《The Divine Martial Stars》


 Chapter 0 - Prologue

    <h4>Prologue</h4>


    Sitting on the edge of a one-thousand-year ancient forest of Qinling mountain range, Randengsi Vige was located in the Baoji City of Shanxi Province. It was in a region of mountains and streams, tree-lined with rich green and lush vegetation. It was such a ce with beautiful scenic and simple folkway that made this city like a paradise. It was also famous in the whole province of Shanxi, and also famous due to Randeng Temple with a long history built in the Northern and Southern Dynasties on the back of the mountain in the vige.


    Now the sun was about to set, reflecting the Randengsi Vige.


    It was now midsummer, but still so green among the mountain forests and fields, such scenic was so beautiful just like the scroll painting, which made people feel so amazed.


    A slender teenager with thick eyebrows and big eyes was holding a straw stem askew in his mouth. He was singing while walking out of the only livestock ughterhouse in the vige. There was a slight smell of blood on him after he had ughtered pigs and there was a fresh piece of pork liver in the basket in his hand.


    And this teenager was named Li Mu, he was 14 years old this year.


    Li Mu had just graduated from junior school ranking No.1 in the school during the senior high school entrance examination this July.


    Li Mu was an orphan and had no parents. He was adopted by the abbot of the ancient Randeng Temple when he was so young, and there was only one abbot in the temple, however, this abbot was not a monk but an old faker in the countryside.


    And the old man and the young man were living with each other in the ancient broken temple.


    When Li Mu was not at school, he was living in the ancient Randeng Temple. He would always watch the ancient Buddhas and drink the mountain spring. He was so wee among the vigers because he had thick eyebrows and big eyes exposed as well as he looked dignified and strong as he smiled, what was more, the old faker who had adopted him was so prestigious in Randengsi Vige, as a result, he was always eating and drinking in his neighbors when he was young. To be precise, he was growing up in so many families in the vige.


    When he was 10 years old, Li Mu was forced by the faker grandpa to ughter pigs as a part-time job in the ughterhouse of the vige, and now he had done this job for four years.


    And the old faker gave the reason to Li Mu that it was useful for him to cultivate to be with murderous spirit.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a junior student, so why do I need this spirit? And I think the pig killer uncle Qin must be the peerless killing god if it is useful to cultivate the murderous spirit¡­ Well, I think that faker must be crazy.¡±


    As Li Mu thought about this, he felt a little annoyed.


    Li Mu had ughtered more than 100 pigs in four years. As he thought about this, he felt that it was so wicked as if his hands were stained with blood.


    ¡°Woof, woof¡­woof.¡±


    And it was a ck and white Siberian Husky with eyes of different colors that was following him. It was so fat and lovely.


    Li Mu found this dog at the gate of the school three years ago. At that time, it was a baby dog born after only several months. It was abandoned and so thin that was almost starved to death.


    Li Mu took it to the ancient Randeng Temple and kept it till now.


    And after three years, this husky had be tall and strong with extremely high skeleton just like a little cow. Now it became a big curse in the vige and just acted like the bully among the pye-dogs and domestic dogs of more than 60 in Randengsi Vige. It always took its dog team to cross the whole vige and howled in the mountains and forests, making the chicken and ducks fly in disorder with their feathers flying all over the sky. But luckily enough, this husky had not been killed and made as dog hot pot by the vigers while they wereining since Li Mu and his grandpa enjoyed great poprity in the vige.


    And Li Mu called it General.


    The general of the dogs.


    ¡°Woof.¡± General stared at the fresh pork liver tied with straw rope in Li Mu¡¯s hand and was drooling slowly there. It was murmuring intimately and following Li Mu here and there, ingratiating itself with him.


    It was about more than 20 minutes¡¯ walk from the ughterhouse to the ancient temple at the back of the mountain.


    It was such beautiful scenic along the road and the setting sun was just like the gold.


    As Li Mu met those vigers who were back from the farm work, he was always greeting them actively with great enthusiasm.


    Those uncles and aunts were always good to Li Mu ever since he was very young and treated him as their own rtives. Li Mu felt so grateful toward those simple and kind-hearted vigers since he ever had dinners in each family of them.


    As those vigers saw him, they would reply with smiles since they liked Li Mu so much.


    The sun was sinking in the west.


    Some people shook their heads and signed as they saw Li Mu and General disappear on the mountain road in the distance.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pity. Li Mu is good at studying with some inner intelligence. He is the best student in our vige and ranks No.1 in the high school entrance examination, but I don¡¯t know why Master Li doesn¡¯t want him to continue to study in the high school?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s said that the headmaster from the best high school in the city has evere to Randeng Temple by himself. He wanted this boy to study in his school for free and even wanted him to be in the Yulin ss with monthly living expense¡­ However, Master Li refused all of these.¡±


    ¡°I guess Master Li wants Li Mu to inherit his skills.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Master Li¡¯s skills like geomancy, health keeping, demons elimination, and ghosts catch are useful in this modern society, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for the boy Li Mu to learn about these. Master Li is really skillful at these, but some people say that he has a mental illness and that will be so terrible when he¡¯s attacked by this disease. Well, Li Mu will be so pitiful since he has to take care of him carefully.¡±


    And those vigers were keeping talking and they felt sorry for Li Mu.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Hello, old man, I¡¯m back.¡±


    As Li Mu entered the gate of the temple, he greeted him loudly.


    But there was no response of the old faker from the backyard of the meditation room as usual.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t take it for granted. He kicked General and let the husky y by itself, then walked to the kitchen directly.


    And there were only Li Mu and the old faker in Randeng Temple. The meditation room was so quiet and deep now.


    Just now Li Mu trotted and went back to Randeng Temple, thus, he felt slightly sweaty now. He hid the pork liver in the jar after entering the kitchen, in case General stole and ate it at any time. After that, he took a slurp of well water and finished it thoroughly.


    Then he threw the waterdle away and began to practice on the open space in the temple as usual.


    And it was Zhenwu Boxing.


    And the martial art was called Xiantian Skill.


    The names were really frightening.


    And it was the old faker who taught Li Mu those two kinds of skills.


    At that time when Li Mu began to learn to walk, he was forced to practice them by the old faker. Zhenwu Boxing was a series of skills and tricks in martial arts while Xiantian Skill was a kind of breathing method. He had been practicing them for totally 11 years till now, and it had be a usual practice for him; he would practice them for one hour both in the morning and in the afternoon.


    ording to the old faker, Zhenwu Boxing was from the immortals, and one could crush the mountain and break the tablets after achieving mastery through aprehensive study of the eighteen styles of Zhenwu Boxing. One could even smash an armored car so easily even though he had just learned a little. However, the twelve-stage Xiantian Skill was more powerful since it could cause qualitative changes to people by cleaning the marrows and renewing the muscles. When anyone reached the Innate Stage, he could fly swiftly in the air as if he was an immortal.


    But the question was that Li Mu couldn¡¯t even smash a piece of wood with Zhenwu Boxing even though he had been practicing it for 11 years. It only enhanced his vital capacity. He could find no attractive power from it, though the old faker had always described so.


    And the old faker had his own exnations for this.


    ording to what the old faker said, the earth was currently at the Power-ending Age. As a result, the energy of heaven and earth was exhausted, so did the Spiritual Qi in the air. Thus, there was no proper condition for practice. And that was why he could not master the two Cultivation Methods he imparted to him.


    How could he find an excuse like this?


    What a liar!


    And Li Mu didn¡¯t even bother to unmask the old faker.


    He was even angrier about the fact that the old faker still forced him to practice since there was no way to practice them sessfully on the earth while he had already admitted so.


    Li Mu had always wanted to resist for the first few years when he was five or six years old, however, he had to continue with tears when he was badly bruised from flogging as the old faker beat him with a stick. Later, he had grown up and the old faker had to take the soft way instead of the hard way since he could not defeat Li Mu. Therefore, he would pretend to be attacked by mental illness, talking nonsense and running naked once Li Mu didn¡¯t take his advice. As a result, Li Mu was neither able to cry nor tough and had to bend the knees to continue to practice.


    Andter Li Mu had been used to this.


    Anyway, he could regard them useful to build up a good physique and improve his health to some degree with reluctance and treated them as children¡¯s radio gymnastics to practice for two hours every day.


    Came the noise when he practiced.


    After finishing practicing a set of Cultivation Method, Li Mu felt so hot all over his body.


    Especially the viscera which made him feel so hot and dry as if they were burning, but he also felt sofortable.


    And Li Mu had been ustomed to this.


    After practice in the evening, he went to the door of the meditation room at the back yard, stripped to the waist.


    ¡°So, old man, what do you want to eat for supper, I¡¯ve finished practicing now. I¡¯ve got the fresh port liver from the ughterhouse, so, what about your favorite wax gourd and pork liver soup noodles¡­¡± Li Mu began to work since he was six years old, and he was forced to cook by this bad old faker, and it was Li Mu who cooked for recent years.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big day today. Don¡¯t hurry to cook, let me tell you something very important.¡±


    An unusual and serious voice came from behind the curtain of the meditation room.


    ¡°What is the big day?¡± As Li Mu heard so, he thought for a while and scratched his head. It was July 14 of 2017 today, and it was not the public holiday nor the traditional lunar holiday, or the international day ofmemoration¡­ It was quite normal today, so why it was big?


    ¡°Sit at the door of the meditation room and listen to me.¡± It was so rare when the old faker became so serious this time rather than to be obscene as usual, ¡°Later, I will tell you something important. Now listen carefully, don¡¯t interrupt me before I finish.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Ok.¡± Li Mu had doubts in mind but he still sat down at the door of the meditation room with crossed legs.


    He had a bad feeling.


    Because every time when the old faker said there was something big happening before, it was actually when he was attacked by the mental illness.


    And maybe this time was no exception.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. To put it simply, there¡¯ll be one unprecedentedrge Transmitting Array built on the Ziwei Star Region where several super martial art sects are located outside the sr system so that it will be convenient for them to develop the south part of the gxy. However, the pulse of the immortal power of this formation is going to pass the earth, and the earth is about to be removed. I have to take you away from the earth, but before you leave, I have something to tell you so that you can get used to life there quickly¡­¡± And it was the clear voice of the old faker from the meditation room.


    ¡°Whhhhhh¡­what?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°The earth will be removed?¡±


    ¡°The Ziwei Star Region?¡±


    ¡°And super martial art forces?¡±


    As expected, the old faker was attacked by the illness again.


    And obviously, it was more serious this time since he could even talk nonsense like this.


    Maybeter he would say that aliens from the five gxies of the Milky Way would invade the earth and rob the national treasure giant panda if he continued.


    ¡°Well, old man, you can stop first¡­ Ok, I think we¡¯d better put aside the trivial matter of earth demolition first. Your health is more important, and maybe you¡¯ve got a fever, so, what about letting me send you to the hospital first?¡± Li Mu tried to make himself sound sincere as he talked.


    Because ording to the previous experience, he had to ept what the old faker said rather than denying stiffly when he was suffering the illness, or else, this old guy would get crazier.


    Bang!


    A slipper flew out of the meditation room and hit right on Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t interrupt me. I¡¯ve told you just now. Now the formation has already started and time is limited, you shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. Why are you making me feel so angry? Just shut up and listen to me carefully¡­¡± It was the angry voice from the old faker as he cried out from the meditation room, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m not sick. You are a person of limited outlook and experience¡­ Shut up!¡±


    Wiping the shoe prints on his forehead, Li Mu was neither able to cry nor tough.


    This old man must be attacked by serious mental illness today, he was so furious and even spoke English.


    ¡°All right, calm down, you can continue and I will not interrupt you¡­¡± said Li Mu as he was appeasing him.


    Then the old faker was still feeling angry and continued to speak as he was breathing heavily, ¡°Let me talk in short, everyone knows that those super martial art forces from Ziwei Star Region are so bad, the so-called removal is the excuse to deal with the public opinion of the Ziwei Star Region, and finally they may destroy the earth directly, so it won¡¯t be long before the earth is destroyed¡­ But the good news is that the early-stage preparations of building the superrge Transmitting Array will take some time, and perhaps it¡¯s more than 20 years ording to the calction method on the earth¡­ Let me send you away from the earth to a lower-level Martial Art Star. In this way, it will be convenient for you to steel yourself, and maybe you can reach a higher level in learning Zhenwu Boxing and Xiantian Skill within 20 years, which means you might be able to gain the power to break the barriers of the and find a method to save the earth.¡±


    ¡°So¡­it is, well, I get it. Don¡¯t worry, grandpa, I will surely practice those two magic skills you¡¯ve delivered to me even if it is not for the earth but for you and the fellow vigers in Randengsi Vige¡­¡± Li Mu found that the old faker was attacked by the serious mental illness and he had to cooperate.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s good that you can understand it.¡± And the voice of the old faker came out from the meditation room again, and then he added, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a kind of fate that we¡¯re together, and you have to be independent in the future. However, I¡¯ve to remind you again, do you know what the most important for martial artists when they make a living wandering from ce to ce among the stars?¡±


    Well, this old faker was a little deep in the act.


    Feeling speechless, Li Mu had to cooperate with him.


    Then he pretended to be thinking for a while carefully and said seriously, ¡°A martial artist has to forge ahead with determination, and has to strive for the front line with heaven no matter what difficulties he meets. He also has to focus on righteousness first when he strives for life in the world and helps his friends at the loss of his life. Moreover, he will never retreat facing the evil even at the cost of his life for justice without hesitation¡­¡±


    Before he finished the words.


    Bang!


    The second slipper flew out of the meditation room and hit right on his head.


    ¡°Stupid¡­ How can you forget what I¡¯ve taught you before? Why are you saying helping others at the loss of your life and sacrificing yourself for justice? It¡¯s wrong, absolutely wrong! Damn, you are going to piss me off. You must remember the first principle that you have to space when you cannot win as you are in the world. You have to admit to be defeated or acknowledge your impotency¡­ Life is more important at any time, safety first and it¡¯s more important to live.¡±


    The old faker was furious. He felt so disappointed as if Li Mu had no capacity for improvement.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    And the old faker continued with sincere words and earnest wishes, ¡°My son, I¡¯ve already taught you all of my skills during the past years, they are so amazing in the universe. Though I¡¯ve always been tough to you and forced you to do many things that you are unwilling to do, leaving your childhood iplete. However, I did all this for your own good. You will understand how precious those skills will be when you reach the lower-level Martial Art Star, and you must appreciate me for all this¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Li Mu twitched his mouth.


    To be honest, he may feel moved if he didn¡¯t know that the old faker was talking nonsense.


    How could he persuade the old faker into going to the hospital since he was so seriously ill now?


    Then the old faker spoke again, ¡°Well, I will not talk about this any more. Don¡¯t let me down when you are in the world independently¡­ Come in now, let me send you away.¡±


    Li Mu giggled.


    This was a good chance.


    When he entered, he would find a way to get close to the old faker, tied him up and sent him to the hospital.


    Li Mu opened the door of the meditation room and entered directly.


    But who knew that the moment when he entered, he felt dazzled suddenly and something unexpected happened. The ground behind the curtain was not actually earth. Li Mu seemed to have stepped into an abyss as he missed his step and fell directly downward. Then there was a strange buzz in his ear, making him totally weightless¡­


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s so viinous. You must be crazy, old faker. When did you dig such a deep pit in the meditation room¡­¡±


    Li Mu cried out in grief and indignation.


    But his voice stopped abruptly.


    As if he had vanished from this world.


    ¡°Aha¡­ I made it¡­ I¡¯ve spent 10 years to carve this Nine-star Sky Array and activated it with half of my blood. Well, this is a favor to this brat. I¡¯ve finally sent this boy away. Well, I¡¯m totally liberated¡­ Aha, I can go back finally¡­ Let me change the array coordination¡­ Aha, I don¡¯t want to stay in this damn earth any longer since itcks Spiritual Qi, aha¡­¡±


    The franticughter of the old faker reverberates in the meditation room.


    However, suddenly there is a sound of footstepsing outside Randeng Temple at this moment.


    ¡°Hello, General, is Brother Mu in the meditation room?¡± A girl¡¯s pleasant voice sounded.


    And General, as tall as a little cow, was wagging its head and the tail to lead the road with a ttering smile.


    And there was a beautiful girl of thirteen or fourteen followed behind.


    She was a slender girl and almost 170 cm tall with ck hair, fine look and white skin. Her smile was revealed before she spoke and there was a vaguely discernable bulge before her chest beneath the snow-white T-shirt. She was wearing the tight jeans which reflected her long straight legs as well as the attractive, curvy, and slim figure. She was really a beauty. Even the quite Randeng Temple had be radiant and enchanting because of her appearance.


    Li Mu could definitely recognize her if he was here now. This girl was Wang Shiyu, themissary in charge of studies in his junior school, the campus belle and also his former desk mate.


    ¡°Woof¡­ woof.¡± General jumped with excitement and wagged its tail wildly. It led the road with tter and entered the meditation room directly with joy.


    Wang Shiyu followed it closely and entered without hesitation. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Brother Mu, are you there? It¡¯s Mr. Chen who asks me toe here. He hopes you can continue to study at high school¡­¡±


    However, in the next moment, the screams of the girl and the dog sounded in the meditation room at the same time.


    And then, their voices vanishedpletely.


    There was a long silence before the old faker¡¯s voice of grief sounded¡ª


    ¡°Oh no¡­ Damn dog¡­ Ah, this girl¡­ How can you enter¡­? Damn, I¡¯ve no chance to stop them since I¡¯ve lost so much blood. The array has been activated again before I¡¯ve had the time to adjust the array coordination¡­ Oh my god, this ordinary girl and the foolish dog have been sent away too. They have wasted all my remaining spirit blood¡­ What a disaster! What shall I do now since this array can be used only once? I¡¯ll be trapped here on the earth without the array and the spirit blood. Jesus, are you joking with me?¡±


    It drove the old faker mad.


    And after a long while, the old faker¡¯s voice sounded when he soliloquized in the meditation room.


    ¡°Damn, that will be so interesting. Your dog and girl have all been transmitted¡­ You will feel it so interesting on that¡­ You must practice Xiantian Skill to the perfection within 20 years so that you can break the barrier of the star and help me out, or else, I will stay and be buried with the earth here.¡±

 Volume I On the Alien Planet – 1 The Wrong Person

    <h4>Volume I On the Alien ¨C Chapter1 The Wrong Person</h4>


    In the evening.


    It was a furious storm.


    At the edge of the cliff in the wilderness field.


    Two thin figures were trembling.


    6 well-equipped warriors were forcing these two figures to the edge of the cliff with cold long knives.


    One snow-white lightning shed, it lit up the faces of those thin figures, they were one boy and one girl who were only 13 or 14 years old, they had beautiful eyes with green hats, dressing like attendants at school with an expression of horror, despair and... anger.


    ¡°Hey, the principal master has plunged to his death from the cliff,e on, Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother, go and kill those two little jerks, we can finish today¡¯s n tonight perfectly and report to the boss.¡± The strong man leader among the 6 warriors smiled coldly and said, ¡°That is the right rain, all traces will be washed clean, and God really helps me too...¡±


    The noise of swishing!


    It was the cold light of the knife.


    Those two well-equipped warriors gave a grim smile and walked towards the two children at the edge of the cliff.


    The noise of clicking.


    Boom!


    It was another lightning which was as thick as a dragon that broke the dark blue sky suddenly.


    It was a little incredible that this lightning was so huge that it seemed like a sword, while the sky shone like the day in a moment, and the loud and deafening sound of explosion seemed to split the dark sky and the earth. The ck sky seemed to have been torn apart by the lightning, as if the whole world was trembling under the thunder and lightning, which was strange and terrible.


    Those two fighting warriors were also shocked and couldn¡¯t help stopping the long knife.


    What happened?


    Why were there so many bolts of lightning in the rain tonight?


    Even the leader from the warriors also whispered, and he was about to say something...


    Then at this moment, one strange sound came from the sky suddenly.


    ¡°Ah ah ah... Why did the old faker dig the pit so deeply?¡±


    One heart-tearing voice, like the scream of a cat whose tail had been stepped blowing up, came from above.


    Before those people reacted, one ck shadow fell rapidly and dropped into a weed of half meter high next to the attendants, making the grass flying all over.


    What happened?


    Those well-equipped warriors paled.


    Those 6 guys were alert and moving backward, they were standing in the dark and surrounded the haystack closely as well.


    Several secondster.


    ¡°Oh my God, my ass hurts... Damn, you¡¯re such bad guy, why are you so bored as to dig such a deep pit here?¡±


    One slender dark shadow climbed out of the grass and stood up tremblingly.


    But it was a strong teenager.


    He was bare-chested, naked with short ck hair and wearing straight trousers of strange shapes and materials. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and grinning teeth. Looking confused, he climbed out of the grass, and then rubbed his waist as he looked around carefully.


    It was also strange that the previous heavy rain and lightning had all stopped without warning since the teenager emerged from the sky, and even the clouds in the sky had scattered in an instant and the disappearedpletely.


    The two moons were high and the silver moonlight fell.


    This teenager rose up subconsciously and saw the two moons in the sky.


    Then suddenly, he was totally stunned.


    ¡°Damn... There¡¯re two moons? This is not a dream, right? So, it means the old faker... didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± The teenager was stunned with the mouth shaped like ¡®O¡¯, and then he gasped and said, ¡°That¡¯s to say, I fell into the pit at the door of the meditation room carelessly and then I was really transmitted to this Alien?¡±


    It was only more than 10 seconds since he fell into the pit and now appeared here.


    How could it be?


    He pinched his own face.


    Well, it hurt a bit.


    It was real and he was not dreaming.


    Suddenly he screamed, and then patted on his face, murmured with a confused expression, and then he became fierce, hateful and exciting like a madman.


    Naturally, this teenager was just the earthman Li Mu who had been transmitted by the old faker.


    The cold wind blew and everything was quiet.


    It was the site of ughter, but now the atmosphere was so bizarre that they did not know whether tough or cry.


    And those 6 warriors were at a loss as to what to do.


    They didn¡¯t know what really happened about this stranger matter and that person at this moment.


    The picture seemed to be fixed.


    Suddenly, one trembling and surprised voice broke the weird atmosphere.


    ¡°Ah... Young Master, it¡¯s that you? Really? You¡¯ve just climbed up from the bottom of the cliff? That¡¯s so great, you¡¯re... still alive? Wow, that¡¯s amazing, you¡¯re still alive...¡±


    It was the boy attendant who spoke.


    This little boy was carrying a fully-packed bamboo bookcase on the back, which was almost as high as him, then suddenly, he rushed to Li Mu, looked at him with surprise, he was so excited and even cried out after he only spoke a few words.


    That little girl attendant was stunned, she rose up the lightplexioned and delicate little face, looked at Li Mu with bright eyes in puzzle and doubt. ¡°Hello, Young Master, it¡¯s... really you? You¡¯ve fallen into the cliff, didn¡¯t you? Well, what happened to your hair, why it¡¯s so short...? You¡¯ve even changed your hairstyle below the cliff? Your clothes are so strange, where did you get them?¡± This little girl tended to be talkative and focused on something which was totally different from the little boy attendant¡¯s.


    Well?


    What happened?


    Li Mu doubted, he lowered his head and looked at the two attendants.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°You must mistake me for someone else, don¡¯t you?¡±


    However, he could understand what they said?


    ¡°Hey, you... you didn¡¯t die?¡± The leader of the well-equipped warriors spoke with surprise. He waved the long sharp knives in his hand. Looking anxious and doubtful, he said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re really lucky to climb up alive after falling into a cliff of more than 20 meters high.¡±


    Li Mu just noticed there were 6 fierce warriors here.


    He looked at the warrior leader and felt totally confused.


    Another guy who mistook me for someone else?


    ¡°What a coincidence, I can also understand him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no... Young Master... just... run now, they¡¯vee to kill you...¡± Suddenly, the little boy realized and shouted anxiously, as he cried out, he pushed Li Mu to escape.


    Well?


    Li Mu was stunned.


    As he saw the two anxious attendants and the 6 fierce well-equipped warriors approaching him slowly, Li Mu understood something suddenly.


    It seemed that he had been involved in a conspiracy killing as he had just traveled through time.


    ¡°Oh no, how can this corny plot happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Wait... wait.¡± Li Mu raised up his hands.


    As the well-equipped warriors saw him rise up his hands, they all stopped immediately.


    It was really a little bizarre for what happened previously, especially when Li Mu dropped from the sky, which made them have to be careful in case that Li Mu might have some other tricks and cause them to make mistakes.


    Li Mu was also relieved.


    Li Mu was sure that they could understand what he said ording to their reactions.


    It seemed there would be no problem formunication with them on this alien.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, let¡¯s stop for a while, nothing is impossible with a crayfish meal... Well, you haven¡¯t eaten crayfish before? Oh sorry, I forgot that it is not on earth. Anyway, that¡¯s OK, I¡¯m just making an example... Just calm down, listen to me.¡± Li Mu was still a little confused, he felt so nk and got terrified as he saw there were just about to put up a fight.


    He took a deep breath and got the sense that the air in this world was extremely clear and sweet, he could feel as if the air was swimming inside in the lung, which made him feel sofortable, as he breathed, he had a wonderful feeling of floating away.


    But this was not important, the most important was that he had to get out of this killing crisis.


    He tried to smile sincerely and said, ¡°Hello, brothers, maybe you won¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s true. Actually, I¡¯m an alien. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else... I¡¯m not the one you¡¯ve mentioned, I was just passing by... and was transmitted by a bad old faker to this world... you may not know earth, but I¡¯ll exin to you for 3 days and 3 nights if I exin to you guys in details...¡±


    There was an awkward silence in the air.


    ¡°Young Master, did you hit your head or something... What is this alien thing you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    That little girl attendant looked at Li Mu with an expression that said: ¡°Are you stupid?¡±.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Little sister, you really mistook me for someone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, or I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    The well-equipped warrior leader was stunned, and then he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Well, Li Mu, I¡¯ve seen your portrait dozens of times, and I¡¯ll never mistake, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s so clumsy to deceive our brothers with such a bad excuse even though you¡¯re a smart and tricky well-educated person? Don¡¯t insult us.¡±


    ¡°Well? How do you know my name...?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    Butter, he realized that he was in trouble.


    It must be that person they were pursuing and killing, and his name was also Li Mu.


    Damn, there was such a coincidence in the world, they did not only look the same, but also had the same name?


    And as he said so, he knew something bad was about to happen.


    That was to say, he had already admitted that he was Li Mu?


    It was not wrong but misleading and it was hard to argue about it.


    Damn, what the hell was that?


    ¡°You got to be kidding me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just traveling here physically, it¡¯s the body and not the soul. How can this happen?¡±


    ¡°Humph, you admit that you¡¯re Li Mu again?¡± That warrior leader smiled coldly with an impatient look, he said, ¡°You¡¯re acting like a fool to dy? Brothers, a long dy means trouble,e on, let¡¯s kill him and finish this and report early.¡±


    The two well-equipped warriors next to him grinned hideously, they rushed out so fast and fought directly.

 Chapter 2 It’s Really So Powerful

    <h4>Chapter2 It¡¯s Really So Powerful</h4>


    The knife was shining like snow, showed a great sense of cold, and was cutting down on Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why are you so unreasonable? It¡¯s gone too far... I¡¯m really an alien, and I can prove this, I can speak English, know mathematics, physics, and chemistry. Myputer skill is at level three, English level four, Japanese self-taught level 10... I¡¯m from the senior civilization world... with 5,000 years of history... I¡¯m precious and valuable...¡± Li Mu was crying out and getting goose bumps, and then he moved backward and acted with confusion.


    But who knew that Li Mu could even avoid such two knife lights which were as fast as the lightning so easily in such hurry, though he seemed a little clumsy?


    Well?


    Why did those two people cut so slowly?


    And this kind of strange idea shed so quickly upon Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    Swoosh!


    Other two sword lights came upon him again.


    And Li Mu dodged again.


    He avoided sessfully again unexpectedly.


    ¡°How is like this? Why are they acting so gently as if it is in slow motion? I can see them so clearly, well, they may note to kill me but act for fun?¡± Li Mu felt so curious about this.


    But those two warriors were wearing fierce and murderous expressions on their faces and it seemed they were not acting at all.


    ¡°Wow, Young Master... you just be so powerful,e on... Don¡¯t just dodge there, go and fight back... Fight back and kill those bad guys.¡± The little girl next to them was such a fool and didn¡¯t realize the danger, instead, she pped with excitement and apuded him.


    But the little boy next to her seemed to be so afraid and moved backward, he was also worried about the sharp sword and stamped his foot.


    Li Mu felt speechless.


    ¡°Why is it so exaggerated on your face, little sister?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have to act afraid just like the other guy next to you at this moment?¡±


    ¡°You must be a pper, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The sound of whizz!


    And the sword light came pelting down fiercely again.


    ¡°Hello, have you finished that? That¡¯s enough now since you¡¯ve tried three times already... Calm down, OK?¡± Li Mu felt angry and annoyed and cried out loudly. ¡°You¡¯re really mistaken, it¡¯s not hard for you to admit that. I can recite the periodic table of elements and ssic essays fluently, and I can recite 300 Tang poems proficiently as well, I can do so many things to prove that I¡¯m really an alien... Stop, just stop!¡±


    As Li Mu avoided the sword, he grabbed the arms of the two warriors with his hands and gave them a push.


    He intended to push them away and tried to reason with them.


    But unexpectedly, he heard the crisp sound as if he was kneading the small roon snack noodle.


    And the arm bones of the two warriors have been broken into several parts. Meanwhile, they were spitting blood wildly, then hit on the distant trees like watermelons crashing against a stone. Then, they felt limp andy feebly on the ground. Twitching and gasping, it looked like they would not survive...


    Damn?


    Li Mu felt so surprised and looked at his hands as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    How could he kill two strong men since he only pushed them slightly?


    ¡°So... When do I have this kind of power?¡±


    And Li Mu felt muddled again.


    ¡°What? This kind of power...¡± The well-equipped warrior leader seemed to be so crazy as the sight of this and put on a cold look immediately.


    How terrible the power was!


    The chieftain of the warrior became extremely embarrassed.


    He stared at Li Mu and became gloomy, there was an unspeakable look of fear in his eyes.


    After a while, he moved backward silently to keep some distance, and then spoke with a cold smile cowardly. ¡°OK, I¡¯ve never thought that Young Master Li is also a warrior. You are modest about your skill as you¡¯re already on the imperial list of the candidate in the high school entrance examination. You¡¯re even so powerful in kung fu... I think we¡¯ve made a mistake and have to admit defeat, anyway, Bloody-moon faction will never give up... Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    As the warriors said so, they scurried off as if they hastened home for a funeral. They flew up like big birds and disappeared in the distant night as if they were escaped something. Soon after, they vanished into the night.


    And the remaining three warriors also looked so frightened, they followed the leader closely and disappeared in the night rapidly. They had even left their fellow warriors¡¯ bodies behind.


    Ah?


    ¡°They can make their way into a house over walls and roofs?¡±


    ¡°And fly over the grass?¡±


    ¡°So those guys have the skill of qinggong?¡±


    ¡°They are the martial art masters.¡±


    His eyes brightened, so, was it really a world of martial arts on this?


    ¡°But... oh, bad, it¡¯s not over yet, he must be pursued and killed by those men ording to the descriptions of the novel on earth since he¡¯s provoked so many masters and killed their brothers?¡±


    ¡°Well, wait a moment, let me exin, let me exin...¡± Li Mu stepped out, waved his hands, and tried to persuade them. ¡°Hello, brothers, I¡¯m really an alien, and you must have mistaken me for someone else... I didn¡¯t kill your brother on purpose, wait, and let¡¯s make it clear...¡± What would he do if they pursued and killed him because he didn¡¯t make it clear this time?


    But those well-equipped warriors were too scared to stay and escaped without turning around in fear that Li Mu might catch up and kill them.


    ¡°Wow, Young Master, when are you bing so powerful?¡± The little girl jumped up and came upon Li Mu.


    The little girl¡¯s big and bright eyes sparkled with adoration.


    Li Mu nced at her.


    This silly little girl must be absolutely belligerent.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not a good idea to stay here for long, let¡¯s move now, there¡¯re still dozens of kilometers away from Taibai County.¡± The little boy seemed to be rather normal, there seemed to be fear after that event on his baby face. He¡¯s carrying a bookcase on the back as high as himself, which seemed to be ridiculous, but he was speaking in a sincere manner. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of those guys from Bloody-moon faction when you take over the county government office in the county, you can send soldiers to besiege and kill them.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu felt so surprised at this little guy was speaking in such an arrogant tone even though he was shorter than his bookcase. ¡°To take over the County Magistrate in the county office government and send soldiers to suppress them?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely so, Young Master, you must forget that you¡¯ve been assigned as the county magistrate of Taibai county as you¡¯re the sessful literature candidate in the highest imperial examinations, now we are on the way there and almost arriving...¡±


    ¡°The empire? What is that?¡±


    ¡°The empire of Qin, so, Young Master, are you OK?¡±


    ¡°Oh... the Qin Empire, now it¡¯s the Qin Empire that rules the world? It¡¯s now the Qin Dynasty in history? That¡¯s not right, but how can you exin the matter of two moons?¡±


    ¡°To rule the world? How can it be? The maind of China has been divided into nine divisions, and they are ruled by three big empires and nine factions, while Qin Dynasty is ruling the West and North part of the maind, so, are you OK, Young Master? This ismon sense... What¡¯s more, there¡¯re always two moons in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What about the daytime? Are there two suns?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, there¡¯re always two suns and not one. So, are you OK, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah... Dame the old faker, where did he transmit... This is so scaring, I want to be back to my earth.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Taibai County was located at the foot of Taibai Mountain, the most famous branch of Qinling Mountains in the Western part of the maind.


    It was already bright when Li Mu and the two little students arrived at the gate of Taibai County.


    And the door of the county has just been opened while it was always closed at night.


    Thousands of people from all walks of life came to the city in session, they formed a long line at the entrance of the city and were checked by the garrison one by one before they could enter the city.


    Li Mu was standing there watching.


    It was July and the vegetation was flourishing at that time.


    Taibai County was located at the foot of Taibai Mountain. It was surrounded by primitive forest and tall arch walls. It had a history of hundreds of years. Standing outside the city, you could see the ancient buildings with green bricks and tiles, which were iid in the green trees and waves. It had a primitive and meticulous beauty just like Antis.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like the ancient times, that¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    As Li Mu stood in the line and he couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    Then he felt so hungry that the stomach was beginning to gurgle.


    Looking back, Li Mu didn¡¯t even have time for supper after practice at Randeng Temple on earth. He had been sent to this world by that old faker, now it had been a long time and he had been running, which really made him feel so dizzy and hungry now.


    ¡°Come on, Young Master, we¡¯ll have food when we arrive at the office.¡±


    The little boy speaking was named Qing Feng.


    There was some solid food on Qing Feng, but he lost them when he tried to escape when those guys from Bloody-moon faction pursued and wanted to kill them. Actually, he was also hungry, but for him, the master was the most important and he had tofort Li Mu first.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Li Mu was absent-minded and replied so.


    The rumbling sound!


    The stomach rumbled again.


    And those people in the line all turned around and looked at Li Mu.


    As other people looked at him in an unusual way, the traveler Li Mu blushed.


    Becausest night when those martial art masters from Bloody-moon faction pursued them, they were so anxious all the way and they even almost lost their shoes, now these two attendants and one master were in a panic and rags, just like refugees... This kind of image was really a kind of a shame for those travelers who were supposed to be whatever they wanted to be.


    ¡°Hello, big brother, you must haven¡¯t eaten for a long time, right? Here you are.¡±


    Suddenly, a puerile, clear and melodious voice like ark in the valley appeared at his side timidly.


    Li Mu turned back subconsciously.


    And he found a little girl of about seven or eight years old, she was dressing up poorly with coarse cloth jackets, the pants were covered with patches, she was wearing straw shoes and two ck pigtails on the head and a healthy ruddy luster goes round her little face, her bright big eyes were clear and they were as beautiful as two ck gems without impurities, she also had long eyshes flickering and holding the golden yellow apricots which were as big as the fists on her hands and giving them to Li Mu.


    ¡°Wow, for me?¡± Li Mu felt a little surprised.


    But he didn¡¯t know this little guy yet.


    ...

 Chapter 3 Act as a Fraudulent Substitute for the County Magistrate

    <h4>Chapter3 Act as a Fraudulent Substitute for the County Magistrate</h4>


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little girl nodded and said, ¡°My mother told me to give it to you.¡± As she said so, she pointed aside.


    And there was a young couple next to her.


    The man was in his early thirties, he looked big. He wore bearded and his face looked rugged. He was carrying a pole, three-stranded hunting fork, and several newly stripped animal skins on his back. He dressed like a hunter. The woman was younger and looked around 23-year-old with fair skin and beautiful look. She was there holding a baby who had not yet weaned, although she was wearing a simple dress and looked poor, it was still hard to hide her elegant temperament. When you saw her at first sight, you would find her radiant, which was not like a poor person, but a greatdy.


    There were two bamboo baskets at her feet.


    There were golden apricots in the bamboo basket, emitting a clear and fruity aroma. They must be wild fruits picked from the mountains, and then would be taken to the market for sale.


    As they saw Li Mu, they smiled kindly.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Li Mu cupped his hands in front of his chest to show appreciation, and then took the apricots from the little girl¡¯s hands. He touched her head, smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, little girl, can you tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ya Ya.¡±


    The little girl smiled happily and jumped back to her parents.


    The people from the alien were really so kind and simple.


    Li Mu sighed with emotion and tears.


    The two apricots left Li Mu a good feeling towards this alien.


    Those two golden apricots were big and sweet and satisfied his hunger. He ate one of them and the two attendants shared the other.


    The line of the people to the city was advancing in sequence.


    And not soon, the young couple and Ya Ya arrived at the gate of the city.


    Obviously, those soldiers and guards who were interrogating and examining the passers-by were so sophisticated, they were wearing loose clothes with greedy face and asking for things brazenly, those who were entering the city would all be exploited, and they just took advantage of every opportunity to benefit them.


    Those guards took the two hides and half one box of apricots from the young couple, however, they choked with silent fury and took their children to the city.


    And those guards finally came to Li Mu and his two attendants.


    The little attendant Qing Feng just went up and wanted to show his identity while the guard leader covered his nose, looked up and down at those three people and said, ¡°Damn, why are you here, beggars? It¡¯s so dirty and smelly,e on, get out of here now... Don¡¯t make any mistake in the city, or you¡¯ll be in trouble...¡± Then he ordered other people to get them to the city.


    As Li Mu entered the city, he turned to look back at the city gate repeatedly three times at every step, and he was able neither to cry nor tough.


    Though he had sessfully entered the county, he was not feeling sofortable since he was looked upon like that.


    What¡¯s more, it was just a glimpse of the whole and one could find that the government official didn¡¯t have good performance in the Western Qin Empire.


    Tai Bai County was a mountain city.


    And you could only feel its charm of this ancient city when you entered.


    The main roads were paved with bluestone, which was the specialty of Taibai Mountain. It was smooth and t, which wasparable to an asphalted road on earth. Most of the other roads contained steps or curved roads, they were winding and shuttling between mountains and rivers just likendscape gardens. Several rivers flowed around the ancient city from high to low, forming several waterfalls in the city, but the falls were not big and they were crystal clear.


    There were ancient trees in the city, such as canopy, which were hundreds of years old.


    It was such beautiful scenery, when you walked there, you would easily get lost.


    About 2 hourster.


    Li Mu took those attendants with him, they were climbing as they asked directions, and they arrived at the gate of the government office at the top of the county after a long while.


    Yes, after fierce tussling with himself, Li Mu decided to push the boat with the current and acted as a fraudulent substitute for the Magistrate of Taibai County.


    There were three reasons for this.


    The first was because he had offended Bloody-moon faction and he would surely be pursed and killed, now he had no power to protect himself; secondly, through the exchange with the attendant Qing Feng, he knew that those without household registration would be ved by the government in the Western Qin Empire; and the third reason was simple, Li Mu only graduated from junior school on earth without any survival skills, he would be dying of hunger after several days if he was wandering around.


    Of course, it was a good thing to be a County Magistrate as he had just traveled here.


    There were two guards at the entrance of the county government.


    As soon as the three men came to the door, the guards came and cursed. ¡°You three stinky beggars, it¡¯s the county government¡¯snd here, persons not concerned must get out of here, or you will be in trouble...¡± They were very ferocious as they were speaking.


    ¡°Are you blind? How dare you curse our Young Master? He will beat you to death, believe it or not?¡± The violent and silly girl attendant Ming Yue stood akimbo and cursed back. ¡°You just act like a snob, our Young Master is the new County Magistrate of Taibai, why are you so stupid? Come and wee our County Magistrate.¡±


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    ¡°Greetings, Magistrate.¡±


    In the hall of the government office.


    After verifying the letter of appointment and the official seal, a group of high and low ranking officials as well as military officers looked different and bowed their heads to meet this new County Magistrate.


    Li Mu was sitting on the office chair, poker-faced.


    Though he was green here, he could find those official members didn¡¯t show much respect or fear for him, however those previous rude soldiers were so scared and now they were kneeling outside, shivering.


    ¡°That¡¯s OK, back off for your all persons...¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to care about the attitudes of these people.


    He was afraid of being found out.


    After all, Li Mu was pretending a literary schr who has passed the imperial scientific examination, and he must be a knowledgeable master absolutely and know well the official order of the Western Qin Empire. However, Li Mu, as a traveler, knew nothing about most of the general knowledge of officialdom in this world.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The group of officers and soldiers were feeling a little stunned.


    What happened?


    Why did he tell them to be back off now?


    Wouldn¡¯t the new County Magistrate know something about the current situation of the county since he had just taken office?


    ¡°Sir, it has been one year when there¡¯s no County Magistrate in Taibai County since the previous County Magistrate Mr. Lu has retired one year ago, now there¡¯re a huge amount of documents waiting to be approved...¡± One middle-aged man, who was a little fat and looked like the ministry councilor bowed and smiled, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared all the records of the big or small events, files, and official documents as well as cases, now you can review...¡±


    Li Mu waved his hands, interrupted him and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Wu and I¡¯m the County Prime Minister.¡± The middle-aged man replied as he smiled.


    Well, the County Prime Minister, that was the Deputy County Magistrate.


    But ording to his words, the former County Magistrate had retired? How could it happen?


    Li Mu nodded silently and said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired after a long journey, let¡¯s talk about political affairster... Now back off you all.¡±


    Now that he had decided, he couldn¡¯t talk too much with them.


    Or, it would lead him to disasters.


    As those officers heard so, they looked up at Li Mu with different facial expressions, some were disappointed, some were happy, some were despising, they saluted again and went out in sequence.


    ¡°Well, wait a moment, Mr. Zhou...¡± Suddenly, Li Mu raised up his hands and pointed at County Magistrate Assistant Zhou Wu.


    Zhou Wu was a little surprised and then suddenly changed his face. He turned back and looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just... a little hungry, just go and get someone to get some food to the back office.¡± Li Mu tried to be natural and said, ¡°There must be wine and meat.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± The County Magistrate Assistant didn¡¯t feel afraid anymore, and a sh of hidden disdain appeared in the depth of his eyes, thus he smiled in a strange way. ¡°All right.¡±


    Then those officers went out of the hall of the government office.


    Then there was a roar ofughter outside.


    And the young attendants Qing Feng and Ming Yue were so shy and covered their faces.


    Obviously, just now, the Young Master¡¯s performance in the office had be a joke among his colleagues. It would soon spread in the upper circle of Taibai County. This was really an embarrassment before he made many changes in the office.


    Li Mu crossed his knees on the chair and didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all, he even giggled.


    He was doing this only for survival to be the County Magistrate, and he didn¡¯t care about the so-called rights.


    After all, he was an alien.


    He wasing here to practice the martial arts on this, and what happened previously had all proved that the old faker was true, the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing probably contained the power of the immortals, and he might also get it on this.


    As long as he obtained the two kinds of magic martial arts¡ªNo, even if he was just in the elementary stage of it, his power could sweep across this low-level martial arts, and the Emperors of the three Empires, as well as the leaders of the nine factions, might be trembling at the feet of Li Mu. It meant nothing to him to be a County Official, at that time, money, beauty, high officials, and rich sries would be within his reach.


    ¡°Aha ha ha...¡±


    Li Mu, who was imagining about the bright future, couldn¡¯t helpughing wildly in the official chair.


    Qing Feng and Ming Yue were speechless there.


    What a loser, how could Young Master be happy like that?


    ...


    About half an hourter, a table of delicious food was sent by the Prime Minister of Mr. Zhou. As expected, there was really wine and meat, which were delicacies fromnd and river.


    Li Mu and those two young attendants couldn¡¯t help controlling themselves, they were just eating directly in the government office so happily and were even full like starving ghosts, which made those servants¡¯ eyes pop.


    After dinner, Ma Junwu, who was in charge of the county government defense, came to see him and said that he wanted to inquire about the county government¡¯s defense arrangement.


    The division ofbor in the administrative units at the county level in the Western Qin Empire was very simple and clear. There were three vice-county bureaucrats below the county magistrate, which were the county head in charge of county administration, the deputy governor in charge of taxes on money and grain, and the envoy in charge of military equipment.


    The envoy was equivalent to the director of public security on earth.


    There were three major parts below the envoy, which were the head of the county government defense, the head of the guard responsible for hunting and pursuing murderers, and the head of the Civil Guard in charge of the militia, which corresponded to those of the internal guard of the armed police, the criminal police and the militia on the earth roughly.


    Ma Wujun, the head of the county government defense who was responsible for the arrangement of the defense of the county government, had to get approval from the county magistrate as usual.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Li Mu refused to see him without hesitation, and told Qing Feng to deal with him.


    He himself hid in the back office quickly.


    ...

 Chapter 4 Li Mu Is a Master

    <h4>Chapter 4 Li Mu Is a Master</h4>


    The back office was the County Magistrate¡¯s private room.


    The former County Magistrate was so enthusiastic to be immortal, he enjoyed the Taoist magic arts and always focused on alchemy and cultivated himself, then finally he retired and it was said that he resigned and lived in seclusion to learn the immortals in the depth of Taibai Mountain. As a result, theyout of the back office was like a Taoist Temple a little, and there was one hall where Taoist ancestors were consecrated. There were two study rooms, one room for practice, one for alchemy, six bedrooms and there were other several utility rooms, several yards, one garden as well as waterfalls and rockeries, which was so quiet.


    But it was covered with dust everywhere since there was no one living or cleaning here for more than one year.


    Li Mu walked around freely and knew so well about theyout of the back house.


    The girl attendant Ming Yue bullied to call out some servants and told them to clean the back house thoroughly.


    The day soon ended.


    In the evening.


    Li Mu was standing quietly in front of the window of the main bedroom.


    He began to think about something.


    What he had seen today could prove what the old faker said was true, which meant that the earth might really face the fate of being demolished and destroyed. As a result, he could break the barrier of this when he obtained the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing at a certain level within 20 years, so that he could enter the star region and change the fate of the earth.


    Li Mu¡¯s friends, ssmates, rtives, and the old faker, as well as the fat husky, were all on the earth, and... and the puberty ignorant and pure secret loving girl of his... All this was worth defending and maintaining with Li Mu¡¯s most sincere attitude.


    ¡°The hope lies on the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing in order to make it.¡±


    And Li Mu was bing clearer and clearer.


    The old faker had spent 14 years to teach Li Mu so many things, such as the ghost catching, note making, geomantic omen, psychic and the magic fist as well as other mess of things, however, most of them were deceiving. The old faker focused more on Zhenwu Boxing and Xiantian Skill, he once said that when you were at a certain level of those two skills, you would kill the most powerful one in the star region.


    Li Mu thought the old faker was just exaggerating before, but now it was probably true.


    ¡°I¡¯ve infinite power now and maybe it is just because I¡¯d practiced the Xiantian Skill on the earth.¡±


    Li Mu thought about the matter as he killed the two masters from Bloody-moon faction after he pushed them slightlyst night.


    There was no Spiritual Qi on the earth, so he couldn¡¯t practice the Xiantian Skill, however, he had perfect foundation after 14 years¡¯ practice, and this 14 years¡¯ umtion revived as he came to this alien with Spiritual Qi. As he breathed, he could feel the indescribable sense of beauty, the air was extremely sweet, and was that the so-called Spiritual Qi?


    Nourished by the Spiritual Qi, Li Mu became more and more powerful at an extreme level.


    Li Mu had also tried secretly in the past day and night, but he still couldn¡¯t find out how powerful he was.


    And this was only the effect after he arrived on this alien after one day and one night.


    How powerful would it be if he practiced more in such an environment?


    As Li Mu thought so, he felt so excited.


    ¡°Xiantian Skill, Zhenwu Boxing...¡±


    He was standing in the middle of the bedroom straight, then postured slowly to begin to practice the Zhenwu Boxing.


    There were totally 18 styles in the Zhenwu Boxing.


    Each style was not soplicated, the movements were simple and easy with clear styles.


    Li Mu had attained perfection in the 18 styles on the earth but he couldn¡¯t find it so powerful, it was just like the 8th Children¡¯s Radio Gymnastics at school. Li Mu had been familiar with it for 14 years and he could make it so perfect even if he did it from the beginning to the end with eyes closed.


    However, Li Mu felt the strange part soon at this moment.


    He couldn¡¯t do the Lifting Pole Style of the fists of the Zhenwu Boxing of 18 styles, not to mention the styles. He could feel the pain on the muscles as if they were torn apart immediately, just like the thousands of cow hair silver needles were passing through the musculoskeletal meridians.


    Li Mu cried out loudly, suddenly his whole body was wet with cold sweat.


    ¡°How can it be?¡±


    He felt it strange.


    What happened?


    Was the Zhenwu Boxing variant when he came to the alien?


    He managed to do the Lifting Pole Style of Zhenwu Boxing finally after trying dozens of times continually.


    But he was suffering the great pain all over only after three or four seconds, it was just like a thousand cuts. His face became sallow and sweat beads of broad beans slid down from the forehead. Li Mu cried out loudly and fell down.


    Not to mention the Three-Style Rocking-sky Hammer of the Zhenwu Boxing, Sky Hammer nor the Three Forms of Breaking the Sky, he couldn¡¯t even do them at all.


    Li Mu was lying on the green brick floor, he was breathing heavily while the chest fluctuated violently.


    He was thinking quickly and tried to find out the reason.


    But about one quarterter, an unexpected change had reappeared.


    Suddenly, Li Mu felt the pain on him had faded like the tide, a feeling of crispness, numbness, and warmth surged through the body, which made him get an indescribable sense offort just like when he was soaking in a hot spring.


    Li Mu stood up just like the carp jumped on water.


    He moved his hands and feet, feelingfortable and energetic as never before.


    As if the pain before was just an illusion.


    ¡°Well?¡± Li Mu uttered a cry of surprise, he found there was ayer of ck stain on the skin. He looked carefully, and found there was a kind of dirt in the skin pore, which was simr to the ckheads squeezed out on the nose of the beautiful women on the earth, they could be found on arms, legs, chest, and abdomen, even face and foot... They existed all over the body.


    This was...


    ¡°Is this making a thoroughgoing change for my physique?¡±


    Suddenly Li Mu understood a bit.


    In this alien filled with Spiritual Qi, the certain mystery of Zhenwu Boxing was activated and its power had demonstrated at a preliminary stage, even the simple Lifting Pole Style had unmatched power. Just now he practiced the Zhenwu Boxing and it activated the mystery of this immortal fist, which had changed his physique, and that great pain must be the side effect when his physical condition was improved.


    As he understood so, he burst into excitement.


    That was really the Immortal Fist.


    So, what about the Xiantian Skill since Zhenwu Boxing was so powerful?


    Li Mu was so excited and he even didn¡¯t have time to clean up the ck dirt on the body but couldn¡¯t wait to practice the Xiantian Skill. He touched the upper jaw with tongue, watched the nose with eyes, observed the heart with nose and tried to be natural, then breathed in a strange rhythm.


    Xiantian Skill was a kind of breathing skill and guiding trick.


    As he breathed, he had the feeling that never existed on the earth before, and it appeared on Li Mu.


    The moonlight shone brightly on Li Mu¡¯s body, making himself seem to emit a silver glow with a dreamlike color.


    The legend started.


    Meanwhile.


    The night fell.


    Arge-scale official gathering was on the progress in the house of Zhou Wu, the Prime Minister of Taibai County.


    Apart from Zheng Longxing, who hadmanded military power, other officials of all levels appeared in the Zhou¡¯s house.


    ¡°The imperial court is unfair, Zhou Xiancheng, who acted as your deputy in charge of Taibai County for one year, is conscientious and hard-working. He should have taken over the County Magistrate from you, but it was reced by a green hand. Li Mu is just a useless schr and just a blockhead. Why was he over you?¡± An unqualified literary official spoke loudly.


    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯d observed Li Mu today and found he was just only good-for-nothing, he was not qualified to manage the county at all, I¡¯m not convinced by him.¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯ll follow you only in the future, Mr. Zhou.¡±


    A group of literary officials at all levels rushed to Zhou Wu to show their determination.


    Zhou Wu was wearing a ck suit and sitting on the main seat, he held a cup of wine with a smile just like a kind-hearted rich man. He looked at those people, silent.


    Zhou family was one of thergest families in Taibai County, and Zhou Wu, the owner of the contemporary Zhou family, was an absolute scoundrel.


    One year ago, the former County Magistrate resigned and there was no one in this position. Zhou Wu had been managing this county for one year and Taibai County was so integrated, he had been working there for some time, and he might probably the magistrate of this county, however, something happened, and such young pinhead took this position away unexpectedly from him at thest moment.


    Zhou Wu was not reconciled.


    But he had been ustomed not to betray his emotions for so many years and would never show them.


    At this time, Feng Yuanxing, the envoy who had never spoken, put down the bottle of wine in his hand. He thought with a slight smile and said, ¡°Be patient. I¡¯ve seen him today and found him superficial and timid, he was just pretending to be calm. From all other signs and information, he was not from an aristocratic family, and you don¡¯t need to emphasis on this. It¡¯s just like the old saying goes that strong dragon cannot suppress the local scoundrel. Besides, Li Mu is not even a dragon, but a crawler. As long as we unite, the power of the decree of Taibai County will remain on Mr. Zhou Gong in the future. Only Zhou Gong¡¯s words stand. Li Mu is just a joke.¡±


    On the rank of officials, Feng Yuanxing, the envoy, wasparable to Zhou Wu, who was one of the three giants of the County Magistrate. However, because he was not local and was not from an aristocratic family, he has no one to turn to in Taibai County¡¯s officialdom and it was difficult to gather them, so he has always been attached to Zhou Wu. And he always regards himself as the subordinate then never fights for power.¡±


    ¡°Aha, cheers, for the great help from you all.¡± As Zhou Wu heard so, there was a smile of satisfaction on his face, he was happy,ughing and toasting to drink.


    They toasted each other and there was a burst ofughter in the big hall.


    The house of the Director of Public Security.


    Zheng Longxing, one of the three giants of Taibai County, looked suspicious in the hidden chamber.


    A knight dressed in ck was kneeling on one knee in front of him, then he said, ¡°Hello, Lord, ording to the news from the faction, Li Mu is a martial arts master, he had killed two brothers from the Joint-force level with only one trick... This assassination mission failed.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 5 A Coward?

    <h4>Chapter 5 A Coward?</h4>


    ¡°How can that happen?¡± Zheng Longxing touched those three strands of long beard under his jaw lightly, seemed very surprised and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Li Mu a weak schr? How did he be a master of martial arts? Although the strength of the Joint-Forces is not much, it is still something in the world of heroes. But they were also killed within one second. Is there any chance that the news from the capital wrong?


    Zheng Longxing had another role except being a Dian-shi janitor of Taibai County, that was, one of the four masters in Bloody-moon faction.


    And it was he who organized and promoted the assassination of Li Mu.


    He was a martial arts master himself.


    Although Joint-force level was the primary level of martial art, it still contained Joint-qi level and Joint-thoughts level and so on. However, those who had entered the joint-force level obtained basic rough inner strength and could be called a third-rate martial art warrior in the underworld.


    And Bloody-moon faction sent smart and alert martial art warriors to assassinated Li Mu. Those warriors were made of five third-rate joint-force level warriors and a leader of a joint-qi level fighter, who could be a master of third-rate warriors. And those people should be capable of killing a weak schr under fifteen years old. However, they not only failed but also lost two people.


    ¡°Maybe because Li Mu hid his ability. I have never heard he knew martial arts.¡± one warrior in ck bowed down and said.


    Zheng Longxing thought of the moment when he saw Li Mu in the government office during the daytime.


    The boy sat in the official chair, seemingly calm, but in fact, very nervous, and he pretended to be calm, and it was easy to see him through in terms of his behavior or his breath, which definitely showed he was a rookie. There was not any sign that he was a schr or a martial arts master, so was it camouge?


    If he could really disguise like this, then he was too scary. And he absolutely was a sophisticated person.


    This time, Zheng Longxing took the risk and pushed Bloody-moon faction to kill Li Mu on his way to Taibai. In fact, his intention was to get the magistrate¡¯s position.


    In the Western Qin Empire and even the whole maind, the status of the martial art factions and ns was very special, which was close to being able to stand up against the government. Many of the great empire politicians were born in the martial art factions or ns. It was said that underworld and the government shared ruling power. Even ording to thew, people from underworld were given some priorities. Zheng Longxing once was only an armed escort, butter he joined the Bloody-moon faction and made great achievements, so he was promoted as a master. Under the operation of Bloody-moon faction, Zheng Longxing became the envoy of Taibai County and mastered some military power.


    Now, the Western Qin Empire¡¯s political order was chaotic and government officials were corrupt, which were the signs that the empire was going to meet its doom.


    Zheng Longxing had already nned everything. As long as the new county magistrate was assassinated, he would then quickly killed Zhou Wu, the deputy county magistrate. Afterward, he could use Bloody-moon faction¡¯s power and definitely be the new county magistrate after some operation.


    Zheng Longxing was very ambitious.


    In his view, Taibai County was in an excellent position. If it was properly managed, it would be a wealthy paradise, which would give him an opportunity to slowly umte strength and recharge its batteries. And it would not be impossible for him to be an overlord sooner orter.


    But now, at the early stage of this n, there urred some idents.


    In the secret room, he meditated for a long time, and finally, he showed a fierce look. ¡°The n must not change. I cannot wait anymore, and I will order stronger masters of our faction to assassinate Li Mu. I must kill him before he starts his career. There must be no dy in my n.¡±


    One night passed by quickly.


    The Sun rose in the eastern sky.


    There were two suns, one big and one small, one after the other.


    It was sunny with an enjoyable breeze.


    With a squeak, the door opened.


    Li Mu walked out of the room, feeling never so energetic.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡± the durd little boy Mingyue stared at Li Mu, but after a while, he screamed, turned around and ran. ¡°You smells so bad. You stink¡­ Young Master, what¡¯s that ck thing around you? How can you smell like shit?¡±


    Li Mu felt speechless.


    He spent the whole night practicing Xiantian Skillst night and entered a state of immobility that he had never experienced before. One night was just like a moment to him, and Li Mu did not look carefully when he walked out of the room. Startled by Mingyue, he found out ayer of fine ck dirt that was discharged from the pores of his skin.


    A sour odor lingered around him.


    Even he himself felt sour and smelly.


    ¡°Hello? Prepare the hot water¡­ I want to take a bath¡­¡±


    Li Mu screamed to attract attention.


    There were misceneous servants in the county government. Soon hot water was ready and sent to Li Mu¡¯s room with the bathtub.


    After the shower, Li Mu felt refreshed.


    He was surprised to find that after washing off the ck dirt on his skin, his skin was much more smooth. Looking in the mirror, his hair grew a lot overnight. Last night the hair was very short and today some could bebed together. Even his height seemed to be higher.


    ¡°This Xiantian Skill is really amazing, and it also has a cosmetic effect.¡±


    Li Mu was very surprised.


    But he became worried soon.


    Because he had nothing to wear except the official outfit.


    He did not intend to wear his sneakers, sweatpants, and vests brought from the earth again. After all, They were ipatible with the world and wearing them would be too conspicuous and made people gossip. However, they could be kept as memorials and it might be useful when returning to Earth after twenty years.


    Li Mu came up with an idea after those thoughts.


    Li Mu vaguely remembered that when he finished touring around those offices, in the alchemy room of the former county magistrate, there seemed to be several boxes containing some clothes. Perhaps he could wear them temporarily. Once he got his sry and had enough money, he would ask those two attendants to buy some ready-to-wear clothes.


    Damn. Being a county magistrate like this was surely miserable. He was seen as a joke even on the very first day, and now he did not have even one little penny.


    Li Mu angrily walked crossed the corridor of back office and came to the alchemy room.


    Location of alchemy room was very quiet. Li Mu had to pass through the secret door of the front exercise room in order to enter into. There were not only alchemy stove, grid cab, futons, leaf fans, medicine cabs, and other necessities, but also a pile of neatly arranged hard firewood¡­ Anyway, everything rted to alchemy could be found in the room. Just at one nce, anyone could find the former owner did a lot of work to arrange the alchemy room.


    All of those gave Li Mu a familiar feeling.


    Because on Earth, the old faker¡¯s Zen chamber had a simryout style in Randeng Temple.


    He just took a nce and came to the front of those ck wooden boxes to open it.


    He did not remember wrong and there were actually several sets of clothes in it.


    However, when Li Mu took them out, he saw six different good-quality robes of different colors. All of them were actually stitched with fine gold silk. And the size and style of the different robes were slightly different with silver silk thread embroidered on the top of the pictures of sun, moon, stars, cranes, kylins, the eight diagrams, pagoda, dragon, phoenix and so on. Each of the six robes had its own inner shirts, trousers, and boots. They were not only extremelyplete but also very clean.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that the former owner lives a delicate life.¡±


    To be honest, Li Mu was really curious about his predecessor who resigned and went deep into the mountains to find his way.


    He quickly put on the inner shirt and a blue robe, and he surprisingly felt very fit.


    The material of the robe was veryfortable and seemed like pure cotton.


    Li Mu walked out of the alchemy room and returned to his own room. He was very satisfied after looking into the bronze mirror.


    The teenager in the mirror was slender, tall and vigorous. Wearing the blue golden silk robe, Li Mu had a unique temperament and just looked like a Taoist immortal.


    ¡°Quite good.¡±


    Li Mu was very pleased with his look.


    The only drawback of this outfit was that the sleeves were too big and a little longer.


    He thought he had to pull up those sleeves first when fighting against an enemy.


    Anyway, the problem of dressing was finally resolved temporarily.


    Then, breakfast was sent by a servant.


    Those two young fellows seemed not too surprised to see Li Mu dress like that when they had breakfast together.


    ¡°Young Master is finally normal.¡± Qingfeng seemed relieved and just looked like a hard-working old father who saw his stupid son returning to normal.


    Mingyue was very joyful and cheered. ¡°Young Master is very handsome.¡±


    Later, Li Mu learned that the Western Qin Empire advocated Taoism. Many nobles, celebrities, and upper-ss people often wore Taoist robes as their regr clothes, and they highly respected this kind of clothes. Besides, those robes were quite popr among ordinary people too. So it was not strange that Li Mu, the county magistrate, appeared in Taoist robes.


    Not before they finished their breakfast, one servant reported to Li Mu that Zhou Wu, the deputy county magistrate, came and sought for governmental advice from Li Mu with others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see them. I don¡¯t have time.¡± Li Mu was very capricious and simply refused.


    He just did not want to see outsiders to avoid being found any ws.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Young Master, you have to be diligent¡­¡± Qingfeng seemed to regard Li Mu as a loser.


    Li Mu waved his hand and immediately got up and went back.


    Behind him, Mingyue burst intoughter heartlessly.


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed.


    At the front government office.


    ¡°He is still not willing to see us?¡±


    Zhou Wu, the deputy county magistrate, looked at Mingyue who came to answer him, seemed difficult to understand and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the county magistrate want to know something about the county political affairs?¡±


    Mingyue, this cute little girl, who had been eating and drinking in the county office for a few days, had pretty eyebrows and eyes, beautiful red lips and white teeth now, smiled, nodded and said: ¡°My Young Master said that Mr. Zhou can be in charge of all the government issues. Yes, he is not interested at all.¡± After that, thinking that there were still a few pieces of braised pork that she had secretly hidden after lunch, she suddenly turned around and ran away.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu and other government officials just looked at each other, lost and awkward.


    In the past few days, they had already prepared a y to teach Li Mu some lessons. But who knew that this small county magistrate shrunk like a tortoise, hiding in the back office and did nothing. Nobody could see him. So, they did not know if he really had no interest in government power, or knew that he would be messed around and therefore hid.


    ¡­

 Chapter 6 Unjust Treatment Leading to a Lawsuit

    <h4>Chapter 6 Unjust Treatment Leading to a Lawsuit</h4>


    In the crowd, Zheng Longxing had a gloomy look.


    He had made all kinds of ns to assassinate Li Mu. However, who knew that Li Mu hid in the office and did note out? Although Bloody-moon faction was really powerful and had an official background, it was still risky to break into a county government and assassinate a ninth-ranked county magistrate. So he could only wait for the chance. But from where Zheng Longxing stood, Li Mu seemed to decide to hide in the county government office all the time, so when would he stop waiting for Li Mu and kill him?


    "I have to find a way to lure Li Mu to go out."


    Zheng Longxing thought that and he could hardly wait to do.


    Days passed by quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, half a month passed by.


    In the practice room of the county back office, Li Mu hit the granite which was more than one person tall with his bare hands.


    A noisy bang spread.


    The granite, which was hard to hurt by any sword, crumbled as if it was made of flour and became many little rubbles on the ground.


    Such power was almostparable to Superman.


    "I don''t know how powerful this punch is."


    Li Mu satisfactorily blew the stone scraps on his fists.


    These days, he practiced Zhenwu Boxing in the daytime, and finally, he couldplete the first few steps of Zhenwu Boxing perfectly.


    Meantime, although Li Mu could roughly perform the first move, Rocking-sky Hammer, he could not grasp the deep meaning of it, and therefore after each performance, his muscles were like torn. If he forced himself toplete this entire move, then his muscles would be torn. Even his organ could be injured.


    Li Mu tried several times and then he quit.


    Till now, he had a more clear understanding of Zhenwu Boxing and Xiantian Skill.


    Zhenwu Boxing seemed to be a kind of body-forging technique.


    Each move and each step had a magical effect of strengthening the body.


    In this half-month period, Li Mu only practiced a first step and half of the first move of Rocking-sky Hammer. But that was enough for him to notice that his external skin became tough. If he scratched his skin with sharp gravel edges, nothing would be hurt except leaving a faint trace on his skin.


    The function of Xiantian Skill was opposite to that of Zhenwu Boxing.


    It could repair internal injuries and make one energetic.


    Every night, Li Mu was practicing Xiantian Skill.


    This kind of breathing method could make Li Mu vigorous. Even if he did not sleep all night long, he was still full of energy. Besides, it could also make Li Mu''s five senses ability be stronger, which meant his hearing, visional and reaction ability had been greatly enhanced.


    And Xiantian Skill yed a very strong role in the recovery of injuries. Several times, Li Mu used Xiantian Skill to cure those injured internal injuries and muscles caused by improper Zhenwu Boxing practicing.


    When practicing Xiantian Skill, Li Mu absorbed Spiritual Qi from sky and earth by the strange breathing rhythm and method, and those qis would be transported into the body and washed his organ, then dirty stuff would be excreted through breathing, which was simr to a legend of shaving off one''s hair and washing all the bones. Those behaviors changed Li Mu little by little and he seemed to be reborn with a new body.


    It seemed that Li Mu could understand the intentions of the old faker.


    Xiantian Skill changed Li Mu''s inner organs, while Zhenwu Boxing exercised his body. Those two wereplementary to each other, which couldpletely change a person''s body condition.


    Li Mu had lived on the earth with serious environmental pollution for fourteen years. He breathed in those harmful air and ate harmful substances, which left many wounds and impurities in his body. Now, by practicing these two skills, he could gradually restore the most primitive natural congenital state. Only in this way could he step on the path of interster martial arts andpete with those heroes in all thes.


    The only thing that made Li Mu a little depressed was that it seemed neither Xiantian Skill nor Zhenwu Boxing could improve his actualbat power.


    "Hack. Hack..." Li Mu thought for a moment, and couldn''t help coughing and spitting out a mouthful of sputum.


    There were some dark red blood and ck dirt in the sputum.


    That was not the first time.


    The first time he spat out sputum with blood, he was shocked and thought he might be infected with deadly diseases.


    Soon, he realized it was because Xiantian Skill was washing his organs and expelling dirty stuff and inner wounds toe out from his body. So this scary bloody sputum spitting-out behaviour meant his lungs were strengthened and cleaned due to Xiantian Skill.


    "I have hidden in the government office for twenty days. Now it is time for me toe out and breathe some fresh air."


    Li Mu stretched his body while coughing.


    Li Mu was actually a lively and active teenager. If he was not afraid of being assassinated by warriors sent from Xue Yue Faction, he would already have hung out in the county streets.


    Since his personal strength was slightly improved, which gave him some confidence, Li Mu decided to go to the county to breathe some new air after many thought.


    Old faker once said to him that the taboo of practising martial art was to close oneself and not fight with others. Sometimes, it was more worthwhile to fight against others once rather than practice by yourself in a year. So, one time of a fierce and life-risking fight might equal to ten years of individual hard practice.


    Li Mu definitely did not want to fight others at the price of a likely death, but it was still good for him to get more experience.


    Now that he came to the world, he should try to integrate into it.


    Li Mu was thinking like this. Before he could get the time to ask for those two children when suddenly¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    From the direction of the gate of county government came the thunderous drumming, and the whole county government was shaken by the thunder-like sound.


    Little boy Qingfeng rushed in breathlessly and said, "Childe, someone is beating the drum andining... "


    Li Mu''s attention was attracted by that.


    "Beating the drum...Someone is filing awsuit."


    He remembered the scenes that a county magistrate was dealing withwsuits in court from earth movies and TV ys.


    Ha ha ha!


    Li Muughed wildly in his heart.


    Just take this great opportunity to experience the feeling to be a county magistrate and show off. Also, rx.


    Li Mu could not remember how many times he saw Famous Forensic Pathologist in Song Dynasty andWitness to a Prosecution. Finally, it was time for him to use some knowledge from those TV serials.


    It must be a servewsuit since they beat drums to show their innocence. Li Mu was very excited to think that just waited for me, an alien from earth, to give you inferior people of the martial arts world some lessons with our ancestors'' wisdom.


    While practicing to enhance the fighting power, Li Mu made decisions to be a righteous official, who would serve people and be worshipped by the people.


    Even thinking about it was enough to make him so happy.


    "Come people. Hold court trial. Hold court trial!"


    Official Li couldn''t wait to stride towards the court of the front office.


    "Hey? Childe. Wait a minute. You seem to have forgotten to change to the official clothes..." Qingfeng chased him up and said breathlessly.


    The little fellow was a little haggard.


    Since they came to Taibai County, Qingfeng had a feeling of being both his childe''s father and mother.


    At the backyard garden, the little girl Mingyue was holding a to catch cicadas. She was stunned when she heard the thunderous drums. But she immediately became really excited because she realized that they were going to deal with awsuit if someone hit the drum. Wow-ha, Didn''t mean that there would be a good show?


    She opened her mouth, swallowed a cicada lying on the trunk and chewed it with relish.


    Her lighting-like behaviour was too fast to be observed by any human eyes.


    It seemed that she was not a normal human being.


    "Hold court trial... You Majesty..."


    Six guards stood loosely on both sides, holding the baton to the ground, weakly shouting "your majesty".


    The courtroom seemed to be a little solemn and formal.


    Li Mu was sitting on the courtyard in high spirits.


    Bang!


    Li Mu hardly patted the gavel.


    "Bring up the intiff." Li Mu began to y the role of a judge quickly.


    One of a government servant next to him hesitated for a moment, looking strange, then he walked towards Li Mu, coughed in a low voice and said, "Sir, the private adviser is not here, so nobody can record. We can not deal with the case now..."


    "Then, where is the private adviser? Why is he noting? "


    "Ah...The private adviser is not feeling well, and he called for sickness a few days before."


    "Why did not I know that?"


    The servant''s look was even more strange, and he said, "the private adviser hade to you and asked for sick leave for three or four times in person. But Your Excellency refused to meet him."


    Li Mu felt embarrassed and blushed.


    It turned out I should me myself for this.


    Then what could he do?


    Just at that time, the little boy Qingfeng came here breathlessly to bring Li Mu his official outfit, which made Li Mu very excited, and Li Mu said, "Come here, little fellow, you will act as my private adviser for a while, and record the case over there..." Li Mu pointed out the position next to him.


    "Ah? My childe...Is this inappropriate?" Qingfeng was very confused.


    Li Muyi smiled and said: "Why is not appropriate? I am the only one who can decide whether it is suitable or not."


    "Oh." the little boy surely could not argue with his childe, but Qingfeng held his official clothes up and said, "My childe. You''d better put on those clothes first."


    Li Mu said, "But I am wearing something now."


    "You should wear an official suit when dealing with awsuit."


    "Those clothes are notfortable. I do not want to wear. I can decide because I am the county magistrate."


    Qingfeng,"..."


    In a moment, the intiff was led into the room.


    Here came a ten-year-old girl wearing mourning dress with tears in her face, and she supported another seriously injured woman who also wore a mourning dress covered in blood stains. They stumbled into the lobby slowly, leaving bloody footprints behind them.


    My!


    What happened?


    Why the intiff looked so miserable?


    Was someone dead?


    Li Mu was quite anxious.


    "Please show mercy on us, my county magistrate..." The woman threw herself down on her knees, wailing, and some blood came from her mouth. Then she seemed she could not sit steadily, and spitting out more blood from her mouth.


    The little girl on the other side was frightened to pale: "Mother. Mother. Please don''t frighten me. I don''t have grandpa, grandma and daddy any more. Please don''t...Mother. Qiner is afraid."


    Li Mu was also startled by this situation.


    One servant handed him over the appeal with blood on it.


    In the past twenty days, Li Mu had a rough understanding of the world''s characters, which were quite simr to traditional Chinese characters in ancient official books. After reading their appeal, he could basically know what had happened.


    This bullying behaviour of gaining other''s legal property by cheating or by force was verymon in the earth TVs and novels.


    The badly-injured woman Zhang Li in front of the courtroom run a small pharmacy in Taibai County with her husband Zhang Sheng, her mother-inw and father-inw. Their business went really well because they did not cheat anyone and their products were inexpensive but with good quality, which was regarded as a fiercepetitor by the No. one pharmaceuticalpany Shencao Tang, so they found a reason to purchase the small pharmacy by force but their given price was less than one-tenth its actual value. Therefore, her father-inw refused their request and was beaten to death. Her husband and mother-inw were so angered by their behaviour and also argued with them, but unfortunately, they were also beaten and seriously injured. Soon, both of them lost their lives. Then, the poor young woman Zhang Li and her daughter Xiao Qin had no one to rely on and were driven out of their drugstore...

 Chapter 7 Rule with an Iron Fist

    <h4>Chapter 7 Rule with an Iron Fist</h4>


    As a well-disciplined andw-abiding teenager in the 21st century, Li Mu used to see children being robbed of lollipops on Weibo. He was so angry and wouldin so much for at least three or five days as a senior young cynic.


    ¡°There is no such a rule! Come on, go and get the master of Magical Medicine Pharmacy as well as the dogleg of the murderer... here... get them all arrested and bring back for trial now.¡±


    Li Mu whipped the timber as he was so angry.


    He had been prepared to be a great pretender for the trial, but now he was really angry.


    Hearing this, those 6 guards in the hall looked so entric, and they didn¡¯t follow his order.


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Mu stared at them.


    ¡°Well... Master, it¡¯s like this.¡± It was still the guard before, he winked continuously, came close and whispered in Li Mu¡¯s ear.


    It turned out that the Magical Medicine Pharmacy had great power in Taibai County with deep foundation, what¡¯s more, it was said there was some background of faction of Shennong Faction, whose industry belonged to one of the four greatest factions in Taibai County. They used to be on a rampage in the county and it was usual when they hurt or killed the people, as a result, the county officers had to turn a blind eye to this previously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, just go and arrest them now, get all of them here. It was before, but now I¡¯m the magistrate and I¡¯m just in charge of this matter.¡± As Li Mu said so, his nose was out of joint.


    ¡°What the hell four great factions are and why are they so arrogant to take life for granted? That¡¯s so abominable.


    ¡°Is it the Yamaguchi-gumi of the gangsterdom in this alien world?


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m the County Magistrate and I¡¯m the boss of ¡®Taibai County¡¯.¡±


    Li Mu disdained, anyway, they might not resist the prime minister even though they were Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Well...¡± That guard hesitated.


    Other five guards were also standing there far lowering their heads, in fear that Li Mu might call their names and told them to catch the people.


    ¡°Why are you still there? Come and go to get them back here.¡± As a senior troll, Li Mu felt that his dignity as a county magistrate had been provoked and shouted loudly with harsh words and stern looks.


    And finally, as the County magistrate Li Mu gave strict instructions, those six guards trembled with fear and went out to catch the people reluctantly.


    The entire hall became so empty.


    The girl Qin¡¯er sobbed in low voice, and it became so clear.


    Li Mu felt pity for her, he went to the center of the hall, appeased the panic-stricken and weeping girl, gestured with righteousness and indignations, pped the chest and spoke to that woman: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make the judgment for you.¡±


    As an officer, he must make the right judgment for the people, or else, he must go home.


    Though Li Mu was a fake official, he felt he was so upright, as he was assigned to postmensurate to his abilities, he would be able to do much.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± The woman showed gratitude from her dim eyes.


    She was badly injured, breathing heavily as she spoke and bleeding from the corners of her mouth.


    To be honest, it was herst gamble as she was driven into a corner, she dared not hope too much, but now this new County magistrate was such an official who hated evil as if it were his enemy, which made this poor woman feel hopeful again.


    Just at this moment, the little attendant Ming Yue ran in excitedly.


    Li Mu turned back and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, yes. Go and find a doctor in the city for the medical treatment for this sister.¡±


    The little girl attendant Ming Yue stopped, the excitement andughter on his face suddenly solidified and his head shook like a rattle drum. ¡°No, I want to stay here to watch the scene of bustle, let him go.¡± And this dull referred to Qing Feng, who was recording the case sitting at the back of the office.


    Li Mu disdained tough and said, ¡°Can you read?¡± ¡°Can you read? Can you write? Can you record the case?¡±


    Before he finished, Ming Yue didn¡¯t say anything, he turned around and covered his face with shame, then rushed out of the court to find the doctor.


    Soon another 1 hour passed.


    In the meantime, the dispatched guard returned with a ttering reply, saying that the manager of Magical Medicine Pharmacy was busy today, he had no time for trial in the public court, and another day would be ok when he was free...


    Li Mu was extremely angry that he almost wanted tough.


    ¡°Tell him toe to the court within the time of one incense, or else, I will go by myself and smash his pharmacy.¡±


    Li Mu gnashed the teeth in anger.


    ¡°Damn, why he will note when he¡¯s busy? How can he be the great pretender before me?¡±


    Li Mu was always great pretender, but he couldn¡¯t stand when others did so before him.


    Feeling hopeless, that guard went out sadly.


    On the other hand, ten minutester, the little girl came to the court with Mr. Hu, a doctor with beard. He checked bind up Mrs. Li¡¯s wound, saying that she had hurt her viscera, but told her not to worry about it since it was not so serious and told her to rest and take medicine on time. She could recover in about three or five months. The little girl Qin¡¯er thanked him so much, knelt down and kowtowed to the doctor, which looked so pitiful.


    Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    The girl¡¯s family could manage to open a pharmacy in Taibai County and they were not poor but living as middle ss, who had no concern about clothes and food. However, they were totally unable to resist in the face of the bullying of the evil forces, and their family were almost ruined overnight.


    The reason was that they were actually too weak.


    Jungle justice became so manifested in such a despondent and insane way in a civilized and backward world like China¡¯s ancient times.


    It made Li Mu realize that the value of individual powerful force became so necessary in such a world.


    Another about one hourter.


    Six guards took a mid-aged man, who dressed in brocade clothes, to the court.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Huang.¡± The guard was so polite to this man, he took him inside, then turned back and saluted to Li Mu, said, ¡°Your honor, I¡¯ve taken him here, and this is Huang Wei, the manager of Magical Medicine Pharmacy.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Mr. Huang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you, Sir, you are the county magistrate.¡± Huang Wei was not tall, he was white and fate wearing noble brocade clothes, he was smiling while bowing.


    Though looked agreeable, Li Mu had practiced the Xiantian Skill with substantial improvement in perception, which was unusual than ordinary people. He could find the contemptuous gesture from him and the face.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, is this the murderer?¡± Li Mu asked that woman.


    That woman stared at Huang Wei, but she shook her head finally and replied. ¡°Hello, your honor, I don¡¯t know him, and he¡¯s not the murderer who killed my parents-inw and my husband.¡±


    Li Mu as raged in his heart and looked at those guards.


    Trembling, those guards didn¡¯t even dare to look up.


    Huang Wei smiled, it seemed as if he had prepared already and said: ¡°Your honor, there¡¯s a mistake here. I¡¯ve just known this matter when those servicemen came to visit today, then I checked and found it was done by my internship shopkeeper with several apprentices. But they were dismissed by Magical Medicine Pharmacy three days ago due to their misdeeds... I really feel sorry about this matter about Mrs. Li, but I don¡¯t think it has something to do with Magical Medicine Pharmacy anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    How could they do this?


    So, that was just the ¡°Temporary Labor Method¡± on the earth.


    Li Mu was stunned and fell into a great rage.


    He was just deceiving.


    ¡°Damn, how is it such a coincidence?¡± The little girl attendant Ming Yue stood on one side, whose chest fluctuated violently, couldn¡¯t help shouting abuse in such... rude and vulgar words.


    Huang Wei nced at Ming Yue, he wore a cold look and kept silent as he saw she was only a sucking little attendant.


    ¡°Why are looking at me like that? Don¡¯t you believe our master will beat you to death...?¡± Ming Yue was 11 or 12 years old, she had bright eyes and beautiful teeth, whose skin was like jade, powdered and polished. She was just a beauty embryo but with irascibility like a little wolf. She might rush and bite if the guard came to stop her.


    Bang!


    Li Mu patted the timber, gnashed the teeth in anger and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, Magical Medicine Pharmacy has to give me those murderers within 3 days, or else, your shop will be checked and closed. You need to return the shops to Mr. Zhang, what¡¯s more, you also have to pay 500 for thepensation for the medical expenses of Mrs. Li¡¯s and medicine as well as... Well, the mental damage.¡±


    How could he make a fool of himself with such a method of the temporary worker?


    Li Mu decided to solve the matter in an unreasonable way since the Magical Medicine Pharmacy chose to be so.


    ¡°Your honor, you¡¯re just imposing on me.¡± Huang Wei narrowed the eyebrows and said with a forced smile: ¡°Those murderers didn¡¯t belong to us anymore, and we¡¯ve spent a lot of money to buy Mr. Zhang¡¯s shop, which is not forcibly upied. I¡¯ve got the contract for evidence with the handprint of owner Zhang Long on it too...¡± As he said so, he took out a yellow contract from him and told the guard to hand it in.


    ¡°Fake, that¡¯s a fake one...¡± As Mrs. Li saw this, he got so emotional though he got seriously injured. She struggled towards Huang Wei and became furious: ¡°It¡¯s you fabricated this, you must kill my parent-inw and used his fingerprint to do so... He would not die if he agreed to sell his shop... I want to kill you, you¡¯re such a devil and beast in human skin.¡±


    And the guard next to her stopped her immediately, shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t fight here in the court.¡±


    She puffed. The woman was anxious and angry, she opened the mouth and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Mum, mum... Are you ok? Wake up, I cannot lose you since I¡¯ve lost my Dad...¡± Qin¡¯er had scanty experience of life, she had fine look and now it was like falling from heaven to hell for her in a few days. Everything was gone now and both of her eyes were swollen with tears, she was just like a trembling duck in the storm as she was in a panic.


    Li Mu took over the yellow contract documents, he tore them up without even reading.


    ¡°You...¡± Huang Wei paled, he stared at Li Mu with a forced smile, said: ¡°Your honor, what do you mean when you tear the documents directly since they are the contract documents with Mr. Zhou¡¯s seal on them, he is the deputy county magistrate.¡±


    Li Mu stood up, he went out from the back of the desk, came up to Huang Wei and stared at him, then smiled suddenly.


    ¡°Now let me speak up, and I don¡¯t want to y this word game with you. You must be quite clear about the truth, and you¡¯re quite clear where the contract documents are from... I will never change my words as I¡¯ve spoken just now. Go and tell your master, I will go by myself to your shop and smash it if you cannot make it after 3 days.¡±

 Chapter 8 Third-Rated Master

    <h4>Chapter 8 Third-Rated Master</h4>


    Huang Wei felt a little guilty as Li Mu stared at him.


    He had never seen such County Magistrate like this before, who was calling himself Lao Zi. He was so rude and arrogant.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s so good. Your honor, I will still remember you when you are such a big official. However, I don¡¯t think what you said counts in Taibai County.¡± Huang Wei came to his mind, and then he didn¡¯t pretend but smiled coldly and said sarcastically lightly, ¡°I will pass on what you¡¯ve said exactly to my boss, hoping that you can do as you said. Well, goodbye, Sir.¡±


    As he finished, he turned and left.


    As he just walked, he turned back and smiled contemptuously to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°By the way, your honor, you may not know how mighty Magical Medicine Pharmacy is in this county since you¡¯ve just been here, you¡¯d better make some time to have a good inquiry about it, otherwise, that¡¯ll bete for you to regret three dayster.¡±


    After that, he went off by himself.


    He was only a shopkeeper but he dared to be so arrogant in the county of the County. It could be seen that the Magical Medicine Pharmacy and the Shennong Faction behind must be usually so bullying in Taibai County.


    As Li Mu saw his back, he had wanted to go to him and p him many times, but he was unable to bear finally.


    He knew that he had already been treated as a cowardly lion more than 20 dayster after he lived a very sheltered life since his office assuming.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    It seemed to be the real time for him to show his true ability.


    And found a good opportunity to let those aboriginals on this alien feel the warm wee from the earth.


    ¡°Take it easy, let me deal with them together three dayster.¡±


    But before this, Li Mu still had something to make it clear.


    ¡°Come on, send Mrs. Li and Qin¡¯er to the Medical Center for medical treatment and rest,¡± said Li Mu.


    And the guards lifted the woman and her daughter up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get the justice for you three dayster.¡± Li Muforted the poor orphan and widow.


    But Mr. Li and Qin¡¯er left after gratitude.


    They finally saw a trace of fairness and hope at the darkest and most desperate time of their lives.


    ¡°Why there are only six of you in today¡¯s court trial?¡± Li Mu went back to his chair, he looked at those rest guards and felt strangest time. Qing Feng had mentioned roughly before, saying that there were up to 100 guards in the county government, but why there were only 6 today? Where were the rest ones?


    ¡°Oh, well...¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    The 4 guards spoke with hesitation.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Li Mu pointed at that guard who spoke at the court trial and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    This guard was so young and he was in his early twenties. He was strong with delineated cheekbones, as he was mentioned by Li Mu, he paled and said with hesitation, ¡°My name is Shu Ru... others... may be sent out... I¡¯m not quite sure...¡±


    As Li Mu saw him like this, he knew it was not as absolutely simple as he said.


    But he thought for a while, waved and signed them to leave.


    He couldn¡¯t get any answer from these guards.


    Then those guards were feeling the amnesty and retreated as they were leaving.


    ¡°Young Master, someone is going to make you a mere figurehead,¡± said the little girl Ming Yue with a look of indignation.


    The little boy attendant Qing Feng had finished recording the court proceedings from the master of Li Mu, he put down the brush, stood up and looked worried. ¡°Ming Yue is right this time, there¡¯s an unusual atmosphere in the court recently.¡±


    Hearing this, Ming Yue was happy at first and smiled like the crescent moon with the beautiful big eyes, butter she moved the white and fine ears and looked at Qing Feng as if she had realized something and said, ¡°This time? Do you mean what I¡¯ve said before is wrong?¡±


    Qing Feng was speechless.


    ¡°I remember that I¡¯ve not washed Young Master¡¯s underpants. Let me go and wash now...¡± As she said so, Qing Feng turned around and left.


    But Ming Yue jumped up and said, ¡°No, you have to make it clear.¡±


    Li Much touched his head.


    Li Mu, who was falling off the cliff without knowing to be living or dead, didn¡¯t know how he found those two funny young attendants.


    The first time when Li Mu hold the court trial he was not feeling very well, and he didn¡¯t get the sense offort as he was pretending to be something.


    The most important was, as Li Mu thought seriously, that he had to integrate more actively into the world and had better to contact or conflict with the martial art circle in this world. Though the old faker had mentioned being safety first, there was no absolute safety in the circle of martial art. And one super sailor couldn¡¯t be well-trained on the quietke, he could be the real captain only through the violent storms.


    Li Mu had to fight in order to get the degree of martial art which would be enough to help him out of the within 20 years.


    As he became convinced, he was much clearer.


    He continued to practice after he went back to the back of the office.


    ...


    Early in the morning of the second day, hemanded and brought Ma Junwu in, the head of guards, to know something.


    ¡°Greetings, Magistrate.¡±


    Ma Junwu was a tall and strong man with a beard and a square face. He was wearing ck soft armor, a cloth helmet and a thick sheathed steel knife hanging around his waist, showing great momentum. As one of the three major Dutou Official in Taibai County, he was obviously quite powerful. And at least he gave a feeling to Li Mu that he was stronger than the official of those six warriors who chased him that day.


    ¡°Sit down, please, Mr. Ma.¡± Li Mu pointed at the chair aside and said, ¡°I¡¯m inviting you here to consult you about the underworld.¡±


    ¡°The matter of the ¡®underworld¡¯?¡± Hearing this, Ma Junwu was a little terrified since he wondered why this young county magistrate asked about the underworld rather than the county political affairs since he didn¡¯t want to see him those days.


    Li Mu nodded and asked, ¡°I hear that you¡¯re from the gang too?¡±


    Ma Junwu was a martial art master with reticence character, he replied. ¡°I was from the Taibai faction.¡±


    ¡°What is the Taibai faction?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s just located in Taibai Mountain and among the hundreds of factions of this empire. Taibai faction ranks 99 with good range in the whole continent. Ten years ago, I was lucky enough and taught by a master from this faction,¡± said Ma Junwu honestly.


    Actually, it was not only because of his appreciation by the former county magistrate, but also his identity as a disciple of Taibai faction that made him be the guard Dutou Official in Taibai County. Anyway, Taibai faction had such a good reputation with far-reaching impact within thousands of miles.


    ¡°The Nine-rated Faction?¡± Li Mu was there as if he was absorbed in thought and asked, ¡°Are there also ranges for the factions too?¡±


    Ma Junwu thought this young county magistrate only focused on study and didn¡¯t know about the general knowledge of martial art, and then he nodded and replied. ¡°Yes, the three great empires and the nine factions are governing the world together. There¡¯re also thousands of other factions besides the nine great ones. Thousands of years ago, there was one ancient master, he had divided the continent order, saying that the factions shouldn¡¯t govern the world directly but had to do so ording to their levels. Once they were ranked as good, they factions would enjoy the secr privilege and the faction disciples might not be constrained by the secrws...¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t speak, he was listening to Ma Junwu quietly until he finished.


    He had the general knowledge that this world was actually not the same as the earth.


    The martial art power might function to govern the destiny of the country in this world. There were thousands of factions and they were everywhere prating each corner of the world. Those three empires of the maind of Western Qin, Northern Song and Southern Chu were equal and governed the secr world. While many officials, ministers, and generals in the empires had some background of faction, and even the royal families of the three empires had a long-inherited force of martial arts.


    Though it was a Martial Art Star with low grade as said by the old faker, obviously, the martial art level here on this was much higher than it was in the ancient times of the earth.


    ¡°What are those nine great magic factions?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, ¡®your honor¡¯?¡± Ma Junwu was quite surprised since it was excusable when he didn¡¯t know the Imperial Names of the Three Empires, but that would be so weird when he didn¡¯t know the nine factions which inherited for thousands of years in the world.


    Li Mu answered seriously, ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this, I have broken my brainst time when I fell into the cliff.¡±


    Ma Junwu was half in doubt, but he still replied. ¡°Those nine factions are Huazang Temple, Qingcheng Taoist Temple on Qingcheng Mountain, Magic Sun Temple, Temple of Devils, Wendao Academy, Diancang Faction, Prairie Wolf Temple, Pr South and the powerful faction of Guanshan Pasture in the Western Qin Empire.¡±


    Li Mu nodded, he didn¡¯t continue to ask in fear that Ma Junwu might doubt. Then he changed the subject and asked, ¡°I¡¯m literate and don¡¯t know about the martial art. So, may I know how martial art levels are ssified? Are there different names for the masters at different levels, Mr. Ma?¡±


    This time, Ma Junwu didn¡¯t doubt and exined with patience. ¡°There¡¯re indeed level ssifications from the martial arts. A normal healthy person can improve his strength by enduring more hot blood, which can make him stronger than ordinary people. He can defeat more than a dozen ordinary people with bare handsbined with some martial arts, showing mighty power, which is called the Joint-force level. And we can call this kind of person a master of high levels in the underworld. When we talk about the higher level, it is the Joint-qi level when they sessfully start the valve on the body with good mastery of internal Qi. They can be called third-rated maters, and they can even be the second-rated masters when theybine the strength and qi together, which is called the Joint-thoughts level when they progress further...¡±


    As he said so, Ma Junwu didn¡¯t want to continue.


    Li Mu was very interesting about it, and then he asked quickly as he stopped. ¡°What about the level above the Joint-thoughts level? Are there any other levels? What kind of master can be the first-rated one?¡±


    Ma Junwu replied with a forced smile. ¡°I still need some improvement and my teacher only taught me some basic martial arts, and I¡¯m not familiar with the details about the levels above the Joint-thoughts level. As per those real first-rated masters, they might not exist in Taibai County except my teacher, and I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡±


    ¡°So, may I know which level you are now, Mr. Ma?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    Ma Junwu didn¡¯t conceal and replied. ¡°I¡¯m not so high, and it¡¯s only just the Joint-qi level after practice for 10 years.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s also amazing,¡± said Li Muplimented with disagreement of words and thoughts.


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    Ma Junwu gave him the feeling that he didn¡¯t show great pressure on him, and Li Mu was confident enough to beat him down with one blow.


    That¡¯s to say, his present fighting power was stronger than the master with Joint-qi level, which could be at the third-rated level.

 Chapter 9 A Great Shock

    <h4>Chapter 9 A Great Shock</h4>


    But Li Mu wascking in practical fighting experience, so if an actual fight urred, the enemy would not stand there like a stone as you wish. Therefore, if he fought with a guy just like Ma Junwu, the winning probability of Li Mu was about between 70% and 80%.


    Li Mu was quite clear about his true strength.


    ¡°What exactly is the true power of Shennong Faction in our county? Do they have great martial art masters?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Ma Junwu had another thought when he heard this.


    What happened in the courtroom yesterday was now spread throughout the top-leadersmunity in Taibai County.


    A lot of people thought this humble county magistrate was mad and thus waited for his joke.


    But now this county magistrate asked this kind of questions. Did that mean he wanted to deal with Shennong Faction?


    ¡°Shennong Faction has established for over twenty years, which is about thousands of peopleposed of medicine farmers, hunters and medicine collectors. Though most of them are ordinary people, they still something in our county. There are a dozen of masters in Joint-force level, two masters in Joint-qi level, who are Si Kongjing, the Grand Master and Fan Changan, the Keqing-Coach.¡± Ma Junwu said that. Clearly, he was a qualified Dutou Official in the government, so he knew all of those information.


    Speaking of that, the honest Dutou Official could not help but added, ¡°The Shennong Faction has been operating in the county for decades and has intertwined rtions with some rich businessmen and officials, so you¡¯d better not underestimate them.¡±


    That was a very obscure reminder.


    Ma Junwu thought he already did what he could do.


    It was this humble county magistrate¡¯s own business whether he could grasp his true meaning or not.


    Although Li Mu was his subordinate, he was too young and impulsive with no powerful background, so he would never apany Li Mu to death.


    Li Mu felt very shocked after hearing that information.


    In that case, Shennong Faction was too powerful for him to deal with.


    Should he endure them for about a year until his strength was greatly improved? and then he could deal with Shengnong Faction.


    Li Mu then realized it was not feasible with a second thought.


    He had to do that even he would cry for this because he already bragged himself.


    Otherwise, was that really a joke?


    Just then, there suddenly came the noise of rapid footsteps from outside, and a guard ran into the office in a panic and said, ¡°Your Honour. Your Honour. Bad News. Zhang Li and his daughter were taken away by a gang of thugs. Zhang Ru was also killed by them...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ma Junwu stood up with rage.


    Li Mu was dismayed at first but immediately understood. He walked quickly towards the guard in two or three steps and shouted, ¡°What did you say? What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Some people from Shennong Faction attacked the small pharmacy.¡± The guard was wounded and shakingly answered back.


    The intiffs of the case, Zhang Lishi and his daughter Xiaoqin, was ced in the pharmacy by Li Mu to cure their wounds and were protected by an official guard named Zhang Ru, who sent by Li Mu to protect the intiff. However, a group of people from Shennong Faction was instigated by telling them that Zhang Li falsely used Magical Medicine Pharmacy and colluded with dog-like county magistrate to let them die, so they rushed into the small pharmacy, fought with people and took the intiffs away, and the official guard Zhang Ru was also killed by those people... How horrible it was


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Li Mu became furious!


    ¡°How dare they said I was a dog-like county magistrate?¡± Li Mu thought.


    ¡°I will kill those sons of bitches.¡± Li Mu thought.


    At the Official Medical Center of Taibai County.


    The gate was smashed to pieces. The que was smashed, and the courtyard was in a mess. The voice of pain and groaning was heard everywhere.


    Three of the four doctors in the Official Medical Center were knocked down unconsciously, and the other one¡¯ head was beaten to blood with a broken leg. With the help of an apprentice who was also wounded badly, he sat at the door of the clinic and looked at the messy hospital with a numb look.


    People from Shennong Faction had already left.


    Li Mu and his guards werete to help them.


    Bloody smell spread in the air.


    Except those two guards of the four who were sent to protect the mother and daughter fled away to report to Li Mu, the rest two were beaten badly and lying in the clinic ground with broken arms and legs.


    The young and strong man Zhang Ru, the only official who Li Mu knew the name, seemed to be nailed cruelly on the rosewood screen in the consulting room by a sharp long-handled medicine shovel after his chest was pierced due to resistance. His dead look was painful and angry and he still grasped a steel knife in his hand, leaving a big blood pool under his feet. His eyes were wide open, which seemed to say he would never forget what those bandits did.


    That was the first time Li Mu saw the dead body so close.


    But he was not afraid.


    Yesterday Zhang Ru was still alive, but today he became a cold corpse.


    Li Mu raised his hand and took Zhang Ru¡¯s body down. He gently brushed his face and let him close his eyes.


    Dutou Official Ma Junwu, on the other side, was also indignant although he already got ustomed to Shennong Faction¡¯s arrogance.


    Shennong Faction was more and more unreasonable. They even killed an official this time. How dare were they.


    Li Mu seemed to calm down.


    The reason why he gave three days of buffer time was actually to learn more information and deal with the matter calmly. But now it seemed that some people¡¯s arrogance was beyond control and could only be done in the simplest way.


    Li Mu took the steel knife from the hand of the dead Zhang Ru, stood up, looked at the guard who fled back to report and said, ¡°You really saw clearly. Was it really done by Shennong Faction?¡±


    The guard shuddered and dared not look into Li Mu¡¯s eyes, just nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I saw clearly that it was the four King Kong of Shennong Faction rushed into the Medical Center with their subordinates. They broke and smashed the clinic, robbing Zhang Li and her daughter away. Zhang Ru let me escape to report to you. Who knew...¡± Speaking of this, this guard also burst into tears. Although he was timid and afraid of death, Zhang Ru was a nice colleague who always took care of him.


    Li Mu looked at Ma Junwu and said, ¡°Dutou Ma, is the headquarter of Shennong Faction in town?¡±


    ¡°It is in town.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the courage to show me the way?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ma Junwu hesitated. People of Shennong Faction were veryplex and from all kinds of backgrounds, and some of them were even ouws. Besides, the location of it¡¯s headquarter was very awful. If confronted directly with those bandits, it was inevitable they may lose their lives if those ouws could not control their temper.


    ¡°You do not have to be afraid. All you have to do is show me the way, and I do not need yourpany.¡± Li Mu said calmly.


    But the calmer he looked, the more Ma Junwu could feel the rage which was like a volcano that would erupt in the young county magistrate.


    ¡°I definitely can show Your Honour the road.¡± Ma Junwu was blushed by Li Mu¡¯s words and a sense of bravery was triggered. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Zhang Ru was also my soldier. I would like to teach them some lesson. However, your honour, you can¡¯t face the danger by yourself. It¡¯s better to call up all the guards and horses first and go over together...¡±


    Li Mu shook his head with a slight irony on his face and said, ¡°Dutou Ma feels that I canmand the guards and horses in Taibai County now?¡±


    Ma Junwu looked embarrassed and said nothing.


    He knew something about the fact the deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu and Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing did not give any power to the young county magistrate.


    Therefore, Ma Junwu was clear that this county magistrate did not have any power tomand all the guards and horses except a few guards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu took the knife and walked step by step outside the Medical Center.


    At the home of Zhou Wu,


    Zhou Wu, the deputy county magistrate, yed with a string of thuja bracelet, showing a cold grin on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that can happen. This young county magistrate, a weak schr, has the nerve toe to the headquarter of Shennong Faction alone... Even God is helping me.¡± Heughed with a venomous excitement on his face.


    He was well informed, and everything that happened in the county was under his control.


    On the other side, secretary Feng Yuanxing smiled and said, ¡°Shennong Faction is roughly organized by Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing and did a lot of stuff for him, which is the main power of Zheng Longxing. However, Zheng Longxing did not know that you already sent some spies in his faction. Zheng Longxing ordered Shennong Faction to attack the Official Medical Center and did not n to kill somebody, but you just helped him killed them secretly... Haha. This is a big event now, and we will just see how Zheng Longxing will deal with that.¡±


    Zhou Wu smiled secretly and said, ¡°That cannot be called a big event.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that...¡± Feng Yuanxing smiled and said.


    ¡°I mean if this humble county magistrate identally dies in the headquarter of Shennong Faction. Does that will make Zheng Longxing even more embarrassed?¡± Zhou Wu said quietly.


    Feng Yuanxing was startled, and a sh of fear shed through his eyes.


    How a vicious strategy it was.


    If the young county magistrate was killed in the headquarter of Shennong Faction by them, the Taibai County Town would be overturned.


    After all, Li Mu was a nine-grade official who died in the hands of gangs. There was no change that the government would neglect the case even the government of the Empire was very corrupted and loose. And the Empire could easily find Zheng Longxing out due to his close rtionship with the Shennong Faction. Even if Zheng Longxing did not die, the road to be an official was totally over for him.


    In this way, only some operations could let the county magistrate of Taibai Countypletely belong to deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu.


    Meanwhile.


    The house of the Dianshi janitor.


    Zheng Longxing was very happy to say that, ¡°Haha, this timid tortoise has finallye out of the county government. It is finally worthwhile... But how did that guard die? Didn¡¯t I say that you were not allowed to kill any official?¡±


    ¡°Maybe those ouws from the Shennong Faction did not control their power.¡± Kneeling on the ground, the confidant servant anxiously exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The goal has been achieved, so it¡¯s not a big deal to kill a guard.¡± Zheng Longxing waved his hand.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s better to let Sikong Jing kill this little fellow directly. That will save us a lot of effort.¡± The confidant servant made a gesture of a cut to the throat.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Zheng Longxing scolded, ¡°Who does not know the rtionship between Shennong Faction and me? If this humble county magistrate dies in Shennong Faction, then I can¡¯t get away with it. Hey, at this time, I am afraid that the whole county is paying attention to this matter. You hurry to find Sikong Jing now. Let him not go out to see that young county magistrate. If the humble county magistrate breaks through hard, then let our subordinates pretend not to know who he is first. You just grab him, make him suffer a little, humiliate him, and then let him go in public... After that, you will not be in charge of anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± the confidant servant stood up and left.

 Chapter 10 Pig-killing Knife

    <h4>Chapter 10 Pig-killing Knife</h4>


    Zheng Longxing summoned another confidant servant in, gave him a letter and said, ¡°You are sent to report to masters of Bloody-moon Faction with this letter, telling them to prepare to do this.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Master.¡± the confidant servant turned around and went out.


    In the shadow of the secret room, this Dianshi janitor, one of the powerful man in Taibai County, grinned coldly. ¡°Oh, after suffering from this kind of treatment, this a young official cannot tolerate the humiliation, so he chooses to suicide. This reason has no w. I am afraid no one can find out the truth... haha haha!¡±


    ¡°Your Honour. Here it is.¡±


    Ma Junwu said, pointing to the stone forest in front of them.


    This stone forest was located in the southwest corner of Taibai County. The remote area had towering rocks, lush grass, and trees. Due to its humid climate, there were many snakes and worms with suffocating gas around Shennong Faction. After twenty years of operation, the faction was like a small vige. The headquarter was covered with countless fences, which was very solid and kind of like a maze, so even if a military of three or four hundred people came to attack Shennong Faction, it was still difficult to win.


    Mentioning this area, people in the city of Taibai County were all shuddering.


    For the residents of the city, this stone forest was almost as terrible as Shura¡¯s hell.


    ¡°You cane back now.¡± Li Mu turned around and said to Ma Junwu, then he took the steel knife and walked toward the gate of Shennong Faction.


    ¡°Your Honour...¡± Ma Junwu wanted to persuade him not to do it, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth when he wanted to say that. So he just bit his teeth hardly made the resolution, saying, ¡°I will go with you...¡± However, he regretted immediately because he may lose his life once he went in.


    Li Mu did not even turn around. He just waved his hand and said, ¡°You are waiting for me here.¡±


    Ma Junwu¡¯s legs were like full of the heavy lead, which left him no strength to move.


    Ma Junwu looked back and saw there were many people in the distance watching them. These people included powerful and humble officials in the county, members of other gangs, private guards of rich families and so on... Clearly, the news had spread out in the whole county, and all the powerful men and elites of the Taibai County were paying attention to.


    Was a hideous storming across the whole county?


    Ma Junwu suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    At this time, Li Mu arrived at the gate of Shennong Faction.


    Two giant stone pirs of more than 20 meters high, which were like stone swords that pierce the sky, supported the door. The extremely thick door leaf was made of ancient wood, which was also more than 20 meters high and dyed bright red, just like blood. At the gate, a dozen guards of Shennong Faction were standing straight, wearing a weird red blood coat with a pungent smell of medicine all over them. They were just staring at Li Mu with an evil and cold look.


    ¡°Sikong Jing, the Grand Master of the Shennong Faction. Come out and see me.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart was like burning and he approached them violently.


    People of Shennong Faction seemed to be sparrows whose nest were damaged.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Stop...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die? How dare are you to irritate Shennong Faction ?¡±


    After their shouting and screaming, a gang of people gathered around.


    Li Mu just ignored them and screamed, ¡°Sikong Jing. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know I aming. Hurry. Get out.¡±


    This shouting was like a bolt of noisy lightning in daylight, which made the ears¡¯ of people around very ufortable and they were astonished. They just wondered why this young county magistrate was so loud? Was he a master of martial art? No. Because he did not have those qualities of a great master.


    ¡°Who dares to call the name of our grand master. Just take him.¡±


    A cold sound came from the back of the gate.


    ¡°Take him!¡± people of Shennong Faction immediately rushed up.


    Li Mu bent himself slightly and gave powers to his legs.


    The ground under his feet instantly copsed like a spider web.


    Then he suddenly rushed forward, who was like a super sports car with its engines running with the most speed.


    He was as quick as lightning.


    People of Shennong Faction did not get the time to react to what had happened at all. They only saw a vague motion and felt that there was a shadow passing them quickly, which was like the wind that blew them away. Li Mu just disappeared.


    ¡°What?¡±


    In the distance, Ma Junwu was really shocked and his pupils shrunk after seeing that.


    This kind of speed... Even if a master of Joint-qi level could not be so fast?


    Why?


    Was there any chance that county magistrate Li Mu actually a hidden martial arts master?


    There was also a screaming from the crowd behind him in the distance. Obviously, those people who observed Li Mu were also shocked.


    Then¡ª


    Boom!


    It was like the sound of the god beating his drums.


    Li Mu rushed to the giant front door of Shennong Faction headquarter like a tornado, and he kicked heavily on the gate.


    People were shocked and witnessed the incredible moment that the huge ten thousand kilograms gates were like two pieces of weak wooden nks, getting directly out of the doorframe, flying seven or eight meters away and crashing into the back of the stone forest, which left smoke and dust stormed and stone debris sshed. And the ground within thousands of meters shook violently as if there urred an earthquake. To sum up, this crazy and violent picture was beyond imagination.


    ¡°My...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible?¡±


    ¡°That... that... what power is that?¡±


    Nonstop exmations just came out from the mouths of the people who were watching Li Mu behind Ma Junwu in the dark.


    At this moment, many people had nothing in their minds and lost their ability to think.


    Including Ma Junwu.


    Although Ma Junwu was a master from Taibaijian Faction, he had never seen such a horrible power in his whole life. Li Mu, the lightning-like youngster was like a humanoid tyrannosaurus at that moment. That was not the power that a master of Joint-qi level could have because it was far beyond Joint-qi level...


    ¡°Sikong Jing. You coward. Come out now. I will dismantle your rat nest.¡±


    Li Mu shouted, and his voice was like thunder, bursting on the sky at their headquarter.


    Exmation and scream came from the stone forest of the Shennong Faction.


    The copse of the giant gate broke dozens of stone pirs. Many people of Shennong Faction hidden in the dark broke their legs or feet because they had no time to escape. They did not have any reaction until they got wounded, and they shouted in great fear and horror. Among the dust of the stone powder, there were also screams from masters of Shennong Faction.


    Usually, Shennong Factioheadquarter was like a hell of human beings, but now it was just like a sparrow nest that had been smashed by a stick. They werepletely chaotic.


    Li Mu gave power to his feet, and jumped to ten meters high andnded on the tilted door with a boom sound.


    ¡°Crazyman. How dare are you to destroy our gate? Go to hell.¡±


    A fierce scream came from the smoke, apanied by the sound of a sharp de.


    Smoke and dust separated.


    A grey figure, just like an eagle, flew over the sky, holding a two-meter-long medical guillotine in both hands and wanted to chop Li Mu off in the air.


    This posture was indeed scary.


    However, after practicing Xiantian Skill, Li Mu¡¯s body function and reaction speed had already exceeded ordinary people. So, this lightning-like move was actually very slow in his eyes. He slightly moved two steps to the other side and escaped the seemingly sessful cutting in the cover of dust.


    This simple action was from the instinct of Li Mu.


    However, in the eyes of people who were secretly observing in the distance, Li Mu¡¯s movements were very smooth, clever and agile. His timing could not be better, which was the action from a true master.


    ng!


    Sparks spattered.


    His guillotine cut on the rocks, and the sound of the weapon shed to the rocks spread.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu looked at the grey man holding the guillotine.


    He was a 40-year-old middle-aged man, very thin, with long grey hair, wearing a ck soft armour, and he had a poisonous smell all over his body with a cold look. After hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, he spread his two-meter-long fine steel guillotine and said coldly with some proud, ¡°I am Xu Zhi, with the nickname of Sky-chopping Guillotine, the third one of our four Magical Medicine Ling Kongs of Shennong Faction. No matter who you are, since you broke our gate, I will let you pay the price today.¡±


    ¡°Four King Kong?¡± Li Mu squinted at him and said, ¡°Today, it is you who broken into the Official Medical Center, hit and killed my guards, and took Zhang Li and her daughter away. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha. Yes, it was me. So what?¡± Xu Zhiughed.


    He already knew this young man was the county magistrate, but he pretended he did not know.


    ¡°My master Zheng Longxing asked me to humiliate this humble county magistrate in public, so there is no way I will not do it... Ha. I will break his hands and legs or damage his penis, which should be called a humiliation.¡± Xu Zhi thought.


    ¡°So it was you.¡±


    Li Mu was already furious in his heart, but his eyes were still calm.


    Li Mu put the steel knife aside and tied up the wide sleeves of his robes. Then he stretched out himself and felt it was ok to fight now. So he grasped the steel knife again, which he had taken from Zhang Ru¡¯s body.


    Li Mu suddenly changed his style from a fight between masters to a prelude to the street fight, which made people who were in the distance to secretly observe him very shocked. Seeing pictures like this, they thought it was bing sort of funny. Because it was like to see an elegant fairy godmother suddenly wanted to go the bathroom so badly with a blushing face.


    However, everyone was once again shocked by Li Mu¡¯s behavior at the next moment.


    The moment Li Mu took the steel knife, he gave power to his feet made a force with a boom sound. Then his boots were stretched and cracked and splintered into pieces by the scary powers that came from his legs. The rocks were also cracked into dust...


    The ground was shaking.


    Li Mu rushed out again.


    He was as quick as lightning.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Zhi, the Sky-chopping Guillotine¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Because he found his eyes blurred and he suddenly could not see Li Mu.


    Phew!


    The knife shed.


    At the very short moment, Li Mu appeared ten meters behind Xu Zhi.


    Because of the fierce rush, he took two more steps to stop himself.


    ng!


    The two-meter-long special steel-made guillotine just fell into the ground.


    ¡°You... hey... I...¡± Sky-chopping Guillotine Xu Zhi covered his neck with his hands and said, ¡°You... you are... what kind of martial arts are you using?¡±


    Li Mu looked down at the defending steel knife in his hand and said, ¡°Pig-killing knife.¡±


    What he used was indeed the killing knife method that he practiced in the ughterhouse on Earth.


    ...

 Chapter 11 A Scary Pig-killing Knife

    <h4>Chapter 11 A Scary Pig-killing Knife</h4>


    Li Mu¡¯s killing skill, through his intensive training, was extremely mature. So, no matter how fat or big the pig was, he had the confidence to let it die without pain with just one sh.


    Xu Zhi opened his mouth and wanted to scream, but he could only make the unwilling and fearful sound of the dying beast in his throat.


    Puff-puff-puff!


    A bloodline came out of his neck, like a blood mist, and it became clearer and clearer. Xu Zhi¡¯s hands were red with blood. Atst, with a loud cry, his blood rushed up. The skull of the Sky-chopping Guillotine, one of the four notorious King Kong in Taibai County, was broken and fell off like a cut leek.


    The scene was bloody and cruel.


    Li Mu turned around.


    To a certain extent, this was the first time that Li Mu killed someone-the killing of the two guards from Bloody-moon faction in the rainy day was just a mistake. However, there was no sense of guilt in his heart.


    Looking at Xu Zhi¡¯s body, broken head and blood, he did not have any disgusting or difortable feelings, not to mention vomit.


    At this moment, Li Mu suddenly understood why the old faker urged him to kill pigs in ughterhouse.


    This was to cultivate his killing feels!


    That was also to let him see and get ustomed to the bloody and broken arms scenes.


    The old faker had already anticipated these things could happen today.


    The old faker sent Li Mu to the martial arts ruled by thew of the jungle so Li Mu could improve himself. Li Mu not only had to protect himself but also practiced martial arts with all the difficulties. He should build his body, exercise his mind, so he could really stand out and leave this. That is to say, it was impossible for Li Mu to be a true master if he did not use a knife and kill people.


    But now, the anger in Li Mu¡¯s heart had not been extinguished.


    ¡°Shennong Faction should pay their price, and all of the four King Kongs should die.¡±


    He was very determined.


    At this time, the dust that had filled the sky gradually fell to the ground.


    The noise of many footsteps came.


    Under the leadership of the middle and high-level leaders of Shennong Faction, hundreds of disciples rushed out and surrounded Li Mu.


    The poisoned bows were aimed at Li Mu. All kinds of poisonous insects were secretly released, and various suffocating gas was also led to there... Most of the people in Shennong Faction were ouws or desperados, who were good at using poison and manipting five poisonous insects. And That was the reason why the Shennong Faction could be so arrogant in Taibai County.


    ¡°Take him by all means. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is disabled or not. Just grab him.¡±


    A sinister voice came from behind the crowd.


    At the deep corner of Shennong Faction headquarter.


    Sikong Jing, the Grand Master in a soft green robe, sat in a huge grotto with a calm look.


    The midday sunshine from the patio illuminated a three-meter circr pool in the middle of the cave lobby. The water in the pool was as green as an emerald, giving off a colorless and odorless mist, which made the whole cave full of a gloomy and terrible smell.


    ¡°Sikong Jing, the Grand Master of the Shennong Faction. Come out and see me.¡±


    A thunderous roar came from a distance and echoed clearly through the patio in the grottoes.


    Sikong Jing was a middle-aged man who looked like only about 30 years old. He had a handsome face, big ears, sword-like eyebrows and elegant temperament. He always wore a smile, which would make people like him at first sight.


    But if anyone got the chance to look him carefully, they would find that his skin was too pale, as if he wore some powder on his face.


    If the light was a little brighter, the tiny blood vessels under his pale skin could be seen.


    Sikong Jing had been in charge of Shennong Faction for over fifteen years, so he was just like an unshakable god in the faction.


    He nted fear and awe deeply in the hearts of every disciple with his powerful strength and fierce means.


    ¡°Haha. This humble county magistrate got the nerve toe here. A young man really has some courage.¡± Sikong Jing satfortably in a rattan chair, and behind him stood two young women in gauze, gently shaking their feather fans. He grinned and showed a scornful smile.


    To be honest, he did not care about this humble county magistrate.


    The former county magistrate seemed to be a powerful man, but in the end, was he still forced to leave and went to the deep forest to learn Taoism?


    Nowadays, the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty was in chaos. Taibai County was located on the eastern edge of the Empire, which was far away from the Emperor. so the situation was even moreplicated: the government had gradually lost control of this county, and different gangs had taken the lead. This humble county magistrate was like duckweed with no solid foundation. How dare he dealt with Shennong Faction when he had no power?


    Sikong Jing just wanted tough at him.


    In the grottoes, there were also some high-level leaders of Shennong Faction. They allughed when they heard the words.


    The grottoes spread a cheerful atmosphere of ranking above ordinary people.


    It would be an honour to be able to make the county magistrate helpless.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise came and the ground was shaking terribly.


    Grottoes shook as if an earthquake had ourred.


    In the circr pool in the patio, the quiet green emerald-like pool water rippled some circles.


    All the people stoppedughing.


    The top leaders of Shennong Faction looked at each other with a look of surprise. They were like dozens of ducks that were pinched by the neck, and no sound coulde out.


    Sikong Jing was a little surprised.


    For a moment, a hurried disciple rushed in and said, ¡°Master... The county magistrate broke in. He kicked our doors away with one foot and no one can stop him...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Some people screamed.


    ¡°Kicked our door away? with only one foot? You must be kidding. Those two doors should weigh tens of thousands of kilograms.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it is the young county magistrate who did that?¡±


    ¡°Is he not a schr?¡±


    Those top leaders shouted in a high voice, which was just like poking a sparrows nest with a stick.


    Sikong Jing showed a gloomy look.


    He coughed softly.


    All the noisy sounds disappeared immediately.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of years¡¯ disrepair...¡± Sikong Jing smiled confidently, ¡°Those two doors are standing in front of us for more than ten years. It is estimated that the doorframes were loose. Haha. Later, I will ask people to repair them.¡± He gave them a reason and said with great confidence, ¡°Xu Zhi is on duty today, guarding our gates now. Well, he has a special steel-made guillotine and can use it in 36 different ways. Even I think highly of him because he already reached the Joint-force level. He can worth our trust. You guys, I¡¯m afraid he has already caught the young county magistrate...¡±


    Before he finished the words.


    Here came the sound of hurried footsteps.


    Another disciple of Shennong Faction run towards them, kneeled down with one leg, and he stammered with a trembling voice, ¡°Grand Grand Grand...Grand Master. My masters. Master Xu Zhi was decapitated...¡±


    Everyone was extremely quiet immediately.


    The smile on the face of the Sikong Jing¡¯s face disappeared, and his face began to twist.


    His face was burning, like a p on the face.


    ¡°How dare he? This humble county magistrate was too arrogant. Now, I order you guys to catch him no matter what means you use. I have to teach him some lesson.¡± Sikong Jing finally got furious, and he rose up with fierce mes in his eyes, ¡°Everyone should listen to my order. Do not fear to hurt him. You must catch him as long as he lives.¡±


    ¡°You... you using... what exactly... are you using?¡±


    Song Tong, rankingst in the four King Kongs of Shennong Faction, had fear and unwillingness in his eyes. He was famous for the ironnce, which was broken into two pieces and fell to one side. There was a cold feeling of despair in his neck, but the picture of rushing and cutting to him was still haunting in his mind. He thought why a simple cut could kill me when I was already well-prepared and using my best martial art skills?


    ¡°Pig-killing method.¡±


    Li Mu told him the truth.


    There was only one bare handle left in his hand.


    The steel knife of the guard was very ordinary after all, and it was difficult to bear Li Mu¡¯s unusual power. It was finally broken and destroyed after all the cutting and shing.


    Puff!


    The bloody fog pervaded.


    Song Tong had a nickname of the invincible Spearhead. His head fell off, and the blood sprang from the neck like an arrow and then he fell down.


    Next to Song Tong¡¯s dead bodyy Zhao Yong (Snowke Poison Swords) and Du Heng (Poison Master) of the four King Kongs. Both of them had been killed with just one cut.


    The four notorious king kongs of Shennong Faction including the dead Xu Zhi (the Sky-chopping Guillotine), all had violent and cruel experiences to kill people, so they had an unneglectable influence in Taibai County for nearly ten years. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, their heads were cut off by just one Li Mu with one cutting each even when they were helping each other in such a short time.


    And this juvenile county magistrate who had cut the four King Kongs¡¯ heads off was regarded by everyone as a weak, insignificant young man with no power at all.


    In the distance.


    Ma Junwu could not think now.


    He staggered and stood unsteadily, with hallucinations in front of him. He could even see a scary knife shing like white lightning.


    Scary!


    Too Scary.


    What kind of devil¡¯s cutting method was that? Cutting down the four Kings¡¯ heads was like cutting melons and vegetables with one cut one life at a time, and they all died immediately.


    Ma Junwu could call himself a martial art master in Taibai County.


    However, he could not win any of the four king kongs within just three hundred or four hundred moves, not to mention if they cooperated, he should die without question. There was no chance that he could behave in such an easy way just like the county magistrate Li Mu.


    The whole scene and process gave people the feeling that it was not the famous four king kongs were besieging Li Mu. It was more like Li Mu ughtered four fat pigs one after another with his butcher knife.


    Behind Ma Junwu, those who were observing this scene werepletely in a state of dull or fear in the distance.


    They simply could not believe what they saw or understood it. And those who nned tough at Li Mu were like being hit by thunder, and their looks could not change at all. Due to great shock and panic, their faces were as pale as paper.


    ¡°How can it be?¡±


    ¡°Li Mu is a master of martial arts!¡±


    ¡°He is too powerful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good. We have to go back and report to our masters, otherwise, we would make great mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Be fast. Go tell the lord immediately... We must adjust our attitude and strategies towards this young county magistrate now.¡±


    In an instant, countless thoughts emerged from the minds of these people.

 Chapter 12 Li Mu was Mad

    <h4>Chapter 12 Li Mu was Mad</h4>


    They were sweating all over and realized that their own arrogant behavior to the young county magistrate was almost killing them, and they were about to be scared to death. Li Mu was not the weak man that could be bullied by everyone, and he yed the role as a pig that could eat a tiger.


    Shennong Faction was heading for their doom this time.


    Just look at how Sikong Jing would handle this matter.


    Boom!


    Li Mu kicked another stone pir with his feet.


    The thick stone pir that would be hugged by two adult men copsed as if it was made of flour.


    The rubble flew like rain, smashing all the poisonous insects that crawled over the ground into colorful mud. Some disciples of Shennong Faction who drove out the poisonous insects were also screamed back by the smash.


    Li Mu once again jumped up like a human-like tyrannosaurus and rushed into the deep stone forest.


    ¡°Save people first.¡±


    He was looking for the intiffs Zhang Li and her daughter Qiner.


    Boom!


    There was a thundering from the stone forest. One stone pir copsed after another, leaving the smoke all over the sky. Here came the nonstop screaming, shouting and eximing.


    As if a tiger broke into a chicken cage.


    Soon after¡ª


    ¡°You... You did this kind of unreasonable thing... damn, you all should die!¡±


    Li Mu was so angry that he roared like an explosion or thunder, and those sound came from the deep stone forest.


    Then there came the sounds of mourning and begging for help from those disciples of Shennong Faction.


    Soon there was a pungent bloody smell that came out of the deep stone forest.


    Not a few people were killed.


    Li Mu began to ughter.


    Ma Junwu stood outside and looked at the scene far away. He could guess what had happened.


    At the early development stage of Shennong Faction, it was just abination of medicine farmers and herbalists who wanted to earn a living, so it was quite normal. However, with its further development, many ouws joined it, and it began to change. After Sikong Jing became its Grand Master, it had changedpletely into a group of gangsters.


    These years, Shennong Faction seemed to be a poisonous tumour in Taibai County Town because of their evil behaviours. Some young women disappeared for no resaon, and all clues showed it was people Shennong Faction who did that. The rumours said that disciples would torture and humiliate those young women. Something worse could happen. For example, to help Sikong Jing practice his poisonous martial arts, people from Shennong Faction would use living human as medicine, and they would let those victims try poisonous medicine and use their hearts and livers to feed poisonous worms, which was really cruel.


    Except for the disciples and guests of Shennong Faction, other ordinary people would be tortured to death as long as they were caught.


    This time, Zhang Li and her daughter were taken into the headquarter of Shennong Faction, which left them no choice but death.


    Ma Junwu could tell this county magistrate was not crazy about killing people, and he wanted to save people so he rushed into Shennong Faction and killed those four king kongs who killed the guard, Zhang Ru. Li Mu did not kill any ordinary disciples of Shennong Faction. But after he saw the tortured bodies of the intiffs and other people in the deep of the hell-like stone forest, he became so furious that he began to kill people.


    Scary screams came from the deep stone forest of Shennong Faction.


    Many people who watched outside were in a state of horror.


    The young county magistrate was really angry.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu was too surprised to stand up, and the red porcin teacup in his hand fell to the ground with a sound of snap and smashed.


    ¡°Master. Li Mu is a great master of martial art, a very scary master. He is going to eradicate Shennong Faction by an ordinary knife. Even the four king kongs together could not fight with him in less than four moves. And they each were all ughtered by Li Mu in just one cut...¡± One of the family ves of Zhou Wu ran back and reported to him breathlessly. And his face was still pale because of fear and he still felt like trembling while he was talking.


    ¡°How could it be possible? You... Are you wrong?¡± Zhou Wu¡¯s voice suddenly cracked, and he began to feel bad.


    ¡°Absolutely right.¡± The ve gasped as if he had not yet recovered from the shock and fear.


    Zhou Wu fell into his chair and looked embarrassed. He got the look as if he had eaten a dead mouse, and he couldn¡¯t speak for a while.


    Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, waved his hand to the family ve and gave him a gesture of continuing to observe Li Mu.


    When the family ves went out, Feng Yuanxing got up, made obeisance and said, ¡°Master. Our judgement was wrong. Li Mu is not easy to handle. He yed the role of a pig to eat a tiger. We were deceived by him before, we must weigh carefully what we should do next. I believe the news will spread to the whole county and every n will adjust their attitude towards Li Mu.¡±


    Zhou Wu nodded, but he still couldn¡¯t speak.


    There was no need to worry if Li Mu was only a schr. Or, it was not very fatal if Li Mu was only a great master of martial arts, but the problem now was that Li Mu was not only a great master but also had the status of a county magistrate. Thebination of those two identities became very tricky.


    In the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty, although the county magistrate was only the lowest independent administrative official who governed not a few people, it had absolute authority and power. The military and political power were under the control of the county magistrate. Although Zhou Wu was like a leading snake in Taibai County, he had no chance to definitely win if he confronted this kind of power.


    Meanwhile.


    Zheng Longxing, the Dianshi janitor, sat in the secret room with a gloomy look.


    He did notpletely change his look yet.


    Zheng Longxing, who thought he was in control of everything, encountered great obstacles this time. Suddenly, he felt that he was like a clown jumping over a beam. He once thought he was the master that had been concealing himself in the dark and nned everything. In fact, he was manipted by the young county magistrate.


    Zheng Longxing suddenly understood why the young county magistrate was hiding in the office all the time. It was not because he was avoiding being killed or afraid to see people. In fact, it was because he did not care about them and did not think they were somebody.


    Now Zheng Longxing regretted.


    He received the news the first time Bloody-moon faction failed to kill Li Mu, but he did not pay too much attention and thus made a mistake of the true power of Li Mu.


    One small mistake led to a bigger mistake.


    Now, what should he do?


    Azy and harmless tiger was enraged and turned into a fierce beast that ate and drank human blood. It was out of control.


    ¡°All of this was caused by myself.¡± Zheng Longxing thought.


    ¡°No. I have to go there and help him.¡± Zheng Longxing sat there for a long time, but suddenly he grasped a thought, jumped up and said, ¡°Come on. Pass my orders. Summon troops and horses as soon as possible. We have to help our county magistrate.¡±


    Li Mu was angry.


    Very angry.


    He felt as if his chest was full of something hot and about to explode.


    The headquarters of Shennong Faction was like a real hell in life, which continually shed through his mind.


    Zhang Li and her daughter Qiner was tortured to death with no clothes on them...


    The innocent mother and daughter, who were waiting for justice, were tortured to death by Shennong Faction in the cruellest way.


    In addition to the mother and daughter, Li Mu also saw unknown corpses, which were like ughtered cattle and sheep, thrown onto the ground in the stone forest. Some disciples of Shennong Faction were cooking that human flesh to feed those snakes and beasts with an ordinary look, which meant they were already used to it...


    There were also some people who were kept in somewhere like a pigsty as if they were animals. Nobody could tell how long they were in that ce. Those people were extremely thin with scars all over their body. They were all disabled and looked dull. Ang They were like sheep that were going to be killed, and they seemed dead already.


    The headquarter of Shennong Faction was simply a Shura ughterhouse.


    Li Mu was angered by all these scenes.


    His eyes were on fire, and there was only one thought in his mind¡ª


    Kill them all!


    Killing these beasts that were covered with human skins.


    Li Mu¡¯s steel-made knife had already been damaged. He rushed to the disciples of Shennong Faction and used his fist to kill those cold-blooded brute with his giant power. He kicked a stone pir with one foot, which caused the rocks exploded and smashed people to death in the constant boom sound. People were screaming and begging, but Li Mu did not show them any mercy.


    Li Mu got this horrible power. And no one could fight against him in Shennong Faction.


    Even some masters of Joint-force level and Joint-qi level could not bear any Li Mu¡¯s angry fist.


    He rushed all the way to the deep stone forest of Shennong Faction, which was like a tiger rushed into a flock of sheep. He was irresistible.


    In the caves of the deep stone forest.


    The atmosphere was extremely silent.


    With a gloomy look, Sikong Jing, the Grand Master, had worn a pair of pure ck soft armour. And the top leaders of Shennong Faction, who were the most powerful disciples fromw enforcement team, were also fully armed. They were also Sikong Jing¡¯s loyal warriors who had been promoted by Sikong Jing with heart and soul, and they had the fighting power of the army.


    This was the real card of Shennong Faction.


    ¡°Ruined. Shennong Faction was ruined. Ruined...¡±


    The heart of Sikong Jing was bleeding.


    More than twenty years¡¯ painstaking efforts would be turned into flowing water immediately, which was like cutting Sikong Jing¡¯s flesh.


    Sikong Jing knew it clearly that once everything in the headquarter was exposed, his identity could only be changed from a grandmaster to a wanted criminal. Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing had no ability to cover up all of this. From then on, he could only embark on the road of desperation, and more than 20 years of glory and richness would turn into smoke.


    All of this was caused by the humble county magistrate.


    ¡°Anyway, I will be wanted and killed by the government. So I¡¯d rather choose to kill the humble county magistrate to let myself feel good first. He dares to ruin my career. We will never share the air.¡±


    The feeling of disgruntlement in Sikong Jing¡¯s mind was growing.


    ¡°My brothers. Follow me. We shall revenge for our men. Whoever offends our Shennong Faction will die.¡±


    With a loud shout to boost morale, he would rush out of the grottoes with his men.


    Before he finished the words.


    Boom!


    Here came a loud noise from the grotto gate.


    Someone was mming outside, which made the whole grotto shake badly, and the earth and stones fell from the patio.

 Chapter 13 A Complete Victory in Shennong Faction

    <h4>Chapter 13 A Complete Victory in Shennong Faction</h4>


    ¡°Ah...¡± Those beautiful maids, singing and dancing girls were scared and screaming, shivering and hiding from one ce to another ce with a pale face.


    Sikong Jing squinted at those women with a brutal look and thought that he should kill them in case they became Li Mu¡¯s servants if he could not take them away. He flung dozens of green needles away to those women with his hands and hit their eyebrows. Those needles were poisons that not only could kill a person but also turned their bodies into the green liquid. Those poor women just died miserably although Si Kongjing liked them very much at usual times.


    ¡°Sikong Jing. Roll over and prepare to die.¡±


    The gate of the grotto was smashed.


    In the midst of the dust and debris, a figure stepped on the broken stone door from the smoke and dust. People could only see a vague outline, which was like a demon, and the figure walked into the room step by step.


    That was Li Mu.


    Sikong Jing wore an evil smile, waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Kill him. Cut him into mashed meat for me!¡±


    ¡°Kill Li Mu!¡±


    The shouting and screaming were so loud as if it could quake the earth and sky.


    The elite disciples of Shennong Faction, armed with long guns, bows and crossbows, horse-chopping knives, tripping locks, and other weapons, went crazily towards Li Mu, and they were like a wave that could submerge Li Mu.


    Li Mu kicked out the tes and rocks under his feet. And those things, which weighed more than tens of thousands of Jin, flew out immediately and hit these people with great power.


    There came the sound of bones were broken. Flesh and blood were sshed, and everyone was screaming.


    It was not until the actual fight began, the so-called disciples of Shennong Faction were killed by one-third.


    Li Mu¡¯s fighting style was simply not in ordance withmon sense. Under the absolute power of unmatched strength, although the armors of Shennong Faction disciples were able to counter the hitting and cutting from any sharp-edged sword, they were like a paper paste now, which not only could not protect them but also let them lose their agility and speed, and thus helped they die faster.


    Sikong Jing showed a gloomy look.


    He immediately realized even if he himself could not equal to Li Mu¡¯s power.


    Then he stepped back a little and took a big bow from the stone wall next to him.


    This bow was silver-white, which seemed to be made from some kind of vine nitrate. The bow body consisted of seven vines winding like pythons, and the surface texture of the vine branches was rough. The shape of the about one-meter-long bow was simple and uplicated, which had a smaller bow curvature. Its one-finger-thick string was a milky white tendon-like rope, which was obviously much thicker than the ordinary bowstring. All of these illustrated a fact that was an extraordinary bow.


    This bow was very heavy.


    Even as a great master, Sikong Jing¡¯s arms were still slightly trembling when holding the bow.


    ¡°Just use this God-killing bow to send you on the death road.¡±


    He looked at Li Mu in the battle circle and made a silent sneer.


    A special steel wolf¡¯s tooth arrow was ced on the bow. Sikong Jing took a deep breath and run his body with internal qi, which ran around his body in his meridians. A faint greenyer hung around his arm. As a great master of Joint-qi level, when running the internal qi, his strength increased sharply. There was an indescribable trance on the seven twining vines of the bow, which seemed to produce some species change.


    Sikong Jing used all his power to draw the bow, and the bow was pulled open about one-sixth.


    The arrow tip was aimed at Li Mu.


    At this time, Li Mu had killed more than two-thirds elite disciples of Shennong Faction.


    He practiced Xiantian skill, and thus had a keen sense and quick reaction now. Those so-called elite disciples could hardly capture his figure. However, they were like a watermelon being hit by a hammer and immediately broken their muscles and bones and soon after their bodies burst into pieces when hit by Li Mu... That was an unequal killing.


    ¡°Go to die.¡±


    Sikong Jing was quite experienced and he captured the moment when Li Mu exhausted and rested for regaining his power. At this moment, Sikong Jing shot this arrow.


    The milky white ribbed bowstring made no sound at all.


    With only one-sixth of the bow opening, the wolf teeth arrow instantly turned into a sh of light.


    As quick as lightning.


    Human eyes were difficult to observe it.


    At this instant moment, Li Mu suddenly had a creep intuition of danger during the fight.


    He subconsciously twisted his waist to the right side.


    Bang!


    Here came a dull thud.


    Li Mu felt as if his left shoulder had been hit by something fiercely. This great force poured in, and his body became light, which made him fly far and crash into the stone wall ten meters away with a loud crash.


    His left shoulder was pierced by this arrow.


    The big wolf teeth arrow passed through Li Mu¡¯s shoulder and nailed him live on the stone wall.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The feathers of the wolf teeth arrow was vibrating constantly.


    A hot feeling came from his shoulder. Li Mu turned his head and looked at the arrow. Then he opened his mouth and made a heavy breathing sound.


    The torn pain,ing from his left shoulder, almost fainted him.


    ¡°Haha. Hurry. Kill him. Come on!¡±


    This sessful sneak attack made Sikong Jingughed loudly.


    The remaining four or five stunned elite disciples of Shennong Faction, were ecstasy, wielding long and sharp knives to sh Li Mu.


    Li Mu showed a keen look.


    With more and more heavy and rapid breathing, Li Mu entered into a state of madness, who was like a mad yak. He pushed his feet on the wall and jumped, and the huge recoil power made him free from the stone wall. In the ssh of blood, Li Mu rushed out with the big wolf teeth arrow on his shoulder.


    Ordinary fast steps.


    The same style of boxing method.


    No rules!


    But it was fast, too fast!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The five elite disciples of Shennong Faction only feel that there was a vague image in front of them, and then their bodies were shocked and immediately burst into pieces. Everything was just over for them.


    Li Mu then rushed to the front of Sikong Jing.


    Sikong Jing was so terrified that he operated internal qi and lightness skill as if an invisible rope was pulling him straight back. At the same time, he bent his bow again and struck an arrow, but he barely pulled it to one-tenth and fired three arrows in session.


    However, Li Mu was well-prepared this time.


    Still seemingly cumbersome dodging steps to left or right, but because the dodging speed was very fast, Li Mu avoided all three arrows. And the arrows were shot past Li Mu fastly, rubbing his hair tip with hot air.


    ¡°You are the scum, Sikong Jing?¡±


    Li Mu asked with a roar.


    Sikong Jing ran his internal qi in his body, turning around to the other side to avoid Li Mu and did not speak. He pulled out the special steel wolf¡¯s teeth arrow in the arrow pot behind him and bent the bow again. He abandoned the close hand-to-handbat because he knew it very well that he would be injured as long as he was touched by Li Mu.


    Li Mu stopped fighting for a moment.


    He grabbed the steel arrowing from the front, then swung it to the left or to the right and pulled the other two wolf-tooth arrows away with two tinkle sound.


    Boom!


    After Li Mu gave full power to his legs, numerous cracks were opened in the rock floor under his feet, and he shot like a barrel of artillery projectiles and did not give Sikong Jing the chance to shoot again. Like a sh of lightning, Li Mu immediately approached him and punched him directly, hitting this master of Shennong Faction firmly in the stomach.


    Bang!


    Sikong Jing sprayed a blood arrow from his mouth. The organs in his lower abdomen werepletely turned into mud. Under the protection of the ck armour, his body did not burst but was badly injured in an instant. He flew back over a dozen meters and hit the wall of the circr pool in the middle of the cave patio with a loud bang, which left a human-shaped figure.


    He gasped badly andpletely lost the ability to fight.


    The thick strands of blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Blood pattered!


    Li Mu approached him step by step, staring at him angrily, and his me in his eyes almost burned Sikong Jing up.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Sikong sneered.


    Sikong Jing knew he was wrong.


    He made a big mistake when he wanted to kill Li Mu because of hatred. If he fled directly at the beginning, he would still have a chance to live. But owing to the thought of killing Li Mu to vent anger, he ended up in a ce of sudden death. He could not survive with such serious injuries even if he could run away from Li Mu.


    ¡°A scum like you should die tens of thousands of times.¡±


    Li Mu looked down at Sikong Jing and said, ¡°Tell me. How do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°To die?¡± Shi Kong knew he could not escape death. So, he calmed down. He spat out a stream of blood, looked up at Li Mu, andughed sadly with a pale face, ¡°There are so many dead people I have seen, whether they are 80-year-old people or unborn fetuses... Ha-ha, I have killed them all! So my death ising. In this man-eating-man world, even the iparable emperor, or the nine grand masters of Holy n, will die one day. I have enjoyed my life and it is worth living. Haha, you ask me how I want to die?¡±


    Speaking of that, he coughed andughed loudly.


    ¡°I ¨C want ¨C to ¨C die ¨C with ¨C you... green dragon. Come out now!¡±


    After those words.


    A loud crash!


    Suddenly a sh of green lightning rushed out from the calm, mirror-like green water pool.


    This green lightning moved with extremely quick speed and immediately entangled Li Mu in circles. And this green thing turned out to be a giant anaconda with green spots all over its body. It was as thick as a bucket with two horny bones on its head with fast moving speed. This dragon-like giant anaconda opened its big mouth and swallowed towards Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Before Li Mu could respond, his body was entangled.


    Li Mu lifted his hands and grabbed the upper and lower jaws of the giant anaconda, making it impossible to bite him.


    A feeling of paralysis came from the palms of Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    Poisonous?


    Li Mu¡¯s face took on an ugly expression.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha. Just give up. This green dragon is a heterogeneous species in Taibai Mountain that could devour tigers and leopards. I spent a lot of money to get it. I have been raising it for ten years with all kinds of herbal medicines, and it has just reached maturity and got the psychic powers... Cough... I meant to use it as a medicine for alchemy drugs... Now there is no chance for me. Haha, green dragon is poisonous all over, and I¡¯ve never got close to it... You¡¯re dead for sure. See you in the way to hell!¡±


    Sikong Jing wasughing bitterly and then smiling with ease.


    A great flow of blood gushed out of his mouth, including broken organ fragments.


    Li Mu felt that the feeling of paralysising from his arm was bing more and more intense. Gradually, his arms seemed to be unconscious, and he could no longer hold the green python. The huge bloody mouth of it, which sprayed poison and mist, approached Li Mu¡¯s face bit by bit, with a pungent smell of stink and decay. And that almost made Li Mu instantly fainted.

 Chapter 14 All People Came

    <h4>Chapter 14 All People Came</h4>


    The sound of shouting and killing stopped.


    Outside the gate of Shennong Faction, it was strangely quiet. The people who observed in the dark or not could clearly hear the sound of their heartbeats as if they had even forgotten to breathe.


    Ma Junwu hesitated to go in or not.


    Had the county magistrate won?


    He hesitated and finally made up his mind that he was about to walk in.


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous horseshoe roar behind him.


    Under the leadership of Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing, more than five hundred Taibai County guards hurriedly arrived.


    ¡°Ma Junwu, where is the county magistrate?¡± Zheng Longxing asked Ma Junwu from a long distance.


    ¡°Dianshi janitor Zheng. The county magistrate Li Mu had already walked into the house and was killing now...¡± Ma Junwu said respectfully.


    He was a Dutou official, the subordinate of Zheng Longxing. So he dared not to neglect him.


    ¡°Then why are you still outside? My man. Don¡¯t stop. Follow me. Follow me to save our county magistrate.¡± Zheng Longxing shouted with a worried face. Urging his horse under him, he was the first one, who was like a lightning, that rushed into the copsed gate of Shennong Faction.


    Zheng Longxing wasing?


    All the people who were observing this scene in the dark felt really strange.


    What did that mean?


    Everyone knew that the person who helped Shennong Faction in the dark these years was this Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing.


    Why did Shennong Faction infuriate Li Mu? Some smart people with avable information could guess the reason behind it. Now that Shennong Faction had been eradicated, it meant literally cutting off one of Zheng Longxing¡¯s arms. Was it for Zheng Longxing like lifting a stone but hitting his own feet?


    The reason why Zheng Longxing arrived in such a hurry might be that he wanted to take the opportunity to destroy some evidence of collusion with Shennong Faction to show he had nothing to do with it.


    However, was that so easy?


    Everyone knew this Dianshi janitor Zheng was in great troubles this time.


    Not until Zheng Longxing and his guards rushed in, and here came the sound of many hurried footsteps in the distance.


    Deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu arrived in a hurry with about three hundred soldiers and horses.


    However, except the secretary Feng Yuanxing, Li Mu¡¯s two little servants Qing Feng and Ming Yue wereing with Zhou Wu side by side in the front. Nobody knew why they wereing together.


    ¡°Ma Junwu. Where is our county magistrate?¡± Zhou Wuhe shouted from a long distance like Zheng Longxing as if he was very worried.


    Ma Junwu pointed out the gate of Shennong Faction headquarter, and did not get the time to speak yet...


    Swoosh!


    A gust of wind rushed past him.


    ¡°Young Master. Young Master. Are you inside? You are not dead? Are you still alive?¡± The young adorkable girl Ming Yue broke out, who was like an uncontroble dog, with Qing Feng, who was full of anxious sweat all over his head. Those two little guys rushed in worriedly, leaving Zhou Wu and others to eat ash behind their ass.


    So fast!


    Ma Junwu was stunned.


    What kind of food did this little girl eat? How could she run so fast?


    ¡°What? Dianshi janitor Zheng has already gone in? This... Hurry up. Come on. Rescue our county magistrate.¡± Zhou Wu felt anxious after hearing Zheng Longxing had entered the ruins of Shennong Faction, and he thought he absolutely could not let Zheng Longxing destroy the evidence one step ahead to show his innocence. So he rushed into this damaged headquarters hurriedly.


    Looking at Zhou Wu¡¯s worried face, people who did not know the truth would think that his mother or father was trapped here.


    At this time, Ma Junwu no longer hesitated and immediately followed them up to rush in.


    Soon, they saw the ruins in the stone forest.


    ¡°My. This...¡±


    In the stone forest of the Shennong headquarter, everyone was greatly shocked.


    In the stone forest of Shennong Faction, it was not like a battle at all, but rather like a devastating earthquake.


    Almost all buildings and rocks copsed with hollow, clear punch prints and footprints on them. Broken limbs and arms were everywhere as well as dispersed sma, mud, bone debris... The corpses of the four king kongs were collected by the soldiers and guards who had entered before. The core disciples of the Shennong Faction hardly had aplete corpse, and they had been hit into pieces alive.


    Seeing such scenes, Zhou Wu, Feng Yuanxing, and Ma Junwu were all trembling.


    It was conceivable that the battle was very terribly horrifying at that time.


    Although Zhou Wu had heard the news from his reliable servant before, he could not help but feel shocked again seeing such a battle scene with his own eyes. In his heart, he could not help but breed a sense of fear and powerlessness. Obviously, Li Mu¡¯s real strength was much stronger than his worst imagination. It seemed he was facing a violent prehistoric beast rather than a weak schr under the age of fifteen.


    Zhou Wu restrained his inner panic and turned to the secretary Feng Yuanxing, who was following him, to whisper something.


    Feng Yuanxing nodded, then waved his hands and scattered in all directions with a team of elite guards.


    Ma Junwu thought about it, but he still stayed with the deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu and did not leave.


    The more one went inside, the more terrible the traces of battle became.


    Ma Junwu saw a natural stone pir, which would need five or six people to embrace, was smashed from the middle. And there was a clear punch print that was in half a meter deep in its fracture, which obviously showed the stone pir was blown off by a punch. That was really horrifying. And what kind of power was that could make someone do something like this?


    Even if a grand Joint-qi level master could not own this kind of terrible power.


    Deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu constantly changed his facial expressions.


    He was also a master of martial arts, and thus clearly knew what the battle marks meant along this road.


    Shennong Faction was one of the four major gangs in Taibai County and was also one of the most difficult gangs to deal with. Its disciples were good at using various kinds of insidious poison. In the battle for power, Zhou Wu once thought of eliminating Shennong Faction through several major cases so that the ¡°arm¡± of Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing could be broken, but several ns failed and there even urred some losses. Thus the status of the Shennong Faction had be more and more stable.


    Now, such a stubborn force was terminated by one person in less than two hours.


    Zhou Wu only felt that his back was chilly.


    His reliable soldiers and warriors who followed him were also pale and horrified. Seeing the horrible scene of blood sma mud and human bones aside, his several servants could not help trembling and many of them even vomit uncontrobly.


    A group of people hurried forward about a kilometre and came to the entrance of Shennong Faction¡¯s rudder grottoes.


    Surprisingly, the Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing and his more than a hundred reliable soldiers just stood at the entrance and did note inside.


    A group of people stood at the entrance to the grotto and seemed to hesitate for some reason.


    When he heard the footsteps, Zheng Longxing looked back and saw Zhou Wu and others, and showed a sinister look.


    But this kind of expression passed away quickly. In the next moment, the expression on Zheng Longxing¡¯s face changed into a gentle smile, like seeing his old friend who had not been seen for many years. Zheng Longxingughed and said, ¡°Mr Zhou. You arrived really fast. It seemed you are disturbed by this matter.¡±


    Zhou Wu alsoughed, walked quickly, made a bow with hands folded in front, and said, ¡°I muste. Since the county magistrate is in danger, I muste to rescue him. Ah. I heard that some people want to murder our county magistrate... Haha. Mr. Zheng. You came faster than I did. I really admire that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am the Dianshi janitor, and my responsibility is in charge of our soldiers. So I muste early.¡± Zheng Longxing smiled.


    Two people talked and smiled in a polite way.


    People who did not know them would think those two giant figures in Taibai County were really blood brothers.


    ¡°Oh, in this case, why don¡¯t Mr Zheng go in?¡± Zhou Wu asked.


    Zheng Longxing smiled but did not answer.


    He came to the gate of the grotto for more than the time of drinking a cup of tea, but he never went in.


    The reason was very simple. There came no sound from the grotto. He even tried to scream a few times, but nobody answered him. And he sent a person to observe around the grotto but no trace of chasing urred. So Zheng Longxing was sure that both Sikong Jing and Li Mu were all in this grotto.


    Maybe... they both died?


    Zheng Longxing knew Sikong Jing really well. He knew Sikong Jing was extremely cruel and merciless, and would seek revenge for the smallest grievance, but also preserved many cards in his hands. Sikong Jing always took malicious means, so after Li Mu invaded the grotto, maybe he was nned by Sikong Jing, and thus they died together?


    ¡°It would be great if that thing happened.¡±


    Therefore, Zheng Longxing stood at the gate of the grotto and hesitated while observing.


    Zheng Longxing was worried if Li Mu had not died yet, he would be very embarrassed. However, because things already happened like that, he would not dare to rush in to kill Li Mu if he was not dead in front of so many soldiers.


    Zhou Wu came when he hesitated to make a decision.


    Zhou Wu soon realized Zheng Longxing¡¯s thought.


    If Li Mu died in the grotto, it was absolutely great news for Zhou Wu. As long as he made use of this matter and operated a little bit, he could defeat Zheng Longxing. Then the position of the head of Taibai County was absolutely in his pocket.


    This was definitely a heaven-sent chance.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wu also prayed in his heart that it was best to let Li Mu die inside.


    The two teams just stood at the gate of the grotto, seemingly stiff, and did not enter into the grotto. They were really silent, so the atmosphere was very strange.


    Just then, a crying sound came from the grotto¡ª


    ¡°Young Master. What¡¯s wrong with you? Oh. Oh. Oh. Young Master. You...¡±


    The sound came from the little boy Qing Feng.


    The two little servants Qing Feng and Ming Yue rushed into the grotto regardless of obstruction from other people when Zheng Longxing hesitated. It was definitely they found something wrong so they cried so sadly. There was a great chance that Li Mu really died there.


    Zhou Wu¡¯s face glowed with joy.


    Zheng Longxing was also secretly relieved.


    ¡°Come on. Go in and support our county magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Come!¡±


    With the orders of those two people, hundreds of soldiers rushed into the grotto.

 Chapter 15 Almost Forgot an Important Matter

    <h4>Chapter 15 Almost Forgot an Important Matter</h4>


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing walked briskly with a good mood.


    No matter how frightened and scared they were when seeing the traces of the horrible battles along the way, they did not have those feelings anymore.


    No matter how powerful the master was, take the grand masters of the nine Holy ns as an example, people were afraid of them when they were alive, but that feeling would not exist after they died. When thinking of Li Mu had been dead, both Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing felt like resting in the shade of the trees and eating the ice-cold watermelon on a hot summer day.


    There came the intermittent crying sound from the little servant Qing Feng in the front.


    ¡°Oh, My young master...¡±


    The crying sound was so miserable that would make people who heard it burst into tears.


    But in Zhou Wu¡¯s and Zheng Longxing¡¯s ears, it was just as beautiful as the sounds of nature.


    Those two people walked faster.


    ¡°Why? There seems to be a fragrance...¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the taste? Why does it smell so good?¡±


    There were a few guards whispering in a low voice.


    They finally arrived at the deepest part of the grotto, which was also the core position of the Shennong Faction headquarter, the patio area of the grotto hall.


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing quickened their pace and rushed into the cave hall almost by running.


    However¡ª


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing looked up, they suddenly fell stunned and stayed where they were, as if they were petrified.


    In the hall, Li Mu, who was supposed to have died, was not dead, but sitting in a stone chair and eating barbecue.


    Yes. It was for sure. He was eating barbecue.


    Li Mu took off hisrge robe halfway and showed his strong arms, chest and abdominal muscles. His skin was as white as jade with a fine steel wolf teeth arrow, which was slightly thicker than an adult¡¯s thumb, on his shoulder. The arrow tip prated Li Mu through his back shoulder de, leaving blood, flesh and bone scraps around the wound, which looked very terrible, but Li Mu seemed very calm as if he was not in pain.


    He lit a bonfire in front of him.


    Li Mu used another fine steel wolf teeth arrow to strung several pieces of fresh meat that nobody knew where they came from, and they were ced on the fire to roast and the oil wasing from the meat.


    A wonderful fleshy fragrance filled the entire cave hall.


    This smell made the whole atmosphere even more awkward and strange.


    How did this happen?


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing almost bit their tongues.


    Li Mu¡¯srge robe was taken off halfway, revealing his strong arm, chest and abdomen muscles. His skin was as white as jade with a fine steel wolf teeth arrow, which was thicker than an adult man¡¯s finger, on his shoulder. The arrow tip prated through the back shoulder de with blood, flesh and bone scraps on him. It looked terrible, but Li Mu looked very calm as if he was not in pain.


    Li Mu was... still alive!


    Not only did he not die, but he also looked very well.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he was eating barbecue here?


    That... what the hell was that?


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing almost went crazy.


    ¡°Hey. People areing. Ah, You look very familiar. Who... yeah. I am talking to you. Who are you?¡± Li Mu asked, pointing to Zhou Wu, as he unconcernedly raised his eyes and barbecued earnestly.


    Zhou Wu began to feel hopeless.


    Zhou Wu thought, ¡°I have exerted all my strength and wisdom for such a long time and regarded Li Mu as my biggest obstacle, but in fact, Li Mu never thought I was somebody. He once asked my name before, and it seemed he never remembered it.¡±


    ¡°Your Honour. I am your subordinate Zhou Wu, the deputy county magistrate.¡± Zhou Wu curved his mouth into a smile, ¡°Your Honour. Congrattions to you for stepping down the Shennong Faction and showing your prestige. Taibai County will be so proud of you.¡±


    Li Mu nodded, but no longer paid attention to him. Then he picked up the roasted meat, took a bite, shook his head unsatisfactorily, and said, ¡°Without a little cumin, the taste is not pure... Oh, by the way, what about you? You seem to be an official by your look. What should I call you?¡± He pointed at Zheng Longxing with a barbecue arrow.


    ¡°You Honour. I am your subordinate Zheng Longxing, the Dianshi janitor.¡± Zheng Longxing smiled bitterly and salute to Li Mu.


    Behind them, hundreds of soldiers and guards kneeled down and shouted, ¡°My Honour.¡±


    Li Mu raised his eyelids and did not say anything like no salute.


    They let poisonous tumors like Shennong Faction upied part of Taibai county for more than 20 years, poisoning civilians and Taibai County officialdom from top to bottom, so no matter who they were, they had all be involved. Li Mu, the county magistrate, was very unsatisfied with these officials who were in a position without doing a stroke of work.


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing looked at the little boy Qing Feng at the same time.


    ¡°Just at the gate of the grotto, I was confused by this little fellow.


    ¡°Your Young Master is still alive. Why on earth did you cry so loudly in the grotto? We thought that your Young Master had died and rushed in happily... What should we do now?¡±


    Yong Qingfeng didn¡¯t notice the weird looks of Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing. He cried while wiped the blood from the wound on Li Mu¡¯s shoulder. Then he wanted to wrap the wound by a bandage which nobody knew where that came from, however, the arrow could not be pulled out, so the bandage could not be wrapped at all. Thus he cried and sobbed, looking very sad.


    On the other hand, the little girl Ming Yue stared at Li Mu¡¯s barbecue with bright eyes, and her saliva seemed to rush down from her mouth.


    Really? Sorry because of Li Mu¡¯s injury?


    Absolutely not.


    For the adorkable Ming Yue, as long as her young master did not die, she would be fine.


    What was more important than eating meat?


    The bonfire crackled.


    The fragrance of the meat spread out.


    The atmosphere seemed to be very strange.


    After a while, the deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu adjusted his mood and tried to break the silence. He said, ¡°Your Honour. Should you leave here now? It is more important to heal your wound.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your Honour. You have been injured badly. Please go to the Medical Center for treatment as soon as possible. You can trust me to handle the issue here.¡± Zheng Longxing also wanted Li Mu to leave now.


    He knew that he had missed the best chance to kill Li Mu.


    Zheng Longxing was utterly upset and he did not know how to proceed the next step. The previous n of assassinating Li Mu by masters of Bloody-moon was definitely to be suspended because they were not equal to the martial art power of Li Mu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I fought with them for a long time, and now I am a little hungry. Just wait for me to finish eating the barbecue first.¡± Li Mu slowly ate the barbecue on the fine steel wolf teeth arrow, pointed to the stuff behind him and said, ¡°It still needs to be grilled for a while.¡±


    It was not until then when Zhou Wu, Zheng Longxing and other guards noticed that a green python, which was more than 30 meters long,y softly on the ground behind Li Mu.


    This python already grew two grey bony horns on its head, which was the sign of turning into a dragon soon, but it died now. And without guessing, it was killed by the young county magistrate. The python tail was about one meter long, but it was cut off by a sharp de, peeled off, and thus revealing the white-jade-like flesh, and some of which were dug out. It was obvious that the meat roasted on Li Mu¡¯s fine steel wolf teeth arrow was from the cut-off tail.


    A python, which was about to turn into a dragon, was ughtered like this?


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing felt shocked again after seeing that.


    They were experienced and knowledgeable so easily recognized that the python was an alien species, extremely rare and of great value. For the warrior, it was also a valuable dreamy medicine, because snake blood, snake gall dder, snakeskin, snake venom and even snake flesh could enhance the strength of the warrior, enhance and strengthen his or her internal Qi and blood.


    When on earth Shennong Faction raised such a valuable thing?


    Zheng Longxing became more and more ufortable.


    He thought that he hadplete control over the Shennong Faction, but now it seemed... Sikong Jing hid many things behind his back.


    ¡°Young Master. Me. Me. Me. Me...¡± Little adorkable Mingyue pointed at herself, drooling and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so selfish. Give me a bunch of that to eat.¡±


    Li Mu gave a piece of roast snake meat to the little girl, and then handed some to the little Qing Feng and said, ¡°Why cry? You are a big man! Eat meat! This meat is the essence of an a-century-old snake. Hahaha, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Little Qing Feng¡¯s tears were still wet. He was stuffed into his mouth with a piece of roast snake meat by Li Mu when about to open his mouth to say something. So he could not speak only with some sobs still in his throat.


    Li Muughed loudly.


    To be honest. Deep down in his heart, he was still somewhat moved by the performance of these two little servants.


    At this time, there were so many people in the grotto, but only those two servants really hoped that he was safe and sound. As for others... Li Mu was not a fool, and he probably could guess what other people were thinking about now.


    For a time, this grotto was filled with the bloody smell. Except that Li Mu and his two servants were making the sound of eating something, there were no other sounds.


    The atmosphere was getting more and more strange.


    It seemed that there were some people ying the drums hardly in Zheng Longxing¡¯s and Zhou Wu¡¯s hearts, and they became more and more worried.


    Suddenly, it seemed Li Mu thought of something, so he patted one of his thighs and shouted ¡°Ah¡± loudly.


    Those two people were shocked and quickly bowed, looking at Li Mu and saying, ¡°Your honour. What is wrong?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Crap. I almost forgot an important matter.¡±


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing became more and more anxious and doubtful.


    An important matter?


    The young county magistrate was going to...


    But Li Mu continued to say, ¡°Here is my order. You quickly bring Huang Wei, the shopkeeper of Magical Medicine Pharmacy, to here.¡±


    Zhou Wu heard the words, and he did not know why, but he turned around and told guards to do it immediately.


    After a short period of time, under the guidance of two soldiers, the shopkeeper of Magical Medicine Pharmacy Huang Wei appeared in the grotto, trembling with fear.


    ¡°Your. Your. Your. Your honour...¡± Huang Wei was so frightened that his face turned white and his lips were trembling.


    Seeing Li Mu, the shopkeeper of Magical Medicine Pharmacy was about to cry out.


    Magical Medicine Pharmacy was one of the properties of Shennong Faction, and he himself was also a member of Shennong Faction. Under such circumstances, how could he not be afraid?


    Just before a short period of time, Huang Wei just received the news that the Shennong Faction Headquarter had been exterminated. When he heard the news, he thought it was a joke because, in his mind, the person who could destroy the Shennong Faction in Taibai County had not been born yet. However, who knew that in the next moment, a team of guards would appear at the gate of Magical Medicine Pharmacy and bring him right here.


    Huang Wei saw and heard these along the way: the Shennong Faction headquarter was destroyed, many corpsesy in the stone forest and Sikong Jing¡¯s bleeding broken body in the grotto... All this made Huang Wei scared to death.


    Especially when he saw the bloody corpse of Sikong Jing, Huang Wei felt that the sky had copsed.

 Chapter 16 Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 16 Betrayal</h4>


    Everyone should know in the heart of Huang Wei, Sikong Jing had always been the evil god who dominated the fate of disciples of Shennong Faction.


    Now, ¡°the invincible god¡± was turned into a pile of rotten meat.


    And the person who killed Sikong Jing was the young county magistrate who he actually despised in the court a few days ago.


    If time could go backwards, Huang Wei really hoped that he had kneeled down on the ground and called Li Mu father instead of insulting this young county magistrate the other day in the court.


    While eating a tasty roast snake, Li Mu smiled and looked at Huang Wei¡¯s expression.


    How could he waste this great opportunity when he could show off?


    What Li Mu liked to see was that those who dared tough at him were frightened by him in just a time of the blink of an eye.


    That felt so damn good!


    ¡°Your. Your. Your. Your¡­ Your Honour. Please forgive me.¡± Huang Wei was scared to death after seeing Li Mu¡¯s look.


    Li Muughed loudly, ¡°Your. Your. Your. Your¡­ Your what¡­ Wow. Hahahaha. It seemed that day in the court you were very arrogant?¡±


    ¡°I should die. I should die¡­¡± Huang Wei kowtowed again and again to beg for pardon.


    Li Mu was really happy and said, ¡°Ah. I remembered that day you said what I said in the Taibai County did not count. Now, can you tell me who says will count?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Huang Wei was scared to death. He didn¡¯t expect this young county magistrate to be so vengeful. He shivered and said, ¡°I am a fool. I should go to hell¡­ In this county, you are the true master and what you say counts.¡±


    At this time, Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing realized that the so-called ¡°an important matter¡± referred to settling ounts with the shopkeeper of Magical Medicine Pharmacy Huang Wei. Was he too vengeful?


    Both of them felt speechless.


    But Li Mu did not care about their feelings.


    This Huang Wei was so pretentious on that day, so today he should be taught some lessons.


    A man with a strong body was able to hold up the heavens and to support the earth. If a man could not teach those people, who once humiliated him, a lesson, could he still be called a man?


    At this moment, it was the best time to answer Huang Wei back.


    ¡°I remember that day, you said let me ask how important your Magical Medicine Pharmacy was in this county. Today, I came to Shennong Faction to ask about it. It seemed that Sikong Jing was not willing to tell me, so I had to send him on the road of hell. Mr Huang. Why don¡¯t you tell me the answer in person?¡± Li Mu asked solemnly as he ate barbecue.


    Huang Wei was scared to urinate.


    ¡°Magical Medicine Pharmacy is nothing. Your honour¡­¡± Huang Wei regretted so much.


    Li Mu sighed and said, ¡°What exactly happened in that case with Zhang Li. Can you tell me now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Huang Wei shivered badly and instinctively wanted to defend himself, but after he saw Sikong Jing¡¯s broken corpse near the pool and Li Mu¡¯s seemingly smiling look, he suddenly dared not to take any more chances and honestly told the truth that how he ordered the apprentices of Magical Medicine Pharmacy to trick and plunder the poor Zhang Li¡¯s pharmacy.


    ¡°Your honour. I will tell you the truth. Imitted a crime. I should go to hell¡­ But please give me a chance to live. I will make a fresh start in life and be a good man.¡± After Huang Wei finished, he cried and cried bitterly, with a very contrite look, pleading bitterly.


    Li Mu put down the barbecue in his hand, and his look suddenly became sad.


    ¡°Make a fresh start in life? How easy for you to say that. Mr Huang. You might be a different person, but how about Zhang Li and her daughter. Zhang Xiaoqin was only a child. Do you know what she had experienced in this hell-like Shennong Faction? Do you know that? Can you imagine that? Fine. If you can make Zhang Xiaoqin¡¯s familye back to life, I will give you a chance to be a new man, okay? ¡±


    When Huang Wei heard Li Mu¡¯s words, his eyes showed despair as if he was electrocuted.


    ¡°Your honour. You are so hard-hearted¡­¡± He stared at Li Mu with a curse in his eyes.


    Li Mu looked at his vicious eyes directly and smiled calmly, ¡°My cruelty is less than one-tenth of yours¡­ Remember, in the next life, do more good things and do not show off.¡±


    As Li Mu finished his words, he gave power to his toes and then a stone was spurted from the ground, piercing Huang Wei¡¯s forehead.


    This shopkeeper, whose crimes were inexpiable, of Magical Medicine Pharmacy finally died. His sinful life ended that way.


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing beside Li Mu suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Did the young county magistrate kill Huang Wei to scare them?


    Li Mu turned his head to look at them and said, ¡°You also saw that Huang Wei himself confessed his crime. ording to imperialw, he should be executed so I just killed him. This is not an act of revenge, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Was he not retaliating?


    The so-called an important matter was bringing Huang Wei from Magical Medicine Pharmacy to the grotto, scaring him, and then killing this unimportant person at such a moment?


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing wereining in their heart, but of course, they would not say a word about that.


    ¡°Of course not. Of course not. Your honour. You serve people with your heart and soul. How can you do such things like revenge?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Your honour. What you did was so right. Those who look upon human lives as if they were grass should be cut into pieces.¡±


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxingplimented Li Mu a lot.


    To tell the truth, even two hours ago, they could not imagine that they would utter such ttering words to this young county magistrate.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Here is my order: Hang the body of this viin at the stone forest entrance of the Shennong Faction headquarter. Post a notice, rifying Huang Wei¡¯s sins to alert others. Anyone will end up like Huang Wei if they dare to trick and plunder other people¡¯s property in this county in the future.¡±


    Several guards said ¡°Yes¡± loudly and rushed to take Huang Wei¡¯s body away.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and added, ¡°My order: None of the criminals in Magical Medicine Pharmacy must be released. All the criminals must be arrested, interrogated to find out their actual master. Whoever is involved will be convicted ording to the Empire¡¯s Law.¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice, as if it was arge bell, echoed in the grotto. Everyone felt the unshakable will in his voice.


    ¡°Yes. Your honour.¡±


    Warm-blooded guards responded spontaneously and loudly.


    Li Mu nodded, but in his mind, the tragic scene of Zhang Li and her daughter reappeared, and he could not help but feel guilty.


    Li Mu thought he could have dealt with this case better and saved the lives of the mother and daughter, but because of his carelessness, hesitation, and taking too much for granted¡­ For various reasons, two innocent lives died in this devil¡¯s cave.


    How could this world be so sinister?


    How could people in such world so cruel?


    Li Mu did not feel well.


    He destroyed the Shennong Faction headquarter on his own but did not let out the anger.


    It was not just a small Shennong Faction that had caused such a situation.


    The real culprit, the so-called ¡°real boss¡± who controlled the whole sinfulness behind everyone¡¯s back although he or she might not really kill someone, was still atrge.


    At this time, here came the sound of footsteps afar.


    It was the secretary Feng Yuanxing who came in with a team of people.


    Zhou Wu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Feng Yuanxing.


    He had ordered Feng Yuanxing to search among the ruins for evidence that Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing had coborated with the Shennong Faction. Had he found that?


    Zhou Wu thought Feng Yuanxing followed him and acted as his think tank for so many years, and really helped him to solve many problems, which proved to be a loyal person. Well, as long as he became the county magistrate, he would put Feng Yuanxing in an important position because he was able to shoulder important tasks.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wu cast an inquiring look at Feng Yuanxing to show he wanted to know the results of his searching.


    But nobody knew that Feng Yuanxing did not even look at Zhou Wu this time, but went straight to Li Mu, kneeling on one knee, and said, ¡°Your honour. I am the secretary of Taibai County, Feng Yuanxing.¡±


    Li Mu sat on the stone chair casually and nced at him without saying anything. He just ate the snake meat eagerly.


    ¡°Your honour. I led people to clean up the battlefield among the ruins of the Shennong Faction and ced innocent women and the poor people in the ruins to a safe ce. I also captured 171 survivors of the Shennong Faction. They have been temporarily detained. Your honour. Please tell me how to deal with them.¡± Feng Yuanxing lowered his head, ignoring Zhou Wu¡¯s frequent inquiring looks.


    Li Mu still ignored him.


    He seemed to be really hungry, eating meat eagerly, and the golden oil flowed down from his mouth.


    Feng Yuanxing bit his teeth hard, seemed to make a bold decision, and said, ¡°Your honour. There is another matter too important for me to hide. In order to get rid of the punishment, several senior disciples of Shennong Faction were willing to testify that Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing had coborated with the Shennong Faction and killed innocent people¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Zheng Longxing was furious and shouted, ¡°Feng Yuanxing. How dare are you to nder me? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. Dianshi janitor Zheng. Don¡¯t be so impatient. Let secretary Feng finish his words. You will be innocent if you are truly innocent. What are you afraid of, Dianshi janitor Zheng?¡± Zhou Wu, on the other side, was very happy, and he thought that Feng Yuanxing was good at picking the time to reveal Zheng Longxing¡¯s crime when the young county magistrate was really angry. If he said more bad things about Zheng Longxing to Li Mu, then Zheng Longxing would definitely game over, because, in the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty, the county magistrate had the great power to put somebody to a death penalty.


    However, Feng Yuanxing continued talking before Zhou Wu finished his words, ¡°There is another disciple of Shennong Faction who imed to be the spy of Deputy county magistrate, Zhou Wu. In order to get away from his punishment, he testified Zhou Wu was the real master who attacked the Medical Center and killed the guard Zhang Ru to intensify the contradiction between you and Dianshi janitor Zheng¡­ At the same time, they were also ready to take this opportunity to assassinate you. Your honour.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Zhou Wu shouted in surprise this time, ¡°Feng Yuanxing. What are you talking about? You¡­ I always treated you well. You¡­ You have the gut to nder me. You¡­¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 17 Ripping Open the Face

    <h4>Chapter 17 Ripping Open the Face</h4>


    Zheng Longxing, the Dianshi janitor aside heard so, took a kind of dark pleasure, and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Zhou, calm down. Let Mr. Feng finish first. Don¡¯t be afraid. Mr. Zhou, as the old saying goes, the wise man knows he knows nothing, the fool thinks he knows all.¡±


    Zheng Longxing repeated what Zhou Wu had said just now.


    Zhou Wu trembled with anger.


    He had never dreamed that Feng Yuanxing, who had been always obedient and weak would betray him at this critical moment, and deceive him... What a liar! He had deceived him before.


    Li Mu grinned while eating the kebab as if it had nothing to do with him at all.


    It was so interesting and Li Mu was just there watching as if he was not involved at all.


    And little Ming Yue didn¡¯t care about the wheeling-and-dealing associated with the lives among the adults.


    She drooled over the sight of food. She got several big arrows, cut the meat off the green snake and baked it.


    But the little boy Qing Feng was there as if he was thinking about something with the expression of an adult.


    Feng Yuanxing knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to get up while cold sweat trickled down from his forehead.


    Li Mu was in such gesture, which confused him. Though he was clever, he could not figure out what the county magistrate was thinking at this moment.


    He thought this impulsive and furious county magistrate might burst into anger and condemn Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing after his report, since he knew this little county magistrate was so impulsive from the matter of Shennong Faction today.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s reaction made him feel unsure and scared gradually.


    The noise of many footsteps sounded.


    Ma Junwu brought a doctor from the Medical Center to treat Li Mu.


    This doctor seemed at his forties with a thin figure. He had seen Li Mu at the Medical Center before. At that time, he was feeling so angry with an numbness look as if he was losing all hope of this world. For him, there was nothing worse than apathy. But now, as he saw Li Mu, he was filled with worship and fanaticism.


    He could never believe that this young county magistrate had really smashed the Shennong Faction on his own and revenged the wounded in the Medical Center.


    After obtaining his consent, he checked Li Mu¡¯s injuries. Then he became more surprised and respectful.


    The arrow pierced and shot through the bone. Other people might get dizzy due to the pain, but for Li Mu, he was indeed an extraordinary person who could aplish great things since he was having the roast with a painless look.


    ¡°Your honor, I need to get the arrow out before binding up the wound, and you may feel a little pain. Please endure it for a while.¡± This doctor was so careful and prepared to clean the scraps of bone around the wound.


    ¡°OK,¡± said Li Mu as he nodded. ¡°Let me do it by myself.¡±


    He held the arrow with a backhand and pulled it out directly.


    ¡°Biu...¡± With this sound, the arrow blood shot out and sprayed on Feng Yuanxing who was kneeling in front. It really scared this deep-minded secretary that he screamed and stepped back, and made him look so terrified. Li Mu didn¡¯t notice him and took out the fine steel wolf teeth arrow, wiped the blood on the body¡¯s clothes of Sikong Jing. He looked so natural and continued with the snake roast.


    ¡°Now you can bind it up now, right?¡± he ate, turned around and looked at the doctor who was surprised as if he found a ghost, smiled and said, ¡°What about the roast? The snake tastes very good.¡±


    ¡°No no no... Master...You are really amazing.¡±


    That doctor came to himself; he looked at Li Mu with a more fanatical look as if he was watching at the God, and then bound the wound for Li Mu quickly.


    While Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing saw this, they couldn¡¯t help shuddering.


    This young county magistrate was really a fantastic person.


    There were barbs on the fine steel wolf teeth arrow and the flesh was taken out when it was pulled out, the wound became a blood hole. However, Li Mu was quite calm, and it was so terrible since he was so perseverant. So, why could they regard him as a low person? Had they known about this, they should have worked together to kill Li Mu first rather than that they couldn¡¯t help killing each other.


    They stared at each other and felt perturbed.


    Now those two great giants regretted.


    A momentter.


    Li Mu¡¯s wound had been bandaged.


    He stood up, patted the belly, moaned with satisfaction and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯m stuffed; that¡¯sfortable.¡±


    He turned back and looked at the snake corpse and there was still about nine out of ten left. Then he instructed the little attendant Ming Yue and said, ¡°Well, food aficionado, just stop now. Go and find someone to get this snake to the government office, we can enjoy it for several days... Remember, keep it in the ice house and don¡¯t get it rotten.¡±


    ¡°All right...¡± Although Ming Yue was also full, she was still wolfing down.


    After she finished one, she stood up with satisfaction, wiped the mouth with her white and soft hand. She smiled and called Ma Junwu toe before she lifted the enormous green python and walked outside the cave with dozens of guards.


    Li Mu patted Qing Feng on the shoulder and said, ¡°You can be with them. I¡¯m a little concerned about that girl since she¡¯s a little careless.¡±


    Hesitating for a while, Qing Feng found that there seemed to be nothing wrong with Li Mu. Li Mu waved his hands to stop before he wanted to say something since Li Mu knew it already. So Qing Feng left with the doctor from the Medical Center.


    Shinning from the grotto courtyard, the afternoon sunshine had brought silver arrows, and smoke could be seen flying wildly in the light.


    There were only Li Mu as well as the people that led by Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing in the whole grotto.


    Li Mu returned to the stone chair slowly and picked up the big white bow from Sikong Jing¡¯s body and yed with it. Then he inserted the 20 fine steel wolf teeth arrows on the ground aside, looked up at those people and said, ¡°Damn, who¡¯s overriding and ying tricks behind me these days?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Not only Zhou Wu, but also Zheng Longxing was a little shocked at this moment.


    What shocked them was not Li Mu¡¯s content but his posture and the tone when he asked.


    It didn¡¯t sound like a high-ranking county magistrate who was asking questions, but rather like a bruised street gang who was speaking as he brought in reinforcements after the fight on the street.


    ¡°Well...¡± Zhou Wu became extremely gloomy on his face.


    While Zheng Longxing kept silent there, he didn¡¯t fan up the mes of trouble.


    He had realized that it was a little dangerous today in such a situation, and he would be so wrong if he were ripping open the face with Zhou Wu now though he had always wanted to kill Zhou Wu many times. It might be possible that he might work together with Zhou Wu secretly and deal with this young county magistrate this time to get through today¡¯s difficulties.


    ¡°Damn, you dared to do but dared not to say? What a coward!¡± Li Mu smiled coldly.


    Then he nced at Feng Yuanxing and said, ¡°What you said just now is true?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing felt the amnesty. He wiped the sweat from his brow and said, ¡°I dare to pledge my life.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Feng, you have to think well before you answer. Your life is not worth much anymore.¡± Zhou Wu said with a cold smile there. At this time, he felt greater anger with Feng Yuanxing as he betrayed him rather than the hatred towards the enemy of Zheng Longxing. However, he was quite clear that he had to work with Zheng Longxing this time and get through this crisis first no matter how reluctant he was.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Feng. You have to think clearly. Do you know what does it mean by your words?¡± The Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing said with a poker face, which showed obvious threat sense as he talked.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Damn, how dare you to be pretending to be something in front of me... To be honest, it makes me sick when I talk to you two clowns.¡±


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing hummed. They kept straight and showed no smile at Li Mu on their faces as before.


    They were quite sure that it might not solve the problem only by admitting their mistakes at this time.


    Though they were notmunicating directly, they made a tacit agreement after so many years¡¯ fighting with each other, and now they were determined to deal with Li Mu together.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t notice them and he looked at Feng Yuanxing. As he was ying with the bow and arrow in his hand, he asked carefully, ¡°Tell me, what is the sin ording to thew of the Empire... while they colluded the Shennong Faction to harm innocent people and tried to kill me?¡±


    ¡°They should be beheaded.¡± Feng Yuanxing waspletely firm and said word by word.


    As he said so, Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing paled suddenly.


    Damn, Feng Yuanxing just wanted to proceed without hesitation.


    ¡°Good job, Mr. Feng, I will get even with youter,¡± Zheng Longxing said with a grim look.


    He had nned and waited today to find an opportunity to kill Feng Yuanxing, who was not local without any background.


    Zhou Wu didn¡¯t speak but kept sneering.


    For those who were familiar with him, it was his expression when Zhou Wu got too angry and wanted to kill.


    ¡°Hello, mice, anything more you want to say now?¡± Li Mu looked at those two giant men.


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing hummed at the same time. At this situation, they showed no fear towards Li Mu, and they didn¡¯t worry that Li Mu might really kill them. As a result, they just dealt with him courteously but without sincerity at this moment.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Li, now everything is over here, I can leave now,¡± Zhou Wu Said, poker-faced.


    ¡°I also have something to do, so Mr. Li, you can clean up the mess here,¡± Zheng Longxing also sneered.


    They were pondering and wondering how to deal with Li Mu, the powerful county magistrate after they were back. Li Mu was just alone without foundation no matter how powerful he was, and how could he manage to deal with the power with 20 years¡¯ management? Well, let¡¯s wait and see.


    Li Mu also nodded and said, ¡°All right, I will not persuade you to stay since you want to leave.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 18 To See You Off

    <h4>Chapter 18 To See You Off</h4>


    As Feng Yuanxing heard so, his face paled.


    The young county magistrate really had no way to deal with these two local tyrants. Obviously, he turned to the wrong person since he was so anxious.


    As Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing heard so, they felt a little rxed andughed. They didn¡¯t hide their provocative looks but turned around and strode out of the grotto.


    Then Li Mu continued at this moment, ¡°Let me see you off.¡±


    Bang!


    A slight tremor of bowstring sounded.


    Zheng Longxing heard the wind behind and got frightened.


    But he was unable to make any response with his strength; he could only feel a shock in the back of his heart, then flew out lightly and hit the grotto wall. He burst out a blood arrow, which made him feel great pain as if it was piercing the heart and poured in slowly...


    ¡°You... I...¡± He stuck the face on the grotto but couldn¡¯t turn back, and he couldn¡¯t see the startled expression of the people behind him.


    Zheng Longxing struggled and touched the arrow feather with backhands which pierced through his back and still shook. He tried to pull it out, but his strength dissipated like an ebb tide. Then he tried several times but couldn¡¯t even raise his arm since it was too weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m... still unreconciled... You... Li Mu... Who on earth are you?¡±


    Zheng Longxing roared with hisst strength of life.


    The power of this arrow was so terrible that it pierced the back of the heart and burst the internal organs. Even the immortals couldn¡¯t save him. It was a momentary recovery of consciousness just before his death at this moment.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t seem to answer Zheng Longxing¡¯s question at hisst moment.


    He sat on the stone chair and looked at the bow with bright eyes as if it was not him who did the shoot just now.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, I¡¯m... the Bloody-moon faction...Master... You...killed the people from Bloody Moon... the Bloody Moon... will deal with you hard...¡± Zheng Longxing twitched for a while; he was nailed on the stone wall and died thoroughly.


    ¡°He was from the Bloody-moon faction?¡±


    Li Mu felt a jolt, but actually, he still looked as if he had never heard this before.


    He was still looking at the silver bow from Zhou Zhong.


    ¡°Good bow.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help admiring.


    Just now when he drew the bow, he only pulled out less than a quarter of the degree with his strength and killed a master with Joint-qi level at an instant kill. How terrible would the power be if he pulled the bow at full degree?


    This bow must be so unique and that was a bright pearl thrown into darkness when Sikong Jing got it.


    While on the other hand, those hundreds of guards, Feng Yuanxing and Zhou Wu were totally scared as if they were petrified in the grotto.


    Did he really... kill him?


    They never expected that this county magistrate could kill the Dianshi janitor Zheng Longxing without warning with one shoot of the arrow; he didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    He was so resolute to kill.


    The one he killed was a real Dianshi janitor, who was a great person in Taibai County.


    Finally, this person was killed.


    Like ughtering a pig...


    That was so damn violent.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    The unparalleled visual and psychological shock wave made them lose their ability to think instantly.


    And Zhou Wu was the first one to respond.


    The indescribable fear, like the tide in a moment, drowned him all.


    He cried out in horror, twinkled like a sh of electricity and flew out of the grottoes.


    Li Mu might kill Zhou Wu since he dared to kill Zheng Longxing.


    At that moment, he was in a state of panic in the heart.


    The head of the Zhou family, who had been in Taibai County for decades, felt the threat of death for the first time. He also realized that he had despised this young county magistrate before and he was not a coward with brute courage but just a real strong dragon and an absolute killer. Before that, he had wanted to rely on family forces to fight against this killer, but any effect had be so vulnerable in the face of the absolute strength.


    Bang!


    A slight tremor of bowstring sounded.


    Just like the call of death.


    Bang!


    A cloud of blood covered Zhou Wu.


    ¡°Ah, no...¡± He fell down and howled like a pig sadly.


    Zhou Wu¡¯s left leg was shot directly by the wolf¡¯s tooth arrow, which was broken off at the same root and burst into blood mist and mud. However, the arrow, on the other hand, remained fast and shot into the distant stone wall until it had no feathers.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, the shot was off.¡±


    He never used this arrow before and couldn¡¯t master the uracy, but he could even shoot it right just now though it was all because of his keen perception from the Xiantian Skill rather than his excellent skill at arrow shooting.


    Suddenly, Li Mu felt this weapon of bow and arrow was so suitable for him.


    If there was such a bow before, there was no need for him to fight hand-to-hand after he practiced archery, so that it was just fine to stand far away and shoot arrows.


    Li Mu would never do such a dangerous thing due to Li Mu¡¯s principle of fear of pain and triviality and safety first in his daily life. If it was not because of the anger that made him have no repression of the impulse, he must be careful when he pretended to be something. But as for the arrow, he could solve this problem perfectly; it was just like a sniper rifle if he was good at it so that he could kill with one shot. Well, that was so cool and amazing.


    Li Mu decided to work hard on archery when he went back today.


    ¡°Ah ah...¡± Zhou Wu was howling sadly, ¡°My leg, my leg...¡± Though he was also a martial art master, hecked some valiant spirit after he did himself well for so many years, and his painful tears and runny nose came down together due to the broken leg.


    But other people kept dull there.


    If it was the previous shot that killed Zheng Longxing that made everyone shocked and stunned, then it was Zhou Wu¡¯s scream came into their ears, while others were awakened from the stupor.


    But they still didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Ordinary guards had been frightened by the signs of fighting with the Shennong Gang long ago.


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing¡¯s trusted subordinates almost wet their pants in terror; they didn¡¯t dare to stand and hoped Li Mu didn¡¯t know them at all so as not to attract Li Mu¡¯s attention.


    Even the brave soldiers who feared no death had no desire to fight when they faced this young county magistrate who was like Deicide.


    As those disciples from Shennong Faction had just been killed, the arrow had been just pulled out from the shoulder and the impact of the death of those two giants of the county by the arrows; this young county magistrate with absolute strength and position was the existence of God dominating everything at this moment for all of them.


    Who dared to challenge?


    ¡°Ah... No, don¡¯t kill me; I want to live, Master... I¡¯m wrong; please forgive me.¡±


    Zhou Wu was so scared and howled, tears, nose, and excrement flowed together. He was lying on the ground, struggling.


    This scream was like a heavy hammer, pounding on other people¡¯s hearts and made them shudder with fear.


    Li Mu frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    Then he looked at the secretary of Feng Yuanxing.


    Feng Yuanxing was clever enough and he understood Li Mu immediately.


    Grinding the teeth, he stood up, picked up the knife from the ground and went silently.


    ¡°You... Feng Yuanxing... You, no, what¡¯re you doing... Please... Li Mu... Mr. Li, I will not dare to do so... I swear, I will be loyal to youpletely from now on... Please... I want to live... Come on, help me...¡± Zhou Wu smelt a rat and struggled crazily; he looked at Li Mu pleadingly just like a dog with a broken back.


    But Li Mu did not look at him at all.


    ¡°If you wanted to murder yourself, you had to be aware of the consequences.¡±


    As Feng Yuanxing saw Li Mu¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t hesitate and cut Zhou Wu dead as the knife dropped; the blood sshed all over him.


    He threw the knife aside, wiped a handful of blood on his face, went back to kneel and saluted again, and said, ¡°Sir, both of those offense officers have been executed already.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    Hundreds of other soldiers and guards were all kneeling on the ground with their heads down; they did not dare to move, and all were subjected to the pressure of Li Mu.


    The result was certain.


    Li Mu breathed a secret sigh of relief. He stood up and moved his body.


    The blood spilled out and soaked the white bandage on the ce where the shoulder was wrapped.


    He grinned painfully and almost called out.


    Damn, he had to pay for this when he wanted to pretend to be something.


    Before he pulled the arrow out by himself, it was not because he was not afraid of pain, but the snake venom hadn¡¯t dispersed yet. It was just like the anesthetic that made him feel no pain. But now, the snake venom disappeared gradually, and he felt the pain more obviously just like a little knife cutting there.


    Li Mu chocked back and didn¡¯t cry out, but there was ayer of tiny sweating out from his forehead.


    Meanwhile, he felt the changes that could never be controlled inside. There was something like the magma running inside the blood vessels, he felt so hot to the extreme level as if his body got burnt.


    Li Mu guessed vaguely that it was because of the green snake¡¯s blood, which was melting inside his body.


    He was plotted against at thest moment when he fought with Sikong Jing due to his carelessness; he was so exhausted and nearly swallowed up by the python ophiosaurus. At this critical moment, he thought of the story from the kung fu novel of ¡°The Legend of The Condor Heroes¡± when Guo Jing bit the 7-inch part of the snake and swallowed its blood, then he fought hard and bit the giant anaconda to death. He absorbed all of the snake¡¯s blood and everything turned to be safe.


    It seemed that Li Mu was keeping having roast leisurely at this moment, but actually, he was practicing Xiantian Skill to suppress the power from the snake venom and snake blood. Now the snake venom had gone but he couldn¡¯t suppress the snake blood anymore.


    Anyway, he pretended to be something sessfully today.


    Li Mu stood up and walked out of the grotto.


    He had to be back to the county office as soon as possible and need to close himself in the door to practice austerities to refine snake blood in the body.

 Chapter 19 Li Qingtian

    <h4>Chapter 19 Li Qingtian</h4>


    ¡°Congrattions, Sir; you¡¯ve sessfully suppressed the Shennong Faction and killed those two chief criminals of Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing. From now on, you¡¯re the master of the whole county of Taibai.¡± The secretary Feng Yuanxing followed Li Mu and said with ttery.


    Li Mu stopped; he turned back suddenly and looked at Feng Yuanxing.


    ¡°Do you think I did it for the power?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Feng Yuanxing froze.


    Li Mu nced at those kneeling soldiers.


    ¡°How about another chance to be pretending to be something this time?¡±


    Then this young county magistrate immediately showed a dignified, generous and passionate attitude.


    ¡°Now listen carefully. I killed those two persons to enforce thew impartially. The purpose is to denounce the malignant bullies in Taibai County, to revenge for those died in Shennong Faction ughterhouse, to protect the people¡¯s interest of Taibai County and...¡± Li Mu spoke in excitement and showed his impartiality fully, then he asked, ¡°Could I kill Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing if they really loved the people and didn¡¯t make me a mere puppet?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing understood immediately.


    ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re chivalrous and courageous, devoted to the public and regarded as the treasure for us in Taibai County. I feel guilty when I asked such stupid question like that.¡± Then he corrected himself and said with shame, ¡°It¡¯s good fortune for hundreds of thousands of people in Taibai County to have such good magistrate like you since you are so benevolent and love us.¡±


    Li Mu twitched in the corner of the mouth.


    Damn, this guy was so shameless to tter like that.


    ¡°Now you can deal with the rest. Clean the remaining evil elements of Zheng Longxing and Zhou Wu, but don¡¯t get those innocent involved. Don¡¯t implicate others rted to them charged or found guilty; don¡¯t broaden the scope and everything must be done ording to thews of the Empire... Mr. Feng, you need to draft a file per today¡¯s issue and report it to the higher. It¡¯s not convenient for me since I¡¯ve been involved.¡±


    Li Mu finished, then he turned back and left.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Replied Feng Yuanxing loudly with a happy expression on his face.


    Did this mean the county magistrate had epted him already?


    ...


    ...


    There were many people beyond the headquarter of Shennong Gang.


    As for what had happened here, it spread out like a storm¡ªOf course, it didn¡¯t include what had happened in the grottoes.


    In addition to the ranking strength and people of all parties in the county, many ordinary civilians had alsoe.


    The news spread like wildfire since Li Mu always came to the headquarter of Shennong Faction.


    Because in the past ten years, so many bad things happened. The people from Shennong Faction colluded with officials, did evils, killed and robbed as well as buying or selling by forces. The residents in Taibai County had choked with silent fury. Hearing that the new county magistrate was going to crusade against the Shennong Faction, they didn¡¯t dare to believe him. However, as the news spread, more and more people gathered around.


    However, everything had shown that it was quite clear when the Shennong Faction would bepletely overthrown.


    But everyone had also wanted to know what happened in the depth of the stone forest.


    They didn¡¯t dare to enter and only waited here.


    As a result, Li Mu was quite surprised at the sight of the crowd of people when he rode out of the stone forest slowly on the white horse brought by the guard.


    ¡°Damn, why there are so many people here?¡±


    There were at least 4-5000 people outside the main gate. The people were everywhere.


    But they turned so silent immediately at the sight of Li Mu as if they were given damping magic.


    He was out!


    Their hearts beat wildly again when those all powers from the forces saw this.


    Though they had mental preparation before that, they were shocked again when they saw Li Mu.


    Because this meant the young county magistrate made it; he really suppressed the Shennong Faction by himself which was one of the greatest factions in Taibai County. He didn¡¯t almost get any injuries except that he got minor wound on the shoulder... What kind of power and courage needed to be so?


    This even meant from now on, there would be a powerful strong county magistrate in Taibai County, who might change the political situationpletely.


    This was not good news for many gangs and rich people.


    For many civilians, it was a great surprise and joy to see Li Mu for the first time. This new county magistrate turned out to be so young. Although he was covered with blood, his big eyes and bushy eyebrows made them feel a kind of affability, just like the child of the neighbor who showed no feeling of loftiness, dignity, and inessibility like those bureaucrats they had seen before.


    Many civilians showed a good first impression on Li Mu.


    But no one dared to break the silence at this moment.


    Li Mu knocked the battle horse¡¯s butt with a silver bow, and the battle horse ttered and elerated.


    And the crowd gave him a way automatically.


    Li Mu rode the horse and passed.


    ¡°What a pity! That is a good chance to pretend.¡± Li Mu sighed; he thought he had to make another impassioned speech to the civilians of Taibai County after he had done such a great thing. However, that snake blood power inside was boiling like a volcano at this moment, and he needed to get back soon to melt it; he couldn¡¯t waste any time here.


    The horse and the person disappeared in the distant street.


    A momentter.


    Feng Yuanxing took hundreds of guards out from the stone forest of Shennong Faction.


    There was a stir in the crowd outside.


    One human shadow separated from the crowd and came to Feng Yuanxing, made obeisance and said, ¡°Mr. Feng, what about the Sikong Jing? Where are Mr. Zhou and Dianshi janitor?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing looked at him and replied peacefully, ¡°So, it is you, Mr. Wei from Sky Star Martial Club. As the Grand Master of Shennong faction, Sikong Jing has been killed by the county magistrate since he entered the Medical Center to kill innocent people; he acted in utter disregarded ofw and discipline and offended the magistrate that would never be forgiven. As for Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zheng...¡± As Feng Yuanxing said so, he paused and continued, ¡°They colluded with the Shennong Faction and killed the civilians. When they also tried to kill the county magistrate, the county magistrate killed them ording to thew.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Zilong, the president of Sky Star Martial Club, got so surprised as he heard so; he even thought he misheard and asked, ¡°Mr. Feng, you... are joking, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing sneered and said, poker-faced, ¡°I have no intention of joking with you at such a special moment.¡±


    As he said so, he turned back and waved, shouted loudly, ¡°Come on, get the bodies of three sinners of Sikong Jing, Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing to government-run Yi Zhuang and keep them in strict solitary confinement. Others go with me to search for Zhou and Zheng¡¯s houses and confiscate their property. Our county magistrate has said that we should never release the remaining iniquities of the Shennong Faction and the members of Zhou and Zheng¡¯s parties.¡±


    Then he left with the soldiers in a hurry.


    Then 20 elite soldiers and guards took the corpses of Sikong Jing, Zhou Wu, and Zheng Longxing out of the stone forest.


    Suddenly, thousands of people surrounded exploded and boiled like a bomb in a sparrow nest.


    Wei Zilong stood there, nk as if he was petrified.


    ¡°How can it be?¡±


    ¡°How can it happen like this?¡±


    ¡°How can it be possible?¡±


    Besides the Shennong Faction, the Tingyu Temple, the Changfeng Bureau as well as the Sky Star Martial Club all belonged to the great factions in Taibai County. And except that there was another background for the Tingyu Temple since it was a Buddhist temple, the Changfeng Bureau and the Sky Star Martial Club had a close rtionship with Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing. Though it was a little better, it was not so goodpared with the Shennong Faction.


    Hearing that those two giants had been killed, Wei Zilong felt so ice-cold at that moment.


    An indescribable chill rushed up from the tail of his buttock and ran through the pirs of his spine to the head, making him feel as if he was staying in an ice cave.


    Several monks who were white and fat from the Tingyu Temple paled as they heard this news in the distance; they talked to each other for a few words, turned and left.


    Several other tough men wearing soft armor in armed escort style of Changfeng Bureau mixed in the crowd were all shocked. After confirming that they were really the corpses of Sikong Jing and other two people on the stretchers, they also left quickly in shock.


    Wei Zilong held back the shock and fear forcibly, and then he hurried to turn back and left.


    That was a great shock for Taibai County.


    It was sure that the forces would be reshuffled.


    The structure of power would undergo tremendous changes.


    What should the Sky Star Martial Club do?


    He had to make an early decision.


    Meanwhile, the discussion became fiercer and fiercer around the crowd.


    So many people still didn¡¯t believe what they had heard nor seen till now. It was just a sudden change since it happened without warnings. If it was a kind of anticipation when someone knew the copse of the Shennong Faction and the death of Sikong Jing, that might be a sudden storm for the deaths of Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing, which made everyone muddled in such rain and wind of the storm.


    Such young county magistrate, who had just ridden away, had done such a great thing?


    ¡°Li Qingtian!¡±


    Someone shouted loudly in the crowd.


    Many civilians responded immediately.


    ¡°The master of Qingtian.¡±


    ¡°Sob, Cui¡¯er, can you hear me in the heaven? The county magistrate master has revenged for you; all the brutes from the Shennong Faction died already... Sob!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Mummy, Sikong Jing has already died, you can go peacefully now.¡±


    ¡°Our county magistrate is the real God, he made justice for us, and we finally get a good official.¡±


    ¡°The justice has been restored.¡±


    ¡°Go to the government office for injustice if you have. Our master will make justice for us for sure.¡±


    The people seethed with excitement and fierce sentiment.


    Some people even got firecrackers from somewhere and fired them directly at the main gate of Shennong Faction.


    The crackling sounds of the firecrackers could be heard miles around.


    There was an animated atmosphere and many people were in tears as if it was a holiday.

 Chapter 20 The Second Style of Zhenwu Boxing

    <h4>Chapter 20 The Second Style of Zhenwu Boxing</h4>


    The county government office.


    In the exercise room of the back office.


    Li Mu was sitting cross-legged on the rush cushion in meditation. He was breathing rhythmically and practicing Xiantian Skill.


    He was practicing melting the power of the snake blood inside.


    A stream of transpiring white mist rose from his head as if it was a steamer.


    Li Mu could feel clearly that as he was practicing Xiantian Skill, the burning pain and the heat of snake blood in the limbs of his body were fading away slowly and turning into a veryfortable warm current, which provided a feeling like a hot spring that was spreading all over his body.


    The heterogeneous boa constrictor, which was called Green Dragon by Sikong Jing and kept in Shennong Faction with various magic medicine as well as magic, almost had psychic powers while there were some horns on the head and it would soon be a dragon. It had some magic value for those martial art masters since it activated qi and blood, improved the internal qi and even changed the physical condition so that you could resist nearly all of the poisons. As a result, it could be considered that its entire body was a treasure.


    Sikong Jing spent over ten years of hard work in raising this snake for the preparation to improve his strength.


    He might have taken the snake blood and killed Li Mu if it didn¡¯t happen this time.


    Time passed.


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed.


    Li Mu was covered with white boiling steam as if he was ced in the steamer. Hot air came out of every pore.


    The temperature increased over ten degrees in the secret chamber of the exercise room.


    ¡°Whirring¡­¡± With a long breath, he opened his eyes and stood up slowly, feeling onlyfortable.


    Especially the wound on his shoulder, which made him feel no pain at all.


    Li Mu removed the bandage and looked at it with great surprise.


    ¡°Wow? The wound hadpletely recovered¡­ There¡¯s no scar left?¡±


    He had never expected this.


    Because this wound was a hole when he pulled out the fine steel wolf teeth arrow forcibly since he wanted to be the pretender so that the tearing might get worse and even both sides had be transparent. But now, it recoveredpletely without any scars at all in half a day.


    Why?


    ¡°Was it because of the mixing with the snake blood or the effect of the Xiantian Skill?¡±


    Li Mu was too excited to make the judgment at this moment.


    Then he found a knife happily and tried to cut on his arm to check whether the wound could recover quickly or not. But finally, he gave it up since he felt suddenly that it might hurt a lot.


    Anyway, it was good news since such serious wound could recover in half a day.


    What was more, Li Mu felt vaguely that his physical condition had changed at some degree, and gained more strength than when he attacked the office of Shennong Faction. He felt that his body was full of strength as if he could break the sky and smash the earth with one punch, which made him feel that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t lift in the world.


    Besides, Li Mu also felt he had a great improvement in the five sense organs after this great battle. It seemed that the chains were broken inside, which made him feel so flexible at each joint and the ligaments also became extremely soft too.


    Li Mu tried to practice the Zhenwu Boxing.


    And he finished the Lifting Pole Style so easily.


    There was no feeling of previous restraint, ligament pain, muscle swelling, and numbness when he practiced the first style of Rocking-sky Hammer, instead, it was unprecedented ease. The power came between the waist and abdomen and then went through the spine like the whistling giant dragon, and went out between the fists and legs. As he showed, there was a gas explosion like the thundering.


    Li Mu was so deeply attracted by this feeling.


    After he finished the first Rocking-sky Hammer, he didn¡¯t continue with the second style of Sky Hammer but repeated the Rocking-sky Hammer.


    As he practiced, his movement became more and more stretching and graceful.


    Li Mu felt that there was a kind of strange information appearing in his mind; it was the skill to store and supply the power which was so good just like the sudden illumination. And it made Li Mu feel in his mind and he melted it through the whole body ultimately for the instinct of muscles through the style changes of Rocking-sky Hammer.


    It was unknown how long it was and Li Mu was so sweaty. However, there was no gas explosion during the styles any longer. As he practiced, it was just like the floating clouds sweeping across the sky or the stream gurgling across the t bend without any smoke, you would never feel what kind of power it contained.


    Li Mu stopped.


    He knew he had a deeper understanding of his own power.


    Though Zhenwu Boxing was not the martial arts for killing and fighting, it had unmatched effect in the aspects of physical condition improvement, concentrating, enlightening and even opening up the wisdom of martial arts, which was called the simples movement but with big effects. The old faker said that Zhenwu Boxing was a kind of immortal fist and now Li Mu was convinced.


    Indeed, it was impossible formon martial arts to have such kind of effects.


    Zhenwu Boxing and Xiantian Skill would all be the greatest secret for Li Mu, and they should never be disclosed.


    Or else, such an innocent man would get into trouble because of his wealth.


    If those martial art masters in this world knew he had such kind of Cultivation Method, it might cause bloodypetitions and fights just like the situation when the Age of Wulin appeared in the underworld described in martial arts novels of Jin Yong. Although Li Mu was confident, he needed more time to grow up. He was almost peerless since he had killed the Shennong Faction, but Shennong Faction was just a small faction in the county and Li Mu might not be confident enough when he was facing the real giant martial art power.


    Li Mu was moving the limbs in the exercise room.


    He came to the stone table for kung fu, and didn¡¯t store force. He shook his fist slowly and punched on the stone table, while the fist sank as if it dropped on the soft dirt and there were no cracks appeared on the tablet.


    This was the sign when the strength had converged to the extreme.


    Li Mu realized so and punched with heavy force.


    Bang!


    Here came a dull thud.


    The stone tablets, which were as hard as the iron, suddenly burst open like a mass of dry flour without warning and turned into a mass of stone chip powder.


    Li Mu blew away the stone power on him, he was quite satisfied with this power.


    He realized that what the first style of Rocking-sky Hammer from the Zhenwu Boxing contained was its power supply meaning of ¡°handlingplicated matters with ease¡±. It was a mighty fist but he just showed it so easily just like the straw floating in the wind, which might absolutely defeat the opponent.


    ¡°The only regret is that it seems that I cannot get the internal qi and this is required by the martial art masters in this world?¡±


    Li Mu was a little iprehensible.


    The Xiantian Skill didn¡¯t seem to be used for practicing the internal qi, though there was also a kind of warm current inside the meridians when he was breathing, this feeling disappeared after the practice and it didn¡¯t store in the body.


    ¡°Maybe I need to try the martial art Cultivation Method of this world?¡±


    Anyway, Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing were more like a supplementary skill to enhance strength and physique than a real way to fight.


    Li Mu was thinking while walking out of the room.


    It was deep night outside.


    The moonlight was bright and gentle, like shining water flowing slowly.


    One thin figure stood next to the rockery outside the door and was silent like a ghost.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Li Mu was frightened; he went close and found it was the young attendant Ming Yue. Then he asked, ¡°Damn, why are you sneaking and standing here? You scared me.¡±


    Ming Yue turned back, her eyes were shining like the crescent moon just like the two streaming moonlight. Then she said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Hello, Master, you use the wrong word, I¡¯m not sneaky but watching the moon¡­ Well, by the way, what¡¯s that tterer called Feng or what? He¡¯s waiting for you in the office, he has been there for one hour already.¡±


    As Li Mu heard so, he wanted tough.


    Even this young child Ming Yue found that Feng Yuanxing was a tterer?


    Maybe he came for the follow-up report on today¡¯s events.


    He was about to go out to meet him when suddenly he thought about something, and spoke to Ming Yue with a smile, ¡°Are there any animals like chicken or ducks in our back office?¡±


    Under the moonlight, the little attendant, whose skin was white as ice and snow, had a delicate and pleasant appearance. She held the ck braid, tilted her head and thought about it, nodded and replied, ¡°Maybe yes¡­ Master, are you going to kill and eat them? I want to eat chicken buttocks.¡±


    Li Mu touched his head hopelessly and said, ¡°All right, the buttock belongs to you. Go and kill the chicken and get a bowl of chicken blood for me.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the front government office.


    Feng Yuanxing was waiting in a rather nervous state.


    He had been waiting there for one hour and felt so anxious, but he dared not let out a trace of discontent on his face.


    While he was waiting, Feng Yuanxing was recalling what had happened in the office of Shennong Faction. And each time as he did so, he was feeling deeper reverence for Li Mu.


    Today, in the beginning, he betrayed Zhou Wu without hesitation since he thought Li Mu was young and easy to get impulsive and might be controlled by proper n though he had strong power. Feng Yuanxing was so cunning and staying with the local bullies for such a long time and he was confident enough about his strategy and shrewdness, thinking that he might control Li Mu and let this young county magistrate follow him, so that he might be the great power to rule Taibai County. But now, he was more and more uncertain.


    Li Mu¡¯s performance made him feel fear in his heart.


    The noise of many footsteps came.


    Feng Yuanxing felt a shock in his heart, he knew it was the county magistrateing. Then he stood up quickly, tidied the official robe for a solemn and respectful wee.


    But as he looked up, he was stunned at the sight of the figureing in through the back-side door.


    It was indeed Li Mu.


    But he was totally different from what he had expected.


    Li Mu, who was now standing in front of him, was wrapped in exaggerated gauzes on his upper body; the blood stains prated the bandage, which looked shocking. He looked a little tired with a crutch in his hand, walking very slowly, and showed a look of severe injury which was totally different with the fierce prestige who was living dragons and tigers suppressing all sides during the day. Instead, it was another appearance which was weak to the extreme.


    ¡°Hello, Master.¡± Feng Yuanxing was temporarily at a loss, then hurried up and saluted.

 Chapter 21 Internal Qi

    <h4>Chapter 21 Internal Qi</h4>


    Supported by the little girl attendant Ming Yue, Li Mu waved his hands, sat at the head of the table and said, ¡°Just tell me now.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing bowed himself and said, ¡°Hello, your honor, we¡¯ve finished the issue on Shennong Faction headquarter, and the rest people have all been in prison including all of their properties, weapons, medicines and food, etc., they have all been transmitted to the government office and we¡¯re now waiting for your order now. We¡¯ve also seized the Dianshi janitor¡¯s family and Zhou family, but...¡± As he said so, he hesitated for a while and didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    ¡°What?¡± Asked Li Mu in a low spirit.


    Gnashing his teeth, Feng Yuanxing replied, ¡°The Dianshi janitor¡¯s and Zhou¡¯s houses had all been empty when we arrived there, all the properties had been transferred and only some servant girls left there. Some of the secret ces had been destroyed too and we¡¯ve got nothing so we¡¯ve found anything.¡±


    That¡¯s to say, he came away empty-handed and made no credit at all.


    Why suddenly Feng Yuanxing felt thrown into panic in fear that this young county magistrate might say with a gloomy face ¡°Go and die¡±, then he would be killed by the arrow just like the way when Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing died... It was just like the feeling of to be in the king¡¯spany as tantamount to living with a tiger.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s OK, you make the decision. Forget it if you cannot check it.¡± Said Li Mu as he looked uninterested.


    He killed Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing not for money nor the so-called secrets.


    Feng Yuanxing was relieved.


    Then Li Mu asked again, ¡°Are there any books about martial art in the Shennong Faction¡¯s property?¡±


    ¡°There were several rough Cultivation Method books, and we¡¯d also got ¡®Five-poisons ssics¡¯ and ¡®Training of Qi Form¡¯ from Sikong Jing. They weremon Cultivation Method and just a far cry from your matchless magical kung fu...¡± Said Feng Yuanxing with ttery again.


    Li Mu replied impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Send all the brochures to me.¡±


    Without any hesitation on Feng Yuanxing¡¯s face, he replied quickly, ¡°All right, let me pick them for you now.¡±


    He was about to turn back and leave while Li Mu thought about something and said, ¡°By the way, are there any archery masters in this county?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing turned back and said, ¡°Yes, exactly, your honor. The Dutou Official Ma Junwu from our government office is an excellent archery master in Taibai County. So, are you going to learn, your honor?¡±


    Li Mu nodded, then suddenly, he coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood and phlegm, replied with a paled face, ¡°OK, there¡¯s nothing else here, you can leave now.¡±


    As Feng Yuanxing saw that blood phlegm, he felt a little shocked.


    ¡°The magistrate has be more serious than we imagined.¡±


    And he suddenly felt a little worried.


    Would this magistrate resist the revenge from Bloody-moon faction and Zhou family since he was in such condition now?


    Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing were killed, those two great powers suffered heavy losses and they would never leave the matter like that.


    Feng Yuanxing left in a reflective mood.


    As he left, the little girl Ming Yue jumped with joy, ¡°So, Young Master, why are you pretending to be dying and using chicken blood on your body... Well, that tter seemed to be convinced and looked so shit... Aha... By the way, why are stilling spitting blood? Are you really dying? Aha... You should keep your word and leave the chicken bottom for me.¡±


    ¡°Damn... The chicken bottom for you.¡± Li Mu raised up his hand and pped her on the back of the head.


    Damn, why this guy was so stupid?


    ...


    ...


    It was deep night outside.


    ¡°Li Mu, if I don¡¯t revenge, I¡¯m swearing not to be myself.¡±


    On the deep mountain road to Taibai Mountain outside the county, one 60-odd old man with malicious and insidious face was waving his hands, he was looking at the sparkling Taibai County with shrilling curse.


    There were hundreds of people following him.


    Among them, they were Deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu¡¯s brothers, wife as well as his son, which were all from Zhou family.


    And the old man Zhou Zhenhai, who was making shrilling curse, was just the Deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu¡¯s father.


    They were there with hatred in their eyes.


    They were living an extravagant life and acting willfully like a local tyrant in the county before, but everything ended since this young new county magistrate came. They had to escape and give up everything now and suffer in the depth of the mountain. Especially those younger generations, who were spoiled and never lived hard, were suffering unspeakably and wished to kill Li Mu while they were running away all night and had bleeding blisters on their foot and bitten by mosquitoes.


    ¡°Maybe Li Mu dares not hurt us if we stay in the county, we can use rtionships...¡± One member from Zhou family spoke reluctantly.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Said Zhou Zhenhai with a fierce look like a furious lion. He nced at them and they all looked down, then he said, ¡°Damn, Li Mu is extremely cruel and merciless that he¡¯s such a bandit. I¡¯ve been ready topletely annihte for a life-and-death struggle since he¡¯s killed my son. We must have already died if we stayed in the county. You can be back if you want to die now.¡±


    Those people were taken aback and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Today when he heard the news as Zhou Wu was killed, it was just the former patriarch, Zhou Zhenhai, who overrode all objections and transferred all Zhou family members to save this family after they left Taibai County immediately.


    ¡°Humm, he can be arrogant like that for only several days. Let¡¯s go to Taibai Sword Faction and turn to the brother who is the low-level presbyter. He will kill Li Mu for revenge once the master from the Taibai Sword Faction agrees to kill him.¡±


    Zhou Zhenhai said viciously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He walked with a cane, nced at Taibai County insidiously again, then took the lead in walking on the rugged foothills towards the deep mountains.


    ...


    ...


    It was dark and cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s so good when Zheng Longxing died. He¡¯s just a manager of the faction and Bloody-moon faction helped him a lot with such a lot of human resources as well as wealth to get this good-for-nothing into the Dianshi janitor of Taibai County, but finally he was killed by such a teenager. He¡¯s such an incapable person and that¡¯s good when he died, the earlier the better. So that he will not waste any resources in our faction anymore.¡±


    The sound, which was like the night owl, was reverberating in the ck hall.


    A blood moon floated in the dome of the hall.


    The light in the hall was just like the running blood water while more than 20 martial art masters in bloody moon armors didn¡¯t even dare to breath heavily, because they knew the Grand Master was quite unsatisfied about this matter since so many years¡¯ coercion made all of them be afraid this mysterious master in Bloody-moon faction.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll be the joke of Northwest Wulin if we just forget it since one of our Bloody-moon faction managers was killed. And that¡¯ll also be quite impossible if we want to be at the higher grade for our faction...¡± Said the Grand Master of Bloody-moon faction again.


    His voice was just like the sound of gold and iron that sounded sick and made you feel palpitations.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be easy since Li Mu is also a martial arts fellow. Nowe and pass on a message, inform that I will challenge Li Mu personally on top of Ji Feng Mountain. We¡¯ll solve this matter ording to the rules made by the Nine Great Holy ns.¡± Said the Grand Master of Bloody-moon faction whose voice was like bloodsucking reverberated in the big hall.


    All the masters from Bloody-moon faction felt shocked.


    Was the Grand Master going to fight after practicing for 10 years?


    The Grand Master had been the top master at Joint-thoughts level 10 years ago, and he created his own world by killing that made himself a fearful role for the Northwest Wulin. He chose to retreat practice for a period of time for an extremely vicious and hegemonic skill. Now the rating of flourishing age for decennial faction level started, and it meant the Grand Master was absolutely sure about his breakthrough since he chose to fight at this time, right?


    It could be imagined there would be a sanguinary ughter since this peerless cruel man from the Northwest Wulin appeared.


    What about that young county magistrate of Taibai County?


    He must die for sure.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°How can this be called ssics?¡±


    Li Mu disdained and shook his head, then put aside the dark blue brochure in his hand.


    Last night when Feng Yuanxing left, he sent people to present the martial arts brochures collected from the Shennong Faction the first time. Most of the books were useless while two of them were useful, and they were ¡°Five-poisons ssics¡± and ¡°Training of Qi Form¡±, which could be barely the martial art secrets.


    First Li Mu was reading Five-poisons ssics, but he felt a little disappointed after reading.


    This so-called ¡°Five-poisons ssics¡± contained mostly on refining poison, making poison and how to forge the weapons with poison, how to set traps as well as using poison to kill people. Generally speaking, it recorded crooked ways and methods to kill people, which might be obtained in the short term but it had limits since it was quite impossible to practice on long term.


    Though Li Mu had just started practicing, he had been exposed to various chivalry culture and the old faker¡¯s instruction, which made him understand early that it was not the good idea to obtain through crooked ways. True strength was self-strength rather than external things such as poisons.


    So, after reading once, Li Mu found no interest on those things in unorthodox ways like Five-poisons ssics.


    Then he began to read Training of Qi Form.


    Li Mu¡¯s interest was attracted by the contents recorded in this book, and by the first part of the book, some clear-cut narrative contents.


    ¡°The physical bodies are always weak, the elite magic weapons are weak, the water and mountains are weak, and the fire and the cold ice are weak... Everything in the world is weak but the qi is not. Those with qi have strong power and that¡¯s the rule of the universe. It has no shape and no color, odorless and tasteless, which exists up in the ninth heaven and theher world that makes the fool to be unable to feel. But luckily, there were sages in the ancient times who knew the way of heaven and earth, the meaning of vanity, captured the qi to be spiritual and to be free between the earth and heaven... Till now, the qi forging method has been widely spread. There¡¯re thousands of factions and there¡¯re also countless magic martial arts and secret skills in this world, however, the base lies in the qi forging and there¡¯s no exception for the Nine Great Holy ns too.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 22 Qi Door

    <h4>Chapter 22 Qi Door</h4>


    This sentence was about the origin of martial art.


    And its general idea was that, everything had its weak points, even the water, fire, gold and iron, which seemed merciless, but they were not the strongest. The strongest was Qi while themon people couldn¡¯t feel it. But it was lucky when there was a sage during the ancient time who sensed the mystery of Qi and obtained the method for practice so as to start the practicing way. Ordinary creatures might get stronger when they mastered this kind of practicing method, so that they might be as strong as the immortals and free among between the earth and heaven.


    So, the martial art practicing system on this world could be called the Qi practicing method.


    It was the first time when Li Mu saw the clear description about the martial art system of this world.


    ording to the introduction of Training of Qi Form, it praised highly on the power of ¡®Qi¡¯, thought that it was almost close to Taoism. It also made examples to prove the terrible power of Qi in details, listed the terrible fighting skills by the masters who practiced its power to the extreme level. In the end, it determined that the power of Qi was the strongest in the world by absolute tone and attitude and said that the humans¡¯ natural shackles could never be broken without practicing Qi and even those who practiced to the extreme could never reach beyond their acquired categories.


    And obviously, it was not the Training of Qi Form that was bragging there, instead that was an absolute truth that had been built up on this over the years.


    As Li Mu saw this, he was as if in deep thought.


    It was interesting on the idea about Qi.


    There was also a saying about ¡°Qi¡± when people in the ancient times practiced martial arts in China. Take qigong for example, it once became so popr in China after theter evolution of many knight-errant cultures, and people thought that they might get internal power through qigong, they also called it true qi, internal qi or something like that. They also thought that it may break the humans¡¯ physical shackles through qigong and achieved something which couldn¡¯t be done with their bodies, for example, the telekinesis, hurting people in the distance and beating the cows from the distance and so on. They even thought the popr magic and that kind of thing from the west were also connected with qi, while the Westerners called it the element.


    It had the simr statement and origin about qigong on the earth with the martial art practicing from this.


    But the difference was that it focused on science and technology on the earth while people questioned qigong constantly. Those various magic power such as beating the cows from the mountain, no trails left on stepping snow, telekinesis as well as flying over the walls etc. all appeared in the martial arts films. But the power of qi had really been explored and reflected on this, it was admitted by this world and let them really gain the power like the superman.


    In general, Li Mu agreed with the recognition and boration from the introduction of Training of Qi Form.


    He continued to read.


    After the introduction, the Training of Qi Form began with its forma general methods of training of qi.


    This kind of method was also the breathing way.


    Butpared with Xiantian Skill, it was different since some special postures should bebined with this breathing method, and it also clearly marked that some preconditions such as physical strength, blood, energy and age were required. That¡¯s to say, it was impossible for ordinary people to be trained, only those Joint-force level martial arts masters through systematic practice might try to train and opened the qi door after they got physical strength to a certain realm, so that they might practice and master the power of ¡°qi¡±.


    ¡°This Training of Qi Form is very low, I can even hardly figure out the gappared with Xiantian Skill from the old faker though they are all about breathing method, what¡¯s more, it requires such strict physical condition and that must be so fake... That may be so, there cannot be any good Cultivation Method in this small county, or else, Sikong Jing might not be killed so easily if is not so.¡±


    After reading, Li Mu felt a little disappointed, then put aside the book of Training of Qi Form.


    After such aparison, he ced a higher evaluation of ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± once again in some dimensions.


    ¡°Now the question is, I cannot make internal qi through practicing...¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t figure it out at this point.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I produce internal qi since I¡¯ve practiced Xiantian Skill, and it¡¯s higher than Training of Qi Form?¡±


    Li Mu thought highly of internal qi.


    Of course, his physical strength was powerful enough, and it was as easy as to remove the Shennong Faction who dominated Taibai County for decades like cutting vegetables. This was based on the fact that he didn¡¯t have anybat experience before, Li Mu believed that he might get strongerbat force as hisbat experience increased.


    But the question was, there were many shorings when he fought with physical strength which was just like walking on one leg.


    And Li Mu couldn¡¯t obtain those Cultivation Method which needed to be pushed via internal qi or internal strength.


    Was he able to get rid of the fetter, leave this and cross the universe barely on his physical strength?


    The old faker also mentioned the importance of internal qi on the earth.


    But this power was just called the ¡°immortal power¡± as this old man talked.


    The internal qi praised highly on this might probably be the low-end rough version of the so-called ¡°immortal power¡±, and the internal qi should be practiced in order to get this power so that it could be derivate and improved. It was because this ¡°qi¡± power had touched the true face of the heaven and earth while the physical strength was just the acquired power no matter how powerful it was.


    ¡°ording to the description of Training of Qi Form, my physical condition is qualified but why can¡¯t I produce internal qi? Is it because the Xiantian Skill belongs to the so-called immortal Cultivation Method and that¡¯s why there¡¯s no internal qi during the practicing?¡±


    Li Mu was pondering.


    Finally, he picked up the book of Training of Qi Form and began to read again.


    15 minutester, Li Mu understood its profundity.


    He began to try, and tried to open the ¡°qi door¡± ording to the methods in Training of Qi Form.


    ...


    The night soon ended.


    The sun was shining brightly in the morning.


    Li Mu was wearing a strange look as he went out of the exercise room.


    ¡°That¡¯s so strange, is it because I¡¯m just the legendary unfortunate man after travelling? I can recite the Training of Qi Form so well after one night, but there¡¯s no sense of qi inside, not to mention damn qi door.¡±


    Yes, Li Mu had tried hard for the Training of Qi Form for the whole night, but failed.


    He could even fail to get the skills from suchmon form.


    ¡°It must be that because this secret book is somon, and I¡¯m deemed to be the peerless genius after getting the top Cultivation Method... That must be like this, and there¡¯s no other reason.¡±


    Li Mu shouted in his heart.


    He needed to break the shackles of the and enter the cosmic sky within 20 years in order to save the earth.


    And it was only the beginning to enter the starry sky.


    Because he had just entered the sky, and he might change the decisions from the martial art powers on the Ziwei Star Region, so that they might be willing to stop the construction of superrge Transmitting Array. He had to use forces and there might be a great war at that time.


    As a result, those 20 years were rather important for Li Mu.


    The Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing might help to improve Li Mu¡¯s essence and power of life with some immortal strength obtained as well, and this was one aspect, on the other hand, Li Mu had to temper himself with his fighting skill and experience to improve his fighting power so as to activate the hidden power in his body.


    These two aspectsplemented each other and were indispensable.


    Or else, he would be like the volcanic magma pressed underground and couldn¡¯t erupt no matter how much power he had umted. Li Mu couldn¡¯t give full y to the strength when he was fighting against the enemies without the fighting method even though he had only amazing physical strength.


    The simplest example was that, if Li Mu had practiced the fighting method, the fight with the Shennong Faction wouldn¡¯t be so incredible and ruined the headquarter of Shennong Faction, nor did he get injured after being plotted against by Sikong Jing during the battle.


    It was believed that the reason why the old faker sent Li Mu to this low-level Martial Art Star rather than sending him to the real immortal¡ª The old faker must hope that Li Mu might sharpen himself on this low-level Martial Art Star, so that he could start from this low-level martial art fighting skill and find the fighting method on his own way to take advantages of the power brought from Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing.


    Came a burst of crisp calls of orioles, which were extremely pleasant.


    Li Mu stretched slowly and yawned.


    Taibai County was located in the mountain and existed on the bank of arge area of virgin forest. It had beautiful scenic and green trees that made it extremely fantastic. There were so many birds and animals too, and the sky was full of flower fragrance, which made the air so clean and fresh just like the otherworldly sort of ce. The county government located on the top of the mountain and the beauty of the scenery behind the house could be regarded as the most amazing one in the whole county.


    As Li Mu was walking in the back house of the county government, he felt as if he was in the fairnd.


    His brain was running very fast.


    ¡°Since Training of Qi Form is not good for me, I need to find ways to get higher-level Cultivation Method and fighting skills. There must be high-level secret skills from those famous factions and I have to find ways to get them. I want to know if they can help me to get the internal qi out, then I will get some famous masters to fight with them for exchange. Well, that will be so effective.¡±


    Some terrible ideas began to form in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    While there were tempestuous waves on the martial art circle on this due to Li Mu¡¯s simple idea like that.


    As he arrived at the front hall, the little attendant Qing Feng had already ordered to prepare the breakfast. They were two refreshing dishes and one big bowl of delicious snake soup¡ª that exotic green snake was hidden in the ice house of the government office, and it would be enough for Li Mu as well as those two attendants.


    Ming Yue was feeling bad, sheined and said, ¡°Why is it snake soup, it¡¯s better to eat meat...¡± What a real predator.

 Chapter 23 The Archery

    <h4>Chapter 23 The Archery</h4>


    ¡°The food should not be so fatty.¡± Qing Feng advised and said like an adult, ¡°Diet should be arranged reasonably. Ming Yue, you need to be on moderate in eating since you eat too much recently, or else, you will grow fat...¡±


    Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    Now he had almost knew clearly about these two attendants¡¯ characters after recent knowing each other.


    The little boy Qing Feng could be described as ¡°young but experienced¡± since he was careful and well-nned, what¡¯s more, he enjoyed reading and was good at thews, humanity, history, official ranks of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty. He was talented and intelligent that could be matching the name of ¡°book boy¡±.


    However, the little girl Ming Yue was the opposite while she was just a natural stay. She might take care of Li Mu asionally besides food and ying, and that was a special favor for her. Then Li Mu found asionally that this crazy girl had great strength and could run as fast as the wind. She was really a born freak.


    Anyhow, these two fellows were his closest persons when Li Mu came to this.


    After lunch when Li Mu went out of the front hall, the guard Dutou Official Ma Junwu was already there waiting at the gate carrying the bow and arrow.


    ¡°Your honor, the training center is ready, you can go there at any time.¡± Ma Junwu said respectfully.


    Li Mu set his mind to learn archery, and Ma Junwu, as the best archery master in Taibai County, had prepared already and came to teach the skill as he got the orderst night. Obviously, this was a golden opportunity to do some bonding with the county magistrate, and he felt so excited. Then he had prepared for the whole night and decided to seize this opportunity.


    ¡°Good, get the horse and I¡¯m going to the field now.¡± Li Mu said in high spirit.


    Earlier on the, he decided to be a sniper following the ADC route, so that he could kill the opponent far away, which was the most efficient method in the battle.


    As he just arrived at the gate of the government office, the secretary Feng Yuanxing came in for a visit with a forced smile, ¡°So, your honor, are you going for the archery training? But the door is blocked, you need to use the back door now.¡±


    Hearing this, the county magistrate burst into anger, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Why did he block the door? Didn¡¯t hear that Shennong Faction was destroyed?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing was scared and replied, ¡°Sorry, your honor, it¡¯s a mistake, they¡¯re the celebrities in the county visiting you with some gift for the celebration when you abolished the Shennong Faction. There¡¯re also some poor people voicing the grievance since they hear you¡¯re honest and justice. Now there¡¯re so many people crowded at the gate, that¡¯s all because of your prestige and they trust you...¡±


    So it was.


    Li Mu turned to be happy and couldn¡¯t hide his concealedcency on his face.


    So it was.


    What about going outside to the gate to show himself now?


    But he gave it up after thinking about it for a while, time was not enough and he had to practice first in order to improve his power.


    But Li Mu was quite clear, knew that it was dangerous to kill Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing. Zhou family was a local tyrant and got so many friends from all walks of life, it was difficult to ensure he had some support to turn to. Zheng Longxing was the master of Bloody-moon faction, he had already connected with this faction when he had just arrived on this, it might be possible when he revenged. As a result, he had to be careful and cautious.


    ¡°Well, what about like this, you go to the trial court hall first, and redress the mishandled case then revenge for those who have hatred. Solve those cases one by one in ordance with Empire Law.¡± Li Mu turned around and walked towards the direction of the back door, then he turned back and looked at Feng Yuanxing, ¡°You must be talent and learning since you are a secretary, so don¡¯t make any false and erroneous cases, you must act impartially, understand?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing was trembling with excitement.


    What did it mean?


    It meant the county magistrate believed him so much.


    He was almost the acting county magistrate since Li Mu delegate such big power to him.


    Being so excited, Feng Yuanxing felt he was paid off after enduring so many years. Then he knelt down and saluted, said loudly, ¡°Yes, Sir. I will surely devote myself and hear every case fairly and impartially, I will never undermine your fair and honest reputation.¡±


    Waving his hands, Li Mu turned back and walked towards the back door with Ma Junwu.


    Suddenly, Feng Yuanxing remembered something and caught up with him, shouted loudly, ¡°Your honor, shall I return those gifts from those celebrities in the name of you?¡± Feng Yuanxing knew so clearly about what those celebrities thought about, and that would detriment the master¡¯s reputation for honesty and integrity as this news spread when he took them.


    Hearing this, Li Mu stopped, turned back and looked at Feng Yuanxing as if he was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Return? Why do I need to return?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Feng Yuanxing stuttered and felt a little stunned.


    What happened? Why did he have this expression?


    He proposed this so that it might show the image of nobility, benevolence and righteousness that the master was not confused by property, so, anything wrong?


    Li Mu touched his chin and grinned, said, ¡°Remember that all are wee, and the more the better. It¡¯s better to get martial art secrets. I need the fighting skills rather than the Cultivation Method.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? The wealth delivered to us is not stolen. Why should we return it?¡±


    Moreover, in the world view of Li Mu, who had experienced the baptism of socialist ideology, these so-called county celebrities had embezzled so much fat from the people and they were absolutely not good guys, and why didn¡¯t him seize this chance to beat them?


    And the great person on the earth also said that we must be wary of the sugar-coated bullets. But the best method was not to resist them all, instead, we should leave the sugar and keep the bullets for ourselves, which was the best policy since the capitalism paid a double penalty.


    Feng Yuanxing only came to his mind till Li Mu disappeared in the direction of the back door.


    Then he suddenly realized that he seemed to be overthrowing the previous established understanding of the honorable man of the county.


    He just thought this young county magistrate was a noble and unsullied figure, but now it seemed... it was too subtle and elusive.


    ...


    The zing sun was shining fiercely.


    Radiated by the two suns, the temperature on the alien was not too high, it was almost the same as that of the earth.


    Phew!


    The arrows hit the target like meteors.


    The arrow feathers buzzed and trembled.


    Ma Junwu pped and said, ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, your honor. A word is enough to the wise, you¡¯re much more talented than me on archery.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Why are you also ttering like Feng Yuanxing?¡±


    With a blushing face, Ma Junwu waved his hands and exined quickly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not ttering, it¡¯s just from the bottom of my heart. I¡¯ve never seen any gifted men like you to be so good on archery. Other people may not be half-efficient like you even though they have practiced for one year.¡±


    Li Mu grinned and felt sofortable.


    No matter where and when it was, the ttery always worked.


    However, he quite understood that it was because of Xiantian Skill that made him see and hear well since he had improved the five senses greatly. As a result, he could hit the target one hundred times without a single miss, and he was really a natural archer in Ma Junwu¡¯s opinion.


    Today when he practiced, Li Mu was using ordinary strong bow rather than the silver one, which tested his master of power, while that silver one was too strong and it might destroy the whole field as he shot.


    ¡°What¡¯s your archery level in this Empire?¡±


    Said Li Mu without turning back as he drove the nail after ten shots.


    A look of shame appeared on Ma Junwu¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little shrimp in the diving pool. I can still remember that I was a hunter in the mountain and gained the traditional shooting method. Later when I was not a hunter, I changed it and became a little famous in the whole Taibai County. But I¡¯m just thest onepared with those from the entire Empire. It¡¯s said that there were 3,000 archeries in the Holy n, Guanshan Pasture of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty, they are not only the first-ss martial art masters but also the rare good shooters. Han Yu, the king of Control Battalion ¡®meteor¡¯ is called one of the four greatest shooters in the world, and he¡¯s the best shooter in the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty... To be honest, I¡¯d gone to the Control Battalion many times and wanted to be there through examination since I was confused about the officialdompetition, however, I¡¯d failed all.¡±


    As Li Mu heard so, he nodded thoughtfully.


    The Guanshan Pasture from the Holy n as the state protector of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty was one of the nine greatest Holy ns and enjoyed supreme position. But for Li Mu, he was not quite familiar with Guanshan Pasture, and he wondered why there was also an archer army in the Holy n?


    ¡°You may be the archery master standing side by side with ¡®meteor¡¯ Han Yu in the future due to your aptitude if you go to Guanshan Pasture.¡± As Ma Junwu said so, there was a heartfelt envy on his face.


    Li Mu grinned but didn¡¯t respond.


    As an alien with the great mission of saving the earth, how could his ambition be amodated by the small ¡°Guanshan Pasture¡±?


    Then Li Mu practiced archery in the training field for the rest whole day.


    He was practicing so seriously and crazy that made Ma Junwu feel so attracted.


    He had thought that County Magistrate Li only wanted to have a try.


    Li Mu¡¯s skill was growing wildly at an exaggerated rate visible to the naked eye with the dull and continuous tremor of bowstring.


    Then he understood the essence of Ma Junwu¡¯s archery soon.


    Ma Junwu¡¯s archery was modified from the hunting method, it was from the hunters¡¯ habits when they hunted and that was so interesting.


    As for this kind of hunting archery, you had to be as steady as a mountain and hide like a sniper at first. Then the uracy should be focused since everything had to be calcted, and the first shoot was the most important while it focused on the integration of essence, qi and spirit so as to maximize the damage to the enemy at the first time. As a result, the first shoot was the strongest and most terrible. After the first shoot, the method was changed and it focused on speed, characterized by the most arrows within the shortest time, especially the chain arrows which was rated as a unique skill.


    ...

 Chapter 24 A Big Man? How Big?

    <h4>Chapter 24 A Big Man? How Big?</h4>


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed.


    Li Mu experienced carefully, and he had already mastered the archery shooting from Ma Junwupletely before sunset.


    He might not be so good at its essence as Ma Junwu had practiced for decades, however, they were almost the same.


    It was sure that Ma Junwu would surpass Ma Junwu, who was the No.1 archer master in Taibai County after a period of time.


    ¡°You are really an extraordinary talent, Master,¡± Ma Junwu said with envy, ¡°No, I should learn more from you.¡±


    Li Mu nced at him thoughtfully.


    After one day¡¯s contact, he found this Dutou Official of county government guard had really superior archery, but the question was, he seemed to be feeling a little inferior or not confident enough. Maybe it was rted to his origin.


    And actually, Li Mu knew something about Ma Junwu.


    Because these days, the little boy attendant Qing Feng became so talkative during the meals as he was always reticent before. He would talk about various things on the Taibai County, especially on the secrets of some people and things in county officials. He knew them like the palm of his hand and talked tirelessly.


    It was unknown how he knew about this.


    But Li Mu might it guess it right that this little guy saw Li Mu ignored his proper upation and regretted that his offspring did not live up to his expectations, as a result, he found this way to remind and help Li Mu and he might also work hard to get it.


    But ording to Qing Feng¡¯s description, which Li Mu might also know, that the hunter didn¡¯t enjoy good social status in the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty. And it was impossible for Ma Junwu to be a county Dutou Official if he was not lucky enough. He was only rted with the Taibai Sword Faction as he met a master from the Taibai Sword Faction when he hunted in the deep mountain back then.


    Ma Junwu was promoted by the former county magistrate, but he was always marginalized and didn¡¯t get sess in the county office from the former county magistrate after the former county magistrate passed away, he became even more depressed as he was a gloomy person in the first ce.


    Essentially, Ma Junwu was not a bad man.


    It was rare when he didn¡¯t associate himself with undesirable elements and chose to refrain from dominating others though he didn¡¯t stop some evils in such current sludge officialdom, anyway, he was not good enough to do so.


    Li Mu thought for a while and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ma, failure is the mother of sess and sess alwayses from 99% sweat and 1% talent. You have to ask yourself if you have paid enough and worked hard when you want to be in the Control Battalion of ¡®Guanshan Pasture¡¯.¡±


    Ma Junwu was stunned.


    The same words had different effect by different people.


    Li Mu had eradicated the Shennong Faction alone and this still amazed them while today¡¯s picture of constant archery and hard work from him made Ma Junwu understand suddenly. Why was Li Mu was so energetic though he was so young?¡ªBecause he had worked hard day and night to get here.


    Everyone thought Li Mu just hid due to fear because he was too young as he was not enthusiastic about official affairs nor power when he came to Taibai County, but now, they found he must be seizing every minute and second to practice.


    The more Ma Junwu thought about it, the more he thought he guessed it right.


    As he thought so, Li Mu¡¯s words stirred in Ma Junwu¡¯s mind, giving himpelling powerful shock and sense of motivation.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice, I can understand it now.¡±


    He knelt excitedly and thanked him.


    Li Mu smiled in a smug way and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, you will be in the Control Battalion of the ¡®Guanshan Pasture¡¯ sooner orter with your archery when you understand it and kill the devil inside.¡±


    Ma Junwu nodded with a sharp light bursting out of his eyes.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for today.¡±


    Li Mu dropped down the strong bow, put things away and got ready to be back to the county government office.


    Ma Junwu was following Li Mu with a look of adoration.


    As they arrived at the back door of the county government office, the big sun in the sky hadpletely fallen down the West Hill, leaving half of it still hanging in the distant top of the mountain. The sunlight was like blood, which reddened the beautiful mountain city.


    Standing at the back door of the office, you could overlook the entire Taibai County.


    Smoke swirled up, and birds were flying back to their nests. It was so poetic and picturesque and that made it so quiet and beautiful.


    Overlooking this beautiful scenic, Li Mu was full of lofty ambitions.


    ¡°Well, you can be back now. Let¡¯s meet at the drilling square tomorrow morning directly,¡± Li Mu said.


    Ma Junwu nodded and turned back to leave. As he walked several steps, he turned back again, felt hesitated and finally said, ¡°Master, though Zhou Wu has been executed, there¡¯s still power left in Zhou¡¯s family even though there¡¯s nothing left in his house. They must be back for revenge. It¡¯s just like the saying that ¡®a centipede does not topple over even dead¡¯. Well, you have to be cautious.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and looked at Ma Junwu, then he said, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    This county-level small family could be barely the local tyrant only and might be unshakable as a mountain in the eyes of ordinary people, but it was not worth mentioning just like the shape without a soul. In Li Mu¡¯s opinion, it was better that the Zhou family behaved themselves and went away. Li Mu didn¡¯t want to kill them all, but he didn¡¯t mind beating them severely if they wanted to try to retaliate.


    Zhou family members were not good guys at all.


    Seeing Li Mu in a rxing posture, Ma Junwu couldn¡¯t help reminding again and said, ¡°You know, the elder brother of Zhou Zhenhai, the former master of Zhou¡¯s family, was a low-level presbyter of the Taibai Sword Faction and enjoyed a high position. This time, the Zhou family must go to the Taibai Sword Faction. I¡¯m afraid that the old fox, Zhou Zhenhai, will move the force from this faction to make trouble for you.¡±


    As Li Mu heard so, his face hardened.


    Damn, how could it be like this?


    The Zhou¡¯s family had something to do with the Taibai Sword Faction?


    ¡°Damn it.¡± He cursed.


    Though it was not long when he was on this, Li Mu had a general understanding of the status and influence of the Taibai Sword Faction in Taibai Mountains Region. As the only ranked faction within a thousand miles, there were 10,000 disciples in the Taibai Sword Faction, among which, many were master-hands with superior positions. Especially those masters with elder levels, and they had higher levels than Li Mu, a county magistrate, in the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty.


    It was originally governed together by ns and empires on thisnd.


    For a long time, the real martial art masters were not subject to secrws like the extraterrestrial dragons in the three empires.


    It gave him some pressure since Li Mu provoked a ranked low-level presbyter.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, it¡¯s just only a low-level presbyter and he¡¯s nothing... Let me blow him up if hees to me for trouble.¡±


    Naturally, the young county magistrate might not be a wuss in front of Ma Junwu, who had just dered Li Mu as the person he admired, though he felt so much pressure. Then, he roared withughter in a noble posture as if he was saying ¡®Just ignore it and I only focus on my own affairs¡¯.


    Ma Junwu, as a fanboy of the County Magistrate, demonstrated himself thoroughly as a loyal fan and was totally relieved hearing Li Mu. He waspletely convinced and said, ¡°So, Master, you¡¯ve already had a n, and I think I was worrying too much. Bye-bye now.¡±


    After that, he turned around and walked in the direction of the drilling square.


    He was encouraged by Li Mu and decided to seize every minute and second to sharpen himself in his archery, he had to work hard for his own dream and could no longer waste his time.


    Li Mu watched till Ma Junwu disappeared at the end of the street, then he rubbed the temple with a forced smile.


    ¡°Damn, I should not provoke such cruelty if I knew Zhou¡¯s family is very influential socially... It¡¯s my fault, Actuation is monster. Why did I so rushly kill Zhou Wu and Feng Yuanxing at that time? If only I didn¡¯t kill them...¡± Li Mu sighed and went to the back yard of the county government office.


    He couldn¡¯t help recalling the ¡°safety first, try to stay alive¡± principle that the old faker told him that day.


    The old faker might get too angry and had a mental breakdown if he knew Li Mu provoked so many mortal enemies as he had been on this alien for only one month.


    Li Mu felt so discouraged and regretted.


    But, it was just like blessings never came in pairs, misfortunes never came singly.


    Li Mu suffered another head-on blow soon.


    Soon, a whirring voice came from the front garden. It turned out that the little girl attendant Ming Yue rushed in like a wild child in a gust of wind. She held a red post in her hand and said happily, ¡°Hi Master, it¡¯s good news, good news, someone who knows not where he stands wants to challenge you.¡±


    Li Mu sulked and took over the post, then he said, ¡°Damn good news, is it good news when someone wants to beat me?¡±


    With the pigtails braided high on her head, Ming Yue took a kind of dark pleasure on her small, plump, pink face like white jade and said, ¡°Master, this is a good chance for you to make a hit, you must know that I¡¯ve been worrying about you these days. Their passion will decrease as time goes by after you killed Sikong Jing from the Shennong Faction, and there¡¯ll be no more good chances if you want to make a name for yourself again. Now, there¡¯s someone biging and this is the opportunity for you to be famous again.¡±


    ¡°Someone big?¡± asked Li Mu, ¡°how big is he?¡±


    He had always wanted topare himself with the masters on this world to get a thorough understanding of himself and experienced the power from a real internal qi martial art master. But to be honest, Li Mu didn¡¯t feel very optimistic in his mind about thising challenger, and the reason was simple, a real master would nevermit himself to challenge his new generation.


    Little Ming Yue said with excitement, ¡°Big, very big. Hee-hee-hee, it¡¯s the Grand Master of ¡®Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯ from the Bloody-moon faction. It¡¯s said that he is very famous and once a powerful person in the Northwest Wulin World, that¡¯s a good way for you to be famous this time. Well, Master, kill him and you win a famous victory in the Wulin World overnight. Aha ha ha ha...¡±


    ...

 Chapter 25 I May Not Control Myself

    <h4>Chapter 25 I May Not Control Myself</h4>


    The Bloody-moon Evil Master?


    Li Mu was taken aback with a surprise, ¡°...¡±


    Li Mu knew there must be a conflict sooner orter with the Bloody-moon faction since he had killed Zheng Longxing. But it was not like this as he expected.


    As a matter of fact, it should be like this: Bloody-moon faction should send out the so-called best of the younger generation to get even with him, and turned out be get beaten the sh*t out of them. They should all be his experience on his training path. Then, some top members from the Bloody-moon faction were enraged again and sent out the so-called senior enforcement officials to fight back, but finally, they were beaten down again. Li Mu had learned experience again with them. Then in the end, the big boss of ¡°Bloody-moon Evil Master¡± woulde out and give him the super experience and gifts.


    It made no sense to face the BOSS directly without killing the little monsters for updates first.


    That was unreasonable.


    Seeing Li Mu was a little stunned, the young attendant Ming Yueughed like a blooming little white flower. She reached out and poked at Li Mu, then she asked, ¡°Hello, Master? Are you so happy and dull now?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This young adorkable attendant was so obtuse, and how did Li Mu find her?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the most important thing for you now to worry whether your Young Master will live to survive the challenge?¡±


    His nose was out of joint because of anger and he almost threw the red challenge post away in his hands.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t stand there and be happy. Open it and read what it says?¡± This adorkable attendant was expecting.


    Li Mu was so angry, but he somewhat agreed with her too. He had to read what the ¡®Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯ said first, since it might be a friendly and kindly negotiation. After all, he was an official of this Empire. Then he hummed and opened the post, found a picture of bloody moon sky, as well as a few profound and powerful big words in 4 lines¡ª


    ¡°Aug 15, on the day when 2 suns are in the sky, on the top of the mountain, a life and death fight.¡±


    There was no signature.


    But the pattern of bloody moon sky on the post had already exined everything.


    The bloody moon sky only represented one person in the Northwest Wulin World, and that was the Grand Master ¡°Bloody-moon Evil Master¡± from the Bloody-moon faction.


    After reading, Li Mu almost threw the post away.


    ¡°A fight of life and death?¡±


    ¡°Why does he want to y so rough?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea to fight and kill so easily, why not sit and talk for everything?¡±


    Li Mu folded the post, he was pondering and wondered how to reply.


    Anyway, after the initial impulse, the previous pu**y of him had conquered the little impulsive guy while ¡°discouraging¡± had upied the key position again. Though he had wanted to sharpen himself and see the elegance of the martial art masters in the world, he wanted to fight with them forparison, not to y with his life.


    His life was so precious that it concerned the lives and deaths of billions of beautiful women on earth.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the poster?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone already.¡± Ming Yue replied naturally.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s gone? Why didn¡¯t you let him stay?¡± Li Mu roared, it was good when he stayed since he might refuse the challenge.


    Ming Yue was a little stunned, she answered incredibly, ¡°Master, messengers should neither be beheaded or hanged. That¡¯ll be so cruel if you even want to blow up that poster.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Li Mu felt so embarrassed and extremely angry, thought that he even wanted to blow her up right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, Ming Yue has already helped you to reply the poster, said that you would be there on time. You should never be losing, and I said that the Grand Master should be ready to be blown up...¡± Ming Yue took it for granted and replied.


    ¡°I... Damn.¡± Li Mu was almost going to burst. He said with a gloomy face, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t appear in front of me these days, or else, I¡¯m afraid I cannot control myself.¡±


    As he finished, Li Mu turned and left.


    He was afraid that he might beat this dumb a** hard as he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°Well, Master, stay here. How do you think of my reply? It¡¯s cool, right? Well, why can¡¯t you control yourself... Well, I know, you must be preparing for the fight and practicing a terrible magic skill, right... Aha ha, don¡¯t worry, I will not let others disturb you...¡± This young attendant didn¡¯t know all that she should be beaten up and continued to talk.


    Bang!


    Li Mu closed the door of the exercise room.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± The adorkable young attendant Ming Yue was running too fast and crashed onto the door.


    She rubbed the red mark on the head, suddenly, she found some butterflies flying into the rockery, which made her excited and forget everything, then she went to catch the butterflies.


    ...


    One hourter.


    Li Mu went out of the exercise room.


    He practiced the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± for one hour and felt calm.


    ¡°Come and get someone to tell Feng Yuanxing to get to the front hall...¡± Li Mu came to the front court and spoke loudly.


    Soon, the secretary Feng Yuanxing appeared in front of Li Mu.


    ¡°How¡¯s that going on, the things I¡¯ve told you to do?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Feng Yuanxing replied quickly. ¡°Hello, Master, I¡¯ve audited 56 cases today, they are all judged via the Empirews and the judges didn¡¯t take any bribe at all... And this is the list of the gifts from the rich people, businessmen, families and gangs in the city. Here you are.¡± Then he handed over a red brochure.


    Li Mu took over the brochure and nced, he felt excited and nodded with satisfaction, then he said, ¡°Good, well done. All the finance belongs to the county library... What about the war technical book from the Sky Star Martial Club and Changfeng Bureau?¡± Before he could finish the sentence, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but coughed a few more times and spat out a mass of ck blood.


    The ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± cleansed the internal organs. Li Mu¡¯s visceral organs had been damaged on earth. Since they had been repaired now, the impurities were pushed out with blood stains and coughed out of the body, which looked like he was vomiting blood.


    Feng Yuanxing shuddered with fear and didn¡¯t know how serious Li Mu was injured since he was still spitting blood. He didn¡¯t dare to ask but turned back and took out two brocade boxes of different colors from his many possesions, then he said, ¡°Master, this is the nine-star fighting skill of ¡®Five Elements Boxing¡¯ from the Sky Star Martial Club, and this is the ¡®Gale-like de Methods¡¯ from the Changfeng Bureau.¡±


    There were four great factions in Taibai County and the Shennong Faction was unlucky enough since it was eradicated by Li Mu and had be the history. For the rest three factions, the Sky Star Martial Club and Changfeng Bureau didn¡¯t want to offend this young powerful county magistrate, they wanted to moderate rtionship with him and contributed the good fighting skills to him as they heard that Li Mu was interested in martial art fighting skills through Feng Yuanxing today. Thus without grudges, they handed in their special skills book. As for thest Tingyu Temple, it was a kind of Buddhism and Taoism Faction which called themselves to be at peace with the world. As a result, they didn¡¯te to the county government for a visit, nor did they give any response.


    Li Mu felt itchy in the lung and coughed, spat some ck blood clots, then he felt refreshed and extremelyfortable in the viscera. He knew this meant that his organs had been strengthened and improved qualitatively.


    He took over those two brocade boxes, opened and took out the brochures, looked carefully with joy on his face, and said, ¡°Good, very good. Well done, Mr. Feng. I¡¯m very satisfied this time. From now on, you¡¯ll be responsible for all the administrative affairs in Taibai County, do ording to thew and don¡¯t neglect anyone.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing was so happy. ¡°Does it mean that I¡¯ve had the power to be the real county magistrate?


    ¡°That young county magistrate looks like injured badly and he only focuses on martial art without any interest on political affairs, this is my time.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± He knelt down to the ground and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Master. I will devote my life to the end of my days for the work.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care whether he was really grateful or acting, then took the two fighting skill secrets and was about to leave for practice.


    As he walked only for a few steps, he remembered something, and then he turned back and asked again, ¡°Mr. Feng, there¡¯re two things and you need to do them right now. First, go and continue to find, search and buy the fighting skill secrets for me, the more the better. Second, find out the rtionship between Zhou¡¯s family and the Taibai Sword Faction, summarize them and make them into files, then give them to Qing Feng, OK?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Feng Yuanxing knelt down on the ground with his head down and spoke respectfully and loudly.


    Then Li Mu turned back and left.


    After a long time, Feng Yuanxing raised his head slowly.


    His face was a bit weird and looked gloomy.


    Li Mu¡¯sst order made him realized suddenly that the reason why he was so strong before might not because of his well-regted mind or relying on others, but because he was young and impulsive as well as his ignorance as a know-nothing.


    So, for Feng Yuanxing, this meant the present situation was absolutely not as optimistic as he imagined.


    Actually, he was also one of the aplices to kill Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing, and he would hardly absolve himself from the me and had to make a n for himself if Li Mu couldn¡¯t resist the Bloody-moon faction and Zhou¡¯s family because of his serious injuries.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m too impulsive...¡±


    Feng Yuanxing sighed secretly.


    He thought he could forbear since he hid his ambition carefully as hepromised out of consideration for the general interest for so many years, and he was always waiting for the opportunity. That day when he was in the grotto of the headquarter of the Shennong Faction, he thought it was the right opportunity and made the choice to support Li Mu on a whim. But now, he felt suddenly that he seemed to be a little impulsive when he made the decision on that day.


    Should he continue?


    Or tried to find ways to make up?


    The question was, so many people saw him kill Zhou Wu at that time, and this hatred couldn¡¯t be dispelled or concealed at all.


    Feng Yuanxing was hesitating.


    ...


    ...


    Li Mu began to read those two fighting skill secret books in the exercise room.


    All kinds of martial art fighting skills in this world were the same and strict in ranks.


    There were strict ssifications from nine to one grade while grade nine was the worst and grade one was the best. Those skills above grade one were ssics, they were superb and couldn¡¯t be equated with ordinary ones, and this kind of martial art secrets might only exist in the Nine Great Holy ns.

 Chapter 26 Someone was Looking for trouble

    <h4>Chapter 26 Someone was Looking for trouble</h4>


    The ¡°Five Elements Boxing¡± and ¡°Gale-like de Methods¡± presented by the Sky Star Martial Club and Changfeng Bureau could be regarded as the topbat skills that were found among the two gangs, but they were only in the ninth rank of the martial art skills. After all, they were not so influential, so it took them a lot of effort to find those two martial art books.


    In the practice rooms, Li Mu first opened the ¡°Five Elements Boxing¡±.


    That was a set of boxing techniques containing five moves. The five elements of Five Elements boxing meant elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. So the ¡°gold boxing¡± was sharp, the ¡°wood boxing¡± was vigorous, the ¡°water boxing¡± was soft, the ¡°fire boxing¡± was hot, the ¡°earth boxing¡± was heavy. The five moves had their own characteristics, but after all, they only ranked ninth in the martial art skills, so was not so superb. They just simted the surface meaning of the five elements through the change of moves, not really contained a deep meaning.


    Li Mu understood immediately the general meaning of Five Elements Boxing after the first reading.


    Although Five Elements Boxing and Zhenwu Boxing were both boxing methods, there was a huge gap between those two methods.


    After that, Li Mu began to read the ¡°Gale-like de Methods¡±.


    There were 36 moves in ¡°Gale-like de Methods¡±, which was more than the ¡°Five-element Boxing¡±. The core of this book was ¡°speed¡±. Each move was faster than its former one. ording to the book, a man had to use the whole moves within ten breaths, just like a gale swept the fallen leaves, which could be called ¡°Gale-like¡±.


    ¡°This de methods showed its advantages and disadvantages clearly. If a manes across an ordinary enemy, maybe it is hard for the enemy to handle so fast moves, however, if a man runs into a real master, then he or she may lose the uracy and power using this fast moves because these methods only emphasize on the speed. Therefore, it is not hard to infer that as long as the rhythm of this de methods is interrupted, it will be very hard for the users to win.¡±


    Li Mu knew that really well.


    This was due to the constant cheating or teaching of the old faker when they were at Randeng Temple.


    At that time, Li Mu always felt that it was crazy for the old faker to say something like that, but now it seemed that many things he said were the truth.


    In fact, Li Mu always thought of something like who exactly was the old faker, because he was omniscient, and that made him not like an earth man, but why was he on the earth?


    This idea shed through Li Mu¡¯s mind, and there was no answer, so he had to wait until returning to the earth, and then he could ask the old faker himself.


    After reading those two martial art cultivation methods, he thought a little and chose the ¡°Gale-like de Methods¡± to start his practice.


    Because in terms of Li Mu¡¯s simple martial arts philosophy, he always thought it was better for him to carry a de when fighting than to do bare-handed boxing.


    There were weapon racks in the practice room, which were left by the former county magistrate. Eighteen kinds of weapons were all avable on the arms racks and take de as an example, there were five kinks of des on the arms rack. After thinking for a while, Li Mu picked the longest podao.


    The longer, the better!


    That was in line with Li Mu¡¯s obscene style cultivated by the old faker¡¯s constant teaching.


    This podao was supposed to be the heaviest one among the five des, which was made of fine stainless steel and weighed 25 or 30 kilograms, however, Li Mu had a strange power and felt it as light as grass after grasping it, and he had to use it because he had no better choice.


    Just with a slight movement, the practice room appeared a snowke-like radiance caused by the podao.


    The radiance of the podao was just like electricity.


    ...


    ...


    Days passed by quickly.


    A piece of sensational news suddenly came out from the no-longer-quiet Northwest Wulin World in this empire.


    The news was spreading that the cruel ¡°Boody-moon Evil Master¡±, who was not heard by most people in past decades, was going to finish his closed training and had challenged the county magistrate of Taibai County, and they would fight on the Jifeng Mountain, one of the main peaks of the Taibai Mountain branch three monthster.


    ¡°Boody-moon Evil Master¡± had risen to fame decades ago, and once set off a bloody storm in the Northwest Wulin World, so he was quite famous in the Wulin World of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty. Although he had closed himself in the door to practice the martial arts, his Bloody-moon faction was very active in Wulin World, and it had developed very well and thus had the qualification to strive to be a ninth-ranking n, besides, his faction was really promising, so it was just a matter of time to be a real n. That exined why ¡°Boody-moon Evil Master¡± was not forgotten by people and had be more and more famous and influential.


    As such a ruthless role, his every move, every word or every deed would attract the attention of all parties in the northwest of the Empire.


    But what was unexpected to many people was that as the grand master of Bloody-moon faction when it was going to force its way into the ninth-ranking n, the ¡°Boody-moon Evil Master¡± was not reorganizing his faction or expanding his territory, but he chose to challenge an unknown Li Mu, which was really surprising.


    Yes, many people from Northwest Wulin World truly regarded Li Mu as a nobody.


    The only thing that was slightly eye-catching was not the strength of Li Mu, but his identity.


    The county magistrate of Taibai County.


    Li Mu¡¯s official position made him different from other ordinary people of Wulin World.


    However, ording to the well-epted tradition of the empire, no matter what the official position that a man had, even if he or she was a royal family member of the empire, once he or she epted the challenge and stepped on the fighting arena, then he or she had to depend on himself or herself to win thepetition, because an official position was never an amulet.


    Many people of Wulin began to wonder who exactly this county magistrate of Taibai County? And what deep hatred, which made Li Mu had to ept the challenge, there was between him and the Boody-moon Evil Master.


    Even in the northwest officialdom of the empire, people were really surprised.


    Soon, all kinds of information and rumors about Li Mu began to spread in the major regions of Northwest Empire.


    There were even a lot of people in Wulin who had begun to travel to the mountain town of Taibai County and wanted to seek for some fun.


    Li Mu, the leading role in this matter, was not very concerned.


    In the past fifteen days, Li Mu had been practicing day and night without sleep or food.


    Now Li Mu could use the Five Elements Boxing and Gale-like de Methods pretty fluently. At the same time, the time spent practicing arrows with Ma Junwu every day was shortened, but Li Mu did not fall behind. When he felt tired, he would practice Xiantian Skill for two hours, and then he would feel refreshed and energetic again, which was more effective than using doping.


    Li Mu¡¯s progress on martial arts was amazing.


    Ma Junwu was the first one that had this feeling.


    When he stood beside Li Mu before, he only felt a sense of pressure and fear. Now, as long as he was within three meters of Li Mu¡¯s side, he felt as if a sharp steel knife was put on his forehead, and then he felt chill in his heart.


    In terms of archery, Li Mu had mastered how to draw a bow back and forth, whose skill was nearly equal to Ma Junwu¡¯s.


    However, the power of the silver bow was too strong, Li Mu was still unable to pull it to the full with his strength. But he still drew the bow after returning to the practice room every day to improve his strength and make himself more familiar with the silver bow, but he dared not to shoot arrows because its power was so strong that no target could bear the arrows from this bow.


    Li Mu then dyed the practice of archery.


    He divided his own time into two parts, day and night. During the day, he devoted himself to the practice of Five Elements Boxing and Gale-like de Methods, while at night, he would practice Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing, because Li Mu knew it pretty well that thetter two were the foundation of his real strength.


    On one day, the wind was mild, the sun was bright and the sky was blue.


    Li Mu was practicing his de methods in the garden of the back office. He was wrapped in a piece of snow-white de light, which was really like a gust of wind. Nothing but only the knife light could be seen.


    Swish!


    The de trembled.


    He withdrew his de and stood straight.


    ¡°The 36 Gale-like de Methods, seemingly endless changes, is actually a bit cumbersome. Once interrupted, its power will plummet. If I can simplify itsplex moves and change them into practical ones, it will be much better...¡±


    He thought in his heart.


    At this time, a person, who was like a wild duck driven away by a dog, rushed to Li Mu like a gust of wind.


    ¡°Not good. not good. Young Master. Something big happened.¡±


    The only person in the county government who dared to break in without notice when Li Mugong was practicing his kung fu was the adorkable little girl Ming Yue, and she rushed to Li Mu and shouted with a fussy face.


    Li Mu did not have a good temper to say, ¡°You again? What? Did you again get caught up in the county office by someone else because you didn¡¯t give money when you went to the restaurant?¡±


    A few days ago, this adorkable girl was chased to the gate of the county government by someone because she did not give money after eating in a restaurant.


    Ming Yue shook her head again and again, and her two sheep-horn-like braids swayed back and forth like a rattle and she said, ¡°No... there are people fighting in the county, and some of them even used knives...¡±


    Li Mu said angrily, ¡°Is there a need for me to deal with this small matter? You just find Dutou Official Ma Junwu to handle it...¡±


    ¡°The problem is that the person who was beaten was the trash Ma Junwu.¡± Ming Yue looked contemptuous and said, ¡°When I came back, Ma Junwu¡¯s three ribs were broken, and guard with him were also seriously injured... It¡¯s a shame. They were really weak.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu felt surprised.


    Ma Junwu was injured?


    There were some people who could defeat Ma Junwu in this county, but the question was that Ma Junwu was Li Mu¡¯s loyal servant now. Even someone beat a dog, he or she should usually know who was its owner. Breaking Ma Junwu¡¯s three ribs were like pping Li Mu¡¯s face. Was there any difference?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to see who did that.¡±


    Li Mu gnashed his teeth in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who has the gut to provoke me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, you guys have the ability of a three-leg-cat, and want to uphold justice on your own? It¡¯s ridiculous that a centipede wants to shake a tree.¡±


    A young man who was gently shaking the folding fan showed a frivolous look.


    His one foot was stepping on Ma Junwu¡¯s chest, and he spat on Ma Junwu¡¯s face intentionally with disdain and ridicule on his face and sneered. ¡°Today, if it hadn¡¯t been for the reason that you are officials, your limbs would have been cut off and I will make you like human sticks.¡±


    Ma Junwu was humiliated and his face turned red due to anger.


    Ma Junwu struggled hard, but a lot of bones were broken all over his body. He was seriously injured and unable to exert his strength. The young person¡¯s one foot were as heavy as ten thousand jun, like a mountain on his body, which made him unable to break away at all.


    This young people was a master of martial arts.


    Beside the young man were some guards who were unconscious now after being shocked by the young man and spitting some blood in the fighting.


    ¡°Oh, who else wants to be a hero to save those beauties? Just stand up.¡± The young man smugly looked around.


    ...

 Chapter 27 A Small Ant-Like Reptile

    <h4>Chapter 27 A Small Ant-Like Reptile</h4>


    The incident took ce at the intersection of the main road of Taibai County with hundreds of people at there, but these people were very silent now although they were just pointing out, criticizing or scolding the young man, however, after seeing Ma Junwu and other official guards were badly injured and humiliated, they began to stop talking.


    Even the official guards were badly injured. Who else dared to speak out now?


    ¡°Haha. There really are a group of poor countrymen in Taibai County.¡± That young people proudlyughed.


    He raised his foot from Ma Junwu¡¯s chest. With a small smile on his face, he walked toward a charming young woman next to him and said frivolously, ¡°Youngdy. Nobody can disturb us now¡­ To tell you the truth, I really did not think I could find such a beauty like you in this remote small county.¡±


    This young woman looked less than 30 years old, and it was very hard for her to hide her natural beauty although she was wearing a thorn hairpin and a coarse skirt. She got the most beautiful face with a skin as white as snow. In front of her stood a tall, bearded strong man with a steel fork to protect her, who should be this beautiful young woman¡¯s husband. Also, there was a delicate little girl, timidly standing between the couple.


    ¡°Haha. I originally just wanted to look for fun. I did not expect I could run into such a beauty here. It is a worthwhile trip.¡± The young man looked at the young woman, and his eyes were full of naked passion for possession.


    This matter was rooted in the young man¡¯s illegal intention to possess this beautiful young woman.


    Because of the heated-discussed Boody-moon Evil Master challenging the county magistrate of Taibai County in Jianghu, this young Wulin man came to Taibai County from another ce to look for some fun.


    While wandering in the street, they identally met the couple and were immediately amazed by the young woman¡¯s appearance.


    Especially this seemingly rich young man, he was so bold and unscrupulous that he began to tease with that beautiful young woman and wanted to touch her, which was scolded by some kind people around him, so the young man just began to hurt those people. Then he was stopped by Ma Junwu and other guards who happened to pass by. Who knew that the young man was so powerful that Ma Junwu and those guards could not fight with him, so they were seriously injured and humiliated¡­?


    Hurting the official guards and frightening people around him could not give him a sense of achievement.


    Because that was too normal for him.


    ¡°Haha. Youngdy, I wonder if you have made a decision. Do you want to leave with me?¡± The young man smiled like a knife, walked towards the bearded man in front of the young woman step by step, and said with a sneer, ¡°Are you her husband?¡±


    The expression of the bearded man was scared, and he could not say a word.


    ¡°Oh. Look at your poor look. Your wife is like a flower nted in cow dung¡­ From now on, this youngdy has nothing to do with you anymore. She is destined to be my woman.¡± The young manughed scornfully, then he looked at the youngdy with a lustful look and said, ¡°Go with me. Youngdy.¡±


    After saying that, he was going to hold the hand of that young woman directly.


    The beautiful young woman quietly avoided, saying, ¡°Please behave well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The young man didn¡¯t think that a weak woman could avoid his touch, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. He justughed and said, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know who I am. Youngdy. I believe if you know, you will cry and shout to follow me. Haha.¡±


    There was also a burst ofughter next to him.


    Thatughter was from his partners. Those more than a dozen young people all dressed in fine clothes, with long swords hanging at their waists, who wereughing after hearing such words.


    ¡°Youngdy. Just follow his words.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Mr. Li has a noble identity. No woman can¡¯t escape away from him if he wants her.¡±


    ¡°Look at your wimp husband. He cannot say a word now. He is like an elm knot. Why are you spending your life with this kind of vulgar people who do not understand the amorous feelings? If you be Mr. Li¡¯s woman, you will know what is like to be a real woman. He will make you feel like in paradise. You will enjoy true sex. Hahaha!¡±


    Several young people, like street thugs,ughed and surrounded the young woman, her husband, and her daughter.


    It seemed that the bearded man with a steel fork was frightened. His eyes glistened with a slight chill and his fist slowly clenched, but a glimmer which was like a dark neb was running in his palm. However, the next moment, the beautiful youngdy gently held the man¡¯s hand and annihted the dark-neb-like glimmer.


    The bearded man struggled slightly but did not break free, then he did not insist.


    In fact, the bearded man was also very clear that he and his wife, also his junior sister apprentice, paid a huge price after ying possum. They finally took their children far away from the Wulin world and escaped there to live a peaceful life away from Jianghu. If they fought with the young man now, some careful people might find their tracks, and they might have to run again and roved all over the world.


    After the young woman saw her husband holding back his temper, she was relieved and went up slightly to say, ¡°Young masters. I am an uncivilized vige man. I have a son and a daughter. I am too ugly to be your woman. Please let me go with my husband and my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Uncivilized vige people? Do they speak in such a graceful manner?¡± The young man shook his white jade folding fan and said with a grin, ¡°You just want to tell me that you are the mother of two children? Haha. I do not mind. I like mature woman.¡±


    The young woman took a deep breath, shook her head, and said patiently, ¡°Sir. Here is Taibai County, and the county magistrate Li Mu is selfless and strict. Since you have wounded the official guards, something terrible will happen, so you better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, you cannot handle the situation when Mr. Li Mu arrives in person.¡±


    She still did not want to fight.


    Only if she was cornered, she did not want to fight with them under other people¡¯s watch.


    Who knew that the young man listened to this, not only afraid but as if he heard a joke,ughed loudly?


    His evil associates alsoughed loudly.


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s really cute. The humble county magistrate named Li Mu, in the eyes of you vigers, maybe somebody, but I am Li Bing, I just think there is no much difference between him and an ant reptile. I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Young people were really arrogant.


    The young woman took another deep breath.


    Seeing that the dissuasion was ineffective, she made a gesture to her brother quietly. She made the worst n in her heart and quickly nned in her mind, ¡°If he really forces me, I have to promise to leave with him first and wait to go somewhere remote. Then I will use my excellent martial arts to solve the problem and let these arrogant men evaporate in the world¡­¡±


    Just then, there came a sound¡ª


    ¡°Hey? Yaya. You are here.¡±


    The crowd separated to give a way to another young man.


    The young man with big eyebrows and live eyes came out and saw the little girl between the young woman and the bearded man. His eyes brightened and he was happy to raise his hand to the little girl and say hello.


    Li Mu appeared in this way?


    ¡°You are¡­ the big brother at the gate of the tower building?¡±


    The little girl hesitated timidly and finally recognized Li Mu was the teenager who got hungry at the gate of the city tower a month ago, at that time, her mother let her send him two armeniaca sibiricas, and she could vaguely remember that Li Mu¡¯s smile was very bright, but now he wore much cleaner and more normal clothes than he used to be.


    ¡°Haha. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. Yaya.¡± Li Mu was also very happy.


    Her gift of those two armeniaca sibiricas was still unforgettable to Li Mu.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. We met again. Thank you again for the apricots that you gave me the other day.¡± Li Mu made an obeisance to show thanks.


    Although Li Mu was impulsive, very timid after doing something impulse, sometimes very obscene, and pretentious¡­ Well, in short, he had many shorings, but he did have one advantage, that is, very graceful. Although the couple only gave him two little armeniaca sibiricas, Li Mu felt the kindness and simplicity of the people on the for the very first time, and he surely felt warm in thispletely unfamiliar environment.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    With a smile on her face, the young woman also implied that Li Mu should leave quickly so as not to be affected.


    Obviously, she did not know the true identity of Li Mu.


    During this period, although Li Mu was very famous in Taibai County, only thousands of people saw Li Muing out from the headquarter of Shennong Faction, and most of them were far away from Li Mu. So, there were not so many people knew what exactly their county magistrate looked like, besides, the couple did not witness that matter on that day.


    However, Li Bing on the other side could not hold back his temper.


    Seeing that Li Mu could talk andugh with the young woman, but he could not make the young woman smile a little after saying so many words, Li Bing became extremely angry at Li Mu, who he thought Li Mu was short-sighted, so the young man secretly winked to his friends to signal they would stop Li Muter.


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡± Li Mu pretended to be frightened.


    Li Bing said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t use your eyes to see we are talking? How dare are you to dy me? Just cut out your eyes by yourself, then I can give you a chance to live.¡±


    It seemed the young woman could not bear it and she wanted to say something, but Li Mu took the lead and said with disgust, ¡°You really crossed the line. I did not provoke you, but you wanted to cut out my eyes. Is there now?¡±


    ¡°Thew? I am standing right here. I am thew.¡± Li Bing was really arrogant while he was saying that, and then he closed his white jade fan hardly, which was really pretentious.


    ¡°Pooh¡­¡± Li Mu originally wanted to y the role as a pig for a while, and after he enjoyed himself, he would ¡°eat the tiger¡± again, but hearing Li Bing¡¯s words he could not helpughing and said, ¡°You are so damn pretentious. I don¡¯t know how to continue to tease you. If you are a livew, then what am I? You are the first person to say that in front of me in the whole Taibai County.¡±


    You¡­¡± Li Bing was angry at first, but then he understood what Li Mu said, so he frowned and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°Me? A little ant reptile.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 28 Grip Steel and Turn It into Powder

    <h4>Chapter 28 Grip Steel and Turn It into Powder</h4>


    Li Bing was surprised.


    At this time, Ma Junwu, who was in aa before, woke up quietly, opened his eyes and saw Li Mu on one side. He said loudly to Li Mu, "Your honor. Be careful... He... He''s a great master..." He spat out blood after saying that.


    "You are the county magistrate of Taibai County?" Li Bing finally understood.


    Li Mu nodded very seriously, "Yes. I am. I am the ant crawler from your point of view."


    "So it is you..." The expression on the face of Li Bing was slightly unnatural, but he quickly sneered, "So what?"


    Li Mu looked at Li Bing and his evil associates and said, "Nothing. I just want to teach you a lesson."


    After saying that, Li Mu walked towards Ma Junwu, pushed qi to his whole body, and took out some medicine for knife wounds and internal injury to help Ma Junwu take them. Then he went to see those badly injured guards in thea.


    At this time, the little boy Qing Feng came with the doctor from the Medical Center, and both of them were breathless.


    "Your honor..." The chief doctor was the middle-aged man who treated Li Mu''s arrow wounds in the grottoes of Shennong Faction headquarter that day. When he saw Li Mu, he immediately showed his worship and saluted Li Mu with his apprentices.


    Li Mu just waved his hand and said, "Save people first."


    Meanwhile, there came the sound of horseshoes and footsteps.


    It was the secretary Feng Yuanxing who rode a steed with four hundred well-armed elite soldiers and guards.


    The little girl Ming Yue ran in the front, and she was as fast as the wind, who seemed to have eaten some elixir when she grew. She ran faster than the warhorse with a rxed look. She shouted loudly from a distance, "Be quick. Look at those crazy people. Just stop them. Don''t let one go. My Young Master will them all. Haha..."


    Li Mu suddenly covered his forehead in silence.


    This adorkable Ming Yue.


    At the same time, the passers-by, who were watching around, talked with each other and finally recognized that the brave young man was Li Mu, their county magistrate.


    "Here is our justice panjandrum."


    "You honor!"


    They all knelt down one after another.


    Because Li Mu had exterminated Shennong Faction headquarter all by himself, rescued many innocent victims, and then he opened a court in the county government, let Feng Yuanxing deal with unjust cases, which rectified the corrupt official governance atmosphere in Taibai County. During this period, although Li Mu felt that he did nothing, he won the great reputation and prestige among the ordinary people in this county. People worshiped him as a god.


    "Encircle them!"


    Feng Yuanxing jumped off the horse, waved his hand, and four hundred soldiers and guards encircled and pointed at those evil Jianghu young men with their long spears.


    Li Mu smiled and said, "How do you feel now? Should you kneel down to say you are sorry?"


    Li Bing nced scornfully at the guards around him and said, "You want to depend on thesepletely useless and weak soldiers to let me say sorry?"


    Li Mu shook his head and said, "No. I rely on this."


    He shook his fist.


    Li Bing was shocked, but he immediately cooled down, and said, "Haha. Although I don''t know why the Boody-moon Evil Master wants to challenge you, it seems that you haven''t stimted your inner qi and got the qi power. Why should I be afraid of such trash like you?"


    Li Mu was not angry, and he just nodded earnestly and said, "Yes. I am trash. So who wants to fight with me first?"


    Li Bing sneered disdainfully, "Fighting with trash like you will ruin my reputation in Jianghu."


    Another young man next to him stepped out, moving his arms, making a crackling sound like pop beans from his joints and spines, and spreading an invisible force. Even ordinary poor people who did not know martial art could recognize that the young man was a master of Joint-qi level whose qi had been stimted.


    "The so-called county magistrate of Taibai County turned out to be such an idiot. I will teach you how strong a real master is in Jianghu..." The young manughed scornfully.


    Before he finished the words.


    Bang!


    Here came a dull thud.


    All the people felt they were suddenly blurred, and then the young man just disappeared.


    Li Mu''s palm maintained a hit-out posture.


    And along the direction of his palm, there appeared a human-shaped cave on the y wall about a dozen meters away from them with smoke and dust filling in the air.


    Everyone was greatly shocked.


    "You... Sneak attack... shameless..." Intermittent voices came out from the human-shaped cave of the earth wall. That young man showed his head from the cave and pointed at Li Mu unwillingly. Then he fainted and fell behind the earth wall.


    Li Mu shook his hand and said, "Damn you sneak attack... I thought what a great master he was. It turned out to be so rubbish. Just waste my time." If Li Mu had used his whole power, that young man would have exploded by just one p.


    "Kill them, hammer them... Put them on the ground and rub them." Little adorkable Ming Yue was excitedly holding up her fists and shouting like a violent maniac. Who could rte this seemingly mellow and cute little girl to a violent man?


    The little boy Qing Feng seemed relieved.


    But at the same time, he wondered why Li Mu had changed so muchpared to the past, and it seemed that he was a totally different person.


    Li Bing''s pupils were shrinking.


    At this time, other young men who acted as the paws of a tiger could notugh.


    "You honor is invincible!"


    "Justice panjandrum is ever-triumphant!"


    The elite soldiers and the surrounding ordinary people, who saw this scene, suddenly cheered excitedly.


    Li Mu''s influence and change on Taibai County had shown results in silence, and this p, as well as the attitude represented by this p, made every Taibai County''s people feel proud, which was a wholly different kind of pride that never urred before.


    "Wow. Big Brother is terrific." The little girl Yaya pped her little hands hard and excitedly.


    That beautiful young woman and her bearded husband with steel forks on his chest looked at each other and grasped the curiosity in each other''s eyes. A teenager whose qi had never been stimted and did not have any internal qi could own such powerful strength?


    "Who else wants to fight?" Li Mu was also kind of crazy and pretentious. So in such an atmosphere, he put his hands on his waist and shouted at those group of young people.


    Li Bing winked at them.


    "Show our weapon!"


    "It''s just a brute force. See how you can handle our swords."


    Two evil people came out from their group and approached Li Mu.


    One pulled out his sword from his waist, and the other held a sharp machete in his hand.


    The two men''s body surface had slightly bizarre flicker, who were apparently great masters of Joint-qi level. Stimted by the internal qi, their cold weapons burst out a thread of light, shing refreshing cold light, and thus they were obviously much stronger than the four King Kongs of Shennong Faction, such as the ¡°Sky-chopping Guillotine" Xu Zhi.


    "Haha. Master Li. Tell us should we give him a chance to live?" One of the young men curved his mouth andughed evilly.


    That noble Li Bing also showed cruelty on his face and said, "After all, he is an imperial official. Just take off one of his arms... Haha. Don''t be afraid. I will be responsible for everything that can happen."


    After that, Li Bing looked at the beautiful young woman again and said, "Look. It''s all because you don''t follow me. You just see what''s happening. If you are still against me. Youngdy. Maybeter, the fate of this idiot county magistrate will be your husband and your daughter''s example."


    Phew!


    Swoosh!


    Shadows twinkled in the field.


    Those two Jianghu hooligans were moving at the same time. Their figures were as fast as birds, and their speed was so fast that anyone could hardly see.


    The sword light was like rain and the knife light was like electricity.


    In an instant, the shadow of swords in the sky rose sharply, which was like a gale and torrential rain was going towards Li Mu. To outsiders, Li Mu was like a boat that would be overturned at any time in the ocean filled with the gale, torrential rain, and huge waves, and it seemed he could not escape from doom.


    "You honor. Watch out..." Ma Junwu couldn''t help but exim.


    "Young Master. Hammer their heads." Little adorkable Ming Yue, who enjoyed violence very much, also cheered.


    In the middle of the people around the road, seeing such a thrilling scene, they also shouted to rm Li Mu.


    Bang! Bang!


    Here came two dull thuds.


    Shadow of the swords in the sky disappeared instantly.


    In the distance, there were two more human-shaped holes in the earth wall.


    Li Mu''s hand kept the position of lifting up and fanning out, but in his hand, there were a machete and a long sword.


    Those weapons belonged to the two Jianghu hooligans.


    But it was just that moment, in the shadow of countless swords and machete light, Li Mupleted two steps of fanning his opponents out and seizing weapons, and basically, no one could see how it all happened.


    "Garbage. Still garbage. Too vulnerable to attack." Li Mu sighed with great displeasure, "s. Everyone just boasted and bragged. All of them wanted to scare people to death by their words. It turns out none of them can fight with me."


    Li Mu held the machete and the long sword in his left and right hands, and his wrists shook slightly, then the two fine steel-made weapons broke inch by inch with brittle sounds as if they were made of y or earth. Then he slightly squeezed those two weapons, the handle of the machete and the long sword were turned into iron and steel powder immediately, which easily slipped from Li Mu''s fingertips.


    Dead silence.


    Li Bing took a deep breath and his scalp felt numb.


    Knead the steel handles into powder by bare hands... What horrible power did Li Mu have?


    Eagle-grasping Skill?


    Iron-finger Skill?


    Or Ghost w Skill?


    What kind of finger skill could do something like that?


    At that moment, he suddenly understood a little why the long-established Boody-moon Evil Master publicly challenged the unknown county magistrate of Taibai County.


    He could not see through Li Mu.


    He was too scary.


    Li Bing suddenly became less confident about his strength.


    On the other side, the beautiful young woman and her bearded husband were more and more surprised. They were more curious about Li Mu because as experienced martial art masters, who were way better than Li Bing, they could naturally sense Li Mu''s weirdness when he grabbed steel into powder bare-handed without running his internal qi. What must be said was that there were less than five people who own such power in Northwest Wulin World.


    "My order: Seize those hooligans and hang them on the tree."


    Li Mu pointed to the three Jianghu hooligans who had fainted behind the earth wall.

 Chapter 29 The True Meaning of Hanging People up and Beating Them

    <h4>Chapter 29 The True Meaning of Hanging People up and Beating Them</h4>


    More than a dozen wolf-like guards rushed over and tied up those three martial arts masters who had lost their power to fight back, hanging them upside down on a centuries-old tree next to them.


    ¡°Hahaha... You guys... I just want to know who else still wants to fight.¡± Li Muughed and looked at the remaining three Jianghu hooligans and their master Li Bing, said, ¡°Who else?¡±


    Li Bing showed a gloomy look.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± He sneered.


    Li Mu curled his lips, ¡°Ouch? Are you going to tell me about your background since you cannot win? It¡¯s so clich¨¦. Haha. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. I don¡¯t know.¡± After saying that, Li Mu did not give Li Bing a chance to talk and continue to say, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to know. I will hang and beat you coward now.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can hurt me as the county magistrate of Taibai County?¡± Li Bing sneered, ¡°There are some people in the world that you can never touch.¡±


    Li Mu felt speechless.


    As an alien of this, and also a future immortal god, would Li Mu be afraid of a low-level martial art aboriginal on this low-level Martial Art Star?


    He turned to the guards who had hung the three Jianghu hooligans and ordered, ¡°What are you doing? Go and find some whips and beat them hard... Hang them up and beat them. Hang and beat. How can you just hang them up without beating?¡±


    Those guards followed Li Mu¡¯s order, soon found some whips from somewhere, and then beat those three Jianghu hooligans really hard as if they were some kind of toys. Those three people wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves because of the hard whipping.


    ¡°Bah! How can you call yourselves great masters in Wulin...? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t cry when you are beaten, don¡¯t get drunk after drinking, don¡¯t vomit when you¡¯re really drunk and don¡¯t bleed after cut by a knife. I thought you guys will never hurt by a sword or a knife... Haha. I just wait to see how you will perform yourselves after that.¡± Li Muughed very happily.


    The little girl Ming Yue, who was really adorkable but violent, excitedly rushed over, grabbed a whip and began to beat them.


    ¡°You... you¡¯d better never do something extreme.¡± Li Bing said reluctantly.


    Li Mu shook his hands and said, ¡°Who just wanted to cut my eyes out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very bad habit not to show mercy to those in the wrong when justice is on your side. You may pay for it.¡± Li Bing growled and threatened Li Mu.


    ¡°Give mercy to them when I have the power. That will be stupid.¡± Li Mu clenched his fists andughed, approaching Li Bing step by step.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Bing felt tremendous pressure.


    He felt regret toe to Taibai County to look for fun.


    ¡°I want to...¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice lengthened. Speaking of it, he suddenly changed a look, pointing to the distant sky, seemed surprised and said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s an airne...¡±


    ¡°What airne?¡± Li Bing was surprised and looked back unconsciously.


    At this time, Li Mu suddenly made a surprise attack.


    Li Mu gave power to his feet, and that terrible power prated the ground, making the ground under his feet burst with a bang, which left the bs to break like spider webs, and ayer of visible dust waves was stimted to spread by that power. Suddenly, Li Mu appeared like lightning in front of Li Bing with a punch bursting out.


    That boxing was really fierce, and a sound of me burning came out from that.


    That is the fire boxing of Five Elements Boxing.


    Li Bing roared, ¡°You dare to make a sneak attack...¡±


    But even in that very urgent moment, Li Bing responded swiftly. His jade fracture fan in his hand made a sound of snapping and was turned into white light, which was like a spear to rush to Li Mu¡¯s fists.


    Bang!


    The white powder exploded in midair.


    Li Mu did not choose to hide, instead, he bombarded that valuable jade bone fan directly into powder, including the hidden flying needles in the jade fan, and all of them burst. Just like that, Li Bing¡¯s beautiful and powerful fan weapon, which was also very expensive, was turned into flying ashes.


    At the same time, Li Bing only felt a horrible force like a vast ocean was poured down to his arm along with the bursting jade fan. Then suddenly, his five-fingered palm was badly injured with blood running and flesh exposed...


    ¡°Damn it... Earth Prating Power. Come on.¡±


    He roared, stamped his left foot on the ground, and used ¡°Earth Prating Power¡± to stimte his internal gi. He poured the energy into his body and drew it into the ground under his feet. The ground was burst like a meteorite falling into it. Dozens of bluestone bs sshed like flying pieces of paper. At the same time, the deerskin boots on his feet were burst open, and his feet became bloody...


    Nevertheless, Li Bing caught Li Mu¡¯s one powerful punch anyway.


    ¡°Your strength is OK, but not so smart. You should not see the aircraft when I told you to do that.¡± Li Mu wascent,ughed, approached Li Bing again, and punched out.


    The sound of waves was hidden in the wind of boxing.


    That sound came from the water boxing from Five Elements Boxing.


    Five Elements Boxing was verymon, and there were no clever techniques or no subtle changes in those moves, but Li Mu had transformed his body via Xiantian Skill, so he could master fighting rhythm pretty well, that is to say, he could master the timing and angle of each punch, which could be called perfect, so Li Bing could not hide but bit his teeth hard and caught this punch from Li Mu when he already had lost the first opportunity to fight back.


    Bang!


    Here came a muffled p when Li Mu¡¯s fist and Li Bing¡¯s palm touched.


    Li Bing used the Earth Prating Power to the extreme, unloading most of the strength from Li Mu, but his arm could not bear such power, so bone cracks could be heard. Li Bing was like a nail now, and his beaten legs below his knees were trapped under the mud below the tes.


    ¡°Despicable. You attacked me unexpectedly. You dare...¡± Li Bing was indignant and his face turned red with blood around his mouth.


    Li Mu raises his hand to give him another punch, ¡°If I don¡¯t go into a rage, anyone can seek troubles in Taibai County... How dare a weak trash like you to be so pretentious? Just wait for me to beat you into a human-shaped stick.¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Li Mu punched Li Bing constantly.


    That scene was very tragic but funny: Li Bing was just like nails, and his half body was directly smashed into the soil by Li Mu. That punching power made Li Bing really dizzy and see stars before his eyes. His internal qi waspletely in disorder, which made his flesh and bone really weak... Li Bingpletely lost the ability to fight back.


    ¡°How dare are you to do this. You...¡± Li Bing roared like a wounded beast.


    Li Mu squatted down and raised his hand to p Li Bing, ¡°Weak trash. Shut up.¡±


    Li Bing really stopped talking.


    Because his face was too swollen to speak.


    ¡°Come on. Dig him out. Hang him up and beat him.¡± Li Mu ordered.


    He suddenly liked the expression of ¡°hang and beat¡± invented on earth, which really indicated the advantage of a winner and the process of torturing a loser.


    After a while, Li Bing, who had lost all his strength, was dug out from the soil by the county warriors and guards, and his hands and feet were tied, and then he was hung upside down on the tree.


    ¡°Just beat him. Whip him 300 times.¡±


    Li Mu ordered.


    That was considered to be some interest.


    After all, Ma Junwu and other guards could not be injured in vain.


    As for how to deal with these pretentious people, Li Mu had not thought about it.


    He looked at the remaining three Jianghu hooligans with a grin, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn... Do you tie yourselves up, or do I stun you and then tie you guys up?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± One of them was so frightened that his teeth trembled, ¡°I admit I lose. I¡¯m wrong...¡±


    Another man screamed strangely, jumped up and tried to flee away.


    The warrior who had mastered the internal qi had no problem to fly over on the eaves and run on up the walls with fast speed.


    Li Mu did not chase him. He just smiled, stretched out his hands and said, ¡°Fetch my bow.¡±


    The soldier next to Li Mu immediately gave him a bow and arrows.


    Li Mu did not look at it. He just raised his hands, drew his bow and threw an arrow to shoot.


    ¡°Ah...¡± That Jianghu hooligan was shot on his knee, then fell down directly from the wall and fell to the ground, who was like a shot sparrow hawk.


    Immediately, the guards rushed over and surrounded him.


    The Jianghu hooligan still wanted to resist. With a loud click, another arrow was shot at him, which scattered his hair bun, brushed his scalp, then his long hair spread out.


    That made him so frightened that his urine was almosting out, so he stopped moving any more. Then he was kicked at the bends of his legs by the guards and knelt down on the ground trapped by a cowhide rope and hung upside down on the old tree.


    ¡°God¡¯s arrow skill. God¡¯s arrow skill. I really admire your honor¡¯s archery very much.¡± Feng Yuanxing, the tterer, came up with apliment.


    Li Muughed very cooperatively.


    Very often, people ttered someone in order to make them happy, so there was no need to be so pretentious to embarrass others.


    At this time, the two remaining Jianghu hooligans, seeing this situation, knew that today they could not escape the devil¡¯s ws of Li Mu, the county magistrate of Taibai County, because even Li Bing was hanging upside down on the tree, so there was no way they could escape.


    So the two guys gave up their resistance.


    The guards, like wolves and tigers, rushed to tie them up and hung them to the old tree.


    ¡°All done. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu threw his powerful bow to the guards next to him, and the smile on his face remained unchanged.


    The passers-by and the elite guards were cheering again.


    Such a strong county magistrate was a blessing to all the people in the whole Taibai County.


    Especially in the Taibai town, in the past years, the former county magistrate went deep into the mountains to seek Taoism, the huge giants, such as Deputy county magistrate and Dianshi janitor, fought with each other, and factions and gangs did all those bad deeds, all of which made people in Taibai County live a miserable life and suffer a lot.


    Now, Li Mu had only been in Taibai County for only about two months, but he swept away the haze of the past, made the decree clear and thew strict, thus gangs dared not seek troubles to ordinary people, officials dared not corrupt, and everyone could clearly feel the changes around them. How could they not support Li Mu?


    ¡°Your honor. How to deal with them?¡± Feng Yuanxing asked.


    ¡°Haha. I just said. Hang them up and beat them. You can¡¯t just hang them up without beating. I am always responsible for my words. First, whip each of them 100 times. Hahaha.¡±


    Li Mu was very satisfied with the results of today¡¯s victory.


    ...

 Chapter 30 Wind-Cloud Six Moves

    <h4>Chapter 30 Wind-Cloud Six Moves</h4>


    A few Jianghu hooligans just dared to make trouble in the county regardless of thew. If Li Mu didn¡¯t punish them as a warning to others, then other Jianghu people who were attracted to Taibai County by his fighting with ¡°Boody-moon Evil Master¡± would defy everyw and regtion.


    Li Mu was not a savior, but the challenge, after all, was rooted from him. He also heard the news that arge number of people from Jianghu flooded into Taibai County recently. If these so-called Jianghu masters were so disobedient, that would be big trouble. If he was the reason that made Taibai people live a miserable life, he would be very sorry.


    So, just beat them.


    Then, under that ancient tree, soon came the loud cries and screams from that group of so-called Jianghu masters.


    Especially that seemingly noble Li Bing, he made the loudest sound.


    He growled at something, but after being pped by Li Mu on his face, his cheeks swelled like a pig¡¯s head, and his eyes only had one crack left. His teeth dropped, so his artiction became very unclear, and his lips were swollen like a broken fan, therefore even he shouted loudly, no one could hear what he was growling at.


    Thinking about Li Bing was so arrogant when he hurt Ma Junwu and molested women, and looking at the way he was now, everyone felt happy as if they had eaten iced watermelon on dog days.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all gone, nothing happened...¡± Li Mu waved his hand toward the onlookers, saying: ¡°Well, it¡¯s all over now. All clear...¡± Li Mu waved to the onlookers and said, ¡°Don¡¯t gather here to avoid traffic jams...¡± At this point, he suddenly realized that there seemed to be no phase of ¡°traffic jam¡± in that world.


    The crowdughed and dispersed.


    ¡°Two, you should leave as soon as possible. If you encounter any difficult things in the future, you cane to the county to find me.¡± ¡°So. Please leave as soon as possible. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you cane directly to the county office to find me,¡± Li Mu smiled and touched the little girl¡¯s head, and said to the beautiful young woman and her husband.


    ¡°Thank you for the county¡¯s great man.¡± ¡°Thank you, Officer.¡± The beautiful young woman smiled like a hundred flowers blooming, and her beauty was beyond words.


    That bearded man also made obeisance to express thanks to Li Mu.


    Then they left with their daughter.


    ¡°Big brother, you are amazing.¡± ¡°Big brother. You are amazing.¡± The little girl jumped, turned back and smiled at Li Mu.


    Li Mu smiled and watched them leave.


    Li Mu thought of something.


    Others might not notice that when Li Mu confronted with Li Bing, the bearded man¡¯s palm flickered with a star glow, but Li Mu¡¯s perception surpassed ordinary people¡¯s, so at that moment he noticed immediately and could even feel the power was so strong that even made Li Mu himself palpitate.


    Without a doubt, that bearded man should be a top master among all the masters in Wulin.


    But he could not show his true power for some reason.


    If his guess was right, then that extremely beautiful young woman was not an ordinary person too.


    Although the mountainous Taibai County was bestowed with the lovely mountains and rivers, Li Mu was not convinced that it could breed such a beautiful young woman whose beauty could be beyond words. He just did not believe it.


    That was also in line with Li Mu¡¯s first impression when he saw the couple outside the gate of Taibai County that day. Howe a rural woman was so beautiful?


    However, as curious as Li Mu was, he would not find out who they were.


    Everyone had their own secrets, and it was rude to spy on other people¡¯s secrets.


    And the couple¡¯s secret, obviously, had nothing to do with Li Mu.


    ¡°Adult, already finished, what should I do?¡± ¡°Your honor. We finished all the whipping. How should we deal with them next?¡± Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, quietly approached Li Mu for instructions.


    After a hundred whips, those Jianghu hooligans¡¯ flesh was torn to shreds and they had no strength to speak any longer.


    Li Mu touched his chin and said: Li Mu touched his chin and said, ¡°Catch them and put them in prison... Well, remember, they are all masters in Wulin. Be careful when you catch them. You¡¯d better knock them out first and then put them in. Lock them up with shackles. Don¡¯t let them run away...¡±


    Speaking of this, Li Mu thought of something again, smiled, lowered his voice, and gathered in the ear of Feng Yuanxing, saying: Speaking of this, Li Mu thought of something again, smiled, lowered his voice, and whispered to Feng Yuanxing, ¡°Also, after knocking them out, you should follow them and search those guys in person. If you find any secret books of Wulin, you should hand them to me.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing was shocked and sweated again.


    He knew that Li Mu was very interested in the secret practicing books about martial arts, so after hearing what Li Mu said, Feng Yuanxing suddenly had a strange feeling that the purpose of Li Mu fought with those Jianghu people was not to uphold justice but to seek for secret practicing books about martial arts?


    ¡°The adults are relieved, the lower official understands that they must not be responsible.¡± ¡°You honor can rest assured. I understand. I will do that.¡± Feng Yuanxing patted his chest to ensure that.


    That secretary Feng Yuanxing, who had always followed the most powerful man, made up his mind that if he could not search out any secret practicing books of Wulin from them, he would torture those guys badly to ask them and sort out several practicing books and gave them to Li Mu, which he thought that would be a good opportunity to impress Li Mu. After a period of hesitation, Feng Yuanxing knew that he had no choice but to follow Li Mu. He simply made up his mind to follow Li Mu until Li Mu was dead.


    Li Mu patted his shoulder: Li Mu patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Good. Work hard. I think you are very promising.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing beamed with joy.


    Li Mu turned his head again and looked at those Jianghu hooligans upside down under the ancient tree. He said silently in his heart that they deserved it, and thenughed and turned away to leave.


    Haha. Hang them up and beat them. That was really something.


    But without a doubt, that was a desirable way to destroy an opponent.


    ¡°Why did I love that?¡±


    Li Mu asked himself in his heart.


    Then he quickly got the answer.


    Probably because when he ughtered pigs in the ughterhouse, he had developed a habit of hanging it up on the scaffold and pulling out its hair every time he killed a pig.


    ...


    Apanied by Qing Feng and Ming Yue, Li Mu returned to the county office.


    The little boy Qing Feng looked very worried.


    The little violent and adorkable Ming Yue was still in high spirits.


    Li Mu did not have the time to pay attention to these two little guys. He returned to the practice room in the back office, pondered the inspiration he got during that battle and continued to practice his martial arts as soon as he came back.


    Today¡¯s fight with Li Bing and other people was only a test of martial art power to Li Mu, kind of like a small episode.


    He solved it quickly with the simplest method and didn¡¯t expose those de methods that he had learned before. His thought was very simple. He just wanted to leave a few cards, which were not known by others, for himself.


    However, in the process of this small trial, Li Mu suddenly thought of something.


    The martial artsbat techniques did not need to be cumbersome, and they should be simple, direct and effective.


    Like the moves used by those two Jianghu hooligans with a machete and a long sword, their moves were veryplicated and therefore the fighting scenes were really dazzling, but fundamentally speaking, there was no use during the fighting. In the end, Li Mu found their fighting ws although they were hard to find, and p them away.


    Since Li Mu had enough reaction speed and enough strength, why not he chose the simplest way to fight?


    Li Mu recalled the moves of 36 Gale-like de Methods in his mind, and then carefully polished that fatal feeling when he killed pigs with only one chopping on the earth. Then he thought about how he felt when he got really angry and chopped four king kongs including Sky-chopping Guillotine Xu Zhi of the Shennong Faction that day. Unconsciously holding the long handle of that pudao in his hand, he began to use the de methods in the training room.


    That pudao was shining.


    This time, Li Mu did not practice 36 Gale-like de Methods.


    He just yed at his will.


    He closed his eyes and showed his moves. Although, they were like some shes without any rules at first nce.


    But as time passed, his movements became faster and more sinct.


    He was simplifying the 36 Gale-like de Methods by cutting out the superfluous moves.


    The random feeling of killing pigs on the earth gradually came into his mind, which made him grasp an extremely mysterious and abstruse mood in the dark. Although his eyes were closed, his mind was filled with 36 Gale-like de Methods like a small movie flickering over and over again, which was yed in his mind back and forth again, and then unnecessary fancy moves and changes ran in his mind over and over again.


    Time passed by.


    Li Mu was in the practice room all the time and did not know how many times he had improved and practiced that method.


    Suddenly, he stopped his movements and opened his eyes.


    The breath of his suddenly changed, from dynamic to static, to be very firm and calm.


    Then Li Mu chopped with his pudao.


    One Chop.


    Two chops.


    Three chops.


    Six chops!


    A total of six chops and each of them was simple, fast, direct and urate.


    That was the result that Li Mu had simted in the past two hours. He simplified the ¡°36 Gale-like de Methods¡± into six moves, three of which were cut horizontally, two of which were split vertically, and one of which was notpletely fixed. ording to the actualbat situation, there could be some changes.


    After six moves, Li Mu stopped, thinking hard and imitated the method again in his mind.


    Later on, he made another move.


    Another six moves.


    He made new changes about these six moves.


    Of course, he did not make too many changes.


    Then he stopped and thought again.


    Then, again, another six moves.


    Again and again.


    An hour had passed by.


    Li Mu finalized six moves, and eventually put the de down and stood to rest.


    ¡°With my present understanding andprehension of martial arts, I¡¯ve already reached my extremes to simplify theplex 36 Gale-like de Methods into six moves, and it is impossible for me to simplify it any more...¡± Li Mu talked to himself.


    Li Mu knew very well that in a strictly theoretical sense, his ¡°martial arts attainments¡± were still very shallow. After all, he had no solid foundation or training and his greatest advantages were: first, the information concept he got on the earth age; second, the influence and education from the old faker; third, the body¡¯s response ability and fighting ability after the transformation via Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing. Therefore, if he wanted to simplify these six moves further, he needed more profound martial arts insights and knowledge, and this kind of thing could not be grasped overnight.


    ¡°I half-self-created these six moves, so I will call it Wind-Cloud Six Moves.¡±


    Li Mu was very easy to be content, and he was very happy to name it.


    The more he practiced with a pudao, the more he liked this kind of rough and direct weapon. Among there were eighteen kinds of weapons, only a de could show Li Mu¡¯s fighting characteristics vividly.


    He became obsessed with des.

 Chapter 31 The Way of Changing Looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones

    <h4>Chapter 31 The Way of Changing Looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Li Mu frowned and opened the door of the practice room.


    Outside the door, Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, was standing anxiously with sweat all over his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Li Mu.


    Li Mu was not happy when the process of practicing meditation was interrupted, but he did not directly me Feng Yuanxing because he understood Feng Yuanxing knew how far to go and when to stop although he was a tterer. It was the first time for Feng Yuanxing to interrupt Li Mu¡¯s practice so there must be something very important to inform Li Mu.


    ¡°Adult, the lower official has had a major event, and I have to interrupt your cultivation to report.¡± Feng Yuanxing¡¯s face is ugly, and the voice is depressed. It¡¯s a bit sneaky and close. ¡°Your honor, I identally found out something very important, and have to interrupt your practice to report it.¡± Feng Yuanxing looked very nervous, lowered his voice, approached Li Mu, which was kind of sneaky, and said, ¡°Your honor, Li Bing¡¯s identity is a little tricky.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Mu seemed surprised.


    ¡°I found some printed things on his body. If there is no guess, this Li Bing is the youngest son of the famous magistrate Li Gang.¡± ¡°I found some official seals with him. If I am not wrong, this Li Bing is the youngest son of Li Gang, the magistrate of a prefecture.¡± Feng Yuanxing showed an awkward look, and his legs seemed trembling. Today, Li Mu had beaten the son of his supervisor badly in public senselessly, who was kind of like a pig now, and that might cause great trouble.


    D*mn it!


    Li Mu felt really speechless and thought did the old faker forgot to see an almanac when he sent him into this, otherwise, he could always make such kind of trouble when he wanted to fight with others and be really pretentious?


    Li Mu just provoked the two giants Bloody-moon faction and Taibai Sword Faction, and then he immediately offended his superior, which made him naturally a guilty person in both officialdom and the Wulin World.


    Li Mu felt somewhat wronged.


    Since you were the son of the magistrate of a prefecture, why did you say it earlier? Did you intentionally wait for me to make a mistake?


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about being a magistrate of a prefecture? Even a prince should take the same penalty as themon people if he breaks thew andmits a crime. I am not to allow myself to be pushed around.¡± Li Mu felt more and more wronged when he thought about that and thus became more and more excited. In the end, the ruffian spirit in the deep of his personality erupted again. His anger started from his heart and he turned evil into courage, so he made up his mind and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already offended them. You don¡¯t think so much about it. First, lock these b*stards in prison for me. If they don¡¯t obey, you just beat them hard. By the way, have you found the secret books of martial arts and warfare skills?¡±


    When Feng Yuanxing heard it, he got an impulse to cry.


    ¡°Following such an unreliable master, it is really hard to say that was a blessing or a disaster. At this time, should you still think about the secret books? Shouldn¡¯t we discuss how to deal with the tricky question of Li Bing?¡±


    However, he did not dare to say that. He just dodged his body, revealing a medium box behind him, and said, ¡°Your honor, what I have collected from Li Bing and other people are in this box. I have searched it by myself and no one else knew. Except for some secret books of martial arts and warfare skills, there are still some messy things that you may use. I have sent them all on my own initiative.¡±


    Li Mu observed it contained a whole box of things and thought in that case, did it mean a good harvest?


    He was happy in his heart and thought finally, there was good news.


    He took the books and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, this time, you did a good job. I will remember to reward you.¡±


    Having said that, Li Mu seemed to have forgotten other things. He turned around and went back to the practice room to study the secret books for the purpose of finding his own way to cultivate his internal qi.


    Feng Yuanxing quickly followed him, saying, ¡°Your honor, things already happened, and we¡¯d better let Li Bing and other people...¡± He made a gesture of cutting his neck, saying, ¡°Destroy the corpses, and there will be no evidence of their death.¡± Even many people saw Li Mu beat Li Bing and his fellows today on the street, so what! Li Bing did not say his identity on the spot.


    Li Mu took a deep breath several times in his heart, and could not help looking straight at Feng Yuanxing carefully.


    D*mn it. This tterer Feng Yuanxing was really cruel and merciless.


    However, Li Mu thought for a moment, shaking his head, pretended to be profound and said, ¡°No, Just keep them alive first. They will be useful in the future.¡±


    As for the exact use, Li Mu did not have a clear idea at all.


    The reason why Li Mu did not kill Li Bing and his fellows was that he simply did not want to kill them, and Li Mu thought they should not be punished to death, but more importantly, he did not want to be led by Feng Yuanxing.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Feng Yuanxing had no other choice but say yes.


    Li Mu turned around, took two steps but suddenly he turned back and said, ¡°Oh, well, these days, are there many people from Jianghu to Taibai County?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. Many people from Jianghu were attracted to because of your honor¡¯s fight with Boody-moon Evil Master. Those Jianghu people really enjoyed this kind of event. Since ancient times, Jianghu people always vite a ban because of fighting. When there are many Jianghu people in the county town, they do not normally follow the rules and thus more friction is produced. We officers cannot deal with them properly, just like today when...¡±


    That was aint.


    There were not hundreds of elite guards in Taibai County, and it was really difficult to deal with this situation when there were so many people from Wulin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about them. Just assign some people to pay attention to the whereabouts of these outsiders, especially, to record the great masters of Jianghu, such as which faction theye from, how their strength is, what they have done in the county, who they have met and where they have lived, and record those details,pile them into one book and hand it to me.¡±


    Li Mu left with such an order and turned to the practice room.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing still wanted to say something, but he was shut out.


    He did not dare to knock on Li Mu¡¯s door again.


    Just when Feng Yuanxing was about to leave with a bitter smile, the door of the practice room opened, and Li Mu stuck his head out from inside, saying, ¡°By the way, call the craftsmen in the county, work day and night, to make strong shackles more. Hurry up. They must be firm and durable, and can lock martial arts masters up.¡±


    After that, with a bang, the door to the practice room was closed again.


    ¡°What? Shackles? This... Yes, sir. ¡±


    Feng Yuanxing could not figure out why Li Mu prepared so many shackles.


    But the county magistrate shut himself up again in the ¡°little ck house¡± to practice, so he could not ask more questions, but could only respond instinctively.


    ...


    ...


    In the practice room.


    ¡°D*mn it. What are these messy things?¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    He opened the box handed in by Feng Yuanxing. It seemed that he had opened a glove box with a lot of things in it.


    Li Mu wanted to see the secret books of martial arts quickly, so he looked at all of the books first and then took out a paper book that looked like the secret skills of martial arts.


    That book was very thick, its binding was very delicate, and the paper was also exquisite, which seemed to be a valuable tactic of martial arts.


    As a result, Li Mu was really shocked when he had seen the big words on its cover.


    ¡°Thirty-six Moves of Doing Sex?¡±


    Li Muughed.


    ¡°D*mn it. No wonder he can molest woman on the street. It¡¯s really eye-opening to carry such a high-level academic research paper of doing sex. I¡¯m really impressed. His professionalism is far better than the average person.¡± He opened it up and found there were actually some indescribable contents and illustrations. However, the level of these manual illustrations was too low, which made Li Mu, who had seen many of sex movies of Janan on the earth, had no interest at all.


    Li Mu threw that Thirty-six Moves of Doing Sex away and continued to rummage through the box.


    Then he saw some human skin masks. Then he saw some human skin masks. Then he saw some human skin masks.


    These masks were flesh-colored, thin as cicada wings. But Li Mu did not know if they were peeled off from human skin, so although they were really exquisite, he was not interested in them at all. He would feel nauseous and abnormal if he wore them on his face.


    He threw it aside again.


    Keep looking.


    Li Mu saw a few small porcin bottles of the size of a palm.


    Li Mu looked them carefully and found those bottles had something written with redcquer, which said, ¡°Spring Aphrodisiac¡±, ¡°Female Philter¡±, ¡°Love Potion¡± and so on. After reading these names, Li Mu knew that the things in those pottery bottles must be philters used by dirty people. He was really curious, and almost opened a bottle to sniff it, but then he immediately realized that was simply silly, so he stopped that behavior.


    After thinking about it, he put these bottles on the shelf of the practice room.


    In addition, Li Mu also found all various stuff in the box, such as steel hook locks, sleeve arrows, darts, wire mesh, wigs and so on, which really broadened his horizon. He finally saw those things that could only be seen in the martial arts novels on the earth.


    ¡°D*mn it, it seems that this time I didn¡¯t beat them wrong. These things are the proofs that Li Bing and his fellows are really rubbish. They don¡¯t do good deeds, kind of like hooligans or thieves.¡±


    Li Mu cursed them while sorting these things out in order and hiding them.


    Then he saw a few pamphlets at the bottom of the box.


    Li Mu took one of them out and looked at its name, and his eyes shed a trace of surprise.


    ¡°The Way of Changing Looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones?¡±


    Li Mu was suddenly worried when he saw the word ¡°transforming¡±.


    Wasn¡¯t it a pervert martial arts to change sex?


    He instantly remembered several famous pioneers who had transformed themselves from men into women, such as Dongfang Bubai, Yue Buqun, Lin Pingzhi and so on. Although Li Mu wanted to learn earthshaking martial arts, he also had a bottom line. Cutting his penis off to be a woman was absolutely uneptable.


    Li Bing was really a pervert. What kinds of pervert martial arts books did he collect?


    Li Mu condemned Li Bing in his heart while opening several pages at random.


    However, after a while, Li Mu showed a serious look.


    ¡°The so-called ¡®Muscle Changing and Bone Transforming¡¯ refers to changing some external characteristics of one¡¯s own muscles and bones through some special skills, thus changing one¡¯s height, figure and appearance, and then bing another person... That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 32 The Wind Rose and the Clouds Began to Gather

    <h4>Chapter 32 The Wind Rose and the Clouds Began to Gather</h4>


    Li Mu chewed his mouth, squinted his eyes and was really interested.


    Generally speaking, a person¡¯s appearance was fixed, which was also a basic feature that distinguished one person from others.


    On the earth, Korean cosmetic surgery, known as one of Asia¡¯s four great magic arts, essentially changed a person¡¯s appearance through surgery via changing his or her muscles and bones, but that was really expensive, besides, it could also cause various seque. But The Way of Changing looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones aimed at changing a person¡¯s lookpletely in a certain period of time through changing a person¡¯s muscles and skeleton shape by the help of the strength and skills of martial arts, which could be called cosmetic surgery in the world of martial arts.


    Li Mu sat cross-legged with a book in his hand and read it carefully.


    Until finishing this book, he couldn¡¯t help but utter a sigh.


    ¡°The content of this book is not a hoax.¡±


    That was Li Mu¡¯s conclusion.


    Because he found that ording to the skills described in the book, it was really possible to change his appearance in a short period of time. The more proficient the martial arts practitioner was, the easier it would be. It involved the operation of internal qi and some methods of muscle training, and that was well-founded, and not an absolute mystery. It seemed not so rare in the Jianghu world of martial arts on the maind of Shenzhou.


    ¡°It is a pity that only those masters in Joint-qi level who have mastered internal qi can practice and master this transformational method.¡±


    Li Mu felt a little disappointed.


    Some of the key techniques and methods described in the book required the cooperation of internal qi.


    ¡°Just look at the rest stuff.¡±


    Li Mu began to dig the box again.


    Atst, he found out some secret books of martial arts, such as ¡°Jade Breaking Sword¡±, ¡°Left Handed Method¡±, ¡°Secret Training of Qi Form¡±, ¡°Lightning Steps¡±, ¡°Qi Cultivation and Method of Expiration and Inspiration¡±, ¡°King Kong Kongfu¡± and ¡°Inspiration Form¡±. There were about a dozen copies in total, which were definitely a good harvest, besides; most of them were nine-grade secret books, which were more superior than the books collected from Shennong Faction.


    Li Mu just began to learn martial arts and had a strong obsession with it. Apart from the mission he shouldered, did any hot-blooded teenager not have a heroic dream of ¡°explore the world with a sword¡±?


    He was not picky, and he began to open those books and read them thoroughly, carefully studying and absorbing the knowledge, really intoxicated as if he was drunk into another world.


    Time passed by swiftly.


    One night passed by quickly.


    The next morning, the little boy Qing Feng delivered Li Mu¡¯s breakfast to the door of the practice room, but Li Mu, who was addicted to learning, did not have time to eat it.


    Until the morning of the third day, Li Mu finally read all the secret books of martial arts carefully.


    Squeak!


    The door opened.


    When Li Mu came out of the practice room with dark circles around his eyes, Qing Feng and Ming Yue who guarded him outside the door were all shocked.


    ¡°Young master, you got dark circles around your eyes...¡±


    ¡°This is a sign of kidney deficiency... Young Master, what on earth did you do in the practice room?¡±


    The two little children, especially the violent and adorkable Ming Yue, eximed exaggeratedly.


    Li Mu covered his forehead with a serious look.


    ¡°What do you little children know about kidney deficiency? Don¡¯t talk nonsense... Go ahead; give me a bowl of snake meat soup. I am a little hungry.¡± Li Mu¡¯s mind was filled with innumerable information and flickering inspiration. After reading dozens of secret books about martial arts, he had a deeper understanding of it, and at the same time, he felt a little hungry.


    That kind of state was just like the state of mingling spiritual satisfaction and physical fatigue when walking in the mountains in the morning after staying up all night to watch martial arts fiction on the earth, which was pleasant and full.


    The little boy Qing Feng hesitated, and he looked at the little girl Ming Yue.


    Ming Yue then said hesitantly, ¡°Well, Young Master, there¡¯s bad news, and you may not be happy to hear it, but the fact is... we don¡¯t have the green dragon snake meat anymore.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Li Mu was shocked. ¡°That snake is enough for the three of us to eat for about half a year. Howe it¡¯s gone?¡±


    Ming Yue showed a shy expression and did not speak.


    Seeing that, Qing Feng had to summon up courage and exined, ¡°Young Master... It is because,tely, Ming Yue has a good appetite.¡± That meant the adorkable and violent Ming Yue had eaten all the rest snake.


    Li Mu felt incredible and looked at Ming Yue.


    Thetter was very sincere and nodded her head, saying, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t look at me in that way... In fact, I eat a little more... just a little bit more.¡±


    Li Mu was suddenly speechless.


    ¡°Am I raising a cute girl or a pig?¡±


    ¡°How could she eat so many?¡±


    Everyone should remember that alien python was almost turning into a boa dragon, which meant it was not only huge in size, but also rich in blood, energy, nutrition, and medicinal properties. An average person would feelpletely full with a few pieces of snake meat every day. If he or she ate too much, he or she would get sick because of excessive blood and qi, so even a warrior dare not eat more.


    These days, Li Mu also relied on the alien boa meat to maintain the training of Zhenwu Boxing.


    And what kind of monster was this violent and adorkable Lolita? How could she eat up the boa constrictor¡¯s meat secretly?


    If they calcted carefully, they would conclude that Li Mu and Qing Feng ate less than one-third of the green dragon python, and the remaining two-thirds were all into the stomach of Ming Yue. However, there was no much difference of herpared with the way she looked before, except that her skin was whiter and more glittering, and she did not even be taller... What kind of monster was she?


    Ming Yue looked at Li Mu with her big eyes, and her eyes flickered all the time, then she said pitifully, ¡°Young Master, will you think I am good-for-nothing? Will you abandon me because of that? But I am really hungry. The worst is that I will eat lesster... I will try to control myself. Okay?¡±


    Li Mu moaned weakly. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a snake... Now, just bring anything that I can eat now from the kitchen. I have to fill up my stomach first.¡±


    Ming Yue cheered up, ¡°Long live the Young Master.¡±


    It was after a while.


    In a small room of the front office, Li Mu feltfortable after he devoured a whole table of food quickly.


    He patted his belly satisfactorily, stood up and walked back to the practice room.


    After reading those secrete martial art books, Li Mu had many ideas in his mind, which needed to be verified.


    The little boy Qing Feng looked helpless after seeing that. He quickly went up and grabbed one of Li Mu¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Why? Anything else happened?¡± Li Mu looked at him.


    Qing Feng was exasperated at Li Mu¡¯s failure to make good and tried to persuade him. ¡°Young Master, you haven¡¯t managed the county for a long time. There are still a lot of government affairs. You need to handle them... If you keep doing that, people in Taibai County will only know that there is a secretary Feng Yuanxing but not a county magistrate.¡±


    The little boy Qing Feng was really anxious.


    Since Li Mu came to Taibai County, Qing Feng witnessed his Young Master gradually degenerated from the youngest schr in an empire with bright future to a brute man who only knew how to practice swords or sticks. It was okay for Li Mu to practice martial arts because he could also build up his health, but the problem was, as a county magistrate, he could not always ignore the county government affairs and abandoned his duties.


    Had his Young Master Li Mu already lost his mind if he continued to do that? Then, just like the former county magistrate of Taibai County, would he be out of mind and then eventually resigned from office and went directly to the deep mountains to seek for Taoist immortals.


    Be sure to let Young Master realize his own mistakes.


    Qing Feng was really worried and deeply felt that he had a great responsibility on his shoulders.


    Li Mu heard what Qing Feng said and thought about it for a while. He nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s right. In the future, the county affairs can¡¯t be decided by Feng Yuanxing alone.¡± Hearing this, Qing Feng was delighted and thought that his Young Master had finally followed his sincere suggestions. Who knew Li Mu went on to say, ¡°Well, in the future, you should also supervise the county affairs, discuss with Feng Yuanxing and make decisions together.¡±


    Qing Feng suddenly felt everything turned dark before his eyes and almost fainted.


    Although he said so much, it seemed he cast pearls before swine.


    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t mean that...¡± Qing Feng was about to exin.


    Li Mu had already left quickly and disappeared at the corner in the distance, and he went to the practice room to practice martial arts.


    ¡°s.¡± The little boy sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Young Master has changed.¡± He rubbed his temples like a little adult.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Yue nodded her head as if she got the same feeling as Qing Feng and said, ¡°Yong Master is getting more and more normal.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Qing Feng red at Ming Yue and thought that, wasn¡¯t Li Mu getting more and more abnormal?


    While they were talking, Feng Yuanxing rushed into the small room in a hurry with sweats all over his head after informing them. He began to talking as soon as he walked in. ¡°Your honor, there¡¯s something wrong... Well? I was told the county magistrate stopped practicing martial arts and where is he?¡±


    ¡°You arete. My Young Master has begun to practice again.¡± Ming Yue smiled.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Feng Yuanxing suddenly changed into a disappointed look and said, ¡°What can I do about it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Feng, what happened?¡± asked the little boy Qing Feng after raising his head.


    ¡°In the county, there was a riot among people from Wulin: people from Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction had a big fight, which caused several people died. Now people from both sides are gathering, and I heard that there will be another big fight. I am afraid it will make great troubles and bring the whole county into turmoil,¡± Feng Yuanxing rubbed his hands and said.


    The little boy Qing Feng thought about it, rubbing his temples, and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s really a bit tricky. Both Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction are big factions that have set up for more than sixty years on the Northwest Wulin World. Although they are not as powerful as the Bloody-moon faction, they¡¯re always eager to be imperial ns and thus raise many great masters. Besides, their rtionship isplicated and difficult to deal with and they¡¯ve already resented each other for a long time. It¡¯s really a disaster if they begin to fight in our county... Did they affect ordinary people when they first fought?¡±


    The little Qing Feng was really circumspect and farsighted as if he were a grownup.


    Feng Yuanxing had an illusion of facing his superior officials and answered subconsciously, ¡°There were not too many people died or injured, but several bold people got minor injuries when they watched the fight. However, nowadays, people in the county town are panicked, and the two factions are very arrogant, iming to kill all of its opponents, besides, the ce where they will fight again is in the city... Over the years, Jianghu people have be more and more reckless.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 33 All Heroes Coming

    <h4>Chapter 33 All Heroes Coming</h4>


    ¡°How did my Young Master order before?¡± asked Qing Feng.


    Feng Yuanxing said, ¡°He ordered me to assign people to observe them in secret.¡±


    Qing Feng nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Do not do that anymore. Let our people wear official uniforms, and show up for surveince without hiding their traces.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Yuanxing asked in surprise.


    Qing Feng habitually rubbed one of his temples again and grinned bitterly. ¡°The fire at the gate of the city can kill the fish in the near pond. I am afraid the fight between Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction in our city is not so simple. In addition, there were so many Jianghu peopleing to our city during this period. With so many people from different factions in Wulin, we cannot know how many people have exactly died because they must fight secretly. Besides, due to a limit number of masters of martial arts of our office, we are not so powerful to spy on those desperados. Once they mistake our man for spies from other factions, I fear there is a great chance that our man will lose their lives. At that time, we can¡¯t find out the truth due to ack of actual proofs of death, so we just show our identities clearly to them to let them fear.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing was stunned after hearing what Qing Feng had said.


    Because he could not consider that much.


    He had to admit that what this little boy had said was right.


    He was so thoughtful and wise at such a young age.


    Feng Yuanxing did not dare to look down on Qing Feng anymore, and he nodded, saying, ¡°Sure. I am going to do it.¡±


    After a while, he asked, ¡°Did your honor have other instructions?¡±


    The seemingly mature Qing Feng shook his head.


    The adorkable Ming Yue blurted out and said with a smile, ¡°My Young Master has just said let you discuss the government affairs with my younger brother Qing Feng. Haha, you tter, you should ask the opinions of my younger brother more. Don¡¯t be arbitrary when you deal with government affairs.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing felt ufortable when he heard the word ¡°tter¡±.


    However, Feng Yuanxing could tell Ming Yue was actually very violent and dumb although she looked cute and adorkable after so many days ofmunicating. It seemed she was born to be so silly and would make anyone ufortable whoever she talked with, and there was no exception even when she was with Li Mu.


    ¡°That will be the best. Please order me to do anything. Mr. Qing Feng.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing made obeisance to Qing Feng and turned around to leave without showing any unhappy look.


    In his heart, there was no disappointment or discontent, because Feng Yuanxing knew very well that he betrayed Zhou Wu halfway to Li Mu after all, and he could not be regarded as Li Mu¡¯s true confidant. He was not close to Li Mu than Ma Junwu who called a sick leave now in terms of closeness, so Li Mu could not really trust him. Sooner orter, Li Mu would delegate his loyal servant to share his power, but Feng Yuanxing could not believe it was Qing Feng, the young servant of Li Mu.


    ¡°It seems that I have to get along well with this little boy in the future, and I can¡¯t have a bad rtionship with him.¡±


    On the way out of the county, Feng Yuanxing secretly pondered.


    ...


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, four or five days passed by.


    Taibai County was quite busy with a strange and stressful atmosphere.


    On the street, it was verymon to hear Jianghu people speak different dialects with swords and sharp weapons hanging around their waists, and they shouted loudly.


    Therge and small inns in the county were already overcrowded.


    Even some of the inn¡¯s backyard firewood rooms had been vacated and was opened to let people reside.


    Jianghu people seemed to have a kind of a bizarre enthusiasm for watching the battles or fights among famous great masters. It seemed that since ancient times, Jianghu people got the stereotype of always looking for troubles.


    Yui Inn, one of thergest inns in the city, with its three-story attics and backyard garden, had been rented by Huya Faction. Apart from the masters from Huya Faction, there were also various martial arts masters from other major factions who came here to assist Huya Faction, who seemed to be so powerful and top-notch.


    The leader of Huya Faction was the famous Sky-upholding Iron Hands Tie Zhendong on the Northwest Wulin World. Thirty years ago, Tie Zhendong became famous for his amazing kung fu practice, and he imed that his pair of iron hands could tear the fine iron and shake the mountains. He was a quite famous master among the older generation. Other famous masters including Judge of Iron Pen Sun Xin, Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang, Golden Snake Magic Whip Li Zheng and so on, were alsoing to help them.


    On the opposite side of Yui Inn, less than 20 meters away from the same street, people of Sky Dragon Faction lived in Jiuan Inn, anotherrge inn, which was far opposite away from Yui Inn. Its leader was the Right Guardian of Rules Dongfang Jian.


    Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian was a rising star of Sky Dragon Faction in recent ten years, who was famous for his excellent swordsmanship. His eighty-one moves of ck Dragon Sword were so exquisite that always helped him defeat powerful enemies in session. The news came that he once defeated twenty-one famous masters on Northwest Wulin World within ten days, which won him a great reputation and thus he became a famous strong warrior in Sky Dragon Faction at such a young age.


    It was rumored that its conflict with Huya Faction in Taibai County was caused by Dongfang Jian.


    Sky Dragon Faction also invited many great masters to help them too.


    Except its Tang Masters, many outside masters including Cold Mountain Sword Qiu Zihan, Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Yunlong, Mind-clearing Sword Gao Shengpeng, who were the rising stars emerging in recent years on the Northwest Wulin World and also Dongfang Jian¡¯s sworn brothers. Therefore, although they were not members of the Sky Dragon Faction, they appeared at the Jiuan Inn to help Dongfang Jian due to their brotherhood.


    Those well-known masters in the Northwest Wulin World had increasingly attracted Jianghu people from all walks of life to Taibai County.


    This situation was somewhat simr to the phenomenon of being a groupie of famous people on the earth.


    The difference was that Jianghu people were groupies of great masters of martial arts but not movie stars or famous singers.


    That previous fight caused both Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction great damage, so they both stopped fighting and saved their strength to prepare another fight.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Something big will happen soon. Finally. Those two factions agreed to hold the final fight with each other five dayster at the stone forest ruins of Shennong Faction. This is a big event.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that ce been banned by the county government?¡±


    ¡°Still. Although it was banned, how can a small county government manage those two giant factions?¡±


    ¡°But there is a ruthless man in Taibai County government.¡±


    ¡°You mean the county magistrate of Taibai County. Haha, his legend is spreading all over the world, but does it help? They are not small factions like that useless Shennong Faction. How can they be frightened by a humble county magistrate?¡±


    ¡°But even the cruelest Bloody-moon Evil Master had challenged the Taibai county magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it seems you don¡¯t know the reason why. It is said that the real reason why Bloody-moon Evil Master had challenged the humble county magistrate is that he secretly attacked and killed the Dianshi janitor in the county government, who was also a Xiang Master of Bloody-moon faction. So, the Bloody-moon faction wanted him to pay the price and then the Bloody-moon Evil Master challenged that humble county magistrate ording to the tradition of the Imperial n and the empire. It is all because Bloody-moon faction wanted to raise its rank, so Bloody-moon Evil Master would choose to ughter that young county magistrate.¡±


    ¡°In that case, that young county magistrate is on his way to death.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, an almost dying person is nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°No wonder these days, heroes from all walks of life gathered here, but none of them have seen that young county magistrate. He must have been really frightened and are shivering in his county government.¡±


    Jianghu people gathered in twos and threes everywhere in the county, and they were talking current affairs at big tea houses, restaurants or pubs, however, the fight between Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction was the most frequently discussed topic. Although Li Mu, as the ndlord¡± of the whole Taibai County, was naturally mentioned a lot of times, it was obvious that most of Jianghu people did not think much of Li Mu judging from thements of all parties.


    At noon.


    At a tea stall on the street, dozens of Jianghu people gathered to drink tea and chat with each other.


    ¡°Have you heard that Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian imed, this time, he would let Sky-upholding Iron Hands Tie Zhendong leave his pair of iron palms forever in Taibai Mountain.¡±


    ¡°No one dies, no one stops fighting. If Tie Zhendong¡¯s hands are cut off, what¡¯s the difference between that and killing him?¡±


    ¡°Well. How naive are you. Sky-upholding Iron Hands Tie Zhendong has be famous for decades. Do you know how many martial arts masters¡¯ tops of skulls were smashed by him? It is almost impossible for Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian to kill Sky-upholding Iron Hands Tie Zhendong although Sky Dragon Sword really wants to.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, bro, are you a favor of those senior masters of Huya Faction?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, a senior is better.¡±


    The person who was optimistic about Huya Faction was a beard young man in his early twenties, and he was energetic and really confident, so he talked really loudly with a high spirit. However, the people who sat with him suddenly changed their looks and stopped talking when he still talked incessantly. He did not notice people around him behaved weirdly until they bowed their heads and dared not speak anymore with an awed look as if they had seen something horrible.


    Only then did the bearded young perceive something was wrong.


    But before he could respond, he had a heavy kick in the back.


    Bang!


    Tea sshed and the whole tea stall was smashed.


    The bearded young man plunged five or six meters away and was badly injured. A blood arrow was sprayed from his mouth.


    Here came an arrogant and cold sound behind him, ¡°Favor of Huya Faction? Are you a shameless tterer of those old dogs of Huya Faction? How dare are you to speak ill of Sky Dragon Faction here? Today, if I don¡¯t give you, a nobody, a lesson, those fools who gossip around us behind our backs, will really think they can push our Sky Dragon Faction around.¡±


    The young man, full of fear, turned around and saw more than a dozen masters of Sky Dragon Faction, who appeared behind him.


    The person who said that was also a young man in his early twenties. He had worn a red dragon soft armor, with a broad de behind his shoulder and a lifelike silver dragon embroidered on his cuffs, which indicated he was a core disciple in Sky Dragon Faction, and other people, who were more than a dozen, also worn the same style of dragon soft armors with bronze dragon embroidered on their cuffs, which showed they had a low statuspared with that young person who talked before. But they got the qualities of great masters with arrogant looks, who should also be elites of Sky Dragon Faction.


    ¡°I...¡± The young man was obviously panicked with blood all over his mouth. He opened his mouth again and wanted to exin something.


    ...

 Chapter 34 Mr. Li Escapes?

    <h4>Chapter 34 Mr. Li Escapes?</h4>


    The Silver Dragon young man sneered, he interrupted then said cruelly and coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to you this nobody, and I just want to tell you that everyone in this world has to pay for what he has done and said no matter who he is. Now let me cut your arm and it¡¯s reasonable... Come and get his right arm removed.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man with beards paled, he struggled and retreated, then he said, ¡°You¡¯re... going too far, I¡¯m just a...¡±


    Two disciples from the Sky Dragon Faction took out sharp swords and went towards the beard young man.


    ¡°Remember that it is Qin Yong who will cut your arm today, he¡¯s the great disciple of left protection ¡®Sky Dragon Sword¡¯ from the Sky Dragon Faction,¡± the Silver Dragon young man said word by word, ¡°and you are wee to revenge if you¡¯re reluctant.¡±


    All the people who were watching paled.


    That was so cruel.


    He just casually said that he was more optimistic about Huya Faction, which was not even a badment about the Sky Dragon Faction at all, and the faction was going to have his arms cut off... The Sky Dragon Faction was so tyrannical.


    But no one dared to stand up and say a fair word.


    Those Jianghu guys who used to talk so happily with this bearded man all escaped far away and didn¡¯t dare to persuade.


    The tea-stall shopkeeper was a local honest grandpa in Taibai County; he had been managing this stall for more than 20 years on this street and was very kind-hearted, which was known by the neighbors. As he saw the bearded young man in despair, he couldn¡¯t help recalling his only son, who was killed by the Shennong Faction. He stood up to stop him in spite of his wife¡¯s stopping as he couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart, and then he said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Qin, please listen to me, this young guy is not on purpose and he¡¯s not too careful when he spoke, please forgive him since you¡¯ve injured him, he will never dare to be so careless in the future...¡±


    Those two Sky Dragon Faction disciples stopped and looked at Qin Yong.


    Qin Yong gazed at the tea-stall shopkeeper and asked with a smile, ¡°So, grandpa, you¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only a citizen in this county and have been managing this tea stall for more than 20 years; I¡¯m not a Wulin master... Mr. Qin, please forgive him when you still have the time,¡± the tea-stall granddad smiled kindly, stopped and bowed to say.


    Bang!


    A loud p in the face.


    The old man flew away. He hit on the wall hard and fell down. In the end, he justy motionlessly beside the messed-up tea stall. A pool of red blood under him soon leached out and formed a small blood pool.


    How could an old man withstand the p of a martial art master?


    No one expected Qin Yong to suddenly turn so cruel while he acted so gentle the second before.


    ¡°No... Dear...¡± His wife was dazed for a while, and then wailed mournfully in despair. She rushed out to the old man, turned him over and burst into fearful and hopeless tears as she found his face out of shape and that the blood was oozing out from his mouth and nose.


    The Silver Dragon young man took out a handkerchief, wiped his hand and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s one of your business, old man. You just act recklessly and blindly.¡±


    At this moment, the bearded young man came to himself. He felt so shocked and angry when he saw the tea-stall vendor got involved because of himself. The young man¡¯s blood was boiling with righteous indignation. Then he struggled to stand up despite his injury and raged. ¡°Damn, you have no conscience... I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± He ejected like a bomb and moved toward Qin Yong like a sh of lightning.


    But he was only an amateur and not powerful enough.


    Finally, one of his arms was chopped off by a master from the Sky Dragon Faction. He bled like a pig and fainted beside of the tea stall.


    The smell of blood filled the air.


    The people around paled.


    Qin Yong nced, smiled with a slight triumph, and said, ¡°This is your fate when you¡¯re against the Sky Dragon Faction, you must remember this.¡± As he said so, he guided the disciples and left.


    And those neighbors came to help the tea-stall aunt now.


    ¡°Mrs. Son, don¡¯t cry, Mr. Song is still alive, go and send him to the doctor. He can be saved.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, go and send him to the county Medical Center now, doctors there are excellent and the poor can get free medical treatment as Li Qingtian ordered.¡±


    ¡°This young guy is so poor; he must die if no one helps him to stop the blood. Let¡¯s get him there together.¡±


    After all, those citizens were all simple and kind-hearted; they removed the panel from the door and carried up the granddad as well as the bearded young man to the County Government-run Medical Center.


    More than 20 meters away, a few young people in white swordsmen¡¯s clothes showed indignation on their faces as they saw the whole process at the entrance of a restaurant.


    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you let us help and give them a lesson since the people from the Sky Dragon Faction were so arrogant just now?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, do you think we¡¯re afraid of those little kids from the Sky Dragon Faction since we are from the Taibai Sword Faction?¡±


    Those young swordsmen were filled with righteous indignation.


    An old man in a snow-white robe was sitting at a square table inside the restaurant.


    He had hair grey, long and drooping eyebrows with calm face. He was carrying an ancient sword with a pine scabbard behind and grabbing pignut from the te in the front one by one with chopsticks carefully, then he said lightly without turning his head back, ¡°We went out this time for business, not to participate in the disputes of Jianghu.¡±


    There was another man who was as old as him sitting opposite. He was wearing a cotton jacket like a rich ministry councilor, which was not attractive. But if there was someone from the upper-ss people here, he might be amazed. If he watched carefully since this man was Zhou Zhenhai of Zhou¡¯s family, the former n elder who had disappeared for a long time.


    No one expected that this n elder from Zhou¡¯s family might be back to the county again when he was almost a wanted criminal in such a big environment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, many people may think Taibai Sword Faction and Huya Faction have allied and the Taibai Sword Faction may be involved in this Jianghu affair soon if you fight, then at that time, you¡¯ll be ountable to the precept officials. In fact, Mr. Zhou did this all for you.¡± Zhou Zhenhai smiled and exined to those young disciples from the Taibai Sword Faction who were filled with righteous indignation.


    He spected that he was old, sophisticated, and knew a lot about this world. He was more considerate than those young guys. Moreover, he was the n younger brother of Zhou Zhenyue, the low-level presbyter from the Taibai Sword Faction. That was why he talked in an exaggerated tone.


    But he never expected those energetic young disciples never listened to him.


    ¡°So what? Does it make any difference if we¡¯re involved? We¡¯re the Jianghu faction as the Taibai Sword Faction, and we¡¯re never afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, how can such little factions like Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction beparable to us? They shouldn¡¯t make troubles here and we need to teach them a lesson so that they can understand Taibai Sword Faction is the only boss in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t try to exin our Jianghu faction affairs with your merchant mindset.¡±


    Those young disciples didn¡¯t dare to disobey Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s order, but they didn¡¯t show respect for his feelings and sneered and discussed, which made Zhou Zhenhai embarrassed and angry, and he was just helpless.


    The young Taibai swordsmen were not so friendly towards Zhou Zhenhai.


    The main reason was because they heard the evil deeds when Zhou¡¯s family members victimized the vige people and acted in a tyrannous manner only less than half one day after they arrived in the city, they also heard the praises as the young county magistrate Li Mu was impartial, honest and considerate to his people, which was totally different from what Zhou Zhenhaimented in the Taibai Sword Faction since heined Li Mu was extremely cruel and merciless.


    They might all leave if it was not because of the elder Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s prestige, and they would never stay to revenge for Zhou¡¯s family.


    ¡°Well, Brother...¡± Zhou Zhenhai was feeling a little embarrassed.


    Zhou Zhenyue, who was carrying an ancient pine sheath sword finished the dish of peanut, he looked up slowly, nced at the direction of the county government on the top of the mountain and said, ¡°Take it easy, let¡¯s wait for the weather.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Qin Yong, a Silver Dragon level master from the Sky Dragon Faction, his injuring a local citizen and chopping the young man¡¯ arm spread soon.


    And this matter was a vane.


    Many people were waiting to see how the Huya Faction would react after this matter and how the disappeared young county magistrate might response. Not to mention Huya Faction, the young county magistrate might react when he heard this since he was such an impulsive young man who loved the people and protected the people.


    However, there seemed to be no move from the county government one dayter.


    Though the government-run Medical Center had epted the tea-stall granddad who suffered from the cmity without arrogance and treated the broken-armed young man, and there also came some reliable news showing that this matter had been reported to the Taibai county magistrate, there seemed to be no feedback from the county government all the while, nor any symbolic condemnation on the Sky Dragon Faction. They kept deathly silent.


    As per the Taibai county magistrate who was mainly concerned, hepletely disappeared.


    Was he a coward?


    Those Jianghu fellows reached such a conclusion.


    Then those Jianghu guys who just entered Taibai County had a scruple about the government power before became more and more arrogant, then some citizens were harassed and some rich families were robbed, and there were even rapists too, which made those citizens deeply afflicted.


    On the third day, many citizens selected the representatives who were elder and virtuous and there were hundreds of people requesting together to the government, hoping the government toe and restrict thesewless martial art guys. However, the result was that those representatives didn¡¯t see Li Mu and they went back disappointedly.


    The signs indicated that the brave panjandrum who killed the Shennong Faction one month ago seemed to be really discouraged; he hid behind the yard and didn¡¯t dare to appear.


    Rumor even had that this young county magistrate took this opportunity and escaped already at the first time when it was chaos in the county with such quick change since he was fearful that he knew he was not the opponent of this ¡°Bloody-moon Evil Master¡±.


    All kinds of rumors had provoked much discussion and flew everywhere.

 Chapter 35 The Meaning of Implication

    <h4>Chapter 35 The Meaning of Implication</h4>


    Li Mu became a joke in the eyes of all parties.


    The inhabitants of the city could only ept their fate from their expectations at the beginning to their despair at the end.


    The people in Taibai County were first oppressed and humiliated by corrupt officials, and now they were bullied by Jianghu guys over the years. They had such unbearably bitter fate as if they were in the long dark night, and they were falling into deeper darkness when a ray of light had just appeared.


    ...


    ...


    In the exercise room of the back office.


    Li Mu knew nothing about what happened outside.


    He was absorbed in the martial art practice.


    He had practiced those dozens of Martial Art Secret Cultivation Method from Li Bing and other people.


    However, to his disappointment, they all were useless for him; no matter it was ¡°Inhtion Skills of Qi¡± and ¡°Training of Qi Form through Tranquility¡± or other nine-ss Cultivation Methods of practicing internal qi. They couldn¡¯t help him to open the so-called Qi pore that made him couldn¡¯t feel the existence of any internal qi.


    And it also made Li Mu had a general conclusion that the nine-ss martial art Cultivation Method might not really help him to get internal qi.


    He was pondering and found he had to find a higher-grade internal qi Cultivation Method to make further attempts.


    And for the other fighting skills like ¡°Lightning Steps¡±, ¡°Left Handed Method¡± and ¡°Jade Breaking Sword¡±, he practiced once again.


    It was unknown whether it was because of those two immortal Cultivation Methods of ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± since he could practice these ordinary fighting skills very fast. He could be so proficient once he learned and found their disadvantages as well as the ws and shorings after he practiced several times.


    Li Mu spent a whole day to simplify the ¡°Left Handed Method¡± and ¡°Jade Breaking Sword¡±, and then mixed their essences into the previous ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves¡± that he created through ¡°36 Gale-like de Methods¡±.


    To be exact, it was abination of the first two methods of ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves¡±.


    Since Li Mu woulde out with more ideas as he learned more fighting skill Cultivation Methods.


    If it was described in an exaggerated way, his martial art theory and understanding might grow crazily, which made him find that there was more space for morepression, simplification, and improvement as he found he hadpressed and simplified the ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves¡± created by himself as he reviewed it again.


    The first two cutting methods were horizontal cuts in the ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves¡±.


    Li Mu called them ¡°Knife Drawing Cut¡± and ¡°Lightning Cut¡±.


    Meanwhile, the stepping method of ¡°Lightning Steps¡± that advocated violent attack had also been simplified andpressed into two-style steps, which wasbined into the first cuts of the ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves¡±.


    Li Mu was very satisfied with the power of these two cutting methods after several experiments.


    If he had mastered the two cutting methods when attacking the Shennong Faction headquarter on that day, he would absolutely be peerless without any strong force.


    As per thest physical practice Cultivation Method of ¡°King Kong Cultivation Method¡±, Li Mu ignored it since it was time-wasting and uselesspared with the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±.


    After several days¡¯ indoor practice, Li Mu was so perfect on the ¡°Knife Drawing¡± and ¡°Lightning Cut¡± which made them be his instinct, he felt that there seemed to be a wonderful change inside him and some kind of long-term umtion had reached a peak. The silent quantitative change seemed to have prompted the qualitative change.


    The illumination appeared in his mind and inspired him, and then he gave up the knife practice immediately and began to practice the second style of the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±.


    Before this, Li Mu had sessful master of ¡°the Lifting Pole Style¡± of ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, and could activate the first style ¡°Rocking-sky Hammer¡± of the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, however, he couldn¡¯t activate the second style of ¡°Sky Hammer¡± since he would feel great pain like thousands of cuts on him when he forced to do so.


    However, he still felt swelling on bones and muscles but not so painful like before when he practiced the second style of the ¡°Sky Hammer¡± this time. Li Mu gnashed the teeth, forced himself and practiced all the movements of this style once. In the end, he was drenched with sweat.


    However, he became so excited.


    It was the first time when he could perform all the movements of the ¡°Sky Hammer¡±pletely.


    He realized it was the opportunity toplete the second style of the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±.


    Gnashing the teeth, Li Mu began to perform for the second time.


    Then, the third time, the fourth time, the fifth time...


    He felt more and more swelling on the muscles but it was not that piercing pain, then Li Mu felt as if he lost consciousness gradually and continued to perform the movements of ¡°Sky Hammer¡± relying on the instinct of the body. Countless beads of sweat came out of the pores and his whole body sweated as if he was pulled out of the water.


    It was unknown how long it had been when Li Mu felt a sudden shock on him.


    Boom!


    The invisible sound echoed in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    At that moment, he had the feeling that his body was floating lightly as if he was separated from the gravitational pull of the which made him tread on air and transcend, which was extremely wonderful. At that moment, his body that had lost consciousness seemed to re-enter the amniotic fluid of the womb and the feeling of warmth came while the control of the body returned little by little.


    Now he was thoroughly acquainted with the second style ¡°Sky Hammer¡± of the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±.


    Li Mu stopped and feltfortable all over.


    Then he looked down and found he was covered by a stain like ck asphalt, it was dirt discharged from the skin pores and it stank. That was exactly the same when Li Mu finished the first style ¡°Rocking-sky Hammer¡± of the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, and there was no doubt that he knew this was exactly the same character of remolding himself thoroughly when hepleted the activation of the second style ¡°Sky Hammer¡± of the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ve improved my physical strength again...¡±


    Li Mu sighed with great excitement.


    The increase of power was absolute.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know how terrible his power was since there was no exact reference topare.


    He had the feeling that he could turn over a mountain as he lifted his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the martial art meaning of ¡®handleplicated matters with ease¡¯ after I master the first style ¡®Rocking-sky Hammer¡¯ of the ¡®Zhenwu Boxing¡¯, but what is the implied martial art meaning of the second style in the ¡®Sky Hammer¡¯?¡±


    Li Mu closed his eyes and thought carefully.


    Not soon, he found something.


    ¡°My weight seems to be lighter... No, it¡¯s not light weight, it¡¯s just a kind of... martial art meaning of light body?¡±


    Li Mu opened his eyes suddenly and was overjoyed.


    He felt the implied martial art meaning of the ¡°Sky Hammer¡± was simr to the Lightness Skill.


    That was why he had a sudden strange feeling of departure from the gravitational pull of the when he broke through thest hurdle of the second style.


    Li Mu was experiencing carefully. Suddenly, he moved and gained slight force on the tips of the feet.


    Swoosh!


    Bang!


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    Li Mu uttered a cry of surprise and broke the roof of the exercise room with the head, which was blocked among the tes.


    He only wanted to jump a little and tried to test the general power of this Light Body Method, but he couldn¡¯t even control his body while it ran out like a rocket and stuck in the roof tes to make a hole like an upside-down radish when he made a slight effort.


    He struggled for a moment, pulled his head out of the te and fluttered down like a feather.


    ¡°This Light Body Method is a little terrifying...¡±


    Covered with dust and power on his face, Li Mu was greatly surprised.


    Its power was much more terrifying than he imagined.


    ¡°It seems that it can make my body lighter like the Lightness Skill, and can also increase my speed.¡±


    Li Mu got new discoveries as he experienced carefully.


    He tried again, gained force under the feet and moved like the sh of lightning, then disappeared and rushed out five or six meters away in an instant move, then...


    Bang!


    Li Mu hit the wall with his arms stretched out and in the end formed a human-shaped dent on the wall.


    ¡°Damn...¡±


    He struggled and climbed out from the dent, which made him see stars.


    That must be the first time when he was like this since he practiced.


    The implied martial art meaning of Lightness Body Method in the ¡°Sky Hammer¡± brought such strong effect, and Li Mu had just experienced it. He had not gotten full control of it yet and made a too strong move. Thus, things ended in such an awkward way.


    But Li Mu got more excited at the scene.


    Because this meant that the implied Lightness Body Method power in the style of the ¡°Sky Hammer¡± was indeed incredible.


    Later, Li Mu continued to try and digest the power of the Lightness Body Method.


    He spent almost one hour and hit everywhere in the exercise room, leaving countless dents on the roof and the walls. Then finally, when he could almost master its power, he could restrain his excessive power when hitting any wall.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know its limit and couldn¡¯t ascertain whether it would make him jump one thousand-high or move run a hundred meters away in an instant. The exercise room was rtively small and he needed to find a rtively open environment to test.


    ¡°Aha ha ha, first, this method is absolutely an excellent lifesaving trick. As the old faker said, I have to run if I cannot beat them. Well, from now on, I don¡¯t need to worry since I can run faster than anyone.¡±


    Li Mu was very happy.


    Originally, he was a little concerned since he would face danger when fighting with the Bloody-moon Evil Master three monthster. But now he waspletely rxed because he could run away any time, and he didn¡¯t even need to worry about such hollow things like fame as an alien. It was nothing when it came to earth even if his reputation became ruined.


    ¡°Ah ha ha ha, yes, that¡¯s it. I can escape anyway.¡±


    Li Mu was very pleased.


    After a while, he calmed down and restrained himself.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve already mastered the first and second styles of ¡®Zhenwu Boxing¡¯, what will it happen if I activate and connect them together directly?¡±


    He was inspired and started to try immediately.


    Soon, Li Mu had different insights.


    There were more wonderful effects as they were connected.


    ...

 Chapter 36 Brother Duan Shuiliu

    <h4>Chapter 36 Brother Duan Shuiliu</h4>


    The most intuitive and visible effect was that it could clean up all the muscles and bones at the greatest degree, and there was anotheryer of delicate grey grease stainsing out as the internal impurities were removed again. As for the tenacity of the muscles, bones, blood vessels and skins, it was improved naturally.


    Li Mu could feel clearly that he had better master his own body. With continuous activating, he could control his body more perfectly with the connected two styles.


    This kind of master was not a reaction in the general category, or the master in the aspects such as fists, general power, arms, and legs. Instead, it had a certain level of control on the muscle, skin, pores, and bones, etc. For example, he only needed to concentrate, and then he couldpletely close the pore on any piece of his skin.


    It meant that Li Mu might control the muscles of the wound and close them when he got injured during a fight, so that he might maximize the preservation of physical strength and prevented too much blood loss.


    Even the Wulin masters couldn¡¯t absolutely be able to get this kind of control.


    Absolutely, the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± were beyond the peak of this¡¯s martial art. The old faker used to address this as an immortal¡¯s skill. That was true since the degree of physical transformation and the implied power of martial arts were so mythical for the warriors on this.


    As Li Mu mastered the power of these two Cultivation Methods, he signed with surprise.


    The old faker was really so amazing.


    After two more hourster, Li Mu finally finished this exercise.


    He knew this was the end of the qualitative change during his exercise this time.


    He had to experience fighting, read more martial art secrets, martial art Cultivation Methods, and continue to increase his knowledge as well as to broaden horizons so as to step further.


    Or else, it was really impossible to do whatever he liked individually even though he mastered two immortal-level Cultivation Methods.


    Li Mu stood up and walked toward the door of the exercise room.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    As he passed the curio shelves, Li Mu nced by ident and found one book above.


    ¡°The Way of Changing looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones?¡±


    This was the Cultivation Method which Li Mu was very interested in, but it was quite a pity when he couldn¡¯t practice since he had to activate with internal qi.


    But at this moment, Li Mu suddenly realized that did it mean whether he could find another way to practice this Cultivation Method through controlling the muscles since he had already mastered the mystery of controlling his muscles and bones through ¡°Rocking-sky Hammer¡± and ¡°Sky Hammer¡±?


    As the thought so, suddenly he didn¡¯t hurry to end this practice, instead, he picked up this book, turned back and began to study carefully.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Well, what shall I do?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing was pacing back and forth like ants on a hot pot in the county hall.


    And those two young attendants were also there, looking helpless.


    There was only onest day left before the fight with Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction in the city and it was such a mess in Taibai County. There were more and more people from those two factions gathering and many fighting incidents happened too. As a result, so many citizens left with their families to avoid to be impacted. However, there were still some robbers and horse bandits outside the city and some citizens died soon after they left the county.


    The people found it hard to live on.


    Feng Yuanxing tried hard to maintain the situation but the result was not good.


    The main reason was that Li Mu, a county magistrate, didn¡¯t show up these days and many people thought he had escaped already. With all the rumors, the official prestige of Taibai County had been greatly reduced with no deterrence and the officials were ignored by those Jianghu guys already. And it was useless even though Feng Yuanxing tried hard to talk with the deputies of those two factions but was driven away in the end.


    Feng Yuanxing got some information: Besides the big fight in the city of those two factions of Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction, there were some small factions who were ready to take this chance to do something in the city, especially some bandit gangs who took advantage of the chaos tounch a robbery.


    It made Feng Yuanxing really mentally and physically exhausted.


    There was not enough military strength in Taibai County facing such an unprecedentedlyplex situation. Dozens of massagers had been sent out for help to Chang¡¯an Government; however, there was no feedback at all. It was unknown when the reinforcements came and obviously, they couldn¡¯t count on them.


    This situation made Feng Yuanxing, who was so happy to be an official, felt the pressure to be a boss for the first time. It also made him realize that high-ranking County dignity was not necessarily freer and more rxed than their officials. When he led the team, he was under greater pressure.


    Feng Yuanxing was so worried and his hair turned grey.


    Moreover, the recent rumors in the city had it that Li Mu escaped. Feng Yuanxing was not sure whether the county magistrate really escaped since he had disappeared for such a long time.


    He was so agitated.


    Ming Yue put his hands on the chin and said with impatience as he was totally unconcerned, ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep running back and forth here, tterer, you make me dizzy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too nervous.¡± Feng Yuanxing replied with anger.


    He epted this adorkable Ming Yue as he called him a tterer unconsciously.


    ¡°Qing Feng, what about inviting our master again in the exercise room? Tell him to finish the practice and control the situation?¡± Feng Yuanxing implored and nced at the young attendant Qing Feng. These days, Qing Feng ned like an adult, which made Feng Yuanxing, a craft man, feel impressed and treated this precocious little guy as his peers.


    Hearing this, Qing Feng smiled ruefully, rubbed his temple as usual and said, ¡°I¡¯ve requested many times, and he¡¯s different from the past when he practices this time. He¡¯spletely immersed in it and he didn¡¯t answer my knock.¡± Actually, this guy was also annoyed. Though he was wise and precocious, he was only a child and couldn¡¯t control the situation. Even a clever woman couldn¡¯t cook a meal without rice.


    ¡°What can we do now? There must be blood flowing like stream tomorrow in Taibai County if he doesn¡¯te out for it,¡± Feng Yuanxing said anxiously.


    Before he finished the words.


    One voice sounded. ¡°What is the blood flowing like stream?¡±


    And one figure went out from the side door.


    This man was wearing the priest frock that Feng Yuanxing and other two people were familiar with. He was tall, muscr with resolute face. He grew clear and dashing eyebrows, Grecian nose, wide mouth and a body proportion which was perfect to the extreme, showing an extremely valiant sense of masculinity as a rare first-ss handsome figure. He seemed to wear that halo that could people bow in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did youe out from the back door? Where¡¯s the master?¡±


    The adorkable Ming Yue reacted first. She jumped up suddenly with great surprise, then lowered her throat and asked just like when a beast was in danger.


    Feng Yuanxing and Qing Feng reacted till now.


    Who was this man really? Why did they never see him before and why did he enter the hall from the back, was it possible that he was... an assassin?


    That handsome tall man smiled in a strange way and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    ¡°So, who you are? Tell me now.¡± Ming Yue¡¯s hair stood straight and she roared in a low voice just like a wild cat that was going to attack.


    ¡°Well... I¡¯m...¡± The handsome tall man squinted and replied. ¡°I¡¯m Li Mu¡¯s brother... Yes, his brother. Aha, my name is Duan Shuiliu. Aha, and Duan Shuiliu is me.¡± It seemed as if he recalled something funny andughed alone.


    He was really strange.


    Feng Yuanxing measured carefully and said, ¡°Your Excellency, please prove.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are such a tterer and so careful...¡± Duan Shuiliu frowned and replied. ¡°Well, what about this? Let me call Li Mu and he can prove.¡± Then he turned back, walked toward the back court and disappeared like the lightning before the other three people had a chance to stop him as they only saw the sh.


    ¡°Wow? How did he know you were a tterer?¡± The adorkable Ming Yue collected herself, and then she turned back to look at Feng Yuanxing and asked, ¡°You know each other?¡± She really had an unusual focus.


    Feng Yuanxing shook his head decisively. ¡°No, we¡¯ve never met before.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go and catch him now in case he¡¯s a thief!¡± The adorkable Ming Yue shouted loudly.


    ¡°What thief?¡± A familiar voice was heard.


    Li Mu appeared on the side door and went inside slowly.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°Your honor, you finally... finish and get out?¡±


    Those three people were so excited at the sight of Li Mu.


    Li Mu smiled, he nodded and replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finished the practice and changed my clothes after a bath... Well, where¡¯s my brother Duan Shuiliu? I¡¯ve seen him just now, where¡¯s he gone?¡±


    ¡°He went inside again.¡± The little dumb ass looked so excited as if she enjoyed gossip so much, then she came up and said, ¡°Young Master, your brother Duan Shuiliu is really handsome, where did hee from? Did he get married?¡±


    Li Mu was really speechless. He raised his hand and flicked her head, then looked at Feng Yuanxing and asked, ¡°Any situation update in the city during my practice period?¡±


    As he asked, Feng Yuanxing burst into tears.


    So, you finally cared about the city now?


    Feng Yuanxing poured out everything in the county recently as if to pour beans out of a bamboo tube. He told Li Mu about the arrogant and domineering Jianghu guys just like a pupil when he reported all to his headmaster.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Li Mu got thoroughly angry before he heard it out.


    Those Jianghu guys were really a group of excrescences.


    They were just really challenging the marshal.


    Abhorrently, these idiots even rumored that he had escaped... Although he really had nned to leave, how could those foolish aliens guess so urately? That was unforgivable.

 Chapter 37 Better Do It Than Wish It Done

    <h4>Chapter 37 Better Do It Than Wish It Done</h4>


    ¡°Master, how can this be tolerated? Just send someone out and kill them.¡± The Lolita Ming Yue showed her violence as a dumb ass, then she said fiercely, ¡°kill them all, teach those Jianghu guys a good lesson and let them understand who the head honcho of Taibai County is.¡±


    Bang!


    Li Mu raised up his hand and flicked her on the head again.


    Ming Yue covered her head with tears, ¡°Ouch...¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve asked Chang¡¯an government for help already...¡± Feng Yuanxing told him something about his measurement and tried to show his ability in case that the county magistrate thought him as a punk and felt disappointed with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to depend on myself.¡± Li Mu sighed with anger.


    ¡°Your honor, you¡¯ve showed great foresight and you¡¯re so trenchant. I also think so.¡± Feng Yuanxing responded like a great tterer.


    Unexpectedly, after Li Mu said so, he held the chin, squinted and thought carefully, then burst intoughter and corrected himself, ¡°well... forget it, let¡¯s turn to others and I have to continue to practice to deal with the challenge from the ¡®Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯. Just let my brother Duan Shuiliu deal with all these misceneous things.¡±


    ¡°Huh? All right, your honor, you¡¯re showed great foresight and you¡¯re so trenchant.¡± Feng Yuanxing responded again like a tterer.


    Li Mu, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue stared at him with a disdainful look.


    Realizing that he had ttered in a bad way, Feng Yuanxing corrected himself immediately and said, ¡°Those Jianghu guys are like thosepletely useless persons. You don¡¯t need to do it by yourself, master.¡±


    Li Mu nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Ming Yue scorned.


    While the young child attendant Ming Yue worried a lot since he didn¡¯t know what to do when there was such a tterer around the master.


    ¡°So, I will go back to practice again.¡± Li Mu turned back and was about to go to the back office, said, ¡°Duan Shuiliu is handsome, excellent, honest and lovely, respects the old and loves the young, five stresses, follows the five stresses and four points of beauty-requirements for revolutionary culture as well as the eight honors and eight shames, he also studies hard and makes progress every day... He¡¯s really a super master and can kill all kinds of monsters. Mr. Feng, you can cooperate with him when hees outter, and what he says is my words... One more thing, don¡¯t disturb me when there¡¯s anything happening... You three, stop and don¡¯te to disturb me.¡±


    As Li Mu stopped those three people toe, heughed and disappeared in the corner of the side door.


    Which made those three guys of Feng Yuanxing, Qing Feng and Ming Yue being at a loss what to do in the big hall.


    They didn¡¯t know why they felt the master looked strange when he came out this time.


    A momentter.


    The big brother Duan Shuiliu, who was handsome and tall went inside the side door with a smile and appeared in the big hall.


    ¡°Nice to see you again.¡± There was a warm smile on his handsome face. Then he greeted to the three people with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met my brother Li Mu just now, he said he had to focus on practice and asked me to help him with something disturbing. So, Mr. Feng, what is that?¡±


    Without hesitation at this moment, Feng Yuanxing repeated what he had told to Li Mu before.


    ¡°Those Jianghu guys are almost acting like piging and robbing when they are making troubles in the city,¡± Feng Yuanxing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you will deal with it since the county magistrate told me that you¡¯re the priority?¡±


    Duan Shuiliu smiled and replied, ¡°You asked me how to deal with them? Of course, I will beat them with heavy blows.¡±


    ...


    Shaoyao House was a very famous pub in Taibai County.


    The specialties in this pub of ¡°Paeonia Lactiflora¡± and ¡°Cbash Chicken¡± were famous to all, and it had enjoyed great poprity for a long time due to its longsting vor of self-brewed rice wine with mashed grains.


    These days, so many things happened in Taibai County and the Shaoyao House had be the ce for those Jianghu guys to gather.


    It was at noon and burning hot.


    It was so crowded in the Shaoyao House at meal time, and they were all Jianghu guys taking the swords and knives with them who were ying drinking games and talking loudly, which was filled with rudeugh and the smell of wine.


    There were twenty or thirty Jianghu men, who were probably familiar with each other and strong, drinking freely and ying drinking games in the lobby on the first floor, which was so busy a ce.


    ¡°Aha, it¡¯s a pleasant day today. We can hold our heads high since we¡¯ve beat them to scream and shout, we¡¯ve shown our prestige as the members from Zhuhao Faction.¡± A fat man with a scarred face drank half a jar of mashed rice wine in one gulp, then he threw the jar on the ground directly and shouted loudly with excitement.


    The wine jar fell to pieces.


    Seeing this, the waiter felt so sorry and even twitched but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It was because several days ago, there was one waiter who had his legs broken by those Jianghu men when he talked about the broken bowls with them, and he was still lying on the bed at home. ording to the doctor of the Medical Center, he might be disabled even though he was recovered from injury and his life was ruined.


    And thendy who was standing behind the ounting cab also felt so sorry for this.


    In order to show their heroism and prominence, those so-called Jianghu guys broke the bowls when they were happy to drink, unhappy to drink, chatted happily, chatted unhappily, won the fight and lost the fight, they even broke the jars, dishes and wine cups too... After eating and drinking, they dropped some money and shouted loudly, ¡°Keep the change.¡± But actually, this money was not even enough for a bowl of wine.


    And this pub couldn¡¯t run anymore due to those Jianghu men.


    They were just like a swarm of locusts and mice.


    Thendy was elderly but looked still attractive, which could be found that she was known to all when she was a beauty when she was young. There was a swollen palm print on his face, which was left by the angry Grand Master of Zhuhao Faction when the Grand Master phndered her as those Jianghu guys forced her to serve them.


    She was from a wealthy family in Taibai County but now she had to stand when she was pped this time.


    And at this time, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything when those bowls and chopsticks were broken since there would be any unexpected cmities again.


    ¡°Damn...¡± Thendy cursed secretly.


    ¡°Aha,ndy, don¡¯t just stand there,e and get wine here, it¡¯s finished already. Aha...¡± One disciple from the Zhuhao Faction knocked the wooden table deliberately andughed loudly.


    ¡°Aha ha ha...¡±


    ¡°Yes,ndy,e on and get the wine now.¡±


    ¡°Give us the wine since you don¡¯t even let us kiss you, or else, what¡¯s the purpose of this pub?¡±


    And other disciples of the faction all burst into cooperativeughter.


    Looking tearful, thendy didn¡¯t dare to hide and she had toe out from the back with a forced smile and said, ¡°Sorry, but we¡¯ve sold out our ¡®fermented glutinous rice wine¡¯, and I¡¯ve also got some jars of bamboo leaf-green liqueur, do you want to have a try?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t want other wine and only like your ¡®fermented glutinous rice wine¡¯.¡± The Grand Master of Zhuhao Faction, whose name was Zhao Rongcheng, had elegant name, but he was a strong and thickly built man of more than 2 meters with a scar on the face, looking ugly and ferocious, which made him look more ferocious. He was there looking sideways at thendy and said with impudence.


    ¡°Well... Mr. Zhao, please be the bigger person and the rice wine is really finished.¡± Thendy said with embarrassment.


    Zhao Rongcheng, the Grand Master of Zhuhao Faction, grinned suddenly, which made him more ugly and ferocious due to the scar on his face, then he asked, ¡°It¡¯s finished? I don¡¯t trust you, you must look down upon us and think we cannot afford the wine? I don¡¯t believe it except that you apany me alone to the backyard to check it... Hey hey.¡±


    There was a burning light in his eyes.


    And every man knew what he meant.


    Hearing this, thendy felt so terrified since she heard that some women were defiled by some Jianghu guys, and the consequences would be unimaginable if he really apanied this bully to the wine cer.


    ¡°Well... I...¡± Thendy was taken aback.


    Zhao Rongcheng stood up suddenly, he took thendy by the hand like a pair of jade lotus root mped by iron pliers, which made her face so terrible. He grinned, came up to her and said, ¡°Well,ndy, it¡¯s your fault, why do you look down upon us guys. I will smash your pub, believe it or not?¡±


    ¡°No, let me go, you...¡± Thendy was so terrified, she tried hard and struggled but failed to get rid of him.


    ¡°Mum, mum... Damn, let her go...¡± One girl of fifteen or sixteen-year-old suddenly rushed out of the kitchen. She looked terrified with panicked purple on her face but nerved herself and waved her pink fist at Zhao Rongcheng. The girl had white skin with picturesque eyebrows as well as a charming and lovely face. When she appeared, the whole restaurant had be suddenly quiet and many people were feeling surprised at the sight of this beautiful girl.


    ¡°Zhu¡¯er, why youe here... Go back... Listen to me, go back now.¡± Thendy looked so terrified.


    There were so many people in the pub and most of them were so rude these days, she kept her daughter behind the kitchen in case that so many lewd Jianghu guys were vering. There were so many cases when some unmarried young women vited by the Jianghu rapists and this silly girl even rushed out when she saw her mother in trouble.


    As expected, Zhao Rongcheng, the Grand Master of Zhuhao Faction, suddenly got surprised and had his glowing eyes on Zhu¡¯er. Then heughed and said, ¡°Madam Landy, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a beautiful daughter. Haha, why didn¡¯t you let her entertain us early? Aha, little girl, you want me to let go of your mother? Well, use your little mouth to feed me some wine and I will let your mother go, OK?¡±

 Chapter 38 All of You Here Are Rubbish.

    <h4>Chapter 38 All of You Here Are Rubbish.</h4>


    Hearing this, thendy was seized with terror and despair, then she said, ¡°No, Mr. Zhao, Zhu¡¯er is so young and she¡¯s only a child, she knows nothing, please forgive her... I... I¡¯m willing to go with you to the wine cer. Let me apany you...¡± Pitiful world parents, she was so panic and hopeless and lost all the principals. She was willing to sacrifice everything for her daughter as she saw her only daughter was threatened.


    And other disciples of the faction all burst intoughter.


    Zhao Rongcheng sneered and torture her deliberately, and then he said, ¡°But I want to have a change, to have something fresh... Hello, little girl, you want to help your mother? Come on, follow me, or else... hey hey...¡±


    Before he finished the words.


    ¡°Zhuhao Faction guys, you¡¯re really rubbish.¡±


    A clear and loud voice appeared from the direction of the entrance of the ¡°Shaoyao House¡± suddenly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? How dare you say like that? Do you believe I will kill you?¡± Zhao Rongcheng said coldly, he turned back and looked in the direction of the door.


    And those other disciples of the faction all stuck the table and stood up, holding the weapons with a fierce look.


    ¡°How dare you to make trouble here?¡±


    ¡°Damn, how dare you challenge us, the Zhuhao Faction?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Chop him now.¡±


    At that moment, there was a fight shing with knives and swords as well as the evil spirit filling the big hall of the first floor of the whole ¡°Shaoyao House¡±, and the previous one or two individual Jianghu men who dinned here all hid trembling toward the wall immediately in fear that they were involved by the faction.


    ¡°A bunch of useless losers horsing around in Taibai County!¡± The man who sneered just now at the door came towards step by step.


    And then those people looked clearly and found it was a tall strong young man, who looked handsome with impressive masculinity. He could be described as a perfect and handsome man that could make countless girls fall in love at first sight for sure.


    This was a fierce man.


    Though the people didn¡¯t understand what he meant when he said ¡°loser¡±, they knew what the useless people refer to, and obviously, he was sneering at the people from the Zhuhao Faction, which was not good. However, this young handsome was talking too big since he had scolded all the people from Jianghu directly. Wasn¡¯t he afraid to cause public criticism since he was so stereotyping?


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Zhao Rongcheng released thendy and Xiao Zhu, he stood up, held the dark eyebrow-shaped iron stick which was as thick as the duck egg in his hand with fierce look.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m from the official.¡±


    This young handsome man walked inside slowly.


    Behind him were more than a dozen people followed, who were all wearing the soft armor of the county warlord guards, and Feng Yuanxing, the secretary of Taibai County¡¯s political affairs, was among them.


    ¡°You¡¯re an official?¡± Zhao Rongcheng grinned.


    And other masters from the Zhuhao Faction all burst intoughter.


    The county government had be a joke in Taibai County due to its bad performancest time, and no one had respect on it since it was just like a tiger without teeth. Several days ago, Feng Yuanxing, the secretary of Taibai County was even sent out by the Sky Dragon Faction and the Huya Faction from the headquarters, and till now even some small factions didn¡¯t show respect on the county government at all.


    Dismissing this, the young handsome man smiled and replied, ¡°Let me introduce, I¡¯m the handsome man and I¡¯m the brother of Li Mu, my name is Duan Shuiliu, you can also call me brother Duan Shuiliu. I¡¯ming to clean the rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Clean the rubbish?¡± Zhao Rongcheng sneered and said, ¡°You think Zhuhao Faction is rubbish?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t mistake, I don¡¯t mean you,¡± It seemed Duan Shuiliu had thought about something very funny suddenly and he burst intoughter. Then he stopped and said, ¡°I mean, all the Wulin masters appeared in Taibai County are all rubbish.¡±


    The sound of hiss!


    Someone was gasping outside the pub.


    Even the secretary Feng Yuanxing and the 20 elite county guards who followed Duan Shuiliu were all feeling a little muddled. Why was the county magistrate¡¯s brother speaking in absolute terms since everyone was scolded?


    ¡°Aha, you¡¯re talking so big, who do you think you are?¡± Zhao Rongchengughed, he held the eyebrow-shaped refined iron stick in the hand and put it on the ground while the whole ¡°Shaoyao House¡± seemed to be shaking. Then he shouted loudly, ¡°You have to win first.¡±


    As he had just finished speaking, he gained force at foot and crashed into the table and chair beside him like a giant bear. Then he rushed out and waved the iron stick, broke the air wave and punched like the ck light.


    This strike was mighty like andslide.


    The sound of explosion appeared in the air.


    Zhao Rongcheng had special physical body, he had natural magic power and now showed terrible power as he was in the Joint-qi level, which made so many famous warriors fearful and not dare to fight with him.


    Getting so frightened, Duan Shuiliu didn¡¯t even dare to move and stand still.


    ¡°Watch out, master...¡± Feng Yuanxing couldn¡¯t help eximing.


    But at this moment, Duan Shuiliu raised up his hand and reached out to pinch the astonishing stick with his two fingers like an idiot, which was so crazy. However, just when everyone thought they would see flesh and blood sshing and white fracture broken in the next second, the shadows of stick suddenly converged and disappeared.


    Duan Shuiliu pinched one end of the refined iron stick with his two jadeite fingers.


    His hand remained intact.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhao Rongcheng, the Grand Master of the Zhuhao Faction paled.


    He would never ept that his stick was stopped by his opponent so easily even though he did it with all the force.


    ¡°Open it...¡± He gained force on both arms while the blood vessels bulged. He wanted to strike the iron bar to get it back but found surprisingly that the end of the iron bar seemed to be poured by molten iron in the iron bastions, he couldn¡¯t move it even if he exerted all of his strength.


    This weapon became so heavy suddenly though it was his most used one.


    And all the people in the ¡°Shaoyao House¡± felt so shocked.


    Those arrogant Zhuhao Faction masters also felt incredible when they saw this since they knew how powerful their Grand Master was, and even the rock could be smashed, not to mention a person, as he struck, but now...


    Duan Shuiliu smiled and spoke with Feng Yuanxing behind, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Dere the punishment now.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Feng Yuanxing came back to himself as he was still surprised, then he took a long file from the guard behind, opened it and turned it over, read loudly, ¡°Grand Master of the Zhuhao Faction, Zhao... Rongcheng as well as his gangs, there are totally 41 persons, they entered the city at the beginning of May ten and fought 19 times to hurt 23 persons and killed 6 ones, among whom, 5 of them were Jianghu guys, 1 was the local citizen, they insulted 3 girls and 2 of themmitted suicide while 1 of them got mad...¡±


    At first, his voice was loud, but finally, it became more and louder while each sentence and word was clearly stirred in everyone¡¯s ears like the bell.


    The more the people in the ¡°Shaoyao House¡± listened, the more frightened they became.


    Actually, the county officials really did something and collected so much detailed information these days, and even an idiot could guess that there were not only the traces of the Zhuhao Faction on the file but all the Jianghu guys who entered Taibai County were recorded there as the thick stack of files from Feng Yuanxing indicated.


    ¡°Have you got anything to say when you listened to this?¡± Duan Shuiliu pinched the iron bar and stared at Zhao Rongcheng.


    ¡°Damn, damn you...¡± Turning red with anger, Zhao Rongcheng roared and exploded while there was a light scarlet red smoke covered him, and this was the extreme sign that the internal qi was activated. He was waving the iron bar like a furious ck bear.


    ¡°Tut-tut, that is so rude.¡±


    Duan Shuiliu shook his head and slightly turned his wrist.


    The sound of puff.


    Zhao Rongcheng spat out a blood arrow.


    He only felt an undescribed forceing while the part between the thumb and index got broken, which made him unable to hold the iron bar now. There was wave-like undtion of the skin and muscles of the wrist and arm,


    Bang!


    He flew out, knocked over the table behind him, knocked down five or six masters of the Zhuhao Faction and stopped.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhao Rongcheng looked horrified.


    He even forgot the great pain due to fracture of the arm bone and looked at Duan Shuiliu incredibly, and didn¡¯t believe that his opponent broke his arm when he only shook his wrist. The question was, why was there such terrible power as he shook?


    Duan Shuiliu smiled, he held the long and refined iron stick in the hand and produced a slight force in both palms in front of every one, then kneaded the long duck-egg shaped refined iron stick directly into a ball. Later, he forced again on the ten fingers and grabbed slowly and the iron mass dropped little by little on the ground from his fingers like the earth.


    There was dead silence in the ¡°Shaoyao House¡±.


    Everyone, including the secretary Feng Yuanxing as well as the 20 county guards, was so frightened, they just stood there and stared.


    Several disciples from the Zhuhao Faction rubbed their eyes subconsciously. They couldn¡¯t believe what they saw and thought they were hallucinating.


    ¡°My God, that is refined iron and it¡¯s the well-seasoned giant stick, how can he smash it into iron scrap and powder so easily like the earth? No way! What are his palms made of? Is he still human?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 39 The Dreaming Fascinating Knife Glittering

    <h4>Chapter 39 The Dreaming Fascinating Knife Glittering</h4>


    ¡°Monster, monster... You... you¡¯re a monster.¡± Zhao Rongcheng was scared out of his wits and murmured like an idiot.


    He was a master famous for his strong strength with supernatural power, and of course he knew what kind of power and physical strength needed in order to fiddle with that iron stick just like making dough- Absolutely, that couldn¡¯t be from a human¡¯s power, which made him feel despaired since he found this handsome man was so enigmatic and it was impossible for him to win or to have any chance to escape.


    So many people stared at Duan Shuiliu respectfully.


    Master!


    That was a real master!


    This young handsome was an extremely terrible real master.


    He might be in the Joint-thoughts level already?


    When did such a horrible guy appear in Taibai County?


    All the people present twitched in their hearts.


    ¡°You just copse at the first blow, and why don¡¯t you admit that you are rubbish? You¡¯re just wasting my time... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to say anything.¡± Duan Shuiliu looked down at Zhao Rongcheng, then he turned back and said to Feng Yuanxing, ¡°ording to Imperial Law, how to penalize the Zhuhao Faction?¡±


    ¡°Those who kill must die, those who seduce must be given castration and punishment of tattooing the face...¡±


    Feng Yuanxing earthed to himself and replied quickly.


    And this time when he looked at Duan Shuiliu, he showed great respect.


    What kind of mentors did the county magistrate learn from since all of the disciples were so powerful?


    ¡°Good, give me the knife.¡± Duan Shuiliu reached out his hand.


    One guard came up quickly and handed over his standard long sword on the waist to him.


    Duan Shuiliu held the hilt and pulled it out, which was glittering. Then he looked up and smiled at thendy who hugged her daughter, said, ¡°Take your daughter and go to the back kitchen, it may be bloodyter and not good for little girls.¡±


    Thendy was aware now and took her daughter Zhu¡¯er and ran to the back kitchen immediately.


    At this moment, Zhao Rongcheng, the Grand Master of the Zhuhao Faction, had guessed his fate and stood up quickly to try to hold the mother and daughter as hostages ignoring the great pain of the scar on his face as he grinned.


    A light from knife shed.


    His body stopped suddenly and became stiff there.


    His thinking also stopped at this moment.


    At that moment, everyone in the ¡°Shaoyao House¡± felt it like a dream while the knife light just now was so fantastic like the autumn moon piece scouring with dreamlike color, it was so amazing and beautiful that had taken away their minds.


    What kind of knife light was that?


    What kind of knife method was that?


    It was just like a sh of lightning.


    And those who saw the knife light would be attracted deeply.


    And for Duan Shuiliu, he also showed surprise on his face, which seemed that he had never imagined the cut was so powerful.


    While there was no bloodstain on the ordinary standard waist knife from that guard.


    No traces left after cut, no bloodstain on the edge.


    ¡°Aha, good cut. A man with a good cut can remove the injustice...¡± Duan Shuiliu recalled the feeling when he cut just now, then he nodded with satisfaction and flicked the de gently.


    A sound of metal tremor sounded and awoke the people who were fascinated by the intoxication of the knife light.


    ¡°That cut...¡±


    ¡°It seems that I can see the meteor¡¯s brilliance...¡±


    ¡°Like the lightning.¡±


    Some people eximed involuntarily.


    While Zhao Rongcheng seemed to be attacked a vital point since his body was stiff and didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a vestige, Zhuhao Faction, you still want to struggle?¡± Duan Shuiliu looked at other people from the Zhuhao Faction.


    Those arrogant ¡°Wulin Men¡± were so frightened and didn¡¯t dare to breath or lift the heads, they didn¡¯t dare to look up and look at Duan Shuiliu, not to mention to rush forward to fight. They were filled with the terrible scene of two fingers, one shake and one cut, and finally, they all knelt down and folded their hands for capture.


    ng!


    Duan Shuiliu didn¡¯t even turn back and gave a backhand throw.


    The long knife came back to the guard¡¯s scabbard like a spiritual lightning instantly.


    ¡°Come and arrest them.¡±


    He stood up like a mountain giant, which gave everyone so much pressure.


    Beyond the ¡°Shaoyao House¡±, hundreds of elite guards in the county government, who had been waiting for a long time, rushed in as soon as they heard the order. All the warriors of the Zhuhao Faction were locked up in fine iron shackles and driven into the prison car, and taken away in order.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the next one.¡± Duan Shuiliu turned back and walked out of the pub, said with heroic spirit, ¡°I have to be fast and kill all kinds of bad guys within one day... So, what¡¯s the next one ording to the file?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing opened the file and looked it up, then said, ¡°It¡¯s the Qingfeng Citadel located at Huishui Street.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go to the Huishui Street.¡± Duan Shuiliu walked out of the big hall.


    The remaining dozens of guards were cleaning the battlefield.


    The tension in the ¡°Shaoyao House¡± began to melt finally.


    Those Jianghu people who were not from the Zhuhao Faction all paled, they were in fidgets, especially those who did bullying matters in the county, and they only had one idea in their minds, which was to leave Taibai County as far as possible and they didn¡¯t want to face Duan Shuiliu who was just like a monster.


    ¡°Hello, Landy,e to the county government for the settlement tomorrow since the people from the Zhuhao Faction owned you money for the meals,¡± One guard Dutou Official said with kind and pleasant countenance.


    Anyway, those guys from the Zhuhao Faction fell into the hands of the county magistrate, and they would be deprived of everything. These policies were the ns which had been already made by the officials in the county government before they came.


    ¡°Thank you, Master, thank you all.¡± Thendy was still suffering from the shock, she went out from the back kitchen and bowed for appreciation.


    The feelings of despair and panic that life and rtives were threatened only in troubled times could made us understand how important this sense of security and security was.


    This was actually the life after surviving a disaster.


    ¡°Please thank the county magistrate if you want to,¡± that guard Dutou Official smiled and said.


    To be honest, these days when they worked for Li Mu, who didn¡¯t manage the county administrative affairs or get involved in the military preparations, but the changes were clear since the payments and supplies that had been in arrears before could be put down in full and on time. Additionally, the previous arrears had also been made up, which made every guard feel grateful and supportive for the new County Magistrate.


    After all, anyone who joined the army was to earn some money to support the family in this world.


    ¡°OK, take them all to the prison,¡± the guard Dutou Official said loudly.


    One guard held the iron chain and he was about to put it over the head of Grand Master of the Zhuhao Faction, but something terrible happened. He just touched his body while Zhao Rongcheng¡¯s head fell down without warning suddenly, it was rolling on the ground and a smooth mirror-like incision appeared in the neck.


    And it was not until then that blood fog came out of the wound.


    Until then, everyone was suddenly enlightened that Zhao Rongcheng¡¯s head had already been cut off and he diedpletely by the enchanting knife.


    How sharp was that knife since it cut off the head with Joint-qi level and there was no blooding out nor did the head fall down?


    ¡°The devil was born, and there might be something big happening and that must be a sanguinary ughter.¡±


    One elder Wulin master muttered to himself.


    ...


    ...


    Huishui Street.


    Feng Yuanxing was holding the file and reading loudly.


    ¡°These are the crimesmitted by Qingfeng Citadel since its entry into the city for six days. ording to the imperialw, the owners Mr. Shao of Qingfeng Citadel will be punished by waist cut, the fourth, fifth and seventh owners will have their heads cut off and hung up as a warning to all, and the sixteen citadel vigers should be exiled for 3,000 li away, the rest 54 of them will be beaten by sticks thirty times on their backs...¡±


    There were many Jianghu people on Huishui Street, and they had gathered in the streets.


    The people from the Qingfeng Citadelughed, they looked at Feng Yuanxing, who was reading there, as if they were watching a clown who worked hard.


    There were 74 of them and they were led by the female casten Wu Feilong, the fourth, fifth and seventh owners also presented, there were 70 minions too, who were strong and powerful and they were the elites selected from the Qingfeng Citadel. They became a little famous these days in Taibai County where so many famous guys gathered, and now the present Taibai County had be the ce where all evils acted absurdly and the Jianghu atmosphere prevailed since the government was useless.


    So they were not afraid of the officials at all.


    Even though someone had recognized that it was Feng Yuanxing reading, the secretary who was one of the giants of the Taibai County officials, they didn¡¯t care at all and thought he was good-for-nothing expelled by the Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction separately.


    ¡°Hello, is that the secretary? Have you finished reading?¡± The female casten Wu Feilong said with indifferent expression.


    He was twenty-five years old this year and learned from his father to rob and kill when he was ten. We could say that he was extremely cruel and merciless and afraid of nothing. Then he deliberatelyughed at Feng Yuanxing and said, ¡°Go away when you finish reading. Haha, you can only frighten people with the imperialw. Haha, how can the imperialw bind us Wulin guys?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡±


    ¡°That is the official dog expelled by the two factions...¡±


    ¡°I would tear your heart out and eat with wine if you are not in the official clothes.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, actually, Taibai County has beautiful scenic and the people are white and fat, their hearts must be soft and chewy, that¡¯s so exciting.¡±


    All the minions burst intoughter.


    ¡°Well, I really envy you.¡± One strong voice sounded, and Duan Shuiliu, who kept sitting on the fauteuil prepared by the guard, stood up and said, ¡°Why are you so happy since you¡¯re going to die? It seems it¡¯s also a happy thing to be mindless¡£¡±


    He took three steps forward and leaned back, ¡°Give me the knife.¡±


    That guard Dutou Official went up quickly and handed over the waist knife with both hands.

 Chapter 40 I would never tell you

    <h4>Chapter 40 I would never tell you</h4>


    Duan Shuiliu grasped the handle by his right hand and slowly pulled the long Dao out. Then he dragged the long Dao behind his back and walked towards the people of Qingfeng Citadel.


    ¡°You should be a master invited by the government, haha, your life, must be very worthless.¡± the young master of Qingfeng Citadel Wu Feilongughed and said.


    Duan Shuiliu walked forwards step by step,ughing, and said, ¡°Oh, why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°If your life is worth money, you won¡¯t be so anxious to die.¡± Wu Feilong, the young owner of Qingfeng Citadel, showed a cruel look like a small rat. He continued to say, ¡°Don¡¯t think you are an officer, we dare not kill you. We, Qingfeng Citadel, are not afraid of Taibai government. Besides, sometimes, living may be more terrible than death, because there is a state in the world, called it is better to die than to live.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Duan Shuiliuughed and said, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that to be pretentious is a knowledge. Many people are fronting, but few of them have really seeded... Well, for example, you get the appearance of a rude bear, and you are such a rubbish robber, but you still pretended to be a schr. What a loser.¡±


    Duan Shuiliu had approached to the vigers of Qingfeng Citadel.


    The young owner of Qingfeng Citadel Wu Feilong looked fierce and said, ¡°Come on. Break his legs.¡±


    ¡°Let me do that.¡± Master Seven jumped like a big bird, flying to Duan Shuiliu, pulled out his sword in the air, which was like a venomous snake, to hurt the eyes of Duan Shuiliu and shouted, ¡°You bastard. Let me get your eyes out first.¡±


    As the seventh masters of Qingfeng Citadel, he went through the sea of blood and knives and already touched the threshold of Joint-thoughts level, who could be called a second-rate master in Jianghu. With his abundant fighting experiences, he showed 70% of his strength to retain 30% of his force, and many other changes were contained in that move, which was really brilliant.


    However¨C


    Swish!


    Light from the long Dao shed.


    What a light it was! It was so bright and clear, kind of like a sh of lightning piercing the sky. Everyone felt as if there was a fantastic sh of color showing before their eyes. That extreme moment of beauty made everyone trembling, and it seemed that all people¡¯s attention would be taken away by that sh.


    Shadows of people intertwined with each other.


    Master Seven leaped over the head of Duan Shuiliu andnded on the ground with a light walk.


    Duan Shuiliu no longer looked back at him and faced the rest members of Qingfeng Citadel,ughing and saying, ¡°Who is the next?¡±


    The moment the voice fell, a blood line slowly emerged from the neck of Master Seven, and then a big head, like a wheat ear cut off by a sickle, fell from his neck and silently to the ground.


    A fast move of decapitation.


    The decapitation was exactly the punishment read by Feng Yuanxing from the governmental files.


    The people who had been impetuous and noisy were suddenly quiet, and onlookers¡¯ gloating expressions instantly changed.


    A chill rose in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Because no one could clearly see how that Dao came out.


    People of Qingfeng Citadel were shocked first, then angry, and then turned furious.


    ¡°Master Seven...¡±


    ¡°You bastard. How dare you kill our Master Seven...¡±


    ¡°Qingfeng Citadel will never forgive you unless you are dead.¡±


    ¡°Master Seven...¡±


    Like a honeb was stabbed with a stick, people from Qingfeng Citadelined and quarreled loudly.


    Especially Master Four and Master Five saw their sworn brother Master Seven were beheaded, they became extremely angry and roared loudly as if they were going to explode. They immediately ran their inner qi and rushed to Duan Shuiliu like lightning with a long spear and a saber in each of their hands. They were like dragonsing out of the water and tigersing down from the mountain, rushing to Duan Shuiliu fiercely.


    Another light from Dao shed.


    It was still a fantastic sh.


    Shadows of people intertwined with each other.


    Duan Shuiliu passed between Master Four and Master Five.


    ng! ng!


    The long spear and the saber were broken in the middle at the same time.


    An oblique, smooth, mirror-like elliptical notch appeared in the middle of those weapons.


    The necks of Master Four and Master Five were also broke together. After a short period of time of entric quietness, people saw the blood lines appeared like thin red lines, and then their two big heads were washed up by blood pressure and rolled on the ground like rubbish.


    The ground was stained by blood water.


    Another fast move of decapitation.


    The real strength of Master Four and Master five was stronger than that impatient Master Seven. Both of them, who had enough fighting experiences, were already the second-rate masters who had already stepped into the Joint-thoughts level. But they were still easily killed by Duan Shuiliu although they had worked together. What did that mean?


    That only exined that they were not on the same level.


    Onlookers from Wulin had realized that too.


    The young owner of Qingfeng Citadel, Wu Feilong, also had realized that.


    He was also aware that it was absolutely difficult for him to win Duan Shuiliu because he would lose to Master Four and Master Five within ten moves if they worked together, not to mention Duan Shuiliu. When did such a monster appear in Taibai County? Duan Shuiliu should not be so unknown if he got that power.


    Unfortunately, it was toote when he realized that.


    When he tried to pull back and flee away, the third dazzling Dao light shed.


    The young owner or Qingfeng Citadel, Wu Feilong, only felt that his waist was cold, and then his body fell to the ground. Then he was difficult to run the internal qi, and a blood line emerged from his waist.


    He was running like mad, but soon something strange and terrible happened.


    His body was divided into two parts and separated from each other. His upper body fell from the waist and rolled over on the ground. He held his upper body with his hands and twitched. With a frightened look, he could clearly see his legs, which were under his waist and abdomen, were still in the state of running wildly. His legs kept running more than ten meters on the ground again after he was cut into two pieces, then slowly began to lose strength and copsed to the ground.


    Cutting him in two at the waist.


    That was also the punishment from the governmental files read by the secretary Feng Yuanxing.


    Compared with beheading, waist-cutting was undoubtedly a more tragic punishment, because the waist-cut person would not die immediately, and he or she would feel tremendous psychological and physiological pain during the time to be dead.


    ¡°You... you using... what exactly cutting methods... are you using?¡±


    The young owner of Qingfeng Citadel, Wu Feilong, with a curse in his eyes, stared at Duan Shuiliu.


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Master Duan Shuiliu looked at him.


    Wu Feilong¡¯srge intestine and small intestine were all flowing around the ground. But he was a strong man. He just bit his tongue hard and endured that severe pain, saying, ¡°Tell me, I need to know... I... die under... what kind of knife method... under what kind of knife method...¡±


    All the people from Jianghu around them also listened carefully.


    They all wanted to know what kind of magical and amazing knife method was that just now.


    ¡°I will never tell you.¡± Duan Shuiliu said solemnly, ¡°You rubbish, you don¡¯t deserve to know my Dao method.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The young owner of Qingfeng Citadel Wu Feilong spat out a mouthful of blood and felt that he had suffered a great insult. He uttered a curse fiercely and viciously, ¡°Qingfeng Citadel will not forgive you... My... My father will help me to revenge... You... You will die more miserably than I do... thousands of times cruel, hahaha...¡±


    The owner of Qingfeng Citadel was Wu Biao, with a nickname of ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡±, was a first-ss master of Joint-thoughts level and also a famous master of the Dao on Northwest Wulin World. He got the cruel history of raiding homes and plundering houses. The reason why Qingfeng Citadel could survive during these years was because of the horrifying power of the owner of Qingfeng Citadel Wu Biao, not the young owner Wu Feilong or other seven masters. There was a proverb that it was better to meet the King of Hell rather than to meet Wu Biao, which indicated the intimidating power of the One Cut that Sends Man to Death.


    Duan Shuiliu shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°A garbage and a group of garbage, for me, there is no difference. Just more chopping. I guess whoever has raised a scum like you will not be a good man. It is better for him to find me so I can send him to the death road by my Dao to apany you. ¡±


    ¡°Fine...you...¡± The young owner of Qingfeng Citadel Wu Feilong spat out another mouth of blood and eventually died.


    There was dead silence around.


    Those Wulin people who gathered around to look for fun felt chill into their bones.


    That Duan Shuiliu did not y the normal cards ording to theirmon sense.


    Killing the son would provoke his father was thew in Jianghu.


    As long as the news here was spread out. It was spected that Wu Biao, One Cut that Sends Man to Death, would appear in Taibai County noter than tomorrow.


    Everyone knew that the whole Taibai County will be reduced to hell if the crazy One Cut that Sends Man Wu Biao was enraged. After all, Wu Feilong was Wu Biao¡¯s only son when he was already kind of old, so Wu Feilong had always been regarded as the root of his life. If Wu Biao got the news that Wu Feilong died in Taibai County, and died so tragically, he would definitely be mad even if he was not.


    These Wulin people had already begun to think about escaping from Taibai County.


    They were afraid of being killed by Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man Death, when he was that angry.


    But apparently, Duan Shuiliu didn¡¯t think so much.


    Duan Shuiliu looked at the bloodstains on the ground and thought about the process of his killing just now. Obviously, when he met a real master, the not so perfect Lightning Chopping of Wind-Cloud Six Moves could not realize ¡°One chopping killed a man before he or she realized¡±.


    It had been a while for people to realize Zhao Rongcheng of Zhuhao Faction already died after one chop from Duan Shuiliu. However, when he killed Master Four, Master Five, Master Seven, and Wu Feilong, his killing method was so powerful that their wounds broke out in an instant.


    It was not about improving the killing performance.


    It was about reflecting on the ws of the chopping methods.


    The killing power was so different when he killed people of different levels, which illustrated that there were some drawbacks of his cutting methods.


    No one around dared to speak when the master Duan Shuiliu was silent.


    Even the people from Qingfeng Citadel, who were scared to death, did not dare to escape away.


    After a while, Duan Shuiliu raised his head and waved his hands, saying, ¡°Take all of them.¡±


    Those long prepared county warriors and elite guards came to them like a tide, and they surrounded the remaining 70 people of Qingfeng Citadel in the middle.


    No one dared to resist.


    Faced with such a giant monster who killed four great masters of Qingfeng Citadel with only three choppings as if he was cutting melons, vegetables, or pigs, even a fool could understand they would end up with apanying those three masters and their young owner to the death road if they resisted.

 Chapter 41 Starting with his Dao

    <h4>Chapter 41 Starting with his Dao</h4>


    Duan Shuiliu turned around.


    He took a few steps, suddenly remembered something, and then turned around and looked at one viger from Qingfeng Citadel who said that the hearts of people of Taibai County were delicious, saying: ¡°Are the hearts of people delicious?¡±


    ¡°I...I...¡± That viger had a fierce look with a body like a tower, but now he was so scared that his teeth were trembling and couldn¡¯t finish aplete sentence.


    ¡°Have you ever eaten?¡± The master Duan Shuiliu asked again.


    ¡°Yes...Yes...Yes...I¡¯ve done that, but I was forced, I...¡± He looked as if he was going to cry.


    Swish!


    A light from Dao shed.


    Duan Shuiliu brandished his Dao for the fourth time.


    Then he dropped that knife at random, and with a sound of nk, that knife fell into the knife sheath in the hands of one guard.


    ¡°Next time, make sure that there are no more fish that leak out of the.¡± Duan Shuiliu looked at the secretary Feng Yuanxing, saying.


    Although Feng Yuanxing knew that Duan Shuiliu was like a sworn brother to Li Mu, he was still terrified, so he nodded his head constantly and said, ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes, sir. I will remember.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. To the next location.¡±


    Duan Shuiliu turned around and walked out of Huishui Street.


    Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, followed up Duan Shuiliu with dozens of his loyal servants, and an about hundreds of elite soldiers and guards who were left put on the iron shackles that had been prepared for a long time to those people from Qingfeng Citadel and escorted them to the prison of Taibai County.


    People from Qingfeng Citadel. Arrested.


    ...


    After a while.


    The Red Whale Faction was blocked by Duan Shuiliu in Xiaoxi Street.


    After the secretary, Feng Yuanxing dered their crime, Lu Sheng, the Grand Master of Red Whale Faction with his with four Zhano Masters were cut to death by Duan Shuiliu within two chops. All died.


    Its fifty-one helpers were detained.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    At the County South Street District.


    Feng Yuanxing sentenced.


    Duan Shuiliu cut off Bai Yunfei, the leader of Flying-horse Faction in one chop, and although his sixteen helpers insisted on fighting, they were cut to death by Duan Shuiliu within six chops, so they were all dead.


    ...


    After a while.


    Zhang Fei, the leader of the forest ouws, was cut into half by Duan Shuiliu, and his famous weapon, the 250 kilograms Lutetium gold Tang phoenix wings, was also cut into two pieces.


    ...


    The news of Wulin heroes being cut had been spreading.


    The atmosphere of the entire Taibai County had be horrible and noisy.


    ¡°Han Fei, the rapist, was cut off.¡±


    ¡°No way, Han Fei imed to be invincible in terms of Lightness Skill...¡±


    ¡°Duan Shuiliu¡¯s Dao is faster...¡±


    ¡°What kind of Dao is that? I have never seen such a Dao method before.¡±


    ¡°The leader of Earth-Breaking Faction had asked Duan Shuiliu before he died, but he did not get an answer.¡±


    ¡°Really? The leader of Earth-Breaking Faction was also beheaded? No way. He imed his pair of Earth-Breaking Axe could kill ten thousand people, and he was already a first-ss master of the Joint-thoughts level. Howe he died...? How many moves did he resist?¡±


    ¡°How many? Of course one chop. One chop made him dead.¡±


    ¡°News came that the first elder master of Flying-tiger was also killed by Duan Shuiliu in one chop. One chop of beheading...¡±


    ¡°My God. That fellow, who imed to be the Master Duan Shuiliu, is too crazy. Only in less than half a day, he has killed many masters of Northwest Wulin World. Is he really going to be an enemy of the whole Wulin World?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a killer, a devil. He killed people without blinking his eyes. We Northwest Wulin World will be really ashamed if we let him kill like this.¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s really absurd. When the Zhuhao Faction, Qingfeng Citadel, and Earth-Breaking Faction can represent the Northwest Road World? They are just some clowns who have challenged the county magistrate of Taibai County to make trouble here. People who were killed had defied everyw and regtion these days. Theymitted a lot of crime in the county and were really viins.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. The governmental files read by Taibai County secretary clearly stated that those who were killed hadmitted serious crimes, and Duan Shuiliu executed them ording to thew, which shows the authoritativeness of empirews and regtions. Even the Guanshan Pasture of the Holy n will not punish Duan Shuiliu for that.¡±


    ¡°But, anyhow, he has killed too many people, which makes us really ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Oh, anyway, I think those who were killed by Duan Shuiliu were not innocent at all.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Duan Shuiliu and the County Magistrate of Taibai County Li Mu are from the same n, but who knows what kind of n has trained such two ruthless people? In this way, it is enough to prove that Li Mu, the County Magistrate of Taibai County, is not a person who has not been from any ns. Can it be true that he is an heir trained by arge n?¡±


    All kinds ofments were spreading crazily in Taibai County.


    Jianghu people in Taibai County had two different distinctive opinions on Duan Shuiliu, who came out of nowhere. Some people hated Duan Shuiliu very much and they thought Duan Shuiliu was a killing maniac, while others thought highly of him and they thought that he was a knight-errant who upheld justice.


    These days, Taibai County was full of people from Jianghu.


    But the reason why Jianghu was Jianghu was in virtue of its inclusiveness: there were bad people, and also good people. Not everyone was blind and could not see some so-called Jianghu guys had a bad influence on the people of Taibai County. Many people felt really relieved about Duan Shuiliu¡¯s behaviors, especially those ordinary people whose ancestors had lived in Taibai County for generations, they finally see some hope to live a normal and safe life.


    ording to the statistics of some attentive people, in the past six hours, Duan Shuiliu had killed 57 famous martial arts masters of the Northwest Wulin World, which contained 41 second-rate masters of Joint-force level and 16 first-rate masters of Joint-thoughts level.


    57 people were killed by Duan Shuiliu within half a day. That kind of record was simply terrifying.


    What was more frightening was that none of the 57 masters could stop the first chop of Duan Shuiliu.


    No one could force that mysterious Dao master who came out of nowhere to wield a second chop.


    Someone gave Duan Shuiliu a nickname, called ¡°One Chop Sent You to Death¡±.


    Only one chop. Make you die. Start your journey of death.


    Someone gave Duan Shuiliu another nickname, called ¡°One Chop Ended Your Life¡±.


    When he got the long Dao in his hand, he would deal with the matter, whether it was right or wrong, gratitude or resentment, in one chop.


    He would tell right or wrong in the light of a Dao and decided your life or death in his de.


    And there were even some people who gave the nickname to Feng Yuanxing, the county magistrate¡¯s secretary, ¡°King Feng of Hell¡±.


    Because as long as he imed a death penalty to some people then they would get no change to survive. Could that make him the King of Hell?


    If the King of Hell let you die at 11 pm, then there was no chance for you to live at 1 am. That thick governmental files in the hands of Feng Yuanxing were like the legendary Life and Death Book that could decide living creatures¡¯ life span. If anyone¡¯s name had urred in that file, then he or she would definitely die. It was really shocking that a small file could decide many famous forest ouws¡¯ and martial arts masters¡¯ life or death.


    At the County North District.


    On the main street.


    After another sh of the Dao, another first-ranking martial arts master of Joint-thoughts level lost his life when confronting Duan Shuiliu.


    People around were really shocked with their eyes wide-opened, and they breathed deeply, but still, their astonishment was beyond words.


    Because that first-ss master of the Joint-thoughts level was the one who could have the ability to force Duan Shuiliu to wield a second chop spected by those Wulin people in Taibai County before that happened¨C


    He was the first master of Sagittarius Faction, Nan Wenzheng with the nickname of ¡°Lightning-chasing Sword¡±.


    That Nan Wenzheng was born in a family of martial arts. His sword skill was really mysterious, and with a sharp attack and a mountain-like defense, his offense and defense were well-cooperated. It could be said that he got stable power like a Mount Tai in the aspect of solobat, and he had entered the Joint-thoughts level since twenty years ago and thus had strong internal Qi. In the past three years, he had only lost to the Sky Dragon Faction once, so Nan Wenzheng could be said to be a very outstanding martial arts master in Wulin World.


    Unexpectedly, such a celebrity master was also ¡°killed in one chop to the road of death¡±.


    On the street, it was quiet.


    ng!


    Here came the sound of the long Dao into a sheath.


    ¡°Really boring. There was not even one person who could catch my one chop. How could such a group of garbage called themselves great masters?¡± Duan Shuiliu returned the knife to the sheath, shook his head in disappointment and boredom, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed. I have no interest to cut them. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing heard what Duan Shuiliu just said and nodded his head to show approval.


    Although there were still some people who had not been punished ording to the governmental files, some of the real viins were basically been killed¡ªexcept the most powerful Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction, in which some of its members who had not got their punishment. Still, they could say that they had made great achievements on that day.


    To tell the truth, Feng Yuanxing dared not dream of making such achievements before he came out with Duan Shuiliu.


    It was really a miracle that a young man, who nobody knew where he came from, suddenly killed so many arrogant and noisy Wulin people and other Wulin people were already terrified of hearing the name of Duan Shuiliu after his killing deeds: he could use an ordinary soldier standard broadsword to kill one man in one simple chop.


    Duan Shuiliu strode back to the county government.


    There was no one who dared to stay in front of Duan Shuiliu without awe in his way back or just to look at him directly and those Jianghu people were avoiding running across him or just looking at Duan Shuiliu¡¯s eyes directly. Even the most arrogant martial arts masters or those who had be his enemies because of his killing were looking at him with respect.


    Feng Yuanxing followed in Duan Shuiliu¡¯s footsteps cautiously.


    Feng Yuanxing suddenly got a clear feeling in his heart.


    In the era of decline and doom, the deterrent influence of the imperial government decrees was gradually worse than before, and the past series of Jianghu riots in Taibai County had proved that. So the martial arts power could take control of governmental affairs, such as the county magistrate annihted Shennong Faction and Duan Shuiliu killed those Jianghu people, all of those showed the importance of strong martial arts power.


    Although it was widely acknowledged that personal martial arts power could not bepared with the real imperial empire machine, but some personal power had overwhelmed thew in some limbo.

 Chapter 42 Childe Qing Feng · the Clan Which Li Mu Was From

    <h4>Chapter 42 Childe Qing Feng ¡¤ the n Which Li Mu Was From</h4>


    The Adjudicating Alliance co-founded by the three empires and the nine the Holy ns aimed at handling disputes between governments and Jianghu, which was really influential around that world. Any warriors would be really serious when they just heard its name on that. Adjudicating Alliance had put a lot of pressure on small ns because it was bestowed with power to end any ns, however, Adjudicating Alliance had be less influential, and it seemed that people of Adjudicating Alliance fought for power with each other, and all their energy was put on that, so many immoral and evil ns or factions resuscitated.


    When Feng Yuanxing was young, he had read many books and was quite knowledgeable, besides, he also participated in some activities about martial arts, therefore, he could be regarded as a person with some talents. Unfortunately, he could not change his destiny and be really sessful due to his low social status, and being the secretary of Taibai County was actually the peak of his career. In the past few years, he had changed ording to the changing circumstances and gradually been assimted by Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing, so eventually, he turned himself from a confident young man with ambition to a malicious and insidious middle-aged man. However, sometimes Feng Yuanxing, atte and quiet night, would wonder when he became the kind of person he hated most when he was in his prime, and at that time he would feel really sad and ashamed.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to change. It¡¯s better for me to swim against the current than to be carried along by the tide.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing sighed in his mind.


    He followed Duan Shuiliu and went all the way back to the county government.


    ¡°I want to have a rest. Don¡¯t bother me until tomorrow morning.¡±


    As soon as they had returned to the county office, Duan Shuiliu returned to the back office and then disappeared after finishing that sentence.


    At the front government office.


    The little boy Qing Feng was lost in deep thoughts.


    On the other hands, Ming Yue was full of excitement because she had watched Duan Shuiliu¡¯s killing performance all day long, and today was a treat for her, who really enjoyed watching the scene of bustle.


    ¡°I hope brother Duan can kill more people tomorrow. I just want to worship him.¡± the violent and adorkable little Ming Yue said that with sparklingly stars in her eyes.


    ¡°It is estimated that there will be less than half of the Jianghu people in our county tomorrow.¡± Qing Feng rubbed one of his temples like a young grownup, saying, ¡°Brother Duan doesn¡¯t want to drive everyone away and exterminate them. The purpose of his terrifying kill today was to show our power and in the same time, warn and threaten those Wulin people who have done something terrible, and those guilt people will run away faster than rabbits. Tomorrow they should be all gone.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No?¡± Ming Yue was disappointed when she heard Qing Feng¡¯s words and said, ¡°They will be all gone? How can brother Duan make that happen? How can he let the bad guys run away?¡±


    ¡°Jianghu viins are like leeks in the field. They will growter after you cut them off. It is impossible to kill them all.¡± Feng Yuanxing seemed to remember something and sighed out, ¡°Besides, the rule in Jianghu is supporting your own rtives other than helping the right side, so kill one person means you may provoke his or her teachers, friends, and rtives, which will cause you a series of troubles. How is it possible to kill them all?¡±


    After hearing that, Ming Yue, who seemed to be in puzzlement, blinked her beautiful big eyes and said, ¡°A series of troubles? So what? As long as they are bad people, just kill them all. Isn¡¯t it right?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing just smiled and didn¡¯t continue to speak.


    These things were tooplicated, so it was really hard to exin clearly to a little girl.


    Ming Yue was somewhat disappointed and held her chin, saying, ¡°Oh, what a pity. I still want to look for fun tomorrow. That is not good.¡±


    Suddenly a voice came from the side door of the main hall, ¡°What else do you want to see or look for fun? You are such a little idiot who always desires to see the world plunged into chaos?¡±


    It was Li Mu¡¯s voice.


    Li Mu went out from the side door.


    ¡°Young Master, have you finished your practice?¡± Ming Yue suddenly jumped up and said, ¡°Howe this time is so fast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little hungry,¡± said Li Mu in a not so good mood.


    Li Mu looked at Feng Yuanxing and said, ¡°How¡¯s everything going? Have Duan Shuiliu solved it?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing did not dare to hesitate and said everything that happened today.


    Li Mu nodded his head and said satisfactorily, ¡°Well, My brother still get the invincible cutting methods as usual. Hahaha... With his support, I can close myself in the door to practice the martial arts without worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid things are not so optimistic.¡± Qing Feng rubbed his temples slowly, opened his mouth like a senior man, saying, ¡°Although today brother Duan has frightened some people, he cannot frighten everyone, such as people from Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction, so tomorrow¡¯s fight between them is inevitable. Besides, Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death, from Qingfeng Citadel has a bad temper, if he knows his son was killed by us, he will absolutelye here for revenge with all his armed forces regardless of his life. He will definitely give up his life even if the price of killing Duan Shuiliu is his own life. We are sure to deal with more troubles tomorrow. What¡¯s more, to control violence by violence is not the best way. We need to seek a wise solution.¡±


    Li Mu was very surprised to look at the little boy Qing Feng and said, ¡°You little fellow, and you are not yet ten years old. How can you know and think so much? How can you know the character of that so-called One Cut that Sends Man to Death?¡±


    ¡°The childe Qing Feng is born a prodigy. He is really thoughtful and well-nned as if millions of soldiers are in his chest. I cannot bepared to him even if I am an adult, and I am really ashamed.¡± On one side, Feng Yuanxing generously ttered Qing Feng in a simple and easy way.


    After that, he said, ¡°These days, Childe Qing Feng has been in charge of the governmental affairs and collected information from all sources. He has carefully investigated and studied those factions and martial arts masters that deserve our attention, moreover, he has prepared a lot of detailed information. Your honor, you have such a gifted young helper who devoted himself with heart and soul, which is adding wings to a tiger.¡±


    Li Muughed loudly, raised his hand and flicked Qing Feng hard, saying, ¡°Such a little boy has so many thoughts all the day. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being premature?¡±


    Qing Feng touched his head as if he was in great pain.


    Looking at his expression, Li Mu burst outughing heartlessly and said, ¡°You see, this reaction is like a child under ten years old. Otherwise, I really think you are a monster... Speaking of it, I always thought that Ming Yue is the only monster around me. Now it seems that the real monster is not Ming Yue, but you, a young old boy.¡±


    Ming Yue really took pleasure in Qing Feng¡¯s behavior andughed loudly.


    Ming Yue was flicked so many times by Li Mu on her forehead. Today, Qingfeng finally got one, which eventually made her feel a little equal.


    Feng Yuanxing kept silent smartly.


    However, he knew that was a unique way ofmunication between the county magistrate Li Mu and his two little servants, which indicated their intimacy and mutual trust.


    Qing Feng frowned bitterly and said, ¡°Young Master, you have to pay attention to Huya Faction, Sky Dragon Faction, and Qingfeng Citadel, especially thetter one. You must be really careful.¡± He really thought a lot for his undependable young master.


    Feng Yuanxing also said, ¡°Your honor, just like what Childe Qing Feng just said, that crazy owner of Qingfeng Citadel will bring a disaster to us if he really leads his men to attack our county, and our people will be seriously injured, besides, it will cause great harm to your honor¡¯s prestige and political achievements.¡±


    Li Mu curled his lips and thought he was an alien and did not need that shit political achievement.


    However, the civilians in the county were indeed innocent. Li Mu knew that was actually caused by himself, so whether it was intentional or not, he should ultimately bear that responsibility.


    ¡°How far is it from Qingfeng Citadel to Taibai County?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The little boy Qing Feng said without hesitation, ¡°Qingfeng Citadel is located in Qingfeng Mountain, a branch of Taibai Mountain, and it is 300 miles away from Taibai County. Although the road is rugged, it can also run horses. If my calction is right, Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death will receive news noter than tonight, then he will be anxious toe here without dy with his armed force. And I estimate they will attack our city gate on the early morning of tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Attack our city gate? How many armed soldiers are there in Qingfeng Citadel?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    ¡°Only cavalries can get to Taibai County on the early morning of tomorrow. There are 600 cavalries in Qingfeng Citadel, and all of them are elites.¡± The little boy Qing Feng said again.


    It could be seen that Qing Feng really did his homework. He calcted all possible factors and urately deduced the time, route and force of Qingfeng Citadel¡¯s possible attack on Taibai County, which was absolutely a good job done by a qualified adviser.


    Damn it, what a monster.


    Li Mu scolded in his mind. Where on earth did that genuine Li Mu on that pick up those two little unusual children?


    ¡°Your honor, if we stay in the city, we can stick to fight for a while, but there are so many Jianghu people in the city that I am afraid they may coborate from within with forces from outside at that time...¡± Feng Yuanxing said in a serious look.


    But before Feng Yuanxing finished his sentence, Li Mu waved one of his hands and interrupted, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already given notice to my faction, and they will send some people to deal with that so-called One Cut that Sends Man to Death, so people from Qingfeng Citadel cannot make it. Tomorrow, my brother Duan Shuiliu will go out and deal with Huya Faction and Sky Dragon Faction.¡±


    During the conversation, some people had brought up the prepared food: six dishes and one soup, which was very hearty.


    With a cheer from Ming Yue, she rushed directly to the table.


    ¡°Hey? Wait, leave me some...¡± Li Mu also rushed over.


    Thinking of Li Mu and Ming Yue always gobbling up all the food, little boy Qing Feng immediately changed his look and did not to be reserved and rushed over too.


    Feng Yuanxing stood silently in his ce, feeling frustrated.


    Three odd people: Li Mu and his two little servants, Ming Yue and Qing Feng.


    Why did they fight over a meal?


    It was not like you could not eat after that one.


    Besides, which faction did Li Mue from? What kind of a faction was that? First, they sent a Duan Shuiliu who had frightened so many people, then they did not take the One Cut that Sends Man to Death from Qingfeng Citadel and his 600 elite cavalries seriously. Were they the Taibai Sword Faction? No, Taibai Sword Faction was famous for its swordsmanship, and its disciples never practiced Dao methods.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°My faction? Haha, I can create a faction of many people on my own.¡±


    In the practice room.


    Li Muughed weirdly at the mirror as if his conspiracy had seeded.


    The so-called his brother Duan Shuiliu, of course, was his embodiment.


    The practice had proved that after he had mastered Rocking-sky Hammer, the first move of Zhenwu Boxing, and Sky Hammer, the second move of Zhenwu Boxing, Li Mu¡¯s ability to control his muscles and bones had reached a level beyond ordinary people¡¯s reach. He had practiced The Way of Changing looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones in an unusual way, and that made him easily change his appearance, his height or even his figure, all of which helped the emergence of Brother Duan Shuiliu.

 Chapter 43 Dao-Drawing Chopping

    <h4>Chapter 43 Dao-Drawing Chopping</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean you. I mean all of you are rubbish.¡±


    That was Li Mu¡¯s favorite golden sentence when he was on the earth.


    One of Li Mu¡¯s favorite movies was Stephen Chow¡¯s film ¡°Love on Delivery¡±, and Li Mu was a genuine fan of Stephen Chow. In that movie, the arrogant Japanese Karate Big Brother Duan Shuiliu was a very unique character, and he was good at making jokes when he was doing something cruel and serious, so Li Mu simply named himself another Duan Shuiliu.


    He just thought it was really funny.


    However, Li Mu was very satisfied with the effect of being Duan Shuiliu.


    Now the whole Wulin people in Taibai County had gotten a definite news, that is, Li Mu was not fighting by himself, and he had a big brother with the extremely excellent Dao-using methods, and those series of information indicated Li Mu was not fighting alone, but he had a strong n or faction behind him to support him, so it was not so hard to imagine such a n or faction that could train powerful Li Mu and Duan Shuiliu could not be infamous. Therefore, those who wanted to teach Li Mu a lesson had to weigh the pros and cons.


    ¡°Haha, I am a genius. I can turn into so many people. I can be whoever I want to be endlessly. I can incarnate as different people, so I am able to create a whole n just by myself. Then I can frighten those local people on this. Hahaha!¡±


    Li Muughed really loudly.


    The emergence of The Way of Changing looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones was really timely.


    ¡°Speaking of it, I really want to thank that noble Li Bing, the youngest son of Chang¡¯an magistrate of a prefecture. Haha, now I am like the NPC that can kill any BOSS. That pretentious Li Bing came here in such a long distance had only got a lesson taught by me, but it is really a timely help for me to get the opportunity to fight with them and take their martial arts practice books. Haha!¡±


    Li Mu tried to move his eyes and eyebrows when looking at the mirror.


    He was trying to control his facial muscles.


    The only defect of The Way of Changing looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones, or the w caused by Li Mu¡¯s control over his own muscles and bones, was that he could only be transformed into another person for about eight hours, then he would regain his original appearance after a long time¡¯s muscle rigidity and bones discement.


    And that transformation could only change the general shape and some facial features, but could not change some details, such as hair, skin features, or birthmarks, etc., so if people carefully observed him, ws could be found.


    However, that was enough.


    Li Mu really wanted to give Li Bing, who was in the prison now, a delicious drumstick.


    Li Mu turned back to his original appearance, sat cross-legged on the cattail in the training room, closed his eyes, and began to recall the process of his fighting with those Jianghu masters today.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Duan Shuiliu, who transformed by Li Mu, almost sessfully killed every Jianghu hero by one chop at a time. It seemed that there was no difference in all the processes, but in fact, Li Mu sensed, facing different martial arts masters with different levels, his feelings and gains were totally different.


    Those gains, simr to perception, must be digested and integrated as soon as possible in order to be truly tranted into his ownbat power.


    Otherwise, as time went on, he would forget it no matter how profound those insights were.


    Li Mu sat quietly, deducing all the battles of today in his mind.


    It was proved by those facts that actualbat was always one of the best ways for a warrior to improve himself.


    In hissting self-practicing, Li Mu integrated many nine-grade martial arts secret tactics and created his own ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves¡±. Among them, the most skilled and sessful were ¡°Dao-Drawing Chopping¡± and ¡°Lightning Chopping¡±. In today¡¯s battle, from beginning to end, he only used one move, which was the ¡°Lightning Chopping¡±, so he had reached an unprecedented level in terms of using that tactic.


    In other words, Li Mu¡¯s understanding of the world¡¯s martial arts had improved qualitatively.


    Before that, he only knew theories.


    But now, he could understand the actualbat.


    Countless great men on earth had told us that it would be very powerful if people couldbine theories into practices.


    Li Mu sat in the same ce for two hours, then he suddenly stood up, went up quickly to fetch that long-handled podao on the weapon rack, and eventually posed a position of putting up that Dao to stand.


    He was gaining momentum.


    The next moment, in the void, a dreamy sh of Dao urred.


    That Dao was out of the sheath.


    Dao-Drawing Chopping!


    The power of that move was no less than that of Lightning Chopping.


    On the earth, there was scary swordsmanship in Japanese called Laido, which was about the integration of human and sword before the sword was drawn and that preparing move was like the reservoir in the umtion of mountain torrents. At that time, that swordsman was in a state of no ws, and the enemy could not attack him or her. After the moment of the total unity of the swordsman¡¯s spirit and inner qi, their fighting power had reached the peak, then he or she burst out like the flood breaking through the reservoir dam, and all of the force was concentrated in that single sword, and then he or she could almost destroy any opponent with that kind of power.


    Laido was one of the top esoteric martial arts in Japan.


    Li Mu¡¯s Dao-Drawing Chopping was born out of 36 Gale-like de Methods, and then adopted some strong points of other ninth-ranked swordsmanship tactics, which was simr to the Laido, however, Li Mu¡¯s Dao-Drawing Chopping was more powerful than those strong Japanese swordsmen on the earth.


    After a move of Dao-Drawing Chopping, Li Mu stopped to think carefully and ponder. He carefully spected and deduced to further improve.


    Then Li Mu chopped again with his podao.


    Lightning Chopping.


    For the next hour, Li Mu kept practicing those two moves.


    As for the remaining four moves of Wind-Cloud Six Moves, Li Mu simply gave up his intention to deduce them for the time being, because he found that he might not be able to do this with his current martial arts understanding, and he already exhausted all his martial arts knowledge to create Dao-Drawing Chopping and Lightning Chopping. If he forced himself to deduce those remaining four moves, he would probably not be able to deduce something that did not have the equal power of the first two moves.


    It was deep night outside.


    Li Mu stopped practicing Dao methods.


    He came to the mirror in the training room again and ran The Way of Changing looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones to change his facial muscles and skeleton constantly. This process was like pinching a rubber man little by little, and eventually, Li Mu had transformed into another personpletely.


    This time, Li Mu had changed into a serious, tall old man.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Haha, I will be the senior master of my imaginary faction.¡±


    Li Mu smiled.


    It was time for him to prepare.


    He turned around to wear another ck warrior robe that was prepared in advance. He had worn a headband and a ck square towel on his head and covered with a ck matte soft armor on his body. Then he took out the silver bow that had been secretly collected and dyed it ck with ink and ced all the 20 wolf-tooth arrows matching the bow in the kettle, all wrapped up in ck cloth and tied behind him.


    After thinking a while, Li Bing took the long-handled podao with him and fetched something like steel wires, hook locks and phosphorus bombs from Li Bing in case of emergency. After those preparations, Li Mu got out from the secret door of the training room.


    The former county magistrate spent a lot of time to build the back office. The weapons including those 18 kinds of des were all made of fine steel, which was really precious. Even the training room was equipped with a secret door, and it took Li Mu several days to find those. When he walked out of the secret door of the training room, he came to the outside of the back yard of the county office.


    Taibai County was built on a hillside, with gentle hillside on the sunny slope and steep slopes on the shade side.


    The county office was situated on the top of the highest mountain in Taibai County, overlooking the whole city. Outside the back wall of the county office¡¯s backyard, there were dense weeds and forests. Walking along the dense forests for about 1000 meters, Li Mu reached the shady slope, which was a cliff abyss surrounded by fog all day long. He once heard that there was a spring from a river gushing out in the middle of the cliff and roaring down the cliff, forming nine waterfalls, which was really magnificent.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure was shing, and he used the Sky Hammer, the second move of Zhenwu Boxing, to run the lightness skill, then he instantly disappeared into the jungle outside the backyard of the county office like a smoke.


    After crossing the dense forest, he could see the cliff abyss was in front of him.


    Those two moons were in the high sky with cold lighting out, which was beautiful.


    Li Mu nearly did not hesitate at all and jumped down the cliff.


    Of course, he did notmit suicide but took a shortcut down the hill to intercept the possible attack of Qingfeng Citadel andpletely extinguished the disaster before they came to Taibai County. The reason why he took the shortcut was that he went out as an incarnation so naturally, he could not let others know.


    Jumping off this cliff, Li Mu could go all the way to the bottom of the mountain, which was the fastest way.


    With the lightness skill of Zhenwu Boxing, Li Mu drifted slowly down like a feather at a very slow speed. asionally, he grabbed the rattan and rested on the cliff, or inserted directly into the cliff with his palms to hang and rest. After several times of resting, he had dropped nearly three or four hundred meters.


    The roar of the waterfall in his ears became clearer and clearer.


    It suddenly urred to Li Mu that he had apparently reached to the legendary location of the Nine-dragons Spring Fall.


    Several days ago, little monster Qing Feng crammed a lot of astronomical, geographical and personnel knowledge to Li Mu, so Li Mu could still recall the information about that fall. However, no matter how vivid the description was, it was much clear and shocking to see the spectacr Nine-dragons Fall in his own eyes.


    It was really hard to imagine such a spring fall could erupt in that rock cliff.


    That water was so majestic that it seemed like a sea-eye burst. Besides, the sound of that fall was like thunder, which was extremely amazing.


    Li Mu felt amazed in his mind.


    He thought it was because the waterfall was too far from the top of the cliff, so he didn¡¯t hear the sound of the waterfall falling like thunder when he was in the backyard of the county office.


    ¡°The world was full of Spiritual Qi, and also the geography of mountains and rivers could not be measured by the physical dimension of the earth. I really wonder what kind of secret river or water is hidden in the mountain walls. I will definitely get closer to observe the waterfall carefully when I get time. Maybe, I can find another Water Curtain Cave just like in the novel Journey to the West.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 44 One Chop that Sent Wu Biao to Death

    <h4>Chapter 44 One Chop that Sent Wu Biao to Death</h4>


    Li Mu thought in his mind, diverted his attention and looked around.


    After finding the next foothold, Li Mu used the lightness skill to continue to leap like a lightning.


    That abyss of that cliff was not as narrow as the training room at the back office. That ce was really vast and wide, so Li Mu was really unrestrained and could explore the limit of lightness skill of Zhenwu Boxing. First, he put much power to his feet, and then jumped thirty or forty meters high with a simple leap, besides, his speed was as fast as lightning. In a word, he was more agile than the most agile ape monkey in the mountains.


    After many times of exciting jumping to the top, Li Mu felt as if he was flying with enthusiasm and vigor.


    Flying was the most popr dream of human beings on the earth since ancient times. Although with the development of science and technology, people on the earth could feel the beauty of the flying in the sky by taking means of transportation, such as nes, paragliding, hot air balloons, etc., no one could actually feel the same way as Li Mu at that time anyhow.


    Li Mu felt as if he had really grown a pair of wings and was flying between the cliffs and the abyss.


    He couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    The roar was apanied by the roar of the thunder-like Nine-dragons Fall, which echoed in the cliff abyss.


    With Li Mu¡¯s constant leap, Li Mu had a more profound understanding of the mystery of the lightness skill contained in the Zhenwu Boxing. With the new keen insight, his power was also incredibly increasing.


    After half an hourter, Li Mu could jump to around 100 meters with one leap.


    That leap distance was very terrifying. On the earth, only a superhuman had that ability. A jump would enable him or her to the top of a 100-meter skyscraper, which would absolutely shock the whole world. Even on that martial arts, that lightness skill was still frightening. At least so far, Li Mu had not seen any master who could jump that high, even a first-ranked master of Joint-thoughts level could not do that.


    Moreover, gradually, Li Mu could master the speed of each jump.


    When he held his breath, he could drift like a feather in the wind, almost getting out of the control of gravity, or he could suddenly turn into a meteor and fall like a shooting star as quick as lightning.


    Li Mu quite enjoyed that feeling.


    It seemed to him everything was under control when he was flying in the sky.


    About an hourter, Li Mu reached the bottom of that abyss.


    Below was a vastke with great waves.


    Thatke was huge in size, and Li Mu could not see its margin, but he could feel it was very deep with cold air above it. It should be formed after thousands of years¡¯ erosion by that Nine-dragons Fall. At such a deep abyss, thatke was like a giant mirror reflected moonlight, which was really primitive and horrifying.


    Li Mu did not know if it was an illusion or not, he felt absolutely terrified that made his hair stand on end when he looked at the calmke. He just felt that a wild danger may appear in silence, and it seemed to him that some giant abyss monster may hide under the calm water.


    Thus he didn¡¯t stay too long and left immediately.


    The moonlight, which was like clear water, shone through that deep forest.


    Li Mu, whose figure was like a ck light, shuttled through the mountains.


    After about two hours, he stopped.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Li Mu was standing on a 100-meter-high stone peak overlooking the lower part.


    There were many mountains and thick forests in front of Li Mu.


    In the valley, there was a junction of three roads, and under the moonlight, those three uneven roads with different breadth were like three white snakes in the dark mountain, winding through countless gullies and hills, intertwined and finally converged in that intersection.


    That three-way intersection was named ¡°Hancha Intersection¡± distinctively.


    It was the only way which must be passed if anyone wanted to go to Taibai County.


    No matter where tourists and businessmen came from, if they wanted to enter Taibai County on the way repaired by the government, they would surely pass through here.


    So if that crazy Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death of Qingfeng Citadel, was really anxious to attack Taibai County to revenge for his own son with his armed force, he must pass through that Hancha Intersection.


    Tonight, Li Mu came here to stop him.


    That could also be called an ambush.


    ¡°If Little Qing Feng¡¯s calction is not wrong, then after another two hours, people of Qingfeng Citadel will appear at the Hancha Intersection below, and then...¡± Li Mu took a deep breath, and he had already nned how to solve that problem.


    Coming there by himself that time was the best solution he could think of.


    To be honest, Li Mu was afraid of death, and he was somewhat timid.


    Although these days he had experienced several battles, seen blood and killed some people, he almost killed within one move in previous battles, which were not special tests, and he also fully adhered to the old faker¡¯s golden rule: ¡°Fight when you have the ability to win, and run immediately if you are going to lose.¡± For Li Mu, all the previous battles were just quizzes.


    Tonight, it would be ¡°an important exam¡±.


    Because his opponent was Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death.


    In the evaluation system of little Qing Feng, Wu Biao was a horrifying opponent because he had already entered the Joint-thoughts level decades ago, so his fighting power was stronger than many first-ss masters and therefore, Wu Biao was regarded as a super-ss master. That is to say, Wu Biao was much stronger than Si Kongjing, the grand master of Shennong Faction, Li Bing or Nan Wenzheng and so on. If the Nan Wenzheng was considered famous in northwestern Wulin World, then Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death, could be regarded as the real legend.


    Li Mu¡¯s former achievements could be easily aplished by Wu Biao.


    So there was nothingparable.


    The picture that blood flowing over the ground like water because numerous civilians died tragically when Taibai County was attacked by Wu Biao and his men, constantly shed in Li Mu¡¯s mind. If it was not that, Li Mu really wanted to give up and run away. After all, if he was defeated, he might get seriously injured or even lose his life.


    But the problem was that he could not run away heartlessly.


    After all, Li Mu had learned five stresses and four points of beauty and core values of socialism in China. So, although he was timid, he did not fail to shoulder his responsibility. In Li Mu¡¯s opinion, he was transmitted to that and became the county magistrate of Taibai County coincidently. Since he had caused trouble to Taibai county, then he would resolve it no matter what.


    Sometimes, even if you were really afraid of something, you still had to insist on finishing it.


    That was human nature.


    ¡°Damn. Forget about it. I will run away if I am going to be defeated. Anyway, I am already doing my best.¡±


    The county magistrate Li Muforted himself in his mind.


    Then, he chose a rtively concealed pinnacle, sat under an ancient pine, began to breathe, and operated Xiantian Skill to practice and adjust his state. Xiantian Skill had a very abnormal effect in calming himself down, rxing his muscles and bones, and restoring his strength.


    Soon, Li Mu seemed to be integrated with the whole rock.


    ...


    ...


    In the deep mountains, cliffs were very steep and the stone peaks erected like swords.


    The name Qingfeng Mountain sounded poetic and picturesque, but in fact, it was the steepest and precipitous ce along the Taibai Mountains, which stretched for more than several ten thousand meters. Qingfeng Mountain with fog all year around was like split by an ax of God. Although it was windy all year round, the gray fog never got dispersed.


    Qingfeng Citadel was located in the deepest part of Qingfeng Mountain.


    There was only one way to Qingfeng Citadel from the outside mountain, and people needed to pass through four One-Line Skies which were more than 100 meters long, so Qingfeng Citadel was easy to defend but difficult to attack, and if they arranged traps in advance, then even the super-ss martial arts masters were hard to enter Qingfeng Citadel forcibly.


    Qingfeng Citadel was a well-known ce of viins in hundreds of miles. The warlords who hadmitted crimes, the Jianghu hooligans, and the detestable deserters would gather here, and they would raid homes and plunder houses, in a word,mitted all kinds of crimes.


    But over so many years, Qingfeng Citadel had not been destroyed by the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty, nor destroyed by some so-called righteous masters. On the contrary, it had be more and more prosperous. Except for the topographic reasons, the powerful personal strength of the owner of Qingfeng Citadel was also a very important reason for their prosperity. Even the grand master of Taibai Sword Faction, the dominant n in the Taibai Mountains, did not want to provoke these madmen.


    Over the years, thousands of desperate people had gathered in that citadel, and Qingfeng Citadel could be regarded as the hegemony in that area with its great influence.


    However, the key to one¡¯s sess was also one¡¯s undoing. Wu Biao, the owner of the Qingfeng Citadel, supported Qingfeng Citadel by his strong personal strength, but also because he was only a simple short-sighted martial arts master though he had strong martial arts power. In addition, Qingfeng Citadel was notorious and therefore could not get the support from most Wulin people. Otherwise, it would be qualified to be a new imperial powerful n just like the Bloody-moon Faction.


    At dusk, smoke from the kitchen chimney wreathed over the cottage.


    In the past, that time in the Qingfeng Citadel, everyone must be indulged in the carnival, and sounds of the devils dancing and crying could be heard everywhere, but today it waspletely different. Since a spy who got the news from outside came back and saw Wu Biao, a violent roar came out from the hall of the Juyi Main Hall as if the mate of a giant bear was taken away when they were doing sex.


    Everyone in the citadel could hear it clearly. It was the angry roar of the owner of Qingfeng Citadel.


    When was thest time that the owner of Qingfeng Citadel became so angry?


    Some people who had joined Qingfeng Citadel for no more than five years did not have that experience.


    ¡°Crap, our master is angry.¡±


    ¡°The sky is falling...¡±


    ¡°Thest time when our master was so angry was one of his beloved wives had eloped with Master Eight. Later, the two men were captured and then they were cut alive for ten days and ten nights, and finally they did not have the energy to scream and died, but our master was still not relieved from anger, so he ughtered three viges around us, and after the bloodstream of ughter became a river, he finally stop killing.¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. At this time, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You will be beheaded if our master has heard that.¡±


    Some masters who stayed at Qingfeng Citadel for a long time were already beginning to panic.


    Wu Biao was going to kill his men if he got crazy.


    So what exactly had happened?


    Soon, a man with a strong body like an iron tower appeared. His muscles were like made of steel, and he had worn a simple scarlet armor. A scarlet heart protector was put to protect his heart. Although his scarlet hairs were not long, they erected like steel needles. His arms were nearly as thick as the waist of ordinary people, and a scarlet horse-fighting Dao more than two meters long, which was forged with bloody steel, was dragged upside down in one of his hands. That Dao was not sharpened, but it rubbed on the ground and emitted a cluster of sparks, apanied by a palpitating sound of friction.


    That horrifying man who was like a ck tower was the owner of Qingfeng Citadel, Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death.

 Chapter 45 Sniping

    <h4>Chapter 45 Sniping</h4>


    As soon as he appeared, the whole Qingfeng Citadel seemed to be suddenly silent as if a mute button was pressed down.


    Countless viges looked at Wu Biao, who supported Qingfeng Citadel by his own power, with looks full of awe, worship, and excitement.


    ¡°Summon our Bloody Cavalry and set off immediately. I want to make Taibai County red with their blood.¡±


    The voice of the Wu Biao was low and hoarse, just as his mood at that moment, also was like a bloody cloud gathering in the sky, brewing a terrible lightning storm.


    ¡°My master, marching at night will be harmful to horses...¡± One of a leader of Bloody Cavalry was shocked and unconsciously opened his mouth and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait until tomorrow morning, and it only takes four hours to get to Taibai County...¡±


    Swish!


    A bloody light shed.


    The head of that leader, who did not finish his sentence and was also highly valued by Wu Biao before, flew out into the sky.


    Wu Biao slowly withdrew his horse-fighting giant Dao.


    Everyone kept silent like a cicada in cold weather.


    On the other hand, the second chief, like a counselor, was a well-looking middle-aged man, who was said to be a failed schr. Seeing that happened, he quickly shouted, ¡°Have you not heard what our master just ordered? Get ready. Our master doesn¡¯t want to say it again. After our Bloody Calvary has set out, Brother Six, you summon our infantry team and all the people who can fight set off and rush to Taibai County with their fastest speed. By then, our master should take over the whole Taibai County, so you guys can rob or kill in the county, anyway, do whatever you want to.¡±


    All the vigers were excited by his words.


    Although Qingfeng Citadel was good, it was still a bitter and cold ce, so how could it bepared with the fertile Taibai County, besides, as long as they thought of the beautiful housewives and young women, countless gold, silver, jewelry, wine, and delicious food in Taibai County, each viin felt their blood was about boiling.


    Soon, the Bloody Calvary was assembled.


    Wu Biao turned over and stepped on his Giant Leopard with a serious look, saying, ¡°My order: After we take over Taibai County, you just kill any living creatures no matter what you see, regardless of dogs, chickens, the old or the children. Just kill them me. I want to kill them and bury them with my son. If anyone of you dares to be kind and forgive any man, even a dog, I will let him know living in this world is a painful thing.¡±


    All the vigers responded loudly.


    Like attracted like. They were all ouws who were not worried about their own lives, and hadmitted all kinds of crime, such as murder and set ces on fire, so they would never be kind.


    ¡°Big Brother, how should we deal with that Duan Shuiliu?¡± asked the third chief.


    ¡°Duan Shuiliu, and the Li Mu...¡± Wu Biao snorted coldly.


    Wu Biao smiled cruelly and did not continue to speak, but everyone could grasp the gloom in his words, which was like a horrifying demonic tide from the deep hell.


    There came the sound of loud clops.


    Four hundred Bloody Cavalries, like the blood of evil surging in the darkness of the night, scurried to the mountains in the moonlight.


    ...


    ...


    At the Hancha Intersection.


    The moonlight, which was like clear water, shone through that deep forest.


    Time passed quietly during the double moons hanging in the sky.


    Li Muwan was like a piece of stone rock and did not move at all.


    He was practicing Xiantian Skill.


    In the past every day, Li Mu had been diligent in that practice taught by that old faker.


    The moonlight, like silver, fell on Li Mu.


    If anyone looked carefully, they would find that Li Mu¡¯s body was almost breathless like the old tree with withered branches or rocks over a thousand year, and only his chest fluctuated slightly. When he breathed, he took in the Spiritual Qi between the earth and sky with his mouth and nose, and that airflow had formed an invisible whirlpool around him, so, when he breathed in, the leaves and grass around him leaned slightly towards him, while when he exhaled, they moved in the opposite direction.


    Even the moonlight seemed to prefer to sprinkle toward Li Mu.


    On the surface of his body, there was a faint moonlight, and his body seemed to glow automatically.


    And in every breath, Li Mu could clearly feel that the inhaled air was like a warm current, swimming among his Eight Extra-Meridians and all his limbs and bones, like a constant river flowing through the sand, and then scouring the soil sediment blockage away. After about running one time, that kind of different warm Qi gradually dissipated and became ice-cold, like ebbing tide, receding back with impurities, and those impurities were then turned into turbid Qi and were breathed out from his mouth and nose.


    Breathe in, and breathe out. Over and over again.


    Clean Qi entered Li Mu¡¯s body and cleansed his body, then was turned into turbid Qi with impurities.


    His natural born body was constantly improved and developed between such inhtion and exhtion.


    That feeling was exactly the same as that described in all kinds of martial arts tactics on the to cultivate internal qi, but the problem was that it only appeared when Li Mu was practicing Xiantian Skill, not like other warriors on this who could leave internal Qi in his body and turn it into his own strength after each practice. But all the heat flow would dissipatepletely and would not remain in his body after Li Mu finished his practice.


    That was the problem.


    ording to the old faker, Xiantian Skill was divided into twelve levels, each of which had different magic functions. Although it was simr to Zhenwu Boxing, the speed of practicing Xiantian Skill was a little slowerpared with Zhenwu Boxing. So Li Mu had not finished the first level of Xiantian Skill.


    Xiantian Skill was more like exercises to benefit the internal organspared with the Zhenwu Boxing, which aimed at building up a good physique and improving one¡¯s health.


    Li Mu could not be sure that after he finished the first level of Xiantian Skill, could he improve the situation that he could not remain the internal Qi.


    But even so, the transformation of Li Mu¡¯s body and the other gains brought to him by practicing Xiantian Skill were already beyond his imagination, and it was not inferior evenpared with Zhenwu Boxing, because he could clearly feel that he was getting stronger every minute and every second.


    In a blink of an eye, another hour passed.


    Li Mu¡¯s spiritual and physical state reached a peak.


    He suddenly seemed to have sensed something and opened his eyes.


    In the deep mountains of the south-west road of Hancha Intersection, a flock ofrge ck birds was suddenly startled, and they were pping their wings loudly and fleeing in a panic. It was very striking in the silent night.


    Here they came.


    Li Mu¡¯s hearing was amazing, so he could hear the sound of horses¡¯ hoovesing from the deep mountain road like thunder.


    ¡°It¡¯s an hour ahead of the time before the calction made by little Qing Feng.¡±


    He slowly untied the cloth-wrapper behind him and took out the silver bow painted ck.


    Under the moonlight, the ink absorbed the brilliance from the moonlight, and thus the silver bow did not reflect any light, so it would not be found for that reason.


    The fine steel wolf teeth arrow was also painted by ck ink, and the position of the arrow feathers was also reced from the real feathers to the three-edged steel wings, which was specially made by some craftsmen ordered by Li Mu ording to the shape of firearms on the earth. Any ordinary archers could not use that heavy arrow at all.


    But Li Mu was not an ordinary person, nor was the silver bow an ordinary bow.


    Heid those twenty fine steel wolf teeth arrows in front of him, took out one and put it on the bowstring. He did not rush to draw the bow but continued to gaze down the mountain path.


    The moonlight was dim, and the sound of horses¡¯ hooves became clearer and clearer in the distance.


    The location of Li Mu¡¯s stone peak was about 100 meters away from the Hancha Intersection. Although it was that high, it¡¯s difficult to for an ordinary master of Joint-thoughts level to see clearly under the moonlight, even if he or she could direct inner Qi through the meridians of eyes.


    But after the transformation of the five sense organs via Xiantian Skill, Li Mu¡¯s eyes were just like a high-powered telescope, and with the dtion and contraction of the pupils, which seemed that he could automatically adjust the focal length. So, after a short period of adaptation, Li Mu could clearly see what was going on at the mountain road hundreds of meters away.


    On the mountain road, 400 Bloody Cavalries rolled up like turbulent evil blood.


    Wherever they went, dust was blown about and countless tired birds were startled and flew high in the sky.


    ¡°No wonder...¡± Li Mu saw this scene and nodded thoughtfully.


    The time that people and horses of Qingfeng Citadel arrived at the Hancha Intersection was earlier than little boy Qing Feng¡¯s anticipated time, and that was because they had sacrificed horses to rush to Taibai County. On that mountain road in the moonlight, the running horses were easy to get trapped. Once they were not well controlled, ¡°a traffic ident¡± would ur, which would be harmful to horses and knights. It seemed that Wu Biao was madder than the little Qing Feng had imagined.


    Those Bloody Cavalries arrived at a crazy fast speed like a flood.


    ¡°That should be Wu Biao.¡± Li Mu looked at that giant man, who was like an iron tower, in front of the whole team. Even though Li Mu was hundreds of meters away, he still felt a kind of pressure when he saw that man¡¯s face.


    To describe that in the words of Martial arts novels on the earth was Li Mu was dragged by a terrifying Qi, kind of like a maic field.


    What made Li Mu even more surprised was that the mount under Wu Biao was not a warhorse, but a leopard that was much bigger and fiercer.


    That leopard was extremely weird. There were orange spots on its ck fur like chrysanthemum blossomed, and it was two meters tall and three or four meters long, which was extremely strong. It had worn a simple animal armor, carrying a strong man like Wu Biao, plus a two-meter-long blood-colored Dao, but it still ran like a flying horse and was faster and more agile than the elite battle horse of the Bloody Cavalry.


    ¡°Cool, if I ride such a prehistoric leopard when Ie back to earth, I can really show off.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were bright.


    He never thought that in this world, there were people who took this kind of leopard as a mount. It was like opening the door of a new world in Li Mu¡¯s mind. Since leopard could be ridden, could other animals, such as mutant lions, lizards or dragons, which could be domesticated as a mount too?


    Li Mu became excited.


    He forgot the fear as soon as he got excited.


    After calcting the distance, Li Mu raised his arms, drew the bow and took a deep breath. The first fine steel wolf teeth arrow was aimed at the man riding that leopard at the front of the Bloody Cavalry team.

 Chapter 46 The Power of the Magic Archery

    <h4>Chapter 46 The Power of the Magic Archery</h4>


    Li Mu¡¯s archery was born out of Ma Junwu¡¯s hunting method, but now he had already excelled his master.


    The first shoot through the hunting archery was very important and could be called a fatal blow.


    Under the moon light, Li Mu integrated his vital essence and spirit, ran the power inside.


    His spine, like a dragon, exerted a force that was surging between his arms. The silver bow had been pulled by a third, which was the greatest extent that Li Mu could make. Then he loosened his fingers while the fine steel wolf teeth arrow turned into a ck lightning bolt which tore the night sky apart.


    ...


    On the mountain road.


    Wu Biao was activating the mount and running wildly.


    The killing and anger in his heart were like a fire that was going to burn almost everything.


    His son died.


    He lost hister generation.


    Though he had taken so many beautiful girls and got dozens of wives in the Qingfeng Citadel, it was unknown why he couldn¡¯t get a baby. Wu Feilong was his only son, who was ced high hopes by him and even became one of the pirs of his spiritual world.


    But he had never expected that this important son died in a little county though it was not dangerous at all.


    Now Wu Biao was just like the mes that were about to erupt since he had suppressed it at the extreme.


    Once that angry me burst out, it would destroy the whole world.


    He couldn¡¯t help killing and couldn¡¯t wait to get to Taibai County.


    The Han fork was near at hand in the front.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there, Taibai County is not far after this fork. I¡¯ll rush there at night to kill and loot everything to make this county into hell, there¡¯ll even not a chicken or dog left and the blood will run into rivers. Everyone will be beheaded and buried with my son... Son, just let them kneel before you and repent on the way to theher world.¡±


    Wu Biao was so wrathful.


    But there was a sudden warning in his heart for no reason at this moment.


    An inexplicable sense of danger covered him.


    ¡°Bad...¡±


    With a loud cry in his heart, he held the bloody horse battle knife in his hand and almost instinctively cut it out in front of him.


    Boom!


    A sudden spark exploded in the night.


    The spark sputtered.


    It seemed that the big knife cut something and the iron chips burst while the terrible sound roared like thunder.


    The loud noise rang from thirty to forty miles around.


    Wu Biao felt a great shock on both arms and hot feeling on the palms, he flew involuntarily backwards just like riding on a cloud though he tried hard to run the internal qi wildly. However, the ¡°Giant Leopard¡± below him also whined, it stopped rushing forward and stumbled backwards.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The bloody cavalries were still rushing and suffered a great loss surprisingly.


    Wu Biao hit the first battle horse while his body flew back like an iron tower.


    The cracking sound of bones came in instantly.


    The warhorses and the knights on the horses were smashed into pieces.


    But Wu Biao didn¡¯t stop moving backwards and crashed 5 warhorses and 3 Qingfeng Citadel warriors to death before hended, then he staggered and left ten footprints on the rock before he stopped.


    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    ¡°An ambush!¡±


    ¡°Stop the horses and defend!¡±


    All shouts of panic rang out continuously.


    Though the Bloody Cavalry was an elite team from the Qingfeng Citadel, it was only a group of bandit rather than a regr army. They lost some soldiers and the moral was pretty low than before. Meeting such a terrible attack, how could they remain calm?


    The moment when Wu Biao dropped down, he paused lightly and the internal qi was running to the extreme.


    The internal qi burst out.


    The red glow hung around him as if it was a burning me.


    He held the giant sabre in his hand, looking gloomy and roared.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that scoundrel? Who are you hiding and shooting secretly? Get out now!¡±


    The voice was like the sounds of gold and stone, stirring and spreading with the mighty internal qi like the raging waves beating rocks. It was stirring up in the deep mountains in the two moons which made the trees roll around, the leaves fall and the rocks stir since its power was so impressive.


    Countless frightened birds soared in panic within a few square miles.


    Wu Biao could only manage with an effort to identify that the terrible power was a sneak attack from an arrow the moment when the spark appeared.


    But he even had no way to know where this arrowe from with such terrible power.


    The wind whispered in the dark night.


    There were countless senses around the shadows.


    At that moment, Wu Biao¡¯s mind showed the names of the strongest archers within hundreds of miles who were soon denied by him.


    Because he knew those archer masters could never make the terrible shoot like that.


    Its power also made him feel the deadly fear.


    Wu Biao could never doubt that he must be smashed and became blood mist if he didn¡¯t get tele gnosis and got the early warning of danger instantly since he had already been on the top of the Joint-thoughts level to get the higher-level opportunity.


    It¡¯s a real moment of life and death.


    Those Bloody Cavalry masters from the Qingfeng Citadel also reacted at this moment.


    ¡°Stop the horses and defend!¡±


    The second master of Qingfeng Citadel calmed down, he shouted loudly and issued a military order.


    The Bloody Cavalry army gathered like the tide and surround the casten of Wu Biao in the middle.


    As the sound of uniform metal friction urred, countless blood-colored long guns appeared outside.


    As the cold gun points glittered with the metallic luster in the moonlight, the Bloody Cavalry looked like a giant blood-colored metal hedgehog and theyid out the defense array.


    As an elite army of the Qingfeng Citadel, it still showed the elegance as a cold-weapon army on this.


    The moonlight was like a knife in the surrounding mountains.


    The shadows of the mountains were like the giant horror beasts with their mouth open.


    Those naturally beautiful mountain scenes gave the feeling of gloomy ghosts.


    When the wind blew through the mountains and forests, its voice sounded like a hundred ghosts walking at night.


    There was slight red spark appearing in Wu Biao¡¯s eyes.


    He ran the strength to the extreme sessfully, then nced over the surrounding peaks and cliffs and it was really impossible to find any senses of killing or any traces of the killers 100 meters around.


    Wu Biao stopped for a while with a gloomy look and said again, ¡°You cannot be nobody since you¡¯ve made such an amazing shoot, but why didn¡¯t show up? Are you afraid of my knife? Please get back if you are so!¡±


    His voice was surging and reverberating among the moonlit mountains like the sound of gold and iron.


    On the stone peak more than one hundred meters away.


    Li Mu felt sorry for him secretly among the dark shadows.


    As a master with peak Joint-thoughts level, he really had a keen sense.


    The moment when the spark appeared, Wu Biao felt theing danger and reacted.


    It¡¯s more like an instinctive response to life.


    While the shoot just now was the one integrated with Li Mu¡¯s strongest archery skills and spirit, it was powerful enough to cut the mountains and smash the stones but blocked by Wu Biao at that critical moment.


    The first shot of the hunting archery was the quickest and forceful, which was named the death of shoot.


    And theter shoots might not be effective if the first one didn¡¯t work.


    Hearing Wu Biao¡¯s invitation to war and ridicule, Li Mu sneered silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m just following the ADC route now and I¡¯ve to attack from far, I must be an idiot to go out rashly like you when you lead those ¡®soldiers¡¯ to start the hand-to-handbat.¡±


    The shoot just now made Li Mu have a more intuitive judgment on Wu Biao¡¯s strength.


    The casten of the Qingfeng Citadel, whose nickname was ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡±, was the most terrible warriors since hising to this world.


    He stood on the stone peak and made a n quickly in his mind. He overlooked the metal hedgehog defense array of Qingfeng Citadel Bloody Cavalry, drew the silver bow and installed the second fine steel wolf teeth arrow.


    The tip of the arrow aimed at Wu Biao in the center of the metal hedgehog army.


    The Bloody Cavalry army attended by crowds of over a dozenyers was just like paper paste that could be shoot through with one shoot in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    But after a little hesitation, he changed his mind.


    The arrow tip moved a little and didn¡¯t aim at Wu Biao but at the third master of Qingfeng Citadel of Qingfeng Citadel standing beside Wu Biao.


    It was impossible to kill Wu Biao who was defenseless with the first shoot of the deadly killing, not to mention the second one.


    After all, this level of masters had already activated all the strength and showed charisma, which was invulnerable since his spirit and reaction had increased to the extreme once the alertness had been generated for alerting, it was impossible to hurt him.


    So, it was better to shot other masters beside him who seemed to be leaders to try to eliminate the enemies¡¯ effective strength.


    Anyway, there was no possibility of killing a good person by mistake since everyone in the Qingfeng Citadel was sanguinary and full of iniquities.


    And this kind of strange idea shed so quickly upon Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    Soon, he loosened the finger that held the bowstring.


    One dark running light shed in the darkness.


    It was almost the moment when Li Mu loosened his fingers and the Bloody Cavalry metal hedgehog army who was one hundred meters away seemed to be really split by the thunder and formed a bloodstain crack after the explosion.


    Those armored minions who were around 11yers were poked through like the sugarcoated haws on a stick by this terrible power.


    While the third master of Qingfeng Citadel who was riding on the war-horse exploded like the porcin statue which was shot by the siege crossbow with the absence of perception and reaction.


    The arrow didn¡¯t stop but continued to fly and shot through dozens of minions behind the third master of Qingfeng Citadel.


    Then it created a pit one meter in diameter on the side of the mountain road, and there was a finger-thick hole which was deep and bottomless in the center of the pit, whose edge was smoking and as hot as the magma.


    It was unknown how deeply the fine steel wolf teeth arrow was inserted in the stone wall.


    Blood mist filled the air.


    White bones were flying everywhere.


    All the other Qingfeng Citadel Bloody Cavalry members didn¡¯t realize what happened on earth at this moment.


    The livingpanions had be blood mist as if they were evaporated. Everything was going so fast and those Bloody Cavalry minions didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry in fear before they died.

 Chapter 47 Close Battle

    <h4>Chapter 47 Close Battle</h4>


    Then, then same thing happened.


    Another ck power fall, it opened a deadly bloodstain on the existed broken metal hedgehog army.


    Everything came instantly like the disaster.


    In less than a breath of time, more than 40 Qingfeng Citadel minions died and vanished instantly as if they had evaporated.


    All the Qingfeng Citadel minions were seized deeply by the terror.


    Their heavy armors and iron shields in hands gave no sense of security for them at all.


    At this moment, Wu Biao, whose nickname was ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± was stained with the broken arms and sma from the third master of Qingfeng Citadel, he was filled with great sense of killing then pointed to the front with the bloody giant knife and roared, ¡°He¡¯s over there.... Go and get him out.¡±


    Finally, he was aware of the direction where the terrible arrow shot.


    Swish!


    Some archery masters also shot instantly from the Bloody Cavalry Army.


    These archers were masters with Joint-qi levels and they also mastered high-level archery which could reach one hundred steps away. They were borately trained by Wu Biao, repulsed the encirclement and suppression by the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty Army and killed some self-proud righteous masters, which was why they were called the trump card by the casten of Wu Biao.


    Instantly, the arrows were like locusts and rainstorms in the night sky.


    A sudden tremor of bowstring sounded like a fine thunderstorm.


    The bow shocked like a thunderbolt.


    The shooting direction was just the stone peak where Li Mu stood.


    ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± Wu Biao was really aware of the right position.


    But those arrows couldn¡¯t reach Li Mu and they fell on the ground askew when they reached half the distance and got exhausted, the so-called Qingfeng Citadel elite archers were just a joke.


    Then they received a response of three glowing radiance.


    Boom!


    As the three bows fell, more than 40 Qingfeng Citadel senior archers became blood fogs of meat paste and exploded.


    Li Mu stood on the distant stone peak and also felt shocked.


    This was the first time for him to put his archery into actualbat after he finished the practice.


    It was so powerful that it was beyond his initial estimate.


    ¡°That¡¯s so amazing! The silver bow can bepared with the Barre sniper rifle on the earth when it isbined with the terrible force of the ¡®Zhenwu Boxing¡¯... it is more terrible than the sniper rifle just like the cannon shells. It really has fantastic destructive power.¡±


    As he sighed with emotion, the distant Bloody Cavalry began to charge.


    The array changed like the pointed cone that was activating the warhorses along the mountain road, they were rushing towards the stone peak like a bloody undercurrent.


    The remaining archer masters ran halfway and started to shoot again under the cover of thence and shield cavalry, and there were countless arrows falling towards the stone peak like the rain. This time the arrows like the locusts could finally reach the ce where Ye Qingyu located when the distance became closer.


    Meanwhile, more than 40 Qingfeng Citadel minions with good Lightness Skills were rushing out carrying the long rope hooks and the varnish on their backs, then threw out the hook to hook on the rocks to get close to the stone peak top with the strength of the ropes like the apes while they were all so agile.


    It had to be said that the Qingfeng Citadel Bloody Cavalry responded quickly and reasonably.


    This was a world of martial art and the air was filled with ¡°Spiritual Qi¡± like what the old faker said since everyone could practice the martial art for physical improvement. They were more powerful, faster and more skillful than those on the earth and that¡¯s why their level of cold weapons was much higher than that of ancient Earth. It could be imagined how terrible the Elite Armies of the three Empires since they reacted like this though this Bloody Cavalry was only a citadel elite focusing on the mountains.


    Li Mu could find that Crazy Wu of Wu Biao whose nickname was ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± didn¡¯t evenunch the charge attack relying on his personal brutal force the first time, instead he dyed with some trusted soldiers to watch and judge like a wolf king who remained calm in his anger.


    There was even such a moment when Crazy Wu was calm.


    But this didn¡¯t make Li Mu retreat.


    ¡°So... Let me see how long you can stand.¡±


    Despite the flying locusts¡¯ arrows, Li Mu made a decision for the continuous shoot as he closed and opened the bows in his hands, then he shot out the remaining dozen special fine steel wolf teeth arrows without a break.


    At the same time, the Bloody Cavalry¡¯s arrows fell in front of Li Mu like the rain.


    However, after crossing such a long distance, these arrows were already weak, and most of them fell on the nearby rocks and pine trees while some asionally shoot on Li Mu since most of the arrows were not urate when these cavalry charged and the arrows scattered, as a result, it was simply ineffective since his body and skin couldn¡¯t be shot through after transformation and upgrading by ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, instead, it was just the shot on the thick special leather, and then bounced off.


    On the contrary, Li Mu¡¯s fine steel wolf teeth arrows were like precisely-guided missiles and bombarding the minion teams who were charging down the mountain roads with guns and shields. They were so powerful that they directly caused a devastating blow. More than 100 Qingfeng Citadel minions were shot instantly and their bodies exploded into pieces, while the rocks burst and flew apart, more of them were killed and injured in the flying dust.


    This was actually an asymmetric massacre.


    ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± Wu Biao was riding on the back of the weak ¡°Giant Leopard¡± in a gloomy look.


    ¡°This archery and power... Is the ¡®Control Battalion¡¯ master from the Holy n of the ¡®Guanshan Pasture¡¯ing? That¡¯s quite impossible, how can those masters from the ¡®Control Battalion¡¯ appear in such remote viges? Even the archery master of Li Buyu, the ¡®Shooting Wolf¡¯, is not so powerful like this.¡±


    Wu Biao kept thinking.


    That was the reason why he didn¡¯t rush there the first time.


    This archery was so aggressive and terrible.


    Though he was called Crazy Wu, he was not really mad.


    It was not just insanity that kept him famous for decades.


    Those who didn¡¯t know the truth all knew he was a rash fellow who was not afraid of death, but actually, he was.


    The Bloody Cavalry suffered heavy loss but Wu Biao only felt a little pity and didn¡¯t feel heartache.


    He cultivated thoseckeys for himself to urge, and those minion were only chesses that could be abandoned at any time for him.


    This time, Wu Biao revenged at the cost of all the elites from the citadel.


    He had always wanted to butcher in Taibai County.


    But he was quite clear what the result would be if he did so- He must be wanted by the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty, and then there would be no way for Qingfeng Citadel to exist, as a result, he had been ready to escape after he murdered and burned in Taibai County. It was just ok for him to lose the business of Qingfeng Citadel since it was useless when his son died.


    With the me of hatred and anger, Wu Biao looked at the stone peak in the distance.


    At this time, the elites lead by the sixth master of Qingfeng Citadel had finally climbed this stone peak which was about 100 meters high with the help of the rope hooks.


    The sixth master of Qingfeng Citadel was a tall and thin man like a bamboo pole with grey skate look, he was the No.1 master with Lightness Skill in the Qingfeng Citadel. Then he was biting a thin machete, jumped up to the top, threw the rope, and grinned as he saw only one man there. Then he held the machete in the hand and rushed there to kill.


    The thin and long machete reflected with white light under the moonlight.


    The sixth master of Qingfeng Citadel was quite confident about his Dao-using methods, he had ever learned from casten Wu Biao and got an affirmative appraisal. In his view, even the best archer must die like a crab with its pliers cut off when he was got closed.


    However, it was a knife light receiving him.


    The knife light was full of fantastic colors under the moonlight.


    The sixth master of Qingfeng Citadel didn¡¯t want to hide or shout in fear that he might disturb the beauty of this knife light as if his soul was attracted by the knife light. There was even a smile on his ferocious face as if he had seen the girl next door who had maddened him when he was a teenager.


    ¡°That is...¡± ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± Wu Biao was taken by sudden surprise below the stone peak.


    He was also a knife master and sensed the skills close to thesting appeal of the Tao in the dash of knife light.


    Swoosh!


    The other Qingfeng Citadel minions climbed up the stone peak with the hope of ropes.


    They were surprised when they saw the sixth master of Qingfeng Citadel stood at the same ce who was as petrified there, but they still rushed towards the strong old man on the peak. This old man must be the archer who made the sniper¡¯s shot and their task was to entangle this archer and made him unable to attack stealthily.


    The old man didn¡¯t dodge.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Entangle!¡±


    ¡°Cut off his hands!¡±


    More and more minions climbed up the stone peak, they shouted loudly carefully and changed the direction towards the old man in order to kill him with the help of Lightness Skill.


    Another knife light appeared at this moment.


    It was fascinating like the brightest star in the night sky.


    Wherever the star knife light crossed, all the Qingfeng Citadel minions stood at the same ce and held the forward posture with the weapons in the hands, they looked so strange as if they saw something incredibly beautiful with dull looks, and the stone peak top became strange and quite in an instant.


    Two moons hung high above.


    The moon was clear and cold.


    The moonlight shone on these motionless figures like mercury, casting cascading shadows on the ground. It was like the shadows scattered by cannibals in the devil¡¯s woods with a palpitating breath.

 Chapter 48 How Sharp the Knife Was

    <h4>Chapter 48 How Sharp the Knife Was</h4>


    ¡°One Cut that Sends man to Death¡± Wu Biao squinted below.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± his voice reverberate in the moonlit wild hills, ¡°why do you stop me?¡±


    On the top stone peak.


    Li Mu, who had changed into a tall old man, didn¡¯t respond.


    He stamped gently on the ground with his left foot.


    The invisible force turned into a wave and broke out with him as the center.


    All the Qingfeng Citadel minions who were stunned there as well as the sixth master of Qingfeng Citadel who diedpletely, flew out and fell off the stone peak, they dropped in the air and could be found dimly by the moonlight that they were cut into halves just like the spikes of rice cut by the farmers with the sickles.


    Cut by the ¡°Lightning Chopping¡± of the second style of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves, those minions even didn¡¯t know how they died.


    ¡°The moon is bright and stars are few, the ck magpies are flying southward...¡±


    Li Mu spoke until this moment.


    Actually, he just wanted to recite an ancient poem from the earth as a prologue for his incarnation in order to create atmosphere and take this chance to y cool when he saw the Ming Yue in the sky.


    But as he just spoke, he suddenly found theter words not suitable for this kind of asion.


    Li Mu paused, he didn¡¯t know how to continue to y cool.


    This was really embarrassing.


    Li Mu paused, then he corrected himself and said on the top stone peak like an extramundane person of high skill in other obnoxious words from the earth, ¡°I hear that you¡¯re located in the Qingfeng Citadel with invincible Dao-using methods of One Cut that Sends Man to Death. I¡¯m eager for this since there¡¯s another good head now. As the two moons hung above tonight, I¡¯m inviting you for your head and hopefully, you don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± Wu Biao wore gloomy look and said, ¡°Are you from the Duan Shuiliu Faction? There¡¯re so many people want to kill me and I¡¯m afraid you cannot make it.¡± As he had just finished, there was a strange whistle in his mouth.


    The ¡°Giant Leopard¡± below him rushed out suddenly and carried Wu Biao towards the stone peak like the ck lightning.


    Li Mu showed a keen look.


    That was so fast.


    This ck leopard was really an alien species since it passed without a trace and kept quiet when it was walking, it could jump more than 10 meters high at once and arrived below the stone peak only after two or three breathing times when it was running.


    Then this beast gained force on four legs and jumped more than 20 meters, it grabbed on the stone wall as if it was grabbing tofu, then tore cracks and jumped up more than 10 meters with the help of anti-seismic force with Wubiao on its back.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were bright.


    ¡°Aha, not only your head, I want this big ck cat too!¡±


    He pped freely and hit on a rock which was higher than a person.


    Swoosh!


    Those giant rocks which had stood on the stone peak for hundreds of years were chopped off and flew out, then wrapped in an infinite impact force toward the person and the leopard below like a meteor.


    The time and angle were as urate and nice as antelope¡¯s horn.


    ¡°Aha... Open it.¡±


    Wu Biao cried out and jumped on the ck leopard like a big bird, then he cut with the Bloody Giant Dao, leaving bloody light shing in the sky.


    Puff-puff-puff!


    The sound of thin paper being torn.


    The power of downward rush was as heavy as about a tens of thousands of kilograms giant rock, it was cut into halves like bean curd, separated by both sides and flew out rubbing Wu Biao¡¯s body, then fell into the cliff.


    Li Mu gasped.


    What smart Dao-using method it was!


    He was no longer the little boy as he just came to this alien, and he had already made certain achievement on this world¡¯s martial art, especially the Dao-using methods. Though he didn¡¯t understand it fully and didn¡¯t know the mystery of Wu Biao¡¯s method, he could feel that it was quite terrible.


    As Li Mu was thinking quickly, he held the long-handle podao with his back hands.


    He held the knife in a rather strange way.


    The handle was in front and the de was backward, it was unknown whether he was really holding the knife or not.


    Li Mu stood up straight with both legs stretching, he was taking a deep breath and keeping still in a strange posture, which showed an inexplicable meaning.


    Meanwhile, that ck leopard roared and jumped again.


    It caught Wu Biao urately who was dropping lightly in the air.


    This person and the beast had good cooperation, and Wu Biao was prancing again like a kite supported by this force, then flew up on the top of the stone peak. He was as fast as the lightning and cut Li Mu again.


    ¡°Netherworld separating chop... Kill!¡±


    He shouted, like a thunderstorm and the roar of a great beast.


    The bloody knife light fell as if theherworld bloody river was pouring.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t move or shake and it was rooting under his feet, he was still holding the long-handle podao and stared at that bloody knife light.


    Modified by the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡±, he had keen sense and sightparable to hawk¡¯s which made him see the de point and even the moment when the de cut the air as well as theyers of transparent air flow and airwaves in the void, though it was rather hard for others to capture the trajectory of the bloody knife night.


    In one-thousandth of an instant, Li Mu cut at the same time.


    ¡°Dao-Drawing Chopping!¡±


    As Li Mu shouted, it shocked the earth and sky.


    ng!


    Collision between the knives.


    Sparks sshed out in the moonlight.


    Figures were staggered and the clothes were whistling.


    Like a big hawk, Wu Biao leaped over Li Mu andnded about 10 meters away behind him.


    But Li Mu kept there like a rock, he was in the posture holding a knife and put the de outwards instead of holding the knife handle backhand and put the de afterward, and then he raised the knife like a stick of incense.


    A silence.


    Under the moonlight, the two figures seem to be solidified on the stone peak.


    The mountain breeze blew all over the mountains.


    The green trees were like waves.


    It was deep and long sound from the mountains, which was mysterious as the tide of the sea.


    There were still dozens of Qingfeng Citadel minion survivors under the mountain road.


    They hid behind all kinds of rocks and trees in great fear, looked up and stared nervously at the top of the mountain. They could vaguely see the two figures but did not know who the winner was.


    Especially the second master of Qingfeng Citadel who acted as the military adviser, he hid ahead of time when he noticed this earlier and wasn¡¯t killed by the shoots from Li Mu.


    He was hiding behind the rock carefully and looking at the top stone peak nervously. It was rather important for him whether Wu Biao was alive or dead.


    On the top stone peak.


    Dead silence.


    After about five or six breathing time.


    Wu Biao put back the knife and turned around slowly.


    ¡°What excellent Dao-using methods!¡± There was an uncertain look on his face as if he was recalling the transmigration of life and death in the moment of confrontation before, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless knife masters in my life and even Zhang Yuning is not so good as yours though he ranks fourth of the four greatest swordsmen from the Holy n of the ¡®Guanshan Pasture¡¯.¡±


    As the wind blew, Wu Biao¡¯s sleeve flew out with the wind.


    And Li Mu turned back slowly.


    He had a pale face, one drop of blood bead appeared on his left shoulder and more drops of blood beads appeared.


    Blood stained his robe red.


    Then slowly, there was a crack on these clothes and one tiny cut appeared on the skin below, the blood oozed out of the scars.


    ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death... That¡¯s really Dao-using method.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    ng! ng!


    His long-handle podao was broken from the deep part of the de and the upper half fell to the ground.


    This fine steel podao used by the previous Taibai county magistrate in the exercise room was also one excellent knife among the fine products, it was so sharp but couldn¡¯t bepared with the Bloody Giant Dao from Wu Biao.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t care about the knife loss.


    What really made him feel dismayed and frustrated was that the moment when they fought, he had already captured the track radian of the Bloody Giant Dao, and cut with the ¡°Dao-Drawing Chopping¡± that he had never used before. If it was about the power, the two cuts from the Wind-Cloud Six Moves, which were ¡°Dao-Drawing Chopping¡±, must be more heavy and stable than the ¡°Lightning Chopping¡± and could be called the deadly killing, and it was more powerful when Li Mu saved up strength deliberately...


    But Li Mu failed against him in the confrontation.


    There were no tinhorn men under great fame.


    The martial art masters who had been famous for a long time were indeed fearful.


    Wu Biao had terrible strength and he must be absolutely the strongest and cruelest one since Li Mu came to this, his martial art skills and Dao-using methods were the best too, and they must be above ninth grade, eight or even seventh grade.


    This was not the gap about strength.


    But the gap about Dao-using methods and fighting skills.


    Anyway, Li Mu was new to the martial art.


    Even he was aided and taught with the two immortal skills of ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± from the old faker, he had limited martial art experience, martial art theories, and actualbat experience, so his own Dao-using methods created by himself couldn¡¯t reallypete with the Dao-using methods which were really tempered and polished by numerous martial arts sages in this world.


    But he was not discouraged or disappointed.


    Because Li Mu could understand deeply that anything skillful must be experimented repeatedly while being inclusive in order to truly achieve perfection, while the Wind-Cloud Six Move was the first step for the experiment that he had to temper.


    The mountain wind whistled, and the moon was clear and cold.


    Wu Biao wore cold face, he was holding the Bloody Giant Dao and came up slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s so sharp the knife is... But it¡¯s a pity that you need sufficient potentialities and stronger reserve strength though you act so fast. Do you want to get the greatness into simplicity to make it? But the greatness is always soplicated and you need to get the deep theories in order to make it simplified. You shall never get the greatness into simplicity in terms of martial art Dao-using methods, so how can you master it since you don¡¯t know the greatness?¡±


    He had to admit that what this little boy had said was right.


    This was a knife master, and his perception of the practice of knife was worthprehending.


    Li Mu aroused admiration, he made obeisance and said, ¡°Thank you for your advice, but do you think you¡¯ve already won since you¡¯ve given me such precious words?¡±


    Wu Biao smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s an enjoyable enjoyment to kill one master, and no doubt that it¡¯s even the most enjoyable one to kill knife master like you... you were hit by my ¡®Netherworld separating chop¡¯ and broke your sternum, the knife hurt your internal organs and it¡¯s impossible for you to react now.¡±

 Chapter 49 Punch You into Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 49 Punch You into Pieces</h4>


    Li Mu alsoughed.


    ¡°Really? I am afraid you will be disappointed.¡±


    He tore his Taoist gown at random, and threw it directly into the wind, revealing his strong and athletic body.


    The moonlight shone on Li Mu¡¯s streamlined muscles. Every muscle on his whole body was very clear, and his glittering skin reflected a faint fluorescence, which was like the body carved by Jade. In a word, his figure was full of indescribable strange beauty.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Wu Biao had changed his look and began to feel a little worried.


    Because the body in front of him was clearly the body of a 20-year-old young man, and it was really vigorous and full of energy and strength, so it was fundamentally ipatible with the look of that 50-year-old face. The face with that body was very strange.


    ¡°Would you not believe me if I told you that your Netherworld Dao Qi could not hurt my viscera at all?¡± Li Mu smiled, squeezed his eyes, then opened his mouth and breathed in a strange rhythm.


    In an instant, the moonlight in the sky seemed to be alive, pouring into his mouth and nose.


    Wu Biao found that Li Mu¡¯s chest was fluctuating violently several times, and the sound of drum-like heavy beatings wasing out from his heart, which was really long, far-reaching, and not like the sound made by any human heart. Then that horrifying Dao scar made by Wu Biao were slowly healing like they were crawling alive at a speed that could be grasped by human eyes under the moonlight.


    ¡°This is... im-immortal body?¡±


    He eximed with surprise, ¡°You are... actually a demon?¡±


    In that world, there were legends of demons.


    And only the real strong men could understand how terrifying they were.


    In the legends, only demons had such healing power.


    In particr, some demons who had been practicing for a long time could be transformed into human bodies, which was also immortal. Only by destroying their hearts couldpletely kill them.


    ¡°Demons?¡± Li Mu shook his head and said. ¡°I am a human, but I am not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Wu Biao felt more and more worried.


    ¡°Aliens and I¡¯m also the sessor tomunism.¡± Li Mu smiled pretentiously.


    ¡°Aliens? Communism? What do you mean? What is an alien? ¡°Wu Biao felt strange to that title as if he was lost in a fog or cloud, saying, ¡°Sessor, what, what faction is it?¡±


    Li Mu smiled.


    He finally got the opportunity to show his superiority as a time-traveler.


    At that moment, he, with a dignified but proud look, raised one of his fingers and pointed to the dark blue sky high above the two moons.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth, aliens do not belong to the world. Theye from the outside world. Well, you can regard them as people from another world. The cause ofmunism is themon goal of aliens who preach the five talks and four beauties and revenge with blood. From a very young age, I have been determined to fight for the cause ofmunism all my life. I have tried and practiced in primary and secondary schools. I learned skills and knowledge there, also, I had joined the Young Pioneers, the Communist Youth League, and had been a small captain, a chief captain,missary of the Young Pioneers, and chief of the Young Pioneers... One day, I will be a glorious member of themunist party... How about that? Are you scared?¡±


    Li Mu said in a high spirit.


    Under the moonlight, Li Mu said with a solemn look, and his whole body was full of the sacred glory of striving for ideals.


    ¡°What? People from outside world? You, you¡¯re you a devil from another world?¡± Wu Biao directly filtered Li Mu¡¯s other impassioned speeches and captured the information he most cared about. Instantly, he became really scared.


    He was originally in a high spirit.


    But in that instant, the rage and fighting spirit that burned like a fiery fire disappeared like a me watered with ice water.


    Then he chose to escape.


    It was like Wu Biao had encountered the most terrifying thing in the world, and this desperate martial arts madman unexpectedly chose to turn around and run away, just like a dog that lost his home.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    Why did he react like that?


    Were aliens frightening?


    Wu Biao should know that on earth, aliens were an eternal topic and hot spot. If someone really met aliens, they would be very excited as if they had won the first prize of Mark Six, because there were many earth humans who had been pursuing the traces of aliens all their lives in the hope of having an aliens friend.


    How could a master like Wu Biao be so frightened when he heard aliens?


    However, Li Mu was surprised and did not move at that moment.


    Tonight, he would not let go of Wu Biao.


    Otherwise, Li Mu would suffer a lot if Wu Biao, who was like a tiger, was not killed.


    What was more, Wu Biao was like a mad tiger.


    Li Mu chased him down.


    He jumped directly off the rocky peak.


    Below that peak, Wu Biao shouted and manipted that Giant Leopard, which was leaping between the cliffs and fleeing in a hurry.


    The ck giant leopard was a wilderness alien. It traveled through mountains and rivers with Wu Biao on its back as if it was walking on the ground, which was like a shooting star in a fast speed.


    But tonight, Li Mu had reached a new level in terms of the practice of Sky Hammer, the second move from Zhenwu Boxing, so he was faster than that ck leopard.


    He ran quickly on that cliff with a 90-degree angle, which was like a t ground to him.


    Li Mu, like a lightning, caught up with that leopard in an instant, reached out and grabbed the back of Wu Biao.


    Wu Biao roared and mped his leopard to keep bnce. At the same time, he pulled back the Bloody Giant Dao to chop Li Mu.


    Li Mu touched the rock wall next to him lightly by his tiptoes and moved like lightning toe to the right side of Wu Biao and punched out.


    His strongest strength was physical strength.


    Under the explosion of weird power, he could break through mountains with one punch, which was more horrifying and barbarous than his self-created Dao-using methods.


    After the first punch-out, here came the same sound of cries of tigers and dragons around them, and the air was turbulent in a moment. The ck leopard roared constantly and his body was hit askew by that punch wind, then it was difficult for it to maintain bnce and it began to fall downward...


    Wu Biao had no choice but to make a cruel decision: abandon that leopard and protect himself, so he heavily stepped on the back of the leopard by his feet, and with the help of the bouncing force, he rose again, and that action temporarily let him escape the miserable fate of being thrown into the ground and smashed.


    Compared with his unparalleled Dao-using methods, his Lightness Skill was obviously much worse.


    But when he leaped in the middle of the sky, where there was no ground for him to stand, he could not use his powerful Dao methods, and thus in a great flurry, who was like a fish out of the water, a tiger in the sea, or to be more exact, an eagle whose wings had been cut off.


    Under several confrontations, Wu Biao lost the first chance to win and after three consecutive punches, he was beaten into pieces by Li Mu in the air.


    Blood rain and white bones were dispersed in the sky!


    Evil would be rpensed with evil: This ruthless murderer king who had upied Qingfeng Mountain, a branch of the Taibai Mountains, tomit all kinds of crime, eventually died without a burial ce.


    At the same time¡ª


    Boom!


    There was a loud crash below.


    It was the giant ck leopard, first, it had lost bnce and then it was trampled on by Wu Biao. Therefore, it could not maintain its bnce any longer and lost its center of gravity, and eventually, it fell sharply in the middle of the sky and hit the mountain path heavily like a meteorite, which made a loud sound.


    Dust swirled in the air.


    Although it didn¡¯t fall to death at once, it was badly injured.


    Its horrifying force of falling smashed a big pit on the ground, which caused countless rocks beneath it shattered, and many of its bones broken.


    That leopard was twitching and struggling.


    The ck leopard tried to stand up with its four limbs, but it failed to do that after many struggles for a long time.


    Blood came out from its mouth and nose after so many times of struggles...


    At the same time, a danger had urred.


    Without Wu Biao¡¯s control, his weapon, the Bloody Giant Dao, fell downward.


    And it fell in the direction of the location of the ck leopard. That huge weapon, which weighed up to five thousand kilograms while falling to the ground, could smash that Giant Leopard¡¯s head into pieces with its sharp de once it really hit that leopard.


    The ck leopard was also aware of it.


    It whimpered and mourned, but could not escape.


    Ultimately, it could only wait to die.


    But at this time, with a sh of shadows, Li Mu appeared next to the ck leopard although that Bloody Giant Dao was almost reaching it. He reached out, grasped that Bloody Giant Dao in his hand and stopped its falling sessfully. At that time, the distance between the de of that huge Dao and the head of the leopard was only a finger wide.


    ¡°Nice weapon.¡±


    Li Mu held that Bloody Giant Dao in one of his hands and weighed it for observation.


    Obviously, this giant bloody Dao was infinitely stronger and heavier than that broken podao in terms of the material, workmanship, toughness, forging and appearance.


    This kind of heavy weapon that weighed 500 kilograms was rtively rare. Ordinary warriors could not hold it, and even if they could barely hold it, it was still impossible for them to kill enemies.


    But for Li Mu, it was still as light as grass mustard.


    Butpared with the simple podao, the Bloody Giant Dao could be called heavy.


    ¡°I can use this giant Dao for a while.¡±


    Li Mu inserted it in the rock beside him.


    The ck leopard looked up and roared at Li Mu, but the look in its eyes was somewhatplicated. It seemed to hate him for killing his master but thanked Li Mu for saving its life.


    ¡°Big cat, your master put you to the death road at the critical moment. Are you still willing to be loyal to him?¡± Li Mu looked at the ck leopard.


    Li Mu felt that there was a strange intelligence in its eyes, which was quite different from those ordinary stupid wild beasts.


    ¡°Ah-hoo...¡±


    The ck leopard gave a low roar.


    That was the first time that Li Mu heard the roar of a leopard, which was somewhat simr to that of a cat. Of course, it was not purely ¡°meow meow¡±. It was much louder, slightly crisper, and more powerful and dignified.


    Such a catlike voice was quite cute from the mouth of such a ck giant leopard. Li Mu, who had the potential of being a cat people, had the impulse to touch it immediately.


    However, Li Mu, more or less, could guess what the leopard was thinking.


    It was obviously sad for Wu Biao¡¯s betrayal at the final moment.


    However, it was clear that it did not want to follow Li Mu, because he could feel an unsuspecting alert and resistance in its roar, besides, he could find cruelty in its eyes, even if Li Mu had just saved it.

 Chapter 50 Netherworld Dao-using Methods

    <h4>Chapter 50 Netherworld Dao-using Methods</h4>


    ¡°I am stronger than your master, and I will never betray my partner. You will get a brand new life. Oh no, A brand new life of a leopard. You can get a legal identity without wearing iron chains around your neck. You don¡¯t have to continue to be a mountain viin. You can walk inside and outside our county or shuttle through the mountains¡­¡±


    Li Mu squatted down and got closer to the ck leopard with a kind attitude.


    He believed that this ck leopard could understand.


    ¡°Ah hoo¡­¡± The ck leopard continued to roar.


    It seemed to have understood Li Mu¡¯s words, but it still resisted and rejected him.


    Li Mu shook his head helplessly. ¡°D*mn, I never heard that cats are so loyal! Is it because I am not handsome enough to be a ready cat poop-picker?¡±


    Eventually, Li Mu abandoned the idea of forcibly taking the Giant Leopard away and slowly domesticating it.


    ¡°I will not force you if you don¡¯t want to follow me. I will help you treat your wounds, and when you recover, you can be the king of Taibai Mountain Forests, but you cannot hurt people and affect their lives. Otherwise, I will personally kill you. I will pull out all your tendons and peel of your skin.¡± Li Mu felt very disgraced when he was rejected by that leopard but he still maintained good behavior.


    He turned around and came to the mountain road.


    ¡°A group of mice, why are you still hiding? Roll out to here,¡± Li Mu shouted.


    The second master of Qingfeng Citadel and other remaining minions slowly came out of the mountain stones one by one with terrifying looks. They looked at Li Mu as if he was a hell devil, and with all of their legs trembling, they began to kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Master, please spare our lives.¡±


    ¡°We were all forced toe here by Wu Biao.¡±


    ¡°We are willing to turn over a new leaf and make a fresh start in life.¡±


    ¡°I have to support an eighty-year-old mother and a three-year-old girl. Please spare my life¡­¡±


    All the minions were trembling terribly, shouting they had a miserable life and begging Li Mu.


    They did ever think about running away.


    But they saw the process of how Li Mu had killed Wu Biao in a speed that could bepared to electricity or lightning. It seemed to them that Li Mu had grown two wings that could fly in the sky, so there was no chance for them to escape faced with that kind of speed even if they gave it to their best shot.


    They would definitely die if they run away.


    But if they did not run and beg for mercy, there was a little hope to live.


    They knew that very well since they had been viins for so many years.


    And their choices did y a role.


    Li Mu had originally intended to kill all of the viins from Qingfeng Citadel.


    But he was a person who could be persuaded with a good attitude rather than be threatened. Looking at these people kowtowing, he had hesitated to kill them and said, ¡°Who has brought medicine for metal-inflicted wounds? Who knows how to treat wounds? Go there and handle that leopard¡¯s wounds¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, I can do that¡­¡±


    ¡°I have medicine for metal-inflicted wounds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in charging of feeding the leopard at our citadel¡­¡±


    Those minions who were eager to show their talents rushed there like wild dogs fighting for food.


    In a short time, that Giant Leopard was taken medicine for its wounds.


    Its limbs were also tied with simple splints, its fractures were fixed, and the bleeding wounds on the body were also temporarily sutured.


    He had to admit that these mountain minions had excellence in healing and surviving.


    Qingfeng Citadel had poor medical care, so their healing methods must be practiced during the time when they had treated many dead people.


    The leopard had an amazing recovery ability.


    A momentter, it struggled to get up.


    The leopard looked up at Li Mu, and seemed to have a brain to think. It seemed that the leopard knew it was Li Mu who ordered them to save it.


    ¡°Wow¡­ oh¡­¡± The leopard roared at Li Mu twice, nodded, and finally turned around, limping toward the deep mountains and dense forests.


    Li Mu stared at it openmouthed.


    ¡°Oh, Man, are you really leaving?¡±


    ¡°No, why didn¡¯t you big cat y the card ording to the routine.


    ¡°I am so generous that I¡¯ve ordered them to save you. Shouldn¡¯t you finally change your mind and stay with me as my pet?


    ¡°Howe you actually go?


    ¡°It¡¯s so humiliating.


    ¡°D*mn, isn¡¯t it in the novel, time-traveler will be like a powerful king and thus attract all kinds of amazing animals, such as mythological beasts or little dragons? And they will never be driven away? Why is the opposite situation when ites to me?¡±


    The county magistrate Li Mu who tried his best felt great frustration.


    And that sense of frustration let him show a vicious look when he turned around to those minions of Qingfeng Citadel including their second master.


    ¡°Master, please listen to me.¡± Sensing that Li Mu might be unhappy, that second master knelt a few steps forward.


    Numerous reasons emerged in his mind, so he said loudly when knelt on the ground, ¡°Master, you have already killed Wu Biao, so you must not tolerate the countless crime that he made over the past few years, such as robbing homes, killing people and setting ces on fire. I know that you are a chivalrous man with outstanding characteristics. However, although Wu Biao is dead, there are still bad minions and viins in Qingfeng Citadel. They still gather together andmit crimes. If you can forgive me for this time, I am willing to lead the way for you, my master. I will show you the road to our citadel, and help you subdue them to be your servants. Master.¡±


    Li Mu put his attention on the middle-aged man dressed as a schr.


    Before that, he really didn¡¯t notice the second master of Qingfeng Citadel.


    ¡°How many people are there in the Qingfeng Citadel?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°There are about three or four thousand minions, including some martial arts masters in Joint-force level and third-rate martial arts masters in Joint-qi level¡­¡±


    The second master of their citadel had yed the role of the butler, so he told every detail of Qingfeng Citadel to Li Mu clearly, and did not dare to conceal anything, who was very cooperative.


    ¡°I dare you do not deceive me.¡± Li Mu touched his temples just like the little Qing Feng.


    Li Mu pretended to be really solemn and wondered how to deal with those mountain viins. Suddenly he remembered one thing and said, ¡°I heard the reason why Wu Biao was so powerful in the Northwest Wulin World was he had owned a great Dao-using methods book, which was the source of his Dao skills. Do you know where this book is now?¡±


    That second master of Qingfeng Citadel quickly answered, ¡°Master, I only saw Wu Biao reading that martial arts tactic books for few times, and I did not know the specific content. In the whole citadel, in addition to Wu Biao himself, only the young owner Wu Feilong had really seen it. But Wu Feilong was a good-for-nothing, and he just practiced it very casually, so he could not finish learning that Dao-using methods. Besides, Wu Biao was naturally suspicious, so he always hid that vital martial arts secret books with him.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Hiding with him?¡±


    Li Mu changed his look and looked back towards that stone peak.


    He had already beat Wu Biao into pieces, and there was no aplete part of him: his body was turned into meat paste, and his armor and clothing on his body were turned into flying ash¡­ so that secret Dao-using methods book was also beaten into pieces?


    ¡°Why am I so unlucky?¡±


    Li Mu, who was anxious and angry, had turned into a bolt of lightning, flown under the rocky peak and begun to search around.


    That second master of Qingfeng Citadel approached Li Mu carefully and said, ¡°Master, are you looking for the secret book of the Dao-using methods? The mountains here are steep and the forests are dense. That secret book fell from a high ce, so it¡¯s hard to know where it has fallen. It¡¯s no less difficult for you to find it alone than looking for a needle at the bottom of the sea¡­ More people means more strength, why don¡¯t I ask my brothers to help you find it?¡±


    Li Mu thought for a moment and nodded.


    That second master of Qingfeng Citadel suddenly became overjoyed when heard that.


    With a strong intention to make a contribution, he guided those minions who also wanted that to bend over to find that book around the near woods, rocks, crevices and grasses.


    About fifteen minutester.


    Li Mu did not get anything.


    He was already a little depressed.


    But just then, one of the minions rushed out of the distant woods and shouted, ¡°Found it. I found it. It must be it¡­ master,e here and see it.¡± That minion was waving a golden book in one of his hands and running frantically towards him.


    Li Mu was happy to hear that.


    He flew over and took over the pamphlet.


    It was a pamphlet tanned by some light yellow unknown material. It was palm-sized and kind of slippery, like jade. With one finger thick, it was extraordinarily heavy, which weighed at least twenty or twenty-five kilograms. And it seemed to be a piece of antique judging from the old cover.


    And on its cover, there were four big letters that almost went through the page¡ª


    Netherworld Dao-using Methods.


    Opening its front page, Li Mu looked roughly and immediately, rejoiced with wild excitement in his mind.


    ¡°Yes, this should be the Dao-using methods of Wu Biao. I¡¯m absolutely sure.¡±


    Now, Li Mu had made a small aplishment in terms of Dao-using theories, so naturally, he could tell whether the book was true or not.


    ¡°I cannot tell what the secret book is made from, but it isn¡¯t broken after my powerful punches¡­¡± Li Mu was very happy about finding that almost lost book, and thus did not in the killing mood.


    He decided to temporarily let go of these mountain viins.


    Because what the second master of Qingfeng Citadel had said did really make sense.


    There were thousands of mountain viins in Qingfeng Citadel. After losing their leader, those desperados were likely to flee, just like fish flocking into the sea. To kill them one by one to prevent disasters was a big project and was really time-consuming.


    Li Mu himself definitely did not have so much time to spend on that.


    Therefore, it was better to let the second master of Qingfeng Citadele back and control those mountain viins, which should reduce the harmfulness of Qingfeng Citadel in that way.


    That was not the best approach, but it was the least harmful approach under current conditions.


    So, Li Mu took that second master of Qingfeng Citadel to one side andforted him after threatening him. After that, the second master of Qingfeng Citadel said to Li Mu that he would be a dog beside Li Mu in his life and would be absolutely loyal to Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not care about that.


    Eventually, a group of minions together with their second master of Qingfeng Citadel, who were all in the mood of fear and uncertainty after surviving from that big fight, disappeared into the distant mountain path.


    Li Mu stood at the Hancha Intersection and scanned all around.


    Bloody smell spread in the air.


    Mutted limbs and broken arms were found everywhere on the official road.


    300 out of 400 elite Bloody Cavalry were annihted, and the scene could be said to be very tragic.


    Even if Li Mu, who could be called a killer after being forced to kill hundreds of pigs on the earth by the old faker, felt really nauseous at that time.

 Chapter 51 A Huge Monster

    <h4>Chapter 51 A Huge Monster</h4>


    Everyone had two sides.


    When Li Mu was in the killing mood, he would think what he did was right, but when looking at the corpses everywhere, he could not help but begin to reflect on whether he was killing people in the name of justice.


    After all, he was an ordinary junior high school student from the earth¡ªat least a month or two ago he was, although he had killed people, it still took some time for him to change his attitudes towards that.


    Under the moonlight, Li Mu stood there, quiet and motionless, like a rock or a stump.


    After a long time, he calmed himself down.


    He came under the stone peak.


    Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death, his crushed meat fell on the rocks and trees.


    Objectively speaking, Wu Biao was much stronger than Li Mu in terms of Dao-using methods and actualbating power.


    If Wu Biao could try his best to fight against Li Mu, he would never be defeated in such a short time. Even if Li Mu could defeat him by his speed and strength in the end, he would win very hard, and there was no way for Li Mu to defeat Wu Biao in terms of Dao-using methods.


    Unfortunately, Li Mu¡¯s abnormal physical healing power, as well as a few casual extraterrestrial nonsenses, made Wu Biaopletely lose his fighting power and only want to escape, which caused his rush death.


    How important was the role of fighting spirit and courage?


    For Li Mu, that was also a profound lesson.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the direction of Taibai County.


    ¡°These Bloody Cavalry troops were well equipped. I will let county guards clean up the battlefield.¡±


    ...


    ...The night was long and the moon was bright.


    A figure, like a bolt of ck lightning, shuttled between mountains.


    It was Li Mu who returned back to Taibai County.


    This time, he sniped troops Qingfeng Citadel and had a great harvest, so he was in a good mood.


    Soon, Li Mu arrived at the abyss of the cliff behind Taibai County.


    Theke of Nine-dragons was still sparkling.


    At that time, the two months had gone west, and the light between the sky and the earth was dimmer than the moment when Li Mu went for the fight. Thus, the color of theke was darker, which was more like a pool of ink, and therefore, it was more mysterious and profound. All of that kind of wild environment made people around palpitated.


    Coming to that pool again, Li Mu felt the palpitation again.


    It seemed that there was something terrible monster in the dark peeping at him.


    ¡°Crap, is there any monster that is lurking in this pool?¡±


    Li Mu felt somewhat scared.


    He stopped staying and immediately came down to the cliff.


    The water mist above was blurred.


    He carried that Bloody Giant Dao weighing nearly 500 kilograms and ejected up to thirty or forty meters, circling like a giant eagle.


    After several ups and downs, Li Mu reached an altitude of 300 to 400 meters.


    He gradually began to feel the sound of the falling of waterfall overhead very loud.


    He could see that Nine-dragons Fall.


    Li Mu adjusted his direction, leaped again andnded next to the Nine-dragons Fall.


    His clothes had been wetted by the mist around.


    Looking in that direction, Li Mu could clearly see that a huge water column of tens of meters thick wasing out of the cliff over ten meters away, just like a silver dragoning out of the cliff.


    That was the smallest one on the edge of the Nine-dragons Fall.


    But it was shocking enough. At least in the era of the earth, Li Mu had never seen such a magnificent waterfall.


    ¡°Flying waters descend straight three thousand feet. Till I think the Milky Way has tumbled from the ninth height of Heaven.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help praising it.


    He ran Qi within his eyes and looked behind the back of that waterfall.


    Through the crevice of the water curtain, Li Mu could see faintly that there existed a cave-like tunnel, but it was so deep and dark, and he could not know where it went, which gave him a feeling of mystery and danger seeing that deep and gloomy path, and it seemed that there was an unknown existence in it.


    ¡°In the novel Journey to the West, Sun Wukong found the water curtain cave behind the fall of Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. Would there be such a cave like the fairnd in that novel behind the Nine-dragons Fall?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help thinking and indulging in a train of thoughts.


    He had an impulse to go through the waterfall curtain and explore that cave behind it.


    But Li Mu found out there was less than an hour before daybreak, so he must rush back to the county government, otherwise, his identity would inevitably be exposed. Besides, there was still a mess of things in the county to be dealt with by him, and the most important issue would be the big fight between Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction.


    ¡°Anyway, the Nine-dragons Fall has been here all the time. Even if I want to explore, I don¡¯t have to be rush for this moment. I can wait until my strength has improved a little, and it will not be toote if I can have more preparation.¡±


    Li Mu was no longer hesitant after thinking about that.


    He used the lightness skill and continued to fly over the cliff.


    In a blink of an eye, Li Mu had disappeared into the moonlight.


    The cliff seemed to be calm again.


    Nine-dragons Fall: Nine huge water pirs rushed out of the mountain walls, making a thunderous roar, falling intokes and pools nearly a kilometer below, demonstrating the great power of nature¡¯s creation, which could not be made by human beings.


    After a while.


    Thest ray of moonlight between sky and earth shone onkes and pools.


    Suddenly, a shadow of several kilometers long emerged from the water.


    What was that?


    It seemed to be a hell dragon from the abyss of hell.


    It rolled up and the calm of theke was broken in an instant.


    Theke boiled as if it had been boiled.


    This incredible behemoth rushed out of the water, and most of its body was beneath the water, but it was already several kilometers long, showing its unparalleled and chaotic violence in the world.


    Within a few kilometers of the surrounding, even the insects did not dare to chirp.


    Everything was so quiet.


    It opened its mouth and swallowed thest glimpse of the moon in a very strange way of breathing.


    Its two eyes opened as if two cold and heartless bloody moons hung in the void.


    The pools andkes thousands of miles around it were surrounded by that bloody mist as if they were dyed by that blood water, which was like a strange field, kind of like dark prisons in the hell.


    ...


    In the early morning, the first dawn shone in the restless Taibai County.


    After returning to the county office, Li Mu immediately came back to his practice room and couldn¡¯t wait to read the book of Netherworld Dao-using Methods.


    That was the first martial arts book that surpassed ninth-ranking after he came to this. It was of great significance to him because he wished to see more advanced martial arts tactics and philosophies of the.


    The breakfast prepared by little Qing Feng was ced well outside the practice room.


    Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, came to the county government office before dawn.


    He looked tired and pretty anxious. His eyes were bloodshot and his lips were dry and cracked.


    In fact, he barely closed his eyesst night. With all the soldiers and people who could fight in the city, he patrolled on the city wall back and forth. Because he was afraid that those mountain viins from Qingfeng Citadel would invade the city and bring a disaster including ughtering and arson to the whole Taibai county.


    ¡°Your honor, has he... finished and gone out?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing asked in a hurry as soon as he entered the door.


    That adorkable little Ming Yue, who was slowly drinking porridge, raised one of her hand and said hello,ughing and saying, ¡°Yo, tterer, you¡¯re here. I heard you spent a night patrolling on the wall with our guardsst night? Was that true? Howe you, a courtier, are so conscientious and responsible?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing was unable either tough or to cry.


    These days he had be ustomed to this little girl¡¯s mean way of speaking.


    ¡°My master has not finished his practice yet.¡± Qing Feng grinned bitterly and rubbed his temples, which was his habitual action, and he asked, ¡°Mr. Feng, haven¡¯t those mountain viins from Qingfeng Citadel appeared? Can there be other situations?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing shook his head and looked puzzled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s very strange. Wu Biao, the killer, hasn¡¯t appeared yet. In the early morning, I sent several bold soldiers and guards to explore dozens of miles outside the city, but there was no trace of any mountain viins.¡±


    Qing Feng rubbed his temples again and said, ¡°So... was it really my young master¡¯s n that sent some people to handle it? But I haven¡¯t heard my young master has participated in any n or faction.¡±


    To tell the truth, although Li Mu had given them his a firm and solemn promise that his n would send some masters to solve the disaster of Qingfeng Citadel, Feng Yuanxing was in a half-and-half state of belief and doubt, while the little boy Qing Feng did not believe Li Mu at all.


    He had been following Li Mu for several years, but he had never heard Li Mu had participated in any n or faction.


    Feng Yuanxing looked worried and said, ¡°We can send scouts to investigate the Qingfeng Citadel, and put them aside for the time being, but after two hours, the big fight between Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction will start. They have already built a fighting ring at the ruins of the Shennong Faction headquarter. The fight will begin immediately. Although Brother Duan Shuiliu frightened some people yesterday, there are still a lot of Jianghu people whoe to that ruin. I¡¯m afraid those two factions may expand their killing if they are in the high killing mood, and then our people in the whole county would suffer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, tterer, now I have apletely new appraisal of you. You actually are worried about our county and our people, so you are a loyal official under the mask of a treacherous man.¡± Again, little adorkable Ming Yueughed at Feng Yuanxing inappropriately, at the same time, she finished all the breakfast at the table by herself in an actual quick speed which seemed to be slow.


    Just then, a sound came from the side door of the back office.


    ¡°You dumb ass, you actually are the most treacherous man in our county government office.¡±


    Li Mu came in refreshingly and raised one of his hands to flick the head of that adorkable little Ming Yue.


    Little Mingyue then changed a bitter look and pouted, and it seemed an oil bottle could be hung on her mouth.


    ¡°When will the big fight between those two factions start?¡± Li Mu looked at Feng Yuanxing and asked.


    ¡°Two hours,¡± Feng Yuanxing said quickly.


    Li Mu stretched outzily and asked people to prepare breakfast. He specifically urged them to add a few extra kilograms of meat.


    Then hezily said, ¡°Oh, there are still two hours. It is still early. You can send people outside to observe and maintain order in secret and forbid civilians in the city to join that activity. As for the so-called Jianghu people. Just let them go. The more, the better, haha...¡±


    Thest ¡°haha¡± of Li Mu made people around him feel chilling on their backs.


    Somehow, after listening to that ¡°haha¡± from his county magistrate, Feng Yuanxing suddenly became less nervous and anxious.

 Chapter 52 A Beautiful Palm

    <h4>Chapter 52 A Beautiful Palm</h4>


    ¡°Your honor, how about the Qingfeng Citadel...¡± Feng Yuanxing tried to ask.


    Li Mu patted his head and seemed to have thought of something, saying, ¡°Oh, I forget to say, has Ma Junwu recovered from those wounds? Right? Let him order fifty guards with him to clean up the battlefield at the Hancha Intersection. That ce is too bloody, and I¡¯m afraid businessmen or passers-by will be scared.¡±


    Hancha Intersection?


    Feng Yuanxing and little boy Qing Feng were shocked at the same time.


    Immediately, an idea shed through their minds.


    Was there any chance that...


    ¡°Your honor,st night, at Hancha Intersection, if...¡± Feng Yuanxing asked Li Mu with a trembling voice.


    At that time, the kitchen had begun to serve dishes.


    The fragrant vor almost made Li Mu¡¯s salivae out of his mouse.


    After the big battlest night, he consumed a lot of energy and was really hungry. Otherwise, he would not rush out of the practice room after watching Netherworld Dao-using Methods just once. At present, he could not afford to talk nonsense with Feng Yuanxing and rush to the table, saying, ¡°You will know when you have arrived...¡±


    But he wasn¡¯t the first person to rush to the table.


    Li Mu did not know when that adorkable and stupid Ming Yue was already glutting herself with delicacies at the table.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already eaten something?¡± Li Mu grabbed that roast leg ofmb from her hands and said angrily, ¡°How dare you steal my meat?¡±


    ¡°Who cares whether the meat is yours or mine? It should be the meal of whoever has eaten it.¡± Little Ming Yue then took up that quickly fried pig kidney, raised her head and open her mouth like pouring the garbage, and then that dish slid into her stomach. After that, she raised her hands and took two baked pig shoulders, shouting, ¡°Qing Feng treats me badly. He only let me eat ten bowls of meat congees, and how am I full with so little food?¡±


    Not full with ten bowls of meat congees?


    Li Mu was suddenly speechless.


    ¡°Even if I raise a Tibetan mastiff, it cannot eat so much like you.¡±


    ¡°Is your stomach a bottomless pit?¡±


    Li Mu then stopped talking with her and immediately began to fight for food.


    Then Li Mu and Ming Yue gathered around the table, staring at each other and snatching madly.


    Feng Yuanxing was also speechless.


    ¡°My county magistrate is asionally majestic, asionally mad as a child, sometimes powerful as a god of war, sometimes funny as an idiot... He, he really is... really passionate and unrestrained, who is quite a famous schr.¡±


    Apart from the words ¡°passionate and unrestrained¡±, Feng Yuanxing couldn¡¯t think of other words to describe his county magistrate.


    The little boy Qing Feng, who seemed to have be inured to the unusual, rubbed his temples, and saying to himself, ¡°Oh, I feel so tired, and it seems that I have to bring more food...¡±


    He went to the kitchen and told the cooks to prepare three times as much meat to bring in.


    Hearing that, those cooks also sighed in their minds.


    Since they applied to work as cooks in the county government, although their sry had increased four or five times, their workload had also increased greatly. It was harder to cook for the county magistrate than to serve many guests who always came and went in the restaurant.


    How could an adult and two little children eat so much food on one meal?


    They really doubted whether their county magistrate had secretly raised a group of greedy beasts in the county government office.


    ...


    ...


    The morning sun was rising.


    Sunshine was not so zing.


    There was a strange atmosphere in the streets of Taibai County.


    Many residents of the county towns had received notifications from the government official, and thus closed their home doors and stopped going to the streets. Some shops and restaurants also had temporarily closed and their gates were shut down.


    If such things happened in a few days before, Jianghu heroes who gathered here would definitely be furious.


    Those closed doors of shops would be smashed by the Jianghu people, and their owners would also be badly beaten.


    But everything had changed dramatically after the relentless ughter of the mysterious master of Duan Shuiliu who came out of nowhere yesterday.


    The Jianghu heroes who were originally arrogant and willful were scared to death now.


    It was said that those Jianghu people whomitted evil deeds in the city were so frightened that they had run away overnight, and most of the people who stayed in Taibai County became well-behaved and more polite, and they dared not make any troubles and stopped acting like a tyrant in the city.


    Under the notice of the government, shops and stores were closed.


    Jianghu people staggered in groups of three or five on the streets, talking noisily, and headed for the Shennong Faction ruins. The two factions were about to start their big fight, so for those Jianghu people whose bones were full of undisciplined genes, that was a great event that could not be missed.


    ...


    An hour before the start of the fight.


    At the entrance of Taibai County, a white-haired young man carrying an ancient sword appeared.


    He was extremely handsome with beautiful sword-like eyebrows and star-like eyes, who was really like a god from heaven. With his long white hair, he had a strange temperament just like a god. He stepped by step into the county, and the guards who stationed at the gate of the city had not stopped him as if they could not see him at all.


    ¡°The smell of the beast monster and it is a big one... How does that happen?¡±


    The young man with white hair and an ancient sword was shocked and looked up at the Taibai government office, which was the highest building in Taibai County.


    Deep in his eyes, there were strangely silver lights, more like nebe rising and falling.


    And the ancient sword behind him, in a frequency that no one else could perceive, was buzzing and shaking at a high speed.


    Soon, all this change had disappeared.


    The white-haired young man converged on the sharpness in his eyes and walked slowly between the streets as if he were sightseeing. But strangely, even if those Jianghu people had passed the old white-haired young man, they seemed not to have noticed him.


    This person, like a breath of air, did not exist in that world.


    ...


    Shortly afterward, at the gate of Taibai County, there came the sound of galloping horses.


    It was a small group of traveling merchants that came from afar.


    ¡°Howe a group of merchants ising to our county at this time?¡± The guards at the gate were astonished.


    Because these days, a lot of viins and hooligans gathered in Taibai County, which made the city unsafe, besides, traders who had passed by had been robbed several times, and the security outside the city was not guaranteed, therefore, traders basically disappeared those days.


    Especially like that kind of small group of traders, which contained one carriage and five or six people, it was nearly impossible for them toe here again.


    ¡°Stop...¡±


    The carriage stopped at the gate of the county.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± The coachman pulled the reins and turned back to the people in the carriage.


    The coachman was a strong man in his early thirties with a solemn look. He had worn a coarse cloth robe, but that could hardly make him feel ordinary and mellow, andpared with those Jianghu people who called themselves masters in Taibai County today, he seemed to be stronger like a sharp knife.


    It was hard to imagine that such a person should be willing to drive a carriage for others.


    On both sides of the carriage, there were four knights.


    The two knights on the left were an old man in green clothes and square scarves and a 14-year-old boy servant, who were all dressed up as a schr. With that kind of dressing and behavior, they seemed not to be great martial arts masters in Jianghu.


    Both the two knights on the right were strong as a bear in the hips and with a back supple as a tiger¡¯s, and each with two crossed swords on their back. They were both warriors who used two swords.


    ¡°Is this Taibai County?¡± A childish voice came from the carriage.


    Someone opened the door of the carriage a little to see the outside world.


    A small head with messy hair squeezed out of the gap of the carriage door.


    It was a little boy who looked less than ten years old. He got a white face and bright eyes, who was very naughty just like children of his age. His hair was dark but really messy. A hair band with a valuable oval jade was bound above his forehead, which was about two fingers high above his eyebrows.


    The little boy looked out curiously, trying to squeeze directly out of the door.


    But a palm came out of the back and pulled him back.


    It was the palm of a young woman.


    That hand was whiter and shinier than the white jade on the forehead of the little boy.


    There were no words or rhetoric that could describe the beauty of that hand, that jade-like hand as if it was carved out of the most beautiful jade in the world with a sh of magical brilliance. Anyone who saw that hand could not resist the temptation to know its owner.


    ¡°Hey, sister...¡± The little boy was violently dragged back into the carriage.


    Then the carriage door was closed.


    A sound that was as crisp and sweet as a jade collided with pearl passed through the door. ¡°Mr. Wang, let¡¯s find an inn in this city. The scenery here is good, and we can stay for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± On the left, the old man in green clothes and square scarves nodded.


    Those group of people went into Taibai County smoothly after simply being checked by the county warriors and guards.


    Until the carriage disappeared in the distant streets of the city, all the guards were still staring at them, and their minds were still upied by that beautiful and delicate hand which seemed to have magical power. They still imagined the master of the hand should belong to an extraordinarily beautiful woman.


    Suddenly, a barking dog woke up the soldiers and guards who had fallen into their own minds, kind of like hypnosis.


    The soldiers looked at where the sound came from.


    But they did not know when an old beggar with a yellow and white dog came to the city gate.


    That old beggar was in his fifties with a rosacea nose, a wide mouth and a pair of thick ck eyebrows, who was particrly eye-catching.


    He was tall and big, dressed in a ragged robe, which was cleanly washed, with a pair of shoes made of straws on his feet. He was holding a begging bowl in his left hand, a yellow wine gourd in his right hand, and a sack on his shoulder, and he seemed very healthy and energeticpared with other ordinary beggars.


    A big fat yellow-and-white dog was standing at his feet, wagging his tail and looking silly.


    ¡°Officers, please do me a favor. I want to go to the city and beg for some soup and water to fill my stomach.¡± He was grinning with a smell of wine all over his body.


    A guard looked him up and down and nodded, signaling the old beggar to hurry in and not stand in the way.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you all, officers.¡± The old beggar brought his big fat yellow-and-white dog into the county.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± One Dutou Official suddenly opened his mouth.


    The old beggar looked back.


    That Dutou official said, ¡°It¡¯s not very safe in the city these days. You should be careful. To avoid being beaten, don¡¯t go to those Jianghu people to beg for food. You are old now, and don¡¯t let them break your legs here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, officer.¡± The beggar made obeisance and left with the fat yellow dog.

 Chapter 53 Black Ravens · Barefoot

    <h4>Chapter 53 ck Ravens ¡¤ Barefoot</h4>


    That guard shook his head and said, ¡°Oh, is Jianghu really so attractive? Are fighting and killing so appealing? Are those worthy of our leisure life in our small county? This time, we are lucky to have a county magistrate who is so responsible. I really hope those people can leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Before he finished the words.


    ¡°Caw Caw Caw...¡±


    The sound of a raven came.


    Those guards and soldiers were startled, and they subconsciously followed the sound to look back.


    And they saw a blind Taoist dressed in ragged ck Taoist robe, holding a bamboo pole which was as thick as fingers, exploring the way and walking towards the city gate.


    The strange thing was that on the shoulder of the blind Taoist stood a huge raven with ck carbon feathers, ck-iron-like ws, bloody-red eye, and silver eyelids.


    This raven was veryrge, just like an eagle.


    It was that raven that made all the caws.


    Blind-eyed Taoist used his bamboo pole to explore the road. Every time they encountered pits or a deviation, the raven on his shoulder would caw to warn him as if he had grown a new pair of eyes, so he went straight through the city gate and entered the city.


    Meanwhile, a guard tried to stop and inquire him but was stopped by the head of the guards.


    Thetter shook his head, indicating that there was no need to stop him, just let him in.


    ording to the orders from their county magistrate, they did not have to stop those Jianghu people toe into their county, so they had not stopped those small group of traders and that old beggar, also, they would not stop this blind Taoist. They were quite strange and might be Jianghu people, so just let them in.


    These days, people from all walks of life including monsters and freaks had gathered in Taibai County. As the guards stationed in the gates of the city, they had seen a lot of strange people, so now they already had be inured to the unusual.


    A lot of people were attracted by today¡¯s final battle between Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction, which was almost known by everybody, besides, they also heard that cruel Duan Shuiliu with the nickname ¡°One Chop that Sends Man to death¡±, so they came here in an exciting mood.


    After a while.


    From the city came the sound of horses¡¯ hoofs.


    A team of elite soldiers and guards came on horseback.


    The leader of the team was Ma Junwu with a solemn look, who had recently been trusted by Li Mu, the county magistrate.


    He followed by fifty carefully selected guards with soft armors riding on horses and soon they arrived at the city gate.


    ¡°Officer Ma, you are...¡± The Dutou Official who stationed at the gate was named Gao Sheng. He greeted at Ma Junwu and asked him as usual.


    Gao Sheng felt strange because there was a major event in the city today with a shortage of troops. Why did Ma Junwu still take people outside the city?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my men to the Hancha Intersection to do something ording to the order from our county magistrate.¡± Ma Junwu showed him his pass card.


    Gao Sheng saw that pass card was correct, and hurriedly let them go, saying, ¡°Brother Ma, please.¡±


    Ma Junwu and his elite soldiers then rode their horses and rushed to the direction to Hancha Intersection, like an arrow away from the strings.


    Because they were all cavalry, their speed was very fast.


    Within an hour, Ma Junwu and his men had already run nearly fifty thousand meters and reached the Hancha Intersection.


    ¡°Heaven, this is...¡±


    Ma Junwu stopped and stood up with his horse and waspletely shocked by what he saw in front of him.


    He had been seriously injured by that noble Li Bing before and got totally cured these two days. Today, although he received the order from Li Mu, he was actually confused before departure because Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, only reported Li Mu¡¯s order to him and thus he did not know exactly what happened at the Hancha Intersection. But only after a nce, Ma Junwu was shocked and speechless there at that time.


    There were broken limbs everywhere, and the smell of blood was pervasive.


    There were traces of wild animals on the ground. Dozens of wolves were shocked by the sound of horses¡¯ hooves, biting some parts of corpses and fleeing into the mountains. Dozens of vultures were circling low in the sky, and it seemed they would swoop down and snatch food at any time...


    There were also a variety of carrion-eating flies and venomous insects, all gathering in this area, buzzing around.


    These animals were obviously attracted by their blood.


    ¡°The dead are all the mountain viins of Qingfeng Citadel.¡±


    Ma Junwu calmed himself down, and after some observation, he quickly reached a conclusion.


    He suddenly realized why those mountain viins from Qingfeng Citadel did not invade Taibai County as most people fearedst night. It turned out they all died here.


    The 50 guards who followed Ma Junwu were also shocked and could not speak.


    ¡°Clean the battlefield.¡± Ma Junwu shouted, and arranged them in an orderly manner.


    All the guards got off from their horses and began to search and clean.


    In Taibai County, thebative forces were divided into soldiers, guards and civilian guards, among which the soldiers were the strongest forces, mainly were used to arrest bandits, capture murderers and suppress mobs. Civil guards were like the militia on the earth, and they were the weakest fighting power. The main responsibility of the guards was to defend county government office and county magistrate. Although their fighting power was good, they did more auxiliary work.


    The difference between the three was equivalent to the difference among field forces, the armed police, and the militia.


    The fifty people brought by Ma Junwu were all elites of guards, so naturally cleaning the battlefield was easy to them.


    ¡°Watch out. Be careful that there may be undead mountain viins who can attack and injure you.¡±


    Ma Junwu went back and forth to the battlefield and loudly reminded everyone.


    They were doing the final finishing up. It would be really shameful if someone got hurt, and also, it would be very hard to exin to the county magistrate Li Mu.


    The mountain viins of Qingfeng Citadel, who had been upied in Qingfeng Mountain for many years, were the biggest bully around. They had raided homes and plundered houses, and thus umted considerable wealth. For example, the armors on the dead mountain viins were exquisitely and practically made, which were better than those of the elite guards in Taibai County. It was not so hard to imagine how wealthy that Qingfeng Citadel was.


    These armored weapons could be stripped off and repaired slightly to supplement the county army.


    Ma Junwu nced at the battlefield, and the more he saw it, the more he was shocked.


    Combining the signs of fighting everywhere, how could he not see that was a one-sided massacre? It was really not so hard to imagine what kind of fighting happened therest night.


    He was more and more curious about the background of Li Mu, a young county magistrate.


    These days, he heard what had happened in the county when he was healing his wounds at home.


    ¡°A Big Brother Duan Shuiliu is shocking enough. Now another elder master who could kill the elite cavalries of Qingfeng Citadel on his own wasing out. Is it true that his county magistrate is a new leader who has been trained by arge n?¡±


    Ma Junwu had some knowledge of the styles and traditions of the various ns on their.


    Those were actually not secrets.


    Throughout the ages, empires and ns had been inseparable from the outside world. All ns would choose their core elite disciples to practice in the real world. They could practice how to manage their emotions or their minds, or practice martial arts, or be officials. To sum up, they would prate themselves into all corners of the real world.


    The real world was like fertilend, on which all ns, famous families and empires were rooted and nourished from it.


    Ordinary people might never contact with ns for a lifetime.


    But the fate of ordinary people and the wealth and power of the real world were in the control of ns and martial arts world.


    Great attention would be attracted when new leaders of the famous ns went into the real world.


    Ma Junwu now suspected that Li Mu was probably the sessor leader of some middle-sized n.


    The more he thought about it, the calmer he was.


    Going back and forth on the battlefield, he saw the arrow hole that was shot in the stone wall and saw the official stone roads that had been almost cut off. He could vaguely imagine how terrifying the power of the archer was.


    There was another vague idea that appeared in his mind.


    But he was not sure.


    Carefully patrolling back and forth, there was no mistake of being injured by the undead mountain viins.


    The only thing that worried Ma Junwu slightly was whether the legendary Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death, had died in battle or not.


    If a trouble-maker like him had run away, then endless troubles mighte in the near future.


    But if Wu Biao was dead, why hadn¡¯t he seen Wu Biao¡¯s body on the battlefield?


    ¡°Whether is Wu Biao dead or not?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Wu Biao was dead.¡±


    Four or five hundred meters away from the Hancha Intersection, on a stone peak, two god-like people with long sleeves standing on a hundred-year-old pine branch.


    Pine branches were fluctuating up and down in the wind.


    Those two people were fluctuating slightly with the pine branch as if they were weightless.


    ¡°Wu Biao is dead. Haha, a great martial arts master on Northwestern Wulin World was beaten into pieces, and he has no one bone left.¡± That woman of those two people wasughing.


    She was young, beautiful, pure and charming, and seemed to be in her early twenties. She was wearing a yellow and white low-chested aristocratic dress with a slender waist and plump breasts. The mountain breeze blew her skirt right up, and a pair of snow-white and slender feet were shown, and it seemed that she did not wear boots.


    ¡°A low mountain viins who was nearly reached the Joint-thoughts level. What kind of master is he? Isn¡¯t it normal for him to die?¡± The other speaker was a man in his early twenties.


    That man also dressed unusually. He was wearing a loose white cotton-padded gown without a belt. His long hair was very ck like a waterfall, and his five sense organs were still normal, but he got a Yinyang face: one side was as white as jade, the other side was as ck as carbon, so he could be described as ugly.


    There was a kind of evil spirit between the eyebrows of the man with the Yinyang face. He was haughty and conceited, and it seemed he would consider the whole world was too mean for his notice.


    Like that woman, he was also barefoot.


    But unlike that woman¡¯s snowy feet, his feet were really ck as if they had been stained with ink.


    ¡°Haha haha...¡± That womanughed like the spring wind blowing willows, which was really moving.


    Her fingers were gently touched on that man¡¯s chest and circled freely, just like the flirting between lovers.


    After a pause, that barefoot woman said charmingly, ¡°In front of you, my cousin, Wu Biao is certainly not a master, but within thousands of miles of Taibai County, he is also a top 20 master. Such a powerful was beaten into pieces alive even he was defended by other 400 Bloody Cavalries, but also it was a one-sided butcher. Haha, you¡¯ve already seen the scene traces. That man has an amazing archery skill and powerful strength. You say, who can do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a great thing...¡± The man snorted, but he quickly thought of something, and then became surprised and happy, saying, ¡°My cousin, do you mean that man is probably hiding in Taibai County?¡±

 Chapter 54 The History of the Holy Clan

    <h4>Chapter 54 The History of the Holy n</h4>


    The woman smiled and leaned tenderly on the man.


    ¡°In those years, the big Jebe was so famous all over the world and he showed great intelligence on martial art in less than twenty years, he had excellent archery and killed so archer masters with the ¡®Magic Moon Shoot¡¯ from the grasnd and regarded as one of the four greatest archer masters in China. He enjoyed equal poprity with Han Yu from the Guanshan Pasture and had ever led 800 wild wolves from the ¡®Wolf Temple¡¯, which was invincible among the ns of the grasnd and he enjoyed such great prestige and they called it ¡®the goose fell from the bow and the clouds grew behind¡¯. However, this famous guy degenerated and had adultery with Zhi Yuanliu who was the goddess from the ¡®Wendao College¡¯ as one of the nine Holy ns. Then, he fell in love with her, and they were unmarried and pregnant and had a daughter, then, they eloped. It made ¡®Wolf Temple¡¯ and ¡®Wendao College¡¯ really embarrassed and they began to want him, but these must-die people escaped without any traces though they fought hard.¡±


    It was a dustden history for several years but like a story when told by this pure barefoot woman.


    The yin and yang-faced man looked as if he were thinking of something.


    But soon he shook his head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not correct, it must be the archery like that if it really is the big Jebe, but the big Jebe and Zhi Yuanliu should hide rather than showing up since they tried hard to escape. The question is why he appeared and fought here then killed Wu Biao since he was without any ill feeling with him. That makes no sense since the two Holy ns will get them soon to arrest them once they are blown and they wouldn¡¯t be so lucky any longer.¡±


    The pure barefoot woman smiled and replied, ¡°My cousin and I had the same thought like you before, but he and you might not think so when you checked carefully on the arrow hole on the mountain wall.¡±


    ¡°The arrow holes?¡± The yin and yang-faced man winced, and then looked at the arrow mark which was as big as a big pit on the stone wall more than 100 meters away.


    His left face was ck and his right face was white, but the pupils of his ck left face were like a mass of snow after some pupil operation while the pupils of his white right face were like a mass of thick ink, and there was a glimmer of light shooting out of his eyes.


    Several secondster.


    A pair of pupils of the man restored to the normal state, and then he said incredibly, ¡°There is fragmented essence of the moon power deeply in the arrow hole, no doubt that this is from the ¡®Magic Moon Shoot¡¯, and I never expected that it was by the big Jebe... Well, you are careful, I almost missed a big thing, ha ha ha.¡±


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    There was no way that he couldn¡¯tugh.


    ording to more secret legends, there was a treasure on the couple who fled. It was the legacy of the great demon from the outside world, which even made the nine Holy ns would ver after.


    It was not as simple as it seemed why they were chased at that time.


    Half of the reason was due to their elopement and mostly his treasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Well, cousin, if you check carefully, you may find the moonlight essence power scattered rather than gathered, and it is tangible but not charming. How can it be like this since that big Jebe is such a powerful man? What does this indicate?¡± the pure barefoot woman said with a wink.


    ¡°Maybe it was done by his sessor? Or...¡± The yin and yang- faced man was uncertain and looked anxious.


    ¡°Well, my cousin, you should think hard since you are such a powerful man, and that¡¯s why you are still a guard.¡± the pure barefoot woman shook her head hopelessly and said, ¡°How did the sessore since the big Jebe escaped and hid away from the world?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± The yin and yang-faced man was in a trance, and then he said with a bitter smile, ¡°How can I be so smart like my cousin? It¡¯s not necessary for me to think it over again and again since you¡¯re such a clever and nimble Raylife apanying me...¡±


    The woman gave him a disdainful look and showed tender affection for him.


    ¡°At that time, the Jebe and Zhi Yuanliu had been chased for several years, they traveled around and got a serious injury. Personally, they couldn¡¯t activate the ¡®Magic Moon Shoot¡¯ fully when he was not in good condition since he was seriously injured, and that¡¯s why he left the mark like that in the battle. There¡¯re many other reasons that we don¡¯t know why he sniped Wu Biao at the cost of exposing himself, but there¡¯s one thing certain that the big Jebe and his wife must be inside or outside Taibai County and our chance ising.¡±


    ¡°So I believe we can find them surely when we search them outside and inside Taibai County now, and we will not only get the rewards from both of the Holy ns but also have the chance to get the legend treasure once we get them...¡±


    The yin and yang-faced man looked excited.


    But the pure woman shook her head and said, ¡°No, let¡¯s inform the factions and tell them to send people.¡±


    ¡°What? Why do we give this good chance to others since we¡¯ve always wanted it?¡± The yin and yang-faced man didn¡¯t agree.


    The pure woman raised his finger and pointed to the man, said with alluringughter, ¡°My dear brother, it¡¯s a good opportunity indeed, but we cannot afford to get it. This couple is terrible enough and even the two great Holy ns cannot kill them after several years. Don¡¯t forget that Zhi Yuanliu is the former great man from Holy n and we shouldn¡¯t underestimate him though the big Jebe is seriously injured and lost some power.¡±


    The man froze, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±


    He was such a proud man, but in his heart, he had to admit that this couple was so great and terrible since they had ever made great trouble in China at that time.


    As such an influential man, he couldn¡¯t be defeated even though he lost his advantages or power over others.


    However, he still felt reluctant to report such valuable clues to the factions.


    The pure woman understood him so well, she smiled and said, ¡°You have to sacrifice so that you can get sometimes. We can¡¯t afford to eat it and give it to others, so that they may share with us some when they feelfortable.¡±


    Looking at the Taibai County guards who were as busy as aunts below the Han fork, the man nodded and finally agreed to the woman¡¯s n.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK... I¡¯m supposed to duke it out with Bai Rushuang this time, but I¡¯ve never expected such a good opportunity. Well, my dear cousin, just go to the Taibai County with me when the information is released,¡± then, he added and said, ¡°Bai Rushuang must be in the Taibai County now, I have to meet him still, as the sessors from the Qing Sha n and Sirius n, we need to know who the real winner is.¡±


    ¡°All right, let me apany you now.¡± The pure barefoot woman leaned in the man¡¯s arms and nodded with a smile.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Wow, this is so great!¡±


    Little Ming Yue¡¯s mouth was full of oil, and he stretched out satisfactorily.


    After dispatching three roast suckling pigs, two roastedmb legs, and arge bowl of fish soup, she patted on her round belly and left the dining table reluctantly, slipped into the next bench andy down like a mollusk.


    Li Mu looked at the little girl with an uncertain look.


    He was quite sure now there must be something wrong on this little girl.


    How could such a little child eat so much food since she was only less than 10 years old?


    After the big fightst night, Li Mu consumed so much Qi and blood and he even got wounded by Wu Biao with knife. Though he recovered quickly on the cut, he consumed more energy than ordinary people. He was so starving and had toe out from the exercise room for food, but he couldn¡¯t eat so much like this little girl even he was so hungry like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m always feeling so hungry, and I want to eat everything I can see...¡± This little Lolita felt Li Mu¡¯s look and wiped the grease stains on her mouth with embarrassment.


    After that, she shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Ouch, my stomach hurts... It seems that I have a bad stomach... Bye-bye.¡±


    She dashed away quickly.


    Li Mu was speechless.


    What should he do?


    Would he go bankrupt if this little kid kept eating like this?


    It disturbed him a lot when he thought about this.


    Why were the aborigines on this so abnormal?


    ¡°When will the big fight between those two factions start?¡± Li Mu looked at Feng Yuanxing and asked.


    He was ustomed to the timing method by hour on the earth and not very sensitive to the way the world was timed. Generally, one hour in the world was equivalent to two hours on earth, and a stick of incense time was about fifteen minutes.


    ¡°One hour left,¡± Feng Yuanxing said.


    Li Mu nodded.


    Half hour was just about one hour as it was timed on the earth.


    It was still so early.


    ¡°I need to go back for a rest first.¡±


    Li Mu turned back, went to the back court and entered the exercise room again.


    Feng Yuanxing and the little attendant Qing Feng hesitated with a forced smile when they spoke.


    ¡°Can you be more considerate, Your Honor?¡±


    ¡°This was the big fight between the two factions with the famous martial art masters, which is so destructive, and what if the battle expands once the fight bes fierce since those Jianghu guys are all ouws and already gathering in the county?¡±


    In the practice room.


    Li Mu had reviewed the ¡°Netherworld Dao-using Methods¡± again.


    His mind was firmly impressed by the ways, the myth, the way of forcing, the change of the way of styles, and the time to cut with the Dao-using methods.


    He was not anxious to practice.


    Instead, he was practicing the three styles of the Commencing Pile Gong of the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, the ¡°Rocking-sky Hammer¡± as well as the ¡°Sky Hammer¡±.


    To exin with the simplest example, the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± was actually a bit like yoga on the earth, and of course, the change of movement and the power of muscles were moreplicated and profound than yoga. Every time when Li Mu practiced and performed, he would feel that there were endless new forces in his body, which were integrated into all the limbs and bones of his body.


    This was some kind of fantastic experience.


    He could feel clearly that his power was really increasing just like a trickle of water into ake.


    And the meat that he ate before was being digested at fast speed.


    A sense of emptiness urred.

 Chapter 55 The Fight between the Two Factions Started

    <h4>Chapter 55 The Fight between the Two Factions Started</h4>


    Li Mu was feeling carefully and made the final confirmation that it was just this food that produced the new power.


    ¡°The people on the earth always say that enough food will make you strong, it is simple but reasonable... The power is from the food and that must be one of the basic theories for practice.¡±


    Li Mu stopped moving and was lost in thought.


    He had a strong power of understanding and could draw inferences about other cases from one instance.


    This kind of understanding needed to be testified by time and practice to know it was right or wrong.


    For those martial art masters who mastered the internal qi, the ordinary food might provide power while the so-called Spiritual Qi in the world was also a kind of ¡°food¡± for power. It was just the special practicing methods that made them obtain the power from the ¡°food¡± so that they got power over ordinary people.


    After practicing the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± piling gong for six times and the first two methods, Li Mu was feeling body pain and muscle soreness.


    This was because the body¡¯s load had reached its limit.


    He was sitting cross-legged and began to start the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡±.


    The ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± and the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± were the bases of all of Li Mu¡¯s power.


    He was always so serious on those two Cultivation Methods when he was practicing.


    The air flow in the exercise room changed as he was breathing.


    Two three-feet-long white air columns, like small white snakes, were shrinking and throbbing in Li Mu¡¯s nasal cavity.


    There was a wisp of silver light appearing on Li Mu¡¯s body, which seemed to be glowing while each hair became crystal. Several months after Li Mu had arrived on this, his hair was growing very fast and it almost reached the shoulder.


    His muscles seemed to have be transparent and blood vessels might be seen indistinctly.


    Li Mu was shrouded in a mysterious mental aura.


    After a while, Li Mu opened the eyes slowly and he stopped practicing.


    The brilliance and the mental aura scattered.


    He stood up and felt sofortable all over.


    Especially his mind, which was feeling so clear and bright that he had been before.


    ¡°Why do I feel as if I¡¯d taken the legendary Life No. 1 and enhanced my intelligence...?¡± Li Mu really had an illusion, as if he had be smarter.


    He recalled the fighting experiencest night and found a deeper understanding that he ignored before.


    Especially the process of fighting about the Dao-using methods with ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± Wu Biao, it reappeared constantly in his mind. Then, he immediately understood and found so many ws about the aspects such as opportunity, progress, and force using when he was practicing the ¡°Dao-Drawing Chopping¡±.


    And Li Mu re-simted the result soon.


    He was absolutely confident enough when he was fighting with Wu Biao again in the same condition with the same styles, he could be on equal with him rather than being beaten down at once or having his chest open by Wu Biao.


    It was even stranger that everything became suddenly enlightening when he recalled the style changes and the force using meaning of the ¡°Netherworld Dao-using Methods¡±, he had a sense of seeing through all the myths at a nce and having practiced many times.


    ¡°Will the ¡®Xiantian Skill¡¯ be helpful to open up the wisdom of human martial arts?¡±


    Li Mu was amazed greatly.


    It seemed the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± had certain ability to develop the human brain if he had to exin it by the theory from the earth?


    As he was still amazed there, he found more great gains through the previous martial art books including the self-created ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves¡± when he was sorting in his mind. There was even space for further improvement for the preliminary molding of the ¡°Dao-Drawing Chopping¡± and the ¡°Lightning Chopping¡± of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel suddenly enlightened as he turned to think about the physical chemistry theory knowledge and mathematical problems that he learned on the earth, instead, he was still feeling puzzled and difficult rather than easily solving them after the intelligence was enhanced.


    ¡°So, it improved theprehensive ability of the martial art theories?¡±


    Li Mu thought of something.


    He interpreted this mental enlightenment as an improvement of the ability of martial art enlightenment.


    A momentter, he opened the door of the exercise room.


    The little attendant Qing Feng and the secretary Feng Yuanxing were standing at the gate anxiously.


    ¡°Why? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, the fight between the Sky Dragon Faction and the Huya Faction has been on for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s so early, you told me it would start after one hour, right?¡±


    ¡°Hello, young master, it¡¯s been three hours since you finished breakfast.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so early!¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Where is Ming Yue?¡±


    ¡°She snuck out... she must be watching the fight on the field.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Come on, kill him!¡±


    A crisp girl¡¯s voice, though not loud, still attracted the attention of many people in the noisy crowd around the tform.


    It was a girl, who looked less than ten years old, crying.


    The little girl was wearing children¡¯s clothes with two ck and shiny braids tied behind her head. She had white and delicate skin. Her dark eyes looked like two pieces of ck jade which made her look beautiful and lovely, but her face looked like a fanatical gambler and it was really difficult to connect her with her age on her appearance.


    ¡°Come on, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Aha, good hit...¡±


    This little girl was too short, and she was blocked by the crowd in front of her and couldn¡¯t see the battle clearly on the arena. So she had to jump again and again in the crowd so that she could see the battle as she jumped every time, which looked like a little rabbit on doping.


    It was the sixth round of all the twenty ones between the Sky Dragon Faction and the Huya Faction.


    The two factions won half.


    And it was the seventh round at this time.


    ¡°Wind and Thunder Knife¡± Cao Xiang, the Tang Master of the Sky Dragon Faction was fighting with ¡°Three Deadly Shots¡± He Bing, a guard from the Huya Faction. It was fierce and wonderful. Sometimes, there were showy styles which made the people from the Jianghu surrounded by the arena apud one after another.


    But the first ten rounds were generally only appetizers of all the twenty fights, and the fighters were not the real core masters from the factions. For example, ¡°Iron Hand Holding up the Sky¡± Tie Zhendong and ¡°Sky Dragon Sword¡± Dong Fangjian were only watching there and not in the fight.


    Many people understood that the real fierce battle would ur in thest ten rounds, or exactly in thest five rounds.


    ¡°Come on, kill him!¡±


    The little girl was still hopping like a rabbit, screaming happily at the top of her lungs.


    At this time, ¡°Wind and Thunder Knife¡± from the Sky Dragon Faction took the advantage and suppressed his opponent fiercely, and those disciples from all cheered up. While the people from the Huya Faction curbed their anger and thought this little girl might be from the Sky Dragon Faction since she was shouting so hard.


    However, there was no one caring for such a little girl at this time.


    Soon, ¡°Wind and Thunder Knife¡± Cao Xiang disyed his deadly trick and cut three fingers of ¡°Three Deadly Shots¡± He Bing.


    The people from the Sky Dragon Faction all jumped for joy.


    Those disciples from the Huya Faction were indignant.


    It was not a long wait before the eighth round started.


    But this time, it was ¡°Snowke Sword¡± Gong Rui who represented the Huya Faction that crushed thoroughly ¡°ze Hand¡± Nie Qinglin who represented the Sky Dragon Faction.


    ¡°Come on, kill him!¡±


    That mysterious little girl was still cheering and jumping loudly.


    At this moment, many people realized it.


    No, which side was she on?


    Why did this little girl say ¡°good kill and kill him¡± when the fighter from the Sky Dragon Faction was overpowering his opponent? And she also cried like this when the fighter from the ¡°Huya Faction¡± did so. This little girl was actually fanning the mes since she didn¡¯t belong to the Sky Dragon Faction nor the Huya Faction, right?


    So, at this moment, people on both sides began to re at the little girl angrily.


    ¡°Who are you, tomboy...?¡± One disciple from the Sky Dragon Faction who got fed up rolled up his sleeves and was about to beat this girl.


    Apanion next to him pulled him back quickly.


    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t forget that the monks, youngdies, children and the old... they seem not to be strong, but actually are very powerful in the Jianghu. I¡¯m afraid this little girl was taken by someone on purpose, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so arrogant. Don¡¯t fight with her, let¡¯s keep watching...¡± thepanion whispered to him.


    The Sky Dragon Faction disciple gave up with anger.


    Suddenly, a cheer and exmation broke out in the crowd.


    The eighth round ended and ¡°Snowke Sword¡± Gong Rui won. The people eximed for the person standing on the arena who represented the Huya Faction, and it turned out to be ¡°Golden Snake Magic Whip¡± Li Zheng.


    Different from the people of ¡°Wind and Thunder Knife¡± Cao Xiang, ¡°Three Deadly Shots¡± He Bing, ¡°Golden Snake Magic Whip¡± Li Zheng was a senior master famous for decades in the Northwest Wulin World, and he was a Northwest Wulin World legend who really practiced hard as an honorary presbyter from the Huya Faction. He was a master with Joint-thoughts level and could be named as a first-ss master in China.


    Unexpectedly, such a mighty character appeared in the ninth round on the stage.


    The atmosphere on the site reached its climax at this moment.


    ¡°May I know who that is from the Sky Dragon Faction?¡±


    ¡°Golden Snake Magic Whip¡± Li Zheng shook the golden gold soft whip in his hand, and the barb as thin as a wrist spread out on the stage like a giant golden python ten meters long.


    So many Wulin World masters died because of this golden spiked snake whip.


    On the side of the Sky Dragon Faction, the high-level personnel next to the watch tform also lost countenance.


    ¡°Aha, let me be first. I¡¯d always wanted to kill this little snake...¡± A loudugh came and a figure flew out from the watch tform on Sky Dragon Faction side. He was as fast as the lightning andnded on the arena.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡®Cold Mountain Sword¡¯ Qiu Zihan, and I¡¯ming to kill you.¡±


    As the sword sheathed, the cold spread and ayer of white frost diffused on the arena.


    It was a young man about less than 30 years old holding the sword, and he had white skin and looked arrogant.


    His nickname was ¡°Cold Mountain Sword¡± and he was one of the famous Quick des in the Northwest Wulin World.

 Chapter 56 The Old Beggar

    <h4>Chapter 56 The Old Beggar</h4>


    ¡°Cold Mountain Sword¡± Qiu Zihan, the speaker of the Sky Dragon Faction ¡°Sky Dragon Sword¡± Dong Fangjian as well as ¡°Cloud-dragon Sword¡± Mu Yunlong and ¡°Mind-clearing Sword¡± Gao Shengpeng from the Sky Dragon Faction who appeared on the watch tform were sworn brothers. And ¡°Sky Dragon Sword¡± was the elder brother while the other three ones came from thousands miles away to cheer for him.


    Seeing ¡°Golden Snake Magic Whip¡± Li Zhenging for the challenge, there was no one from the Sky Dragon Factioning out for the fight since they were fearful about this senior master. As a result, Qiu Zihan stepped forward bravely and resolved the embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you retreat since you are so young? You are so impulsive and why are youing for death since you¡¯ve enough time to live?¡± Li Zheng was running the internal qi and smiled coldly.


    He shook the wrists and injected internal qi.


    The original stiff golden snake barb whip seemed to be alive and twisted like a live snake on the ground of the stage. The short sword of a golden snake on the whip sticking out its tongue was there as if it were a real one since there was a series of strange sizzles.


    It would be tantamount to acquiescing in the result of life or death, just like signing the life and death contract once stepping on the tform of such battle.


    ¡°You are old and weak, you¡¯re almost dying and why do you stillpete with young men, don¡¯t you think it will ruin your reputation?¡± Qiu Zihan was retaliating and said.


    It was a way for the Wulin masters to usenguage to arouse the opponent¡¯s mind and distract their energies to let them feel frustrated in every attempt when confronting each other.


    Qiu Zihan was much younger than Li Zheng, but he didn¡¯t have inferior experience of fighting.


    Each master of fame from the Wulin World had the experiences of life and death.


    The battle between the two sides would soon break out.


    Different from the previous ¡°sideshows¡±, as those two first-ss masters with Joint-thoughts levels were fighting, it caused internal qi surging and air waves spreading in the air, while the audience felt suffocating wavesing. They even couldn¡¯t feel free to breathe as if there were a giant stone on their chests when they were too close to them.


    There was even a wretched man who was hit by the wind and aftereffect from the sword since he was too close. He cried out and some of his bones on the chest were broken, leaving ayer of frost on the clothes that made him fly upside down five or six meters as if he were poisoned.


    At this moment, all the people swept back and formed a nk area within ten meters around the arena.


    Only the little sightless girl still stood under the stage. She was full of energy and feeling excited.


    ¡°Come on, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    This little girl waved her little fists and was shouting at the top of her voice.


    It was unknown who she was cheering for.


    All of a sudden, those who had not noticed her before discovered her.


    Who was this crackpot?


    Many Wulin masters had this question.


    Even the core high-levels from the watch tforms on both sides of the arena also noticed this little girl.


    One Tang Master from the Huya Faction frowned. He called out one disciple and talked to him in a low voice.


    The disciple went down of the watch tform. He called out several more disciples, crowded out the crowd and came toward the little girl.


    But before they came to her, one young man went out of the crowd suddenly and stopped those Huya Faction disciples. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, this little girl is my daughter, she has some brain problem and sorry for my absence when she gets here...¡±


    The disciples stared at him up and down.


    This was a young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was not quite handsome but had an unforgettable temperament. There was no internal qi wave on him and obviously, he was not a Wulin master though he looked calm and kept smiling.


    ¡°This is your daughter?¡± the disciple frowned and asked.


    ¡°Yes, this child is a neurotic and often talks nonsense,¡± the young man replied.


    ¡°Since she is a neurosis, take care of her mouth and don¡¯t talk nonsense. Otherwise, she will never know how she dies.¡± One disciple looked cold and threatened, ¡°Take her away, or I can¡¯t guarantee whether she will live till afternoon.¡±


    The young man nodded, and he turned around and walked toward the little girl.


    When he came up, he reached out, patted the little girl on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Are youing for death here, little dumb ass?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, young master?¡± The little girl was naturally a violent adorkable little girl Ming Yue. She turned back and said with excitement, ¡°Three has been three killed and five injured, aha, that¡¯s so funny, it¡¯s just like a monkey show...¡±


    Naturally, the young man was Li Mu.


    He nced at the arena and said, ¡°That¡¯s not funny, they were only chickens in the fight.¡±


    Before he finished the words.


    Surrounded by the tide of sound, there was a roar of cheers, exmations, screams, and roars.


    It turned out that there were winners and losers on the arena after the fierce battle between the two masters. The golden barb snake whip was entangling ¡°Cold Mountain Sword¡± Qiu Zihan like a python, and the barb was stabbing in the body and the blood spurted out. That was a dangerous situation.


    ¡°Aha, Qiu Zihan will be down.¡±


    ¡°¡®Cold Mountain Sword¡¯ is just nothing, it cannot withstand a single blow in front of his senior Mr. Li.¡±


    Those disciples from the Huya Faction all eximed excitedly at the sight of this.


    This was the first contest between the senior masters from the two factions, and it would be significant for the winner. Especially the young master like ¡°Cold Mountain Sword¡± Qiu Zihan, who might be a great discouragement for the Sky Dragon Faction. It was like one of the arms of ¡°Sky Dragon Sword¡± Dong Fangjian was cut off once he died.


    On the watch tform.


    The Huya Faction speaker ¡°Iron Hand Holding up the Sky¡± Tie Zhendong and the people around him all looked happy.


    While Dong Fangjian and Mu Renlong as well as others were nervous and stood up.


    ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°Mind-clearing Sword¡± Gao Shengpeng couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to help.


    On the other side, ¡°Iron Judge¡± Sun Xing, as an assistant master from the Huya Faction, stood up with a thump on the table and sneered, ¡°Why? Do you want to break the rule since we¡¯ve already made this arena of life and death?¡±


    Dong Fangjian, Mu Renlong, and others all pounded the table and stood up.


    Tie Zhendong was unwilling to admit himself outdid. He shouted loudly like an angry lion, ¡°It¡¯s you Sky Dragon Faction that agreed to this rule and why cannot you stand losing now? Do you want to eat your words and break the Jianghu rules?¡±


    Dong Fangjian¡¯s momentum was reduced.


    In Wulin World, people with bad rules often became targets of attack.


    But as a sworn brother, he would never only watch his brother die.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very tense.


    Little Ming Yue twitched her mouth and said, ¡°What¡¯s that? That¡¯s so boring, is that the so-called master? ¡®Cold Mountain Sword¡¯ is a chatan and I thought he would kill all with his sword, but it turned out that he was finally killed by an old whip man.¡±


    Though this little guy was crying at random that someone was to be killed without certain stance, actually she supported ¡°Cold Mountain Sword¡± Qiu Zihan, anyway, they were both young.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Watch carefully, ¡®Cold Mountain Sword¡¯ didn¡¯t lose yet...¡±


    ¡°¡®Cold Mountain Sword¡¯ didn¡¯t lose.¡± Another voice sounded, which was almost at the same time when Li Mu spoke.


    Li Mu and little Ming Yue looked back at the same time.


    It was unknown when an old beggar with a big yellow and white dog arrived behind them.


    This old beggar was holding a chicken buttock in his hands and eating it with oil all over his mouth. A peculiar fragrance spilled out of the roasted chicken buttock while the big, fat yellow-and-white dog was chewing a few chicken bones and enjoying them. He looked calm and ignored the noisy surroundings.


    The old beggar looked up and grinned as he felt them. He lost one upper incisor.


    ¡°Is that you speaking just now?¡± Little Ming Yue sniffed and she was attracted by the fragrant chicken buttock.


    A gastronome was always so attracted easily.


    The old beggar nodded as he was eating. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me the old man...¡±


    Little Ming Yue was drooling and staring at the fragrant chicken buttocks. She was wondering why it was so fragrant. Then, she had an idea and asked, ¡°How can you see that?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°But what if you guess it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, kid, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, let¡¯s make a bet, and give me the rest chicken buttock if you guess it wrong, OK?¡±


    ¡°Aha ha ha, you¡¯re so smart... but no.¡± The old beggar refused point nk.


    Ming Yue gnashed the teeth in anger and growled in her throat. She had an impulse to grab it directly.


    Li Mu looked at the old beggar with a little curiosity, but he did not speak anything atst.


    There were so many strange people from the Jianghu. Thanks to the rumors, the masters who were quite mysterious at his whereabouts were mysteriously beautified, just like being filtered. But when you really met them, you would find that they were very ordinary- And these theories are told by the old faker.


    However, what Li Mu saw in this old beggar was more of a fake mysterious affectation.


    The intuition gained by practicing the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± told Li Mu that the old beggar was not a great master.


    He could feel the wave of internal qi from the old beggar, which was not strong. The old beggar had more vigorous blood and qi than ordinary people, which was barely at the Joint-thoughts level. This could be told that he was a first-ss Jianghu master, and it was not strange when he could find ¡°Cold Mountain Sword¡± Qiu Zihan didn¡¯t lose.


    The old strange man crossed the crowd and appeared in the nk area under the arena. He was active and osting, which made Li Mu feel that this man was deliberatelying to chat up. But Li Mu did not want to have too much contact with him before knowing the purpose of him.


    Since it might be so easy to get caught up in topics and thoughts that the other person prepared when he did so.


    Soon, there was a sound of hubbub and ebullition around the arena.


    There was cold air circting all over ¡°Cold Mountain Sword¡± Qiu Zihan, and a wisp of white mist in the air and the ice crystal snowkes were dancing on the arena. Layers of ice crystals covered the entire arena and froze the golden barb long whip. They were spreading along the whip toward Li Zheng¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 57 It Was High Time to Show up

    <h4>Chapter 57 It Was High Time to Show up</h4>


    Li Zheng changed his look and he wanted to withdraw his long whip, but it was toote.


    In the end, the two men were actually both being defeated and wounded.


    Qiu Zihan¡¯s body was smashed like a griddle by Li Zheng¡¯s Golden Snake Whip, while Li Zheng was wounded by that cold Qi and suffering from that cold poison, and thus lose the strength to fight.


    Both of the two masters were carried down from the ring.


    Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction were quarreling again with each other about who actually had won.


    They were so noisy as if in the food market.


    Thee supporters of the two sides under the fighting ring were debating fiercely and another fighting was about to break out. Interestingly, the top leaders from both factions on the stage who had watched the battle were also arguing badly, but finally, they both reluctantly agreed to be a tie.


    Then, the next battle on the ring was about to begin.


    It was Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, from Huya Faction versus Mu Renlong, the Cloud-dragon Sword, a supporter from Sky Dragon Faction.


    The battle was fierce.


    Their internal qi was so strong that the wind caused by their fighting was blowing strongly.


    Within twenty meters around the fighting ring, there were only Li Mu, Ming Yue, the old beggar, and his yellow and white fat dog.


    However, other Wulin masters were afraid of being hurt by the after winds of their battle and all hiding at a safe distance.


    That fighting was very fierce.


    Perhaps because of the previous battles, both of them got really furious, so both Wu Renlong, the Cloud-dragon Sword, and Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, were doing their utmost and using their special skills to kill each other and thus did not retain any power.


    Both of them were first-ss masters who were in the Joint-thoughts level, so their bodies were surrounded by ayer of internal qi when they were fighting fiercely.


    All the martial arts masters who were watching the battle around were intoxicated with what they had seen.


    ¡°It is good!¡±


    ¡°Fabulous.¡±


    ¡°Top-notch.¡±


    ¡°That move of Cloud-dragon Paw Flipping is simply exquisite.¡±


    ¡°Punching someone hard with his three-inch pen; Killing someone via destroying one¡¯s acupoints and meridians, which made the King of Hellugh... Master sun with his Judge of Iron pen is amazingly terrifying.¡±


    Some people were sighing loudly.


    That was the mostmon reason why Jianghu people enjoyed participating in such events.


    Watching masters¡¯ fighting was partly due to the umtion of proofs of future bragging, and partly to broaden one¡¯s horizons to learn something.


    Among those people who had apuded loudly, there were many of them who were really crazy about fighting and some of them who could not help shouting when seeing those fascinating fighting.


    And those who deliberately cited from the ssics or ancient works were not necessarily true masters who were good at observing, but might be ¡°masters who could only do the empty talks¡±, that was to say, they deliberately used a seemingly inadvertent way to show others their knowledge and wisdom to gain fame and people¡¯s approval.


    Wulin was actually a vanity fair.


    However, Judge of Iron Pen and Cloud-dragon Sword were both top-ranking masters on the Northwest Wulin World for a long time after all. In the eyes of many Wulin heroes, they were indeed excellent fighters, and exmations and sighs were burst out one after another.


    Only Li Mu, the expression on his face was bing more and more strange.


    ¡°Is there any mistake? They are the famous masters?¡±


    Li Mu, the county magistrate, felt really strange.


    Because whether the Three Appearances of Cloud-dragon of the Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Renlong, or Thirty-Six Ways of Hurricane-and-Rain-like Acupoint Pointing of the Judge of Iron Pen Sun Xin, from Li Mu¡¯s point of view, he just thought, firstly, they were as soft and weak as slow moves, and secondly, there were so many ws when they were changing their moves while fighting... They were not so powerful like what those martial arts masters were bragging around and thus did not meet Li Mu¡¯s expectations.


    When Li Mu came to the watching area near the fighting ring, half of his purpose was to study and observe.


    He wanted to see how strong the masters were, who were from big ns and really famous for decades on the Northwest Wulin World.


    In the beginning, Li Mu still had great expectations.


    Li Mu hoped to see more changes and rationales of martial arts from the fights among those masters.


    What hecked most now were those things.


    But the more he looked, the more disappointed he was.


    The so-called masters, such as Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Renlong and Judge of Iron Pen Sun Xin, seemed to be really powerful when fighting with each other on the fighting ring, but Li Mu thought he could defeat him with one of his hands, no, one of his fingers.


    In the eyes of Li Mu, their fight was just like a children¡¯s game.


    That was really a very strange feeling.


    Because in Li Mu¡¯s mind, as for those Wulin masters, not to mention Wu Biao, the One Cut that Sends Man to Death, even the four King Kongs of the former Shennong Faction and that noble young man Li Bing were powerful than those two masters in Joint-thoughts level who were fighting on the fighting ring right now.


    Why would he feel in that way?


    Li Mu felt very strange.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Little Ming Yue jumped up again like a rabbit, and she continued to shout those unchanged and provocative words, which were really clear around the fighting ring.


    The disciples Huya Faction, who had just returned to the battle-watching tform, had changed their looks.


    What happened?


    Why hadn¡¯t the young man taken that neurosis girl away?


    Didn¡¯t they want to live?


    A disciple surged with anger, turned around and pulled out the long knife at his waist, and went down to the area near the ring with a murderous look.


    He approached Li Mu and Ming Yue, pointing at them angrily and saying, ¡°You¡¯re still making trouble here. Are you trying to die? Damn it. It seems that if I don¡¯t teach you a little lesson, you won¡¯t know...¡±


    Li Mu held the knife tips,ughed, interrupted him directly and said, ¡°Get out of my way, you¡¯re blocking me from watching the y.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± That disciple saw Li Mu was not afraid at all, and he dared to fight back, so he got really furious and gave power to his wrists, and he wanted to directly cut off the palms of that reckless Li Mu.


    Who knew that long knife was immovable in Li Mu¡¯s hand no matter how the disciple gave power to his knife.


    At that time, in the outskirts of the Shennong Faction site suddenly came the sound of drums.


    The thumping and clear drum sounds were very clear around the noisy battlefield that everyone could hear it.


    Those masters who were watching were very confused.


    Li Mu loosened that knife de and stretched outzily, saying, ¡°Well, their preparation is very fast... Anyway, this fight is like monkeys are ying. It¡¯s not so interesting. I¡¯d rather rob their secret books and then practice them by myself.¡±


    He changed his mind.


    But at the same time¡ª


    Swoosh!


    The radiance of the knife was just like electricity.


    A de of a knife was cutting towards Li Mu¡¯s neck.


    It was that disciple of Huya Faction who was already angry and could not calm himself down. After seeing Li Mu had loosened his long knife, he could not think and choose to cut Li Mu, and he really wanted to cut Li Mu¡¯s head off directly.


    ¡°Watch out...¡± The old beggar opened his mouth.


    But he had stopped shouting before he had finished that sentence.


    Because Li Mu had pinched the de of the knife between his fingers again.


    That disciple struggled hard and flushed with shame. He tried to run the internal qi in his body, but he could not move at all.


    ¡°You are really...¡± Li Mu shook his head, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t reach the Yellow River, you won¡¯t give up. If you don¡¯t see the coffin, you won¡¯t cry.¡±


    After that, Li Mu pped that man casually.


    Bang!


    That disciple, who was also a great master in Huya Faction, was patted away like a broken sack flying in the sky, and coincidently, he fell between the Cloud-dragon Sword and the Judge of Iron pen, who were fighting fiercely on the fighting ring.


    Swoosh!


    Those two masters immediately separated from each other.


    The battle stopped abruptly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Instantly, there was an uproar around.


    The onlookers who were all immersed in excitement were awakened from the climax.


    On the viewing tform, the core and top masters of Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction were all shocked and stood up.


    Under the fighting ring, the old beggar opened his mouth and looked at Li Mu in shock.


    Little Ming Yue turned around, looked at Li Mu andined discontentedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen enough, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Why watching? I¡¯m bored to death.¡± Li Mu raised one of his hands and flicked the little adorkable Ming Yue, saying, ¡°After I steal all these people¡¯s martial arts practicing secrets, then you are free to practice them. Whatever you like...¡±


    The old beggar next to Li Mu opened his mouth wider when he heard such a conversation.


    Even the big yellow-and-white dog, who had chewed chicken bones calmly, looked at Li Mu with a shocked look.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you make trouble on the fighting ring?¡±


    Tie Zhendong, the gray-haired old man with a yellow beard, stood up, stared at Li Mu with his sword-like eyes, and shouted angrily.


    What happened just now was abrupt, but the masters on the viewing tform finally responded.


    ¡°Where did the bastarde from? How dare he make troubles here?¡±


    ¡°Get him.¡±


    ¡°Hack him to death.¡±


    Angry disciples of those two factions were roaring.


    The martial arts masters and heroes who were surrounding all looked at Li Mu.


    Some people had noticed this young man standing in the nk area under the fighting ring before, and thought that he was a bold person who deliberately showed off. They didn¡¯t expect that he was so reckless that he dared to make trouble on such an asion. Where was he from?


    The disciples of the two factions, who had drawn their swords out of sheaths, surrounded Li Mu.


    It seemed very dangerous.


    ¡°Young people, you have caused big trouble.¡± The old beggar opened his mouth to warn.


    Li Mu stretched outzily and looked back at the old beggar. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m more powerful than all of them.¡±


    The old beggar squeezed his eyes and moved aside, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Is it possible for you to stay away from me? Otherwise, they all thought I knew you?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, this old thing.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t realize that the old beggar was so bad and totally did not do him a favor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Master. Since we are friends, I will protect you today and I will see who dares to hurt you a little.¡± Li Mu nced at those masters who had surrounded him and deliberately shouted.


    ¡°Damn it, you little naughty thing.¡±


    The old beggar did not expect that Li Mu could be so shameless, and he deliberately let others think that they were very close. This time yellow mud was smeared in the crotch, and people would think it was shit even it was not.


    Little adorkable Ming Yue stared at the old beggar and chuckled at her difiture.


    Li Mu grabbed Ming Yue¡¯s arm and rolled her like a discus. After a round ofps, he threw her away.


    ¡°Ah? Wow...¡± Ming Yue responded in mid-air, screaming, and eventually, she passed over hundreds of people, was thrown out of the field, lightlynded on a willow branch.


    ¡°You wild girl. Don¡¯t bother me. Just stay there, and don¡¯t run around.¡±

 Chapter 58 Let Me Make a Brief Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 58 Let Me Make a Brief Introduction</h4>


    Li Mu shouted.


    At the same time, here came the sound of footsteps.


    Behind the walls around them and from the streets, nearly a thousand armed soldiers, government guards, and civil guards showed up. Archers lined up to encircle the whole Shennong Faction ruins.


    All of the armed forces of Taibai County had appeared there.


    Standing in front of the soldiers were Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, Ma Junwu, the Dutou Official of guards, and little boy Qing Feng, and all of them were standing below the willow branches near that little adorkable Ming Yue.


    Some Jianghu people had changed their looks.


    How did the officials get involved in the Wulin disputes?


    Of course, some people showed a scornful look on their faces.


    There were not so many soldiers who wanted to surround so many martial arts masters. Were you kidding?


    Li Muzily stretched out and slowly walked over, stepping along thedder on the side of the fighting ring, and slowly stepped onto the ring.


    ¡°Let me make a brief introduction. I am Li Mu, the county magistrate of Taibai County.¡±


    Li Mu, facing countless eyes around him, embraced his chest with one hand and made a very gentleman¡¯s earth meeting gesture. He grinned, and his snow-white teeth reflected white light in the sunshine, like a row of sharp daggers.


    There was another sound of uproar in the crowd.


    Li Mu, the head of Taibai County, finally appeared?


    How could it be such a young man?


    What was he doing?


    Li Mu looked around and was very satisfied with the reaction of everyone.


    In such a spectacr asion, witnessed by so many shocked and terrified people, he appeared... Haha, that was the actual treatment of the leading role in such way.


    ¡°Oh, so you are the county magistrate, Mr. Li. I¡¯m really sorry if I¡¯ve offended you, but I don¡¯t know why you make such big trouble. What do you mean by that?¡±


    Tie Zhendong, the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky and the leader of Huya Faction, had made obeisance and said he was sorry, but he did not actually show respect on that old face.


    To be honest, Tie Zhendong, a famous master of Northwest Wulin World in that maind for decades, had not taken a humble county magistrate seriously.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°What I mean is very simple. You have gathered illegally in Taibai County without my permission and picked a quarrel and made trouble... ording to thew of the Empire, it is necessary for you to give a clear exnation.¡±


    There was a burst ofughter all around before Li Mu had finished his sentence.


    Many Jianghu people hadughed.


    Tie Zhendong also showed a slight disdainful smile that was not deliberately concealed on his face, and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to exin? Your honor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very easy.¡± Li Mu seemed to have not found his sarcasm, and the smile on his face was even brighter. He just said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. First of all, please calm down in our prison, exin clearly what you have done, and ept the punishment ording to the Imperial Criminal Law. I am a fair man, and I will never do anything that intentionally suppresses you.¡±


    Before Li Mu had finished his words, there burst another loudughter around the fighting ring.


    Some people looked at Li Mu as if he was an idiot.


    Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, who was standing on the fighting ring, couldn¡¯t helpughing, saying, ¡°For twenty years in the Northwest Wulin World, no one has ever said such a thing to me. Even if you¡¯re superior, the magistrate of a prefecture of Chang¡¯an, would not ask me to go to prison to calm down... Boy, you are the first one to do that. Aren¡¯t you out of your mind? What¡¯s your reason for wanting me to go to prison?¡±


    Li Mu was not angry, and he just said, ¡°The reason is the imperialw. After all, I¡¯m a reasonable person in this county, and I will never act in a random way without a basis.¡±


    There came another sound ofughter below.


    Too naive.


    That was their first evaluation of Li Mu.


    Could the government control everything?


    That might be true a long time ago.


    Jianghu heroes were watching for fun.


    ¡°Empire Law?¡± Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, shook his head with a yful look on his face. ¡°That¡¯s not a strong reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu seemingly asked solemnly, ¡°What else is missing?¡±


    Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, looked around.


    He looked at the nearly a thousand soldiers who were surrounding them as if he was watching y chickens and pottery dogs.


    Finally, Sun Xin took back his eyes and looked at Li Mu¡¯s face. He became morepassionate and abusive, saying, ¡°No matter how powerful thew is, it needs someone to enforce it. And it needs enough strength to enforce thew. It¡¯s not enough for you to enforce thew just depending on those weak soldiers. What youck is a strength.¡±


    Over the years, the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty had bad governance, so it became less powerful. As for the Supervisory Department, which was specially set up to restrain Jianghu people, was also engaged in a series of internal fights, so Jianghu masters within the Empire became more and more arrogant. Especially in thest decade or so, many Jianghu people had always challenged the empire.


    From more and more Jianghu people¡¯s point of view, the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty, which had frequent internal friction, seemed to have no such strength.


    ¡°Oh, you may have misunderstood,¡± Li Mu said sincerely.


    ¡°What do I misunderstand?¡± Sun Xin showed disdain and arrogant look.


    He wanted to know what kind of rhetoric could be used by this young county to give himself an out.


    Li Mu said, ¡°The guards of the county government are not for fighting, but for doing odds and ends.¡±


    ¡°Doing odds and ends?¡± Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, seemed to be surprised.


    Li Mu nodded naturally and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah, because this is enough to enforce thew. ¡°He shook his right fist and said,¡± Master Sun, is this fist as big as a marmite enough to enforce the imperialw?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking me around?¡± Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, showed an ice-cold look.


    He felt that young county magistrate was mad, and was pestering him endlessly.


    Li Muughed again.


    Swish!


    Everyone only saw a shadow in front of them.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure suddenly blurred.


    Bang!


    Here came a very strange muffled sound.


    Then there came the sound of another two crisp tinkles.


    That iron pen of the Judge of Iron Pen Sun Xin, the famous martial arts master who had defeated and killed countless Wulin masters for over the past decades, fell to the ground powerlessly.


    He himself bent over, stooped like a dog with a broken back, and could not stand upright at all.


    Li Mu was standing in front of him.


    Li Mu then slowly retrieved one of his fists from the belly of that senior martial arts master.


    The power of that punch made the Judge of Iron Pen Sun Xin lose all the power of resistance.


    His face was waxy yellow with cold sweat dripping down. He stooped and unconsciously made the sound like a wild animal, besides, he almost spat out his gall dder. His internal Joint-thoughts level qi waspletely dispersed, and he was unable to gather it, so he just lost all the strength.


    Li Mu took back one of his fists.


    Sun Xin, who could not stand without the support of his Judge of Iron Pen, slowly fell like a piece of rotten wood.


    ¡°You see, I did not joke you around.¡± Li Mu looked down at Sun Xin.


    However, at that time, Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, did not even have the strength to speak.


    He looked at the young man¡¯s childish face and a fierce and frightening storm was sweeping in his heart, which was unbearable for him.


    The punch just was too fast.


    How fast was it?


    At that time, although he was in a state of 100% alert and defense he only grasped a blurred figure and could not make any response at the moment. Even in his mind, he had already felt he was punched before he wanted to say the word ¡°bad¡±.


    The power that could topple the mountains and overturn the seaspletely destroyed all the internal qi in his body and took away all his strength.


    In thest moment, before he had fainted, Sun Xin squinted at the viewing tform on one side and saw his old friend Tie Zhendong¡¯s blurred figure. He thought maybe this time, he and his faction really did something wrong and provoked people who should not be provoked.


    The entire fighting ring was deadly quiet.


    People who were watching were still confused and shocking.


    Even those people who always had a fast reaction did not react to what happened at that time.


    The contrast between that idea and that scene came too fast and too abrupt so that everyone was really shocked and confused.


    Li Mu did not pay attention to that.


    He tipped a little on his toes.


    With great power, Li Mu threw that fainted Judge of Iron Pen Sun Xin tens of meters away, and hended on the outside area that was controlled by government guards.


    The punch did not kill Sun Xin.


    Today, Li Mu had reached a higher level in terms of the mastery and skills of strength. He could defeat his opponents with one punch without killing them.


    Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, who had received Li Mu¡¯s order before they went there, did not hesitate at all, and he immediately ordered several bold soldiers to rush up and shackle the long-famous Wulin master in Northwest Wulin World for decades and dragged him down like a dead dog.


    The process waspleted very quickly and many people did not have time to react.


    No one responded until Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen, was dragged away like a dead dog.


    ¡°Looking for death? Leave him to me.¡±


    Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang, a master of Huya Faction, was a close friend of Sun Xin, the Judge of Iron Pen. So, he got really anxious and thus immediately reacted when he saw his friend was being towed away. He jumped up in the air like a giant eagle and flew towards the county guards¡¯ camp. In the middle of the sky, his palms were like a knife, and he was about to pat the backs of the two guards who were dragging Sun Xin.


    The power of his pat could cut mountains into pieces. Therefore, once Yue Yang touched those two soldiers, all their bones and muscles would be immediately broken and they would die directly.


    Obviously, Yue Yang was not only trying to get Sun Xin back but also to kill the soldiers to show his power.


    In the eyes of Li Mu, there was a sign of anger.


    He stood on the fighting ring and did not move. Then he began to operate the Lifting Pole Style of Zhenwu Boxing and suddenly gave power in the air and punched towards Yue Yang from a long distance.


    Bang!


    A transparent column of gas which was visible to the naked eye came out.


    ¡°Looking for death...¡±Yue Yang, the Great Tablet Smashing Hand, sensed that immediately.


    He was in the air, and then he forcibly twisted his body and fought back with a backhand punch.


    A khaki-colored internal qi palm print was directly shown in the air after that.


    That was the power of the Great Tablet Smashing Hand.


    He was honored as the Great Tablet Smashing Hand because his power was from that pair of palms, and he could break mountains and stones with his hands. Especially the power of famous Great Tablet Smashing Hand, it was really powerful. His strength was so strong that even a piece of pig iron could be patted with two palm prints. Therefore, he thought he would defeat Li Mu.


    ¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 59 Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 59 Too Weak</h4>


    The next moment, everyone was clear about who had won or lost.


    The power of Great Tablet Smashing (Hand), which was more than a meter long, had not touched the transparent fist spirit column, were instantly dissipated like sand in the wind.


    Yue Yang only felt that a huge force wasing towards him, and that power had shocked his palms, then his pair of palm exploded, and cracked bones and flesh were dispersing in the air. He just lost his hands in that way. Yue Yang himself was like being drowned in the raging waves and then lost his consciousness.


    Such a scene made people who were watching felt the Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang was punched hard in the air by Li Mu who was away from him, and his power from the Great Tablet Smashing Hand was scattered and he was stunned and became fainted in the middle of the sky.


    Here came the sound of a ssh.


    Yue Yang also fell into the control area of the county soldiers and was shackled and handcuffed.


    ¡°Hundred-steps-away Punch?¡±


    Someone eximed.


    A punch in the air made the power of Yue Yang¡¯s Great Tablet Smashing Hand dispersed, and he directly defeated Yue Yang by just one punch. This punch method was the same as the legendary Hundred-steps-away Punch, which was in the level of Zongshi Master.


    Did that young county magistrate master the Zongshi-Master-levelbat skills?


    Or was he himself a Zongshi Master?


    There was an uproar around the fighting ring.


    Everyone was really shocked.


    Even the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky Tie Zhendong, the Sky Dragon Sword Dong Fangjian had changed their looks, and how dare they look down on Li Mu?


    They began to realize that this time, it seemed that they really made big troubles.


    ording to the information they had mastered, the reason why the Bloody-moon Evil Master challenged the county magistrate of Taibai County was that the death of Zheng Longxing, the Dianshi janitor, which caused Bloody-moon faction to lose a well-trained official disciple. And its grand master Bloody-moon Evil Master, who always wanted to turn its faction into a royal n, was about to kill the county magistrate of Taibai County with the help of the traditional rules of the maind and without damaging the official system of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty. That Bloody-moon Evil Master aimed at killing the Taibai County county magistrate to show his power, not to fight with him because of his personal martial arts strength.


    Whether Tie Zhendong or Dongfang Jian, they all boasted of being well informed.


    They analyzed many times and drew the conclusion that the County Magistrate of Taibai County did not have the strength to fight against Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    Therefore, they dared to be so arrogant in Taibai County.


    In fact, ording to the imperialw, such n-level covenant fights must be approved by the local administrators of the Empire if they had to fight in the county. That was to say, they should have applied to the Taibai County county magistrate for fighting in that County, and at least they should have told the county magistrate.


    It was because they thought Li Mu was a wuss that they had not considered that matter.


    They even deliberately did that to step on Imperial County government to highlight their factions¡¯ individual strength.


    But now, what should they do?


    Things seemed to be a bit out of control.


    The face of Tie Zhendong, the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky, turned red.


    He knew he was going to bow his head this time.


    Tie Zhendong made an obeisance towards Li Mu to salute him, saying, ¡°Mr. Li, your honor, I did not expect you were hiding your personal strength. This time, it was our Huya Faction that did something wrong. I apologize to you. Also, Huya Faction is willing topensate for what we have done to the county government. Please do not be too hard on us this time. Please release Master Sun Xin and Master Yue Yang.¡±


    That was an obscure way to say they were sorry.


    Li Mu pped his hands and looked at him with a strange look, saying, ¡°Apologize? Oh, are you apologizing to me? ¡±


    Tie Zhendong knew that Li Mu was deliberately using those words to humiliate and insult him.


    In fact, he had been extremely angry in his mind.


    These years, he was so powerful and influential in the Northwest Wulin World, and he had never been insulted like that, but in the end, he had controlled his temper, nodding and saying, ¡°If Mr. Li thinks in that way, it is just okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are really apologizing.¡± Li Mu nodded, saying, ¡°I thought you Jianghu masters and heroes never thought you were wrong... However, I did not ept such insincere verbal apology. If a verbal apology is useful, why do we still need policemen... still need empire soldiers and guards?¡±


    After that, Li Mu did not wait for Tie Zhendong to say anything. He turned around and looked directly at Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, saying, ¡°Witnessed by so many people, the Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang, in front of me, attacked the imperial guards, which equals to treason. Put the iron hook through his scape and guard prisoner strictly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing shouted to say yes.


    Puff!


    The Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang¡¯s scape were directly pierced by iron hooks and locked up.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Yue Yang woke up with pain and his eyes were full of anger


    That was a special hook, which was used to imprison martial arts masters. Once their scape were pierced, their internal qi running circle would be interrupted, and they would not be able to gather internal qi. No matter how powerful was a master, he or she could not run the internal qi any longer. With the help of shackles and handcuffs, it would be impossible for any Wulin master to escape.


    In the Journey to the West, one of the four Masterpieces of China on earth, after Monkey King Sun Wukong was captured by heaven guards, his scape were also pierced, and in that way, Monkey King Sun Wukong could not change his figures and thus his magic power could not be exerted, which was simr to the way of imprisoning martial arts masters on that.


    However, this kind of hook was extremely harmful to the body and could cause great pain.


    Those who were not extremely vicious would not be punished so severely.


    The Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang was too arrogant. In front of Li Mu, he not only wanted to save the Judge of Iron Pen Sun Xin but also killed the county guards, which directly angered Li Mu and made all county officials and guards furious. He deserved that.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please agree with my previous proposal.¡± He seemed to be really sincere, pointing to Feng Yuanxing and others in the distance, and then he said, ¡°Please follow my order, and don¡¯t bother my loyal and brave imperial guards of the county anymore. After all, they still have to safeguard the security of the county. They don¡¯t have time to apany you scums, who are fooling around here after eating so much food... Well, if you agree with me, please stand in line. No hurry. Put on the shackles, and go to prison without making any troubles. If you do that, you will not suffer any physical pain.¡±


    After Li Mu finished that remarks, his attitude and temperament suddenly changed.


    He was no longer as modest as he had been before. Instead, he was like a tiger or eagle who was watching its territory, and he was so aggressive and made a showy disy of his ability.


    As Li Mu was saying, the county warriors and guards pulled out severalrge iron boxes with the sound of tinkling. Hundreds of fine iron shackles made by county craftsmen working day and night were thrown on the ground heavily.


    The fine iron shackles reflected the terrifying dark light in the sunshine. They jingled and shed with each other. Hearing what Li Mu just said, those martial arts masters who were present felt a chill.


    Nobody expected such things would happen.


    ¡°If we disagree?¡± The Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Renlong, still standing on the fighting ring, sneered.


    After all, he was a young man who was always arrogant in Wulin, and never be threatened like that.


    Bang!


    Everyone only felt a vague figure in front of them and then came a muffled sound.


    The Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Renlong was pped away by Li Mu directly, and he fell tens of meters away like a dead dog andnded exactly in front of the pile of the fine iron shackles.


    Known as one of the four fast swords of the Northwest Wulin World, he was patted far away like a dog with a broken spine before he got the time to use his swordsmanship which made himself so proud. He struggled and could not resist.


    Two guards came over, put shackles and handcuffs on his feet and hands, and took him away.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I have to work hard to do it myself.¡± Li Mu waved his hand, saying, ¡°After all, everything has to depend on the sun to grow and people depend on themselves to be pretentious.¡±


    On the battlefield, it was so quiet that the sound of needles fell to the ground could be heard.


    Every martial arts master had a feeling of absurdity like a dream.


    They never thought that there were such people in the world, not to mention that an unrestrained carnival that originally belonged to them suddenly was turned into a disaster, and everyone there had to pay the price for the troubles made by them in that small county.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you are too aggressive.¡± The Iron Hand Holding up the Sky Tie Zhendong showed a gloomy look.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the two top masters of his side were caught, while Dong Fangjian of Sky Dragon Faction only lost a Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Renlong.


    ¡°It seems that you are not willing to cooperate.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and then began to punch him directly.


    His body shed away.


    Everyone just felt a sh in front of them. In the next moment, Li Mu had appeared on the viewing tform of Huya Faction and approached Tie Zhendong within one meter away from him.


    ¡°You...¡± Tie Zhendong yelled, instinctively punched out.


    Li Mu did not look at him and just punched back.


    Bang!


    At the moment of their fists contacted, Tie Zhendong flew out.


    The Iron Hand Holding up the Sky was famous for decades in Northwest Wulin World, and his posture of flying out was not much better than that of other people.


    He struggled to his feet in front of those iron shackles and just wanted to say something. However, he spat out blood arrow and the sound of bones cracking like pop beans were burst wasing from his body when he was about to say something. Countless bones of his two iron hands that could cut gold and jade were broken, and nobody knew how long it would take to recover.


    And his strong internal qi waspletely dispersed by Li Mu¡¯s punch. His body was soft so he could not stand up stably.


    ¡°Just take them for me.¡±


    Li Mu shouted.


    Suddenly, the eyes of all the Tang Masters and other masters of Huya Faction turned red.


    ¡°Let Master Tie go.¡±


    ¡°Just fight with him.¡±


    The crowd rushed towards the guards like a tide.


    Li Mu had already been prepared. Like a wisp of smoke, Li Mu used the lightness skill and instantly arrived in front of Tie Zhendong, who was being held in custody.


    He stepped out and stamped violently toward the ground.


    That terrifying power was directly transmitted to the ground ahead.


    The incredible horrible thing happened.


    With Li Mu as the center, the fan-shaped soil in front of him shook up and rolled out like a wave.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°What...¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    The disciples and masters of the Huya Faction who rushed over were shocked by the force from the ground, and their bones and muscles were shaken soft as if they were drunk. They were lying on all sides and was shot by rocks in the earth, so most of them got a bloody nose and a swollen face. They fell to the ground and could not climb up.


    Only a few Tang Masters were flying in mid-air and had rushed over.


    Li Mu pped one by one, and all of them fainted on the spot.


    ¡°Too weak.¡±


    He made such an evaluation.

 Chapter 60 Such a Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 60 Such a Coincidence</h4>


    Most of the elites of Huya Faction lost their fighting power under the patting power of Li Mu.


    How long did it take?


    With a very strange look, Li Mu looked down at his palms, then looked at the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky Tie Zhendong, who had been locked with his scape being pierced, and said, ¡°Do you really have a strong impact on Northwest Wulin World for decades? How can you be so weak?¡±


    ¡°You... are pushing me too far.¡±


    Tie Zhendong was shivering all over, spitting out a mouthful of ck blood, and then passed out.


    ¡°Em, I did not mean it...¡±


    Li Mu did not expect the old master would take his words seriously.


    He looked at the viewing tform of the Sky Dragon Faction.


    Top leaders of Sky Dragon Faction, such as the Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian, saw Li Mu¡¯s looking at them, instantly changed their looks, and began to panic.


    ¡°I am a close friend of the magistrate of a prefecture of Chang¡¯an Mr. Li Gang...¡± Dongfang Jian instinctively uttered that, but before he had finished speaking, his face became flushed and shameful, for it indicated he admitted he could not defeat Li Mu.


    Li Muughed, saying, ¡°I damn know the President of the United States, but does that help?¡±


    He was like a lightning bolt, and instantly crossed the distance of nearly 100 meters and appeared on the viewing tform of Sky Dragon Faction.


    His speed was as fast as a ghost.


    ¡°Why are you so ruthless... Mr. Li, please never do something extreme towards anyone since you may eventually meet them again.¡±


    Dongfang Jian was terrified.


    Here came the sound of the long sword, and the long sword came out of the sheath.


    He ced a dense of swords in front of him, and thousands of sword shadows were sprinkled. While attacking Li Mu to defend himself, he pulled himself back like an electric shock.


    Dongfang Jian ranked first among the four fast swords masters of Northwest Wulin World, and his swordsmanship was indeed remarkable. That sword shadow was very airtight, like a wall of bronze or iron, and that shadow was very cold, making a gust of wind, which could cut gold or jade. That wind was swirling and blowing in the void, which made the people around chill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sentimental. I don¡¯t want to meet you again in the future.¡±


    Li Mu plunged his palms into the heavy sword shadow without hesitation.


    Shadow of the swords disappeared instantly.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Li Mu urately pinched Dongfang Jian¡¯s sword in the thousands of sword shadows.


    Take the sword empty-handed.


    There was actually no special skill in that.


    Li Mu was absolutely stronger than the most powerful martial arts masters in Joint-thoughts level, so his reaction speed, eyesight, palm strength and so on, far exceeded his opponents. Therefore, from other people¡¯s point of view, the ovepping sword shadows were as fast as lightning, but Li Mu just thought they were like doing slow movements, and there was no threat at all.


    He shook one of his wrists.


    That well-known sword on the Northwestern Wulin World gave off invisible tremors.


    Dongfang Jian screamed with one of his wrists cracked and his five fingers bleeding. He couldn¡¯t hold the sword which he loved for his life anymore.


    ¡°Master Li, please show mercy on me... I am the nephew of Mr. Li, the magistrate of a prefecture of Chang¡¯an, and I...¡± Dongfang Jian roared in a hurry.


    He was really terrified.


    Today, if Li Mu knocked him unconsciously and captured him to the county government jail, his reputation would be ruined, and he would surely be a joke in Northwest Wulin World.


    That humiliation was worse than killing him.


    Li Mu heard his words and finally chose to stop.


    ¡°Do you really know Mr. Li Gang, the magistrate of a prefecture of Chang¡¯an?¡± he asked.


    With a sigh of relief, Dongfang Jian nodded and said, ¡°I am not lying. I really know Mr. Li, the magistrate of a prefecture of Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Li Mu frowned and said, ¡°How can it happen?¡±


    Dongfang Jian became really happy, saying, ¡°Your honor, you also know Mr. Li?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly looked up,ughed and said, ¡°I mean... it is such a coincidence. I just don¡¯t know Mr. Li, the magistrate of a prefecture of Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Dongfang Jian almost spat out another mouth of blood.


    Damn, what the coincidence was that?


    He was teased.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Great masters of Sky Dragon Faction rushed over.


    ¡°Big brother, you go quickly...¡± Mind-clearing Sword Gao Shengpeng shouted at Dongfang Jian and then rushed madly towards Li Mu.


    ¡°Protect Master Dongfang.¡±


    ¡°Better die than surrender. Sky-dragon rule all.¡±


    ¡°Just fight with him.¡±


    The masters of the Sky Dragon Faction were filled with righteous indignation and were like going to their death like a hero.


    That scene was like that Li Mu, the fierce and evil demon king, was ughtering the good.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re just a bunch of viins. How dare you act as guarding your master with great loyalty. Did you choose the wrong y?¡±


    Li Mu felt very ufortable.


    He strode up to teach them a lesson.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He hit them away with one p each time.


    Whether they were disciples, Tang Masters or heroes in Joint-thoughts level like the Mind-clearing Sword Gao Shengpeng, in front of Li Mu, they were all like toy dolls. They were all pped away and then fell in front of the ck iron shackles, struggling endlessly and resisting powerlessly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, all the top masters of the Sky Dragon Faction were all defeated, and they were all patted to the ground.


    The rest of the ordinary disciples of the Sky Dragon Faction, who were of average strength, gazed at each other in speechless despair. Although they held swords in their hands, they dared not rush up again with their soft legs.


    Siege was an eternal means of defeating the strong by the weak.


    But that means was only effective for the general master.


    For a monster like Li Mu, no matter how many people rushed up, they would end up with being defeated.


    To put it more bluntly, the morale and fighting spirit of the martial arts masters were dissipated by the Li Mu¡¯s constant pping. Even the wildest and most intractable masters had controlled their temper.


    Too strong.


    Li Mu was strong enough to go beyond the upper limit of the Joint-thoughts level.


    From beginning to end, they were all defeated.


    Even the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky Tie Zhendong and the Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian, the two strongest martial arts masters in Joint-thoughts level were defeated in one move by Li Mu.


    The whole process was like a father beating his son.


    The strength gap between the two sides was way too wide.


    No one could imagine that the head of Taibai County, who had been rumored to run away before and had caused so much discussion, was so strong to that extent.


    Before, everyone felt that the head of Taibai County, who was challenged by the Boody-moon Evil Master, was doomed to be a dead man.


    Now, some people had begun to wonder whether the Boody-moon Evil Master was the opponent of Li Mu, the head of Taibai County.


    Judging from today, Li Mu was too powerful like a freak.


    And what was more terrible was that his strength was a kind of invisible strength.


    Had Li Mu used any magical martial arts during the fight?


    No.


    Had he used some powerful weapons?


    Another no.


    Had he used any conspiracies and plots?


    Still no.


    From beginning to end, Li Mu was pping them one by one, and he pped those leading masters who should have been really powerful in the Northwest Wulin World one p by one p, which was like a father beating his son, and he pped all of them to the ground.


    They did not understand.


    They just could not understand how the head of Taibai County had done all of those.


    He was like a monster.


    ¡°Aha ha ha...¡±


    Li Mu, like Cao Cao, a white-faced traitor in Peking Opera,ughed three times.


    It was a pity that no one next to him asked that question raised by a supporting role in cross talk, ¡°Why did youugh, your honor?¡± So, that was a waste of expression.


    Li Mu touched his nose and looked at Dongfang Jian, whose legs were already soft, saying, ¡°You want to put the shackles by yourself, or want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The teeth of Dongfang Jian was trembling. ¡°From then on, where you, the head of Taibai County go, my Sky Dragon Faction will retreat about thirty miles to show our respect. Please raise your hand high in mercy!¡±


    ¡°Raise my hand high in mercy?¡± Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°OK.¡±


    Then Li Mu really raised one of his hands high and pped it down, knocking Dongfang Jian out.


    The whole army of the Sky Dragon Faction was destroyed.


    ¡°You asked for it. This time, my hand was raised high enough.¡±


    Li Mu shrugged his shoulders.


    The chief culprits like Dongfang Jian were definitely not to be released easily.


    This time, the big fight between those two factions was deliberately caused by that Sky Dragon Sword. No matter what his reason was, he deliberately made trouble in Taibai County, which equaled to digging his own grave. Li Mu, who was anxious about searching Wulin secret books, would absolutely take such an opportunity.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m so damn strong.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help thinking in his mind.


    Then, Li Mu happily took the sheath from Dongfang Jian, who had lost consciousness due to the loss of internal qi after beaten by him, and then put that sword into the sheath, and weighed it casually. While doing that, he saw two words ¡°Zhengyang¡± on its hilt, and he thought that should be the reason why that sword was called Zhengyang Sword.


    Well, another loot.


    It was a pity that the sword was sharp and tough enough, but it was too light.


    As for Li Mu¡¯s current skills to handle the strength, he could only handle those very heavy things easily, but could not produce powerful strength with those very light things, so that Zhengyang Sword was not suitable for him.


    Moreover, Li Mu preferred Dao-using methods.


    Besides, Dao was the galldder among all the weapons, and it was very fierce and direct, so there was a saying that ¡°Dao was as tough as a ferocious tiger¡±.


    He enjoyed that direct, fierce, rough and bloody way of fighting.


    It might have something to do with his personality.


    There were some sayings about the sword, such as ¡°the king of hundreds of weapons¡±, and ¡°the sword of the beauty¡±, so Li Mu did not like this kind of weapon which emphasized aesthetics and changes.


    That Zhengyang Sword was taken away by Li Mu was like a bright pearl was thrown into darkness.


    ¡°Well,ter at the back office, I can build a collection museum where I can collect the famous weapons of martial arts masters. That hobby will be so superb to show off.¡±


    It suddenly urred to Li Mu.


    And it was because of that idea, in the future, there would be many martial arts masters who were crying in the sunshine.


    There would be countless martial arts masters and heroes who regarded the head of Taibai County Li Mu as a tiger, a demon, a snake or a scorpion in general, and they just wanted to avoid meeting him. And in the next 20 years, at any martial arts event in the maind, as long as someone said, ¡°Li Mu ising,¡± all martial arts masters would scatter like birds and animals, fearing that their weapons would be taken away by that collection demon.


    There was no need to mention that now because it happened in the future.


    ¡°My order: catch all of them for me.¡±


    After Li Mu had defeated all the masters from those two factions, he had a new understanding and judgment of his own strength, so at that time, he was fully satisfied and contented and became really unbridled and arrogant, and heughed like a viin king.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Just escape.¡±


    ¡°Is he able to catch us all?¡±


    ¡°Get back to report.¡±


    ¡°Your honor, we are just watching, and we don¡¯t belong to those two factions.¡±


    ¡°We are just passing by...¡±


    That ce suddenly became very noisy.


    Someone was begging for mercy.


    Someone was arguing.


    However, some people wanted to take a chance, and they just thought as long as everyone ran away like a swarm of bees, it would be absolutely impossible for the head of Taibai County to stop everyone. As for the county guards and soldiers, they were like rice buckets, and could not stop them, the great martial arts masters who could fly.


    Then, people were moving quickly.


    There were many people who chose to run away.


    Dozens of people ran away at different speeds and in different directions, and in the help of Lightness Skill, they were fleeing quickly like sparrows whose nest was blown up.


    Li Mu had already prepared for that.


    He stretched one of his palms and said, ¡°Fetch my bow.¡±

 Chapter 61 You, Come Here

    <h4>Chapter 61 You, Come Here</h4>


    Ma Junwu had been preparing for a long time, and when he heard Li Mu¡¯s words, he handed Li Mu that silver bow, which Li Mu was used to.


    To deal with that kind of scene, Li Mu did not need the special-made fine steel wolf teeth arrows.


    Four guards, each holding an arrow pot full of wooden arrows with feathers, squatted in front of Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not look at them and picked up arrows at will.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With the bowstring tremoring, the sound of arrows being shot was like constant drumbeats.


    Li Mu drew arrows in rapid session at the extreme speed, which was like a torrential storm. Almost in the interval of three breaths, and that four arrow pots were emptied.


    There were twenty wooden arrows with feathers in each arrow pot.


    That was to say, there were eighty arrows in those four arrow pots.


    A burst of exmation and mourning came from all sides.


    Those martial arts masters who wanted to escape with Lightness Skill were all hit by an arrow in the mid-air on their knees without one exception. Then they were all lying on the ground, shouting loudly in pain, and thus could not jump anymore.


    Li Mu stretched out his finger and counted carefully. Then he was a little disappointed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve shot too fast, and I missed three times and failed one time...¡±


    The three missed shots were all shot on a fat man¡¯s ass.


    As for the one shot that missed the target, it passed through the top of the old beggar¡¯s head andnded on the stone wall of the fighting ring.


    The old beggar gnashed his teeth in rage, saying, ¡°You must have done it on purpose, little fellow.¡±


    Li Muughed and said nothing.


    At that time, hundreds of martial arts masters, who were present, dared not to escape.


    Because it was impossible for them to escape since the archery of the county magistrate of Taibai County was too powerful.


    That kind of archery, which was like a gale or a rainstorm, was no less stressful than the unparalleled patting of Li Mu.


    None of the people trying to escape had seeded.


    A martial arts master who was shot by an arrow on his or her knee could not use Lightness Skill.


    It was impossible for them to escape.


    Then fought with Li Mu?


    None of them dared to do.


    Even the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky Tie Zhendong and the Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian were knocked unconscious like ants and were put iron shackles. If they dared to resist, they would be chopped into meat mud, would they?


    Li Mu, the head of Taibai County, was there anything he dared not do now?


    So, there appeared rare scenes in Jianghu for decades¡ªmartial arts masters lined up and did not dare to resist at all. They waited for the county¡¯s soldiers toe over and put them on handcuffs and shackles, and then soldiers used long ropes strung them together like a string of grasshoppers.


    The desperados who used to kill people and set ces on fire were as docile and meek as rabbits who only ate carrots.


    Li Mu suddenly remembered one thing.


    ¡°Which one is Qin Yong?¡± He looked at the captives of the Sky Dragon Faction.


    Among the crowd, a young man wearing red dragon soft armor and carrying a heavy sword changed his look.


    He was the first disciple Qin Yong under the guidance of the Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian.


    That Qin Yong, a Silver Dragon disciple, could be called a master of the Sky Dragon Faction. These days, he was so arrogant and bossing people around in Taibai County. However, in the battle just now, after he saw the situation became risky, he just shouted a few slogans in the crowd and then stayed away, so he was not in the line of being pped to faint by Li Mu.


    Li Mu had keen eyes, and at first nce, he could figure out what had happened.


    ¡°You,e out,¡± said Li Mu.


    Qin Yong¡¯s face turned pale and he was very frightened, saying, ¡°Ma-Ma-Ma-Master, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Ma-Ma-Ma... Damn ma what,¡± said Li Mu in a bad mood, ¡°How dare a guy like you to be so pretentious in our Taibai County? So it is you who cut off people¡¯s arm and hurt Uncle Liang of the tea stall?¡±


    Qin Yong¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.


    A few days ago, he suddenly wanted to seek for some fun, so he cut off the arm of a chatty bearded warrior at a roadside tea stall and seriously injured the meddlesome old owner of the tea stall.


    For Qin Yong, such a trifle was just a condiment in his life.


    But now Li Mu said it, and he immediately realized that it was big trouble.


    ¡°That... I was really drunk that day, and unconscious...¡± Qin Yong stuttered and tried to exin.


    That was obviously an excuse.


    Li Mu was unwilling to talk with that wuss.


    ng! ng!


    A Dao was thrown in front of Qin Yong.


    ¡°Cut one arm by yourself.¡±


    Li Mu said directly.


    ¡°I... Master Li, please forgive me...¡± Qin Yong was so frightened that he was paralyzed on the ground with a pale face. He kowtowed desperately for mercy because he knew he could not tolerate the pain of cutting an arm.


    Li Mu was not moved at all.


    On that day, how cruel and ruthless Qin Yong was when he cut off one arm of the beard young man! And he was even more arrogant and imperious when he seriously injured Uncle Liang of the tea stall. At that time, why didn¡¯t he ever think about the inferiority and cruelty of his behavior?


    One should not impose on others what he himself did not desire.


    All of that was karma.


    ¡°Go help him,¡± Li Mu turned around and said that to Feng Yuanxing.


    The secretary Feng Yuanxing did not say a word, and he just walked over with a steel knife and kicked over Qin Yong, who was frightened out of his wits. Feng Yuanxing took up that knife and cut off one of Qin Yong¡¯s arms.


    ¡°The killers are always being killed by others.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing blew a raspberry and said, ¡°This arm is the price. Remember, don¡¯t bully our Taibai people at will in the future.¡±


    The soldiers and guards around him were also moved.


    Uncle Liang and his wife were living in Taibai County for many years and they were very popr because they were happy in doing good deeds. The soldiers and guards always drank their tea at their tea stall. What happened that day made many soldiers and guards indignant, but they could do nothing with Qin Yong because he was the first disciple of the Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian.


    Today, at that time, they realized that their county magistrate did not forget such a thing.


    It turned out that their county magistrate Li Mu also knew what had happened to Uncle Liang that day, and Li Mu was also willing to take revenge for an ordinary person like Uncle Liang, which made every guard feel a sense of recognition, and also let them more respect and support Li Mu.


    Because Li Mu told everyone that he cared about the weak and was willing to draw a knife for them.


    ¡°Ah... Ah ah ah...¡±


    Qin Yong howled, covered with blood, and rolled back and forth on the ground.


    He felt the cruel pain he had inflicted on others.


    And this tragic howling made every hero present feel a kind of unspeakable fear, and thoroughly eliminated their courage.


    In the face of a powerful, strong, and vicious opponent like Li Mu, the head of Taibai County, the only thing that they could do seemed to obey his order.


    Then everything had be simpler.


    Because Li Mu had ordered before, the county government had already made some secret observation and investigation on the people in the city. Perhaps in terms of fighting, county soldiers and guards could not equal to those Jianghu masters who were always fighting, but in terms of orderly operation and collection of information, they were much stronger.


    ording to the investigation results of the government guards, those who truly cherished justice and did notmit crimes in the city were released on the spot. After some admonitions, they were allowed to leave Taibai County without dy.


    And those desperados who hadmitted crime were all caught in prison without mercy.


    Since Li Mu supervised the whole process, everything went smoothly.


    Culprits, such as the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky Tie Zhendong and the Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian, were strictly guarded. They were put on the strongest handcuffed and shackles and were locked at the most sturdy and gloomy cells.


    ¡°Damn it, that little fellow... He is quite interesting.¡± The old beggar was amazed at Li Mu¡¯s behaviors.


    He had never seen such a unique county magistrate in his travels, nor had he ever seen anyone handled things in that way in Jianghu.


    He was too special.


    ¡°Bow-wow...¡± The fat yellow and white big dog barked.


    It also looked at Li Mu, and there was an emotional color in its eyes that did not belong to a dog. It looked as if it had found new prey.


    Suddenly, the big dog shivered all over.


    An instinctive sense of panic rose in its mind.


    It turned around subconsciously.


    But in the distance, that adorkable and little Ming Yue had climbed down from the tree. After watching all of those, she seemed to be unsatisfied with it being over so quickly, or to be really hungry, because she was wiping off her ver while staring at it.


    The way that little Ming Yue was looking at it was not like she was staring at a living dog, but more like at a hot dish of dog meat that was just out of the pot, which made it shiver.


    Suddenly, the yellow-and-white fat dog made a weird cry, and suddenly jumped behind the old beggar.


    The old beggar smiled a little.


    He then turned his attention from Li Mu to Ming Yue.


    An imperceptible glow shed deep in the eyes of the old beggar.


    That was a very sophisticated look as if he had discovered something long ago, or it seemed that he was enjoying something pleasantly.


    But soon, he seemed to be suddenly aware of something, and the smile on his face suddenly disappeared. He just turned around and looked southeast.


    There, under an old tree, a blind Taoist with a huge ck raven crouching on his shoulder stood silently like a ghost in the shadow.


    Nobody knew when had that blind Taoist appeared.


    There were even a few guards around him who were going back and forth, but it seemed that they could not see that blind Taoist. When they looked at the direction where he stood, it seemed they had no focal length at all.


    At that time, the Taoist was moving his nose as if he was searching for some scent.


    The ck raven whirled suddenly, hovered over the blind Taoist¡¯s head, and made a strange low cry with a strange scale as if it was saying something.


    But soon, the blind Taoist seemed to have noticed that old beggar was watching him.


    He turned around and there was no light in his eyes, but he still looked at the direction where the old beggar was.


    The old beggar grinned silently.


    He squatted down, farted loudly, stroked the yellow and white dog gently, and whispered. Then at the moment when no one else was aware of, the man with his dog turn around and left.


    The blind Taoist stopped walking, and his sword-like eyebrow erected.


    He covered his nose and had a slightly rich expression on his face.


    Eventually, the ck ravennded on his shoulder again.


    ¡°Everything has happened because of interfering...¡± the Taoist whispered to himself, turned around, and the bamboo pole in one of his hands made a squeaking sound, and then he left slowly and steadily step by step.

 Chapter 62 The Smell of a Big Monster

    <h4>Chapter 62 The Smell of a Big Monster</h4>


    The silentmunication between that old beggar and the Taoist was not even noticed by Li Mu.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even notice when the old beggar and the dog left.


    In the end, the big fight in Shennong Faction finally ended.


    Li Mu rode on a white horse, with two little servants, surrounded by the secretary Feng Yuanxing, the Dutou Official Ma Junwu and a crowd of government guards, headed for the direction of the county government.


    Here came the sound of cheers from streets and alleys along the way back.


    At that time, many people who had hidden in the dark slowly appeared.


    ¡°Huh, this young county magistrate is a little interesting.¡±


    A white-haired young man appeared abruptly on the fighting ring as if he had stepped out of the waves of the void.


    A rare curiosity appeared on his frost-like face.


    This white-haired young man, looking at the direction where Li Mu and others had left, thought for a moment, and eventually left the Shennong Faction ruins with his ancient sword on his back.


    In fact, he was there from the beginning.


    But no one found his existence.


    The so-called big fight between those two factions, or even the so-called masters in Northwest Wulin world, like the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky Tie Zhendong, were like ants from his point of view, so in general, he was not interested in fights among ants.


    But that time, for some reason, he came to Taibai County.


    Just because it was so boring to wait, he just came up and took a look at this farce to relieve boredom.


    To his surprise, there was an unexpected joy.


    A young county magistrate who could not even be seen through by him, and besides, that county magistrate was apanied by that little servant.


    The smell of the monster was so strong.


    Who on earth was the monster?


    The county magistrate?


    Or the little servant?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something like that.¡±


    In the inn, the Fairy Face Zhou Kole, a future leader of Qing Sha n, who was lyingzily in a sloping chair with bare snow-like feet, showed a trace of surprise on her pure and delicate face after listening to the description from her cousin, the Devil Heart Ling Li, another future leader of Qing Sha n.


    ¡°It was not the Great Jebe of the grasnds that made the shots, but was the county magistrate of Taibai County Li Mu, and the Magic Moon Shoot is in his hands.¡± The Devil Heart Ling Li showed a slight joking smile on his Yin-Yang face, saying, ¡°Cousin, this time, you seem to have guessed wrong.¡±


    It was rare to see his ingenious cousin made a mistake, so he was in a good mood.


    Such a smile would only appear in front of his cousin.


    The Devil Heart Ling Li was the most outstanding heir of the contemporary Qing Sha n. With a heart like a monster, his hands were covered with blood because he killed so many people. There were venerated old masters of Wulin and cute children who were killed by him. His endless killing made him the first genius of the contemporary Qing Sha n.


    Ling Li was really stubborn when he was young, and he got a violent personality, so he would be really impulsive like a madman.


    He only listened to the words of two people in his life.


    One was his teacher, who was already dead.


    The other one was his cousin, the Fairy Face Zhou Kole.


    He and Zhou Kole were inseparable from each other, and they always kept each other¡¯spany. In Wulin, they were collectively called ¡°Fairy Face and Devil Heart¡± and were also called the representatives of the new generation of the ancient Qing Sha n, besides, they were also the most popr and powerful young people in the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty in the past ten years.


    ¡°I am not a god, who knows everything.¡± Hearing her cousin¡¯s teasing, Zhou Kole showed a shy look on her fairy-like face.


    The reason why she was honored the Fairy Face in Wulin was she had a fairy-like face, but in fact, nobody knew how many martial arts heroes and geniuses were killed by her.


    Such a woman with outstanding talent, status, strength, and wisdom had be a lover with her ugly cousin with a Yin-Yang face, which made many people surprised.


    ¡°If I can catch the Taibai county magistrate and take that Magic Moon Shoot, then I will surely seduce the Great Jebe of the grasnds,¡± the Devil Heart Ling Li said that.


    ¡°No, we will see,¡± the Fairy Face Zhou Kole put her bare feet on her cousin¡¯s chest and said with a cute smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there are many mysteries of that young county magistrate that deserve our observation?¡±


    ¡°This is true,¡± the Devil Heart Ling Li said, ¡°The little girl with him is a big monster, and her monster smell is so strong that even I can¡¯t see her through.¡±


    The Devil Heart Ling Li was so irritable and impatient, so the reason why he did not catch Li Mu and torture him to speak out the origin of Magic Moon Shoot on the spot was that he found he could not see that little girl Ming Yue through, so he was a bit of concerned.


    ¡°Have you seen that Bai Rushuang?¡± The Fairy Face Zhou Kole changed the topic.


    The Devil Heart Ling Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s surprising to see that he also appeared at where those two shit factions were fighting today, but he just didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± the Fairy Face Zhou Kole asked him.


    The Devil Heart Ling Li turned serious, saying, ¡°He is very strong, and he gets the power of Zongshi Master, but I cannot tell which level he is in. After all, he is the most outstanding genius of Sirius n in a hundred years, who does not disappoint me. Killing such an opponent let me excited and full of the strength to fight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the Fairy Face Zhou Kole stood up, jumped naughtily to the back of the Devil Heart Ling Li, pushed him with her soft breast, smiled and said, ¡°As long as you, my dear cousin, does not underestimate the enemy carelessly and avoid conceit and impetuosity, except the future leaders of the nine Holy ns, no one will be your opponent among those disciples from big factions or the six gangs.¡±


    Hearing such praise, the Devil Heart Ling Li did not show much joy.


    Ling Li looked out of the window with a solemn look. There was a kind of yearning in his eyes. Then he said word by word, ¡°The nine Holy ns? When I finish this, sooner orter, I will challenge those the so-called God¡¯s favored ones from those nine giant ns.¡±


    The Fairy Face Zhou Kole buried her beautiful head into Ling Li¡¯s neck, sniffed her sweetheart¡¯s body and said gently, ¡°If that dayes, whether there will be a furious storm or gentle breeze and warm sun, I will always stand by you.¡±


    ...


    ...


    At the county government prison.


    Li Mu was the first time to enter that ce.


    The air was filled with a smell of decay and mildew. The sunlight shone through the narrow top window, forming a clear white beam of light, in which the dust was flying, and that was very dazzling.


    Those jails, which most of them were empty in the past, were packed with people now.


    Li Bing and his group of fellows who were imprisoned a few days ago were going mad and they looked like beggars now. All of them, who were all were good-for-nothing young men from wealthy families and had lived an extravagant life, were confined in the same narrow cell now, and none of them had ever suffered like that, so they were almost losing mind.


    About two hours before, Li Bing was screaming like a madman.


    But by that time, he had closed his mouth in horror.


    Because he saw, people were dragged or escorted into the prison one by one, and most of them were beaten half dead, besides, some of them were still shot with arrows on their knees, and nobody helped them pull those arrows out, so they screamed loudly.


    Judging by their clothing and discourses, those people were all strong martial arts masters in Wulin.


    ¡°They are from either Sky Dragon Faction or Huya Faction...¡±


    Li Bing felt very shocked.


    Something even more incredible had urred: Li Bing soon recognized that there were some famous martial arts masters who were also dragged in like dead dogs, and he recognized one of them was the most famous Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang, who was pierced through scape and turned to be almost dying, which really shocked him.


    ¡°What happened? Even Yue Yang was caught...¡±


    Li Bing could not believe what he saw.


    The Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang, in Li Bing¡¯s mind, was already an absolute powerful master. Yue Yang was so strong that even he himself could not fight with him within half of his move if he was confronted. So Yue Yang should be able to sweep the whole Taibai county. But now, he turned to be like that.


    Moreover, hearing the whispers of some of the people who were detained around, Li Bing understood that the Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang was not the most powerful master who had been caught.


    Li Bing immediately closed his mouth quietly and hid into the corner with fear on his face.


    Although he did not know what had happened outside, he could guess something bad must have happened.


    He observed them secretly in the corner.


    Soon, his eyes shone with anger.


    Because he saw Li Mu, the county magistrate of Taibai County, who had arrested and humiliated him and then robbed away all his belongings. So, Li Mu appeared in the corridor of the prison, apanied by several soldiers and guards.


    But quickly he turned that anger into doubt and fear.


    Because Li Bing found that every martial arts master who was dragged in, including the Great Tablet Smashing Hand Yue Yang, who had just woke up with blood all over his body, showed fear and awe in his eyes and dared not speak anymore.


    Suddenly it became very silent in prison.


    It seemed that death wasing, so no one dared to gasp.


    ¡°Your honor, everything is ready.¡± In the deepest part of the prison, the door to the darkroom of torture was opened, and the warden Zhen Meng came out and salute to Li Mu respectfully.


    Before that, he received a notice from Feng Yuanxing, the secretary, that ordered him to prepare some strange things in the torture darkroom.


    The warden, Zhen Meng, although his name meant strong, in fact, he did not have a strong appearance. He was a thin man in his thirties who was as thin as a bamboo pole, and his face was pale and almost bloodless, who gave people a feeling of weakness.


    Zhen Meng was running internal qi in his body, and he should be at least a second-rate master in Joint-qi level judging from that.


    ¡°Good, well done.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    That was the first time that Li Mu saw Zhen Meng.


    Previously, he only saw the name of Zhen Meng on one of the official documents.


    During thest period when Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing were in charge of governmental affairs, that warden was somebody in Taibai County Town. Many officials and warriors in the county government wanted to be familiar with Li Mu, and then got some benefits, however, Zhen Meng never took the initiative to appear in front of Li Mu.


    For this reason, Li Mu was still a bit curious about that Zhen Meng.


    However, he did not say much.


    Apanied by Zhen Meng, Li Mu and his servants entered the darkroom of torture.


    That darkroom was very empty, and it covered an area of more than 100 square meters with rock walls and roofs. Although it did not have any windows, there were many small air holes connected with the outside world, so the air was still circting. On the walls around, there were more than 20 torches hanging and burning in a crackling way, which enabled them to see extremely minute or tiny things.


    There was the ce to interrogate the prisoners.


    In the four corners of that room, there were dozens of horrible and sinister instruments of torture with dark ck patches on them, which were apparently the bloodstains left by the prisoners who had been sentenced, and nobody knew how long those had happened.


    All sorts of strange torture tools made people shudder with fear at first nce.


    ¡°Your honor, will the trial begin now?¡± asked Zhen Meng beside Li Mu.


    ¡°Well, time is limited. Let¡¯s start now. Just bring any two Wulin heroes in Joint-qi level. I¡¯ll try and see if my routine can be used.¡± Li Mu looked around andughed.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 63 The Heroic Dream

    <h4>Chapter 63 The Heroic Dream</h4>


    Zhang Ning was the core disciple of the first generation from Sky Dragon Faction, who was good at the Dao-using methods, while Wang Chong was the Third-ya, the highest ranking, disciple of Huya Faction, who was excellent at the Qiang-using methods. Both of them were famous in their factions, and they both had a little fame in Northwestern Wulin World.


    Those two were both worried at that time.


    Because the great devil, Li Mu, sent someone to ask them to go to the darkroom of torture alone.


    What was the darkroom of torture used for?


    To torture prisoners.


    How could they expect something good would happen when they were sent to that room?


    To be honest, a while ago, when those two people were dragged out of their respective cells by the guards toward the torture room, their expressions were so solemn and fearful that they were like going to the guillotine.


    Zhang Ning¡¯s performance was better. Under the gaze of so many Wulin fellow prisoners, though his legs were a little trembling, he was still a tough guy and did not say a word.


    Wang Chong, on the other hand, screamed in horror, implored those soldiers and guards all the time, and was almost crying with a runny nose, because he thought he was going to be tortured by all kinds of implements of punishment in that darkroom. He was so scared that he was going to pee.


    However, when they really entered the torture chamber, they gradually calmed down and found that things might be different from what they imagined.


    All the dark and bloody instruments of torture were put aside.


    There was a space in the middle of the torture darkroom.


    The head of Taibai County Li Mu, who was like a devil in their minds, was sitting in the armchair with a smile on his face.


    ¡°The Swallow-Dao Zhang Ning and the No-Return Qiang Wang Chong?¡±


    Li Mu held a pamphlet in his hand and looked at those two people.


    No matter how tough the Wulin heroes were, their legs were like cramping when observed by Li Mu, so neither Zhang Ning nor Wang Chong showed the toughness that they had imagined, and they all nodded their heads.


    Next to them came a guard, who gave Zhang Ning a Dao and Wang Chong a Qiang.


    ¡°You two fight, and whoever wins can leave unharmed.¡±


    Li Mu looked at those two people with a smile.


    But his tone was unquestionable.


    Zhang Ning was still slightly hesitant.


    But after hearing that, Wang Chong chose to grab that long Qiang without saying a word. And with a murderous look, he made several starting moves of the Qiang-using methods and wanted to attack Zhang Ning to cut his throat and chest.


    At the moment between life and death, Zhang Ning stopped hesitating.


    He slipped aside, took that Dao, andunched a counter-attack using the move of Night Fighting with Eight Sides as a start.


    Ding-dong ng!


    There appeared sparkles in the darkroom.


    Two second-rate masters started a life-and-death fight in the darkroom.


    Li Mu said that the living people could leave, which left those two people no choice, besides, they came from two different factions which were already enemies, so they were not afraid of fighting, so both of them used their Dao-using methods or No-Return Qiang methods to their best.


    They rolled back and forth in the forms of shadows of Qiang or Dao.


    It seemed very dangerous.


    On the other side, Li Mu, who was leaning on the armchair, was eating melon seeds while looking at them.


    He looked at them with great interest.


    The desire to leave alive, and the fear of death, let all the energy of the two second-rate masters break out. Zhang Ning and Wang Chong had unleashed all their potential and tried their best to fight with each other without hiding their strength at all.


    Such battles were more dangerous and fatal than those on the life-death fighting ring on that day.


    After a while, the winner and loser were pretty clear.


    It was Zhang Ning who knocked off the long Qiang in Wang Chong¡¯s hand and put his Dao on his opponent¡¯s neck.


    Zhang Ning did not cut Wang Chong¡¯s neck.


    Wang Chong showed a horrifying look and was trembling all over.


    Li Mu just waved one of his hands.


    Two guards came over and took the loser Wang Chong away through the other door next to them, and his face was as pale as the dying embers.


    ng!


    The iron door was closed.


    ¡°Will Wang Chong be executed?¡±


    Zhang Ning stared at Li Mu.


    Li Mu stood up, shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Maybe yes, maybe no, just as I wish.¡±


    He approached and took the long Qiang that had fallen to the ground to his hand using one of his tiptoes, then, he shook it at random, and nine sprays of Qiang appeared, which was the first move of No-Return Qiang methods, but Li Mu¡¯s move was more delicate than Wang Chong¡¯s before.


    The point of the Qiang wasing towards Zhang Ning.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhang Ning changed his look, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten your words. You said the winner could leave unharmed.¡±


    He subconsciously fought back with that Dao in one of his hands while he was saying that.


    After a few moves, Zhang Ning gradually calmed down.


    Because Zhang Ning found that Li Mu, the head of Taibai County, did not show that kind of crushing force to him, and Li Mu was using the No-Return Qiang methods that were used by Wang Chong before, however, Li Mu¡¯s using was more sophisticated than Wang Chong, who had immersed himself in the learning of that methods for seven or eight years, and the connections and changes among those methods were more casual and flexible than Wang Chong.


    Zhang Ning fought back with great power.


    But this time, it was he who was defeated after using a set of Swallow-Dao methods.


    The point of the long Qiang was pointed in front of his throat.


    And he had notpleted thest move of his Dao-using methods.


    Although moves, changes among moves, and thest Dao-using method were the same, the ultimate winner had changed.


    Cold sweat trickled down from Zhang Ning¡¯s forehead and back.


    But Li Mu did not really pierce Zhang Ning¡¯s throat.


    Li Mu threw that long Qiang back to the weapon rack under the wall, then stretched out his hand, and a guard handed him a single Dao.


    With that Dao in his hands, Li Mu did not say a word and began to attack Zhang Ning again.


    Zhang Ning was forced to fight back again.


    But soon, the shock in his heart was almost hard to hide.


    Because Li Mu was using that Swallow-Dao methods that Zhang Ning had practiced for more than ten years.


    The shadows of Daos were shing.


    After 20 moves, Zhang Ning was defeated again.


    He was defeated by thest move ¡°Swallow on the Water¡±.


    This same move was used by those two people at the same time, but Li Mu was faster and more urate in terms of changes among those moves, and also more clever, which was the very subtle point that Zhang Ning had practice for many years but still not grasped.


    So when the Dao de of Zhang Ning was just lifted, Li Mu¡¯s had already reached Zhang Ning¡¯s chin, and if it was a little further up, Zhang Ning¡¯s head would be cut open.


    Zhang Ning would still feel that might be lucky if he was defeated by Li Mu¡¯s using No-Return Qiang methods, but now, he was defeated by his most familiar Swallow-Dao methods, so he just felt very frustrated, and did not have anything to argue with.


    What was most uneptable to Zhang Ning was that the head of Taibai County Li Mu, who had already restrained his own true strength to maintain the same level with Zhang Ning, was more powerful in terms of using the same Swallow-Dao methods which Zhang Ning himself had already practiced hard for twelve years when Li Mu just saw him use it for once.


    Zhang Ning could probably specte the real purpose of Li Mu, the head of Taibai County.


    Zhang Ning never thought that there was such a genius in the world who was bestowed with the gift of an extraordinary retentive memory that he could remember other people¡¯s Cultivation Method moves after watching them use for just once.


    What a monster!


    ¡°Just go.¡±


    Li Mu threw that Dao back into the weapon rack and waved one of his hands.


    The iron door next to them was opened again.


    The two soldiers came over and took that Dao away from Zhang Ning¡¯s hand, then gestured him to go through.


    Zhang Ning hesitated.


    Because that door was the door that Wang Chong, who was defeated by him, was brought in.


    As the loser of that battle, Wang Chong would not have a good ending, and it means there was absolutely great danger behind that iron door. If he was brought in, was that more ominous than propitious?


    So Li Mu wanted to kill both of them after he learned their martial arts moves?


    Zhang Ning was frightened and angry.


    ¡°You said that the winner can leave unharmed.¡± He stared at Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not speak but just smiled.


    Dragged by two guards, Zhang Ning was towed towards the iron door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll haunt you if I be a ghost... I...¡± Zhang Ning roared.


    Li Muughed loudly.


    Thatughter, in Zhang Ning¡¯s ears, was like a devil¡¯s sneer.


    His anger came to a boil.


    ...


    After a while.


    In the dazzling sunshine, Zhang Ning was silent.


    The anger in his heart had vanished long ago.


    The shackles and handcuffs on his hands and feet had been removed.


    He was standing outside the prison.


    In other words, he was free.


    ¡°Our county magistrate said that you haven¡¯t done evil deeds in Taibai County, so ording to Empire Law, you can leave now without punishment,¡± that young guard showed a proud and calm expression on his face when talking about Li Mu, and he looked at Zhang Ning, saying. ¡°You have to leave our county within half an hour. Our county magistrate said that Taibai County in this period of time does not wee the people from Jianghu.¡±


    Zhang Ning nodded like a machine.


    He could not tell what he was feeling at that moment.


    But what had happened those days was an absolutely huge shock to him.


    He walked like a puppet.


    After a few steps, he suddenly remembered something, then turned back and asked, ¡°Wang Chong... the master from Huya Faction who was just brought into the iron door. Has he been released?¡±


    The young guard nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but Wang Chong did some evil deeds in our county, so although it was minor, he had to ept the punishment. After paying enough fines, he has left.¡±


    Just as he had imagined.


    It turned out that Wang Chong did not die.


    Hearing the guard¡¯s answer, Zhang Ning did not know why he got relieved in his mind.


    Before that, the head of Taibai County Li Mu said that ¡°the winner could leave unharmed¡±, but it did not mean that the loser must die. It was only at that time and under such circumstance, they subconsciously made bad spections that the winner could live while the loser would die.


    Now Zhang Ning recalled carefully theughter of the head of Taibai County Li Mu at thest moment was more like a prank, but not crazy and arrogant, however, at that time, he just thought Li Mu became frenzied.


    Zhang Ning looked up at the sky.


    It was very blue.


    The sun was very bright.


    The weather was warm.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for me to quit the Sky Dragon Faction...¡±


    He suddenly came up with such an idea.


    ¡°Over the past ten years, I fought with others for fame and wealth, but all of that was done for others, however, I should also remember that once upon a time, I had a heroic dream to be a righteousness person who had a strong sense of justice and was ready to help the weak, but now why did I be an aplice who took advantage of others and bullied themon people?¡±


    Zhang Ning was really sweating all over this time.


    He was doing the self-examination and trembling in his soul.


    Initial dream!


    When had I discarded my initial dream?


    Suddenly, he was enlightened, and really wanted to cry.


    ¡°Perhaps, in the glint and sh of cold steel, to be a righteousness person who has a strong sense of justice and is ready to help the weak is suitable for unparalleled geniuses like the head of Taibai County Li Mu, who is capable of doing the just deeds depending on his swords and being a king-like person in the real world, however, I... the difference between me and them is too far, so why should I fight hard for a name in Jianghu?¡±


    Zhang Ning suddenly wanted to stop living that kind of life before.


    It was not far from being lost, and he realized now that he had been wrong in the past.


    Thinking of that, he suddenly felt that the world was vast and he began to feel really rxed.


    ¡°This little brother, if you are convenient, please tell your county magistrate that in the future there will be no Swallow-Dao Zhang Ning in Jianghu.¡±


    After saying that, he strode away in the sunshine.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 64 Blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 64 ckmail</h4>


    ¡°Ahahaha...¡±


    Li Muughed and burst into tears.


    ¡°Wuss.¡±


    He pointed to the Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Renlong who was kneeling on the ground for mercy.


    To be honest, Li Mu could not believe that Mu Renlong, one of the so-called Fast Swords Masters in Northwest Wulin World and also the sworn brothers of Dongfang Jian, Qiu Zihan and Gao Shengpeng, was so timid as if his soul had left the body that he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy when he was dragged into the darkroom of torture.


    The guards in the darkroom looked at Mu Renlong, and they also showed disdain looks.


    Before today, these people were still the chivalrous men in their minds, the great martial arts masters, and the wonderful people who they envied and wanted to be.


    But now, all of a sudden, the soldiers and guards felt that the so-called heroes from Jianghu were just ordinary people, who were not the great masters that had the courage of a warrior and the soul of a musician and thus could be like a king in the mountains and forests as they had imagined.


    For example, some people, like Mu Renlong, were even worse than the ordinary people.


    Standing beside Mu Renlong was the Mind-clearing Sword Gao Shengpeng. He showed a shame on his face, but also lowered his head and did not criticize Mu Renlong.


    Because he was also very afraid in his heart.


    Before he and Mu Renlong were dragged in, in the past six hours, 56 masters in the Joint-qi level who were put into the county government prison were dragged into the darkroom of torture and never came out again.


    The Jianghu heroes in the prison, through the cracks in the door of the torture darkroom, could vaguely hear the sound of roaring and fighting, as well as all kinds of wailing and screaming voices, which also came from the cracks in the keyhole.


    Those sounds were very vague and not very clear.


    But that was enough for those Jianghu people who were locked up outside in the prison to think of something terrifying and fell into the abyss-like fear.


    The more they thought, the more they were afraid.


    The more they feared, the more they could not help thinking.


    Fear was constantly amplified in their imagination, and everyone was drowning into it.


    Every time, when someone was dragged out of the prison, even the most determined and strong-minded man would tremble, so some people chose to leave the will to their acquaintedpanions, some people shouted and cursed at Li Mu, some people struggled hard and wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves as if doomsday wasing. In a word, everyone was frightened.


    Among those people who had behaved in a revolting manner, there were several great masters from the Northwest Jianghu World who were good at using fierce and vicious martial arts moves.


    In the face of death, those people copsed faster than others.


    Therefore, Gao Shengpeng could deeply understand the ugliness of Mu Renlong at that time.


    In fact, if it were not for thest trace of reason and dignity in his heart that made him stand trembling, he would have knelt down and begged for Li Mu already.


    Li Mu sat behind the table, sipping melon seeds, eating watermelon, and showed a scornful look.


    Li Mu winked at his guards.


    A guard threw two long swords in front of the Mind-clearing Sword and the Cloud-dragon Sword.


    ¡°The winner can live.¡±


    Li Mu spat out two melon seeds and said that.


    Mu Renlong was stunned at first, but immediately he rushed over to grab a sword and stabbed mercilessly at Gao Shengpeng like a mad dog.


    At about the same time, Gao Shengpeng also grabbed a sword.


    ng!


    The des of the swords hit with each other and sparks were sshed around.


    ¡°How can you stab me?¡± Mu Renlong was shocked, roared and said, ¡°I am your third brother, and you actually...¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t stab you, should I stand straight and be stabbed by you and wait for death, you cowardly-and-desperate-to-live wuss?¡± Gao Shengpeng sneered.


    Hearing the word ¡°live¡± from Li Mu, both of them began to ignore the brotherhood, and sneered at each other, who were not like sworn brothers anymore, and they were more like enemies now, but they were more ferocious than enemies because both of them were hoping that their swords could pierce a hole in the other side.


    Both of them were well-known masters who were good at Fast Swords in the Northwest Wulin World, and they both fought with each other using fast moves. In the darkroom, the shadow of swords was like lightning, making a strong wind blowing in the room, and due to their fierce fight, that room was sometimes bright and sometimes dark. The sound of metal shed was as noisy as thunder, beating everyone¡¯s eardrums in the torture darkroom.


    The fight was extremely fierce.


    Soon, Mu Renlong and Gao Shengpeng were both injured.


    Those two sworn brothers often fought in private to learn from each other, so they both had a good understanding of each other¡¯s sword-fighting skills. Therefore, although they fought fiercely and both were injured by each other, they avoided the fatal injuries of each other¡¯s tactics, that was to say, they only suffered skin injuries though they were both covered with blood.


    Mu Renlong¡¯s the Swordsmanship of Cloudy-dragon Appearing at Three Times and Gao Shengpeng¡¯s the Swordsmanship of Mind-clearing and Thoughts-Seeking were both the peak fighting skills of the Eighth-ranking swordsmanships, and they were indeed much more advanced than those of the previous masters¡¯ from Jianghu.


    Li Mu put the watermelons on the other side, stopped eating melon seeds to look at their fighting very carefully.


    Although Li Mu was able to knock those two fast swordsmen by his ps on the fighting ring at that time today, that was because Li Mu waspletely much stronger than them in terms of the speed, strength, and reaction, and it did not mean that Li Mu was better than those two men in terms of martial arts attainment, theoretical level, and tactical training.


    Li Mu¡¯s strengths were strength, speed, and reaction.


    And his weakness wasbat skills.


    If Li Mu encountered an enemy who had the same strength and speed, then he would be in an inferior position.


    He was very clear about that.


    Moreover, when he was on the earth, the old faker said more than once that fighting skills were very important.


    After tempering oneself in a hard struggle, fighting skills could be equal to rules and the Great Way to a certain extent.


    That was the so-called ¡°fighting skill was close to the Way¡±.


    Even the immortals, ording to the old faker, they also attached great importance to the training ofbat skills, including various immortal magic, immortal skills and so on, which could increase the fighting power of immortals, besides, that was also the one and the only way for the weak overcame the strong.


    Li Mu¡¯s thought was very simple.


    Although he had no foundation onbating skill, he wanted to start from scratch to practice them gradually.


    He must learn and imitate others in that process. He had to learn a lot of skills from simple toplex, from shallow to deep to umte all thebating skills, then he could be a great master who was really good at it. Quantitative umtion would lead to the qualitative transformation, which was the most basic philosophical theory he learned in junior high school politics ss.


    Therefore, he put so many Jianghu masters in prison.


    On the one hand, it was really necessary to punish them and let them pay for their own evils in Taibai County. On the other hand, through this unique way of learning, he could observe these people¡¯s martial art skills and broaden his own martial art horizon to enhance himself and create his own martial art skills.


    That was a bit like the plot, when the heroine Zhao Min imprisoned martial arts masters from seven different Wulin factions and forced them to teach her martial arts skills, from the martial arts novel Heavenly Sword and Dragon ying Saber written by Louis Cha Jing-Yong on the earth. In fact, Li Mu was indeed influenced by that plot.


    And it turns out that approach was correct.


    Through the fightings among different martial arts masters, Li Mu¡¯s thinking and understanding of martial arts skills were rapidly improving.


    Especially the fight between those two powerful fast swordsmen was very exciting.


    The two swordsmanship techniques were brilliant and profound.


    Li Mu looked at them with a serious look and in fact, he was very fascinated.


    His whole soul seemed to sink into the battle, just like a young man in love, who saw his favorite goddessing slowly to him. Li Mu was lost in that wonderful fight.


    But at the same time¡ª


    Swish! Swish!


    Two swords lights had turned into lightning, and they came to the direction of Li Mu to assassinate him.


    During the duel, Mu Renlong and Gao Shengpeng suddenly cooperated with each other without saying a word to kill Li Mu, who was fascinated by their fight.


    Those two swords-using moves were undoubtedly the two strongest and most horrifying moves after they had entered that darkroom of torture.


    And the Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Renlong and Mind-clearing Sword Gao Shengpeng, at that moment, burst out their strongest strength.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    They were acting before.


    The purpose of acting was to get the opportunity to kill Li Mu at that instant moment.


    However, at the moment when their swords had almost reached him, Li Mu seemed to have been ready for it and disappeared from the armchair in a sh.


    The next moment, he appeared next to the weapon rack with two more swords in his hands.


    ¡°What a good y, but unfortunately I can¡¯t be killed.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and approached them.


    He used those swords in both his hands: he used the Swordsmanship of Cloudy-dragon attacking Mu Renlong by his left hand, while at the same, he used the Swordsmanship of Mind-clearing and Thoughts-Seeking attacking Gao Shengpeng respectively.


    At first, Li Mu was not so proficient.


    But soon, he became more and more skilled and fast when using two swords in his hands.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Swords were shing, making some huge noise.


    After a while, both Mu Renlong and Gao Shengpeng showed horrifying looks.


    They got the looks as if they saw ghosts.


    Because what Li Mu was using at the same time were their unique swordsmanships, however, Li Mu¡¯s swordsmanships were bing more and more sophisticated and his ability was gradually surpassing them, which was like he had already practiced those swordsmanships for decades judging by the perfect grasp of changes and timings of the swordsmanships.


    Moreover, he used two different swordsmanships with two hands respectively. They never heard that one person could use two sets of swordsmanships at the same time, but his effect was excellent as if he had split into two people.


    Ding! Ding!


    Here came two crisp sounds.


    The swords flew out from Mu Renlong¡¯s and Gao Shengpeng¡¯s hands at the same time.


    They cried out in pain, covered their broken wrists, pulled themselves out to retreat.


    ¡°Hahaha, What¡¯s learned from books is superficial after all. It¡¯s crucial to have it personally tested somehow...¡± Li Muughed and began to recite some ancient poems on the earth.


    However,pared with watching fights among masters, fighting with them in person really brought Li Mu some different feelings.


    After fighting with those two masters, he could say he truly skillfully mastered the Swordsmanship of Cloudy-dragon Appearing at Three Times and the Swordsmanship of Mind-clearing and Thoughts-Seeking.


    Mu Renlong and his sworn brother, who had utterly despaired, turned pale.


    That was no longer a problem that they were not good at the swordsmanship.


    It was an all-around, no dead angle, thorough and fundamental victory over them.


    ¡°We failed, you can kill us now.¡±


    ¡°We brothers have nothing to say.¡±


    The two men stood side by side with a calm look and stopped being hatred of each other. Since the acting was useless, there would be no need to act. The four Fast Swords Masters in the Northwest Wulin World were not the ones who were afraid of death, so how could it possible for them to actually kill each other?


    ¡°Hey, show me the brotherhood? You know, what I hate most is you guys. To tell the truth, you guys always boast you are chivalrous and upright, but you are so narrow-sighted and constantly bring cmity to the country and people, and you guys are so stubborn and unyielding, so it is really a headache for me to deal with trash like you.¡±


    Li Mu was still not very fond of those two people.


    Talking about the masters and heroes in the Northwest Wulin World, was there anyone who did not kill people like flies or was his or her hands not covered with the blood of innocent people?


    They just did anything that made them happy, and they could kill people due to the so-called brotherhood.


    ording to the materials collected by the county government to Li Mu, people like Mu Renlong and Gao Shengpeng were not good people. These days in Taibai County, although they did not kill civilians directly, it was only because they did not have the time and energy, besides, they also connived in their subordinates¡¯ looting in the county, which equaled to they had done that.


    ¡°Write letters to your family. I can release you only after your familye to Taibai County and hand to me two copies of Eighth-rankingbating skills books each of you and one-kilogram gold, or grains in the same amount of money. Otherwise, you just wait to get out of the prison until you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Li Mu pointed to the table next to him.


    That was his ultimate solution.


    Let them pay their prices.


    In the end, after the alternate intimidation and bribery from Li Mu, both of the Fast Swords masters had written a letter to their home.


    Li Mu asked someone to send their home letters to the post station to deliver.


    Then they were put on the special-made handcuffs and shackles and were put back to the prison.


    With regard to such ¡°important criminals¡±, Li Mu certainly did not release them and let them go away easily like Zhang Ning and Wang Chong.


    Li Mu did the same thing after the next day and night.


    Even the Sky-upholding Iron hands Tie Zhendong and the Sky Dragon Sword Dongfang Jian could not escape from doom. They both were forced to fight with each other, and then theirbating skills were learned by Li Mu, besides, both of them were forced to write a home letter, which asked their family toe to here with a huge ransom to save them.


    Of course, ransom to release this kind of giant was definitely the highest.

 Chapter 65 New Image

    <h4>Chapter 65 New Image</h4>


    ¡°I can tell that I¡¯m a little older now.¡±


    Li Mu was standing in front of the mirror.


    There was arge, well-crafted bronze mirror, which upied almost half of the western wall of the darkroom, in the dark torture chamber.


    This room was designed by Zhen Meng, a prison warden.


    Zhen Meng had been known to let the prisoners watch through this bronze mirror as he tortured other prisoners in this chamber.


    He used this method because it usually helped break down the prisoners mental defenses faster.


    Li Mu had not noticed this mirror before.


    Now, almost all of the Wulin masters at the Joint-qi level had been tricked, and even ¡°Sky Dragon Sword¡± Dongfang Jian and ¡°Iron Hand Holding up the Sky¡± Tie Zhendong were busy taking notes from the redemption books in front of the table. They looked just like students who were busy with homework. The n seemed to have gone as he expected, so he was finally able to rx.


    After eating thest piece of watermelon and melon seeds on the table, Li Mu noticed the bronze mirror.


    While standing in front of the mirror, Li Mu noticed his unshaven face and long hair.


    He had been in this gloomy prison for quite a long time now.


    It felt the same as staying upte to watch a ball game on Earth, but it had much more mental focus.


    He stretched a little.


    Both the men and women on this alien world¡ªMartial Art Star, had long hair with different styles of hair buns, which was quite simr to ancient China. It was also very difficult and time-consuming for them tob their hair.


    It had been several months since Li Mu came to this and his physique had improved after practicing the Xiantian Skill, so that might be why his hair had grown so quickly, so much that it was already down to his shoulders.


    ¡°Having my hair this long makes me feel ufortable. It¡¯s also difficult tob it.¡±


    In truth, Li Mu still had his habits from his days on Earth.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give myself a haircut?¡±


    As Li Mu thought about it, he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an alien here and I¡¯ll probably only be staying on these twos for a couple of decades at most. It¡¯s not necessary for me to integrate into society since I¡¯ll be going back sooner orter. I¡¯ll be like Superman on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Action is better than hesitation!¡±


    ng!


    Li Mu looked around before finally deciding to use the famous ¡°Zhengyang sword¡± that was on the weapon rack. He had received it from ¡°Sky Dragon Sword¡± Dongfang Jian.


    ¡°You... what are you doing?¡±


    Dongfang Jian and Tie Zhendong, who were being forced to finish the letter of redemption, lost their countenances.


    Was Li Mu going to kill them?


    Was he nning to kill them and take everything they had?


    Was he that brutal?


    Li Mu just ignored the two trembling hostages.


    He took the sword and moved to the front of the bronze mirror so that he could give himself a haircut.


    The current Li Mu had perfect control of his limbs, so it was rather simple for him to give himself a haircut.


    The ¡°Zhengyang Sword¡± was extremely sharp.


    As Li Mu proceeded, strands of long ck hair fell to the ground.


    Dongfang Jian¡¯s heart was bleeding and his face was covered with shame.


    That was the sword which he had worked so hard to get. He had used it to kill so many outstanding figures from the Northwest Wulin World, but now it was being used by a great devil like Li Mu for a haircut.


    Tie Zhendong also looked confused.


    What was this Taibai County Magistrate nning to do?


    Why was he cutting his hair?


    Was he going to be a monk?


    A momentter.


    Li Mu blew the hair off the ¡°Zhengyang Sword¡± and looked at himself in the mirror with satisfaction.


    Crew cut.


    It was his favorite hairstyle during his time on earth.


    Short hair made him feel simple and refreshed, not to mention that it was also easy to take care of it.


    ¡°Aha, that¡¯s good. And I won¡¯t need to worry about it since my hair won¡¯t be unkempt.¡±


    Li Mu was very satisfied with his new hair style.


    His physical strength and spirit had improved greatly after practicing the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± and ¡°Xiantian Skill¡±, so he was much stronger than he had been when he was on Earth.


    While standing in front of the mirror, he saw a handsome boy who was vigorous and well-featured in it. Even though he was not extremely delicate and handsome, he possessed the masculine beauty of men with some good essences too.


    ¡°Aha, my looks have improved...¡±


    Li Mu struck some poses with satisfaction.


    ng!


    Then he sheathed the sword.


    ¡°Well, have you finished the redemption letter?¡±


    Li Mu turned around and looked at Dongfang Jian and Tie Zhendong, both of whom were in a state of confusion. He took the redemption letters from the table with a smile and read them carefully with great satisfaction.


    ¡°Well then, you¡¯ll have to stay in the county jail for now, until your factions and families show me their sincerity. Taibai County is a small county. It is poor and doesn¡¯t produce enough food, so please don¡¯t mind that there¡¯s not enough or good food for you.¡±


    Li Mu smiled like a weasel who just returned from the chicken coop.


    To be honest, it was rather hard for Dongfang Jian and Tie Zhendong to connect the greedy businessman in front of them with the unrivaled Taibai County Magistrate.


    This Taibai County Magistrate was so odd.


    ¡°By the way, I will be blunt and tell you now that you¡¯ll lose a leg if you try to escape... So, I suggest that you two do not try to run away, nor try to incite others to run away. I¡¯ll feel bad if anyone escapes because every one of you is of great value to me.¡±


    Li Mu was telling the truth.


    As of now, these Wulin masters he had intercepted were like silver and gold for him.


    And, in truth, this was his first pot of gold since arriving on this Martial Art Star.


    Dongfang Jian and Tie Zhendong were angry when they heard Li Mu¡¯s threat, but they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    They had never been bullied like this before.


    They would not havee to Taibai County if they knew things would end up like this.


    While Li Mu was still speaking, the iron gate opened.


    The secretary, Feng Yuanxing, and the warden, Zhen Meng, came in.


    ¡°Have you finished setting everything up properly?¡± Li Mu looked at them and asked.


    Of course, these two would not be careless regarding the arrangement for the remaining Wulin masters. After all, those masters might escape and, prior to this, everything here had been arranged by these two.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Yuanxing replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure none of them will escape,¡± Zhen Meng said with great confidence.


    Li Mu nodded with satisfaction.


    It had taken Feng Yuanxing a long time to earn Li Mu¡¯s trust.


    As for Zhen Meng, he seemed to have an aura which could make others trust him easily. Even when speaking the exact same words, he would be more convincing than others.


    ¡°Okay then, take these two warriors with you and watch them carefully. Remember not to give them too much food. If they are close to starving, they won¡¯t be able to escape... Aha.¡±


    Li Mu was quite vicious on the inside.


    He felt like he was almost addicted to being a great devil.


    ¡°By the way, one more thing master, I¡¯ve already ordered the others to make the clothes you mentioned several days ago,¡± Feng Yuanxing said with a fawning smile.


    He waved his hand and two guards came in behind him with a small box.


    He opened the box, inside which there were more than a dozen pieces of clothes made of soft cloth with a peculiar style, and they were mostly white.


    Earth style clothes.


    Trousers, robes, and ancient style boots...


    They were clothes full of elements from modern Chinese.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    He felt a little surprised but soon understood what was going on.


    Feng Yuanxing really was good at ttering people.


    Several days ago, during lunchtime, when he inadvertently talked about food, clothing, shelter, and transportation with those two young attendants, he couldn¡¯t help but mention the style of clothing from Earth because he missed Earth so much, so he could not help mentioning it several times.


    Feng Yuanxing was also there at that time.


    Li Mu never expected that Feng Yuanxing was such a considerate person.


    Feng Yuanxing had not only kept his thoughtless word in mind, but also sent to have the clothes tailor-made for him.


    Li Mu took a robe out of the box.


    The white robe had a simple style, but it was made using the tailoring ideas and industrial style of earth. It looked simple and in, but it had iparably exquisite workmanship and was very simr to the modern Chinese robes on Earth.


    It was easy to see that Feng Yuanxing really had paid great attention to every little detail.


    It was easier for Li Mu to change in and out of this ancient-style robe whenpared to the Taoist robe that he was currently wearing. This was mostly because there were no extra belts oryers of sleeves inside and outside of the clothes. This suited Li Mu quite well because he was very zy¡±.


    Moreover, it waspletely tailored ording to Li Mu¡¯s size.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Li Mu changed into these robes, trousers, and boots in front of the bronze mirror.


    He had acquired a new look.


    Other people might think these clothes were oundish whenbined with Li Mu¡¯s short hair, but Li Mu was quite satisfied with it. And, this kind of outfit made him feel absentminded because it gave him a feeling of returning to Earth. Even though they were not the same suits or straight-legged trousers, they helped him recall so many good memories from Earth.


    In the mirror stood a modern teenager in ancient-styled clothes with a strange sense of an evil spirit. He looked simple but had a Taoist aura.


    ¡°Good, you did a good job.¡±


    Li Mu patted Feng Yuanxing on the shoulder with great satisfaction.


    Li Mu really enjoyed having someone around him that was so good at ttering people.


    The County Magistrate felt as if he was going to be bad due to such bribery.


    Feng Yuanxing was amazed.


    Even though he had done it on purpose, he never expected the result to be so good.


    He never expected that his spective mind could win such grand appreciation from the County Magistrate, and it made him more determined to work harder and win more praise from Li Mu through his various ideas.


    Even Zhen Meng was inspired when he saw this.


    But he still maintained his style and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Didn¡¯t he want to be put in an important position by the County Magistrate?


    Of course not.


    The reason why he had not shown himself in front of Li Mu before was not because he did not want to get promoted, but because he felt that he himself was not qualified¡ª he was quiet, poor, and had no social standing. So it was useless for him to try and get promoted so since he was only good at managing and questioning the prisoners.


    However, Zhen Meng had a shrewd suspicion that the County Magistrate had a good impression of him.


    He realized that there might be a good opportunity in the future.


    But he was also quite clear that he was totally different from Feng Yuanxing, who was smooth and agreeable.


    He could never learn to be like Feng Yuanxing.


    If he wanted to gain the magistrate¡¯s trust and be put in an important position, he could only make it using his own ability.


    And this was a good opportunity since there were so many Wulin masters in jail who needed to be suppressed.


    He should be able to seize this opportunity as long as he was able to meet the magistrate¡¯s demands. He just had to guaranty that none of the masters could escape.


    He was not interested in gaining merits, only in avoiding mistakes.


    Finally, Dongfang Jian and Tie Zhendong were taken away in a state of humiliation and confusion


    Li Mu was still busy enjoying the look of the new clothes in front of the bronze mirror. He also gave Feng Yuanxing some more ideas that he had.


    ¡°Find someone to draw up the designs for these clothes and show them to me. Once I feel like they are eptable, you can use the green snakeskin to make new clothes. They will be more durable. Of course, you can also use ordinary cloth too. The more, the better.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense for me to have some spare clothes since I¡¯m a County Magistrate, right?¡±


    ¡°These clothes may look bizarre in the eyes of the people on this, just like how the style of clothes a punk wears looks in the eyes of people on earth.¡±


    ¡°But, who cares?¡±


    ¡°As long as I like it.¡±


    ¡°From now on, this will be my new image in this world.¡±


    Li Mu was very pleased.


    Feng Yuanxing made sure to remember everything.


    At this moment, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside.


    ng! ng!


    The door opened suddenly.


    A bloody Ma Junwu rushed in.


    ¡°Bad news, master... there¡¯re some martial art masters attacking the county government. Some of our men got hurt and Ming Yue has been taken away...¡±


    ¡°What...¡±


    Li Mu instantly lost hisposure when he heard that.


    How could this happen?


    This was an internal matter.


    Wasn¡¯t his performance in the Wulin Championship today enough to deter these stupid guys in Jianghu?


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Li Mu asked as he exited the prison.


    It was more important to get back to the governing this area first.


    Ma Junwu wiped the blood off his face, then quickly followed behind him and said, ¡°It was a blind Taoist with a crow. He was using a ck art. Even though they tried their best, our brothers couldn¡¯t stop him. The Taoist broke into the county governor¡¯s office and took Ming Yue away. He also said that Ming Yue was a devil and that he would skin her, pull out her tendons, and bleed her dry...¡±

 Chapter 66 The Incrimination

    <h4>Chapter 66 The Incrimination</h4>


    ¡°Is he going to pull out her tendons, strip her skin and bleed her?¡±


    Li Mu almost burst intoughter as he heard so though he was burning with anxiety.


    What a feud it was.


    And, was there really a demon in this world?


    Why was Ming Yue regarded as a demon?


    But as Li Mu recalled those strange things these days such as her astonishing appetite and scud-like speed, and... he didn¡¯t feel surprised that this adorkable Lolita was called as a demon.


    But she must be a good demon if she was called so.


    ¡°Who the blind Taoist really is and why are you so short-sighted... Well, it¡¯s true since you are really so. Why are you so arrogant and make me embarrassed in my ce since I¡¯m an alien here?¡±


    Li Mu rushed out of the prison.


    Time was pressing, so, he didn¡¯t care that his acts were astounding. Then he grabbed Ma Junwu on the back, and performed Lightness Skill that made him move like the electricity. He took Ma Junwu with him, jumping on the ancient trees and the roofs at top speed.


    Ma Junwu only felt that the wind was blowing in his ears and his vision was blurred.


    When the strong wind came, he opened his mouth subconsciously, which was filled with cool air...


    Ma Junwu was a little muddled.


    Man¡¯s speed could be so fast.


    This was really flying in the air.


    What was happening now was beyond Ma Junwu¡¯smon sense.


    But it seemed not so difficult to exin this when it happened on the County Magistrate.


    Now, Ma Junwu was a fanatical admirer of Li Mu.


    ...


    ¡°Well, what is that?¡±


    A little boy wearing a bright yellow dragon-print robe with an oval-shaped beautiful jade on his forehead on a six-floors fine-carved building full of orchids in the county was originally writing and drawing, and suddenly he widened his eyes with surprise.


    Because he saw a light.


    That was a white bright light.


    The light flickered.


    This white lightning was extremely ring in the dark blue sky. It came from a distance. Every time it flickered, it crossed a distance of nearly 100 meters at top speed.


    And the white lightning was near not soon.


    ¡°What? It actually... seems to be... a human?¡±


    The little boy saw it clearly and opened his mouth in surprise.


    He rubbed his eyes.


    How could it be?


    How could a martial art master be as fast as this? What kind of Lightness Skill was that?


    Was that the Lightness Skill of a mythical level?


    How could such a master be found in this small Taibai County?


    ¡°Come on... Sister, there¡¯s a master running wild on a moonlit night.¡±


    The little boy called out loudly.


    But as he turned back, he found unexpectedly that his sister and Mr. Wang had already been behind him and they were also watching the distant white lightning.


    ¡°Is that him? The young county magistrate...¡±


    Mr. Wang¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    An unexpected look appeared on his face after he saw it clearly.


    And the one standing next to him was a young woman.


    The woman was wearing a light yellow Pce dress, and there were blue bird patterns on the hemline and bust of her dress. She had bright and elegant eyebrows, fair skin, fine appearance, and calm look. Though she kept silent, she showed graceful and magnificent manner with majesty and indifference.


    She looked away immediately after a nce at the light.


    ¡°You can only be yourself when you¡¯re not confused by external things. A restless heart can be as unstable as running water and calmness can be as hard as to shake mountains... Zheng¡¯er, have you finished today¡¯s work?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was gentle, soft and sweet but also full of dignity.


    The little boy seemed to be less than ten years old and looked almost the same with this woman. He was quick-witted and naughty but obviously awed by the young woman. As he heard so, he bowed his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost finished, sister.¡±


    ¡°Ok, finish it within half an hour, then practice the Ming Yu Skill, I will let Qing¡¯er supervise and urge you.¡±


    As the woman finished her words, she turned back and left.


    The little boy put out his tongue with a bitter face.


    He rubbed his hair in disorder with a sad face and sighed deeply like an adult. He continued to bend over the table and write and draw something on a piece of snow-white silk paper.


    Mr. Wang, who was wearing a schr¡¯s hood and had a clear face, shook his head slightly and turned to follow the woman.


    On the sixth floor.


    In the aisle.


    Mr. Wang opened his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, do I need to send someone to inform the county government office for preparation since you¡¯ll have to live in Taibai County for some days during this private visit?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    Without turning back, the woman denied the proposal directly.


    ¡°ording to the people, there were so many things happening in this county recently, and I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate the Taibai County Magistrate today when I just arrived. The magistrate is an entric talent and may be helpful to you.¡± Mr. Wang was not going to give up and said straightforward.


    That¡¯s what he meant in his first sentence before.


    But it was just a little obscure.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, I can understand you, but we¡¯reing back for worshiping ancestors and we don¡¯t want to get involved in the Wulin matter,¡± the graceful and steady woman said in a quiet voice.


    ¡°I know, I know...¡± Mr. Wang smiled and replied. ¡°But it should not hinder the recruitment of talents. As you can see just now, this young county magistrate is powerful enough with amazing Lightness Skill, he must be a genius and if we use him properly...¡±


    He was trying to persuade the woman.


    Her Highness had been under too much pressure in recent years, and so many like-minded friends of her were lost. That person made her feel disappointed since he was so cold. During the Spring Hunting, her Highness fell into extreme despair because of that person.


    This time her Highness came to Taibai County with light packs nominally to worship the good soul that had been deceased for ten years, but actually, she was doing this to divert herself and to avoid herself to be involved in the secret vortex of politics in Qin City.


    This choice seemed to be making a quick retreat before a crisis.


    But could she really retreat?


    As a nner and an old man who had witnessed the history of Qin City for thirty years, he didn¡¯t think so.


    Of course, his greatest purpose in apanying her Highness this time was to help her regain her confidence and to let her see clearly how the world treated those who had retreated.


    Actually, he had been doing some preparation work on the second day when her Highness had decided toe to this small county to stay away from trouble, and he knew well what had happened in the whole Taibai County for the past three months.


    These preparations were originally for security reasons.


    So it was a windfall for Mr. Wang to find this magistrate of Taibai County.


    His intuition told him that this young county magistrate was worth recruiting.


    But as a qualified and loyal nner, it was impossible for him to put his ideas into action without the approval from the highness, and that was why he did his best to convince her.


    But just now, when he saw this young county magistrate march at high speed like lightning in the dark sky, he had enhanced his evaluation on Li Mu.


    This appalling Lightness Skill must be useful in the future, not to mention other things.


    The woman stopped.


    She turned back.


    She looked at Mr. Wang and said, ¡°Stop... I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Mr. Wang was stunned.


    Then the woman added, ¡°I don¡¯t like the person who is greedy or has extorted something from others, and I will not make the same mistake twice.¡±


    As the woman finished her words, she turned back and left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this person in front of me anymore afterwards.¡±


    The voice of this beautiful woman reverberated in the corridor of the sixth floor of the attic.


    Her figure disappeared.


    This woman, who had ever stirred up a storm in Qin City, was a martial art master.


    A real master!


    Mr. Wang forced a smile.


    ¡°What happened during the Spring Hunting has such an impact on her Highness. About the death of that person... Well.¡± Mr. Wang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He sorted out all the information of Taibai County Magistrate, Li Mu, including what had happened one hour ago by himself and delivered it to the woman, and obviously, something happened in the darkroom of the prison aroused some bad memories of her and also made her have some prejudices against the magistrate.


    This was the so-called... fate.


    It was all due to the young county magistrate¡¯s bad luck.


    Mr. Wang shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t think about this matter anymore.


    It was just an impulsive idea for him to rmend Li Mu.


    Since it did not work, he had no need to force it. Anyway, a little county magistrate was just a small spray among the waves and wouldn¡¯t change anything since there were eight governments, seventy-two cities and hundreds of administrative counties in the big Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty.


    He had more things to deal with.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Someone broke through the government office?¡±


    Zhou Zhenhai was greatly surprised.


    The four Taibai Sword Faction disciples with him all felt surprised as him.


    They arrived near the county government office before it was getting dark, and they were preparing for an ambush and waiting for Li Mu to be back.


    But the master Zhou Zhenyue, who came together with them several days ago, didn¡¯te that day.


    Because Zhou Zhenhai and these four Taibai Sword Faction disciples were acting without authorization.


    After holding back for a long time, Zhou Zhenhai, who was eager to revenge, was unable to restrain and decided to fight alone after he failed to ask his elder brother, Zhou Zhenyue, to kill Li Mu. That night, he finally sessfully incited four disciples of Taibai Sword Faction to act with him at certain cost through some means.


    These five people never expected that it was not Li Mu but a strange blind Taoist, who broke into the county government office, that they had waited for after they discussed so many ns and ambushed for a long time.


    This blind Taoist had bizarre power.


    It seemed as if he could y ck art since he hadpletely crushed the guards stationed in the county government. He exhaled, blew down the county government office gate, hit the ground with bamboo poles, and entered the county government office.


    Was he a super master of Zongshi Master level?


    The four Taibai Sword Faction disciples turned to look at Zhou Zhenhai.


    Now, what should they do?


    Should they rush into the government office in disarray and loot to vent their spleen, or they should just wait there to ambush? Anyway, they would probably trap Li Mu sessfully as Li Mu mighte back the first time when he got the news that the county government office was broken through.


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, what shall we do now?¡±


    One Taibai Sword Faction disciple turned to look at Zhou Zhenhai.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rush in first; this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity...¡± Zhou Zhenhai said firmly without hesitation.


    As he said so, he rushed towards the government office which was in disorder at first.


    The other four Taibai Sword Faction disciples followed him subconsciously.


    It was never expected that an unexpected change had taken ce the moment they entered the wall gap broken by the previous blind Taoist.


    A sudden strange fragrance filled the air among the four people.


    It was toote when these four Taibai Sword Faction disciples felt feeble and felt that the things were going bad.


    Puff!


    One sharp knife came out of the chest of one of the Taibai Sword Faction disciples.


    ¡°You..¡± This disciple spat out blood and tried hard to turn back but found incredibly that it was exactly Zhou Zhenhai, the head of the Zhou family who promised to give him many benefits, that attacked him.


    ¡°Why...¡± This disciple was full of confusion and unwillingness before death.


    Zhou Zhenhai sneered and killed all the four Taibai Sword Faction disciples with four strikes.


    ¡°Well, Li Mu, how will you exin to the Taibai Sword Faction since these four Taibai Sword Faction disciples died in your county government office...¡± Zhou Zhenhai wiped the blood on his saber and was set at ease when he was sure that the four people diedpletely after he shed the disciples several times again.


    This was the incrimination.


    An incrimination which was not so smart.


    But ording to Zhou Zhenhai¡¯s understanding on those Taibai Sword Faction swordsman who were supercilious, arrogant and imperious as well as stereotyped, these simple methods might get the desired effect too.


    It was true that the four Taibai Sword Faction disciples died in the county government office.


    And the Taibai Sword Faction would never forgive Li Mu as long as this fact existed.

 Chapter 67 The Taoist Who Could Play Witchcraft

    <h4>Chapter 67 The Taoist Who Could y Witchcraft</h4>


    ¡°My son, did your spirit in heaven witness that your father began to revenge for you, the first step was sessful... Li Mu, you are going to die miserably.¡±


    Zhou Zhenhai was roaring in his heart.


    Then he grinned and was excited, taking this chance to turn and left.


    The cold wind in the night blew over Zhou Zhenhai¡¯s twisted face who was running fast.


    As the Deputy county magistrate of Taibai County, his son, Zhou Wu, had been killed by Li Mu.


    The Zhou family, who had worked hard for many years and became influenced in Taibai County, was destroyed in an instant.


    Zhou Zhenhai didn¡¯t stop thinking about revenge all the time.


    This time, he egged his elder brother Zhou Zhenyue toe to Taibai County in order to revenge with the power of Taibai Sword Faction.


    But during these days, Zhou Zhenhai became more and more desperate.


    Li Mu was too strong.


    Especially after experiencing the two conferences of the Shennong Faction, Zhou Zhenhai realized that it was quite impossible for him to revenge alone and that Zhou Zhenyue seemed not to care about the revenge that much. He had been wondering why Zhou Zhenyue was still dying revenging to that day.


    But Zhou Zhenhai couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    Because he saw Li Mu¡¯s growth.


    This enemy was growing stronger at an incredible speed.


    Others might not realize this change, but Zhou Zhenhai could feel it deeply.


    Since it was not your rtives that knew you so much but your enemy in this world.


    He could never wait the day to revenge if he just let his enemy grow stronger like that.


    Therefore, he had managed to use dangerous way and had instigated some Taibai Sword Faction disciples secretly at a certain cost and came to ambush Li Mu.


    But Zhou Zhenhai had never expected to seed through such so-called ambush at the very beginning.


    And he was quite clear that these four Taibai Sword Faction disciples who were too pride and stupid were no match for Li Mu.


    He only wanted to create an opportunity so that Li Mu might kill several Taibai Sword Faction disciples.


    In this way, the Taibai Sword Faction might be enraged by the disciples¡¯ death, and Zhou Zhenhai could use their power to kill Li Mu.


    He never expected that he would encounter with the blind Taoist, who broke through the Taibai County government office.


    Zhou Zhenhai, who was cunning, realized that the opportunity wasing.


    This was definitely a heaven-sent chance.


    Without hesitation, he took several Taibai Sword Faction disciples into the government office and used some knockout drops to get them dizzy before killing them.


    It was just ok when these disciples died in Taibai County government office.


    Zhou Zhenhai knew so well about Taibai Sword Faction disciples whose minds were as straight as the swords. These people were simple-minded with bad tempers, impulsive, and used to cover their mistakes. As a result, Li Mu must be their first object to attack once they found the disciples died in the county government office.


    ¡°Li Mu, wait and see, you will die soon.¡±


    Zhou Zhenhai disappeared into the dense forest of the mountain city under the cover of night.


    ...


    ...


    Li Mu arrived at the office finally.


    The gate of the county government office was copsed, the doors were broken, the walls were damaged, and the bricks and tiles were messy while the air was filled with smoke and dust...


    It looked as if it had gone through a demolition.


    Some of the wounded guards moaned there.


    Li Mu stepped in.


    Ma Junwu followed him faintly.


    Obviously, the battle ended.


    One guard who looked like a Dutou Official came to kneel before Li Mu and said with embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, your honor, it¡¯s all our fault and we failed to block that Taoist guy, please punish...¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand and stopped him before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. How about the casualties of our brothers?¡±


    As he said so, not only Ma Junwu and this Dutou Official, but also those who were injured and lying down on the ground felt very warm.


    They just thought that the county magistrate might punish them since they failed to guard the office this time.


    ¡°It seemed that the Taoist didn¡¯t want to kill, all of us got injured but none of us was killed...¡± the Dutou Official said.


    Li Mu nodded, and he was about to say something while he smelled a smell of blood.


    He shed and went to the copsed wall.


    Four bodies in ordinary clothesy upright in the blood pool surrounded by broken walls with cuts on their bodies. Their blood had dried out, their body turned cold, and they diedpletely.


    Ma Junwu and the Dutou Official followed Li Mu and lost countenance as they saw this.


    ¡°Well...that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve just checked again and our brothers are all here... how can it be?¡± The Dutou Official felt a little muddled.


    ¡°Could it be that those are our brothers who were off duty but came to support us as they heard something?¡± Ma Junwu asked.


    ¡°Well...¡± The Dutou Official was a little uncertain.


    Those guards in the government were working by turns.


    He was the Dutou Official on duty tonight, and he knew his guards but didn¡¯t know all the guards.


    ¡°Collect their bodies first and check which team they belonged to.¡± Li Mu instructed.


    He was burning with anger.


    Last time when Zhang Ru was killed by the Shennong Faction, he took down this faction.


    It was unforgivable since there was such a Taoist who had killed four guards.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Qing Feng?¡± Li Mu shouted loudly, looked around and began to worry.


    Had this evildoer little attendant been taken away with Ming Yue?


    ¡°Young Master, I... I¡¯m here...¡±


    A weak voice came from beneath the copsed wall.


    Others might not hear it, but Li Mu had a keen listening ability. He heard and recognized the little attendant¡¯s voice and found that he seemed to be trapped under the wall and couldn¡¯t get out.


    Damn!


    Was he killed by the copse?


    All kinds of bad ideas came out from Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    He came under the toppled wall quickly and pushed the bricks and tiles away carefully.


    The little attendant, Qing Feng, went out from below like a loach.


    ¡°Young Master, Ming Yue was taken away by that crow and it flew towards the back of the office... She¡¯s in danger,e on, go and help her...¡± As Qing Feng came out, he pointed at the direction of the back of the office anxiously.


    Li Mu looked up and down at this little evildoer carefully.


    Fortunately, he was not injured.


    He was just covered in the triangle between the wall and its foot when it fell. His body was small, and he could hide in that corner. As a result, he didn¡¯t get any injury except that he was covered with dust all over.


    ¡°You stay here, let me go and save her.¡±


    As Li Mu said so, he was about to run towards the back of the office.


    Qing Feng held his hand and said, ¡°Take this, Young Master.¡± Then he handed Li Mu a small round palm-sized hollow metal ball. It was silver with exquisite workmanship, in which there was a buzzing sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Li Mu took it and looked at it. He found there were more than a dozen strange golden flying insects locked inside the hollow metal ball. The insects seemed to be rather irritable since they were flying in disorder inside like headless flies.


    ¡°The Fragrance-Greedy Flying Ants are the local animals in Taibai Mountain, they like the ¡®Snake Fragrance¡¯ so much and can find it dozens of miles away. I¡¯ve applied some ¡®Snake Fragrance¡¯ on Ming Yue and they can help you find where Ming Yue is...¡± Qing Feng said in a hurry.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°When did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know this?¡±


    Li Mu took a deep look at this little evildoer.


    This little fellow was as crafty as an old fox.


    Having no time to ask other things, Li Mu held the small silver hollow metal ball, turned into lightning, and flew in the direction of the back of the office.


    ¡°Be careful, Young Master, that blind Taoist can y ck art, and that¡¯s so terrible...¡±


    Then came the voice of little Qing Feng shouting at the top of his voice.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hands.


    After several ups and downs.


    Li Mu crossed the back of the office and came to the front of the dense forest outside the wall.


    No trace was found, and no footprint clues were got on the ground.


    Obviously, Li Mu was not good at tracking.


    Without hesitation, he switched off the silver metal ball and let one ¡°Fragrance-Greedy Flying Ant¡± out.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The insect looked like a big golden flying ant with wings, and it was buzzing and so irritable as if it was getting crazy. It pped its wings and flew towards the deep forest outside the back of the office.


    It was as fast as a golden light.


    Li Mu used Lightness Skill and followed behind it immediately.


    He could only catch up with it under the cloudy night of the two moons after his horror vision and speed were enhanced by the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡±.


    If it was someone else, even as a top-ranking Wulin master with best Joint-thoughts level, he might lose this ¡°Fragrance-Greedy Flying Ant¡± in a few breaths.


    Several secondster.


    The ¡°Fragrance-Greedy Flying Ant¡± crossed the dense forest and headed down into the cliff abyss behind.


    Without hesitation, Li Mu followed it directly.


    ¡°Can the blind Taoist also reach deep below the cliff abyss?¡±


    Li Mu was more vignt.


    The Taoist must be a real martial art master since he could get down the cliff abyss.


    And it was more difficult for the blind Taoist to do that since he was carrying Ming Yue with him.


    Absolutely, the Taoist must be a master among masters as he could do like this.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t take it seriously when Ma Junwu and little Qing Feng said that the Taoist could y back arts, but now he was afraid that this blind Taoist was really strange and there¡¯s something weird about him.


    Li Mu became serious now.


    Soon, there was a roar of waterfalls below.


    He had already arrived at the Nine-dragons Fall.


    The ¡°Fragrance-Greedy Flying Ant¡± was flying too fast that it crashed into the waterfall and was swept away by the current and disappeared immediately.


    Li Mu had to release the second ¡°Fragrance-Greedy Flying Ant¡± from the silver metal ball.


    Swish!


    This flying ant flew downwards like a shooting arrow but avoided the terrible waterfall perfectly.


    Li Mu was immediately behind it.


    Soon, he reached the bottom of the cliff and abyss.


    There was just a gap among the clouds in the sky at this moment.


    The cool and bright moonlight poured down from the cloud gaps like a silver sword which pierced through the void between heaven and earth.


    Waterfalls, pools, andkes were sparkling in the moonlight, which seemed to be covered with small bits of silver.


    Li Munded by the river side.


    He saw a giant crow with its wings over two meters long hover on the big darkke quietly, and it looked like a ghost from theherworld.


    There was a rock up in the middle of theke.


    The top of the rock was as smooth as a mirror and looked like a ck stone tform ten meters in diameter.


    One Taoist holding a bamboo pole was standing on this ck stone tform.


    He was wearing a ck robe with a Sun-Moon Taoist cap, awn boots and a wooden sword wrapped with red rope on his back. He was bathing in the moonlight, thin and stiff, without eyeballs in his hollow eyes, and he was standing quietly as if he was waiting for something.


    The adorkable little Lolita Ming Yue was tied to her hands and feet, and her mouth was blocked. She was lying on the rock and struggling.


    He finally found her.


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ming Yue was not hurt temporarily, and she was safe.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    The Taoist¡¯s ears moved slightly, and he turned back while his hollow eyes looked just like two twisted ck holes. Then he ¡°looked¡± at the direction of Li Mu and spoke up.


    His voice was hoarse like two pieces of rust rubbing against each other.


    ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Li Mu was stunned and stared at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re faster than I have imagined.¡± The blind Taoist turned back.


    Moonlight fell behind the blind Taoist.


    He was just inside the bright moonbeam between heaven and earth but looked thin and clear as if he was wearing the moonlight. His face hid in the shadow of his figure, and it was unutterable weird.

 Chapter 68 Demon of a Man

    <h4>Chapter 68 Demon of a Man</h4>


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Li Mu was running his strength in the body: his muscles were stretched up; his blood and Qi were elerating, and his spine was trembling, which made a low but deep sound. In a word, he was like a big dragon about to rise in the sky.


    He was in his strongest state.


    Because Li Mu himself felt an invisible threat from that blind Taoist.


    That Taoist stood like a bamboo pole under the moonlight. His robe was swaying in the night wind. He was so thin that it seemed a gust of wind could blow him down, however, to some extent, he was like a prehistoric beast hidden in the dark whose true face was concealed and was giving off a dangerous signal.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the sense of danger, Li Mu had already pped that person because he was that kind of people, and there was no way for him to say so much nonsense.


    ¡°I?¡± That Taoist said in a hoarse voice. ¡°A poor person who is homeless.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Are masters all psychopaths who are mentally ill?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop being so pretentious and talk like a normal human being?¡±


    Li Mu criticized him secretly and asked. ¡°Why did you catch my little servant?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The Taoist grinned, and he seemed particrly frightful with the stiff expression on his face, and his hollow ck whirlpool-like eyes. # ¡°This little girl is a demon.¡±


    ¡°Demon?¡± ¡°What demon?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Just took this opportunity to find out the true identity of little Ming Yue.


    Anyway, Li Mu also felt that Ming Yue was abnormal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised at all?¡± Although blind, the Taoist could clearly grasp any smiling expression on Li Mu¡¯s face and asked him. ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head, saying. ¡°I just think this girl has a really good appetite, which is really weird and kind of scary, but I don¡¯t know what demon she is.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The Taoist heard Li Mu¡¯s words and seemed to think something.


    He looked down as if he were thinking about something and then he seemed to talk to himself, saying. ¡°It seemed he was telling the truth.¡±


    After thinking, the blind Taoist raised his head and said. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, you are not guilty. You don¡¯t know the truth and you don¡¯t have the smell of a demon. So just go, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Leave?


    Li Mu certainly would not leave.


    ¡°I have been chasing you all the way, and I am not here to see you show off and then leave.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said. ¡°Taoist, you haven¡¯t told me what kind of demon Ming Yue is.¡±


    The blind Taoist became suddenly quiet and then said slowly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it through yet.¡±


    ¡°Hey... Are you kidding me, Taoist?¡± Li Mu squinted his eyes.


    ¡°I never joke.¡± The blind Taoist got a stiff look like dead wood.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t see it through, what if Ming Yue is not a demon?¡± Li Mu said again.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t see it through, the smell of a demon is very strong, and the sky is full of its smell. It is rare to see such a strong smell of a demon, so I will never mistake it.¡± The blind Taoist said with great certainty.


    Li Mu said again. ¡°Do you make a living by killing demons, Taoist?¡±


    ¡°I have vowed to kill all the demons in the world.¡± The blind Taoist nodded solemnly.


    ¡°How much can you earn by killing a demon?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    ¡°Not for money.¡± Taoist answered. ¡°I act for Heaven to perform righteous acts.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    Act for Heaven to perform righteous acts?


    So, he was a damn Taoist with high moral principles?


    But why were you, a Taoist monk, always so pretentious?


    Li Mu criticized him secretly, but still kept smiling, asking. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill demons whether they are good or bad?¡±


    The blind Taoist sneered, saying. ¡°How can there be good demons in this world?¡±


    ¡°Since people are divided into good and bad, why can¡¯t the demon?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°How can demonspare with people?¡± That blind Taoist began to be a little angry.


    Li Mu remembered the golden sentence of Monk Tang in the movie A Chinese Odyssey, who was like a noisy fly,ughed loudly, saying. ¡°Human beings are born by their mothers, while demons are born by their mothers. Since all of them are born by their mothers, they are equal, so why they can¡¯t bepared with people?¡±


    The blind Taoist was stunned.


    He obviously did not think that Li Mu would say such a thing.


    In a tone of disappointment and anger, he said angrily. ¡°How absurd... Young man, you are a genius among human beings. I will not give you a hard time since you don¡¯t know your little servant is a demon, however, don¡¯t test my patience with such perverse reasoning and heresy.¡±


    Li Mu said. ¡°Why? If I say a few more words, do you want to kill me, Taoist?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill people.¡± The blind Taoist said coldly. ¡°But if a person has the same thought with demons, and makes no attempt to correct his own mistakes, then he will be a demon of a man. I can kill him.¡±


    Puff!


    Li Mu almost spat out a mouthful of salt soda water.


    The word ¡°Demon of a Man¡± was exined in that way on that.


    That damn Taoist was really uneducated.


    Li Mu no longer spoke.


    He began to undress.


    Under the moonlight, Li Mu took off his robe without haste, then took off his trousers. Finally, he took off his boots and left only one underpants on his whole body. Then he folded the clothes neatly, ced them next to a rock and pressed them with stone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The blind Taoist was extremely confused.


    Was the head of Taibai County a madman?


    Even if the blind Taoist had a wide range of knowledge, he was a little confused at that time.


    Li Mu smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn blind. I¡¯m undressing... Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. You¡¯re really blind.¡±


    That was a mockery, and Li Mu wanted the Taoist to hate him.


    However, the blind Taoist did not jump as violently as Li Mu imagined, but asked more strangely. ¡°Why do you take off your clothes?¡±


    Damn it, was that damn Taoist so good-tempered?


    Li Mu dered the first attempt to provoke his opponent was a failure.


    He had to follow the original n to skip and jump to move his body, and honestly said. ¡°It¡¯s much morefortable to fight naked, besides, I¡¯m a little strong, so I¡¯m afraid that I will ruin this dress when I fight. You should know I haven¡¯t worn this new dress for two hours yet. What a pity if it is ruined.¡±


    What Li Mu had said was true.


    Although it sounded a bit perverted when a big man fought naked, there was nothing to worry about at night when his opponent was blind.


    Li Mu knew himself very well.


    If he really burst out with a horrible force, he would shatter most of his clothes in an instant. He couldn¡¯t bare his butt every time he fought, so he might as well take off his clothes in advance. After the fight, he still had clothes to wear.


    ¡°Do you really want to risk your life and fight for this demon?¡± The blind Taoist frowned and said.


    Li Mu rubbed his wrists and said. ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident, Taoist. After we fight, it¡¯s not certain who will risk his life.¡±


    He walked step by step toward theke and said. ¡°Finally, I still have a question to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± Said the blind Taoist.


    ¡°What is your mother¡¯s surname?¡± Asked Li Mu.


    What?


    The blind Taoist was stunned.


    Swish!


    A bolt of flesh-colored lightning shed through the air.


    At the moment when the sound of the explosion came, Li Mu had crossed the distance of 100-meter water and hit the blind Taoist with a punch.


    How scary Li Mu was when he burst out with such speed and power.


    The surface of the water was plowed by the high-speed wave, which made a 100-meter-long scratch. Li Mu shot out a transparent light column visible to the naked eye in the air in an instant with his fists as if it were an invisible god-used sword, which separated the sky from the earth.


    The blind Taoist standing on the ck reef was instantly bombarded into a mass of powder.


    What was even more horrifying was that the remaining strength of that punch crossed a kilometer away and bombarded a stone peak across theke, directly cut off the small stone peak with a diameter of more than 10 meters.


    However, there was a sudden warning in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    Because it seemed that Li Mu had punched into the cotton, which let him realize instantly he actually did not hit the target, and everything he had captured by his eyes was an illusion.


    He was in mid-air and there was no ce for him to stand, but he magically disappeared in the distance after a sudden twinkle as if he were inserted wings.


    Almost at the same time, a ck light shattered the afterimage left in the ce after Li Mu¡¯s high-speed movement.


    That was a feather.


    A feather of ck ravens.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure continually jumped and flickered in the void, leaving countless afterimages.


    That kind of scene was like the incarnation of the body, and countless Li Mu appeared in the night sky.


    That kind of high-speed movement was like a teleport, whichpletely broke the physics rules in the world.


    But the ck lights shed through the air silently and hit and smashed those afterimages urately.


    Finally, dozens of images of Li Mu in the air disappeared like smoke.


    At a height of more than 20 meters, the ck raven was floating still in the air.


    The figure of the blind Taoist appeared on the back of the raven as if the immortal arrived and stood quietly.


    108 raven¡¯s feathers appeared around the man and the bird.


    Every ck feather was four fingers wide and half a meter long. Its color was pitch ck, and it got the quality like iron. Under the moonlight, it shone like a ck sword, buzzing and vibrating like a ck flying sword. As long as the blind Taoist thought, it could be turned into a ck sword rain and smash all enemies.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s really sorcery.¡±


    Li Mu had appeared on the ck reef tform in the center of theke.


    He did not expect that blind Taoist¡¯s moves were so weird.


    Nor did he realize that the ck raven had such power like a fairy bird.


    Such abination was very difficult to deal with.


    At least the reaction speed of the blind Taoist just now was too fast. Li Mu had broken theke and the stone pinnacle by his sudden punch but did not cause any trouble to the blind Taoist. Instead, Li Mu almost suffered from his opponent¡¯s counterattack.


    ¡°Oh-oh-oh...¡± Ming Yue was lying at the feet of Li Mu, struggling.


    Li Mu¡¯s fingers were like a knife and cut the ropes backhand.


    All the ropes on little adorkable Ming Yue were broken neatly.


    The little fellow jumped up immediately, broke free of the rope at once, took out the rag stuffed in her mouth, made a deep breath of fresh air, jumped on her feet, and said. ¡°Young Master, that old thing talks nonsense. I¡¯m not a demon. Just smash him.¡±


    Li Mu said. ¡°Shut up... Don¡¯t let me be distracted, be quiet.¡±


    If Li Mu could smash the damn Taoist, he would have already done that. Would he wait for Ming Yue, the adorkable girl, to say that?


    ¡°Well, please tell me, Young Master, why are you taking off your clothes and running naked?¡± Ming Yue asked curiously.


    Damn it, the adorkable girl¡¯s IQ was hard to measure like normal people, and her attention could be distracted instantaneously without any logic and meaning and regardless of asions.


    Li Mu regretted to untie the ropes of Ming Yue.


    He had an impulse to tie the adorkable little girl and stuffed her mouth with a rag again.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu could not really do that in the mid-air when a bird and a man was casting covetous eyes on him.


    He didn¡¯t dare to be too distracted.


    ¡°Young man, I will warn you thest time. Leave this demon, and I can let you go.¡± Standing on the raven¡¯s back, the blind Taoist, in a gesture of ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you¡±, issued the final warning. ¡°Don¡¯t bury yourself here for a demon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a damn braggart.¡± Li Mu answered back sarcastically.


    ¡°Refuse to realize your error. Befriend with the demon. You have already be a Demon of a Man, and it is a pity to waste all your talent, in this case, I will send you on the death road so as not to leave adverse effects on human.¡± The blind Taoist was not patient anymore.


    ¡°You are a Demon of a Man. Your whole family is demons of human.¡± Li Mu was furious.


    It was OK if we just fought, but how could you, a monk Taoist, use personal attack?


    At that time, there urred a change.

 Chapter 69 Coming here by Riding a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 69 Coming here by Riding a Dog</h4>


    On the calmke, the white ripples rippled like a fish fin that swung under the water. The figures of the two moons on theke were smashed, and the moonlight was moving, which made a simple and ancient symbol, swimming on the water.


    Li Mu immediately felt that there was something flowing in the air.


    Within a few kilometers of the entireke, there was a mysterious power that was gathering.


    The ancient symbols on the surface of the water started to move and were shining with dazzling brilliance, and immediately visible pirs of light were born from these ancient symbols and rose to the sky.


    Different light pirs were entangled with each other.


    It looked like there was an invisible palm that was weaving these thread-like beams.


    Eventually, between the lights and shadows, a huge cage like a birdcage appeared out of nowhere.


    The whole process was quicker than words could tell.


    Li Mu and little adorkable Ming Yue were confined in that giant light-pir birdcage.


    In the air, the blind Taoist was standing on the back of the giant raven, holding a Fa-Seal in one of his hands and mumbling some words.


    That was... the Magic Fa Circle.


    A bright light shed in Li Mu¡¯s mind and he suddenly understood.


    Damn it, that damn Taoist was tricking me around.


    The blind Taoist must havee here in advance, and made some arrangements around and set up the ambush secretly...


    What Qing Feng and Ma Junwu had said was right. That damn Taoist had really mastered some witchcraft.


    That kind of scene and effect were definitely not something that could be created by martial arts and fighting skills.


    ¡°Damn Taoist, you have made all the arrangements to trick me around?¡± Li Mu¡¯s face clouded, and he said, ¡°Is this also enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven?¡±


    So careless.


    ¡°You can do anything to kill demons.¡± The look of that blind Taoist was as stiff as zombies.


    He pinched his hands and sang a kind of obscure syble like an incantation. Then his tongue burst out spring thunder. ¡°The Great Way is endless. Borrow power from heaven and earth. Refine!¡±


    The light-pir prison resonated and sparked more brilliantly.


    I saw that there was a certain symbolic flow in each of the light columns. The entire prison was gradually reduced, and the light column became a thin silver wire, which was like a sharp edge, and was cutting toward Li Mu and Ming Yue.


    Li Mu gave a punch.


    The power of each punch was like a dragon, and its Qi waves were like a strong wind, which was turbulent and violent, detonated the void.


    However, the mesh was as thin as a de. After all, there was nowhere for him to exert force. The punch force was bombarded on the opticalwork and prated through it, however, it only distorted the opticalwork, but could not tear it apart.


    Each punching power was basically through the.


    When Li Mu saw it, he knew that it was impossible to smash the opticalwork that was reduced and cutting towards them by his punch in the air.


    He changed his mind and the direction of his fists and bombarded towards the giant raven and the blind Taoist in the mid-air.


    A punch burst out, and the air was trembling, which had formed a strong wind. The transparent air pirs were like hundreds of meters invisible magic knife, cutting the void into pieces.


    It could be said that it was shocking to have such a powerful punch with physical strength alone.


    The punch wind, which was like an invisible knife, passed through the light-pir cage and was cutting to giant raven and the blind Taoist.


    ¡°The Great Way is endless. Borrow power from heaven and earth. Ride!¡±


    The blind Taoist looked solemn, shouted, and his tongue burst out spring thunder.


    Around his figure, the feathers, which were like metal, were like living in general. It seemed they were character strokes, and were swimming, floating, self-assembling into different ancient handwriting and symbols, which had formed a special Magic Fa Circle.


    Li Mu bombarded on those Magic Fa Circle by his punch, and it had stirred upyers of ripples, which was like ripples of water.


    ck feathers were shaken away in the air.


    Other ck feathers were filled in again.


    ck feathers, such as handwritten strokes, were automaticallybined to form ayered symbol that appealed the forces between the heavens and the earth, forming an invisible cover that enveloped the blind Taoist.


    Boom!


    Li Mu constant punch that cover.


    The ck raven emitted a long, sharp sound, and its body was twisted and skewed by the concussion, and it continued to fly backward.


    The blind Taoist had turned his solemn look into an incredible look.


    He obviously did not think that Li Mu¡¯s punching power was so horrifying.


    The man was stunned and almost lost his bnce. On the back of the raven, he pressed his handprints and sang a spell. Naturally, he could not continue to maintain the bnce. He could only hold the neck of the raven and barely stabilized his body.


    ¡°Caw Caw Caw...¡±


    The giant raven roared.


    It vibrated its wings and raised its height.


    The huge ck figure glides like a bolt of ck lightning, evading the punch from Li Mu, and it was like a fighter ne that constantly made various tactical dodge.


    Under such circumstances, the blind Taoist was somewhat embarrassed and could no longer control the light-pir prison anymore.


    The physique of the warlock was not as good as the warrior.


    However, even so, Li Mu¡¯s crisis had not beenpletely resolved.


    Because the blind Taoist stopped control the light-pir prison, it was no longer narrowed down, but it still existed.


    The little adorkable Ming Yue had thrown a small knife out.


    The knife which was made of fine steel broke silently and instantaneously became something like mud when it touched on the optical although it was very hardness, and the incision was smooth, which was like a mirror.


    Seeing this scene, the little adorkable girl was suddenly like a frightened rabbit, hiding behind Li Mu.


    ¡°I bought a bagst year...¡±


    Li Mu directly exploded a phrase of Inte vulgarity on the earth.


    The film Biochemical Crisis emerged in his mind instantly: theser defense channel at the umbre headquarter that could instantly cut any object into various geometric blocks. The film Biochemical Crisis emerged in his mind instantly: theser defense channel at the umbre headquarter that could instantly cut any object into various geometric blocks.


    What kind of Magic Fa Circle that made by that damn blind Taoist was so scary?


    Li Mu¡¯s body had be extremely tough after practicing Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing, but even if he was tougher, he could not be harder than pure steel.


    If he was cut by the light-pir prison, he was afraid that he would be meat in irregr geometric shapes in the same way as the short knife.


    Suddenly, the cold sweat on Li Mu¡¯s forehead came out.


    He really understood how dangerous the situation was at that moment.


    ¡°Ah, ah, I am banging, I am banging, I am banging...¡±


    Li Mu, who was afraid now, instinctively made the most correct response.


    It seemed he got an injection of a chicken¡¯s blood: he took a step in ce, wrenched his waist, pulled his belly up, raised his chest and hips, and put himself in the mostfortable position. His arms, like a pile driver, kept pouring out into the void.


    He constantly bombarded toward the ck raven and blind Taoist.


    Only in that way could the blind Taoist not be able to unite his power and start the Magic Fa Circle.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah...¡± Li Mu, like a cat who had been stepped on its tail, screamed and looked excited.


    The threat of death made himpletely explode.


    In mid-air, the blind Taoist was also in a state of confusion.


    Although he used to ride the raven and stood on its back to go somewhere, it was never so bumpy.


    He hugged the neck of the ck raven tightly, fearing that he would fall down without being careful, or be shot by his punch. The strength of the Magic Fa Circle had already resisted Li Mu once before, so he realized that as long as he was bombed by Li Mu with three punches, his borrowed Fa power from heaven and earth would be bombarded, and the fourth punch would kill him as dregs.


    The giant raven screamed, flew in high, low, left or right directions to dodge the punches from Li Mu.


    It could only dodge Li Mu, but could not get out of trouble.


    Because Li Mu¡¯s seemingly chaotic punches had formed countless punch winds, which made it could not open its wings and fly in the distant sky.


    ¡°Oh, I punch punch punch punch...¡±


    Li Mu dared not stop for half a second like taking a stimnt.


    His arm, like a pile driver or a cannon, bombarded and fired constantly.


    Thus, the situation entered a very embarrassing state.


    ¡°Vomit......¡±


    The blind Taoist was tossed and turned, feeling dizzy and chaotic in his mind.


    He felt nausea. It seemed that his throat was blocked by something, and he almost spat out the undigested dinner.


    He could not be angrier.


    He had overrun the whole world and went anywhere as one pleases. to kill all the demons, and When did he encounter such an embarrassing situation?


    He was bombarded like a mosquito by a naked man who had fallen into the and was cornered like that.


    After half an hour, finally, the ck raven ¡°driver¡±, the blind Taoist, could not hold up, with a sound of wow, he directly spat out, then yellow and white things were drifted down all over the sky...


    ¡°Young master, this old thing spat...¡± Ming Yue said in righteous indignation, ¡°He¡¯s humiliating you. It¡¯s unbearable.¡±


    Ah?


    Was vomiting equal to humiliating?


    What logic was that sentence?


    Li Mu turned his head to stare at the adorkable girl although he was so busy.


    The adorkable girl continued to say, ¡°Young master, you kindly took off your clothes to show him, but he dared to vomit. If I were you, I would kill him if I show someone my body, but he feels like vomiting...¡±


    Li Mu thought, ¡°I, damn it...¡±


    Little girl continued to say, ¡°And obviously, he is clearly a blind man. A blind man spat out because of your nakedness, which was humiliating you. You can bear that?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of the pot.


    He thought why not just give her to the blind Taoist to let him peel her skin and do the bloodletting?


    Why did he protect such a dumb ass?


    The situation was strange and funny, and they confronted each other.


    About an hourter.


    In the sky, the moons were more and more bright, and the clouds were gone.


    Like a husky dog in dog days, Li Mu stuck his tongue out and took deep breaths. And he could not keep his waist straight and punch anymore...


    The ck giant raven, on the other hand, was falling on the bank with twitching wings.


    The blind Taoist vomited in all directions, like a drunkard who had forgotten something had happened during drinking. Hey on the back of huge crow, and could not stand up. He was muttering something in his mouth, but he could not control the light-pir anymore.


    ¡°How to do?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mind shed countless thoughts.


    He must hurry to find a way, otherwise, when the blind Taoist had recovered, the disaster woulde.


    Everything would be fine if he brought that silver bow with him.


    Then he could spare all the effort and could shoot the big bird directly with one arrow.


    It was a pity that that time he did not bring any weapon because he was busy at chasing people.


    ¡°I can recharge my battery by practicing the Xiantian Skill. I hope I can recover in front of that damn Taoist.¡±


    Li Mu only thought that feasible way after thinking a lot.


    He was about to sit down and breathe when¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Woof, woof...woof.¡±


    A dog barked loudly.


    ¡°Ah, hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect the famous ¡°ck Ravens¡± was cornered so miserable by a young man. It is really funny...¡± A big, fat yellow-white dog walked from the stones in the distantke.


    On the back of the dog was riding an old beggar with a big nose.


    Li Mu looked at them.


    Hey, wasn¡¯t that strange and timid old beggar in the daytime?


    Why did he appear here?


    He was afraid that was another old monster.


    In the daytime, he was wary of that old man. At that time, he was in danger, and to Li Mu, the old beggar was like the old saying ¡°When a mantis is trying to catch a cicada, a canary is behind it. ¡± so Li Mu could not be careless and he stopped practicing Xiantian Skill to recover.


    ¡°At the ce of Nine-dragons Fall, the moons are ck and the water is deep, which is a wonderful ce, and the moonlight is like a fairy...¡±


    The old man opened his mouth to say those elegant words. He was indifferent with a solemn look. He came here by riding a dog, which was like a fairy in the moonlight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 70 I Missed It

    <h4>Chapter 70 I Missed It</h4>


    ¡°Da Huang, take me there.¡±


    The old beggar rubbed his big nose and pped his legs like riding a horse, then he patted the butt of the fat dog.


    ¡°Woof...¡± The big fat dog spat its tongue out tiredly.


    Barking a while and then walking a while.


    Walking a while then barking a while.


    The ¡°immortal¡± was not calm.


    ¡°Da Huang, hurry up.¡± He winked at the dog, saying.


    Da Huang spat out his tongue with a tired expression and took a few more steps. Then its tongue could not stretch straight and it refused to move.


    ¡°At the crucial moment, be strong.¡± The old beggar said awkwardly.


    ¡°Woof, woof...¡± The big yellow dog spat out its tongue, dropped its ears and refused to go anymore.


    Li Mu and the adorkable Ming Yue looked at each other.


    Why was that old beggar so funny?


    ¡°Damn it, I have just fed you a fat cooked chicken. Don¡¯t we have a deal that you carry me for 100 meters?¡± ¡°You have eaten your words. Are you a good dog?¡± The old beggar found it hard to get off after riding the dog, so he was so embarrassed that he became angry.


    ¡°Woof, woof... woof.¡±


    The big yellow dog didn¡¯t have a good temper. When it heard that it was questioned, it suddenly became angry, arrogant, and then it jumped hard and mmed the old beggar from its back.


    ¡°Oh...¡± The old beggar fell to the ground, shouted, climbed up with his waist, and jumped due to anger, saying. ¡°Our rtionship is over, you just go away...¡±


    The idea of being an immortal under the moon, which he had tried to create, had failedpletely.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    Which psychiatric hospital was not closed, and let that madman ran out.


    He turned around to look at Ming Yue.


    A funny people and a dumb ass.


    Was that old beggar a close family member of that adorkable little girl?


    Li Mu¡¯s expression stayed unchanged, and he secretly ran Xiantian Skill to breathe in and out in order to restore strength as soon as possible.


    Whether the blind Taoist or old beggar was a hard-ass, though, obviously, they had different styles.


    The situation tonight seemed to be funny and easy, but in fact, it was more dangerous than ever before.


    Once Li Mu was not careful, he was afraid that he would die.


    Moreover, Li Mu did not know if it was an illusion or not, and he always felt that there was still a greater danger hidden in the dark, which was just like a brewing mountain torrent, and it may break out at any time.


    ¡°Beggar, what are you doing here?¡± At thekeside came a weak voice. ¡°You keep failing me. Do you want me to refine you?¡±


    The blind Taoist who was in the ¡°airsickness¡± state, oh, no, in the ¡°bird-sickness¡± state eventually became a little sober.


    He supported his upper body with both hands, still retching and gazing weakly at the old beggar.


    Judging from his tone, he obviously knew the old beggar.


    ¡°Ha-ha, old blind man, look at you now. How much supernatural power left in your body. Haha, you are still so stubborn now, refine me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll let the dog bite you right now...¡± The old beggar, with a sinister smile on his face, abandoned the ¡°dog riding¡± mode of transportation and walked towards theke.


    The big yellow dog followed him with its tail moving around.


    Blind Taoist struggled for a moment, stood up with a rock, gasped in his mouth, and kept pinching his fingerprints.


    The wind whispered between the heaven and the earth.


    There were invisible forces umting.


    The invisible Qi flooded into the body of the blind Taoist.


    He seemed recovered a lot.


    A glimpse of the faint light appeared on his side.


    The ck raven, whichy twitching on the ground, also regained some vitality. Its wings stopped twitching and struggled to get up.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a mess... It is OK for you, a warlock, to kill the demons, but why do you kill people, and then you even have created the word ¡®Demon of a Man¡¯. Do you say that you are not seeking abuse?¡± The old beggar smiled and approached.


    He didn¡¯t care about the dangerous smell that gradually permeated the blind Taoist.


    The big yellow dog didn¡¯t care either.


    Swish!


    A ck feather pierced the void and was shot at the old beggar.


    The old beggar grabbed it casually and the feathers were caught.


    Silk ck clouds were scattered at his fingertips.


    The ck feather was transformed by supernatural power and then was shattered and dissipated by the old beggar¡¯s internal qi.


    ¡°Save your effort. After a while, when that boy had recovered, he will hit you like a fly.¡± The old beggar smiled dramatically with a sinister look.


    ¡°Refine you and him.¡± There was a rare outrage on the face of the blind Taoist, who was like a zombie.


    He forcibly pinched his fingerprints and began to blink violently with that silky streak all over his body.


    ¡°Haha, look at you, you are an old man with such a bad temper.¡± The old beggar still didn¡¯t care. He smiled happily although the blind Taoist was in pain now and he pointed to the little adorkable Ming Yue in the middle of theke. ¡°Speaking seriously, this time you may be wrong. This girl is not a demon.¡±


    ¡°The smell of a demon is so strong. What is she if she is not a demon?¡± The blind Taoist stood with the help of the rock beside him on his own and staggered like a drunkard.


    The ck raven croaked and struggled to get up.


    ¡°The smell of a demon from her doesn¡¯t mean she is a demon, but it may be other reasons. And you can¡¯t see it because you are not powerful enough.¡± The old beggar grinned with a very disdainful look.


    ¡°Speaking of that, you just want to be against me and fight against me.¡± The blind Taoist gnashed his teeth in anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± The old beggar denied him with great confidence, saying. ¡°I¡¯m helping you. Too many killings are harmful.¡±


    ¡°I kill demons for heaven¡¯s sake. What can you do for me?¡± The blind Taoist sneered, saying. ¡°Stop me from killing demons again and again, and always make my ns fail. Does that help me too?¡±


    ¡°You are not only blind in the eyes but also blind in heart.¡± ¡°I stopped you in order to help you kill fewer people, made fewer mistakes,mit less crime so that you would not go to hell after death, and if your sins are too much you will be in hell forever.¡± The old beggar spoke with great righteousness.


    Li Mu had no time to see them flirting with each other, and seized the time to run Xiantian Skill and restored his strength.


    ¡°All are nonsense. Stop doing that. Tonight, let¡¯s settle our case.¡±


    The blind Taoist was going mad because of the unreasonableness of the old beggar.


    If anyone was harassed by someone all the time and he or she repeatedly destroyed the cause that you were trying to pursue, and you had nothing to do with him or her, no matter who you were, you would be mad.


    Even that person was once your friend.


    That was how the blind Taoist was thinking at that time.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t fight and kill all day long. This time, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. We are all old acquaintances. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± The old beggar waved his hand and smiled, saying that. ¡°As long as you promise me one thing, I will leave you alone in the future.¡±


    The blind man¡¯s chest fluctuated violently for a while before he could control his anger, after a while, he said. ¡°What do you want to say.¡±


    The old beggar pointed to Ming Yue in the middle of theke trapped in the light-pir prison, saying. ¡°I want that girl to be my disciple, so you give her to me, OK?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± The blind Taoist refused firmly, saying. ¡°Her smell of a demon is so strong. I must kill her, and I will smash its demon bones and body, spread its bone ash in the air so that she cannot be a creature again.¡±


    ¡°I said that she is not a demon, and she only has a smell of a demon.¡± Said the old beggar. ¡°You can reassure I have a way to make her smell of a demon disappear and make her be a normal person.¡±


    The blind Taoist shook his head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t work. She is a demon, a real demon, how can she be a normal person?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it work?¡±


    ¡°A firm no.¡±


    ¡°Please consider it again.¡±


    ¡°Do not open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°You... damn it. You are stubborn, like a stinky stone in the pit. Your eyes are in that condition, and you deserve it.¡± After using both hard and soft tactics, was angry at the moment, the old beggar immediately became angry and scolded that blind Taoist to expose his shorings, and he said. ¡°Do you see her through?¡± ¡°You cannot see her through with your ability. What does that mean?¡± ¡°Sometimes, think about it more. Don¡¯t always be so stubborn. Is the lesson of that year not enough?¡± ¡°You are killing all day long. You¡¯re simply stunned by hatred.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    The blind Taoist began to roar and his hair erected. He shouted at the old beggar because he was so angry.


    What made him angry was not the old beggar said his shorings.


    It was thest sentence that angered him.


    ¡°What did you know?¡± He was furious. ¡°You are just a heartless bastard who is fooling around all the time...¡±


    Before he finished the words.


    Swish!


    Here blew a strong wind.


    A bloody fog appeared on the left leg of the blind Taoist.


    In an instant, his entire left leg disappeared.


    ¡°Pooh...¡± He was stunned, and opened his mouth and spewed a blood arrow, then he fell to the ground facing the sky.


    The old beggar was also stunned, instantly turned into lightning and came to the blind Taoist, he held him with one of his hands while turning around to look toward the center of theke.


    Li Mu smiled and waved.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The old beggar was shocked.


    Li Mu looked like a lively dragon or an active tiger, saying. ¡°Yes, I did that.¡±


    The recovery effect of Xiantian Skill was obviously far beyond the imagination of the blind Taoist and the old beggar. They did not expect that Li Mu, who had been so exhausted and tired before, recovered so fast in such a short period of time.


    While the blind Taoist was agitated and distracted, he found a jujube core from Ming Yue and hit it vigorously. Through the light prison, he shot the left leg of the blind Taoist.


    How scary was the power of Li Mu?


    A small jujube stone, which he shot out, was no different from the Gauss sniper rifle on Earth.


    The blind Taoist, after all, was a warlock. He was trained to be a warlock to use magical power, not a martial arts master, so his body was only a little stronger than ordinary people, but that was limited, so his left leg was broken.


    ¡°Your boy... Why are you so cruel?¡±


    The old beggar did not know what to say.


    He originally thought that Li Mu would suffer, but he did not expect...


    ¡°You overpraised that. I was aiming at his head, but unfortunately missed it.¡±


    Li Mu said with regret.


    He was telling the truth.


    The blind Taoist had invaded the county government, killed four people of the county government, and almost cut him and Ming Yue into pieces of meat with irregr geometric shapes. That was already hatred about life and death, so Li Mu would not be merciful, he would kill him if he got the chance.


    It is a pity that there were differences between shooting jujube cores and arrows, so he missed it.


    Looking at Li Mu¡¯s funny expression, the old beggar felt chill in his mind.


    That kid was really sinister. #


    I had to do some preparations.


    However, Li Mu was very surprised to see that with the serious injury of the blind Taoist, the light prison was gradually dimmed, and then it slowly dissipated in the void, so it was clear that the blind Taoist could not maintain that Magic Fa Circle.


    ¡°This old blind man was so cruel. He killed four soldiers and guards in the county government office, which vited the imperial criminalw. He was unforgivable, so I will take him back to punish him ording to thew.¡± Li Mu said strongly.


    ¡°Kill four soldiers?¡± The old beggar shook his head and said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, although he is murderous, he only kills demons, not people. He has not killed anyone for more than a decade, so how can he kill your guards?¡±


    Li Mu was annoyed.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, can that be wrong?¡± ¡°I heard what you guys said just now. You must know each other, old thing, you will defend the blind man, if so... oh?¡± ¡°Hey?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Earthquake?¡±


    Before he finished his words, Li Mu suddenly found that the ck reef under his feet actually began to move.


    The whole Nine-dragons Fall was surging like a pot of boiled water.


    What happened?

 Chapter 71 A Big Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 71 A Big Trouble</h4>


    Boom!


    A three-or-four-meter-thick water column erupted from the deepke and rose into the sky.


    The weird array symbols, which were originally scattered above the water, were shredded by the water column in an instant, and the original light prison that remained in the air was faintly disappeared.


    The ck reef mmed and then darted to grow up violently.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    Li Mu felt a shock under his feet and then his whole body was thrown out.


    With his hands, he grabbed the little adorkable Ming Yue beside him, who was already in mid-air.


    What happened?


    Li Mu used the lightness skill and tried to stabilize his body in midair.


    ¡°Wow, wow... it¡¯s too exciting...¡± Ming Yue screamed excitedly.


    On top of the head, moonlights disappeared and a shadow appeared.


    Li Mu raised his head subconsciously.


    His pupils were shrinking down.


    A hundred-meter-long giant ck tail with blurry water was thrown away through the sky in the dark night, skipping thekes and pools.


    It seemed there was a rainstorm on the pool.


    ¡°That reef... is a tail?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s hair stood on end with fright.


    He just realized that the ck reef that he had just stood was not a reef at all, but a huge tail that he did not know who¡¯s terrifying tail belonged to. It looked like a ck reef when it was floating on the water.


    But what kind of creature was it that was so giant?


    Its tail was so big that anyone would mistake it for a reef.


    Boom!


    The huge tail struck the water like a thunderstorm.


    The wholeke was like hundreds of kilograms of T.N.T. explosive being detonated below.


    Li Mu moved rapidly across its body with Ming Yue. Although they were not hit by the tail, they got wet all over.


    Theynded on the shore.


    Li Mu was still in shock.


    While Ming Yue shouted excitedly.


    In the water mist, a behemoth of hundreds of meters high was looming.


    The water was rolling over.


    ¡°What monster is this?¡± Li Mu quickly found his clothes on the shore, which were soaked through, but he still put them on quickly, and it was better than running naked.


    ¡°The smell of a demon is so strong...¡± The old beggar opened his mouth and it was so big that a duck egg could be stuffed into.


    ¡°Woof Woof Woof!¡± The big yellow dog showed its teeth and barked at the pool.


    Even the badly wounded warlock blind Taoist forgot to moan and looked at theke incredibly, ¡°How can it be? This great demon is so close at hand. Why have I not noticed before...¡±


    He took killing demons and destroying demons as his lifelong cause, but that time he was so careless.


    Before that, he was standing on the ck reef.


    He once ced a Magic Fa Circle around the ck reef.


    When he was alert before, he stayed in thatke for so long, but he did not find such a giant monster... That was a huge joke.


    ¡°What a strong smell of a demon.¡± The second sentence of the old beggar was still to repeat his feelings.


    Li Mu heard the words and suddenly thought of something.


    What was the smell of a demon?


    The blind Taoist and old beggar said that Ming Yue had a smell of a demon several times before, but why could not he see it through?


    He looked at theke carefully.


    A monster like a great ancient beast revealed half of its body in the stormy waves as if it were a rolling ck hill, and its huge tail was still swinging up and down. Every time it patted the water, the wholeke would be churned up and down.


    It was dimly visible that there was ayer of transparent weird air around the body of that huge monster.


    Was that weird airflow the legendary smell of a demon?


    Li Mu looked at Ming Yue again.


    There was no airflow around this little girl.


    ¡°Wow¡ª!¡±


    Here came the sound of roar in the direction of that behemoth, and it echoed the roar of the Nine-dragons Fall between the cliffs, the abyss, and the mountains.


    Such a voice, of course, could not be transmitted to Taibai County.


    That cliff abyss in the back hill naturally isted all sounds for Taibai County. As usual, the Nine-dragons Fall roared like thunder day and night, but nothing could be heard in Taibai County.


    If the abyss of the back mountain cliff was a wild, noisy mysterious world, then Taibai County was a quiet, peaceful, slow-pace and leisurely world.


    The front and the back of that mountain were twopletely different worlds.


    The ordinary people living in the county town could never imagine that there was such a world under the cliffs of the mountains.


    Because they could never get down from the cliff.


    But Li Mu stood on the shore, who was the first to bear the brunt. The roar of the huge beast made the sound wave like a hurricane, almost blowing him and Ming Yue into rolling gourds.


    The whistling sound wave pulled out dozens of trees and hundreds of kilograms of rocks on the shore, which were like grass clumps rolling up in an instant.


    ¡°What the monster is this?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    The biggest creature on earth should be the blue whale in the ocean, but it was only three or forty meters in length and could hold 50 adults in its tongue, while there was a kind of dinosaur in the ancient earth called amphicoelias with a body length of more than 80 meters, which was thergest creature known on earth.


    But just looked at the monster! Its body which had exposed to the surface of the water had already reached hundreds of meters long Its roaring was like thunder, and its skin was like a rock. And its tail was probably more than the total length of the top four or five blue whales, Which was almost unheard of or ever seen before.


    What kind of creature was that?


    Godzi?


    ¡°It is a flood dragon.¡± The old beggar said the third sentence.


    That sentence, atst, had some nutritious content.


    Like a virgin stripped of her clothes, Li Mu looked at the giant in theke and screamed, ¡°Oh, my God, a flood dragon that is about to turn into a dragon. I am afraid that it¡¯s thousands of years old... It¡¯s incredible that there should be a flood dragon in Taibai Mountain?¡±


    Flood dragons were not real dragons, but once it gained real power, it could ¡°move around¡±, that was to say, it could move along the rivers to the sea, and turning into real dragons.


    In a way, a flood dragon was also a demon.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    Flood dragons?


    On earth, there was the term ¡°flood dragon¡±.


    In the Chinese legends on the earth, flood dragons and real dragons were almost equal. They were both gods in myths and legends. Of course, there were also legends to say that flood dragon was evil and the real dragon was good. In many legends, Flood dragons had the magic power of dragons, which were also extremely horrifying.


    On earth, dragons and dragons existed only in various myths and legends.


    But on this, it was obvious that flood dragons were real.


    In Li Mu also felt kind of excited in his heart.


    Seeing a flood dragon with his own eyes was a testament to the earth¡¯s myths and legends.


    He observed it carefully and found that the so-called flood dragons were indeed simr to flood dragons in the myths and legends on the earth, but he still felt magnificent to see the living creatures, and the vision shock was indescribable.


    Fortunately, it seemed that flood dragon not to feel like killing.


    It did not chase down Li Mu and other people but only stirred up theke, leaving the entireke in a state of mist and fog.


    It looked up.


    It rose its giant head out of the water and reached out into the night sky.


    On the dark blue sky, the dark clouds were scattered, the two months were hanging high, and the bright moonlight was falling down.


    That flood dragon had opened its mouth, breathing in a strange rhythm.


    Every time it breathed in, the moonlight appeared strange distortion, converged toward its huge mouth. It inhaled the moonlight all over the sky into its mouth, and every time it breathed out, there was a faint dark mist floating between the heaven and the earth.


    Swallowing the essence of the moonlight.


    It was practicing.


    Li Mu saw that clearly, and there urred a sh of lightning in his heart.


    Because the flood dragon¡¯s breathing method seemed to be somewhat simr to that of Xiantian Skill, which was also to control the rhythm of breathing and absorb the energy between heaven and earth. The only difference was that the Xiantian Skill could absorb all the energy between heaven and earth, while that flood dragon¡¯s breathing seemed to absorb only some energy from the essence of the moonlight.


    However, that also inspired Li Mu greatly.


    Compared with the method of practicing internal Qi of the martial arts masters, it seemed that the breathing method was a higher level of practice.


    Li Mu grabbed Ming Yue in one hand and quietly stepped back.


    Gentlemen were not standing under the dangerous wall.


    That flood dragon¡¯s power was too horrifying, and its oppressive force could basically destroy anything. Although it was focusing on practicing at this time so it seemed harmless, what if it felt full after absorbing the essence of the moonlight and wanted to eat human flesh as snacks?


    Although Li Mu had a headache when he thought there was a flood dragon under the cliff abyss of the back hill of the county government, he also knew that it would be better to escape at that time.


    But before he escaped, should he kill that blind Taoist?


    That damn sinister Taoist, who had killed and robbed people, attacked the county government, was good at the Magic Fa Circles and had a big bird to help him, would be a scourge.


    Li Mu turned around to look at the direction of that blind Taoist.


    That look made Li Mu felt ufortable.


    Li Mu did not know when that blind Taoist had pushed aside the old beggar and stood on one leg.


    He sprayed blood from his mouth like a sprinkler, and his hands were bloodstained which were like dyed by blood.


    The blood had brought a strange power, which made the old blind man restore all his energy as if he was in the prime.


    He pinched fingerprints with his bloody hands wildly and sang in a low voice.


    The sound of this humming sound caused the resonance of the heavens and the earth, which was very strange.


    Then the blind Taoist surged with magic power. The lines of light be denser and denser, and eventually solidified quickly as if they became wandering silk threads, and a dark silver armor was weaved around him.


    Under the moonlight, near the deep and coldke, the blind Taoist was like a god.


    He was in a strong but abnormal state.


    ¡°Blind, don¡¯t go crazy...it is not the same flood dragon.¡±


    The old beggar seemed to have realized something and was astonished to say that.


    ¡°Revenge... Kill!¡± ¡±


    The blind Taoist had jumped up on one leg, like a dark silver lightsaber, with the madness and determination of noting back, stabbing at the flood dragon which was swallowing the essence of the moonlight.


    Damn it.


    Don¡¯t take us if you were looking for death.


    Li Mu raised his hands and wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    Boom!


    In the horrifying crashing sound, the lightsaber which was incarnated by the blind Taoist was cutting at that flood dragon¡¯s neck.


    Layers of aperture radiated.


    A mushroom cloud appeared like a small nuclear bomb.


    Everything between heaven and earth seemed to be silent.


    ¡°Wow...¡± Its huge body was hit and then fell into the water again.


    It roared, and its voice was filled with rage that could sweep through the mountains and rivers.


    Boom!


    The water column rose.


    The head of the flood dragon reappeared.


    It rushed out of the water and opened its eyes.


    A pair of bloody pool-like eyes opened with its scarlet pupils, and that coldness from its eyes could cover thousands of miles.


    Li Mu suddenly felt like being in the ice cave.


    Li Mu felt that his life had been taken away in an instant when he was looked at by those bloody pool-like eyes.


    He knew that the flood dragon was angry now.


    A big trouble wasing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    We have opened a discussion post on Facebook Group about this book , and you can post anything you want to say about this story, and we will invite the original author to unpuzzle all your questions. The post link is : https://.facebook/groups/TapReader/, so just shoot!


    Besides, if you have found out any bug of TapRead, you can also find a post in Facebook group for you toin.


    If you want to get feedback quickly, please leave messages on our Facebook Group£®


    C

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    hapter 72 The Windy Night


    Taibai County in the night was as gentle as a sleeping young girl.


    It was very quiet and peaceful.


    People from Wulin were driven away in one day by their county magistrate, people of Taibai County finally did not feel scared and uneasy, and they could finally sleep soundly and have a good dream.


    On the attic with carved railings and jade iys.


    Qin Zheng, a boy in a bright yellow dragon robe, finally finished his homework of that day and went back to his room to practice Ming Yu Skill.


    From the age of three, he was arranged by his sister to start practicing.


    Ming Yu Skill was chosen by his sister for him. It was said that if he reached the ultimate level of the skill, he could make the mind free of dirt and his body like jade. It was a first-ss skill of self-cultivation and mind-cultivation, besides, it could even make him wiser, so practicing it was really beneficial.


    The young boy in ck clothes, who had followed Mr. Wang, stood like a statue in the room was Qing¡¯er, and she was quietly guarding Qin Zheng.


    She was following the order from his princess to supervise Qin Zheng.


    Qing¡¯er looked at Qin Zheng, who was in the state of ¡°meditating toprehend something.¡±


    However, she had to admit that the little prince was very handsome, and he inherited the excellent appearance from his parents and was indeed very intelligent, but he was very naughty, and often went out to make troubles. In the city of Qin, he was a famous little yboy. Many times, even her princess felt like a headache when thinking of that.


    More than once, Qing¡¯er thought was it worthwhile for so many people, so many people with lofty ideals, to sacrifice for this naughty child?


    Was he really promising?


    Of course, she just thought about it.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t understand the sophisticated imperial situation. Moreover, the man who she looked as a god always supported this stubborn teenager from beginning to end.


    Time passes by in silence.


    Suddenly, Qing¡¯er changed her look.


    At the same time, Qin Zheng also opened his eyes.


    He was sweating on his forehead and became really pale as if he had had a nightmare. He took a quick breath and said, ¡°I... I seem to have felt something terrible is waking up.¡±


    The candle sparkled slightly.


    Suddenly there was another person in the room.


    ¡°Zheng,¡± Princess Qin Zhen gently touched the sweat off Qin Zheng¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°You are too tired today. Ming Yu Skill was ying a negative role. You don¡¯t need to practice tonight. Take an early rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Zheng nodded cleverly.


    In front of his big sister, he had always well behaved like a little sheep.


    Soon two maids came in and served Qin Zheng for a rest.


    Qin Zhen nodded to Qing¡¯er and turned out of the room.


    Outside the room, Mr. Wang was waiting.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡± Mr. Wang asked seeing the princess Qin Zhene out.


    Princess Qin Zhen shook her head and said, ¡°Luckily, Zheng is still not good at Ming Yu Skill, so he just had a vague feeling. A good rest for one night will be fine for him, but I am afraid...¡±


    They walked to the corridor outside the attic while talking.


    The night breeze was blowing.


    Qin Zhen looked at the county government in the high position.


    That terrible breath wasing from behind the county government.


    That breath was sophisticated and cold, which could not be underestimated, so even she had to treat it seriously.


    Mr. Wang said, ¡°I will go to see it.¡±


    Qin Zhen hesitated then nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s better not to be involved.¡±


    Mr. Wang smiled and said, ¡°You can rest assure, my princess.¡±


    After those words.


    He disappeared.


    ...


    In the small vige outside the county.


    With a clear moon and few stars, the sound from frogs was everywhere.


    The man with a bearded face opened the door of the cottage, came out, frowned and looked in the direction of the back hill of Taibai County.


    The door behind him was open again, and a gentle and beautiful young woman came out.


    ¡°Qing...¡± There was also a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    The bearded man turned around and smiled gently. He took his wife¡¯s hands and said, ¡°We have lived a few years of peaceful life, and it seems that the wind and rain wille again... Look at the sky, the gale is raging and the storm is about to burst.¡±


    ¡°It is the one in the abyss of the county.¡± The beautiful young woman sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect that day ising.¡±


    ¡°It is in the abyss for about one thousand years, and finally it will turn into a dragon and soar into the high sky.¡± The bearded man showed a heroic look, saying, ¡°It¡¯s time for it to leap into the sky. At first, Master said that you and I could have five years of peace under the Taibai Mountains. Now, it¡¯s the fifth year.¡±


    ¡°The world will be shocked once the flood dragones out, and I am afraid that those people wille here when they hear the news. At that time, you and I will inevitably be found, then it is impossible for us to live such a peaceful life...¡± The young woman rested her head in her husband¡¯s arms and said, ¡°A foul wind and a rain of blood areing, but how many people can we kill?¡±


    ¡°Come one. Kill one. Come a pair. Kill a pair.¡± The bearded man was very heroic.


    The young woman smiled a little, seemingly indulged in her husband¡¯s heroic spirit.


    In the old days, she was at her prime and was loved by all the people around her. A lot of people tried to woo her, but she did not care and treated those learned, refined, handsome heroes as nothing. She only loved that seemingly rude man from the grasnd, which could not be understood by many people. Countless people were waiting to satirize and make fun of her.


    That was like drinking water, and only that people who were drinking the water could know whether it was cold or warm.


    How did those vulgar and mediocre people know the happiness in her heart?


    After twenty years of life filled with swords and knives, and now it was another spring. Since she first met her heroic man, she never doubted him until now.


    Her husband Guo Yuqing was the greatest hero in her heart.


    ¡°You are the greatest hero, the Jebe from the grasnd. You are the most powerful man in the world. However, if only you and I, naturally, I do not have to worry, but now, we have our children Yaya and Xiaoyao, ¡°the beautiful young woman raised her head, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave with them, and we can find another safe ce...¡±


    ¡°ording to the divination of Tianjizi, we could have the opportunity to live if we stay in Taibai Mountains, otherwise, we would die.¡± Today¡¯s mountain hunter Guo Yuqing, who was once the Great Jebe from grasnd, held his wife¡¯s waist, saying, ¡°Besides, the world is so big, and who can escape the chase-to-kill of the nine the Holy nspletely after so many years? I have already thrown the Magic Moon Shoot into the Red River for thest five year¡¯s peace...¡±


    Before he finished the words.


    Guo Yuqing changed his look and suddenly noticed something.


    He waved one of his hands.


    Next to him was dried grass, and a few withered leaves were shot by him.


    At the same time, there came the sound of muffled hums from a hundred meters away in the dark mountains.


    ¡°Take care of Yaya and Xiaoyao.¡± Guo Yuqing whispered to his wife, then strode toward the mountains and forests. His every step was ten meters long, and then he instantly disappeared into the mountains and forests.


    The beautiful young woman Liu Zhiyuan showed a serious look and turned back to the room.


    In the thatched hut, the dim light flickered.


    The little girl was asleep and wearing a small smile on her face.


    Next to her was a baby boy who was sleeping on one side, and there was a drop of milk marks on the corner of his mouth, and it was evident that he just finished his milk, and he was babbling something in his mouth as if he was dreaming.


    After a while.


    Guo Yuqing pushed the door in.


    ¡°They were some minions of Qing Sha n. I¡¯ve already killed them.¡± He smiled and said that.


    Liu Zhiyuan clearly grasped that her husband¡¯s smile was a bit unnatural, and she probably already guessed that there must be a fish that slipped through the that her husband could not kill. Among the six Tianzong Taoists, Qing Sha n was famous for its escaping technique all over the world, and she is afraid this time there came some great martial arts masters.


    ¡°Go to sleep now. You have to go hunting tomorrow.¡± Guo Yuqing blew out the candles on thempstand.


    The moonlight came in through the window and sprinkled a piece of silver frost on the ground.


    In the darkness, Liu Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes were bright.


    Her eyes were very beautiful.


    ¡°Go and check the back mountains.¡± She looked at her husband.


    ¡°What?¡± Guo Yuqing was stunned.


    Liu Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°Since we don¡¯t run away, we have to face it. The divination of Tianjizi has been proved half. Today the flood dragon has appeared, which is the god¡¯s will. Just go and have a look.¡±


    Guo Yuqing was silent.


    He looked at his daughter and son, who were sleeping soundly in bed, nodded and went out.


    Liu Zhiyuan sat quietly in the dark for a while, took a long breath, and then went to bed and slept beside her two children. Her eyes were as soft as water, which were like two gems in the dark.


    ¡°I will feel lonely if I live alone without my lover; how can we live together but die at different times...¡±


    In the dark, she whispered the poem.


    ...


    ¡°He is really the former great Jebe from the grasnd.¡±


    Under the moonlight, a man with a ferocious look was running the Lightness Skill and escaped like a panther, which was fleeing in panic.


    In his chest, a dry and soft grass root pricked out, and his clothes were red with blood.


    He did not how far he flew out. After he was sure that he was not followed, he stopped, stood back against a towering old tree, unbuttoned his clothes, exposed the soft armor woven by the silk below, gritted his teeth, pulled out the grass root that pierced his chest and back, and then showed a relived look on his face.


    He still had a lingering fear when thinking of the moment not long ago.


    They were hundreds of meters away from that couple, and he and several of his subordinates were very careful, but only because one of them broke a leaf in front of him and then they were found.


    Almost at the moment when it was impossible for them to respond, the death wasing.


    They were a few hundred meters away, and Guo Yuqing could kill several top-ranking masters in Joint-thoughts level by some grassroots.


    As a master in Zongshi level, if it was not the silk soft armor that could hardly hurt by any knives and sword, or water and fire, he would have died on the spot.


    The Great Jebe from the grasnd was really horrifying.


    Although he got no bows or arrows with him, for him, everything could be turned into an arrow.


    That was beyond the Zongshi-Master level.


    But...


    ¡°Oh, the news from Ling Li is not wrong. Hey, this is a good opportunity. If I can bring the news back alive that the Great Jebe from the grasnd and the Virgin Goddess from Wendao Academy are hiding in the small mountain vige outside Taibai County, I will make a great contribution.¡±


    He whispered to himself.


    ¡°Oh, is there such a thing?¡± A voice came from the top of the tree.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He was shocked and his heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    He didn¡¯t notice that before.


    ¡°Is what you just said true?¡± By the time came the voice again, the man had already reached his ear.


    An icy de touched his throat.


    ¡°You are... Wendao Academy... you...¡±


    ...


    ¡°This breath...¡±


    In Taibai County, a young man with white frost-like hair woke up from sleep at a cold old temple.


    Bearing an ancient sword, he looked behind the county government.


    ¡°It¡¯s the breath of a flood dragon... I once heard that, behind the ancient Taibai City, under the abyss and cliff, there is water gushing, and the Nine-dragons Fall is pouring down. There are waterfalls, there must be deep pools, and dragons always hide in the abyss. Is it true that a flood dragon has appeared?¡±


    He turned into a flying light and flew towards the back of the county government.

 Chapter 73 The Hunting of the Flood Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 73 The Hunting of the Flood Dragon</h4>


    At the same time.


    In a garden of the county.


    ¡°Fairy Face¡± Zhou Kole was standing naked by the window and looking at the direction of the back mountain of the county government office.


    All the beautiful curves of this gentle and graceful body were exposed in the moonlight.


    ¡°Devil Heart¡± Ling Li went out of bed and put a veil on her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting... I¡¯ve never expected there¡¯re so many interesting things in this small county. Can you feel it, cousin?¡± ¡°Fairy Face¡± Zhou Kole said in a fascinating way as she brushed her wet hair after sports.


    Ling Li nodded and said, ¡°As the moonlight pours, some animal will be the devil. That is brutal though it is far away, and it must be a flood dragon or a flying dragon.¡±


    ¡°That must be a flood dragon.¡± Zhou Kole went back to the bed and put on her clothes.


    She was rather graceful even when she was putting on clothes.


    Ling Li had a yin-yang face and looked rather ugly since his face was half-ck and half-white.


    At this time, a trace of gentleness and intoxication shed on his face though he looked solemn when he looked at his lover, who was dressing.


    Though he had seen it thousands of times, she was still as perfect as the goddess in his eyes as he looked again.


    ¡°Some people from the nine great Holy ns may get surprised if it is a flood dragon born. Let¡¯s go and see since we¡¯re so near there.¡± ¡°Fairy Face¡± Zhou Kole nced at her cousin and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough... A real dragon can fly to the ninth heaven and can break the shackles of heaven and earth as well as the void. Your body may never get damaged once you¡¯re bathed in dragon blood, and you can live sixty-year longer once you¡¯ve taken one mouth of dragon flesh. Such a chance must not be missed since this dragon is also full of treasures even though this flood dragon has not turned into a real dragon.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will get its flesh and blood for you even at the cost of my life,¡± Ling Li smiled and said.


    ¡°Not at the cost of your life, your life is mine.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Li Mu knew that it would be a great pleasure as the angry flood dragon opened its fierce-looking mouth.


    He pulled Ming Yue without thinking and moved a hundred meters sideways.


    Boom!


    A silver glow shed out from the flood dragon¡¯s mouth and sprayed on the old beggar¡¯s original position.


    A big pit about twenty or thirty meters in diameter appeared as the dog barked.


    The coldke water poured in.


    ¡°Well... it seems that it does not aim at me.¡± Li Mu found that he was self-sentimental and overreacted a little.


    The old beggar didn¡¯t die under the attack.


    He appeared a hundred meters away and climbed up from a pile of rocks.


    Boom!


    The flood dragon opened its big mouth and sprayed out another silver light which was like the sunlight.


    The old beggar scrambled away again.


    He seemed clumsy, but finally, he was not injured. He avoided the terrible power of the silver me and looked gray.


    The flood dragon was roaring.


    It emitted silver moonlight continuously.


    Li Mu was there just watching.


    Obviously, the flood dragon regarded the beggar and the blind Taoist as the same gang.


    But was this silver me from its mouth the dragon spray... oh, no, the flood dragon spray?


    The old beggar scrambled away and fled in a panic. As he was dodging, he shouted loudly, ¡°Wait... Well, stop, you must know that it¡¯s that blind guy who has poked you just now and it¡¯s not me...¡±


    And then, there was another silver me in the middle of the sky.


    The blind Taoist didn¡¯t die, and he squeezed out fingerprints again as if he was getting crazy. Then he was creating incantations and activating various kinds of magic arts, which changed into a sword of silver light, and heunched another suicide attack on the flood dragon.


    The roaring sound...


    The flood dragon was so angry, swung its ws, and hit that light sword hard.


    Boom!


    Layers of silver radiation spread away.


    The whole valley was shaking.


    The flood dragon¡¯s huge body was shaking backward a little in theke.


    The blind Taoist crashed into the opposite mountain and flew backward like a meteor as the flood dragon pped him with its ws. He hit a big hole on the mountain and was nailed into it like a nail. No one knew how deep he had crashed into the mountain...


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s miserable... He must die now.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t resist getting a moment of silence for the blind Taoist.


    ¡°He got the punishment he deserved.¡±


    Even Li Mu, who was not the target of the attack, was under great pressure, and it could be imagined how embarrassed the old beggar was.


    And that big yellow-white fat dog was just like a worldly-wise person as it left the old beggar far away and barked at the old beggar furiously when it realized the situation in a manner that the beggar should not get close to it since it didn¡¯t know him at all.


    ¡°Help me now,¡± the old beggar shouted loudly.


    Li Mu looked around and found nobody else, and then he pointed at his nose surprisingly and asked, ¡± Me? To help you?¡±


    The old beggar replied, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re nodding acquaintances...¡±


    Hearing this, Li Mu didn¡¯te forward to take his pressure off, instead, he went backward immediately.


    ¡°Damn, nonsense.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for me to challenge a furious flood dragon even if we have been eating and drinking together, not to mention that we are just nodding acquaintances. Besides, you¡¯ve mentioned that you wanted to take Ming Yue away before, and it means that you¡¯re not a good guy. Well, God bless you.¡±


    Li Mu took Ming Yue by the hands and continued to go backward.


    Even the big yellow dog had cleared up the rtionship with the old beggar, and he was definitely smarter than a dog.


    ¡°Damn, you little rascal...¡± The old beggar got exasperated.


    Boom!


    A mass of silver dragon spray went down again.


    Having no chance to continue his words, the old beggar scampered off like a frightened rat quickly.


    The flood dragon was roaring in the pool and stirred the waves as if its body was like a mountain, which caused a terrible atmosphere. It had a pair of blood-pool eyes, which were shining with a bright red light and made the field within thousands of kilometers an Acheron zone.


    Any creature would feel a tremor from the soul in such a bright red field.


    Having hesitated for a while, Li Mu decided to leave first.


    But at the same time¡ª


    ¡°You evil beast, I will let you face down.¡±


    A loud cry.


    A sword light went off from the cliff like a waterfall falling from the gxy.


    Boom!


    The flood dragon was chopped by the sword.


    A cluster of spark burst out on the flood dragon¡¯s horn, which made its huge body sway and made it roar in anger.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Was it another master?


    Li Mu looked up.


    Then he found a figure jumping down among the cliffs like a star ball.


    A snow-white waist-length hair twinkled in the night wind.


    It was a handsome young man with a white face, and he was as swift as electricity. He trampled on the rocks protruding from the cliff and approached quickly and then rushed directly towards the flood dragon.


    ¡°He has a strong aura.¡±


    Li Mu felt awe-inspiring.


    He had never seen this white-haired young person before.


    Obviously, this young man was not impacted by this movement of killing all the Jianghu guys in Taibai County, and this white-haired young master was never mentioned in Feng Yuanxing or Qing Feng¡¯s investigation conclusions on this county.


    But ording to the direction which he was from, it was clear that he went from the direction of the county government office at the top of the cliff abyss.


    ¡°From the way the man settled himself there, is he going to hunt the flood dragon?¡±


    Li Mu saw surprisingly that the young man was rushing towards the furious flood dragon like a moth flying to the me.


    After the flood dragon was attacked by this white-haired young man, it didn¡¯t pursue to kill the old beggar anymore but aimed at the young man.


    Several bright moonlike sprays of the dragon went toward the white-haired young man.


    The old beggar won a brief respite.


    He shouted loudly, ¡°That¡¯s the Sirius Whistle, so, are you the future leader of the ¡®Sirius n¡¯, Bai Rushuang? I¡¯m the No. 1 master under the double moons and double suns, Zuo Luyi...¡± the old beggar introduced himself in a big tone.


    But the white-haired young man ignored him.


    He even didn¡¯t look at the old beggar.


    His long white hair fluttered in the air like a white me in the night sky.


    The white-haired young man had superb body movement since it was clear and vague which was shing all the time. He avoided the flood dragon¡¯s sprays and finally jumped onto the top of the dragon to hold its horns with both hands.


    ¡°Another guy who has a grudge against the flood dragon?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly surprised.


    That was so hard.


    ¡°Damn you know nothing,¡± the old beggar appeared next to Li Mu like a ghost and said, ¡°its whole body are treasures before the flood dragon is going to be a real dragon, and one drop of its blood can increase your strength while one bite of its flesh can prolong your life and eliminate all diseases... Even the immortals are vering after it, but this white guy from the Sirius n just wants to kill this flood dragon for treasure, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you cheating me?¡±


    The old beggar sulked. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m not cheating, or else, why didn¡¯t I escape but fight with this beast just now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you couldn¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°You are the No.1 master under the double moons and double suns?¡±


    ¡°How could you brag like that?¡±


    Li Mu had a unspoken criticism.


    He was measuring gains and losses in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t worry about his inborn longevity nor strength enhancing while he had already mastered ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, so, there¡¯s no need for him to risk at hunting the flood dragon in terms of investment.


    But if the so-called strength that the old beggar had mentioned referred to the internal qi, Li Mu might take this chance to watch and he even didn¡¯t mind taking some soup after this future leader of the Sirius n killed this flood dragon if he was really powerful.


    But Li Mu was soon disappointed.


    Because the future leader of the Sirius n, Bai Rushuang, fell off the flood dragon¡¯s head before he could hold long, and he fell heavily into theke and sshed huge sprays.


    But the changes urred again.


    It was unknown when there was another figure in the middle of the sky.


    A middle-aged schr in a blue schr¡¯s suit with a clear face pinched fingerprints with both hands, and he didn¡¯t make the incantations but was followed by flowing blue air whirlpool all over, and there wereyers of wind des forming a pair of huge green wings behind him.


    As the wing des were pping, they rolled up the airflow so that the man could stop and suspend in the void.


    This was a warlock.


    A warlock who was not weaker than the blind Taoist at all.


    ¡°Taoism is impermanent, the wind is endless...Cut!¡±


    The middle-aged schr had the same choice as Bai Rushuang, and he chose to attack directly.


    The invisible wind des gathered around him and then turned into an invisible de storm, which was whirring and whistling while sweeping through the sky and heading for the flood dragon.


    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s another guy fighting for the treasures of the flood dragon... Why are there so many masters in this county?¡± the old beggar cursed as he stood next to Li Mu.


    Li Mu scratched his head.


    ¡°Yes, that is unreasonable.¡±


    Why were there so many masters in Taibai County since it was such a famous remote county?


    They were obviously strangers and not belonging to this county.


    Why all the evil people of all kinds appeared whenever there was a movement?


    Boom!


    A column of water broke out from below theke.


    It was Bai Rushuang breaking through the water, and he went back to kill again.


    He was holding a strange ancient style sword, which was not unsheathed, and there was sword qi sweeping with a shrilling noise like the Sirius Whistle as he waved it, which was soul-stirring.


    This was Sirius Sword Qi from the Sirius n.

 Chapter 74 The Magic Arts

    <h4>Chapter 74 The Magic Arts</h4>


    This future leader of the Sirius n was forced to disy his real moves.


    The fight escted instantly.


    Without anynguages, the sense of fighting for the warriors was the best way tomunicate. After several attempts, Bai Rushuang and the mid-aged schr made an agreement, and one of them was attacking in the distance while the other was attacking closely with the flood dragon.


    Li Mu liked martial arts, and he was not in a hurry to leave anymore as he saw such a wonderful battle, and instead, he kept there watching.


    Obviously, the mid-aged warlock dressed in cyan and the future leader of the Sirius n, Bai Rushuang, had increased their strength to a new prospect, and they were much more tyrannicalpared with ¡°Sky Dragon Sword¡± Dongfang Jian, ¡°Iron Hand Holding up the Sky¡± Tie Zhendong and others.


    A brand-new martial art gate was opened slowly in front of Li Mu.


    Even the adorkable Ming Yue, who enjoyed watching the battle, became quiet.


    And the old beggar didn¡¯t need to cover his face and creep away.


    He grabbed the big yellow-white fat dog and tried to start a heart-to-heart talk with it.


    Soon, this guy and the dog made an agreement and were reconciled. They sneaked around theke, and it was unknown what they were doing.


    Suddenly-


    ¡°Hee hee, we¡¯re so lucky. This flood dragon has been dormant for one thousand years and it¡¯s going to be a dragon; it is so sophisticated and even the two masters couldn¡¯t kill it... What about my husband and I help you and share with you?¡±


    A pure and innocentugh suddenly sounded in the valley.


    It was a crisp and melodious female voice like ark from an empty valley, which covered other sounds in the valley as the giant flood dragon roared and the sword qi whistled like thunders in the valley. The voice was overwhelming other voices and echoing clearly.


    The ck and white light twinkled.


    There were two figures above the Nine-dragons Fall floating down slowly like feathers.


    They were exactly ¡°Fairy Face¡± Zhou Kole and ¡°Devil Heart¡± Ling Li from the Qing Sha n.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    The future leader of the Sirius n, Bai Rushuang, shouted coldly, and he broke the void to form two gusts of Sirius Sword Qi and cut them directly.


    The Sirius n and the Qing Sha n were long-standing enmities, and they had feuded with each other for a long time.


    ¡°You want to die... let me kill you first, and then the flood dragon. That¡¯ll also be good.¡±


    There was a strong killing intent on ¡°Devil Heart¡± Ling Li¡¯s Yin-Yang face, and he was running internal qi while there was a dense vortex in his while left palm like the tornado that was engulfing the two gusts of Sword Qi directly.


    ¡°Fairy Face¡± Zhou Kole stopped Ling Li as he was willing to fight. She smiled and said, ¡°Those who achieve great things always have such cool attitude. Bai Rushuang, as the future leader of the Sirius n, do you really have such little ambition like this? If we cannot seed in hunting the flood dragon today, other masters from the ns maye and gather here and there¡¯ll be no chances for us to get it when they get the news.¡±


    Bai Rushuang hummed coldly and didn¡¯t speak again.


    He knew this was the fact and he was not willing to say anything more.


    Because the giant flood dragon went berserk, its pressure became more and more terrible.


    Half of its body was exposed outside the water like mountains which were entrenched. It was breathing and bombing while waving its ws. Though it seemed huge, its body was flexible to the extreme. Its huge tail was acting swiftly and wittingly and rushing out of the water to kick the warlock away, who was flying into the cliff as he was holding the fingerprint.


    The giant wings with cyan des of the warlock dressed in cyan were also broken into pieces by the impact.


    Bai Rushuang used his ancient sword to block his chest, and his Sword Qi had formed a phantom of the whistling moon wolf which blocked in front of him.


    Boom!


    The flood dragon broke the phantom of the whistling moon wolf.


    With a flushed face, Bai Rushuang hummed coldly and flew backward.


    Obviously, this flood dragon was powerful beyond imagination.


    The future leader of the Sirius n and the warlock dressed in cyan couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from the dragon even though they joined their hands.


    Zhou Kole and Ling Li lost countenance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Without hesitation, they also joined in the battle.


    There was no eternal enemy in front of interests.


    They had to gang up in order to get the treasures from the flood dragon.


    ¡°Qing Sha n ¨C ¡®Yin-Yang Bind.¡±


    ¡°Devil Heart¡± Ling Li acted. One ck and one white hot and humid clouds flew out among his fingers, which rushed towards the giant flood dragon like two Immortal-trapping Ropes of Yin and Yang.


    ¡°Love killing sword dance.¡±


    ¡°Fairy Face¡± Zhou Kole held a thin sword with her long skirts floating in the air like the Fairy of Ninth Heaven. She had a pliant figure and danced in an extremely graceful way while showed a great killing intent.


    The Sword Qi was flying and dancing.


    Though Zhou Kole seemed to be weak with her graceful and slender figure looking like the beautiful willows, she had an extremely fierce fighting style. She held the long sword in her hands, showing an unparalleled momentum, and she evenunched a close fight actively to the flood dragon.


    On the contrary, Ling Li, who was ugly and strong, were fighting in the distance.


    .


    ¡°Fairy Face¡± and ¡°Devil Heart¡± were the most outstanding young geniuses from the Qing Sha n. One of them was a warlock and the other alwaysunched close battles. They were congenial and cooperating skillfully with each other to the extreme, which was obviously more orderly than the cooperation between Bai Rushuang and the mid-aged warlock dressed in cyan.


    Boom!


    One cyan streamer flew out of the mountains.


    The mid-aged warlock dressed in cyan looked a little embarrassed but he didn¡¯t get injured.


    He was surrounded by a cyan windshield and then shouted loudly, ¡°Hello, everyone, this flood dragon is so cruel. You may get something from it only when you throw away your resentment and work together.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bai Rushuang braced himself and nodded in agreement finally.


    The four great masters joined hands with each other officially.


    ¡°The warriors are practicing the internal qi, what about the warlocks? That must be another system and method, right?¡± As Li Mu watched, he felt it more interesting.


    Till today, he knew that there were not only warriors in this world, but also warlocks.


    And it seemed the warlocks of this world were just like the Taoists described in the supernatural fictions on the earth since they could control the power in the world as well as the worldly possessions. They were rather powerful and focused on distant attacks when they fought with their opponents. They needed to pinch fingerprints and chant spells to fight, and their body and power were weaker than the warriors in a close fight.


    They would die instantly if their opponents broke through their magic defense.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little like online games on Earth. There¡¯re humans, attack power and close battles, and that¡¯ll be almost a small team once there¡¯s someone who can make them at full health.¡±


    Li Mu thought it over to himself.


    Were the teams of online games on Earth so useful in the alien martial art world?


    But those four great masters seemed not to suppress this giant flood dragon even though they ganged up.


    Some of them were constantly bombarded and crashed into the canyon cliffs, which made the debris ssh.


    Those four great masters were blown up by this giant flood dragon constantly and bounced back and forth between the canyon cliffs like the rubber balls, causing countless holes on both sides of the valleys of the wholeke, which seemed like a game like Whac-A-Mole.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell more on the mid-aged warlock dressed in cyan and ¡°Devil Heart¡± Ling Li.


    Because he became interested in magic arts.


    Also because that Li Mu felt that he seemed to overlook something important since hising to this world.


    The old faker forced him to practice not only the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± and ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± but also other things in extra time, for example, the Chinese geomancy, exorcism, ghosts expelling, Daoist magic and so on when he was on Earth .


    These skills were boasted by the old faker, and he also used them to get something to eat and drink by cheating in the Randengsi Vige.


    Myths and legends were spreading in many rural areas of China,


    These legends were based on mythological novels such as the Legend of Deification, Journey to the West, the ssic of Mountains and Rivers and so on, and they formed a special deification system after some evolution of the native Taoist culture in the countries.


    For example, in many mountain viges on the Loess teau of Gansu in Northwest China, there were temples almost in every vige for divination, hexagrams, inquiries, and seeking for medicines, children and marriage. No matter how poor the local people were, there were two things that they couldn¡¯tck.


    The first was the education for the children.


    The second was the temples in the viges.


    It sounded contradictory, but actually, it was harmonious.


    Many students would go back to their viges after college to worship their ancestors and Gods, and they might also collect money to repair the vige temples, which was extremely pious for them.


    To some extent, the vige temple was also a kind of n culture.


    Under this background, many local Yin and Yang masters in the countryside enjoyed good positions in many asions, such as weddings, funerals, as well as building Yin and Yang residences, moving and so on.


    And the old faker was the most famous one among the local Yin and Yang masters.


    It had struck people¡¯s ears like the roar of thunder when they mentioned his name in every vige and town around Baoji City.


    This was also one of the reasons why the old faker could ¡°upy¡± the ancient Randeng Temple for a long time by himself.


    Li Mu had heard so many legends about the old faker from the vigers, many of which made him feel fantastic even till today, and the old faker was just like an immortal in the eyes of many vigers.


    And many of the skills of the old faker of getting something to eat and drink by cheating were basically imparted to Li Mu.


    At that time, Li Mu thought that the old faker¡¯s skills, such as ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, were just deceptive tricks which was a way of deceiving vigers for foods and drinks and thought it devious.


    But after hising to this, Li Mu found the power of ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± and ¡°Xiantian Skill¡±. Then he recalled his time on Earth and thought instinctively that only these two skills, which the old faker had forced him to practice endlessly, should be the core and the real immortal Cultivation Methods.


    As per those methods such as Chinese geomancy, exorcism and so on were not taken seriously by Li Mu.


    Because the old faker had even said that the which he sent Li Mu to was a low-grade Martial Art Star.


    Li Mu had to focus on martial art since it was a Martial Art Star.


    Besides, twenty years was too short, and Li Mu devoted all his efforts and time to the practice of martial arts.


    But as the blind Taoist, mid-aged warlock dressed in cyan as well as ¡°Devil Heart¡± Ling Li made their moves, Li Mu realized that there were warlocks on this indeed.


    It meant the magic arts existed indeed and could be practiced.


    It also indicated that he overlooked something very important though he focused on martial arts wholeheartedly.


    Since the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± and ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± were useless on Earth but powerful on this, would those messy things the old faker had taught him during leisure time also had incredible power?

 Chapter 75 Fight-Heaven-shaking

    <h4>Chapter 75 Fight-Heaven-shaking</h4>


    Li Mu kept recalling the so-called ¡°magic arts¡± the old faker had taught him and tried hard to memorize some details; meanwhile, he observed carefully the handprints of the mid-aged warlock dressed in cyan and ¡°Devil Heart¡± Ling Li and began toprehend something.


    Li Mu had a strange breathing rhythm under the moonlight.


    He was gradually entering the special breathing rhythm of the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡±.


    And as his mood and the focus of his attention changed, he felt that there seemed to be a strange feeling different from the past as he ran Xiantian Skill at this condition.


    There seemed to be a veil withdrawing quietly between heaven and earth.


    He could see something more clearly without this blurry veil.


    He moved his fingers.


    The air was as thick as water.


    Of course, the air didn¡¯t change.


    But his sense changed.


    He felt a hint of suffocation from his fingers that he had never got before.


    It was as if there was an invisible force in the air that had never been seen before, wrapped around his fingers.


    ¡°Thunder and lightning form... thunder print.¡±


    Li Mu meditated in his heart and tried to squeeze out a fingerprint with his left hand.


    The old faker had ever performed the fingerprint to him and told him the significance of it during the leisure time, but Li Mu sneered at it and did not take it seriously at that time.


    However, a miracle happened.


    A ray of thunder was produced between his five fingers and wandered.


    He felt limp and numb on his palms, which was beyond expression.


    Li Mu felt awe-inspiring.


    He felt that a kind of power totally different from martial arts was produced in his hands slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s...so simple?¡±


    He really made it.


    Though Li Mu had prepared it a little, his shock and joy were really beyond expression.


    ¡°Is this the magic art?¡±


    ¡°So simple like this?¡±


    ¡°Are the methods used by the old faker to deceive people on earth really supernatural magic arts?¡±


    Li Mu experienced the feeling between his palms and fingers, and his admiration for the old faker was like the unceasing water which never ended and the water of the Yellow River which would never be manageable.


    Then he felt a deep regret suddenly.


    He should cherish the time he had spent with the old faker and record his every word and every movement with a camera if he had known that the old faker was not bragging but was really so powerful so that he might find something more shocking.


    The old faker was really so amazing.


    This was not the first time when Li Mu expressed such feelings.


    However, because Li Mu was so excited at the moment, he was distracted and the thunder light in his palms was blown away by the wind and then scattered and disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m careless.¡±


    Li Mu realized that he had to concentrate to control the magic arts, and it required more unity of mind to disy the magic artspared to martial art styles.


    Once he was distracted, his vital essence would scatter as well, and the magic arts would also disappear.


    Moreover, after all, he had just understood some magic skill clues and it was inevitable for him to be unfamiliar to control them.


    As Li Mu was preparing to try again, the old beggar appeared next to him without making any sound like a ghost.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there,e and help,¡± he said with a grin.


    Li Mu thought that the beggar did not spot the thunder light in his palms ording to the beggar¡¯s facial expression.


    He stood aside and observed the old beggar¡¯s look. He gave up trying to gather lightning magic art and asked hopelessly, ¡°Do we know each other so well?¡±


    The old beggar smiled and replied, ¡°These four guys couldn¡¯t even get one scale down from the flood dragon on their own, and it¡¯s just a waste of time to do so. As the dayes, the big flood dragon will lurk and it may hide below theher world or even in the streams, and it¡¯s impossible for us to force it out once it hides.¡±


    Li Mu twitched his mouth and said, ¡°Why should I care?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the treasures from the flood dragon?¡± the old beggar said with the expression as if he was saying ¡°I know you want it so much.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Li Mu said seriously, ¡°This flood dragon lives under the government office of Taibai County, and it¡¯s a supernatural being that I¡¯ve worked hard to raise. Why do I have to help you since you¡¯re robbing me on my zone as intruders?¡±


    ¡°Me... you raise it?¡± as the old beggar heard so, he was greatly shocked and speechless. Then he sighed and said after a long while, ¡°I underestimated your shamelessness.¡±


    Li Mu giggled.


    The old beggar said again, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for her.¡±


    He pointed at the little adorkable Lolita, Ming Yue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this little girl is a little abnormal tonight?¡± the old beggar said mysteriously¡£


    Li Mu almost blurted out to say ¡°How?¡±


    But when he looked back unconsciously, he found that little Ming Yue was staying quietly beside him as if she was tranquilized. He immediately realized there was something wrong with her.


    Yes, why was this little girl so quiet tonight since she was always inattentive?


    She should be shouting and screaming with excitement at the moment in terms of her behavior in the past, just as what she had done when the flood dragon appeared, but now, she was squatting like a little white rabbit... Did she change her moral conduct?


    ¡°There¡¯s a monster inside her,¡± the old beggar said surprisingly.


    ¡°A monster?¡± Li Mu was seized with terror.


    ¡°Absolutely yes. The so-called one body with two spirits means there¡¯s one rare monster inside her body besides her own spirit, and the monster is entangled with her spirit, which is so rare and dangerous. If she can¡¯t transmute the monster inside her in time, it may grow up ande back to eat its host after several years, and her three finer spirits and several baser instincts will be taken by the monster. It will change her into another person.¡±


    The old beggar said seriously.


    Li Mu frowned.


    He knew Ming Yue was strange, and she¡¯s absolutely not an ordinary girl.


    But it was the first time he had heard so.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Li Mu was a little doubt.


    The old beggar burst into anger and said, ¡°You must know who I am, I¡¯m the top one master on thisnd with good status and prestige. How could I ramble on about that? Forge it if you don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    Li Mu nodded calmly and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll forget it.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The old beggar sank back.


    He wanted tough and weep all at once and said, ¡°Now I can see that you will not take any crap from anyone, well, believe me, I will not cheat you... To be honest, the flood dragon¡¯s blood is necessary in order to transmute the monster inside this little girl. The spirit of this monster is of yin, and the flood dragon, especially the one who¡¯s going to be a real dragon, has the blood of yang and it can suppress the monster¡¯s spirit. I had a feeling ofmiseration when I saw this little girl in the county, and I just wanted to ept her as my disciple and take her out in search for the method to transmute the monster. But I¡¯ve never expected that there¡¯s a flood dragon in the Nine-dragons Fall tonight, this is a golden opportunity...¡±


    ¡°Were you really so kind?¡± Li Mu still doubted and asked, ¡°Why did you feelpassion for a strange girl? Are you not with the best of intentions?¡±


    The old beggar felt so angry and said, ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s so quiet now? That¡¯s all because the flood dragon is so angry and the water pools,kes, and valleys are filled with the Yang spirit it spat out so that the monster inside her body retreated and didn¡¯t haunt now. That¡¯s why she regained her true nature.¡±


    As Li Mu heard so, he believed him more.


    Because the old beggar¡¯s words sounded logical, and also because Ming Yue¡¯s behavior was just exactly the same as the old beggar had judged.


    If that was so...


    Li Mu looked up at the battlefield of theke.


    He was ready to fight.


    Ming Yue was adorkable and not reliable, but she and Qing Feng were the first people that Li Mu had met since he came to this world, and only these two young attendants were always sincere to him and did not ask for anything in return.


    Most of Li Mu¡¯s recognition of this world came from these two young attendants.


    So, even though Ming Yue was not Li Mu¡¯s rtive, she was definitely a friend.


    Li Mu was pussy, but he was always willing to go the extra mile for his friends


    Besides, he was not going to die but to find a chance to get some flood dragon¡¯s blood... Brother Dragon wouldn¡¯t mind too much, right?


    Li Mu was eager to have a try.


    But he turned back and looked at the old beggar and asked, ¡°What about you? Why don¡¯t you take action? Don¡¯t just egg me on it, you also want the treasure from the flood dragon, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The old beggar smiled proudly and said in a cool manner, ¡°I¡¯m the top one master in this world, and this little thing is not worth my taking action. Besides, I will not just watch when I have to make my move.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll just watch there.¡±


    With a silent judgment in Li Mu¡¯s mind, he walked to theke step by step.


    He limbered and the immense pure power surged in his body.


    Though he had seemingly mastered the power of the magic arts just now, he didn¡¯t want to expose his achievements in this field since he had to leave a card for himself.


    After a few simple warm-up movements, his physical strength had been adjusted to the best state.


    Different from other martial art masters, Li Mu had no internal qi fluctuated all over, and he did not attract the attention of anyone from either side of the fight.


    He went to theke and stopped in front of a huge rock about six or seven meters long.


    Li Mu squatted, found a suitable rock bump, and grabbed it with both hands.


    ¡°Are you going to throw the stone away? I know you¡¯ve great strength, but can you lift it up since most of this rock is under the water and it¡¯s at least tens of thousands of pounds...?¡± the old beggar hummed about there.


    But the next moment, he stoppedining abruptly.


    As the ground shook lightly, the giant rock flew into the sky.


    It was whistling like a meteorite and its speed was fast to the extreme.


    Boom!


    The giant flood dragon was hit exactly by this stone.


    Boom!


    The stone was cracked, and its broken pieces were flying everywhere.


    And the flood dragon also lost bnce as its giant body was hit. It roared and fell heavily into theke and sshed huge waves.


    This was really... earth-shattering and heaven-battering!


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Fairy Face¡± Zhou Kole eximed.


    ¡°Devil Heart¡± Ling Li could hardly contain the shock on his yin-yang ugly face.


    The future leader of the Sirius n, Bai Rushuang, shed among the broken stones. His ancient sword shook and dropped on the cliffs. As he bowed his head and looked at Li Mu by theke, his expression, which was as cold as long-frozen ice, turned into disbelief.


    The mid-aged warlock dressed in cyan felt surprised, and his eyes were glittering.


    The huge rock itself weighed thirty-five or forty thousand kilograms, and how much power did it take to throw it hundreds of meters upward in the sky and also urately hit the giant flood dragon?


    He had been very optimistic and overestimating this young county magistrate before.


    He had never expected that the county magistrate¡¯s real strength was so horribly strong.


    It was absolutely impossible for the masters even at Zongshi Master level to make it.


    Such a strong person was actually only a county magistrate in the remote Taibai County?


    At this moment, the mid-aged warlock dressed in cyan made a decision that he would make Li Mu their ally no matter how the princess objected.


    It was easy to get one thousand troops but hard to get one general.


    Just like this young county magistrate, who was regarded as a great fighter, he would be much more helpful than those Zongshi Masters in the battlefield.


    He was just a genius.

 Chapter 76 On Impulse

    <h4>Chapter 76 On Impulse</h4>


    Li Mu¡¯s move, which shocked everybody present, was undoubtably huge.


    Between hands, the power of throwing a huge rock which weighted tens of thousands of kilograms embedded in the soil into the void hundreds of meters high had refreshed their understanding of the internal qi martial art.


    Especially when they looked at Li Mu with shock; they found that there was no internal qi fluctuation in him. That was to say, the sudden suffocation just now depended entirely on the explosive power of his body.


    My God.


    Was there such a monster in the world?


    On the maind of Shenzhou, whether it was themander of the nine major schools, the hero of the world, or the high-ranking people of the royal empire, it was nothing more than the cultivation of internal strength and martial art¡¯s internal qi, which required higher talents for practitioners, so the warlocks were rtively less than the warriors and were not good at fighting alone.


    In Li Mu¡¯s body, there was neither internal qi fluctuation nor force element, so the effect could only be achieved by his body... Physical training; there were inherent shackles, which were considered to be the lowest stage of martial art training. Historically, the most outstanding physical practitioners, they could boast their having thousands of kilograms of strength, jumping higher and running faster, but in the aspect of internal qi martial arts and warlocks, they were basically regarded as objects to be ughtered.


    But now, Li Mu had pushed his physical force to this extent?


    Was he really not a monster draped in human skin?


    There was no smell of a demon on his body.


    Even to the old beggar, he looked as if he had seen a ghost.


    Next to him was a yellow-and-white dog with a mouth bigger than the old beggar¡¯s, with a very human expression and shocked eyes.


    Only the little loli Ming Yue was a person with a normal expression.


    The little loli¡¯s face was calm and her eyes were a little dull. She looked at everything around her. Her eyes fell on Li Mu. She was kind and quiet, as if she were sleepy and about to take a nap.


    However, her so-called normal expression was precisely an abnormal one.


    Because instead of the usual little loli, it was afraid that she would jump and scream in the first ce.


    The original fierce battlefield, because of this moment of change, had strangely paused.


    As the focus of attention, Li Mu had no awareness of this at all.


    He pped the soil off his hands, then looked around, in search of another rock that could be used.


    Boom!


    Large amounts of water burst hundreds of meters high from theke.


    With a roar, the flood dragon burst out again.


    Its scarlet eyes, as if flowing blood cut through the mist of night, looked at Li Mu, then moved like a flying sword, whose speed was at the fastest.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart produced an unprecedented sense of horror.


    He used his light body to escape from the ce.


    ¡°Quick shot.¡±


    The middle-aged warlock in ck cloth let out a loud yell.


    He had seen that Li Mu had be the only one who could threaten the flood dragon. He must open up space and time for him and let him throw huge stones to kill the flood dragon. It was difficult for other people to have a fundamental impact on the flood dragon with various tactics.


    Numerous ck wind des, like storms in the sky, rolled out and covered the giant flood dragon.


    Ding! Ding!


    The wind de cut on the body of the giant flood dragon as if it were cut on steel, bursting out a cluster of sparks, all of which bounced off. The scales of the giant flood dragon were obviously stronger than what anyone had imagined. There were so many wind des, but they could never make even the slightest crack.


    ¡°Yin Yangfu!¡±


    Devil Heart Ling Li shouted, filled with a ck and white supernatural power. Hands swinging forward, all the power turned out to be two ck and white giant ropes, which entangled in the flood dragon¡¯s body to dy its activities.


    Fairy Faced Zhou Kole and the Sirius n¡¯s future leader Bai Rushuang constantly bounced and flickered between the canyons, changing various directions and angles to attack the giant flood dragon.


    But the Dao, Chinese broadswords, cut on the giant flood dragon¡¯s body like the wind de, bursting a cluster of sparks. Still, they failedpletely in the end.


    The four great powers consciously ced themselves in the position of involving and distracting the attention of the giant flood dragonm, to create conditions for Li Mu.


    This was not to say that they really felt that Li Mu was stronger than themselves.


    This was a battle instinct and fighting consciousness.


    True strong men, such as old enemies Bai Rushuang and Devil Heart, wanted to defeat each other even if they were hostile to each other on weekdays, but they cooperated well in these battles.


    Of course, this was also rted to the temptation of the interests they faced.


    After all, how precious a giant flood dragon was. Even if they could get a drop of flood dragon¡¯s blood, it was enough to change their martial arts path.


    For such a rare opportunity, even if you had to work with a rival, what was the harm in that?


    The hatred of the giant flood dragon was quickly deflected by the four powerful men.


    Li Mu found another boulder, bigger than the one he had thrown before. As soon as his arms were in full swing, he threw it out with ease.


    ¡°Fuck...¡±


    The old beggar swore without restraint.


    His eyes were bursting with surprise.


    Because this time, he saw it more vividly.


    The huge stone weighing a hundred thousand kilograms was really thrown out by Li Mu like a sandbag.


    It was as fast as a meteorite.


    The old beggar found it hard to believe that there was such a monster in the world.


    In a human body, was there such a power?


    Fuck, what the hell was he?


    The big yellow-and-white dog was so frightened that it caught its tail.


    Obviously it was also tremendously shocked.


    Boom!


    The giant flood dragon was hit again without doubt.


    Rock fragmentation,ke water and rocks, mixed together, was like a debris flow. The original scenery of the abyss canyon behind the mountains was quiet and beautiful, but at this time it was like doomsday copsing.


    And the struck flood dragon, as big as a mountain, stumbled and fell back into the water.


    It could be seen how horrible Li Mu¡¯s attack was.


    ¡°Great...¡±


    The middle-aged warlock in ck cloth couldn¡¯t help but cheer loudly.


    But at this moment, Li Mu¡¯s face changed color and said loudly, ¡°Be careful...¡±


    The voice was still in the air.


    The flood dragon¡¯s huge tail, like a lightning bolt, broke out from theke, slipped across the sky and its tail patted fiercely on the middle-aged warlock¡¯s ck cloth.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the middle-aged warlock had no protection and the blue mana shield around him was smashed to pieces. His body flew hundreds of meters away like a butterfly swatted away, hitting the cliff of the canyon severely.


    The hard cliff now had a human-shaped, deep bottomless hole.


    At the same time, the giant flood dragon was enraged, rising from the water faster than the first time, like lightning. Its w reached, and then another warlock¡ªDevil Heart Ling Li, was gripped directly by its w.


    In the world of martial arts, there was the saying of ¡®Cloud-dragon Paw Flipping¡¯, which meant that the dragon¡¯s w detection from the clouds and mists contained the magical meaning of martial arts. Its traces were nowhere to be found, and its power was enormous. Legends stated that even immortals, or extraterritorial demons could hardly resist the power of the dragon¡¯s w.


    The martial arts ancestors once saw the scene of the dragon¡¯s w by chance, so they were greatly inspired to imitate the it, creating a powerful move, which had a far-reaching impact on future generations.


    For example, Cloud-dragon Sword Mu Renlong, who was previously in Taibai County, practiced the ¡®Three Present Swords of Yunlong¡¯ because of this.


    However, Mu Renlong¡¯s ¡®the Swordsmanship of Cloudy-dragon Appearing at Three Times¡¯ was only a remote version, which was too rough. Naturally, it was quite different from the real Dragon probe martial art. Even so, it was enough for him to be one of the ruthless roles on the northwest¡¯s martial arts world.


    At this time, the giant flood dragon was about to turn into a dragon. It didn¡¯t immediately ur to Devil Heart Ling Li when its ws streched out and caught him unaware.


    The flood dragon¡¯s huge ws caught a living person, like pinching a fly.


    ¡°Yin Yangdun.¡±


    Devil Heart, in the face of danger, shouted and his Yin Yang supernatural power burst out, flowing into a huge round shield, which protected him from danger.


    But as soon as the giant flood dragon exerted its strength, producing a clear and crisp clicking sound, the ck and white double-color round shield already showed signs of cracking.


    To watch Devil Heart Ling Li being crushed directly into meat paste.


    ¡°Cousin...¡±


    Fairy Face Zhou Kole¡¯s face was distorted by fear.


    She madly attacked the giant flood dragon in order to save her counsin.


    ¡°Wow¡ª!¡±


    The giant flood dragon screamed with rage and its tail mmed.


    The flood dragon was swaying its tail.


    Bang!


    Zhou Kole was patted away directly, like a meteor, and then smashed into the cliff nearby.


    In the twinkling of an eye, only the Sirius n future leader Bai Rushuang was left, from among the four great powers.


    Li Mu was shocked when he saw this.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    This giant flood dragon¡¯s anger had reached this level?


    The situation of this war turned out to be one-sided in an instant.


    There was no need to fight any more.


    Li Mu naturally wanted to run away.


    Speaking of running away, Li Mu had no psychological burden at all.


    After all, there were ten years¡¯ worth of instructions from the old shabby-looking faker before his departure.


    Safety first.


    Only the living could change everything.


    At that time, Liu Bang was utterly routed by Xiang Yu, but he survived every time and finally built the Han Empireter.


    Moreover, Li Mu still shouldered the hope of the earth.


    If he died there, what would happen when the earth was demolished after 20 years?


    All these thoughts shed through Li Mu¡¯s mind. He was about to turn around and walk away with Ming Yue. He turned his head and saw Ming Yue in the distance. Ming Yue stood quietly and timidly on the shore. She was wet and stained with mud. Her expression of confusion, timidity and fear beyond words.


    That kind of look and gesture touched Li Mu¡¯s heart instantly, like a lightning.


    Li Mu immediately remembered the words the old beggar said before.


    This was thest chance for Ming Yue.


    Tonight, once this flood dragon lurked down theke without them getting some of the flood dragon¡¯s blood, Ming Yue was likely to be swallowed up by the demons in her body.


    Are you going to just idly watch as the only good kid on this, who has treated you well without asking for anything in return, dies in such a way?


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    On impulse, he forgot about the old faker¡¯s past teachings. With a roar, he turned into a sh of lightning and flew towards the giant flood dragon in his fury and fierce attempt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 77 Again on Impulse

    <h4>Chapter 77 Again on Impulse</h4>


    Click, click


    The ck and white round shield cried out and seemed about to break.


    Fresh blood had already spilled from Devil Heart Ling Li¡¯s mouth and nose.


    With a fiercely trembling body and horribly pale face, he felt that death wasing.


    The power of the giant flood dragon was dreadfully formidable.


    Consequently, at this moment, he felt somewhat regretful.


    He should not have been so arrogant to covet the treasures of the flood dragon.


    After all, this was a flood dragon that had cultivated vital energy for a thousand years and was going to be a real dragon soon.


    However, Fairy Face Zhou Kole seemed to be crazy. She desperately dashed towards the giant flood dragon despite her injuries. Hence, internal qi was umted to the climax, with fire-like waves of internal qi surrounding her. She waved two swords to try to save her beloved man. It was indeed a reckless way to fight.


    Bong!


    Ultimately, the woman, like a mad tiger in momentum, was flung back again.


    ¡°Go...¡±


    Devil Heart Ling Li roared.


    After saying that, fresh blood spouted like a spring, from his mouth and nose.


    Only at this time could he truly feel how frightening was the strength of a flood dragon that was about to transform into a dragon. Once the overwhelming power washed over, the strong people in the Zongshi Master realm couldn¡¯t counter it at all.


    The ck and white ¡°Yin Yang Shield¡± was not only the cohesion of his supernatural power, but even a supernatural tool which was as valuable as his life. In case of urgency, such strength could be released. By overoveying with each other, he could counter a Zongshi Master¡¯s frontal attack. But under the ws of the giant flood dragon, this supernatural tool had been covered with cracks.


    Once the supernatural tool was broken, his death woulde.


    ¡®Naturally, as a person from a sect, I have known that once embarking on the long journey of Jianghu, such a day woulde sooner orter.¡¯


    As the saying went, the earthen jar used to fetch water at the mouth of a well would inevitably break, and the general might eventually die in battle.


    Nevertheless, he just didn¡¯t imagine that he would die in the hands of a beast rather than fighting withpetent people in martial arts, or grappling with an old enemy.


    The more he perceived the horror of the giant flood dragon, the more desperate he felt.


    He also understood more clearly, Fairy Face Zhou Kole wasn¡¯t a matched for this giant flood dragon, nor could she save him.


    ¡°Go, be quick, cousin... don¡¯t see me die,¡±


    Ling Li said in an extremely soft voice. Although his face was ugly, with bloody streaks in his eyes, and his form bing more frightening.


    Since he was crazily in love with the woman who desperately fought for him.


    He didn¡¯t want her to die for him.


    ¡°No...¡± Zhou Kole was nearly mad. With tears gushing out like springs, she even recklessly rushed towards him.


    In the distance, with a pale face and a fractured left arm, Bai Rushuang, the future leader of the Sirius n, leaned listlessly. He wanted to make a move but hesitated to do so.


    After all, at this moment, anyone who couldn¡¯t figure out that these several people could not rival this giant flood dragon must be a fool...


    In addition, facing such a furious giant beast, anyone who struggled tobat with it must bring about his/her own destruction.


    Although the treasures of the giant flood dragon¡ªsuch as flood dragon blood, were good, one would have to be alive to enjoy them.


    ¡°Save him...¡± Fairy Face Zhou Kole asked for help from others, ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡±


    However, after ncing at this goddess-like Guardian of Rules from the Qing Sha n, Bai Rushuang shook his head quietly and turned around. With his figure jumping like a glowing star, he vanished into the distance.


    This proud future leader of the Sirius n lost his heart and ran away.


    ¡°Leave quickly, cousin... go.¡±


    Devil Heart Ling Li couldn¡¯t support himself any longer.


    At the time, fresh blood spilled from all his facial features.


    Simultaneously, his protective shield, with a squeaky crisp sound, had been cracked and was nearly broken.


    Under the huge pressure, he felt he was a bug that was pressed between two rocks. He would be smashed into pieces¡ªactually, many of his bones were already fractured.


    Besides, his body-protecting supernatural power had even begun to copse.


    ¡°Move...,¡± Ling Li bellowed.


    He knew that once he died, Zhou Kole, facing the raging giant flood dragon, would be hardly able to give support, and basically be unable to escape. At such a moment, this ugly man gave up his thoughts of survival, only hoping that this woman whom he loved deeply could live and flee.


    ¡°No...,¡± Zhou Kole sorrowfully said, ¡°Who can help me...?¡±


    In this fateful moment, the goddess whose mind and intelligence were far superior whenpared with ordinary people, could hardly calm down.


    She was panicked, as helpless as an ordinary person.


    At this very moment¡ª


    Click...


    Devil Heart Ling Li¡¯s body protector, the ¡®Yin Yang Shield¡¯ was totally broken.


    ¡°No...¡±


    With extreme fury, Zhou Kole screamed desperately.


    She seemed to see Ling Li being pinched into pieces.


    But such roar didn¡¯tst long.


    Whoo!


    There was a shadow flying towards her.


    ¡°Take him and leave the battlefield.¡±


    A young but powerful voice, unfamiliar to her, rose.


    Fairy Face Zhou Kole caught the shadow almost out of instinct.


    Lowering her head to see the shadow, she found it was Devil Heart Ling Li who was previously trapped in the giant flood dragon¡¯s ws.


    At this time, Devil Heart Ling Li had fainted and his body waspletely bloody, just as if he had just been fished out of a blood pond. At the same time, his limbs were soft; obviously the bones having been broken, but there was still a trace of breath, indicating he was not dead.


    But this was enough.


    For such a strongman at his level, it didn¡¯t matter that all the bones were broken, so long as he didn¡¯t die on the spot. No matter how serious this kind of flesh and bone injuries were, one could ultimately rely on supernatural power, internal qi or other various treasures topensate the body to recover.


    After all, the vitality of warriors¡ªespecially those with strong martial art was absolutely great.


    Fairy Face Zhou Kole thought she was dreaming.


    Then, she winked unconsciously to carefully look, so as to ensure she was holding her beloved man, Ling Li, in her arms.


    He was still alive.


    Ecstatic, Zhou Kole trembled with exhration.


    Her mind even became a little confused.


    At that moment, the huge ws of the giant flood dragon had obviously pinched Ling Li into meat, but at thest moment, unexpectedly...


    As a result, she looked subconsciously towards the front.


    The giant flood dragon was roaring.


    She even saw an incredible scene.


    The young man, magistrate of the Taibai County, who had thick but extremely short hair like that of a monk, had jumped into the ws of the giant flood dragon without being noticed by others.


    On his slender and strong arms bulged fleet and hill-like muscles. Hands caught a toe of the giant flood dragon¡¯s ws. With roars, he gradually fended off the almost tightly closing paws of the giant flood dragon in a steady and irresistible manner.


    This was actually an incredible and shocking scene.


    This kind of visual impact was like a scene where an ant lifted an elephant¡¯s giant foot that tried to step on it with overwhelming pressure.


    It turned out to be the Taibai County magistrate who, in a close call, opened the ws of the giant flood dragon and saved her cousin.


    In an instant, Zhou Kole understood this.


    In her mind, an indescribable shock spread madly like a tsunami.


    How terrible was the power of the giant flood dragon¡¯s grip, which could be sensed from the cousin¡¯s broken supernatural weapon, strong enough to resist the force of a strong Zongshi Master¡¯s front blow. It was definitely super-ss masters from Zongshi Master Realm who could bepared to it.


    However, this young man, relying on the strength of his own body, pulled open the closing giant ws little by little... Was he actually the embodiment of an ancient tyrannical dragon?


    In other words, if Fairy Face Zhou Kole was previously shocked by the scene that Li Mu threw flying stones twice to sessfully smash the giant flood dragon into theke, at this time, the resourceful woman could only feel a sense of horror at the scene that the huge paws of the giant flood dragon were pulled out forcibly.


    Yes, it was horror.


    Anyone would feel dread when seeing this unreasonably formidable physical strength.


    Below, the old beggar and a fat yellow-and-white dog stood beside the little girl Ming Yue, who was in an unusually silent state.


    ¡°How do you feel, Da Huang?¡± the old beggar mechanically moved his mouth.


    The big yellow dog, like a statue, barked with a mouth wide open, ¡°Bow wow!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Li Mu snarled.


    The blood in his whole body seemed to be burning.


    And he could even hear that every bone in his body was producing a sound like cracking beans.


    Therefore, the unprecedented power fully exploded in his body.


    He suddenly mmed out of the jaws of the giant flood dragon.


    Then, Li Mu used the body-lightning skill to exit from them like a sh.


    To save Devil Heart Ling Li, he put himself in danger.


    Li Mu was never a merciful holy god who would sacrifice himself to save others.


    Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t any friendship between him and Fairy Face or Devil Heart.


    Before this night, he had never heard of such two persons, let alone seen them.


    However, without a doubt, Li Mu, who came from the earth, was nurtured by ancient values and moral outlook of the Chinese nation and had also heard of many of love tragedies, like those between Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian, or Romeo and Juliet, and was verypassionate.


    He, who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force, was naturally a soft-hearted man.


    Li Mu was moved by the touching and tragic love between Ling Li and Zhou Kole, especially the panicked, desperate and pathetic expression on the face of the exceedingly beautiful Zhou Kole, thus making him react on impulse again.


    ¡®Damn it, I can¡¯t be a merciful holy god... blindly show off and act on impulse.¡¯


    Li Mu med himself when he got out of the ws reach.


    Finally, he almost gave a full y to the profound meaning indicated by the second type of ¡®Zhenwu Boxing¡¯. He acted as fast as lightning. As his tiptoes stepped on the scales of the giant flood dragon, he moved like a sh to the top of its head.


    As he spread his hands to catch the horns of the giant flood dragon,


    he grabbed them sessfully.


    ¡°Howl...,¡± the giant flood dragon roared in rage when feeling the rival sanding on the top of its head.


    Since it couldn¡¯t ept that its own paws were unexpectedly and forcibly opened by a little bug, it began to frantically shake the head, in order to throw Li Mu off. At the same time, the dreadful flood dragon¡¯s tailshed skillfully towards him, trying to directly p him into pieces on top of its head.


    ¡°Big Bro, don¡¯t be impulsive. I won¡¯t kill you. I just want to borrow some of your blood.¡±


    Li Mu held the horns tightly to keep his body in bnce.


    ¡°Come on, let me see your real power.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s blood boiled.


    He, with such mighty power like that of a violent ocean, ultimately met the real rival.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 78 Speak in Human Words

    <h4>Chapter 78 Speak in Human Words</h4>


    All along, even Li Mu himself was unaware of the limit of his own physical power.


    It was only because no rival could activate his power fully and radically.


    After all, in the previous battles, Li Mu had won very easily whenbatting with those so-called Wulin masters, such as, the four King Kongs and Sikong Jing in the Shennong Faction Battle, the ¡®Iron Hand Holding up the Sky¡¯ Tie Zhendong, ¡®Sky Dragon Sword¡¯ Dongfang Jian and even ¡®One-off Fatal Swordsmanship¡¯ Wu Biao, and Crazy Wu, who pressured him the most.


    Even if his Dao-using methods in the battlefields were not as skilled as others. He, with incredibly horrible flesh power and speed, could defeat his rivals with a few punches, even including such tough ones as ¡®One-off Fatal Swordsmanship¡¯ Wu Biao, with the condition that Dao, Chinese broadswords weren¡¯t used in the fight.


    To say some exaggerated words, Li Mu hadn¡¯t met his matched opponent, in regards to battles of pure strength.


    But now, just after an arm wrestling bout with the giant flood dragon, he realized that he finally met a powerful being that could confront him.


    Hence, he felt great by having met a realpetitor.


    Ultimately, he, free from worries, could fight to his heart¡¯s content.


    However, in no time, Li Mu was thrown off the giant flood dragon¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    He fiercely fell on the cliff.


    Simr to the previous ends of the middle-aged warlock Tsing Yi and the blind Taoist, Li Mu smashed the partial cliff into a herringbone hole.


    Rocks copsed and fell.


    Only difference was, he, like lightning, almost simultaneously catapulted himself out of the pit.


    ¡°One more time.¡±


    Heughed heroically.


    Anyway, any man, even little virgins such as Li Mu, was very likely to be exhrated in battle.


    In particr, this kind ofplete head on collision of forces not only was harmless for him, but ignited his full ardour, thus he was like a total madman.


    When catapulted out, he punched directly on the giant flood dragon¡¯s forehead.


    Inparison, his fist wasn¡¯trger than a scale of the beast.


    This scene was like an ant punching on the head of an enormous lizard.


    However, the flood dragon seemed to be beaten by a powerful meteor falling from the sky.


    In its grievous roaring, several scales fell.


    Its huge head and upper body, after being punched mightily, flew backwards and hit the cliff.


    Boom!


    Like an earthquake,rge pieces of the cliff copsed.


    Large chunks of rock were rolling and crashing into theke and its edge.


    This scene seemed as if an earthquake was iing and the earth was copsing.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Li Mu, who seeded with one hit, was struck with the thought that Ming Yue, the little adorkable girl was standing beside theke and needed help.


    In this kind of environment, she, void of a self-protecting ability, was in extreme danger.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu heaved a sign of relief when turning around to see.


    Because the old beggar and Da Huang the dog had taken her out of the perilous area.


    Hence, this odd looking group, two people and one dog, were free from any danger in the distance.


    And judging for the time being, the old man seemed to have no intention of turning the little girl away.


    After all, that old man was focusing his glowing eyes on the battle between Li Mu and the giant flood dragon.


    Obviously, he was waiting to rush there to get some of the flood dragon¡¯s blood, in case Li Mu really hurt the giant beast, or both sides lost. His shameless look indicated he was like a man sitting on top of the mountain to watch tigers fight.


    ¡®This old thing.¡¯


    Li Mu cursed in his heart.


    However, how could one be distracted in battle?


    Boom!


    As the mist of water spread in the air, the tail of the giant flood dragon, like the whipping of a surging ck-death from hell, finally caught the opportunity and heavily struck at Li Mu.


    Li Mu, like a baseball hit by a stick, whoosh, flew away again.


    Boom!


    On the cliff, a huge pit over 10-meter in depth was formed.


    ¡°Cough cough...¡±


    Li Mu, embedded in the enormous hole, felt his body somewhat numb after the fierce collision. He coughed and felt all his bones and muscles aching.


    Boom!


    The beast¡¯s tail, closely following him, whipped again on the cliff.


    One, two, three...


    This beast wanted to beat Li Mu into a flesh patty, directly on the cliff.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With thuds, the cliff shook significantly.


    In other words, under the mighty power of this giant beast, the cliff, like a weak person, was shivering.


    Huge pieces of rock were knocked out of the cliff and fell likeets, making a mess of the wholeke. Numerous giant trees were crushed.


    ¡°Should we lend a hand? Da Huang?¡±


    The old beggar, rubbing his jaw, looked worried to some degree.


    ¡°Bow wow,¡±


    Da Huang replied.


    ¡°The young are still inexperienced. If it goes on like this, the little thing will be beaten into a flesh patty by the giant flood dragon¡¯s tail,¡± the old beggar said.


    ¡°Bow wow,¡± Da Huang answered.


    ¡°But, as the strongest one under the two moons and two suns, I will take action to bully a little flood dragon that has not sessfully be a dragon. Is it too excessive?¡±


    ¡°Bow wow,¡±


    The big yellow dog replied.


    This fat yellow-and-white dog lowered its head and then buried its head into its forelimbs. It showed an akward expression, as if its face was lost due to the beggar.


    The old beggar, speechless


    ¡°Yes...¡± Ming Yue who had been always quiet burst out saying.


    She dragged the old beggar¡¯s sleeves timidly and pled with a stutter.


    The little girl¡¯s face, void of the usual spirited and bright look, presented an expression that was frail, timid, kind, shy and pathetic at the same time. She seemed to have changed radically.


    ¡®Is this her true self?¡¯


    The old beggar thought in his heart.


    Under the atmosphere where the the flood dragon exploded its rage, the inner demon spirit was suppressed, thus, the true-self character was presented. Is the little reading attendant¡¯s true colors actually this little girl who was kind, shy and pure?


    In fact, the old beggar didn¡¯t know the background of the demon spirit inside the little girl¡¯s body.


    What confused him more was that judged from her temporary performance, she was still aware to ask him to help Li Mu, which indicated that the little girl could feel and remember what had happened in the outside world and also was sentient towards her master Li Mu, even if the inner demon spirit normally took up her main personality and manipted the body.


    And this also stated that the current mysterious demon spirit had not yet begun to devour her soul.


    But it wasn¡¯t in line withmon sense.


    After all, it had never been heard of that the body inhabited by a demon spirit had reached such a degree, but had not yet begun to devour the host¡¯s soul¡ªbecause demon spirits were evil and greedy, which were usually fed and nourished by the host¡¯s soul and spirit.


    ¡°Bow wow!¡±


    Da Huang raised its fore ws and pointed to the distant explosive battlefield.


    This was a very obvious meaning that he should not dawdle and take action fast.


    The old beggar said with a sigh of regret, ¡°Well, in the past, since I didn¡¯t control my powers after my great achievements in magic, I killed tens of thousands of people. Later, I swore that I would stop fighting and showing my martial arts since the world under the two moons and two suns can¡¯t bear a power as terrifying as mine... If I start to fight, this world will be flung into chaos again...¡±


    Puff!


    The big yellow dog broke wind loudly, rudely interrupting his speech.


    It then buried its head under its forelimbs once more.


    ¡®What to do?¡¯


    ¡®My old partner has be increasingly shameless.¡¯


    ¡®Even exaggerating his words.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the old beggar furiously rebuked.


    Then, Ming Yue again timidly pulled his sleeves and stammered, ¡°Please... help...¡± She looked anxiously at the distance. The violent giant flood dragon¡¯s tail smashedrge pieces of cliffs, almost knocked down the abyss and stone walls were beaten into stone powder; no one knew whether Li Mu was dead or alive.


    ¡°Well, for my future disciple...¡±


    The old beggar said with a sorrowful and stirring expression as one showed during constipation.


    However, at this moment, unexpected changes urred again.


    Bong!


    A streak of white light popped up from the cliff which sank 20 to 30 meters deep, copsing everything in a several-kilometer surrounding area.


    ¡°Hahaha, bastard, my clothes had only been worn less than a day,¡±


    Li Mu cried out in grief and indignation.


    He was without a stitch of clothing.


    That¡¯s to say, Li Mu, like a white pig, was streaking again.


    However, his body, after being remolded and improved by ¡®Zhenwu Boxing¡¯ and ¡®Xiantian Skill¡¯, it had be extremely strong, like a monster. Even if beaten by the giant flood dragon¡¯s tail, it was only flesh aching at most. Besides, with amazing resilience, the fractured bones could be recovered in several breaths, which didn¡¯t matter at all. Hence, he was injured scarcely in such a seemingly terrific battle.


    Nevertheless, although his clothes were carefully made by the tterer Feng Yuanxing, with the best-quality fabric, clothes were only clothes, which couldn¡¯t the bear ps of a flood dragon¡¯s tail. Thus, they had been turned into shreds.


    Li Mu was naked again.


    So, the physically powerful people, when fighting soundly and excitedly, might usually face some inevitable embarrassment.


    Fairy Face Zhou Kole, when seeing the scene, flushed and then held Ling Li hurriedly retreated, so as to hide and look away.


    For she was the only one present, and she was a woman.


    Out of the entrapment, Li Mu, like a mad lion, was rageously walking.


    He took the initiative to confront it, and grabbed the the giant flood dragon¡¯s tail with his hands. The strange force in his body erupted like a mountain torrent. As if pulling a rope, he turned the beast upside down and directly mmed it to the cliff.


    Boom!


    The flood dragon¡¯s huge body, which was more than six hundred meters long, was taken out of the water, and most of it was directly beaten against the mountain walls.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Kole eximed instantly.


    ¡®What kind of power was this?¡¯


    ¡®Why is there such a terrible force in the human world?¡¯


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t this be the power of the legendary demon monsters?¡¯


    ¡®Why does it appear on a human being?¡¯


    ¡°Bow wow... my gosh!¡± the big yellow dog directly spoke in human words.


    The old beggar woke up from the shock and thought of something. He got a shock with a shiver, and quickly held the big yellow dog who continued to speak in human words inconceivably.


    Boom boom boom!


    Li Mu, grasping the giant flood dragon¡¯s tail like holding a rope, kept throwing the beast back and forth to m it on the cliff.


    Rocks copsed.


    ¡°Give me back my clothes,¡±


    Li Mu roared.


    When the third prince, Nezha, had yet not grown up, he had once pulled out the little Dragon king¡¯s ribs to make a belt for his father, Li Jing. This story inspired Li Mu.


    He would pull out the scales of this flood dragon to make his clothes.


    ¡®If this kind of material is worn by me, I don¡¯t have to worry about streaking due to destroying clothes during battles, right?¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 79 Plotting

    <h4>Chapter 79 Plotting</h4>


    Looking at the furious Li Mu, the big yellow dog was anxious and tightly mped its own tail.


    The old beggar was rubbing his eyes.


    In little Ming Yue¡¯s timid eyes appeared some traces offort.


    At the time, Zhou Kole ¡®s mind only had an idea.


    It was fortunate that she sessfully prevented her cousin from troubling Li Mu, the Taibai County magistrate, for the ¡®Magic Moon Shoot¡¯.


    Otherwise, it would be her cousin Ling Li rather than the giant flood dragon being thrown back and forth and fiercely beaten by Li Mu, to the extent of not being able to fend for himself.


    Right now, the middle-aged warlock Tsing Yi, all covered with blood, crept out of the gravel on the cliff.


    Apparently, he had suffered a lot, with oneme leg and much supernatural power lost. Only a faint cyan magical art, some self-protection force, guarded him. But the expression on his face, no morefortable than the old beggar and others, indicated that he was shocked beyond words.


    He realized that his judgement on the young man was totally wrong.


    He needed not only to befriend this Taibai County magistrate, but had to draw him to his side.


    Or even... tter the young man.


    If such a powerful man could lend a hand, the condition of princess and little prince, not to say reversal, it would improve significantly. They wouldn¡¯t live the currently unsteady and precarious life any more.


    Boom boom boom!


    ¡°How dare you destroy my clothes...¡±


    Li Mu, went into a state of madness, violently hitting the giant flood dragon.


    ¡°Give me one bucket of blood to me, and we can settle the score.¡±


    He grabbed the flood dragon¡¯s tail. He threw the enormous six or seven hundred long beast back and forth like noodles in the air. The beast was continuously mmed on the cliff, the stone peaks and the river bank.


    Each beating would leave on the stone walls a long dragon-figure mark.


    Pieces of scales were torn down and drifted in the sky like snowkes.


    However, the flood dragon, a 1000-year-old monster, must have swallowed up a great deal of Qi from the moonlight. Thus, with a formidable and iron-like fleshly body, only some scales fell despite the serious encounter. It wasn¡¯t injured at all, nor did it bleed.


    As the old beggar said, only the flood dragon¡¯s blood could save Ming Yue.


    ¡°Whoo!¡±


    The furious giant flood dragon struggled desperately.


    After a while, Li Mu¡¯s strength was slightly consumed, and it finally found a bnce. It took the opportunity to fight, jerking its tail.


    Li Mu, who originally took the initiative, was thrown off by the tail.


    Boom!


    Li Mu was mmed into the stone wall.


    This time, it was the turn of the giant flood dragon to fight back.


    Li Mu fell into the same end as that of the giant flood dragon previously.


    He was smashed by the dragon¡¯s tail and mmed on the cliffs fiercely.


    Rocks were cracking and copsing, and smashed stones were flying forcefully.


    Every beating would leave a trace of the shape of its tail on the stone walls and the ground.


    When looking closely, the deepest parts of the imprints presented human figure trails of Li Mu¡¯s in various postures.


    Offensive and defensive parties had been changed.


    ¡°Damn it, my teeth ache only by watching this. It seems like two old monsters are battling in hand-to-hand style... This is not a humanbat.¡±


    The old man gasped and cold air made his teeth ache.


    But soon, both of the offensive and defensive sides changed again.


    Li Mu retook the upper hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t convince you with my power today.¡±


    Li Mu, who had recovered his strength, held the flood dragon¡¯s tail in both hands, and fiercely threw it like a madman.


    It could be clearly seen that at this time, he was covered with blood, and his body was full of bloody scars. In some ces, the white bones were exposed. He looked miserable as if he had been hacked to pieces.


    Undoubtedly, Li Mu¡¯s strength was not inferior to that of the flood dragon which had been cultivated by absorbing moonlight. But in regards to fleshly strength, he was a little inferior.


    However, his demeanor was still vigorous, and those injuries had no effect on him.


    Inparison with power alone, Li Mu was even better.


    After all, the difference between the two figures was huge. The body of the giant flood dragon already was as heavy as a mountain, so Li Mu must use far more strength than the flood dragon for his throws.


    Naturally, the old beggar, Zhou Kole and the middle-aged warlock Tsing Yi were naturally aware of this.


    In their hearts, Li Mu¡¯s evaluation had broken through the sky.


    In the end, the battle seemed to reach a result.


    Boom!


    Li Mu smashed the giant flood dragon so heavily on the cliff that it became dizzy. At the same time, one horn of the flood dragon couldn¡¯t bear such horrible power and was cracked. Thus, this nearly one-meter long horn fell down from high above...


    ¡°The dragon horn!¡±


    Zhou Kole¡¯s eyes shined.


    That was the horn of a flood dragon that was bing a real dragon. It was simr to a dragon horn, and was a treasure.


    But, she still didn¡¯t fight for it.


    Although she was born to live an evil life and never minded being a grabber, she still had a little bottom line.


    After all, Li Mu, who saved Ling Li¡¯s life, basically saved her.


    This horn was obtained by Li Mu at such a high price. Although tempted, she could not really take action for it.


    Besides, the old beggar¡¯s eyes were also shining, but he also did not act.


    The big yellow dog wanted to jump out, but the old man grabbed its tail and said with his rounded eyes. ¡°You must consider it seriously. If you get the dragon horn, can you defeat the monster?¡±


    The big yellow dog, standing quietly, recalled Li Mu¡¯s monster-like power and speed, and the miserable situation of the beaten giant flood dragon. It could not help but tremble, and bitterly gave up in the end.


    After all, it didn¡¯t want its tail to be grabbed and be mmed by Li Mu.


    As for the middle-aged warlock Tsing Yi, he, nning to draw Li Mu to his side, naturally wouldn¡¯t trouble Li Mu.


    ¡°Ha ha, I ultimately got something.¡±


    Li Mu let go of the tail, with lightning-like movements, and grabbed toward the falling flood dragon¡¯s horn.


    At the moment that the horn was about to fall into his hands, changes suddenly ured.


    Swoosh!


    Instantly a white figure emerged from the side.


    In the man¡¯s hand, an ancient sword, moving like a long rainbow, dashed towards him. Caught off guard, Li Mu narrowly avoided the vital part, the heart, but his shoulder de was impaled by this long sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Li Mu bellowed and grabbed the sword edge with one hand.


    He recognized that the attacker was Bai Rushuang, the future leader of the Sirius n, who had fled away before.


    ¡°The flood dragon¡¯s horn is mine.¡±


    Bai Rushuang sneered.


    At the moment, the handsome and cool face of the white-haired man made it look even uglier than the Devil Heart Ling Li.


    As soon as he waved his hands, he pulled out a current of internal qi and grabbed the falling horn into his hand, Meanwhile, with one foot on Li Mu¡¯s chest, he tried to flee by means of the anti-quake power of the treasured sword which had been pierced into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    However, Li Mu tightly held the sword edge with the right hand, despite that his fingers werecerated.


    The ancient sword seemed to be cast in Li Mu¡¯s body, and couldn¡¯t be pulled at all.


    At the same time, Li Mu struggled to fight with his spare power; his left hand punched the tramping leg of Bai Rushuang.


    Crack!


    Bai Rushuang¡¯s left leg was directly fractured and bent at a shocking angle.


    Furthermore, after Li Mu had almost run out of strength in the fight with the giant flood dragon and with his waist having been stabbed by that ancient sword, there wasn¡¯t much power left. Otherwise, that punch might have pulverized Bai Rushuang¡¯s left leg.


    Pop!


    Since Bai Rushuang was injured seriously, fresh blood spouted from his mouth.


    With a shocked face, he couldn¡¯t believe that Li Mu had the power to fight back at this moment.


    Under the huge horror, he directly released the hilt, catapulted himself and fled in a rush to the distance.


    Bong!


    Li Mu fell to the ground and was covered in a pile of gravel.


    ¡°Oops... little thing, you¡¯re not dead?¡± The old man was still a little conscientious,ing over and trying to save people.


    Boom!


    Li Muzhen flew off the gravel and jumped out of it.


    Although trying to give chase, he was dizzy and his feet were weak, thus he almost stumbled and didn¡¯t jump.


    After all, in this battle, he had consumed too much strength, and with a lot of blood loss, the injury was really serious.


    When he looked again, Bai Rushuang had already disappeared.


    In addition, he was not good at tracking, so he might not catch up to the man.


    Li Mu was at a loss.


    ¡®Damn it, what happened to me?¡¯


    ¡°I fought hard for a long time with my bare arms, but another man got the treasure and benefits...¡±


    ¡®I really can¡¯t tolerate this injustice.¡¯


    ¡®I will definitely catch this little white-haired bastard, and then beat him to the extent that no one can recognize him, including his mother.¡¯


    Li Mu set this resolution in his heart.


    ¡°Ha ha, bro, don¡¯t think about other things. You¡¯d better put on clothes first.¡±


    The old beggar tried hard to refrain from bursting into gloatingughter, and pretended to sympathize with Li Mu. He patted Li Mu¡¯s bare arms, and then gave him ragged, wrinkled and muddy clothes.


    ¡°Who is that white-haired man?¡± Li Mu left the ragged clothes on one side.


    ¡®Got a problem with my streaking?¡¯


    His mood was very irritable.


    Fairy Face Zhou Kole replied, ¡°Bai Rushuang, future leader of the Sirius n.¡±


    After she came over, the snow-colored embossed bracelet on her wrist shimmered once, then a ck robe coat magically appeared in her palms. The materials and the workmanship were extremely exquisite, which could be sensed at a nce. She handed it over to him, saying, ¡°Thanks for saving us, master Li.¡±


    This was the clothing she normally prepared for her cousin, Ling Li.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s eyes glowed and fell on the snow-colored embossed bracelet.


    ¡°A storage bracelet, right?¡±


    ¡®In this martial arts world, there can even be treasures simr to storage bracelets?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Now that there are warlocks to practice magic arts, such supernatural tools as spacial storage ones should truly exist.¡¯


    Li Mu suddenly had a plot.


    ¡®If there is a chance, I will definitely rob it... Eh, no, I will buy one spacial storage magic tool.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, beauty.¡± Since Li Mu saved Ling Li before, he received the clothes naturally and put them on. He even turned his head and nced at the old beggar, ridiculing, ¡°See? When you pretend to be a good person, can you think about first whether your gift is a decent one before giving it away? Please be more sincere.¡±


    After he heard this, the old beggar¡¯s nose was all crooked.


    Li Mu rolled up his sleeves and walked towards theke again.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± said the old beggar.


    Li Mu turned around with a look towards the old man as if he were facing an idiot and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know what means to carry things through to the end? The horn I took many efforts to get was robbed by another man. I will certainly go to break the other horn... Besides, I haven¡¯t obtained the flood dragon¡¯s blood to cure Ming Yue.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 80 Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 80 Who Are You?</h4>


    ¡°I...¡± the old man kept being at a disadvantage. As if his lungs were almost bursting with anger, he gnashed his teeth, saying, ¡°it seems that you were not seriously hurt.¡±


    Li Mu ignored him.


    Li Mu ran the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡±, adjusted the breathing rhythm and activated his state, thus his apalling self-healing ability was manifested. The wounds from which blood was being shed were cured less than a few breaths.


    Besides, his strength had also recovered by a lot.


    Li Mu bit his teeth, held the hilt, directly pulling out the ancient sword that was inserted in his body, and held it in his hands.


    After weighing in his hands, he felt it was okay.


    The material of this ancient sword was like a white rock, and the natural imprints on it were like rock texture. The sword body was warm to the touch, like a gem, and the sword edge looked quite sharp.


    ¡®This ancient sword is a bit strange. It may break the skin of the flood dragon.¡¯


    Li Mu guessed.


    Under the horrible physical healing ability, the sword cut in his waist had stopped bleeding.


    Li Mu bit his teeth and used the sword as a knife to take action again.


    But at this time, the giant flood dragon was swaying its huge head and also struggling out of the cliff.


    On its body, scales fell off a lot.


    In particr, the broken horn on the head faintly bled, so it looked quite embarrassed.


    At the same time, Li Mu catapulted himself to the battlefield.


    When enemies met, they became especially jealous.


    The war resumed.


    Boom!


    The sky and the earth were cracked and theke was overturned.


    The old beggar and the others were standing far to witness the battle, with eyes widened and tongues tied.


    The huge ck crow, hovering in the air, swooped suddenly and knocked over several rocks on the ground.


    Then, a slight groan rang from cracks of the stones.


    The blind Taoist ultimately crept out of the stone piles.


    He should be alive.


    However, his appearance was also extremely miserable, his body a bloody sight. His condition was not better than Devil Heart Ling Li¡¯s.


    The huge ck crow seemed to be summoned by him, because it was standing still to guard him after taking him out of the stone piles.


    The Taoist widened his eyes to see the fight in the distance.


    After half an hour.


    Boom!


    The giant flood dragon was once again mmed on mountain walls.


    Its enormous body was like a rope, leaving a deep mark on mountain walls, between which the body was directly embedded. It was dizzy, and its horns broken. A pair of front ws appeared split open. Though desperately roaring, it couldn¡¯t struggle for a while.


    And on Li Mu¡¯s body, the set of ck clothes that Zhou Kole gave him were once again tearing into pieces, scattering in the air, leaving him almost naked.


    His ass was bare again.


    ¡°Give up?¡±


    Li Mu, stepping on its head, asked loudly while punching time and again.


    ¡°Whoo!¡±


    The giant flood dragon madly screamed with rage and furiously resisted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t you ept it? You have broken two sets of my clothes... You mustpensate me, so I will let you bleed first.¡±


    Li Mu waved the ancient sword to cut on the top of the giant flood dragon¡¯s head.


    ng!


    Sparks sshed.


    As if he had used the sword to cut refined iron, his palms were quaked into numbness.


    Nevertheless, on the flood dragon¡¯s head, a finger-long wound crack was also cut.


    Puff!


    Arrows of blood spewed out of it.


    The spouting blood sprayed on Li Mu¡¯s face, and also drenched him.


    It was strange that a great deal of blood would spurt from just a finger-long small cut as from a high-pressure faucet. Almost in a sh, Li Mu, as if getting out of bloody water, was soaked by the flood dragon¡¯s blood.


    In addition, some flood dragon¡¯s blood had sshed into his mouth.


    In no time, Li Mu unconsciously swallowed it.


    ¡°Eh? Sweet?¡±


    He was a little surprised.


    This flood dragon¡¯s blood was like honey, having a sweet intoxicating taste.


    ¡°Flood dragon¡¯s blood, a treasure... The fucking bastard is misusing it. It is wasted on the body,¡± the old beggar who was witnessing the situation from the distance suddenly became disappointed.


    However, the big yellow dog barked once and ran there fleetingly, as if it saw the most delicious meaty bone in the world.


    Zhou Kole, the middle-aged warlock and the half-dead blind Taoist, who were lying on the ground, were all exhrated.


    After all, this was the flood dragon¡¯s blood.


    It was the blood that possessed the power of nature.


    The breathing of several people became heavy.


    At this time, new changes emerged again.


    A white light shed in the distance, and soon it arrived.


    It turned out that it was Bai Rushuang, the future leader of Sirius Taoist, who had plooted agiainst Li Mu, who came back.


    However, though he plotted against Li Mu and obtained a flood dragon horn, there wasn¡¯t much pleasure on his face, but an extremely galling and furious look. His broken leg recovered a bit. But except this, several scars were newly cut by a sharp sword. As if having experienced a war, he looked quite embarrassed.


    And what was worth noting was that, at this time, he returned with other people.


    Behind him, three or four figures, catapulted and leaped in the valleys and on the cliffs, showing quite brilliant movement arts. They moved rapidly from several directions, almost nking Bai Rushuang from all sides.


    Among them, an old man in his fifties, who was strapping and grey-haired, with a crossing scar on his forehead, carried a huge ck chain hammer whose diameter was over one meter. Hended so heavily that the ground quaked in a loud bang.


    ¡°Bai Rushuang, hand over the horn and you will be spared.¡±


    The old crossing-scar man said with a sneer.


    Brush brush brush!


    Other fighters appeared around him.


    Each figure was surrounded with visible mist of internal qi in various colors. But the flowing strength of their breath was shocking; they were obviously top-ss masters at the Joint-thoughts level.


    Among them, several people¡¯s internal qi almost took shape. Such men were likely to be super-ss masters.


    These people were apparently hunting Bai Rushuang.


    Meaning that Bai Rushuang had fled to this ce.


    ¡°Elder Wei.¡±


    Zhou Kole lost her countenance.


    She recognized that the old crossing-scar man was exactly Wei Chong, one of the twelve elders from the Qing Sha n.


    In the Qing Sha n, the twelve elders were all super-ss masters of the Zongshi Master realm.


    The elders enjoyed a higher status and more power in the Qing Sha n than she and Ling Li, the Left and the Right Guardians of Rules. It was more important that there were different sects in the Qing Sha n, and the rtionship between the sect to which Wei Chong belonged and the one from which she and ¡®Devil Heart¡¯ Ling Li came was very tense.


    ¡®Why is Wei Chong here?¡¯


    ¡®Is it because of the couple, the Great Jebe of the grasnds?¡¯


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be the reason.¡¯


    After all, she gave out the information before through the channel of her sect. Based onmon sense, the ones informed anding should be Elder Liu Yunfei or the others who belonged to her sect. But now...


    ¡®Why did her sect dispatch Wei Chong here?¡¯


    ¡®Was there any mistake?¡¯


    Zhou Keer swept his eyes and immediately recognized that the other dozen beside Wei Chong were the powerful and hard-core people in Wei Chong¡¯s faction. Thus, it was hard to get rid of them.


    ¡°The giant flood dragon is here. The horn is the most worthless thing on it. Li Mu, chief of the Taibai County got more, so why do elders attend to trifles and neglect the essentials,¡± Bai Rushuang said calmly.


    Consequently, he tried to divert those troublesome people¡¯s attention to Li Mu.


    Needless to say, at this time, Wei Chong and others had also noticed the situation.


    Especially as they saw that the giant flood dragon was thrown into the cliff and was struggling its way out from the rocks, it had no power to fight back and its blood, which contained boundless energy fluctuations, was spouting out from its head. The eyes of the crossing-scar elder, Wang Chong, were avariciously glowing.


    ¡°Flood dragon? It turns out to be true. There really is a living one here... Hahaha, this is how the saying goes, ¡®something can¡¯t be had even with painstakingbor, but can be obtained easily without any effort.''¡±


    Li Muughed loudly.


    In the six sects, the Qing Sha n was absolutely not a noble and decent faction.


    Wei Chong and others, originally because of the Great Jebe of the grasnds, came to Taibai County day and night.


    Two hours before, about a hundred strong men from the Qing Sha n from all levels had just arrived at the periphery of the county. But when they were ready to break into the county, they coincidently met the fleeing Bai Rushuang, the future leader of the Sirius n.


    The Qing Sha n and the Sirius n were old enemies among the six ns. However, Wei Chong bore an important mission to catch that couple, so he just intercepted him symbolically as the beginning. But in the battle, he was surprised to find that Bai Rushuang was injured, he had lost the ¡®Sirius Ancient Sword¡¯, and even held a treasure like a dragon horn...


    Therefore, Wei Chong immediately took it seriously.


    After the battle, Bai Rushuang, who had a fractured leg, couldn¡¯t get away.


    He, in an awkward situation and injured continuously, was forced to bring Wei Chong and the others here.


    Bai Rushuang, standing beside theke, was shocked to find that although Li Mu was sneakily attacked by his sword, he, in that seriously wounded state, not only didn¡¯t die of the flood dragon attacks, but incredibly re defeated the giant beast and was drenched with the flood dragon¡¯s blood...


    The Taibai County magistrate was definitely a monster.


    In a sh moment, Bai Rushuang was regretting things.


    He had seen the fight between Li Mu and the giant flood dragon, which didn¡¯t belong to the human battle scale at all. Even if the flood dragon horns were invaluable, to be honest, to offend Li Mu for such a thing. Was it really worth doing so?


    But Wei Chong and the others didn¡¯t see the battle.


    They only saw the ultimate end.


    This meant they didn¡¯t know how abnormal and horrible Li Mu was.


    The giant flood dragon, as enormous as a mountain, and the strange fragrance and power fluctuation in the spurting blood made Wei Chong and others exhrated with beating hearts and staring eyes. Besides, their saliva seemed to flow down.


    Godly given treasures.


    The value of this flood dragon was not less than that of the couple.


    ¡°Haha, heaven really helps me. Haha, I dere that this flood dragon and everything on it belongs to the Qing Sha n,¡± Wei Chong arrogantly said.


    He, after swiftly ncing the surrounding old beggar and the other people, directly disputed without any hesitation.


    ¡°Young man, retreat quickly and donate all the flood dragon¡¯s blood you have, won¡¯t you?¡± he strode to theke, ran his internal qi, and hooted loudly.


    The overbearing voice, like rolling thunder, reverberated above theke.


    At this moment, the finger-long wound on the flood dragon¡¯s head began to heal, resulting in no more bleeding.


    At the same time, Li Mu also noticed what happened on the shore.


    ¡°Ah? Give you the flood dragon blood?¡± he, looking at Wei Chong as if looking at an idiot and frowning, replied, ¡°Scar face, who are you?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 81 This is My Flood Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 81 This is My Flood Dragon</h4>


    ¡°I am an elder of the Qing Sha n, Wei Chong.¡±


    Wei Chong introduced himself in a lordly manner.


    ¡°The Qing Sha n?¡± Li Mu waved his hand impatiently and said£¬¡±I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant young man, or you may not be able to afford the consequences.¡± Wei Chong grinned coldly and said, ¡°Just get out of here. This flood dragon is mine. No one else is allowed to touch it.¡±


    ¡°Damn it£¬what nonsense.¡± Li Mu was very angry.¡±Do you have any shame old man?¡±


    ¡°You... You dare talk back to me? Wei Chong could not believe it.


    What was his status? As long as he introduced himself in public, there would be many people who were frightened.


    Now, he had actually been scolded by a junior?


    ¡°Cursing you is not a big deal. This flood dragon is a god beast that was raised by my Taibai County. Every night, I apany him to exercise his muscles and bones, then train with him and have kept it for so many years. So he is willing to donate some of his blood to me... What kind of onion is your Qing Sha n? How dare you point at a deer and call it a horse. You call white ck and ck white. Look at your age, how can you be so shameless?¡±


    Li Mu shouted out a rampant string of dirty words.


    What he couldn¡¯t stand for the most was this kind of person who suddenly jumped out and pretended to pick peaches.


    ¡°Go kill him for me.¡± Wei Chong was so angry that his whole body was shivering.


    He did not feel the slightest bit of fighting spirit or supernatural power fluctuation from Li Mu, so he ordered his men to act instead of speaking more nonsense.


    Zhou Kole ¡®s face changed as she hurriedly said:¡±Wait a minute. Elder Wei, let me say something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Zhou from the Guardian of Rules. Ha ha, it seems that Ling Li from the Guardian of Rules has been seriously injuried. You should be healing your sweetheart, but you are still here. Do you want topete with me for the merit?¡± Wei Chong had a false smile on his face.


    He had actually discovered Zhou Kole and the fainted ¡°Devil Heart¡±, Ling Li, before, but he deliberately pretended that he hadn¡¯t seen them.


    At this time, Wei Chong also pretended to have just discovered Zhou Kole.


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s injuries are not something Elder Wei needs to worry about.¡± Zhou Kole had an indifferent look on her pure and beautiful face as she said: ¡°This little brother helped me and my cousin before, showing kindness to our Qing Sha n. Please do not to be too fussy, elder Wei, and give him one more chance .¡±


    ¡°A friend of Zhou from the Guardian of Rules?¡± Wei Chong sneered, ¡°Are you kidding me? You heard this little twerp insult the Qing Sha n. Anyone who speaks like that has to be held ountable for his words and deeds.¡±


    ¡°He who knows nothing is not guilty. My friend did not know anything about the Qing Sha n before,¡± Zhou Kole said again.


    The old beggar on the side was thinking while rolling his eyes.


    Why did it feel like this littledy was adding fuel to the mes every time she spoke?


    ¡°Any humiliation toward the Qing Sha n is unforgivable.¡± Wei Chong smiled coldly.


    He didn¡¯t mind using this opportunity to crack down on Zhou Kole¡¯s faction.


    What¡¯s more, if this little twerp, who was an undaunted bastard, was really Zhou Kole ¡®s friend, it will be even worse if he was allowed to stay here.


    As for what Zhou Kole said just now, Wei Chong believed that saying this little bastard could help her and Ling Li was just an excuse.


    How could a teenager who didn¡¯t radiate any supernatural power or internal qi have the ability to do [Devil Heart] a favor?


    Wei Chong was not a blind and proud person.


    He had seen the surroundings roughly, and met the strong men like Zhou Kole, Ling Li, Bai Rushuang, and the middle-aged warlock in the air. To tell the truth, he preferred to believe that these strong men and the flood dragon had already been injured and defeated, with the little bastarding out to benefit from it.


    But why did Zhou Kole want to protect this little bastard?


    Simply put, there was no telling how many young people had be obsessed with the beauty of ¡°Fairy Face¡± Zhou Kole after seeing her. He believed that this little bastard was the same.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Wei Chong turned his head and sent out the order with a gloomy look on his face.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Another voice sounded out.


    It turned out to be the middle-aged warlock in ck clothes.


    ¡°Who are you? do you want to die?¡±


    Wei Chong was growing angry because of all the people who kept interrupting and trying to stop him again and again.


    The pale looking middle-aged man raised his hand, waved a yellow metal sign, and said, ¡°This little brother is the Taibai County magistrate of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty. He has official orders and is under the protection of the Great Qin Empire. He is also a candidate that was chosen by his Highness.¡±


    Wei Chong¡¯s face suddenly changed color.


    He recognized the bright yellow brand. It was the dragon brand of the imperial family of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    In the Western Qin Empire, those who held the Dragon medal were rtives of the emperor.


    In recent years, although the power of the Jianghu ns had risen sharply, there was still some pressure to defy the imperial n in public.


    In the heart of Wei Chong, there was a trade-off in an instant.


    Why would the imperial n of the Western Qin Empire appear in such a remote small county?


    Which n from the Western Qinhuangs would it be?


    If it really was the royal n, then he should not offend them too badly.


    Wei Chong turned his head around and looked at the clothing of the middle-aged warlock in ck. In connection with the rumors about the royal family of the Western Qin Empire he recently heard, Wei Chong suddenly remembered something. He looked at the middle-aged warlock with a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°Your Excellency was [Wind Gentleman] Wang Chen from the four gentlemen in the imperial capital?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on the middle-aged warlock¡¯s face. He had been recognized by the other party. He could only nod and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the Highness who you mentioned was the third princess of the Western Qin Empire, Qin Zhen?¡± The sarcasm on Wei Chong¡¯s face became more and more obvious.


    ¡°How reckless, you actually dare to say the princess¡¯s name.¡± Wang Chen, the ck-clothed warlock, shouted.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha...¡± Wei Chongughed in an unconcerned manner.


    He had already made a decision in his mind.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the situation in the Western Qin Empire? Qin Zhen, the third princess, was judged as being wicked by the Qin Emperor because of the hunt during the spring. Along with her mother¡¯s son, Qin Zheng, she has been defeated and expelled from Qincheng, the capital of the country. Her situation is already very troublesome and she is having a hard time even protecting herself. Haha, the so-called Phoenix is not even as good as chicken. [Wind Gentleman] Wang Chen, as a counselor of Qin Zhen, you can¡¯t pull back the storm, but you are still trying to show off here. I advise you to think about how to protect yourself first and stop worrying about those who have not been caught.


    Looking at Wang Chen with cynicism and pity, Wei Chong¡¯s original fear hadpletely disappeared.


    A high-ranking prince might scare him a little.


    But this prince had already be a useless child, so it was not worth mentioning at all.


    Moreover, as far as Wei Chong knew, some secret messages had been received from the ¡°Thorn Sound Group¡± of the Qing Sha n, so he was afraid that this little prince and his sister did not have much time left.


    ¡°You...¡± Wang Chen was angry in his heart, but he had no choice.


    The Qing Sha n was a sixth-grade n on the maind of Shenzhou, so its sphere of influence was not limited to the territory of the Western Qin Empire. Strictly speaking, the Western Qin Empire could deter this n, but could not control them.


    If a tiger left the mountains and became trapped on the t ground, then the dog could bully the tiger. A person could be bullied by the weak after losing power.


    Even an elder from a sixth-grade n now had no respect for the prince and princess.


    Wang Chen was very worried about the status of Li Mu at the moment.


    After the fierce fight against the flood dragon, he had been injured and bled a lot. There was a hole in his abdomen. The wound just reopened and started bleeding again. He was afraid that this young man not much strength left. In Wang Chen¡¯s view, if the fight started again, the weakened Li Mu would no longer be able to escape the encirclement and suppression of Wei Chong and the Qing Sha n.


    He very much hoped to save Li Mu.


    But he also had to admit sadly that he did not seem to have the ability.


    If he provoked Wei Chong and failed to save Li Mu, it was tantamount to making another strong enemy for the two Royal Highnesses who were already in a great amount of trouble.


    What should he do?


    Even a resourceful gentleman like [Wind Gentleman] had a hard time making a decision at this moment.


    It was hard for a skillful woman to cook without rice. It was true that the situation of the two royal Highnesses was troubling and that their influence had been greatly damaged. It couldn¡¯t be said that members run away when the family or situation falls. But it was almost the same. Many guests and diners had gone away. Any decision might cause great trouble for the two highnesses. So he had to be careful.


    When he saw Wang Chen hesitating, Wei Chong sneered.


    What about offending two small imperial families who had lost their power? This flood dragon was about to turn into a dragon. It was of great value and could never be abandoned.


    ¡°Come on, kill him,¡± Wei Chong looked at Li Mu, who was standing on the head of flood dragon, then smiled cruelly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let him die too happily.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Three masters from the Qing Sha n, shot forward at lightning speed to kill Li Mu.


    Zhou Kole moved quickly in an attempt to intercept them.


    But Wei Chong only sneered, then sent three more people from the Qing Sha n out to block her.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not get involved.¡± Wei Chong put on a fake smile. With his muscles involved, the cross-shaped scar on his forehead was as ugly as the devil¡¯s cracked mouth. He said, ¡°If you want to get involved, I don¡¯t mind lecturing such disobedient descendants.¡±


    The voice was still in the air.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Three screams were heard.


    A rain of blood began to fall in the middle of the air.


    Six body parts fell down.


    They were the three masters of the Qing Sha n who had taken action just a moment ago.


    Three, previously living, top-ranked masters had be six mutted body parts. They were already dead and had no chance of being saved.


    The person who attacked was undoubtfully Li Mu.


    ¡°Well, this sword is still very useful.¡± Li Mu stood on top of the head of the flood dragon, which was in a semiatose state, while looking at the stone sword that he had just used to attack those three people in session. He had not even gotten a drop of blood on him. It was really extraordinary. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s too bad though, a knife would be better.¡±


    He still preferred to use a knife.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wei Chong stood there with his eyes wide open in shock.


    Three top-ranked masters at the top of the Joint-thoughts level had been defeated in one move?


    They were cut into pieces by this little bastard who had no internal qi or supernatural power fluctuations?


    How could this be?


    Just now... What exactly happened?


    He had been threatening Zhou Kole at that time, so he had not been able to see what actually happened.


    In his eyes, a weak person with heavy injury was confronting three top-ranked masters. It was as easy as turning over one¡¯s hand.


    Zhou Kole, the old beggar, and the others were also shocked.


    However, if they looked closely, they would realize that Li Mu¡¯s body had three new wounds from des. Specifically, there was a cut-off sword inserted in his shoulder that was causing his blood to spurt out. In fact, it had not been as easy as he made it look.


    ¡°This little twerp is so cruel.¡±


    Wei Chong, who was ustomed to bloody fights, was also shocked.


    He had lived for a long time and was very experienced, so it only took a single nce for him to realize that Li Mu, when facing those three top-ranked masters just now, had not run from them, but fought with them to the death, and chopped off the heads of these three top-ranked masters.


    ¡°Ha-ha, what a low-level and foolish act. The masters around me are as numerous as clouds. How many can you actually kill?¡±


    After a brief moment of shock, Wei Chong quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Everybody go... Ha-ha, doesn¡¯t he like fighting to the death? Then strip off all his flesh for me. Hey hey, flesh that contains the flood dragon¡¯s blood should taste delicious when roasted.¡±


    Wei Chong licked his lips like a venomous snake.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 82 Flood Dragon Entering the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 82 Flood Dragon Entering the Sea</h4>


    In most cases, the method of recing injuries with injuries was very effective in one-to-onebat.


    In a one-to-many situation, such a way of ying was to look for death.


    What was more, it was hard for top-ranking yers of the Joint-thoughts level to use injury-recement tactics. If an expert at the peak of the Joint-thoughts level did not want to get hurt, unless his opponent was way too powerful, otherwise, basically, he could deplete the opponent.


    This was the root of Wei Chong¡¯s confidence.


    In the middle of the sky, the figures were inteced.


    At the same time, more than a dozen first-ss masters acted. Cold sword light and knife energy pervaded the sky.


    Li Mu looked into Wei Chong¡¯s eyes and smiled calmly.


    He jumped up in the air, took a sword as his knife, and cut across the air.


    Lightning Chopping.


    A sh of lightning shed across the night sky.


    Puff!


    The sound of a sharp de cutting through the body rang.


    Blood bloomed like flowers.


    White bones broke like gravel.


    Death blossomed in the brilliance of de and blood.


    Despair bred in the fusion of cold and darkness.


    As the figures inteced, there were a few fractured bodies that had lost their lives. In the mid-air, they fell to the ground and became meat paste with blood and death.


    Shadows of people intertwined with each other.


    Li Mu fell back onto the top of the flood dragon.


    He had a few more wounds caused by knives and swords on his body and was shedding blood. His left leg was pierced and cut by a knife. The tip of the knife was left in his body. He was so seriously wounded as if he was cut hundreds of times. It made people feel cold all over if taking a look at him.


    He exchanged his injury for that of others.


    If a general warrior, even a first-ss master, suffered such serious injuries, he could not stand at all.


    However, Li Mu was unconcerned. He stood steadily.


    He touched his face and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hurt my handsome face...¡±


    Contrary to this, two of the twelve former masters from Qing Sha n were cut off and turned into cold corpses.


    The other ten people were shocked. Theynded on rocks protruding from different directions on the cliff.


    During one fight(one round), two people died again.


    If the three people who were killed before were counted, five top-ranking masters at the peak of the Joint-thoughts level had changed from living people to ten cold corpses and mud in less than 20 breaths of time.


    They were masters of Joint-thoughts level.


    Obviously, they were by no means nonentities.


    Even if there were a myriad of masters in Qing Sha n, such a way of death was simply unbearable.


    Wei Chong¡¯s face was as hot as if he had been pped.


    At this time, if he did not realize that he had underestimated the strength of the lord of Taibai County, he would be a real fool.


    This time, he saw the whole process clearly.


    But he still couldn¡¯t understand how Li Mu did it.


    Because he clearly saw that the masters under hismand cut into Li Mu¡¯s body with knives and swords, but the sharp des, however, seemed to have been cut not on human flesh, but on rotten wood or rotten leather, leaving only superficial marks on Li Mu¡¯s body.


    The Sword Qi that was powerful enough to cut off the rock only hurt Li Mu¡¯s body a little, but could not kill him.


    On the contrary, the ancient stone sword in Li Mu¡¯s hand was so sharp that it could cut off anything by a single stroke. Anything that stood in front of it would be cut in two pieces.


    ¡°Bastard, are you on a horizontal road?¡±


    Li Mu thought of something.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Li Mu took a big breath.


    He felt a burning pain on the scars on his body as if chilli pepper was applied over them.


    Despite his amazing healing abilities, his constant injuries, the damage of his nerves, and excessive loss of blood, all made him pale, tired and dizzy.


    But in his heart, he was very excited while killing others.


    After breathing for a few times, Li Mu felt his strength recovered. He looked down at Bai Rushuang with an uncertain look in the distance. He smiled and shook his stone sword proudly.


    ¡°Haha, Little White Hair, thank you very much. But for the sword you gave me, I could not kill so many bugs from Qing Sha n smoothly. Hahaha, it¡¯s so sharp that it enables me to kill one person with one move, cool!¡±


    Bai Rushuang¡¯s face was gloomy enough to drip water.


    That sword was one of the famous swords in Sirius n. It was also a symbol of his status for so many years. It had an important position in the n. It took him a lot of money to win it, but now it was lost in the hands of Li Mu, which was a shame.


    What was more tricky was that he couldn¡¯t exin to Sirius n why he lost the sword.


    Li Mu certainly didn¡¯t care about that.


    What he said was to stimte the Little White Hair.


    ¡°Are these masters of Qing Sha n? Haha, they are really so weak!¡±


    Li Mu looked at Wei Chong and others with a disdainful tone.


    Wei Chong gritted his teeth and raised his eyebrows angrily.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Li Mu mocked again and said, ¡°Seriously, Scar Face, you look so ugly and so old. Where do you have the confidence to be pretentious in front of me?¡±


    Wei Chong¡¯s brain was congested and he was going to explode.


    When was he scolded like that?


    He gritted his teeth, reached back and unbuckled the huge hammer he was carrying behind him.


    This was his famous weapon, a solid hammer made of extraterrestrial cold iron, weighing up to 25,000 kilograms. It was an extremely weird weapon. If anyone waved it, it would make a sound simr to the whistling of meteorites. Only God knew how many martial arts giants had been smashed by it.


    He was going to do it himself.


    The giant hammer touched his palm, and the internal qi operated in a mysterious way. Under the stirring of the breath, the palm drove the hammer and made it stir slightly.


    Zhou Kole lost her countenance.


    She knew how terrible Wei Chong¡¯s strength was.


    The advantages and disadvantages of Li Mu in his perfect state were also obvious. He might have the strength to fight Wei Chong, but at this time... Li Mu was severely wounded and could not stand steadily. He was definitely no match for Wei Chong. The previous battle with the giant flood dragon really consumed too much of Li Mu¡¯s strength.


    This little man¡¯s luck was really bad.


    Zhou Kole looked around and thoughts shed through her mind.


    The old beggar¡¯s face changed slightly.


    He touched the dog gently and his lips moved slightly, as if he was saying something. While the dog bowed slightly, and the hair on his neck rose silently, as if it were a prelude to hunting.


    The old beggar looked towards Li Mu.


    Li Mu, however, happened to cast his eyes at him.


    When their eyes met, Li Mu suddenly understood the meaning of the old beggar.


    But he shook his head and looked at the Loli¡ªMing Yue.


    The old beggar froze. He did not understand why Li Mu was so confident, but he nodded his head, indicating that he would protect the Loli.


    The whole process, however, was justpleted in a sh.


    From beginning to end, theymunicated with each other with their eyes.


    ¡°Damn it, why should I have the same thought with this old fellow?¡±


    Li Mu felt a little incredible.


    Meanwhile, he also felt a bit sick.


    He felt so sick when he had the same thought with an old man.


    However, without thest worry, he could finally rest assured.


    Although the old beggar¡¯s history was unknown, Li Mu¡¯s intuition told him that the old man was still reliable, that was why Li Mu couldn¡¯t help bickering with the old beggar all the time.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The hammer in Wei Chong¡¯s hand shook more and more strongly.


    The high-frequency vibration made the huge hammer vague, as if it were a mass of ck light devouring everything.


    A strong and imposing force, centered on Wei Chong, drifted away.


    The momentum of the Super Master in the Zongshi Master Realm was horrible.


    Li Mu pulled out the broken knife on his leg and threw it aside. A gust of blood rushed out, which made him dizzy again and his whole body sour and soft.


    He was in a very dangerous situation.


    Li Mu did not know how long he couldst.


    But heughed and continued to mock, pointing his middle finger at Wei Chong.


    ¡°Old thing, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get this flood dragon .¡±


    He hit the stone wall with a sudden blow.


    Even though he was injured, the strength of this punch was still like a torrent.


    Boom!


    The cliff shook and a great deal of rock copsed.


    ¡°Wow¡ª!¡±


    The flood dragon was roaring.


    The rock cliff stuck in its body was broken by Li Mu¡¯s fist. It wriggled its body and broke away from the cracks in the cliff, restoring some vitality.


    It growled at the sky.


    Under the moonlight, its throat was glittering. With a death-defying manner, it stared at Li Mu with its blood red eyes, in which the light of hatred was emitting.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going yet?¡± Li Mu¡¯s figure flickered andnded on the rock above the cliff. He shouted, ¡°I spare your life. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. Do you really want to bury all your skin, fascia and blood here?¡±


    In the sky, a ck mass of cloud was moving, covered up the high-hanging moons.


    The space between heaven and earth suddenly became extremely dark.


    The flood dragon¡¯s body twisted as if it had understood Li Mu¡¯s words and made a roar. The light in its throat disappeared. Its blood red eyes were fixed firmly on Li Mu¡¯s body. It seemed that it wanted to engrave Li Mu in its memory.


    Eventually, it turned around and plunged into the pool under the abyss, sshing huge waves.


    ¡°No...¡± Wei Chong was extremely angry and anxious.


    The flood dragon entered the water. Once it hid, he could no longer catch it.


    Boom!


    The shadow of the giant hammer in Wei Chong¡¯s hand turned into a sh of ck light. He hit the giant flood dragon with it directly and tried to stop it from entering the water.


    Li Mu¡¯s mouth was filled with a sarcastic smile.


    Not everyone could defeat the flood dragon.


    He thought too naively.


    Sure enough, the flood dragon rolled up in the water, carried huge waves, and pped heavily on the hammer.


    The hammer was swung back by the flood dragon.


    Suddenly, Wei Chong¡¯s expression changed.


    He felt that there was a powerful forceing from the iron chain, which was much more terrible than he had imagined. He immediately realized that the power of the giant flood dragon was far above his.


    Swoosh!


    The rebounding hammer showed signs of being difficult to control and hit toward him.


    He roared and hurriedly used his fighting skills to twist the chain.


    The hammer slightly changed its direction in mid-air and rubbed against the top of Wei Chong¡¯s head. Coincidentally, it happened to hit an unprepared master from Qing Sha n and directly smashed him into meat paste.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 83 Is the Demon Spirit Kind?

    <h4>Chapter 83 Is the Demon Spirit Kind?</h4>


    But in the next moment, the flood dragonpletely submerged itself in the water.


    Thus, something as enormous as a mountain had disappeared.


    In the vacant space, the giant flood dragon¡¯s overbearing breath gradually dissipated.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Wei Chong¡¯s lungs were virtually bursting with anger.


    It was because a great chance that was already within his grasp had instantly gone up in smoke because of one punch from Li Mu.


    With things like this, it would be much more difficult to catch the flood dragon.


    ¡°Damn, he should die 10,000 times... he humiliated our Qing Sha n and caused us to lose the giant flood dragon... little bastard, I will make you beg for death.¡±


    He looked at Li Mu while gritting his teeth so hard that they seemed like they might shatter.


    As the cross-shaped scar on his head twisted, the murderous fury in Wei Chong¡¯s eyes seemed to have taken on physical form.


    Li Mu did not speak. Instead, he hooked his finger with a sarcastic look.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah...¡±


    Because of this, Wei Chong immediately became enraged.


    Being ridiculed repeatedly by this unknown young man had caused him topletely lose his mind.


    His internal qi was circting in a crazy manner.


    Wei Chong¡¯s stalwart body jumped forward, causing the iron chain that was twined around his arms to tremble. With this, he regained control of the huge ck hammer, which formed an arc in the air as it smashed towards Li Mu with an overwhelmingly forceful momentum.


    ¡°I will smash your body into pieces.¡±


    He was on the verge of losing his mind.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Li Mu, who was staring at the giant hammer, was frightened.


    Was this the strength of a super-ss master in the Zongshi Master Realm?


    Although it did not possess the oppressive sensation presented by the giant flood dragon, his fighting skills were far more lethal.


    He performed the body-lightening skill in an attempt to avoid this attack.


    But as soon as he began to move, Li Mu felt a sudden pain in his waist that caused his aching knees and legs to be limp. Because he had suffered too much blood loss before, darkness consumed his vision. It was impossible for his achilles tendon to generate a sudden force, leading him unlikely to dodge and creamed secretly, ¡°Unluckily.¡±


    In a rush, Li Mu could only reach out with a single palm and directly ept the attack from this hammer!


    Crack!


    There was a crisp sound of bones breaking, followed by Li Mu flying off in the opposite direction.


    The palm that had been hit was badly mutted. His left arm was incredibly painful and the whole arm had been fractured.


    However, the more dangerous and more urgent the situation was, the more clearly his mind would be.


    ¡°This old boy is not weak.¡±


    Li Mu was vaguely able to judge Wei Chong¡¯s fighting capacity.


    His figure fell out of the sky like a kite with a broken string.


    ¡°You will die.¡±


    Following closely behind him, Wei Chong shook the iron chain, which moved as if it had eyes and continued advancing towards Li Mu, who had lost bnce in the air.


    No matter what else happened today, he wanted Li Mu to die.


    Li M, who was unable to hide while still in the air, seemed to instantly be smashed into pieces.


    At this very moment, the old beggar suddenly shouted.


    A burst of air caused by the high-speed movement of his voice created a loud crack.


    The night seemed to have been cut with a sharp de.


    Everyone sensed his figure in front of their eyes.


    Even Li Mu, who was still in the air.


    Look! A young and stubborn figure appeared in front of Li Mu.


    ¡°Ming Yue?¡±


    His pupils instantly narrowed.


    For a fraction of a second, Li Mu realized that this small and young figure in front of him was the little reading attendant, Ming Yue.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°How can she possess such incredible speed?¡±


    However, before he had time to think about any of this,


    the huge hammer struck Ming Yue.


    Puff!


    Then, blood sprayed from Ming Yue¡¯s nose and mouth.


    Her small body flew over and fell into Li Mu¡¯s arms.


    Li Mu¡¯s mind was totally nk.


    How could such a thing happen?


    It was so sudden that Li Mu didn¡¯t even notice the huge and powerful hammer strangely rebounding because of the quake.


    ¡°You, such a wicked girl... What are you doing?¡±


    Li Mu became anxious.


    With unexinable power, he held Ming Yue, and his body moved off into the distance, over 100 meters away. After moving outside of the attack range of Wei Chong¡¯s iron-chain hammer, he hurried to inspect the injury.


    ¡°Young Master, I... It hurts... Please help me... beat that bastard to death.¡± Mingyue, who was lying in Li Mu¡¯s arms while spurting blood, spoke between weak breaths.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Li Mu shouted with his nearly empty mind.


    Once hit by such a hammer, even he would very likely be smashed into pieces.


    Excessive concern would be troublesome.


    Li Mu was extremely panicked.


    But he was quickly surprised when he discovered that there were no serious injuries on Ming Yue¡¯s body. Not even a few bones had been broken. It was just a superficial injury on her skin. As for the spurting blood, it seemed to be caused by her slightly vibrating internal organs.


    It was definitely a miracle.


    Why did this happen?


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m fine... You need to act quickly and kill that bastard,¡± Ming Yue said while twisting her body.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°This tone... seems to be... her normal behavior?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t like Ming Yue in daily life, who was no longer a timid little girl , but a heartless, funny, and lovely kid.


    ¡°Old thing.¡±


    Li Mu turned round and shouted.


    He was quite angry.


    ¡°He is a shitty for the strongest man under the two moons and the two suns. He can¡¯t even hold back a little girl.¡±


    The old man rushed over with a guilty look, and exined embarrassedly, ¡°Please listen to me first... This isn¡¯t my fault. Her speed was too fast. After the flood dragon returned to theke, the control field vanished and caused her breath to be thin. Thus, the demon spirit reupied her body. This demon spirit... is a little scary and I am unable to handle it...¡±


    ¡°Demon spirit?¡±


    ¡°Is this the demon spirit?¡±


    ¡°This timid appearance is Ming Yue¡¯s natural look.¡±


    ¡°And this natural and funny character actually belongs to the demon spirit?¡±


    Li Mu opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the demon spirit be vicious?¡±


    ¡°But why had Ming Yue, after having her body repossessed by the demon spirit, not run away nor been redevoured, but boldly rushed over to save me... including the memories from my time in the county government with Ming Yue, in a demon spirit-affected state had never done anything evil.¡±


    Li Mu felt that some of the inherent concepts in his mind were suddenly subverted at this moment.


    ¡°What on earth is the demon spirit?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    ¡°Take her and leave here, ¡°Li Mu handed Ming Yue to the old beggar while also discreetly giving him a piece of solidified blood that was in his palm as he said, ¡°The strongest master under the two moons and two sun doesn¡¯t need to be shameful this time. Please be a little more reliable.¡±


    Seeing the flood dragon¡¯s blood, the old beggar¡¯s eyes began to glow as he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time I will definitely disy my real strength and take good care of this little girl.¡± As he replied, he couldn¡¯t wait to receive the flood dragon¡¯s blood and Ming Yue. Then, he held them up and hastily turned round to leave.


    ¡°None of you can leave.¡±


    Like a raging lion, Wei Chong rushed forward to attack them.


    ¡°Little bastard, you have ruined my n... I will let you watch as each of your acquaintances dies in front of you,¡± the elder master from the Qing Sha n was almostpletely crazy as he furiously roared while activating the chain on his arms.


    The giant hammer whistled.


    The chain was shaking like a ferocious and venomous boa.


    ¡°Damn fool... All of my acquaintances. Heh heh, I know you too, so will you let yourself die in front of me?¡±


    Li Mu spat out some blood and raised his hand directly, throwing the ancient stone sword out.


    The ancient sword moved as quickly as a lightning bolt.


    Wei Chong was shocked because he didn¡¯t expect Li Mu to throw it.


    His arms were shaking.


    ¡°Death Lotus Voetex!¡±


    At this moment, the cold celestial iron chain that was wrapped around the arms began to twist, forming manyyers in the shape of a vortex as it hovered towards the ancient stone sword.


    Wei Chong wanted to use this method to hinder the ancient sword.


    But, surprisingly, as the metals harshly grated, the sharpness and power contained in the ancient white sword, was far more than Wei Chong¡¯s expected. It pierced through the spinning vortex formed by the cold chain almost instantly and fiercely shed past Wei Chong¡¯s neck.


    Blood spewed out from the back of Wei Chong¡¯s ear.


    Then, a chillness shot up Wei Chong¡¯s back.


    If it had been even slightly closer, the sword would have pierced his head.


    It was really dangerous.


    However, Li Mu took the opportunity to retreat and once again stuck up his middle finger to ridicule him.


    The blood rushed toward Wei Chong¡¯s head and caused him to go absolutely crazy.


    He had never been as angry as he was today.


    A momentter, he began to revolve the giant hammer madly in an attempt to catch Li Mu.


    At this moment, Li Mu recovered a bit of strength again. He then gasped as he performed the body-lightening skill and continued retreating.


    At the crucial moment,pared with the Lightness Skill, the advantage of the body-lightening skill, in terms of escape, was disyed incisively and vividly.


    As the hammer whistled towards him, Li Mu narrowly avoided the attacks from the giant hammer several times.


    Other than that, he also made sure to incidentally mock Wei Chong again, continuing to use that gesture to stimte and tease Wei Chong who was had basically gone berserk.


    Gradually, Li Mu grasped Wei Chong¡¯s attack rhythm.


    The Xiantian Skill endowed Li Mu with uniquely sharp sensations and even a martial-art intuition which was close to prediction. Namely, after adapting to Wei Chong¡¯s fighting skills and power, Li Mu could often foresee his attack rhythm and lines, so Li Mu needed to spend less effort.


    He could even secretly use the Xiantian Skill to absorb the energy between heaven and earth and recover his strength by means of controlling his own breath.


    At the same time, his strong physical healing ability enabled Li Mu¡¯s injuries to coagte, which caused him to stop bleeding.


    After about half an hour of this, Li Mu surprisedly felt a kind of strange power spreading through his body.


    It was the energy from the giant flood dragon¡¯s blood.


    After all, Li Mu had been drenched in the flood dragon¡¯s blood, and he even identally swallowed a few mouthfuls of the blood.


    At that time, he only felt his body bing hot due to the sweet and hot blood, but the heat quickly dissipated without leaving behind any abnormalities. Hence, Li Mu had not cared too much.


    But at this time, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of the Xiantian Skill. This heat flow was like a me that reappeared and became clear.


    However, under this burning sensation, Li Mu felt that the strength of his body was recovering.


    His evasion was getting easier and easier as well.


    It had be more and more difficult for Wei Chong¡¯s giant hammer to threaten Li Mu, who was as dexterous as a butterfly flying through flowers.


    ¡°Move, everyone gets over here... And stop him.¡±


    Wei Chong¡¯s eyes were red.


    He violently ordered the other masters of the Qing Sha n to hold Li Mu back.


    As a result, the surrounding figures dashed forward.


    ¡°Piss off.¡±


    Li Mu shot out a punch.


    A giant transparent punch was fantastically released from his fist.


    His current state became much better than before. Although he still couldn¡¯t directly defeat super-ss masters of the Zongshi Master Realm like Wei Chong, he had an absolute advantage over first-ss masters of the Joint-thoughts Level Realm.


    His fists were overwhelmingly fierce.


    A peak strong man in the Joint-thoughts level Realm, from the Qing Sha n, was hit dead on and defeated.


    While the other masters of the Qing Sha n were retreating like a bunch of scared rabbits.


    Thus, the situation seemed to have turned around.


    But-


    ¡°Eh? What is... this feeling...? It is so painful.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly lost his countenance.


    The burning feeling brought by the flood dragon¡¯s blood suddenly became extremely overbearing and hot, as if it had begun to burn his soul through his skin and bones. Hence, the fierce pain almost caused Li Mu to faint and get hit by the giant hammer.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Is the flood dragon¡¯s blood... poisonous?¡±


    As he Continued to dodge with the body-lightening skill, he set his teeth to support himself.


    Nevertheless, the situation was getting worse.


    The poison in the flood dragon¡¯s blood seemed to be spreading.


    Soon, Li Mu¡¯s vision began to blur.


    As if drunken, he blinked hard and rubbed his eyes with his hands, but gradually, everything he saw became double images.


    ¡°This is turning into trouble.¡±


    Li Mu was groggy and realized that the situation was not good.


    The old faker¡¯s teaching immediately emerged in his mind.


    If he couldn¡¯t win the battle, he should run away.


    Consequently, he fled deeper into the abyss as fast as lightning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 84 Chasing and Fleeing

    <h4>Chapter 84 Chasing and Fleeing</h4>


    ¡°Where is he going?¡± Wei Chong saw that and then chased him.


    He had lost his mind.


    Due to the continuous ridicule of Li Mu, this elder master of the Qing Sha n, who had experienced ferocious fights numerous times like a mad bull teased by the red scarf, waved his iron chain and huge hammer as he frantically chased after Li Mu with red eyes.


    These two figures, one after the other, entered into the vast mountains.


    Around the pool, serenity gradually recovered.


    The remaining dozen powerful men of the Qing Sha n faced each other with shocked looks.


    Ultimately, one of them said something and then those people all chased in the direction from which Wei Chong vanished.


    But at the time, no one noticed that the old beggar and the big yellow dog had taken Ming Yue to disappear, not knowing when or where they went.


    After slightly hesitating, Zhou Kole, while holding Ling Li who was still in aa, also start chasing.


    So did the Tsing Yi middle-aged warlock.


    Since he wanted to know whether Li Mu was dead or alive in the end.


    If possible, he hoped to help Li Mu, even if furtively.


    Finally, only Bai Rushuang and the blind Taoist were left beside the pool.


    Of course, there was also a giant ck crow.


    As for the white-haired future leader of the Sirius n, Bai Rushuang, a strange light sparkled in his eyes, releasing a dangerous atmosphere, so no one could guess his thoughts. In the end, he also set off, leaping towards the direction in which Li Mu threw the sword.


    He did so in order to get his sword back.


    But the blind Taoist was foolishly sitting in his original ce.


    After a long time, he finally moved, but the wounds on his body were affected, causing them to begin bleeding again.


    He struggled to pinch out a fingerprint to mobilize the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth within a few hundred meters and turn it into supernatural power so he could mend his body.


    At the same time, the huge ck crow served as a Guardian of Rules.


    From now on, beside the Pool of the Nine-dragons Fall, in this isted and perilous ce at thekeside, there was a thatched cottage that seemed to be newly built, in which a blind Taoist, holding a bamboo staff in his hand, was waiting in thepany of the huge ck crow.


    To kill the flood dragon!


    This was his only thought.


    It was because that giant flood dragon hid in the pool.


    ...


    ...


    At dawn.


    A red sun rose slowly from between the distant mountains.


    A new day hade.


    Boom!


    The huge rock was smashed by an enormous hammer.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure, like a frightened rabbit, rushed out from behind the rock and plunged deeper into the mountains.


    ¡°You can¡¯t flee.¡±


    With red eyes, Wei Chong gasped hisrge hammer and waved it, chasing after him coldly.


    Such a situation hadsted for one night.


    At the same time, as if he were poisoned, Li Mu felt dizzy and sleepy. Other than that, he also had a fever, with limited vision and thinking ability. Both the inside and outside of his body seemed as if they were being burnt by fire so fiercely that he had an illusion that he was in and incinerator. It felt as if he would be burned into ashes in the next second.


    With what little remaining consciousness he had, he thought that he had been poisoned by the flood dragon.


    To exin it using scientific theories from earth, the flood dragon¡¯s blood seemed to be in conflict with his own blood, thus causing a rejection reaction.


    ¡°It is said that one who was been drenched in dragon blood can be invulnerable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A sense of grievance rose from his heart. He felt like an idiot who took a dose of bitter medicine.


    Under such body condition, he definitely couldn¡¯t battle with Wei Chong.


    Therefore, all he could do was flee.


    ¡°Old thing, you want to kill me? Haha, just follow me and taste my farts.¡±


    Not caring whether Wei Chong had heard that, he fled when ridiculing Wei Chong.


    Even without knowing where the fucking courage wasing from, he was sure that he must lead Wei Chong into the vast and remote mountains. If he didn¡¯t, it would be troublesome if the old thing came to Taibai County.


    But Wei Chong didn¡¯t disappoint Li Mu.


    Even if his internal qi had been consumed by more than half, his anger became more violent, and he was madly chasing after Li Mu without thinking.


    ¡°Little bastard, I swear I¡¯m going to catch up with you.¡±


    Wei Chong was so furious that he seemed like a male baboon whose mate had been carried off for coption.


    ¡°Abnormal.¡±


    With the instinct of his body, Li Mu had avoided his attacks numerous times while cursing at him without turning around..


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a fucking beauty, why do you keep chasing me?¡±


    ¡°Really disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You better stop.¡±


    ¡°Are you a fool? Do you really think I will stop and let you kill me?¡±


    ¡°I will smash your body into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Can you think of another creative line? Do such powerful viins only use a few lines?¡±


    ¡°Ah ah ah, I am so furious.¡±


    ¡°You just said you are an old fellow, so don¡¯t have such a violent temper. If the cerebral infraction, high blood pressure, breast prpse, or other illness suddenly arises due to this, I would be quite happy.¡±


    One was chasing while the other was fleeing.


    In the silent Taibai Mountain, they had caused a general turmoil.


    No one knew where those tens of first-ss masters of the Qing Sha n had gone because they hadpletelygged behind the two men.


    Nor were the Tsing Yi middle-aged warlock and ¡°Fairy Face¡±Zhou Kole in sight.


    Boom!


    Peaks and rocks kept copsing.


    In the deep forest, as vast and green as an ocean, smoke and dust continued to soar towards the sky.


    As of now, another day passed like this.


    The night fell.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Li Mu was smashed by the giant hammer into the jungle in the distance, like a ball that was quaked out for dozens of meters.


    ¡°Little bastard, why don¡¯t keep shouting, haha.¡±


    Wei Chong gasped because his throat was snoring like a broken fan. He was so tired that his tongue was sticking out.


    After all, the internal qi in his body had basically run out.


    After the hammer hit Li Mu and caused him to fly out, Wei Chong bent over the ground and began to breath heavily, so as to umte his physical strength.


    Later, after tens of breaths, Wei Chong dragged the huge hammer into the jungle, only to find that there were only a few faint bloodstains and several broken old trees that were as huge as round arms, but Li Mu was missing.


    ¡°Damn, is this little bastard made from iron and steel?¡±


    Wei Chong was madly cursing and stamping his feet.


    Since dusk today, that little bastard had be so frail that it was difficult for him to evade the hits from the celestial cold iron chain. After all, if the refined iron was continuously hit, it would be g. However, it was this little bastard who was absolutely like an invulnerable monster, not only did he not die, but also managed to narrowly and incredibly flee every time.


    ¡°How odd!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t catch that little bastard.¡±


    Wei Chong, who was gasping and gritting his teeth, didn¡¯t chase after him hastily.


    Sitting there, he began to operate his Cultivation Method to adjust his internal qi and recover his strength.


    Wei Chong was sophisticated and he was quite confident in his chasing skill, which indicated that he could keep up with Li Mu who couldn¡¯t flee far in that condition.


    One kilometer away,


    Li Mu stumbled with one foot deep and the other shallow, instinctively rushing forward on the smoldering jungle humus over his ankles.


    Though beaten by the hammer numerous times, he didn¡¯t feel any pain...


    This was because the burning feeling caused by the flood dragon¡¯s blood became increasingly clear, horrible, and fierce, as if he were being burned by earth fire from the ninthyer of hell. Consequently, he almost couldn¡¯t tell if he really existed.


    Thus, his speed became slower and slower.


    So did his reactions.


    After being smashed by the giant hammer again and again, Li Mu was able to hear the sound of his bones breaking, but there was no pain.


    That really was a very strange feeling.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t even know how many of his bones had been broken.


    Or, had his bones been turned into powder?


    Anyway, he stumbled and instinctively ran forward with one foot deep and the other shallow.


    Then, running became walking.


    Later, walking became creeping.


    He, totally naked, crawled like a water snake in the sludge-like jungle humus, little by little...moving forward.


    ¡°Damn, am I dying?¡±


    Li Mu lost his mind.


    ...


    ¡°Where is he? Where is he? What in the fucking hell?¡±


    He was furious.


    He found no trace of Li Mu.


    All clues referred to this jungle and showed that Li Mu, after entering the forest, had radically fainted. That is to say, he was unlikely to have moved. However, no trace of Li Mu could be found.


    It was as if Li Mu, upon entering the jungle, had suddenly melted into the air and vanished.


    Even if he had been taken away by a beast or a bird, there would be some traces.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck is he?¡±


    Wei Chong thought he had never been so indignant, wild, and irritable as on this day and night. He was just like an erupting volcano that was going to destroy everything.


    Boom boom boom!


    He waved the giant hammer, crushing the surrounding ancient trees, with bits of wood flying, mountains copsing and stones cracking.


    ¡°Even if you are three feet in the ground or flying in the sky, I will find you... Little bastard, I,Wei Chong, swear to smash you into pieces or else I am not a man. ¡±


    In the quiet Taibai Mountain forest was the echoing of the lost dog-like roar of Wei Chong .


    ...


    ...


    After a long time, Li Mu gradually became sober.


    Then, he felt himself seem to lie on a hard rock.


    The roar of the waterfalls came into his ears.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    After being slightly confused, Li Mu recalled what had happened before.


    He instantly reacted out, then directly stood up with his two hands and opened his eyes to observe the surroundings.


    As his sight recovered a little, he could faintly discern things.


    It seemed that he was in a cave which was surrounded by rough stone walls with a natural texture. The light was dim and there was the glimmer of a fire.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    A loe and maic male voice rose.


    Shocked, Li Mu subconsciously wanted to jump up.


    However, his body did not respond, as if it was disabled since he could not sense the existence of the limbs under the waist but could only lie on the ground passively and could not climb up at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you are seriously injured.¡±


    That male voice rang again.


    Li Mu faintly felt that he had heard this voice somewhere before.


    Soon, the light in the cave became brighter.


    That was to say, someone had added several pieces of wood to the fire.


    Then, a whiskered square face, with a smile, appeared in Li Mu¡¯s sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Li Mu was still in shock.


    He recognized him. This man was Yaya¡¯s father.


    The first time they met was the second day after Li Mu had just arrived on the. At the door of Taibai County, the man was dressed as a hunter, standing with his beautiful wife and calling Yaya to send three armeniaca sibirica over to him.


    But the second time they met was in the Taibai County when the man and his wife were being hindered and teased by a noble Young Master, Li Bing, while Li Mu rushed to save them.


    Li Mu had never thought that he would meet the man under these circumstances.


    ¡°Did.. did you save me?¡±


    Li Mu asked in a hoarse voice.


    This was the only possibility.


    The whiskered and square-faced man nodded his head with a smile.


    On this familiar and strange face, there was a calm temperament. Compared with the silent hunter in daily life, he seemed to be another person. Li Mu sensed a kind of momentum simr to a bloody battle with thousands of horses and troops from his demeanor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 85 Recover

    <h4>Chapter 85 Recover</h4>


    ¡°You saved me from Wei Chong, right?¡±


    Li Mu tried hard to open his eyes, and his consciousness gradually became clear with some doubt.


    He had already vaguely guessed that the man with a square face and whiskers and his astonishingly beautiful wife weren¡¯t ordinary people.


    ¡°I just took you here before he found you.¡±


    The man replied with a smile.


    His smile made others feel that he was reliable and forthright and believe what he had said.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Li Mu was a little dizzy, and his physical condition made him nervous.


    ¡°Behind the Nine-dragons Fall, in the channel and cave,¡± the man smiled and raised his hands, patting Li Mu rhythmically and saying, ¡°you can call me Guo Yuqing.¡± Each of his pats was charged with a warm flow that streamed in Li Mu¡¯s body,forting him.


    ¡°I am in the water curtain cave behind the Nine-dragons Fall?¡±


    ¡°I should be in this ce.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I can hear the roar of the waterfalls.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Li Mu thanked him.


    Guo Yuqing?


    He had never heard this name.


    ¡°Your wound is serious. Your spine and the bones of your lower limbs are almostpletely shattered. You will need to take a few months to recoverpletely,¡± Guo Yuqing exhaled a long breath and said, ¡°I have run out of internal qi to help you unchock the broken limbs.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and understood.


    Actually, this result was even better than he had imagined. Previously, he thought he might encounter a disaster in which his body would be smashed into flesh patties or be burned into ashes by the flood dragon¡¯s blood.


    As was expected, the poison of the flood dragon¡¯s blood burst out, messing up his ns.


    ¡°The flood dragon blood was integrated into your body... You are really bold. After all, that flood dragon had cultivated itself here for 1000 years. It was constantly absorbing the essence of the sun and moon as well as swallowing the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth. It is about to be a dragon, so his blood containes boundless energy. If an ordinary person was drenched in the flood dragon¡¯s blood and even drank some by mistake, they would probably explode. But your body is quite special, you managed to do it.¡±


    Guo Yuqing replied.


    Li Mu was a little scared.


    The flood dragon¡¯ blood was far more horrible than he imagined.


    When he recalled his actions from before, using the sword to cut off the flood dragon¡¯s head was really reckless.


    ¡°Wei Chong from the Qing Sha n is hunting you, and I¡¯m afraid that Bai Rushuang from the Sirius n won¡¯t let you go, even including some monsters and demons... Under such conditions, you can¡¯t go back to the county, so you have to stay in the cave and gradually cultivate. Everything can be settled after several months when you recover.¡± Guo Yuqing suggested.


    ¡°Two or three months?¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    He could wait in fact, but Qing Feng and Ming Yue might face a lot of danger.


    Li Mu knew the true face of those so-called Wulin people, especially Wei Chong, who might get pissed at others if not finding Li Mu. At that time, Qing Feng and Ming Yue would be the first to be injured. Even Ma Junwu, Feng Yuanxing, and the others might be affected.


    Furthermore, in the county government prison, there was a group of Jianghu people. They were all time bombs, so there might be some trouble if he didn¡¯t go back.


    ¡°As for other things, you don¡¯t have to care about them since I will solve them for you,¡± Guo Yuqing seemed to have seen the thoughts in Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Predecessor, your identity is...¡± Li Mu asked.


    Guo Yuqing replied, ¡°A fugitive who is wandering around the world.¡±


    What a loaded response!


    On the earth, only those young artists who fussed without being ill would speak out these words faintly when they looked up from a 45 degree angle.


    But Li Mu felt that this man was not exaggerating. Instead, it seemed like he was really helpless while expressing such feelings.


    Behind this might be a sealed story about Jianghu.


    Just judged from the fact that he could enter the cave in back of the Nine-dragons Fall water curtain, his martial art cultivation must be stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Nevertheless, if he wasn¡¯t willing to tell him, Li Mu wouldn¡¯t bother to ask.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t appropriate for you to have food under this situation. You just stay here and rest. I will find some medicinal herbs to help heal you. I will be back tomorrow morning,¡± Guo Yuqing stood up and added some dry firewood to theteral bonfire, then said, ¡°It¡¯s very safe here, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the people of the Qing Sha ning here.¡±


    After those words, he warned him again, then directly left.


    Li Muy still on the ground where the hay was.


    The heat flow patted into his body by Guo Yuqing just now was roaming in his limbs like an electric current.


    This was the only feeling that Li Mu could perceive.


    ¡°No, I have to think of a way to recover on my own. There is no time to waste.¡±


    Athough Li Mu felt Guo Yuqing was reliable, he still hoped to solve his problems by himself. After all, it was terrible to feel as if his fate depended on others.


    Relying upon oneself is better than relying on others.


    He tried to move his limbs, but he felt no response.


    ¡°I have nothing to use but the Xiantian Skill.¡±


    As Li Mu silentlyy on the ground, his breathing rhythm began to be smooth and long, then he put aside other trivial thoughts. Until his mind was united, he did not operate the Xiantian Skill.


    Along with his breaths, the air flow among the rivers and mountains started to move quietly.


    In the water curtain behind the waterfall, the Spiritual Qi should be richer than in the outside world. As Li Mu operated the Xiantian Skill more and more smoothly, he could feel that breathing through his mouth was like drinking delicious wine.


    Gradually, the breath of Li Mu became heavier and longer.


    Ultimately, he felt his breast upheaving.


    The body¡¯s senses seemed to be recovering little by little.


    The heat flow given by Guo Yuqing before had totally disappeared.


    Instead, it was reced by the power of the Spiritual Qi inhaled in his body.


    The flow of the Spiritual Qi, like a stream, was mellow and long, making Li Mu morefortable and pleased than the heat flow patted into his body by Guo Yuqing.


    When the heat flow of the Spiritual Qi moved, it, like invisible lines, was depicting his body anew. Meanwhile, only in this way could Li Mu make sure of his existence.


    Breathe.


    Breathe.


    Two lines of white mist, like two flexible small white snakes, were stretching out and drawing back through his nostrils.


    This only appeared on masters with powerful internal qi when they breathed.


    Time passed, little by little.


    After about two hours, sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Later, he found that the previous burning feeling reappeared in his body.


    It meant that the poison from the flood dragon¡¯s blood shirking through his body had the horseshoe effect.


    Li Mu tried his best to safeguard his mind and continue to run the Xiantian Skill.


    A fantastic event happened.


    At the time, the internal qi inhaled in his body was no more the a warm flow, but had be cool like autumn water, circling in his body, which indicated it had suppressed that baking-hot poison from the flood dragon¡¯s blood.


    After several breaths, mouthfuls of the Spiritual Qi went into his body.


    As if flowing water had put out the fervent fire, the poison in Li Mu¡¯s body gradually couldn¡¯t be perceived.


    Consequently, time passed by in such silent cultivation.


    About one hourter,


    Li Mu¡¯s body totally regained sensation.


    Then, he slowly moved his limbs and sat on the ground with the help of his arms.


    However, as the limbs moved, he felt a fierce ache.


    It seemed that the broken bones in his body were cracked again.


    Seeing this, Li Mu took a deep breath.


    Actually, his legs, feet, arms, and even his palms had been deformed. They were bent at various shocking angles, which seemed simr to polio or hyposia. In addition, the skin of his body was blurry, fleshy, and full of blood scars.


    It was because of his movements that some of the scarred blood wounds cracked again and began bleeding.


    Hence, he seemed to have radically be a monster that was undergrown with weird hands and feet.


    This sight shocked Li Mu a bit.


    But he wasn¡¯t hopeless.


    For a long time, a very strange and contradictory factor had been in Li Mu¡¯s character.


    Usually, he was cowardly and obsene, feared death, pain, and danger, and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. However, once he was trapped in a desperate situation and faced hardship, he would be calmer, more forthright, and more determined than average men.


    In this situation, he became cool and calm as if his courage was stimted deep inside his heart.


    He gritted his teeth, moved his legs, and sat down on the knees.


    In this process, he acted quite slowly.


    However, the broken bones that had been recovered a little still hadn¡¯t grown backpletely by the formidable curing force were again cracked due to Li Mu¡¯s action. At the same time, the blood scars on his skin also burst apart. Hence, he felt overwhelmingly aching, as if cut by a knife.


    Then, the blood ran down his legs, drenching the hay under Li Mu.


    However, Li Mu fought back against the sharp pain while sitting on his knees entirely.


    He then operated the Xiantian Skill once again.


    Inhaling and exhaling.


    The mystery of the Xiantian Skill was once again manifested fully and vividly.


    Following Li Mu¡¯s breaths, the pain of his body faded away like the tide...


    Thus, a feeling as cool as delicious wine drenched the body, engulfed his whole body again.


    Time passed.


    In an instant, another hour passed by.


    Like a statue, Li Mu quietly sat on the original ground on his knees.


    The blood below his body had been solidified and dried.


    The scarred blood wounds on the body surface gradually cured, and even began to digenerate and fall off to an incredible extent. Hence, a bright red and newly born skin appeared below.


    It was definitely a miracle.


    Since the injury might need several months to be healed to such a degree if happening on the super-ss martial people with strong vitality, Li Mu just spent over one hour healing himself.


    The Xiantian Skill quite matched the Cultivation Method of celestial beings.


    Li Mu then opened his eyes.


    He lowered his head to observe his body condition, then slowly nodded with a smile in his eyes.


    His judgment turned out to be true.


    It was because such a serious injury could certainly be healed.


    Besides, he felt the power in his body was recovering.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 86 Cracking Sky

    <h4>Chapter 86 Cracking Sky</h4>


    However, at present, thest problem facing him was the bones that, after breaking, had not set right, causing his limbs and backbones to be deformed. Thus, after he ran the Xiantian Skill, most of the bones in his body had healed incorrectly, just like cobbled building blocks.


    This led to his body being deformed.


    Besides, he couldn¡¯t stand up, just like a monster.


    Slightly thinking, Li Mu made a decision.


    He did an amazing action ¨C using the deformed right fist to break all the bones of his deformed left one and right arm into pieces.


    Crack crack!


    The sound of broken bones was shocking.


    The violent pain, like a mountain torrent with spectacr significance, swallowed up Li Mu in an instant.


    Sweat poured down from his forehead.


    The indescribable sharp pain caused him to be dizzy and almost faint.


    However, he showed no trace of hesitation.


    Eventually, the bones of his left arm were all smashed by him who was like a self-inflicted person.


    Li Mu hurriedly breathed, and then began to operate the Xiantian Skill to take advantage of the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth, so as to repair the injury to his left arm.


    When the Spiritual Qi swarmed in his body and his left arm began to recover some sensation, Li Mu used the deformed right hand to adjust some broken bones, then he took advantage of his perception to move the joints and phnges of the left arm.


    By this way could a right cure method be found for bones.


    But this process required a long time.


    A long periodter, a newly and normally grown left arm appeared.


    Li Mu exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Since he knew he had made it.


    Next, his n was quite simple.


    Except for the well-grown left arm, he needed to first smash the bones of his right arm and legs, backbone and ribs, then use the same way to adjust them, so as to cure them in a normal way and angle.


    This meant that almost all the bones except the skull would need to be broken and smashed.


    Then, he would utilize the force of the Xiantian Skill to have those smashed bones grow again after setting them right.


    This n must be based on Li Mu¡¯s strong vitality and healing ability.


    For that reason, his formidable life force could guarantee that he, after some bones were smashed, wouldn¡¯t miserably faint.


    Meanwhile, the abnormal healing capacity could ensure that those smashed bones could heal and regrow in the minimum time after being adjusted.


    Seeing his recovered left arm, Li Mu showed no hesitation.


    He used the left arm to smash all the bones of his right one.


    He then operated the Xiantian Skill once again.


    Again and again.


    Time passed in the crisply cracked bones and the dropping sound of the sweat rising from his intense pain.


    Many times in the meantime, Li Mu¡¯s face became as white as a piece of nk paper.


    But he, relying on his great spiritual force to support himself, didn¡¯t faint to death atst.


    He kept breaking,smashing, adjusting and healing his own bones.


    This process was like shaping y figures.


    Breaking the y body into pieces, submerged to be soft, changed into sposh, molded into new limbs, and dried... it was the same as reshaping.


    For ordinary people, not to say try, they would be pale with fear once thinking about this.


    But Li Mu insisted surprisingly.


    One night passed by quickly.


    The sky was faintly light with the dawn.


    Thest smashed bone on Li Mu¡¯s body was healed by the force of the Xiantian Skill.


    Sensing his body resumed a fantastic feeling of control, Li Mu slowly stood up.


    Pain couldn¡¯t be felt anymore.


    Besides, the poison of the flood dragon¡¯s blood was alsopletely cleared away.


    In his body, a new kind of energy was surging up.


    It represented a new life.


    In Li Mu¡¯s head, a miraculous light shed. Without any hesitation, he instantly performed the Zhenwu Boxing.


    Commencing Pile Gong.


    Rocking-sky Hammer.


    Skyshatter Cone.


    These were all the types of the Zhenwu Boxing that he couldpletely perform.


    Each type was shown coherently and Li Mu felt a kind of unprecedented smoothness, as if it had be part of his instinct.


    Between the changing movements, the cracking bean-like sound continued to burst from his body.


    This showed that the newly remade bones were adapting to his body.


    A surging power was born in his body.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu even felt that the power, like a vast ocean, was submerging him, which was extremely horrible. In addition, what was more exaggerated was this power kept generating new force one round after another, as if it were boundless.


    ¡°The recovery rate was faster than imagined, and seemed to be stronger than before.¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    This was quite a surprise.


    He constantly carried out the martial skills, especially the Rocking-sky Hammer and Skyshatter Cone. As a result, after coherently being stimted, the qi and blood in Li Mu¡¯s body flew, and his body state became better and better. The surging power offered him a sense of motivation like an exploding and roaring engine.


    After performing these two martial skills numerous times, the Rocking-sky Hammer and the Skyshatter Cone, Li Mu ultimately felt the strength, qi and blood in his body surge up and reach an unconceivable peak value.


    He bellowed once and directly motivated the Cracking Sky, the third move in Zhenwu Boxing.


    The usual choking sense crept up on him, but was copsed by the inertic of the power in his body in an instant.


    In the past, these actions that could not be achieved at all were fully disyed by Li Mu.


    The first time.


    The second time.


    The third time, fourth time... dozens of times.


    Li Mu continued to perform dozens of repetitions of the Cracking Sky. Only when the feeling of exhaustion came did he slowly stop.


    Merry and lively.


    Comfortable.


    Li Mu got an uncontroble desire to roar.


    He calmed down to observe himself, only to find that the newly grown red and pink skin had almost been covered with ayer of ck thick y that was like ck oil spots, emitting a harsh and fishy smell and almost covering his whole body, even including some private parts, as if his whole body were smeared with ayer of stinking mud.


    ¡°This belongs to the impurities inside my body. The hair was cut off and the marrow of bones were washed again.¡±


    A simr phenomenon urred when the first two types of the Zhenwu Boxing were practiced, so Li Mu was not surprised.


    Every sessful practice of new types of the Zhenwu Boxing was equal to a cutting off hair and washing the marrows of bones.


    It was also equal to the improvement of life essence.


    Li Mu was aware that after this disaster concerning his life, his strength had once again improved.


    Since he was Free at this time, he looked around the cave carefully.


    With the help of the glimmering bonfire, Li Mu was astonished to find that the space was not a cave, but a river in the mountainside, which was a natural channel washed out by the flow, but now seemed to be in a dry period. Hence, the water level fell and a part of the stone wall and stone bed formed a cave.


    On the other two sides of the channel, there were grotesque stctites, like a pure white gems.


    In the riverbed with nting rocks, more than 10 meters away from Li Mu, the underground river was running with cool air towards the outside of the cave.


    Li Mu, pinching his nose, came to the dark riverside and fetched water to clean the filth off his body.


    The river was cold, like the secluded spring under the ground.


    After understanding the general water depth and the degree of the rushing current, he simply jumped into the water to have afortable bath.


    ¡°This dark river should be the source of one of the waterfalls in the Nine-dragons Fall.¡±


    Li Mu was thinking of something.


    Following the dark river, he swam more than three hundred meters, only to feel the water flow be more and more turbulent as the roar of the waterfall became deafening. Then, as a group of slightly shining lights appeared. Apparently, he had arrived at the end of the dark river, namely, near the waterfall.


    Through the water curtain, he could vaguely see that the sky was faintly bright.


    It might be at dawn.


    Li Mu thought a bit, not leaving hastily.


    Later, he returned to the original ce to wait.


    Since Guo Yuqing had said that he would be back.


    Li Mu also wanted to know where the whiskered man came from.


    His sights were cast on the underground dark river again.


    It was strange that there was such an underground river in the hillside with hard rock, which was not in line with physicalmon sense.


    Li Mu had an impulse to go upstream to find the ultimate source of water.


    Soon, the hunger caused by his empty stomach creeped up on him like the rivers.


    Every time after cutting off his hair and washing the marrows of his bones, it was the same feeling. Li Mu had an illusion that he could swallow the living giant flood dragon, if the beast appeared in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Every type of Zhenwu Boxing included the true meaning of martial arts. For example, what mystery is covered in the body-lightening skill in the Skyshatter Cone and the third type of the Cracking Sky?¡±


    Li Mu forced himself to transfer his attention from hunger to this point.


    Then, he closed his eyes to meditate for the purpose ofprehension.


    But as this time, without any clear findings, he shouldn¡¯t perceive the profound meaning of martial arts in the Cracking Sky.


    ¡°This seems odd.¡±


    Standing up, hardly had Li Mu showed up the Cracking Sky to gain the meaning, when, in the direction of the waterfall mouth, a stalwart figure shed, carrying arge animal-skin bag. With the surrounding mist of the internal qi, this figure passed through the thick water curtain of dreadful impact force and came into the cave.


    Guo Yuqing returned.


    ¡°Who? You...you should...¡± As Guo Yuqing entered the cave, hisplexion changed greatly. He was about to ask, but at first nce, he found that the figure standing in the cave was Li Mu¡¯s, which shocked him and was unbelievable.


    ¡°Predecessor, we met again,¡± Li Mu gave a salute.


    ¡°You should... have totally recovered. It¡¯s impossible since your wound was so serious. You...¡± Guo Yuqing wasn¡¯t a man who fussed about anything, on the contrary, he had experienced far more violent and bloody fights with more various upheavals and tragedies than ordinary people. But at this moment, he was still shocked by Li Mu, who was vigorous in front of him.


    ¡°Thanks a lot for predecessor¡¯s help.¡±


    Li Mu replied.


    The predecessor¡¯s reaction was within his expectations.


    After all, the event that he recoveredpletely through a night was an unbelievable miracle anywhere.


    Guo Yuqing, who stopped being shocked, said, ¡°It seems that the things prepered by me won¡¯t be used. It is really a miracle,¡± he opened the waterproof animal-skin bag at the back, in which many fresh medicinal herbs were wrapped, including some metal tools which seemed like surgical instruments on the earth.


    Obviously, he had prepared many things to treat Li Mu.


    Hence, Li Mu was moved.


    Meanwhile, he was also a bit curious.


    ¡°Is Guo Yuqing even a doctor?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 87 Elder Brother Guo

    <h4>Chapter 87 Elder Brother Guo</h4>


    Shocked by the speed of Li Mu¡¯s recovery which was simr to that of an immortal, Guo Yuqing did not want to ask more about it, though.


    ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re the most amazing person I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± praised he.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, predecessor, you ttered me.¡±


    Li Mu showed great respect for Guo Yuqing.


    But Guo Yuqing did not think that he had saved Li Mu, and just imed lightly that ¡®I just took Li Mu away before Wei Chong discovered him.¡¯ But Li Mu did not believe that things were so simple.


    Apart from anything else, Li Mu was chased badly by Wei Chong and scampered away blindly into the depth of the Taibai Mountain, where it was an untraversed virgin forest with high mountains and precipitous terrain. Fierce beasts usually haunted there, and miasma rose from the marshes everywhere. An ordinary warrior did not dare to enter it. So on this basis alone, even if Guo Yuqing happened to save Li Mu, it was a terrific kindness.


    Besides, hunted down by Wei Chong, such a first-ss master, he was still able to take Li Mu away without being detected by him. Such an ability was astonishing indeed.


    After all, Wei Chong was listed among the super-ss masters in the peak of the Zongshi Master Realm.


    More importantly, Li Mu faintly felt that Guo Yuqing did not happen to have met him, instead, he came to save him on purpose.


    As Li Mu was thinking about it, his stomach growled embarrassingly.


    His face blushed instantly.


    Guo Yuqing smiled and said, ¡°I thought you need some time to recover. See what you were yesterday, you even could not eat anything. So I just bring some simple liquid food to you...¡± As he said, he took a red-painted jar out from a waterproof pack made of animal skin.


    Take the cover off, and a heavy scent of medicine wafted from the jar.


    Smelling it, Li Mu could not help but drool.


    ¡°Take some medicine porridge first. It was cooked by my wife yesterday. Although you¡¯ve recovered, medicine porridge is good to fuel Qi and blood to you, because you¡¯ve lost too much blood,¡± Guo Yuqing smiled and gave the red-painted jar to him.


    ¡°Thank you, predecessor,¡± Li Mu replied inly, received the jar with his hands, and shoveled the food into his mouth.


    Wow!


    It was hot!


    He grimaced in pain.


    But this pain appeared insignificant whenpared with battering the bones of the whole body. Li Mu was so hungry that he swallowed a mouthful of the food, just like the adorable girl, Ming Yue, who had starved for three days and nights.


    ¡°Haha, little brother, there is no need to be so over-courteous. I am several years older than you. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Elder Brother Guo,¡± Guo Yuqing gave a graciousugh, revealing a kind of straightforward and heroic temperament as from the prairie.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother Guo.¡±


    Li Mu did not show too much courtesy.


    Guo Yuqingughed happily.


    Not knowing why, he felt he was on the same wavelength with the young county magistrate.


    From Li Mu, Guo Yuqing seemed to see like-minded figures and recall the days when they galloped on the armoured horses with shining spears in the prairie.


    Those figures were the men who used to treat each other with all sincerity, share weal and woe, drink, and bleed together.


    But it was a pity that nowadays, the things were still there, but men were no more the same ones.


    Among those old friends today, some had partedpany and be enemies, while some had returned to the embrace of the Longevity Heaven, turning into the stars in the sky, and could never meet again this life.


    Some temperament of Li Mu made Guo Yuqing feel familiar.


    Heughed and stood up, saying, ¡°Brother, take your time. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    After saying the words, he strode to the depths of the cave on the riverbed.


    Li Mu was curious about it but did not follow him. Instead, he took gulps of the medicine porridge.


    Perhaps because Li Mu was too hungry, he thought the medicine porridge was unprecedentedly delicious and finished it up neatly and quickly, even licked up the mouth of the jar.


    ¡°Comfortable...¡±


    Li Mu could feel a strong medicine power like a heat flow spread in his stomach and poured into all of his limbs and bones. Every cell all over his body seemed to be giving afortable groan.


    At that moment, he did not know how precious the jar of medicine porridge was.


    If it was put in the Jianghu, numerous people would be hungry for a jar of this medicine porridge cooked by Liu Zhiyuan, the Virgin Goddess of the outer court of Wendao Academy at all costs, and even fight against each other furiously for the medicine porridge.


    A momentter.


    Here came the sound of footsteps behind.


    Guo Yuqing was wet all over and came from the depths of the cave, dragging two weird big fish.


    ¡°Good luck today. I¡¯ve caught two eyeless fish.¡±


    Li Mu took a closer look and found that each of the two big fish had more than 20 tentacles on the corners of their mouth, each tentacle as long as over one meter. Their fins were rtively strong. They were white with no scale at all. Most importantly, they did not have eyes. No wonder that they were called eyeless fish.


    Guo Yuqing dealt with the big fish skillfully by the tools in the pack. He cut off the fish into delicate slices, skewered the flesh, sprinkled them with condiments, and roasted on the fire.


    A warm family man.


    Li Mu evaluated him inwardly.


    ¡°Eyeless fish is a special species in the antiquity times, which can swim underground and never see the sun all over its life. It contains abundant Spiritual Qi of geographical veins. It is a sacred product that enhances cultivation, heals injury and nourishes Qi. It tastes delicious and is rarely seen. It is recorded by the most powerful author in the collection ¡®Bizarre Species in the Universe¡¯. In the vast Taibai Mountain, this precious product only exists in the dark river in the Nine-dragons Fall...¡±


    Guo Yuqing exined while roasting and smiling.


    Li Mu sniffed the smell of the grilled fish and kept swallowing saliva. He said, ¡°So amazing! Haha. Elder Brother Guo¡¯s words make me drooling. It seems that I can have a good meal today.¡±


    Guo Yuqing talked with ease and fluency, and many mysterious and unfamiliar allusions were poured out from his mouth, as if he had had his words at hand. He was like a knowledgeable and sophisticated wise man, who made Li Mu surprised a lot inwardly.


    Elder Brother Guo had not only unfathomable cultivation of martial art but also profound knowledge. It was sure to say that he was the most amazing and inscrutable person that Li Mu had ever met since he hade to the world.


    In fact, Liu Mu had just met Elder Brother Guo twice.


    But in many cases, when a person¡¯s bearing, temperament and charm came to a certain extent, it was unnecessary to take too many meetings andmunications to demonstrate his features thoroughly, but just only a meeting or even a few seconds could give them to a full y.


    Li Mu made someparisons in his heart.


    Among all the powerful persons he knew, no matter the knowledgable Feng Yuanxing, Wei Chong¡ªthe Elder of Qing Sha n, the talented little Qing Feng, or any other figure that he knew or met, they were a hundred thousand miles behindpared to Elder Brother Guo.


    So what was Elder Brother Guo¡¯s origin?


    Li Mu was very curious but did not ask.


    Soon, the grilled fish was roasted with overflowing smell.


    Li Mu did not decline the preference, but instead, he took the roasted fish from Guo Yuqing and glutted himself with delicacies.


    Not until Li Mu devoured a whole fish did he feel that the hunger disappeared a bit in his stomach.


    ¡°Brother Mu, I see your body is strange. Your recovery ability is amazing, and your power is huge. But you do not cultivate any internal qi. Why?¡± Guo Yuqing asked.


    With somemunications, the distance between them became closer.


    Guo Yuqing had not intended to ask Li Mu¡¯s secrets, but at that moment, he was thinking over cultivating Li Mu, hoping to help Li Mu once more. After all, to cultivate body but not qi was not a way to be a superior warrior. Therefore, Guo Yuqing wanted to know something about Li Mu.


    Li Mu showed no hesitation and replied, ¡°To tell you the truth, Elder Brother Guo, I am not unwilling to cultivate my qi, but because of my special body constitution, I can¡¯t do that. I once looked into several books about practicing qi. Even though I knew the ultimacy in them and tried to practice, I still couldn¡¯t feel qi in me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is there such a thing?¡± Guo Yuqing was extremely surprised.


    He was experienced and knowledgeable, having an understanding of the cultivation methods of each martial art sect in the world, but he had never encountered such strange things as it happened on Li Mu.


    ¡°If Brother Mu doesn¡¯t mind, could I check for you?¡± Guo Yuqing pondered for a while and continued to say, ¡°I knew something about Chinese medicine. Perhaps I can find the crux for you.¡±


    Li Mu knew that Guo Yuqing was showing kindness.


    And he seemed to be persuaded a bit inwardly.


    All the time, Li Mu was gued by the crux and was unable to cultivate internal qi.


    In particr, the old faker once said, the internal power was more powerful and significant than physical power, which impressed Li Mu deeply.


    Guo Yuqing had an extraordinary origin and profound knowledge. Although he said he just knew something about Chinese medicine, it was his modestment. Perhaps Guo Yuying could be listed as a master in Chinese medicine. Maybe he could find the crux and solve the problem.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother Guo.¡±


    Li Mu did not hesitate at all and stretched out his arm.


    Guo Yuqingughed and pressed his fingers on the pulse of Li Mu¡¯s right wrist.


    Soon, a shocked expression took on Guo Yuqing¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°What valiant blood and qi in your body, like a vast sea. Your pulse is so heavy, tough and powerful. I¡¯ve never felt that before...¡± Then, his five fingers began beating on Li Mu¡¯s pulse alternately with a strange rhythm.


    With Guo Yuqing¡¯s beats, Li Mu felt continuous airflow merged into his own pulse and ran through his meridians.


    Bong!


    Bong! Bong!


    Li Mu¡¯s heart throbbed heavily.


    Its sound was like a heavenly drum beating in the cave. It was totally unlike the sound of a creature¡¯s heartbeat.


    The shocked expression increased on Guo Yuqing¡¯s face.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, his fingers shook and bounced back directly. And he could not ce them on Li Mu¡¯s pulse again.


    ¡°This... I have never seen it before.¡±


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly.


    ¡°Brother Mu, aren¡¯t you an immortal descending from the Heaven?¡± He asked incredulously, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t healed the wound for you yesterday when you¡¯re in aa and knew that you have a human body, and now you¡¯re sitting in front of me lively, I would think that I am feeling a giant dragon¡¯s pulse if I close my eyes.¡±


    Words of ¡°descending from the Heaven¡± did astonish Li Mu in his heart.


    Guo Yuqing really boasted masterly medical skills.


    Li Mu did fall from the sky.


    But as for these secrets, including ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, Li Mu could not reveal any of them, of course.


    ¡°Elder Brother Guo, is there a solution? Can I practice qi?¡± Li Mu could hardly wait to ask.


    ¡°The method is not unavable, but is very difficult.¡± Guo Yuqing mused and spoke slowly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 88 Heart Heavenly Shoot

    <h4>Chapter 88 Heart Heavenly Shoot</h4>


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°Brother Mu, the reason why you can¡¯t cultivate internal qi is not because of your meridian or your cultivation method, but it is due to your constitution.¡±


    ¡°My constitution?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your constitution is too powerful. Your strong physical body and vigorous qi are unprecedented in ancient and modern times, and they have never been heard of before. I think, you¡¯re fully aware of it yourself.¡± Guo Yuqing looked at Li Mu still with shock and surprise in his eyes.


    Li Mu nodded.


    Guo Yuqing continued to say, ¡°To put it in an exaggerated way, themon qi in the universe is able to build up your body but unable to be internal qi to increase your strength. Because the power of your physical body has outstripped far from that of internal qi which themon Spiritual Qi can bring to you. In other simple words, they do not match you.¡±


    Li Mu was ttered by the words.


    Such exnation did throw him into a tumult of joy.


    But Li Mu also admitted that Guo Yuqing¡¯s exnation was profound but simple, and convincing.


    ¡°Is there any solution?¡± asked Li Mu.


    Guo Yuqingughed and said, ¡°Based on the previous judgment, there are two ways. First, try to lower your body constitution and strength to make them matchable with the qi in the universe. But obviously, the loss outweighs the gain. The other way is to find some blessed ces which embrace really pure and essential Spiritual Qi and energy in the universe living up to your ability. To cultivate in such environments can help you increase your sense of qi and master the power of internal qi... By contrast, this method is feasible.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    This was indeed an idea.


    ¡°I observed some warriors of Joint-thoughts level and found that when they disyed their techniques, different colors of dense aura appeared, along with the addition of some attributes like wind, fire, thunder, and lightning. Why? Is internal qi divided into five elements?¡±


    Li Mu asked again.


    ¡°It mainly depends on the attributes of the Cultivation Method. In the world, there are tens of thousands of warriors, and ordingly, tens of thousands of Cultivation Methods, such as Cultivation Methods of internal qi and fighting techniques, all of which are cultivated in a particr situation. For example, some are cultivated mainly by umting the power of mes, so it will yield twice the result with half the effort if the cultivating ce is in the volcanic magma. And some are cultivated by quenching the qi of chilly ice, so the best cultivating ce is on the top of a snowy high mountain.¡±


    Guo Yuqing spoke methodically.


    ¡°Do different Cultivation Methods have requirements of constitutions and qualifications for cultivators?¡± Li Mu asked another question.


    In various legends on martial art on the earth, the theory of physical attributes was once mentioned. It said that some people were born with the attribute of chilly ice, so they were suitable to cultivate Cultivation Method of water attribute or ice attribute smoothly just like a fish in water, and some are born with the attribute of me spirit, so they can cultivate the Cultivation Method of me quickly and sessfully.¡±


    However, Guo Yuqing shook his head and said, ¡°There is no difference in the innateness of the warriors, so they can choose the Cultivation Method they are interested in to cultivate at will. Generally speaking, there is no specific requirement in this respect, but the only one is that once one has chosen the Cultivation Method of a certain attribute to cultivate, he should stick to it to the end. Even if he shifts the Cultivation Method, he can¡¯t choose the Cultivation Method that goes against the attribute of his mainly cultivating internal qi. Otherwise, he is too apt to go wry.¡±


    Li Mu fell in deep thought.


    It seemed that in the world, there was no limit of constitutions to choose Cultivation Method.


    Judging from theirmunication, Guo Yuqing was obviously a master on martial arts, knowing everything about theories and knowledge on the martial art, and was able to answer every question that Li Mu had raised.


    Many doubts that had been guing Li Mu for a long time were solved by Guo Yuqing¡¯s profound and simple exnation which made Li Mu suddenly enlightened and filled with wisdom.


    Li Mu was extremely excited.


    He couldn¡¯t stop at all, keeping raising questions one after another.


    Guo Yuqing also did not hesitate to say what he knew without being stingy, imparting professional knowledge and resolving doubts for Li Mu.


    Their asking-and-answering conversationsted several hours.


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°Brother Mu, which sect are you from? Your teacher taught you such formidable strength, but did not teach you some basic theories of martial arts?¡±


    Through these questions, Guo Yuqing had seen that as for theories on the martial art, Li Mu was just like a nk piece of paper, knowing nothing about them. Some of Li Mu¡¯s ideas and thoughts were totally different from those of the current mainstream of martial art system in the world.


    Compared with his mighty power and recovery, Li Mu had a huge deficiency in the most fundamental aspect.


    Li Mu thought for a while and said frankly, ¡°To be honest, Elder Brother Guo, I do not belong to any sect. Several days ago, the Eldest Brother named Duan Shuiliu who shed in the county was just transformed by me actually...¡±


    He told Guo Yuqing the whole process about how he remade the Wind-Cloud Six Moves and created Duan Shuiliu, such an Eldest Brother with The Way of Changing looks by Transforming Muscles and Bones, and the reasons and results about that he transformed into an old man to fight against ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± Wu Biao.


    After listening to Li Mu¡¯s depiction, Guo Yuqing said in amazement, ¡°Haha, Brother Mu, your idea is really way out. So the Dao-using methods that shook the northwestern Wulin World are created by yourself?¡±


    Li Mu gave a bitter smile and shook his head, saying, ¡°I dare not say that I¡¯ve shocked the northwestern Wulin World. But I once saw Wu Biao¡¯s meridians of Dao. So my Dao-using methods are a long way from Wind-Cloud Six Moves.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu, don¡¯t look down upon yourself. Your idea is right,¡± Guo Yuqing said, ¡°The Great Way should be simple. You had no teacher and belong to no faction, but you are able to makeplex things simple and create your own Dao-using methods. Only the talents can do that. Later, when you stand at the peak, witness peaks in the martial art world and achieve mastery through aprehensive study, the Wind-Cloud Six Moves will be bound to shake heaven and earth as you have expected.¡±


    As theymunicated with each other more ardently, Li Mu took a stick of firewood as a sword and demonstrated there, ying out his assumption of Wind-Cloud Six Moves, especially the mystery techniques of ¡°Dao-Drawing Chopping¡± and ¡°Lightning Chopping¡±.


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s hearts were filled with emotions.


    In the beginning, he had thought that they two hit it off straight. And with some talks with Li Mu, Guo Yuqing had a further evaluation of him, because he could find frankness and boldness of a prairie man from this unique and confident young man.


    ¡°Good Dao-using methods...¡± Guo Yuqing stood up and praised, and at the same time, he proposed some amendments unstintingly.


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s attainment on martial art and experience were so abundant and broad that he could pierce to the deficiencies of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves with a single pertinent remark every time he opened his mouth, which benefited Li Mu a lot.


    For Li Mu, the feeling was like a man was groping in the darkness when a person opened the patio in front, and then the sun shone down instantly.


    As they enjoyed deeper and more agreeablemunications, they both regretted not having met each other earlier.


    ¡°The Cultivation Method I am practicing is named ¡®Heart Heavenly Shoot¡¯. It is extreme archery. When you reach the basic level, you can draw the most powerful bow in the world and make every shot tell within thousands of meters. When you practice to a higher level, you can get rid of the long bows, instead, petals, leaves, grass, stones or any other thing in the universe can be used as arrows.¡±


    Guo Yuqing talked about his cultivation and began to demonstrate.


    His fingers were slightly bent, and a de of hay root was taken in his palm. The moment the hay root extended with a tremor of bowstrings resounding, the hay root straightened suddenly and shot out like a lightning. Next second, it ripped into the stone wall twenty meters away and disappeared.


    Li Mu looked, his eye wide and tongue tied.


    The moment the hay root popped up, his heart could not help but miss a beat.


    Just in a sh, the soft grass stem seemed to change into the most terrible killing weapon in the world. Li Mu had an intuition that if the grass stem shot at him, there was no possibility for him to avoid and resist, and he would be pierced without a doubt.


    ¡°If you can go further, you can achieve the stage where there is no arrow on hands but in the heart. It is called ¡®Heart Arrow¡¯. As long as the heart issues orders, the arrow will fly out. Legends have that it can reach the highest point, shooting the double moons and stars, and defeating the gods and devils. Neither immortals nor demons are its opponents,¡± Guo Yuqing said in ecstasies, ¡°Unfortunately, based on my qualifications, I am only able to touch this level a little and narrowly shoot the ¡®Heart Arrow¡¯. But it does not have the mighty power in the legend.¡±


    As he was saying, he was running the mental cultivation methods.


    Li Mu widened his eyes, expanding his horizons to the extreme.


    He vaguely saw there was a nearly transparent arrow in front of Guo Yuqing. He did not know when the arrow had formed. It was iplete and a bit fuzzy. And an extremely imposing pressure sent out from Guo Yuqing.


    ¡°This power...¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    He felt that looking Guo Yuqing of such power, he was so tiny as if he were an ant confronted with a giant dragon without any desire to fight, but just wanted to lower the head to surrender.


    It turned out that it was the real strength of Elder Brother Guo?


    Almost... the power of the gods.


    Li Mu felt that some of his ideas were subverted and impacted.


    He had thought that on the what old faker called inferior Martial Art Star, such level of power was unable to emerge. But...


    Li Mu was fully convinced that if Guo Yuqing shot the ¡°Heart Arrow¡± out, it would be strong enough to blow up the riverbed of the cave and shoot the mountain where the Taibai County was located.


    ¡°This arrow can be sent but can¡¯t be withdrawn.¡±


    Guo Yuqing sighed and slowly dispersed ¡°Heart Arrow¡±.


    He admitted that he had not yet cultivated the Heart Heavenly Shoot to the extreme, unable to send and receive it at will. Once the Arrow was sent, Guo Yuqing himself could not control the devastating power, either. So he did not proceed with the further demonstration.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been shocked by it and seen a little of the high-level ultimacy of power. Thank you, Elder Brother Guo,¡± Li Mu said and bowed respectfully.


    Of course, Li Mu understood well that Guo Yuqing spent so much internal qi and power demonstrating to him not merely for the sake of demonstration, but for giving him a chance to know the ultimacy of the power through demonstration and to master the vital force of real powerful men. And how much he could perceive themy in his own understanding.


    ¡°It will be best if you can perceive something from them,¡± Guo Yuqing said and nodded his head with satisfaction. He continued to say calmly, ¡°Next, I will teach you the mental cultivation methods and techniques of ¡®Heart Heavenly Shoot¡¯. Listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°Teach it to me?¡±


    ¡°Although this kind of Cultivation Method is not on a par with ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± and ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± taught by the old faker, it is predictable that it is still a superior one of its kinds in the martial art world. I don¡¯t know how many people are casting greedy eyes on it. And now, it will be passed on me so arbitrarily?


    ¡°Does he think too highly of me?


    ¡°Is there such a good thing under the sun?¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Guo... this... such powerful Cultivation Method. As a younger brother, I...¡± Li Mu stuttered in disbelief.


    Really. Even if Li Wu was thick-skinned, he felt a bit bashful.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Mu, you and I are men of seven feet high. Don¡¯t be so bashful and mannered. And don¡¯t waver in determination as mediocre people do... In my opinion, I know you practiced archery hard. And my Magic Moon Shoot fell on your hands by ident. It is God¡¯s will. You deserve the technique of Heart Heavenly Shoot.¡±


    Guo Yuqingughed.


    Hisughter was natural and unconstrained, revealing a philosophical attitude about life.


    ¡°Some past events can be let go of now.¡±


    ¡°I should leave the treasure in the world.¡±


    He said to himself quietly in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 89 Making Trouble Deliberately

    <h4>Chapter 89 Making Trouble Deliberately</h4>


    ¡°¡®Magic Moon Shoot¡¯?¡± Li Mu asked in surprise.


    But he immediately guessed that what the thing that Elder Brother Guo meant was the silver bow that he had obtained from Si Kongjing, Grand Master of Shennong Faction.


    Only this bow could be called a ¡°Magic Bow¡±.


    And that night, when blocking ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± Wu Biao and others of Qingfeng Citadel, Li Mu once drew the bow and put the arrows on that night. He found that under the moonlight, the arrows seemed to be able to absorb the moonlight, which could be regarded as ¡°Magic Moon¡±.


    ¡°That bow is Elder Brother Guo¡¯s?¡± Li Mu took it in and said, ¡°When I return to county government, I will take it for you.¡±


    Although the bow was rather suitable for Li Mu and was considerably mighty, Li Mu spoke it out frankly.


    Although he liked treasures very much, such as the magic bow, no matter how precious those treasures were, they were worthlesspared to friendship.


    It was a magnanimous contradiction in Li Mu¡¯s character.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Brother Mu, don¡¯t mention such things again. It is God¡¯s will that you have Magic Moon Shoot. And it belongs to you from now on.¡± Guo Yuqingughed and said.


    This straightforward and big-hearted man patted Li Mu¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°In those days, I, along with my wife, gave up the old business and lived in the Taibai Mountain seclusively because we both wanted to keep away from the turmoil in the world and did not want to appear in the Jianghu again. Then, I threw the ¡®Magic Moon Shoot¡¯ into the river. But it is a treasure of spirit and can choose its own master. So from now on, you are his master.¡±


    Li Mu captured some information from Elder Brother Guo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Gave up the old business, live seclusively!¡±


    Li Mu could almost imagine how Guo Yuqing and his wife were indescribably striking and resplendent when they roamed in Jianghu. The person like him seemed to be born to be an influential man standing above the heaven and earth, just like the character¡ªQiao Feng, the Grand Master of the Beggar Sect described in Louis Cha Jing-yong¡¯s work, The semi Gods and semi Devils. (Louis Cha Jing-yong was a great writer on martial arts on the earth.)


    ¡°Well, Brother Mu, now, I will teach you the mental cultivation methods and techniques of ¡®Heart Heavenly Shoot¡¯. Watch carefully.¡±


    Guo Yuqing looked solemn.


    ......


    ......


    In Taibai County, everything seemed calm.


    However, in the county government, Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu and the little servant, Qing Feng, fussed around.


    Three days had passed, but the county magistrate was still missing.


    From the night three days ago when the county government was attacked, and the little girl Ming Yue was taken away by the blind Taoist, the county magistrate chased to search her, and never appeared since then.


    Not only did Li Mu not appear, but also Ming Yue who had been taken away was still missing as well.


    As for the group of men without a leader, three days were as long and torturing as three years for Feng Yuanxing and other people.


    Although the county remained calm on the surface, Feng Yuanxing and other people were deeply rmed by the surging undercurrents.


    Especially when the family members of the bawcocks in the prison came to ransom them with money, Feng Yuanxing felt it was really a ticklish task to handle.


    Fortunately, at the crucial moment, the little servant Qing Feng remained calm.


    After their discussion, the county government still held its strong stance and thoroughly carried out the policy that Li Mu had drawn up before his leaving, that was, ¡°Cash on releasing.¡± More than 20 people had been released and left Taibai County.


    After all, it was not long before Li Mu made his name by killing intrepidly, so his influence still remained.


    Those bawcocks, though having too much grudge in their hearts, did not dare to reveal any on their faces, afraid of provoking Li Mu, such a big demon, to go crazy again. Therefore, they all went away ignominiously without leaving any ruthless words.


    But as time went by, the forces that came to Taibai County to pay the ransom became more powerful, and the representatives enjoyed higher ranks. So gradually, it became harder to fool them.


    Especially when the two elders from the Sky Dragon Faction and the Huya Faction appeared in the county, they did not hurry toe to the county government to give the ransom, nor to negotiate. Instead, they found an inn and settled down, as if waiting for something.


    This gesture brought tremendous pressure to Feng Yuanxing and the little servant Qing Feng in the county.


    The fourth day.


    The red sun was hanging high in the sky on the even-numbered day.


    Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and Zhen Meng came to the county government in the early morning.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait like that any longer,¡± Feng Yuanxing, like a cat on hot bricks, said anxiously, ¡°The big Elders of the two factions clearly have received the news that the county magistrate is not here. The factions in Jinghu are well-informed. Young Master Ming Yue, could you find a way to contact the Eldest Brother Duan Shuiliu? If the Eldest Brother canmand here, the situation will be clearer.¡±


    Ming Yue shook his head.


    As for the origin of the Eldest Brother Duan Shuiliu, he actually had extremely horrifying spection in his heart. But he could not say it out in such condition. Otherwise, people would be more flustered.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Feng Yuanxing rubbed his hands and asked.


    Didmit a sin! He felt that only within the three days, he seemed to get older thirty or forty years, with a lot of grey hair appearing.


    ¡°Or we can initiate contact with Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction to ask for ransom, and then release Dongfang Jian and Tie Zhendong and drive them away?¡± Zhen Meng, the custodial officer, who seldom spoke opened his mouth, ¡°As long as behave in a more imposing manner, I think these badly frightened people do not dare to do anything rash.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing stood down and thought for a while. He exchanged nces with Qing Feng. Both of them let out a sigh in their hearts.


    It seemed that only this method was feasible.


    Just then, footsteps came from outside.


    A guard hurriedly rushed in and reported, ¡°Your honors, the messengers from Chang¡¯an Prefecture has arrived, waiting at the gate of the county government.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing and other people suddenly changed their faces.


    The messenger from Chang¡¯an Prefecture?


    When those people made trouble in the Taibai County, the county government once sent dozens of letters asking for help, but Chang¡¯an Prefecture had not responded to any of them. Nowadays, when the things nearly came to an end and undercurrents surged, the messengers of Chang¡¯an Prefecture came finally. Was it a blessing or a curse?


    With doubts in heart, they did not dare to neglect it.


    Feng Yuanxing and other people hastened to the gate of the county government.


    A team of elite troops well-armed with armor and weapons stood orderly in front of the county government. The team was about a hundred soldiers, and four deputy generals on the horses took the lead. They were all young men about 20- or 30-years-old, tall and stalwart, vigorous and imposing. Apparently, they were the first-ss master at Joint-thoughts level.


    After all, Chang¡¯an Prefecture was a great province in the Western Qin Empire. It had nine administrative counties under its jurisdiction, and Taibai County was one of them. Therefore, no matter from military equipment or the number of military masters, Taibai County was unable to be equated with it.


    At the forefront of the queue, two young men, an official and an officer, sat astride on the horses.


    The middle-aged man dressed as an official had a round face but a hooked nose. His seemingly amiable expression concealed an imperceptible malignancy. He wore a luxurious robe and rode green mane horse. The officer was a tall and thin young man, who always narrowed his eyes. His eyes gleamed with sharpness, giving a feeling of indifference to the strangers.


    These two people were not in a low position at first nce.


    Behind them was an ebony-carved carriage driven by four gant horses.


    The carriage¡¯s design was simple and unsophisticated, but the red paint revealed a pressing extravagance. The lines of gold and silver wound up, forming apelling elegance and magnificence. Only the carriage was more than four meters long and two meters wide. The driving gant horses were pure bordeaux war-horses from Fengxiang Prefecture of Western Qin Empire, and each of them was sturdy and gant of over two meters high and worth a thousand pieces of gold.


    Who sat in such a carriage was either a wealthy or a noble person.


    Feng Yuanxing and others came out, and then their faces turned pale at the sight of the carriage.


    Had a big shot from Chang¡¯an Prefecturee here?


    A deputy general dismounted from the horse, his palm pressed on the long sword¡¯s hilt hanging over his waist. With sharp eyes, he nced over Feng Yuanxing and other personsing out of the gate of the county government and shouted loudly, ¡°Where is Li Mu, the county magistrate of Taibai County? Hurry up to salute Mr. Zheng.¡±


    Mr. Zheng?


    Hearing the words, Feng Yuanxing was shocked inwardly, and a horrifying figure of Chang¡¯an Prefecture in a rumor emerged in his mind.


    ¡°A lower official Feng Yuanxing, wee Mr. Zheng.¡±


    ¡°A lower official Ma Junwu...¡±


    ¡°A lower official Zhen Meng...¡±


    They all did not dare to slight him and came up to give a salute.


    Since the little servant Qing Feng did not have any official rank, he just stood behind them like Feng Yuanxing, silent. He did not say anything, but just rubbed his temples as usual. His handsome face still kept taut.


    ¡°Where is Li Mu, the county magistrate of Taibai? Why doesn¡¯t hee out to salute Mr. Zheng?¡± The deputy general looked arrogant and shouted loudly, totally taking no notice of Feng Yuanxing and other people at all.


    It was silent in the carriage.


    ¡°Well... His honor, magistrate Li got something from his practice the day before yesterday, so he is cultivating in vital seclusion. We cannot inform him, so...¡± Feng Yuanxing carefully organized thenguage.


    ¡°How dare he! What an honor Mr. Zheng has! Li Mu dared to exaggerate his seclusion. Does he want to be the county magistrate any longer?¡± The deputy general spoke harsh words with a stern look, his finger directly pointing to Feng Yuanxing¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Well...¡± Feng Yuanxing was too agitated to answer him, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    Ma Junwu and Zhen Meng beside also changed their facial expressions.


    Why was the messenger of Chang¡¯an Prefecture so mean? Obviously, he seemed toe here to deliberately make trouble to the county magistrate.


    ¡°To inform him now! Let Li Mue out immediately and salute Mr. Zheng.¡±


    The deputy general brandished the horsewhip in his hand and mmed a st in the air. The horsewhip shed provocatively across Feng Yuanxing¡¯s hair behind his ear. And then, the deputy general burst intoughing.


    Feng Yuanxing felt instinctive that his face was stinging, but he had to swallow his anger.


    However, no one moved.


    Because they all knew Li Mu was not in the county government.


    ¡°Why are you standing still? Need I say it again? Li Mu, does he court death? Dare to pose in front of Mr. Zheng? I think he is mad. Within twenty seconds, let him get out immediately.¡± The deputy general was swollen with arrogance, his hand snapping the whip.


    At that moment, there had been many people around the county government.


    Seeing the scene, people around began pointing and whispering.


    Among them were several people who came to ransom the prisoners. When seeing the deputy general talked wildly and reprimanded Li Mu, they all felt that they could vent their spleen clearly. It seemed that even the cruel-hearted county magistrate had to suffer wrong from his superordinate. After all, he was also a man in the officialdom and had to follow the official rules.


    The other three deputy generals who were riding on the horse sneered.


    The little servant Qing Feng rubbed his temple, smiled bitterly and took a step forward.


    A glimmer of hope raised from the bottom of Feng Yuanxing and other people¡¯s hearts. They all hoped that this resourceful little servant could solve the dead end.


    But the look on the little servant became fierce. he raised his hand, pointed to the deputy general¡¯s nose, and began scolding him, ¡°How dare you! You are just a deputy general. In terms of official ranks, you are just on the deputy Eighth rank. And you dare to address directly and abuse the principal Seventh-ranking county magistrate. The messenger from the Chang¡¯an Prefecture dared to disregard the Empire¡¯sws and regtions. Hehe, I think it is you who are courting death now abusing the superior. ording to the Empire¡¯sws, His honor, the county magistrate can kill you withwful authority. Hurry up! Kneel down and acknowledge your mistake!¡±


    Feng Yuanxing and other people were stricken dumb with shock.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 90 The Heartless Scholar

    <h4>Chapter 90 The Heartless Schr</h4>


    That deputy general was dumbfounded.


    He was too overwhelmed to react.


    The sneer on the faces of the other three deputy generals also froze in an instant.


    Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and Zhen Meng opened their mouths in shock, suspecting if their ears were deceiving them.


    The little attendant named Qing Feng was usually resourceful, giving others an expression that he was a young but steady man. Thus, when facing such a situation, they were all waiting for the little attendant to crack the tough nut. However, to their disappointment, Qing Feng simply threw his calm and patience into the wind and gave vent to a torrent of abuse.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± demanded that deputy general, who finally recovered from his stupefaction and locked his malicious eyes on Qing Feng.


    Qing Feng held his head up and answered, ¡°I am the top attendant of my Young Master!¡±


    As he said, he showed a quite proud expression.


    Upon hearing his reply, the deputy general gave a snort before saying, ¡°Turned out you¡¯re just a little attendant. How dare you...¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± snapped Qing Feng. ¡°You¡¯re merely an Eighth-ranking deputy general. How dare you badmouth a Seventh-ranking official! It¡¯s a felony. Insignificant as I am, I¡¯m entitled to scold you. With so many folks here to bear witness, they can prove my Young Master was not the one to me. Thus, today, I can do away with you as easy as killing a chicken. Now, apologize to my Young Master, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Qing Feng put on a rather stern look as he shouted in a harsh tone. At that moment, he seemed extremelymanding.


    At that point, something clicked and Feng Yuanxing suddenly caught on what Qing Feng was trying to do.


    After being continuously rebuked in public, the deputy general surely looked much less overbearing.


    It should be noted that the hierarchies in the government were quite stringent. Pursuant to thews of the empire, cursing a high-ranking official was a serious crime.


    No matter it was in the Western Qin Empire or in the other two empires, such a defy against higher authorities was a taboo. When a man did it repeatedly, his sin would even more severe. If Li Mu were on the scene, he certainly had the power to kill him on the spot.


    ¡°How...how could I be afraid of your Young Master? Humph, you have no idea how I survived all those fighting and killing. I¡¯ve been to real battlefields, and I...¡± stuttered the deputy general in the attempt to find the right words to make a counter-attack. Still, he failed to keep his previously arrogant edge in his voice.


    Qing Feng disyed a cold smile that only a grownup would do before retorting, ¡°Been to the battlefields? Big deal! My Young Master has beheaded Si Kongjing with a broadsword, hit Wu Biao with one shoot of an arrow. He also suppressed more than five hundred warriors in Wulin World who aced at skills like the Sky Dragon Sword, the Iron Hand Holding up the Sky, the Cloud-dragon Sword, as well as the Cold Mountain Sword. Tell me, can you achieve that?¡±


    By that moment, the stunningbat Li Mu did in the county had already been spread around.


    Back then when he was challenged by that devilish Boody-moon Evil Master, he already caught much of people¡¯s attention. Since then, he was no longer a nobody. Later when he reaped a win in that tough battle, he naturally made his name across the empire.


    ¡°I...¡± That deputy general sounded much less confident now.


    Because he knew his cultivation was still inferior to Dongfang Jian¡¯s aplishment in the Sky Dragon Sword. Given that Li Mu had defeated Dongfang Jian with a single blow, the deputy general was clear that he could also take his life without effort.


    At that thought, he felt his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Rumor has it that this Taibai county magistrate Li Mu has no fear of murder. He might really kill a deputy general who abused him on the spot.¡±


    Taking advantage of his momentary hesitation, Qing Feng pressed, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get on your knees and spit out your apology now!¡±


    That deputy general turned ashen-faced. Sweat started beading on his forehead.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s enough. He was just kidding. Think about how noble County Magistrate Li is. He certainly would not mind this little joke!¡± said a husky voice from the carriage.


    An armored soldier clenching a spear went up to the carriage and opened the door respectfully.


    Two beautiful maids about 15 who were both in cyan stepped out. One of them kneeled to the side of the cart and arched her back, ready to serve as a step-stool. Then, a young man dressing like a schr came out behind the door and got off the carriage by stepping onto the backside of that attractive maid.


    The young man was about 20 years old. He had fair skin and a well-featured face. At first nce, everyone thought he was handsome. But upon the second glimpse, they found there was a me-shaped scarlet birthmark asrge as a boy¡¯s palm on his left cheek, which sort of dented his good looks.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, please forgive the ipetent me.¡±


    Flustered by all the scruples, the deputy general turned and begged for pardon in a haste.


    At the sight of that young man with the birthmark, Feng Yuanxing immediately knew he was that legendary, heartless figure who tookmand of the Chang¡¯an magistrate.


    Having worked in the officialdom for many years, Feng Yuanxing heard loads of stories of this Mr. Zheng, who was also called the ¡®Heartless Schr¡¯ by all those serving in the government of Chang¡¯an. But much to his surprise, the cold-blooded guy who held numerous officials in awe for more than 20 years was still very young.


    It was said that the current magistrate of Chang¡¯an trusted Mr. Zheng very much. He regarded Mr. Zheng as his closest supporter and practically followed every advice he told him. Hence, despite the fact that Mr. Zheng held no official position except being a schemer of the magistrate, his every word and action affected the fate of nearly 10,000 officials in Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°As I told you before, you guys have lived in the Chang¡¯an government for such a long time that you¡¯re starting to behave condescendingly. You really could use some introspection. Don¡¯t act like this anymore. Now, you can go.¡±


    The young man ordered as he waved away the deputy general nonchntly.


    Too scared to say another word, that deputy general lowered his head and stepped sideways.


    After that, the young man took a few steps forward before darting his eyes in Feng Yuanxing¡¯s way. He straightened his clothes and then made obeisance as he announced, ¡°Zheng Cunjian, schr, pay his tribute to your honors.¡± Upon seeing Mr. Cheng made his greetings, people reckoned that he was quite humble, not as lofty as they had pictured at all.


    Feng Yuanxing, however, was frightened to see him being so respectful. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Please, I don¡¯t deserve such courtesy. I hope you can forgive me for not weing you at an earlier time. I really didn¡¯t know you were visiting us in person.¡±


    As he spoke, Ma Junwu and Zhen Meng, who were beside him, came forward and gave their salute.


    ¡°I¡¯m apanying Chu Shufeng, the newly-appointed deputy county magistrate of Taibai County, and Ning Zhongshan, the Dianshi janitor to take their posts here under the order of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an. We might need to trouble you honors a lot in the days toe. I wish you won¡¯t mind that.¡± Zheng Cunjian pleaded without showing any emotion.


    After hearing those words, Feng Yuanxing realized the two middle-aged men, one of whom dressed like a schr and the other like abatant, were the new Dianshi janitor and Deputy county magistrate of Taibai County. Instantly, a weird feeling surged up from his stomach.


    ¡°The government of Chang¡¯an appointed a new Dianshi janitor and a new Deputy county magistrate without notice?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t fit with the official routine.¡±


    Generally, the county magistrate did have a say in the appointments and removals of lower-ranking officials. As far as Feng Yuanxing knew, Li Mu had rmended to the Chang¡¯an government some candidates for the two posts. But those two were definitely not among the list. Obviously, the Chang¡¯an government did not adopt Li Mu¡¯s proposal. Instead, they made those two the chosen ones and let them take office without even notifying any other officials beforehand.


    This appointment, of course, was not as simple as it seemed.


    Zheng Cunjian then looked at Feng Yuanxing and said, ¡°Secretary Feng, please inform County Magistrate Li of our arrival.¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Feng Yuanxing hesitated, struggling with a spasm of headache.


    He subconsciously looked over his shoulder at Qing Feng. Capturing the little nod of thetter, he bowed and said, ¡°Certainly, I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Then, he turned and went back into the county office.


    At the gate of the county office, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Cool-faced, Zheng Cunjian leisurely looked around and eventuallynded his eyes on Qing Feng. At once, his lips curled into a sardonic grin out of no reason.


    A few minutes passed by.


    Feng Yuanxing walked out of the county office once more. He looked quite embarrassed as he reported, ¡± Mr. Zheng, His Honor is in the training room. The door is closed shut. I made several servants knock the door and even tried to break in, but no one answered us. Now, what would you like me to...¡±


    Before he finished his remark, Mr. Zheng nodded and replied, ¡°Never mind. Just let me in and I¡¯ll wait until His honorpletes his closed-door training.¡±


    He then gave a series ofmands as though he were the host of the county office before ushering the new Dianshi janitor and Deputy county magistrate in along with those deputy generals.


    At the same time, a hundred armored soldiers were stationed on garrison duty in and out of the county government. As to those guards originally ced in the institution, they were relentlessly driven away by the neers who seemed well prepared to take over the whole ce.


    Feng Yuanxing and the others could do nothing about it except giving a wry smile.


    After a while.


    Everyone entered the reception chamber of the county government. Zheng Cunjian upied the seat of honor without any hesitation. Holding a cdon teacup, he lightly cleared away the tea leaves with the lid and took a sip.


    Although Feng Yuanxing and his men also settled themselves in a chair, the rest of the officials of the Taibai County, which amounted to 40, all stood straight in the chamber, not daring to even breathe loudly. They fixed their eyes on the floor because they had no guts to look at the ¡®Heartless Schr¡¯ in legends, as if the one sitting in the seat of honor was the magistrate of Chang¡¯an instead of an intellectual with no titles.


    ¡°Now that County refused to get out of his closed-door training, I say let¡¯s bring out all the files stored in this government to allow Ning Zhongshan and Chu Shufeng to review them. From now on, the issues in this government shall be determined within these two.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian said that as if by the way. But actually, he had just stripped Feng Yuanxing of the dominant position he had long upied in the county office as the most trusted crony of Li Mu.


    His tone was not harsh or urgent, but his voice made it clear that the decision was not open for discussion.


    Feng Yuanxing whined inwardly. Nevertheless, he did not dare toin.


    At those words, a civil official quickly took off to retrieve the files.


    Zheng Cunjian scanned all the civil officials standing in the chamber and was satisfied to see the revere and fear in their eyes.


    He enjoyed making bureaucrats shudder with fear despite his civilian status.


    He was not an official of the government, but his power was on par with or even superior to that of any real official.


    ¡°Secretary Feng, what¡¯s the name of that little attendant again?¡± asked Zheng Cunjian causally.


    Feng Yuanxing lowered his head and answered, ¡°His name is Qing Feng. He is a trusted servant of County Magistrate Li.¡±


    ¡°Really, a trusted servant? Haha.¡± Zheng Cunjianmented frostily, ¡°I was told that County Magistrate Li operates in a cruel fashion. But I never knew a little attendant of his could be so sharp-tongued. Humph!¡±


    As he let out that sneer, Feng Yuanxing and the others could not help but worry about Qing Feng and break out in a cold sweat.


    The ¡®Heartless Schr¡¯ was the type to seek revenge for even the slightest offense. That was a widely known fact in the Chang¡¯an government.


    ¡°Secretary Feng, I heard that these days it is you who take charge of the affairs in the Taibai County, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zheng Cunjian posed another question.


    Feng Yuanxing hastily responded, ¡°Since County Magistrate Li has been very busy, I merely took care of a small part of it.¡±


    A cold smile curled up Zheng Cunjian¡¯s lips. Then, he probed steadily, ¡°You know what, a couple of days ago, the youngest son of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, who is also his favorite, took a trip to Taibai County with several friends of his. Curiously, he and his friends soon disappeared. I wonder if Secretary Feng has heard about this issue.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°Surely, what bound to happen will happen.¡±


    ¡°But why did it pick this juncture...?¡±


    In the Righteous Manor of the county.


    Simr to the morgue or autopsy room on the Earth, Righteous Manor was a ce that housed corpses which were involved in criminal cases. Post-mortem examiners of the government guarded those corpses and were allowed to do further examinations on them. It was asting tradition since the Western Qin Empire came into being.


    Right now, several experts of Taibai faction in white swordsman uniforms scuttled into the Righteous Manor.


    ¡°Found them! It¡¯s truly Brother Lu and his guys.¡± The swordsmen shouted.


    ¡°How...how can it be? Brother Lu and the others have disappeared for four days. They were truly murdered?¡±


    ¡°Who was so audacious to kill disciples of our Taibai Sword Faction?¡± A disciple asked incredulously.


    ¡°Quick, report to Elder Zhou!¡±


    ¡°Revenge, we must seek revenge!¡±


    In the hall of the Righteous Manor, disciples of Taibai Sword Faction roared indignantly as they recoginized the bodies lying on the floor. Those were their faction brothers who had vanished for several days. Their abrupt death did render them infuriated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 91 What Kind of Man Li Mu Is?

    <h4>Chapter 91 What Kind of Man Li Mu Is?</h4>


    It had been four days since those disciples of Taibai Sword Faction were missing. People took all kinds of guesses about their disappearance. Still, no one expected to see those disciples return to the faction as a pile of corpses.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done the basic investigation and learned that their bodies were delivered from the county government.¡± One of the swordsmen reported.


    ¡°What? County government? Could it be...¡± A disciple asked in disbelief.


    ¡°We¡¯ve examined the bodies. They were all killed with a broadsword. Someone murdered them with one blow each.¡±


    ¡°Broadsword? Could the killer be that lunatic called Duan Shuiliu from the county government?¡±


    ¡°It must be him. No one else is capable of killing Brother Lu and the other three brothers at once! Not to mention he did it with only one strike!¡±


    In the hall, each of the disciples of Taibai Sword Faction was enraged. They found it almost impossible to rein in their fury now.


    All they could think was the clues that pointed towards the county government.


    ¡°Enough, everyone. I say you should all visit the county government right off, to seek justice for your dead brothers. I¡¯m positive that Duan Shuiliu is the killer. Even though he is a fellow brother of County Magistrate Li, he is subject to thews and rules of the empire. If the currentws and rules fail to punish him, for the sake of the realw adherents, you can im justice with your Taibai Swords!¡±


    Surprisingly, a wrathful-faced Zhou Zhenhai emerged from the throng and made such a speech.


    Upon hearing those words, other disciples of Taibai Sword Faction immediately echoed in agreement.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou is right!¡±


    ¡°We will get back at the killer!¡±


    Fuming, the disciples burst into roars of justified indignation.


    At that moment, they heard more footsteps.


    The white-haired Zhou Zhenyue brought a dozen of Taibai Sword Faction¡¯s disciples in. Apparently, they all got the news and hurried to the Righteous Manor.


    ¡°Elder Zhou!¡± cried a disciple in the hall.


    ¡°Elder, brother Lu and the other three, they...¡±


    ¡°Elder, what on earth are we waiting for during the past several days?¡± Another disciple moaned impatiently.


    ¡°Yeah, Elder Zhou, you have to avenge Brother Lu and the other three!¡±


    ¡°Elder Zhou, we¡¯ve figured this out. The culprit has to be Li Mu. He did a secret move and assassinated Brother Lu and the others. That Li Mu, well, is as cold-blooded as a vampire. He used to capture those in the martial arts circle to ckmail them. What a crazy man! Brother Lu and the other three disciples must have not submitted to his threats and refused to write the letter asking for ransom, and that was why they got killed. But Li Mu forgot that our Taibai Sword Faction is not a weak faction that can be trampled upon. We will not let the matter or him get away!¡± A disciple suggested with indignation.


    With the arrival of that elder of the outer school, the disciples of Taibai Sword Faction became even more adrenalized with excitement.


    All the members of Taibai Sword Faction had been keeping an eye on the events in Taibai County.


    Although Li Mu did not target them directly because of their good behavior in the county, his savage moves still did not sit well with those disciples. After all, they all deemed themselves as men living in Jianghu.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Zhou Zhenyue growled. The profuse internal qi emanated from his voice quaked the tiles on the roof of the Righteous Manor like a thunderp.


    Instantly, the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction all shut up.


    Zhou Zhenyue nced everyone with his sharp eyes before saying, ¡°How can you guys achieve anything with that hot temper? Do you still recall the warning that your master gave you? Jianghu is always a more dangerous ce than you can imagine. Before you left the mountains to adventure in Jianghu, your master must have told you to be calm no matter what happened. You can¡¯t get flustered by every unexpected incident and lose your mind. Otherwise, the next victim could probably be you.¡±


    He said the remarks quite harshly.


    Feeling ashamed, those restless disciples all lowered their heads.


    Then, Zhou Zhenyue strode over to the corpses of the four disciples and bent over to carefully check their gashes.


    At that sight, Zhou Zhenhai, who had been standing in a corner, felt a little guilty.


    He was deeply perturbed, afraid that his birth brother might notice something was wrong.


    A momentter, Zhou Zhenyue straightened up and then cast a nce at all the disciples in the hall.


    ¡°You should all take a look. Look carefully. Then, think about it before you tell me your conclusions.¡±


    Ordered Zhou Zhengyue expressionlessly.


    Therefore, the disciples of Taibai Sword Faction began to take turns to examine the corpses.


    Those disciples who yelled the most emotionally also followed suit, though their reluctance was written on their faces.


    ¡°Big bro, it certainly is that Li Mu. He must have put Duan Shuiliu to this murder. Those disciples¡¯ judgment is correct. Li Mu is a scum, a vampire. He is surely capable of doing such a nasty thing.¡± Zhou Zhenhai edged towards his birth brother and tried to convince him.


    Zhou Zhenyue shot him a look but did not reply.


    ¡°Big bro, Li Mu is the kind of guy who dares to defy everyw and regtion. There is nothing he won¡¯t do. Back then, he killed my son with the same method, not prying into the hows and whys of the matter at all. Oh, my poor boy. He poured his life into attending to the affairs in Taibai County, but did not have a decent ending. We even didn¡¯t find all the pieces of his body...¡±


    As he brought up the old case, Zhou Zhenhai burst into tears.


    Immersed in the tragedy of losing his child, his sorrowful face now looked rather pitiful. Several disciples around him also started to wipe their tears.


    In the past few days, Zhou Zhenhai was very nice and warm to every other disciple. He deliberately created an image of a kind old man who was lonely after losing his son and got on good terms with those innocent disciples of Taibai Sword Faction. Therefore, many of them felt pity for him.


    Now, with he in tears again, those disciples¡¯ the hatred towards Li Mu deepened further.


    At the scene, Zhou Zhenyue also breathed a sigh. His stern face softened a little.


    The words that were on the tip of his tougue were quickly swallowed back.


    After all, Zhou Zhenghai was his birth brother.


    And Zhou Wu, the victim, was his nephew, a very promising young man who could have been the next one to lead the Zhou Family.


    In truth, Zhou Zhenyue did not agree with those things Zhou Zhenhai and his son did inside Taibai County over the years. He was also well aware of what kind of guys the two were. As such, he had been keeping a distance from them whenever it was possible. However, he could not deny that they were family to him.


    Shortly, all the disciples had finished examining the bodies.


    The conclusion they had was unanimously the same as before.


    Those men were killed with a broadsword, dead after one strike.


    Zhou Zhenyue nodded and then rified, ¡°You only got half of the truth. Lu Yun and the other three certainly was killed with a broadsword. And it¡¯s also true that the killer took their lives with only one strike. However, they didn¡¯t really die in a face-to-face battle. Instead, they were attacked unprepared. Before they died, they had already been doped, so theirbat ability declined sharply.¡±


    ¡°As to how I came to that conclusion, you guys can sort it out by yourselves. The techniques I employed are simply those your seniors taught you. Everyone, bear this in mind: never jump to the conclusion. When you analyze anything, you must see through the phenomenon and try to observe its nature.¡±


    Zhou Zhenyue added.


    Some disciples took those words seriously, while some did not.


    Nheless, Zhou Zhenyue did not bother to make further exnations.


    ¡°But Elder Zhou, I don¡¯t think your words proved anything else, did they?¡± A female disciple asked boldly.


    Zhou Zhenyue cast a quick look at her and answered, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen a lot and heard a lot in the county these days. Tell me, from your perspectives, what kind of man Li Mu is on earth?¡±


    ¡°A vampire! Viin! Kidnapper! Blood-thirsty maniac!¡± Someone called out.


    Zhou Zhenyue did not contradict him but asked again, ¡°What else do you have?¡±


    ¡°He is very strong and powerful.¡± Someone shouted out his answer.


    ¡°Quite greedy.¡± Another added.


    ¡°Protective towards his own men.¡±


    ¡°He... has no scruples. He is a psychotic, dare to upset anyone and never consider the consequences.¡±


    A couple of disciples offered more answers.


    Zhou Zhenyue nodded. Then, he probed again, ¡°Any more opinions?¡±


    ¡°Er... it seems that... folks in Taibai County support him a lot.¡± A small voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Get away! That¡¯s just... just because those stupid folks are deceived by him. One day, they will see his true color.¡± Another disciple countered.


    ¡°But, well, his strength is truly strong. He is still very young. I wonder how he obtained such a high cultivation base.¡± A girlmented hesitantly.


    ¡°He is arrogant and unbridled.¡± Another man chimed in.


    Soon, the atmosphere became more lively and almost every disciple voiced their views on Li Mu¡¯s nature.


    Each one was sort of different from the others.


    But they all shared several points: first, Li Mu had very amazing strength; second, he was very pompous and greedy, always operated in a quite aggressive way.


    ¡°You are right on all these points. He is indeed arrogant, overweening, powerful, and avaricious... But have ever you considered whether it¡¯s reasonable for a man like Li Mu tounch a sneak attack upon a handful of disciples whose was obviously not his match? Could he dope them beforehand to make sure his sneak attack seed?¡± Zhou Zhenyue questioned with a nd tone.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Stammered the disciples, who were stupified at those questions.


    Some of them were eager to blurt out some retort. But when they tried, they found the words failed them.


    Because a subtle voice in their mind told them that what Elder Zhou just said did make sense.


    To say the least, the description of Li Mu¡¯s character was made and agreed by all of them.


    On the other hand, Zhou Zhenhai, who was still ying the role of a heartbroken whimpering old man, was already filled with panic and anxiety.


    By that moment, the whole thing had gone out of his control.


    ¡°When did my birth brother get so smart?¡± He could not help but wonder.


    It suddenly struck him that during the past days all the people around him were ordinary disciples of Taibai Sword, Faction, who, in his opinion, were a bunch of ardent but reckless young men. He knew they were still dreaming about bing some chivalrous expert, and had all the merits as well as shorings of all the other ambitious young cultivators.


    However, he was never close to the high-level of Taibai Sword Faction. He even didn¡¯t seize any chance to get to know his birth brother. Perhaps, theck of high-level contacts caused him to miscalcte the current situation?


    Ignoring the astonished disciples, Zhou Zhenyue continued, ¡°We can put that aside for a moment. Now, let think about another question. If Li Mu or Duan Shuiliu truly killed Lu Yun and the other three, why did they send their bodies to the Righteous Manor? Wouldn¡¯t they be worried that we might find out the truth?¡±


    ¡°Emm...¡±


    Again, those emotional young disciples were dumbstruck.


    ¡°Yeah. Why did he do that?¡± They began to doubt their original theory.


    ¡°Why not destroy the bodies and just let them evaporated from the world? Wouldn¡¯t that be a safer n?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps... perhaps he did this to provoke us. He could do this on purpose.¡± A female disciple, who was full of sympathy and had shed tons of tears for the poor Zhou Zhenhai a moment ago, spoke tentatively. ¡°After all, Li Mu is an extremely conceited frantic. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯d like to upset our Taibai Sword Faction.¡±


    Zhou Zhenyue threw a nce at that female disciple.


    He knew her. She was Zhao Ling, one of the ¡®six geniuses¡¯ among the outer disciples of Taibai Sword Faction.


    Zhao Ling was at the sweet age of sixteen. She not only had elegant features but a knack of learning martial arts. Given that she had a high level of proficiency in swordsmanship and an outstanding cultivation of internal qi, the seniors of the faction thought very highly of her and paid her extra attention. Growing up within Taibai Sword Faction, she became a simple and persistent girl who had almost no experience of real life. Thus, her kindness could be easily taken advantage of.


    As Zhao Ling caught the look Zhou Zhenyue darted her, she felt her heart pounding faster. Still, she kept her head high and insisted, ¡°Elder Zhou, I... I think that is definitely possible. As you know, Li Mu is a despicable, overbearing nutjob.¡±


    Zhou Zhenyue then flickered his eyes onto other disciples.


    One of them who was known for his quick thinking rubbed his temples and inquired, ¡°But, Sister Zhao, if he really wanted to piss us off, he could totally hang the bodies up in front of the county office or send them straight to us. Wouldn¡¯t that be more provoking and less troublesome? However, he didn¡¯t do any of it. Can you tell me why?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Zhao Ling fell speechless at that question.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 92 Chopping off An Arm

    <h4>Chapter 92 Chopping off An Arm</h4>


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Why did he take so much trouble?¡±


    The innocent but unbending genius pondered over the question, feeling a bit confused.


    Zhou Zhenyue turned to look at that male disciple who posed that question andplimented, ¡°We finally found a smart one... Zhang Zhao does have a fair point.¡±


    Upon learning his theory was acknowledged by Elder Zhou, the disciple named Zhang Zhao bashfully lowered his head.


    After a brief pause, Zhou Zhenhai began again, ¡°Well, this is the first time for most of you to live out of the faction. Since you are still quite inexperienced in how things work in Jianghu, I don¡¯t want to be too demanding. But you should bear it in mind that Jianghu is never as simple as you imagined in your chivalrous dreams. When you step into Jianghu, you¡¯re actually entering a sort of hell, where a variety of ghosts, devils, and monsters lurk around. More often than not, if you make one mistake, a series of more mistakes will ensue. Stories about how a false step caused a lifelong regret are not rare in Jianghu. In the future, regardless of what youe across when adventuring in Jianghu, you must analyze the circumstance with a cool head. Never ever make a decision solely with your intuition, sympathy, passion, or impulsion. Otherwise, you may bring harm to yourselves or even render our whole factionpletely annihted.¡±


    Those words were sincere and earnest.


    But the disciples had their own thoughts about it.


    Some were convinced.


    Some were still deliberating the meaning.


    Others did not agree with him. Instead, they reckoned that Elder Zhou was just too timid to confront the county government.


    Zhou Zhenhai, of course, captured the subtle looks of all the disciples. Although he knew they had their doubts, he would rather let them figure out the whole thing themselves than force them to believe in his words right now.


    Suddenly, Zhao Ling broke the silence unyieldingly, ¡°Then... then who on earth killed Brother Lu and the others? If we can¡¯t pin down the culprit, will we just let go of this?¡±


    ¡°Good point! Anyway, the county government must have something to do with this case, because they are the ones who delivered the bodies to the Righteous Manor.¡± A male disciple who had a crush on Zhao Ling added on a whim.


    ¡°Right. Big brother, how can we let go of this? After all, Li Mu is one of the suspects.¡± Zhou Zhenhai urged as he continued to wipe off his tears so as to seek more pity.


    Zhou Zhenyue, however, turned away from him and slowly headed for the outside of the Righteous Manor.


    ¡°We certainly won¡¯t let it pass. Lu Yun and his friends died in the county office. The magistrate of Taibai County is absolutely obliged to answer to our Taibai Sword Faction.¡±


    Zhou Zhenyue muttered as he walked to the outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sharpening my sword for 10 years but never tried it on anyone... it¡¯s been a long time since my Super-dynamic Sword met a decent opponent.¡± He noted with a sigh.


    As a matter of fact, Zhou Zhenyue was not only an elder but the top swordsman of the outer school.


    Just as he said the remarks, the sword fastened to his waist began to buzz, as if it also understood his mixed feelings.


    At this moment, many young disciples locked their eyes on the back of that burly figure. They almost felt his lofty sentiments that were beyond description were emitting from every pore of him, making them be awed by him and worship him in spite of themselves.


    ¡°That is the real mour of a swordsman, isn¡¯t it?¡± wondered the disciples.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯ll kill Li Mu! Aahhhh... He is a dead man today!¡±


    Li Bing was barking like a mad dog in the county office. Eyes scarlet in fury, he was wrestling with two armored soldiers who were supporting him as he cursed the county magistrate.


    He was just rescued from the county jail by soldiers of the Chang¡¯an government.


    His clothes were shabby and ragged, his hair filthy and knotted, and he was giving off a stinking smell. Having pined during the days behind bars, he was so weak and hollow-cheeked that he was nearly unrecognizable. This beggar-like appearance was really a far cry from the handsome image of the youngest son of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an whom he loved most dearly.


    ¡°Go ahead! Kill them all! No one in the Taibai County Government will be spared! Yes, they must die!¡± growled Li Bing, who was stamping about in a frenzy like a dog suffering his heat period.


    ¡°Secretary Feng, what¡¯s going on? I think I could use some exnation.¡± Zheng Cunjian demanded with a frosty face.


    The temperature in the chamber seemed to drop several degrees each time he uttered a word.


    Some low-ranking officials who did not know the truth already fell to their knees, shuddering in fear.


    It came as aplete shock to them that the missing son of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an was imprisoned in the county. They could not believe that the county office made such a stupid move, for it was practically an act to court death.


    Cold sweat was now drizzling down the foreheads of Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng.


    ¡°Gee, this is killing me.¡±


    ¡°Why, why does Li Mu happen to leave the office at this juncture?¡± The two whispered inwardly, totally at a loss.


    ¡°Er... In fact, we didn¡¯t know the real identity of Young Master Li. We merely heard that someone was fighting in the street and harassing beautiful girls. So, His Honor Li went out to check in person and arrested several troublemakers. We only learned the case after it happened.¡± Feng Yuanxing emphasized, trying to throw the me on Li Mu.


    That was, of course, a strategy he and Li Mu agreed to adopt beforehand.


    ¡°Bullshit! You, it¡¯s you! I can recognize you even if you¡¯re burned into ashes,¡± Li Bing screeched furiously, ¡°you tortured me, you took away all my belongings. It is you... Come, my soldiers, arrest him! I want him to die a slow and painful death!¡±


    ¡°Secretary Feng, you heard Young Master Li. Now, how do you defend yourself?¡± Zheng Cunjian sneered.


    Feng Yuanxing heaved a sigh.


    And then, he slowly straightened up his hunched back.


    ¡°There is not much to defend. I¡¯m merely following the orders.¡± The loyal secretary answered tly.


    His respectful expression gradually faded, reced by a serene andposed countenance that he didn¡¯t disy before. He was no longer bowing but stand straight.


    When the case developed to this stage, Feng Yuanxing felt no need to stoop so low.


    Although his profound experience in dealing with officials told him debasing himself might be a smarter choice, he decided to not listen to it this time. If such an ident urred in the past, he probably was already on his knees, wailing and begging for pardon. However, at this point, he suddenly did not want to do that.


    Perhaps he was already used to keeping his back straight after working for Li Mu for so long. He was starting to enjoy the feeling of being able to hold his head high.


    Zheng Cunjian seemed a little surprised by hisposure, but soon his face darkened.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± The ¡®Heartless Schr¡¯ said mockingly. Then, his eyesnded on Zhen Meng. ¡°Warden Zhen, you must know everything that happened in the prison, don¡¯t you? How dare you allow others to torture Young Master Li under your nose?¡±


    Zhen Meng had been staring at Feng Yuanxing, astounded by his abrupt change of attitude.


    When he suddenly became the target of the interrogation, it took him a few seconds toe to his senses and turn to face Zheng Cunjian. Looking into the schr¡¯s eyes, he gave a smile before saying, ¡°As a warden of our Western Qin Empire, there are only two kinds of people in my eyes¡ªinnocent ones and wrongdoers. I don¡¯t see any Young Masters in my prison.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian looked dazed again.


    Since he tapped into the political circle, never had he been contradicted by insignificant local officials in session like that.


    ¡°Kill them! Quick! What are you waiting for? Zheng Cunjian, did you hear me? I want them dead, drop dead!¡± yelled Li Bing, quite exasperated.


    Aftermanding the schr, he rapidly crammed a chicken leg into this mouth and wolfed it down in irritation.


    A moment ago, he was taken to a corner to rest. Two maids were serving him copious dishes.


    Li Bing, who had lived on only one bowl of water and a slice of bread for several days in the jail, was famished. He thought he was about to starve to death. It was no wonder that he now hated everyone in the Taibai County Government to guts. How he wished they could all be cut into little pieces as punishment.


    ¡°Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng have breached their duties, abused their power, and employed private punishment. Send them to jail and keep them under close surveince.¡± Zheng Cunjian announced their sentence with a grin as beckoned to the guards.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Ma Junwu hastily stepped forward, trying to save the day, ¡°Mr. Zheng, we treat you politely because you are a guest from the Chang¡¯an government. However, we can¡¯t let yound Secretary Feng and Warden Zhen in jail. As you know, officials of the empire cannot be imprisoned without the verdict of the county magistrate as long as they are still in office.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zheng Cunjian asked with a disparaging smile.


    ¡°I am Ma Junwu, Dutou Official of guards in Taibai County.¡± The man replied at once.


    ¡°Wow, you are that Ma Junwu. I was told that Li Mu learned some archery from you, didn¡¯t he?¡± probed Zheng Cunjian with a half-hearted smile.


    Feng Yuanxing¡¯s heart nearly jumped to his throat when he heard those words.


    ¡°Li Mu did learn archery from Ma Junwu. But that sort of thing is kept within the county office. How could Zheng Cunjian, an outsider, know about it?¡±


    ¡°What does that imply?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it implies those men of the Chang¡¯an government didn¡¯t visit us on a whim. They must have done a detailed investigation of Li Mu in secret, and that¡¯s how they knew things this trivial. But the question is, if not anything else, why did the Chang¡¯an government investigate Li Mu out of no reason?¡±


    The more he contemted, the more appalled he was.


    ¡°His Honor is incredibly gifted in martial arts. How can I be worthy of his teacher?¡± Ma Junwu denied subtly.


    However, catching the sight of Ma Junwu, Li Bing burst into another round of wild scream, ¡°Him! It¡¯s him! On that day they arrest me, this Ma Junwu was also on the scene. He even fought against me... Hurry up! Go get him!¡±


    Zheng Cunjian beckoned again and several armored guards went up to Ma Junwu to put him under arrest.


    Precisely at that moment, Qing Feng¡¯s instruction shed across Ma Junwu¡¯s mind. He knew he had to be more upromising now. Thus, he took a step forward, stuck out hisrge hand and pressed it on the handle of the broadsword on his waist before stating, ¡°Stop! Mr. Zheng, though I respect you on ount of your schemer identity of the Chang¡¯an government, I very much doubt your power tomand other officials. After all, you hold no titles, right? So how dare you order us around in our county office? How dare you decide the fate of other officials solely based on your discretion?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zheng Cunjian narrowed his eyes and snapped. ¡°Well, you want to get violent?¡±


    Ma Junwu did not budge at his menacing tone. Instead, he stood in front of Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng to shield them and then answered with pride, ¡°Being the head of the county guards, I¡¯m in duty bound to protect the officials of the county government.¡±


    ¡°Ha, hahaha, that¡¯s the most hrious joke I¡¯ve ever heard!¡± Zheng Cunjian leaned back andughed. ¡°You guys working in the Taibai County government are really interesting... Guards, get started now! Why haven¡¯t you taken them down?¡±


    As those remarks were out, a man swooped in at a dazzling speed.


    ng!


    A de gleamed as somebody unsheathed his broadsword.


    The next second, profuse blood spilled out.


    And an arm dropped onto the floor, the hand still clenching a broadsword.


    Ma Junwu was covering the hem of what was left of his arm with his other hand, his face as pale as a ghost. Shaking in pain, he staggered backward but managed to not let loose a moan through his gritted teeth.


    ¡°Your Honor Ma...¡± Feng Yuanxing stuttered as he dashed forward to support him.


    ¡°Brother Ma,¡± Zhen Meng cried out and turned to Zheng Cunjian, ¡°how audacious you are to harm an official in the county office! You...¡±


    ¡°Save it. You brats are weak, but howe you have the guts to offend Mr. Zheng?¡±


    Ning Zhongshan, thenky young janitor, gave a derisiveugh as he reached for the handkerchief a guard handed over to wipe off the blood on his broadsword. After he cleaned his weapon and slid it back to its sheath, he bellowed coldly, ¡°I am the new Dianshi janitor, takingmand of the local military forces. As Ma Wujun¡¯s supervisor, I have the full power to punish him. Does anyone have a second opinion about that?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 93 I Am at Fault

    <h4>Chapter 93 I Am at Fault</h4>


    It was true that the Dianshi janitormanded all the military forces in the county and had the power to punish his subordinates.


    A second ago, this gangling young Dianshi janitor who was squintingunched a strike as fast as a sh of lightning and hacked off Ma Junwu¡¯s arm.


    The whole process happened so fast that many people did not have time to react.


    Evidently, the strength of the young Dianshi janitor named Ning Zhongshan was way superior to that of Ma Junwu.


    While everyone on the scene was still in shock, Zheng Cunjian, who was wearing a savage sneer in the seat of honor, slowly took a sip of his tea as if nothing had happened.


    Chu Shufeng, the other abruptly-appointed county official, gave a smile, and then said, ¡°In the county government building, Ma Junwu openly defied his superior and attempted to assassinate Mr. Zheng. I reckon there must be somebody who put him up to this. Guards, take him to the prison and interrogate him with severe torture until he confesses who his aplice is.¡±


    Upon hearing that order, those armored soldiers who had long been waiting outside flooded in and drew out their weapons before directing them at Ma Junwu.


    Since the original guards in the county office had been reced by the forces of Chan¡¯an government, now the entire county office was practically under the control of those neers. Like rats in a hole, Ma Junwu and the other old officials had no chance to fight back.


    ¡°You... frame me... His Honor Li will not let you get away with this!¡± growled the pallid-faced Ma Junwu in rage.


    But except for that howl, he did no more attempts to repel.


    Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng were also overwhelmed by both astonishment and indignation.


    ¡°Howe those from the Chang¡¯an government dared take such a crazy move?¡± They wondered in disbelief.


    Reluctantly, the three allowed themselves to be taken away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the prison, too. I¡¯ll interrogate those scums in person!¡± Li Bing suddenly stood up and tossed his wine onto the floor before yelling, ¡°Look how I torture them to death!¡± In fact, he had alreadye up with a dozen of horrible means to get back at Feng Yuanxing and the other two.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Zheng Cunjian approved with a smile, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t kill them.¡±


    Li Bing¡¯s lips widened into a nasty grin as he answered, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m also unwilling to let those underdogs die a quick death.¡± Then, he led his men to head for the prison. After taking only a few steps, he looked over his shoulder and hissed through his tightly clenched teeth. ¡°By the way, that Li Mu, I¡¯ll never let him off hook. I¡¯ll y him alive, yank his tendons out, and drink his blood.¡±


    Ning Zhongshan, the new Dianshi janitor, rified, ¡°I¡¯ve sent my men to search this ce. They found no trace of Li Mu in the county government or his training room.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? He escaped?¡± Li Bing started shouting again, unable to ept that fact. ¡°Do your job, Zheng Cunjian! No matter what, you must get Li Mu back. If not, I won¡¯t let any of you live a peaceful life!¡±


    At this moment, Li Bing was almost driven mad by his wrath.


    Having been scolded like that, Zheng Cunjian and Ning Zhongshan both looked a little awkward.


    To save them from embarrassment, the new Deputy county magistrate Chu Shufeng spoke with a smile, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s highly possible that Li Mu had already left the county office when we arrived. But no need to be mad, Young Master. He can¡¯t be on the run forever. With a few tricks of mine, this Li Mu will certainlye back on his own ord. For now, please take your mind off him and go vent your anger in the county prison. You¡¯ll surely be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Well, your words are rtively pleasant to hear.¡±


    Li Bing nodded with gratification and then took off with his guards.


    The Heartless Schr took another swig of tea but did not say a word, as if he was lost in thought.


    In truth, Li Bing¡¯s rude behavior did make him feel very humiliated in front of everyone. However, he reined in his fury perfectly.


    Because he was very clear that he was relying on the power of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an. As long as he still wanted to maintain that connection, the youngest son whom the magistrate adored most was thest one he dared upset.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, I was told that Li Mu is quite protective towards his men. If we arrest those who are very close to him, he might be forced to turn up.¡± suggested Chu Shufeng, his hook nose on his round face twitching slightly, exuding a hint of viciousness.


    ¡°Those close to him? But Feng Yuanxing, Zhen Meng, and Ma Junwu are all Li Mu has, right?¡± Ning Zhongshan doubted with a frown.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s not right. Your honor, you only got half of it. As far as I know, Li Mu¡¯s closest and most trusted cronies are not the three officials. Instead, they are his two little attendants.¡± Chu Shufeng corrected, smiling confidently.


    ¡°Little attendants?¡± The Heartless Schr was intrigued.


    Still smiling, Chu Shufeng exined, ¡°Yes, the two little attendants named Qing Feng and Ming Yue are his real family. I¡¯ve dispatched a team to search every corner of this ce. Although they didn¡¯t find the girl called Ming Yue, they did spot the boy, Qing Feng. Now, he is locked up in the backroom.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian gave a pleased smile and nodded. ¡°Are you referring to that sharp-tongued little guy at the gate of the county office?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great. Now, go ahead with your n.¡± Zheng Jiancun waved him away. ¡°He is so young but already so glib. Who knows how good he will be at arguing when he grows up? I really should take out some of his teeth to make him learn this lesson.¡± Zheng Cunjian muttered to himself.


    ...


    In the backroom.


    Staring at Chu Shufeng who loomed in front him, Qing Feng looked dazed, as if he was already frightened out of his wits.


    ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you very talkative? Why did you turn dumb? Hahaha.¡± scorned a deputy general who was harshly told off by Qing Feng a moment ago.


    Qing Feng did not reply.


    The new Deputy county magistrate looked rather indifferent.


    ¡°He is, after all, just a kid. No matter how argumentative he is, a little bluff can put him to dumbness.¡± He murmurred internally, a little disappointed.


    ¡°Take him.¡± Chu Shufeng ordered.


    Being grabbed unceremoniously by two armored guards, Qing Feng stumbled and was shaking all over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I admit I¡¯m at fault...¡± He whispered to himself as if battered out of his senses.


    The deputy general put on a morepassionate sneer and said, ¡°Well, little guy, it¡¯s toote to beg for pardon.¡±


    Qing Feng appeared to not take in those mocking words and continued to mumble to himself, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was overconfident. I put His Honor Ma and Secretary Feng and the others in this hell... I...¡± He broke off, forcefully pulling his hairs in chagrin.


    Being aggressive and upromising.


    That was the strategy Qingfeng adopted the first day when they took the office.


    That was why Ma Junwu and Feng Yuanxing chose to offend Zheng Jiancun just now.


    But this little attendant was still too young and too confident to realize his limit.


    He believed he already thought of everything and could predict the consequences correctly. ording to his prediction, with all those aggressive things Li Mu had done, even if the Chang¡¯an government sent people here, they would hold some scruples and dare not do anything outrageous.


    However, when he was told by the guards that Ma Junwu¡¯s arm was cut off, Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng were also sent to jail to be interrogated, he came to understand that those from the Chang¡¯an government were truly unscrupulous and had no respect towardws and regtions.


    He had underrated the danger in the officialdom as well as the dark side of bureaucrats.


    Also, he had thought lightly of certain men¡¯s arrogance and insanity.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who got them there.¡± Qing Feng¡¯s heart ached at that thought.


    When he was escorted to the rack, the little attendant was still bitterly ming himself.


    He knew it was his misjudgment that made his friends suffer like that.


    If he didn¡¯t choose the ¡°go aggressive¡± strategy but another tact, perhaps they would not be in such a dire circumstance even if they werended in prison.


    Ma Junwu, in particr, had entertained the dream of bing the best archer of the Control Battalion of Guanshan Pasture in the Holy n since childhood. He had been working incredibly hard to realize that dream. But now, with one arm lost forever, how could he shoot arrows anymore?


    ¡°Guards, knock his teeth off and hang him up.¡± Chu Shufengmanded coldly.


    Although he did havepassion for this little attendant, he was not the soft-hearted type.


    ¡°You unlucky boy, why did you happen to offend Mr. Zheng? Well, it¡¯s your fate to me. You followed the wrong master.¡± Chu Shufeng said in a lukewarm voice.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± That deputy general raised his hand to volunteer.


    Then, one by one, he hammered off Qing Feng¡¯s front teeth with the handle of his broadsword.


    ¡°Hahaha, brat, how will you pick at people now?¡± The deputy general let out a st of brutal but excitedughter.


    Qing Feng¡¯s pretty face was covered in blood, his mouth swollen and lips smashed, for that deputy general deliberately beat his lips with the handle as he knocked off his front teeth, making his misery even more unbearable.


    However, Qingfeng did not make a noise. During the whole time, he had never tried to dodge the attacks. On the contrary, he had held his head up and goggled at the deputy general intently.


    ¡°Fu*k, you son of a bitch...¡± cursed the deputy general, a little flustered by the creepy gaze.


    A twinge of guilt seized him out of the blue. He paused and then snarled, ¡± How dare you glower at me like that? Do you think I will be scared? Remember, my name is Qian Cheng. If you want to seek revenge, juste to me... Still glowering? I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs right now.¡±


    But at this point, Chu Shufeng warned, ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s enough. Mr. Zheng doesn¡¯t want this little kid dead. He mighte in use someday in the future. Don¡¯t kill him in case you ruin Mr. Zheng¡¯s schemes.¡±


    That deputy general named Qian Cheng unwillingly gave up that n.


    ¡°Guards, hang him up.¡±


    Chu Shufeng pointed at the pole that was about 30 foot high beside him and ordered the guards to rope Qingfeng and hang him up there.


    It was a hot day. Sunlight was scorching thend.


    Being hang on the high pole and exposed in the sun and the wind was quite a cruel torture.


    ¡°Go spread the message out that if Li Mu doesn¡¯te back, this little brat will be hung on the pole until he is dead.¡±


    Chu Shufeng issued that order in a callous voice.


    ...


    ...


    In a cave by an underground river behind the Nine-dragons Fall.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing were talking enthusiastically like a couple madly in love. They never ran out of topics. When they brought up some subject they both were interested in, they could not help but excitedly gesticte with hands and feet.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing were both martial arts geeks. For them, the most important thing in life was learning martial arts.


    Li Mu had been longing to be a chivalrous swordsman taking adventures all around the world since he was a child. Guo Yuqing, by contrast, simply enjoyed the sense of achievement in practicing martial arts. He did not give up practicing even when he was hiding in Taibai Mountain to avoid his persistent opponents who had tried to haunt him down for years.


    When these two pure geeks were put together, they could feel the chemistry coursing through them with only a few words.


    Time seemed to be flying as they were absorbed in their conversation.


    Actually, during their stay in the cave, Guo Yuqing left once. But he soon came back with the wine that he had stored in his house for five whole years and happily shared it with his friend after informing his wife that everything was fine.


    ¡°Saints living in old time used to write essays while drinking and they left us many beautiful stories. Today, you and I can practice archery with liquor. Let¡¯s get hammered.¡± Guo Yuqing yelled and sprawled his legs.


    In the past five years, he never had such a gratifying drink like today he had. He felt like time was turned back to the days he was on the vast pasture.


    ¡°Practice archery with liquor? How wonderful! Drink up!¡± echoed Li Mu.


    He too was super thrilled. Spurred by the excitement, he directly held the jar up and gulped.


    It was the first time Li Mu felt so warm and rxed since he came to this. It was almost like he and Guo Yuqing had returned to the Earth and were drinking beer after skipping the evening self-studying session.


    With good wine and close friend aside, how could he not enjoy himself to the full?


    Therefore, Li Mu threw himself into a wild celebration.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 94 Vowing to the Stone and the Water

    <h4>Chapter 94 Vowing to the Stone and the Water</h4>


    Sitting by Guo Yuqing, the older brother he just met one day ago, Li Mu felt more rxed than ever.


    He unconsciously put aside his vignce and concerns. It was the first time Li Mu felt he was not suffocating under the weight of the secrets he had been carrying since hended on this. He was fully at ease to indulge himself a little.


    Guo Yuqing had long taught Li Mu the Heart Heavenly Shoot.


    Thetter already learned it by heart.


    That martial art technique was quite profound and exquisite. No one could fully digest it in a short duration. Thus, it would take Li Mu a lengthy period of time to grasp it steadily. But once he mastered it, its power would be stunning, and that undoubtedly would be a huge progress in Li Mu¡¯s pursuit of martial arts.


    On top of that archery skill, Guo Yuqing also told Li Mu everything he knew about martial arts and passed all his relevant insight and knowledge to Li Mu without any reserve.


    Reciprocally, Li Mu also shared with Guo Yuqing all the Ways, techniques, and tactics the old faker once mentioned to him, except for his Earth-resident identity and the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing Skill due to the significance of those secrets.


    Every single word from the old faker was quite a shock to Guo Yuqing.


    Li Mu might not yet realize how remarkable those words were, because his current cultivation and achievement were rather limited. But for Guo Yuqing, the wisdom in their remarks was refreshing and enlightening, which dispelled the clouds and let him see the sun.


    The questions and bottlenecks that had bothered him for a long time suddenly dissolved.


    ¡°Wonderful! If I knew it earlier, I would be able to turn the table at that time.¡±


    When Guo Yuqing heard the most brilliant part, he was overjoyed by his suddenprehension and jumped up despite himself.


    ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re learning from which faction? The martial art attainments of your master are simply otherworldly! His views and theories are so magnificent that even the heads of current top nine Holy ns will probably be amazed if they ever have a chance to hear them.¡± Guo Yuqing eximed.


    Li Mu said, ¡°My master is a very mysterious expert. His whereabouts are uncertain. Even I can¡¯t catch sight of him very often, nor do I know his true identity.¡± Then, he gave a rough description of the wrenched image of the old faker but, of course, he did not disclose the fact that at this moment the old faker was not on this.


    Actually, Li Mu felt somewhat guilty for keeping those secrets from Guo Yuqing.


    Because Guo Yuqing did not hold anything back from him.


    But given that the secrets were of great importance and had nothing to do with anyone on this other than himself, Li Mu decided to keep them to himself for the moment after giving it a thought. He woulde clearter when the timing was right.


    ¡°Many skilled experts in the world like hiding their traces. Your master must be the same. He is certainly a miraculous man with extraordinary cultivation and knowledge,¡± sighed Guo Yuqing with emotions. ¡°Brother Li, you¡¯re kind of a disciple of a distinguished master. What a pleasant surprise! Come on, one more shot!¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡± Li Mu held up his bowl.


    Practicing the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing Skill not only had strengthened his body but upgraded his capacity for liquor to an amazing extent. By now, he had already finished six jars of strong alcohol as he and Guo Yuqing chatted and practiced archery, but he only felt slightly drunk.


    After guzzling down another bowl of wine, Guo Yuqing felt even more high-spirited. He let out a heartyugh before saying, ¡°Brother Li, though we¡¯ve met just for one day, we already have so much to tell each other and I feel like you are one of my old friends. If you don¡¯t mind, why not we be sworn brothers and vow to the river and the rock?¡±


    Delighted to hear that suggestion, Li Mu got to his feet and said, ¡°That¡¯s also my wish. I was just too timid to say it.¡±


    Guo Yuqingughed out loud.


    All of a sudden, he stretched his fingers and sharp arrow energy started surging. Then, he casually grabbed at the cave wall and extracted a table-sized rectangr stone that was cut neatly with his arrow energy. After the stonended on the ground in front of them, he began to do further incisions by pointing at different parts with the arrow energy. In an instant, an ancient-styled incense burner appeared before them.


    Using the same method, he made two other bowls out of the stone wall.


    The stone bowls would be their witnesses.


    Then, Li Mu scooped up some water from the underground river behind the Nine-dragons Fall and poured it into the incense burner.


    The water would bear the witness, too.


    He also filled the two stone bowls with the delicious wine.


    After that, he abruptly cut his wrist and let one drop of his blood fall into one stone bowl.


    Guo Yuqing went stupefied as he saw Li Mou¡¯s act. Obviously, there was no such kind of vowing ceremony in this world. But he immediately caught on what Li Mou just did. Thrilled by that gesture, he also slit a vein and mixed the wine with his drop of blood.


    Blood had very special meanings in this world full of martial arts.


    Bloodline also yed an irreceable role throughout the evolution history of every species.


    With all the preparations ready, the two kneeled down in front of the stone-made incense burner.


    ¡°To heaven and earth, to the stone the underground river, I, Earth-resident Li Mu, want to be Guo Yuqing¡¯s sworn brother and go through thick and thin with him. Although we were not born on the same date of the same year, I hope I can die on the same date of the same year as he does.¡±


    Li Mu said his oath aloud, his face excited but solemn.


    Under the effect of alcohol, he just recited in exaltation the most touching and wide-spread oath that the three famous sworn brothers made in a peach garden in ancient times.


    Guo Yuqing, however, was dazed when he captured the word ¡®Earth-resident¡¯. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t give it too much thinking and simply assumed Earth was just the name of a ce on this. He never expected this little guy could make such a long and moving vow. In spite of the fact that he was touched, he hesitated before saying his vow.


    ¡°Brother Guo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Mu stared at him anxiously.


    Guo Yuqing said undecidedly, ¡°Brother Li, I...¡±


    He trailed off, feeling it too hard to say out loud.


    He was well aware of his conundrum. Someone from Jianghu had spotted the traces of him and his wife. Soon, killers of a variety of the Holy ns would find them. When that time came, even if he obtained the instruction of Tianjizi, the most powerful diviner, he might not make a narrow escape. Since it was possible that he would soon be killed, how could he let Li Mu vow to die on the same day as he would?


    ¡°Brother Guo, I know what might be bothering you.¡±


    Li Mu noted with aforting smile.


    During his days on Earth, he had read numerous martial arts novels. In those novels, hiding by living in seclusion was not much a good choice. For instance, the six-fingered zither yer in the teley, and Zhang Cuishan and his wife in the Heavenly Sword and Dragon ying Saber, all had a nasty end once their traces were exposed or they re-enter the world of Jianghu.


    Guo Yuqing was worrying that the vow would implicate Li Mou if one day he were hunted down.


    ¡°Brother Guo, good brothers are loyal to each other.¡± Quite unbashful, Li Mu copied the phrase of Wei Xiaobao, a character in The Deer and the Cauldron. ¡°Now that we decided to be sworn brothers, we are supposed to share our good and bad time together. If I only wanted to enjoy your help but not to take the responsibility of being your brother, then, I wouldn¡¯t have done the vow. Come on, you¡¯re a tough guy from the vast pasture, why being so hesitant?¡±


    After hearing Li Mou¡¯s persuasion, Guo Yuqing realized this young man deserved more credits than he thought at first. Heughed and then replied, ¡°Terrific. I¡¯ve ventured in this world for decades, but today I was not big-hearted as you. You¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t have thought that way...¡±


    He repeated Li Mu¡¯s oath seriously in a booming voice.


    tters!


    The two drained their bowl of wine and blood and tossed them on the ground.


    ¡°Big brother, I pay my tribute.¡± Li Mu saluted earnestly.


    Guo Yuqing guffawed and then hugged his sworn brother before shouting, ¡°Never knew I could befriend a genius like you when I¡¯ve lost my old buddies and been forced to hide in Taibai Mountain. Today, I¡¯m really having the time of my life. Brother, drink as much as you like. Let¡¯s get wasted!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Li Mu also roared withughter.


    Back then when he was still on Earth, he read the novel Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils and watched its teley from the beginning to the end. In that great battle when the hero Qiao Feng first met the little monk named Xu Zhu, he was able tough out loud and swear to be Xu Zhu¡¯s sworn brother under that dangerous circumstance. Li Mou took Qiao Feng, an unbeatable man who likedughing and drinking, as the real hero. Today, he sort of felt the same spirit.


    Li Mu had seen a bit of that hero Qiao Feng in Guo Yuqing.


    He continued to exchange notes on martial arts with his sworn brother as they drank as much as they liked.


    That made their brotherhood burgeon.


    It had already been four days since Li Mu left his county. He should have returned by now, and he was indeed concerned about what could happen in the county government. But after giving it a though, he believed everything was under control¡ªafter all, with that fierce battle he just won, those gangs could not rock the boat for the moment. Therefore, he stopped worrying and repelled the thought of heading home early.


    ¡°Little brother, you arepletely healed. But this is not the ce you should stay. I suggest that you go back to the county first thing tomorrow morning. As to me, well, I still have some issued to deal with.¡± Guo Yuqing said with a beam.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Since his sworn brother advised that, Li Mu finally came to realize that it was time to head back.


    ...


    ...


    Time was ticking by.


    The sun was starting to ze.


    Being hung up on the very end of the pole, with his arms tightly fixed on his back by a thick and strong rope, Qing Feng was in great pain. His whole body was exposed in the burning sunlight and whipping wind. Adding that he was still suffering from the injury in his mouth and the deprivation of food and water, he had only a faint breath of life left.


    The sun was grilling him like real mes.


    He felt spasms of dizziness gripped his mind.


    For a boy merely around 10, physical torture like that was undoubtedly the most horrible nightmare.


    Qing Feng felt his vigor of life was draining away from him bit by bit like grains of sand in a sandss.


    However, he was not in fear.


    He had no trepidation, either.


    Instead, he was still feeling sorry for Ma Junwu and the others while ming himself for underestimating their opponent.


    He also had faith in his Young Master, firmly believing that he woulde back to fix this.


    At this point, what he worried was not his own life but the inhumane treatment Ma Junwu, Feng Yuanxing, and Zhen Meng was receiving in the prison.


    ¡°Hang in there, I have to hang in there... until Young Masteres back... to save Uncle Ma and the others.¡±


    ¡°I... must stay alive... to make up to them...¡±


    Qing Feng repeated those words in his mind.


    Now, his willpower was taking the most ruthless test and training.


    He was suffering quietly. He was waiting...


    No matter how much longer he had to wait, he knew he must not give up the hope for being alive.


    He just had to stay alive.


    As long as he was alive, he had the chance to avenge and rescue the others.


    ...


    ...


    In the county government prison.


    Ma Junwu, who had lost an arm, was now covered in cuts and marks of whips, broadswords, and branding irons. He no longer had an inch of intact skin over his body. Given that he had already lost arge amount of blood when his arm was hacked off, he thoroughly passed out after the new round of torture. Under Li Bing¡¯smand, the guards poured several buckets of icy water onto him, whereas, that still failed to bring his senses back.


    ¡°Fu*k, he died too soon.¡±


    Li Bing barked with a leer, discontented with the performance of his prey.


    Then, he turned to look at Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng, who were both hung up on the rack by an iron chain.


    They seemed not much better off than Ma Junwu. The nonstop torture and interrogation had put their bodies on the verge of falling apart. But surprisingly, their inexplicably strong willpower was still keeping them going.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 95 Returning to the County Government

    <h4>Chapter 95 Returning to the County Government</h4>


    In the county government...


    ¡°Still no trace of Li Mu?¡± Zheng Cunjian raised his brow.


    Apanied by two gorgeous maids, he came to the living room Li Mu usually inhabited.


    The ce looked quite tidy, because Chu Shufeng, the new Deputy county magistrate, had already asked servants to clean up the whole backside mansion.


    Li Mu¡¯s living room was the most spacious andfortable suite in the entire ce. Now, naturally, it became the temporary dwelling of Zheng Cunjian. To amodate the new distinguished resident, Li Mu¡¯s belongings were cleared out from the room and ditched on the aisle.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    A wooden box caught Zheng Cunjian¡¯s eyes as he nced at that pile of abandoned items. Driven by curiosity, he picked the box up and opened it only to find a pair of boot-like footwear.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a pair of shoes. But the way it was made with is rather peculiar. I wonder how it was produced,¡± said Chu Shufeng, who also found it a bit strange when examining the items at an earlier time. But he did not regard it a big deal.


    In truth, it was a pair of basketball shoes from the brand Li Ning that had been transported from the Earth along with Li Mu.


    People in this world, of course, could not understand what a pair of high-ss basketball shoes created by the modern techniques from the Earth was. For them, even its material and design was totally alien in their world.


    Zheng Cunjian did make anyment at Chu Shufeng¡¯s assumption.


    He simply took the shoes out and held them on his palms to observe. He examined each of them carefully, and even tried a sniff.


    The mild smell of stinking feet made his nose cringe.


    ¡°Any more strange objects like this?¡± asked the Heartless Schr.


    Chu Shufeng paused, bewildered by Mr. Zheng¡¯s interest in a pair of odd shoes. But after a moment, he answered with all due respect, ¡°Yes, there are a pair of curiously-looking trousers and a piece of cloth that might be a belly-band for men. Please wait for a minute.¡±


    A momentter, a handyman brought over Li Mu¡¯s Li Ning-branded sweatpants and vest.


    At the sight of these items, Zheng Cunjian¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately took them for further examination.


    As he checked the objects, Chu Shufeng exined, ¡°The style of the trousers is rathermon, but the material is quite unique and scarce. They are also very exquisite, almost as beautiful as the best silk robe I¡¯ve ever seen. That male belly-band is in a really weird shape. I have no idea what it is used for...¡±


    But Zheng Cunjian interrupted, ¡°Pack up the three items and send them to my room.¡±


    Chu Shufeng was taken aback at thismand. Not daring to finish his sentence, he said obediently, ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    Then, Zheng Cunjian stepped into the room and quickly studied the internal decoration. As a derisive smile surfaced on his face, he muttered, ¡°The overall arrangement of the suite is fine. But, unfortunately, since Li Mu is a boor who doesn¡¯t deserve the title of the youngest schr in the empire at all, the decoration of specific parts is terrible... Well, never mind, I believe I can do with a couple of days living in this suite.¡±


    Chu Shufeng hastened to tter him, ¡°Li Mu surely doesn¡¯t live up to his reputation. How can he be put inparison with a really low-key genius like you?¡±


    ¡°I was told that the county prison has housed a number of guys in the martial arts circle, am I right?¡± asked Zheng Cunjian thoughtfully, who hade down to the study and was watching the red dragonflies dancing over the pool in the yard through the windows.


    Chu Shufeng swiftly replied, ¡°Yes, it has. Most of them are little potatoes from the west and the north, not worthy of our attention. Li Mu imprisoned them for ransom. That act brought shame to all the empire officials. Two elders from the Sky Dragon Faction and the Huya Faction respectively had visited me, hoping I could let them bring Dongfang Jian and Tie Zhendong back.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian smiled, and then he said, ¡°Li Mu is really a weirdo. But, don¡¯t release those prisoners unless they turn in the ransom. You can just tell the public that it is Li Mu¡¯s order and you can¡¯t do anything about it. After all, for now, Li Mu is still in charge of this county. Why not let him be the scapegoat for one more time? It¡¯s called making good use of the waste.¡±


    ¡°How wise Your Honor is.¡± Chu Shufengplimented again.


    Just at that moment, they heard footsteps approaching. Ning Zhongshan, the new Dianshi janitor, was scuttling towards them, his expression a little perturbed. ¡°Mr. Zheng, Zhou Zhenyue, the outer school elder of Taibai Sword Faction has brought dozens of his swordsmen here. They are waiting outside the office, demanding a meeting with the person in charge of the county government.¡±


    ¡°Taibai Sword Faction?¡± Zheng Cunjian was mystified. ¡°What are they here for?¡±


    The Taibai Sword Faction was quite an influential institution in the region of Taibai Mountain within a radius of a thousand miles.


    Its fame could be attributed to arge number of experts in the faction. Apart from Zhao Xue, their head who was one of the top 10 bestbatants of the empire and famous for her Snow Sword Skill, in these years there were a few more young talents rising from that faction. On top of that, the Taibai Sword Faction also made its name with its long history andsting intrepidity and uprightness in moral ideologies. The faction had sent out one thousand swordsmen to go on the eastward expedition for the Western Qin Empire, many of whom made brilliant achievements in war and some even becamemanders of border-provinces.


    Given the influence of the Taibai Sword Faction, Zheng Cunjian did not dare cold-shoulder those uninvited guests.


    ¡°They alleged that four of their disciples have been killed in the county office and then someone delivered their bodies to the Righteous Manor. That outer school elder required us to give them a usible exnation.¡± Ning Zhongshan rified.


    ¡°Really? How could that happen?¡± Zheng Cunjian gave a wicked smile. Then, he continued, ¡°How dare Li Mu kill disciples of Taibai Sword Faction? He is truly a lunatic. Shufeng, you go and tell them we¡¯re trying to catch Li Mu. And considering that the enemy of my enemy is my friend, let them know we¡¯re open to cooperate with them, too.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Chu Shufeng answered at once.


    ¡°Zhongshan, go along with him. Try to befriend those swordsmen from Taibai Sword Faction and don¡¯t piss them off.¡± Zheng Cunjian added as an afterthought.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Chu Shufeng and Ning Zhongshan immediately headed for the gate of the county government.


    Zheng Cunjian was left alone in the room.


    Shortly, Li Mu¡¯s sweatpants, vest, and basketball shoes were delivered to the suite.


    Zheng Cunjian measured up each of them before being immersed in his own thoughts.


    Atst, he stopped pondering and asked his maids to bring him some paper, ink and a writing brush. When all the things were ready, he dismissed all the servants and wrote a letter. Then, he sealed the letter and put it in a case together with Li Mu¡¯s three personal items before summoning one of his trusted guards. He gave the guard quite a lengthy instruction and then the guard hurried took off with that case.


    ¡°Hahaha, never knew there could be such a huge secret in this little county office. If my spection is right, I will be able to achieve something really stunning.¡±


    As Zheng Cunjian watched his trusted guard hurry away, a hideous smile curled up his lips.


    ...


    ...


    The night hours passed by.


    Another daybreak arrived.


    Li Mu woke up, feeling lightheaded.


    After being exhrated for two days and two nights as he drank and discussed martial arts knowledge with Guo Yuqing, he finally got wasted and fell asleepst night¡ªthe alcohol Guo Yuqing brought over was indeed quite vintage, for the hangover it ensued was really overwhelming.


    ¡°Uh? Brother Guo already left?¡±


    Li Mu look around but saw no trace of Guo Yuqing in the cave.


    But on the stone wall, there was a line of words: ¡°Younger brother, I have something to attend in my ce, so I left early. Take care, we¡¯ll cross path again.¡± It was the writing of Guo Yuqing.


    The cave was still perfumed with the fine wine.


    Li Mu burped¡ªeven his burp smelled like wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get back to the county.¡± Li Mu murmured to himself. He then went to the bank of the underground river and washed his face with the icy water. Feeling much more refreshed, he muttered, ¡°I wonder if old beggar has taken Ming Yue back.¡±


    Li Mu strolled along the river and stopped before the curtain of the roaring waterfall.


    With his current cultivation, he prated the waterfall without effort and arrived at the outside. After doing an elegant somersault, hended steadily on a rock protruding from a cliff.


    Not until that moment did Li Mu realize that the waterfall he hid behind during thest few days was actually the one on the most distant outskirts of the Nine-dragons Fall, which was also the smallest one.


    The rumbling of the rolling water filled the whole ce.


    The darkness was fading, but the view of thendscape below was still clouded by the mist.


    Li Mu believed that the sight below must be still a mess due to that battle that happened only several days before. Moreover, that gigantic flood dragon definitely would not reappear in a short spell, so he stifled the urge to explore theke under the abyss. Then, heunched the body-lightening skill and leaped up the tip of the cliff.


    About one hourter, Li Mu arrived at the edge of the thick woods behind the county office.


    Ahead of him was a band of dense trees.


    Behind him was a bottomless abyss.


    A crimson sun was climbing up the peaks in the distance. In a while, the other sun would also stand on the top of the mountains and dispel the morning mist that was currently fluttering around the peaks like silk strips.


    The warm sunlight fell on Li Mu.


    He inhaled deeply.


    After the battle against that huge flood dragon, Li Mu¡¯s strength leveled up quite strikingly. Thanks to Guo Yuqing¡¯s instruction, his knowledge and vision about martial arts were also deepened by leaps and bounds. He even grasped many valuable points the old faker had told him but he had ignored in the past. Now, for him, a brand new world of the martial arts practice was weing him in.


    Staring at the rising sun, Li Mu felt pride and aspiration was filling up his chest.


    ¡°I finally made it home.¡± He eximed.


    This time, he did not climb in from the backside of the mansion. Instead, he rounded the thick woods and reached the gate of the county office.


    ¡°Umm?¡±


    ¡°Howe the guards stationed at the gate are different?¡±


    ¡°Not only the personnel are changed, but also their uniform and equipment! Who are those strangers in ck iron armor?¡±


    Li Mu was a little astonished by the change.


    Carrying all his confusions, he strode towards the gate of the county office.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Two armored guards directed their spears at Li Mu and snapped, ¡°The county office is out of bounds to unauthorized persons. Don¡¯t go further, otherwise, we¡¯re allowed to kill you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me! They don¡¯t know me?¡±


    ¡°Are they new employees?¡± Li Mu could not believe what he had heard.


    But he did not get mad. With a beam, he emphasized, ¡°I am the one living here. You two don¡¯t know me? Hahaha, well, your ignorance has been forgiven. Now, get back to your positions.¡± As he said those words, he headed straight inside.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± One of the guards belowed.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± yelled the other guard.


    They did not buy a word of what Li Mu just said and thrust their spears at him.


    ¡°Umm?¡± Li Mu¡¯s expression instantly altered.


    ¡°Why are the two guys being so ruthless?¡± He wondered, a little annoyed.


    ¡°If folkse here to file a suit or apply for any other service, they might get hurt! I¡¯ve lectured Feng Yuanxing repeatedly that the bureaucratic evil practice must be abolished and we shall make things easier for the folks. But why, today, the two little guards are still holding the old abominable attitude?¡±


    ¡°How on earth does Feng Yuanxing adminster his men?¡±


    Thinking of that, Li Mu was suddenly enraged.


    He reached out and gripped the end of the two spears lunging at him. With a slight flick, he sent the two guards clutching the other end of the spears flying backward who then fell heavily onto the ground.


    ¡°Tell Feng Yuanxing and Ma Junwu that the magistrate wants to see them.¡± Li Mu ordered as he crossed through the gate.


    At this point, he heard the footsteps of multiple men.


    A group of guards in ck armor rushed towards the gate. Two men in general¡¯s uniform whom Li Mu had never met before were taking the lead, and they determinedly blocked his way.


    ¡°Audacious thug, dare to trespass the county office! Arrest him!¡± One of the general-uniformed men shouted.


    The guards instantly set up their bows, positioned their spears, unsheathed their broadswords, and surrounded Li Mu.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Li Mu yelled inwardly.


    He was not an idiot. Having received a series of strange treatment, he absolutely noticed something was not right.


    ¡°There are so many ck-armored soldiers, carrying totally different weapons from the original guards of the Taibai County, and I recognize none of them...where on earth did all those mene from?¡± Li Mu was thoroughly puzzled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 96 Forcing the Way to the Prison

    <h4>Chapter 96 Forcing the Way to the Prison</h4>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu questioned, suddenly gripped by an ominous feeling. ¡°Where are Feng Yuanxing and Ma Junwu? I want to see them now!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the two morons upset Young Master Li Bing and have been put in jail by our leader to get tortured. They asked for it. But who are you by the way? Are you in league with them? Guards, capture him!¡± hollered a man dressed like a general, who motioned the guards to strike.


    ¡°Put in jail?¡±


    ¡°Get tortured?¡±


    Li Mu was quite rmed.


    ¡°When did all this happen?¡± He could not help but wonder.


    But he knew it was not the time to pry into the details. As a tingle of apprehension shot through him, without another word, he leaped up and executed the body-lightening skill. In an instant, he turned into a jet of light and zoomed in the direction of the county prison.


    Rescuing his friends was his priority now.


    Everything else could be put aside for the moment.


    That deputy general and all of his ck-armored subordinates simply saw a shot of dazzling light and felt a gale of wind sweep through them before they discovered that Li Mu already vanished from sight.


    ¡°He got away? Catch him!¡± the deputy general snarled.


    ¡°Quickly report this to the two new officials and Mr. Zheng!¡± A guard shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Aaah, it¡¯s him! Li Mu! He is that county magistrate Li Mu!¡± screamed another guard.


    An uproar instantly broke out at the gate of the county government.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You fu*king dog! Passed out again?¡±


    Li Bing cursed as he tossed a hot branding iron into the brazier next to him to heat up once more.


    A smell of scorched skin and flesh permeated the dark dungeon.


    On the iron-made rack hung the naked Feng Yuanxing. All kinds of cuts and bruises spread across every inch of his skin, leaving not even a patch unscarred. Some flesh on his chest and thighs was scraped off, vaguely revealing the white bones inside. But those cuts were coated with the best medicine that stopped the bleeding, because Li Bing didn¡¯t want Feng Yuanxing to die so soon.


    He was just starting to enjoy the game.


    Splosh!


    All of a sudden, a bucket of cold water mixed with hot pepper and ice cubes fell upon the unconscious Feng Yuanxing.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    Wailing weakly, Feng Yuanxing recovered some of his senses and slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha, you bastard, wake up again now? Are you excited to see me? Hahaha, alright, take your time. I have all day to y with you. I will surely make you beg for death! Hahaha!¡±


    Li Bing¡¯s wickedughter reverberated in the torture chamber.


    Beside him, in front of the brazier, a prison guard was pumping the bellows, his forehead already beaded with sweat. Another guard was busying adding coal to the brazier. With the coal renewed, the mes in the brazier abruptly shot up three meters high. Those bright orange mes were emitting strong waves of heat, which burned the various shaped branding irons into the same bright color.


    ¡°Which toy shall we use next?¡±


    Grinning with a touch of savageness, Li Bing cast a cursory nce at the branding irons in the brazier before he inquired his victim in a devil-like creepy tone.


    Eventually, he picked a scarlet hoop.


    ¡°Tut-tut-tut, if I ce this thing on your head, I¡¯m afraid your brains will be fully-cooked at once.¡± Li Bing stuck the scarlet hoop up to Feng Yuanxing and leered, ¡°Let¡¯s try this. If you say Li Mu is a son of a bitch, I¡¯ll cut you some ck and let you rest in your cell. What do you think?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing¡¯s lips twitched slightly and a weak whisper sounded.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Bing inched forward to hear him more clearly.


    A blow of phlegm mingled with blood spat squarely on Li Bing¡¯s face.


    Li Bing instantly red up and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re fu*king courting death! Guys, get this hoop on him! Let the burning hoop finish him off...¡±


    He thought such lengthy torture could definitely force Feng Yuanxing, Zhen Meng, and Ma Junwu, the three officials working for the Taibai county magistrate to tears and put them on their hands and knees to beg for pardon. However, to his disappointment, in spite of the inhuman punishment he imposed on them and the thorough destruction of their bodies, he still failed to make them surrender.


    What was more, he found the looks in their eyes rather intimidating.


    At this point¡ª


    ng!


    The door of the torture chamber burst open with a thunderous rattle.


    Li Bing went outrageous by the noise. Without turning his head, he bellowed, ¡°Which jerkass got in? Didn¡¯t I tell you all more than once that I shall not be disturbed? Are you seeking a quick death here?¡±


    No one answered him.


    The chamber was in deadly silence.


    The two prison guards working on the fire looked at the door simultaneously. The next second, their faces were written with horror. Pale as a sheet, they began to shiver in fear and identally toppled over the brazier with a tter.


    The other guards in the chamber went stupefied on the spot as well.


    Li Bing was startled to see the guards¡¯ reaction. Out of no reason, a wave of uncontroble panic and trepidation washed over him. Very slowly, he turned around and looked up. Immediately, an overwhelmingly astonished expression surfaced on his face, which soon turned into a terrified one...


    At the door of the torture chamber stood a tall and thin figure. Then, that figure strolled in unhurriedly.


    Behind him, a throng of ck-armored guards were sprawling on the ground, whining and shrieking in pain like wheat-straws swept down by an angry whirlwind.


    ¡°You, you... Li Mu, you... how...¡±


    Li Bing was shuddering from head to foot. His chattering teeth prevented him from uttering aplete sentence.


    Fear beyond description clenched his throat like a demon from a nightmare, making him unable to think or do anything else.


    Because he just recognized the intruder¡ªit was Li Mu!


    During his short period of imprisonment, Li Mu had be Li Bing¡¯s biggest nightmare. But now that he was released, he reckoned he already shook off that nightmare and was no longer in fear of Li Mu. He was even eager to meet Li Mu again, to retaliate. However, when Li Mu reappeared before him for real, all he could think of was flee, flee to a ce he would never encounter that frightening man.


    A series of thud sounded.


    The guards in the chamber all fell on their knees.


    Those guards were not the ck-armored soldiers from the Chang¡¯an government but the same people who were stationed in the prison. They had seen Li Mu before, so now, after realizing the county magistrate went back, they were all out of their wits and did not dare to look straight into his eyes.


    Li Mu, however, took no notice of the guards.


    He even did not look at Li Bing.


    He simply passed by all those people and stopped at the rack.


    ¡°Mmm... Ehh...¡±


    Feng Yuanxing feebly opened his eyes. As he recognized the person in front of him, he became suddenly thrilled and tried to say something as he whimpered. Shaking violently, he finally turned his undistinguishable words into a bitter but excited cry.


    Li Mu grasped Feng Yuanxing¡¯s hands in response.


    At this moment, he felt he had lost hisnguage.


    Nothing seemed to be the right words on this asion.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Li Mu managed to voice his guilt and regret atst, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I caused all this. I came back toote. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He reached out and freed Feng Yuanxing from all the shackles and hooks. Then, he held this severely wounded friend in his arms and brought him down from the rack.


    ¡°Fetch a bed and a doctor... Quick!¡±


    Li Mu turned and told the guards.


    Those men who were still on their knees gave a shudder and swiftly went into action.


    Some went for the doctor.


    Some hastily brought several beds and quilts down the chamber.


    Li Mu gently ced Feng Yuanxing on the bed and said in a soft voice, ¡°Rx, you¡¯re safe now. No one will hurt you anymore. There are a variety of wonderful herbs and medicine that can work magic. I¡¯ll get a hold of them at all costs. I will cure you.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing stared at the handsome young man with blurred eyes and felt safer than ever. He was peaceful and gratified as though all his pain had been lifted in a second.


    ¡°And... and... Ma Junwu... Zhen... Zhen Meng..., they are still...¡± Feng Yuanxing stuttered anxiously. At the thought of his colleagues suffering, he strived to get up but was forced back to bed by Li Mu.


    A momentter...


    Ma Junwu and Zhen Meng were taken out from their filthy and humid cells and settled in two soft and warm beds.


    They also had been through so much torment that they were barely recognizable as two human beings. Upon seeing their myriads of wounds and gashes, especially the hem of Ma Junwu¡¯s chopped arm, Li Mu felt a surge of blood shoot up to head and his mes of fury were almost about to break free from his scalp.


    After taking several deep breaths, he finally managed to constrain himself and did not fly off the handle right away.


    ¡°Your Honor, I... didn¡¯t betray you... I...¡± Zhen Meng muttered shakily.


    The face of this taciturn man was badly mangled. His features could only be identified with great effort.


    But his eyes were rather clear, disying a distinct, gleeful smile.


    He was genuinely happy because he knew he made it.


    He made it through all the torture.


    Li Mu, who was wearing a rather ugly forced smile, nodded at him and reassured, ¡°I know, I know that I did pick the right guy... Don¡¯t worry, you will all be fine, and even be better off than before. I promise you will have the chance to avenge yourselves in person. All the suffering you had today will be returned to those who did this to you of a magnitude a thousand times higher.¡±


    When the guards heard thest remark, they all turned pale and dropped to their knees.


    ¡°Your Honor, we were forced into this...¡±


    ¡°We had no choice. He, he said if we didn¡¯t do what we were told, he would hang us up first and then wipe out our family. I...¡±


    The guards implored in fear.


    ¡°I know it has nothing to do with you lot.¡± Li Mu dered kindly.


    After all, those guards were a group of pitiful men. Having been threatened like that, it was only natural that they did not dare defy Li Bing¡¯s order.


    They were nobody in the county government. And they had families to take care of. Even if they wanted, they could not have helped Feng Yuanxing and the other two, for they were merely pawns of the real viins. Despite his rage, Li Mu was clear that the guards were not the ones to me.


    Then, Li Mu¡¯s eyesnded on Li Bing.


    ¡°Aaaah...¡± Li Bing, who had stayed froze on site, suddenly came out of his dazed state and barked like a dog that got its tail trodden on. Next, he ran wildly towards the door of the torture chamber, hoping for a sessful escape.


    Li Mu did not chase after him.


    Instead, he kicked a pebble with his toes and it darted towards Li Bing.


    Wham!


    The pebble prated through Li Bing¡¯s left leg and ensued a burst of blood.


    Li Bing tumbled and fell on the ground. Paralyzed by the injury and his dread, he screeched, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me! My dad is Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an! Don¡¯t kill me...¡±


    At this moment, several top-range doctors in the county were ushered in by the prison guards.


    They carefully examined the three.


    ¡°Your Honor, except for Dutou Official Ma Junwu, these two are not in a life-threatening condition. They just have some cuts and gashes, which are not lethal injuries. They can recover their health after a long time of treatment and rest, though some scars might remain...¡± reported a doctor, who was exactly the one that treated Li Mu¡¯s archery wound in the cave of Shennong Faction.


    Li Mu nodded before saying, ¡°Scars are no big deal. Please waste no time and start the treatment now. You can let the servants inform me if you need any medicine.¡± He then took another deep breath and posed a question, ¡°Can Ma Junwu survive this?¡±


    ¡°Eh... His Honor Ma has lost an arm and a huge amount of blood. Now, he is at a very critical moment...¡± replied the doctor, who looked quite difited.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 97 Regretting Being Too Kind in the Past

    <h4>Chapter 97 Regretting Being Too Kind in the Past</h4>


    ¡°Save him, please. No matter what the price is, or what kind of herb you need, just tell me. I¡¯ll sort it out.¡± Li Mu stated resolutely.


    ¡°Er... all I can promise is... I¡¯ll do my best.¡± pledged the doctor through gritted teeth.


    Li Mu heaved a sigh, aware of the bossiness in his tone.


    Few things in the world were under the absolute control of human beings.


    The doctor, after all, had no power of God, so he certainly could not guarantee a sessful treatment.


    Li Mu appreciatively patted the doctor on the shoulder and said in a softer tone, ¡°Well then, you are the most excellent doctor in our Taibai County, and the folks call you the Living Buddha. I have faith in you. You definitely can bring him back. Just do the best you can. If it truly gets too... well, I won¡¯t me you. So, there is no pressure.¡±


    The doctor nodded gratefully.


    After Li Mu finished his words with the doctor, he stalked down to Li Bing, who was screaming at the top of his voice like a pig about to be ughtered.


    Li Mu looked down at this coward.


    ¡°Don-don-don¡¯t! I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t kill me, please... I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Li Bing stammered, convulsing with fear.


    Li Mu scowled at him as if he just saw a piece of shit. Then, he said with deep loathing, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going to kill you...¡±


    The terror on Li Bing¡¯s face alleviated a little.


    But Li Mu opened his mouth to speak again. This time, his voice was chilling as the Death. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you alive and let Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and Zhen Meng return the favor you did to them! When the role is reversed, you will have a taste of what is called TO LIVE IS NO BETTER THAN TO DIE!¡± He said slowly, emphasizing each syble of thest words.


    Li Bing instantly went turned petrified.


    He began to foam at the mouth and then fainted due to fright.


    ¡°Guards, carry Secretary Feng and the other two to the Medical Center.¡± Li Mumanded.


    The guards quickly hoisted the three beds and started to head for the outside.


    ¡°Your Honor, Your... Hour...¡± Feng Yuanxing moaned weakly, who unexpectedly struggled to get up and gazed at Li Mu. ¡°Let... let use to the county office with you... We want to... face them together with you... We...¡±


    Zhen Meng also pleaded, ¡°If Your Honor is defeated, we... we have no reason to be spared. We shalle with you...¡±


    Li Mu deliberated it for a moment and found it was a good idea.


    He reckoned they might be consoled on the spiritual level if they witnessed how he bashed up the culprits with their own eyes.


    But he shot a hesitant look at that doctor.


    The doctor understood Li Mu¡¯s concerns. After giving it a thought, he hinted, ¡°We¡¯ve applied some medicine on their cuts and stopped them from bleeding. They¡¯re in no danger for now. Going to the county office won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Li Mu turned and looked at Feng Yuanxing and Meng Zheng before saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    He also pointed at the unconscious and ordered, ¡°Take this scumbag ying dead over there, too.¡±


    Thus, the crowd filed out of the prison.


    ...


    But just as they arrived at the exit, Li Mu halted in his track.


    The guards also stopped dead nervously and peeked at the outside with great horror.


    On the other side of the door, lines of soldiers in ck armor were waiting for them. Their arrows were fitted to the strings. Their spears already stuck forward and formed a forest of des. Their broadswords were also drawn, revealing their chilling edge. In the cold sunrise of the twin suns, those cold metallic weapons were issuing a deadly aura. Everyone knew that once the soldiers attacked at the word ofmand, this ce would instantly be filled with flying arrows stained by thick blood and broken limbs.


    They felt the air suddenly frozen.


    At the middle spot in front of all the ck-armored soldiers stood a spindly young man who was nked by two deputy generals.


    The young man¡¯s expression was rather bone-chilling. At the sight of the crowd appearing from behind the door, he squinted like a wolf ready to attack its prey. The official uniform he was wearing made Li Mu realize that he was the new Dianshi janitor the Chang¡¯an government dispatched to Taibai County.


    ¡°Li Mu?¡± That young man sneered, ¡°How dare you break into the county prison and attempted to release those on the death penalty? Do you plead guilty?¡±


    Li Mu looked over his shoulder and asked a guard beside him, ¡°Is it him that cut off Ma Junwu¡¯s arm?¡±


    He had already learned the rough story from those prison guards.


    All the prison guards paled immediately. None of them answered because they were too afraid of getting involved in the conflicts between the high-level officials.


    ¡°Your Honor, I was told that... it is him, the new Dianshi janitor named Ning Zhongshan.¡±


    A young prison guard, whose face turned red, replied out loud after a short period of hesitation. He was Zhen Meng ¡®s brother-inw, a trusted helper Zhen Meng positioned in the county prison. When he saw the miserable state Zhen Meng was in, he was infuriated. Therefore, he clenched his fists and chose to side with Li Mu, even though that was highly risky.


    Li Mu nodded curtly.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s said that Ma Junwu is your archery teacher?¡± The tall andnky Ning Zhongshan showed a provoking smile on his face and continued, ¡°Ma Junwu has tried to assassinate Mr. Zheng in the meeting hall of the county government. That¡¯s an unforgivable crime. As the newly-appointed Dianshi janitor in Taibai County, I have every reason to punish him. Hacking off one of his arms is already a quite lenient gesture...¡±


    But before he could finish that sentence, a sh of light zoomed through the crowd.


    Everyone was momentarily dazzled.


    Ning Zhongshan suddenly felt an overwhelming force flooded towards him. And then, his neck seemed to be cramped by a steel hoop, making him unable to breathe. sts of wind blew into his ears and his vision began to be blurred. However, a secondter, the wind blows stopped and his vision gradually recovered.


    The new Dianshi janitor widened his eyes and was astounded to find out that he was no longer standing on his original spot.


    In fact, he had been grasped by the neck and dragged away from the two deputy generals and the ck-armored soldiers down to the prison gate.


    A hand strong as steel and iron had lifted him up by his neck. Now he looked like a helpless dog being hoisted up in the air.


    The one who stuck out that hand was, not surprisingly, Li Mu.


    Li Mu was staring at Ning Zhongshan with a pair of eyes as sharp as two des, which almost pierced through thetter¡¯s soul.


    ¡°You... you release me now. You...¡± choked Ning Zhongshan.


    He iled wildly in desperation.


    Nevertheless, no matter how he strived to activate his internal qi with every ounce of power he could manage, he still could not shake off the hand tightly gripping his neck.


    Ning Zhongshan had heard of Li Mu¡¯s battle performance before.


    He also had heard numerous rumors on Li Mu¡¯s infinite strength.


    But he sniffed at them all.


    Combatants tended to be self-conceited. Ning Zhongshan was no exception to that.


    He was fully confident that his strength was more than enough to defeat Li Mu.


    After all, for all he knew, Li Mu was merely a halfwit in martial arts who had no internal qi yet.


    However, now he felt a sharp stab of dread and helplessness.


    He even had not realized how he was captured and hauled away despite the protection of all those ck-armored soldiers. It happened in the blink of an eye, leaving him no time to react at all.


    ¡°Gosh, what kind of mighty strength he has!¡± Ning Zhongshan eximed inwardly.


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead immediately.


    ¡°Li Mu... No no no, Your Honor, don¡¯t be rash. Put me down, I¡¯m Dianshi janitor appointed by the empire...¡± Ning Zhongshan tried to talk some sense into Li Mu.


    ¡°Your Honor, we, we might have some misunderstanding with each other. Release me first and we can discuss...¡±


    ¡°I... I have been acting on the order of Mr. Zheng, the schr in the Chang¡¯an government. Even though your strength is amazing, could you possibly go against Mr. Zheng?¡±


    ¡°Or you... you do not want to be the county magistrate anymore? You...¡±


    With everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on him, Ning Zhongshan tried to defend himself in spite of his fear, humiliation, and awkwardness.


    Still, Li Mu did not say a word. He merely gazed at Ning Zhongshan with a poker face, as if he was a clown doing his show.


    That look deepened the humiliation Ning Zhongshan was feeling.


    A million ideas flitted across his mind. He came up with tons of reasons to persuade Li Mu to release him.


    However, being choked by the throat was a too horrible experience. As the overwhelming force was mping his neck, Ning Zhongshan had no doubt that a little bit of twist would screw his head off and make it fall onto the ground like a ripe watermelon.


    Ning Zhongshan never ever expected that one day he would be begging Li Mu for a pass in such a debasing and pitiful manner.


    ¡°What the fu*k, I was here to arrest Li Mu!¡±


    But now, the tables were turned.


    ¡°Li Mu, your individual power is nheless limited. You¡¯ve made a huge mistake... Release me, and I can plead with Mr. Zheng for some mercy on you. The man from Chang¡¯an government is not an opponent you, a little county magistrate, can fight against. You...¡±


    Ning Zhongshan offered with aggravation.


    Li Mu, who had been silent during the whole time, finally made a reply.


    ¡°Cut it out.¡±


    He fretted.


    That was all he said.


    Then, he threw Ning Zhongshan forcefully onto the ground as if getting rid of a pile of mud.


    Bang!


    Dust raised.


    A human-shaped dent emerged on the ground.


    Ning Zhongshan was lying in the dent. He spilled out a mouthful of blood and then his muscles went into a spasm. The fall shattered all his internal qi. Now, he could not mobilize any. All his limbs and bones were in excruciating pain. A lot of his ribs must have been broken because he had no strength to support himself and directly flopped down to the earth.


    At that scene, no one dared utter a word.


    ¡°Li Mu, how dare you...¡± A deputy general broke the silence with a growl.


    But before he could finish his words, something astonishing happened.


    Whoosh!


    A figure charged at him in a sh.


    The next second, that deputy general was no longer on his spot.


    His body was tossed up, and he did all kinds of somersaults in the air as he sprayed his blood across the sky. Then, he fell heavily on the ground, limbs twitching uncontrobly as well.


    At that moment, Li Mu reappeared in the ce where that deputy general had been.


    ¡°Why butt in?¡±


    He muttered to that deputy general and slowly withdrew his palms.


    ¡°It seems that I was too kind in the past. No wonder those scuzzballs all came to bully me, to harm my men...¡± Li Mu murmured to himself. His thoughtful look made everyone around him feel a suffocating pressure as if the Death was descending upon them.


    Although his voice was small, all the people heard him clearly.


    The other deputy general was only a step away from Li Mu.


    But he did not dare utter a word.


    His body was rigidly straightened up and slightly trembling.


    But he actually did not need to be so afraid, because Li Mu did not even shoot a look at him.


    ¡°Phew... It¡¯s time to teach some people a lesson.¡±


    Li Mu added.


    His remark was still rather intimidating.


    ¡°Carry this one to the county office as well. Don¡¯t let him die so easily.¡± Li Mu pointed at Ning Zhongshan, who was sprawling on the ground.


    He wanted to leave that man to Ma Junwu.


    It would certainly be more thrilling if Ma Junwu could get back at the one who cut off his arm by himself.


    So far, Ning Zhongshan was not severely injured, though he looked as if he was dying. In truth, he was still in shock after being thrown to the ground like that.


    Since Li Mu had mastered the ¡®Cracking the Sky¡¯, the third movement of the Zhenwu Boxing Skill, his control over force was of a high degree of professional proficiency. That blow he made only smashed Ning Zhongshan¡¯s internal qi and numbed his tendons and bones so that he was no longer able tounch a counter-attack. Although he seemed badly injured, the fact was not like that.


    ¡°You¡¯d better pray for Ma Junwu.¡±


    Li Mu red at the spiteful-faced Ning Zhongshan.


    His menacing tone chilled thetter to the bones and altered the resentment on his face to desperation.


    Zhen Meng¡¯s brother-inw and several other bold prison guards put the cangue on Ning Zhongshan¡¯s neck and dragged the janitor all the way to the county office by the chain attached to that cangue as if they were hauling a dead dog.


    After he dealt with Ning Zhongshan, Li Mu slowly stepped towards those ck-armored soldiers.


    ¡°Still unwilling to get out of my way?¡±


    He demanded, his eyes swiftly sweeping across them.


    nk!


    A soldier armed with a spear panicked when he caught Li Mu¡¯s eyes. As if stabbed by that look, he could not contain his expanding horror anymore. His wrist gave out and he dropped the steel spear he was clutching.


    ¡°Aaah...¡± He screeched, totally freaked out. And then, he turned tail while screaming.


    In an instant, the troop was routed.


    The formation of those ck-armored soldiers caved in. They began to flee in all directions, tramping on one another in haste. Their majestic aura was long gone.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the county office to meet that darn Mr. Zheng.¡±


    Li Mu said quite casually.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 98 Confessing on Your Knees

    <h4>Chapter 98 Confessing on Your Knees</h4>


    Li Mu was not as bitterly hostile as the others had pictured when he arrived at the gate of the county office.


    Chu Shufeng, the new Deputy county magistrate, came to the gate with a group of ck-armored soldiers to wee their county magistrate with a broad smile.


    ¡°Your honor, wee back to the county office.¡±


    Chu Shufeng, who was still smiling, bowed to Li Mu, perfectly disying the wholehearted respect and awe of a lower-ranking official towards his superior.


    The armored soldiers also saluted Li Mu.


    However, Li Mu took no notice of them and went straight through the gate.


    Silently following behind him were Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and Zhen Meng, who were all carried by prison guards and apanied by doctors.


    They also ignored Chu Shufeng.


    As if that newly-appointed Deputy county magistrate was invisible.


    Chu Shufeng¡¯s expression altered and he now looked rather awkward.


    Very soon, when he caught sight of Ning Zhongshan and Li Bing, who had been yanked in the wake of Li Mu as though they were dead dogs, Chu Shufeng¡¯s eyes reflected a trace of cruelty.


    But he quickly lowered his head to disguise it.


    When he raised his head again, he was wearing a sincerest and humble smile.


    He hastily scuttled forward to catch up with Li Mu and then announced with a big smile, ¡°I was told that your honor had just returned, so I¡¯ve got everything ready in the county office. The distinguished Mr. Zheng from the Chang¡¯an government also prepared a great dinner to wee back your honor.¡±


    Li Mu still did not make any reply.


    Having been given a cold shoulder, Chu Shufeng was not exasperated at all. On the contrary, he was still smiling obediently and continued to lead the road for Li Mu.


    At that time, he could not help but notice there were fully armored soldiers in shining ck uniforms stationed in every hallway and every corner of the county government.


    The entire ce was packed with those troops.


    ¡°Those soldiers are the ck-armored army that the magistrate of Chang¡¯an dispatched here to protect Mr. Zheng Cunjian. Due to Mr. Zheng¡¯s special status, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an attaches much importance to his safety. Thus, the soldiers here are all elites selected from the Chang¡¯an Army, the main force of the Chang¡¯an government,¡± exined Chu Shufeng with a ttering smile.


    Actually, all he was trying to say was that the magistrate of Chang¡¯an valued Mr. Zheng very much.


    But Li Mu still didn¡¯t respond.


    He even didn¡¯t pay any attention to those sharp-looking ck-armored soldiers.


    Chu Shufeng felt a little crossed as he observed Li Mu¡¯s indifference.


    ¡°Humph. I¡¯ll just let you enjoy a moment of your cockiness, because soon you¡¯ll be in tears. You¡¯re merely an uncivilized barbarian. How could you possibly defy the superior Mr. Zheng? Sooner orter you¡¯ll fall into the trap Mr. Zheng set for you.¡±


    Chu Shufeng cursed internally.


    He delicately hid his emotions and did not show any of his anger on his face.


    Shortly, they went through the winding corridor and came to the meeting chamber outside the front yard of the county office.


    Around 40 elites of the ck-armored soldiers stood there to wee Li Mu. Each of them was holding a broadsword or a spear as the military gs were billowing behind them. They looked quite sharp and aggressive, definitely much tougher than those who fleed from the prison gate without putting up a fight. And every one of them was emitting a chilling aura that objected others¡¯ approach.


    Aside from the soldiers, the civil officials of Taibai County assembled there as well. They all stood perfectly straight.


    The arrival of Li Mu made the crowd of officials stir. They all flickered their eyes in his way, their looks mixed with a variety of feelings. Li Mu could tell that most of them were sympathetic, while some were gleeful, and only a few were full of concerns but did not dare say a word.


    At the gate of the meeting chamber stood a thin and handsome schr in an ethereal robe. He was also smiling.


    The schr dressed like a man living a secluded life. Waving a feather fan gently, he looked as unworldly as ever. But it was a shame that he had a scarlet birthmark on one cheek, which spoiled his otherworldly air and made his appearance somewhat gloomy.


    That man was Zheng Cunjian, the Heartless Schr.


    Next to Zheng Cunjian stood a pretty-featured but pale-faced young attendant in cyan, that was Qing Feng. He was quiet and calm, his expression quite serene.


    ¡°Haha, I heard that your honor has returned. After waiting for so long, I finally met your honor in person.¡±


    With a warm and agreeable smile, Zheng Cunjian stepped down the porch and bowed at Li Mu, as if he was meeting an old friend.


    The schr¡¯s friendly behavior surprised and baffled Ning Zhongshan, who was hauled unceremoniously here by the prison guards.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he put Li Mu on the wanted list and agree to do away with this damn guy who passed the highest imperial examinations?¡±


    ¡°Why is Mr. Zheng being so polite with him?¡±


    A rush of suspicion and resentment surged in his heart, but he did not say anything and continued to let the events unfold. He knew sometimes Mr. Zheng¡¯s schemes could be tooplex and delicate for him to specte, so he decided to stay silent in case his thoughtless remarks ruined Mr. Zheng¡¯s crucial ns.


    Meanwhile, Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng, who were being carried in bed, exerted themselves to stay sober. But as they saw such the scene, they both began to worry for Li Mu. They had seen the true color of Zheng Cunjian and Chu Shufeng at an earlier time, so they knew it clearly that the two were as evil as two poisonous serpents, and they were evidently malicious towards Li Mu.


    By now, the two vicious serpents had not bared their poisonous fangs or hissed to Li Mu. Instead, they had been putting on a smiley face. That actually made Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng feel more ominous.


    But unfortunately, the current assion did not allow them to remind Li Mu of that with in words.


    ¡°Hahaha, I was told your honor have been chasing after some scoundrels in the Wulin. But I got quite worried after losing track of your honor during the past several days. Today seeing you return safe and sound, I finally felt relieved,¡± said Zheng Cunjian with a heartfelt and ardent smile. He came up to Li Mu and reached out a hand to shake his as if they had been close friends while he continued, ¡°When I was in the Chang¡¯an government, I already heard that a hero with peerlessbat ability had emerged in Taibai County. After meeting you in person today, the stories I learned about your honor are finally verified. Sure enough, the hero in Taibai County is as young, handsome and talented as the rumors have.¡±


    Li Mu nced at the schr.


    His eyes were icy and harsh.


    Then, he coldly stared at the hand Zheng Cunjian raised towards him and did not speak, but his face turned more frosty.


    A murderous air quietly emanated from Li Mu.


    Zheng Cunjian felt his body be rigid, and a wave of chill climbed up from the end of his spine.


    He even had a vision that Li Mu was now as furious as a provoked tyrannosaur. If he unknowinglypleted the handshake with Li Mu, a catastrophe would break out the moment he touched Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    Therefore, his outreaching hand could only hang there up and dry.


    At that moment, a disdainful sneer curled up Li Mu¡¯s lips.


    Then, he went straight passed Zheng Cunjian, crossed the stairs, and stopped before Qing Feng.


    The little attendant in cyan looked quite normal. His clothes were clean, his hair tidy, his beautiful face and slim palms carefully washed, and he was wearing a mild pleasant perfume of orchid. He was standing there upright. Except for his tightly pursed swollen lips and his fairly pale countenance, the little attendant seemed totally unharmed.


    Li Mu sighed with relief.


    His stern face finally softened a little. Affectionately, he rubbed Qing Feng¡¯s hair tofort him.


    ¡°Qing Feng is just a kid with no titles. Perhaps the lot from the Chang¡¯an government went easy on him.¡± Li Mu guessed.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked the little attendant with concern.


    Smiling while still keeping his mouth zipped, Qing Feng nodded.


    ¡°Where is little Ming Yue? Why do I not see her? Perhaps she has note back to the county office, has she?¡± Li Mu inquired again.


    The little attendant responded with the same smile and a nod.


    Li Mu frowned.


    ¡°Ming Yue still hasn¡¯te back?¡±


    ¡°That damn old beggar could not have betrayed me and simply taken away that adorkable girl, could he?¡±


    Li Mu mused. Then, he detected Qing Feng¡¯s unusually swollen lips and the trace of blood stained on the corner of his mouth as well as the smell of healing ointment. Obviously, the little attendant¡¯s mouth was hurt. He immediately questioned, ¡°What happened to your lips?¡±


    ¡°Well, the kid identally had a slip-and-fall when crossing the stone stairs and hurt his lips and lost a few front teeth.¡± The new Deputy county magistrate Chu Shufeng hurriedly came to the kid and beat him to answer the question. He then gave a smile and said, ¡°If you want, ask him yourself.¡±


    Qing Feng beamed and nodded again to show his confirmation to that exnation.


    But Li Mu was already getting suspicious.


    He bent down and stared at the little attendant for a moment. Then, he held up a hand trying to touch his lips.


    Qing Feng was frightened by his movement and swiftly stepped back to avoid his touch.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± ordered Li Mu. He rapidly held out a hand and rolled up Qing Feng¡¯s sleeve. A dreadful strangtion mark appeared on his elbow, which bit deeply in his flesh. The skin around the mark was seriously festered, and one could almost see the white bone beneath it. That sight came as a total astonishment to Li Mu. He yelled with great rm, ¡°What... what happened?¡±


    The little attendant lowered his head, not sure how to reply.


    He began shivering.


    Beads of sweat dropped down from his forehead.


    Blood drained from his face and he eventually turned as pale as a sheet.


    Li Mu knew he was in pain.


    With a rasping sound, Li Mu ripped off both the sleeves of the little attendant.


    The next view made him gasp.


    He saw strips of strangtion marks stretched all over Qing Feng¡¯s upper arms like wriggling serpents. Those marks were emitting the stinking smell of rotten flesh, which was not very pronounced because of the orchid perfume. Li Mu waspletely incensed now. He resolutely tore open Qing Feng¡¯s cor to find out that his body was also covered byyers of strangtion marks. The skin was so strewn with wounds that it looked like chapped. The sight was too horrible to look.


    That kind of injury was outrageously disturbing.


    It was really unbelievable that Qing Feng was still able to stand there and smile in spite of such daunting injuries.


    ¡°What was the matter? Who did this to you?¡± Li Mu asked in a deep voice.


    Noticing things might go south, Chu Shufeng hastily exined with a smile, ¡°Your honor, this is not what it looks like. In fact, he got some problems with a soldier and...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Li Mu turned round and bellowed, fuming.


    That angry growl as powerful as a p of thunder shot out from his mouth and blew upon Chu Shufeng¡¯s chest. Then, audible cracks of the ribs sounded as Chu Shufeng let out a wail before being thrown over the stairs andnding several meters away from the stairway.


    Everyone in the yard felt a thunderp just exploded near their ears and now their ears were buzzing.


    At the sudden attack of Chu Shufeng, Zheng Cunjian¡¯s face rapidly changed from friendly to furious and then to appalled.


    Chu Shufeng stumbled to his feet. At that point, his face was written with anguish. His smile was gone, instead, the eyes fixed upon Li Mu was full of undisguised sinister.


    ng!


    The ck-armored soldiers directed their broadswords and spears towards Li Mu.


    Li Mu, however, seemed totally oblivious to their offensive act.


    ¡°You tell me.¡± Li Mu turned and gazed at Qing Feng, hoping to hear the truth.


    But Qing Feng shook his head. He then stuck out a finger and began to write in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. No need to look into this matter.¡±


    Li Mu caught on the imaginary words he wrote.


    ¡°They have forbidden you to tell the truth, haven¡¯t they?¡± Li Mu inquired, vaciting between getting upset and feeling moved. ¡°If I guessed it right, they must have told you keeping quiet was the only way to protect me, and if you say anything inappropriate, you would get me in trouble, such as I would be removed from office or beheaded or thrown down to the hell and that sort of thing, right?¡±


    Qing Feng raised his finger and attempted to write some more words in the air.


    But when he met Li Mu¡¯s eyes, he suddenly could not bring himself to do so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me, especially in this kind of way. Bear that in mind. Do I make myself clear?¡± Li Mu rubbed Qing Feng¡¯s hair understandingly and then stood up and turned to the doctor, ¡°Please, doctor,e and start his treatment.¡±


    That doctor answered right off and hurried over to exam Qing Feng¡¯s injuries.


    Li Mu then darted his eyes to Zheng Cunjian and his cronies.


    ¡°Your honor, we, we might have some misunderstanding here. I...¡± Zheng Cunjian tried to defend himself more. The news from the county prison brought him to the realization that he probably had underestimated Li Mu¡¯s strength. And that was the reason why he now disyed a humble gesture to avoid a head-on conflict against this dangerous figure.


    But the Heartless Schr was not truly frightened, for he still had an ace in his sleeve¡ª he was waiting for a man toe to his help.


    Once that man arrived, he would not fear Li Mu at all.


    However, Li Mu simply cut him short.


    ¡°Get on your knees.¡± Li Mumanded menacingly.


    ¡°What?¡± Zheng Cunjian was taken aback to hear that.


    ¡°Get on your knees before you tell me,¡± Li Mu goggled at him and roared, ¡°what you lot did to Qing Feng, who gave the word, and who executed that order. Drop to your knees now, and tell me everything... I¡¯m not in a good mood. Only when you¡¯re on your knees can I restrain myself from chopping you up right now.¡±

 Chapter 99 Giving the Wretched a Taste of His Own Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 99 Giving the Wretched a Taste of His Own Medicine</h4>


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s expression altered drastically.


    Up to now, he had been fairly polite to Li Mu and tried to avoid being openly hostile against him. That was simply because he preferred to y safe. As a matter of fact, he was not afraid of Li Mu.


    More often than not, the Heartless Schr liked solving issues with certain scheme or maniptive maneuver, even when he was absolutely positive about his chances.


    Because watching the excited faces of his opponents suddenly turn rmed and then desperate always gave him the strongest sense of achievement. Whenever he saw those who dared not voice their fury and chose to disguise it with their fawning faces, he felt exhrated.


    However, now, a man he regarded as a filthy rat, a subject of his y,manded him to kneel down. It was utterly unbelievable. After a brief moment of shock and puzzle, Zheng Cunjian was quickly gripped by immense rage.


    ¡°How dare!¡±


    ¡°How dare Li Mu treatment me like this?¡± The schr could not figure out why Li Mu was being so unscrupulous.


    ¡°Haha, Li Mu, are you out of your mind?¡±


    Clenching his chest, Chu Shufeng stalked to the side of Zheng Cunjian and gloated with a cold smile, ¡°Do you have any idea about who Mr. Zheng is? Do you know that even the magistrate of Chang¡¯an holds Mr. Zheng in high regard? None of the county officials in the Chang¡¯an government dare to have a second opinion about what Mr. Zheng said. Don¡¯t you know...¡±


    Li Mu cast his eyes on this hook-nosed choppy middle-aged man and snorted, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you know that a walk-on like you should keep your mouth shut? It¡¯s not your turn to make a point. With one more jibber-jabber, today will be the date of your death anniversary. You understand?¡±


    Chu Shufeng¡¯s face paled as he heard those remarks.


    Although he did not know what the jibber-jabber meant, he deduced the gist of it based on Li Mu¡¯s impatient tone.


    Feeling Li Mu¡¯s intense stare, Chu Shufeng moved his lips tentatively but failed to say a word.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I want. Being a walk-on, you should know your ce.¡±


    Li Mumented, his expression totally condescending.


    He felt talking to ackey like Chu Shufeng was a waste of his breath.


    Then, he turned to Zheng Cunjian and demanded, ¡°You¡¯re not getting on your knees, are you?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian sneered loftily. ¡°When I was in the Chang¡¯an government, I never knelt before anyone except for magistrate of Chang¡¯an. But who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure a chatterbox.¡± Li Mu interrupted him.


    He instantly whizzed to the front of Zheng Cunjian as if he was a flying ghost and held up a palm to make a punch.


    Boom!


    Airflow zoomed in all directions.


    An oval protective shield appeared over Zheng Cunjian, which was gleaming light blue. It wrapped around Zheng Cunjian and blocked Li Mu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Is this a Super Power Shield?¡±


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    He never expected Zheng Cunjian could produce a Super Power Shield given that the schr was not a warlock. ¡°So, how did he do that?¡±


    ¡°Humph, do you really think I woulde to this ce without any precautionary measures?¡±


    Zheng Cunjianughed scornfully before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen tons of mad boors just like you. With no possession but your worthless life, you think you have no scruples... However, fine chinaware will never try to collide with a piece of crockery. If I didn¡¯t prepare any defensive method, how could I have...¡±


    Crack!


    Before the schr could finish his words, a loud rattle sounded. The next second, cracks began to spread across the light blue Super Power Shield and it crumbled into small pieces like a broken jade.


    Li Mu withdrew his palm, satisfied with his extraordinary strength.


    Just now, he only used less than one-tenth of his real power.


    The Super Power Shield the schr cast was simr to the protective cover that blind Taoist and that middle-aged warlock in cyan produced back then. If Li Mu had to deal with it several days ago, he might find it a little challenging. But now that his strength had grown more than ten times than before and his martial artprehension had also deepened thanks to Guo Yuqing¡¯s instructs, destroying a Super Power Shield at that level was just a piece of cake.


    Not to mention that Zheng Cunjian was not the warlock that conjured the shield.


    In fact, that light blue shield was activated by dint of external power.


    After taking the punch, segments of the light blue shield shimmered and scattered away.


    At the same time, a blue jade pendant Zheng Cunjian was wearing shattered into ashes and drifted away with a waft of wind.


    Arge bead of cold sweat dropped down from the schr¡¯s forehead.


    His face took on a horrified look.


    ¡°My Orchid Shield is sm-smashed?¡± He could not believe his eyes.


    ¡°I...¡± Zheng Cunjian stuttered shakily, his face terror-stricken. He stepped back subconsciously as if he had been scared out of his wits.


    At that precise moment, a mechanical noise like a snap of a hair sounded.


    A bunch of flying needles as thickly-dotted as ox hair abruptly shot out from behind Zheng Cunjian¡¯s shoulder. Glinting poisonous blue in the sun, the fine needles crossed the short distance between the two in less than a second and neatly sank into Li Mu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Hahaha, do you really believe I only got one Super Power Shield as protection?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian recovered his chilling smile and added, ¡°The Gadfly Poisonous Needles is specifically devised to undermine qi defenses. Even a top-ranking master will lose his protection once he is hit by the poisonous needles. And the poison will sip into his veins and flow across his body, causing a both tickling and pricking sensation as unbearable as being nibbled by ants...¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Li Mu casually brushed off the blue needles biting into his chest and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°What else do you have? Bring it on. I¡¯ll y along.¡±


    Those words rendered Zheng Cunjian dumbfounded.


    ¡°How... how could you possibly... you...¡± Spluttered the schr, who was truly starting to feel frightened.


    ¡°The Gadfly Needles that are specialized in crippling martial art experts¡¯ internal qi failed to prate Li Mu¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Why did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Li Mu has been wearing some kind of k vest?¡± Zheng Cunjian deduced.


    ¡°You go to hell!¡±


    He hollered, his face screwing up in wrath.


    Shortly afterward, his body began to quaver slightly. As each of his joints gave an unexpected shake, a different type of hidden weapons lunged out from his body parts, including mist with varied toxicity and three poisonous ant-sized bugs, which kept screeching and pping their tiny wings on their way to attack Li Mu.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Li Mu remained still, not even trying to dodge any of the poisonous weapons.


    The weapons hit his body.


    The toxic mist sprayed on his face.


    The venomous bugs gnawed his neck.


    p!


    Li Mu calmly lifted a hand and swatted the flying bugs as if they were just mosquitos.


    After handling the pests, he drew a long breath and inhaled all the toxic mist. Then, he breathed out the mist through his nostrils.


    He even spat out several smoke rings skillfully. Those smoke rings stacked one on top of another and fluttered in the air for quite a while before they dissolved.


    He then nonchntly straightened his clothes and let all the hidden weapons fall onto the ground.


    Those hidden weapons barely pierced Li Mu¡¯s clothes and left not even a scratch on his skin.


    Li Mu was actually a brand new man now. He had cracked his bones and smashed his flesh and then remodeled them. As if he had been rebirthed, his body became tough as iron-built. The impurities piled in his body were cleaned up, and his old injuries were all healed. Adding that Li Mu utilized the Xiantian Skil to reshape his body with the Spiritual Qi in this world, he practically gained an invulnerable body.


    The rebirth experience urred during his stay in that cave of the Nine-dragons Fall. It could be said that Li Mu had faced the most tragic moment in that cave since he came to this world, but that miserable momentter became the biggest opportunity to level up his strength. He managed to ovee the hardships that normal people might not encounter in a lifetime and was rewarded.


    During the process, he also picked up the third movement of the Zhenwu Boxing, the Cracking Sky, and brought the power of his corporeal body to a higher level. Later on, whenever he was put on guard, his skin turned as hard as steel. In that state, even if a whiz at the Joint-thoughts level hacked him with his sword, the most serious injury he would suffer was a dent in his skin. That kind of hack would not be able to cut his skin, let alone the attackunched by the mechanics.


    Now that the hidden weapons could not harm Li Mu, nor could a few bugs achieve it.


    As to the toxic mist...


    Well, with the help of the breathing exercise of the Xiantian Skill, Li Mu could inhale all the toxic air in this world and then rid all of it by exhaling. This way, the toxics could not invade his organs at all.


    But no one could deny that the means Zheng Cunjian employed was insidious.


    If it were any other martial artist or even a first-rate master at Master Realm, he would have died six times under the schr¡¯s close-range attacks.


    However, this time his opponent was Li Mu.


    ¡°Have you done with your show?¡±


    Li Mu mocked.


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s blood grew steadily colder and colder.


    He just could not understand why his tricks and means did not work on Li Mu.


    ¡°Is it possible that this Li Mu has already exceeded the Master Realm and reached the Great Master Realm?¡±


    ¡°Is he a 14-year-old Great Master?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian was startled by that thought.


    At that point, he finally realized on his visit to Taibai County he had provoked a little monster that he should not have.


    ¡°I...¡± He turned to look at Li Mu and attempted to say something.


    But with a shadow of a smile, Li Mu cut him off, ¡°As I¡¯ve told you, speak only after you get on your knees.¡±


    Upon hearing thatmand, Zheng Cunjian¡¯s face turned scarlet with embarrassment.


    Of course, he wanted to refuse.


    Because once he knelt before Li Mu, the terrifying Heartless Schr image he had maintained in the Chang¡¯an government would fall apart in an instant. As everyone knew, prestige was hard to establish but easy to be ruined.


    If he gave in and dropped onto his knees today,ter when the officials met him, deep down, they would probably belittle him regardless of how anxious they seemed to cozy up to him and hold him in awe.


    Nevertheless, he was certainly smart enough to know that he had no choice but to yield under that circumstance.


    After all, the little monster before him had no scruples whatsoever.


    With that in mind, Zheng Cunjian took a deep breath to force himself to ept his defeat.


    ¡°I am merely one of themon folks. When Ie across your honor, I am supposed to be on my knees...¡± As he said that, he bent the knees, ready to kneel down.


    The clever schr believed he already save some face for himself by deliberately emphasizing that he was amon folk while Li Mu was the noble county magistrate. Even if stories about today¡¯s incident got out, no one would say he, a titless civilian, should not have knelt down before the county magistrate officially appointed by the empire. On the contrary, people would praise him for staying humble despite his distinguished status.


    But what the schr did not expect was Li Mu had no intention to leave a way out for him. Frostily, Li Mu said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Snap! Snap!


    Clear cracks of bones sounded.


    As a pain beyond any description shot up from Zheng Cunjian¡¯s body and spread, he weakly slumped to the ground.


    To his disbelief, Zheng Cunjian saw his legs were bent at an rming angle. His kneecaps werepleted shattered by the kick, his shanks also broken, blood streaming down the broken bone that had protruded the flesh and the skin. Immediately, Zheng Cunjian¡¯s robe were dyed red by his blood and so was the ground beneath his knees.


    At that scene, Li Mu darted back to Qing Feng in a sh.


    ¡°That contemptible wretch! Never learn until I get violent.¡±


    ring at the Heartless Schr, Li Mu scolded with despise.


    ¡°Ah? Aaaah, I...¡± Only at that point did Zheng Cunjian take in what had happened. He instantly began shrieking with utmost fear and making some odd noises like a panic-stricken beast that had fallen in a trap.


    The schr was used to watching others whine and wail in front of himself.


    Over the years, it was the first time he found himself in such a helpless and vulnerable position.


    ¡°This is the honorable schr from the Chang¡¯an government? Well, he is trash.¡± Li Mu spat, his eyes sweeping across Chu Shufeng and the other officials as well as those allegedly elite ck-armored soldiers. Then, he ordered with absolute authority, ¡°Get on your knees! Everybody! Otherwise, you will all be like this Zheng something.¡±

 Chapter 100 Cutting the Wrist

    <h4>Chapter 100 Cutting the Wrist</h4>


    Facing the unbridled Li Mu, Chu Shufeng and those deputy generals of the ck-armored army all dropped to their knees without any hesitation. Among them, Chu Shufeng was the one who was under the least pressure, because the new Deputy county magistrate of Taibai County was supposed to kneel down before the county magistrate in the first ce.


    But when Ning Zhongshan, the new Dianshi janitor, saw the sight, a chill shot through his heart and he simply closed his eyes shut, pretending to be dead.


    As for Li Bing, he had been shivering in fear for the whole time, dreading the moment his tragic fate would descend upon him.


    If time could go back, he would definitely choose to escape from Taibai County, the ce where his biggest nightmare dwelled, the moment he was rescued from the county prison. He would run as far away as he could from this ce and nevere back, not considering seeking revenge at all.


    After Mr. Zheng, the one enjoying the highest status among them, got his legs snapped and was lying on the ground like an underdog, everyone knew their punishment could not be any less severe.


    The only people who were reluctant to obey Li Mu were the deputy generals.


    But they just witnessed Li Mu¡¯s invincible power, so they knew they were left with no alternatives, weren¡¯t they?


    The deputy generals naturally did not reckon they were better at deterring people than Mr. Zheng. Since Li Mu dared humiliate and harm the Heartless Schr, they believed he could easily break their legs, too.


    Well, a wise man knew when to retreat.


    In spite of their strong self-esteem, the deputy generals all knelt down.


    Standing on the higher end of a flight of stairs, Li Mu overlooked those on their knees and sneered.


    ¡°A bunch of wusses. With no decentbat ability, how could youe up with good conspiracies? You idiots!¡±


    He made the most straightforwardment on Zheng Cunjian, Chu Shufeng, and the other schemers.


    By now, Zheng Cunjian had stopped wailing. He justy on the ground without saying anything, his appearance messy and his expression rather defeated.


    However, the eyes of the Heartless Schr were reflecting malevolence like a poisonous snake. He stared at Li Mu unblinkingly, as if he was determined to etch Li Mu¡¯s appearance into his mind.


    Li Mu looked totally cool about his intently stare.


    Several years ago when he just started working in a ughter house in the vige, he sometimes could not kill the pigs with one neat stab. Almost driven mad by the pain, the looks those injured pigs shot at him were much more formidable than Zheng Cunjian¡¯s.


    Li Mu certainly would not be scared by a man whose furious look was even less fierce than that of a pig.


    In fact, he was more worried about the injuries of the little attendant.


    He quickly turned and came to Qing Feng. Gazing at the doctor who had finished examing Qing Feng¡¯s body, he asked, ¡°How is he doing?¡±


    The doctor cast a meaningful look at Qing Feng and replied with sincere respect, ¡°This little boy is sure a man of your honor. After being injured like that, he managed to show no sign of pain, which is as unbelievable as your honor removing the arrow in your body without painkiller on that day...¡±


    The doctor could not help but express his astonishment. Then, he realized he hadn¡¯t answered Li Mu¡¯s question, so he added, ¡°Your honor, there is not much to worry about. This kid has suffered only cuts and bruises, no lethal injuries. All he needs are some drugs for external use, a good rest, and plenty of nutrition. But, but the thing is...¡±


    The doctor trailed off, hesitating whether he should continue.


    ¡°The thing is what?¡± Li Mu had a vague feeling that the doctor could not be referring to something nice.


    ¡°The thing is the boy¡¯s legs bear two strangtion marks that go deep down the bones. His legs have been roped for too long. The lower limbs are nowpletely necrotized. I, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make sure he can still... eh... Well, another thing is his teeth have been knocked off by a blunt instrument. Given his age, it¡¯s impossible for him to grow new teeth. But he can use artificial teeth.¡±


    The doctor described Qing Feng¡¯s injuries in a quite subtle way.


    But Li Mu¡¯s head buzzed upon hearing those words. He understood what the doctor did not say explicitly.


    ¡°My little attendant Qing Feng might lose his legs?¡±


    ¡°He will be handicapped?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. He was still standing straight and still a moment ago. How could that happen?¡±


    At that thought, Li Mu hastily lifted the hem of the little attendant¡¯s robe to take a close look. The view he saw made his blood boiling with rage.


    It turned out that under his robe, Qing Feng¡¯s legs already turned ck. Obviously, most of the flesh was necrotized. ck blood was trickling down his limbs, and the dead flesh seemed a little detached from the bones as if it could fall off at any given moment. The reason why he could stand so straight and stable could be attributed to the iron bars fixated on his legs, which supported his weight but also pinned him on the spot.


    ¡°Such injury...¡±


    ¡°Such serious injury could probably only be cured by amputation, even if it were treated with the advanced modern medical technology on Earth.¡± Li Mu thought helplessly.


    ¡°Young Master, I... I¡¯m fine... Don¡¯t... do anything rash... I...¡± The little attendant muttered, his face paler. Gradually, he found it hard to concentrate. His eyes became a little unfocused, and his body started wobbling.


    He had been forcing himself to stay awake in case his abnormal behavior would get Li Mu in trouble or cause Li Mu to act recklessly. Now that the truth was exposed and Li Mu had seen the worst, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and allowed himself to rx a little. Although he would not die, his momentary rxation made him lose his consciousness.


    Looking at the injured and exhausted Qing Feng, Li Mu felt guilt piled up in his heart.


    ¡°Is there any way to save his legs?¡± He turned to the doctor and inquired.


    The doctor looked undecided on that question. After racking his brains for quite a while, he answered, ¡°The massive bleeding and the flesh necrosis have hurt the core of his legs. It¡¯s practically impossible to save his legs, unless we can get the magic herb I¡¯ve heard about in legends that has enormous vigor of life. But that magic herb is very rare and precious. You won¡¯t find any at the pharmacies in the county. Only the royal family and the Holy n might...¡±


    Li Mu needed no further instructs to understand that a kind of herb that wonderful must be a scarce treasure in this world, and only the most powerful could have some, such as the royal ones and superrge factions.


    But in this way, there was no hope to obtain that herb.


    Li Mu rubbed his head as numerous ideas shed across his mind.


    ¡°Rob the royal house or a powerful faction?¡±


    ¡°No, there is no time for that, and I can¡¯t make sure the robbery can go well.¡±


    ¡°What about offering a high bid to purchase some?¡±


    ¡°No, that deal might not be closed in years.¡±


    He contemted a variety of solutions and found none viable.


    ¡°Magic herb with powerful vigor of life... magic herb with powerful vigor of life...¡±


    ¡°Hold on, powerful vigor of life?¡±


    Suddenly, something clicked. Li Mu had an idea.


    He looked at the doctor hopefully and said, ¡°What we need now is something with powerful vigor of life that can replenish Qing Feng¡¯s, but that ¡®something¡¯ doesn¡¯t have to be a sort of herb, does it?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± The doctor pondered over his words and then confirmed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Theoretically, anything with powerful vigor of life can do. But in most cases, only precious treasures like that magic herb have such powerful...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Shouted Li Mu in excitement. After hearing the doctor¡¯s validation, he wasted no time to draw out the sword attached to the waist of a ck-armored soldier who had been kneeling before him and pressed the de on his own wrist. With a flick of his hand, the de cut his skin.


    Clink!


    The sound of two pieces of metal shing rang.


    And the tip of the sword was blown off by the collision.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu yelled in surprise.


    Those ck-armored soldiers did not realize what Li Mu wanted to do and were startled by his act.


    The others were also befuddled to see the county magistrate direct a sword to himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why did the county magistrate suddenly try to harm himself?¡± They wondered.


    ¡°Fu*k, is it that hard?¡±


    Not discouraged at all, Li Mu raised up the sword and hacked several times on his arm without a stop. Each time he hacked, a weird clinking noise of metal shing sounded. Atst, the de cracked into pieces as if it were made of mud, while Li Mu¡¯s arm was still intact, the remaining handle held in his hand.


    That discovery made Li Mu want to pull his hair out.


    For all those years, Li Mu only had a rough assessment of his strength. Every time when he made a breakthrough, he made no urate calction of the growth of his power, either. That was because the cultivation system on this Martial Art Star was quite different from the system of the two Cultivation Methods the old faker taught him. As such, after he mastered the Cracking the Sky, the third movement of the Zhenwu Boxing, he had no idea how strong his body had be, and nor did he carry out any experiment to find out the answer.


    Thus, it came as a total surprise to Li Mu that his body was already so tough even a sharp de could not harm it.


    ¡°Now, what shall I do?¡±


    Li Mu turned a little awkward.


    The others, however, were all stupefied.


    Even the Heartless Schr Zheng Cunjian was gawking at Li Mu, his eyes widened to two round saucers.


    ¡°This Li Mu is actually a monster, right?¡± The schr asked himself in disbelief.


    Although he did not know what game Li Mu was ying now, he was thrown into utter shock when he saw the de shattered into pieces instead of leaving not even a small cut on Li Mu¡¯s skin. ¡°Gosh... That was a ck-armored soldier¡¯s sword! A fine weapon made by the top craftsmen in Chang¡¯an! Such a sword can cut clean through iron as though it were mud. But howe it failed to harm a man¡¯s flesh?¡± Mused the schr in rm.


    ¡°Could it be that this Li Mu is actually a monster?¡±


    Chu Shufeng, Ning Zhongshan¡ª the Dianshi janitor who was faking his death¡ª as well as the ck-armored soldiers all gasped. The tiny bud of rebellion just nted in their mind was instantly rooted out.


    After all, what were their odds of fighting against an invulnerable monster?


    But Li Mu did not think that far.


    A little disappointed, he ditched the sword, or say what was left of that sword, on the sideway. Then, he mused for a minute before straightening his index finger and middle finger tounch the Heart Heavenly Shoot. With the help of the Xiantian Skill, the Heart Heavenly Shoot method turned the tips of his fingers glint like metal.


    It was not long since Li Mu acquired the Heart Heavenly Shoot method. But owing to the discussion with Guo Yuqing, his attainments in this method was already quite amazing. Adding that his body was freaking strong and incrediblypatible with all kinds of martial arts, he easily mastered the Heart Heavenly Shoot method in merely a few days.


    He softly brushed his wrist with the metal-like fingers.


    His skin was cut open in silence.


    Scarlet blood began to stream down.


    Li Mu walked to the doctor and leaned forward to let his blood fall into a bowl that was supposed to hold drugs. Shortly, the bowl was half-full.


    The smell of blood, which was somehow an agreeable aroma, permeated the ce.


    ¡°Your honor, this is...¡± The doctor eximed in awe.


    He spotted something weird in the blood. A thinyer of scarlet mist was flowing and swirling over it like dancing mes, which made it not look like normal human blood. Since the doctor stood very close to the bowl, he could feel the unusual heat emitted from the liquid.


    ¡°My blood contains strong vigor of life. Give it a shot. Perhaps it can save Qing Feng¡¯s legs.¡± Li Mu advised as he gave a grimace with pain.


    ¡°Cutting the wrist open does hurt!¡±


    Due to the Xiantian Skill Li Mu had been practicing and the absorption of the flood dragon blood, Li Mu¡¯s vigor of life was so strong that even Guo Yuqing admired it. The sworn brother once told Li Mu that he knew Li Mu¡¯s blood surely had mighty vigor of life because he looked spirited and energetic. Now, when things had gone so far, Li Mu decided to make ast attempt by using his blood as the medicine. As to whether the blood type was right, it did not matter now. Anyway, it was not the same thing as the blood transfusion.


    When Li Mu finished his remark, the doctor suddenly realized why he did all this.


    ¡°I will certainly try everything I can.¡±


    The doctor announced, astounded but also touched.


    He could not think of another official in the empire who would be kind enough to donate his blood to a little attendant. Moreover, judging by Li Mu¡¯s behavior, he figured there was no doubt that Li Mu would immediately give the magic herb to the little attendant to save his life if he really got a hold of such treasure.


    By that moment, Qing Feng had spent thest ounce of his strength and passed out.


    ¡°Bring him to the back room.¡± Li Mu finally sighed with relief. But soon, he thought of another issue and waved, ¡°The healing process is better to go through in a quiet andfortable environment. Take Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and Zhen Meng to the back room as well. Let them rest. There will be no more trouble to bother them.¡±


    But before his words faded, another trouble arrived at the scene.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re very much mistaken.¡±


    A deep voice unexpectedly rang in the county office.


    At that moment, Zheng Cunjian, who had been very quiet throughout the whole thing, was suddenly thrilled expression. His eyes lit up, and uncontainable joy surfaced on his face.


    Finally, the man he had been waiting for came to his rescue!


    ...

 Chapter 101 An Interesting Game

    <h4>Chapter 101 An Interesting Game</h4>


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes reflected a trace of surprise.


    That voice seemed to havee from all directions and resounded clearly around their ears.


    ¡°Uh-Oh! Never knew there is an interesting ant in Taibai County. You are Li Mu? Haha, interesting! Howe your corporeal body is so strong!¡±


    The voice sounded again. But the source of the voice was moving swiftly, rendering it impossible to locate the whereabouts of the speaker.


    Everyone suddenly felt the sky was getting darker.


    It turned out that wisps of ck mist had quietly crept in. Like dark clouds, they gathered over the county government and overshadowed the sun.


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Li Mu snorted, who was still very calm.


    ¡°There you are, another fool trying to be spooky.¡± Li Mu mocked inwardly, certainly not scared at all.


    ¡°Take them to the back room first.¡± He told the doctor and those prison guards.


    The doctor looked quite nervous, and Zhen Meng¡¯s brother-inw and the other prison guards also started to panic. They all sensed the formidable aura of the newer who was lurking in the dark like a ghost. Upon hearing Li Mu¡¯s order, they wasted no time to gingerly put Qing Feng in a bed and carry the four injured men towards the back room.


    ¡°Well, want to get out now? It¡¯s still too early. I say you should all stay here.¡±


    That eerie and ghostly voice rang once again.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, one of the wisps of the slowly flowing ck mist sprang to life. It reshaped as a sharp sword and lunged towards a prison guard who was supporting a corner of a sick bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Li Mu snapped as he flicked his fingers.


    A shot of transparent energy bolted out from one of his fingertips. It caught up with that sword-shaped wisp of ck mist at amazing pace and directly smashed into it, causing thetter to dissipate and disappear.


    Li Mu had learned the first level of Heart Heavenly Shoot method by heart. Although for now, he could not turn any random object into an arrow with a simple touch as Guo Yuqing did, he had formed a uniqueprehension and development of that method owing to his knack for archery. Unlike Guo Yuqing, who had to rely on substantial objects to execute that method, Li Mu could produce a shot of energy as powerful as a shooting arrow with just a flick of his fingers.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    That ghostly voice sounded a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting. Okay, I¡¯ll wait and see how many times you can throw off my attacks.¡±


    The instant the voice faded, the ck mist that had been looming over the whole ce suddenly materialized as a slew of sharp ck swords and darted at those prison guards like shes of lightning.


    ¡°A stupid mystifying trick!¡±


    Li Mu snorted. He quickly flexed the five fingers of his right hand and curved the thumb into a bow before flicking the other four fingers against it in a row.


    A series of the sound of the shaking bowstring broke the silence.


    At the same time, jets of transparent energy that were sharp as arrows fired. They overtook the ck swords transformed by the mist and shattered them again.


    Upon seeing the ck mist dispersed, a trace of fierceness flitted across Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    In a sh, he disappeared and then reappeared at a ce ten meters away from his original spot beforeunching a de Punch.


    It was the Lightning Chopping.


    The pure energy cut through the air like an intangible de.


    The ck mist, which stretched over dozens of meters, instantly split up like butter being cut by a hot de.


    ¡°You are... really interesting.¡± An exim came from that ck mist in a hurry.


    Then, the ck mist swiftly assembled from all the directions. As if using ink to do a wash painting in the air, the ck mist gradually condensed into a human figure.


    Li Mu moved again. He teleported before that figure within a blink of an eye and gave him another de Punch.


    That figure shed and dodged the de energy.


    After narrowly missing its target, the de energy kept zooming forward until it hit an old tree that was so thick that one could not get his arms around. With a loud crack, the tree split in two from the middle. As if it was cut by a real axe, the vertical section of the trunk was smooth as a mirror.


    Li Mu then returned to his spot in a second.


    By that time, Feng Yuanxing and the other injured had already been carried to the back room.


    A ball of sparkling ck fire shaped like a human figure alsonded by the Heartless Schr Zheng Cunjian, which looked rather sinister. Soon, the ghostly voice fluttered out from that ball of fire. ¡°Well, interesting, very interesting. Li Mu, I¡¯m starting to feel a bit of anger because of you.¡±


    The man who spoke was an enmignatic whiz of martial arts.


    The others found it hard to catch a clear view of his appearance because he was wrapped in the ck fire as if he was simply the embodiment of the fire.


    He was eerie.


    Ghastly.


    Frightening.


    At the sight of that figure, the Heartless Schr got all worked up and hastily scrambled to his feet, joy written on his face.


    ¡°Supervisor Xu, you finally made it here, thank god! This Li Mu breachedws, killed his colleagues, and bullied themon folks. He is guilty of such offenses that even death cannot atone for.¡± Zheng Cunjian, whose eyes were exuding wrath and resentment, yelled, ¡°When dealing with such a ferocious rogue, there is no need of showing him mercy. Just kill him, please.¡±


    Chu Shufeng, who was also ring at Li Mu with tant enmity, sneered and taunted, ¡°You little scourge, now that Supervisor Xu from the Supervisory Department, your hour of doom alsoes. I¡¯ll see how much longer you can maintain your domineering manners.¡±


    After he said that, he turned and put on another face¡ª humble and obedient¡ª before helping Zheng Cunjian stand up in spite of his broken knees.


    ¡°What are still you kneeling there for? Pick yourselves up now!¡±


    Zheng Cunjian snarled at those ck-armored soldiers who were still on their knees.


    Today¡¯s suffering was truly the most shameful experience he had ever had in his life. Thus, he was incandescent with rage and determined to get his foe killed.


    At that point, the shackled Ning Zhongshan also stopped faking his death and opened his eyes. Supported by a ck-armored soldier, he got to his feet and began to adjust the cirction of his internal qi. When the scattered internal qi reassembled inside him, the new Dianshi janitor recovered a portion of his strength.


    He showed a cold smile, his eyes gleaming with sly. Then, he barked, ¡°Today is your doomsday.¡±


    Even Li Bing, who had almost been frightened to death by Li Mu, stood up with the help of several ck-armored soldiers. After he figured out what was going on, this pampered Young Master started quaking with excitement. He was practically in tears out of joy. There was only one thought on his mind now: he was saved, finally saved...


    The dismal thougthts he had when he was drowned by fear suddenly disappeared. Covering the injury on his legs, he, like Ning Zhongshan and Chu Shufeng, also fixed a pair of spiteful eyes upon Li Mu, hoping he could y thetter alive and drink his blood.


    With clinkings of armors, all the soldiers that had been kneeling down before Li Mu got up as well.


    In particr, the three deputy generals seemed as berserk as the schr and his lot.


    They knew the Supervisory Department had never made a futile strike yet.


    And that was a widely known fact across the Western Qin Empire and even the entire continent.


    Although over the years the Supervisory Department had reduced the frequency of its intervention due to a lot of reasons, once they did, there was almost nothing they could not sort out. Whenever a supervisor from that department took over a case, that meant the problem would soon be ended no matter how tricky it was.


    Therefore, with the arrival of the Supervisor Xu, the three deputy generals already began to consider how to torture Li Mu once he wasnded in jail.


    The depressing atmosphere in the front yard of the county government immediately changed.


    A handful of prison guards who were left on the scene all turned pale and backed to the outskirts.


    Standing on the steps of the meeting chamber, Li Mu looked quite serene, as if the unexpectedly reversed tide had nothing to do with him.


    He swiftly checked the cut on his wrist.


    It hadpletely healed, leaving merely an inconspicuous scar on his skin.


    ¡°You guys go outside and tell the guards of the county government to get ready to clean up the ce after this battle.¡± Li Mu stated to those prison guards.


    Those pallid-faced prison guards hesitated for a second at Li Mu¡¯s words but then headed for the gate.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Chu Shufeng, who now looked fearless, growled, ¡°No one shall leave this ce. Today, you¡¯ll all die here. The county government will be drenched in blood!¡±


    ¡°I agree. The humiliation we suffered today must be washed off with the blood of those degrading bastards!¡± Bellowed Ning Zhongshan, whose face was screwed up with spleen.


    ¡°Now that those prison guards follow Li Mu¡¯s orders, they should be dead, too!¡± He thought relentlessly.


    ¡°You surely have forgotten your lesson.¡±


    Li Mu said tly as he started to warm up.


    ¡°Frankly speaking, if it hadn¡¯t been the idea of allowing you to breathe until Qing Feng and the other victims can seek their own revenge, with your strength, well, you would have been smashed by me already.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice suddenly rang in the ears of Ning Zhongshan and Chu Shufeng.


    It sounded like Li Mu was just beside them and whispering into their ears. They even both felt someone was breathing down their necks. However, the next second, the two were dazzled by a sh. And before they could react, a huge force lifted them up and yanked them forward.


    The cries of astonishment broke out.


    The two felt the view around them whirled past in a blur.


    The ck-armored soldier and the deputy generals only caught sight of a shimmering shadow hurtling past at an incredible speed and failed to react.


    But that was not their fault, because even Supervisor Xu himself had no time to take any measures to stop it.


    When Ning Zhongshan and Chu Shufeng recovered their vision, it took them by consternation that they had been scooped out of the crowd and dragged all the way to the steps in front of the meeting chamber like they were a flock of chickens.


    ¡°Be amb and kneel down.¡±


    Li Mu patted on their shoulders as if he was just a father teaching a lesson to his sons.


    The pat was fairly gentle.


    But it made the two trembling with extreme trepidation.


    They just could not imagine how Li Mu managed to capture them so easily in the presence of Supervisor Xu. To them, the palms Li Mu now ced on their shoulder were like the sword of Damocles, making their hearts shoot to their throat. They felt their knees were also shaking uncontrobly. Eventually, their knees gave way and they flopped onto the ground.


    ¡°This is getting more and more interesting. Li Mu, how dare you kidnap my men while I¡¯m here?¡±


    The ck mes swirled and the gloomy voice sounded.


    One step at a time, Li Mu walked down to that figure as he spat, ¡°You are just a nut.¡±


    He always found those pretentious the most hateful.


    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting, isn¡¯t it? You are couriting death now. I am a Supervisor of the Supervisory Department. You assaulted other officials in front of me and then insulted me with that vulgarnguage. Do you have any idea that...¡± That ck fire flickered frically and a grimugh came out.


    However, the enigmatic figure did not have the chance to finish his words.


    Because a fist had prated through the ck fire and routed the mysterious me.


    That punch also cut off the growl of that figure.


    ¡°What a dumb clown you are! You hide the head but show the tail! Well, being pretentious is an art. It¡¯s not any random guy can master. Can you viins have some brains and y something new? I¡¯m so disappointed. Given your poorbat ability, I wonder how on earth you have such confidence... I actually thought the savior Zheng Cunjian was waiting for must be something. It turned out that he is a moron who merely has a dabbler¡¯s internal qi and magical power.¡±


    Li Mu teased with despise.


    After that, he flexed his ten fingers and made a lightning-like gesture.


    Very soon, thunder started rumbling from afar and the rumbles were approaching like tides of flood.


    Light purple sparks of thunderbolts appeared between his fingers. In an instant, the sparks connected with one another and formed a, which grewrger andrger, spreading through the ce. Atst, arge covered the whole mansion and enveloped every wisp of the ck mist.


    ...

 Chapter 102 An Unforgivable Sin

    <h4>Chapter 102 An Unforgivable Sin</h4>


    ¡°Magical... magical power?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian stammered in disbelief. He was as appalled as he had just seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡±


    ¡°This slow-witted and unscrupulous magistrate of Taibai County also has magical power?¡±


    ¡°He is a warlock?¡± The schr could not believe what he just saw.


    ¡°Ah... Damn it, you dare to... Aaah!¡±


    Painful shrieks came out from the of the lightning sparks.


    The figure wrapped in the ck fire was iling about violently.


    Li Mu flicked his wrist.


    At once, the purple of lighnting sparks cracked and squelched, as if it was whipping something around. A momentter, a person was revealed behind the.


    It was a long-faced man in his 30s. He was wearing a long ck robe. His ck hair more than one meter long was hanging down loosely. Twisting and screeching, he was beingshed by shes of the purple lightning as sparks burst out and a burnt odor pervaded the ce.


    After quite a while, the of the lightning sparks dimmed and eventually disappeared.


    The long-faced man was thrown to the ground.


    But he bounced up the moment he fell on the earth as if he had springs installed in his body. Clutching a sharp dagger, he flung himself upon Li Mu with all of his strength.


    ¡°No...¡± Shouted Zheng Cunjian desperately.


    He was very clear that no weapons could harm this magistrate of Taibai County.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Humph...¡± Li Mu sneered. He nonchntly raised a hand and gripped the de of that dagger. Sure enough, the de did not cut his fingers at all. Then, with a soft squeezed, he melted the sharp de and the liquid steel overflew through his fingers.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± The long-face man found that rather difficult to believe.


    ¡°Why it can¡¯t be?¡± Li Mu briskly pped him with that raised hand before he continued, ¡°Seems that you¡¯vee here to y the hero but failed to pry on my strength beforehand.¡±


    Another pnded on the man¡¯s face!


    One side of his face immediately swelled up.


    ¡°How dare you p me, the supervisor of the Supervisory Department! Hahaha, interesting! This is fu*king interesting! Little county magistrate, you¡¯re doomed! I¡¯ll report all of this to the Supervisory Department. You, your family, and your friends are all dead meat...¡± Hollered the long-faced man menacingly, ¡°I swear, I will make you regret this for the rest of your life... Hahaha, this is freaking interesting. Wow, I¡¯m thrilled by just imagining it.¡±


    Li Mu scowled at him.


    ¡°Well then... Drop dead!¡±


    The angry warlock gave the long-faced man another hard p.


    Wham!


    The head of thetter instantly vanished from his neck.


    In the wall about 20 meters away from his body, a dent shaped like a skull emerged.


    In the very middle of the dent, thick red and white liquid slowly dripped down the surface of the wall.


    Flop!


    The headless corpsended on the ground.


    ¡°I figure, from now on, you won¡¯t find anything interesting.¡±


    Li Mu muttered to the corpse before giving it a pull and let it fall down to the ground like a puppet with broken strings.


    ¡°In the days toe, no one can threaten me... or my friends anymore.¡±


    Li Mu muttered to himself as he withdrew his palm unhurriedly.


    In truth, when he was taking on Zheng Cunjian, Ning Zhongshan, and Chu Shufeng at an earlier time, he deliberately reserved part of his strength.


    Because he didn¡¯t like to be a killer.


    However, just now, when that long-faced man malevolently threatened him after being thoroughly defeated, Li Mu suddenly understood something.


    It dawned on him that on this and in this world of martial arts, mercy, tolerance, and forgiveness were practically meaningless, especially when he was confronting those in power who regarded other people¡¯s lives as trifles. If he tolerated them, they would think him a coward; if he forgave them, they would reckon him dumb; if he showed them mercy by reserving his strength, they would take it that he was afraid of them.


    Thus, to protect his loved ones, he had to eradicate those he hated.


    To safeguard the good, he had to wipe out the evil.


    Li Mu then cast his eyes on Zheng Cunjian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me. I... I¡¯m sorry, I...¡±


    By this point, the Heartless Schr was totally scared out of his wits. He watched Li Mu as if he was staring at a demon crawling out of the hell. His ace card, his backup, his sense of superity, and his distinguished status were all thrown to the winds at this moment. The only thing he could feel and think about was the fear of this county magistrate.


    ¡°Now that he dared to kill a Supervisor of the Supervisory Department, who in this world does he dare not murder?¡±


    At this point, Zheng Cunjian finally came to realize what kind of situation he was in.


    He now learned what kind of man his opponent was.


    His opponent was a 100% lunatic, who had no scruples and followed no rules.


    Such a crazy man could have killed him as easily as killing a chicken or a bug.


    ¡°Tell me a reason why I should leave you alive.¡± Li Mu inquired the schr patiently.


    Shaking wildly, Zheng Cunjian faltered, ¡°I... I... Second Young Master, I¡¯ll tell you the truth... The truth is... it¡¯s his honor who sent me here. I had no choice. Please, Second Young Master, given... given the fact that I looked out for your mother and you when you were young, don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu went speechless upon hearing his pleading.


    ¡°Is this bloke off his nuts because of fright?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense did he say?¡±


    ¡°What the heck that Second Young Master is?¡± Li Mu was puzzled.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Li Mu waved his fist threateningly and pressed, ¡°Are you ying the fool now?¡±


    ¡°No no no. Second Young Master, please hear me out. Before... I pretended that I didn¡¯t know you, and so did you, right? I figured... it¡¯s because you wish to keep your real identity a secret. I... Actually, I know your mother¡¯s whereabouts, so don¡¯t kill me...¡±


    Zheng Cunjian answered wobbly, his soul nearly flying from his body in fear.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    An inspiration hit Li Mu.


    ¡°Hang on. This brat said he pretended to not know me before. That means he actually knows me... No, he knows the real Li Mu who belongs to this world but has fallen down the cliff and hasn¡¯t returned yet, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Li Mu deliberated his words and gradually caught on what was going on.


    ¡°Second Young Master?¡±


    ¡°If thinking about it in that way, the identity of the real Li Mu perhaps is not that simple as I thought. He must be someone from a powerful family.¡±


    Li Mu was overwhelmed by the flood of new information.


    ¡°But howe the two little attendants never mentioned that before?¡±


    Li Mu gave it a thought and thenunched a de Punch at the schr.


    Hit by the punch, Zheng Cunjian spilled a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground, his body as still as a stone.


    At that scene, Ning Zhongshan and Chu Shufeng¡¯s blood ran cold.


    ¡°Li Mu has killed Zheng Cunjian. Does it mean he is already seething with rage and going to massacre all of us?¡± The two could not even think about what would happen next.


    Therefore, when Li Mu headed for them, they almost had a breakdown.


    ¡°Your honor, don¡¯t kill me, please...¡± The round-faced and hook-nosed fatty Chu Shufeng started to squeal first, ¡°Listen, Zheng Cunjian forced us to do all that... I will tell you everything, literally everything. This time, the magistrate of the Chang¡¯an government sent us here precisely to turn you into a figurehead and then do away with you when the timees. We¡¯re all forced into this...¡±


    One step after another, Li Mu advanced on him as he tried to defend himself.


    ¡°Look at you, where did that arrogant deputy county magistrate go? Why do you have no guts at all?¡± Li Mu shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to threaten me just a moment ago? Now, you¡¯re less dignified than a pig. Do you think it¡¯s interesting to live like this?¡±


    ¡°I... Don¡¯t kill me,¡± Chu Shufeng burst into tears and howled, ¡°I had no choice. I just followed the orders of the magistrate of the Chang¡¯an government. Your honor, I¡¯m sorry. I was blind to your power. I shouldn¡¯t have gone against you. Please spare me!¡± He crawled over in an attempt to cling to Li Mu¡¯s ankle and beg for his mercy.


    Li Mu, however, lifted his foot and sent him flying with a kick.


    The new Deputy county magistrate of Taibai County crashed into a rock nearby. With all his bones broken, he slowly slid down to the ground, leaving a strip of blood on the rock. And then, he flopped to the earth and his head tilted to one side as his breathing stopped forever.


    In fact, at first Li Mu intended to let those culprits keep breathing so as to give the victims a chance to avenge themselves. But now, he changed his mind and decided not to waste even one more second on those despicable viins.


    After finishing off Chu Shufeng, Li Mu turned and set his eyes on Ning Zhongshan.


    The guilty target could almost jump out of their skin any moment now.


    ¡°Your honor... show some mercy, please! I can expose a crime! Qian Cheng, one of the deputy generals of the ck-armored soldiers, knocked off Qing Feng¡¯s teeth with the handle of his broadsword and bundled him up with very thin strings on purpose before hanging him up. That¡¯s why the attendant is so badly injured...¡± Ning Zhongshan moaned. Although he was a martial arts practitioner, he had no will to fight at that moment. Like a mangy dog with no self-esteem, he whined, pleaded, and begged.


    Li Mu froze after he heard his confession.


    ¡°Which one is Qian Cheng?¡± He glowered at the three deputy generals.


    Two of them also flickered their eyes on the third one.


    The third deputy general felt his heart hammering.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one.¡± Li Mu said as he walked towards the general deputy.


    ¡°Aaaah! I¡¯ll fight myst fight!¡± Qian Cheng growled and instantly drew out the broadsword fastened on his waist. ¡°I am Qian Cheng, hahaha. This is the broadsword I used to smash that little kid¡¯s teeth. Hahaha, what can you do to me? I¡¯m the general of the empire army. How can I be afraid of you, a county magistrate? Go to hell!¡±


    Hauling his broadsword, he lunged at Li Mu.


    His internal qi was entwining his body.


    This Qian Cheng certainly lived up to his title¡ª he was already at the peak of the Joint-thoughts level.


    Another whack sounded!


    Li Mu gave him a hard p in the face, which made him turn round and round on the spot like a spinning top.


    After all, the deputy general¡¯s strength was a far cry from Li Mu¡¯s.


    ¡°What can I do to you?¡± Li Mu repeated. Then, he raised a hand and threw him another p.


    Qian Cheng spun faster.


    After taking the two ps, his face turned as colorful and swollen as a smashed ripe peach.


    ¡°What can I do to you?¡± Li Mu added one more p.


    Immediately, Qian Cheng felt his face, no, his entire head went numb.


    Another whack sounded!


    ¡°I reckon I have to demand an eye for an eye!¡± Li Mu bellowed as his palm whirled over again.


    After the four strikes, Qian Cheng¡¯s features were all twisted. His nose and mouth were bleeding, his face almost out of shape.


    Li Mu then stamped on him two times.


    Two loud snaps sounded.


    Qian Cheng¡¯s legs were broken.


    ¡°Ow...¡± He groaned like a pig about to be ughtered and quickly fell onto the ground.


    Li Mu lifted his foot and then tramped hard on the deputy general until his legs were minced.


    ¡°No...¡± Qian Cheng howled wildly and miserably, ¡°Kill me, kill me now!¡±


    ¡°Death is too little punishment for you.¡± Li Mu told him, his voice void of emotions.


    When Li Mu thought of Qing Feng¡¯s injuries, he could not contain the wrath and murderous intent he felt. This Qian Cheng had done such an atrocity to a 10-year-old child. The crime hemitted was inhuman. Therefore, Li Mu was determined to let such a criminal have a taste of losing his own legs.


    ¡°Aargh, I¡¯m sorry. I admit, what I did was savage. Please forgive me!¡± Qian Cheng wailed in terror.


    ¡°Now you know you¡¯re sorry?¡± Li Mu looked down at him, mes of fury dancing in his eyes. ¡°Why scumbags like you always have the power to decide other people¡¯s fate? Your sin is unforgivable. You should die 10,000 times!¡±


    He put his foot down again.


    Qian Cheng¡¯s body split into many parts.


    Then, Li Mu wheeled around and stepped towards Ning Zhongshan.


    ¡°No no no, your honor, listen to me, I...¡± Ning Zhongshan implored, wriggling backward in rm.


    Li Mu scooped up Qian Cheng¡¯s broadsword with his toes, tossed it to the air, and then caught it neatly.


    ¡°This one is for Ma Junwu!¡± Li Mu snarled as the broadsword hacked upon Ning Zhongshan.


    ¡°Aaah... your honor, please spare my life...¡± With the entire left arm chopped off, Ning Zhongshan stumbled back and struggled to justify himself, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve paid for my crime. I swear, from now on, I¡¯ll work for you. I¡¯m the new Dianshi janitor. I can be your henchman. Please don¡¯t kill me...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a henchman like you.¡± Li Mu hacked again. Then, he added, ¡°This one is for Ma Junwu¡¯s dashed dream of bing the top archer of the Control Battalion!¡± Li Mu was very clear that after losing one arm Ma Junwu could not practice archery anymore. That must be much worse than simply killing the talented archer.


    Snap!


    A shining de flew past.


    Ning Zhongshan¡¯s head was thrown off his body.


    ...

 Chapter 103 Paying an Accusatory Visit to the County Government

    <h4>Chapter 103 Paying an usatory Visit to the County Government</h4>


    Shortly, all the culprits were executed.


    Li Mu let out a sigh of relief and threw aside the broadsword he was holding.


    On that day when he was infuriated and massacred the Shennong Faction, numerous disciples of that faction were directly killed by him, and many were smashed by the crumbled rocks. At that time, Li Mu was too enraged after he saw the mother and daughter filing the suit were both murdered in the Shennong Faction, so he let his fury take the best of him and soon lost self-control in all the fighting and killing.


    When he calmed downter, he also did some serious self-reflection.


    He told himself that men were not pigs in the ughter house. Everyone¡¯s life was precious, and no one could live twice.


    Therefore, since that battle, Li Mu had seldom gone for the kill. In most cases, he drew the line at justified punishment.


    However, today, he lost control of himself again.


    But he did not regret it.


    He could imagine how many innocent men had been tortured or killed as the dishonorable and ruthless officials like Ning Zhongshan and Chu Shufeng climbed up the socialdder. It could be said that those ruffians were standing on a heap of skeletons. Further, even if he could put aside their previous crimes, what they did in the past few days in Taibai County was already unforgivable.


    Hence, he had no regrets killing those men.


    When he pped that Supervisor Xu to death, he suddenly figured everything out.


    The pet phrase of a very popr character called the Separated Buddha and Sword in a hit TV series on Earth crossed his mind: killing is a kind of protecting; destroying crime is not destroying life.


    That Separated Buddha and Sword was a very eminent monk. He had a profound knowledge of Buddhism and also excelled at martial arts. Through his life, he had abhorred evils as his deadly foes and never showed mercy to wrongdoers. He had killed countless wicked men who hadmitted foul crimes and put the evil in such fear that the criminal would freak out even at the sound of his name.


    As his name conveyed, he believed that ¡®Buddhas¡¯ and ¡®swords¡¯ had different functions¡ª Buddhas helped the good, while swords eradicated the evil. Killing the wrongdoers was for the sake of the innocent men. From that point of view, sending the bad guys to hell to repent their crimes was stillpliant with the Buddhist doctrines.


    Unlike other monks or characters in the cruel world portrayed in that teley, the Separated Buddha and Sword was peerlessly favored by the audience, though he was not the leading role. That could be attributed to his unique personal charisma.


    Now, staring at the corpses of Ning Zhongshan, Chu Shufeng, and Qian Cheng that were sprawling on the ground, Li Mu felt no twinge of guilt.


    He knew put those scourges to death would protect more innocent lives from their harm.


    Then, he set his eyes on the remaining two deputy generals and the ck-armor soldiers behind them.


    His gaze scared the hell out of the two deputy generals at once. But they dared not flee. Desperately, they dropped to their knees and began to beg for their lives while shaking uncontrobly.


    Feeling Li Mu¡¯s burning gaze, the 100 ck-armored soldiers also knelt down, their weapons tossed sideways and their head lowered to show their obedience.


    ¡°You can go now. All of you, leave Taibai County within half an hour.¡± Li Mu announced.


    Although he was hot under the cor, he was not as mad as to want to kill every man from the Chang¡¯an government.


    He pointed at the bodies on the ground and added, ¡°Clean up my county office and take the bodies away with you. When you get back, tell the magistrate of Chang¡¯an to leave me alone. If he picks on me once more, I¡¯ll not let him or the matter get away so easily.¡±


    After hearing Chu Shufeng¡¯s confession just before his death, the plots the magistrate of Chang¡¯an devised did not sit well with Li Mu. Considering his current cultivation and strength, Li Mu was clear that he did not need to fear a magistrate of a prefecture anymore. Thus, he had no worry about sending out such a threatening message.


    For the two deputy generals, the verdict Li Mu reached was as relieving as sounds of nature.


    They figured this time Li Mu would definitely kill them all. But much to their surprise, this county magistrate suddenly turned merciful and decided to let go of them.


    ¡°When we¡¯re back, we will certainly put in a good word for your honor.¡± One of the deputy generals offered, reckoning he was making a clever move.


    However, Li Mu snorted and refused, ¡°No need. Just tell him the truth.¡±


    That deputy general instantly blushed with shame.


    Following the instructs of the two deputy generals, those ck-armored soldiers started to clean the battlefield and put away the corpses.


    Two soldiers came to Li Bing and helped him up, ready to escort him back to Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°He stays.¡± Li Mu ordered, pointing a finger at Li Bing.


    After all, this Young Master was one of the culprits. How could Li Mu let him off the hook like that?


    Plus, as Li Mu recalled what the Heartless Schr had said when he was pleading for a pardon, he could not help but suspect whether there was some kind of connection between the youngest son of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an and the real Li Mu. In order to figure out that issue, he decided to keep Li Bing under his custody for the moment.


    ¡°No, no no no! I¡¯ll leave! Let me go...¡± Li Bing cried in despair, terrified by Li Mu¡¯s verystmand. For him, the current Li Mu was as formidable as a devil from hell.


    ¡°One more cry I¡¯ll cut your leg off.¡± Li Mu deliberately threatened in a cold voice.


    Upon hearing those words, Li Bing instantly covered his mouth with his hands, his face screwed up with panic.


    The county magistrate, however, did not pay more attention to that spoiled Young Master. He simply came over and picked up Zheng Cunjian¡¯s body as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this one here for a while.¡±


    The two deputy generals and the ck-armored soldiers naturally did not contradict him.


    Very soon, all the mess the fight left in the front yard of the county office was gone.


    ¡°You can hit the road now. But don¡¯t babble about what happened here today in Taibai County.¡± Li Mu cautioned, motioning them to head for the gate. ¡°Get back in the same way you came here. Don¡¯t look like defeated gamecocks!¡±


    Obediently, the two deputy generals led the 100 ck-armored soldiers out of the county government in ranks.


    After that, the front yard regained its usual peace and quietness.


    Sniffing the faint smell of blood in the air, Li Mu began to ponder over other issues.


    He felt it was time to make some changes.


    Since this Taibai County not only had picturesque sceneries but also an abundant storage of Spiritual Qi, Li Mu had no intention to leave this heavenlynd in a few years toe. Now that he would settle down in this county, he had to take some measures to safeguard the county, especially the county government.


    In case of any more trouble, he must make sure that his enemy could not break in into his ce like this time. If not, the so-called protecting family and friends would just be a joke. He could not allow what happened to Qing Feng, Ma Junwu and the others to reur.


    In fact, Li Mu already had some ideas.


    At that moment, a Dutou Official came in from outside. He nervously went up to Li Mu and knelt down.


    ¡°Your honor, Zhou Zhenyue, the outer school elder of the Taibai Sword Faction, as well as his 30 disciples, the representatives of the Sky Dragon Faction, the Huya Faction, and many other factions have gathered at the gate, requesting a meeting with your honor.¡± The official reported in a booming voice.


    ¡°Outer school elder of the Taibai Sword Faction?¡±


    A trace of cold sneer revealed in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They finally couldn¡¯t restrain themselves and went for me?¡± Li Mu thought, not surprised by that news at all.


    Days ago Ma Junwu had dropped hints that the Zhou family of the former Deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu might have certain connection with the Taibai Sword Faction, and they certainly would ask for their help to get back at Li Mu. Surely, Li Mu had made some ns as precautions. But since the Taibai Sword Faction had not stirred up any trouble, he almost forgot the matter.


    But today, without any notice, the men of Taibai Sword Faction came to him.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s better to kick off all my enemies in one day.¡± Li Mu reckoned.


    He then asked the official to let them in.


    Also, he ordered the Dutou Official to bring several trustworthy guards here to take Li Bing and Zheng Cunjian¡¯s body away after he noticed the uninvited.


    A momentter, Li Mu heard many footsteps.


    A throng of men walked in the county government.


    They dressed like assorted gangsters in Jianghu and were carrying a variety of weapons. Each of them was wrapped in whirling internal qi, which demonstrated their quite impressive cultivation.


    In particr, the one taking the lead was a man in his fifties. He was tall and thin, his hair fully white, his fine robe also snow-white. With a rather peculiar-styled sword dangling from his waist, he was as pure and holy as the umted snow on the main peak of Taibai Mountain gleaming in the sun. Instantly, he drew the attention of everyone in the county government.


    He was Zhou Zhenyue, the outer school elder of the Taibai Sword Faction.


    Behind him stood about 30 young men and women in white swordsman uniform. Each of them looked quite energetic and arrogant. They surrounded around their elder, making him look like a peacock that was disying its tail feathers.


    On both sides of them were the experts of Sky Dragon Faction, Huya Faction, and some other factions in the northwest Wulin. They were wearing varied expressions.


    ¡°I, Zhou Zhenyue, from Taibai Sword Faction, pay my tribute to County Magistrate Li.¡±


    The white-haired Zhou Zhenyue took three steps ahead and cupped his hands at Li Mu, his face rather stern.


    Actually, Li Mu already knew who he was even before he introduced himself.


    Although his name was only one syble different from Zhou Zhenhai, the head of the Zhou family, Li Mu could tell that this white-haired man was the elder Ma Junwu mentioned to him before. The aura of this man was quite special and dignified. Moreover, he had the demeanor of a martial arts expert and the Qi simr to the elder Wei Chong he met during thatbat at the Nine-dragons Fall.


    ¡°May I ask what brought Elder Zhou here?¡± Li Mu feigned ignorance and asked.


    Zhou Zhenyue, who looked frank, did not want to hide his agenda and simply cut to the chase, ¡°About one month ago, my brother came to our Taibai Sword Faction for help. He used that Your Honor hadmitted a crime by killing his son named Zhou Wu and asked me to step forward to avenge his son. Ten days ago, I arrived in the county along with those 36 ninth-generation disciples of Taibai Sword Faction. Four days ago, we discovered the bodies of Lu Yun and other three disciples of our faction when we were in the Righteous Manor. ording to our investigation, the bodies were delivered there by guards of the county government. Therefore, today I¡¯m here for both my family and my faction. Your honor, could you please give me a usible exnation on the two cases.¡±


    His remarks were well-organized and based on sheer facts. Devoid of any emotional ount, his tone was quite calm, not like a man furiously seeking his revenge at all, which actually took Li Mu by surprise.


    ¡°Perhaps this Zhou Zhenyue is not in league with that Zhou Zhenhai?¡± Li Mu wondered.


    With that doubt in mind, the county magistrate did not get hostile for those usations. Instead, he politely replied, ¡°If you had been to Taibai County, you would have known that Zhou Wu was a violent man. He was guilty of countless crimes. I killed him only for the purpose of protecting mymon folks. As to the four disciples of Taibai Sword Faction, well, I never heard of them. But five days ago at nightfall, someone trespassed on the county office when I was not here and took away my attendant, Ming Yue. When I hurried over to this ce from the county prison, I did find bodies of four strangers lying here, maybe they were the four disciples you referred to. But you should know, I have nothing to do with their death, nor do my guards.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± One of the young disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction snapped, ¡°Why did Lu Yun and the others go to this county office without any cause or reason? And howe they died here? There must be something wrong. You must be the killer. Now that you have the guts to do it, why you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away with just a few words. You must give us a rational exnation!¡± Another disciple shouted.


    ¡°Right. They died in your county office, so everyone working here is a suspect.¡± Zhao Ling, the genius female disciple, also came forward and echoed the request of the prior two with loathing in her eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re told that you kidnapped many key disciples of assorted factions and imprisoned them in your county prison in exchange for ransom or secret martial arts manuals. If they did not cave in, you tortured them until you achieved your goal. Li Mu, you don¡¯t worth the county magistrate title. A horrible devil like you certainly wanted to seize our secret swordsmanship by holding Lu Yun and the other three disciples hostage. They didn¡¯t yield, so you killed them. You monster!¡± Yelled a male disciple who was having a crush on Zhao Ling. He was so carried away in a hurry to stick up for her that he totally forgot all the analysis and warnings Zhou Zhenyue told them back in the Righteous Manor.


    After hearing those impeachments, the crowd stirred with indignation.


    Li Mu¡¯s face turned frosty.

 Chapter 104 The Deal of Two Sword Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 104 The Deal of Two Sword Strikes</h4>


    ¡°Now that you already believe I¡¯m the killer and are determined to denounce me, save your breath. I won¡¯t exin anything to you, nor do I want to. Just show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± Li Mu was losing his patience, unwilling to waste his time on a bunch of idiots from the Taibai Sword Faction.


    ¡°You...¡± Stammered Zhao Ling, who was at a loss for words.


    ¡°How audacious you are... You should bring a rod on your back and go to our Taibai Sword Faction to ask for punishment!¡± A male disciple hollered.


    The other disciples immediately murmured their agreement to that proposal.


    ¡°Li Mu, you killed Lu Yun and the other three disciples but are still faking your innocence. You¡¯re a butcher, a killer!¡± Zhou Zhenhai, who had been hiding behind the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction during the whole time, finally could not bear his irritation and jumped out to stir up the trouble.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Asked Li Mu.


    He cast his eyes on that hideous-looking old man who evidently was not a disciple of the Taibai Sword Faction.


    Li Mu had not met Zhou Zhenhai before, so he was clueless about the old man¡¯s identity.


    ¡°How do you have the face to ask who he is? Well, listen up, this sad and lonely old man is exactly the father of the Deputy county magistrate Zhou Wu that you killed!¡± Fuming, Zhao Ling tugged Zhou Zhenhai towards the front of the crowd. ¡°Look at this poor old father who lost his son. Can you feel any sting of guilt at all?¡±


    Li Mu gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s this old bastard... No, I feel nothing.¡±


    ¡°You... You really have no heart!¡± Zhao Ling stuttered out of rage again.


    This beautiful girl on her first adventure out of the faction was simple as a pure white flower. ustomed to living in the loving and harmonious atmosphere within the faction, she just could not imagine why there were people like this county magistrate who was so cold-blooded and shameless.


    The other disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction also could not help rebuking Li Mu¡¯s callousness.


    Gradually, the county magistrate¡¯s expression became ice cold.


    ¡°Elder Zhou, I suggest that you make those dumbasses behind you shut up at once. I¡¯m not in a good mood today. If I lose my temper and hurt any of those saplings living in the greenhouse, it won¡¯t look good on either of us.¡± Ignoring Zhao Ling and the other young and simple-minded disciples, Li Mu turned and directly spoke to their outer school elder Zhou Zhenyue.


    ¡°You... Shame on you!¡±


    ¡°How rude!¡±


    ¡°You dare to insult us?¡±


    The young disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction were all bent out of shape now.


    In terms of age, those disciples were already 17 or 18, several years older than Li Mu. But the cold-blooded county magistrate referred them as saplings in the greenhouse. That was a huge offense to them. Being rash and arrogant, those immature disciples all unsheathed their swords and directed them towards Li Mu.


    ¡°Quiet! How ill-behaved you are... Back off now.¡±


    Zhou Zhenyue ordered the disciples.


    Imbued with strong internal qi, his voice reverberated in the ears of each disciple like ps of thunder.


    Actually, Zhou Zhenyue was a little disappointed at their behavior.


    He had intentionally kept his tongue tied for a while to let those young disciples have a chance to sort the problem out by themselves.


    He thought perhaps after the analysis and lecture he gave them in the Righteous Manor, the new doubts they discovered in the case would teach them a lesson. He believed that they would at least act more rationally when they came here. However, after they met the upromising Li Mu and heard Zhou Zhenhai¡¯s provoking talk, those youngsters all turned petnt and reckless again.


    In Jianghu, numerous stubborn and imprudent young experts like them were killed every year.


    Even the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction could not all return safe and sound once they went out to adventure in Jianghu.


    ¡°Without my permission, no one shall say a word!¡± Bellowed Zhou Zhenyue.


    He took a deep breath and threw a harsh look at Zhao Ling.


    Too scared to defy the elder, Zhao Ling stepped back and fell in silence. But she still kept her head up, her supple and exquisite face brimming with disgruntlement and stubbornness. She was goggling at Li Mu, as if her gorgeous eyes would carve out a piece of flesh of Li Mu.


    The rest of the disciples also red at Li Mu, not daring enough to voice their second opinion.


    Li Mu, however, seemed totally oblivious of their grudge.


    He understood quite well that the young disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction were just being impulsive. Also, he knew their passion and dream as green hands in Jianghu. He even found their cranky behavior a little adorable.


    But that did not mean that he had to ept and tolerate the hostility of those halfwitted disciples.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the good reputation the Taibai Sword Faction gained all along as thergest decent faction with no reported wrongdoings within the area and their crucial contribution to the peace of the Taibai Mountain region, Li Mu would have pped those disrespectful youngsters already.


    ¡°Elder Zhou, I¡¯m a busy man. I don¡¯t have time to tangle with you guys. Whether it is for your personal enmity or for the interest of your faction, can you just tell in which way you want to settle this problem?¡± Li Mu said, rather agitated.


    His perfunctory attitude instantly put the young disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction into an uproar.


    But Zhou Zhenyue was very calm. Not turning a hair, he proposed, ¡°I want to settle the private and public matters with two sword strikes.¡±


    ¡°Two sword strikes?¡± Li Mu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Right. Since the two issues only concern people in the martial arts circle, we should sort them out in ordance with the rules of Jianghu¡ªbatting against each other. If your honor could fend off my two attacks, I promise you, our faction will nevere to bother you for these two matters.¡±


    Those words made Li Mu speechless for a second.


    He did not expect Zhou Zhenyue could really offer a viable solution.


    Franking speaking, that proposal was quite fair and reasonable. It would not make things difficult for him or cause him to budge by endless pestering.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Li Mu agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quick. Elder Zhou, bring it on.¡±


    Standing on the steps, he overlooked the crowd condescendingly.


    ¡°Your honor, I¡¯ll give you a few minutes to adjust your breathing and prepare for the battle,¡± Zhou Zhenyue said sincerely, ¡°because the two strikes will not only determine who is the winner but also decide who is the survivor. I¡¯ll spare no effort in this battle. If your honor loses to me due to theck of preparations, I might not be an honorable victor.¡±


    This Elder Zhou was a very high-leveled cultivator. He already sensed the residue of the aura of some strong internal qi and certain mighty magical power in the front yard. Although the ce had been cleared up, he still noticed some marks of a fierce fight. Obviously, there was a real death-match here before he and his disciples came in. Giving the magnitude of that fight, he reckoned Li Mu, who was undoubtedly one of thebatants, must have consumed a great amount of energy. If he asked Li Mu to enter another battle right away, he would be taking advantage of the circumstance.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Li Mu immediately turned that offer down, ¡°It¡¯s just two sword strikes, not a big deal. I¡¯m in a hurry now. We can start at any moment.¡±


    He was not pretending to be awesome. Instead, he was telling the truth.


    At that time, he was really anxious to check on Qing Feng and the other injured.


    Nevertheless, he was very impressed by Zhou Zhenyue.


    ¡°This outer school elder of Taibai Sword Faction surely has audable spirit that a Zongshi Master should have.¡±


    But the disciples, of course, took his words as haughty and ungrateful. Vexed, those green hands in Jianghu let loose of a series of curses under their breath, but they were also looking forward to the uingbat, because they could not wait to see Elder Zhou behead that despicable and vicious thug to avenge their dead fellows.


    Even Zhou Zhenhai himself was excited. He gritted his teeth, hoping to see Li Mu¡¯s blood spill across the yard in no time.


    After all, he and the disciples were quite confident about Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s strength.


    Even those from other factions that followed the Taibai Sword Faction here were thrilled at the news of the one-on-one battle.


    The Taibai Sword Faction had long since been respected in the northwest for the number of martial arts experts they fostered. An elder of its outer school certainly was a master of martial arts. Even though Zhou Zhenyue had been absorbed in practicing swordsmanship and seldom showed his face in Jianghu, people had heard many stunning stories about the asional fights that he as well as other senior swordsmen from the Taibai Sword Faction had.


    Moreover, if Li Mu was killed by Zhou Zhenyue, the Huya Faction, the Sky Dragon Faction, and other factions would not have to pay the sky-high ransom to rescue their members who were being held hostage in the county prison.


    ¡°In that case, we shall start right off as your honor wish.¡±


    Zhou Zhenyue slowly went up towards Li Mu as he activated his internal qi to make himself enveloped in whirling powerful energy.


    Unhurriedly, he pressed his hand on the handle of his sword.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes in alert, for he detected an invisible wave of pressureing from his opponent.


    He knew the outer school elder of the Taibai Sword Faction was gathering his momentum.


    And indeed, this elder was powerful.


    Li Mu was under the impression that Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s cultivation was at least not inferior to that of Wei Chong, one of the twelve elders of Qing Sha n.


    However, today¡¯s Li Mu was not the same man he was a couple of days ago.


    Even he himself had no idea how strong his strength could be. The only thing he was sure of was that if he ever encountered Wei Chong again, he could definitely crash him single-handedly.


    To Li Mu, the winner of this battle was already settled.


    Very shortly, Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s momentum had reached the fullest point.


    His robe began to billow even when there was no wind. His white long hair also fluttered up as if the gravity did not work on it. The sword seemed to have sprung to life and kept buzzing in the sheath. At the same time, a shot of energy was expanding over the ce, which gradually materialized in the midair as an extremely sharp sword.


    All the audience backed five meters away from the battlefield to stay out of the range of that terrifying power.


    Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s eyes were shing dangerously, reflecting the shining de of his sword.


    The hand he put on the handle was white and long-fingered. Slowly, he pulled.


    The Super-dynamic Sword was unsheathed inch by inch. Each time the sharp and glinting ck was drawn out one more inch, Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s aura and pressure hiked.


    At that scene, Li Mu inhaled deeply and awakened his muscles.


    He was ready to take that strike.


    But precisely as Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s sword was one inch left from being fully drawn out and he was about tounch that first deadly attack, a change beyond everyone¡¯s expectation expected happened.


    ¡°Hahaha, Li Mu, you son of a bitch. I heard you¡¯re done fleeing and have returned. This time, I won¡¯t give you any chance to escape!¡±


    A roar of pompousughter came in from a distant ce.


    Like the raging torrent, that voice carried a huge amount of energy. It made the eardrums of those experts in the yard quake madly, as though they were about to be broken. The experts also started to see stars, so they were forced to enhance their breathing exercise in order to stay clear-headed.


    ng!


    Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s eyes were no longer sharp and menacing, and his sword was thrust back to the sheath in an instance.


    Simultaneously, his formidable aura was withdrawn to his insides.


    ¡°It seems your honor have another guest to entertain,¡± Zhou Zhenyue stated coolly as he took three steps backward, ¡°I willunch the two strikester after Your Honor finish your business with that guest.¡±


    Li Mu, who had already figured out who the uninvited guest was, nodded curtly and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just when those words faded, a figurended in the yard.


    It was a burly man carrying a colossal hammer made of cold iron.

 Chapter 105 What Goes Around Comes Around

    <h4>Chapter 105 What Goes Around Comes Around</h4>


    The figure that swooped in was exactly Wei Chong, one of the twelve elders of the Qing Sha n.


    ¡°You rat, you made it back alive! Look at you, fully recovered?¡± Teased Wei Chong.


    He cocked his brow, causing the hideous scar on his forehead to crease.


    This uninvited guest seemed to have taken no notice of the other people in the yard. All his focus was on Li Mu. The moment hended on the scene, he started to measure Li Mu up with a surprised look.


    No one knew it better than Wei Chong that how severely injured Li Mu was after he had been hunted for a whole day, because it was Wei Chong himself who almost hammered Li Mu to minced meat. Therefore, half an hour ago when he learned from a spy of the Qing Sha n that Li Mu had returned to the county government, he wasted no time to bustle over here in case Li Mu slipped away again.


    He thought Li Mu, who had been maimed like that, could never be normal again. In the best case, he might recover half of his power. However, when he hurtled to the county government, he was thrown into utter disbelief by what he saw: Li Mu, who was standing straight in front of him, was free of wounds and quite healthy, obviously fully recovered.


    ¡°Well, little rat, I¡¯ll give you a chance to die a quick death. Tell me who sabotaged my hunting by saving you and healing your injuries? And where did you hide the flood dragon blood?¡±


    Wei Chong bawled, bombarding Li Mu with a pile of questions.


    He was quite confident now, having no doubt that everything was under his control and Li Mu was already his toy.


    Li Mu, however, did not answer him. He just beamed up at this insidious elder.


    The one he determined to retaliate against just fell into hisps.


    With his current strength, he knew Wei Chong was no longer his match.


    That sudden reverse of position made him exim for the wonder of fate.


    Ever since Li Mu recovered, one of the many things he wanted to do was maul his foe, Wei Chong.


    It should be noted that during the healing process, Li Mu had to crumble every bit of his flesh and bones before reshaping them to a new body. The pain he endured was not less than being ripped apart alive, which was totally unbearable. He definitely wanted Wei Chong dead after he put him through that hell, not to mention that he would have been killed already by this ruthless elder if it had not been for his Xiantian Skill.


    All the suffering he had gone through was because of Wei Chong.


    Further, Li Mu was never a saint who could return good for evil. Therefore, he certainly would let his enemy pay a price.


    In truth, he was worried that it might be very hard to locate Wei Chong given that the headquarters of Qing Sha n were not close to Taibai Mountain and the members of that n were rather mysterious. But to his relief, Wei Chong, who was avaricious for the flood dragon blood, had been lurking around in the dark and hurried to the county government on his own ord once he heard the news of Li Mu¡¯s return.


    In this way, Wei Chong simply walked into his trap.


    At that thought, Li Mu could not helpughing out loud.


    Wei Chong¡¯s face hardened at hisughter. He snapped, ¡°You rat, death is around the corner now, but why are youughing so hard?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re so dumb. You could have chosen the path to heaven but you didn¡¯t. Now, you¡¯re on the road to hell. Wei Chong, today is your doomsday!¡± Shouted Li Mu. After that, he adjusted his breathing and the power inside of his body began to surge, especially the internal qi running through his spine.


    But in the eyes of Zhao Ling and the other disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction, Li Mu¡¯sughter was a roar of a wrenched demon. They were more convinced that Li Mu was a despicable freak.


    Upon hearing his threats, Wei Chong did not get angry. Instead, he was amused as he said, ¡°Hahaha, scumbag, you can bber for now. Butter, all you can do is cry.¡±


    He flicked his wrist and the chain wrapping around him suddenly began to slither forward like a ck serpent. In an instant, the huge hammer started buzzing as ayer of ck internal qi encrusted the chain and the hammer. The aura of the internal qi was evil and vicious, almost as suffocating as the ck mes in hell.


    At that scene, the expression of all the disciples and the other experts in the yard changed drastically.


    Because they suddenly realized that the self-invited stranger was an expert with the power so horrible that it waspletely beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Have another taste of skull cracking!¡± Roared Wei Chong.


    With a flick of his hand, Wei Chong¡¯s huge hammer lunged at Li Mu with great momentum.


    A formidable growl of a dragon was heard. As airflow raged, the ck huge hammer transformed into a thickly scaled ck dragon. It bared its fang and raised its ws, then threw itself at Li Mu.


    ¡°He is at the peak of Master Realm!¡±


    Zhao Ling gasped, her face paled at that blood-curdling power.


    She was not the only one who turned pale. The rest of the martial arts cultivators on the scene also looked startled by the power Wei Chong demonstrated.


    Apparently, the strength of this stranger was even more frightening than their most optimistic estimation.


    He could release his internal qi to the outside and materialized it as a magical creature!


    That was the symbol of the utmost level of the Great Master Realm.


    ¡°Terrific! Now Li Mu is a dead man.¡± An elder of the Sky Dragon Faction eximed with delight.


    ¡°With that one strike, Li Mu will be reduced to dust.¡± An elder of the Huya Faction sneered.


    ¡°I can finally avenge my son!¡± Zhou Zhenhai cheered. The unexpected advent of such a super powerful expert who was evidently hostile with Li Mu nearly made him jump for joy.


    At the same time¡ª


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A voice sounded from the gate. Then, a waft of cyan wind passed by as a middle-aged warlock in cyan hurried in.


    However, it was toote for him to stop the fight.


    With faint moans of the ck dragon, the ck internal qi already enveloped Li Mu, who was still standing on his spot.


    Now that the strike as so close and so well-angled, everyone thought Li Mu had no way to escape from it.


    Boom!


    The gigantic hammer quaked as Li Mu was thoroughly drowned by the ck internal qi.


    ¡°Hahaha, as I¡¯ve said, this time you can¡¯t get away. I will torture you and make you beg for a neat death.¡± Wei Chong cackled. The other end of the cold iron chain was wrapped around his arm, so he could feel the hammer had already hit its target through the vibration of the chain.


    Cheers broke out from the young disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction and the experts of the other factions watching the battle.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice rang, cold and unflustered.


    Shortly, the ck internal qi dissipated. People saw the ethereal ck dragon began to wriggle in pain. Then, it was punched to the ground and disappeared.


    Wei Chong¡¯s pupils immediately narrowed in rm.


    On his opposite side, Li Mu was still standing on the top of the stone steps before the meeting chamber.


    The only change of posture was that he had reached out a hand.


    That was all.


    Then, Li Mu slowly syed his long fingers, each of which was as smooth as if it were made with pure jade. The five fair-skinned, mighty, and slender fingers, which seemed belong to a god, decisively clenched the ck hammer.


    ¡°I warned you, you are walking to hell.¡±


    Li Mu said in a very calm voice.


    After that, his fingers closed shut and gave the hammer a little squeeze.


    Crack!


    The iron-made huge hammer burst open as if it were a y sculpture. It then shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wei Chong could not believe what he just saw.


    ¡°Howe it turned out like this?¡±


    ¡°Why did this little bastard get so strong?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, I was still chasing him like chasing a dog, but now...¡±


    ¡°What on earth has happened during the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that... he has digested the flood dragon blood and gained its power?¡± Wei Chong, shocked by his defeat, started to muse.


    On the other side of the yard, Zhou Zhenyue, the outer school elder of the Taibai Sword Faction, looked nearly as appalled as Wei Chong. His expression had beenposed the entire time. But now, his face was written with incredulity, for he failed to recognize what kind of power Li Mu exercised in that critical moment.


    The middle-aged warlock in cyan who hastily went through the gate of the yard was also rooted to the spot, gawking at Li Mu in astonishment.


    On heels of that warlock came in a boy wearing a bright yellow robe with dragon patterns. His shining eyes were transfixed upon Li Mu, as if he was going to engrave Li Mu¡¯s appearance in his momery.


    As for those young disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction and the experts of factions like Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction, well, they had long been frozen on their spot with their mouth wide open, totally unable to believe what just happened.


    When the fragments of the cold iron nked to the earth, everyone¡¯s heart vibrated with the pieces of iron.


    Seeing his weapon was destroyed, a hint of grief emerged in Wei Chong¡¯s eyes. The cold iron hammer was a weapon he poured in a great amount of time and energy to create. It had apanied him for years and almost became as familiar as a part of his body. However, today, to his huge astoundment, it was wrecked in the most unexpected way and at the most unexpected ce.


    ¡°You rat, I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± mes zing in his eyes, Wei Chong charged towards Li Mu.


    The iron chain held in his hand was whipping dangerously like a poisonous ck serpent.


    The Zongshi Master-leveled expert moved as fast as a bolt of lightning. The others merely saw a shadow whirling past and Wei Chong was nowhere to be seen.


    But the next second¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A rasping noise of air vibrating sounded.


    Li Mu instantly vanished from sight.


    He was moving, too, only at a faster speed.


    His momentum was also greater than Wei Chong.


    Crash!


    The sound of a sandbag being broken was heard.


    Then, the audience saw Li Mu appeared up in the air, gripping the iron chain with one hand. Suddenly, he began to swing the chain. The movement threw Wei Chong off bnce and forced him to fly with the chain.


    ¡°You are too weak to fight me!¡±


    Li Mu bellowed in contempt. He brandished the chain again and threw Wei Chong against the ground.


    Bang!


    The earth shuddered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so weak that even I feel sorry for you.¡±


    Li Mu kept whipping the chain with terrifying force. He tossed Wei Chong, who was on the other end of the chain, from one side to another as if he were the hammer. He let Wei Chong soar high in the sky and thennded him hard on the ground. With a series of whams, he repeated the process over and over again.


    That scene was somehow solemn and stirring.


    Wei Chong was certainly doomed.


    Since the chain was fixed to his arm and he was being thrown in all directions, Wei Chong could not break free from it. Thus, he had no choice but to let Li Mu pull him around like a puppet.


    By that time, the expert at the peak of the Master Realm totally became Li Mu¡¯s toy.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Numerous human-shaped dents emerged on the ground one after another.


    The scene was too violent, too appalling.


    Pieces of the floor tilestone were spattering and pounding on people¡¯s nerves as loud rumbles quaked everyone¡¯s eardrum. The sight of such a powerful Zongshi Master of martial arts dangling on the end of a chain like a toy made the eyes of the audience throb. The breath-taking fight practically put everyone¡¯s mind nk, disabling them from thinking anything.


    In the beginning, Wei Chong tried to break free. He howled, wriggled, andunched some far-fetched counterattack.


    But soon, he lost his senses after several bad crashes. His protective internal qi was shattered, too. That caused his bones snapped during the repeated collisions, and he quickly started spitting mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°Ow...¡± With an ear-splitting cry, Wei Chong tore off his troubled arm and finally got rid of the chain.


    The overwhelming horror and the indescribable sense of helplessness disheartened this fighter thoroughly.


    Now, the only thing he was thinking was how to flee.


    But unfortunately, Li Mu left him no way out.


    ¡°You¡¯re really... too weak.¡± Li Mu scorned.


    He whizzed past the crowd like a bolt of lightning and stopped before Wei Chong. With a grab, he caught the expert by the neck and pelted towards the artificial hill ten meters away. With a deafening boom, he thrust Wei Chong head first into the colossal rock.


    Instantaneously, the rock copsed.


    Pieces of stones and dust scattered across the yard.


    Li Mu and Wei Chong were submerged by all the ashes.


    As though bewitched, everyone widened their eyes and gaped at the flying ashes.


    When the dust fell, Li Mu steadily stepped out of the mess.


    Like a devil, he came to the front, still clutching the iron chain in one hand and hauling the unconscious Zongshi Master-leveled expert, Wei Chong, in the other hand, as though he was dragging a dead dog.


    At that ghastly sight, all the spectators gasped.


    Zhao Ling, the genius young female disciple of the Taibai Sword Faction, was wide-eyed and speechless, as if someone had cast a petrifying curse on her.


    ...

 Chapter 106 A Question Everyone Dreading to Think About

    <h4>Chapter 106 A Question Everyone Dreading to Think About</h4>


    Lying on the ground, Wei Chong¡¯s limbs were twitching uncontrobly. Trying to catch his breath, he already had no strength to speak.


    If he hadn¡¯t demonstrated his strength at the peak of Zongshi Master Realm before, no one in the yard would have believed the underdog being dragged by Li Mu was him, a top-of-the-range martial arts expert.


    At that moment, everyone was speechless.


    The young disciples of the Taibai faction just stood there with their eyes so wide as if they could fall out of their eye sockets at any moment.


    The result of that battle was unbelievable.


    The man they perceived as a vile character, an insidious schemer, and an arrogant idiot, had just disyed a power that was beyond their wildest dream. Facing his head-on attack, the super powerful expert at the peak of the Zongshi Master Realm copsed at the first strike. That blew their mind off.


    ¡°Why did it turn out like this?¡±


    The young disciples were puzzled.


    Standing among them, Zhou Zhenhai, who was thrilled by the fight, felt his heart suddenly plunged to his bottom and his blood was running cold.


    The crippling defeat of such a high-level expert like Wei Chong told him that he might never be able to avenge his son.


    Even if Li Mu could be killed someday, the killer could never be him.


    After all, today¡¯s raid to the county government was all this local bully got¡ªhe had pulled all the strings he could and employed all the tricks and schemes he had to organize this event. But now, after witnessing Li Mu vanquish that top expert, this ace card of his seemed rather ridiculous and childish.


    Instinctively, he peeked at his birth-brother, Zhou Zhenyue.


    ¡°If Brother Zhou Zhenyue goes all out to fight him...¡±


    He pictured the scene and came to the conclusion that it would not work, either.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Zhenyue was also musing with his eyes closed.


    He was calucating Li Mu¡¯s strength to see if he had a chance to take Li Mu out when facing that freaking stunning speed and force he just demonstrated.


    The other experts from Jianghu were wearing varied expressions.


    The two elders from the Sky Dragon Faction and the Huya Faction respectively looked like they had just been pped hard in the face and their cheeks were still burning. The two elders, who had long since regarded the other his foe, subconsciously risked a look at each other and both detected the panic and shock in the other¡¯s eyes.


    Only by that point did they realize what kind of man they had made the enemy out of.


    To put it into perspectives, even if the two and their faction members as well as all the factions that disturbed Taibai County recently united, they would not be worth of the rival of this young man before them.


    Probably, this county magistrate would finish them off single-handedly.


    ¡°Given that Wei Chong, an expert at the peak of Zongshi Master Realm, was as vulnerable and helpless as a puppet when taking his blows, then, what level on earth has Li Mu reached already?¡±


    That question made everyone on the scene shudder in fear.


    They could not bring themselves to even think about the answer.


    Because when they did, they gave way to tears of shame.


    It struck each of the martial arts cultivators that they should not have visited this yard today in the first ce, because they were simply not qualified to challenge such a powerful man.


    Li Mu, who was stilling on the steps, suddenly tossed away the iron chain he was grasping.


    ¡°If I remembered it right, you said today you were gonna make me beg for a quick death, didn¡¯t you?¡± He squinted at Wei Chong and demanded.


    At those words, Wei Chong¡¯s breathing became heavier. His eyes reddened like a dying bull, and his expression looked scared. ¡°What, what do you want now?¡± he stammered.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m a kind man. I don¡¯t torture the loser in most cases.¡± Li Mu grinned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t torture the loser?¡± thought Wei Chong hopefully.


    If Ning Zhongshan and Chu Shufeng heard that from hell, they would certainly contradict him as they stamp with rage.


    But sadly, Wei Chong did not know what just happened in this front yard. Thus, when he heard Li Mu¡¯s remark, he thought he could sigh in relief. Deep down, he was dreading being tortured, even though he liked intimidating other people with that threat.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll simply let you kick the bucket,¡± added Li Mu.


    Wei Chong¡¯s relieved expression instantly froze.


    ¡°You... I¡¯m an elder of the Qing Sha n. You cannot kill me. If you do, my n will not let you off the hook. The members of the Qing Sha n are widely spread across the continent. We have experts in the three great empires as well as the vast pasture. If you take my life, you¡¯ll be hunted for the rest of your life!¡±


    Wei Chong called out his ultimatum.


    ¡°Qing Sha n?¡±


    Zhou Zhenyue abruptly opened his eyes, and his face paled.


    Some other experts that had heard of the Qing Sha n also looked shocked at that name.


    The Qing Sha n was a highly influential organization. As a sixth-rated faction, it was invincible in every aspect in the eyes of people at Chang¡¯an. Inparison, the Taibai Sword Faction that enjoyed a long history in the Western Qin Empire was simply a newborn.


    In truth, the Taibai Sword Faction was only famous within the Western Qin Empire, while the Qing Sha n had been expanding its power across the continent since the ancient times. In terms of history, thetter was actually more long-standing than some of the top nine Holy ns.


    ¡°This hammer guy is an expert of the Qing Sha n?¡±


    ¡°His backing is too powerful! Too frightening!¡± The spectators could not help but gasp.


    However, Li Mu seemed totally unconcerned. ¡°Oh, you do have a point. All right, I¡¯ll kill you in secret, so no one of the Qing Sha n will know.¡±


    ¡°You... But in the presence of so many experts, the news will definitely spread out!¡± yelled Wei Chong desperately.


    Li Mu nodded pensively before saying, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. But that can be fixed easily. I just need to kill them all. Then, no one in this world will ever learn about your death.¡±


    As those words were out, every spectator turned ashen-faced at once.


    The young disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction could no longer stay cool and showed their agitation on their faces. Zhao Ling even pressed her hand on her sword handle, while the several other male disciples who fell for her were so freaked out that they already drew out their swords in an attempt to deter the enemy.


    Some experts even turned tails without a word.


    Swish! Swish!


    Arrow-shaped energy shot out.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    ¡°My leg...¡±


    Screaming in pain, those who tried to flee were hit in the knees and stumbled to the floor.


    ¡°The ones who run faster die faster,¡± muttered Li Mu menacingly.


    He now lookedpletely like a demon that would kill without batting an eye.


    Those who attempted to run away immediately felt their knees too weak to move, so they stayed put, not even daring to flinch. After all, the power Li Mu disyed was too horrible.


    He could hit anyone by conjuring an arrow out of the wind with a simple flick. So, how could they possibly escape?


    ¡°You... Look, young man, don¡¯t do anything rash. Think about it, we can patch things up. I¡¯m not your sworn enemy. Why being so ruthless? Let me go, please! I guarantee you, I will never ever bother you in the future! We can just stay out of each other¡¯s way and live our own life. What do you say?¡± pleaded Wei Chong anxiously.


    On the surface, he was begging Li Mu earnestly.


    But what he was nning in mind was that once he got out of this, he would gather as many experts as he could before returning to Taibai County and cut a swathe out of the entire region. What was more, he would wipe out all the people who had seen his mortified appearance on the scene today.


    ¡°Fair point.¡± Li Mu nodded again.


    Wei Chong gave an inward smirk. Then, he tried to persuade Li Mu further, ¡°I mean what I said. Actually, I think you have great potentials. Well, no discord, no concord. Let¡¯s be friends from now on. Come on, you¡¯re already the master of a whole county at such a young age. But if you also have the support of our Qing Sha n, I bet you will make rapid advances and have an unmeasurable promising future in the Western Qin Empire.¡±


    Li Mu gave a curt nod and replied, ¡°That makes sense. This way, we can turn hostility into friendship.¡±


    Wei Chong went ecstatic as he heard Li Mu¡¯s agreement and hastily echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s right. There is no grudge between us that can¡¯t be dissolved.¡±


    By that point, a lot of the spectators heaved with a sigh of relief, too.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best scenario,¡± considered the crowd of experts.


    ¡°As long as this demon doesn¡¯tunch a massacre to do away with the witnesses of his murder, we can all make it through the day.¡±


    ¡°If they can be friends, everybody is happy.¡±


    However, Li Mu went on, ¡°But there is one thing about that solution that I¡¯m kind of not satisfied with.¡±


    ¡°What thing? Come on, tell me. Whatever it is, I promise you I¡¯ll fix it,¡± said Wei Chong with confidence.


    He believed he had already known what Li Mu was thinking about.


    Seemingly surprised, Li Mu asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really, of course! In the Western Qin Empire, my influence is beyond your imagination.¡± Wei Chongughed.


    ¡°How hrious! Beyond my imagination? Bullshit!¡± Li Mu cursed in his mind.


    He then put on a beaming face and said genially, ¡°That¡¯s great. Well, I¡¯ll tell you. The thing that bothers me is that your face is so ugly that it makes me sick. If you can look prettier, I won¡¯t kill you. How about it?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Wei Chong was struck dumb by that remark but soon red up. ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°Hum, how can you say I¡¯m making fun of you? I just want to end your life and help youplete your reincarnation faster, perhaps next time you will be born with a nicer look. Hey, I¡¯m doing you a favor.¡± Li Mu retorted.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re unbelievable. I won¡¯t let you get away with this. You...¡± Wei Chong ranted, struggling to get up. Very clear that he had been insulted, he was riled.


    ¡°I have your best interest in mind, but it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t understand,¡± Li Mu shrugged and said, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just such a nice guy who does good deeds but asks for nothing in return. In spite of your curses, I decide I¡¯ll still help you with your reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Li Mu, be cool, I...¡± Wei Chong implored in haste.


    Li Mu, however, remained indifferent.


    ¡°Bear this in mind, in your next life, try to be a decent man.¡±


    After he said thatst word to Wei Chong, Li Mu pointed at a finger at him. A jet of energy burst out and hit his heart, drawing an end to the bloody life of this assassin of the Qing Sha n.


    The front yard of the county government was now as silent as a graveyard.


    Slowly, Li Mu turned around to face the on-lookers.


    Flop!


    Scared out of their wits, several experts felt their knees give way and dropped to the ground, begging Li Mu to show mercy and spare them. They cried and wailed that they would never dare to go against Taibai County.


    But Li Mu did not pay attention to them. Instead, he looked at Zhou Zhenyue.


    ¡°Elder Zhou, is our deal of two swords strikes still on?¡± asked Li Mu seriously.


    Zhou Zhenyue¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°To hell with that deal!¡±


    The prominent and respected outer school elder of the Taibai Sword Faction swore internally.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your match. The deal is off the table.¡± The elder answered him with a forced smile.


    After a brief pause, Zhou Zhenyue added, ¡°Talents are never short in Jianghu. Each of them will have their prime. I admit that Your Honor was really a rare talent that I have never seen before. I can stay here to bear the consequences of what we did today. But please give a second chance to those disciples behind me. They are young, and they will be awesome martial arts cultivators of our Western Qin Empire. Though they offended you with thoughtless remarks, that¡¯s because they¡¯re reckless, not because they hold any malevolence against you.¡±


    ¡°No! Elder Zhou, I¡¯ll take the rap.¡± Zhao Ling, the gifted beauty, stepped forward. She glowered at Li Mu, showing him her unbending willpower, and then announced, ¡°Li Mu, I rebuked you today. You can kill me if you want to, but let go of my fellows.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 107 A New Maid

    <h4>Chapter 107 A New Maid</h4>


    ¡°You?¡± doubted Li Mu.


    He studied this pretty girl.


    She did seem couragous and upright.


    ¡°Younger Sister Zhao, no need to beg for his mercy. If you die, we¡¯ll die with you,¡± The young disciple who had always taken her side held his chin up and dered, ¡°If worsee to worst, we will fight for our lives together.¡±


    ¡°Right. We¡¯re a team. We came in here together, and we shall take off together as well,¡± another disciple shouted.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction. Threats don¡¯t work on us.¡±


    The rest of the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction echoed with indignation.


    At this sight, Li Mu was a little impressed by those unsophisticated swordsmen of the Taibai Sword Faction.


    Although all of those juniors were ignorant and thoughtless, they, at least, were not a bunch of cowards. Now that they could still be tough and fearless in such a dire circumstance, Li Mu was convinced that the Taibai Sword Faction was a decent and respectable faction.


    ¡°For me, killing you guys is as easy as chopping vegetables,¡± Li Mu barked, intending to test the disciples further, ¡°Now that you all wish to die, well, I¡¯ll make it happen. I was told that you¡¯re elites of the new generation of the Taibai Sword Faction. So, with you all gone, maybe the power of your faction will be cked.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± A young disciple spluttered out of rage.


    ¡°Humph, none of our Taibai swordsmen will beg for mercy. We¡¯ll only die in the fight!¡±


    Several other swordsmen were also adrenalized with chivalry and outrage. Like infuriated bulls, they red at Li Mu and showed no sign ofpromising.


    Zhou Zhenhai, the outer school elder who already detected Li Mu¡¯s real agenda, just watched them argue and did not say a word.


    Li Mu let out a heartyugh and then said, ¡°To die is actually the easier path. To keep going is a much more difficult one. It¡¯s good with me if you want to die, because that¡¯s really easy to achieve... Then, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish...¡±


    However, before he finished his words, a firm and proud voice sounded.


    ¡°If you want to punish us, just kill me. I will take all the mes in exchange for their lives!¡± Zhao Ling cried as she stalked over to Li Mu with her head held high, as though a lofty swan.


    Boom!


    Li Mu lifted a hand and a shot of energy instantly created a pit an inch away from her feet.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Li Mu gave a sardonic grin. ¡°Woman, it¡¯s no use killing you alone. I need to kill all the witnesses. You want to feel good about yourself by making self-sacrifice to save your fellows, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s dumb, and I¡¯m not obliged to answer your call.¡±


    Those words threw Zhao Ling into a daze.


    She attempted to counter his remarks and suddenly found words had failed her.


    The other disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction were aggravated by Li Mu¡¯s nder. Howling furiously, some of them even lunged towards Li Mu to attack. They agilely leaped up to the air and thrust their swords at their enemy. The moves they took were reallypact and well-organized, demonstrating their fine swordsmanship.


    Nheless, what they did was just a joke to Li Mu.


    He waved in a seemingly casual fashion and a band of energy instantly surged up, throwing away all the disciples over and dropping them to the ground hard. With a series of bangs, the disciplesy on the earth, paralyzed by the numbness shooting through their bodies.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t hurt my fellows. You...¡± Zhao Ling hollered in despair.


    Many cultivators were innately inclined to sacrifice themselves for the greater good. Take Zhao Ling as an example. At this moment, she believed it was her responsibility to figure out something in order to get all the others out of the predicament simple because she had insisted to confront the suspect in the county government and annoyed the killer by insulting him.


    ¡°I can do anything for you, as long as you promise me you will let my fellows off the hook...¡± yelled the female disciple.


    Li Mu almost wanted to snicker when he heard that.


    ¡°What an innocent, stupid woman!¡±


    But he then thought of the images of that girl, who was as elegant and self-conceited as a swan, repeatedly using and provoking him, he decided he would not go easy on her.


    He would teach that little swan a good lesson.


    Therefore, he deliberately cast a meaningful look at that beauty of the Taibai Sword Faction. His eyes wandered from her exquisite features to her breasts plumping up under the swordsman uniform, and then darted to her slim waist before lingering on her fine long legs...


    Li Mu could not deny that the said female disciple of the Taibai Sword Faction had all the makings of a fairy maiden.


    Zhao Ling was still holding her chin up, her neck stretching like a proud swan.


    Stung by shame when she noticed Li Mu¡¯s lewd gaze, she inwardly cursed Li Mu with the worst jinx she could think of over and over again.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, seemed quite enjoying the moment. He chuckled and inquired, ¡°You will do literally anything? Well, that includes...¡± He broke off and flickered a lustful look at her breasts on purpose.


    ¡°You nasty, brazen, obscene bastard!¡± Zhao Ling fumed, her face scarlet with rage and humiliation.


    Li Mu snorted before snapping back, ¡°What did you say? I am a nasty, brazen, obscene bastard? Little girl, what on earth are you thinking? Whoa-whoa-whoa! You¡¯re way off the base. How could you have such dirty ideas? How dare you covet my body... I¡¯m just considering if I shall keep you here as a maid for one year.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Zhao Ling stuttered, almost driven mad.


    She had never met such a thick-faced brat before.


    It was he who acted so lecherously... How could he use her wanton instead?


    ¡°Fine, you got it.¡± Zhao Ling gave her consent. She decided to let it go. Otherwise, she might really go crazy. In a sincere but stirring tone, she confirmed, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the county government as your maid for one year, provided that you won¡¯t touch Elder Zhou and my fellows.¡±


    Li Mu snickered. ¡°Well, actually, I haven¡¯t really agreed to that arrangement. Since you look so repulsive, you will spoil my mood if you stick around here. So, why would I say yes to that?¡±


    ¡°You... Aaaah!¡± Zhao Ling went berserk, nearly let loose an angry shriek.


    From childhood to the present, numerous boys and girls were stunned by Zhao Ling¡¯s beauty. Among all the members of the Taibai Sword Faction, she was the most appealing one. However, that devil Li Mu described her looks as repulsive! Unable to ept that, she almost wanted to check if he was blind.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, stroke his chin and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Despite your hideous appearance, I think I¡¯ll give you a try on ount of your earnest pleading. Tell me, what can you do for as a maid?¡±


    At that provoking question, Zhao Ling was almost about to breathe fire. But due to the disadvantageous position, she could only put up with it and replied, ¡°As the top one genius of the new generation of the Taibai Sword Faction, I can guard you...¡±


    Li Muughed uproariously at her answer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll need your protection? Don¡¯t kid yourself. I¡¯m asking if you know anything about doing chores, such as doingundry, cooking, making tea, and doing the needlework?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t.¡± Zhao Ling trailed off. Sadly, she had to admit that the swordsmanship she had taken pride in all along was basically nothing in front of that devil.


    ¡°But, but at least I can get rid of those offending little potatoes for you,¡± said and hissed Zhao Ling through her gritted teeth. ¡°And, and I am the youngest pharmacist in the Taibai Sword Faction. I¡¯m adept at the art of healing. If you get injured, I can give you treatments...¡± She added as an afterthought.


    ¡°Pharmacist?¡±


    Li Mu was amazed.


    That was beyond his expectations.


    But given that the Taibai Sword Faction was a reputable sect, the disciples who were deemed as pharmacists within the faction certainly had better knowledge and medical skills than those uncertified doctors in Taibai County. Perhaps that doctor who was known as the savior could notpare with the pharmacists of the Taibai Sword Faction.


    ¡°This arrogant swan is a pharmacist!¡± Li Mu began to look at Zhao Ling in a different light.


    ¡°If a pharmacist is around, will Feng Yuanxing, Qing Feng, and the others recover at a faster rate?¡±


    ¡°Qing Feng, in particr, might have better chances to keep his legs if he has the help of a pharmacist.¡±


    ¡°This is really a pleasant surprise.¡± Li Mu contemted excitedly.


    In truth, the offensive remarks Li Mu made were merely an attempt of his to irritate the little swan. He did not mean to keep her as his maid. But after he heard that thrilling information, he was really intrigued and began to seriously consider whether he should detain the girl and make her treat Qing Feng and the others.


    To say the least, the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction did reprimand him for something he didn¡¯t do. They must pay for their reckless behavior.


    ¡°Okay. Now that you begged me so urgently, I figure I can do with that arrangement.¡± Li Mu nodded at the arrogant girl with a serious look.


    At his agreement, Zhao Ling finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But soon she realized that she did not need to beg Li Mu to agree at all because it was she who was coerced into making a sacrifice.


    ¡°Senior Sister Zhao, no...¡± cried a disciple with anxiety.


    ¡°Junior Sister Zhao, don¡¯t do it! You¡¯re going to serve a devil! Believe me, you cannot change him into a good man!¡± called another disciple.


    ¡°That guy is sure ill-intended! If you stay with him, it will be too dangerous...¡±


    The rest of the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction burst into a roar of protest.


    They could not stand it that the most talented, remarkable, and beautiful young disciple of their faction would fall to the hands of the devil, Li Mu. Although at the moment Li Mu was just requiring her to be a maid, no one could know if he would ask for more in the future.


    The male disciples were especially incensed upon hearing that solution.


    The thought of their dreamy lover serving tea for Li Mu nearly tore up their hearts.


    ¡°Li Mu, have you thought this through? If you truly force the pearl on the crown of our faction to be with you, someday, you¡¯ll pay a price. Our Taibai Sword Faction will not let you get away with this!¡± growled a male disciple.


    Li Mu shrugged and said, ¡°Whatever you like. If you go back on your words, I¡¯m left with no alternative but to throw you to hell.¡±


    Hearing that, many of the disciples were blustering about fighting against Li Mu.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Back off!¡± Zhou Zhenyue, the outer school elder who had remained silent for the entire time, finally spoke to quiet down the disciples.


    He cast a look at Zhao Ling and then nced at the other disciples before saying unperturbedly, ¡°Since Zhao Ling has already made up her mind, this matter is settled. You guys, just calm down, don¡¯t render Zhao Ling¡¯s sacrifice futile. If you find this solution uneptable, go back to our faction and work harder. When your strength is improved, you cane to County Magistrate Li and defeat him to get Zhao Ling back.¡±


    The disciples instantly shot astonished looks at Zhou Zhenyue.


    It never urred to them that Elder Zhou, the strongest one on the scene that might have a chance to stand up to that devil, should make such a decision.


    Li Mu, too, was a little surprised by that speech.


    He thought the elder would strongly oppose the deal for the sake of the glory and esteem of their faction. Perhaps he would rather fight instead of yielding to the devil. After all, Zhou Zhenyue had been disying a more dignified aura than Wei Chong and he was a very charismatic expert.


    As a matter of fact, Li Mu was ready tounch strikes and subdue him.


    But to hisplete surprise, Zhou Zhenyue simply assented to the deal.


    ¡°Did he agree because of his fear of death?¡± wondered Li Mu.


    ¡°Certainly not.¡±


    That was one thing Li Mu was sure of.


    He now came to realized that the white-haired elder was not as simple as he looked like.


    Therefore, with the final approval of the elder, Li Mu let the lot of the Taibai Sword Faction leave the county government unharmed.


    Zhou Zhenhai also took off with them.


    To be honest, Li Mu did not think much of that old man. He had a vague feeling that Zhou Zhenhai had something to do with the death of those disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction. But he did not mention his doubts to anyone and just let go of the old man.


    For one thing, Li Mu reckoned that with Zhou Wu executed, the Zhou Family had already paid for the sins their sonmitted, so it was unnecessary to target the old Zhou Zhenhai. Anyway, Li Mu was not a relentless killer that would y anyone rted to his victims in case of future retaliation.


    For another, Li Mu had now moved to a higher spot. He did not need to heed a big wig like the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, let alone a nobody such as Zhou Zhenhai. After all, no lion would notice an ant on the road.


    After they all took off, Zhao Ling was left in the yard alone, shivering in the chilling wind like a helpless flower.


    She had braced herself for whatever that woulde next. But when she saw Elder Zhou and her fellows really departed, waves of unchecked fear and uncertainty still washed over the adamant swan.


    Now, she was drowned by frustration and lofty sentiments.


    Also, she swore to herself that if Li Mu attempted to do anything out of the line to her, she wouldmit suicide before he got his way.


    Li Mu simply ignored the haughty girl.


    He thennded his eyes on the experts of assorted factions remaining in the yard.


    ...

 Chapter 108 Unconventional Ransom

    <h4>Chapter 108 Unconventional Ransom</h4>


    Seeing all the members of the Taibai Sword Faction retreat unscathed, eyes of the rest of the experts grew green with envy. However, without Li Mu¡¯s explicit approval, none of them dared to head off to the gate. Actually, they even did not dare to move at all.


    Because those who tried to escape but got hit by the arrows had served as a prior warning.


    Up to now, they were still on the ground moaning in pain.


    As Li Mu¡¯s eyes swept through the throng of experts, even the most experienced cultivators felt their hearts pounding.


    After all, all men were afraid of dying.


    ¡°Erm... I¡¯m sorry. I kept you guys waiting for so long. May I ask what are you here for?¡± asked Li Mu.


    He sounded polite and sincere.


    That question, however, almost put the experts in tears.


    ¡°Yeah, why did wee to the county government?¡±


    ¡°Howe we are here?¡±


    ¡°If we just stayed at our ces and handed in the ransom obediently before taking the imprisoned out and returning to Taibai County, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such huge trouble, would we?¡± Many of the experts were starting to regret going on this trip.


    ¡°What got to us that we chose to follow suit of the Taibai Sword Faction and confront the county magistrate?¡±


    ¡°Well, good for them. After paying a small price¡ªleaving a pretty girl behind, the Taibai Sword Faction can make it back safe and sound. But we are still stuck here. In front of the apparently malicious devil, Li Mu, we are helpless asmbs. So, what shall we do now?¡±


    ¡°That old bastard is the one to me for all of this!¡±


    Many of the experts began to resent Zhou Zhenhai.


    In fact, this time it was that old man iming to be the younger brother of the outer school elder of the Taibai Sword Faction who talked all the experts into the mission. He first badmouthed Li Mu and amplified their grudges against the county magistrate, and then got their hopes up by assuring them that the Taibai Sword Faction could thoroughly conquer Li Mu and allow them to rescue their hostages. That was why they agreed toe to Li Mu today.


    However, the mission had turned out to be... a tragic.


    With the body of Wei Chong, the elder of the Qing Sha n, still sprawling on the ground, they would be seriously mental if they now used Li Mu of holding their disciples hostage.


    ¡°Your Honor, we¡¯re here to pay the ransom,¡± said the elder of the Sky Dragon Faction with a courteous bow. He indeed had a quick mind.


    As the others heard that remark, they were instantly inspired.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re here to deliver the ransom.¡± One of the experts echoed in a hurry.


    ¡°To admire Your Honor¡¯s unmatched bearing.¡± Another one added.


    ¡°Wee here to make amends to Your Honor. Since the youngsters in our family don¡¯t know how to behave properly and vexed Your Honor, we¡¯re willing to bear all the consequences,¡± one more answered respectfully.


    By that moment, those renowned figures in the northwest of the Wulin World who usually acted like overlords all put on an ingratiating smile and behaved like new-bornmbs, hoping to please Li Mu.


    They knew being docile was no longer only a matter of fear of death.


    If they offended that devil, their faction and family would not be able to live a peaceful life in the northwest. Given that each of those men still had parents and children to take care of, they could not simply go on the run on their own. Thus, once they got on Li Mu¡¯s nerves, they and their loved ones would probably all be reduced to ashes.


    Hence, it was a matter of personal and public interests.


    To them, the interests of their family and faction were more important than their own lives.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu ruthlesslyy bare their crafty lies.


    ¡°Hand in the ransom? Well, where is the ransom? Why can¡¯t I see any gold here? I think I told you all that you should just go to the prison and pay the price before you get your men back. Why did you take a trip to my little office? And, as far as I know, you arrived in Taibai County a couple of days ago but you have been rather reluctant to turn in the ransom. I take it that you guys have such intention at all, do you?¡± demanded the county magistrate.


    He spoke in a harsh tone and with a severe expression.


    Truthfully, he made up thest part on a whim, but it happened to score a hit.


    The experts then attempted to defend themselves further, but Li Mu did not give them any chance to speak.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t let your trip go fruitless...¡± Li Mu raised his voice, an ideaing up in his mind. ¡°The help, fetch me some ink and papers.¡±


    The guards waiting outside immediately came in carrying a huge tableden with the writing materials.


    ¡°You have two options. One is to write me a letter asking for more ransom and go stay in prison until someonees here to bail you out,¡± addicted to ying the role of the bad guy, Li Mu bellowed murderously, ¡°Or else, I will send you to hell right off.¡±


    ¡°Er...¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, this... is... sort of coercion.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t... wouldn¡¯t it be... too demanding? Considering that we¡¯re here to pay the ransom in the first ce. Your Honor... If, if this ever gets out, your credit will be undermined...¡±


    A few seniors in Jianghu stammered shakily.


    Li Mu gave them a chilling smile before putting down his foot to wrap up the arguing.


    ¡°If you simply turned in the ransom, I would have let you out already. But you didn¡¯t. Instead, you tried my patience over and over again. Today, you even came to tackle me together. If it hadn¡¯t been my invincible cultivation, I¡¯m afraid I would have been trapped here... Now, say no more, just make your choice. Option one will keep you alive, while option two willnd you in hell!¡±


    The throng of experienced Jianghu adventurers found they were at a lost for words at that moment.


    It was true that they were in the wrong.


    They actually nned on attacking the county government in a group. It was just that the n was thwarted after they witnessed the brutal power Li Mu had.


    Tactically, Li Mu did not give those cunning foxes any chance to argue.


    He cast a quick nce at the middle-aged warlock in cyan and the little boy beside him at the gate and wheeled around, picked a writing brush, and began to contemte something. After a while, he started writing rapidly.


    This alien devil had gotten the hang of the writtennguage in this world, though his handwriting was far from neat. The letters he wrote coiled and twisted together like entwining snakes, which were hardly readable. But he still wrote a long paragraph and then checked and rechecked the content carefully before tossing the brush to the side.


    ¡°The items I wrote down on this paper are your ransom. Anyone of you who offers me one of those objects can leave Taibai County unscathed. Well, there are a dozen things in total. The sooner you get me those things the earlier you can be released. And when the items on that list are all collected, the rest of you who are too passive to hand in your share will stay in Taibai County and undergo reform throughbor. In that case, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce for the rest of your life,¡± warned Li Mu gravely.


    As he said that, he motioned the guards to hang the paper up on the wall.


    The experts all looked up and began to read the devil¡¯s writing with difficulty.


    To their bewilderment, that was not a list of some secret martial arts manuals or precious treasures but a mix of various funny items, such as trees, jade, building stones, bugs and birds, nts and fish. Further, each item was followed by a note about its age, quantity, quality and so on. The writing was actually quite well-organized.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only got one shot. Once any of you provided me with one of the items as I described, you can leave. You won¡¯t have such a good chance when I¡¯ve gathered all the things I need. I will leave you to it now.¡±


    Li Mu beamed brightly at them.


    But in the eyes of those experts, that beam was as wrenched as a demon¡¯s.


    Although they were clueless about that reform throughbor, they could tell it must be some kind of horrible torture.


    Still, they took a load off as they found that Li Mu was not ckmailing them for some precious manuals. The building materials and the other creatures are indeed scarce, but inparison with manuals on secret martial arts, they were much easier to get a hold of. And the most important part was that it would not hurt the core of their family or faction.


    As if on cue, a clever Dutou Official began to call out, ¡°Everybody, the chances are limited. Firste, first served. Who will be the first one to write down the ransom...¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the seasoned sly foxed in Jianghu immediately rushed forward.


    Li Mu watched them with a gleeful smile.


    He recognized the Dutou Official, a guy named Jin Xiaoran. This Jin Xiaoran was a trusted subordinate of Ma Junwu. As he swooped in to urge the experts at the right time, Li Mu reckoned him very perceptive and worth further training.


    However, as Zhao Ling watched the event going from the other side of the yard, the impression Li Mu left on her went even worse.


    ¡°He is not only lewd and despicable but also audacious as to do kidnapping and ckmailing. Gee, he stops at no evil!¡± muttered the new maid.


    But Li Mu turned a deaf ear to her swear and headed straight for the back room.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around and cupped his fists at that middle-aged warlock at the gate as his greetings. It seemed that he did not want to go up to that man and befriend him.


    In fact, Li Mu himself did not know how to exin that.


    Although that man had rooted for Li Mu under several asions, the county magistrate felt that he was merely paying the lip service. When Li Mu had been in real danger, such as being ambushed and hunted by Wei Chong the other day, he did note forward to help him. By contrast, he seemed quite active when fighting for the flood dragon blood.


    To put it in thenguage on Earth, he was all bark and no bite.


    Certainly, Li Mu had no interest in getting to know such a hypocritical man.


    Adding that he already learned that the middle-aged warlock in cyan was probably a member of a powerful branch of the royal family in the Western Qin Empire, he had one more reason to stay at a respectful distance from that man.


    Time was really precious for Li Mu. He needed to practice martial arts in order to get out of the Divine Martial Stars. Thus, he had no time for the game of throne between the so-called big shots of the empire. Such political scheming would only distract a cultivator from pursuing the ultimate martial arts.


    ¡°Maid, what are you standing there for? Come to the back room with me.¡± Li Mu yelled at Zhao Ling.


    Then, he took off for the back room.


    Waking up from her reverie, Zhao Ling trembled with fright and followed behind his master as she worried about what she could do if Li Mu decided to y dirty. Like amb to be ughtered, she kept quite a distance from Li Mu and quietly entered the back yard.


    Seeing them take off, the middle-aged warlock in cyan gave a wry smile.


    This time, he did waste no time and dash here for the purpose of helping Li Mu.


    Back then when he saw the battle at the Nine-dragons Fall, he hesitated because of Wei Chong¡¯s identity. Later, he tried to catch up with Li Mu when he was being hunted by Wei Chong. But unfortunately, he lost track of them and had to return to the county and do some self-reflection.


    Today, when he heard the astonishing news that Li Mu had made it back to the county in one piece, he realized that Li Mu might be a more valuable man than he gave him credit for. Therefore, he briskly made up his mind and came to help Li Mu as well as cozy up to him in spite of the potential danger of affronting the Qing Sha n.


    But it came as a total surprise to him that the current Li Mu was several times more powerful and intimidating than a few days ago. Strong as Wei Chong was, the prior hunter was crushed by his previous prey, who was already so mighty that he did not need the warlock¡¯s help.


    That put the warlock into an awkward position.


    Shock by the rapid enhancement of Li Mu¡¯s strength, Wang Chen was even more eager to draw such an excellent cultivator to his side. If he could obtain the support of a fierce man like Li Mu, he believed the princess and the prince would be trudging in the court like they were doing now.


    But he was also quite clear that the more Li Mu¡¯s strength hiked, the more difficult it was to rope him in.


    As such, he could not help kicking himself for not resolutely sticking up for Li Mu in that flood dragon battle.


    If on that night he had helped Li Mu defeat Wei Chong at all costs, he would definitely win Li Mu¡¯s deep gratitude. In that case, perhaps today Li Mu would have weed him in with a smiley face. Even if he might not make Li Mu serve for the princess at once, at least he would leave the talent a good impression instead of still trying to get on speaking terms with him.


    ¡°I made a big mistake.¡±


    Wang Chen sighed helplessly.


    Nheless, he would not give it up.


    As long as Li Mu was still staying in Taibai County, he knew there were opportunities to make up for his mistake.


    ¡°Sir, that county magistrate is amazing!¡± eximed the boy next to him, who was called Qin Zheng. With admiration and yearning gleaming in his eyes, the boy spoke again, ¡°How awesome it would be if I could have such power! This way, my sister would not have to go through those hardships.¡±


    Wang Chen rubbed the boy¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°If you listen to Her Highness and work hard to learn knowledge and practice martial arts, you will be able to protect Her Highness when you grow up.¡±


    The boy nodded solemnly.


    Although there was a saying that children from a poor family usually grew out of childishness faster, in fact, the youngsters in the royal family probably matured even sooner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯ll find a time to introduce you to that county magistrate,¡± said Wang Chen with aforting beam.


    After that, he led the boy out of the county government.


    The warlock had already memorized all the items Li Mu wrote before taking off.


    He was very curious about the reason why Li Mu wanted those bizarre objects.


    ...

 Chapter 109 Li Mu’s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 109 Li Mu¡¯s Origin</h4>


    In the back yard of the county government...


    ¡°There is no hope for his legs,¡± sighed Zhao Ling.


    By that time, Qing Feng already fell into sleep.


    After taking a thorough examination of the little attendant, the young and attractive pharmacist came to that dismal conclusion.


    Li Mu quickly turned to look at the doctor from the Medical Center who was known as the savior.


    When Zhao Ling was checking on Qing Feng¡¯s injuries, that doctor was standing aside observing the process, exchanging some words with her at intervals.


    Catching Li Mu¡¯s quizzical gaze, the doctor gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯m so sorry. In fact, the injuries of the boy are more grave than I assumed at first. His legs have already swollen up and started to decay. This Doctor Zhao¡¯s medical skills are much better than mine. I think I¡¯m with what she said.¡±


    Li Mu nodded grimly.


    Obviously, he found the result of the diagnosis rather disappointing, dashing the hopes that just rose in his heart.


    ¡°But what about that bowl of blood? It didn¡¯t work at all?¡± asked Li Mu, not resigned to ept the cruel reality.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that bowl of blood, he would have been dead already!¡± rified Zhao Ling directly in spades.


    Li Mu scowled, ¡°Are you getting back at me with your rudimentary medical knowledge?¡±


    Zhao Ling instantly got all steamed up and snapped, ¡°I beg your pardon? You surely can have doubts about me, but please don¡¯t be suspicious of my ability and dignity as a pharmacist. If you don¡¯t trust me, you shouldn¡¯t have let me treat your men.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this chick is tough!¡± Li Mu moaned in his head.


    But he was not bothered by her harsh contradiction at all. Again, he questioned, ¡°Is it really impossible? As long as he doesn¡¯t lose his legs, I will figure something out to secure any magical healing medicine necessary for the treatment. What do you need? You name it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to ckmail more cultivators?¡± Zhao Ling threw him a disdainful look.


    Now, she could not be more clear about the manoeuvers of the devil, Li Mu. With the many experts of the Sky Dragon Faction and Huya Faction confined in the cold and damp county prison, with the elders who came to pay their ransom also hold hostage and forced to write the letter for more ransom in the front yard, she knew Li Mu was the kind of man who rooked everyone he could get his ws into. The so-called ¡®figure something out¡¯ must be extorting benefits from those poor Jianghu experts in the northwest.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just tell me is there any method?¡± Li Mu red at the young girl and added, ¡°If you can save his legs, I¡¯ll set you free, let you go back to your faction.¡±


    Zhao Ling¡¯s eyes lit up for a second but soon dimmed.


    ¡°Buddha helps only those who deserve his help, and medicine heals only medicable illnesses. Even if you get a hold of the most wonderful herbs or elixirs, you can¡¯t make his legs the same as before,¡± said Zhao Ling grumpily. With her cheeks plumped out as if she had swallowed a hamster, she pondered over the question again and did another examination before drawing the conclusion, ¡°Perhaps I can manage to let him live without his legs amputated, but it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to stand up again, let alone walking like a normal man.¡±


    After hearing that remark, Li Mu stared at her.


    But the girl stared back.


    ¡°Well then, do your best.¡± Li Mupromised.


    ¡°Hum, that goes without saying. A pharmacist always does his or her best to treat every patient,¡± countered the haughty swan, who held her head up, trying to sport the dignity and bearing of a pharmacist.


    ¡°And what about the other three?¡± Li Mu inquired again, referring to Ma Junwu, Feng Yuanxing, and Zhen Meng.


    Zhao Ling replied with assurance, ¡°The one who got his arm cut off certainly has no hope to put his arm back. He has lost tons of blood, so he needs to rest and ept treatment for one month. As for the other two, I promise you they will recover in half a month and be scar free.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    That answer was more urate than what the doctor from the Medical Center had told him, and the recovering periods she offered were shorter as well.


    It also indirectly verified that the medical skills of the swan were more consummate.


    ¡°Great. Now that you promised me, you shall not eat your words. If you fail to do all that, the consequences are... Well, you must have known it,¡± taunted Li Mu as he gave her a devious grin.


    Zhao Ling forcibly gave a shudder as if she just saw the smile of a demon.


    Then, Li Mu left the room.


    He went back to his own resting ce.


    ¡°Oh? The room got refurbished? Huh, the new decoration looks pretty good. Is this the work of that Zheng Cunjian?¡± asked Li Mu. He felt quite refreshed the moment he stepped into the room.


    The living room was almost unrecognizable now. Comparing with the old style, the new one seemed more ssic and aesthetic. There were a few new bookshelves, disy cabs, and several pots of green nts. The old desk was reced by a new one, too. The tea set was also changed into the blue and white porcin. Even the arrangement of his bedding was changed...


    The servant next to Li Mu told him that the room was renovated under the order of Zheng Cunjian when he settled down in this ce a few days ago.


    ¡°In terms of materialforts, that old snake was sure an ace.¡±


    Li Mu eximed.


    Then, he ferreted about in the drawers only to find out that his personal objects were all gone, including the vest, the sweatpants and the sneakers he wore as he was teleported to this from Earth.


    ¡°When Mr. Zheng decided to live here, he made us destroy all the useless things in this room.¡± The servant answered him.


    ¡°That fucking old dog!¡±


    Li Mu could not help but curse.


    Although the objects were not valuable, they were the only items he brought here from Earth. Since he still had twenty years to go before he could leave this, those objects were the only things that could give him somefort when he was homesick. But now, those memorable and invaluable belongings were all destroyed. What a pity!


    ¡°Change the bedding to a brand new set, but no need to change the other decorations, nts, or furniture.¡±


    Li Mu told the servant.


    In fact, he had some sort of mysophobia. If possible, he would not sleep in the quilt that others had used.


    Hearing thatmand, the servant bustled out to purchase new sheets and quilts.


    Since Li Mu became the county magistrate, he had rooted out the Shennong Faction and confiscated the fortunes of the Zhou Family and the Dianshi janitor in a row. That resolved the long-standing financial difficulty the county government had been struggling with. Therefore, unlike the previous days when they had to spend every penny cautiously, they now could totally afford the ordinary expenses.


    Having no care about spending, Li Mu left the servant to the job and then went to the training room.


    As Zheng Cunjian had no interest in martial arts, he did not bother to make changes in the rtively seclusive and dark training room after he took over the ce. Thus, the settings of the room and the weapons Li Mu stored there were exactly the same as before.


    However, the only difference was that there were two people in the room at the moment.


    The two were precisely Li Bing and Zheng Cunjian.


    Thetter, of course, did not really die.


    In order to get to the bottom of the story of that real Li Mu who fell down the cliff, the county magistrate could not let Zheng Cunjian die so early. Given that his current control over force was incredibly urate, that previous de Punch heunched upon Zheng Cunjian merely put the schr into aa instead of killing him, though from the view of the others it looked like rather deadly.


    When Li Mu entered the room, Zheng Cunjian and Li Bing were still unconscious.


    Thetter actually passed out in terror.


    But Li Mu swiftly gave him an extra punch in the head in case he woke up unexpectedly. Then, he drew Zheng Cunjian out of hisa with several hard ps.


    ¡°Ow...¡± groaned Zheng Cunjian, who gradually came to his senses.


    His eyes were unfocused at first. But as theynded on Li Mu, he instantly began to shiver. Despite his pain in the cheeks, he obediently got onto his all fours and said greasily, ¡°Your... Your Honor...¡±


    Li Mu, however, did not show him any sympathy. He simplymanded, ¡°Finish what you were going to say. Tell me all about it. Why did you call me Second Young Master? And where is my mother at the moment?¡±


    ¡°Erm... Your Honor, you are the second son of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an. Since I work for the Chang¡¯an government, I am supposed to call you Second Young Master. Though it¡¯s been years since you left your family in Chang¡¯an, I never forgot your real identity...¡± Zheng Cunjian strived to pick the right words, for he was too afraid of agitating Li Mu.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu was taken aback.


    That was quite a jaw-dropping exnation.


    That unlucky guy named Li Mu, who fell off the cliff and allowed him to be the imposter of the county magistrate, turned out to be one of the sons of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an! How dramatic... The whole was getting really interesting.


    Still, he found the story didn¡¯t fit with what he had experienced.


    His little attendant Ming Yue had never mentioned it to him. Moreover, ording to the fractions of information that Li Mu had gathered through tactful prying, the real Li Mu in this world was merely a poor schr who had no impressive background at all.


    And given that Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing had belittled him from the very beginning and even attempted to unseat him, they must have been convinced by their private investigations that this Li Mu was just a powerless schr, hadn¡¯t they?


    But if Li Mu was truly the second son of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, Zhou Wu and Zheng Longxing would certainly not have dared to do all that.


    Plus, when that new Deputy county magistrate called Chu Shufeng pleaded for mercy before his death, he let slip that this time it was actually due to the order of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an that Zheng Cunjian and his lot hade to Taibai County, and their aim was to undermine Li Mu¡¯s power and then quietly took him out. If he was the second son, why would the magistrate of Chang¡¯an try to kill him?


    After musing for quite a while, Li Mu sensitively heaved with a sigh and said, ¡°The past is now fuzzy to me. But you remember it, right? Tell me, what the fucking heck has happened all these years?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian bought his words without hesitation.


    That was because, for one thing, he had been beaten up today and was still seized with panic while his ears buzzing incessantly after those fresh ps; for another, he had realized that today¡¯s Second Young Master was no longer the cowardice yes-man he was eight years ago. Adding that such a long time had passed by since Li Mu ran away from home, it was fairly natural that something in the past had slipped his mind.


    With undivided attention on how to butter Li Mu up for the sake of his own life, Zheng Cunjian hastily began, ¡°Eight years ago, you, the Second Young Master, defied His Honor to protect your mother. You two had a fight and then you dered that you would sever all the ties with your father and stormed out the mansion. Later on, we lost your track and you never came back. Since that fight, your mother¡¯s status in the mansion suffered a disastrous decline. She endured loads of snide remarks and terrible abuse. The maids loyal to her also did not end well. Atst, your mother was cast out from the mansion and now is making a living by doing the needlework...¡±


    Zheng Cunjian recounted a story simr to the Lady Precious Stream.


    As he finished, Li Mu finally made the head and the tail of the whole thing.


    It turned out that the real Li Mu was truly a son of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an.


    The story did go way back.


    Back then when the magistrate of Chang¡¯an had not risen to power, he was just a penniless schr of a little reputation. On the contrary, Li Mu¡¯s mother was the daughter of a noble family in the Western Qin Empire with military merits, a famous beautifuldy from the upper ss. The young magistrate of Chang¡¯an was also very good-looking and supremely gifted. Soon, he came first in the imperial examinations and made his name across the empire. Thanks to some lucky coincidences, he encountered Li Mu¡¯s mother and fell for her. Then, he wooed her with all the possible means before he finally gained the recognition of the prestigious noble family. After Li Mu¡¯s mother married him, he rapidly climbed up the socialdder with the help of her family and eventually became the governor of Chang¡¯an, a crucial region which ranked fourth of all the provinces of the Western Qin Empire and was titled as the ¡®granary of the empire¡¯.


    ...

 Chapter 110 The Brute Husband

    <h4>Chapter 110 The Brute Husband</h4>


    If it had ended like that, it would just be a beautiful love story.


    However, soon the storyline took a drastic turn.


    The noble family of Li Mu¡¯s mother sided with the wrong party in a political fight and fell out of power. Overnight, the prestigious family took the me on its back and lost its influence. The backbone of the family copsed as the several key figures werended in prison or sent into exile. All the glory and splendor they had owned were ripped off, and the high political status they had enjoyed evaporated in a sh.


    But Li Mu¡¯s father, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, pulled some strings and prevented his family from being involved in that incident. Therefore, the downfall of that noble family did not jeopardize his career.


    After losing everything, the previous noble family poured theirst ounce of resources and connections onto Li Mu¡¯s father, hoping that their son-inw could be more powerful to help them stage aeback and regain their prestige.


    Yet, to theirplete astonishment, Li Mu¡¯s father betrayed the declined noble family at such a critical moment by throwing himself into thep of their political opponent.


    That was truly a striking twist.


    When that big changed happened, Li Mu was merely an innocent baby who justpleted his first month of life.


    As the family of Li Mu¡¯s mother was overpowered, her status in the mansion of the magistrate also plummeted.


    The husband and wife who used to be so in love and treat each other with courtesy and respect suddenly drifted apart. Although the magistrate did not divorce his wife for the sake of maintaining his good reputation, he soon took in multiple concubines and neglected his first wife. Moreover, he even began to rebuke her in public.


    Later, Li Mu¡¯s mother was banished to a small yard in the mansion. With merely a couple of maids she brought in there when she married the magistrate forpany, she started a sad life short of food and clothes.


    As a matter of fact, it was under exactly such adverse circumstances that Li Mu¡¯s mother raised him up.


    Luckily, the young Li Mu turned out to be a decent man. He was extraordinarily gifted and treated his mother with filial respect. But he hardly received any love from his father. Actually, he had been punished many times for defending his mother, and never enjoyed anything luxurious as any other young master. For him, attending school and practicing martial arts were extravagant wishes. Further, due to the magistrate¡¯s tant dislike towards his mother, he lived like a handyman in the mansion and often had to endure the spite of many other servants working for his father.


    He put up with all that for years until his father decided to finally split up with her mother and marry another woman. Only then did his mother realized that in fact, his father was already married and had a son before he entered the imperial examinations. The reason he wooed her that frantically was just that he wanted to take advantage of her influential family.


    When the young Li Mu learned about that, a war broke out between him and his father.


    In the end, Li Mu, being young and emotional,unched three punches against his father and severed their rtionship. On that day, in the presence of all the guests his father invited, he vowed that he would leave the mansion for more advanced education and would note back until he became something. Also, he threatened that he would make the magistrate of Chang¡¯an repent and pay for what he had done.


    From that day on, Li Mu started a new life on his own.


    Afterward, Li Mu¡¯s mother was discarded in a small house outside the mansion and had to make a living by herself.


    Zheng Cunjian, a man known as the Heartless Schr, did have excellent eloquence and tactics in telling stories. After he recounted the key parts of the history, Li Mu already grasped what had happened in the past.


    ¡°What a brute he is!¡±


    Li Mu internally cursed the magistrate of Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°He is really a brute! If this happened on Earth, he would definitely be a second Chen Shimei, the notorious unfaithful man in Chinese operas! He has climbed up to today¡¯s position by dint of his woman? Whoa, he is the biggest wuss!¡±


    Meanwhile, he also felt for the real Li Mu.


    And he found the story of Li Mu¡¯s mother even more bitter and pitful.


    She had been deceived by a wicked man on her best day. For the true love she thought she had obtained, she argued bravely against her parents and finally wore them down with their permission to marry that poor schr and their promise to support him. After the grand wedding, she believed she was heading to a life that she had been dreaming about. However, sheter found out that her husband was not the one but a liar who coaxed her into helping him with the power of her noble family, because the man did not stick up for her family when the real disaster fell upon them, instead, he stabbed them in the back. By then, it dawned on her that all her love was wasted. And soon, her husband betrayed and abandoned her, too.


    He could imagine how desperate and infuriated Li Mu¡¯s mother was.


    If it were not for her baby boy, perhaps she would havemitted suicide long before.


    Sure enough, women grew tough when they became mothers of their children.


    Nevertheless, the real Li Mu was pretty inconsiderate. He fleed from his home to attend school and just left his mother behind. During the past eight years, he did not go back to visit his mother once. It was hard to imagine how his mother managed to keep going.


    After hearing the whole story, the fake Li Mu could not help but sympathize as well as admire that mother.


    ¡°These days, her health has kept declining. I was told that she has lost her eyesight. Anyway, as always, she is waiting for you to visit her.¡± Zheng Cunjian smartly picked the right timing to add in more details. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have been looking out for your mother all these years, and I¡¯ve sent my men in secret to deliver some living supplies to her many times.¡±


    He was clearly taking credit for himself.


    Despite that, Li Mu was still deeply touched by the story.


    He could even picture a mother, who had painstakingly raised up her son, crying for the downfall of her family, the betray of her husband, and the departure of her son. She gradually became blind because of the overflowing tears. But she insisted to lean by the door of her year day after day, hoping to see her son back.


    Perhaps waiting was the only bright color she had in her life.


    Think about it. Years ago, she was a rare beauty, one of the most gorgeousdies in the entire empire. Numerous men had loved and pursued her. But now, she was tricked by a bastard, pitied by her old pursuers, taunted by her former friends.


    Over the past decade, the hardships and tortures that woman who was supposed to be favored by fate had endured were beyond imagination.


    ¡°Young Master, your mother is not doing very well now. A few days ago, thest maid she has was forced to get married and left her. Now that Your Honor has be the county magistrate, why not take a trip to the Chang¡¯an government and bring her over. Your mother is waiting for you!¡± suggested Zheng Cunjian.


    Now he looked like he was totally on Li Mu¡¯s side.


    Li Mu sneered at the Heartless Schr. He knew it very well that the man was not trustworthy. How could that wrenched man be kind enough to look out for Li Mu¡¯s mother? And the advice of going back to Chang¡¯an was probably not as simple as it seemed. It must be some kind of trap, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Since Chang¡¯an was the territory of that brute magistrate and the Heartless Schr, it certainly was as dangerous as a tiger¡¯s den. If Li Mu now went to the Chang¡¯an government, in no case would the brute magistrate remain silent.


    After all, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an already dispatched Zheng Cunjian, Chu Shufeng, and Ning Zhongshan to get rid of him when he had just be the county magistrate. He believed the old man was capable of anything. If it were the real Li Mu, the outstanding schr, who stayed in the county government now, he would have been ripped to bones by now.


    As if able to read minds, Zheng Cunjian hurried to exin, ¡°Young Master, I am absolutely not trying to seduce you to go to the Chang¡¯an government. In fact, you can also send some guys there to pick up your mother...¡±


    Li Mu did not reply.


    He was mulling over the genuineness of Zheng Jiancun¡¯s words.


    Remarks of a spiteful man like Zheng Cunjian were not necessarily true, maybe there were some tricks.


    Thus, Li Mu spent quite a whilebing through the logic and the details of the whole thing in his head before he made sure that there was no w in Zheng Jiancun¡¯s narrative. Plus, it was impossible for the schr to make all this up in such a short time, because Zheng Cunjian had no idea the Li Mu in front of him was an imposter.


    After wrapping his head around the story, Li Mu figured that it was true.


    ¡°Your Honor, if I have lied to you in any aspect of that matter, I¡¯ll die a nasty death, be hit by the lightning...¡± swore Zheng Cunjian, who got really anxious at Li Mu¡¯s silence.


    After giving it a thought, Li Mu nodded before swiftlynding another p in his face.


    Zheng Cunjian flopped into aa again.


    Then, Li Mu hitched Li Bing over and gave him several ps in the face, too.


    ¡°Aaaah, please spare me, spare me...¡± Li Bing shrieked in pain as he woke up. When he caught the sight of Li Mu, he trembled like mad and began to howl like a pig ready to be ughtered.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Mu threw him a glower and bluffed, ¡°I ask the questions, you give me answers. If you lie to me, I will cut off your manly part!¡±


    Li Bing, who had already been traumatized by Li Mu¡¯s intimidating power, nodded frically.


    Therefore, Li Mu repeated the story Zheng Cunjian told him to Li Bing but only with certain abridgments and additions.


    After that, he asked, ¡°Do you know all those things?¡±


    Li Bing did not dare to conceal any truth. He recounted all he knew about the matter in detail and corrected the modifications Li Mu made on purpose. Although his story was not exactly the same as Zheng Cunjian¡¯s due to their different stances and points of view, the two versions practically fitted with one another.


    When Li Bing finished, Li Mu waspletely sure that Zheng Cunjian was telling the truth.


    Then, he sent Li Bing into unconsciousness once again.


    With the two both passed out, he dropped to the ground and started to ponder over the signification of that matter.


    ¡°Should I go to the Chang¡¯an government and rescue that poor woman?¡±


    He found himself hesitating.


    In truth, this fake Li Mu was an orphan. He had no idea who his parents were. The old faker told him that he was found in remote mountains. Each time he mentioned the issues about his birth parents, the old faker always imed that he knew nothing at all. If Li Mu kept badgering, the old faker would give him a good beat. Later on, he gave up probing into the identity of his parents.


    As an orphan, Li Mu often envied those ssmates who could y around with their parents. Whether it was in primary school or junior high, no matter it was in the county or in the downtown, every time Li Mu saw girls or boy of his age walking happily with their parents, he peeked at them with jealousy.


    Even when he saw some kids were scolded by their parents on the streets, he reckoned it as a kind of happiness, too.


    Since he lived with the old faker, he regarded him as his parents for a long period of time.


    Reminded of that bitter experience of his own, his heart was now full ofpassion after he learned what had happened to Li Mu¡¯s mother.


    Of course, he wanted to help that mother who had suffered so much.


    He, however, was not a saint. He was not a naive adolescent who would rush to the enemy¡¯s base on ount of hisck of maternal love. If he did go there, he would put himself in danger.


    ¡°So, should I go?¡±


    ¡°Or not go?¡±


    Li Mu mused for a good while.


    After that, he lifted Zheng Cunjian up and awoken him in the same violent fashion.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± Zheng Cunjian opened his eyes as he whined. He gingerly touched his cheeks to find that his teeth were loose and his face was numb, whereas, he did not dare to grumble a word.


    ¡°Young Master, all I told you is true. I definitely didn¡¯t attempt to trick you into delivering yourself into the magistrate¡¯s hands. I simply...¡± reasoned the schr while he struggled with the sharp pain in his legs.


    Li Mu waved him off and then said, ¡°No need to persuade me. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to Chang¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zheng Cunjian went stupified.


    He thought Li Mu would not want to go, at least not on such a short notice and without any assurance.


    Still, Li Mu jeered, ¡°If the Chang¡¯an government is a tiger¡¯s den, I will just kill the tiger if it gets in my way... No one can stop me!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 111 Laying the Groundwork

    <h4>Chapter 111 Laying the Groundwork</h4>


    Li Mu sounded quite resolute, implying his strong confidence.


    At that deration, Zheng Cunjian¡¯s heart contracted with shock.


    The Heartless Schr could not help wondering what on earth had happened to the Second Young Master over the past eight years, because this Li Mu was so different from the little boy in his memory it seemed that he had changed into another person¡ªnot only his strength became freaking strong but his character also grew much more decisive and stauncher.


    It suddenly urred to Zheng Cunjian that maybe the magistrate had made a huge mistaking by throwing three punches against the Second Young Master and cutting his son off. He felt one day his old master would really regret it.


    But when he was still in the shock, Li Mu already began to n out the trip to the Chang¡¯an government in his head.


    He had put down his foot on that decision.


    In fact, there was a slew of reasons for him to take that trip.


    Aside from doing it out of the sympathy for that miserable mother, he figured he was supposed to assume some of the responsibility of the real Li Mu since he hade to this and impersonate that young man.


    After all, he had benefited a lot from being the county magistrate thanks to the real Li Mu.


    When he first arrived on this, in particr, he might have lived a very hard life if it had not been that he had that identity as his cover.


    Now that he took advantage of the real Li Mu, he should do something for him in return.


    Since the real Li Mu in this world already fell off a cliff and disappeared, his imposter was somewhat obliged to shoulder the responsibility and bear the consequences incurred by the acts the real Li Mu had done.


    The visit to the Chang¡¯an government was undoubtedly full of peril.


    Still, Li Mu insisted to go on that trip because he has his own faith to stick to.


    To him, it was eptable to fear death, to y dirty, to run away from danger, to surrender to the powerful... However, there was one thing he firmly disapproved, and that was being irresponsible.


    The old faker once told him that there could only be two reasons for a man refusing to do a task: One was the task was beyond the depth of his capability, the other was it was beyond the boundaries he set for himself. Wicked as the old faker was, he firmly believed that a wise man should know what he could do and what he couldn¡¯t do, and he also gave Li Mu many lectures about it.


    Hence, after establishing that the trip was something he should do, Li Mu did not want to waste time, even though the ce he would visit was highly dangerous.


    ¡°As long as I still have the faith I stick to, it won¡¯t hurt to be a saint for a change.¡± Li Mu murmured to himself.


    Li Mu felt quite good after making that decision.


    But he certainly could not go off at half-cock.


    He still needed to do some investigation and make relevant preparations before he headed for the Chang¡¯an government.


    At that time, the ones who knew the Chang¡¯an government best in the current Taibai County were precisely Zheng Cunjian and Li Bing. The former was the devious schemer of that treacherous magistrate of Chang¡¯an; thetter was his youngest son. Irrefutably, the two were living files of the Chang¡¯an government.


    ¡°Thank god I didn¡¯t kill these two brats today. I¡¯ll make them write down the power distribution of the Chang¡¯an government and the names of the experts they employed beforepiling a specific record book.¡± Li Mu thought quietly.


    He already had a rough n.


    But he did not intend to carry it on right away.


    Instead, he continued to interrogate Zheng Cunjian.


    ¡°What¡¯s the background of that Supervisor Xu who came here today?¡± probed Li Mu.


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s face instantly showed a hint of awe and fear.


    ¡°Supervisor Xu was from the Supervisory Department of the Chang¡¯an Government. As you know, the celebrated experts in Jianghu are not stringently subject to thews of the three empires on this continent. To administer and discipline those rogue experts and the sects they formed, the Supervisory Department came into being. It is a martial arts administration institution established by the top nine Holy ns and the dominating figures of the three empires. The Supervisory Department has a wide range of power¡ªto investigate, to hold trials, and to reach verdicts and so on. After years of development, the institution is practically ced above most of thews of the empires. The experts working for it are from the top nine Holy ns and factions at the sixth-grade or higher... That Supervisor Xu was one of the experts of the Yellow Sand n. He had served for the Supervisory Department of the Chang¡¯an Government for three years as one of the 72 Supervisors they employed...¡±


    Zheng Cunjian replied without holding anything back.


    Actually, Li Mu already knew about the Supervisory Department attributed to the history lecture Qing Feng crammed into his brain at dinners.


    He also understood the special position the Supervisory Department took up in the entire power structure of the world.


    ¡°Yellow Sand n? A six-grade faction? Does it have something to do with the Qing Sha n or the Sirius n?¡± inquired Li Mu. Generally, a n was a faction that had a pretty long history, which shall not be underestimated.


    ¡°The Yellow Sand n is one of the six greatest ns that can trace back to ancient times. It already exists over several thousand years,¡± exined Zheng Cunjian.


    Hearing that, Li Mu reckoned he knew what to expect.


    ¡°Fuck, those are all badasses!¡±


    ¡°How long will it take for the Supervisory Department to discover I killed Supervisor Xu?¡± continued Li Mu.


    Zheng Cunjian knew what the county magistrate was getting at. After musing for a moment, he answered, ¡°Supervisors are allowed to move around within his jurisdiction. They usually wander about with no one keep track of their exact whereabouts. Considering that this time Supervisor Xu did note here on ount of an official mission, if we block the leakage of that news, I believe the Supervisory Department of the Chang¡¯an Government won¡¯t find out within a short spell. Probably we can keep it covered up for about three months.¡±


    ¡°Three months?¡± Li Mu was surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Given that the Cultivation Method Li Mu adopted was magically efficient, his strength had been growing exponentially. He had onlynded on this a couple of months ago, but his power was already quite amazing. At that rate, he definitely could uplevel his power in three months. Then, even if the Supervisory Department came after him, he would have no fear.


    However, he was also aware that the three months was not guaranteed.


    That period Zheng Cunjian deduced was calcted based on the precondition that the news was perfectly blocked. But now, he already set free the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction who had witnessed the death of Supervisor Xu. If by any chance one of them spread out the news, Supervisory Department¡¯s retaliation would absolutelye much faster than he spected.


    Therefore, Li Mu knew he should not be so optimistic as to believe the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction who inly held a grudge against him would never rat on him.


    ¡°Damn it! I surely shouldn¡¯t make any decision in haste. Or I¡¯ll have to cope with the aftermath...¡± Li Mu groaned, pping a hand to his forehead.


    ¡°Seems that I have to speed up with my original agenda.¡±


    After giving it a thought, Li Mu asked again, ¡°By the way, have you destroyed all my personal belongings?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯ heart almost jumped to his mouth. He lowered his head, looking scared and wrong-footed, which delicately disguised his true emotions. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I thought they were useless, so I... I had them destroyed...¡±


    He broke off and did not mention that he sent three odd clothes and shoes away.


    That was because there were a series of critical issues linking to the objects. He would rather risk his life than let slip of that important secret.


    Li Mu did not notice Zheng Cunjian¡¯s expression, so he let go of the topic.


    Those items were merely memorials of his life on Earth. They were not very important or anything. Although losing them was a pity for Li Mu, it was not something that enraged him.


    After that, he asked the schr more questions about other issues before drawing an end to the interrogation.


    Being put into shackles specially made to take out their chances of breaking out, Zheng Cunjian and Li Bing were thrown into two different storerooms at the back of the county government to write down all the information about Chang¡¯an, such as its force distribution, city structure, and location of factions...


    All the things they knew about Chang¡¯an, no matter how trivial it was, they had to put it in detailed writing.


    Further, in order to prevent the two from loafing on the job, Li Mu set a minimum number of words they must write per day. If they failed to produce that worth of information, they would be deprived of food and water and put in detention in a dark room without any shaft of sunlight.


    ¡°If I find the things you write down not satisfying enough, I willnd you in hell.¡±


    Li Mu told the two menacingly.


    The two were both terrified and started writing with no effort spared.


    During the meantime, Li Mu stayed in the training room to reflect on what he learned from today¡¯s battles and summarize the recent gains and losses.


    In the past few days, Li Mu had pulled through several fierce battles and also obtained a number of rewards.


    The one at the Nine-dragons Fall affected Li Mu especially strongly. After that fight, he not only reshaped his body but also mastered the third move of the Zhenwu Boxing. It even gave him the opportunity tomunicate with Guo Yuqing, an expert with unfathomable strength, and caused him to learn that magical power was totally different from internal qi and finally grasp the new kind of power.


    Those experiences made Li Mu realize that it was time to review and organize the knowledge the old faker intentionally or unintentionally taught him back on Earth.


    He might find certain truth about martial arts in any random remark the old faker once mentioned.


    To put it a little more exaggeratedly, after easily mastering the magical power of lightning by following the instructions of the old faker, Li Mu now was under the impression that even the fart of the old faker smelled pleasant.


    ordingly, everything the old faker did might be valuable. So, Li Mu was going through all the lectures and things the old faker had done so as to build up a clear system of martial arts cultivation.


    The first field he tapped was the ¡®geomantic omen¡¯ and the ¡®formation¡¯ that the old faker frequently babbled about.


    The old faker could often pull off a trick with the two matters.


    When the old fake went out for religious rites on holidays, Li Mu almost apanied him every time. Thus, influenced by what he constantly saw and heard at those events, Li Mu learned a lot about them. The two things were deemed as a sort of superstition on Earth, but he wondered if it was possible that on this they would be remarkable powers.


    Li Mu decided to start with ¡®formation¡¯.


    Because he nned onying formations around the county government.


    If the formation was really so mighty as what the old faker had described, he would be able to protect the entire county government with a maze constituted by specifically arranged rocks, trigs, and trenches. Like the Eight-Diagram tactics set up by Zhuge Liang, the famous strategist living in the period of the Three Kingdoms, his formation would keep away hordes of troops and horses.


    That way, if the county government was attacked again someday, he could fend off the enemies and keep his friends and subordinates intact, instead of leaving no leeway for Qing Feng and the others and causing them to be pulled up against the wall like what happened this time.


    Time flew by.


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed.


    During those days, Li Mu went out once and counted the various designated resources delivered by the Sky Dragon Faction, the Huya Faction, and the other sects being ckmailed. Due to the immense pressure Li Mu imposed upon them, this time those factions showed their strong power of execution and sessfully sent the items Li Mu demanded to the county government.


    Piles of assorted jade, ancient trees, flowers, bugs, fishes, and rocks were categorized and ced at the gate in order. And special guards were dispatched to guard the resources. The odd change naturally drew the attention of many bypassers.


    Under Li Mu¡¯s order, the servants made an inventory of all the items.


    Those factions that turned in all their share of the ransom were also staying in the county, anxiously waiting for the moment they could take their seniors out of the prison.


    Soon, Li Mu published the list of the hostages he would release, but he did not let them out right off, because he needed to buy some time so as to make sure no one would leak the message of Supervisor Xu¡¯s death.


    Another three days went by.


    Li Mu finished sorting out the old faker¡¯s ¡®theoretical science of formations¡¯.


    As hebed through the sporadical pieces of information, he also learned the subject bit by bit.


    He even did various experiments, which gave him excellent feedback.


    Then, he started to set formations in the vicinity of the county government andunched a major renovation of the old mansion to adjust to the new defense facility.


    Just like that, a brand new power was about to descend upon this world.

 Chapter 112 The Wound On the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 112 The Wound On the Heart</h4>


    Setting up a formation was no easy work. It was both time andbor consuming.


    What was more, not all the ces were suited for cing formations.


    It was actually a process ofmunicating with the heave and the earth.


    Since the power of the heaven and the earth was incredibly intricate and mysterious, it was no wonder that drawing support from that power was extremely difficult.


    To achieve that goal, favorable climatic, geographical and human conditions were absolutely indispensable.


    ordingly, the task required specific knowledge of geology and geomantic omens. Each kind of terrain had its ownpatibility for the types of formations, which was trulyplicated.


    In the case of profound formations, if being set up in the right way, they could be the link of the heaven and the earth, or even change the whole world.


    As the old faker once told him, in the depths of the universe lived an unparalleled figure titled Divine Emperor. He set up a unique formation with thousands of stars and turned the entire gxy into an enigmatic out-of-bounds area. The formation could kill the immortals in the blink of an eye. How frightening it was!


    As far as Li Mu knew, that figure was one of the few people the old faker praised and held in high regard. Considering the old faker normally looked like he was only second to the heaven and the earth, it went without saying how great that Divine Emperor was.


    But the old faker only brought him up once or twice without going into the details.


    When Li Mu asked him about it, he always declined to say more but emphasize that the vast universe held numerous stars, and the Divine Emperor he referred to was a figure in the unreachable depths of universe, who was way too far from the milky gxy, let alone the distance between him and Earth.


    Thus, Li Mu could not find more about him. After all, setting up formations with stars was hell beyond his imagination.


    At present, all his could do was to create some changes to the river, the nts, and the terrain around the county government with those resources the factions handed in. If he did it correctly, the changes would bring in more qi here and allow him to safeguard the ce with the qi power.


    That was the primitive stage of formation setting.


    And it was also the only stage Li Mu could have a try.


    Swamped with all the work, Li Mu did not take any rest in the past three days.


    He measured every inch ofnd around the county government and dug down about six meters by himself to observe theponents of the soil as well as the amount of underground water. Moreover, he also carefully calcted all the species of nts, the water yield of each spring, and even the number of ant colonies and snakes in the vicinity.


    For Li Mu,ying out a formation was a meticulous job as solving math problems. He had to ascertain each step he took was correct before getting to the right answer.


    Although the old faker often looked deranged, he was definitely serious and cautious when it came to setting up a formation. No matter how insignificant the religious ritual was, such as exploring a murder house, the old faker was always meticulous. And that attitude also influenced Li Mu.


    In the many fantasy novels he had read on Earth, the leading role could set up a formation simply by throwing out some magic weapons at random or carve certain patterns or letters. Now, he found out those were all bullshit.


    In reality, creating a formation was never that easy, because there were various factors to consider and no tiny mistakes were allowed.


    For example, if he neglected the existence of one spring, the base of the formation might be corroded by the underground water and cease to be effective; if he overlooked an ant colony, the expansion of the colony down the soil might cause all the qi he gathered in the formation to leak away; if he failed to exam theponents of the soil, the jade he buried underground might sink to the wrong ce and result in an energy eruption once there was a loose sand bed in it...


    To say the least, setting up a formation was almost asplex as building a house.


    Therefore, Li Mu was up to his neck during thest three days.


    As his temporary assistant, Li Zhaochen had followed Li Mu around these days. He could not help but wonder what was going on. ¡°Did His Honor suddenly alter his disposition and get interested in nts andndscapes? Is he bored with ying the role of a devil?¡± He thought to himself.


    This Li Zhaochen was that brother-inw of the Dianshi janitor, Zhen Meng.


    At those dire moments in the past few days, this man did a quite good job to protect the county government. Thus, with Feng Yuanxing and the other trustworthy officials absent for receiving medical treatment, Li Mu promoted this little prison guard to his personal guard and let him apany him at all hours.


    The little prison guard had juste of age this year, and he respected his county magistrate very much.


    That respect was not only out of the fact that Li Mu was his superior but also the upromising character he disyed in the events that urred in the past few days as well as his protection towards his subordinates and his invincible power. All those traits agreed with the definition of the hero to that young man full of passion and vigor.


    To put it more urately, he was basically worshiping Li Mu.


    Like the other prison guards, Li Zhaochen already became a fervent follower and worshipper of the county magistrate.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done,¡± said Li Mu with satisfaction.


    He then measured up thend around the county government again to make sure there was omits before going back to the study and drawing up some drafts.


    Half a dayter, he finished a total of 36 drafts.


    Immediately, he called Li Zhaochen in and ordered him to tell the servants to remould the environment nearby in ordance with the drafts.


    ¡°Remember, these drafts shall not be disclosed to any outsiders. You go through all the drafts now and bear them in mind. Next, you select a group of workers by yourself and lead them to do the project. When everything is done, you bring back to me all the drafts. Understand?¡±


    Li Mu sounded quite solemn.


    That tone made Li Zhaochen realize the importance of the task. He felt it a heavy responsibility. But being asked to handle such a crucial task threw him into a deluge of excitement.


    ¡°Your Honor, please worry not. I will not drop any of the drafts even if I have to risk my life,¡± promised Li Zhaochen confidently.


    Li Muughed, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Your life is still more important than the drafts.¡±


    Li Zhaochen also chuckled cheerfully.


    After working beside the county magistrate for several days, he already figured out the temper of His Honor. Truthfully speaking, the intimidating county magistrate who was murderous as a demon in the eyes of many Jianghu experts was just a very easy-going and amicable person.


    Shortly, the massive outside transformation rolled out.


    The Jianghu experts being held hostage in the county prison were taken out in different batches. Still wearing the shackles, they picked up spades, chisels, buckets, and other varied tools and began to work under the surveince of the guards. Following the instructs of the chief engineer, Li Zhaochen, they dug up canals, removed ant colonies, created deep pits, transported boulders, nted trees...


    Those unbridled Jianghu experts, who used to be imposing in the northwest and engaged in murders and robberies, now obediently started working like farmers. That scene was quite ridiculous. But none of them had the guts to say anything rebellious. Even Dongfang Jian, a man famous for his Sky Dragon Sword, and Tie Zhendong, an expert known for his Iron Hand Holding up the Sky, were holding a spade and carrying a basket as they did their job.


    So far, all the hostages had heard of the death of the new Dianshi janitor and the Deputy county magistrate, the frustrating return of the Taibai Sword Faction, and the kidnap of the elders of two great factions. Some curious rumors had also spread around them, which imed that Li Mu was actually a monster disguised as a man. He ate human flesh and drank human blood. He liked torturing people and making pickles with human beings...


    Those rumors scared them out of their wits.


    Therefore, none of them dared stir up trouble. In case the devil someday was in a bad mood and wanted to their hearts as a dish to go with wine, they all tried to behave themselves and listened to every order the prison guards issued, not even thinking about fighting back at all.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, did not pay much attention to the project. Nor did he supervise the process in person.


    Because the drafts he handed to Li Zhaochen merely showed simple civil engineering works, such as digging wells around the county government, directing the flow of the underground water, building canals, cing artificial hills, uprooting ant colonies, nting more trees and so on. Li Mu could not see how anybody would find those simple works funny.


    However, little did he know, such a project still caught the attention of some perceptive men.


    Wang Chen, the Wind Gentleman, was one of them.


    This middle-aged warlock in cyan came to stand outside area encircled by the warning line and observe the situation around the county government.


    He detected that the materials used in the civil engineering project were all from the ransom Li Mu demanded on that day. Nevertheless, he was still clueless about why Li Mu bothered to get the resources by ckmailing and why he wanted such a big renovation.


    He was under the impression that the young magistrate of Taibai County was not a man indulged in a life of pleasure andfort.


    The more mystifying the whole thing was, the more curious he got.


    The warlock kept musing over it even when he already returned to his mansion.


    Upstairs, the boy, Qin Zheng, was doing his lessons on a desk by the window. The princess, Qin Zhen, who was wearing an unadorned dress and no makeup, was standing on the corridor outside the window, gazing into the distance.


    ¡°Good to see you, Mr. Wang!¡±


    When Qin Zheng caught the sight of Wang Chen, he got up immediately and bowed respectfully.


    Smiling, Wang Chen nodded at him and motioned him to continue with his lessons. Then, he went out to the corridor.


    Standing behind Qin Zhen, he found that the princess was looking in the direction of the county government.


    Taibai County was built on the side of a mountain. The county government sat exactly at the top of the entire city, while the Orchid High-Rise Wang Chen and hispany stayed in was located beneath the county government. But since that building had six floors and was about 30 meters high, on the outer corridor of the top floor a man could easily see the county government.


    ¡°Your Highness, have you had any idea what the county magistrate is getting at?¡± Beamingly, Wang Chen broke the silence.


    Qin Zhen slightly shook her head and furrowed her brow, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    To be honest, she did not have any good impression of Li Mu. She actually despised Li Mu¡¯s personality. But she would never underestimate his ability because of those personal opinions. As a seasoned politician who had experienced the ups and downs of the empire, she could separate a man¡¯s personality from his capability. Thus, she would not jump to the conclusion that this renovation was just a project to satisfy Li Mu¡¯s lust forforts.


    But she still could not figure out what game Li Mu was ying.


    Of course, she was not really willing to rack her brains for that.


    Because she was not curious about that hical, greedy, and cruel county magistrate at all. Despite the frequent praises Wang Chen made directly or indirectly, she just did not feel intrigued. On the contrary, the more stories about Li Mu she heard, the more her loathing towards him was.


    After all, she had been deceived by nasty officials like Li Mu. She surely did not want to fall to the same trap happen again.


    Therefore, Qin Zhen even had no interest to know how Li Mu looked like.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Wang Chen approached her and sighed, ¡°I have a feeling that he is up to something big, but I just can¡¯t find any clue. For all these years, this Li Mu is the first weird talent I encountered that I can¡¯t see through.¡±


    Qin Zhen had noment for that.


    Seeing the silent reaction of the princess, Wang Chen heaved with a sigh in his mind.


    He knew the wound on the heart of the princess, but he had no idea how to help her get over it. However, if she missed out on Li Mu, he knew the princess would suffer a huge loss. Thus, he was quite perturbed. But the thing was not something he could push too much.


    A momentter, Qin Zhen turned to face Wang Chen and asked, ¡°Any news from the east?¡±


    At that question, Wang Chen¡¯s instantly shed a hint of concern. Then, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s settled. The widow and the children of General Tang will be escorted to Chang¡¯an in ten days.¡±


    Qin Zhen nodded. She stood there, lost in thoughts.


    After quite a while, the beautiful eyes of the princess showed a trace of steadfastness. Soon, her furrowed brows unfolded, and she said, ¡°In ten days? That fast? Well then, let¡¯s set off in seven days. We go to Chang¡¯an undercover. Mr. Wang, please make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡± muttered Wang Chen, who lookedpletely startled. ¡°Your Highness will go there in person? No, please don¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 113 The [Magic Sword] Zhao Yu

    <h4>Chapter 113 The [Magic Sword] Zhao Yu</h4>


    Qin Zhen continued, ¡°General Tang was a hero to our empire. But in order to protect me and my younger brother, he was executed for a crime he did notmit. That¡¯s a huge grace he gave us. Now, his widow and children were in trouble. How can I just stay put and watch them be sent to the Musical House and make a living by pleasing the pimps?¡±


    Wang Chen hurriedly advised, ¡°Yeah, the death of General Tang is truly a shame. And we are certainly going to rescue his widow and children. But Your Highness, you cannot do it in person. Have you considered why they will be sent to the Musical House of the Chang¡¯an government? Actually, the reason is in. Because you havee to Chang¡¯an. They must have already foreseen that you will get involved in the rescue and they probably haveid out many traps there, waiting for Your Highness to fall in. Given that the spring hunting has just finished and the aftermath of that matter has not faded yet, the emperor must still be angry. If Your Highness gets involved in this crime, I¡¯m afraid... the consequences are beyond our imagination.¡±


    Qin Zhen sighed and said, ¡°Of course I know all that.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you...¡± asked Wang Chen.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, do you think I have any other options?¡± quizzed the princess.


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    Wang Chen was suddenly at a loss for words.


    He certainly knew that after that spring hunting incident loads of experts left the princess, and now she had no suitable person toplete that task except for herself. Since General Tang¡¯s widow and children were felons, rescuing them could not be easy. No matter how detailed and thorough the rescuing n was, a fierce fight was inevitable. If no super powerful expert who was at or above the Master Realm was on the mission, they would have a fat chance.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find any alternatives, I¡¯ll fill in your shoes and go to Chang¡¯an.¡± Wang Chen gritted his teeth and promised.


    Qin Zhen shot a sharp look at him and then shook her head. ¡°You alone will not do.¡±


    ¡°Er... I can contact some of my old Jianghu friends. They...¡± offered Wang Chen.


    But he broke off when he caught Qin Zhen¡¯s smile.


    The smile contained a kind of serene resulted from a thorough understanding of the capriciousness of the world.


    In a tone of slight self-mockery, she quietly asked, ¡°Mr. Wang is a wise man. Why are you still deceiving yourself? You surely know the importance of this mission and that it can only be handled to the most trusted men. But if your Jianghu buddies are involved, how can it be kept a secret? Can you guarantee that your old friends are still reliable in such an undesirable situation? Even if they are, can you really bring yourself to ask them to discard their peaceful lives and get drawn into this doomed mission?¡±


    Wang Chen heaved with a sigh and did not know how to respond.


    ¡°But if Your Highness goes there yourself, the stakes are too high... Emmm, or we can resort to Li Mu¡¯s power?¡± He suggested tentatively. ¡°If Li Mu is willing to help us out, considering his horrifying power, we will have a much better chance...¡±


    As he said that, his eyes lit up with excitement.


    At first, he was just trying to talk Qin Zhen out of her n. But when the words were out, he felt that suggestion was pretty viable.


    However, Qin Zhen turned it down at once.


    ¡°Between persons of differing principles, there is little to cooperate,¡± said the princess resolutely.


    ¡°But...¡± Wang Chen was still reluctant to give it up.


    ¡°There is no ¡®but¡¯... Even if that county magistrate has power beyond measure, I will not be in league with him. Let¡¯s just go with my n. Mr. Wang, please take care of the arrangements. In seven days, we¡¯ll go to the Chang¡¯an government undercover. And Liu Hao and Liu Heng shall be in charge of Zheng¡¯s daily life and security for the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Wang Chen breathed another sigh in his mind.


    ¡°When could the princess¡¯s wound heal?¡±


    ¡°Time and tide wait for no man.¡±


    ¡°If we miss out on the big help, Li Mu, we will definitely regret it!¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the depths of the Taibai Mountain...


    The ridge of the towering mountains wound forward like wriggling dragons.


    The hills were covered by thick woods. Green leaves rippled like a vast sea. Thendscape was picturesque, and the natural environment was primitively beautiful.


    The Taibai Peak was the main peak in that mountain range. It was 13,700 meters in height, also the highest mountain in Chang¡¯an.


    Snowcapped all the year round, the peak looked like a silver-haired old wise man who had been through the vicissitudes of life. It overlooked that sea of mountains and forests around it in silence. From the foot to the side of the peak were carpeted with green trees. When wafts of breeze swept by, the trees happily swung back and forth, which looked full of life.


    The gate of the Taibai Sword Faction sat at the elevation of the two-thirds of the full elevation of the Taibai Peak.


    With green tiles and red walls, buildings of antique beauty were delicately distributed on the mountain. Looking from a distance, they seemed to be residences of mystical immortals. Morning bells and evening drums could be heard from the mist lingering around, making the ce aplete fictitiousnd of peace.


    The outer school of the Taibai Sword Faction was on the side of the mountain.


    Every day on the three squares of the outer school several hundred young disciples practiced the swordsmanship and enhanced their internal qi.


    When the sun climbed up to the peak, all the disciple would be brandishing their swords to practice new moves. As des glittered and Sword Qi surged, the ce looked quite boisterous.


    ¡°Elder Zhou, why do you help Li Mu keep the death of that Supervisor Xu a secret?¡± Zhang Zhao, a young disciple of the Taibai Sword Faction, came to the Meditation Hall and pose the puzzling question to Zhou Zhenhai. ¡°We can totally take advantage of that matter, use it as a threat to make him release Sister Zhao.¡±


    Several days had passed since Zhou Zhenyue and the group of disciples returned to the Taibai Sword Faction.


    But the news that Zhao Ling, the beauty of their faction, was detained by the county magistrate as a maid had not spread widely yet.


    That was mainly because those who knew the incident had agreed to keep it among themselves for the moment for the sake of Zhao Ling¡¯s reputation and integrity.


    Meanwhile, they also hoped that the authority figures of the Taibai Sword Faction coulde forward and get the beauty back from the hands of that devil at the fastest rate.


    They had heard that three days ago Elder Zhou already visited the inner school and reported the whole thing to the head of the faction. However, the fury they expected did not emerge, and there was no sign of further actions of the top management, either.


    The situation was quite weird. They felt that the high-level elders had already given up on Zhao Ling.


    That reaction came as a total surprise and disappointment to those expectant young disciples.


    Zhang Zhao was one of them.


    He had just been admitted to be the direct disciple of Zhou Zhenyue since he showed remarkable ration and calmness during the trip to Taibai County.


    After obtaining the favor of the outer school elder and bing one of the few lucky disciples, he finally summoned his courage and came to ask Elder Zhou for the answers.


    ¡°The faction has its own scruples. The death of Supervisor Xu is supposed to the business of the Supervisory Department. We don¡¯t need to deal with it, and nor do you need to spread the words out.¡± Zhou Zhenhai replied void of emotion.


    He was sitting at the center of the Meditation Hall crosslegged. With his eyes closed, he was exercising his breathing to rx and pacify his mind.


    His hair was fully white, and his serene expression made him look like an immortal.


    ¡°And as to what happened to Zhao Ling, the head and several senior elders have alsoe to a final conclusion. None of you is allowed to bring it up in the faction. If someone asks about her whereabouts, you just tell them she has been ordered to go on adventures for one year and will not return before that allotted time.¡±


    Zhou Zhenhai answered him without haste.


    Zhang Zhao¡¯s jaw almost dropped at those words.


    ¡°Not returning until one year passes by?¡±


    ¡°Does that indicate the faction has epted that Sister Zhao must stay in Taibai County for a whole year?¡±


    ¡°Why did they make such a decision?¡±


    Astonishment stole over Zhang Zhao.


    But seeing that Zhou Zhenyue was obviously unwilling to continue the conversation, he could do nothing but nod in resignation and leave the hall.


    Outside the hall...


    ¡°How did it go? How did it go?¡±


    ¡°What did Mr. Zhou say?¡±


    A dozens of young disciples who went on that trip to Taibai County had been waiting anxiously out of the hall for quite a while. When they saw Zhang Zhao stepped out from the hall, they hopefully surrounded him right off.


    Shaking his head, Zhang Zhao recounted what Zhou Zhenyue just told him.


    Upon hearing his remarks, the disciples were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± They could not help wondering.


    ¡°Did they simply give up on Sister Zhao?¡±


    ¡°No way! Zhao Ling is not only a beautiful disciple. She also has highly outstanding cultivation in swordsmanship and great gifts in medicine. As one of the few geniuses in that generation of disciples and a promising cultivator the seniors thought highly of, she was absolutely too valuable to be abandoned by the Taibai Sword Faction because of a little county magistrate.¡±


    ¡°If that is not reason, what on earth is?¡±


    Those young swordsmen were baffled.


    ¡°If there is no other solution, the only thing we can do is to go to Zhao Yu, the birth brother of Zhao Ling. He is one of the three direct disciples of the head. If he knows that his younger sister has been enved, how can he live with it? He won¡¯t turn a deaf ear to us, will he?¡± A disciple suggested.


    ¡°But if we tip Zhao Yu off, we will be disclosing the secret, right? The faction will punish us!¡± Another disciple vetoed.


    ¡°What does that matter? Zhao Ling has been detained by that devil for our safety. Now that she is trapped there, how can we just let her suffer? Even if we will be punished, I think we can take it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we shall not be so ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go to Zhao Yu together. If the faction leaders get angry, we will bear the consequence together as well.¡±


    The indignant young disciples proudly set off along the mountain road and marched towards the inner school.


    Zhao Yu, the one they referred to, was Zhao Ling¡¯s birth brother. He was also raised in the Taibai Sword Faction. Graced with more extraordinary martial art talent, Zhao Yu was taken as thest direct disciple of the current head of the Taibai Sword Faction.


    He was already a widely recognized A-list swordsman of the younger generation in the Taibai Sword Faction. And as a matter of a fact, this young man was quite famous across the Western Qin Empire. Some nosy people once made a list of the geniuses of the Western Qin Empire in thest ten years. Zhao Yu, who was known for his Magic Sword, was ranked the top 20. Thus, it was easy to tell that he was truly talented.


    From the perspectives of those young and reckless disciples, such a unique genius should be able to rescue Zhao Ling out of that dreadful ce.


    Watching the disciples heading off, Zhou Zhenyue, who already walked to the gate of the Meditation Hall, was standing up straight with his hands behind his back. His expressionless face showed a hint of a smile.


    He guessed it right that Zhang Zhao was spurred into inquiring him the questions by those young disciples.


    Although atst, the youngsters decided to defy his explicit order, he did not feel upset at all.


    Because he saw in those little guys the spirits of cooperation, passion, courage, as well as responsibility. As to the policy of blocking the message... Well, since a lot of people already knew it, he was aware that it was impossible to keep all of their mouths zipped. All he could to do was to buy some time for the county magistrate. That was actually quite a favor.


    Since he had done his share, the rest shall depend on the county magistrate himself.


    ...

 Chapter 114 The Thunder Traction

    <h4>Chapter 114 The Thunder Traction</h4>


    Looking up at the eversting snow on the peak, Zhou Zhenyue felt a shred of hope rise up in his heart.


    ¡°Perhaps the year with that monster could force Zhao Ling to grow up like the seniors in our faction expect her to do. That girl is indeed gifted, but she is still too naive and idealistic, totally ignorant of the danger andplexion in this world.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, putting up with that freaky county magistrate is a good way to help her get rid of those drawbacks.¡±


    Curiously, Zhou Zhenyue found that county magistrate somehow reliable and trustworthy.


    Although Li Mu killed his nephew, Zhou Wu, he knew, in fact, his nephew deserved it since he hadmitted tons of crimes.


    ¡°Our deal of two sword strikes... Well, one day, I¡¯ll fulfill it.¡±


    He muttered to himself.


    For a martial arts practitioner, there was nothing more thrilling than encountering a challenging opponent.


    And Li Mu was undoubtedly such an opponent for Zhou Zhenyue.


    A whileter...


    Zhou Zhenyue tore his eyes from the snowcapped peak down to the foot of the mountain.


    Therey the vast and nds that had been turned into patches of crond, vegetable farm, and orchard.


    Some farmers employed by the Taibai Sword Faction were working hard on the farnd.


    They were the food supplier of the Taibai Sword Faction. After all, the experts on Taibai Peak still needed three meals a day like any other human beings. Thus, there were about one thousand farmers living there, who practically formed a little vige.


    The Zhou family, including Zhou Zhenhai, had all settled down in this vige thanks to the help of Zhou Zhenyue. They nned to take shelter here for the moment and started to work like other farmers.


    Despite his bitter resentment, Zhou Zhenhai also went in for farming.


    After hisst retaliation was thwarted, Zhou Zhenhai became usually silent due to the carry-over of fear of Li Mu¡¯s power. Perhaps he already got over with his hatred, or he was just quietly working on the next a revenge n. Well, only he could know the answer.


    ...


    At the same time in Taibai County...


    Li Mu just left the training room.


    In that room, there were over 30 jade articles that had been carved into different shapes and inscribed with mysterious lines and writing. Those jade sculptures looked quite weird. If professional jade sculptors ever saw those objects, they would certainly use Li Mu of wasting such good jade with his lousy carvings.


    Those jade sculptures were the works of Li Mu in the past few days.


    They were also the most critical preparation for setting up a formation.


    Like a tornado, a formation also could not go without an eye.


    And those jade objects were exactly the eye of the formation.


    At that time, Li Mu, apanied by Li Zhaochen, was inspecting the finished project around the county government.


    More than 300 trees of varied kinds were nted in the surroundings. Nine canals were created, which were also interconnected. A new well had been dug up, which provided the canals clean water. Since the canals were connected to the old spring, a zig-zagged stream came into being. It encircled the county government and flowed down to a river beneath the mansion.


    What was more, 72 artificial hills and rocks had been ced in specially designated spots around the county government.


    The walls of the back yard were also torn down and rebuilt several hundred meters away for the expansion of the yard. The thick woods behind the yard got straightened out as well. Ugly trees were chopped down and reced by a grassywn that stretched all the way to the steep cliff.


    Everything had been done inpliance with Li Mu¡¯s requirements, and he could find no ws at all.


    By then, only the work about 36 dry wells that went about seven meters down to the earth were notpleted yet. They had all been stered with stone tiles at the bottom, and the gaps between tiles were crammed by unked lime. The inside of those wells looked like a stone dungeon. But there were also piles of soil stored aside that were prepared to fill the wells again.


    No one knew what the dry wells were used for except Li Mu himself.


    After looking through all the ces, Li Mu was very satisfied.


    ¡°Good job. Thank you for these days¡¯ hard work,¡± praised Li Mu, who also pped a hand on Li Zhaochen¡¯s shoulder.


    He found that young prison guard a smart, meticulous quick wit and decided to train him further.


    ¡°From today, you don¡¯t need to go back to the county prison. You can stay here and start with being the Dutou Official,¡± said Li Mu with content.


    Overjoyed to hear that, Li Zhaochen agreed immediately, ¡°Thank you so much for the promotion.¡±


    In the past couple of days, he had been working as a temporary employee of the county government. Normally, when he finished his task he should return to the county prison and continue his old duties. He had been thinking that perhaps the county magistrate would promote him as a guard or a government soldier if he did an outstanding job.


    Now, he finally got what he wished.


    And that promotion was even better than he expected¡ªhe was now the Dutou Official!


    That was surely a rapid rise.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go through the most severe trials and die the cruelest death for Your Honor!¡± Li Zhaochen cleverly demonstrated his loyalty at the right timing.


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°You should only do your job while you are with me. No need to go to an extreme.¡±


    Li Zhaochen also chortled bashfully. He subconsciously scratched the back of his head, almost unable to control his excitement.


    ¡°This is really exhrating! Tomorrow, I might wake upughing from my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Dutou Official! Haha, from now on, I have a title!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Go, take one day off. Take care of the shift handover in the county prison and tell your uncle the good news. Then, you can spend some time with your family.¡± Li Mu thought quite highly of that young man, so he was extraordinarily considerate towards him. After a short pause, the county magistrate continued, ¡°Inform the others, they should all leave the county government for a while. No one can step in without my approval.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. And thank you, Your Honor,¡± responded Li Zhaochen, who quickly took off to notice the staff.


    Li Mu smiled at the back of the young man.


    Then, he was finally going to set up the formation.


    If wepared that process to a chemical experiment, the civil engineering project was the preparation of experimental supplies and materials. Next, he had to keep the temperature and the material quantity of each step at the precise values before the experiment brought in the desired result.


    Li Mu measured the distance between the dry wells with his foot. After he confirmed that the locations of the 36 wells were correct, he went back to the training room and brought the 36 jade objects in different shapes here. As specified by the serial number and location he gave them, he put the jade objects into the 36 dry wells one by one.


    After that, Li Mu began to observe those dry well.


    However, the wells with the jade seemed motionless as usual.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good...¡± murmured Li Mu.


    He realized something must go wrong with his previous calctions.


    Otherwise, the jade objects in the well must have reacted in some marvelous way.


    Therefore, he started musing.


    ¡°The old faker can¡¯t be wrong. The only possible exnation is that the locations of the constetions are a little different than what he observed on Earth. So, the order and location of the jade objects can use some adjustment?¡±


    After remaining thoughtful for a few moments, he set to modify the locations of the jade articles.


    The process was very time-consuming. As if he was cracking the password of another man¡¯s vault, he had to try every possible sequence.


    Fortunately, Li Mu had a rough direction of where he should be heading for instead of just doing it blindly.


    Soon, two hours passed by.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Li Mu yelled with excitement.


    The moment those fist-sized jade objects were all ced into the dry wells, they began to quake slightly and squirt out faint silver mist as if some kind of energy was about to erupt. After several seconds, the silver mist was already growing steadily thicker.


    Detecting that change, Li Mu wasted no time and rapidly began to refill the 36 dry wells.


    The odd jade sculptures were all covered up in dirt.


    Then, Li Mu took a deep breath before scooting to a spot he selected beforehand and made aplicated hand gesture, which triggered an enigmatic Thunder Magic.


    The old faker valued this Thunder Magic very much and named it the Thunder Traction. It could forcibly intercept the power of the thunder and the lightning to enhance the formation and bestow it with the psychic powers. Meanwhile, this Thunder Magic would pump the might of the heave and the earth into the formation, and that was the key of booting the whole formation.


    This was the first time Li Mu tried to cast that magic.


    ...


    ...


    Rumble!


    A p of thunder rang across the sky out of the blue.


    On the streets of the county, many people got a fright and instantly threw astonished looks in the direction of the county government.


    Dark clouds from distant mountains were drifting swiftly towards the county government as though they were driven there by a certain unknown power. Shortly, the sky over county government went overcast. Then, at an unbelievable speed, the dark cloud spread from the government building to the entire county.


    In the blink of an eye, the twin suns were covered by the dark clouds.


    The county grew murky.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A man on the street shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Is it going to rain?¡± Another passerby asked.


    ¡°But the clouds... don¡¯t look like the sign of a storm.¡±


    People in the county were taken back at the sudden climate change. No one knew what was going on.


    It was quite abnormal to have such weather in this season. In fact, it never happened before.


    Very soon, it became dark as if at night.


    Rumble!


    A second thunderp was heard.


    shes of purple lightning lightened the dark clouds over the county government. Like dancing purple serpents, they looked eerie but gorgeous. Streaks of purple lightning burst out from the dark clouds at increasingly shorter intervals. After a moment, a sea of purple lightning appeared over the county government., which made the scene incredibly magnificent.


    Naturally, the breathtaking change drew the attention of the young prince, Qin Zheng, who had been learning his lessons.


    ¡°Sister, look!¡± He tossed aside the pen and sprinted to the corridor, staring at the county government with amazement.


    Hearing the yell of her younger brother, Qin Zhen, the princess, also went out to check what had happened. Gazing at the county government, her beautiful eyes revealed a glint of alien feverishness.


    ¡°Is that magic power?¡± She asked herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s magic power.¡±


    Wang Chen emerged next to her.


    He looked extremely astounded.


    ¡°It is... magic, a Thunder Magic with great destructive power. But, but what kind of Thunder Magic could be so powerful? This is terrifying. It can attract the purple thunder and lightning that wriggle like mad serpents! I¡¯ve never heard any of that kind...¡±


    Pale with shock, Wang Chen mumbled to himself.


    He was trying to recall if he had seen any other warlock in Taibai County Government, but no one came to his mind.


    ¡°Then, what kind of person is casting the Thunder Magic?¡±


    ¡°Could it be possible that there is an expert in the Master Realm living secretly in the county government? ... No, a warlock who canunch such Thunder Magic must have surpassed the Master Realm and reached the Great Master Realm! In that case, an expert in the Great Master Realm is hiding in the county government?¡±


    Wang Chen looked up at Qin Zhen.


    Thetter had fixed her eyes on the county office.


    Due to the location and height of the Orchid High-Rise, it was the only ce that could almost look at the county government at eye level. Thus, right now, the shes of purple lightning were so close that they seemed within arm-length. The three on the top floor of the Orchid High-Rise naturally had a more real experience of the appalling power the lightning had.


    A quarter of the timeter, the thunder suddenly stopped roaring.


    The sea of purple lightning also faded very swiftly.


    Dark clouds dispersed at the same fast rate.


    The sky was blue and clear again. The twin suns hung up over people¡¯s heads. The weather was great. An afternoon brimming with sunshine had returned.


    Many were still staring at the sky in silence.


    All that just happened was like an illustration, so unreal and mysterious.


    On the Orchid High-Rise, Qin Zhen and Wang Chen exchanged a look. Both of them were taken aback.


    That kind of horrible Thunder Magic easily drew over thunder and lightning. But it did not destroy anything. On the contrary, when its power peaked, it suddenly backed off and vanished. That cursory ending did not suit their expectations.


    ¡°What the heck was that?¡± They all wondered.


    ¡°Look! The county government is changing!¡±


    Qin Zheng pointed into the distance and screamed in surprise.


    ...

 Chapter 115 Ten Times More of Spiritual Qi

    <h4>Chapter 115 Ten Times More of Spiritual Qi</h4>


    Yes, the county government looked no longer the same.


    When the streaks of snake-like purple lightning and the dark clouds faded away, a puff of white mist drifted over and wrapped around the county government.


    Shrouded by the mystical white mist, the whole mansion was partly hidden and partly visible from all angles. The red walls and crimson gate were indistinct, and the inside of the mansion sometimes disappeared behind the mist and then reappearing again. Regardless of the observing spot, the county government now looked close but also remote as if the distance kept changing, which gave the viewers a feeling that it was ethereal and unreachable.


    At that view, Qin Zhen and Wang Chen, who were both on the corridor of the sixth floor of the Orchid High-Rise, were lost in immense shock and befuddlement.


    The two, both excelling at martial arts, had a deeper and clearer perception of the change than ordinary people.


    The second the purple lightning disappeared, they surprisingly found that the county government became blurred by a thinyer of white mist which they could not see through no matter how hard they exerted their vision power. It seemed to them that the odd white mist had magically cut off the county government from the outside world, rendering the whole ce mysterious as though floating over a wondend.


    The scenario was just weird.


    Right now, the whole county was in broad daylight, whereas, the county government was fuzzy and misty as if it had blocked the sunlight out. If one stared in its way for a long time, he would see an illusion¡ªthe county government seemed to covered in glinting ripples, and even rays of sunlight were distorted.


    ¡°What... What on earth is happening?¡±


    Wang Chen shouted,pletely stunned.


    He had never heard of any magical power that could distort light to make a ce out of sight.


    Further, being a warlock, he vaguely sensed a very intimidating power that was surrounding the entire county government. More specifically, that power was ¡®protecting¡¯ the area. He could tell that if some forces attempted to attack it, the mysterious powered would be activated andunch a counter-attack.


    It felt quite unnerving.


    ...


    Inside the county government...


    Li Mu was gasping for breath.


    ¡°Good heavens... Almost got out of hand!¡± He panted.


    He never knew the Thunder Traction that the old faker often referred to as amon magic was so energy-consuming. Despite his amazing willpower and physical strength, he only made the magicst for a quart of the time before he felt his power was thoroughly depleted.


    Though the Thunder Traction demanded startling energy consumption, its power was really great.


    When he recalled the picture of purple lightning dancing wilding across the sky, Li Mu felt his hair stand on the end.


    That power was too horrible.


    If he had not withdrawn that hand gesture to let the effect of the Thunder Traction die down after the Earth Evil Pris Formation was already activated, that power of thunder and lightning would keep growing and flood the county government, or even the entire Taibai County.


    The power of this Thunder Traction could equal that of a nuclear bomb.


    He could imagine that if that Thunder Magic wasunched in a real battle, even thousands of opponents would be reduced to ashes within a second.


    If putting aside the long time for preparation and the requirement of special terrain, this Thunder Traction was the perfect weapon for one-on-one battles or gang wars.


    After he caught his breath, Li Mu started operating the Xiantian Skill to recover his energy.


    A whileter, he was refreshed and continued to work on the formation.


    The formation he just set up was the Earth Evil Pris Formation.


    ording to the old faker, that formation was themonest formation immortals cast. It could connect to the 36 stars in the constetion where the Pris was as well as the 72 evil stars so as to draw support from the 108 gods living on the stars to protect houses or viges.


    The old faker told him that formation was one of the staple goods in the immortal world.


    Of course, that was just an opinion of the old faker.


    On this, the power of the Earth Evil Pris Formation was surely not that mediocre. In fact, it could shake the earth.


    ¡°Just now, I only triggered off the power of the 36 stars.¡±


    Li Mu was pondering over the next step he should take.


    The 36 curved jade articles buried in the 36 dry wells represented the 36 stars. They allowed him to utilize the power of those stars as it just happened.


    Now, it was time to try the power of the 72 earth evil stars.


    Li Mu flickered his eyes to the 72 artificial hills ced around the county government.


    They were the symbols of the 72 earth evil stars.


    But in truth, the distribution of the hills Li Mu drafted and handled to the works was not the correct version. He deliberately messed some up in case those insightful Jianghu experts who were undergoing their reform throughbor secretly recorded the locations of the hills and figured out what he was really doing.


    Admittedly, Li Mu was a scheming brat.


    Thus, Li Mu needed to move the wrongly located artificial hills to the right spots first.


    Although each of the hills weighed dozens of kilos, lifting them was nearly as easy as moving toy bricks for the super mighty Li Mu.


    In less than half an hour, he finished relocating.


    ¡°This is thest one.¡±


    Li Mu hoisted thest hill with one hand and put it on the correct spot.


    Thud!


    When the hillnded, the earth quaked.


    A wave of tremor instantly reached out to several kilometers away from the county government.


    The whole Taibai County detected the unusual tremble.


    It felt like something that had been sleeping in the depths of earth was awakened. But the obscure energy disappeared in an instant as the 72 simultaneously vibrated. Only Li Mu could feel the vibration, as though the 72 hills had acquired certain intelligence from him.


    Then, such intelligence began to ripple through the whole county government and spread out in all directions.


    From Li Mu¡¯s view, the world suddenly became full of vitality. As though adding colors to the ck-and-white picture of the county government, the Earth Evil Pris Formation was fully switched on. The power of the 36 Pris stars and the might of the 72 earth evil stars began to infuse.


    A momentter, the Spiritual Qi within a circumstance of hundreds of miles started to roll down and to gather at the county government.


    That change was invisible to ordinary people.


    But martial arts experts could clearly sense it.


    Even though Li Mu had not produced any internal qi himself, attributed to the Xiantian Skill, he was very acute about the flow of Spiritual Qi. Therefore, at that moment, he distinctly sensed that the Spiritual Qi in the mansion was bing denser and denser every second.


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m so dumb!¡±


    Li Mu suddenly barked and pped a hand on his forehand, as if something just urred to him.


    Formation!


    That was the beauty of it!


    Gathering qi was one of the functions of a formation.


    A formation not only could help him kill the enemy and win a battle, but also alter the environment, such as converting a deste area into a richnd, turning a bleak mountain into heaven for nts. It might even change an ordinary ce into a treasurend or turn a treasurend into a paradise.


    And think about what cultivators needed most for improving their power.


    It was the Spiritual Qi.


    Both the supernatural power of warlocks and the internal qi of martial arts experts came from the Spiritual Qi.


    The essential of the condensation of the supernatural power and the producing of the internal qi was the absorption of the Spiritual Qi into the cultivator¡¯s body.


    Guo Yuqing once told Li Mu that his failure to produce the internal qi was probably because the ordinary Spiritual Qi could not match his exceptional body. Thus, he might give it a try in the ces with special thick Spiritual Qi or make an effort to obtain some high-quality Spiritual Qi.


    However, those special ces were not easy to find.


    The royal influence and the superrge factions had already taken up all such ces that had been discovered so far.


    So Li Mu thought that was totally helpless before.


    However, just as the Earth Evil Pris Formation was sessfully turned on, it dawned on him that he had got it all wrong. Actually, he did not need to even search for any special ces, because he could make one by himself with a formation!


    In the past, he had been concentrated on learning the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing Skill, for these two Cultivation Methods were the ones that the old faker supervised the most strictly back on Earth. After being forced to practice them very hard for over ten years, he almost forgot the old faker actually had also taught him loads of other stuff.


    For example, using formations.


    The old faker had also introduced the power and functions of assorted formations to him with great enthusiasm.


    But at that time, Li Mu justughed it off.


    Although the old faker pushed him to memorize those points mechanically, he never thought those old theories about Ying and Yang woulde in handy one day.


    He had been holding on to that thought even after he hade to this.


    But right now, as he felt the density of the Spiritual Qi within the formation kept climbing, Li Mu realized that he was still far from grasping the true meaning of those Cultivation Methods and knowledge the old faker had passed on to him even though he had repeatedly upgrated his estimation on the ability of the old faker.


    Ceaselessly, the Spiritual Qi was still pouring into the formation.


    Eventually, the density went steady when it was more than ten times higher than the normal level.


    Then, a fantastic change unfolded.


    WIth the nurturing of abundant Spiritual Qi, the trees and grass within the formation turned fresh green. Some died flowers unbelievably bloomed again, as if the spring of this year had returned. The dry leaves that coiled up on the newly nted trees also stretched out and came alive.


    Li Mu began to inhale deeply to savor the precious sweetness in the air.


    ¡°Formations truly have the power to change nature. This Earth Evil Pris Formation is mainly a defensive weapon, but still, it can do such a good job on qi gathering. If I add apatible qi-gathering formation to this Earth Evil Pris Formation, the effect will certainly be more pronounced. This way, I can get thicker Spiritual Qi and be more efficient at martial arts cultivation.¡±


    Li Mu began to consider the use of the formation in a more open-minded way.


    Nevertheless, he was clear that even the most basic qi-gathering formation was not easy to set up.


    Hence, he had to put that aside for the moment until he came back from his trip to Chang¡¯an.


    ...

 Chapter 116 Launching a Farming Project

    <h4>Chapter 116 Launching a Farming Project</h4>


    Li Mu bustled back and forth in the formation to further improve some details.


    This was the first time he had tried to set up a formation. Due to theck of experience, sometimes he had to rely on his creative analysis. Thus, it was better to double check everything.


    Very soon, as the Earth Evil Pris Formation functioned more and more smoothly, Li Mu finished the final adjustment.


    Just like a new car, the formation also needed some running-in time before it could reach the perfect state.


    A moment ago, an odd phenomenon was triggered when the power of the 36 Pris stars was activated. And Li Mu was well aware of it. But after the power of the earth evil stars followed in, the two powers of opposite nature began to blend in, causing the abnormality to ebb away. As the powers calmed down and became restrained, the area was gradually recovering its ordinary looks.


    Especially after Li Mu conducted a series of adjustment upon the Earth Evil Pris Formation, the previous weird phenomenonpletely disappeared.


    This way, even if certain skilled expert passed by the county government, he would notice nothing absurd on the outside.


    The mountains, rivers, and trees and flowers all returned to their old looks.


    That would spare Li Mu tons of unwanted attention and trouble.


    But indeed, if someone did not toe the line and broke into the formation, the view he saw would change in an instant.


    The power of both the 36 Pris stars and the 72 earth evil stars would burst out as dense killing intent surged up. Immediately, his world would be turned upside down.


    With that kind of defensive power, even thousands of soldiers could not escape if they barged in.


    Moreover, as long as Li Mu felt like, he could manipte the formation to create a variety of changes. Then, the formation would be like a constantly changingbyrinth, in which experts, even if they were at the master level, would be trapped or killed in no time.


    ...


    ¡°It... It became normal again?¡±


    Wang Chen was astonished once more.


    So was Qin Zhen, who was standing beside him.


    To their total bewilderment, the two just found that they could see the county government clearly again. The nts, the hills, the canals, and the red walls and green tiles were distinctively visible as before. The white mist that had been looming around the buildings quickly evaporated when it came to the sunlight, which took away the sense of mystery of the county government as well.


    By then, the ce already looked the same as it always was.


    As if everything that happened a moment ago was an illusion.


    Nheless, neither Qin Zhen or Wang Chen would believe nothing happened at all.


    Because their intuition told them that something had changed about that county government.


    ¡°Your Highness, with all due respect, that Li Mu¡¯s background is really a mystery. He had marvelous strength and probably the support of some super influential institution. If Your Highness draws him to our side, maybe...¡± Wang Chen could not help but try to persuade the princess again.


    After being surprised and shocked by Li Mu over and over again, he had to rate the county magistrate higher once more. This time, the magic power conjured in the county government told him inly that a warlock in the Great Master Realm must have been hiding there. Such a powerful warlock could be a strategic-level figure in any of the three great empires. And it was highly possible that the warlock shared a master with Li Mu. Given the magic the figure cast, there was one thing Wang Chen was sure of: if that figure chose to side with the princess, Her Highness and her brother might be able to rise to power in a sh, or at least they would have the power to protect themselves.


    Qin Zhen smiled before saying, ¡°Sir, have you ever considered that those who stand behind Li Mu might have a much more ambitious agenda that makes them out of our league?¡±


    Wang Chen went dazed at those words.


    He did neglect that.


    Certainly, in this world crammed with amazing cultivators, no warlocks in the Great Master with no background would cross path with him out of no reason. But since he had been focusing on how to win Li Mu over, he failed to notice it.


    Before, Wang Chen merely reckoned Li Mu as a county magistrate, an official of the empire. With the status and power of the princess, he thought he could rope that talent in. But now, after giving the whole a little thought, he began to feel suspicious. Anyway, why would Li Mu, a man with a warlock in the Great Master Realm backing him up, want to stay in a remote county and be the county magistrate?


    Could it be that Li Mu was just a pawn of a faction in the empire?


    In that case...


    Wang Chen swiftly realized he had actually simplified the matter through conventional thinking.


    It was no wonder Li Mu did not respond to any of his kind gestures.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, I think you have been a little rash recently,¡± said Qin Zhen, her peerlessly exquisite face disying her sincere concern and gratitude. ¡°I know you are worried about me and my brother. But don¡¯t forget that haste does not bring sess. If we put all the things together, we can see that Li Mu is only a pawn of a mysterious force. Now that the pawn is exhibited openly, he certainly is not very important and has no say in crucial matters. For such a small potato, you don¡¯t need to mind him at all. Just keep an eye on him in order to find a way of contacting that warlock in the Great Master behind the scene or any other figures with more power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I got it.¡± Wang Chen nodded at the princess.


    He was already nning how to ferret out the truth about the mysterious force behind Li Mu.


    That naturally should start off with digging up information from Li Mu.


    Since the princess was too lofty to have any dealings with a small potato like Li Mu, it should be him to do it.


    As to Qin Zhen¡¯s euphemistic criticism, he was not bothered by it at all, for he found he was growing used to it.


    Wang Chen, the Wind Gentleman, was regarded as the princess¡¯s brain truster. The authorities of the Western Qin Empire and many others thought it was attributed to Wang Chen¡¯s support that Qin Zhen managed to survive all the trials and tribtions in the eventful Qin City and hang in there till today with a younger brother who was not favored by the emperor and a shattered force.


    However, what they did not know was many of the significant decisions and schemes made back then that could still be considered ingenious today actually came from Qin Zhen, the young and beautiful princess herself.


    And that remained as a secret between the princess and Wang Chen.


    No one else knew that the real wise strategist was Qin Zhen.


    That woman, that was deemed as the most stunningly gorgeous princess the Western Qin Empire ever had, actually had the intelligence more amazing than her beauty. It was just that for all those years she had used to stay away from the spotlight.


    After Qin Zhen reminded Wang Chen of his hasty behavior, he quickly adjusted his attitude.


    ¡°Sister, and Mr. Wang, have you noticed the Spiritual Qi on the attic is much thicker than usual times?¡± Qin Zheng suddenly spoke to them with excitement.


    The little prince had been practicing the Ming Yu Skill, so he was very sensitive to the change of Spiritual Qi.


    Qin Zhen nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s at least three times denser.¡±


    As a highly achieved expert, she certainly had sensed the difference.


    But she did not find it strange at all.


    She believed it was apparently resulted by the dissipation of the residue of the supernatural power produced by the unknown warlock in the Great Master Realm when doing the Thunder Magic in the county government, which was pretty normal. After all, the power contained in the magic that frightening must be quite strong. Even though the performance was over, the power that was used to direct and control the Spiritual Qi could not vanish in an instant. Instead, it would drift in the air, and that would increase the density of Spiritual Qi around the county government.


    Therefore, there was nothing special about it.


    Holding the same thought as Qin Zhen did, Wang Chen also paid no attention to the sudden spike of the thickness of nearby Spiritual Qi.


    He thought perhaps when the power of the thunder magic thoroughly died down in half a day, the Spiritual Qi around the ce would slowly be thinner again.


    ...


    Inside the county government...


    Zhao Ling, the haughty swanlike girl, was standing in the back yard, totally petrified.


    She, of course, had experienced the usual thunder and lightning. But that was not what made her so astounded.


    She was unable to see the bigger picture because she was standing too close to it.


    Staying inside the county government, she could not get aprehensive view of the phenomenon as those on the outside did. With the cloud and lightning covering the ce, she failed to see the sight out of the mansion. Thus, she thought the whole Taibai County was under such fierce change and merely deemed it as a wide-ranged meteorological anomaly.


    In fact, the thing that startled Zhao Ling was the Spiritual Qi in the county government that was ten times thicker than usual.


    To her knowledge, only in the ces where the underground spiritual veins converged on the Taibai Peak had such rich Spiritual Qi.


    But the ces of that kind were so rare that even the Taibai Sword Faction only had about ten. And only the seniors and very elite inner disciple, such as her brother, Zhao Yu, could be allowed to enter those ces for practicing. Zhao Ling, though as genius as she was, had not been qualified yet since she had not reached the Master Realm.


    ¡°In this environment, I can yield twice the result of practicing with half the effort!¡± eximed Zhao Ling.


    She started to take deep breaths avidly.


    ¡°If I can practice in such a ce abundant with Spiritual Qi for a whole year, how lucky I will be!¡±


    She was struck by that hopeful idea.


    But she was also clear that it was very unrealistic.


    Although she had no idea why the abnormal storm had leveled up the density of the Spiritual Qi in the vicinity, she did know the ce was not a special gathering spot of the Spiritual Qi. Thus, as time ticked by, the richness of the Spiritual Qi would diminish until it returned to normal.


    At that precise moment, a voiced sounded from behind.


    ¡°Are you loafing on the job? How are those patients I asked you to take care of?¡±


    Li Mu appeared behind Zhao Ling without a sound.


    ¡°When... When did youe here? You are snooping on me?¡± yelped Zhao Ling. She spun round in surprise and red at the county magistrate.


    ¡°Snooping on you? You wish!¡± Li Mu directly gave the little proud swan a flick in the forehead. Then, he continued, ¡°I am the prestigious county magistrate. Everything in this county government is mine, and that includes you. So, why do I take the trouble to peek at you, a maid who has not even had her puberty?¡±


    ¡°Bah! You...¡± shrieked Zhao Ling, who was so fuming that she could not find the right words to curse Li Mu. With a bump on her forehead, she ground her teeth angrily and drew out her sword impulsively. ¡°You jackass, if you ever get physical to me again, I¡¯ll kill you...¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Li Mu causally gave her a pat, which instantly sent Zhao Ling¡¯s sword back to its sheath.


    Staring at the girl with a disdainful look, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be a drama queen here. You¡¯re so ugly. Even if I am really turned on, I won¡¯t pick you to flirt with... Hey, I¡¯m asking you, how are Secretary Feng and the other patients doing under your treatment? Don¡¯t forget the promise you madees with a deadline.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    Zhao Ling almost went berserk. But she could do nothing about it.


    Because she already had a deep understanding of the terrifying power that devil had.


    She was not his match at all.


    In front of Li Mu, her peerlessly remarkable sword skills that she had been proud of were like a joke. Undoubtedly, she had no chance against that devil. No wonder that day Elder Zhou chose to give up without a fight.


    ¡°Mr. Feng and Mr. Zhen are already able to walk around without help. In three days tops, their scabs will fall off. Within three months, the marks of the wounds willpletely disappear. And Mr. Ma has regained his senses. He can get out of bed in five days. As to that little attendant, well, thanks to that bowl of blood, his legs are fine. But the muscle atrophy is grave, and his bones are extremely fragile. Unless some miracle happens, it¡¯s almost impossible for him to walk again.¡± Zhao Ling reported the conditions of the patients with clenched teeth.


    She paused briefly before adding, ¡°Well, if the Spiritual Qi here can stay this rich, in six or seven years, maybe that little attendant will be able to use his legs with some difficulty. But... Well, I bet you can¡¯t make it always like this, can you?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying the richness of Spiritual Qi can be helpful to their treatment?¡± Li Mu was so delighted to hear that he even forgot to make fun of the little swan.


    Zhao Ling¡¯s fine features immediately disyed her despise towards Li Mu as she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that? Gosh! Of course, the Spiritual Qi is good for healing wounds. Because it not only can facilitate the development of internal qi and enhance the supernatural power but also nurtures natural creatures. It is the most awesome power in the world. You know, even the green onion from and rich of Spiritual Qi tastes better thanmon ones.¡±


    Upon hearing that remark, Li Mu broke into a roar ofughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I can¡¯t agree more! Haha, first thing tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask the servants to get me a vegetable garden at the back. We¡¯ll grow the green onion, the peppers, and the cabbages. Oh, yeah, we¡¯ll raise chickens, ducks, pigs, too. Hahaha...¡± Li Mu had a new n.


    In fact, it was the swan¡¯s angry words that reminded him of it.


    Vegetables and livestock that lived in ces with adequate supple of the Spiritual Qi always contained more life vitality and energy. Such energy could be captured by him through eating, for his body that had been reshaped by the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing could digest it. In that case, he would be progressing faster on his road of martial arts practice. And that was also one of the functions of the formation.


    Back in the good old days, the old faker had mentioned to him that the immortals had their specially developed vegetable farms and herb gardens. When they fed themselves the food that grew out of thosends over a long period of time, their body would be strengthened so much as to resemble the Body of Congenital God, allowing them to practice all kind of Cultivation Method with half effort. It could be said that those cultivators had a head start in martial arts practice.


    At that time, such a description was basically a mere legendary story to Li Mu.


    However, now, Li Mu firmly believed it was true.


    He had sessfully set up a formation and changed the density of the Spiritual Qi inside the county government. Although the Spiritual Qi here was not nearly rich as what the immortals had ording to the old faker, the amount was absolutely more sufficient than that of any other factions in this world. Therefore, the crops and vegetables that grew here would definitely be rich in the Spiritual Qi, though they were notparable to those the immortals had. If themon folks had the food, they would be stronger and healthier; if cultivators ate them, their levels would be upgraded faster. In the long run, everyone would benefit from it.


    Since Li Mu had to get out of the Divine Martial Stars if he hoped to save Earth from being removed, he was willing to try anything that might be conducive to his strength boosting.


    But when Zhao Ling heard Li Mu¡¯s new n, sheughed a derisiveugh.


    ¡°Nice try. But the sudden increase of Spiritual Qi brought by the strange storm will certainly dissipate in a couple of days. It¡¯s already toote to convert the county government into farnd. Psst! Stop daydreaming!¡± Obviously, the girl had not epted the fact that she was a maid and was still unwilling to let go of any chance to taunt Li Mu.


    Without any hesitation, Li Munded another flick on her forehead before asking, ¡°What if the Spiritual Qi here maintains like this forever?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Zhao Ling covered her forehead with both hands and snarled, ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Li Mu turned around and left one more remark behind. ¡°You ignorant little girl, I will show you if that¡¯s possible.¡± Then, he set off in the opposite direction.


    Staring at his back, Zhao Ling rubbed her temples as she swore with detestation, ¡°You darn stupid devil, like you can make that happen!¡±


    In truth, she was no longer that hateful towards Li Mu. These days when she treated the little attendant and the others, she figured out the rough story of what happened here. As a woman born with a strong sense of justice, she loathed what Zheng Cunjian and his lot did to the extreme and felt for the injured deeply, especially Qing Feng.


    She might look quite reluctant to follow orders in the presence of Li Mu, but she was actually very ardent to treat Qing Feng. After racking her brains for treating methods and taking care of the little attendant for several days without rest, she miraculously managed to save his almost decayed legs from being amputated.


    Since she had learned about the whole thing, especially the part that Li Mu cut his wrist to save the little attendant with his blood, Zhao Ling started to see Li Mu in a different light. She knew, at least, the county magistrate was not the ruthless and mad killer as she had imagined. Given her kind-hearted nature, she was already thinking about how to soften Li Mu with her efforts and make him correct his errors and make a fresh start.


    But after taking his two flicks in the forehead, the good vibes Zhao Ling had for him instantly vanished. Now, she just wished she could stab Li Mu with her sword and create a dozen holes in his body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see why Qing Feng, a smart and kind boy, has that wrenched Li Mu as his master! Is there some kind of coercion?¡±


    Zhao Ling¡¯s imagination began to run wild. She was now considering how to rescue the little attendant from Li Mu¡¯s horrible control.


    ¡°Oh, right, why does the blood of that contain so powerful vigor of life?¡±


    The question that had puzzled her for days crossed her mind again.


    If without Li Mu¡¯s blood, she could not have guaranteed Feng Yuanxing and the other two a scar-free recovery in half a month, nor could she have kept Qing Feng¡¯s legs in a fine condition for the moment. The vigor of life in that bowl of blood was so strong it dashed all the long-held beliefs she had since she became a pharmacist.


    If it had not been the fact that she was way less powerful than Li Mu, she would have already captured him and extracted some of his blood for her research.


    But even Zhao Ling herself did not notice her anger had dissolved, while her curiosity towards Li Mu was growing steadily.


    She might need to be reminded of a saying on Earth: curiosity killed the cat.


    ...


    ...


    Li Mu did not go back to the training room.


    Instead, he came to the resting room to visit Feng Yuanxing and the other injured men.


    When he found out that they were truly getting better as Zhao Ling just told him, he felt much more rxed.


    Qing Feng, though had lost control over his legs and still could not get to his feet, looked quite spirited under the care of two servants. And his other injuries were nearly all healed. That put Li Mu¡¯s dangling heart back to its position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure out something to treat your legs.¡±


    Li Mu promised the little attendant again.


    At those words, Qing Feng managed to give him a bright smile. Li Mu immediately felt the boy¡¯s inflexible will was awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Your Honor, Ming Yue...¡± asked the little attendant. At that time, all he cared was that adorable little girl.


    It had been a while since the blind Taoist attacked the county government. Yet, Ming Yue still had not returned. Li Mu had sent people to search for her and even offered a reward for finding her in Jianghu. He also announced that those who found any clues about Ming Yue¡¯s whereabouts could take their men held hostage in the county prison without paying any ransom. However, up to now, there was no one providing him any clues.


    ¡°She is okay. I¡¯ve got her tracks. And a friend of mine is taking care of her. Soon she will be back.¡± Li Mu assured Qing Feng beamingly.


    But truthfully, he was cursing within.


    ¡°That fu*k old beggar. How could he be so treacherous! He took the flood dragon blood and ran away with adorkable Ming Yue!¡±


    ¡°He promised me to join me in the county. But look, with so many days already passed, I still can¡¯t see a trace of him!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s teeth started to ache out of exasperation. He wanted to kick himself for trusting that old bastard.


    If he ever met that old beggar, he swore he would fry that talking dog of his right away.


    But Li Mu also knew that the old beggar was truly hoping to take Ming Yue as his disciple and help her repel the demon inside her. Thus, there was one thing for sure: Ming Yue was in no imminent danger, and all he should do was searching for her with patience.


    Li Mu then left the resting room to go back to the training room.


    By now, he no longer had the need for rest. Whenever he felt tired, he wouldunch the Xiantian Skill to rx his body and mind. Then, he would plunge into his work again.


    These days, apart from practicing martial arts to improve his cultivation, the work Li Mu spent the most time doing was to call to his mind for every technique and Cultivation Method the old faker had introduced him. He even pondered over every single word the old faker said to him in an attempt to discover a deeper meaning.


    By now, Li Mu had thoroughly understood how freaking wise the old faker was. Thus, he must reorganize everything he taught him and create a framework for all the knowledge. Only when he had a clear system to put everything into perspective could he make aprehensive study and fully digest the knowledge.


    The night soon gave way to another sunrise.


    After breakfast, Li Mu gave an order of taking out all the nts in the back yard and emptying all the unused rooms. He also asked the servants to uproot thewn that he just created beside the thick woods at the cliff before building up huts for livestock and opening upnds for farming. Clearly, the county magistrate was going to convert the county government into a small farm.


    That order made many officials mystified, including Feng Yuanxing and the other two who were already back on their posts.


    The flowers and nts in the gardens of the county government were all rare and exotic, which could totally be a scenic spot of Taibai County. Turning such beautiful flowers gardens into vegetable farms was practically wasting God¡¯s good gifts.


    Nheless, no one dared to contradict Li Mu.


    Therefore, the farm transformation was unveiled.


    During the meantime, Li Mu kept a curb on the power of the Earth Evil Pris Formation to make it activated but not destructive. As long as those who went in and out of the county government followed the specially designed trail, no ident would happen.


    In the next three days, Li Mu locked himself in the training room to practice martial arts.


    However, his achievement was a little disappointing.


    Because he still failed to produce any internal qi even though the Spiritual Qi was ten times thicker.


    But thankfully, the effect of the Xiantian Skill on his spirit was massively improved, and the body strengthening function of the Zhenwu Boxing was much more pronounced in the new environment. So, that was sort of afort to Li Mu.


    Five dayster, the county magistrate released all the imprisoned Jianghu experts.


    Then, he handed the little attendant ten jade badges in secret before asking him to drop some of his blood on them so as to make Qing Feng the owner of those jade badges. He also taught the little attendant the way to control Earth Evil Pris Formation through the badges. Thus, Qing Feng could be able to safeguard the county government by himself for some days. Even if a master-level expert came to attack them, they would have no problem in fending off the enemy.


    After doing all that, Li Mu departed from Taibai County.


    Taking Zheng Cunjian with him, he headed for Chang¡¯an for the purpose of bringing back the real Li Mu¡¯s mother.


    This was also a golden opportunity for him to expand his horizon and see the world out there.

 Chapter 117 Sticking up for the Weak

    <h4>Chapter 117 Sticking up for the Weak</h4>


    The Taibai Mountain was carpeted with primeval forests. At that time, it looked like a sea of green leaves, which was quite a fine scenery.


    Riding a dark-maned horse, Li Mu was strolling along the government-built road that led out of the mountains.


    Closely behind him was Zheng Cunjian, who was also riding a dark-maned horse.


    This time, Li Mu decided to take a trip to Chang¡¯an alone. So, he did not bring any servants along, except Zheng Cunjian, his captive who was familiar with Chang¡¯an and could serve as a navigator.


    Chang¡¯an was in the northeast, about 700 miles away from Taibai County.


    There was only one government-built road that was a hundred years old connecting the two ces. The road weaved through the mountains like a white snake zigzagging around the peaks. Twittering of wild birds and howls of beasts and wolf packs could be heard all the way down the road. Towering trees and protruding rocks could be seen on both sides of the road. Admittedly, the view was spectacr.


    When Li Mu approached the outskirts of the mountain area, thend grew t and the mountains were gradually out of sight.


    The road also became wider.


    He could also see more travelers on the road.


    Li Mu had been very curious about this world that resembled ancient China on Earth. Thus, he carefully observed everything on the road, and asionally struck a conversation with some passersby. Though what they chatted about was all insignificant stuff, he had a lot of fun just by talking to strangers.


    Zheng Cunjian, by contrast, remained quite silence behind him.


    Since Zhao Ling, the arrogant swan of the Taibai Sword Faction, refused to treat his legs, he had to let the doctor from the Medical Center to do the treatment. Naturally, the result was not so good as pharmacist Zhao Ling could have done, and he was still suffering from the injury.


    At dusk, the two of them arrived at the Peace County, which was 400 miles away from Chang¡¯an.


    That county was asrge as Taibai County. But it seemed more bustling.


    When night fell, the streets were lit up by the warm light from many houses.


    Li Mu settled down in an inn. Now, he was sitting cross-legged on a bed to practice he Xiantian Skill.


    His sharp senses told him that the Spiritual Qi in the air was getting thinner and thinner as he headed out of the Taibai Mountain.


    The richness of Spiritual Qi in Peace County was, of course, notparable to that in his county government which was protected by the Earth Evil Pris Formation. But even if putting that aside, it was still much thinner than the normal regions of Taibai County.


    ¡°nts and mountains, rivers and waterfalls, birds and beasts, earth veins and air... All of those are sources of the Spiritual Qi. The Taibai Mountain area is underdeveloped and has the minimum human activities, so the air is refreshing and the environment is primitive. That¡¯s probably why it has richer Spiritual Qi than other ces. And the area out of the mountains has been altered by human beings to arge degree, so they have little Spiritual Qi.¡±


    Li Mu had an inspiration during his meditation.


    ¡°Perhaps the reason that Earth has no Spiritual Qi is the transformation and pollution people did to nature. With the tempered ces on Earth off the charts, the foul air became so overwhelming that nature failed to produce more clean air. Given that the copious Cultivation Methods and martial arts techniques the old faker mastered could not work devoid of Spiritual Qi, like a tree without roots, they were hardly effective as they were supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°If the pollution on Earth got under control, would Spiritual Qi graduallye into being on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Or else, ten thousand years ago... No, even one thousand years ago, when mankind had not had the industrial revolution, Earth was still in a rtively primitive stage. At that time, could there be any Spiritual Qi?¡±


    After being hit by the new idea, Li Mu walked out of his room and began to roam the streets in Peace County.


    Ambling through the streets and alleys of antique beauty, he seemed quite ustomed to the ancient scene. Except for getting a lot of curious peeks from passersby due to his short and thick ck hair that was out of tune with others, he gradually became fond of the antique but boisterous atmosphere.


    ¡°Have a dumpling soup! The most famous dumpling soup in the whole Peace County from Chief Wang!¡± A waiter shouted in front of a restaurant.


    ¡°Try our noddle withmb chops! You will certainly want to have more!¡±


    ¡°Brown-sugar jello... If not tasty I will charge you zero!¡± The peddlers were all hawking their foods for sale.


    The streets were very broad and built with uneven b-stones. Lined the streets were one-floor tile-roofed shops with a te disying their time-honored brand at the front door. Many vendors were crying their wares with their unique voices. The whole ce was busy and morous.


    Every night, the streets were packed with food stalls.


    ¡°Master, would you like a bowl of vegetarian noodles? One bowl of our Zhou¡¯s Noodles only costs you a penny...¡± An old woman wearing a sweat towel on her head hailed Li Mu with an ingratiating smile.


    Being called a ¡®Master¡¯, Li Mu was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    The granny-like woman clearly thought he was a traveling monk because of his short hair.


    Judging by her appearance, Li Mu could tell she was at least over sixty. She was grey-haired and a little humped. But her smile did not look like the well-trained beams those peddlers wore. Instead, it appeared that she was not in the business.


    ¡°Brother, have a bowl of noodles. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    A skinny little girl in all patched clothes threw an expectant look at Li Mu and spoke hopefully as she helped her granny wiping the tables and chairs.


    Obviously, their business was not good.


    There was a maroon table at the corner with two coarse stone bricks one on top of another supporting its broken leg. On the tabley several dark porcin bowls and chopsticks that were shining because of hard polishing. At the foot of the granny was a shabby shoulder pole, on end of which was a box of noodles and condiments, the other was a simple stove. On the stove was a small pot with milky soup boiling inside.


    But Li Mu shook his head.


    Vegetable noodles were too in. It certainly was not very attractive on the street full of tempting food.


    ¡°Perhaps the old woman has mistaken me as a monk who is not allowed to have meat and that¡¯s why she approached me of her own ord?¡±


    But his subconscious rejection made the face of the granny darkened with disappointment. That thin little girl also got anxious. She gently tugged Li Mu by the sleeve and pleaded, ¡°Brother, just try one, please. It¡¯s really good...¡±


    Li Mu was softened when he saw the sadness in the girl¡¯s look.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have one.¡± Li Mu walked over to that damaged maroon table.


    The girl immediately acimed jubntly, ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±


    ¡°Seat, have a seat... The noodles wille up in a minute.¡± The wrinkled face of that granny also showed great joy.


    She hurriedly turned around and staggered to the noodle box. As she took the dark-colored and crude-looking noodles out, Li Mu saw her hand was callused and her body was so hunched that it looked like a mountain about to cave in.


    Soon, the little girl brought over a bowl of simple vegetable noodles and put it down before Li Mu.


    A few unknown leafy vegetables were floating over the noodles, which looked appetizing.


    As the little girl stared at him ardently, Li Mu tucked in.


    ¡°Brother, do you like it? Isn¡¯t my granny really good at cooking noodles?¡± asked the girl, who was wishing to obtain his recognization like a kindergarten baby.


    Smiling, Li Mu nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so delicious that I almost bit my tongue in a hurry.¡±


    The girl instantly cheered.


    Her over-bony cheeks were written with pleasure as if she had just heard the most amazing praise.


    Li Mu had another mouthful and swallowed down very slowly.


    In fact, it tasted awful.


    Being used to all kinds of delicate foods with assorted condiments on Earth and in the county government on this, Li Mu found this bowl of vegetable noodles rather boring. Adding that the condiments were all made by vegetables by that granny, it was hardly tasty.


    Nevertheless, with the expectant smile of that emaciated girl and the appreciated looks on the granny¡¯s wrinkled face fixed on Li Mu, he quickly wolfed down all the food.


    ¡°Good, this is good. Please give me two more. I¡¯m hungry today,¡± said Li Mu with a chuckle.


    ¡°Re-really?¡± The little girl stammered, gawking at Li Mu in disbelief.


    Li Mu nodded at her sincerely and pretended to be relishing the vor. He then took out three pence and handed them to the girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful... Granny, that brother wants two more...¡± yelled the girl happily. She bounced over and took the money. Clenching the coins tightly as if she was afraid of losing them, the girl scooted to one of the carrying pole, fished out a small moneybag and put the pence in. Then, she started counting the money with her fingers and muttered to herself, ¡°We have three pence more. And just another 300 pence will do.¡±


    Watching her serious face, Li Mu felt a mixed feeling swell up in his heart.


    He could not help but wonder where the parents of the girl went. He could not understand how they could let such an old woman and their daughter make a living on the street. The image of that girl counting the money with her fingers already stuck in his mind and made him could not think of anything else for a long time.


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll take a bowl of noodles.¡±


    As a waft of fragrant wind passed by, a pleasant voice sounded from behind.


    A woman in full white robe wearing a round gauze cap settled herself on the opposite side of the maroon table before cing her white-sheathed sword on it with a tter.


    Li Mu took a sneak peek at the woman in spite of himself.


    She seemed quite young and slim. Her unadorned white robe was as clean and pure as snow. Her thick, shining, ck hair draped down the gauze cap like a cascade. Although her features were fuzzy due to the veil, he vaguely captured their elegant curves. And the hand she casually ced on the table was white and smooth as jade-made, which gave her a sense of natural beauty and made her extraordinarily appealing.


    Based on all that, Li Mu was sure she was an extremely gorgeousdy.


    Without much thinking, his eyes lingered on her for a while.


    ¡°Little monk, behave yourself.¡± The woman in white suddenly spoke.


    Li Mu was first taken aback and then felt both amused and embarrassed at the same time.


    Because he had been mistaken as a monk again.


    Apparently, that woman was a little annoyed by Li Mu¡¯s studying gaze.


    After all, he was not in the world on Earth. People on this were more conservative. And a monk staring unblinkingly at a youngdy was definitely notpliant with the rites.


    ¡°Sorry, I was just zoning out.¡± Li Mu smiled, not bothering to clear the misunderstanding.


    His casualness, in turn, had made the woman put down her guards and chortle.


    ¡°Hey, you monk, you seem a good guy despite your young age.¡± As the woman spoke, her voice that was clear and smooth like pearls falling down to a jade te struck everyone¡¯s heartstrings.


    Li Mu was dazed. A secondter, he realized the woman in white certainly had seen him force the first bowl of noodles down his throat but still order two more for the sake of the granny and the girl.


    ¡°Wow, this woman in white must also be kind-hearted.¡± Li Mu guessed hopefully.


    ¡°She wants to follow my example, so she came here to order a bowl of noodles, too.¡±


    Li Mu just nodded with a beam and fell silent.


    Shortly, the girl served them three bowls of vegetable noodles.


    Before eating, the woman in white rolled up the veil a little and revealed her impable and exquisite face.


    Li Mu felt everything in the surroundings became colorless in the presence of that beautiful woman.


    ¡°How could such beauty ever exist?¡±


    That thought popped up in his mind at once.


    The face under that veil was breathtakingly beautiful. Her eyes were glinting like stars and her lips were red as roses. Her features were neatly cut, and her skin was fair without any w. Although Li Mu could not think of why she was more stunning than the standard image of beauty, he simple knew this woman had unparalleled mor.


    Only one peek at her gave him a feeling of having an electric shock.


    Unintentionally, his eyes were fixed on her again.


    This time, the woman in white was not flustered when she detected Li Mu¡¯s gaze. She just picked up the chopsticks and began to eat her meal with grace. She moved so gently and courteously that she did not look like a Jianghu expert carrying a sword around but a royal princess who had been abiding the protocols of the noble all life.


    ¡°Crap! Even watching her having a bowl of noodles is an enormous enjoyment.¡±


    Li Mu finally recovered from his reverie.


    Only then he understood the real meaning of the phrase ¡®a beauty to feast one¡¯s eyes on¡¯.


    ¡°Brother, your noodles are served.¡± Noticing that Li Mu was not eating but in a daze, the undernourished girl reminded him softly, ¡°You¡¯d better eat them quickly, otherwise, the taste won¡¯t be so good.¡±


    Li Mu blushed at once. After mumbling an ¡°Okay¡±, he pulled the bowl closer, lowered his head and began to devour the noodles.


    ¡°That was embarrassing.¡±


    Li Mu was scolding himself inwardly. He never knew there would be a day he went stupefied for a woman¡¯s good looks.


    However, he did not feel anything except for the admiration of beauty, nor did he consider whether he would try to pursue her.


    His momentary numbness was perhaps merely the instinct of a male creature.


    After gobbling down several mouthfuls of noodles, Li Mu quietly activated his Xiantian Skill and his mind immediately calmed down.


    When Li Mu finished his two bowls of noodles, the woman opposite was also done with hers.


    Then, she extracted a gold ingot that was worth about ten pounds and stuffed it into the little girl¡¯s hand and added, ¡± Keep the change.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The girl was shocked by that. With a dazed look, she held the gold ingot with two hands and had no idea if she should take it.


    Her granny next to the stall also got quite a turn. She hastily rejected, ¡°We can¡¯t take it, can¡¯t...¡± As she spoke, she grabbed the gold ingot from the girls and crammed it back into the hands of that woman in white. ¡°You only have one bowl of homemade noodles. A gold ingot is too much. We dare not ept it. You only need to give us one penny.¡±


    A hundred pence were a pound.


    Thus, the gold ingot must worth a thousand pence.


    That generous tip of the woman in white really astonished the poor girl and her grandma.


    Watching them fuss about the money, Li Mu could not help shaking his head disapprovingly.


    He knew this woman in white meant well, but her way of showing it was a little inappropriate.


    The gold ingot was probably nothing to her. But it was a huge fortune for most of the vendors in Peace County. If the granny and the girl who had been struggling at the bottom of the socialdder took it, since they could not protect themselves, that fortune would not help them but instead send them in big trouble.


    By then, Li Mu was nearly 100 percent sure that the woman in white was from a wealthy family and born with a silver spoon. She clearly had no knowledge of the misery in the world, especially how the lower sses ran their lives, and that was why she did such an unexpected gesture.


    By contrast, Li Mu, who was also trying to help the granny and the girl, did not indulge them with gold. He simply ate that tasteless bowl of noodles and ordered two more. That way, he not only gave the help that was eptable to them but also protected their dignity. Although that woman in white had a bowl of noodles as well, her help was more like doing charity as the payment she offered was way higher than the price of the noodles.


    Even in light of charity, what she did had exceeded the top limit.


    It was just like the saying: too much water drowned the miller.


    At that time, many people in the vicinity already noticed what was going on.


    Some cast scorching looks on that dazzling gold ingot.


    As if on cue, the footsteps of a gang came nearer.


    ¡°Hey, Granny Cai, she gave you the money of her own ord, so why not take it?¡± A yful voice with a hint of undisguised ridicule rang from the other side of the road.


    A bunch of rascals who appeared to be goofing around on the streets swaggered over to the noodle stall while doing grimaces.


    The one taking the lead had a horse-like face. He was tall and heavily built, and was grinding two shining steel balls against one another in his right palm. When he grinned, two lines of yellowish teeth were revealed. The one who just spoke to that granny was exactly him.


    ¡°Aaah, Mr. Ma...¡± The granny¡¯s face paled the moment she caught sight of the gang.


    Startled, she winced and did not know what to say.


    The little girl was also terrified, who hurried to hide behind her granny and nervously clutched her granny¡¯s apron.


    ¡°Well, you poor people are really fastidious. Having one bowl of noodles for a gold ingot is a fair price.¡± The horse-faced man with yellowish teeth feigned a smile. Then, he directly snatched the gold ingot from the granny and weighed it with his hand. Giggling viciously, he said, ¡°Now that you don¡¯t want it, I will take it for you. Let¡¯s say, this is the money you ought to hand in this month. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Ma, this... this isn¡¯t mine, I...¡± Granny Cai broke off, too frightened to say what was on her mind. She looked truly pathetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our money. It belongs to that beautiful sister over there. You can¡¯t take it. Give it back to her!¡± rified the girl hiding behind her granny. She was clenching her fists, trying to pluck all the courage. Though her voice was trembling, she managed to finish the sentence on the score of her sense of justice.


    ¡°You damn girl who has no parents, what do you know about? Are you seeking for a death?¡± A gangster raised a foot and knocked over a chair.


    The girl was so afraid that she was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Put down the gold. Get on your knees and apologize. Then, get out!¡± snapped the woman in white.


    ¡°What?¡± The horse-faced man was taken aback at thatmand. He darted his eyes on the youngdy and immediately leaned in towards her while grinning cheekily, ¡°Whoa, never knew such a beautiful fairy hase to our county. The picture of you eating the noodles just now almost took our breath away... Sure, I can put down the gold, provided that you have a drink with us. If so, we can give a gold ingot in return. How does it sound?¡±


    The other gangsters instantly burst into wildughter.


    At that moment, the eyes of that veiled woman reflected a sharp sh of light that was visible even behind the veil.


    Apparently, she was ready to kill.


    An idea suddenly flitted across Li Mu¡¯s mind, and he stood up to speak, ¡°Ah, merciful Buddha, you benefactors had better stop looking for trouble. Please head back, in case you unintentionally court a fatal disaster.¡± Now that he was regarded as a traveling monk, he decided to y that role to the end.


    He meddled in this because he hoped to prevent the woman in white from getting violent here.


    He believed that the woman was not an ordinary person and she was definitely capable of murdering a few scoundrels in a second. He was also convinced that no one could stop her from leaving after she did away with the gang. However, the tricky issue was how the granny and the girl could stay out of trouble when she murdered those people at their food stall and took her departure.


    The rest of the gangs in Peace County would certainly take their rage on the granny and the girl and turn their life upside down, not to mention the investigation and prosecution of the government.


    Since that woman in white was used to issuingmands, her condescending way of fixing a problem was obviously not suited in the case of handling normal people¡¯s conflicts.


    Now that Li Mu intervened, the woman in white surely hesitated and decided to back off.


    But that head of the gang grinned darkly and looked over his shoulder to stare at Li Mu. In a menacing voice, he growled, ¡°Little monk, how many heads do you have for us to chop now that you dare put your nose in our business? Two days ago, there was a man from another county trying to ruin our business, but do you have any idea where his body is now?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that man had internal qi and he imed to some martial arts expert. But guess what, we caught him with knockout smoke, lime, and traps for animals. Then, we hacked off his four limbs, gouged his eyes out and cut off his tongue...¡±


    ¡°By now, his body has been ripped to bones by the wild dogs in the west of the town. Hahaha!¡±


    The rest of the gangsters were alsoughing gleefully.


    ¡°Merciful Buddha tells you to drop your butcher¡¯s knife and be a good man.¡± Li Mu looked quiteposed. He was still earnestly persuading them as if an eminent monk. ¡°You benefactors, you havemitted grave sins and please repent and make a fresh start. If not, your doom is looming...¡± Despite his ostensible calmness, Li Mu was already eager to kill them.


    Because those viins were so evil that they even treated human life as if it were not worth a straw. They did not deserve to live in the world.


    ¡°Your fucking bald dork, babbling what shit? Do you want to die?¡± The horse-faced man rapidly showed his maliciousness. He shouted, ¡°You just don¡¯t pick up the hints, do you? Still don¡¯t get your ass back home? Good. Brothers, let¡¯s first cut off this dork¡¯s legs, make pickles with his flesh and then let him taste it!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 118 Making up the Buddhist Name

    <h4>Chapter 118 Making up the Buddhist Name</h4>


    ¡°Merciful Buddha says don¡¯t be reckless, don¡¯t get violent,¡± Li Mu cautioned them seriously, ¡°Benefactors, we can talk through the problem. Why resort to violence... And though I admit that I am a monk, please stop calling me a bald dork. You know, I¡¯m bald. Believe it or not, you can have a look.¡±


    ¡°Fu*k, is this bald dork an idiot?¡± barked the leader of the gang.


    One of the scoundrels drew out a dagger from his waist and advanced on Li Mu. Grinning malevolently, he said, ¡°Damn bald dork! Bald! Bald! Bald! We just called you that, hahaha? You don¡¯t agree, so what?¡± As he yelled, he thrust the dagger towards Li Mu¡¯s navel.


    Navel was one of the most vital parts of a man. Once that dagger sank in, Li Mu would probably live the rest of his life as a paralyzed man.


    ¡°No... Brother, duck!¡± The girl cried in horror and instinctively rushed over to protect him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Show some mercy, Mr. Ma...¡± Granny Cai was also worried. She attempted to pull Li Mu away, but she moved too slow due to her aging body.


    The woman in white also grasped the handle of her sward in secret.


    nk!


    A clear rattling like the collision of pieces of metals was heard.


    ¡°Ah?¡± That gangster froze at the sound.


    He felt the wrist holding the dagger numb, as if he had just thrust it into a rock.


    ¡°Fu*k! This damn bald dork is wearing an armor!¡±


    In his shock, he swerved his eyes to the tip of the dagger only to find that it did not sink in the skin at all. On the contrary, it got bounced off by something hard like an iron-made armor.


    ¡°Merciful Buddha, oh, thank you for your protection... This benefactor, look, I wear no armor. You just cut into my flesh. But I have the Buddha¡¯s bless, so my body is invulnerable.¡± Li Mu started to talk sheer nonsense, but he was still on the pretense of a respected monk. ¡°You benefactors, now that I¡¯ve taken your stab, I think we are even. Why noty down your killing weapon and be a better man. You can give up on the gold ingot and leave now.¡±


    At his words, the girl and Granny Cai¡¯s jaws dropped.


    The woman in white, who had been watching all this on the side of him, did not show any expression on her unrivaled beautiful face as she had put down the veil, but her hand grasping the sword handle slowly loosened.


    The horse-faced man and his gangsters were rooted to the spot, appalled.


    ¡°Invulnerable? Are you kidding me? Fu*k, I don¡¯t buy that...¡± That scoundrel went desperate. He ground his teeth and brandished the dagger in his hand beforeunching a dozen stabs at Li Mu¡¯s belly in a row. At the same time, he kept cursing, ¡°Damn it, you bald dork! Stab you to death! Stab you to death...¡±


    Li Mu, however, did not dodge or escape or anything.


    But until the gangster¡¯s dagger was bent, his wrist turned swollen and his arm became sore due to the counterforce, he failed to leave even a tiny cut on Li Mu. Instead, the constant thrusting made him out of breath.


    Granny Cai now was staring at Li Mu with widened eyes.


    The girl behind her granny was also watching the scene with a dropped jaw. Her rawboned face was written with awe and admiration.


    But that woman in white was more perceptive.


    Through the holes created by the dagger in Li Mu¡¯s clothes, she saw his bare muscles. That meant he was not wearing any armor at. He was taking the attack with merely his flesh. And since she had not sensed any fluctuation of internal qi, the monk did not use the internal qi. He simply blocked that dagger with his muscles.


    ¡°Well, good job in practicing the Body-Hardening Skill.¡±


    She gave Li Mu ament inwardly.


    ¡°Oh, merciful Buddha. Well, fine, if you insist, I¡¯m okay with ¡®bald dork¡¯, but please don¡¯t add ¡®damn¡¯ in the front, because I¡¯m an innocent man who should not be med,¡± said Li Mu with a serious face, as if being stabbed so many times was less bothering than the way the guy called him.


    ¡°Hum, no wonder you dared step forward and meddle in my business. It turns out that you have some Kongfu.¡± The horse-faced man forcefully stifled down his astoundment and sneered.


    He recovered his usual shamelessness and threatened, ¡°You are tougher than that unscrupulous non-native. But in our Peace County, no one dares to confront us... Well, you damn bald dork, even though you¡¯re so invulnerable, what can you do to us? You know, a secret attack is much deadly than an open one. Can you survive our unexpected knock-out smoke, lime, or poisoned darts? Can you be still invulnerable in your sleep? You may be breathing now, but a momentter I can make you a dead man!¡±


    ¡°Oh, merciful Buddha. Benefactor, you shouldn¡¯t have said that. You simply refuse toe to your senses.¡± With apassionate look on his face, Li Mu crossed his fingers and began to sing a Buddhist song.


    The woman in white shook her head repeatedly.


    ¡°Where did this monke from? Why is he so dorky?¡± She asked herself.


    ¡°In spite of his excellent Body-Hardening Skill and great strength, he has clearly got rocks in his head because of too much Buddhist cultivation. Such a dumb guy traveling in Jianghu alone will be in trouble soon orter.¡±


    ¡°I wonder where is his master. How can he allow such a dork to go out by himself?¡±


    In fact, the woman was just passing by the noodle stall. But she stopped in her tracks when she saw the monk ordering three bowls of noodles to help Granny Cai and the girl. At that time, she really felt for the poor granny and her granddaughter. In particr, the scene that the emaciated girl counted the coins with her fingers touched her most.


    Thus, to offer her help, she came in and order a bowl of noodles as well.


    Regardless of what the little girl did the saving for, she hoped she could fulfill her wish right now.


    At that time, she merely thought the monk was a kind guy. But after what just happened, she was suddenly intrigued by that seemingly dumb monk.


    ¡°What if I just don¡¯te to my senses?¡± The horse-faced man burst outughing, ¡°What can you possibly do to us?¡±


    A scoundrel like him was good at badgering others. Once he targeted you, you would find it difficult to get rid of him. In the reputed ancient Chinese novel, Ouws of the Marsh, Yang Zhi had to sell his heirloom, a precious broadsword when he suffered aedown. As he was selling his ware on the street, a scoundrel harassed him and deliberately ced obstacles in his way. After being bullied and humiliated in a hundred ways, Yang Zhi cut off the head of that scoundrel but waster charged with murder. He then got arrested and was sent into exile, ultimately losing thest shred of hope of bringing glory on his family.


    Undoubtedly, the horse-faced man and his other cronies were a group of such scoundrels.


    ¡°Haha, you damn bald dork... This is so funny!¡± A gangster cackled.


    ¡°Yeah, what can you do to us?¡± Another continued to provoke Li Mu.


    ¡°Look at him! How stupid he is! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You damn bald dork, you¡¯re a monk! Hahaha, you are supposed to be merciful. So, even though you are a master of martial arts, so what? You cannot kill us, can you? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Right! Good point! You damn bald dork,e and hit me, will you? Hahaha,e on!¡±


    The gangsters were rocking back and forth withughter.


    At that sight, those bypassers on the street all began to curse those viins in their mind.


    The locals all knew the gang as one of the scourges in Peace County. Given that several of them had connections with the government officials, though they did numerous dirty deals and heartless deeds, everyone in the county could only abhor them but not do anything to stop them. Now, seeing the bullies stir up another trouble, they all went as far as possible in case they got entangled.


    Despite their sympathy towards Granny Cai and her granddaughter, none of the neighbors dared stick up for them. They even shot pitiful and pathetic looks at Li Mu, because they reckoned the little monk had been targeted by the gang of Ma San and he might not be able to leave Peace County in one piece.


    ¡°s, Peace County has no peace!¡± They heaved with a sigh.


    Unlike the natives, some ignorant travelers gathered around the stall, watching the scene with curiosity.


    Li Mu was oblivious to all the on-lookers.


    He found it very interesting to cosy a monk. Devoutly putting his palms together in front of his chest, he deliberately acted like an idiotic monk who insisted to talk some sense into the gang. He said with sincere patience, ¡°Benefactors, please don¡¯t talk like that. You should know that disaster emanates from the careless talk... Ah, merciful Buddha!¡±


    But the scoundrelsughed even harder.


    ¡°Haha, disaster emanates from careless talk? Haha, I talked carelessly, but where is my disaster? Hahaha, you damn bald dork! Can you beat me? Come on, have a try! Hahaha...¡± The horse-faced man leaned in purposefully to disy to Li Mu his gloating and provoking expression. ¡°Do you know who I am? Hahaha, disaster emanates from careless talk? Hahaha, bite me...¡±


    Li Mu put on a stupid look and kept stepping back while murmuring ¡®Ah, merciful Buddha¡¯, as though he was intimidated by the hideous gangster. He then mumbled, ¡°Benefactor, mind your words! Bad things descend more frequently than good ones... Oh, merciful Buddha!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, what a silly monk!¡±


    The woman in white shook her head again.


    ¡°He is really a pedantic moron!¡±


    ¡°He has a remarkable Body-Hardening Skill that made him invulnerable to any weapons, but he is still too timid to fight back. Now, he has been cornered by those scumbags. Well, how can such a dumb guy survive the eventful Jianghu? He will certainly be torn up.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you damn bald dork! What? Scared? Hum, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Yeah, your body is invulnerable! How terrifying it is... But do you dare to hit me? Do you dare?¡± Ma San was more audacious now. He gleefully stuck his head forward to let Li Mu hit.


    ¡°Benefactor, you can¡¯t be serious, are you?¡± Li Mu backed away once more.


    ¡°Of course, I am serious...¡±


    A lout whack was heard!


    Li Mu pped him in the face.


    The horse-faced Ma San was sent flying as if he was merely a battered sack.


    Wham!


    He collided with another scoundrel standing behind him, and the two rolled down the road like two wailing gourds.


    All of a sudden, the bustling around the noodle stall stopped abruptly, as if a quacking duck got its throat strangled.


    Those triumphant-looking gangsters froze in an instant.


    Even the woman in white did not understand what had just happened.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Howe he suddenly... That monk really hit him?¡±


    Astonished exims burst out on both sides of the street.


    The local people, in particr, had never thought the seemingly doltish and stubborn monk who strictly obeyed the Buddhist doctrines would resort to violence and directly sent Ma San into the air with a p.


    But that p helped the local people who had been gued by Ma San and his gangsters vent their spleen.


    Meanwhile, they also started to seriously worry about the monk.


    Because Ma San and his gangsters were certainly not a group of forgiving men.


    ¡°Fu*k! You... Damn bald dork! How you dare! You...¡± stuttered Ma San, who was still lying on the ground, unable to believe he was truly pped by that monk. Not until he felt the twinges of sting shot from his gum did he realize what just happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man! Damn bald dork, you¡¯re a dead man...¡± bellowed Ma San with hatred. With a face contorted in pain, he scrambled to his feet. There was a distinctive mark of a hand on his cheek, and blood was trickling down from the corner of his mouth. At that moment, he looked like a mad dog.


    ¡°Merciful Buddha! Ah, benefactor, don¡¯t be agitated. Recklessness is the devil. Please hear me out. I, as a monk, always aim to be lenient and helpful to other people. But since you asked me to hit you, I had no choice but to satisfy your needs. My master has told me that when we travel around, we should be ready to help others as much as we can... So, after you requested me to hit you, and repeated that to me over and over again, I had to do as I was told,¡± exined Li Mu with a solemn expression.


    Fearfully, he continued with genuine grievances, ¡°And, I confirmed with you before I did it. I asked you if you were serious, and you said ¡®Yes¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You... I...¡± Ma San was too angry to think of any retort. He almost had internal bleeding due to the fury held back in his chest.


    But Li Mu still seemed puzzled at his incensed look. The monk then nced at the onlookers around them and said in a stupid voice, ¡°Frankly speaking, though I¡¯ve traveled tons of ces and seen loads of weird things, today is the first time I¡¯ve heard a benefactor gave me such an odd request.¡±


    The woman in white snickered in spite of herself.


    Under the white veil, a bright smile bloomed.


    The other onlookers on the street also burst into roars ofughter.


    They were all amused by the monk¡¯s satire.


    Even several scoundrels found it difficult to keep a straight face, so they looked quite weird since they were forcing back theirughter.


    ¡°This monk is truly one of a kind!¡±


    ¡°Fu*king you...¡± pping his swollen cheek, the spiteful-looking Ma San spat a mouth of blood and shouted, ¡°You damn bald dork, fine, you have some balls! Humph, now that you¡¯ve assaulted me, you won¡¯t walk out of our county alive. You just hit me in the left cheek, didn¡¯t you? Good, now I¡¯ll show you my right cheek. If you have guts, p me again... Hahaha,e on! p me! p me!¡±


    That was a typical scoundrel¡¯s logic.


    The one in the ¡°Ouws of the Marsh¡± also drove Yang Zhi mad through such a brazen badgering method.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Mu nodded.


    Then, he raised his hand and gave Ma San another p.


    Whack!


    Ma San flew out once again.


    His right cheek also sported a mark of a hand, and even the outlines of fingers were clearly visible.


    ¡°You... You really dared to hit me? You...¡± Ma San got up, pping his cheek with both hands. Washed over by a mixed sensation of shock and fury, he waspletely bewildered howe his usual harassing means that never failed him before did not work on a silly monk.


    ¡°Could this monk be a real fool?¡±


    ¡°Ah, merciful Buddha! I am a warm-hearted monk. I always feel like helping others. As you know, the fragrance stays in the hand that gives the rose...¡± Li Mu put his palms together again before continuing, ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re a sinned man. But I want to change you into a helping man. So, I had to help you fulfill your wish first. However, your request is really, really strange. I seldom encountered such demand. Perhaps you like being pped? Are you a masochist? Did youck your parents¡¯ love when you were a child? That¡¯s a possible way to exin your twisted mind...¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Ma San was practically berserk.


    ¡°How can this damn bald dork prattle on for so long? It¡¯s like an annoying fly!¡±


    He opened his mouth to speak, but inhaled a waft of cold wind that made his cheek prickle. Outraged, he decided to resort to thest and most effective move. ¡°Really? Fine, if you dare, kill me now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you... Haha, you damn bald dork, aren¡¯t you eager to help people? Good, I want you to kill me, do you dare to do that? You darn monk have not been free from human desires and passions. Want to be the hero who rescues the beauty? Hum, if you really hope to save this chick in white, brace yourself for the killing.¡±


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of resignation, ¡°Oh, merciful Buddha, I shall be the one to sacrifice for the greater good. You benefactor, you know monks never tell lies. So, are you serious about what you said?¡±


    ¡°I certainly...¡± Ma San almost blurted out a positive reply.


    However, as he caught the honestly sincere look on that monk¡¯s face, he felt a jolt in his stomach. He recalled that a moment ago the monk asked him the same question and then pped him without any hesitation. It struck him that perhaps the monk was truly a dumbass, who would probably take the answer literally and kill him.


    The more Ma San thought about it, the more confirmed he was.


    He fought back his fury and gave the whole thing a thought. He started to consider the monk as a slow-witted lunatic who knew nothing except for Buddhist creeds. A man like him was perhaps capable of anything.


    Ma San became horrified after he reviewed the event from a new angle.


    Before, he just assumed that the monk might be scrupulous of hurting people on the ount of Buddhist doctrines. But after he followed the new train of thought, it urred to him that many bullheaded psychopaths who had done crazy and grotesque deeds, such as the feeding an eagle with his own flesh, were those living in the temple. And this monk was probably one of those mad men.


    After contemting it for a few seconds, Ma San quickly looked disheartened.


    On the surface, he was not afraid of death. He picked on others and stirred up trouble like the most unscrupulous viin. But in truth, no one could be more scared of death than him.


    There was a saying that went like ¡°the rough ones fear the savage ones, while the savage ones fear the thickheaded ones, and the thickheaded ones fear those who dared to break his neck for anything¡±.


    Ma San reckoned he was one of the rough ones at most, whereas, the dumb monk before him was one of those who did not fear for breaking his neck.


    ¡°Lucky you, damn bald dork! Today I happen to have other business to attend,¡± Ma San barked, who clenched his teeth and tried to put on his scariest face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to release my soul from purgatory? Well, tell me your Buddhist name! Later, I will visit you to sort out our issues!¡±


    At that sight, the rest of the gangsters all knew their leader would chicken out.


    But to some extent, they agreed with their leader, for they also found the monk a bit weird. They figured it was better to attack the monk in secret like what they did to that nosy non-local instead of confronting him head-on.


    Since scoundrels had no sense of honor or self-dignity like martial arts practitioners, they did not feel ashamed even when they recoiled from their opponent. Simr to the parasite sneaking in the grey zone, they bullied the weak and feared the strong. When the real challenge came, they ran away faster than anybody.


    ¡°Yeah, you damn bald dork, leave your Buddhist name.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you too afraid to do that?¡±


    The gangsters who were supporting Ma San kept distance with Li Mu, barking wildly like defeated dogs.


    Those on-lookers, especially the natives, were praying for the monk. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell them! Never, ever tell them! Quickly leave Peace County before you get killed!¡±


    Granny Cai, who was standing next to Li Mu, was already bathed in sweat out of anxiety. She continuously shot meaningful looks at him, hoping he could pick up the hint. The little girl also furtively tugged Li Mu by the sleeve and shook her head.


    Ma San, the head of the gang, caught the movements of the granny and the girl and grounded his teeth with resentment.


    He was cooking up a cruel n in his head. Later, he would find a suited timing to beat Granny Cai to death. Her suffering would keep the other people in Peace County in fear of his power. As to that girl, he decided to toss her into a brothel.


    On the other side, the woman in white had been watching the whole thing with folded arms like an outsider and waiting for Li Mu¡¯s response with great interest.


    Li Mu pressed his hands together and said, ¡°Merciful Buddha! Now that this benefactor is willing to take a step back, I could ask for nothing more. How lenient the Buddha is...¡±


    Ma San was beginning to have a headache upon hearing more of the monotonous lecture of the mad monk. He immediately cut Li Mu off, ¡°No more nonsense! You just tell us, what your Buddhist name is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him! Don¡¯t! Please!¡±


    The kind Granny Cai and her granddaughter, as well as the neighbors, were all praying that the monk would keep his mouth zipped.


    ¡°Say it! Say it! If you have guts!¡±


    Biting their lips and gnawing their teeth, those scoundrels were expecting to hear the dumb monk disclose the information.


    With everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on him, Li Mu crossed his fingers and honestly answered, ¡°Oh, merciful Buddha, my Buddhist name is Madcap.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your Buddhist name is... Madcap?¡±


    Ma San was petrified.


    The scoundrels were petrified.


    Granny Cai and the girl were petrified.


    The woman in white was also petrified.


    And so were those on-lookers.


    ¡°Madcap?¡±


    ¡°What fu*king Buddhist name is that?¡±


    ¡°How could a monk have Madcap as his Buddhist name?¡±


    Ma San¡¯s eyes were about to burst mes. He snarled, ¡± You bald dork! How dare you make up a Buddhist name to fool me?¡±


    Li Mu waved repeatedly and exined with genuine honest, ¡°Oh, merciful Buddha, monks never tell lies. My Buddhist name is truly Madcap. Back then when I was still in the temple, I often did mad things. So my master kicked me out and ordered me to travel around. Before I set off, he bestowed me with the Buddhist name, Madcap.¡±


    ¡°He is really called a Madcap?¡±


    Ma San was still skeptical.


    The others were also not thoroughly convinced.


    But on the other hand, they all knew monks were not allowed to lie.


    ¡°Well then, do you dare to tell us which temple did you, a senseless monk,e from?¡± probed Ma San again.


    Li Mu quickly answered him. ¡°Oh, merciful Buddha. I¡¯m from the Snow Mountain Wheel Temple. My master is Jiu Mozhi, the abbot of our temple, who is also called the Wisdom King.¡±


    Hearing that, Ma San was nonplussed.


    ¡°Snow Mountain Wheel Temple?¡±


    ¡°Where does it sit?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Mozhi, the Wisdom King?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Never heard of him!¡±


    ¡°Great, you damn bald dork! I got it!¡± Ma San hollered savagely, ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    At thest remark, Li Mu almost burst into undueughter and ruined the silly monk image he had created with great effort. Fortunately, he suppressed it down. But he was grumbling in his mind, ¡°What? Are you the Wolffy in that cartoon Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf? Such a ssic lineing out of your filthy mouth is really an insult to the intelligent and lovely Wolffy!¡±


    Finally, the bunch of scoundrels took their departure.


    The on-lookers also went away.


    ¡°Master Madcap, you are in huge trouble. Please hurry up and leave Peace County,¡± Granny Cai hastily grabbed Li Mu¡¯s hand and advised him, ¡°Ma San and those bullies won¡¯t leave the matter at that.¡±


    ¡°Your Buddhist name is truly Madcap?¡± asked the woman in white, who was gazing at Li Mu quizzically.


    Li Mu timidly scratched the back of his head and said, ¡± In fact, I have two Buddhist names. The one I told them is the new one. Before I was given the name Madcap and sent to leave the Snow Mountain Wheel Temple, I used my old name... Do you want to hear it? If you do, I can tell you...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman in white raised her brow underneath the veil.


    ¡°This monk is not only an idiot but a chatterbox.¡± Shemented internally.


    Li Mu ceremoniously gave her a bow before saying, ¡°My old Buddhist name is... Nonsense.¡±


    ...


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 119 Feeling Grief for The Hardship in People’s Lives

    <h4>Chapter 119 Feeling Grief for The Hardship in People¡¯s Lives</h4>


    ¡°Chedang?¡± The woman in white thought of something subconsciously. Che as in clear as water, Dang as in its texture as cinnabar?


    Compared to Madcap, this religious name made a lot more sense, and it suited the little monk¡¯s slow-witted, dumb character.


    ¡°Big brother, big sister, you need to leave now. Those bad guys, they wille back for sure... they¡¯re terrifying.¡± The little girl told them in panic.


    Granny Cai also kept telling Li Mu that they should leave.


    Those hooligans led by Ma San were just ordinary hooligans in town a couple of years ago, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything outrageous. But a year ago, after the new mayor took up the official post, somehow Ma San got close with this new mayor. Under the official permit and secretive control of the mayor, they were getting more and more outrageous.


    Especially in the past six months, they were at the peak of evilness, getting bold and evil. They did all kinds of bad things, including killing people without hesitation.


    Hearing that, Li Mu was furious.


    A local government of the Western Qin Empire was actually corrupted like this?


    Just a mayor could turn this peaceful, quiet town into a living hell, the people here were barely surviving.


    He didn¡¯t n to go easy on Ma San¡¯s gang, now hearing this, he had every reason to punish them.


    But the woman in white stayed silent the whole time and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Through the conversation, Li Mu found out that the little girl¡¯s infant name was Caicai.


    ¡°Caicai, where¡¯s your mom and dad? Where did they go?¡± Li Mu teased the little girl while smiling.


    ¡°Dad has gone for the war, he has been gone for five years. Mom has gone to the mountain to collect herbs. My grandma said when my momes back, she¡¯ll take Caicai somewhere far far away to find dad and take him home.¡± Caicai kept her head low and said with a sad face, ¡°But when will mome back to me? She has been gone for a whole year, Caicai really misses her.¡±


    Granny Cai was sorting out things aside while wiping the tears on her face, she didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Watching her, Li Mu and the woman in white both realized something.


    Caicai¡¯s mom might not being back at all because collecting herbs on the mountain wouldn¡¯t take a whole year.


    ¡°Caicai¡¯s dad is in the Army?¡± The woman in white asked.


    Granny Cai wiped her tears and said, ¡°Yes, it was the end of the year five years ago, the family had a lot of debts, the harvest of the farnd was really bad. The remaining farnd was about to get taken away and the whole family was about to die of hunger. Then her dad made up his mind to join the Army in exchange for some money, then he went with the troop in the winter and never came back. Then, then... well.¡±


    In the end, the granny with wrinkles on her face looked at Caicai staring at her with wide eyes, suddenly realized something and stopped talking.


    Li Mu was shocked and speechless.


    He thought about the articles that he learned at the Chinese sses in middle school like, Bai Juyi¡¯s masterpiece ¡®The Old Man Who Sells Charcoal and the famous poet Du Fu¡¯s ¡®The Officer in Shihao County¡¯. The character¡¯s fate in the poem was really miserable. Now it looked like no matter in which world, poor people were all miserable, like it said in that poem.


    ¡°If the country is prosperous, the people will be suffering. If the country is destroyed, the people will be suffering.¡±


    The woman in white stayed silent, she didn¡¯t really know what to say.


    She stopped and seemed to realize something, then said, ¡°Five years ago? Did Caicai¡¯s dad join the Border pacification force of the Chang¡¯an government?¡±


    Granny Cai wiped out her tears, then nodded while sorting the stall. ¡°It seemed to be the name of the troop, at the time the mayor wanted some strong young man immediately. I heard that there were three men in the mayor¡¯s family, they all joined the Army...¡±


    The woman in white didn¡¯t know how to exin anymore.


    She knew this history very well.


    Five years ago, a major war broke out among the big three empires, the Western Qin Empire lost badly, and then it immediately recruited soldiers around the nation to form a new troop named the Border pacification force. In the end, the empire was able to be safe again. The Border pacification force contributed the most, it could be said that they singlehandedly change the situation.


    But after that battle, the whole Border pacification force was wiped out, almost no one from the troop survived, the leading generals all died in the battlefield.


    So, if Granny Cai¡¯s son joined the Border pacification force at the time, then it would be highly possible that he had died in the battlefield five years ago.


    Watching Granny Cai¡¯s face, she guessed that the granny probably knew about this in her heart, she just chose to hide the fact from little Caicai.


    ¡°Granny do you have other kids?¡± Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    In this world, there wasn¡¯t any policy like family nning, so generally, there would be more than one kid in a family.


    Granny Cai sighed, as if she needed to get all the sadness and desperation out of her body, then said. ¡°My husband was a lowly officer, he died on the battlefield sixteen years ago. We had three sons, but... the eldest and the second son enlisted long before the third son did, they died before they could get married and have babies. The third son got married before joining the Army, Caicai was all that he left...¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    Her husband and sons all died on the battlefield, and Granny Cai must be devastated.


    How fate treated this family was extremely unfair.


    When Li Mu looked at the little girl Caicai again, he felt so pity and sad for the little poor girl.


    Kids at this age should be with their parents, should be loved by her mom and dad like all the normal kids. But she had to struggle in hunger at such a young age, she had toe out with her granny to sell noodles in the wind and rain, living an unstable life. Her little face was about to be distorted because of hunger.


    Li Mu who swore that he would never be a justice seeker, now really wanted justice for the little girl.


    Caicai¡¯s fate was somehow simr to Li Mu¡¯s.


    Li Mu grew up alone without his parents. Like Caicai, he was raised by a senior. But Li Mu had more luck because he was living in a peaceful environment, he could go to school. Although the old faker was a swindler, he had some skills, so Li Mu was able to go to school, eat and dress well.


    Compared to him, Caicai¡¯s fate was much worse.


    At that moment, Li Mu decided that he was going to help them.


    He reassured some thoughts in his heart.


    While the facial expression of the woman in white got a lot softer, she said, ¡°ording to thews of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty, a soldier¡¯s family like yours doesn¡¯t have to pay the tax, and you can get pension and extrand, and you can get certain amount of money based on the price increase of rice and oil in town. Then why would you...¡±


    Caicai snorted. ¡°Ever since the bad mayor took office, granny couldn¡¯t get any money anymore, and we had to pay the rent and the tax...¡± Caicai couldn¡¯t help but said.


    ¡°Caicai, don¡¯t ramble...¡± Granny Cai immediately stopped her granddaughter.


    There were many people on the street, if someone heard them talking bad of the mayor and told him about it, then they would be doomed. Not long ago, someone¡¯s tongue got cut off for talking badly of the mayor.


    Granny Cai was afraid so she packed up the stall and stopped the business.


    She put up the noodle stall with difficulty, carried it on her back and left with the little girl.


    The woman in white took a look at Li Mu, then turned around and left.


    She secretively slipped an ingot of gold into Granny Cai¡¯s noodle case in a clever way.


    Li Mu stood there and watched Granny Cai left.


    ¡°Little monk, leave as soon as you can, you have caused big trouble today...¡±


    ¡°Little monk, Ma San wille at you for sure, you need to change your outfit and leave Peace County at night, go as far as possible, and don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Master Madcap, those people, you don¡¯t want to mess with them.¡±


    Some concerned people always told Li Mu to leave openly or secretively.


    They were all impressed by Li Mu when he fought Ma San¡¯s gang. Especially the two ps, so loud that it made all the people who hated Ma San¡¯s gang very happy.


    Right now Ma San¡¯s people had left, many concerned people were warning Li Mu, these hooligans could do anything to him, the evilest thing, so he had to be careful.


    The people in Peace County were very nice.


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯m the little monk Madcap, thank you for warning me, the Buddha will bless you all, all of you will live a safe and peaceful life.¡±


    Li Mu thanked them one by one, then turned around and left.


    But some hooligans hiding far away saw where he was going.


    ¡°Follow him, see where will this bald-headed settle, Lord Ma said we have to kill him.¡±


    ¡°He dared to mess with us, this bald-headed is going to die.¡±


    The hooligans bit their teeth hard, they knew the terrain very well so they quickly followed him.


    But a short while after they followed him, they found out that the little monk was as quick and smooth like a fish because he disappeared after he turned in a corner.


    The hooligans were dumbfounded.


    ...


    At the same time, Li Mu appeared in an inn.


    Inside an inn room, the Heartless Schr Zheng Cunjian was in a panic like an ant in a hot pot. After he found out that Li Mu had disappeared, he thought about it for a long time, then decided to stay in the inn.


    ¡°Ah, second Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Watching Li Mu got back, Zheng Cunjian was startled, then he greeted him in a ttering way quickly.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°I need you to help me with something.¡±


    ...


    ...


    At the east side of Peace County, a little river was streaming through.


    The water flow was smooth, the reed was very thick.


    On the two river banks, on the t river slope, there was a slum area that reached three and four miles. People built most of the houses out of dry reed sticks and wood, and they were so all shabby and low that they could barely shield people from wind and rain. A lot of the poor people and tenants who lost theirnds lived in these houses, chickens crowing and dogs barking. It was quite a lively scene.


    Granny Cai and little Caicai lived here.


    Granny Cai carried the stall back home, then she looked outside the door cautiously, relieved after finding out no one followed them.


    ¡°Granny...¡± Caicai was catching her breath. ¡°Honestly... we got back a little early, we could still sell a few more bowls of noodles today, then we could make more money to find mom and dad.¡±


    Granny Cai didn¡¯t know what to say to her granddaughter.


    From today on, they couldn¡¯t sell noodles in town anymore, they had to hide andy low for a couple of days. When Ma San¡¯s people calmed their anger, they coulde out again. These hooligans were extremely cruel and merciless.


    ¡°Caicai, are you hungry, I¡¯ll make a bowl of noodles for you.¡± Granny Cai stroked the girl¡¯s head while smiling.


    ¡°No, Caicai is not hungry, I¡¯ll just drink some water, we better save the noodles for selling, so that we can make more money to find dad.¡± The little girl¡¯s stomach was howling because of hunger, but she still swallowed the hunger anyway, then said softly.


    While she was talking, suddenly they heard a heavy knocking sound.


    ¡°Old bitch, you were quite quick, but you¡¯re not getting away from me... Get your ass out here.¡± A rough and evil voice rang out.


    Granny Cai¡¯s face suddenly went deadly pale.


    She could hear that it was a hooligan named Huang Yong who followed Ma San around.


    ...


    .

 Chapter 120 The Little Monk Killed Someone

    <h4>Chapter 120 The Little Monk Killed Someone</h4>


    The wooden door of the courtyard was broken open soon.


    The ruffian, Huang Yong, with three other aplices, rushed into Granny Cai¡¯s thatched courtyard violently.


    ¡°Old thing, hiding in the house and pretend to die? Get out of it now! I saw that you¡¯vee back.¡± Huang Yong was a man about thirty years old, tall and strong with dark skin. He was known for his aggression and cruelty. He used to be a butcher, so he wore a sharp knife that was used to kill pigs on the waist. During the year, he oncemitted murders, his hands spotted with blood. And not he was a subchief of Ma San¡¯s ruffian gang.


    A ruffian came forward to kick the door.


    Granny Cai realized that it was hard to fend them off, and finally opened the door with fright. A smile was forced on her deeply lined face, and she said, ¡°Forth Master Huang, what brings you here...¡±


    ¡°Hee, you old douche bag. You really ran away fast. Today, you spoke for the non-native monk in the town. Didn¡¯t you think we¡¯re blind? I think you¡¯re getting tired of living.¡± With a fierce looking, Huang Yong pulled the sharp knife out on the waist with a backhand, gave a chill smile and said, ¡°Anyone who dares to offend Master Ma San is not allowed to live to the next day. Now, let me get you on the road to death.¡±


    Suddenly, Granny Cai went white with fear.


    ¡°Forth Master Huang, Forth Master Huang, could you please spare my life... We used to be neighbors. When my eldest son was alive, he always gave consideration to you and regarded you as a brother... You also know that three of my sons have died. And I have no one else but only this granddaughter. If I died, what should she do? For very pity¡¯s sake...¡±The old woman trembled from head to foot. She did not dare to bid defiance to him but just knelt down on the ground, begging for mercy.


    At her age when the loess had piled up to her neck figuratively, she actually did not think a lot of life and death. But if she died, no one would take care of Caicai. What a wretched life Caicai would live in the future. Granny Cai did not dare to imagine.


    ¡°What should I do for very pity¡¯s sake? You offended Master Ma San, even the emperor is unable to save you.¡± He pressed hard to Granny Cai step by step as saying the words. With a furious look, he continued to say, ¡°As for your granddaughter, hee, rest your mind. Master Ma San will find a good ce for her. As long as she is obedient, she can have enough food to eat and clothes to wear.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Forth Master Huang, please, for pity¡¯s sake...¡± The old woman¡¯s face had been colorless with horror.


    Because Granny Cai understood immediately that ¡°the good ce¡± mentioned by Huang Yong was the dirty ce. No girls of clean and pure families were willing to go to those ces where living became more tortured than death. However, Granny Cai had been too old and weak to stand up to resist him. So she did not have any alternative but to beseech Huang Yong bitterly.


    ¡°Bad man, leave my house. Don¡¯t hurt my grandmother...¡± Little Caicai said bravely, her face pale with terror. She did not listen to her grandmother¡¯s advice, instead, she came out under the bed, rushed from the room, clenched her fists and stood in front of Granny Cai.


    ¡°Hee... What a naughty girl.¡± Huang Yong winked at the other ruffians and said, ¡°Come to seize the girl aside. Be careful and don¡¯t hurt her. Otherwise, she will not be sold at a high price.¡±


    A ruffian beside walked to catch Caicai as if he was catching chicken.


    ¡°Caicai, my Caicai, let go of my granddaughter...¡± Granny Cai, brimmed with desperation on her face, barged into him subconsciously, trying to take Caicai back, but Granny Cai was pushed to the ground.


    Huang Yong sneered and said, ¡°Old thing, reconcile yourself to the fate! Master Ma San wants to kill you to warn all the other people in the town how miserable the ending was if anyone dares to offend him. But you can set your mind at rest. Because I will bury you when you die...¡± As he said that, he raised the sharp knife to Granny Cai¡¯s neck.


    Granny Cai closed her eyes, waiting for death.


    ¡°Grandma, grandma. No, oo-oo...¡± Little Caicai struggled desperately, but how could a thin girlcking nutrient get rid of a sturdy man?


    Granny Cai almost died distressingly by the knife.


    But at that moment, Huang Yong felt a sudden dizzy. A figure whisked across, and he could not stab the sharp knife one more inch.


    ¡°You...¡±


    He looked up.


    A pair of eyes filled with fury and killing desires were fixed on him like a knife.


    ¡°Elder brother Luan Lai...¡± Caicai eximed in amazement.


    Granny Cai opened her eyes, only to find that the little monk called Luan Lai emerged at some point and squeezed Huang Yong¡¯s knife to save her.


    ¡°Shit... It¡¯s the monk.¡±


    ¡°You dare to turn up.¡±


    The other two hoodlums reacted finally, delighted instead of surprised.


    Master Ma San was eager to catch the monk to pull out his tendons pulled out and tear off his skins. So Master Ma San asked people to follow the monk secretly, but lost his trace, so Master Ma San was in a towering rage and had people rummage him through the town. Unexpectedly, the little monk turned up here by coincidence.


    He did throw himself into the trap.


    What¡¯s more, it was a golden opportunity for them to make contributions. As long as they could seize the little monk, they would be rewarded abundantly by Master Ma San.


    ¡°Haha, it is you, the damned monk. You¡¯re courting death...¡± Huang Yong said with augh.


    He loosened the sharp knife and stepped back.


    Meanwhile, he waved his hands up, and then, a bag of quicklime scattered to Li Mu.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Good chance. Seize him.¡±


    The other two ruffians dashed toward him with sharp knives in the hands.


    ¡°Elder Brother Luan Lai...¡± Little Caicai yelled anxiously.


    Li Mu stood still, opened his mouth and blew.


    A gust of wild wind aroused from the ground.


    The powder of quicklime was blown back before approaching to Li Mu and wrapped those two ruffians who were charging forward.


    The two ruffians had not expected that such a thing would happen. Their eyes were blurred by the quicklime off-guard, and then, cauterant pain was burning in their eyes. They both fell to the ground and screeched, covering their eyes.


    Huang Yong stepped a little farther, so he had time to block his eyes and escaped the torture. But he was also covered with quicklime powder.


    ¡°Damned monk. You...¡± Huang Yong howled.


    He had not expected that such weird thing would happen.


    Did the monk know some sorcery?


    ¡°Ah, my eyes! I cannot see anything...¡±


    ¡°Master Huang, save me. Give me the clean oil now. Please wash my eyes...¡±


    The two dog-ass ruffians rolled and twitched on the ground, screaming wildly in agony. They let out the cries as harsh as pigs being killed. Spreading from the little wooden courtyard, it sounded rather ear-piercing.


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Li Mu flexed his fingers and snapped to activate the Heart Heavenly Shoot. Then, intangible powerful qi like sharp arrows pierced into the two ruffians in the middle of their eyebrows and put an end to their rascal lives.


    Huang Yong was frightened out of his wits when seeing it.


    ¡°You are a monk. How can you kill people. You...¡± He immediately felt that things were going worse.


    The monk¡¯s strength was far more formidable than they had imagined. He was absolutely listed as a Wulin superior in the real sense. They were totally unable to defeat him. What¡¯s worse, the little monk was so ruthless that he killed a person like cutting grass. Apparently, he was a hard person. All the people had been deceived by his logy and silly appearance today.


    ¡°Amitabha, ¡± Li Mu chanted the name of Buddha and said sternly, ¡°To kill people is to save people. Buddha ispassionate and punishes the evil as well.¡±


    ¡°You...you don¡¯te over. Otherwise, I... I will kill her.¡± The ruffian who was seizing Caicai was also incoherent with fear. The sharp knife in the hand was ced on Caicai¡¯s neck to intimidate Li Mu.


    Suddenly, Huang Yong¡¯s eyes lit up, and got an idea immediately. He shouted, ¡°Little monk, step back. Tie yourself up. Otherwise, I will kill the little girl...¡±


    His voice did not fade.


    Snap!


    Li Mu raised his hands and shot out the sharp knife that he just grabbed. The knife, like a sh of light and stone fire, instantly pierced into the ruffian¡¯s forehead to the end of the handle.


    The ruffian even had no time to realize what had happened. With the forehead struck by a coldness, he lost consciousness and fell down feebly.


    Li Mu moved as swiftly as ghosts and took Caicai over.


    ¡°Foolish, naive.¡±


    Li Mu gave Caicai to Granny Cai and looked at Huang Yong.


    The ruffians, though bellicose and ruthless,cked strong ability. When encountering the real master, they were as silly as pigs. They even wanted to use the hostage as a threat. They were like a frog at the bottom of a well, not knowing how high the sky was and how vast the earth was.


    ¡°You... you... you...¡±


    Huang Yong was numb with shock and scare, unable to say anything.


    How had he ever seen such a superior of this realm?


    Several days ago, the righteous and warm-hearted non-native person whom they had murdered was just a warrior in the Joint-qi level. He was narrowly able to cultivate the internal qi and jump high like flying. And in their eyes, the person could be listed as a fabulous Wulin master-hand. Therefore, the killing of the non-native expert boosted the gang of ruffians with great confidence, making them believe that the so-called superior was nothing more than this.


    Butpared to the little monk in front, the non-native person was not worth mentioning.


    In front of the little monk, Huang Yong, though tall and strong, felt that he was as weak as an insect.


    And at that moment, Huang Yong had a sudden thought that it was a fault for Master Ma San to provoke the little monk who could kill people as easily as killing chicken. What¡¯s worse, it would cause great cmity.


    The shock made him go all weak at knees. He was desperate to flee, but did not dare to move.


    ¡°Come back and tell Ma San. Ask him to clean his neck and wait for me in his den. After two hours, I will send him to the Pure Land in the west, ¡± said Li Mu.


    Huang Yong was overjoyed with the words and said, ¡°You... Master... You... do not kill me?¡±


    ¡°What? You want to die?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°No,no, no, I don¡¯t want to die. I, I, I... I wille back to tell Master Ma. No, to tell Ma San. I will retell him word for word.¡± Huang Yong turned around and fled away quickly, wishing to have two more legs to run.


    Very soon, the rascal subchief disappeared in the corner in the distance.


    ¡°Thank you. Elder Brother Luan Lai.¡± Little Caicai was still suffering from the shock. But she helped her grandmother up first and expressed gratitude to Li Mu.


    Granny Cai also felt extremely grateful to Li Mu and said, ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much. Master Luan Lai. Without you tonight, Caicai would have been...¡± Talking about the sad point, tears dropped again from the old woman¡¯s blurred eyes. Her husband and sons died sessively in the war. All she had was Caicai, her only family member. In other words, Caicai was the old woman¡¯s only hope to live. If any ident happened to Caicai, Granny Cai felt that she could not rest herself even if she had died.


    Li Mu had to say something to pacify the old woman.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 121 Impart Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 121 Impart Techniques</h4>


    However, Li Mu¡¯s ability to console others was obviously inadequate inparison with that to kill others. So it did not work well.


    After a while, Granny Cai slightly came back to earth.


    The old woman urged Li Mu to leave there as soon as possible and said, ¡°Ma San does not only have a gang of ruffians working for him, but also have backers in the town government. Master Luan Lai, since you¡¯ve killed his people, the government will not let you go and will arrest you without a doubt. Master Luan Lai, please leave Ping¡¯an town quickly.¡±


    Little Caicai also looked at Li Mu with eager eyes.


    She hoped to learn some techniques from Li Mu so that she could protect her grandmother. But hearing what her grandmother said, Caicai knew that Li Mu needed to leave there quickly, otherwise, he would be in danger. Therefore, she felt it was not the right moment to ask him to teach her.


    Children from poor families became thoughtful at an earlier age.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Li Mu had fun pretending to be a monk, so he chanted the name of Buddha again. ¡°Granny, please rest your mind. I have my way to deal with those viins. Even the government should be reasonable... Since I¡¯ve encountered it this time, I should eradicate the cancer for Ping¡¯an town and make the simple and kind local people here enjoy a peaceful life again.¡± In his heart, he did think so.


    Li Mu had to admit that he tended to act like a benevolent Saint whom he always looked down upon.


    After cating Granny Cai and little Caicai, Li Mu did not leave.


    He dragged those ruffian¡¯s corpses out and buried them thoughtlessly in unmarkedmon graves.


    After that, he returned to Granny Cai¡¯s house.


    Granny Cai was packing up things, preparing to flee there with little Caicai.


    Although Huang Yong was scared away, it was impossible to guarantee that Ma San and his heelers would note back to stir up trouble. And some people died in the courtyard, and the government was bound to investigate it. At that time, the bunch of knavish officials under the leadership of new mayor would pour all the dirty water on Granny and her granddaughter. It was also a disaster.


    ¡°Granny, in fact, you really do not have to escape. Please rest assured. I promise, there will not be any ruffian in Ping¡¯an town. The new mayor does not dare to harm everyone.¡± Li Mu said with full confidence.


    But Granny Cai was suspicious about his words.


    But in fact, she lived in the countryside and had not had any rtives already. Although she nned to escape with little Caicai, she did not know where to go at all, or whether there was any danger on the way. After a long spection, Granny Cai made a final decision that she would stay there temporarily and saw how things would be.


    ¡°Elder Brother Luan Lai, could you teach me some techniques?¡± Finally, little Caicai got the courage, gently touched Li Mu¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Caicai wants to be as powerful as Elder Brother so that I can protect my grandmother.¡±


    The children¡¯s minds were always so simple and beautiful.


    Her motivation to practice martial arts was not to be a Wulin Master, to pursue reputation, or to take revenge. Instead, she simply hoped to protect her own grandmother whom she could only live with from being bullied.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and nodded.


    Teaching one to fish was better than giving him


    If little Caicai learns to practice martial arts, she might be able to live a better life in the future. At least, she could build up her body and perhaps made life better for her grandmother.


    ¡°Great, thank you. Elder Brother Luan Lai.¡± Little Caicai jumped with cheers.


    Li Mu, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Just call me Elder Brother, ¡± said he.


    Li Mu thought he should not have nicknamed himself merely for the wicked taste.


    He pondered in his heart what kind of martial he should impart to little Caicai.


    Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing were both of great importance, so before getting the old fake¡¯s permission, Li Mu thought he should not teach any others. Once leaked, these two techniques would be fixed covetously in the whole world of martial arts. If little Caicai learned them, she would suffer disasters.


    As for Wind-Cloud Six Moves, it was merely a series of sword techniques based on sturdy body. And little Caicai was incapable of cultivating it.


    Fortunately, a few days ago, Li Mu got many Wulin¡¯s rare books from true men of the Sky Dragon Faction, Huya Faction, and other Jianghu¡¯s Sects by robbing and extorting. Among the esoterica, Li Mu had read up all the rudimental books so that he had been able to achieve mastery through aprehensive study of the books. Nowadays, Li Mu was like a moving esoterica library. So Li Mu had many techniques to impart.


    He searched thoroughly in his mind and finally chose a Cultivation Method named Longevity Training of Qi Form to teach little Caicai.


    This was a Cultivation Method on practicing qi, which came from the Sky Dragon Faction. In order to redeem the Sky Dragon Sword, Dongfang Jian dedicated the Cultivation Method to Li Mu.


    The Longevity Training of Qi Form did not have too many requirements for the flesh strength. Even amon person could cultivate it. The Qi Form did not cost too many cultivating resources, instead, focused more on health preservation and internal organs exercise. It was good for bodybuilding. And the cultivating process was rather mild but rtively slow. It stressed on ¡°striving for by doing nothing¡±, so it presented high demand on the cultivator¡¯s mind condition. Cultivators could strengthen the practicing efforts in theter cultivation. If the cultivators could practice into extremely deep status, he


    At the same time, there was another benefit to cultivate the Cultivation Method, that is, no matter what level the cultivator had practiced and he


    But just because this Cultivation Method emphasized on natural cultivation and banned on rash advance, the cultivating process was rather slow. And it could not produce powerful lethality immediately. Therefore, it was not so popr in many Jianghu¡¯s Sects, and seldom people chose the Cultivation Method to cultivate.


    But for Caicai, it was the very Cultivation Method for her to practice.


    Li Mu asked Caicai toe to her and exined all the mental cultivation methods and requirements of the Cultivation Method to her.


    The little girl was ten years old and had no contact with martial art cultivation before. She knew nothing about it in many aspects, and could only understand a bit after being taught again and again. Therefore, she learned it rather slowly. The slower she learned, the more anxious she became, the more mistakes she made. With many bumps in the learning, she was so anxious that she almost burst into tears.


    But Li Mu was quite patient.


    He did not me her at all. Instead, he exined to little Caicai little by little, even demonstrated them personally, totally without a look of impatientness.


    Seeing it, Granny Cai was rather excited and happy for her granddaughter.


    Although she was only a subordinate viger, she also knew that such a chance was rare for Caicai.


    In the world, the so-called methods of cultivating qi were just some initial approaches to breathing. One should sit in meditation with specific posture, breathe and run the air flow inside the body with certain specific breathing tempos and methods by meditation. It was quite simr to Qigong (a breathing technique) on the earth. Thus it could be seen that the initial approaches to inside cultivation werergely identical but with minor differences. It was still true even if it wass away from the earth.


    About an hour, little Caicai could finally figured out the initial approach to the Longevity Training of Qi Form.


    ¡°You should practice step by step based on the Qi Form. Day after day, you will feel that your strength, speed and reaction will increase a lot. And your body will be better and better. But all of these rely on persistence. You should practice once every day and night. Only when you insist on doing it can you keep on making progress.¡±


    Li Mu inculcated patiently.


    Little Caicai listened carefully and kept nodding.


    But Li Mu himself could not tell how far she could reach.


    After all,pared to the Great Masters like Guo Yuqing, Li Mucked abundant experiences and vision so that he was not sure whether little Caicai had the talent to cultivate martial arts.


    After doing all this, Li Mu Granny Cai¡¯s house.


    He was going to find Ma San and his gangs.


    Why did Li Mu allow Huang Yong to return alive and caution Ma San? The reason was rather simple for¡ªLi Mu wanted to instill fear into Ma San¡¯s heart so that Ma San would gather all of his subordinates, even asked his backers in the government for assistance. If so, the bunch of evil forces would flock together, and Li Mu would not bother himself to find them one by one. Instead, he could handle them all at once.


    ......


    ¡°What?¡±


    In an enormous manor on the west side of the Ping¡¯an bridge of the eastern Ping¡¯an town. After hearing what Huang Yong said, Ma San, shocked and furious, pounded the table and rose to his feet, even smashed the wine cup in his hands out of rage.


    ¡°Poor monk! Dare to act so recklessly!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Did he really say he woulde to kill me tonight?¡± Ma San asked, as his face pulled long and steel balls rolled in his hands. He continued to asked, ¡°Did he say when?¡±


    Huang Yong said hurriedly, ¡°No. But he said he woulde tonight... Master Ma, the damned monk is rather powerful, more formidable to handle that the non-native person several days ago. Besides, the monk is cruel and sinister. He is not soft on killing. We need to take thorough precautions.¡± Then, he retold what had happened in Granny Cai¡¯s house with embellishment, especially focusing on how Li Mu defeated them.


    Ma San frowned at the words.


    He also realized that things were in such a condition that he had lost kind of control.


    No one expected that the monk with the monastic name ¡°Luan Lai¡± was so troublesome.


    Besides, the monk could appear in Granny Cai¡¯s house in time. It was not a coincidence. At least from one side, it was obvious the monk had plotted from the very beginning, and ran there on purpose... Well, the monk came to look for trouble deliberately.


    ¡°Gather all the brothers to the manor to deploy guard and defence here. Start all the traps and gears. Take out all the strong bows and crossbows and send to all the brothers. Tell them to rob poison on the arrows and to prepare the foggy smoke... Haha, I don¡¯t believe that a person of flesh is able to fight his way through our traps and gears.¡±


    Ma San burst into rage.


    After seizing the manor, he had been managing it with boration and set numerous traps inside and outside the manor.


    What¡¯s more, he also purchased secretly some military appliances, such as some powerful bows and armour-breaking crossbows that could destroy the defence of internal qi. And he also bought some foggy smoke and poison from individuals in the Jianghu. In other words, he had fortified the manor as strong as iron, just like a fortress, in order to guard against something like that would happen someday.


    Ma San himself did not believe that the little monk was still able to overturn the heaven and threaten him since he had made such full preparations and defence with over three hundred guards armed to the teeth.


    Of course, for the sake of safety, Ma San also made other preparations.


    ¡°Go to the county government to find Master Song and Private Adviser Liu to request them to send some soldiers and guards in the count for help... Haha, this poor monk! Dare to kill persons in the Ping¡¯an town. He has vited the Empire¡¯sw. I think he has been tired of living. And let the government officials handle him. Haha, with two-pronged suppression, this monk has no way to escape.¡±


    After making a detailed arrangement, Ma Sa felt that uneasiness in his mind was swept away, and he regained his confidence.


    He even began to look forward to the arrival of the monk called Luan Lai.


    ¡°At that time, I will have his limbs and tongue cut and make him a living death. Let him mourn in agony for forty-nine days. Then see who else dares to be against me.¡±


    He smiled ferociously and thought that arrogantly in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 122 A Mistery Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 122 A Mistery Swordsman</h4>


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Late at night, a scream rose in the manor.


    Ma San, who was sitting in the hall, changed his countenance.


    ¡°This monke so soon?¡± A malevolent look took on his face, and he said, ¡°Soldiers and guards of the government have not arrived yet. Try to keep the monk off. Try every means. No need to wait for the arrival of the government¡¯s people. Just kill him.¡±


    His voice had not faded away when Huang Yong stumbled in from the outside.


    ¡°Master Ma, a disaster ising... Not... not the little monk. But it is... is...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, a streak of bright Sword Qi shot briskly from outside and pierce through his heart from the back.


    Huang Yong spat blood and sank to the ground. His body twitched, and soon he died.


    Ma San broke into a cold sweat.


    At that time, he realized that awful screams outside hadpletely disappeared.


    Not only did the screams fade away, but also any sound were gone outside.


    Only over 20 guards left with him while hundreds of ruffians who were guarding various gears and traps outside, as if swallowed up by the night, disappeared utterly without any sound at all.


    What had happened?


    Was it...


    An unptable feeling welled up in Ma San¡¯s heart.


    Then, a white grateful figure, like a dark faery, came into sight by the wind.


    In flowing dress, the figure, like a faerynding on the earth, could move to the gate of the hall from where the rockeries were located hundreds of meters away in a sh. She stepped in holding a chilly long sword in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Ma San was in great shock.


    The little monk had note yet, but the girl in white who appeared in Granny Cai¡¯s vegetarian noodles stand came.


    The girl in white clothes turned out to be such a horrible master.


    An irrepressible chill struck Ma San on the spine.


    As the old sayings went, ¡°if you often walk around the river, you will get sprayed easily¡±, or ¡°If you often walk at night, it is easy to encounter ghosts, Ma Sa used to domineer and ram amuck in the Ping¡¯an town and never encountered a really ruthless person, so he handled things easily. But at present, he finally realized that he provoked the troublesome person who should not be provoked.


    ¡°Sword... swordwoman, calm down, I...¡± Ma San¡¯s legs felt weak.


    The woman in white clothes appeared unhurriedly. The hundreds of ambushes that Ma San had arranged were quiet. There was only one possibility¡ªthey had all been killed. From the screams to the present, just a time of enjoying a cup of tea had passed. Just the thought about it made Ma San shudder and terrified.


    Not to mention hundreds of well-equipped sturdy men and various military equipment, traps, foggy smoke, and other means, even if they were a hundred of pigs, it still took time to kill them one by one. But in front of the woman in white clothes, his heelers were worse than pigs?


    How horrible the woman¡¯s techniques were!


    ¡°We... there may be some misunderstanding between us. I...¡± Ma San trembled and retreated slowly.


    The woman in white clothes did not say anything. Night wind stirred her white veil to flow like the cold moonlight.


    And the sword in her hand was like the streaming of water in cold autumn.


    Step by step, she strode into the hall, like a killing goddess.


    A sudden smirk rose on the corner of Ma San¡¯s mouth. His hand suddenly pressed on the decoration of dragon-head shape on the armrest of the chair behind him.


    Crack!


    The gear of a trap rang.


    A fine steel cage suddenly fell from the roof and enveloped the woman right.


    Bang!


    The fine steel cage hit the ground and let out a deafening sound.


    In the cage, each fence as thick as a child¡¯s arm was made by refined steel. And the interval between them was no more than one inch, even the newborn baby could not drill out from the interval. The top of the cage was a thick piece of iron that could seal up the cagepeletely.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, little girl, you are fooled.¡±


    The shocked and frightened look disappeared from Ma San¡¯s face. Instead, he burst outughing smugly.


    ¡°In my manor, gears and traps are everywhere. Especially the hall has been set numerous traps. That¡¯s why I am waiting for you in the hall. What can you do even if you have high martial arts and ability? Now you are still a bird trapped in the cage. Haha, Bitch. You¡¯ve killed a lot of my brothers. I will not let go of you so easily. I will let you know that in this world, there are more terrible things than death. Hahaha!¡±


    Between talks, the ruffians left in the hall had picked up military armor-breaking crossarrows. Sharp arrows with trigone heads were aimed at the woman in white clothes in the cage. Arrows were clustered ghastly.


    ......


    ......


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Li Mu came to the gate of the manor and found that the gate of the manor had been broken open.


    Inside came from a faint smell of blood.


    ¡°It should not be the wrong way. It is here.¡±


    Ma San and his heelers were notorious in Ping¡¯an town, so it was not hard to find out their address. Besides, there was seldom manor in the town asrge as this one. So there was no possibility of going wrong or looking for the wrong.


    However, it seemed that there had been a fight?


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    He walked into the gate of the manor, only to notice dozens of figures standing stiffly on the main road and keeping the attacking postures. But they could not be found any trace of vitality but were just like sculptures.


    Judging from their clothes and figures, Li Mu knew that they were dead ruffians.


    ¡°Swift sword.¡±


    Looking at those ruffian¡¯s wounds, Li Mu could not help but be astonished.


    Every ruffian was pricked on the throat. And the wounds were just red dots as tiny as a grain.


    What¡¯s even more weird, every wound was frozen and sealed up by a thin icy frost so that blood was unable to flow from the wound. The sheet of frost seemed to be thin, but it had seeped into the corpse. Therefore, all the ruffians¡¯ bodies had been frozen stiff and hard. Even if they had been dead, they still maintained their standing positions and did not fall.


    Chilly Ice Sword?


    Chilly Frost Sword?


    Li Mu had some curiosity in his heart.


    The person who killed those ruffians with sword was really awesome, and the sword moved extremely fast.


    Li Mu hadpleted the practice of Dao-Drawing Chopping and Lightning Chopping of Wind-Cloud Six Moves. They were also iparable fast chopping, but stressed on tremendous lethal power between choppings and required the chopping should be faster than the cultivator¡¯s movement. However, it was hard to achieve the state where the cultivator left little trace just as the swordsmanship.


    Because it demanded too sophisticated and skillful control of strength and speed, which Li Mu was unable to achieve temporarily.


    ¡°This swordsman¡¯s swordsmanship is definitely the strongest I¡¯ve ever seen. The Sky Dragon Sword of Dongfang Jian and other Fast Swords Masters are not worth mentioningpared to the mysterious swordsman.¡±


    Li Mu had made a rough judgment in his heart.


    Why did such a best of masters appear in the manor and attack the bunch of ruffians?


    It also made him more curious.


    He stepped up and followed the main road to the depths of the manor.


    Along the way, he encountered many more corpses and various destroyed traps.


    The defensive force and means in the manor were more ticklish than Li Mu had expected, which was just like a fortress. The air was thin with foggy smoke. In some ces, quicklime powder was scattered densely; and in other ces, fire was still burning with acrid gunpowder filling the air...


    Ruffian¡¯s corpsesy everywhere. Some were smashed to death by copsed rockeries and buildings. Blood flow into small pools. The bloody smell that Li Mu once sensed dide from this area.


    ¡°The blood has not dried up yet. So the battle is just over.¡±


    Li Mu took a rough look and had a conclusion in his heart.


    He sped up.


    Just as a hunter took delight in finding preys, Li Mu hoped to meet with the mysterious master whom he came across by chance.


    Fighting was of great benefit to hone his own cultivation of martial art.


    In the cave of the Nine-dragons Fall, Guo Yuqing once said to him that Guo Yuqing thought, Li Mu had extraordinary speed and strength, butcked abundant changes of movements and had poor foundation. Therefore, he advised Li Mu to challenge some masters and to improve himself through more battles and deepprehension of fighting techniques.


    But before encountering the master this time, the most powerful master whom Li Mu once met was just Wei Chong, elder of the Qing Sha n. At that moment, Li Mu, driven by his fury, killed Wei Chong only with one hand. So it contributed little to steeling him.


    The mysterious swordsman tonight seemed to be a good opportunity.


    Li Mu demonstrated the body-lighting skill directly and hurried to the depths of the manor.


    The core location of the hall came into sight soon. It was brightly lit, and a shrill cry came out of it vaguely.


    ¡°Ah, bitch! You... you cannot escape. Because my reinforcements areing soon...¡± A shrilling roar rang. It was no one else but the head of the ruffians, Ma San.


    Good, there was still time.


    Li Mu was d to hear that, and his figure, like a gust of wind, dashed into the hall in a blink.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of sword stabbed head-on.


    Li Mu was caught off guard and did not expect that he would be attacked since he just rushed in.


    The sword was as quick as sh, bearing a momentum of Ninth-heaven thunderstorm and a force of chill frost.


    ¡°It is the mysterious swordsman.¡±


    This thought shed in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, his hands had already responded faster than his mind. He made a posture simr to a boy worshipping the Buddha, blocking the sword between the palms of his hands.


    How formidable Li Mu¡¯s physical strength was! The sword was caught between palms, and all of its momentum was deprived.


    The person, who made the drawn sword, slightly tried to turn the long sword, but it did not work. So the person abandoned the long sword in the first time and used the fingers as a sword and stabbed Li Mu¡¯s eyes straight.


    Although the weapon was fingers in flesh rather than a sword, it still generated the sound like a dashing sword.


    Sword Qi spurted out from the tips of the mysterious swordsman¡¯s fingers, more powerful than the long sword.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    The person reacted so quickly.


    He opened his palms, and the clenched long sword fell toward him. Then, his right hand ran the mental technique of Heart Heavenly Shoot immediately. The tip of his fingers had faint mental color and directly headed to opponent¡¯s finger sword and blocked it, while his left hand fished backhand, trying to catch the sword.


    Ding!


    The metals shed and nked slightly.


    Li Mu only felt an icy mighty force charged toward him. With a shake on the tip of his fingers, the power of the Heart Heavenly Shoot was scattered off instantly.


    Meanwhile, his left hand scooped nothing and failed to hold the falling long sword.


    It turned out that the mysterious swordsman preceded him to regain the hilt of the sword.


    With the sword in hand, the mysterious swordwoman let out a slight reprimand. Then, from the center of the palms, dazzling light radiated in all directions, and white rays of sword scattered down continuously, like flowers blossoming on the pear trees. Trenchant Sword Qi, like a violent storm, hung over Li Mu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 123 A Superior Master

    <h4>Chapter 123 A Superior Master</h4>


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    Li Mu was frustrated by the opponent¡¯s unceasing varieties of killing movements.


    Obviously, the mysterious swordsman was quite simr to Li Mu in terms of strength and speed. In this case, where the opponent boasted a superhigh level of fighting techniques close to art, Li Mu¡¯s disadvantages inbat experience and techniques were infinitely magnified.


    Shadow of swords fell like fireworks, and mercury dropping to the ground.


    At the very moment, Li Mu felt it was inevitable.


    Fortunately, Li Mu had a big advantage¡ª


    Thick-skinned!


    At the crucial moment, he bowed his head, sped his hands over his head, and curled up like a tortoise. Then he retreated at full speed.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Just like the rainshed broken leather, a series of strange sounds rang.


    At that moment, a heavy muffled sound rang continuously from the ce on Li Mu¡¯s arms, chest and back. This was the feeling that a de pierced on the body. Each stab seemed to have the impact over 2,000 to 3,000 kilograms, just like a ceaseless heavy hammer beating him. Then, Li Mu was also blown out.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop! Please stop! Let¡¯s talk first!¡±


    Li Mu withdrew from the cover of the sword and shouted awkwardly.


    Although he wanted to fight with the mysterious swordsman to exchange technique, it did not mean he liked being abused.


    What¡¯s more, the person was too mean. Li Mu thought he just came to do a good deed and shared the same purpose with the swordsman. But how could the swordman attack him sneakily without any reasons? It was too unexinable.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? Master Che Duan?¡±


    Another unexpected sound rang.


    Shadow of the swords in the sky disappeared instantly.


    Li Mu immediately realized who the speaker was.


    Because such beautiful voice was easy to distinguish.


    He looked up and definitely saw a woman wearing white clothes and a veil standing gracefully in front like a fairy. She was dressed in a white female sword suit, so clean and white that she looked like a figure of bright snow in the illuminative and messy hall. She seemed to reflect the brilliance of the lights, with a ring of white light around her.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Li Mu let out an exmation cooperatively.


    And then, he looked down at his arm and the ce between the chest and abdomen, only to find that his clothes were punctured. The mighty icy Sword Qi shattered the cloth into pieces and made them on Li Mu in disorder, revealing Li Mu¡¯s packs of muscles which were as brawny and tight as white jade sharpened by an axe.


    Li Mu was still very proud of his body shape and muscles.


    Having seeded in cultivating the first level of ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡±, he built up himself into a lean but well-built shape. But the problem at present was that besides muscle, his chest and back were spotted with scratches of all sizes, as if they had been deliberately cut with a knife. And blood seeped out from the scratches.


    ¡°Amitabha. Patroness, you and I once had a good connection. Why do you want to kill me when seeing me?¡±


    Li Mu regained the stupid look of the little monk.


    Good connection?!


    An embarrassed look took on her face under her veil immediately.


    Since when was it counted as good connection as having the same bowl of noodles in the same noodle stall? If those words had note out from the little monk, she would have gone ballistic instantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we? We helped people together.¡± Li Mu said.


    In fact, he was extremely shocked in his heart.


    Tonight, at Granny Cai¡¯s vegetarian noodles stand, Li Mu had found that the woman in white clothes was remarkable in her skill, but he did not expect that she was so mighty.


    Li Mu¡¯s physical strength now had reached the extreme of cultivating body in this world. Though stabbed and cut, his body would not be broken. But the sword in the white-clothes woman¡¯s hand was merely amon refined-steel sword. But demonstrated by her swordsmanship, it could prick through his skin membrane and into the muscles...


    Well, it seemed that the fighting techniques of martial art in this world could not be underestimated.


    As Li Mu said, he shook his body slightly, and then all the torn clothes were open, leaving the sturdy and perfect naked upper part of his body.


    ¡°You...¡± The woman in white called at a low voice with a hint of transient fluster, ¡°Little monk, what are you doing? Put on your clothes now!¡± After all, she was a woman of status and honor. She had never encountered a man stood in front, naked above the waist.


    Li Mu answered sourly, ¡°Amitabha. My clothes are all smashed into pieces by you, patroness. How can I wear it? And I can¡¯t hang it on my body.¡± It was his well-designed clothes, a limited edition in Taibai County.


    At the same time, Li Mu felt that a hint of coldness went on the wound as if some demonic things infiltrated into the bone marrow and blood vessels.


    It should be the chilly qi embraced in the woman¡¯s swordsmanship.


    At the entrance of the manor, those ruffians were frozen like ice cube zombies by the chilly foggy qi which seeped into his body. How horrible it was!


    ¡°Besides, Patroness, please take a closer look. I¡¯ve almost been pricked into a sifter by you. And the cold qi scraped in my wound... Sneeze, I am frozen.¡± Li Mu looked at sword marks all over his body and shivered deliberately, as he said miserably.


    It was imagined that embarrassment appeared on the woman¡¯s face under the veil at that time.


    She exined instinctively, ¡°I thought you were one of Ma San¡¯s reinforcement.¡±


    Before the death, Ma San imed that his reinforcements wereing soon. Just at that moment, Li Mu arrived as quickly as a shlight, but there was no fluctuation of internal qi inside him just like those dead ruffians. Therefore, the woman in white attacked him, and misunderstanding happened.


    ¡°Amitabha. Patroness, please look more carefully.¡± Li Mu took on a look of grievance and said, ¡°If I am not strong enough, have I be the soul imed by your sword? Amitabha, patroness, you¡¯re so rush and careless. You must be inadequate in mental cultivation. You almost made a big mistake. Amitabha, patroness. People cannot be resurrected once dead. You need to pay more attention in the future.¡±


    The woman in white clothes was speechless.


    She did not think that based on her status, she would be reproached by a little silly monk.


    But what the little monk said was exactly right.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The woman shifted the topic awkwardly.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Amitabha. It is a long story about it. Ma San sent ruffians to kill Granny Cai and her granddaughter. And I happened to discover it, so I came up to punish them and had a ruffian named Huang Yong to tell Ma San that I would release Ma San¡¯s soul from purgatory tonight...¡±


    Then, he expatiated what had happened in the slums along the river.


    Upon hearing it, the woman in white could not help but feel fear.


    The bunch of ruffians dared to do things in such an unscrupulous and crazy manner.


    Tonight, having been dyed by something else, she could hurry to uproot the gangs with Ma San as the leader. But out of her expectation, there was such a story behind the scene. So in other words, Granny Cai and her granddaughter might have died because of the gold that she had given out by carelessness if the little monk had note across it...


    Well, no. There would not be so many coincidences.


    In fact, the woman in white was so intelligent that she finally reacted. The little monk with the Buddhist name of Luan Lai did not probably turn up in the slums by chance. Instead, he guarded there secretly, waiting for the windfalls.


    In other words, the little monk had foreseen everything.


    If she had not appeared tonight and killed Ma San and his heelers, the little monk would also have demonstrated his frightening techniques. Judging from what the little monk had disyed before, he was really able to kill them all.


    The little monk was not so stupid as he looked like.


    ¡°Little monk, did you kill people?¡± The woman in white clothes said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a monk? You cherish the moth by covering thempshade, and value ants¡¯ life when sweeping the ground. You killed people?¡± Thinking about the little monk¡¯s foolish appearnce in the noodle stand, she could not believe it. How could such a silly monk kill several ruffians?


    ¡°Amitabha. Pantroness, you¡¯re wrong. I am not killing.¡± Li Mu chanted the name of Buddha.


    The woman in white clothes was not a person of many words nor curiosity. But at that moment, although she knew that the monk was talking nonsense, she still wanted to ask, ¡°You¡¯re not killing? Well, you¡¯re saving?¡±


    ¡°Very good indeed! Very good indeed! Patroness does have extraordinaryprehension. You¡¯re right. I am saving them. My mentor is Master Jiu Mozhi, a wise man in Dalun Temple in the snowy mountain and state preceptor of Tibetan Kingdom. The senior sage always instructs me that there is no need to bear any longer if your patience is gone out. Buddha both has mercy for others and punishes the evil. Buddha is both of benevolence and violence. I am eradicating evil deeds, not evil persons. I am killing evil creatures for protecting living creatures...¡± Li Mu was talking rubbish and then said righteously, ¡°So I am not killing people but saving them and eradicating crimes. The crimes on them. To help them release souls from purgatory and head to the Western Paradise. It is an infinitely merciful act.¡±


    Looking at Li Mu¡¯s sincere face, the woman thought for a while and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Patroness, what have you got?¡±


    ¡°I finally got that your first Buddhist name is Che Dan, not Che Dan.¡± Her tone sounded ironic. She was wondering what kind of wise men would give his disciple the Buddhist names as ¡°Che Dan¡± and ¡°Luan Lai¡± in a row. Or was the little monk talking nonsense?


    ¡°Amitabha, my first Buddhist name is ¡®Che Dan¡¯. Because my mentor thought I am a chatterbox, always saying something useless.¡± Li Mu began performing and babbling, ¡°But I don¡¯t think so. Every word I speak out should be of some significance. Many people cannot make themselves understood when speaking. If analyzed carefully, these words are ambiguous. Take a number of Buddhist ssics and doctrine passed down by Buddha as examples, I think, every ssic embraces its unique Buddhism. But different monks will perceive different Buddhism from the same Buddhist book. That¡¯s because the Buddha has not expounded the doctrines in a specific and careful way. The words are so much that ambiguity is caused...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± The woman shouted directly.


    This little monk was really good at talking nonsense.


    She had a sense of madness in which dozens of flies fluttered in the ears.


    ¡°Those ruffians are all dead. And the thingse to an end here. Little monk, let¡¯s meet again someday.¡± She did not want to stay with this little monk any longer. Her mental state had been cultivated well, but she almost lost her temper when staying with this stupid and talkative person.


    ¡°Wait for a moment. Patroness, you forget something important.¡± Li Mu waved his hands and said in a hurry.


    The woman stopped and asked, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 124 Patroness, Please Wait for a while

    <h4>Chapter 124 Patroness, Please Wait for a while</h4>


    ¡°Amitabha. Patroness, how about the wounds on me?¡± Li Mu pointed the dense wounds on his body as if it was smashed by a knife, and the wounds covered with light blue frost.


    The woman in white let out a sigh inwardly.


    She did forget that matter.


    Mainly because the little monk had the magic to drive her crazy. She could swear that just within a short time when she talked with him, she had made morepses than she would make in one or two months in total. Besides, the little monk was nake on the upper body, which especially made her intolerable.


    ¡°To remove them with internal qi.¡± The woman in white answered.


    Generally speaking, the kind of frosty internal qi could kill ruffians¡¯ lives definitely. But it was another case for first-ss masters who had the ability over Master Realm. After battles, all they needed to do was just to readjust their breath, then they could get rid of the wounds. Judging from their furious fight, the woman in white could feel that Li Mu certainly had thebating power in the level of Zongshi Master. So it was out of the question to dispel frosty Sword Qi.


    Li Mu said with a bitter look, ¡°Amitabha. Patroness, I haven¡¯t cultivated internal qi.¡±


    A surprised look took on the woman¡¯s face.


    But with more thought, she felt that there had not been any fluctuations of internal qi inside the little monk during their battle just now.


    So did he confront her sword triggered by her internal qi with his physical strength?


    The woman was shocked about her thought and could not help but think more highly of the little monk¡¯s powerful physical strength.


    However, the problem wasing¡ªthe little monk did not know internal qi, and how could he remove the frosty Sword Qi in his body?


    Did she have to heal him personally?


    Although he was a monk, he was also a genuine man. It was improper for men and women to touch each other¡¯s hand in passing objects.


    ¡°Amitabha. Patroness. I¡¯ve noticed your swordsmanship and found that it is like flowing shooting stars, dropping water from the sky, and heavy shower beating the banana tree. It is the rarest swordsmanship that I¡¯ve seen now... Before the New Year, when my mentor Jiu Mozhi asked me to go down the mountain, he enjoined me to meet heroes in the world and observe the fighting techniques on martial art. So I have an unreasonable request. Could you please pass on the swordsmanship to me?¡±


    Li Mu opened his mouth and said shamelessly.


    In his heart, he showed great envy to the swordsmanship that the woman in white had just shown.


    Undoubtedly, it was the most terrible swordsmanships he had ever seen. If he could transform swordsmanship into broadswords, it would be a huge supplement to the integration of his Wind-Cloud Six Moves.


    The woman in white thought a little, nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She did agree.


    In her palms, brilliance shone. And then a silk blue booklet floated from her palms and flew toward Li Mu.


    Li Mu raised his hand to catch, and the blue booklet fell into his hand, whose cover read Flowing Wind Swordsmanship.


    He opened it and took a nce. There was an introduction on the title page. Unbelievably, it was a swordsmanship book of the fifth-ss middle level. The book¡¯s grade ddened Li Mu¡¯s heart. Flowing Wind Swordsmanship undoubtedly was the one that he had ever seen with the highest grade. Although he had robbed and cheated a number of secret books from Sky Dragon Faction, Huya Faction, and other factions, no one couldpare to it. The book was just second to Heart Heavenly Shoot passed by Guo Yuqing.


    But totally different from Heart Heavenly Shoot which mainly emphasized on the concept and mental cultivation and was simr to Way, Mysterious Frost Swordsmanship was a technique that could be used to fight and kill in a close distance. Therefore, for Li Mu, thetter one had more reference value.


    ¡°Thank you, patroness.¡± Li Mu did not have too high expectation. After all, Wulin¡¯s secret books were so precious, let alone the fighting technique at the fifth-ss middle level. Themon sect did not have that technique at all. So when he asked for it, he had been prepared for a preposterous price. But to his surprise, she just gave it to him. It was an unexpected surprise. Thus, he said to her earnestly, ¡°Amitabha, young and kind patroness. Buddha will bless you all the best and a perfect marriage.¡±


    ¡°This secret book is topensate you for the injuries you have suffered.¡±


    The woman in white was actually unwilling to say more. And when she heard the word ¡°marriage¡± from Li Mu¡¯s mouth, embarrassment appeared again on her face. More unwilling to stay there any longer, she turned around and left.


    However, how could Li Mu let go of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to consult with such a master?


    The woman in white performed as well as Guo Yuqing, and she was also a rare master. So he seized the opportunity, went up and said, ¡°Amitabha. Patroness, please wait for a while. I have a great puzzle in my heart and want to ask you for advice.¡±


    The white woman felt her head was going to explode, controlled her impatience and said, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    Even the woman in white herself felt that her performance was a bit abnormal today.


    ¡°I just nced through the Flowing Wind Swordsmanship and found that there was not any initial approach to cultivating frosty Sword Qi. But why could Patroness demonstrate the movements transformed by frosty Sword Qi transformation?¡± asked Li Mu.


    Although Li Mu could not cultivate internal qi, he spent a lot of thought and time studying internal qi.


    ording to the mainstream theories in the secret books that he had collected, most of the warriors of internal qi, to condense the internal qi of chilly ice or me properties, had to cultivate themselves in certain environments of specific properties in the world, where they could cultivate and foster their internal qi. For example, to cultivate chilly ice property needed to go to the ce all covered with ice and snow while to cultivate fire property required the parched environment, and so forth.


    It made Li Mu confused.


    Did it mean that to cultivate internal qi of the soil property required the cultivation in the soil?


    And to cultivate the internal qi of the wood property required sitting on the tree branches?


    He did not have time to ask Guo Yuqing about this questionst time. And now, after witnessing the woman in white¡¯s frosty Sword Qi, he was puzzled by the question again. So he asked the question when enquiring for the secret book.


    ¡°Frosty Sword Qi is the result of my contemtion. And it had has nothing to do with Flowing Wind Swordsmanship.¡± Having finished words, the woman turned around and left.


    ¡°Contemtion?¡± Li Mu asked in surprise.


    But it was the first time he had heard so.


    He felt he was vaguely grasping something.


    ¡°Patroness, wait... Well, how to contemte?¡± Li Mu continued to ask questions cheekily.


    The woman in white stopped again and said, ¡°You mentor is the host of Dalun Temple of Snow Mountain and the wise man in the world. He can impart you the Buddha¡¯s golden body. Hasn¡¯t he taught how to contemte?¡±


    ¡°Well... in the Dalun Temple of Snow Mountain, there are no other martial arts fighting techniques besides the Buddha¡¯s golden body.¡± Li Mu said sincerely on the surface, but shameless inwardly.


    What a strange sect.


    The woman thought for a while, took a red thick book from the storage bracelet in her wrist and threw to Li Mu. She said, ¡°There are some initial approaches to contemtion on this book. If you¡¯re interested, you can study it. But the premise of the contemtion is to cultivate internal qi. If not, you can¡¯t have adequate spirit. So whether you can learn and grasp it or not depends on your luck.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s lit up, raised his hand and caught it.


    This red booklet named Talks on Contemtion seemed to be a secret book on theory, in which there weremon ideas about initial approaches to contemtion, but not a specific boration of certain contemting skills. But it was normal. Judging from the woman¡¯s tone, contemting skill was rarer than that of cultivating qi and fighting skills. The woman in white could not be so generous and presented others with an advanced contemting technique at the entry level.


    The woman in white turned and left.


    Li Mu raised his hand subconsciously and said, ¡°Hey, patroness, please stay. I...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The woman in white couldn¡¯t help but reproached him.


    She looked at this little monk who seemed to be stupid and could not tolerate he kept saying ¡°Patroness, wait.¡± The babbling was extremely irritating to the ear. Before Li Mu said more, she transformed into a sh of flowing light, shot out of the hall and disappeared quickly in the distance like a flung star.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    An interesting woman.


    The woman was bound to be born in a dignified family. Otherwise, she could not have presented the swordsmanship technique at the fifth-ss middle level without too many thoughts and even left Talks on Contemtion.


    Li Mu himself had not expected that he could have such a harvest as he meant to ¡°realise Ma San¡¯s soul from purgatory¡± tonight.


    If all the superiors on martial art in the world would be as enthusiastic, generous and benevolent as the woman in white, it would be great.


    Li Mu thought shamelessly.


    And then, he began measuring the hall with eyes.


    A dozen of ruffians holding military armor-breaking crossbows had been frozen to death on the ground, even an arrow had been shot out. And the chief criminal, Ma San, was seated stiffly on the high chair after the big table, and his chest had been pierced through by a sword mark. Apparently, he had already died without doubts.


    All the ruffians in the manor were killed.


    ¡°The woman in white is a ruthless woman as well. She killed so many people without a break just like killing pigs.¡± Li Mu let out a sigh. But as a matter of fact, if the woman in white had appeared, Li Mu would also have killed these ruffians. Because they were scums and would be scourged in the town if they were alive.


    Li Mu continued to his observation.


    He felt curious. By all rights, there was not arge number of poption in Ping¡¯an Town,pared to Taibai County. However, plenty of ruffians gathered in Ping¡¯an County. The number was not normal. Why were there so many young and middle-aged loafing people packing in such sparsely popted town?


    Moreover, no matter how terrific Ma San was, he was still a leader of ruffians. How could he organize so many to work themselves for him and own arge amount of military equipment in his hand?


    As Li Mu thought that in his heart, he began searching the hall as usual to see whether he could find any secret books about martial art. Anyway, for the secret books, the more, the better.


    Li Mu did not have wise means to search. But he did not watch various TV on the earth for nothing. After some exploration, he did find something, some secret organs.


    Crack crack!


    A gear snapped.


    As Li Mu twisted a round pen holder on the table, the big chair under Ma San¡¯s corpse rotated and moved to the sides, revealing a hidden door that allowed one to pass and led to the deep underground. But Li Mu did not know what was in the depths.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 125 Startling Secret

    <h4>Chapter 125 Startling Secret</h4>


    Li Mu was a person of boldness and super skill. Without any hesitation, he walked down the stairs which was like a rampway.


    The stairs were not too long, only with over twenty steps, which linked to an underground backroom with hundreds of square meters.


    The backroom was rather big supported by six stone prism pirs. The wall was not exquisite-built but absolutely stable. The blue brick walls were walls and uneven, on which torches hung. Above the four upper corners of the room, there were blowholes. So it was not too stuffy, but dampness mixed in the air.


    Casing a nce, Li Mu could conclude that the backroom had not been built for a long time.


    In the backroom, Li Mu unexpectedly found piles of gold and silver jewels and treasures, as well as various jade wares.


    In addition, there were various weapons shelves where many extraordinary weapons were ced, including broadswords, Qiangs, swords, halberds, axes, axe-spears, hooks, steel forks, to name but a few. In the northwest corner of the backroom, there were almost a hundred of giant wooden box with oil smell. Li Mu opened one of them and found fine stainless steel weapons in it. They were mainly broadswords, swords and armors rubbed with oil and well preserved.


    ¡°Nearly a hundred boxes of weapons are more than sufficient to equip an army with over one thousand soldiers. Ma San is just a ruffian. How can he have such things? Will he want to rise in rebellion?¡±


    Li Mu became more curious about it.


    He realized that he might have identally broken something.


    Finally, what drew Li Mu¡¯s attention was a small building like an altar ced in the middle of the backroom.


    The little alter was about 2 meters divided into six floors. It was big on the bottom and small on the top. It was built by white marble. In four directions, there were small square steps led to it. Besides, various patterns were carved on the marble delicately. Obviously, it was not carved by an ordinary stonemason.


    On the top of the altar, there was a jade stone table with candles, sacrifices, and the like. Nothing special.


    He stepped back and carefully observed the various patterns on the stoneyer of the altar.


    They were all pictographic patterns without words, which depicted various scenes like certain religious sacrifice ceremonies, such as worshipping the heaven, consecrating livestock and ritual ceremonies. The systems were rtivelyplete. The image appearing most in the patterns was a ck ball with three tails. It looked like a totem.


    Apart from it, Li Mu did not find anything special.


    Judging from the generalyout of the entire backroom, Li Mu thought it was more like a secret branch of heresy.


    However, he could not find anything merely from the altar.


    Li Mu¡¯s attention returned to the gold, silver and jewelry and weapons in this backroom.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to bring these things out to Taibai County.¡±


    Li Mu made a decision right away.


    No matter what the ruffians used these weapons for, one thing was certain¡ªthey did not use them for a good purpose. If their scheme was sessful, it would be definitely a disaster formon poor people. Since all the ruffians were dead, he should utilize these wasted materials. Taking them to the Taibai County to protect the border and the people there was a good way to make use of them.


    The matter had to fall on the Heartless Schr, Zheng Cunjian.


    Li Mu pondered and checked the things in the backroom. Then, he knew all very well in his heart.


    Next, he came to the little sacrificial altar in the middle of the backroom and looked down from it. He looked carefully again to check if there was left out.


    One more check and he found no things missing.


    Li Mu had a clear n in his heart. He took the candlestick to weigh it in his hand and took a nce at the stone table on the altar subconsciously.


    What? On the surface of the stone table, there was another carved painting.


    Compared with the patterns on the altar before, the pattern was more distinct in terms of carving skills or pictures. It showed a scene of heaven worship. A group of people dressed in strange ck clothes were surrounding a strange metal behemoth and worshipping something. The carving lines were so vivid that it was almost lifelike in appearance.


    Around the metal behemoth were ced various sacrificial offerings, such as cattle, sheep and other livestock, and many kinds of rare animals that Li Mu failed to name them. They were not ordinary things obviously. Even the living people were used to be sacrificial offerings. It was really a vast and sacrificial ceremony.


    ¡°The metal behemoth is a bit interesting. Look weird. Why is it like Transformers? Haha...¡±


    Li Mu noticed that the object that the ck-clothes people worshipped was kind of familiar.


    Moreover, the more he looked, the more he felt familiar.


    Wait!


    This stuff... how... did it seem...


    Li Mu suddenly widened his eyes.


    He was shocked, because with more looks, the so-called metal behemoth looked like a spaceship... No... to be urate, it was like a high-tech metal detector.


    Bracket, sr panel, radar, metal track!


    My!


    Li Mu almost eximed loudly.


    No! Was it really... an alien detector?


    He could not believe his eyes.


    In order to ensure that he was not mistaken, Li Mu took a torch from the wall in the backroom and looked more closely with the torch.


    Yes, it was definitely an alien detector.


    And, to be sure, it must be a detector from the Earth.


    Because after observing carefully, Li Mu, from the metal behemoth of the picture in the jade tabletop, saw tow tiny but extremely familiar four letters¡ªNASA.


    NASA, the abbreviation for National Aeronautics and Space Administration of the United States.


    In the world, there was not such a coincidence as it.


    The shape of this metal was like a space detector. And it was more than that. The four English letters on it shared the same order. To say the least, it would be a coincidence if only one or two letters were the same. But the four letters were exactly of the same order, which could absolutely exin something.


    Li Mu looked at it dozens of times to make sure he was not mistaken.


    From the proportion of the figures on the pattern, the metal space detector was a dozens of meters high at least, like a small building of six or seven floors. It was huge in size. Of course, it was Li Mu¡¯s assumption of the detector¡¯s appearance. But as for what type it was, whether it was manned,


    Or to be more specific, whether it was a space shuttle or an unmanned detector, he was not sure.


    After all, no one knew how many detectors had been thrown into the depths of the universe, publicly or secretly, by the giants of science and technology on the earth, and even what NASA had done.


    But, Li Mu did not care about them.


    What he cared most was why this suspected space shuttle or space detector¡ªor, just calling it spacecraft¡ªcame to this, and how it came.


    Did it drift here by itself?


    Or was it rolled into certain space channel during its floating in the universe, and then fell right onto this world?


    This issue was of great significance to Li Mu.


    If it was the former, it meat that the earth was not far from the Martial Art Star. The human beings on Earth had entered the era ofunching detectors in outer space no more than a hundred years. Even if the detectors in the pattern on the stone table was just one of the earliest detectors which wereunched from the Earth, it just floated in the universe for a hundred years at most. How far could it float to in the universe in such a drifting way, even in a hundred years?


    The closer the Martial Art Star was to the Earth, the less difficult it was for Li Mu to have more hopes to return to Earth in the future.


    On the other hand, if it was the second possibility that the spacecraft was swirled into certain space channel, space crack or ck hole during the voyage, and thennded on the Star, it did not have any reference value for Li Mu.


    Another question also drew Li Mu¡¯s interest.


    What was the identity of these people in ck who worshiped the spacecraft as a totem?


    Were they the people from the Earth in the spacecraft?


    Or... Were they original inhabitants on this?


    At that moment, numerous thoughts appeared in Li Mu¡¯s head.


    Although his head was crammed with a myriad of thoughts, he could not figure out a clear one.


    Sure enough, what he saw on the patter on the stone stable had too many impacts on him. Li Mu had not dreamt that he could find some traces of the earth on this.


    He stepped down from the altar and took a closer look. He found that on the stone floors of the altar, the three-tailed ck ball appearing most frequently was like the freehand pattern on the satellites or detectors.


    Li Mu took a deep breath and operated Xiantian Skill. He sat down on the top of the altar, forcing himself to calm down.


    First of all, no matter what the truth was, the earth¡¯s civilization appeared on this. It was a piece of good news. At least, it showed that there wasn¡¯t no connection between twos but some tiny link. Tiny as it was, it was worth exploring for Li Mu, who was eager to go back to Earth.


    Secondly, the scene where the ck-clothes people worshipped the spacecraft indicated that in the world of martial art, there were still a group of people, no matter they were mad, from heresy, or the descendants of the earth, having some understanding of the spacecraft.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to find the ck-clothes people painted on the pattern.¡±


    Li Mu made up his mind in his heart.


    It was a pity that in the manor tonight, Ma San and all of other ruffians had been killed by the woman in white, and no living thing left. Otherwise, Li Mu could have known some clues from Ma San¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ma San is definitely rted to the ck men of the picture on the stone table. Even maybe he is one of them. So it can exin why Ma San, such a little ruffian, was able to gather so many people work for him, have such a manor, and own a lot of gold and silver treasures and sophisticated weapons.¡±


    Li Mu sorted out the whole thing gradually.


    ¡°So to trace the whereabouts of the gang of ck-clothes people, I should start from the people around Ma San.¡±


    ¡°Well, Granny Cai once said Ma San made a great fortune in the recent one and a half years. So he joined the ck-clothes people organization in thest one or two years. Or he was supported by the ck-clothes people. I only need to check the people he contacted frequently in these years, and I will be able to dig out clues.¡±


    ¡°It is said that someone in the town government supports Ma San. So is there any ck-clothes people lurking in the government?¡±


    His eyes shone brighter.


    Nothing in the world was difficult for one who set his mind to it.


    As long as he continued to look into it, he was able to dig out some clues.


    Li Mu gradually got an idea.


    But at that moment, Li Mu changed his face.


    His ears were keen about sound. If he concentrated on listening, he was able to distinguish the sound of ants¡¯ crawling 100 meters away. Even in the unintentional state, he was able to hear the sound of wind blowing and grass moving within 20 meters.


    At that moment, Li Mu clearly heard that a sudden footstep rang outside the backroom.


    The sound of footsteps was son intensive that Li Mu thought at least forty or fifty people came there. What¡¯s more, he could hear the sound of armored friction came through air vaguely. It seemed that some warriors in the Joint-qi level also came there with light steps. Judging from the sounds together, the military guard of the town government had arrived.


    ¡°Block the entire manor. No one can get in or out.¡±


    ¡°Check! Check to the bottom of the truth. Don¡¯t let go of any traces and glues. Who is the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, here is an entrance to a backroom?¡±


    ¡°The archers keep the entrance. And somee down to have a look.¡±


    Hurls and noises came from thedders of the backroom above.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 126 A Figure More Awe-Inspiring Than the Heartless Scholar

    <h4>Chapter 126 A Figure More Awe-Inspiring Than the Heartless Schr</h4>


    An idea suddenly hit Li Mu.


    ¡°I¡¯d better not let others know about this secret chamber.¡±


    Therefore, he walked up the staircases and headed out on his own ord.


    ¡°Merciful Buddha. I pay my respectful greetings to you benefactors!¡±


    He murmured as he climbed up the flight of stairs with one palm held in front of his chest and arrived at the outside.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A fierce voice sounded.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Rows of broadswords and spears were instantly directed at Li Mu. A dozen soldiers grabbing bows and arrows also aimed at him, waiting for their superior¡¯smand before turning the little monk who abruptly walked out of the secret chamber into a human-shaped hive.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± demanded a middle-aged man in Eighth-ranking armor, who looked like the leader. He was ring at Li Mu, his expression stern.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°You can¡¯t tell? I am a monk.¡±


    ¡°A monk?¡± That middle-aged man sneered, ¡°Howe a monk was found in this mansion in the dead of night? Is it you who murdered Ma San and hispany?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. A woman in white killed the people here. I was just passing by.¡± Li Mu muttered Amitabha again. He then put on a pitying look and said, ¡°In fact, I was here to send them to Amitabha Buddha. But unfortunately, I was one step toote.¡±


    Since the woman in white had not required him to keep the murder as a secret, he figured she was in no fear of governmental investigation. Thus, Li Mu did not take the me for her to show his chivalry. Furthermore, he did not try to cover up the real purpose of his visit to the vi.


    ¡°Wow, monks really never tell lies.¡±


    ¡°I made it, too!¡±


    Li Mu praised himself internally.


    The middle-aged man went speechless for a few seconds.


    He assumed that the little monk would certainly try to deny it. After all,mitting murder was a felony pursuant to thews of the empire. But to hisplete surprise, the monk did not y by the standard rules. Although he did deny the usation, he also made it clear that he had nned to kill them here. That unexpected candidness rendered him confused.


    ¡°Humph, sure the killer is you... A monk is supposed to be lenient and merciful. But youmitted a murder! That is a mortal sin!¡± The middle-aged man finally came around and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m the mayor of Peace County. Little monk, do you want to submit to arrest by yourself or by force?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mind went nk for a fraction of a second.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear my words? I said I am not the killer. How could you suddenly be sure of that usation?¡±


    ¡°Are the officials of the empire all reckless like him?¡±


    ¡°Well then, you¡¯re the mayor of Peace County?¡± inquired Li Mu, who unbiddenly rested his eyes on the middle-aged mayor.


    Granny Cai had told him that the Mayor Song just came to the county two years ago. And only when this mayor took office here did Ma San and his gang start building up their power system. There were rumors that the reason for Ma San¡¯s outrageous behavior was the backing of Mayor Song.


    If that was true, this Mayor Song must know there was a secret chamber, and probably what objects the secret chamber housed.


    In order to track the history and whereabouts of the space shuttle, Li Mu believed he should start with this Mayor Song.


    Although he was pondering over the new idea, his face did not betray any of his thoughts, in case he put the target on guard. With a totally dismissive expression, he argued, ¡°Now that Mayor Song is here, the thing is simpler. Ma San and his lot gued the residents of this county, took others¡¯ lives for money, and hadplete disregard for human life. They were unforgivable sinners. Even if I, a monk, did send them to Amitabha Buddha, I would be doing the right thing. So, why would I be the sinner?¡±


    Several Dutou Officials around them were already at a loss after hearing the conversation.


    ¡°The two are not on the same page at all! Are they talking to themselves?¡±


    ¡°And, it seems to me that the little monk¡¯s arguments sound even more far-fetched than our mayor¡¯s.¡± Theyined inwardly.


    ¡°Hum! No matter how glib-tongued you are, thew says a murderer shall be executed... Quick, put the cangue on him!¡± ordered the middle-aged mayor, Song Yi, who beckoned the soldiers over with a frosty face.


    This Song Yi had made some under-the-table deals with Ma San. Out of the concern for his sordid business being exposed, he decided to stop reasoning with the monk and put him under arrest right away.


    A soldier clutching iron shackles immediately came forward and crammed the cangue round Li Mu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Well, Your Honor, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t arrest me today.¡± Li Mu did not dodge but let himself be shackled. Smiling brightly, he said, ¡°You know, you cannot afford the consequence of it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, what a brilliant joke! I¡¯ve captured a maniac killer who had murdered almost a hundred people. I am enforcing thew within my duties. How could there be consequences I can¡¯t afford? You, a monk, dare threaten an official. You really don¡¯t know how to spell ¡®death¡¯, do you?¡± Song Yi, the mayor, taunted Li Mu with a leer.


    But he failed to notice Li Mu had stopped calling himself ¡®a monk¡¯.


    Li Mu, still, gave him a smile and then fell silent.


    At that precise moment, footsteps were heard from afar. A momentter, a soldier dressed like a Dutou Official scurried over and whispered something into Song Yi¡¯s ears.


    Song Yi¡¯s expression rapidly altered.


    Paying no more attention to Li Mu, he spun around and headed for the hall.


    Li Mu was very clear about what was going on. But he did not speak and just waited with patience.


    Very soon, the mayor, who was austere-looking a moment ago, put on an ingratiating face and came back with a luxurious, dark red sedan chair carried by eight bearers. Now, he looked just like doy wagging its tails in front of its master.


    ¡°Never knew Mr. Zheng also arrived at our Peace County. Our humble county is honoured by your presence,¡± said Song Yi in a booming voice.


    ¡°Well, thank you, Mayor Song.¡± Zheng Cunjian¡¯s voice sounded from that curtained sedan chair.


    Li Mu snickered gleefully.


    The officials in Chang¡¯an could not be more familiar with the name ¡®Heartless Schr¡¯. Taking Zheng Cunjian along with him on this trip was a quite smart decision. To say the least, the Heartless Schr could deal with the various officials for him, which actually spared him tons of trouble.


    ¡°Mayor Song, this Master Madcap is a distinguished guest of His Honor. Even His Honor treats Master Madcap with courtesy, so I¡¯m wondering why Mayor Song got him shackled.¡± Heartless Schr spoke in a seemingly nonchnt tone.


    Given that Li Mu had broken his legs and he had not been fully cured, Zheng Cunjian could not walk yet. Apart from riding a horse, he had toe here in a sedan chair.


    And the line he said was what he had rehearsed with Li Mu in the inn.


    Upon hearing that, cold sweat instantly streamed down Song Yi¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Distinguished guest of His Honor?¡±


    ¡°No wonder this monk was so audacious. It turns out that he has such a connection.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve made a huge mistake!¡±


    Song Yi cast a intive look at Li Mu, as though whining that why Li Mu did not tell him that important information and deliberately let him get wrongfooted.


    Li Mu returned him with a smiley face, implying that he would not believe it even if Li Mu mentioned it to him before.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to free Master Madcap?¡± urged the Heartless Schr. He was also quite worried. If Li Mu was infuriated, his legs might get broken once more.


    Not daring to slight the monk anymore, Song Yi stepped forward to unshackle Li Mu in person.


    However, Li Mu smiled and took a step back. ¡°Mayor Song, it¡¯s easy to put the cangue on my neck. But you will find it a lot more difficult to remove it.¡±


    Song Yi¡¯s face paled, and he felt his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Fuck, why is this monk being so difficult? He is like a seasoned politician.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, er...¡± Song Yi turned round to look at the sedan chair.


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s unique chilling voice was heard from the sedan chair. ¡°Mayor Song, you see to it. If Master Madcap finds your performance unsatisfying, today will definitely be thest day of your service. And as for the other matter... Well...¡±


    ¡°The other matter? What¡¯s the other matter?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he means my life!¡±


    ¡°He is implying my life is on the line now!¡±


    At that thought, Song Yi felt real terror stirred up in his heart.


    It was utterly beyond his expectations that the magistrate of Chang¡¯an held the little monk in so much awe. And judging by Zheng Cunjian¡¯s tone, even the celebrated Heartless Schr was in fear of him. The mayor could not stop ming himself for affronting such a big-shot.


    ¡°Er... Master Madcap, I...¡± Song Yi whipped around again to look at Li Mu. Hitten by such an unforeseen disaster, his eyes were almost brimming with tears. Pitifully, he implored, ¡°Please forgive me for being so stupid as to fail to recognize you, renowned master! But Buddhists are merciful! Master, please spare my life. I¡¯ll answer any of your requests.¡±


    Beamingly, Li Mu assured, ¡°Mayor Song, all I¡¯m asking for is some honest answers to my questions. If you provide me with the desirable answers, I¡¯ll let you off the hook.¡±


    Song Yi nodded hard.


    ¡°Good. Come with me.¡± Li Mu turned and headed down to the secret chamber.


    Perturbed, Song Yi hesitated a bit but still followed him with trembling legs.


    In the hall, only the cracks of the torches could be heard. None of the soldiers dared to make a sound. They had all heard about the Heartless Schr. It was said that when hearing the name a crying child would be too scared to let out a wail. Thus, being cooped up in the hall with such a terrifying man, though he was behind the curtains of the sedan chair, they still had an urge of turning tail.


    Time ticked by.


    About half an hourter.


    Li Mu went out of the secret chamber with Song Yi following behind him.


    Song Yi was ashen-faced, as if he had swallowed down a dead mouse. As cold sweat kept dropping down from his forehead, he stumbled his way out. But the others could not tell from his expression what conversation Li Mu had had with him.


    Li Mu, by contrast, looked immersed in thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng,¡± Li Mu spoke first, ¡°I left something down in the secret chamber. You and Mayor Song can have a discussion to figure out a way of sending the things to Taibai County. You must do it quick and in secret. No mistake is tolerable this time. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Master Madcap, please, don¡¯t worry,¡± Zheng Cunjian assured him immediately, ¡°We won¡¯t leave behind anything of yours, not even a grain of dust! We will send everything to Taibai County within three days!¡± The Heartless Schr was quite confident because he knew the objects in the secret chamber were nothing more than the treasures the gang had raked in.


    Li Mu nodded with gratification.


    ¡°And the rest of the matters, is Mayor Song¡¯s call,¡± added Li Mu haughtily.


    Then, he turned his back on the mayor and set off for the outside.


    Zheng Cunjian also hurried the bearers to take off in the wake of Li Mu.


    At that scene, Song Yi felt his heart quivered again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the background of that Master Madcap? How could he make Heartless Schr listen to him like his servant? Why have I never heard of such a figure before?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 127 The City of Chang’an

    <h4>Chapter 127 The City of Chang¡¯an</h4>


    Song Yi, the mayor of Peace County, turned out to have nothing to do with Ma San¡¯s plots. He did not know the existence of the secret chamber or the objects in it.


    That truth was a little disappointing to Li Mu.


    But it was the fact. And Song Yi did not hold any back from him when they had a private conversation down the secret chamber.


    Li Mu was perfectly sure of that because during their meeting he utilized some means to ascertain whether Song Yi lied to him.


    By now, it seemed that some pieces of the puzzle could be put together¡ªTo cozy up to Song Yi, Ma San offered him assorted treasures, resources, and beautiful girls; and on the surface, he was obedient as Song Yi¡¯s dog. But when no one was looking, he was taking advantage of the mayor¡¯s power to do something that even Song Yi had no idea of.


    Thus, Song Yi was not in league with Ma San.


    That made the case more interesting.


    After his encounter with Ma San, Li Mu knew Ma San had all the qualities of a scoundrel. He was aggressive, unbridled, and imprudent, but he was no wily schemer, so there was no way for him to pull off many secret moves under the nose of the mayor. Could he be a really good actor or was there another crafty man behind the scene?


    Li Mu found thetter more usible.


    ¡°Tonight, after Ma San and his gang met their doom, where could that man pulling all the strings go?¡±


    ¡°Was he also killed during the chaos?¡±


    ¡°Or escaped?¡±


    Suddenly, Li Mu halted his train of thought.


    ¡°You wait for me in the inn.¡±


    He gave an order to Zheng Cunjian, who was still behind the curtains of the sedan chair.


    Then, in a sh, he leaped up to the air like an eagle with his utmost body-lighting skill and vanished in the darkness.


    ...


    ...


    The morning dew evaporated.


    Another sunrise of the twin suns took ce in Peace County.


    Thest night¡¯s stir in Ma San¡¯s mansion had waked up a number of the neighboring residents. Due to noise and right, many had not slept all night. When it finally came to the daybreak, some bold natives scuttled to the outside of the mansion and peeked in. They saw government soldiers bustling in and out of the ce and sensed the faint smell of blood in the air. However, there was no trace of those domineering gangsters.


    Soon, a piece of breaking news swept through the entire Peace County as fast as a tornado.


    ¡°Ma San and his gangsters got wiped out!¡±


    At first, not all the people who heard it were convinced of their downfall.


    But when the official notice was released, that news was confirmed.


    Moreover, the official notice harshly denounced the sins Ma San and his lotmitted and enumerated more than thirty of their crimes. Reading between the lines, it was clear that the government thought that murder suited them well and would not continue to explore that case. The notice even smartly included a paragraph saying that Mayor Song had pointed it out in particr that the government would take severe measures against the crime of picking quarrels and provoking troubles at all costs so as to enhance public security in Peace County.


    That notice made the whole county seething with excitement.


    All those years, Ma San¡¯s lot had put the residents of Peace County under great suffering. Some were beaten up by them and became paralyzed, some were left to die on the streets, and some even lost all their family members because of their bullying. It could be said that people had been boiling with resentment but did not dare voice it. But today, those viins were all killed overnight. None of them could do horrible things to the residents again.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, could there be more thrilling news than that?


    Shortly after the notice was publicized, many people in the county set off firecrackers to celebrate.


    The county was drowned in whoops and cheers.


    Caicai and her grandma also joined the whooping crowd.


    ¡°Granny, Brother Madcap really did it...¡± yelled Caicai, who was standing in front of the official notice, her eyes filled with exhration. She knew a little ¡®inside story¡¯ of the big change, for her Brother Madcap had told her he would go and punish Ma San and his lot. Sure enough, he had fulfilled his promise.


    Being equally excited, Granny Cai broke into tears.


    Now, she did not have to flee to the country with her granddaughter.


    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s terrific! We can continue to sell vegetable noodles on the street. And we¡¯ll soon make enough money to go to Chang¡¯an and take daddy back.¡± Caicai calcted with the help of her fingers and then called with joy, ¡°We need only another 230 pence before we can go on the trip.¡±


    Granny Cai reached out her heavily lined hand and softly stroke her granddaughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t be long before we have your dad back.¡±


    Caicai¡¯s eyes immediately gleamed hopefully. She then asked, ¡°After we pick up daddy, can we stay together forever?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Granny Cai assured her as she wiped off her tears.


    A whileter, the two of them carrying the usual load arrived at their old food stall. Caicai set up the table and the chairs with proficiency and then reached for the drawer beneath the one holding the noodles to take the tableware out. Just at that moment, she let loose of a shriek.


    ¡°Caicai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Granny Cai, who craned her neck to look at her granddaughter.


    ¡°Granny, look, this is...¡± She pointed at the tiny cab. At the center of the tableware in the second drawer sat a shining gold ingot. It was the payment for a bowl of noodles that woman in white gave them yesterday.


    But to their puzzlement, they remembered that they had given it back to that woman in white, hadn¡¯t they?


    The granny and the little girl stayed rooted to the spot.


    After quite a while, Caicai rubbed her eyes incredulously and then hastily closed the drawer.


    ¡°Granny, that beautiful sister has gone. How can we return this to her?¡± questioned Caicai innocently.


    Granny Cai had no idea of the answer.


    ¡°Granny, how about we take it that the money is borrowed from that beautiful sister. Let¡¯s use it to pick up daddy from Chang¡¯an first. Then, we¡¯ll make more money by selling noodles. One day when we find that beautiful sister, we¡¯ll pay the money back to her. How does it sound?¡± Caicai looked at her granny with eager eyes.


    Granny Cai was still hesitating.


    ¡°Granny, I miss daddy too much...¡± pleaded Caicai.


    Wavered by her pitiful look, Granny Cai clenched her teeth resolutely and nodded at the little girl. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. We¡¯ll set off right away.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Caicai jumped with delight. ¡°Oh Yeah! I¡¯ll have daddy back!¡±


    ...


    Li Mu returned to the inn with an awkward look.


    He had been lurking around Ma San¡¯s mansion all night but failed to find out any more clues. The schemer behind the scene in his imagination did not go back to the mansion as he had expected... In fact, none of the scenes he predicted urredst night.


    Well, that was sort of embarrassing.


    Li Mu now reckoned he had overthought the thingst night.


    After settling the problem with Ma San, it was time for him to hit the road again.


    Bathed in the festive atmosphere of Peace County, Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian got on their ck-maned horses and left the county.


    The next two days passed uneventfully.


    Li Mu traveled unhurriedly to observe the customs and practices of this world.


    In general, people in the northwest of the Western Qin Empire were sturdy and honest. They preferred meat, especiallymb, and a variety of cooked wheaten food. Delicious dishes could be seen everywhere along the way. But the beef was scarce, because farm cattle was one of their most important means of production. And thews of the empire also forbade ughtering any farm cattle.


    However, the public security in the ces Li Mu went by was not very good.


    Li Mu sniffed a whiff of corruption underneath the ostensible prosperity.


    Particrly, the style of governing in many counties along the way was stern and inefficient. Bureaucracy was thriving everywhere, which gravely slowed down the workflow. Some small counties even ced a customs pass on the government-built road and called it ¡®a necessary measure to maintain public safety¡¯. In truth, that pass was set up for extracting money from traveling merchants, rendering the folks rather miserable.


    ¡°This Western Qin Empire seems to have been heading for its end. Or something inside of the ruling group is wrong. Everything here is telling me this is thest reign of the dynasty.¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    Of course, that judgment was merely based on some theories he had learned from the history ss in his junior high. As to whether his opinion was correct, well, he had to wait and see.


    Before the smaller sun dived down the horizon on the second day after he left Peace County, Li Mu already reached the foot of Chang¡¯an.


    The city of Chang¡¯an enjoyed a quite special status in the history of the Western Qin Empire.


    Until two hundred years ago it was still the capital of the Western Qin Empire. Although the empire was not founded there, when the Easter Qin Empire declined and Emperor Qin Wu, the one who resurrected the empire as the present one, moved the capital to Chang¡¯an, the city¡¯s high walls and firm defense had fended off the disturbances for the Western Qin Empire for three hundred years.


    But two hundred years ago, Emperor Qin Dang expanded thend of the empire by sweeping out the foes that defeated the Eastern Qin Empire and repelled its people from the pasture. After that, he removed the capital to Qin City and ended the history of Chang¡¯an being the capital.


    Precisely due to that history, people in the Western Qin Empire had a special feeling for Chang¡¯an.


    Even though Chang¡¯an was no longer the capital since two hundred years ago and it was just one of the dozens of provincial capitals of the empire, that special feeling was still around. Plus,pared to the rest of the provincial capitals, Chang¡¯an was more prosperous.


    After they crossed the city river that was over a hundred meters wide, admired the defensive walls that were more than a hundred meters in height, and awed the entrance gate densely covered in holes and marks weapons left, Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian handed in the entrance fee and finally entered the ancient city that had a history of five hundred years.


    The moment they stepped in, they were greeted by a waft of vintage air.


    Unlike the underdeveloped Taibai County where nature¡¯s beauty dominated, Chang¡¯an was like an armored guard that had steadfastly stood on the ground in spite of all the storms. The streets and buildings in this ce were mostly made of ck rocks. The road was wide and smooth, the high-rises were standing in lines and stretching into the distance. Such solemn ck was the most favorite color of themon folks, which was also an embodiment of their tough and stern character.


    Riding on the street, Li Mu felt like he was walking through the thousand years¡¯ evolvement of the empire.


    The streets were boisterous with husting and bustling merchants and trade caravans.


    The night market was about to open.


    In Chang¡¯an, there was no curfew.


    Inparison with Chang¡¯an, Taibai County was really small. Li Mu felt as if he had traveled to a big city like Shanghai from a small town. After all, the difference between the two ces was striking.


    Li Mu felt dazzled by the thriving scene in Chang¡¯an.


    Although the martial arts-oriented civilization could not be measured with the standards of the technology-dominated world on Earth, the architecture in Chang¡¯an was still unbelievably magnificent. Many of them were built not inpliance with the architecture principles on Earth, such as a building piled up with ck boulders that each weighed several thousand tons. The technologies on Earth certainly could not do that.


    Li Mu paused at intervals to enjoy the view.


    After an hour, he suddenly heard a roar of mor ahead.


    And the street was abruptly packed with crowds.


    ...

 Chapter 128 Stunning Female Slaves

    <h4>Chapter 128 Stunning Female ves</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± inquired Li Muin in surprise.


    Out of curiosity, Li Mu looked into the distance from the back of his horse.


    He saw a flower parade marching towards his way.


    White horses were hauling specially made white carriages with long shafts. Each canopy over the carriages was decorated with multicolored flowers and streamers, which was quite eye-catching. But what was more surprising was that the wagoners were all armored females, and on each of the carriages was a cage made of steel bars that were as thick as a finger. Looking through the bars, Li Mu could see there were five scantily dressed women on each carriage.


    Those women were tall and slim. They had so luringly curvaceous that even Li Mu, who was viewing them with the standards of the Earth civilization, felt a shot of electric current coursed through his veins. They all hadrge breasts, and their body curves were perfect like those hot girls in the western countries on Earth. And to Li Mu¡¯s startlement, they were all blond-haired as many white people on Earth.


    ¡°But they somehow look like ves, don¡¯t they?¡±


    The crowd practically carried Li Mu and his horse to the flower parade.


    Upon a closer look, he discovered that those blond hot girls with little clothes were all wearing a nearly transparent gauze cape, and only their private parts were covered with a small piece of ck cloth. Such half-hearted covering actually made them more appealing.


    Moreover, each of the girls was wearing delicately made shackles and handcuffs.


    Glinting in the sun, those shackles and handcuffs looked like essories from a distance. Only when they came closer did Li Mu notice that the fetters had tethered them to the bars, allowing them little space to move around. Thus, they had to let their arms be hung up to the top of the cages while standing on tiptoes. In that exaggerated posture, they revealed the full beauty of their bodies.


    Most of those girls also had fine features. And their skin was fairly tan. For the Qin folks in Chang¡¯an, their looks were quite exotic and tempting.


    However, they all seemed rather ashamed and indignant.


    Some of them even had a cloth stuffed in their mouth so they were unable to speak and had to let their drool wet the cloth. Obviously, it was a measure to prevent them from chewing off their own tongue so as to blood to death.


    ¡°They are female ves captured from the prairie,¡± exined Zheng Cunjian, who was riding by Li Mu.


    Hearing that, Li Mu went speechless for a second.


    ¡°Whoa, those are women from the pasture! They all have blond long hair and are so sexy, just a pair of blue eyes away from the white models on Earth.¡± Li Mu eximed in his head.


    ¡°There are constant wars between our empire and the nomadic people on the vast prairie. When our troops sweep through the prairie, they catch the local folks and make them ves. Men are sent to work their fingers to the bone, while women, especially the good-looking ones, are selected to go through a series of training and be female ves in the Musical House. This batch was just sent here from the frontline. And the Musical House is holding a flower parade to disy them to all the citizens. The parade willst for three days, catching the attention of people from all walks of life. Before the auction day, the Musical House always makes the most spectacr show. And when the big dayes, the female ves can be auctioned to the highest bidder like any other articles. If some are left up, they will continue to stay in the Musical House and do their usual business.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian ardently introduced the background information to Li Mu.


    Noticing that Li Mu¡¯s eyes were locked on the flower parade, he thought the county magistrate was interested in those exotic women. Thus, he made such a remark on purpose.


    He believed such interest was totally normal.


    As far as Zheng Cunjian knew, Li Mu had not married yet. And he had no concubines or maids except the two little attendants following around him. In that case, he should still be a virgin. These years, the Western Qin Empire had been trying to encourage child-bearing, so thew set the age of marriage at twelve. If counting in the one-year pregnancy, this Second Young Master of the Li Family was already fifteen. Such a young man who was way over the legal age of marriage was in his prime of life, so it was no wonder that he was attracted by beautiful women.


    If Li Mu truly favored that kind of stuff, it was good news for Zheng Cunjian, because he would have more leeway to manipte his way out.


    With Zheng Cunjian¡¯s earnest exnation, Li Mu finally came to understand the event.


    ¡°This is a live advertisement for the auction!¡±


    Intrigued, he started to take in the details of the parade. Surrounded by throngs of people, he passed by one carriage after another.


    There were a total of ten carriages carrying forty-six female ves from the prairie.


    Every single ve was pretty and sexy, and could be said to be a real stunner.


    But notably, one of the female ves looked quite young and was caged separately. She had peerless beauty and extremely exquisite features. Unlike the other ves, she was wrapped in a different robe and was emitting a cold aura. mes of rage were burning in her eyes, which made the first nce at her put Li Mu in a daze.


    Then, he gasped.


    That woman was like a thorny rose, gorgeous but also deadly.


    In an instant, Li Mu was forcibly reminded of another equally gorgeous face. At the wooden table of the food stall in Peace County, that woman in white had revealed the same supply, fair, and beautiful face as she rolled up the veil to eat the noodles. Inparison, that woman in white was like a fairy living on the moon; and the foreign ve cooped up in front of him was an enraged female warrior. Although the two was in drastically different scenarios, they were equally beautiful and stunning.


    Zheng Cunjian pried something out of the crowd and then told Li Mu with excitement, ¡°Young Master, turns out that the forty-six female ves are not just normal ves. This time, the Musical House in Chang¡¯an paid a huge amount to snatch them over... Well, I am really surprised.¡±


    Li Mu gazed up at Zheng Cunjian but did not speak.


    Nheless, his eyes had made it clear that if Zheng Cunjian kept him in suspense he would beat him to a pulp.


    Zheng Cunjian shuddered in fear. Familiar with Li Mu¡¯s short temper, he dared not hold the story back anymore and said hastily, ¡°The forty-six female ves were the Wolf Warriors of the Wolf Temple on the prairie. Their leader, well, the ve imprisoned on the special carriage by herself, is not an ordinary woman. She is the Invincible Warrior of the prairie, the daughter of a brother of the Great Jebe. I was told that she was once selected as the Virgin Goddess of the Wolf Temple. Butter, curiously, she did not serve for the Wolf Temple. Instead, she became a Wolf Warrior. And, haha, the other forty-five ves are her direct subordinates. In the past few years, this troop constituted by female Wolf Warriors earned much fame and awe on the prairie...¡±


    ¡°Wow, she turns out to a female warrior!¡±


    Li Mu nodded, a little impressed.


    He only had limited knowledge about the prairie.


    Half of it was taught by Qing Feng through the spoon-feed method at dinner, while the other half was learned from the long conversation he had with his sworn brother, Guo Yuqing. His sworn brother seemed quite familiar with the prairie. Li Mu could tell from his lines that he had deep feelings for thatnd. At that time, Li Mu guessed that Guo Yuqing was from the prairie, but he did not ask his sworn brother for confirmation.


    The prairie was the territory that did not belong to the three great empires on the continent. It was ruled by nomadic people, a theocracy alliance constituted by many tribes. The Wolf God was the most respectable deity on the prairie. And the Wolf Temple was the representative of the Wolf God. The members of that temple were almost as powerful as an emperor, and they could issue orders to any of the tribes.


    Now that those female ves were the Wolf Warrior of the Wolf Temple, their status must be quite high. To draw an analogy, they might be as prestigious as the princesses in the Western Qin Empire and treated with awe and respect.


    Plus, female Wolf Warriors were a scarce kind.


    It was a shame that they were caught by the forces of the Western Qin Empire and reduced to prisoners. Since their defeat, they had to live in massive grief and misery.


    Li Mu sympathized them, especially that woman confined to a separate cage.


    She was too stunning. Her beauty was otherworld, breath-taking. At only one nce, numerous men would be mesmerized by her and willing to do anything for her.


    Such a woman with unparalleled beauty was favored by God. She was supposed to enjoy all the woos and love of other men. But now, she was here, being disyed as amodity. How sad it was!


    ¡°Young Master, if you¡¯re interested, I¡¯d like to make some arrangements for you. Well, you know, I kind of have a say in Chang¡¯an.¡± After observing Li Mu¡¯s expression, Zheng Cunjian offered tentatively.


    Li Mu threw him a harsh look and snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick up my mother first. That is the priority.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s heart trembled at his stern look. He hurriedly echoed, ¡°Right, right, right. My mistake. Our Second Young Master is a dutiful son. And your mother has waited for you for so many years. Of course, you¡¯d like to visit your mother first. Young Master, please pardon my stupidity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Now that we arrived in Chang¡¯an, we¡¯re in your territory. You really have a lot on your mind,¡± mocked Li Mu, who urged the horse to go faster and gave the schr an unfathomable smile. ¡°If you are considering to tip that brute off or use his power against me, try it as you like, for I don¡¯t mind it at all... as long as you don¡¯t fear death.¡± The brute he addressed to was naturally Li Menglong, the magistrate who actually reigned Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°I dare not! Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Young Master!¡± Scared, Zheng Cunjian hastened to defend himself.


    He truly wanted to do that, but he had no guts to put the n into practice.


    Because before they left Taibai County, Li Mu nted a magic figure in Zheng Cunjian¡¯s body, which was called the Life-and-Death Spell. He also demonstrated its power by, of course, activating it while it was in him. The experience was... Well, Zheng Cunjian swore that he would rather be cut by a thousand knives at the same time than having the Life-and-Death Spell torturing him again.


    With the Life-and-Death Spell as the deterrent, Zheng Cunjian had to put aside his schemes against Li Mu for now.


    In fact, Zheng Cunjian¡¯s blood chilled after he learned that Li Mu was also an intimidating warlock. He knew how frightening those warlocks could be. They could kill with no one noticing through all kinds of mysterious incantations and magic figures they drew up. Hence, before he found some warlock more powerful than Li Mu and got the Life-and-Death Spell lifted, he would do nothing rash.


    Li Mu simply smiled and did not speak to him anymore.


    As Zheng Cunjian rode in the front to lead the way, the two strolled forward unhurriedly. About an hourter, they came to the entrance of an alley in the west.


    ¡°Pi-Herding Alley?¡±


    Li Mu read the name of the alley on a stone wall.


    That was an odd but urate name for the alley.


    This was a slum area.


    ¡°Your mother is in the yard at the far end of the alley.¡± Zheng Cunjian pointed out.


    ...

 Chapter 129 - Another Mr. Zheng?

    <h4>Chapter 129 Another Mr. Zheng?</h4>


    Li Mu held his horse still at the entrance of the Pig-Herding Alley. He stayed for a while, lost in thought.


    He was an imposter, not the real Li Mu on this. But he still decided to take in the real Li Mu¡¯s mother, because, for one thing, that was something he could do topensate the real Li Mu for impersonating him. After all, no matter whether he was dead or still alive, judging by the things he did before, he was a talented and dutiful son. For another, he felt pity for the suffering the real Li Mu¡¯s mother had endured. He hoped the old woman who had been deceived by fate could be able to live a happy life in her twilight years.


    Adding that he had not enjoyed parental love on Earth and that had left a hole in his heart, he was longing for such experience.


    However, no matter how simr he and the real Li Mu looked, he was not the same man. What if the real Li Mu¡¯s mother discovered his real identity? That would be quite awkward.


    In truth, Li Mu was not afraid of being exposed.


    He was confident that given his current power, he could go live anywhere in the world. Even if one day he could not be the magistrate of Tai Bai County, he could totally start over in another ce.


    What really worried him was that once the old woman recognized that he was not her son and inquired him about his son¡¯s whereabouts, how would he answer it? If he told her the truth that the real Li Mu and fell down a cliff and died, he would dash herst shred of hope. The old mother would certainly be devastated. That would conflict with his original intention.


    The Pig-Herding Alley was a byne in the slum. The trail was muddy, the walls were low, and the air smelled funny, like feces and sludge mixed together.


    That repulsive smell was actually the same that Li Mu had experienced when he was in the ughter house of Randengsi Vige on Earth.


    There were only a handful of people in the alley. asionally, one or two stray dogs scooted past. Compared with the boisterous night market on the main street, this alley was a totally different world, a ce be utterly forgotten.


    Once in a while, a few people could be seen bustling in and out of the alley. Some looked dull and bony, the others seemed fierce and aggressive. They all came and went in a hurry, which emphasized theplex and harsh living environment in the alley.


    Those walking in the alley all flickered curious looks at Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian.


    Judging by their clothes, the two did not belong to the Pig-Herding Alley, let alone the two handsome ck-maned horses they were riding. The residents in the alley could not help wondering why the two who apparently were from another world hade here.


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Zheng Cunjian spoke softly, ¡°Your mother really lives in this alley. I¡¯m sure my memory didn¡¯t fail me...¡±


    Li Mu waved at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± He finally made up his mind.


    Li Mu got off the horse, grabbed the reins, and started trudge along the muddy trail towards the dark end of the Pig-Herding Alley.


    On both sides of the alley erected low y walls and battered wooden doors. Through the cracks on the walls, Li Mu saw some houses were dead silent, and some were lit up with flickering candles. Every now and then, he could hear kids ying. And at doors with rednterns stationed some skimpily-clothed women of varied age. They were all coquetting with the passersby, but when they saw Li Mu and Zhen Cunjianing, they fleed to the inside. They knew such big-wigs in the world out of the slum, though might be wealth, were not the clients they could handle.


    The Pig-Herding Alley was only two hundred meters long.


    And the house of the real Li Mu¡¯s mother was located right at the depths of the alley.


    ¡°You old pig, today I¡¯ll bring this bitch back whatsoever. If you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll break your legs, too!¡± A hostile voice sounded from the small yard of the real Li Mu¡¯s mother ahead.


    Then, a woman¡¯s cry and pleading were heard, followed by a man¡¯sugh.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed with concentration.


    There was a carriage sitting by the door of a small yard. Two beefy men, who looked like the waggoners, stood at the door while holding the reins. They glowered at every passerby and fiddled with the broadsword attached to their waist. Like a pair of forbidding-looking door-gods, the two did not seem good-intentioned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li Mu turned to look at Zheng Cunjian.


    But thetter was clearly baffled as well.


    Li Mu then headed straight towards the door.


    The two brawny men were rmed at once. They red at Li Mu dangerously, obviously warning him not toe nearer.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    One of the burly men yelled, who grasped the handle of his broadsword and stared at Li Mu.


    ¡°Well, go home,¡± replied Li Mu nonchntly as he tethered his horse to a stump in front of the yard.


    Then, ignoring the two burly men, he reached for the door.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go in!¡±


    The two burly men snapped at the same time and they made to grab Li Mu¡¯s shoulder.


    If it were othermon folks, the two would have hacked them with their broadsword. But since Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian dressed like the upper ss, they guessed the two ought to be someone of high status. Thus, they did not dare hurt them. It was evident that the two burly men were not belonging to the upper circles, for they did not recognize this Heartless Schr who could easily make the entire Chang¡¯an shake in fear.


    However, the two burly men merely closed their fingers on air.


    Unflustered, Li Mu already opened the door and went in.


    ¡°Stop there...¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you want to die?¡±


    Startled, the two burly men chased after him.


    Zheng Cunjian shook his head at behind. He had a vague feeling that tonight someone would definitely be in trouble, big trouble. Considering Li Mu¡¯s temper, which he now knew very well, once he was incensed, he could even create a hole in the sky.


    Nevertheless, the imminent trouble, no matter what it was, was none of his business.


    Therefore, he unhurriedly tied his horse beside the door, took down from the horse some groceries and clothes that they just bought on the road before entering the little yard. Now that the two burly men had rushed in to stop Li Mu, there was no one to stay in his way.


    ...


    When Li Mu stepped int the yard, he was greeted by the following scene.


    A middle-aged woman wearing a shabby linen dress was standing in the middle of the yard, holding a worn broom. She was shielding a girl of about eighteen who was hiding behind her back. Like a chicken protecting its babies, the woman looked both angry and panic-stricken.


    The eyes of the middle-aged woman were unfocused and overcast. Clearly, she was blind. Even though she had lost her gleaming eyes and was in such a threadbare dress, she was nheless beautiful, just like a rose identally fell to the earth. After all those years, despite all the torments and hardships, she still had an honorable and elegant aura.


    Without the need of guessing, Li Mu knew that middle-aged woman was the real Li Mu¡¯s mother.


    Frankly, her image was way different from the grey-haired hunched woman Li Mu had pictured. But after giving it a thought, Li Mu realized that was how she was supposed to look like.


    After all, she used to be the most outstanding beauty from the royal family, who had won numerous men¡¯s hearts.


    And the girl behind the real Li Mu¡¯s mother looked unsophisticated. Although she was not stunningly beautiful, it could be said that she had fine, cute features and smooth skin. But at that moment, she was bathed in tears and thunderstruck, while a clear and swollen mark of a hand could be seen on her cheek. Her clothes were more high-ssed, but half of her upper was ripped off, revealing her fain arms and shoulders. She was folding her arms tightly to cover her plump breasts...


    Yet, her exposed fair skin was strewn with all kinds ofsh marks, some of which were red and swollen.


    The relevant information instantly crossed Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    Zheng Cunjian had told him that the real Li Mu¡¯s mother had several loyal maids, but they were forcibly sold to other families one after another. Not long ago, thest one was alsopelled by the brute to be a concubine in another family. Thus, there should be no maid left to take care of the real Li Mu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°But this scene... Erm...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that maid who was sold out to be a concubine has escaped and now her husband has chased her here?¡±


    Given what he had heard before he entered the yard, Li Mu came to that conclusion.


    Standing opposite the real Li Mu¡¯s mother and the girl was a stout man in his mid-life. He was wearing a luxurious silk robe, and shouting abuse with hands on hips. Next to him were four ferocious-looking henchmen, all of whom were carrying broadswords and brandishing horsewhips. They were grinning wickedly, as if they were watching aedy.


    ¡°Haha, you old pig, I actually wanted to cut you some ck this time considering you used to serve His Honor. But who knows you¡¯re so ungrateful! You dare collude with that bitch and steal my treasures. Now, you¡¯re still protecting that bitch! Do you think I really have no guts to hit you?¡±


    The stout man let loose a torrent of abuse. The mole with a lock of ck hair standing on the end at the corner of his mouth made his features more savage and cruel.


    Then, he suddenly looked over his shoulder and caught sight of Li Mu, who was walking into the yard.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± roared the stout man in surprise.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I am the master of this house... And you are?¡±


    At that point, the two burly men guarding the door scurried in.


    The stout man realized what had happened and immediately put on a furious look, ¡°Who are you, thickhead? How dare you y dumb in front of I, the prestigious Mr. Zheng... Wangcai, Laifu, you¡¯re supposed to guard the door! But howe you let this bald dork in?¡± Obviously, he also mistook Li Mu a monk.


    And the two burly man who chased after him was called Wangcai and Laifu respectively.


    ¡°Master, he forced in...¡±


    ¡°He is sly! Please be careful, master!¡±


    The two burly men reported.


    ¡°Take him out, take him out... Break his legs!¡± The stout man who imed to be Mr. Zheng stamped his feet and snarled angrily. Undoubtedly, he was irritated for the interruption.


    The two burly men instantly unsheathed their broadswords and lunged at Li Mu.


    But Li Mu, without even looking at them, raised a hand casually. A wave of energy poured out and threw the two burly men up to the air. As if two kites broke away from its string, they flew backward beforending on the muddy road out of the wall and feeling silent.


    Then, Li Mu said, ¡°Uh-huh, another man surnamed Zheng.¡±


    At that remark, Zheng Cunjian, who just came in, shivered unbiddenly. He hurried to rify, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know him. We are not rted.¡±


    The real Li Mu¡¯s mother and her maid were also taken aback and a little confused about the situation.


    Since the real Li Mu¡¯s mother was blind, she could not see Li Mu¡¯s face, so she did not know what kind of man just entered her yard.


    But that young maid, who was as terrified as a duck hearing a thunderp, quickly pulled up her shattered clothes and studied Li Mu with a puzzled look. But she just saw him ward off the two burly man, so she knew this stranger was herst hope. Summoning all her courage, she anxiously pleaded, ¡°Young Master, please help us out...¡±


    ...

 Chapter 130 - A Special Ball

    <h4>Chapter 130 A Special Ball</h4>


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± demanded the stout man surnamed Zheng. Staring viciously at Li Mu, he gave a snort and said, ¡°Want to poke your nose into this? Well, only a few in Chang¡¯an dare butt in on my business. Little monk, you¡¯re asking for trouble here.¡±


    Li Mu, however, turned a deaf ear to his threat.


    For Li Mu, the stout man and his cronies were nothing he needed to worry about.


    At that moment, he was still contemting how to make himself known to the middle-aged woman. Since he had no knowledge of the things the real Li Mu did with his mother in the past, he could easily get caught. He even did not know how the real Li Mu used to call his mother. Did he call her mom? Mommy? Mother? Or other names?


    ¡°Tell me, what happened? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Mu gazed down at the girl pleading for his help.


    The girl seemed hesitant. She looked up at him, clearly not knowing where to begin with since she was not sure whether he waspletely trustworthy.


    Besides her, the stout man surnamed Zhengughed coldly and began, ¡°This bitch is the concubine that I bought with a big sum. But she obeyed the Female Virtues by stealing my things. But my guards discovered her crime and tracked her down here. It turns out that she stole those objects for this old pig. Hum, the two of them must have colluded with each other and nned on this...¡± He tried to justify his acts with that speech. After all, he had some scruples about Li Mu martial arts power, because a man who just threw two of his wagoners out of the yard with one p was certainly not an ordinary guy.


    ¡°Really.¡± Li Mu swiftly gave the stout man a hard p in the face.


    ¡°Whack!¡±


    Mr. Zheng did a 720-degree rotation on his spot. A clear palm print appeared on his left cheek, and several of his teeth spun off.


    ¡°You...¡± The stout man surnamed Zheng was dumbstruck.


    Li Mu took a white handkerchief from Zheng Cunjian and wiped his hands. Then, he said, ¡°This p serves as a warning to you that you should watch your mouth. If I hear you utter one more swear, I will rip your head off right away and kick it around like a football.¡±


    Not until then did the stout man realize what he had been through. As though a dog being trodden on the tail, he stamped furiously and hollered, ¡°You... You pped me? Do you know who I am? You¡¯re screwed! No one ever dares to hit me like that...¡±


    Li Mu ignored him. He turned and looked at the girl again.


    ¡°Tell me. Just tell me. I can sort it out.¡± Li Mu reassured her.


    After that, the girl found her voice and recounted the whole thing.


    Li Mu¡¯s assumption was correct. This girl was named Grassy, and she was thest maid Li Mu¡¯s mother had. A few days ago, she was sold to the stout man surnamed Zheng to be his concubine. But the poor Grassy was very loyal to Li Mu¡¯s mother. Although she was forced to get married and move out, she often worried about her lonely old master. Therefore, from time to time, she stole some living supplies from the stout man and delivered them to Li Mu¡¯s mother, who was already blind and could hardly make a living. However, today, that stout man surprisingly gave Grassy some money and food and asked her to send those things to her old master. The girl thought Mr. Zheng was granting special favor today. But she did not see iting that the moment she set off Mr. Zheng followed her with a bunch of henchmen and barged into Li Mu¡¯s mother¡¯s yard. He used Grassy of stealing and immediately gave her a good beat. After that, he demanded Li Mu¡¯s mother to take responsibility for this.


    ¡°You kind Young Master, I dare not ask for anything else but the security of Madam Li. She has nothing to do with this. I am willing to take any punishment and go back with Mr. Zheng. I¡¯ll put myself at his disposal. But please let Madam Li stay out of this... Young Master, I won¡¯t forget your huge grace. In my next life, I¡¯ll do anything to pay you back,¡± begged Grassy desperately, who was already on her knees.


    This was the first time she met Li Mu. Asking him to save Madam Li was already a big favor for such a stranger, so she did not even wish he would help her out.


    At least, she knew Li Mu had no reason to offend Mr. Zheng for her sake.


    She was well aware that this stout man was quite influential in Chang¡¯an.


    But she had to give it a shot, because Li Mu was perhaps the only one who could save them.


    ¡°Well, seeking help from him? This bald dork even cannot save his own ass...¡± When the stout man realized what was going on, he leered. ¡°My men will soon arrive here. Today, none of you can get out... Haha, you bald dork, no matter who you are, once you hit me, Zheng Tianliang, you must pay for it.¡±


    Li Mu quickly shot a look at Zheng Cunjian and asked, ¡°He called me a bald dork. Is that swearing?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian went dazed for a second but soon picked up the hint and answered, ¡°Um... Perhaps it is.¡±


    Li Mu nodded. Then, he turned to that stout man surnamed Zheng and asked, ¡°What kind of price do you want?¡±


    ¡°Well, this old pig instigated my concubine to steal my things. ording to thews of the empire, she must give me a double indemnity and be put into jail so as to redeem her sin. But, haha, if she has problems with that, I can point out another way out for her...¡± Saying so, Zheng Tianliang¡¯s face showed a hint of obscenity. ¡°This old pig still has some beauty with her. Though she is a bit old, I don¡¯t mind it. If she is willing to be my concubine and attend me well, I can write off this debt of hers once and for all...¡±


    A trace of killing intent shed through Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    By now, he finally understood why Zheng Tianliang had set up such a trap to frame Grassy and the real Li Mu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°You asshole, how dare you covet Madam Li¡¯s beauty?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who I am?¡± Li Mu simply cut Zheng Tianliang off. ¡°Now I¡¯m telling you, my name is Li Mu. I am the magistrate of Taibai County, as well as the son of this old woman you abused, who just returned since I left home eight years ago... So now, do you understand what you¡¯re doing?¡± He stressed every syble of his words.


    ¡°What? Li Mu? You... You are... the son of this old bitch...¡± stuttered the stout man, who looked utterly astounded.


    ¡°Yeah, you heard me. I am her son.¡± As he said that, Li Mu pped him again.


    ¡°Whack!¡±


    This time, he did not restrain his force.


    That p knocked off the head of the stout man and it spun on his neck for quite a while before dropping down to the ground with a bang like a ripe watermelon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, one more swearing word I would rip your head off and kick it as if kicking a football. But you thought I was just kidding, didn¡¯t you?¡± said Li Mu as he looked down upon the head that was rolling on the ground.


    The stout man surnamed Zheng called his mother old pig more than once and even set up a scheme to satisfy his lust for her. That man should die a thousand times. And based on his way of dealing with the weak, he was no decent man. Hence, Li Mu did not feel guilty after killing him.


    ¡°Oi... I... You...¡± The stout man was not brain-dead yet. With thest ounce of consciousness, he opened his mouth and made cryptic sounds. His face was unprecedentedly horror-stricken as well as incredulous. Even though he was about to die, he still found it hard to believe that Li Mu really dared to kill him.


    The rest on the scene were also petrified.


    Except for Zheng Cunjian.


    Those guards Zheng Tianliang brought here, in particr, stood there like logs.


    Before they could react, their master was already killed. He got his head wrenched off... ¡°How can it be? There surely is an ignorant idiot that dare to murder Mr. Zheng! Is he a lunatic or something?¡±


    It took them off guard.


    And the maid, Grassy, also went dumbfounded.


    A moment ago when she pleaded for this young man¡¯s help, she was only wishing he could keep Madam Li intact. As for her own life, she did not have time to think over it. But to her astonishment, this monk reallyunched a strike and simply killed Zheng Tianliang... She even doubted if she was dreaming...


    ¡°Right, he just said... What did he say?¡±


    Grassy shivered as she recalled another important issue Li Mu just mentioned.


    ¡°This young monk said he is Li Mu, the son of Madam Li. Could it be that... Second Young Master... has returned?¡±


    Madam Li was thoroughly rooted to the spot. Trembling slightly, she already forgot how to talk.


    She also could not believe what she had heard. ¡°Li Mu is back? Is he really my son?¡±


    ¡°Is this a dream as I had before? Am I having an illusion?¡±


    ¡°Here you go!¡± Li Mu lifted a foot and gave Zheng Tianliang¡¯s head a good kick. It flew up to the sky and shrank to a little ck spot before disappearing from sight. No one knew how far it went to.


    Indeed, Li Mu always lived up to his word.


    Since he said he would make the stout man¡¯s head a football, he surely did it.


    ¡°Take out his body.¡± Li Mu turned to the guards of Zheng Tianliang.


    Only then did they realize they should get going. The two burly men called Laifu and Wangcai were the most terrified ones. Unable to utter any word, they hoisted the headless body and hurried out.


    ¡°I hate those surnamed Zheng.¡±


    Li Mu muttered to himself.


    Hearing his whisper, Zheng Cunjian was drenched in cold sweat. Although he felt this incident was not his fault, he dared not argue with Li Mu.


    After getting rid of the nasty ones, Li Mu wheeled around and walked up to Madam Li. Suddenly, he dropped to his knees and called, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back... though it¡¯s a littlete. I¡¯m sorry I let mom suffered so much. I¡¯m not a good son.¡± He finally decided on the salutation. Now that he was going to y her son, he would go the whole hog.


    ¡°You...¡± As if waking up from her reverie, Madam Li stuck out her quivering hands and gingerly caressed Li Mu¡¯s face, ¡°You are truly my son... My son is really back?¡±


    Her wrinkled and chapped hands kept stroking his face.


    Li Mu could feel how worried this mother had been since her son left.


    For the whole eight years, she had never heard from her son. Li Mu did not send her anything, not even a letter. Madam Li just kept waiting and waiting, and nearly gave up all her hopes. She could not imagine how the young Li Mu could survive without her taking care of him. She had spent countless nights crying, worrying if her son was in danger, or maybe... She could not bring herself to think further.


    Every minute, every second since her son went out on his own was a torture to her.


    She had also considered about searching for Li Mu by herself.


    But sadly, her personal freedom was limited by the magistrate of Chang¡¯an¡ªshe could not travel out of this city.


    ¡°So, after eight years of anxious waiting, my son is finally back?¡±


    Trembling from head to foot, she carefully stroked Li Mu¡¯s face, hoping to ascertain if this young man was really her son.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry!¡± As if on cue, Li Mu burst out crying.


    ¡°Madam Li is blind. She can¡¯t see me. So I don¡¯t need to worry if I look like her son. At least, she won¡¯t spot any visible w. This way, I might pull it off. Oh, please let this poor woman live the rest of her life in peace and joy.¡±


    Li Mu thought sincerely.


    ¡°My son, you¡¯re truly my son! My little Li Mu has grown up, but your face didn¡¯t change much...¡± After touching ever corner of his face, Madam Li was finally convinced. It was said that there was a mystical connection between a mother and a son. Since eight years had passed by, Li Mu¡¯s appearance certainly was different. But that was still recognizable to Madam Li, because his main features could not change much. Thus, after careful perceiving his look with her hands, Madam Li eventually acknowledged his identity.


    ¡°My son, you¡¯re really back!¡± Madam Li cried.


    Grassy, the maid, was also in tears out of excitement. She was smiling, but her hot tears just kept rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°This day finallyes! Young Master is really back!¡±


    Such a scene of a family reunion was pretty touching.


    Zheng Cunjian, the only outsider of the reunion, stood a distance away from them and made no noise.


    He was clear that at such a moment his best performance was to stay quiet, in case he ruined the atmosphere.


    However, the trees may prefer calm but the wind will not subside.


    Annoying footsteps were heard from the alley out of the yard.


    Laifu¡¯s voice roared, ¡°The evildoer is right in there! That damn thug has killed Master Zheng! Don¡¯t let him escape... Mr. Dong, Your Honor, my master has been murdered. Please, right the wrong for his sake!¡±

 Chapter 131 - Talking Big

    <h4>Chapter 131 Talking Big</h4>


    This Mr. Dong¡¯s full name was Dong Yufei. He was a Dutou Official of the western region of Chang¡¯an, a seventh-grade empire official that enjoyed the same status as a county magistrate. Although he might be deemed as a high-level official in any other ce, he was barely a middle-level one in a city that was crammed full of authorities like Chang¡¯an.


    Dong Yufei was five feet six inches. Fat, beardless, and fair skinned, he looked quite greedy and wretched. He was a close friend of Zheng Tianliang. Well, technically, he was his mercenary friend. In fact, a while ago, Zheng Tianliang had furtively sent a signal to this friend of his, hoping he woulde to his aid at the fastest speed. However, when Dong Yufei and his twenty cronies arrived at the yard, Zheng Tianliang was already reduced to a headless corpse.


    ¡°Who is so unscrupulous? How dare he murder Mr. Zheng?¡± snarled Dong Yufei. Shocked and infuriated by the scene, he turned to stare at Zheng Tianliang¡¯s guards and servants.


    ¡°A little monk inside killed Mr. Zheng.¡± Laifu pointed at the door of the yard.


    ¡°He ims to be the son of that old woman, and he is good at martial arts,¡± added Wangcai.


    Before Li Mu stripped off Zheng Tianliang¡¯s head, the guards and servants overheard him revealing his identity.


    ¡°The old woman?¡±


    ¡°That woman His Honor has divorced?¡±


    ¡°He is her son?¡±


    ¡°Then, he should be...¡± Dong Yufei gasped at the new discovery.


    He had lived in Chang¡¯an for two decades, so he knew what had happened in the past¡ªthe magistrate of Chang¡¯an divorced his wife and married another woman, and his second son, the young and reckless Li Mu, severed the ties with his father byunching three punches against him and swore that he would be something in the future and came back to revenge before running away from home. That incident had once given rise to much discussion in Chang¡¯an.


    ordingly, over years, the ex-wife and the son who ran away from home had be a sore spot for the magistrate of Chang¡¯an.


    Specifically, it was said that the son named Li Mu had died out there because he never sent back any letter or message for all those years. But howe, after eight years, he made it back alive?


    After giving it a thought, Dong Yufei beckoned one of his cronies over and whispered something in his ear.


    Then, that crony turned and scuttled away.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and meet that Second Young Master. Humph.¡±


    Dong Yufei pushed the door open and led his men in.


    Considering that Li Mu was an outcast who had terminated his rtionship with his father, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, Dong Yufei did not find him much a threat. Rumors had it that the magistrate loathed his second son to the extreme, and shortly after Li Mu ran away, he had sent assassinators to hunt him down. But none of his men found a trace of the rebellious son, so, eventually, he gave up.


    ...


    ¡°My son! Oh, my poor baby! How did you end up being a monk?¡± inquired Madam Li, who held Li Mu¡¯s hand with concern.


    Li Mu got to his feet and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a monk. I just keep my hair a little short... I¡¯ve achieved something in the academic. I am one of the best scorers in the imperial exams. Thanks to the infinite royal graciousness, now I am the magistrate of Taibai County subject to the governance of Chang¡¯an. I just took the office three months ago. When I finished most of my duties, I hurried here to visit you. Mom, from now on, you have me to protect you. I won¡¯t allow anyone to pick on you anymore.¡±


    At the precise moment¡ª


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re talking big! A humble county magistrate dares to kill an official in Chang¡¯an. Do you really think you have power superior to anyone else when you became an official?¡±


    With a chilling smile, Dong Yufei broke in along with his men who were all armed to the teeth.


    At the sight of those armed soldiers, the maid, Grassy, instantly grew tense.


    She had recognized the fat official taking the lead. He was close to Zheng Tianliang, and had frequently visited thetter¡¯s ce. The pair of them often called each other brothers.


    Li Mu frowned at the fuss. He nced over his shoulder and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Dong Yufei was taken aback at that rude treatment. He immediately flew off the handle and demanded, ¡°Li Mu, what did you say? You...¡±


    But a thud cut him off!


    Li Mu gave him a punch.


    The imposing energy in that punch swiftly lunged at Dong Yufei and the soldiers behind him like a furious tornado. Even though they were also martial arts practitioners, they felt they were suffocating at that moment, as if a torrentshed towards them and whirled them in. Then, the energy torrent carried them across the wall and threw them onto the ground outside, rendering all of them dizzy or unconscious.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Groaning in pain, Dong Yufei struggled to stand up. His heart pounded fast with horror.


    ¡°How could Li Mu have such horrible power?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a punch, but it sent me and the twenty soldiers to the air. And he did it effortlessly. It appeared that he reserved some force on purpose. If he had gone all out, probably I and my soldiers would have already been a pile of bodies now, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    As that thought crossed Dong Yufei¡¯s mind, he started to feel the panic.


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t sound right.¡±


    Truthfully, Dong Yufei had some clues about why Zheng Tianliang took on Madam Li tonight. It was a man at a higher level who had inspired him to do this. Otherwise, Zheng Tianliang, a mere wealth merchant in the western region, would not have the guts to have a go at Madam Li. Anyway, she was the ex-wife of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an.


    Dong Yufei reckoned Zheng Tianliang was just going to give her a bluff, but now...


    He was killed by a county magistrate. Although in Chang¡¯an, a county magistrate was as insignificant as an ant and there were a hundred ways to deal with him, the said county magistrate happened to be a formidable martial arts expert. So, the problem was tricky.


    Dong Yufei stretched his limbs with a screwed face and did not dare to step into the yard once more.


    Come what may, the message was already sent out.


    By then, that man at a higher level might have received it. What step they should take was up to that man. Despite the eager to impress that man, Dong Yufei preferred to back away from the frontline. After all, the outstanding usually bore the brunt of attacks.


    ...


    Standing in the yard, Zheng Cunjian pped a hand on his forehead and went speechless.


    ¡°He is... so violent as before.¡±


    He had noticed that Li Mu appeared to bepletelyposed and carefree on their way to Chang¡¯an. At that time, he assumed that the county magistrate must have nned everything. But now it seemed that he had no n at all. And the reason he was so carefree was that he was too strong to fear anything.


    ¡°Is he really that confident about his strength?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian was bemused.


    Based on his observation during the past few days, he could tell Li Mu was not a thoughtless man. But howe the young man could be so confident and fearless? They were now in the city of Chang¡¯an, a ce never short of martial arts experts. Could he dominate Chang¡¯an as he did when he was at Taibai County?


    Nevertheless, no matter what thought he had, Zheng Cunjian would not mention it to Li Mu.


    Because he was truly afraid of Li Mu.


    ¡°My son passed the imperial exams? And now is a county magistrate?¡± Madam Li started quivering with excitement.


    Her son, who had gone for eight years without leaving her a message, finally went back as a county magistrate. What a thrilling new it was! Moreover, her son was still at a young age. She believed there was no man across the history of the empire who had made the county magistrate at fifteen, was there? With such talent and luck, her son was highly promising as long as he did not make any major mistake.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Mom, let¡¯s go to live at the foot of the Taibai Mountain. The view there is picturesque, the people there are simple and honest, and the climate is pleasant. You can begin to take care of your health and enjoy your life. When I was little, I failed to see how wrong it was to leave you behind. Now,e to think of it, I was a real jerk. But in theing years, I¡¯ll look after you, and be with you all the time,¡± promised Li Mu, who gradually sank into the emotions of his role.


    He felt Madam Li¡¯s tion and her deep down gratification and love.


    That was the kind of warmth that only a mother could generate.


    Since Li Mu had never met his birth mother, he was really appreciative for having experienced such warmth.


    ¡°Olddy, though I am not your son, I share the same name with him. What kind of odds it is! Perhaps we¡¯re destined to meet in this way. From now on, I¡¯ll treat you like my real mother.¡±


    Li Mu muttered to himself inwardly.


    ¡°Good... I¡¯m so d... My son finally grew up. I can stop looking out for you now,¡± sobbed Madam Li, who could not stop her overflowing tears.


    Those were tears of delight and excitement.


    The maid, Grassy, was also in tears as she watched the scene.


    The day she had been looking forward to for so many years came atst.


    ¡°Young Master hase back!¡±


    ¡°And he is an official now, and an excellent martial arts expert... This is wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Now there is someone who can look after Madam.¡±


    ¡°Miracle does exist! Now, even if I have to die, I¡¯ll die with a smile,¡± thought Grassy.


    Then, the mother and the son continued to confide their feelings in each other.


    During the whole time, Madam Li did not detect anything suspicious. She just tightly grabbed Li Mu hand as if he was the whole world. Cheered up by the great news, she suddenly became radiant and looked much younger. Even her wellbeing seemed improved, as though all her illnesses and pain were lifted in an instant.


    ¡°My dear son, you must have gone through loads of hardships over those years. If not, you can¡¯t be so slim,¡± sighed Madam Li.


    ¡°My boy, you¡¯re back. That¡¯s all I wished. Actually, I never expected you could be so sessful. As long as you¡¯re safe and healthy, I will have no worries... Oh, right, where are those who came in just now? Why haven¡¯t they said anything?¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to talk to Mr. Zheng friendly. You should not make an enemy out of him. Now that you¡¯re an official, you need to maintain good connections...¡±


    Madam Li talked on and on.


    Given that she waspletely blind, what she heard was insufficient for her to learn that Zheng Tianliang was already killed by Li Mu or Dong Yufei and his men were thrown out of the yard by his punch. Thus, she was still under the impression that those men were still in the yard.


    ¡°Mom, please rx, I¡¯m alright. And I¡¯ve talked to them. We¡¯re good. They said they dare not to stir up trouble again.¡± Li Mu reassured her.


    ¡°Right, my boy, you must have not eaten anything all the way down here. Are you hungry? I... I¡¯ll cook for you... When you were little, you loved my noodles. You gobbled down arge bowl of it every time I made it...¡± recalled Madam Li whiling wiping her tears.


    When the overwhelming surprise and thrill subsided, as a mother, the first that came to her mind was whether her son had enough nutrition.


    ¡°Yeah, mom, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. But let¡¯s go to somece nice first. This yard is awful. As your son, I can¡¯t stand seeing you suffer anymore,¡± suggested Li Mu.


    ¡°Are we setting off for Taibai County?¡± asked Madam Li.


    Li Mu answered, ¡°No, we¡¯ll find a fine inn to settle down. I still have some business to attend to, so I need to stay in Chang¡¯an for a few more days.¡± In fact, he still wanted to tour the city so as to expand his horizon. Perhaps he could run into some strong practitioners and witness the power of real martial arts experts.


    ¡°But...¡± Madam Li seemed a little concerned. ¡°Does your father know you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°My father?¡± repeated Li Mu. The corner of Li Mu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mom, are you referring to that brute magistrate? I¡¯ve given him three punches and cut off our rtionship. He certainly doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Brute magistrate?¡±


    It took Madam Li a second to realize the man her son just addressed was Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an.


    After all those years, Madam Li hadpletely given up on Li Gang. Since he not only married her only for her powerful family but also dumped her the moment her family fell apart, her ex-husband had hurt her so thoroughly that she wanted nothing to do with him anymore. But Li Gang had be the governor of Chang¡¯an and amander of border-provinces. Taibai County was also in the jurisdiction of Chang¡¯an, which meant Li Mu, the magistrate of Taibai County, had to follow Li Gang¡¯s order.


    Naturally, Madam Li was very worried about her son¡¯s position.


    ¡°He is, after all, the magistrate who reigns the whole Chang¡¯an. You¡¯re a county magistrate subject to his authority. What if...¡± She still attempted to persuade her son to be more obedient.


    But Li Muughed, ¡°Mom, rx. I know, I¡¯ve got it all straightened out. If that brute doesn¡¯t pick on me, I won¡¯t go to pick on him. But if he persists... Then, he will no longer be able to be the magistrate.¡±


    Before his words faded away, another man¡¯s voice came in from the outside of the yard.


    ¡°Humph! You darn vile spawn. That¡¯s really a big talk. How dare you speak of your father like that.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 132 - Your Time Is Out

    <h4>Chapter 132 Your Time Is Out</h4>


    From outside came several people.


    The leader seemed to be at his twenties, who, with a face as white as a jem, and dashing eyebrows, was bright-eyed and slender and had good features. He was really handsome. Wearing a light suit of armor and carrying a long sword on his waist, he was engulfed by a heroic spirit. However, on his face was full of anger. He red at Li Mu whening in.


    Apparently, it was the young man who spoke just now.


    Behind him were four to five people, all about at their twenties. Though wearing strange clothes, they seemed quite noble, who were obviously from rich families at first sight. They are definitely masters of martial art since their breath was deep.


    Seeing they step in, ¡°Heartless Schr¡± Zheng Cunjian retreated a bit towards the corner, lowered his head, and kept silent as if he was integrated into the corner darkness.


    These young people who came in ignored this servant-like man.


    Li Mu held his mother to sit on the broken wooden chair. When she asked Grassy to serve Li Mu, he turned around and asked after a nce, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Bastard. You should speak out such impolite words and be disrespectful to your senior people,¡± the handsome young man roared, ¡°Don¡¯t you kneel down yet to apologize?¡±


    Li Mu felt ridiculous, replying, ¡°What fucking are you? Are you abnormal?¡±


    In fact, he had already guessed out his identity.


    This man should be the oldest son of the brute magistrate of a prefecture, who was the son born by brute¡¯ s first wife before that brute magistrate took off.


    It seemed that the matter of this night had something to do with the oldest Young Master of Li Family.


    ¡°At such a young age, you should be quite disrespectful. Brother Li is your half-blooded elder brother. Come to greet him,¡± another young man in costly dress shouted.


    Li Mu jeered, ¡°Since I only have mother, why is there the half-blooded elder brother?¡±


    ¡°Bastard. You dared to speak out such impolite words. You are totally heartless,¡± that young man bellowed, ¡°I even spent time to persuade father to give you a chance, but you surprisingly and stubbornly refused. I think that it is time for you to quit your post, county magistrate.¡±


    On the other hand, Li Mu¡¯s mother, who heard this, already knew who it was, and quickly stood up trembling and said, ¡°It turned out that Mr. Xiong came here. Mu Er has just returned today and still doesn¡¯t know your identity. You don¡¯t need to dispute with him...¡± As she said, she attended to bent down for apology.


    Li Xiong snorted.


    Li Mu held his mother immediately, saying, ¡°Mom, it is no need bending to this contemptible scoundrel...He¡¯s just the officialling, of no importance. I can use one hand to defeat him. Mom, you should be a bit confident of your son.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah hah... it¡¯s really funny,¡± another young peopleughed after hearing this, ¡°he is actually a vulgar man, who should speak out such exaggerating words. Don¡¯t anyone know the fame of Young Master in Chang¡¯an? You are just a humble county magistrate, but you even are so arrogant. With a limited look, you really have an exaggerated opinion of your ability.¡±


    Li Mu snorted and didn¡¯t want to waste time to talk nonsense with the officiallings and the rich second generation who felt good about themselves.


    He directly erected three fingers, saying, ¡°Thirty times of breath.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the young man was shocked.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°Within thirty breaths, you fools take time to stand outside the wall and don¡¯t pollute the air in the yard. Don¡¯t challenge my patience limit again and again, otherwise...¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± a young man in embroidered dress sneered.


    Li Mu moved his body as if he shed like a ghost.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Before everyone reacted, they all felt dazzling and then screamed.


    The young man who just now spoke was thrown out like a ragged jute bag. With a crash, he fell down outside the wall, making dust rise, and struggled to stand up after a long period.


    ¡°Otherwise... that¡¯s it,¡± Li Mu stood at the same ce as if he hadn¡¯t moved.


    At this time, the handsome young man, Li Xiong, and several other young partners looked at each other and gasped.


    They, priding themselves on being out of the ordinary, considered themselves the most outstanding among the young martial generation of Chang¡¯an. They were quite arrogant in Chang¡¯an, so the major sects and factions all tried to keep a good distance from them. Even many famous masters were very polite to them, but at the shing moment, no one of them saw clearly how Li Mu did.


    ¡°Now, I think you all understand... When you go out, help me close the gate of the courtyard from outside. Thank you,¡± Li Mu said with a smile.


    This smile, in the eyes of young people like Li Xiong, was a bit scary and showed a strong provocation.


    Li Xiong inhaled deeply.


    The expression on his face changed slightly, but the tone waspletely changed. He turned his image into that of a brother with admonishing words and kind feelings, and said, ¡°Li Mu, don¡¯t make trouble. Father already knows that you havee to Chang¡¯an mansion, and he, over these years, still has an expectation to you. The mistakes you made in the past can be forgiven by father. Go with me to the mansion to meet father.¡±


    Li Mu sighed. ¡°How can you not understand human words? There are 20 breaths left.¡±


    ¡°You are fucking bothering me. Only fools waste time to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Father can forgive you for doing the naive things at your young age. As long as you go back with me, and admit your mistakes to father, it¡¯s easy to solve any problem. After all, connected by boold, father will not be too harsh,¡± Li Xiong said with some traces of smiles, ¡°I heard that you made serious troubles inTaibai Count, and even privately killed Deputy county magistrate and Dianshi janitor of Taibai County. Even thoughmitting such a serious crime, you are forgiven by father without any dispute. Otherwise, your title, county magistrate, might end, so you shouldn¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Li Mu was almost speechless.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± He retorted directly back and said, ¡°Do I need his forgiveness? Who is he? You tell him to be a good magistrate of the prefecture, and not toe to bother me. Otherwise, his title, magistrate of prefecture will also end.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant.¡± the young man who had been ming Li Mu before, bellowed, ¡°So arrogant. Are you Li Mu, right? Oldest Young Master is your half brother, whose status and identity are so noble, and advises you in such a gentle manner. He does all for you, but you, with wild nature, even speak such impolite words. You...¡±


    p!


    A p interrupted his words.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    This young man, like the formerpanion, flew out of the small courtyard and fell down outside the wall, and no one knew whether he survived.


    ¡°There are fifteen breaths left,¡± Li Mu said calmly as he retracted his palm.


    ¡°There is no way to talk to this group of the officiallings who consider themselves superior to others. It might as well take act directly, which should be effective.¡±


    ¡°Can you... can you stop troubling me?¡± Li Xiong bore him for a second time, saying, ¡°Even though you don¡¯t consider for yourself, can you be considerate of your mother? Since father purposely gave a chance to turn over a new leaf, you could continue to be county magistrate. If you displease father, you will have nothing instantly, and then you have to live life as a fugitive. Do you want your mom to wait for you for another suffering eight years? Till then, she might have been blind for tears. How long can she live?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he listened to him, so he simply ignored the man.


    Beside Li Mu, Li Mu¡¯s mother dragged his sleeves, as if she wanted to say something. The servant girl, Grassy, on another side, also looked at Li Mu worriedly.


    In the eyes of these two women, although Li Xiong¡¯s words were shameless, they were indeed the fact. If provoking Li Gang, magistrate of a prefecture, Li Mu must struggle to be county magistrate. At that time, all would be lost instantly. Under the heave, one had to lower his head. Young people shouldn¡¯t act on impulse without due consideration. However, they didn¡¯t try to persuade Li Mu, because they knew the temper of ¡®Li Mu¡¯. He once dared to leave home after pped three times, which showed his stubbornness. At this moment, their advice might stimte Li Mu¡¯s self-esteem that he returned home after getting home and money.


    ¡°Do not worry, I have an idea in my mind,¡± Li Mu said to the two women.


    After that, he turned back and said to Li Xiong and others, ¡°There are five breaths left.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t be obsessed with that,¡± Li Xiong replied with his face changed.


    The other young people were also angry. They weren¡¯t treated like this previously. As a humble county magistrate, did he really think of himself as an important figure? Here was Chang¡¯an, not Taibai County.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t appreciate our kindness.¡±


    ¡°He acts on impulse... Hah hah... and works his own ruin.¡±


    ¡°Bro Li, Let¡¯s go. A man without ambition is not worth to be taught. You don¡¯t need to think of him so kindly. Just let him wait to suffer the anger of your honor, magistrate of a prefecture.¡±


    These young people said angrily.


    What thest person said was actually giving everyone an out.


    They had been frightened by the ghostly martial art of Li Mu. Even though they came in a threatening manner, they found that they couldn¡¯t defeat Li Mu at all. Thus, they dared not to really turn hostile and could use this way to leave, not admitting that they were actually scared by Li Mu.


    Li Xiong¡¯splexion changed again. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°s, Li Mu, I say these words for your benefit. Unfortunately, you are stubborn. You are young and doesn¡¯t know good from bad, but I don¡¯t me you. Think about it yourself. Don¡¯t get off on the wrong foot, or you may regret for a lifetime.¡±


    After finishing, he nced at Li Mu¡¯s mother and said, ¡°As a mother with old age, although you are blind, you shouldn¡¯t be muddled and be smarter than children. You should try to persuade him not to do things that surpass his own strength, if you have time.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mother knew these words were for her, so she quickly stood up again and nodded, trying to make up for something for Li Mu.


    However, Li Xiongpletely ignored the old woman¡¯s smile with apology and humility.


    He bit his teeth and turned to hispanion, saying, ¡°I think, I have done my best... Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After that, these people were about to leave.


    Li Mu patted and smiled as he said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Li Xiong felt pleased, turned around, looked at Li Mu, and faintly said, ¡°Why? Do you figure it out? Do you know that you are wrong? Well, to err is human. As long as you are willing to admit mistakes, I can give you a chance...¡±


    Li Mu directly interrupted his words and pinched his fist, replying, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just want to remind you that I feel sorry for the end of the 30 breaths. But your time ¨C is- out -!¡±

 Chapter 133 - One Used to Say to Me Like This

    <h4>Chapter 133 One Used to Say to Me Like This</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Li Xiong looked back at Li Mu and instinctively felt that it was not good.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°The literal meaning.¡±


    After that, Li Mu took act.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As some kind of sound improper to small kids rose,panions of Li Xiong, the First Young Master of Chang¡¯an Mansion, like puppets with broken strings, were pped to fly out. Consequently, their well-fed bodies made a long parab in the air. Until they fell in the mud outside the courtyard walls that they didn¡¯t scream.


    There was only Li Xiong alone in the original ce.


    As Li Xiong looked at Li Mu¡¯s smile, his cold sweat flowed down immediately.


    ¡°Are... are you crazy?¡± he red at Li Mu, said with inward timidity, ¡°If doing like this, you are burning bridge yourself. Do you know who they are? Among them, each family has the power to destroy you, but you...¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand and directly interrupted his words, ¡°Do you know what I hate most?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu asked subconsciously.


    ¡°What I hate most is that others are pretending to be powerful in front of me, especially the clumsy exaggeration like you do. Who are you? You dared to talk to my mother in such a manner. Eh? Go back to learn more, and don¡¯t act before me till your acting skill is mature.¡± Li Mu grinned, revealing his white teeth, and warned, ¡°As a punishment for your failure, you have to be pped twice...¡±


    p! p!


    Two ps.


    Li Xiong¡¯s figure was then immediately pped to fly out towards outside of courtyard walls.


    ¡°Farewell,¡± Li Mu said as waving his hands.


    However, at this moment, unexpected changes urred.


    A figure, like lightning, came up from the distance in a sh, caught Li Xiong¡¯s body in the air andnded in the courtyard. During the whole process, he moved so fast as was like the the falcon swooped down as soon as the hare was flushed out. His skills were super brilliant.


    At the same time, outside the courtyard wall came a loud footstep in thene.


    Arge number of ck-armored soldiers, armed to teeth, with numerous Chinese broadswords and spears, encircled the courtyard from all sides. Hence, in the floating smoke, the small and low-lying crumbling earthen walls were all pushed down. The figures of the archers and the strong pickpockets, jumping over the clods, rushing into the yard, kneeling on one knee, and straightening all the bows and arrows, targeted Li Mu and other people in the courtyard.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very tense.


    Zheng Cunjian, who curled up in the darkness, secretly nced at Li Mu and wanted to ask if he needed his help.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s expression was as usual and he did not have any intention for his help.


    Consequently, Zheng Cunjian stopped other intentions.


    He had recognized that it was ck armor soldiers, elites of west-city government organ, that came, and the figure, which saved Li Xiong in the air, was Zhou Yiling, general of west-city government organ in Chang¡¯an. He, 36 years old, was a core disciple of the Sixth-level Sect, Traceless Sect, with unparalleled Lightness Skill and hidden-weapon skill. He was not only the master who could rank top ten in the west area of Chang¡¯an, but also a super-ss elite of Master Realm.


    As he had seen Li Mu fiercely beat and attack Wei Chong, the elder of Qing Sha n, Zheng Cunjian didn¡¯t think Zhou Yiling could fight with Li Mu.


    However, Zhou Yiling, as a sixth-level martial officer, controlled 1000 ck armour soldiers, with strong power and influence. Although his status was much higher than Li Mu¡¯s, seventh-level county magistrate, he couldn¡¯t defeat him by alone.


    Zheng Cunjian waited and saw.


    At this time, the young people who had been pped out before had already returned, and they were covering their faces with hands and with a fierce look. They stared at Li Mu, anxious to cut him into pieces.


    ¡°Officer Zhou, you can¡¯t let him go.¡±


    ¡°Archery, shoot him.¡±


    ¡°Little bastard, behave atrociously in Chang¡¯an. Remember that I, ¡°World-destruction Sword ¡°Zhou Yu, and son of the president of Changan Dafeng chamber ofmerce, will kill you today.¡±


    ¡°And I, as cold as ice and as freezing as snow, ¡°Peerless Swordsman¡±Zhang Chuixue and young owner of Heaven Sword Martial Club.¡±


    For the rich and young people, they introduced themselves one by one, and naturally thought they had totally mastered Li Mu¡¯s destiny.


    ¡°You really... disappoint me,¡± Li Xiong, with two clear palm prints on his face, looked at Li Mu sinisterly, but pretended to be sorrowful, saying, ¡°I gave you chances again and again, but you didn¡¯t cherish them. You, in such a manner, will certainly disappoint father. I guess that you need to go to jail for meditation.¡±


    ¡°First Young Master,¡± Zhou Yiling nodded and said, ¡°My honor, I amte, please pardon me.¡± Although Li Xiong had no official rank, after all, he was the most loved son of the magistrate of the prefecture, Li Gang, and was regarded as his sessor, so he dared not to neglect him.


    Li Xiong shook his head and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with General Zhou. I didn¡¯t think that this evil person was so stubborn, nor do I know where he learned the ck art to act wildly here... s, I am also wrong, since I didn¡¯t have the ability to ask him to stay and educate him... Hey, General Zhou, I still have to trouble you today to take him down. Put him in West-city Jail to calm down.¡±


    ¡°First Young Master is benevolent and honest. I really admire you,¡± Zhou Yiling said as he nodded.


    The other young people, when hearing Li Xiong say this, no longer shouted.


    Li Xiong said again, ¡°General Zhou, this bastard has various plots, so you must take care. You don¡¯t need to beat him tenderly so long as he is alive. It doesn¡¯t matter if you injure him, which can be regarded as a lesson.¡±


    Zhou Yiling nodded as if thinking about something, and then replied, ¡°Understand.¡±


    The words that it didn¡¯t matter if he was injured meant that he must injure him as a lesson.


    For this point, how couldn¡¯t Zhou Yiling, sophisticated man, know it?


    While Li Mu just looked on the act of Li Xiong and others coldly on one side during the whole process.


    ¡°You surely have forgotten your lesson.¡±


    Li Mu, who should cooperate with these people to act, wasn¡¯t aware of it. He red for a while, felt boring, held his mother up, and told to Grassy, ¡°Sister Grassy, take my mom into the house.¡± ¡°In case that battle might hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I stay here to apany you. If you are jailed, I will go with you,¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother held his hands tightly, in case that her son might leave.


    Grassy was also quite anxious.


    ¡°Eight years ago, Young Master had words with the magistrate of the prefecture in this way, but ultimately he was driven out and cut off the rtionship with his father. If he troubled once more, what scary thing would happen under the fury of his honor.¡±


    After meditating for a while, Li Mu changed another way, saying, ¡°Mom, I am a little hungry. So, can you make a bowl of in noodles? Are there noodles at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. When Grassy came here, she brought flour,¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother answered. These years, to make in noodle for his son, which was his favorite food, was her earnest wish. However, under the current situation... she somewhat hesitated.


    Li Mu said with a smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. It is fine. I will talk to them for a while. It¡¯s very easy to solve the problem. Don¡¯t worry, but be confident of your son.¡±


    His mother hesitated a bit, but ultimately, held by Grassy, who was also extremely worried, went into the house to make noodles.


    ¡°Young master, be careful,¡± Grassy even did not forget to remind Li Mu.


    She was a kind and loyal girl.


    Li Mu thought that after this matter was finished, he must find a good marriage for Grassy, so as not to treat such a simple and loyal girl unfairly.


    ¡°Li Mu, allow yourself to be arrested without offering any resistance.¡±


    Zhou Yiling slowly stepped forward.


    He didn¡¯t do anything, but there had been already a turbulent flow of internal qi around his body. Within three meters of his footsteps, the dust on the ground, as if losing gravity, floated up, like the tiny leaves rolled up by traceless flows, swirling in the air, which seemed strange and unique.


    It was the super-ss masters of this realm that could release the internal qi outside in sh, create the field of internal qi around their bodies, and form the great spirit to protect themselves. However, the ordinary strong people of Joint-qi level even couldn¡¯t break this invisible body-protecting spirit, let alone fight with masters at Zongshi Master level.


    Besides, once the field of internal qi was made, intangible and powerful pressure would be formed, causing opponents enormous mental pressure.


    This was also the highlight of releasing internal qi outside for masters of Master Realm.


    Zhou Yiling was such a super-ss master of Master Realm.


    Moreover, he was from the army, so in the internal qi field, there was a kind of atmosphere featuring heroic battle. It seemed that there was a breath featuring battle between thousands of troops, and the deterrence was even stronger.


    All people were confident of Zhou Yiling.


    Those rich and young men, such as Zhang Chuixue and Zhou Yu, had secretly discussed the ways to torture Li Mu for the purpose of revenge, after Li Mu was caught by Zhou Yiling.


    ¡°If I take act, I am afraid that I can¡¯t control it and hurt you.¡± Zhou Yiling¡¯s qi immediately targeted Li Mu.


    As for this young man who wasck of any fluctuation of internal qi around his body, Zhou Yiling thought him too weak.


    Li Mu smiled unconsciously and replied, ¡°Oh, Master Realm. You can be regarded as a master, but you aren¡¯t able to fold my hands for capture.¡±


    Zhou Yiling¡¯s eyelid moved slightly.


    ¡°He should see through my martial art realm at one nce.¡±


    ¡°Is Li Mu really a master who hides his own strength?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He actually isck of any master¡¯s qi.¡±


    As the worry wave around Zhou Yiling moved like the wave on the mirror surface in sh, Zhou Yiling said, ¡°I know you are Taibai county magistrate and have defeated people like ¡®Iron Hand Holding up the Sky¡¯ and ¡®Sky Dragon Sword¡¯, but this isn¡¯t the capital that you can be arrogant in front of me... Let me introduce myself. I am Zhou Yiling, defense-preparation general of west city government organ, and I am sixth-level official, one level higher than yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that my reputation has already reached Chang¡¯an, huh, huh, good, good.¡± Li Mu smiled, thinking that the things in Jianghu were spread fast.


    ¡°Your reputation is not worth mentioning. You should fold your hands for capture. Otherwise, you have no time to regret it.¡± Zhou Yiling stepped closer, and his powerful momentum engulfed Li Mu, like a mountain crashing to him.


    ¡°Oh oh, there was also a master of Zongshi Master level telling me like this,¡± Li Mu said indifferently, ¡°it is a pity that he couldn¡¯t even resist one punch. Now, the grass on his grave should be one inch high.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 134 - Why So Fast

    <h4>Chapter 134 Why So Fast</h4>


    Zhou Yiling narrowed his pupils slightly.


    ¡°This joke is not funny.¡±


    The internal qi around his body was released at a faster speed, showing faint brown sputum, and the field was more and more powerful.


    Li Mu smiled and said no more words, just crooked his finger towards Zhou Yiling.


    This was absolutely an aggressive behavior.


    Zhou Yiling, even knowing that Li Mu was deliberately provoking him, still felt angry. Although he was not the kind of child who had not gone through any difficulty, nor was he not challenged by his opponents, not knowing the reason, he couldn¡¯t restrain his fury when seeing Li Mu¡¯s careless expression.


    ¡°kill!¡±


    He moved and his body shed, seemingly disappearing in the original ce.


    Then almost at the same time, Zhou Yiling, like a ghost, appeared in front of Li Mu, and his palms like a knife, pointed to Li Mu¡¯s chest.


    His speed was as fast as lightning.


    After all, Zhou Yiling was good at the speed.


    For many times, he had defeated his opponents with his speed. With such a shocking speed, he could always attack his opponents before they reacted. It was difficult for strong people of Master Realm to react before the shing attack, who might be either dead or injured.


    However¨C


    ¡°Too slow.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice appeared.


    His arms lined outyers of phantoms and shadow before his breast, seemingly both real and imaginary. which, like transparent palms, reached before being motivated. They, like a parrot, pointed on Zhou Yiling¡¯s wrists as Li Mu bent his wrists.


    Bang!


    Here came a dull thud.


    The shape of Zhou Yiling appeared in the original ce.


    His left wrist was hanging down softly, apparently, the bones of the wrist were broken.


    But his face was full of incredible and shocking expression.


    ¡°You... in this speed... How did you do it?¡±


    Staring at Li Mu, he couldn¡¯t understand how did he make it. At that moment, he certainly didn¡¯t feel any fluctuation of internal qi, but Li Mu really moved faster than he did. Li Mu even reached before acting and directly broke his powerful attack.


    What shocked him and was uneptable was that Li Mu moved faster than him.


    This feeling was as unbelievable as a fish found that a bird was better at swimming and diving than it.


    That series of dreamlike shadow was the illusion left in the air due to the fast motivation of Li Mu¡¯s arms.


    At this degree, even Zhou Yiling, who had always been known for his speed, couldn¡¯t do it.


    At present, Zhou Yiling suddenly believed somewhat what Li Mu just now said.


    ¡°This young county magistrate really possesses the strength to kill super-ss masters of Master Realm.¡±


    ¡°How did you do that? Hah hah, it¡¯s very simple. I just raised my hands to finish it.¡± Li Mu habitually exaggerated.


    Nowadays, the level of Demon Li had been upgraded, so only before the masters at Master Realm like Zhou Yiling, could he somewhat be interested in exaggeration. If facing the officiallings like Li Xiong, he even didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    ¡°You did not run internal qi, but how can you achieve this speed?¡± Zhou Yiling could not understand, asking, ¡°It is impossible to do this by the power of the flesh alone.¡±


    Li Mu looked calm. ¡°Hah hah, can¡¯t you understand? Tell you more, it¡¯s actually very simple. It is not because I move fast, but you... move too slowly.¡±


    As he was saying, he suddenly powered his force on feet.


    All the people felt the ground of the whole courtyard quaked as if an earthquake took ce.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure, in the original ce, seemed to be a sh of light, and then became solid again.


    Then, Zhou Yiling, in front of him, suddenly screamed.


    As if he had been crashed by a giant elephant, the sound of broken bones rose before his breast, and then he flew out in contrary direction for more than 10 meters. Consequently, he struggled to keep bnce in the air and forced himself to stand on the ground. Then, he moved backward for 12 steps. Each step forced out a footprint with depth to ankle on the ground. Ultimately, until his shoulders were hit to an ancient tree that could be surrounded by two people, did his figure stop flying.


    ¡°Impossible! How can you do it... so fast?¡±


    Zhou Yiling, with a hint of blood spilling on the corner of his mouth, widened his eyes, like a near-drowning gold fish.


    Just now, in the sh of Li Mu¡¯s figure, Li Mu actually had spanned the distance of nearly 20 meters between two people. Then, after a palm was slightly punched, he returned to the original ce.


    It was just because that the forward and backward speed was so fast that it surpassed the ordinary people¡¯s limit. Thus, others couldn¡¯t see the movement of Li Mu¡¯s figure, but just recognized the shake of his body on the original ce.


    During the whole process, even Zhou Yiling couldn¡¯t quickly react.


    Even though he was good at and sensitive of speed, he also felt dazzing. He subconsciously spread his arms to resist, but he acted too slowly. Thus, he was beaten by Li Mu¡¯s palm to fly out with palm print.


    This was what took ce during the whole process.


    On the other side, Li Xiong, Zhang Chuixue, Zhou Yu and other several officiallings and rich men looked at each other, since they didn¡¯t seepletely and clearly what had happened just now. Besides, they only faintly felt that Zhou Yiling, whom they considered almost unparalled master of Master Realm, should seem to fail.


    How did he lose?


    They totally couldn¡¯t see through.


    Suddenly-


    Boom!


    A crack.


    That tree, on which Zhou Yiling was hit, instantly cracked, as if it were an exploded balloon. Then, ck barks and white wood flour flew and sputter. Generally, a huge tree of more than ten yeas old became bits of wood in this sh.


    Li Xiong and hispanions all screamed.


    Zhou Yiling¡¯s face got a bot ruddy till this moment, and he exhaledd long.


    Yes. He let off the power filled by Li Mu into his breast just now on this tree in a way of releasing by intaking other power, so he could really control his injury. As he ran internal qi, the forceful blood qi surged, thus, the broken breast bones were adjusted correctly, and some of his suffer could gradually disperse.


    He widened his eyes to stare at Li Mu, still looking forward to Li Mu¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Why... on earth... could such a speed appear?¡±


    Li Mu still pretended to be superior to him, simply throwing up his hands and saying, ¡°I have said that it¡¯s because your speed is too slow.¡±


    Zhou Yiling was speechless.


    It was the first time that he had heard someonement on his speed skill.


    But he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    ¡°Thanks a lot for your mercy, County Magistrate Li.¡± Zhou Yiling¡¯s look became serious, and he made an obeisance as a salute.


    He knew at that sh, Li Mu could beat him into pieces-this humble county magistrate must possess such kind of power, but Li Mu reserved his strength, just breaking his several breast bones to ensure he was alive.


    Li Mu did not speak.


    As a demon in the eyes of countless people, in fact, Li Mu had no the awareness that a demon could directly and fiercely attack someone who was distasteful. He was not addicted to massacre without absolute necessity.


    After Zhou Yiling saluted, he directly turned around and walked toward outside.


    ¡°General Zhou, what are you doing?¡± Li Xiong vaguely guessed the result of this battle, but it was uneptable. He reached out and blocked Zhou Yiling,ining, ¡°You are defense-preparation general of west-city government organ, don¡¯t you want to catch that bastard and nurderer? Will you turn tail?¡±


    Zhou Yiling replied indifferently, ¡°Please forgive me, First Young Master. I can¡¯t defeat county magistrate Li.¡±


    Li Xiong¡¯s partners, officaillings and rich generation, couldn¡¯t help gasping.


    Faintly guessing and clearly hearing were two different aspects.


    Although they vaguely guessed that Zhou Yiling might be on the lower hand in that battle, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked when hearing this proud super-ss master of Master Realm speak out such words on front of so many people.


    ¡°Is it a joke? As a super-ss master of Master Realm, he, who could even rank one of the top twenty martial-art elites in west city, should even admit that he himself is weaker than Li Mu. Doesn¡¯t it indicate... that Li Mu is at least a super-ss martial-art master of first-level Master Realm?¡±


    This group of proud and delicate young people couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Mu.


    When looking at this 15-year-old teenager, who was totally void of master demeanor, they were really unlikely to connect this man with super-ss martial-art maters of first-level Master Realm.


    ¡°How did he practise?¡±


    ¡°Even if he started practising as a fetus, it is impossible for him to be at Master Realm at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°You... General Zhou, though you failed, you brought three hundred elites, archers, and crossbow men. You are sisth-level military officers, and this is a battle on Jianghu fighting ring. If you send an order, Li Mu can also be caught, and at that time, you will make an important contribution.¡± Zhang Chuixue suddenly became excited and shouted.


    He was not convinced, and refused to ept as final.


    ¡°Fine. General Zhou, you are a military officer, so why should you have fear. Directly arrest him. I believe that his honor,magistrate of the prefecture, will also support you,¡± Zhou Yu also advised sinisterly.


    Zhou Yiling nced at them like he looked at idiots.


    ¡°Well. I will leave the two hundred elites to you.¡±


    After that, he dcreed loudly all the ck-armored soldiers on the spot to listen to Li Xiong¡¯s orders, and then he turned around to leave.


    This super-ss master of Master Realm, good at speed and hidden weapon skills, didn¡¯t try concealed weapon art, because he was clear that hidden weapon, however strong it was, almost couldn¡¯t attack Li Mu¡¯s figure, when the speed moves like that of Li Mu.


    Since he wasn¡¯t certaily sure, he couldn¡¯t try it.


    For the reason, he was clearly aware that the price of anther try might be more serious injury rather than broken breast bones.


    Ultimately, Zhou Yiling¡¯s quickly vanished into the distant night, as if he horribly ran away from this narrow alley.


    Then, Li Xiong and his partners looked at each other.


    ¡°Li Mu, I will give you thest chance to surrender. Otherwise, can you survive if ten thousouds of arrows were shot at once? Besides, I am not sure whether the small thatched cottage could bear the siege arrows. After all, your mother and that servant girl are not possessed of your strength. If they are shot by an arrow, then isn¡¯t it...¡± Li Xiong bit his teeth, and finally chose to keep threatening Li Mu.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t stop until reaching your goal, and refuse to be convinced until faced with grim reality.¡±


    He, back to a dead tree, broke a branch on it and held it in his hand. Shivering slightly, it ,like a knife, directly was motivated bankhand.


    Over the branch was filled with metal-like color, and a line of intangible and forceful de spirit came out horizontally.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the scream, all the arrow strings were cut off by the de.


    Besides, all the strings on crossbows were also broken.


    Consequently, long arrows and crossbows turned into wastes.


    Besides, the archers and crossbow men eximed into a mess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get out?¡±


    Li Mu shouted.


    At this time, Li Mu and hispanions suddenly became so scared that their faces turned pale. They all retreated in grieved look.


    There was no need to fight any more.


    Now that the long arrows and strong crossbows, with maximum threat of force, became a pile of useless iron, and even a shot couldn¡¯t make, the remaining close-in ck-armored soldiers of more than 100, without cooperation of crossbow men, were as weak as a group wolves without teeth in front of Li Mu, super-ss master of Master Realm.


    What to do?


    ¡ª¡ª-


    With perseverance, I finally update the second chapter. Good night.


    The satisfaction brought by thepletion of work is quite exhrating.

 Chapter 135 - Deliberate

    <h4>Chapter 135 Deliberate</h4>


    At this sh, Li Xiong and his partners suddenly understood the connotation of Zhou Yiling¡¯s eyes when he left.


    Yes. They were really a group of idiots.


    They should fancy that strong arrows and crossbows, which were used to deal with themon Wulin elites, could defeat a super-ss master of Mater Realm. Weren¡¯t they idiots?


    No wonder that Zhou Yiling was as anxious as a refugee to leave.


    In fact, he had judged that not only he couldn¡¯t fight against Li Mu, but even all the ck-armour soldiers and others on the spot couldn¡¯t seed in unity. If it were not for Li Mu didn¡¯t want to kill people in his mother¡¯s yard, all the people in the yard might die.


    The looks of the officiallings and the rich young men were either ck or pale.


    The trap they set today was made for others, but they didn¡¯t expect that they not only failed but also were attacked.


    They had no way to back down since they were in a dilemma.


    ¡°How? Don¡¯t you get out? Do you want me to kill you?¡± Li Mu was impatient.


    ¡°You... well,¡± Li Xiong¡¯s face was ghostly pale or ruddy, and he finally bit his teeth, saying, ¡°It turns out that you, bastard, are even so bold and dare to leave Taibai County for Chang¡¯an without informing father. In fact, you are secretly practicing such martial art... Hey, for today¡¯s things, I will make it clear to father,¡± Li Xiong gnashed his teeth in hatred in mind, but he looked righteous, saying, ¡°As a son, you even despise of morality. Li Mu, don¡¯t be proud for too long and don¡¯t think that the strength of Master Realm is great. There are people in Chang¡¯an who can deal with you.¡±


    After that, he looked at the other friends around him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They turned around and were about to leave.


    But at this time, Li Mu suddenly changed his mind.


    ¡°Fuck. I, for mercy, try to let you go, but you even force yourself to exaggerate in front of me before departure. Don¡¯t you want to stop calling me a bastard, do you?¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± he spoke.


    Everybody stopped.


    The few officiallings and second-generation rich men were shocked at the same time, and an unspeakable fear came to mind.


    If these arrogant officiallings and silver-spoon young men, at the beginning, totally ignored Li Mu, even if they knew Li Mu was county magistrate of Taibai County and had administrative missions, then, after Li Mu defeated Zhou Yiling, elite of Master Realm, and even disyed the powerful strength of turning branch into a knife and cutting off over 10 arrow strings at one time, they currently not only didn¡¯t look down upon Li Mu, but also even be imprinted with deep revere.


    In the world where the strength was the most important, everyone felt that masters of Master Realm were like a mountain which was unlikely to shake.


    ¡°How? Do you want to kill me? Hey, if you want to kill your brother,e on,¡± Li Xiong was extremely terrified, but he sneered, using words to block Li Mu.


    Beyond doubt, First Young Master, who was valued by Li Gang, the governor of the prefecture, was really articte and crafty.


    ¡°Killing the kind of hypocritical war g like you will pollute my hands,¡± Li Mu sneered disdainfully, then said, ¡°You bastards harassed my mother and overturned my mother¡¯s yard walls. Is it really merciful of me to let you go? I changed my mind. Each of you leaves a thousand gold aspensation, otherwise, you can¡¯t leave, but can ask your families to save you.¡±


    ¡°One thousand gold?¡± Zhang Chuixue screamed and roared, ¡°Why don¡¯t you grab it?¡±


    Li Muughed and replied, ¡°Because I think it may be easier to get rich in this way than to grab.¡±


    ¡°You are ckmailing! It is extortion,¡± Zhou Yu said, dissatisfied, ¡°this is a criminal act that vites imperialw.¡±


    Li Mu threw up his hands, replying, ¡°Deny. I just ask for a normal im. After all, the grass and trees in the yard and the yard walls, which carry the beautiful memories between my mother and me are ruthlessly destroyed by you, so you should pay the price.¡±


    As Li Xiong¡¯s look was so dim that sweat could fall down, he replied, ¡°Bastard, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face became cold, and he warned, ¡°Call me bastard again, don¡¯t you believe I will twist off your head as a football?¡± ¡°Gosh, what¡¯t the hell? These words seem to be said smoothly tonight. I spoke it again. Well. It is fine so long as they can intimate them.¡±


    Li Xiong heard the words, sneered, and was about to refute.


    However, Wangcai, servant of Zheng Family, rushed over and whispered to Li Xiong. Then, Li Xiong¡¯s face instantly became pale. He turned to look at the headless corpse of Zheng Tianliang on the ground in the distance and then looked at Wangcai, finally forcing himself to bear without any words.


    In the end, Li Xiong and other partners all respectively gave Li Mu a thousand gold, left the gold receipts, and then left with ck-armored soldiers.


    Even though they were the officiallings and silver-spoon people, their money had been all plundered.


    After everyone evacuated, Li Mu counted the gold receipts andughed.


    As each person gave one thousand gold, Li Xiong and his partners would offer a total of more than 10 thousand gold, which was the gold receipt of the World Chamber of Commerce. The receipt could be exchanged in the three empires, and even in grasnd or antarctic ces, which could be regarded as a huge number of wealth. They were even more precious than the wealth he racketeered from Wulin people.


    ¡°Does this mean I make a fortune?¡±


    Li Mu, totally void of the demeanor of super-ss master at Zongshi Master level, counted the gold receipts like RMB. The cash and the receipts were money, and the pile of cheques was equal to 10 million yuan. No man could be rich without a windfall, and no horse be strong without night grass. He might obtain a windfall today.


    ¡°Young Master, the noodle is done... Hey, did those people leave?¡± Grassy came out of the thatched cottage with a surprised look.


    Li Mu put away these gold receipts, and said, ¡°Oh. They are all civilized. They left after convinced.¡±


    Grassy was a bit dubious but felt relieved finally.


    A whileter, the oilmp was lit in the thatched cottage.


    The light was yellow and swaying.


    The low ck table was padded with a few pieces of blue bricks, on which a bowl of in noodles with a few chopped oil green onions. The noodle gave off a faint scent under the dim light, leading Li Mu to feel really a bit hungry.


    However, on the table, there was only one bowl of noodles.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s have two more bowls to eat together,¡± Li Mu said casually.


    ¡°Mu¡¯er, you eat. Eat more. I am not hungry,¡± A smile appeared on his mom¡¯s face.


    Servant Grassy also said, ¡°Yes. Young Master, you eat them. I have eaten something in Zheng Mansion before I came here...¡± before she finished her words, her stomach was growling for hungry. Thus, this girl, at about 18 or 19 years old, flushed instantly.


    Li Mu sighed.


    He had already seen that all the noodles in the house and all the ingredients could be used only enough to make this bowl of noodles, so there was no second bowl of noodles.


    This was poverty.


    Moreover, if Li Mu remembered well, it was this bowl of noodles that relied on the flour brought by Grassy from Zheng family. In daily life, Li Mu¡¯s mother in the weekdays basically didn¡¯t cook. After all, a blind old man wasn¡¯t able to make some handwork or so someundry to earn money. Without Grassy¡¯s care, she might have starved.


    ¡°Mu¡¯er, eat. Your most favorite food is noodles made by me, right?¡± The face of Li Mu¡¯s mother showed kindness and satisfaction.


    But Li Mu knew that she was still hungry.


    ¡°Is this the mother¡¯s love?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s nose was sour.


    He did not refuse but ate mouthfully. Thus, the noodles were finished at one breath.


    His mother smiled.


    She seemed to be able to see her son eating noodles.


    Within her smile were satisfaction and happiness.


    It seemed that in the dim light, in this in thatched cottage, and in this muddy residential area, it was also unprecedented happiness to ¡®listen¡¯ to her son eat up the bowl of noodles.


    ¡°Young Master is finally back. If Xia Ju and other sisters know it, they will be very happy,¡± Grassy could not help but say these words, and her delicate face was full of regrets.


    An idea suddenly struck Li Mu.


    On the information papers written by Zheng Cunjian and Li Bing were some things about Li Mu¡¯s mother. When she was just driven out of the mansion of the magistrate of the prefecture, she had four personal servant girls, namely Grassy, Xia Ju, Qiu Yi, and Dong Xue. They were willing to apany her, and they were almost at the same age. Besides, they called each other sisters. In these years, Li Mu¡¯s mother also benefited from the four loyal girls, so she could survive. However,ter, someone plotted to force the four girls to leave her.


    Like Grassy, she was forced to marry Zheng Tianliang as a concubine.


    If Grassy were not married to him, Li Mu¡¯s mother would be in danger.


    Their weaknesses were exploited by evil people, thus, they had no way in order to help his mother.


    ¡°As for Xia Ju and the other two girls, where have they gone?¡± Li Mu asked.


    A hint of panic shed in Grassy¡¯s eyes. Finally, she shook her head and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know very well. I haven¡¯t seen Xia Ju and the other two sisters for a long time... Perhaps they... now are living a good life,¡± apparently, she didn¡¯t have much confidence, since even she didn¡¯t believe what she had said.


    Li Mu shook his head secretly and did not ask.


    He went out of the hut and saw ¡°Heartless Schr ¡°Zheng Cunjian, who stood in the dark like a ghost.


    ¡°You made trouble as soon as you came here. Magistrate of the prefecture will soon know that you have already arrived in Chang¡¯an, which is not good for you,¡± he said with aplicated look, ¡°In Chang¡¯an, there are many masters and masters of Great Master Realm, and you can¡¯t defeat everyone.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Now that I am here, I certainly have to make some troubles. You will be wrong if you think that I will secretly take people back to Taibai County. I just want to make the trouble more serious to attract some people¡¯s attention, so that I can meet the so-called masters, and then teach the brute, magistrate of the prefecture.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian was silent.


    He now understood that Li Mu was deliberate to make the trouble serious tonight.


    ¡°Should you have your own power in Chang¡¯an City, shouldn¡¯t you? Go and help me investigate where the other three maids of my mother are, and help me buy some things and send them to the yard. From today on, I will stay in this slum,¡± Li Mu said, gave Zheng Cunjian three gold receipts, and then told him something he needed and asked him to purchase.


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 136 - Li Mansion

    Chapter 136 Li Mansion


    The nightpletely came, and Chang¡¯an City was engulfed in the cold moonlight of the double moons.


    Even if in the prosperous ce, there were cesck of prosperity, such as this slum in west city.


    After Zheng Cunjian got the order of Li Mu, he did not dare to neglect it and immediately turned around to go out to fulfill his task.


    Li Mu was not afraid that he would not go back.


    This time, he did not intend to keep a low profile, so the trouble arose tonight. Li Gang, magistrate of the prefecture, would definitely know the news of hising. Li Mu didn¡¯t care what action the brute man, who had ruled Chang¡¯an for more than ten years, would take. The most serious matter would be countering measures for measures. Thus, even if Zheng Cunjian returned to the government organ to disclose the secret at this time, Li Mu was not worried.


    At this moment, the injury on Zheng Cunjian¡¯s legs had already been cured, but he still possessed ¡°Life-and-Death Spell¡± magical power in the body. That was to say, Li Mu could determine his death.


    Zheng Cunjian, who really cherished his life, would definitely know what to do.


    Li Mu looked over the cold courtyard, the earth wall that was copsed, the thatched cottage in the yard, a well, and a few old trees. A very strange feeling rose in his heart. This kind of coldness seemed the scene of Randeng Temple on the earth.


    ¡°Next, I need to stay in Chang¡¯an City for a few days and to go out to find an inn. Actually, it is difficult to know his roots. After all, the brute magistrate of the prefecture has been governing in Chang¡¯an for many years. It can be said that he has prated into every aspect. I personally don¡¯t have to worry, but my mom, Grassy and other sisters...¡±


    Li Mu stood under the moonlight and the brain was thinking.


    In the end, he made a decision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to leave. Just stay in this yard.¡±


    When thinking of this, he was enlightened.


    ¡°Staying in this slum, I have to do more to ensure the safety of mother and Grassy.¡±


    As Li Mu looked around the courtyard, he gradually got an idea.


    ¡°I have to set a formation here.¡±


    He began toy out in the small courtyard.


    After experiencing the ¡°Earth Evil Pris Formation¡± set by the government of Taibai County, Li Mu became ever more familiar to tactical deployment. In this small yard, he naturally didn¡¯t need to take efforts toy out such powerful tactical deployment, so all became simple and he could settle by himself.


    About half an hourter, Zheng Cunjian came back on a carriage.


    The carriage was loaded with some living materials, enough for ten people to use for five or six days.


    ¡°I took my own channel, so magistrate of the prefecture does not know,¡± Zheng Cunjian actively exined to Li Mu.


    Since he had been dominating Chang¡¯an for such a long time, he could be regarded as the second magistrate of a prefecture in the dark world. Consequently, that he possessed his personal secret channel wasn¡¯t a shocking thing. In this manner, he naturally wanted to show his loyalty to Li Mu.


    Li Mu nodded and dragged the carriage in.


    ¡°This is the information you need,¡± Zheng Cunjian handed over an envelope.


    After Li Mu opened it, the letter described the whereabouts of the three servant girls of his mother, Xia Ju, Qiu Yi, and Dong Xue.


    ¡°Xia Ju is imprisoned in Ning Mansion...¡±


    When Li Mu looked at the writing on the letter, some information quickly shed upon his mind.


    ¡°In Chang¡¯an City, there may be many people surnamed Ning, but there is only one Ning Mansion, which is Mansion of General Ning on the middle of Wuwei Street in east city. The owner is Wuwei General, Ning Rushan, whose title is hereditary, and his ancestor was vanguard military officer during the Eastern Expedition of Emperor Guangwu in Qin Dynasty, who made great contributions. Later, his ancestor quit due to serious injury. When the capital of Qin Empire was moved back to Qin City, his ancestor did not go with the army, but stayed in Chang¡¯an City.¡±


    ¡°The descendants of Ning family possessed the hereditary title. However, for this generation, Ning Rushan, Weiwu General, is not outstanding. The aura of the ancestors gradually dispersed, and Ning family has no power of the past. But in Chang¡¯an City, he could be considered to be one of the top figures.¡±


    ¡°ording to the information written by Zheng Cunjian and Li Bing in the ck house of the government organ in Taibai County, Ning Rushan has a bad temper, and is violent and extremely cruel, who can y hard to achieve his goals.¡±


    ¡°Was Xia Ju sent to Ningfu?¡±


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Considering the status of Ning Mansion in Chang¡¯an City, why was the maid of his mother seized by them?¡±


    Li Mu was puzzled, so he read all the information in the letter in one breath.


    ¡°Qiu Yi is in Heaven Sword Martial Club, and Dong Xue in the Dafeng chamber ofmerce. Is it really a coincidence?¡±


    Today, Zhang Chuixue, the young owner of Heaven Sword Martial Club, was one of the officaillings and rich second generation who were led by Li Xiong to bother Li Mu at Li Mu¡¯s residence. Zhou Yu, son of the president of Dafeng chamber ofmerce, also joined.


    After finishing reading, Li Mu thought about it and then said, ¡°Well, there is nothing you need to handle here. Go back. If there is something, I will contact you.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian turned and left.


    Li Mu put away the letter and continued to arrange the tactical deployment in the yard.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Li Mu... Li Mu!¡±


    In the carriage, Li Xiong looked sinister, and the blue veins bulged, like numerous poisonous snakes twisting on his face. Then, his fists hit into the carriage. His huge anger and humiliation almost engulfed him.


    Since he came to Chang¡¯an City, he had been loved by many people and had never been so humiliated like tonight?


    ¡°Li Mu, I swear that I will torture you to death, and the old hunting dog, the maids...You will suffer, me yourself and regret to offend me.¡±


    Li Xiong gasped.


    Li Xiong couldn¡¯t stand tonight powerful behavior of Li Mu.


    He had always been the proudest son of the magistrate of the prefecture, and he also pretended to be arrogant, who looked down on the demon kid born by the woman. Later, Li Mu left home and did not return for eight years. He had gradually forgotten this half-brother. However, when Li Mu came back, he was the youngest schr of the empire, the county magistrate, and possessed such powerful martial arts... Thus, this made Li Xiong, an arrogant person, felt a huge blow at once.


    He found that he was not as good as Li Mu in every respect.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Am I weaker than an abandoned son?¡±


    The carriage rushed and eventually returned to Li Mansion.


    Having been dominated Chang¡¯an City for more than 10 years, Li Gang had already built his own mansion in the city. He hadn¡¯t lived in the government for a long time. In these years, Li Gang worked at his mansion more than in government.


    It was in the deep night.


    Li Gang had not slept yet.


    He, in his forties, and well-featured, was slender, with his face as white as jade, and his jaw ck. Dressing in white suit, he looked refined and elegant, who was absolutely a middle-aged handsome guy. When young, he must be the kind of handsome men who could attract arge number of pure girls. Now that he was able to pursue Li Mu¡¯s mother, the most beautiful flower in the empire, Li Gang obviously had capital.


    Under the bright light, Li Gang was discussing with a few of his trusted subordinates.


    Suddenly, the door of the study room was opened directly, and Li Xiong rushed in with a gloomy look. ¡°Father, you must help me...¡± he broke in.


    The meeting was interrupted.


    Li Gang looked calm, but he was serious despite his calmness. He med, ¡°Is it proper in such a vulgar manner?¡± The tone showed dissatisfaction, but it was not one to query. If other people did like this, they might have been dragged outside and beaten fiercely. Early that month, there was a new concubine who, with Li Gang¡¯s favor, entered the study room without notice, and was beaten by death under the order of Li Gang, who was furious.


    ¡°Your honor, we leave first. ¡±


    ¡°Your honor, I leave.¡±


    When seeing First Young Mastere in, several private advisers stood up to say goodbye.


    In the room were Li Gang and his son left.


    ¡°I ask you to learn your mother¡¯s temper. Why don¡¯t you learn your mother¡¯s abilities, but be more and more furious?¡± Li Gang looked at Li Xiong¡¯s indignant look, and said displeasedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Say.¡±


    Li Xiong said everything that happened tonight.


    In the end, he said, ¡°Father, that bastard not only humiliated me, but also even ignored you. He was absent without leave and came to Chang¡¯an Mansion, which should be a serious crime. He must die in case he return to Taibai County, otherwise, there will be an endless flow of disasters after he is set free to his territory.¡±


    After Li Gang patiently listened to all of his words, his face still showed no change in his attitude. He then said, ¡°I will deal with this matter. You don¡¯t have to handle it anymore.¡±


    ¡°But father...¡± Li Xiong still wanted to say something.


    Li Gang waved his hand and replied, ¡°Go to see your mother. She wants to talk to you about something. You are 18 years old this year. It is time for you to learn something, instead of enjoying an undeserved reputation, ¡®First Young Master in Chang¡¯an City¡¯ and loafing.¡±


    After Li Xiong saw his father serious look, he stopped all he wanted to say, saluted sulkily, turned around and went out of the study room.


    Li Gang sat in the wooden armchair and was silent for a long time.


    Suddenly, the fingers of his right hand moved slightly, and a cloud of ck and dense mist, like a ck snake from the heil, crawled from the tip of the index finger and wrapped around his wrist, swallowing ck hyacinth, which was lifelike.


    ¡°Go. Take me to have a look.¡±


    He said.


    The ck snake bowed and bounced, like a light, disappearing into the study.


    ...


    After Li Xiong went out of the study, he crossed several corridors, passed several iron gates, and arrived at the backyard.


    Only a small number of people could enter the backyard of Li Mansion.


    Hence, few people know what was in the backyard.


    Li Xiong, familiar with the road, came to a steel house and walked on the steps, and a thick metal door appeared. There was a tform,rger than a palm and with a green glow, beside the door. Li Xiong reached out on the green tform.


    ¡°Handprint detection passed.¡±


    A mechanical sound rose.


    Then, the metal door opened.


    Behind the door was a metal stepway facing the underground.


    After Li Xiong entered the passage, the metal gate closed instantly.


    He walked down sixty steps and had already reached the underground of three or four meters deep in Li Mansion. Later, a path paved by ss on the wall appeared. After passing through the path, he came to a light-silver metal door. The forging level of metal was far superior to the level of craftsmen in the world, and on the side of the metal door, there was another p-sized tform, shining with a light green glow.


    Li Xiong moved his eyes in front of it.


    ¡°Iris detection passed.¡±


    The sound of the machine rose again.


    Then, the metal door opened.


    The light of the incandescentmp poured out from behind the door. Li Xiong was not surprised and he walked in. Then he shouted, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t care. You have to help me revenge.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 137 - Killing to Enhance Sword Nerve

    <h4>Chapter 137 Killing to Enhance Sword Nerve</h4>


    If Li Mu was here, he must be shocked.


    Because this weird underground metal pce was exactly the same as the technology products on the earth. For example, the incandescentmp was hanging overhead, the texture of the matte metal walls was extremely beautiful, and there were wallmps on the walls and sofa and table in the room, all of which did not belong to this world. Whether in terms of style or material, they were exactly the same as the scientific and technological products on the earth.


    The entire underground metal pce consisted of three bedrooms, one dining hall, and one living room.


    In the living room with an area of about 30 square meters were cdon tea set ced. Behind the tea table was a graceful and slender figure cooking tea. She, attractive, was about at her thirties. The cheongsam with white cloud pattern set her figure off to advantage. Besides, her fingers, fair-skinned, well-moisturized, and like the top of fresh green onion, moved gracefully, whose motion was naturally fluent, expressing a kind of lingering charm.


    When she, with thich and ck hair, cooked tea, her long hair poured down from her forehead like a ck waterfall.


    This was a perfect woman in terms of no matter what aspect.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xiong¡¯ering. What¡¯s the matter that makes you furious?¡±


    The voice of the woman was extremely sweet, as if it were like a sound of nature.


    However, when she rose her head and her face appeared from the separating thick and beautiful hair, it seemed that the metal light in the living room became a bit dim since the contrast was quite big. For her face, it was monster-like one with saas, and her five sense organs couldn¡¯t be distinguished. Besides, her eyes were crushed between two saas, and her nose was a ck saa. When she opened her mouth, the ck teeth appeared irregrly, unlike human mouth.


    It was hard to imagine that such a beautiful and elegant figure should match such an ugly face that was almost like that of a monster.


    However, Li Xiong apparently had be ustomed to it. He came over, sat at the tea table, took a cup of strong tea like brown amber, drank it all, and then said angrily, ¡°Mother, the bastard born by that bitch came back.¡±


    This extremely ugly woman was the mother of Li Xiong, and now the wife of Li Gang.


    ¡°Oh? Just let hime back. Can a bug overturn the sky? Are you angry with him?¡± The ugly woman¡¯s tone was casual, and said with a ¡®smile¡¯.


    ¡°He became the schr, the youngest one in the empire,¡± Li Xiong replied bitterly.


    ¡°Hah hah, a schr who has no power and no influence is a nonentity,¡± the ugly woman did not care.


    Li Xiong added, ¡°But that bastard became county magistrate of Taibai County.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Taibai County? hah hah, interesting. This is the area governed by your father, so as long as you want, my son, you can always trouble him and fool with him in whatever way you like,¡± the ugly woman still did not care.


    ¡°But, he is also a super-ss strongman of first-level Master Realm,¡± Li Xiong said again.


    ¡°Eh?¡± the saas on the ugly woman¡¯s face trembled, and then there was a bit strange in her tone, ¡°Master Realm? Are you sure?¡±


    Li Xiong gritted his teeth to describe what happened in Pig-Herding Alley tonight, and then said, ¡°Mother, with just one martial movement, that bastard defeated Zhou Yilingand and even humiliated me. Mother, I am not convinced, so you must revenge for me.¡±


    ¡°Revenge? Do you want me to help you kill him, or do you want to do it yourself?¡± the ugly woman¡¯s tone became calm again, just like a mirror, without any ripples and waves.


    A super master of Master Realm, the youngest literary schr in the empire, a county magistrate, and only 15 years old...


    Once such a series of information wasbined, it was enough to shock many high-level figures of the empire. After all, it meant endless potential. But this ugly woman obviously did not care, as if she could kill Li Mu, super-ss master of Master Realm, instantly, so long as she wanted.


    ¡°Of course, I have to do it myself. I will tear him apart by hand under the attention focused by millions of people, so I can wash off the shame of today,¡± Li Xiong was still angry and said, ¡°Mother, you have to help me.¡±


    ¡°I can help you, but, you must bear something for what you obtain. Are you ready?¡± as the ugly woman cooked tea, she replied with some connotation.


    On Li Xiong¡¯s face appeared a sudden scared look, as if he had imagined some extremely horrible things, causing his face pale.


    However, when he touched his cheek, he seemed to feel the pain of thee p prints left by Li Mu on his face, and then thought about the ridicule and disdain for himself in the moonlight tonight, and the sense of powerlessness facing Li Mu¡¯s absolute strength. Thus, in the cockles of his heart, two sides were fighting against each other, and finally, he seemed to have made a great determination, saying, ¡°Mother, do I have to enter into that thing?¡±


    The ugly woman nodded.


    Li Xiong¡¯s face, totally pale, and he then bit his teeth, saying, ¡°OK, mother, I do.¡±


    The saas on the woman¡¯s face squirmed. In her voice showed her pleasure and satisfaction. She then said, ¡°Good, Xiong¡¯er, you finally made this decision. I, ¡°Heavenly Medical Faerie¡±, am really proud of you. You finally understand, and mom will not force you. But once you really decide to ept this, then I will make you the real first Young Master in Chang¡¯an within the shortest time. In this world, only the power that truly belongs to you is the most important instrument. Don¡¯t worry. I will let you be reborn andpletely change yourself.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Whack!¡±


    The long whip with iron wire mmed on the weak body of a woman, who only wore a thin shirt, and suddenly the blood spilled.


    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t you speak? Let me see how you can endure.¡±


    In the front yard garden, the mansion of the president of the Dafeng chamber ofmerce, Zhou Yu, young master with fury, was using a long iron-wire whip in his hand to m on a woman who was hung on a tree.


    The woman was about 20 years old, whose appearance was ordinary, but her eyes, big and bright, seemed distinctive.


    She, wearing a thin outer shirt, had been whipped a dozen or so times. On her weak body was full of crossing whip marks. The blood spilled from the whip marks, flowed down from her slender and white legs, and eventually gathered on snowy toes of her bare feet, falling on the ground under the tree, forming a small bloody pool, and still expanding.


    Her wet hair was sticked on her pale face, and the woman clenched her teeth tightly and speechlessly, as if she weren¡¯tshed.


    ¡°Hey, the old pig¡¯s maid is really strong. I¡¯m going to release my anger tonight, don¡¯t you beg for mercy?¡± Zhou Yu looked sinister, and his eyes sparkled with vicious light. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any way to deal with Li Mu for the time being, but your humble life is firmly mastered by me. I can fool with you in whatever way I like. If you are brave enough, you can never ask for mercy. Even if I whip you to death, no one will save you, hah hah.¡±


    p! p!


    It was two whips that mmed on the woman.


    Blood spattered. Her skin was split and her flesh broke forth.


    The maids and bodyguards standing next to him, seeing such a fierce scene, dared not to make any sound, for fear of bothering ¡°Young master¡± Zhou Yu, who was furious currently.


    ¡°Li Mu? What did you say? Young Master Mu. Does Young Mastere back?¡± The woman widened her eyes, and a hint of unprecedanted look shed. Then she became excited.


    Zhou Yu sneered, ¡°Yes. That bastard came back. Hey hey, it¡¯s a pity that he troubles those who shouldn¡¯t be bothered when he returns. Young Master Xiong won¡¯t let him go. Hah hah hah, I believe you will see his corpse soon. Hah hah hah hah hah!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    As a martial art club that had been standing for more than a hundred years in Chang¡¯an City, Heaven Sword Martial Club had a profound foundation, whose first owner, ¡°Heaven-Sword Celestial Being ¡± was the mortal future leader of Heaven Sword Sect, second-level sect. A hundred years ago, he used one sword to defeat all the masters of all parties in Chang¡¯an City, so he created a great reputation, opened the club to teach others, and soon established a foothold in Chang¡¯an City. After a hundred years of development, Heaven Sword Martial Club currently, in all the martial arts clubs in Chang¡¯an City, ranked third, in which masters gathered.


    Today, ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng, the current owner, excelled his predecessors, who was strong enough to rank among the top 20 masters of the Changan Mansion. His swordsmanship could be amazing, so he was a heavyweight elite.


    The only son of Zhang Chengfeng was Zhang Chuixue, self-titled ¡°Peerless Swordsman¡±. He was also a bit famous in Chang¡¯an.


    It was in the deep night. Zhang Chuixue, in the back garden, finished practicing a set of swordsmanship, and then gradually stabilize his breath.


    ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng, standing on one side, saw his son practice swordsmanship, shaking his head and syaing, ¡°You are familiar with the series of skills and tricks, but the sword momentum is not right, which is tangible but intentionless, and ambitious but boldless. If you want to improve your strength, you have to kill. If you want to grasp ¡®Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles¡¯ of our Zhang family, you have to kill so as to use the blood to infiltrate your sword. Tomorrow, I will send bodyguards to follow you to go to the mountains outside the city to kill a few bandits. After the sword nerve is made, we will talk about other things.¡±


    ¡°To kill?¡± as a hint of malice shed in Zhang Chuixue¡¯s eyes, he said, ¡°Father, now that I try to strengthen my nerve, why not move tonight?¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng was shocked and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hasty to start tonight.¡±


    ¡°Is there no one to kill in our mansion?¡± Zhang Chuixue sneered, saying, ¡°Father, I wants to kill one person tonight. If I kill this person, my sword nerve can be achieved.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Who?¡±


    ¡°Qiu Yi.¡±


    ¡°Who? Oh, that woman... I see you are restless and your mind is wandering. Are you having anything tonight?¡± Zhang Chengfeng was a strong martial artist after all, so his eyes were sharp. He could know Zhang Chuixue was distracted by something tonight.


    ¡°Father, I was humiliated tonight,¡± Zhang Chuixue did not conceal, and told his father everything that happened in Pig-Herding Alley in detail.


    Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s face changed slightly, and he asked, ¡°Li Mu? Master of Master Realm at 15 years old?¡±


    ¡°Father, I was humiliated by him, but I had to bear that. Thus, my sword heart is humiliated. If I can¡¯t kill a person around him, I am afraid that it¡¯s hard to remove my heart demon. If I see him in the future, I will be afraid of him. Qiu Yi is maid of that bastard¡¯s mother, who served him when she was a little girl. If I kill Qiu Yi tonight, the sword nerve can be made. I hope father can agree to this,¡± Zhang Chuixue bitterly said by bitting his teeth.


    Zhang Chengfeng slightly hesitated.


    Zhang Chuixue said, ¡°Father, are you afraid Li Mu?¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng smiled slightly and replied, ¡°My son can goad me into action... Hah hah. It¡¯s fine. She is just a maid. It doesn¡¯t matter if she is killed. Now that so many years have passed, I guess that person will not appear again.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 138 - Searching for Someone

    <h4>Chapter 138 Searching for Someone</h4>


    The first red sun rose slowly over the top of the city wall of Chang¡¯an, bathing the ancient city in the warm sunlight.


    With the help of the maid, Grassy, Madam Li stepped out of the thatch-roofed house with an anxious look. When Grassy saw Li Mu, who was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the yard, she called, ¡°Madam, this is not a dream. Young Master is truly here. He is in a training session.¡±


    Hearing the excited voice, Li Mu got to his feet and turned to Madam Li, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re up.¡±


    ¡°My boy...¡± Madam Li walked over and grabbed Li Mu¡¯s hand. She stroked his face for quite a while before showing a broad smile and saying, ¡°You¡¯re really my son. I thoughtst night was just a dream.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, from this day on, I will not let you live with fear all by yourself.¡± Deeply moved by the old woman¡¯s affectionate touch and hand-holding, Li Mu guaranteed seriously.


    ¡°Sister Grassy, there is some food in the carriage. Please take them to the room. Soon, someone wille here to repair the house. And, take good care of my mom when I¡¯m out,¡± Li Mu said to Grassy.


    ¡°Oh? My dear, are you heading out?¡± Madam Li tightened her grip on Li Mu¡¯s hand. She sounded rather panicky.


    Li Mu beamed at her reassuringly and said, ¡°Mom, please rx. I¡¯m just going to pick up Snow, Qiu Yi, and Xia Ju. I¡¯ll be back in no time.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Madam Li was still a little hesitant. She was very clear what kind of people took those maids away from her. They were all extremely powerful people in this city. Although Li Mu made it sound quite easy, how could those people let go of the three maids without protest? Indeed, she had been worrying about those maids who was almost family to her for numerous days and nights. But at present, what concerned her most was the safety of her son. After eight whole years, she finally had him back. She absolutely could not afford to lose him again.


    Grassy also held the same thought.


    When she first heard that Li Mu would take her other three sisters back, she nearly jumped with excitement. But on second thought, she knew the journey was dangerous and also began to worry for Li Mu¡¯s safety.


    But Li Mu smiled, and thenforted, ¡°Mom, Sister Grassy, you two should not be so concerned. No one in Chang¡¯an is my equal. Plus, I¡¯m not doing it alone. My master has sent ten experts in the Great Master Realm to assist me.¡± He did a white lie so as to put the two women at ease.


    ¡°Dear, you just said someone wille and fix our house. Who is it?¡± Madam Li posed another question.


    Li Mu beamed again and said, ¡°Well, just a few friends of mine. Some new friends.¡±


    ¡°In that case, do you mean we¡¯re going to stay in Chang¡¯an for a while?¡± Grassy probed hopefully.


    Li Mu nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll live here for a period of time. When I get all my things done, we¡¯ll set off for Taibai County.¡±


    After briefing the two about his schedule, Li Mu departed.


    By then, sunlight already lit up the shabbiest yard at the far end of the Pig-Herding Alley.


    Some neighbors of the alley had stuck out their heads to peek into the little yard. Since they had more or less heard or seen what had happenedst night, now their eyes were gleaming awe and curiosity.


    Grassy helped Madam Li to settle down on a wooden chair nearby, then, she went to sort out the articles in the carriage.


    But as she opened the door of the carriage, she let loose a screech in surprise.


    ¡°Grassy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Madam Li hastily.


    ¡°Meat! So much meat! And desserts from Zhengpin Bakery...¡± Grassy was a little out of her breath now.


    The carriage was loaded with the best food and ingredients of a variety of time-honored brands in Chang¡¯an. Thest time Grassy saw that kind of stuff was when Madam Li was still the magistrate¡¯s wife. Recalling the taste of those delicious dishes, Grassy¡¯s mouth almost watered at once.


    After all, she was just a girl of eighteen. Girls that young had no resistance to fine food.


    It took Grassy a long time to remove everything in the carriage to the house.


    Shortly after that, a tter of hoofbeats and roars was heard. About fifty men hurtled into the Pig-Herding Alley.


    Some of them were riding, the others were sprinting. All of them were strong and wearing uniforms, which looked imposing. Closely followed them were a fleet of carriages, each of which was crammed with unknown stuff wrapped in canvas. With so many people and carriages suddenly flooding into the small alley, it was almost jammed.


    All of the neers were heading towards Madam Li¡¯s little yard.


    Seeing the strangersing, Grassy looked quite tense. She hurriedly supported Madam Li to stand up.


    Under the gaze of the Pig-Herding Alley residents as well as Madam Li and her maid, those strangers stopped at the door of the little yard.


    A man with his entire face hidden behind a hood cupped his fists and announced respectfully, ¡°Madam, I am a friend of His Honor, Li Mu. I¡¯m here to repair your house. Please pardon us for the inconvenience we incur.¡± Obviously, he was the head of the group.


    Since he did not reveal his face, no one knew who he really was. But in truth, he was Zheng Cunjian.


    He dared not neglect the job Li Mu gave him. After all, whether he would live or die was still up to Li Mu.


    ¡°Turns out that they¡¯re the repairing guys.¡±


    Madam Li and Grassy both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because Li Mu had exined this to them before he left.


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± said Madam Li courteously.


    As an old member of the royal family, she still had the noble manners for dealing with guests in spite of so many years¡¯ life in poverty.


    Zheng Cunjian nodded. But he did not enter the yard immediately. Instead, he took out a jade badge and held it in hand before gingerly taking several steps ahead. Then, all of a sudden, jets of light shot out from underneath the dested yard and vanished in a sh. After that, the yard seemed somewhat different¡ªfrom the outside, it looked close but also remote.


    ¡°Sure enough, the yard has been cast with a magic formation.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian awed internally.


    Last night, Li Mu handed the jade badge to him and told him that if he entered the yard without it, he would die a grotesque death.


    ¡°The means of that warlock is really scary.¡±


    ¡°What kind of warlock Li Mu is on earth? How can he set up such a formation at this dpidated yard overnight on his own?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s fear deepened as he thought so.


    He knew he must start working right off. Thanks to the help of the jade badge, he entered the yard and beganmanding the others to load the construction materials off into the yard.


    Heaps of stones, wood, bamboo, and assorted tools and ready-made construction parts soon appeared in front of them.


    The construction work went ahead with full steam.


    ...


    ...


    The Dafeng Chamber of Commerce was established eighty years ago. In the beginning, it was just a small association that struggled to survive in Chang¡¯an. Later, it obtained subsidies from some high-ranking government official and expanded rapidly. Now, it had developed from a third-ss chamber ofmerce into the leader of the local consortiums, only second to the Chang¡¯an branch of the World Chamber of Commerce that had businesses through the entire continent.


    The president of the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce was Zhou Dedao, a resourceful man about to reach his fifties.


    This morning, Zhou Dedao was at his ce going through the ount of the chamber ofmerce.


    That was his biggest hobby¡ªto feel the wonderfulness of endless fortune flowing into his hands through the figures on the ounts.


    There were over twenty fully armed martial arts experts that he employed with tempting payroll stationed outside the bookkeeping room.


    When wealth was umted to the extreme, it generated immense energy. Especially if it wasbined with power, an unimaginable reaction would be triggered. That was how the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce rose to the top and sessfully secured loads of martial arts experts to safeguard the president¡¯s ce. It was also said that the Zhou Family had two experts in the Master Realm stayed there to maintain their security.


    Bearless, stout, and often smiley, Zhou Dedao seemed to be an innocent rich man.


    Flipping through the ounts, he was wearing a faint smile. Beside him, dozens of trustworthy ountant that he hired with good money were doing fast calctions as their fingers swiftly slid beads on the abacus. Meanwhile, they called out a string of figures to inform Zhou Dedao of every ie and expense of the massive financial empire, the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce.


    Two young and beautiful maids were standing on both sides fanning for him.


    Suddenly, with a creak, the tightly closed door was pushed open.


    A man came in.


    Zhou Dedao frowned upon this interruption. The bookkeeping room was the most vital part of his mansion. He had dered repeatedly that no one was allowed in unless he gave the permission. But someone still dared to violent his rule.


    He then looked up at the intruder.


    Next second, he went stupified.


    A tall, robust, short-haired young man who seemed full of vigor strolled calmly towards him.


    ¡°Who... Who are you?¡± asked Zhou Dedao with astonishment.


    He had never seen such a young man who looked like half monk half ordinary man. What was more startling was howe he got in the bookkeeping room without making a fuss.


    ¡°Urm? No here? Oh, sorry, I went into the wrong room.¡± The young man seemed utterly unconcerned, as if he was roaming around in a market. As his eyes rolled in every direction, he revealed a trace of disappointment and then turned round to leave.


    Recovering from the shock, Zhou Dedao stormed, ¡°Guards! Stop him!¡±


    ¡°He wants to leave after breaking into the bookkeeping room?¡±


    In an instant, a dozen the experts hired to protect the Zhou family dashed here. They drew out their weapons and besieged the young man.


    Zhou Dedao strode out of the bookkeeping room. Staring at the young man, he demanded, ¡°Say it, who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    The intruder replied coolly, ¡°Easy, man. I¡¯m just searching for someone in your ce. I¡¯ll leave when I find her.¡±


    ¡°Search for someone?¡± Zhou Dedao was fumed. ¡°You did get in without permission! How can it be? Leader Wang, are you and your team all dead? Howe you failed to spot there is a stranger sneaking into the bookkeeping room?¡± To be fair, given the importance of the bookkeeping room and the money he paid for a slew of experts, it was no wonder that he was so angry. Now, even a stranger could break through his carefully designed line of defense and wander in. That meant if this young man intended to assassinate him, he would have had a good chance today, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Those experts all quaked in their boots as their employer ranted.


    Then, that Leader Wang, a heavyset man in his thirties with a strong aura of energy, hurriedly assured, ¡°Master, please forgive us. We¡¯ll arrest this audacious rogue right away...¡±


    But instead of waiting for him to finish the sentence, the young man¡¯s eyes lit up and he interrupted, ¡°Master?¡± He briskly looked at Zhou Dedao and continued, ¡°You are the president of the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    Zhou Dedao snorted, ¡°Yes. But what does it matter? Today, you broke into the restricted bookkeeping room, I...¡±


    However, before he could finish his remark, he was dazzled by a sh of light.


    Then, when his eyes came to focus again, to his great shock, that young man had appeared next to him like a ghost. With one hand pping on Zhou Dedao¡¯s shoulder, the intruder said with delight, ¡°That¡¯s terrific. So, you must be quite familiar with this mansion. I¡¯m looking for a woman named Xia Ju. You help find her, I¡¯ll let go of you.¡±


    Well, as was expected, the young man was Li Mu.


    He came to the mansion of the Zhou family to look for Xia Ju, one of the maids of her mom. But when he entered, he realized he got it all wrong, because the ce was sorge that it was beyond imagination. Finding a maid here was like fishing a needle in the sea. After working fruitlessly for half a day, he barged into the bookkeeping room by ident.

 Chapter 139 - The Rescue Mission

    <h4>Chapter 139 The Rescue Mission</h4>


    By dint of his strength coupled with some simple Taoist magic arts, Li Mu could freely go in and out of the mansion of the Zhou family as if it were an unguarded ce. Therefore, Zhou Dedao and his guards did not notice his intrusion before.


    As to why Li Mu was spotted now, it was because after realizing how time-consuming the blind searching was, he decided to reveal himself to some leader of the staff in order to ask for directions. But to his surprise, he bumped right into the president of the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce, the head of the entire mansion.


    With Li Mu¡¯s hand pping on his shoulder, Zhou Dedao immediately felt like he was pinned under a mountain and could not move at all.


    ¡°Get your hand off President Zhou!¡± yelled Leader Wang agitatedly. He then paced in an odd and unpredictable fashion. Before they realized it, he suddenly approached Li Mu and hacked at the arm Li Mu rested on Zhou Dedao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°The peak of the Joint-thoughts level?¡± Li Mumented as he flipped his palm up and casually directed it towards the attacker, ¡°You¡¯re way below me.¡±


    A wave of energy released from his palmshed at Leader Wang. As though being hit by a thunderp, Leader Wang¡¯s steel broadsword cracked into pieces and he was directly sent flying backward. With a loud bang, he crashed with an artificial hill, which instantly caved in.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± Leader Wang squirted a mouthful of blood. He attempted to get up but failed.


    At that sight, the rest of those experts who were eager to attack instantly felt their bones chilled and were no longer motivated to strike.


    Leader Wang was the most powerful one among them. But shockingly, he was not a match of this weird short-haired young man. Thus, they knew their strike would be in vain. What was more, President Zhou, who knew no martial arts, was still grasped by the young man. If he was fretted, his one single punch would reduce President Zhou to mince.


    ¡°Today I¡¯m only here for locating someone instead of killing. But if you leave me no choice...¡± Li Mu gently patted Zhou Dedao on the shoulder with carefully restrained force, but that patting threw everyone into horror, not to mention that all the color drained from Zhou Dedao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who is Xia Ju? Take her over here! Hurry up...¡± shouted the president desperately.


    The experts guarding the mansion exchanged helpless looks but did not reply.


    Instead, a maid of the bookkeeping room hesitated for a second and then answered, ¡°Master, Xia Ju is a maid Young Master brought here half a year ago. Last night, she did something wrong and got whipped by Young Master. Now, she is kind of... shut in the storage room.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu¡¯s face changed from calm to anxious.


    He seized Zhou Dedao by the back of her neck and ordered, ¡°Lead the way. Quick!¡±


    Vulnerable like a duck being grabbed by the neck, Zhou Dedao hollered in despair, ¡°Quick, bring this young hero to the storage room in the backyard. Get a move on!¡±


    Shuddering with fright, the crowd gave the way to Li Mu.


    With the guards leading the way, Li Mu dragged Zhou Dedao along towards the backyard.


    By then, all people in the mansion had been rmed by such an incident. Loads of experts scuttled over, including several whose power was superior to that of Leader Wang. However, as they saw their heavily injured leader, none of them dared to strike recklessly, in case they hurt the president, Zhou Dedao.


    ¡°Li Mu? It is you?¡± The young master, Zhou Yu, also hurried over after hearing the news. He growled, ¡°How dare you break into my ce! You¡¯re mental!¡±


    Li Mu, of course, did not respond.


    He simply seized Zhou Dedao as if he were a baby chicken and strode to the door of the storage room.


    A faint smell of blood wafted out from the storage room.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart sank like a stone as he sensed that smell.


    ¡°Li Mu, do you have any idea what you are doing? You dare hold my father hostage! You¡¯re nuts! No one in Chang¡¯an can cover for you. Now, you¡¯re a dead man...¡± barked Zhou Yu. Then, he turned and yelled to a servant, ¡°Quickly bring Senior Lin here...¡±


    Senior Lin was one of the two experts in the Great Master Realm the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce had recruited with good money.


    Sullen-faced, Li Mu kicked open the door of the storage room.


    In the dingy, damp roomy a girl of about eighteen. Her clothes were ripped into pieces and already soaked in blood, which messily stuck to her badly mutted body. The girl was motionless and unconscious, only her chest was heaving as she breathed weakly. The scene was extremely miserable. Moreover, all of her fingernails and toenails were pulled out. It was obvious that she had been tortured.


    ¡°Xia Ju?¡±


    Li Mu dumped Zhou Dedao at the side and rushed into the room to gently hold the unconscious girl in his arms.


    An appealing face came to his vision.


    She was Xia Ju.


    She was doubtlessly the person in the portrait of Xia Ju that Zheng Cunjian had given Li Mu along with her file.


    He rapidly conjured up a seal with his left hand. Instantly, wafts of coolness in light green converged to the seal and formed a little bead like a drop of water. Then, he pressed the seal in between Xia Ju¡¯s eyebrows.


    That was the Vigor Seal!


    A Taoist magic arts of the wood element! It could extract the power of the wood element in the world to cure injuries. In fact, it was a fairly simple Taoist magic art.


    On the way to Chang¡¯an, Li Mu had fathomed out many simple Taoist magic arts the old faker taught him, such as the Life-and-Death Spell that kept Zheng Cunjian under his control and the Vigor Seal Technique. Of course, those Taoist magic arts the old faker categorized as simple were all startling powers in this world.


    ¡°Ah...¡± moan Xia Ju, who slowly woke up from hera and opened her eyes after the seal was nted in her.


    Herrge eyes were clear and bright.


    ¡°You... You are...¡± she asked in confusion when she saw Li Mu.


    Li Mu hastily said, ¡°Sister Xia Ju, I¡¯m taking you home. Rx, you¡¯re safe now.¡±


    ¡°You are... Young Master Li... You... truly got back. It¡¯s... wonderful. I...¡± Joy was shimmering in Xia Ju¡¯s eyes. But when she caught a glimpse of the experts in battle array outside, she hurriedly warned, ¡°Young Master, quick... leave here. They...¡±


    But before she could finish her words, what she dreaded already happened.


    Two figures galloped in like a whirl of wind. They both drew out their weapons and directed them at Li Mu¡¯s back.


    They were two other leaders of the guards. Eager to take the credit of capturing the intruder after they saw Zhou Dedao was no longer a hostage, they attacked when the target was off guard.


    However, without even looking back at them, Li Mu threw a punch backward.


    Boom!


    A visible transparent seal of a fist drifted out from Li Mu¡¯s fist and expanded at an rming rate. Torrents of energy it generated tore down the storage room in no time, as the two sneak attackers were sucked in like leaves in a tornado and sent flying across the room before hitting the wall. Next second, the wall copsed and raised tons of dust. The two slumped onto the fragments of bricks and stones quietly, their life conditions unascertained.


    The others in the backyard were also appalled at Li Mu¡¯s power. With the eardrum buzzing due to the repercussions of the energy, they backed a few steps to regain their bnce. Even the experts at the peak of the Joint-thoughts level were wobbling.


    Carrying Xia Ju in his arms, Li Mu walked out of the ruined storage room.


    ¡°Beseidge him! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± snarled the livid-faced Zhou Dedao, who was now under the protection of a dozen guard leaders.


    Today, he must kill this intruder at all cost.


    Otherwise, the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce would be a joke in Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill the damn pair of them...¡± Zhou Yu bellowed, stony-faced.


    Under that order, those expert guards flooded at Li Mu together.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Holding Xia Ju, Li Mu took a step forward and his left feet stamped forcefully on the ground.


    Rumble!


    The ground started to tremble as if there was an earthquake.


    Frightening energy broke out and spread from Li Mu to the whole yard. The guards who were dashing to the forefront only felt that the earth under their feet burst open and the energy that rushed out shattered the bones of their shanks and threw them up to the air beforending on the hard ground of gstones. The energy rippled further. It swept through the staircases, the artificial hills, the trees, the walls... Anything it touched copsed as though an earthquake was happening.


    Everyone in the yard shrieked and fell to the floor.


    Even those top-of-the-range experts at the peak of the Joint-thoughts level were struggling to keep bnce like drunk people. But due to the counterforce, the bones of their legs crumbled.


    In the blink of an eye, the backyard of the Zhou¡¯s mansion that was around 70,000 square feet became total wreckage.


    How unbelievable that was!


    Zhou Dedao and Zhou Yu did not get hurt due to the protection of several loyal guards.


    Securely holding Xia Ju in his arms, Li Mu slowly came out behind the smoke and dust step by step.


    ¡°You... You must die! Li Mu, you dare...¡± howled Zhou Yu, who was burning with a frenzy of rage.


    Next to him, his father, Zhou Dedao, was also extremely exasperated.


    ¡°Outrageous! This is outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Our Zhou family has never been defied like this!¡±


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re gonna pay for what you did. I swear, you will...¡± cursed Zhou Dedao, who was so furious that his face screwed up.


    Li Mu gave him a coldugh and said, ¡°You morons, money has clouded your mind. Youck the awe for the higher power... Sister Xia Ju, it is Zhou Yu who hurt you, isn¡¯t it?¡± He lowered his head to look at Xia Ju in his arms.


    At that moment, that young girl was already too astonished to speak.


    She just nodded out of instinct.


    Li Mu quickly stared at Zhou Yu. A glint of killing intent burst out from his eyes. ¡°Last night, I¡¯ve already cut you someck. But you not only remained impenitent but also went from bad to worse. Seems that today I can¡¯t let you get out of this easily.¡±


    Before his words faced, Li Mu took arge step and advanced upon Zhou Yu.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhou Yu was terrified. He backed away desperately.


    But it was toote.


    Li Munded a palm on his shoulder. With a fit of cracks, Zhou Yu¡¯s leg bones were all crumbled under the massive weight before he flopped onto the ground.


    ¡°Ow! My legs! Aaah...¡± Zhou Yu howled miserably.


    ¡°My son... You, stop!¡± Zhou Dedao bellowed, his eyes so widened that they nearly burst out of the eye sockets, ¡°Guards! Guards! Come and rescue your Young Master... Where is Senior Lin? Why didn¡¯t hee yet?¡±


    Li Mu snorted at Zhou Dedao, and then, threw him into the air with a punch. But since Zhou Dedao did not offend Li Mu himself, he did not kill him but merely sent him to the side. After getting rid of the president, Li Mu did intricate gestures with five fingers and created another seal. An exotic aura with burning dark mes soon turned into a weird seal and shot out before disappearing into Zhou Yu¡¯s body.


    It was the Life-and-Death Spell.


    Once the spell was nted in one¡¯s body, his life and death would be up to the warlock who cast the spell.


    Therefore, Zhou Yu was now in the hands of Li Mu.


    That Taoist magic art, though had simr functions as the one Louis Cha described in his Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, was a Taoist magic art. It was actually more advanced, for it could manipte the victim like a puppet. That was incredibly forbidding. The only drawback it had was that it could only be used on the opponent whose power was weaker than yours. Otherwise, it would work.


    ¡°You twisting, evil jerkass! You tormented a girl with so brutal means. I¡¯ll make you pay way more than that!¡±


    Li Mu told Zhou Yu in a chilling voice.


    He did not murder him on the spot, because he would let him experience the horrifying power of the Life-and-Death Spell.


    ...

 Chapter 140 - A Great Master

    <h4>Chapter 140 A Great Master</h4>


    ¡°Who... Who the hell are you?¡± demanded Zhou Dedao with a spiteful look. He had stood up with the help of the guards.


    Today, he had first been held hostage out of no reason. Next, he was pped in front of everyone. And then, his son got beaten up and lost his legs in his presence. Either of those things was impossible to happen in normal days, let alone right in his mansion. However, today, they happened in a row. That made Zhou Dedao want to pull out his hair. The usually sly and resourceful merchant now almost freaked out.


    ¡°A father must hold himself responsible for what kind of man his son turns into. Since you¡¯ve raised up such a vicious son, you¡¯re not a good person, either,¡± said Li Mu in an icy tone as he gazed at Zhou Dedao.


    He was here to find a maid today instead ofing for trouble. But when he saw Xia Ju had been tortured like that, he associated it with the matter ofst night. Naturally, he figured it out that Zhou Yu had taken out his rage on this innocent maid, which instantly made Li Mu re up.


    ¡°Humph, mind your own business, you boy scarcely out of the shell yet! You broke into my mansion and injured my son. You won¡¯t walk out of here alive.¡± grunted Zhou Dedao. He almost hissed all the words through his gritted teeth, because he could not find Li Mu any more abominable.


    ¡°Everyone has to take responsibility for his words. Can you, do that?¡± Li Mu stared at Zhou Dedao and continued, ¡°Facing the absolute power, your wealth and influence are useless as rotten earth.¡±


    He was unwilling to tangle with Zhou Dedao for one more minute.


    Because it struck him that what happened on Xia Ju could probably repeat on Qiu Yi.


    After all, Zhang Chuixue, the one iming to be the Peerless Swordsman, did not seem to be a decent man.


    At that thought, he turned to leave.


    ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let him slip away!¡± growled Zhou Dedao.


    He was determined to capture and kill Li Mu no matter what the cost was.


    Throngs of more expert guards hurtled frantically towards him.


    Meanwhile, some warlock appeared in the distance and were chanting mystical incantations. Strong and enigmatic magical power started to gather in the air. Clearly, they were preparing a certain formidable attack, and its power was intimidating.


    Warriors holding bows and arrows also closed in from all directions. They aimed at Li Mu from roofs, behind rocks, and from all the high positions. In fact, the architecture in the mansion was well designed. Looking from the inside, it was practically a military fortress with abination of function and beauty. There were some hidden holes in the stone-built constructions. Now, the holes opened and arrows stuck out...


    Indeed, it was quite scary once the top consortium in Chang¡¯an showed its power.


    ¡°Today, you can¡¯t escape even if you have wings.¡± Protected by arge number of guards, Zhou Dedao finally recovered his usual demeanor. His eyes kept shing the tant killing intent.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± sneered Li Mu, whose eyes were reflecting jets of lightning.


    Supporting Xia Ju with his left hand, he reached out his right hand and grabbed. The finger movements were as flexible as blossoming petals. In an instant, traces of lightning emerged in his palm and entwined down the fingers.


    ¡°Thunder Magic... Secondary Thunder Traction!¡±


    As Li Mu roared, the lightning wrapping around his fingers suddenly burst out. It grew rapidly and split into a slew of those as thick as a man¡¯s arm before spreading in all directions. In no time, the sky turned overcast and dark cloud floated over. Shots of purple lightning, like serpents dancing feverishly, ripped the sky and descended upon the earth.


    Immediately, the area within a circumstance of several hundred meters was turned into a sea of thunder and lightning.


    Those armored warriors with bows and arrows, though were all at the Joint-qi level, stood no chance against the attack of such thunder and lightning. They instantly had a spasm and copsed to the ground while breathing ck smoke. And the warlocks who were gathering power by murmuring the incantations and ready to strike at any moment were burned crispy by the sweeping power of nature. The experts flooded in also found their hair was burning with smoke and fell down...


    Also, the buildings in the surroundings were burned down to the ground by the thunder and lightning.


    With the help of a few loyal guards, Zhou Dedao activated some magic weapon, which managed to protect the wailing Zhou Yu from the power descending from heaven.


    At the center of the storm, Li Mu was holding his right hand to the sky, the palm breeding endless thunder and lightning. Silhouetted by the imposing purple light, this tall and robust figure looked just like the God of Thunder, and that image rendered everyone in the vicinity wide-eyed and made them lost their nerves.


    That blow caused great loss for the defense of the mansion.


    But this time Li Mu merely cast the Secondary Thunder Traction, and he took excellent control of the power so as to not kill anyone. Actually, those who copsed to the ground were just stunned or got burned, but none of them lost their lives. Good heavens, Li Mu did show some mercy.


    In case of more trouble, he decided to leave at once. After picking up Xia Ju, he dashed towards the gate of the mansion.


    ¡°Damn it! You let him escape like that?¡± yelled Zhou Dedao at the guards. He was so incensed that his teeth began to ache.


    Having domineered Chang¡¯an for so many years, he had never put up with such defy.


    ¡°Block him! I want him dead; I want him dead...¡± Zhou Yu had taken the treatment of the warlocks and felt the pain in his legs alleviated a little. Then, with bloodshot eyes, he started shouting like a mad man.


    However, none of the guards, the leaders, or warlocks dared to go up and stop Li Mu.


    Just as Li Mu was about to get out of the backyard of the mansion, all of a sudden, a change urred.


    Swoosh!


    A jet of orange light fired at Li Mu from thin air.


    This blow was cleverly angled at the vital part of Li Mu.


    ¡°Um? An expert from Master Realm?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s expression hardened. Heunched a punch at it and directly shatter the orange light.


    But, at the same time, he was forced to stop galloping andnded on the ground.


    Next, everyone saw a dazzling jet of orange light.


    A heavyset middle-aged man materialized opposite Li Mu.


    At the sight of the middle-aged man, Zhou Dedao immediately seemed ecstatic. He hollered, ¡°Senior Lin, get him! Break his limbs! Capture him alive!¡±


    The rest of the guards and leaders also showed a sign of relief on their faces.


    It was their senior in the Master Realm!


    His name was Lin Dong, one of the two seniors the Zhou Family hired. He was also a remarkable expert that was renowned in Chang¡¯an, whose strength was even superior to that of Zhou Yiling, the General stationed at the government in the western region. Given that the senior enjoyed a high status, he did not have to stay at the Zhou¡¯s mansion all the time. Thus, when Lin Dong heard of the news, it took him some time to get here.


    ¡°Senior Lin, get him! Don¡¯t kill him. I want him alive!¡± Zhou Yu was still crying like a maniac.


    Li Mu was still supporting Xia Ju, and his expression did not change even though an opponent in the Master Realm had just arrived.


    ¡°Back off!¡± He shot a fierce look at Lin Dong.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re too reckless. You¡¯d better stay and made amends for President Zhou,¡± said Lin Dong. He looked like he was in his thirties. He had a slovenly beard and very ordinary features. But his limbs were thick and muscr, which gave people an impression that he was steady like a mountain even though he was standing in a pile of ruins.


    He was enveloped in rich orange light, as if he was burning.


    It should be noted that an expert in the Master Realm could release his internal qi to form an intangible protectiveyer of energy. Now, the mes of orange light were full of thick and solid power. Like the earth and the mountains, Lin Dong stood there with perfect steadiness.


    That was the internal qi of the earth element.


    Among the five elements of gold, earth, water, fire, and earth, the internal qi of the earth element was the thickest and the most stable one. It was as strong as iron, so it was a good defensive power.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. Get out of my way.¡± Li Mu inhaled deeply, sucked in his belly, and slightly withdrew his fists as heunched the Xiantian Skill. Power instantly poured into his spine.


    ¡°Well, have some patience. You¡¯d better stay.¡± Lin Dong looked quite calm. He began to advance on Li Mu step by step.


    Li Mu stamped. Holding Xia Ju, he darted forward like a fired arrow as he bellowed, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    ¡°Haha, how naive.¡± Lin Dong broke into a fit ofughter. Then, he slowly lifted his right hand above his hip joints while putting his left hand down below it. His internal qi began to swerve and his palms drew circles at his chest and belly. Abruptly, he flipped his palms andunched a punch. Deafening howls of mountain wind burst out from his palms, and the orange light transformed into an array of mountains, which hurtled towards Li Mu to crash him. Lin Dong yelled triumphantly, ¡°You can lie down now... Mountain-Herding Punch Skill, first movement¡ªEnraged Mountains!¡±


    The strike of the expert in the Master Realm made the earth start to quake.


    However, Li Mu moved as fast as a sh of lightning. He swung a fist at Lin Dong, and the power it shot out crumbled all the mountains along the way as if a magic axe had chopped them up.


    ¡°What?¡± Blood drained from Lin Dong¡¯s face.


    From his view, a fist that had no aura of qi or me was getting closer and closer, bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Mountain-Herding Punch Skill... Mountain Blockage!¡±


    He urged the internal qi and shielded his chest with his palms before reaching out to block that fist. His feet already sank into the ground, which meant he had driven his earth element cultivation to the utmost. As such, he could draw support from the earth and be firmly rooted to the spot. Undoubtedly, among the internal qi cultivators of the five elements, those with the earth element internal qi had the lowest gravity center and the best stability.


    Next second, a wave of copious energy surged over and drowned Lin Dong.


    Boom!


    In the rising dust, this Senior Lin who bustled here was sent flying by a single punch of Li Mu. He disappeared from sight, but a human-shaped hole emerged on the housed, the inner walls, and the outer walls of the mansion. Like a stack of dominoes, the line of those holes was what Lin Dong created when bumping through the building. But no one could see where hended, because the holes stretched too far away.


    Then, with all the eyes fixed on him, Li Mu carried Xia Ju and leaped up before vanishing from sight.


    Zhou Dedao dropped his jaw, utterly at a loss for what to say.


    Zhou Yu even forgot his pain or the urge to curse.


    And those guards, leaders, warlocks, armored soldiers all heard their heart pounding violently in the chest, while chillness and cold sweat streamed down profusely.


    Only then did they know what kind of monster they had been fighting with... He threw away a top earth element expert in the Master Realm with only a punch. How strengthful was he? A Great Master? The Zhou Family had provoked an expert in the Great Master Realm? That was astounding.


    At that thought, cold sweat could not stop running down Zhou Dedao¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Great Master? No way... Gosh, now, we¡¯re in deep trouble.¡±


    He was seized by spasms of terror.


    Although the ¡®Great Master Realm¡¯ had only one extra wordpared with the ¡®Master Realm¡¯, the meaning it represented was way different.

 Chapter 141 - Taoist Magic Arts · Searching Incantation

    <h4>Chapter 141 Taoist Magic Arts ¡¤ Searching Incantation</h4>


    Affronting a top expert in the Master Realm was nothing fearful to the Dafeng Commerce of Chamber.


    However, ruffling the feathers of a superb expert in the Great Master Realm was not something the Dafeng Commerce of Chamber could do without contemtion.


    The reason that the branch of the World Chamber of Commerce in Chang¡¯an could always get its way and stood above the rest was attributable to the fact that it had a super powerful expert in the Great Master Realm. With such a menacing ace card at hand, even the local government that represented the majesty of the empire had to be nice to them.


    What was more, the superb expert, Li Mu, was still very young.


    A young Master was a far cry from a young Great Master.


    Most of the highly gifted cultivators were probably unable to break through the Master Realm and be a Great Master during their whole lifetime.


    Indeed, not every Master could make his way to the Great Master Realm. That requires various conditions, such as resources, Karma, talent, diligence... None of those could be dispensed with.


    The road of pursuing martial arts was a way of defying destiny by drawing the power from heaven and earth and altering the physique and spirit a man was given. This act of breaking through the restrictions set up by nature with manpower was a process of contending against nature. If it could be said that an ordinary man entering the Joint-force level, then to the Joint-qi level, and then to the Joint-thoughts level was a quantitative change, crossing the gap between the Master Realm and the Great Master Realm was a qualitative change, just like a fish leaping over the dragon gate and transforming into a dragon.


    Once a man became a Great Master, he could go anywhere in the world without concern.


    Although the Dafeng Commerce of Chamber came out at the head of the list of the local chambers ofmerce in Chang¡¯an, it was merely power in the city. Thus, getting off on the wrong foot with a Great Master might still incur horrible consequences.


    ¡°You evil spawn, what kind of man on earth you¡¯ve pissed off?¡±


    Ashen-faced, Zhou Dedao questioned his son, Zhou Yu.


    ¡°He is merely an abandoned son. His Honor will deal with him sooner orter. What does it matter that he is a Great Master? Sometimes, even Great Masters get killed in this world.¡± Zhou Yu roared like a psychopath.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Young Master Li... You¡¯re truly... I...¡± stammered Xia Ju. She felt a stream of warmth was spreading within, and her injuries were healing. The scars on her skin were also itchy because they were scabbing at an amazing speed. ¡°Last night, when Zhou Yu said Young Master hade back, I thought he was fooling me around... But out of my expectations... Well, has Madam Li known this? Um, I... I think can walk now.¡±


    ¡°My mother has already known. Sorry, Xia Ju. I should havee soonerst night,¡± said Li Mu apologetically.


    Still holding Xia Ju in his arms, he was leaping from one roof to another by casting his body-lighting skill to the utmost. As though a streak of smoke, he galloped in the direction of the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take Sister Qiu Yi back home.¡±


    Li Mu assured Xia Ju.


    Half through the journey, he dropped in a dress shop and bought an outfit for Xia Ju. After the maid got changed, he set off for the Heaven Sword Martial Club with her.


    At first, he considered sending Xia Ju back to the Pig-Herding Alley before rescuing the second maid. However, when he thought of the torture Xia Ju endured in the Zhou¡¯s mansion, he worried that Qiu Yi might be suffering in the Heaven Sword Martial Club as well. Therefore, there was no time to waste, so he decided to bring Xia Ju along with him and head for the Heaven Sword Martial Club straightaway.


    About half an hourter, Li Mu and Xia Ju arrived at the gate of the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    ...


    As a reputed martial club in Chang¡¯an, the construction of the Heaven Sword Martial Club looked quite magnificent. A decorated archway that was six meters high connected to a wide Martial Club Street. After walking over a hundred meters down the street, they arrived at the front gate of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. It was ten meters in height, carved out of a whole white marble. On both sides of the gate stood eight stone pirs with dragon patterns. Those pirs jointly carried a spectacr que disying ¡°Heaven Sword¡¯s Pursuing of the Way¡±, which was the inscription wrote by the current head of the Heaven Sword Sect in person. Moreover, there were two sculptures of dragons that were as high as six meters sitting on both sides of the front gate.


    Sixteen bulky men at the Joint-thoughts level were stationed at the nks of the gate. They were all wearing scarlet armors and carrying steel beheading broadswords. And each of them also led a violent tiger. Eyes sharp as a knife, they stared at every passer-by vigntly.


    Unlike those chambers ofmerce, a martial club was engaged in teaching people martial arts. That was why it had numerous disciples and experts. Undoubtedly, the martial strength of the Heaven Sword Martial Club was much stronger than the Dafeng Commerce of Chamber.


    Now, Li Mu and Xia Ju reached the front gate of the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    They finally made it to their destination.


    Without hesitation, Li Mu led Xia Ju towards the gate.


    ¡°Stop.¡± A guard stepped forward with his tiger and asked, ¡°Are you here to learn martial arts?¡±


    But before he finished the sentence, he was dazzled for a second and then Li Mu and Xia Ju was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Did... Did you guys see it?¡± Rather rmed, that guard turned to look at hispanies.


    But the others were stunned and puzzled as he was.


    ¡°We must be seeing things, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    As the guards were wondering, Li Mu had already entered the front yard of the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    Ten patches of practicing field, each of which was ten acres, constituted the front yard. Young men and women in swordsmen uniforms were divided into different groups and practicing swordsmanship on different patches of field. There must be at least a thousand of those young cultivators on the field. They were all beginners, whose average strength was at the basic stage of the Joint-thoughts level, but on each patch of the field there were experts at the peak of the Joint-thoughts level giving them instructions.


    Surprisingly, Li Mu and Xia did not meet more obstruct when they crossed through the front gate.


    Some young disciples even cast curious nces at them and soon were told off by their guider for being distracted during practice.


    Li Mu rubbed between his eyebrows apprehensively.


    Since the Heaven Sword Martial Club had an evenrger area and more varied staff than the Zhou¡¯s mansion, locating Qiu Yi was a more challenging task.


    It seemed that Li Mu had to found a different way to solve the problem.


    ¡°Sister Xia Ju, do you have any personal article that Sister Qiu Yi used to carry along?¡± asked Li Mu.


    Although she was clueless about where Li Mu was getting at, Xia Ju pondered over it for a moment before taking down a delicately-made small pouch from her neck. With a hint of sadness in her eyes, she exined, ¡°This pouch carries the hair of the four of us, including Qiu Yi¡¯s. Madam Li made four of this and gave them to us when we departed. She wanted us to keep them as a memento... Umm, will this do?¡±


    ¡°Hair?¡± A glint of joy shed across Li Mu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Terrific!¡±


    He took over the pouch and pulled out a lock of hair from it. Then, he pressed the thumb of his right hand with the middle finger and conjured a seal. With the hair pinched between his fingertips, he murmured the incantation. ¡°The lost can be recovered by magic. Those lost on the 7th of the ten Heavenly Stems will be found on the Tui those lost on the 9th of the ten Heavenly Stems and thest of the ten Heavenly Stems will be found on the Gen... May the heaven be mymp, may the earth be my guide, may the stars be my marks, may the cloud be my path. Please find the owner of the lock of hair, and lead me there... Quickly follow my order. Begin!¡±


    The incantation was cast.


    Immediately, a mystical power was generated from the hair Li Mu was holding. Some of the hair shot out in the direction of the Pig-Herding Alley, and that was the hair of Grassy; some went for the Ning Mansion, which represented the hair of Snow; somended on Xia Ju, because that was her own hair; thest part of it dashed towards the depths of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, that was exactly Qiu Yi¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Holding Xia Ju¡¯s hand, Li Mu followed the hair down the road.


    When they crossed the front yard, the hair continued flying towards the back yard.


    Li Mu and Xia Ju trailed closely behind.


    On their way, there was finally someone stopping them to inquire their identities. However, once he asked the question, he just felt dazzled before finding there was no trace of the two of them.


    In truth, Li Mu was unwilling to waste time on dealing with those nobodies. He had to find Qiu Yi first.


    Now that his strength had reached an unparalleled realm and he had the Taoist magic arts he learned from the old faker as secondary help; it was a piece of cake for him to sneak around the Heaven Sword Martial Club without any of the disciples noticing.


    He bumped into loads of experts of the Heaven Sword Martial Club on the way. But he sessfully brushed past them as if the two of them were invisible.


    Eventually, they made it to the back mansion without difficulty.


    The back mansion was the private property of the martial club owner. Common disciples were not allowed in. Only Zhang Chengfeng, the owner who was famous for his Heaven-breaking Legend Sword and his family and servants could ess it.


    Qiu Yi¡¯s hair drifted to an artificial hill in the back garden and slipped into a crack on the hill.


    ¡°Oh? Seems that there is a secret chamber.¡± Standing by the artificial hill, Li Mu tapped here and there as an ominous feeling rose from inside. Qiu Yi was forced here to be a maid or a concubine at most. She was not supposed to be involved in the secrets of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. But howe she was locked in a secret chamber?


    After fumbling on the hill for a while, nothing like a switch or the key to the secret chamber could be found. Then, Li Mu hesitated for a second before cing a palm on the rock where the hair disappeared a moment ago and gave it a tight grip. Instantly, the whole artificial hill crumbled into dust and revealed a tunnel with a flight of staircases stretching downwards.


    Li Mu and Xia Ju stepped in.


    He repeated the incantation and the hair reappeared before him. It led Li Mu to the basement of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. No, actually, it was an underground pce with winding paths connecting different rooms. It was much more splendid than the underground secret chamber Ma San and his scoundrels had in Peace County. Obviously, it had built for many years. All the way down there, they encountered several batches of patrolling guards, all of whom were wearing scarlet armors and strolling like ghosts underground.


    Nevertheless, thanks to the Taoist magic arts Li Mu cast, they were not exposed.


    As they proceeded in the underground maze, they saw rooms producing elixirs, refining weapons, storing arms and wine, as well as those keeping secret manuals on martial arts. Also, there were some detention rooms that housed the disciples whomitted serious wrongs. They were basically sentenced to the death penalty. At the deeper part of the maze was a prison, holding in captivity many unidentified cultivators from Jianghu. Most of them got their scape prated and were wearing specially made heavy shackles which kept them stay put. Li Mu guessed they might be the experts who held a grudge against the Heaven Sword Martial Club and were arrested here.


    Aside from all that, there were, of course, over ten torturing rooms of different sizes that were devised to abuse the imprisoners.


    Screeches could be heard in those rooms without a stop. Li Mu wondered what people were being tortured.


    At the sight of all those rooms, Xia Ju could not help but show her fright on her face.


    She was just a maid. How could she ever visit such a dark ce?


    The ominous feeling inside Li Mu was growing.


    Atst, under the instruction of the hair, the two came down to a spacious cer at the heart of the maze.


    When Li Mu pushed the door of the cer open, a pungent smell of blood overwhelmed them.


    ¡°This is...¡± Li Mu nced the room and was instantly astounded.


    Therge cer was crammed with corpses. Some were human bodies, some were animals. A majority of them were fierce beasts. It was like a ughterhouse. And without exception, there were countless wounds left by the sword on those bodies. Some of the animals were notpletely dead yet and still whining and iling around. The floor was drenched in blood, which made the room more like the fiery pits of Hades.


    ...

 Chapter 142 - Taoist Magic Arts · Spirit-Trapping Spell

    <h4>Chapter 142 Taoist Magic Arts ¡¤ Spirit-Trapping Spell</h4>


    Apart from the piled-up corpses, at the end of the cer sat four massive furnaces. Guards in specially-made protective armors were moving the corpses one by one and threw them into the furnaces to burn to ashes.


    Apparently, this cer was a ce to burn the corpses so as to destroy the evidence of their crimes.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Crap! Qiu Yi might have already been dead. The odds are against us.¡±


    He quickly reinforced the Searching Incantation and the hair continued to lead them forward. Atst, they came to a heap of bodies.


    The hair zoomed into the heap of bodies and disappeared from sight.


    By his side, Xia Ju also figured out what might happened to Qiu Yi. Instantly, her face paled and tears rolled down her cheeks in silence.


    Li Mu clenched his teeth and boldly began to ferret in the heap of corpses.


    At the bottom of the heap, a girl in a light green maid uniform was lying face down in a pool of blood and her breathing had long gone. The hair dwelled on her, while blood was still oozing out from her body. Li Mu turned her over to see that she was a fair-skinned ordinary-looking girl. Her eyes were closed, and her hair which was stained by blood and mud was drooping on her forehead...


    She was Qiu Yi.


    Li Mu recognized her at first nce.


    Because in the file Zheng Cunjian gave him contained a portrait of Qiu Yi.


    Clearly, the poor maid had died a nasty death.


    Her body was covered with gashes left by swords. She must have been cut by extremely swift sword skills. The attacker sliced her a thousand times and left numerous marks on her, but none of those wounds were fatal. It was obvious that she was a live target for the disciples to practice sword skills. And what took her life was thest move. It was divided into three steps, each of which hit her heart, throat, and between the eyebrows respectively.


    Due to the pain and terror, Qiu Yi¡¯s face was screwed up and already stiffened.


    Li Mu could imagine what kind of abuse the poor girl had suffered when she was alive.


    Virtually, this was a murder with appalling maltreatment.


    ¡°No! Sister Qiu Yi...¡± Xia Ju could no longer suppress her sorrow and cried out loud.


    Li Mu¡¯s vision also became blurred by tears.


    He balled up his fists.


    ¡°Heaven Sword Martial Club...¡± He had an impulse of destroying everything before him.


    At that point, those guards who were busy burning the bodies dozens of meters away at the furnaces heard Xia Ju¡¯s cry. Finally noticing there were some intruders, they were alerted at once.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± One of the guards shouted.


    ¡°Any intruder?¡±


    ¡°Damn, someone has broken in. What the hell are the guards outside doing?¡±ined a guard.


    ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± growled another one.


    Scores of guards who were incinerating the bodies brandished the iron hooks that they used to yank the dead over as they rushed towards Li Mu and Xia Ju.


    Li Mu spun abruptly, killing intent surging in his eyes.


    ¡°Taoist magic arts ¡¤ Dragon Whirlwind!¡±


    A tornado instantly emerged from his palm. Roaring like a dragon, it whirled across the entire cer. The visible cyan whirlwind in the shape of a dragon swept through the room. With vague growls of a dragon, it scooped up all the guards destroying the bodies and sent them into the zing furnaces.


    At once, howls of pain and despair were heard.


    A dozen men on fire dashed out from the furnaces while shrieking wildly.


    Their ear-splitting cries startled the patrolling guards out of the underground maze.


    Soon, footsteps sounded as arge number of guards proceeded towards the cer.


    ¡°Young Master...¡± Xia Ju was immediately put on her guard and turned to Li Mu. Despite her grief over Qiu Yi¡¯s tragic death, now she was more concerned about Li Mu¡¯s safety. If they were exposed in the underground maze, it could be highly dangerous, and she had no idea what to do.


    But Li Muforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve promised that I¡¯ll take Sister Qiu Yi home, so I¡¯ll certainly make it happen.¡±


    Actually, he had already made his mind.


    Xia Ju simply assumed that Li Mu was going to bring Qiu Yi¡¯s body back. But shortly, she widened her eyes and pped her hands over her mouth in disbelief.


    ¡°Open the door of theher world. Release liveness from heaven. If the soul heard me,e to your corporeal body. The way of heaven is unique, while the way of underworld ispassionate. Today I write a letter to wee my old friend back. The ck and White Impermanence, please return her to the mortal world... The soul of the dead,e back!¡±


    Then, Li Mu bit her index finger and started to write with that finger in the air.


    Curiously, the air seemed to have turned into a sheet of nk paper. When he applied beads of his blood in the air, they did not fall down or scatter around but formed scarlet marks. In no time, an abstruse and intricate figure had been drawn up.


    The moment the figure was finished, an extremely mystical power rippled through the air. A vague dark door gradually appeared in the middle of the corpses. Behind the door, many shadows could be seen, which looked like the materialized ghosts.


    By then, Li Mu¡¯s forehead was already thickly dotted with beads of sweat.


    He just cast the Spirit-trapping Spell.


    It was one of the magic spells the old faker had passed on to him. Casting this spell would cost the warlock tons of spiritual force, but it could force the soul of the recently deceased person toe back. Although it could not really bring the dead back, it enabled the warlock to keep the soul in the world, which meant the dead still had a shred of hope of resurrection. If some favorable turn appeared in the future or certain incredibly powerful person changed the fate of the deceased, he or she might have a chance toe back to life.


    But of course, since that was a defy of nature, some consequences would ensue from casting such spell.


    Thus, the old faker had warned him that he must be careful when doing the Spirit-rapping Spell.


    By that time, throngs of armored soldiers had flooded into the entrance of the cer with all kinds of weapons.


    Without flickering his eyes upon the enemy, Li Mu casually threw a punch backward.


    The powerful punch turned into a huge fist and rumbled out. It directly bombarded all the armored opponents that just dashed in the room into pieces in an instant. The terrifying energy generated from the punch also sted the entrance of the cer into crumbles, creating a round tunnel that was five meters in diameter, stretching to several hundred meters away and piercing through more than half of the underground maze. In the blink of an eye, those armored soldiers flooding in were reduced to blood and dust.


    The current Li Mu had obtained great attainments in both Taoist magic arts and physical martial arts. Thus, once his corporeal power burst out, it poured like mountain torrents.


    Now, the outside quieted down a little.


    The blood on the Spirit-trapping Figure he drew was fading. Shadows that seemed to be numerous faint ghosts were shimmering behind the dark door floating over the heap of bodies, but there appeared to be a force that was blocking them inside, which prevented them from breaking free.


    ¡°The power is not enough.¡±


    A tip that the old faker once told him suddenly urred to Li Mu. Resolutely, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat a mouthful of fresh blood onto the Spirit-trapping Figure in the air.


    ¡°My blood is your guide... Qiu Yi, you still won¡¯te back?¡±


    Li Mu shouted.


    The Spirit-trapping Figure transformed into a jet of light and shot straight into the dark door.


    In an instant, ripples emerged behind the door, and a shadow struggled its way out. Slowly, it drifted to Li Mu and Xia Ju. Then, the ripples spread through the shadow and gradually turned it into a human figure. The body and facial features could be seen vaguely, which were exactly the same as Qiu Yi¡¯s.


    ¡°Sister Qiu Yi?¡± Xia Ju stared at the shadow with rounded eyes.


    ¡°Is this... the soul of Sister Qiu Yi?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! In this world, there are really... ghosts?¡±


    Qiu Yi¡¯s soul just gazed at the two. Her lips parted and closed repeatedly, but she uttered no audible words.


    ¡°Young Master, she...¡± Xia Ju looked at Li Mu with confusion.


    ¡°Souls of the dead can¡¯tmunicate with those alive. She is dead, and this image is merely a weak shadow of her energy which preserved some of her vigor of life. She can hear what you¡¯re saying, but she is unable to produce soundwaves with her mouth, and that¡¯s why you can¡¯t hear her.¡± Li Mu exined to her.


    As he said that, he released his spiritual force and talked with the soul through Taoist magic arts. Soon, he learned who the murder was that killed Qiu Yi.


    Sure enough, it was Zhang Chuixue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you,¡± promised Li Mu. Then, he conjured a seal and put Qiu Yi¡¯s soul into her body before saying, ¡°I can only store Sister Qiu Yi¡¯s soul in her body for now. When we get back, I will make a Taoist instrument to hold and nourish it.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded hard.


    What she had witnessed and experienced today practically overturned all of her old perceptions.


    The Young Master that had been gone for eight years had returned as apletely different person. He not only had stunning strength but also incredulous magic powers... She could not help but wonder what on earth the Young Master Li had been through over the past eight years.


    After that, Li Mu put some clothes on Qiu Yi¡¯s body and carried her in his arms before heading for the outside with Xia Ju.


    However, at that precise moment, a deep roar was heard from behind a pile of corpses to the side of the cer.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu was surprised.


    The roar somehow sounded familiar to him.


    He then walked to the back side of the corpses. Surely, he spotted an ¡®acquaintance¡¯.


    It was Wu Biao¡¯s ck chrysanthemum leopard.


    On that day Li Mu killed Wu Biao, the head of the Qingfeng Citadel, his chrysanthemum leopard shielded its owner and was gravely injured. After the fight, Li Mu took it along and gave it medical treatment. He intended to keep it with him since then, whereas, the chrysanthemum leopard was pretty loyal to its old master and did not want to live with the killer of its owner. Later, it went to the mountains and disappeared.


    It took Li Mu by utter surprise that it was also here.


    It was in that the leopard was captured here by the experts of the Heaven Sword Martial Club to be a practicing target. Each inch of its skin was wounded by swords, and one of its hind legs was almost snapped. One of its eyes was stabbed blind. And there was a gash that was about a meter long on its abdomen, nearly revealing its bowel. A pool of blood was formed beneath it. Clearly, it was heavily injured and unable to move at all. It might not hang in here for long.


    ¡°What an unlucky leopard!¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    Meanwhile, the chrysanthemum leopard also recognized Li Mu. It raised its head and fixed itsrge ck gem-like eyes upon Li Mu, disclosing its strong desire for life without words.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll save your life again. Well, seems that even though you¡¯ve abandoned a thousand times, I¡¯ll still wee you like the first day we met.¡± Li Mu shrugged and let loose of augh. He immediately forged a Vigor Seal and nted it into the head of the chrysanthemum leopard.


    The condition of the chrysanthemum leopard was temporally stabilized, and it also recovered some of its strength.


    The power of the Taoist magic arts the old faker taught Li Mu was really amazing.


    The beast gave an energetic roar.


    Then, it got to its feet and perked up. The gash on its belly had stopped bleeding, so it looked much better.


    This ck chrysanthemum leopard was scarce in the mountains. It was discovered by the experts of the Heaven Sword Martial Club by ident. They tried to tame it first, hoping to turn it into their ride. But unfortunately, its wild nature did not allow that. In the end, it served as a target for the disciples. However, after being rescued by Li Mu, therge beast that was over a meter in height brushed its head against Li Mu¡¯s arm affectionately and stuck out its tongue to lick his hand. Then, it sat on its hind legs, looking quite submissive.


    Li Mu was overjoyed to see its obedience.


    ¡°This big cat finally came around!¡±


    ¡°Good boy! You do know who you¡¯re dealing with... Well, how are your injuries? Are you okay to carry a person?¡± Li Mu stroked its head softly. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s downy. Haha, those silly Earth residents keeping cats as their pets always brag about how adorable their kittens are. But who has ever had such a rare, massive cat as a pet? I totally outyed them!¡±


    The chrysanthemum leopard let loose of a deep grunt, indicating a ¡®Yes¡¯.


    Li Mu ced Qiu Yi¡¯s body on its back, and then, helped Xia Ju ride it.


    At this time, a lot of footsteps sounded from the damaged maze outside the cer. At least four or five hundred people wereing in. Judging by their extraordinary light footsteps, Li Mu could tell that they were all martial arts experts. Besides, there were a couple of powerful shots of internal qi. They were so mighty that Li Mu could feel the immense pressure they produced from afar as they were rapidly closing in.


    They were the experts in the Master Realm.


    Four experts in the Master Realm had appeared simultaneously.


    It was beyond question that the strength of the Heaven Sword Martial Club was much more superb than that of the Dafeng Commerce of Chamber. After all, the former was a martial arts institution, while thetter was financial establishment. The ways in which they developed werepletely different in the first ce.


    Watching the troops drawing nearer and nearer, Li Mu¡¯s eyes were zing with killing intent.


    ¡°Come, we¡¯ll ze a way out!¡±


    He rubbed the head of the chrysanthemum leopard before marching towards the outside.


    Growling angrily, the beast trailed on his heels and stepped out of the cer, too.


    It had been captured here to suffer. Now, it wanted revenge as well.

 Chapter 143 - Smashed with One Fist

    <h4>Chapter 143 Smashed with One Fist</h4>


    ¡°Take good care of the youngdy on your back, and I will handle the rest.¡±


    As Li Mu felt the anger of the chrysanthemum leopard, he stroked its head to appease it.


    The chrysanthemum leopard bellowed, indicating that it understood.


    In front of them, the locust-like arrows of the strong crossbows washed over.


    Li Mu took a deep breath and then suddenly exhaled.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With Zhenwu Boxing, his tempered flesh became extremely strong. This breath, after flowing through his lungs and waspressed, burst out, which, like a forceful torrent, would beat those thick and strong crossbows flying back at a faster speed, and even cause the surrounding copsed rock and cracked walls to head towards the arrows...


    ¡°s...¡±


    Among the screams, there were countless me soldiers who were pinned on walls and ground by the arrows that flew back, and their blood kept spilling after they were beaten by the millstone-sized rocks.


    me soldiers in the underground maze were certainly elites carefully selected from the Heaven Sword Martial Club, and men of sacrifice loyal to Zhang family. Since they could freely enter the underground maze, they must have known they were aplices to the crime. To some extent, people from the Heaven Sword Martial Club should be punished to death in far serious ways than those from the Zhou family who were behind the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce. Hence, Li Mu didn¡¯t show mercy in the fight.


    The punch and this breath had alrealdy broken up the underground maze.


    Some jails, in which many Wulin people were imprisoned, were also broken, thus, some people escaped from them.


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    In the roar, a touch of sword light, as ifing hell, had broken through a great deal of dust. It consisted of three parts, stabbing toward Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows, throat and heart.


    The super-ss master of Zongshi Master level.


    This style was the same which caused the scar on Qiu Yi¡¯s corpse, but the degree and power was far stronger that Zhang Chuixue¡¯s, who had killed Qiu Yi.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Li Mu directly made a fist and used the first move, the Zhenwu Boxing¡¯s Rocking-sky Hammer, to attack.


    Although Li Mu currently could only grasp three moves from the Zhenwu Boxing, he shouldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath, since he had figured out more profound meanings. Thus, such a simple move was the best pose for power generation, and could offer supreme force in battle. After throwing this punch, in the air, its power was like lightning and sounded like thunder. The punch, like a pre-historic giant monster, roared out from his hand.


    ¡°s...¡± an incredible exmation rose.


    The sword light at an extremely fast speed was beaten into pieces by the powerful punch instantly, causing the blood fog in the air.


    A figure flew out in the opposite direction, crashing numerous walls.


    ¡°Elder Song...¡±


    ¡°The enemy is so strong that we have to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Defeat him at all costs!¡±


    The scream broke out.


    Apparently, the Heaven Sword Martial Club people didn¡¯t think that their elder Song of Master Realm couldn¡¯t kill the invaders. Instead, he was beaten and was flung out in a sh, scaring the remaining three elders of Master Realm.


    Three beams of sword light glittered in the air, and then quickly moved toward Li Mu by means of the dust rising from the copsing walls in the underground maze.


    ¡°The Heaven Sword Martial Club must pay the price for its behavior.¡±


    Li Mu, fearless, strode towards the sword light, as he performed the same move of the Rocking-sky Hammer once again. Consequently, his whole power surged, as if there was a huge dragon in his spine preparing to roar. Besides, the powerful punch, like heaven¡¯s wrath, came out again. Such intangible force seemed to be a pre-historic giant monster, moving towards all the frontal enemies who were to be destroyed.


    ¡°What power is this?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunate!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The three elders of the Heaven Sword Martial Club only felt an indiscribable and enormous power wash over. They couldn¡¯t help considering themselves as ants facing a boundless ocean, and had an unprecedented sense of inferiority. Thus, their fighting will and confidence were smashed; on the three faces emerged an indignant and disbelieving look. Then, they retreated in haste during the roar.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The powerful punch smashed all the sword light.


    The whole underground maze was punched. Following the direction in which Li Mu¡¯s fist pointed, the diameter of the punch mark was just three to four meters at the beginning, but in the end, it reached more than ten meters, as if a tunnel had been made out of the void. The maze simply appeared as if it were bombarded by an ultrasonic giant shell.


    As a result, the three super-ss masters at the Great Master level were all bashed and thrown back several hundred meters, either beaten to the ground orunched into the air. No one knew to which ce they flew.


    The remaining me soldiers from the Heaven Sword Martial Club, who hid in various corners, luckily survived. They all were immensely shocked, since they had never seen such violent fighting prowess, nor had they seen such a horrifying strike force, which was certainly like a human lethal weapon. One fist could smash the whole underground maze, so what was that fucking power?


    When those imprisoned masters who fled from the broken jails saw this scene, they also seemed to be struck by lightning, standing dumbly with amazement. No one could believe that there was such a dreadful man in the world. Why a power that didn¡¯t belong to humans could be possessed by a person?


    ¡°Hah hah hah, the Zhang family messed with a powerful figure.¡±


    ¡°Who is so terrible? Is a Great Master angry?¡±


    ¡°The Heaven Sword Martial Club will be in big trouble. Hah hah hah, they deserve it, for provoking this horrible figure.¡±


    ¡°This is a good opportunity. Although the Heaven Sword Martial Club is busy enough with its own matters, I can take this chance to escape.¡±


    After this reaction, those imprisoned made their escape, since this was a heaven-sent chance.


    As it was, the people from the Heaven Sword Martial Club really couldn¡¯t handle them.


    Li Mu saw all this, but he ignored it.


    ¡°First, get out of the maze to find Zhang Chuixue, then avenge Qiu Yi. He must die.¡±


    Li Mu stroked the head of the chrysanthemum leopard, then directly walked towards the tunnel made by his punch.


    After a while.


    Boom!


    In the deepest part of the prison in the underground maze, the wall of a ck cell that was heavily sealed suddenly cracked, and the array pattern on the wall was thus damaged.


    Then, a pair of nonhuman eyes opened, which were as horrible as two blood pools, releasing the smell of blood...


    ¡°Hah hah hah hah...The array is broken. Hah hah, it¡¯s been 80 years. I can finally go out.¡±


    The sound was sweet, which seemed to belong to a 15 or 16-year-old girl.


    Later, the smell of a demon which was indescribably strong spread in the jail.


    Then, the wall on which the multiple array patterns were set finally copsed, and a blood-red shadow rushed out. The faintly discernible fox sound rose in the ruined underground maze.


    Furthermore, in the previous battles, the masters of the Heaven Sword Martial Club who had survived screamed, as if their throats had been bitten and torn by some terrible monster.


    After a few dozens of breaths, there were dozens of dried corpses in the ruins whose blood had been drained away.


    ¡°Hah hah hah hah... the taste of fresh blood is still so delicious. Heaven Sword Sect... I¡¯m back again. This time, I will let you pay the price in blood, hah hah hah hah!¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Good,st night, you killed people to practice the sword nerve. My son¡¯s swordsmanship has really improved a lot.¡±


    In the martial-arts practice field, after seeing Zhang Chuixue practice the sword technique of the Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles, owner Zhang Chengfeng nodded in satisfaction. He had high expectations of his son, as he wanted to nurture Zhang Chuixue to be the sessor of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. However, Zhang Chuixue was disappointing, who made no effort to seek progress. Thus, over these years, he had still been a dabbler. Now, since he made some progress, his father was quite delighted.


    ¡°Dad, to practice sword skill really is to kill people,¡± Zhang Chuixue said excitedly.


    Around him were thirty young disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, who were carefully-chosen candidates, and could be regarded as Zhang Chuixue¡¯s sword practicepanions. When they heard that, they all ttered him, making Zhang Chuixue prouder.


    ¡°Father, from now on, I must kill to enhance my sword skill.¡± As a hint of malice unmatched to his age appeared on Zhang Chuixue¡¯s face, he continued, ¡°Only when the heaven sword sees blood can it roar into the sky, and I can figure out its profound meanings. Besides, more preferably, it should be human blood, since the blood of those animals does not match my sword.¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng heard the words and said with a slight smile, ¡°Good. So long as my son has such ambitions, there is nothing wrong to practice your sword skill by killing people. The Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles, created by your grandfather who was from the Heaven Sword Sect, was a swordsmanship method of killing people to see blood. Previously, in this Chang¡¯an city, in order toy down the foundation of his career, he even killed countless people with his sword. As long as my son has this perseverance, one day, you can...¡±


    Before he ended his words.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled and the mountains swayed.


    The ground of the martial-arts practice field in the distance burst out suddently. From this, a hole was produced, from which numerous rock and man-made mountains were beaten into the sky and then fell off. Later, screams rose, and in a sh, all the martial-art practice fields in the Heaven Sword Martial Club became a mess. Numerous disciples who were practicing sword skills, tongue-tied, stared at the direction in which the ground cracked.


    Zhang Chengfeng suddenly changed his face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zhang Chuixue was also shocked.


    Figures one after another shed towards the direction in which the hole had appeared.


    At the center of the martial-arts practice field three, and unconceivablyrge hole appeared, whose diameter was over ten meters, and no one knew where it went, nor did they know how it was formed. Moreover, the whole martial-arts practice field three was almost destroyed...


    Zhang Chengfeng and other high-level figures of the Heaven Sword Martial Club also neared the edge the enormous hole.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± owner Zhang Chengfeng asked with an ugly look.


    A guider observed carefully, then he answered hesitantly with a changed look, ¡°It seems to have been... caused... by a force in the underground pce. What... is the force? Without the fluctuation of internal qi, it seems... the mark of this hole may have been punched by someone?¡±


    ¡°Hah hah hah, Guider Lu, are you drunk? Use a fist to form it? How can it be possible? No one can use fists to form such a huge hole on the ground, unless he isn¡¯t human, but a god,¡± young owner Zhang Chuixue sneered on one side.


    At this time, there was an exmation in the air above.


    Swish swish swish!


    Three figures fell off, covered with blood, and their breath was unstable.


    ¡°It¡¯s elder Liu...¡±


    ¡°And elder Wang...¡±


    Some disciples recognized that the three bloody figures were exactly the three elders who enjoyed a high reputation and powerful rights in the martial-arts club, and possessed unmeasurable strength. They were all experts in the Master Realm. In daily life, the three elders¡¯ status and strength were only second to the most influential figure, the owner of the club. Even in Chang¡¯an, they were also famous.


    But now, they seemed to be... injured?


    ¡°Owner, something happened. A strong enemy has invaded.¡±


    ¡°An expert at the Great Master level may have broken into the underground pce.¡±


    ¡°Elder Song died in battle, so the enemy is stronger than them.¡±


    With an embarassing shape and multiple injuries, the three elders, regardless of other things, first reported to Zhang Chengfeng that they actually had been extremely frightened, since Li Mu¡¯s punch was really horrifying. Li Mu defeated them easily in the fight, as he was more powerful that them.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Chengfeng was shocked. ¡°The super expert of Great Master Realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this hole was made by his punch, and the underground pce has been destroyed...¡± elder Lu replied.


    It was really made by a punch.


    Some people looked at young owner Zhang Chuixue.


    Zhang Chuixue was flushed and speechless.


    ¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 144 - I Ask for One Thing

    <h4>Chapter 144 I Ask for One Thing</h4>


    Zhang Chuixue said just now that the hole mark was unlikely to be made out of a human punch, but now what the three elders said totally contradicted his words.


    ¡°Why is a Great Master the enemy of my Heaven Sword Martial Club?¡± As Zhang Chengfeng forced himself to restrain the inner shock, he asked, ¡°In Chang¡¯an, the number of Great Masters is less than five, and all of them are super experts who have been famous for more than ten years. Did you discern which master he is?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± elder Lu replied with a look either dubious or embarassed, ¡°We couldn¡¯t figure out who it is, as we were flung out by him as soon as we started the battle. Thus, the maze copsed and a great deal of dust rose, so we couldn¡¯t recognize the rival¡¯s face. Nevertheless, he seemed toe here to save people, since there might be some family members or friends of his in the incinerator cer of the maze.¡±


    ¡°Whoo,¡± Zhang Chengfeng gasped.


    In the incinerator cer were all the corpses caused by sword practice. If the Great Master who invaded today really had his family or friends in the incinerator cer, he might be killed crudely and heartlessly, since this was an intense hatred which wouldst for a lifetime.


    When thinking about the fury of a great master, someone would feel suffocated as if pressed by a huge mountain.


    ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng had been famous in Chang¡¯an for twenty years, who, with high reputaion and immeasurable strength, could rank in the top twenty masters in Chang¡¯an. However, these years, he had been trapped by thest step. That was to say, he, on the top of Master Realm, could enter Great Master Realm if he achieved thest step. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t find out the way to break through thest bottleneck.


    ¡°Who on earth did this?¡± young owner Zhang Chuixue bellowed with a ghastly look, ¡°It is really more and more ridiculous. Someone caught and killed the family and friends of the Great Master to practise sword skill. Who is so bold? Is he trying to set others against our Heaven Sword Martial Club?¡±


    Elder Lu ttered him, ¡°Young owner, there might be some mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Mistakes?¡± Zhang Chuixue thought that he finally could seize an opportunty to show his intelligence and wisdom in front of all the people to build his prestige, so he sneered and said, ¡°Maybe not. I think that someone deliberately did this to cause our Heaven Sword Martial Club to be in trouble. Was this secretly done by a spy of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club?¡± The Xiongfeng Martial Art Club was an old enemy of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. These years, they had been imcable enemies because they had been striving openly and secretly to battle for resources, disciples and reputation.


    Elder Lu did not dare to speak.


    This was a deep criticism.


    The other two elders were also speechless, but they looked at Zhang Chuixue with vague despise. In such a serious situation, he even spoke such words to shake the moral of their soldiers. After all, that Great Master in the maze was extremely horrifying when angered, but he, as the young owner, even made a point to cause internal unease. He was really an idiot.


    The face of owner Zhang Chengfeng was gloomy.


    Before he opened his mouth to say something, he heard the roar of a beaste out from the punched hole.


    Coming out!


    The enemy wasing out.


    ¡°Retreat...¡± a coach of the Heaven Sword Martial Club first shouted to let the surrounding apprentices retreat.


    The crowd immediately moved back step by step, and arge area surrounding the hole was left empty.


    In the cavity, it seemed that there were footsteps.


    Everyone¡¯s heart jumped wildly.


    Because it was a Great Master almost on the top of martial arts in Chang¡¯an that was on his way up. They, as swordsmen, had heard that the Great Master was quite powerful and terrifying for so many times that calluses had grown on their ears. In their hearts, the Great Master Realm represented strength, mystery, dread and invincibility.


    When an ordinary man was angry, blood sshed within five steps.


    When a Great Master was angry, blood would be spilled for thousands of kilometers.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, a figure flew out from the tunnel of the hole.


    A chrysanthemum leopard that was the same size of a ck mettled horse followed him, carring two female figures on its back, one of whom, covered with clothes, seemed to be dead.


    All eyes focused on the figure that appeared first.


    It was a teenager in ordinary clothing, with a slightly strange look. His hair was quite short, like a monk. But without scars on his head, he might not have that identity.


    Although the teenager¡¯s appearance was not quite handsome, he had regr features, with a straight nose, a regr mouth, and a full forehead. He not only had a closely shaved head, but also possessed a gem-like skin. Furthermore, the most special aspects were his eyebrows and eyes; the former was like two nting sharp steel knives, with an imposing manner, and thetter was like two bottomless spring mouths, with a hint of imperceptible vigor and rity.


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±


    The heart of Zhang Chuixue jumped wildly and immediately in an unstoppable manner.


    ¡®Howe it¡¯s him?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    His heart was about to break through his chest and jump out.


    Cold sweat instantly came out from the back of his head.


    Because he had already understood the reason why Li Mu appeared in the Heaven Sword Martial Club¡ª¡¯He must havee for the bitch Qiu Yi. Damn. Why should he, a county magistrate just like a petty official, be a super master of the Great Master Realm?¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was obvious that the three Master Realm elders were really injured, and the tunnel mark by the punch was also real... Zhang Chuixue realized that he faced a big trouble.


    He quietly shrank toward the back of the crowd.


    ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng didn¡¯t notice the change of his son¡¯s look.


    While seeing Li Mu¡¯s look, he was shocked, because he found that he had never seen this man before. He almost knew all the masters of Great Master Realm in Chang¡¯an, whose number was less than ten, but he had never seen this teenager facing him. Was he a Great Master from the outside?


    As for Li Mu¡¯s seemingly young face, Zhang Chengfeng was not very surprised.


    In fact, when a man entered the Great Master Realm, his life¡¯s nature would be improved and prolonged, so he could be able to defend from some disasters and diseases. Besides, his body could also be vigorous, thus, he could seem to be about thirty years old even though actually being at his fifties or sixties. Moreover, a Great Master¡¯s internal qi was boundless and surging, so he could cultivate some health-care skills and even maintain a youthful look. Hence, it was not strange to seem to be young.


    ¡°I am Zhang Chengfeng, owner of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. Please forgive me for not knowing you came here,¡± Zhang Chengfeng took two steps forward, lowered his head, sped his hands in salute, and said, ¡°Who are you, noble one? Did our Heaven Sword Martial Club make any mistake that brought you to such fury? There might be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Li Mu smiled coldly and replied, ¡°Owner? Hah hah... let your sone out to speak.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Chengfeng was shocked again, immediately and faintly feeling some troubleing up. ¡®Did this bastard trouble someone who couldn¡¯t be bothered outside?¡¯ he thought, but said calmly, ¡°Please calm your anger. What trouble was rudely done by my son? I want to apologize to you on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah hah. Zhang Chengfeng, no more nonsense, where is Zhang Chuixue? Call him out. He knows what he didst night,¡± as Li Mu didn¡¯t want to waste time, he shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, since it¡¯s usless doing so hypocritically. Just pay with a life.¡±


    In fact, he needed to take time to return and make a taoist instrument to house Qiu Yi¡¯s soul. Although he could use the Spirit-rapping Spell to call back her soul, this couldn¡¯tst for long. Qiu Yi¡¯s corpse couldn¡¯t reserve her soul forever, since it had already be cold.


    ¡°This...¡± Zhang Chengfeng was a bit angry. He had run amuck in Chang¡¯an for so many years, and no one could dare to reproach him in front of so many apprentices of his martial-arts club. But when he thought the rival was a super expert of the Great Master Realm, he suppressed his anger, and then said with a smile, ¡°What on earth is the matter? Please calm down. I am rational. May it be a misunderstanding? As far as I know, my son didn¡¯t do anything wrong these days. Last night, he was practicing his sword skill in the martial arts club...¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯s eyes emerged a killing intent, and he said, ¡°Hum. Birds of a feather. It seems that I need to start a massacre.¡±


    Full of energy and sensitive, he, at this moment, had found Zhang Chuixue who hid in the crowd. Without nonsense, he directly took action. Then, his body, like lightning, shed, indicating that he performed an extremely fluent body-lighting skill. He disappeared from his original ce and then returned in only a fleeting moment. Currently, Zhang Chuixue had already been caught in his hands.


    ¡°No no no. Father, save me. Save me...!¡± Zhang Chuixue, calling himself the Peerless Swordsman, trembled like a chicken waiting to be killed, and he hysterically bellowed, ¡°Save me. No. Don¡¯t kill me. No!¡±


    He was scared out of his wits.


    Zhang Chengfeng was also shocked.


    He couldn¡¯t even block the rival¡¯s movement, before his son was caught in a sh.


    ¡°Please be merciful, great master...¡± Zhang Chengfeng, amazed, continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk. All can be settled by talking. Don¡¯t act on impulse... There must be some misunderstansing. My son is pure and naturally kind. He might have been manipted by someone... Even if he should be killed, it¡¯s necessary to make clear of the matter.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah, on impulse?¡± Li Mu used the five fingures of one hand to strangle Zhang Chuixue¡¯s neck, and then raised up his upper body, saying, ¡°This is the most ridiculous joke I have ever heard. Naturally kind? Pure? Hah hah hah. Owner Zhang, your joke is not funny at all. Let him tell you.¡±


    ¡°Father. Save me. He is Li Mu. He is Li Mu... Save me. Father,¡± Zhang Chuixue struggled wildly and roared.


    ¡°What?¡± after Zhang Chengfeng heard this, he was greatly shocked, and then immediately understood.


    Last night, he agreed for his son to practice his sword skill by killing people, and even praised him for his nerve and desire to advance... However, his son didn¡¯t tell him that Li Mu was a super expert of the Great Master Realm. Thus, unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t any conciliatory space after a person rted to him was killed.


    ¡°County magistrate Li, let¡¯s have a peaceful talk... For this matter, it¡¯s our fault. But she was just a maid. Why should we be enemies because of her? The Heaven Sword Martial Club is influential in Chang¡¯an,¡± Zhang Chengfeng bit his teeth and said, ¡°In this way, I will promise a condition proposed by the County magistrate Li. Anypensation is proper.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is anypensation proper?¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°Yes, now that we have done something wrong, we should bear the consequence. County magistrate Li, a condition please,¡± Zhang Chengfeng was expecting, since as long as the Li Mu gave a condition, everything could be done easily. Then he continued, ¡°Whether it is gold, silver, precious things, martial arts, or natural treasures...¡±


    ¡°No need for these things,¡± Li Mu interrupted his words and said, ¡°I am not greedy. I ask for one thing. The killer must die to pay back a life.¡±


    After that, Li Mu¡¯s wrist twisted.


    Crack.


    Zhang Chuixue¡¯s neck was twisted off.

 Chapter 145 - Country Villa

    <h4>Chapter 145 Country Vi</h4>


    This light sound, like a heavy hammer, cracked on the heart of all the people from the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    Zhang Chuixue, whose neck was twisted off, was thrown on the ground like a rag doll.


    ¡°This is my request... Owner Zhang, if you have any opinion, you can visit me at any time. These days, I live in Pig-Herding Alley, west city of Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Li Mu drew back his arm and caressed the chrysanthemum leopard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He seemed to fly outside the martial arts club.


    The chrysanthemum leopard growled and its eyes were full of hatred when it looked at those wearing the Heaven Sword Martial Club uniform.


    But it still obeyed Li Mu¡¯s words, roaring and following him.


    The leopard, as the king of the forest, jumped quickly, and the chrysanthemum leopard was even a heterogeneous wild animal. Even though it was carrying Qiu Yi¡¯s corpse and Xia Ju on its back, it still moved fast like lightning, which could reach Li Mu¡¯s slightly slowed-down speed.


    ¡°Block them!¡±


    Someone was yelling.


    Zhang Chengfeng shook his hand with a malicious look, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t give chase.¡±


    ¡°Owner?¡±


    Disciples and high-level elders of the martial art club all looked at Zhang Chengfeng.


    Zhang Chengfeng walked there and picked up Zhang Chuixue¡¯s corpse. As his son was killed in front of him, he was enraged, and even extremely resentful. However, event if they caught up with Li Mu, they couldn¡¯t hold him back. After all, the more strength one had, the more he could know how terrible the super master of Great Master Realm was. Now that it was beyond the control of ordinary people, they would just seek their doom, if trying to block at present.


    Even he couldn¡¯t stop a super strongman of the Great Master Realm.


    After all, he had not yet made thest step.


    ¡°Owner. Should we let it go? We must avenge our young owner. Otherwise, if people spread the word, the prestige of our Heaven Sword Martial Club will be wiped out in a day. Moreover, since the underground maze was destroyed, we suffered a huge loss,¡± elder Lu was unconvinced. Besides, he was blown out by Li Mu¡¯s punch, so he, with shame and resentful hatred, even expected Zhang Chengfeng to catch Li Mu for revenge.


    ¡°Yes, master. The wicked man is arrogant and even cruelly killed my junior fellow apprentice. I am extremely angered by him,¡± a young man at his twenties, filled with indignation, was one of Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s direct disciples, and he was expressing his loyalty right now.


    Other disciples also shared a bitter hatred for the enemy.


    Zhang Chengfeng embraced Zhang Chuixue, with a sorrowful and malicious look.


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t let it go... Ask our ancestor toe out,¡± he said word by word, ¡°In Chang¡¯an, there wasn¡¯t only one Great Master... An outsider even wants to dominated the city. Hey hey, our Heaven Sword Martial Club also has the power to bury a Great Master.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Fifteen minutester.


    Li Mu came back to Pig-Herding Alley.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother and others finally saw her son return. When seeing Xia Jue back safely, everyone was pleased, but they felt sorrowful when hearing about Qiu Yi¡¯s death.


    ¡°My poor girl, Qiu Yi...¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother cried with non-stop tears.


    These years, Li Mu¡¯s mother, with the help of these servant girls, was able to survive. She used to be a rich youngdy from a noble family, who only learned some aristocratic etiquette and demeanor, and the ways of appreciating artistic works and poems, never having cooked in her life. When she was driven out of the Li Mansion, she was almost hopeless. However, thanks to the hell-bent protection of Chun Cao, Xia Ju, Qiu Yi and Dong Xue, she could live till then. Hence, in her heart, she had already regarded these maids as her own daughters. How couldn¡¯t she be sorrowful when knowing of Qiu Yi¡¯s death?


    Li Muforted his mother immediately.


    So did Chun Cao and Xia Ju.


    In thes couple of days, since Li Mu¡¯s mother was encountered by both good and bad news, her moods fluctuated widely. Thus, she, dizzy and sleepy, fell asleep soon, and the two maids went into the room to serve her.


    At this time, the renovation of the courtyard hade to an end.


    The power of Zheng Cunjian in Chang¡¯an was really great, as in just half a morning, he could basically finish renovating the yard, in which grass was nted, a new well was made, consolidated and erged, some nts were grown, and the lush bamboos became the yard walls. Thus, the wholeyout of the courtyard was changed radically, like a small, quiet and beautiful garden.


    The thatched cottage of Li Mu¡¯s mother was not changed, because she had a serious nostalgicplex.


    Besides those changes, several rooms were made of the wood and stones in the ourtyard, which looked antique. As a consequence, Li Mu¡¯s mother and the maids had their new bedrooms made, and Li Mu had a bedroom, a martial arts room, and a meditation room. Besides, there was a three-level wooden building, more than ten meters high, which was the highest one in the alley. When one stood on it, he could take in everything within several kilometers at a nce.


    Around the rooms was a canal. The flowing water was pumped from the well, which, strewn at random, was very beautiful.


    Zheng Cunjian put a lot of effort in his task.


    Being able toplete such a workload in the morning was absolutely efficient. After he came backst night, he must have prepared for it through the night. In the morning, he had prepared all the materials and semi-finished products, so he could finish this quickly.


    ¡°Young Master, are you satisfied?¡± Zheng Cunjian came to ask him in fear.


    Li Mu nodded and replied, ¡°Very good. Leave with your people. There isn¡¯t anything special recently, only secretly help me collect martial and magic arts. The higher the level, the better they are. As for other things, you can go back to the magistrate of a prefecture¡¯s mansion to do whatever you like. You will be informed if I need to see you,¡± he certainly would know, since he understood once the Life-and-Death Spell urged him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Cunjian saluted and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for Young Master¡¯s dispatch.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    Zheng Cunjian left with the group of building workers after the morning routine.


    Li Mu looked up and couldn¡¯s help sighing with emotion.


    ¡®No wonder whether on earth or in this world, all people love status and money. The feeliing of bering rich and powerful is really good. In such a short time, a country vi can be established in the slums, even with a garden and awn. One man-made swimming pool would be better.¡¯


    When he came to his bedroom, the room had already been equipped with furniture, and the beddings and clothing were enought to change. Since things in this world were basically natural, and factors such as pollution from decorations and buildings didn¡¯t exist, people could live in them soon.


    Li Mu¡¯s study room, bedroom, maditation room and martial arts studio were connected to each other, and thetter two were on the third floor of the low building, with a closed and quiet space.


    In the study there were ten pieces of white jade cut in an apple-pie order, each of which was the size of a washbasin, and of quality. They would be invaluable once their price was added together.


    This was what Li Mu requested from Zheng Cunjian in advance.


    The Taoist magic arts imparted by the old faker were exceedingly strange, except for the point that it would be much difficult for Li Mu under his current attainments and level topletely depict by hand the martial art deployment or some other slightlyplicated Taoist magic arts. He needed some vessel, especially for tactical deployment which would be almost impossible without a vessel. Besides, the so-called best material, ording to the old faker¡¯s opinion, was jade, and the higher the quality, the better the effect would be.


    Whenying out the Earth Evil Pris Formation in the central Taibai County that day, Li Mu used much jade and even changed the terrain and geomancy.


    Martial arts deployments had always required a great deal of money.


    Luckily, the martial arts deployment set by Li Mu around his courtyard was not asplex as that in the government organ of Taibai County. It was just a defensive illusion array, called Tight Dra Mist Deployment. The invaders would be lost and would not find the way. To some extent, it could exchange the space distance to lead human sense organs to get lost.


    He did not intend to live there for a long time.


    ¡®Although Chang¡¯an City is prosperous, it¡¯s also crowded, causing the air to be polluted. After all, it¡¯s not as good as in Taibai Mountain, in which the Spiritual Qi is sufficient.¡¯


    Li Mu thought.


    Among the four servant girls, there was still one¡ªDong Xue, in Ning Mansion, who was waiting to be saved.


    Dong Xue was the first maid who was forced to leave, and also the oldest one, who was regarded as the elder sister by the other three girls. Once, when the powerful group of magistrates of a prefecture secretly haunted and troubled Li Mu, she was the first toe out boldly and to dare to contribute by herself. After she was taken to the Ning Mansion, she hadn¡¯t been heard of since, and no one knew of her condition.


    However, Li Mu did not provoke the Ning Mansion. Since there were no people like Zhou Yu and Zhang Chuixue who secretly made some troubles, he was not anxious to rescue Dong Xue.


    Li Mu sat in his study and began to carve the preparatory material to make the taoist instrument for nurturing Qiu Yi¡¯s soul.


    However, taoist instruments couldn¡¯t be made easily, requiring a certain amount of energy.


    Moreover, Li Mu hadn¡¯t had any experience in making taoist instrument before, but most of the knowledge was from the old faker¡¯s endless and half-true words in his daily life. Thus, his theoretical knowledgepletely existed on paper. As the saying ¡®everything must be only done when understood profoundly¡¯ went, Li Mu had to umte some practical sacrificial-refining experience.


    About an hourter.


    Li Mu finally used up three pieces of the washbasin-sized jade to make a palm-sized embryo for the taoist instrument.


    The so-called taoist instrument embryo was not exactly the taoist instrument, but needed sacrificial refining.


    As for taoist magic arts imparted by the old faker, the basic profound meaning of its functioning was focused on spiritual force. Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force was tempered by cultivating the Xiantian Skill, which could be borne like the performance of the Taoist magic art, Secondary Thunder Traction. Hence, he might have gotten a certain attainment and reached some level, but this thing couldn¡¯t be specifically quantified. Since the old faker didn¡¯t talk about it, nor did Li Mu understand the magical power system of this world, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what degree he had reached.


    However, to sacrificially refine the taoist instrument embryo into a taoist instrument, it needed to be done with spiritual force.


    The specific process... was simr to meditation or reflection.


    Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force was released. The taoist instrument, which was the size of a palm and whose appearance was like a coffin, was held in his hand, then floated slowly.


    The so-called spiritual force sounded unreliable, but actually, some humans on earth could once use their ideas to move objects, to twist bars and to unlock things, etc. All of these facts were coincidentally caused by the activation of spiritual force. Some scientists had said that only less than ten percent of a human¡¯s brain was developed, and if one¡¯s brain could exceed the number, extraordinary talents could be achieved, so that some things beyond the ordinary could be done. Despite the undiscussed correctness of the theory, its conception was generally right.


    In today¡¯s Li Mu¡¯s view, spiritual force, the same as internal qi and internal power, was a form of concretization of power, which should be more special.


    As he controlled his own spiritual force, he began to portray over the taoist instrument¡¯s embryo.

 Chapter 146 - Changan City in Shock

    <strong>Chapter 146 Chang¡¯an City in Shock</strong>


    Like some remarkable talents on earth who could control objects or twist steel by means of spiritual force, it was not difficult for Li Mu to use his spiritual force to carve characters on the jade-made taoist embryo. Actually, carving characters was moreplex than simply twisting steel or something like spoons. Luckily, Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force that was activated by Xiantian Skill was more powerful whenpared to those remarkable talents on earth.


    He manipted the intangible spiritual force by fixing his concentration, picturing the carved patterns imparted by the old faker, then he seemed to use an invisible tool to carve on the jade-made toist embryo. Thus, the depressed lines appeared, as the jade scraps fell off continuously.


    Again and again.


    Li Mu carved the Yinshan Mountain Ghost-cultivating Drawing on the jade-made taoist embryo.


    ording to the old faker¡¯s opinion, the Yinshan Mountain Ghost-cultivating Drawing was made by imitating the Mountain and River Pattern in the Netherworld Drawing from hell. Carving this pattern in the coffin was a necessity for the most ancient powerful people when preparing their own graves, since it could cultivate the dead soul to concentrate the dead spirit. It was like cultivation by ghosts, which could reserve mind and awareness, so as to enable those souls to be expected to re-emerge and return to the human world.


    Of course, theplete ancient Yinshan Mountain Ghost-cultivating Drawing was quiteplicated, which even couldn¡¯t be made clear by the old faker. Hence, the patterns Li Mu learned were just a part of it, and also the simplified ones. When the old faker handled some sacrificial affairs in the countryside, he always drew them on the loess-made yellow paper to fool others and even kept stating that they were very effective and mysterious. At that time, Li Mu didn¡¯t believe it, but he did now.


    The jade-made taoist embryo, which was like a small coffin, had just the internal patterns that were the size of a kid¡¯s palm. There were totally six after the coffin cover was added. The head and the other end were smaller, but Li Mu had to carve the Yinshan Mountain Ghost-cultivating Drawing on each internal wall, which required great spiritual force.


    Time flew.


    In the blink of an eye, an hour passed.


    The time of this world was the same as the timing of the ancient China on Earth. An hour was equivalent to two hours of modern time on Earth.


    After Li Mu finished two rtivelyrger patterns, he felt dizzy and blurry eyed.


    This was a sign of spiritual force exhaustion.


    ¡°Whoa, carving is far more exhausting than what I had imagined,¡± Li Mu exhaled a long breath.


    He stopped and turned to practice the Xiantian Skill to restore energy.


    He breathed regrly to intake the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth.


    After an hour, Li Mu again became more energetic.


    Not knowing whether it was an illusion, he faintly found that after this practice, his Xiantian Skill that had been stagnant seemed to have been improved a lot. He felt most intuitively that his sense organs and awareness became more sensitive. This was a mysterious feeling, as if the world before his eyes became clearer.


    After a slight feeling of this change, Li Mu continued to refine the jade-made taoist embryo and portrayed the Yinshan Mountain Ghost-cultivating Drawing.


    ¡°Eh, spiritual force seems to be enhanced and it became more exquisite.¡±


    Li Mu soon discovered the difference.


    Although it only took an hour to practice the Xiantian Skill, the effect was better than ten days ago.


    Others might not care about this difference, but Li Mu was not like them.


    Since he was anxious to improve his skills to strengthen himself, so as to walk out of the and get back to earth, he immediately understood the improvement of his strength, and also was aware that there must be some reason.


    After thinking again and again, the sole reason was that before practicing the Xiantian Skill, he had carved the patterns of the Yinshan Mountain Ghost-cultivating Drawing for two hours.


    ¡°Is carving patterns a special way to cultivate spiritual force, that can enhance the practice effect of the Xiantian Skill?¡±


    Li Mu immediately realized this.


    Li Mu became excited.


    The only thing that he was uncertain was how much his mental strength had increased.


    For this point, the old faker did not say, so Li Mu temporarily didn¡¯t know how the strength of spiritual force was graded and whether there was a realm division.


    In the next six hours, Li Mu repeatedly carved patterns of the Yinshan Mountain Ghost-cultivating Drawing and cultivated the Xiantian Skill in between. His guess that using spiritual force to carve patterns could obviously improve the Xiantian Skill was verified.


    This meant that Li Mu found a way to speed up the cultivation of the Xiantian Skill.


    Ultimately, the taoist instrument-coffin used to carry Qiu Yi¡¯s soul waspleted.


    This was the first Taoist instrument made by Li Mu through sacrificial refining, but was also the lowest one, whose sole effect was to cultivate a dead spirit, without any other features.


    He called out Qiu Yi¡¯s soul and let her enter this little jade coffin.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I feel reallyfortable, as if I were in my mother¡¯s centa, which was morefortable than in my body. I feel that my soul is being enhanced, and all the exhaustion and sorrows have been removed. I feel unprecedentedly relieved,¡± Qiu Yi¡¯s voice spread from the little jade coffin.


    Li Mu nodded.


    This showed that the taoist instrument, the little jade coffin, was sessfully made.


    ¡°Perhaps I should spend time carving and refining more Taoist instruments, especially some to support fights. Once seeding, they would be able to save him and help to easily fight when sieged by several same-level masters.¡±


    Li Mu thought.


    Besides, carving Taoist instruments could also enhance the level of spiritual force, which achieved two things in one stroke.


    ¡°Wich kind of taoist instrument should I refine? Sword-cultivating Cucurbit? No. The legendary taoist instrument requirements are high, which can¡¯t be made by me currently... Eh, Kade Sword? No... Let me think. The old faker said it. Yes. I can first refine some Rolling Thunder, which should be the consumable taoist instrument with maximum force that I can carve and refine now.¡±


    He made this decision.


    However, there was not enough jade left in the study.


    ¡°It seems that I have to think a way to get some jade. This matter had better be handled by Zheng Cunjian.¡±


    ¡®In general, the better the jade quality, the more likely a sacrificial-refining taoist instrument seeds.¡¯


    ¡®After all, jade was the essence of heaven and earth.¡¯


    ¡®Thus, jade can bear the carrier of the Great Way betwen heaven and earth.¡¯


    Li Mu thought about it, and then found that the gold receipts obtained from Li Xiong, Zhou Yu and others seemed not enough if spent like this. To continue, he had to find another way to get some money.


    Master was also troubled by money.


    Li Mu spread his muscles and came before the window of the third floor.


    It was in the afternoon. As he looked outside, the slum around Pig-Herding Alley was noisy, and smoke rose slowly. Dogs were barking and roosters crowing. There was also the yful sound of children. This offered people a sense of vigorous beauty.


    Suddenly, Li Mu saw that there was a gorgeous wagon training at the gate of Pig-Herding Alley.


    The horses wererge and strong, the carriage was painted red, guards were dressed in well-embroidered clothing, the armors were special and they were in new livery.


    This team of people were full of extravagance and was ipatible with the slum. They were obviously outsiders.


    Li Mu stared at the scene. Then, he found that the frontal knight in silver armour was holding a yellow banner, on which a silver me was portrayed. Also, the central red character ¡°Ning¡± was marked. The banner, flying in the wind, showed an imposing manner.


    ¡°Ning?¡± Li Mu connected something in his mind, ¡°Are they from the Wuwei General¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Thest maid, Dong Xue, was sent to the Ning Mansion.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Ancestor, pleasee out.¡±


    Deep inside the Heaven Sword Martial Club, owner Zhang Chengfeng raised three purple incense sticks in his hands high in the air, lit them, respectfully kneeled down before an ancient grave, and said loudly.


    Zhang Chuixue¡¯s corpse wasid before the wordless gravestone.


    However, there was no sounding out of the stone tomb.


    ¡°Ancestor, pleasee out.¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng kowtowed so hard that his forehead bled.


    As the purple incense rolled up, a strange smell spread. Besides, the smoke was concentrated together, flew in the air like three strands of silk, finally floating towards the grave, and entered it.


    ¡°For a third time. Ancestor, pleasee out,¡± Zhang Chengfeng shouted and kowtowed again.


    Suddenly, there was a gust of chilly wind around the stone tomb.


    In a sh, the light around the stone tomb became dim, and the leaves on the ground floated, swirling in the air, seemingly involved by a mysterious force.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    An old and hoarse voice came from the grave.


    ¡°Ancestor, our Heaven Sword Martial Club was humiliated by someone, and the underground maze was destroyed, thus, many imprisoned old enemies have fled and that powerful demon sealed in the No. 1 heaven prison also ran away... Ancestor, it¡¯s already a crucial moment for the martial arts club. The rival is a young Great Master, who killed my son, the sesor of the martial arts club...¡± Zhang Chengfeng bit his teeth and said what happened.


    In the stone tomb, there was a strange silence.


    After a long while, the hoarse voice rose, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    When Zhang Fengfeng heard it, he was overjoyed. This meant that the ancestor finally promised to go out.


    He slowly stood up and waved at the two young female disciples behind him.


    The two female disciples, who were specially selected by him, looked pretty, and they were already at the Joint-thoughts level. Besides, among all the female disciples in the Heaven Sword Martial Club, they were considered to be the best, and, most importantly, both were virgins with Inborn qi of Yin.


    p! p!


    Zhang Chengfeng suddenly pped, and directly killed the two girls by means of the palm sword in the disbelieving eyes of the two disciples. Thus, their hearts were shattered and they fell in front of the stone tablet, with blood spurting from their wounds.


    Then, a fantastic thing took ce.


    A hint of dim light shed upon that wordless tombstone. As if the ancestor were alive, he took in and devoured all the virgins¡¯t blood.


    ¡°Ah, the taste of fresh blood... Very nice food.¡± That old and horse sound gradually became younger, then said, ¡°A teenager Great Master? Interesting. The body is quite proper. This is my chance. Li Mu, he will be my prey, hah hah hah hah.¡±


    ...


    The Heaven Sword Martial Club was defeated by someone.


    This explosive news spread wildly in Chang¡¯an City.


    At first, some people thought that it was a joke and just a rumor. After all, the strength of the Heaven Sword Martial Club was really powerful, and itsprehensive strength could be ranked in the top twenty in Chang¡¯an City. Owner ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± was also known as a master. Besides, there were many strong people in it, including nearly ten super-ss masters of Master Realm. Who dared to single-handedly defeat such a force?


    However, as the news became more and more violent, various kinds of evidence came out. Gradually, all the people understood that this was actually true.


    Who?


    Who was so strong to do this kind of thing?


    After people asked for information from multiple sides, an unbelievable answer appeared.


    It was a young man under the age of twenty who had done this kind of shocking thing.


    Who was he?


    Where did hee from?


    Why did hee?


    The entire Chang¡¯an City was in a state of madness.

 Chapter 147 - A Bold Idea

    <h4>Chapter 147 A Bold Idea</h4>


    In Chang¡¯an City, how many years had passed without the urrence of an event of this magnitude?


    The ancient city that suffered unease hadn¡¯t been so bustling with noise and excitement for a long time.


    Because it was said that a teenager Great Master defeated the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    The phrase of Great Master, in Chang¡¯an... no... in this world, possessed unparalleled magic, needless to say it was connected with a young man, which would be even more amazing. Some people even asked on the spot what the situation was or whtether this teenager was an illegitimate child of that martial club¡¯s owner.


    In the morning, the Heaven Sword Martial Club failed, while in the afternoon before dinner time, almost everyone in Chang¡¯an knew it.


    As for the disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, they felt indignant but helpless. This was definitely a shame.


    In various ces where crowds gathered, such as tea houses, taverns, theatres, restaurants and brothels, this thing was talked about, and a storyteller even hadpiled a new storytelling in advance, which only told the story of the battle between the young Great Master and the ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng. The storyteller spoke on the stage, ¡°As bamboo ppers p, nobody will be praised but the teenager who fought with Legend Sword...¡±


    The entertainment of the ordinary people was usually like this.


    However, the upper ss of Chang¡¯an had different reactions.


    ...


    Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club.


    ¡°Hah hah hah, for the Heaven Sword Martial Club to be defeated by somebody. It was punched and the head of Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s son was twisted off. But he even didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Hah hah hah hah... How amusing...¡± A woman, fair as a flower and beautiful as the moon, sat on the owner¡¯s seat without any distance sense, and crossed her legs, as sheughed unrestrainedly.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, a figure who couldpete with ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng, was a woman, calling herself Exploding Boxing Queen.


    A pretty woman who was just twenty years old.


    Although she was slender and dainty, about 160cm high, the proportion of her arms and legs, waist, breast and butt were really perfect, thus making people think her a little cute girl of about 13 years old. However, on her arms were gold boxing gloves which wererger than her head. Hence, when she waved her slim arms, people were really worried whether the gold gloves could crush or deform her snow-white arms.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯tugh. Our own affairs haven¡¯t been handled.¡± A bruiser, more than 250cm high, sat at the lower ce, andined with a fat and bitter face, ¡°We will be unable to keep the pot boiling. Some disciples have already suffered hunger a lot, and threatened that they would betray master...¡±


    ¡°Eh... Cook Gu, do you embezzle public funds when buying food?¡± the smile of the little cute girl, oh no, the owner of Xiongfeng Martial Art Club suddenly froze on her face. Then, she used her gold boxing gloves to embarassedly scratch the back of her head, and said, ¡°Changfeng Bureau just paid us ourst escortmission yesterday. Was it used up so fast?¡±


    This bruiser, with a fat face and a devil look, was a cook.


    ¡°Boss, although they paid a lot, you¡¯ve used it up when you went to the brothelst night, and even owed the Yicui Chamber 250 ounces of silver...¡± A young schr, who seemed to be a bookkeeper, swiftly calcted by means of the silver abacus in his hand, raised his head after a while, and said, ¡°Owner...oh, no, boss, you owe the Yicui Chamber a total of two thousand five hundred ounces of silver, the Flower Chamber four thousand six hundred ounces of silver, oh, and the Musical House twenty five thousand ounces of silver...¡±


    The young schr, with a white and clean face, and peach eyes, seemed a bit handsome.


    ¡®He even had no strength toin. He serves an abnormal owner who forces others to call her boss rather than owner, and, as a woman, to like going to brothels... What¡¯s this fucking thing?¡¯


    ¡°Ah? Cough cough... is it true?¡± This owner coughed and sneered, then she replied, ¡°I did¡¯t control myself...What to do? We are short of food so quickly. How many times was is this month... ah ah ah, must I, the pretty owner, sell my body?¡±


    Suddenly, more than ten middle-level personnel of the martial arts club in the hall immediately held their foreheads.


    ¡®Using this way again?¡¯


    ¡®Despite other aspects, your gold boxing gloves have beaten numerous pursuers to death. Even if you sell your body, who would dare to buy it?¡¯


    ¡°Hey hey, smart bookkeeper. Your silver abacus might be worth a lot. Might you as well sell it or pawn it? Then, we can have dinner tonight.¡± The owner of Xiongfeng Martial Art Club smiled.


    Fear shed upon this young schr¡¯s peachy eyes, then he held his abacus tightly, saying, ¡°Boss, again? I rely on this to make a living, which has been secretly sold by you nine times. At the ninth time, I almost lost it... Boss, can you trick another person?¡±


    The owner, with an embarassed look, replied, ¡°Ah, is that so? I don¡¯t remember that... We can only use that way¡ªto organize our people to carry bricks and heavy load at the Xihe River wharf. We have nothing but muchbour. Based on the rule, the more one works, the more ie he can get...¡±


    The middle-level personnel in the hall all shook their heads and sighed.


    ¡®Since entering the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, we feel like having jumped into a fire pit, having insufficient food and clothing. We are all the martial arts people with great strength, but now, everyone has to move bricks and big bags and to toll shamelessly. Don¡¯t we have dignity? Don¡¯t we want face? What the hell?¡¯


    ¡°Eh, now that you have no other opinions, we can leave. Deal.¡± the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club tried to muddle through this matter withughter.


    ¡°Owner, you shouldn¡¯t always be like this, since we might be forced to eat dirt.¡± A man, looking as simple and honest as a farmer, spoke.


    ¡°Yes. Boss. We have to find a way to change all of these facts,¡± an old and grey-haired woman, inrge and dark green gown, said, who seemed 90 years older than the owner.


    ¡°I think Crane fairy and Ghost mother are right.¡±


    The honest farmer was Crane fairy, while the old and grey-haired woman in dark green gown was Ghost mother.


    ¡°I second that.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Everyone else said.


    The owner buried her head. As she felt she couldn¡¯t muddle throught this matter, she became indignant immediately, roaring, ¡°I quit! I quit! You must cheat when drawing lots for owner. I quit this owner post. Let¡¯s have a meeting again to draw lots for a new owner.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Every time she used this trick.


    The young schr showed a bitter smile in his eyes, saying, ¡°Attention, our topic today seems to be a partial bias. Isn¡¯t it a matter of discussing the failure of the Heaven Sword Martial Club?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s talk about the reelection of owner on another day.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I think the boss does a very good job.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Whoever talks of recing the owner will be hacked by me.¡±


    ¡°What if the boss said it?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, the boss can¡¯t say this stupid thing.¡±


    There was another quarrel in the hall.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club bore this for a while with an irritated expression, and then stood up, shouting, ¡°Stop quarrelling. I have decided to have a big deal... Hah hah hah, if I seed, our Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club will be able to stand up.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Great Master?¡±


    In the study of the Li Mansion, Li Gang, magistrate of a prefecture, was unperturbed, but in his eyes glittered a kind of beyond-apprehension light.


    ¡°Heartless Schr¡± Zheng Cunjian stood at one side, nodded and then said, ¡°Yes. It is strange that I didn¡¯t perceive it when in Taibai County. This man is at the level of Great Master Realm, and he might have deliberately concealed his strength,¡± just now, he had already reported to the prefecture magistrate, Li Gang, what had happened in central Taibai County in detail.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Apparently, Li Gang wasn¡¯t shocked or fearful when hearing that Li Mu was a Great Master.


    However, on his face appeared a hint of a smile.


    ¡°Your honor. Do we need to take action?¡± Zheng Cunjian exploratorily asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Gang asked.


    Zheng Cunjian said, ¡°It is better to wait and see.¡±


    Li Gang nodded and replied, ¡°OK. I¡¯ll follow your advice... yes, now that he has already met his mother in Pig-Herding Alley, why doesn¡¯t he return to Taibai County? However, he asked you to build that courtyard. Will he stay here for a long time? Do you know his thoughts?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian answered, ¡°Perhaps, he wants to temper himself. After all, a young man, who is ambitious and has excellent martial arts, can stay in Chang¡¯an topete with masters in the world... This man is not only obsessed with martial arts, but also cultivates his magic arts. Both aspects have reached the supreme realm. He is crazy for martial arts, but I still don¡¯t know his master.¡±


    ¡°Compete with masters in the world?¡±


    Li Gang¡¯s face, with a bit of yfulness and smile just now, soon became serious.


    ¡®This sentence, when did I hear it? Who said it?¡¯


    It was so long ago.


    ...


    ...


    The back part of the Li Mansion.


    In the underground technological dwelling.


    The wife of the prefecture magistrate, full of saas on her face, put down the notice in her hand, and kept silent for a long time.


    For a long while, in her gap-like eyes, between saas, shed a kind of devilish look.


    ¡°Xiong¡¯er, it seems that things I prepared for you are not enough. I have to add more... I hope you can stand. Whether you be a dragon or a bug is up to you this time.¡±


    She got up and walked toward the room whose door was closed.


    ...


    In an ordinary house.


    ¡°Li Mu also came to Chang¡¯an?¡± Princess Qin Zhen slightly frowned.


    ¡®Why did he alsoe?¡¯


    ¡°He turned out to be a great master? My God...¡± Wind Gentleman, Wang Chen looked at Qin Zhen with hidden bitterness. ¡°I had advised that we should draw Li Mu to over to our side. Rope him in to stand on our side. But you did not listen; now, unluckily, we¡¯ll miss a Great Master Realm master, which is a really big loss.¡±


    Paying attention to Wang Chen¡¯s expression, Qin Zhen shook her head and said, ¡°Is it easy to draw a super master of the Great Master Realm over to our side? If Li Mu is really a Great Master, his mind must be as firm as a massive rock. Can it be moved by petty favors? Besides, all parties will fight for masters of the Great Master Realm, and pay them a great deal of rewards. What can we give him?¡±


    After hearing this, Wang Chen was shocked. After meditation, well, he found that he had though the thing as too simple.


    Nevertheless, he was also dubious about one thing. In the battle against the flood dragon in the pool of the Nine-dragons Fall, why didn¡¯t Li Mu show the strength of the Great Master Realm? If he had disyed those skills at that time, he should have been able to defeat the flood dragon. As for people like Wei Chong, they were more unlikely to injure him.


    Was it...?


    An iparably amazing and bold idea shimmered in his mind.

 Chapter 148 - Timid

    <h4>Chapter 148 Timid</h4>


    ¡°Did Li Mu cultivate himself from Master Realm to Great Master Realm in less than two months?¡±


    Wang Chen was shocked by this inference.


    In two months, from Zongshi Master to Great Master?


    Wang Chen also knew that his guess was very absurd and unbelievable.


    But not knowing the reason, in his inner heart, he just thought that his inference perhaps represented the truth of the matter.


    Of course, he would not divulge this guess.


    Because no one would believe it.


    After carefully considering his own wording, Wang Chen tried to suggest, ¡°Your Highness, I have observed Li Mu. This man has quite a chivalrous heart. He once, on behalf of county people, eradicated the Shennong Faction. With arguments or emotional appeal, we could ask him to help us rescue the wife and kids of General Tang...¡±


    Qin Zhen nodded and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t pin anything on people and things that are uncertain. Li Mu is avaricious and immoral, and the more powerful he is, the more dangerous he will be. If we pin our hopes on him, we may do harm to the wife and kids of General Tang. We might as well find another helper. Since I have contacted some good friends in Chang¡¯an, we are almost ready.¡±


    Wang Chen did not expect the Princess to have such deep prejudice against Li Mu. Till now, after hearing Li Mu be a Great Master, she continued to stubbornly reject him, which was not the usual style of Princess. Even the spring hunting in Qin City was a huge blow to the Princess, but it shouldn¡¯t have been so serious.


    ¡°What is the real reason?¡±


    Wang Chen couldn¡¯t guess.


    Qin Zhen said, ¡°Are there any news from the Musical House?¡±


    ¡°General Tang¡¯s wife, the eldest daughter Tang Tang, and the youngest daughter Tang Mi have been sent to the Musical House. In six days, they will be auctioned together with the grasnd female ves. The one who offers the highest price will get them. Besides, Liu Chenglong, the chief of the Chang¡¯an Musical House, has already stated that those who want to participate in this auction must first pay a deposit of 10,000 gold and need to have their identities verified.¡± Wang Chen continued, ¡°Your Highness, Liu Chenglong is at that man¡¯s side, so I am afraid that he has ulterior intentions.¡±


    ¡°General Tang had safeguarded the Empire¡¯s northern border for many years, and his merits are as great as mountains. However, just because he was righteous, he was murdered, and his family members have also suffered a lot. His wife and kids are really innocent... The current Empire is almost rotten,¡± Qin Zhen said, as a hint of anger showed in her eyes. ¡°No matter what, they must be saved. You first go and prepare. We will participate in the auction.¡±


    Wang Chen nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Participating in the auction was indeed a good choice.


    Actually, they nned to save the three people before they were sent to the Chang¡¯an Musical House, but unexpectedly, there was a super master of the Great Master Realm in the team that escorted Madam Qin and her two daughters. Thus, their previous n was discarded, and they now could only take part in the auction. If spending some money could save people, it would be taken as the minimum price.


    Of course, Wang Chen vaguely thought that things might not be so simple.


    ...


    ...


    Just across the street on which the residence of Princess Qin Zhen was located, another small manor was heavily guarded.


    There were hundreds of soldiers hiding in it.


    Their faces were different from those of the Qin people. Most of them bearded, with high cheekbones, strong arms and legs, were tall and sturdy. Each of them, carrying an opened-mouth waist knife, a long bow on the back, and an arrow quiver on the waist, in which the iron and wolf tooth-like arrows were put. Besides, each person¡¯s palm was covered with a thick callusyer, especially on the thumb, index finger and middle finger, and the thick yellow callus was like ayer of rigid dead skin.


    Anyone could know from the clothing that they were absolutely from the prairie.


    Moreover, they were elites on the prairie.


    The whole manor was tight inside andx outside, so the atmosphere was extremely serious.


    In the main hall of the front yard on the grasnd, several tall grasnd men with strong breath were secretly discussing something.


    ¡°At all costs, we must rescue Qing Yan and her female guards. After all, how could the best daughter of wolf god fall in the Qin people¡¯s Musical House, it is shaming to wolf god.¡± The speaker was the head of these grasnd men, who seemed to be around 240 or 250cm tall, like an iron tower. His long thick curly hair was arranged into a thick braid behind his head, and his sound was like a bronze bell.


    ¡°However, I heard that there is more than one super master of Great Master Realm in the Qin Musical House. If there is a strong attack, then...¡± added another scarred man, whose two thick braids hanged behind the head.


    ¡°Haha, who said we¡¯re going to attack? Can¡¯t we save in a smart way?¡±


    ¡°But, we are grasnd men, and the muscles in our heads are more than our brains. With regards to intrigue, we are weaker than the Qin people, so how could we make a rescue with strategy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We just kill with the knife. If anyone dares to block us, we will y him... How about it? Is this a smart move?¡±


    ¡°Pooh, Tuoba Sanshi, what kind of wisdom is this? I think we should be secretly mixed with them, and we can attack to rescue Qing Yan, the Virgin Goddess, and her female guards, when the Qin people are least prepared. This is wisdom.¡±


    A group of tall and rude men discussed for a long time but didn¡¯t find out a solution to it anyway.


    Among these people, the only young man whose figure looked normal and who looked like a schr in a cotton gown was totally different from these rude men. He was more like a person from Qin City. After hearing their words, he found that the heads of grasnd men were really full of muscles. If they could save people, they didn¡¯t need to hide here for so long.


    The head, that iron tower-like man, was also puzzled.


    ¡°Army Advisor, advise us. How should we do it?¡± He looked at the young man in the cotton gown.


    The young man smiled and said, ¡°The Musical House has stated that in six days, the auction will be held, so our best way is to be able to win in the auction and buy them. This will prevent you from the attack, and the female guards won¡¯t be injured, either.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡±


    ¡°If you could think as Army Advisor does, you would be the Army Advisor.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and listen to the Army Advisor.¡±


    A group of tall men was quarreling again.


    The young people were not surprised. When they looked at him, he continued, ¡°Now, the only problem is that we don¡¯t have money. If we want to bid with the nobles who can dump a lot of gold, we must find a way to get a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Money?¡±


    ¡°Did we bring money when leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not a great deal.¡±


    ¡°What to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rob.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die? It is the territory of the Qin people here. Won¡¯t we be exposed if we rob?¡±


    ¡°What to do then?¡±


    ¡°Listen to the Army Advisor.¡±


    After this group of men stopped talking, they finally turned their attention to the young man.


    This young Army Advisor should be quite prestigious in the hearts of these grasnd men.


    The Army Advisor looked at the leader and said, ¡°You can only borrow money.¡±


    ¡°Borrow? Who can we borrow from?¡± The tower-like head frowned since he had no acquaintances in Chang¡¯an City.


    The young Army Advisor smiled slightly and said with confidence, ¡°I remember that your honor and the Young Master from the World Chamber of Commerce once drank together, so you should have a good rtionship.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Dafeng Chamber of Commerce.


    Liu Mansion.


    President Liu Dedao was shaking at present.


    Great Master!


    Li Mu turned out to be a Great Master.


    He felt that the sky was falling down.


    ¡°For the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce should have offended a Great Master. What is this thing? Now that the Heaven Sword Martial Club has been defeated, is the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce more powerful than the Heaven Sword Martial Club?¡±


    The Heaven Sword Martial Club could be a sect, housing numerous elites, and the disciples were quite loyal. Besides, it also had the Heaven Sword Sect backed it. The Heaven Sword Sect was really powerful, while the Dafeng Commerce of Chamber was just a local consortium. Although it employed many guards, coaches, and bodyguards, and was protected by two Zongshi Masters, it was still weak when faced with a super master of the Great Master Realm.


    When thinking about what had happened in the Zhou Mansion, Zhou Dedao couldn¡¯t stop sweating.


    At that time, he even imed that he would reward one who killed the super master of the Great Master Realm and also spouted many harsh words. Now it seemed that he was seeking death for himself, which totally showed that he had not been aware that he had walked in front of the hell king.


    ¡°This bastard has provoked such a terrible enemy. No, I have to find a way to apologize to Li Mu.¡±


    Zhou Dedao had already been timid.


    Merchants had always strived for harmony, so they would be timid sooner than martial arts people, when meeting stronger people.


    At this moment, a maid arrived running, short of breath, and said, ¡°Master, Master, madam asks you to return home, Young Master... Young Master is crazy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zhou Dedao¡¯s face changed a lot.


    He hurried to the back house and heard from the distance a heartbreaking whine which was like the hoarse squeal of a pig being killed.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t stand it, it hurts, it hurts me... Mother, mother, ask a doctor toe here... I¡¯m going to die...¡± Zhou Yu, like a madman, with hair disheveled, was struggling and whining in the room. The blood marks had been made by him, and even if he was tied to the bed, he was still struggling desperately.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhou Dedao asked.


    Before his voice disappeared, Mrs. Zhou had dashed there with a cry, saying, ¡°Master, you have to save Yu¡¯er. You only have this son. If he gets into some trouble, I will also not live...¡±


    Zhou Dedao felt a headache and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. What on earth is the matter? What happened to Yu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Wool wool wool, an hour ago, he started to feel quite itchy, so I asked the doctor to prescribe something. But it didn¡¯t work. Then he suffered a huge pain. Wool wool wool, Yu¡¯er is going to be mad...¡± Mrs. Zhou was also a devil figure in the back house in daily life, but now she waspletely anxious. After all, she didn¡¯t know what to do when facing such a situation of her most beloved son.


    Zhou Dedao looked at the doctor in the room, who was famous in Chang¡¯an City, and asked, ¡°What disease does my son have?¡±


    That famous doctor shook his head and said, ¡°I am muddleheaded. I cannot diagnose the disease. Young master¡¯s pulse is normal as usual; the qi and blood are moving, internal organs are fine, and the eyelids are normal. ording to reason, there is no disease, but his performance... President Liu, I am afraid that Young Master has no disease, but is being controlled by a certain magical power. You can think about it carefully. Has Young Master recently offended a warlock or someone like that?¡±


    After that, the doctor said goodbye and left.


    Given that, it was no longer what he could handle.


    Warlock?


    Zhou Dedao stood on the original ce.


    He recalled in the back house today, the magical power of a great deal of thunder and lightning released by Li Mu, which was as extremely horrifying as one performed by a celestial being. It seemed that the end of the day wasing... Obviously, Li Mu, at the Great Master Realm, was an elite in using magic power.


    Li Mu must have done something on his son¡¯s body.


    He thought, but he became more and more panicked when hearing his son¡¯s screams. Then he quickly yelled, ¡°Come, prepare a carriage, gifts,vish gifts, take my son, and follow me to Pig-Herding Alley... Hurry up.¡±


    He was going to apologize.

 Chapter 149 - The Shack

    <h4>Chapter 149 The Shack</h4>


    In the Pig-Herding Alley...


    Inside a small yard...


    ¡°I pay my respects to Madam Li and Young Master Li.¡±


    A fine-featured elegant woman bowed to Madam Li and Li Mu. Her dressing was simple, just a short upper garment with a long skirt. She was also wearing light makeup and a hairpin topped with a pearl, which looked lovely against her rosyplexion. There was a baby in her arms. He appeared to be just a few months old and was really adorable.


    Standing next to her was an honest-looking man who was about twenty-five. He had thick brows andrge eyes and was wearing a light armor while carrying a sword at his waist.


    ¡°Dong Xue, this is wonderful. Seeing you here safe and sound, I have no more concerns,¡± said Li Mu¡¯s mother as she mopped her tears.


    Li Mu also breathed a sigh of relief internally.


    It took him by surprise that Dong Xue, the oldest one among the four maids, the first who was forced to sacrifice herself by getting married and leaving her master, was the luckiest maid. Although she was sent to the Ning Mansion against her will, she unexpectedly married Ning Jing, the third son the great general Ning Rushan had with a concubine, and turned herself into the wife of the Young Master in the Ning Mansion.


    Admittedly, Ning Jing¡¯s status was not high in the Ning Mansion due to his humble mother. He certainly could not rival with his two brothers who were born of the general¡¯s principal wife. Nheless, he was a Young Master. Since Dong Xue married him, she at least got a hold of sufficient food and warm clothes. Also, she no longer had to do heavy chores. Later, she gave birth to a boy as the rtionship between her and her husband developed steadily. It seemed that she was living a sweet life now.


    Today, the news that Li Mu had made a scene in the Zhou Mansion and turned the Heaven Sword Martial Club upside down spread out. When Dong Xue and her husband, Ning Jing, heard it, they broke throughyers of blockages and rushed to the Pig-Herding Alley to see him.


    ¡°Madam, Young Master, I have not been able toe back and visit you for all those years. It¡¯s not because I am an ungrateful person, but for the fact that I could not.¡± Tears were streaming down Dong Xue¡¯s face as she exined to Li Mu¡¯s mother. ¡°My hands are tied since the day I went into the Ning Mansion. But thanks to Jing¡¯s care, today I can appear before you like this. My parents-inw are extremely strict on my personal freedom. My father-inw once warned me that if I dared to sneak out and visit the Pig-Herding Alley, he would tten the whole alley...¡±


    The honest-looking man, Ning Jing, also grunted, ¡°Madam, Young Master, it¡¯s true. Dong Xue has been wronged many times in our ce. If it had not been for her quick wits and her wise instructions, I, a son of a concubine, might have already... Well, truthfully, Dong Xue never forgot Madam Li. She has been racking her brains all along, trying to help Madam Li every month.¡±


    This son of a concubine in the Ning Mansion seemed good-natured and a little dorky. His voice was deep, and all his emotions were written on his heavy-featured face, which made him appear to be trustworthy.


    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, in thest two years, almost every month there was someone hiring us to wash clothes with unnecessarily high payment...¡± Grassy caught on immediately.


    Xia Ju suddenly realized something and yelled, ¡°Yes, yes, there was. And from time to time, I spotted provisions at the corners of the yard or by the door for no reason. I tried to catch the person who was doing it several times, but I failed. That¡¯s really a mystery. Could that be Sister Dong Xue...¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mother also held Dong Xue¡¯s hand appreciatively. ¡°You are the smartest one of my four maids. You suffered the most when you were my maid. And it was you who first stepped forward to make a sacrifice for the other three when the Li Mansionpelled one of you four to get married. At that time, the Ning Mansion was rather aggressive. We all knew it was a fiery pit. Whoever went there would probably be smashed to pieces. But you, the kind girl, volunteered. And we did not stop you...¡± As the old madam recounted the story, her eyes were also brimming with tears.


    All of a sudden, the four women hugged each other as they cried.


    Li Mu watched all this quietly.


    Indeed, Dong Xue was the most beautiful and graceful one among the four maids. And it seemed that she was also the cleverest one. She truly got her reward for being a good person. It could be said that she had a hopeful turn from a desperate situation when she happened to be fancied by the sone of the general and then became his wife. However, based on the couple¡¯s description, they still had to suffer when living in the Ning Mansion.


    As a son of a concubine in arge family, he was not better off than a senior housekeeper or servant. If his mother had a very humble status, such as a maid, he was probably less important than a senior housekeeper. Adding that Ning Jing was honest and simple-minded, he must find it quite difficult to deal with the others living in that kind of mansion. Perhaps he had been bullied all the time. But he was a lucky guy because he married a smart and kind woman like Dong Xue, who offered him advice and schemes. With her help, though he had to walk on eggshells every day, he miraculously survived theplicated life in the Ning Mansion.


    It was kind of like the saying ¡®stupid is as stupid does¡¯.


    Then, through the conversation of the other two maids and Li Mu¡¯s mother, Dong Xue learned Qiu Yi¡¯s death. Struck by sorrow, she almost fainted.


    Staring at them from sideways, Li Mu was seized by mingled feelings.


    From their conversation, Li Mu realized that it was the news of his turning the Heaven Sword Martial Club and the Zhou Mansion into a mess that gave the couple the chance to visit the Pig-Herding Alley. In fact, when the Ning Mansion heard the wide-spread rumor that the son of a poor olddy in the Pig-Herding Alley who had left her eight years ago had returned as a Great Master, Ning Rushan, the general, summoned Dong Xue and Ning Jing in person and asked them to take some gifts he prepared to Dong Xue¡¯s home, the Pig-Herding Alley.


    ¡°My father only told us to visit Dong Zue¡¯s family. He said nothing other than that. My wife has missed Madam Li so much, so I took her here,¡± Ning Jing said in a low, muffled voice.


    Li Mu smiled but made noment.


    Ning Rushan was titled as the Mighty General. He definitely had some maneuvers for thriving in Chang¡¯an for so many years. This time, he sending Dong Xue and her husband here was likely an indirect friendly gesture. It was a very delicate way of cozying up to Li Mu, showing no eagerness for instant benefits.


    ording to the file Zheng Cunjian provided him, Li Mu was clear that that general and the magistrate, Li Gang, were never easy to deal with.


    As the flock of women continued their talk, abruptly, Li Mu¡¯s expression altered a bit.


    He detected there were neers in the Pig-Herding Alley.


    And they were all martial arts cultivators.


    One of them had very strange breathing. Li Mu could hardly tell whether the breathing was strong or weak. Moreover, even with the power of his formation, he could not find out what level that man was at.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Boss, this is the big score you told us to secure?¡± asked the ¡®Marvelous Mathematician¡¯, Li Chunfeng, who was standing at the entrance of the Pig-Herding Alley with an embarrassed look. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Li Mu is a young Great Master. If you duel with him on your own, you will lose.¡±


    The owner of Xiongfeng Martial Art Club red at him and snapped, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not here to duel with him, am I?¡±


    That made the Marvelous Mathematician more surprised, ¡°Are you really going to marry Li Mu? Boss, don¡¯t be reckless. You¡¯re already in your twenties, but I heard that Li Mu is only fifteen. The age difference is striking. Plus, you are a short-tempered person. Even if you two do tie the knot, which of you will be the one calling the shots in the future? When you have conflicts, you can¡¯t fight against him because he is too powerful. When you get beaten up, even if the brothers of the club want to give vent to your anger, we can do nothing about it...¡±


    ¡°Hold your tongue,¡± the owner¡¯s sweet face turned sullen, ¡°Who told you I¡¯m marrying him?¡±


    ¡°Um? You are not? Then, what big score will you strike here?¡± questioned Li Chunfeng, the Marvelous Mathematician, as he inwardly grumbled, ¡°Hum, everyone in the city of Chang¡¯an has learned that you¡¯re the number one single girl in the universe. Of course I would think like that.¡±


    The owner answered with confidence, ¡°I will persuade Li Mu to join our Xiongfeng Martial Art Club. Haha, these days the boy Li has been very popr. He can be our best advertisement. If he joins in, our Xiongfeng Martial Art Club will domineer the industry in Chang¡¯an. Thousands of people will fight to be our disciples. If we charge each of the disciples ten pounds, we will be rich and never need to worry about money! Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Who is the boy Li?¡± inquired Li Chunfeng.


    ¡°Li Mu, of course.¡±


    ¡°Emm, Boss, has Li Mu agreed on the name?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He will agree.¡±


    The two of them went into the Pig-Herding Alley as they bickered.


    Before, the road in the alley was muddy and strewn with stinking puddles of water. But since Zheng Cunjian ordered some workers to put b-stones on the mud so as to please Li Mu, the entire Pig-Herding Alley looked tidier.


    ¡°Have you noticed?¡± Halfway through the alley, the owner suddenly spoke.


    Baffled, the Marvelous Mathematician asked, ¡°Notice what?¡±


    ¡°The Spiritual Qi here seems a little richer than the outside.¡±


    ¡°Really? Yes, it does. No, not a little, but much richer. At least, it¡¯s three times thicker than the outside.¡±


    Immediately, the two¡¯s expressions became stern and serious.


    They gazed up at the yard in the far end of the alley. It was surrounded by flourishing bamboos and white mist, which made it seem quite ethereal and remote. Especially for the whirling white mist, they had an illusion that they were heading towards a surreal fairnd, as if the stone road stretched all the way down and would never end.


    What was more, on the front gate of the yard hung arge que.


    The que bore two words¡ª


    The Shack!


    It was the name of the house.


    Surely, naming one¡¯s house like that was umon. But that was not the point. What was more important was that the yard with green bamboos looked so odd that it seemed in another world. It was dreamy, desirable, yet unreachable.


    ¡°Is this a magic formation?¡±


    It suddenly dawned on the two why there was such a strange view.


    Before Li Mu¡¯s arrival, this ce was definitely free of any magic formation. They were sure of it. Thus, the only possible exnation was that Li Mu had set up the formation after he came here... ¡°Is this martial arts Great Master also a warlock?¡±


    ¡°Double cultivation?¡±


    ¡°A double cultivator of fifteen who has reached the Great Master Realm... That fu*king guy is not a human being! He is a monster, right?¡±


    As the two were exchanging astonished looks, creaks of carriages, neighs of horses, and hurried footsteps were heard from behind. It appeared that a group of people was hurtling towards the Pig-Herding Alley.


    ¡°Out of the way! Get out of the way!¡± The anxious-looking waggoner on the first carriage waved his whip fiercely. His carriage rumbled in the alley like a sh of lightning and did not slow down when it was about to crash into the two.


    ¡°Fu*k, I...¡± The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club swore at once and almost lost her temper.


    The Marvelous Mathematician hastily held her back and said, ¡°Boss, they¡¯re from the Zhou family. Let¡¯s take our time and watch the scene first.¡±


    Then, they stepped sideways, letting the four carriages of the Zhou family sweep past and pull up before The Shack.


    ¡°Zhou Dedao, the head of the Zhou family, requires a meeting with Great Master Li Mu.¡± Walking to the front door, a senior expert the Zhou family employed announced their arrival in a booming voice.


    However, there was no response.


    Dreary cries and screams suddenly broke out from one of the carriages. The desperate shrieking startled the whole alley.


    Next, Zhou Dedao, the president of the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce, got off his carriage and yelled outside the yard, ¡°Mr. Li Mu, our Dafeng Chamber of Commerce has caused offense to you, but please open your door and let me talk to you face to face. I¡¯m willing to pay you anypensation. Please raise your hand high in mercy and spare my son! He is my only son. And I had him when I was already old. So I always spoil him. He is a pampered boy... But from now on, he will no longer be indulged. He will correct his errors and be a new man!¡±


    Zhou Dedao¡¯s speech sounded quite sincere.


    But no matter how wholeheartedly he pleaded, the yard still replied with silence.


    The thin wall of green bamboos was like a natural moat, rendering it impossible to get to the other side.


    That was because the wall of green bamboos was conjured up by a young Great Master.


    The Zhou family begged for nearly an hour in front of the wall of bamboos. Even though Zhou Dedao¡¯s voice had be broken on the ount of all the yelling, no one answered them at all. Bitter-faced, Zhou Dedao was furious for getting cold-shouldered. However, he dared not show his rage, because Zhou Yu was howling like a pig about to be ughtered and probably could not hold it together any longer.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club and the Marvelous Mathematician now were crunching by the wall and staring at the Zhou family from the sidelines. Each of them was holding a handful of cooked melon seeds. Eating the melon seeds while watching the scene of bustle, they looked quite gleeful and in high spirits.


    Even the residents of the Pig-Herding Alley leaned against their walls and stuck out their heads to watch the drama.


    Just at that point, a jet of light suddenly streaked across the eastern sky and lunged towards the little yard.


    It was sword light!


    A jet of sword light!


    A very dreadful jet of sword light.


    The Light of Divine Sword.


    The expressions of the owner and the Marvelous Mathematician rapidly altered.


    Men of the Heaven Sword Martial Club were around the corner!

 Chapter 150 - Throwing Down the Gauntlet

    <h4>Chapter 150 Throwing Down the Gauntlet</h4>


    Their one divine sword could split the sky and eclipse the rest of the other swords in the world.


    The Heaven Sword Sect was highly renowned on the continent. It was one of the heavyweights among the second echelon of sects, only inferior to the top nine Holy ns. Having been founded a long time ago, it had notable attainments in the field of martial arts, especially the swordsmanship. It could be said that the Heaven Sword Sect was one of the most remarkable sects on the continent, a quiterge sect of swordsmen.


    The Heaven Sword Martial Club was an affiliated agency of the Heaven Sword Sect. Its founder, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, was from the Heaven Sword Sect. Its unparalleled secret skill¡ªthe Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles¡ªwas also evolved from the sword art of the Heaven Sword Sect. Rumor had it that back then the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being had entered the Great Master Realm, and he could activate his sword with one breath of his internal qi and easily take back the head of the opponent from ten thousand meters away as if he was picking his own pocket.


    Among the Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles, there was one called the Swordingmanding Style, which was a wonderous technique of controlling the sword with one¡¯s internal qi.


    Since decades ago when Zhang Chengfeng, the Heaven-breaking Legend Sword, took over the Heaven Sword Martial Club from the retired Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, no one had obtained the same profound proficiency in the Swordingmanding Style as the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being did. After all, Zhang Chengfeng was not in the Great Master Realm.


    Nevertheless, he used his quick wits to ze another way. Based on the Swordingmanding Style, he developed a brand new swordmanding skill that was famous in the entire city of Chang¡¯an.


    He named it the Swordmanding Technique.


    Although the Swordmanding Technique just changed one word of the Swordingmanding Style, its essence was quite different.


    The Swordingmanding Style was a skill of controlling the sword with internal qi.


    While the Swordingmanding Technique was a trick of controlling a string on the sword with one¡¯s internal qi.


    Frankly, thetter only required the owner of the sword to attach a string as thin as a cocoon fiber and then rein the sword through controlling the string with his internal qi. This little change allowed the cultivators in Master Realm or only at the peak of the Joint-thoughts level to indirectly obtain full control over their swords without the need of touching.


    This new technique could be quite intimidating if it was utilized to the fullest. Now, it was already a signature of the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    ording to legends, when Zhang Chengfeng, who was known as the Heaven-breaking Legend Sword, executed the Swordmanding Technique, he could control twenty flying swords at the same time. His swords would form a defensive area with a circumference of five kilometers and crush any opponent within, which was extremely frightening.


    And some experts of the Heaven Sword Martial Club who were in the Master Realm could also manipte the flying swords to destroy anything with several kilometers.


    At this moment, a bright jet of sword light broke the serenity in the Pig-Herding Alley. Like a fired arrow, it shot through the alley that was several hundred meters long and arrived at the front door of the yard named The Shack in the blink of an eye. That was exactly the aura of the Swordmanding Technique of the Heaven Sword Sect.


    A crimson sword that was around half a meter long, thin as fish intestines, and extremely exquisite, was flying in the air. It halted when it was less than a meter away from The Shack, buzzing menacingly.


    The abrupt change gave quite a turn to Zhou Dedao by the wall of green bamboos, whose mouth parched and tongue scorched due to all the yelling and pleading. He jumped at once to stay away from the sword.


    The servants from the Zhou family also hurriedly moved the carriages sidelines.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club and the Marvelous Mathematician looked shocked as well, and they even forgot to eat their melon seeds.


    ¡°Heaven-Sword Celestial Master, the first owner of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, challenges Li Mu, the Great Master. In three days, at the drill ground of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, we shall have a battle of life and death. Great Master Li Mu, please ept my challenge.¡±


    A booming, arrogant voice spread out from that crimson sword as thin as fish intestines.


    Like a p of thunder, it reverberated through the Pig-Herding Alley and could be heard clearly even five blocks away.


    ¡°Sending a voice message through the sword?¡±


    ¡°Which expert of the Heaven Sword Martial Club has reached that level?¡±


    ¡°Only a Great Master can do it, can¡¯t he?¡±


    The Marvelous Mathematician looked astounded.


    By contrast, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club only showed her surprise for a fraction of a second, which was soon reced by strong contempt. She spat, ¡°Mystifying things on purpose. I almost believed it was the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being who sent the message. Turns out that it¡¯s just a little martial arts master.¡±


    In fact, on the handle of the crimson sword that was suspending in the air attached a fine string which was as thin as a fish wire. It could hardly be captured with bare eyes if without careful observation. Obviously, certain whiz in using internal qi had injected his internal qi into the fish wire to control the fine crimson sword with the almost invisible string. The voice was actually produced through the vibration of the string. It was a clever imitation of a Great Master¡¯s way of sending his voice to ces thousands of miles away, but it was not the real thing.


    It was, in truth, the Swordmanding Technique.


    ¡°But did he just mention the Heaven-Sword Celestial Master? Isn¡¯t that the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being?¡±


    ¡°That old man is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he die forty years ago when he went in the wrong way during practice?¡±


    ¡°But he is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Am I fooled by fake news?¡±


    ¡°Recently the Heaven Sword Martial Club has taken a hard beating in the fight against the young Great Master, Li Mu. Their leader, Zhang Chuixue, got his head ripped off straightaway. So, that miserable lose has forced the old freak who feigned his death toe out again?¡±


    Shaking off the shells of the seeds, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club and the Marvelous Mathematician stood up, their eyes exuding astonishment and a trace of undisguised excitement.


    It was a shocking piece of news.


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being throwing down the gauntlet to a young Great Master was absolutely an eye-catching event. It would certainly cause a sensation in the martial arts circle in Chang¡¯an. The former was a senior big-shot in martial arts who was utterly invincible; thetter was a young talent who made his name overnight. What would the duel between the old and the young turn out to be?


    ¡°Great! There is more drama to watch!¡±


    The two wished they could fetch a stool and a watermelon to enjoy the show immediately.


    The biggest hobby of those from the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club was watching the fun on the streets, regardless of the severity of the trouble.


    However, no one in The Shack gave any reply to the challenge message of the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    Momentster, the crimson sword started vibrating as the loud and haughty voice sounded again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Great Master, Li Mu, scared?¡±


    No response as before.


    ¡°The battle will not end until one of us is killed. If Great Master Li Mu is afraid of epting my challenge, you may go to our Heaven Sword Martial Club with a rod carried on your back and apologize to us.¡±


    But there were still no answers.


    ¡°Turns out that the legendary young Great Master is a coward.¡±


    The yard was still perfectly quiet.


    Watching the scene by the side, Zhou Dedao from the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce suddenly felt less chagrined for no reason.


    ¡°Will you ept my challenge or not? Please give me a word now.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    Finally, a voice fluttered out from the yard of The Shack.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re annoying... Heaven-Sword Celestial Master? Who is it? Never heard of it! Want to fight against me? Why is he qualified for that?¡±


    Undoubtedly, the young man speaking was the adolescent Great Master, Li Mu. Today, he would definitely be in the limelight again.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club exchanged a look with the Marvelous Mathematician. Both of them found that the other¡¯s eyes were revealing awed amazement.


    ¡°Howe the young Great Master¡¯s voice sounds sluggish. Not like a cool and lofty Great Master at all. Instead, he sounds like a dabbler of martial arts who picks up fights on streets. But his tone and his gesture... er, sounds quite familiar,¡± mused the two.


    ¡°The Heaven-Sword Celestial Master is a prestigious senior in the Great Master Realm. He throwing down the gauntlet to you is a great honor to you...¡± The thunderous but proud voice was heard from that crimson sword once more.


    However, the voice stopped before the sentence was finished.


    Because a figure had darted out from The Shack and made a grab at the sword as swiftly as a ghost. Instantly, the fine fish wire fastened on the sword handle snapped. Then, the figure leaped up and returned to the yard in a sh.


    ¡°This sword seems great. I¡¯ll take it. And that... Right, that Heaven-Sword something wants to fight me? He should first offer me some treasures. My time is pretty precious. I¡¯m too busy tobat with an old guy who came to me out of the blue. If I identally get him maimed or killed, people will me me for maltreating my guests...¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice, still full ofziness, came out of The Shack.


    ¡°You...¡± The broken string was still floating in the air. It stretched to an unknown ce out of the Pig-Herding Alley. As it quivered slightly, air also vibrated and produced waves of sound. A fretted voice then sounded, ¡°Mr. Li, what you did is not void of manners. Hand back my sword. You...¡±


    Clearly, the messenger from the Heaven Sword Martial Club was burned up at Li Mu.


    However, the yard of The Shack replied with silence again.


    ¡°Li, you¡¯re behaving like a robber. What are you doing here? It¡¯s shameless...¡± That messenger could not help but begin to swear through the string.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m too kind to kill?¡± The young man¡¯s voice finally sounded from the yard.


    The swear words stopped abruptly.


    Indeed, no one dared to face the killing intent of a superb expert in the Great Master Realm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this sword as the interest you pay for taking up my time. Though your Heaven Sword Martial Club hopes to win back your dignity, that depends on whether I am willing to give you the opportunity. You go back and tell the Heaven-Sword Celestial Master that it¡¯s fine to challenge me, but he must bring me some appealing stakes to lure me out. Otherwise, I don¡¯t have time for his game. Screw off.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice sounded steady.


    His voice contained great majesty. The instant it faded, the string that had been floating in the air suddenly burst open from the end with a bang. And then, a shot of purple lightning clung onto the end and crept along the string to a ce about four thousand meters away in the northeast outside the Pig-Herding Alley. Shortly, a cry of terror was heard, which then turned into agonized whines.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club and the Marvelous Mathematician also sensed the power of the lightning. It followed the string all the way out until it reached the expert of the Heaven Sword Martial Club who was manipting the string in dark and gave him a heavy blow.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    ¡°This young Great Master does live up to his fame!¡±


    ¡°It is said that this young Great Master sessfully summoned a sea of purple thunder and lightning at the Zhou Mansion, as though he were the God of Thunder. Seems that it is true. Just now, his reverse injection of lightning power is alreadyparable to the magic of a six-star warlock.¡±


    At this moment, Li Mu spoke again in the yard of The Shack.


    ¡°Zhou Dedao, do you want to save your son?¡±


    The president of the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce, who had been waiting by the side as if with a thousand ants in his pants, immediately scurried to the door and answered in a loud voice, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Li, please show some mercy and leave my son unhurt. Henceforth, I¡¯ll discipline him strictly and make him mend his ways...¡±


    But Li Mu¡¯s voice ruthlessly cut him off. ¡°Whether he will amend his ways or not is your business, not mine. If he doesn¡¯t, somebody else will teach him a lesson in the future. You must be well aware of what your son had done in Chang¡¯an for all these years. And the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce is not a good agency that keeps its words. Let¡¯s say, you go back and prepare a million pounds of gold to send to me. Then, I¡¯ll lift the spell in Zhou Yu and let him be alive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Dedao¡¯s mind went nk.


    ¡°A million pounds of gold?¡±


    That was nearly half of the wealth the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce owned.


    ¡°Wow, he is a really brutal guy!¡±


    Watching the drama by the side, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club and the Marvelous Mathematician both rounded their eyes with surprise.


    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s a solid robbery, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 151 - The Epigraph of My Shack

    <h4>Chapter 151 The Epigraph of My Shack</h4>


    What Li Mu asked for were not a million pounds of silver but a million pounds of gold. The value of that amount of gold was way higher.


    The eyes of the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club were lit up with thrill. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯te up with this idea? If I did, our Xiongfeng Martial Art Club would have long since been rich, wouldn¡¯t it? In that case, we would no longer need to send our disciples to make money by doing delivery work at the dock every day.¡±


    Those words almost freaked the Marvelous Mathematician out. He hastily contradicted, ¡°Thank God you didn¡¯t figure out this mad idea. Otherwise, our Xiongfeng Martial Art Club would have already been destroyed.¡± After all, not everyone could pull off ckmail, especially when the subject was a tough one like the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce.


    Nheless, this time the seemingly greedy request of the young Great Master was not usatory.


    ¡°What do you say? Well, think about it carefully, because you only got one shot,¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice spread out from the yard of The Shack once again, ¡°I won¡¯t push you. It¡¯s all up to you now. But to be honest, if I were you, I would rather kill Zhou Yu. Anyway, letting such ck sheep die out of pain is a bargain for you. When he is gone, you can marry more concubines and have more babies. Isn¡¯t there a saying about this? Right, when you failed on your first try, you can always start over with more attempts.¡± His tone was brimming with vicious mockery.


    With sweat beading on his forehead, Zhou Dedao was petrified on his post, his expression rather nasty.


    ¡°Dad, please save me, save me! I am your only son...¡± howled Zhou Yu, who was tied up in the carriage and could not move. He was wailing, roaring, and struggling to break free as if he had sunk into quicksand with only his head above.


    Zhou Dedao clenched his teeth and made up his mind, ¡°Fine, I say yes.¡±


    He had Zhou Yu, his only son, when he was fairly old. That was why he overindulged him. And the most important thing was Zhou Dedao actually had had several concubines in secret. But no matter how hard he tried or how many elixirs he took, he had failed to have more children over the years. It was likely that he had some problems in producing offspring.


    Therefore, he had to keep his ck sheep intact.


    If not, who would carry on his family line?


    ¡°Good. You go and prepare the money. You only have one day.¡±


    Li Mu spoke again.


    As his voice rang, a green bamboo leaf fell off from the wall of bamboos around The Shack, drifted through the crack of the carriage, andnded on Zhou Yu¡¯s forehead.


    Curiously, the moment that leaf touched Zhou Yu, who was scrabbling around as his face reddened to the ears, he instantly quieted down. His eyes became clear and serene again, and then, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°He will be fine within one day.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice sounded once more.


    Zhou Dedao rushed into the carriage to exam his son. A doctor who went along here took his pulse and then said with a nod, ¡°Young Master Zhou¡¯s pulse is stable, his breathing deep, and his organs operating in order, so there is nothing to worry about. He is just asleep.¡±


    Zhou Dedao gave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Great Master, thank you for being so lenient.¡± He cupped his hands towards the yard.


    After that, he turned round to point at the three carriages behind him and said, ¡°Those are the extra gifts I prepared for Great Master beforehand. They do not count as our agreed amount of treasure. I offended you the other day, but please pardon my ill behavior. As you know, my Dafeng Chamber of Commerce only has a limited fortune. One day is perhaps not enough for me to get a million pounds of gold. Please give me a couple of days¡¯ grace. I¡¯ll gather the money and send it here within six days. How about that?¡±


    The yard of The Shack fell silent. After a while, as Zhou Dedao was restless with anxiety, the voice of the young Great Master rang, ¡°You just hope to postpone the deadline till I battle that fu*king damn Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, don¡¯t you? Hum, if I die in the battle, you won¡¯t have to hand me the money, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I absolutely dare not.¡± Cold sweat immediately trickled down his forehead. Of course, that was his precise wish. However, it took him by surprise that the young Great Master had seen through his little trick on the spot.


    ¡°Well, okay, you have six days. Now, get yourself scarce,¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice was heard from inside the yard.


    As if being granted amnesty, Zhou Dedao hastily wheeled around.


    Shortly, the Zhou family and their servants were gone.


    ¡°How dumb that Zhou Dedao is!¡± sniggered the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, whose pretty face was written with despise.


    The Marvelous Mathematician asked, ¡°Is he? Why did you say so, boss?¡±


    ¡°Think about it! If Great Master Li Mu really dies in the duel, he will be more hopeless to rescue his son. At that time, his son will certainly die. If I were him, I would definitely strive to make Li Mu lift the spell in my son before the duel starts. That¡¯s the safest n.¡± The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club exined.


    After hesitating for a moment, the Marvelous Mathematician said, ¡°Boss, you might have overlooked a point.¡±


    ¡°What point?¡±


    ¡°When the one who cast the spell dies, there is a possibility that the spell nted in the victim will disappear automatically.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely. But it¡¯s just a possibility, not a certain fact. Zhou Dedao is betting on this possibility. If Li Mu dies but the spell in Zhou Yu doesn¡¯t clear, he will let his son die. From his perspective, that¡¯s his son¡¯s fate. After all, a million pounds of gold is too much for him to give away. I guess this time he prefers to let the heaven call the shot.¡± The Marvelous Mathematician added.


    ¡°Fuck, you guys using the abacus have the profits-before-everything mentality. I can¡¯t follow your mean schemes!¡± said the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club disdainfully.


    The Marvelous Mathematician went speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and visit the Great Master.¡± The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club shook off the shells of melon seeds on her clothes, got up, and marched towards the front door of the yard.


    The Marvelous Mathematician hurriedly caught up with her and said, ¡°Boss, are your really going to drag Li Mu to our side?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He will soon be an overnight millionaire. I can¡¯t let go of him!¡± The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club narrowed her eyes into a pair of crescents, her pupils glinting with the desire for wealth.


    ...


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    ¡°Fuck... His rejection is damn harsh.¡± The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club¡¯s chest swelled with anger. She gritted her teeth and stormed to the exit of the Pig-Herding Alley as she muttered, ¡°If I were able to hit him, I would have beaten him to a pulp. Oh, I¡¯m so pissed off.¡±


    Although she was allowed to enter The Shack and meet the legendary young Great Master as she wanted, her proposal of inviting him to join her club was refused without hesitation. That made her quite embarrassed.


    But the Marvelous Mathematician wagged his head as he read, ¡°A mountain has fame not for its height, but for a deity being in it. Ake has the spirit not for its depth, but for a dragon being in it. My room, although simple and humble, is famous for my virtues... Haha, wonderful, really wonderful! Never knew this Li Mu is such a good poet aside from being an excellent cultivator in both magic and martial arts. This Epigraph of My Shack will sure be spread to the world. He is surely the youngest champion of the imperial exams of liberal arts. I am so lucky to have the chance of admiring this fabulous work of his. Hahaha, it is awesome! It really touches my heart...¡±


    He saw the Epigraph of My Shack at the main room of The Shack and finally understood why Li Mu had named this picturesque house that seemed to be built on a fairnd ¡®The Shack¡¯. Every word in the poetry was apt and urate. It enlightened the benighted and gave people a positive aspiration.


    The Marvelous Mathematician was said to be the second best-educated person in the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club. He had also investigated Li Mu¡¯s past. Thus, after reading the Epigraph of My Shack, he kind of caught on why Li Mu, a son who severed his ties with the magistrate of Chang¡¯an and got cast out, could make it to today¡¯s position step by step. It was attributed to the young man¡¯s astonishing will power and strong dignity.


    The Epigraph of My Shack was telling the story of that young man!


    Up to now, the whole city of Chang¡¯an already went nuts for the peerless power of the young Great Master. However, how many of them knew this young man had even more stunning aptitude for writing?


    Staring at the Marvelous Mathematician who seemed intoxicated with the poetry, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club could not help but ask, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, why do you look so touched? Is the Epigraph of My Shack or whatever that brilliant?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. In the past, when Young Master, Wen Zongbin, passed Chang¡¯an, he wrote the Ten Rainy Days of the Ancient Capital, which then went so popr that the price of paper in Chang¡¯an shot sky-high due to theck of supply. And if Great Master Li Mu¡¯s Epigraph of My Shack gets out, I believe it will be as sensational as that one. Anyway, it is an unparalleled poem.¡± The Marvelous Mathematician sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just ame poem for bragging. How can it be that good?¡± retorted the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club exasperatedly.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s face it, a rough fellow like you had better notment other¡¯s poems or writings, in case you make yourself a fool... Ow, why hit me? Fine, fine, I¡¯m sorry... Aaah! Help! Help! But you¡¯re denying the truth...¡±


    ¡°Damn you! Straighten it up, why am I rough? The most thing I detest is being called rough! Remember, I am a girl...¡±


    As they bickered, a man was watching them on a tower at the depths of the Pig-Herding Alley in a distance.


    Li Mu rubbed his temples and watched the pair of funny fellows from the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club taking off with an awkward look.


    In fact, the file Zheng Cunjian wrote to him also mentioned the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club. It was a ce sheltering evil people and doing wicked businesses. The disciples it took were all scatterbrained or engaged in stealing or robbery. However, Zheng Cunjian also admitted in the file that Tan Yanzi, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, was a tough woman. Although she was less strong than a man, her zing Sun Punch coupled with the Golden Boxing Gloves could not be more masculine and aggressive. She could be said to be the best boxer in the city of Chang¡¯an, who was also qualified to rank among top twenty on the list of the experts in Chang¡¯an. Technically, her strength was ever superior to that of Zhang Chengfeng, the one known for his Heaven-breaking Legend Sword from the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    In fact, Li Mu had long since noticed the arrival of Tan Yanzi and the Marvelous Mathematician.


    That unfathomable breathing he first detected was exactly from Tan Yanzi, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club.


    Thus, when the two required for a meeting with him after the Zhou family had left, he made an exception for them and allowed them into the yard.


    But when Tan Yanzi invited him to join the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, he resolutely turned her down.


    He certainly did not have time for a bunch of weirdos.


    As to that Marvelous Mathematician, he caught sight of the Epigraph of My Shack on the que hanging at the gate of the bamboo tower and was drunk in the beauty of that poem in no time. His eyes even softened when he wasplimenting Li Mu for his talent, as though he was already a fan of him. Undoubtedly, he had taken the Epigraph of My Shack as Li Mu¡¯s work.


    Half an hourter after getting rid of the two from the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, Zhang Chengfeng, the current head of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, bustled to the Pig-Herding Alley in a full white roble and delivered the gauntlet to Li Mu in person.


    ¡°Our Zhang family¡¯s great ancestor, Heaven-Sword Celestial Master, stakes the secret manual of Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles on the duel with Great Master Li. Will you take the challenge?¡± With the surge of his internal qi, Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s voice could be heard almost in every corner of the western region of Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°Yes, I ept.¡±


    Li Mu gave his consent without thinking.


    When he asked for some kind of stakes, he was actually aiming at the Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles.


    ¡°Then, in three days, on the drill ground of Heaven Sword Martial Club, our Zhang family will be waiting for your arrival,¡± Zhang Chengfeng hissed through his tightly clenched teeth, ¡°And I wonder what stakes Great Master Li will offer for this duel.¡±


    Surprisingly, Li Mu refuted quite brazenly, ¡°It¡¯s your man that wants to challenge me, not the reverse, so why do I have to offer a stake?¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng was struck dumb by that remark. Atst, he hit the road disgruntledly.


    Very soon, the news spread across the city of Chang¡¯an.


    The uing duel between two Great Masters caused quite a stir in the whole city, and the sensation was still rippling to other areas of the empire.

 Chapter 152 - The Musical House

    <h4>Chapter 152 The Musical House</h4>


    The appointed battle between Li Mu, a young Great Master, and the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, a legendary old sword expert, had caused a great stir in Chang¡¯an. In particr, the martial arts circle in Chang¡¯an all regarded it as a grand event. After all, it had been over ten years since thestbat between Great Masters urred.


    Everyone was looking forward to the duel.


    ¡°Your Honor, shall we intervene at this point?¡± Zheng Cunjian asked Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, for instructions.


    The battle involving Great Masters was so unusual that it might need the government to supervise. Great Masters represented the medium and high-ssedbat ability of a nation. On this continent, the total number of Great Masters from the three human empires¡ªthe Western Qin, the Southern Chu, and the Northen Song¡ªwas less than ten thousand. Those cultivators were practically standing on the top of the martial pyramid. And for either of the empires, every Great Master was extremely valuable. Thus, the empires would do their best to avoid losing any of them. Now, two Great Masters were going to fight against each other in Chang¡¯an. As the local administrator, Li Gang certainly could not block this news. And he was duty-bound to report it to the higher administration.


    If given Zheng Cunjian¡¯s way, he would ask the local government organ to suspend the appointment between the young and old Great Masters until the central government dered where it stood on the issue. This way, the local government could at least stay out of trouble. Even ifter the higher administration looked into this, they would not be liable for letting the duel go unchecked.


    However, the magistrate, Li Gang, shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Let them do whatever they want.¡±


    His attitude towards the issue was rather passive.


    Confused by what the magistrate was really ying at, Zheng Cunjian reluctantly gave up persuading him.


    Having governed Chang¡¯an for decades and survived several political storms, the shrewdness and manoeuvers this magistrate had were absolutely not asmon as his name was. If someone still deemed the unbeatable politician as empty-headed, he himself would be the one in trouble at the end.


    Zheng Cunjian had schemed for Li Gang for many years. Although in most cases the magistrate followed his advice, which even enabled Zheng Cunjian to enjoy a very special status in the government system, Zheng Cunjian was the only one knowing that such status was bestowed by Li Gang, who could also deprive him of it at any time. Therefore, Zheng Cunjian always acted very carefully around the magistrate as if treading on thin ice.


    Adding that now he was subject to the control of Li Mu¡¯s Life-and-Death Spell, he was disheartened to make any move.


    Fortunately, Li Mu had not required him to do anything yet.


    As to the help he provided for Li Mu to refurbish the house in the Pig-Herding Alley, he found it unnecessary to be kept a secret, so the magistrate had long been informed of it.


    At the moment, Li Gang raised the writing brush and started scribbling on a piece of nk paper.


    Back then, he was also a champion of the liberal arts examinations, so naturally, his calligraphy skills were quite outstanding. These days, he had already be a renowned contemporary calligrapher across the empire. He wrote nonstop until it came to thest word. After finishing the writing, he cast aside the brush and blew on the desk. Immediately, splendidness seemed to rise up from the desk.


    That was indeed splendid writing.


    Li Gang was not only good at calligraphy but a top-rated writer and poet.


    What he just wrote on the paper was a poem.


    ¡°A mountain has fame not for its height, but for a deity being in it. Ake has the spirit not for its depth, but for a dragon being in it. My room, although simple and humble, is famous for my virtues. Here, moss kisses the steps, and green grass catches the eyes. Confabs here are all made by erudite men but shallow people. Here I can y my undecorated zither and read wise sutras, neither interrupted by such noises as from those silk-string and woodwind instruments nor exhausted by official documents. My room, famous for my virtues, like Zhuge Liang¡¯s Thatched Cottage in Nanyang and Ziyun¡¯s Pavilion in western Shu, is just described as Confucius said, ¡®How can such a shack be simple and humble?¡¯¡±


    It was beyond doubt that the poem was a uniquely conceived, well-organized, high-minded popr work.


    When Zheng Cunjian finished reading it, he already understood where the poem was from.


    The poem was not a work of Li Gang. Instead, it was the one that had incurred a huge sensation, though it just started to spread around Chang¡¯an yesterday.


    And the author was precisely Li Mu, the young Great Master who had already made great waves in the city.


    Yesterday, as the poem was disclosed from the Marvelous Mathematician, the second master of Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, it rapidly circted among a certain group of people. There happened to be a poetry seminarst night. When the Marvelous Mathematician read that poem out loud, all the poets and schrs present were amazed. They took the poem as a work of God, and then made great whoops and hollers about it. With the enthusiastic rmendation of those men of letters, the whole city began to seethe with admiration just like someone had spilled a pinch of salt into burning oil.


    Like whirlwind, the Epigraph of My Shack instantly swept through the literary circle of Chang¡¯an.


    Considering the one who created the work was that rather high-profile young Great Master, Li Mu, the poem appeared to be more legendary.


    So far, many people had dug out the background of this unbelievable talent, especially the part of him severing ties with his father, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, before running away from home and living a poor life. With Li Mu¡¯s story and experiences in mind, the poem seemed to be quite suited for the circumstance and have more artistic quality.


    Although there were some abstruse phrases in the poem that no one had a concluded exnation, such as the names of two ces, the Zhuge Liang¡¯s Thatched Cottage in Nanyang and Ziyun¡¯s Pavilion in western Shu, and the word ¡®Confusious¡¯ in thest sentence, it was irrefutable that because of the poem, Li Mu was even more famous in the city of Chang¡¯an.


    Now, he was regarded as a marvelous talent who studied both literature and martial arts.


    It was said that, within just a couple of days, Li Mu had already gained a load of fans. Some nobles even saw Li Mu as the most mouthwatering prey and were discussing in private about how to capture him.


    Zheng Cunjian never expected that Li Gang would write down the poem in his study.


    ¡°Well, Cunjian, you¡¯re a distinguished poet in Chang¡¯an. Come on, what do you think about this poem?¡± asked Li Gang with a nonchnt smile.


    Zheng Cunjian felt his heart missed a beat. He had no idea how toment on this work.


    In truth, during the past few days, he clearly felt that the magistrate, who had once exchanged three punches with his son and banished him ever since then, appeared to hold less detest and hostility towards Li Mu than people assumed. Even though Li Gang had dispatched him and Chu Shufeng to pick on Li Mu in Taibai County, Li Gang¡¯s attitude towards his abandoned son seemed to have altered exactly since that incident.


    Now, the magistrate was neither willing to get close to his son nor intending to keep him at a distance... Anyway, it was hard to tell.


    ¡°This poem is in line with Young Master Li¡¯s mindset. It shows he has a style of his own, which is quite a brilliant work.¡± Eventually, Zheng Cunjian could onlye up with such apliment that everybody was saying.


    Li Gang burst into a fit of heartyughter. The handsome man in his early forties was at the peak of his personal charm. He seemed as gentle and elegant as a piece of jade when he smiled. Then, he said, ¡°Having a style of his own is an understatement. This poeming from my evil spawn is really unprecedentedly stunning. It is a work demonstrating his ambition. ¡®A mountain has fame not for its height, but for a deity being in it. Ake has the spirit not for its depth, but for a dragon being in it.¡¯ Haha, my evil spawn isparing himself to a deity and a dragon. Put it nicely, he is aiming for the highest; but if put it in a more candid fashion, his ambition is wild.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian pondered over the remark and found it very urate, given the arrogant impression Li Mu left him. He was the devil, the one with no fear, so it was not wrong to say his ambition was wild.


    Smiling, Li Gang meditatively lifted the writing brush again and added beneath the poem a short line of words in small characters.


    How could a golden fish be confined in a pool forever; it will turn into a dragon once a stormes along!


    After that, he tossed the brush onto the floor and left the room with a broad smile.


    Zheng Cunjian followed the magistrate out with the normal expression. However, he was shocked within.


    ¡°Is that ament on Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Turns out that the magistrate thinks so highly of his abandoned son. Turns into a dragon once a stormes? Seems that his expectation on Li Mu is even higher than on First Young Master, Li Xiong, isn¡¯t it? But why did he...¡± At that thought, Zhen Cunjian suddenly realized he probably had got it all wrong.


    ¡°Then, where is the storm for Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°The imminent duel with the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s mind could not stop racing.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Epigraph of My Shack?¡±


    Qin Zhen, the princess, had just finished reading the poem. She was extremely surprised and amazed to see such a wonderful work.


    She was shocked because, in her understanding, Li Mu, who was corrupted in morality, could not write such a good poem that had its unique style.


    That was amon logic.


    Many people believed one¡¯s writing showed what kind of man the writer was. Literary works, like poems, never fooled people. A writer always created works depicting his true spiritual world. Throughout history, a great number of extraordinary predecessors had left behind tons of great works that were passed on for several hundred years. However, no one could ever write a simple but profound sentence like ¡®A mountain has fame not for its height, but for a deity being in it. Ake has the spirit not for its depth, but for a dragon being in it¡¯. The poem fully disyed the vigor and spirit of the writer.


    ¡°Is this a ghostwriting?¡±


    She was skeptical about the author.


    But soon, she dispelled all her suspicions.


    Because the poem just tallied with what Li Mu had been through.


    Only the one who had experienced and been tormented by such hardships and sufferings could write such a poem. Since the story of Li Mu giving three punches against his father, even though she had no care for that figure, she could notpletely ignore it with Wang Chen, now a big fan of Li Mu, constantly filling her in about Li Mu¡¯s legend.


    ¡°Did I really misunderstand him?¡±


    Qin Zhen started doubting her previous judgment.


    A momentter, Wang Chen came in from outside and said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s all set. In two hours, we¡¯ll set off for the Musical House. Please be reminded that your identity can¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    ...


    In a mystical ce in Chang¡¯an...


    ¡°Well, adolescent Great Master... The Epigraph of My Shack... My officials, do you think if this man can work for me?¡± A gorgeous young man looked up from a copy of the Epigraph of My Shack and questioned the crowd in front of him beamingly.


    ¡°A man who has seeded at such a young age is not likely to serve Your Highness.¡± One of the officials offered his opinion.


    ¡°The poem is too lofty,¡±mented another official.


    ¡°But it might worth a try.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s natural for Your Highness to be eager to discover and recruit a real talent. If Your Highness intends to promote him to be an official, I volunteer to persuade him and make him your man.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is young, innocent, and has good potentials, and is a good candidate for further cultivation. But the more stunning he is, the more pompous he might be. Your Highness, you perhaps need to prepare for both the good oue and the bad one. If he can¡¯t be useful for us, he must be finished off as soon as possible.¡±


    The officials each held a different opinion.


    And every single one of them was high-leveled.


    The young man just said with a smile. ¡°I have no concerns about his arrogance or pompousness. What worries me is the possibility of him being unappreciative. The spirit of a poet, well... I figure I can wear him down. I¡¯ll let him know that working for me is his only option. After all, few talents that I picked managed to slip through my fingers.¡±


    ...


    ...


    At nightfall.


    Li Mu appeared at the entrance of the Musical House in Chang¡¯an.


    In essence, the Musical House was a brothel opened by the government. The hookers there were mainly wives or daughters of the noble families or government officials whomitted crimes and got the whole family purged. Once being forcefully escorted to the Musical House, those wives or daughters that were used to be set high above the masses were instantly converted into prostitutes that could be taken by any men. How miserable that was! But exactly due to their once prestigious status, lewd men were scrambling for a night to spend with those women.


    Thus, it could be said that the Musical House was the most popr brothel in the entire city.


    Li Mu, who had been musing over the way of the Mediation Approach for days, was pretty fretted about his slow progress. As such, he summoned Zheng Cunjian through the Life-and-Death Spell and asked him to apany him roaming the streets in the evening to rx his mind and avoid jumping to the wrong path of practice in haste. It might be a great experience to see the prosperity of therge city in the alien world.


    He had been quite curious about this strange world since day one.


    But with Zheng Cunjian leading the way in a seemingly unintentionally fashion, he suddenly found himself standing at the gate of the Musical House.


    ¡°Young Master, why not go in and enjoy the view?¡± suggested Zheng Cunjian.


    Looking asposed as usual, Li Mu nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Truthfully, he already could not wait to see the inside.


    Li Mu was not an obstinate and conservative man in the first ce, let alone that for any man who time-traveled to an ancient dynasty, a tour of the ancient brothel was the utmost wish they had. Now that he was here, why not go in and have some fun? Even if he did not try anything, he could have some wine and look around. That was also a kind of experience in life.

 Chapter 153 - The Opening Day

    <h4>Chapter 153 The Opening Day</h4>


    Darkness gradually wrapped around the city, and evening lights began to lighten the streets.


    The Musical House, which was located in the Fragrance Alley on the East Main Street, was about to usher in its busiest hours of a day. Faint music and singing were fluttering out from the alley. Like the Rouge River running across the end of the Fragrance Alley in the east, the melodies of singing and dancing could be heard in the alley every evening, luring numerous men to go in and have a look.


    Li Mu, who had never been here before, followed the lead of Zheng Cunjian and entered the Fragrance Alley.


    This alley was much wider and stretching much further than the Pig-Herding Alley. The road was several kilometers in length and could amodate four carriages driven by eight horses to run shoulder by shoulder. The ground was paved with the best gstones, which fit smoothly and were very neat. The alley was lined with delicately-built wooden houses of all sizes, each of which had red or pinknterns hanging from the roof.


    The road was packed with people. Some were soldiers riding horses, some were schrs sitting in carriages. From their dressing, Li Mu could tell most of those who came to the Fragrance Alley were the rich or the powerful.


    The buildings on the sides of the alley all had different names, such as the Beauty Terrace, the Jade Hall, and the Wonder Pavilion. And the inscriptions on the ques were all from reputed schrs or celebrities in Chang¡¯an, which looked quite magnificent. What was more, on the terraces of each building stood several attractive girls in very revealing dresses, waving at and flirting with passers-by.


    The alley was filled with chuckles of beautiful girls and the aroma of fine wine that drifted out from the buildings on each side. Indeed, such views and scent would level up any man¡¯s hormones.


    In fact, the Musical House was just the general name of the brothels that were run by the government. It branched into a variety of entertaining businesses, just like apany on Earth could have many gship stores. The Beauty Terrace, the Jade Hall, and many other buildings that Li Mu had seen as he rode down the road were all affiliations of the Musical House, though each of them had their own strong points in attracting clients. ording to Zheng Cunjian, every business had a popr girl as their ace card.


    Listening to Zheng Cunjian¡¯s briefings while strolling along the road, Li Mu felt he was having an eye-opening moment.


    He had to admit that he was also tempted by the scene. It was no wonder that this ce was the dreand of countless men, for there were so many pretty girls here. So far, he had already caught sight of a dozen stunning faces.


    ¡°There are a total of 37 brothels in the Fragrance Alley, all of which belong to the Musical House. And there are also some that cooperate with the Musical House. If you ask me which one is the most famous one, I would rmend the Splendid Jade Hall, the Skyline Terrace, and the Holy House in the far end of the alley. Young Master, which one would you like to go to?¡± inquired Zheng Cunjian tentatively.


    Li Mu answered on the back of his horse, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You decide.¡±


    Since this was the first time he had visited brothels, he gradually began to have ¡®stage fright¡¯.


    But it was only natural. For any virgin would feel bashed when he first came to this kind of ce.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s head for the Holy House. It sits by the Rouge River. Many of the girls there are from noble families and excel at dancing and singing. Plus, they are all unmarried, only making a living as a performer. If Young Master fancies any of them, you can take her home without smearing your good reputation.¡±


    At present, Li Mu¡¯s Epigraph of My Shack had spread across the city of Chang¡¯an, so he was well-known for his literary talent.


    Since ancient times, people had thought a famous man and a beautiful woman would be a perfect couple. In brothels, men of letters were more popr among girls than men practicing martial arts, because once a talented writer or a poet created a work about any of the girls and it became in favor, the girl would be famous overnight and be valued twice the price she was before.


    Half an hourter.


    Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian settled themselves in two seats in the hall of the Holy House.


    Due to the special status the well-known Heartless Schr had and his frequent visits to the Musical House, Zhen Cunjian was allowed into the Holy House once the doormen saw his face. The procuress of the Holy House, an exceptionally gorgeous woman who had barely reached her thirties, hurried over to wee them in with a broad smile.


    She offered to bring them to a fine private room upstairs, but Li Mu turned her down.


    After all, he was only here to feel the atmosphere, not to order any service. Thus, sitting in the hall with the other customers might make it more real for him.


    ¡°Be my guest, Young Master. If you have any request, just let me know at any time,¡± said the beaming procuress who was called Bai Xuan.


    In fact, Bai Xuan was still quite young. She was around thirty, tall and well-shaped. Her skin was smooth as jade, and her features were extremely exquisite. She had an aura as pure as snow, which made her seem otherworldly. Li Mu could hardly associate such a beautiful woman with a procuress. If he had not known this first, he would have believed she was a richdy from a prestigious family.


    Li Mu nodded at her with a smile but did not say anything.


    Then, Bai Xuan turned round to greet other customers.


    But of course, there were only a few that she ought to wee in in person.


    As Bai Xuan left the table of Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian, she was still guessing what the identity of the seemingly immature young man was, because he had had the celebrated Zheng Cunjian from the local government as hispany. Furthermore, he appeared to be superior to the Heartless Schr. And what was more surprising was that the young man had cut his hair short, but nopletely bald like a monk. He looked vigorous and energetic, and his eyes were exuding confidence. Simply judging by that look, the procuress knew he was not an ordinary man.


    After running the Holy House for so many years, Bai Xuan¡¯s ability to take cues from a man¡¯s appearance and demeanor was already at a high degree of proficiency. Thus, she detected Li Mu¡¯s extraordinary traits at first nce.


    She immediately summoned several trusted madams who were maintaining the order of the ce and whispered to their ears that they needed to keep an eye on Li Mu, be careful not to offend him, and make sure they did anything to please him. After that, Bai Xuan¡¯s suspended heart slid back to its position.


    She also deliberately tried to remember Li Mu¡¯s appearance.


    Because she had a feeling that that young man would be a quite great figure. In the future, he might visit her ce again.


    But Li Mu, on the other hand, did not notice so many details.


    When he sat down, he pretended to beposed and started looking around at the interior design of the Holy House.


    Just like what Zheng Cunjian had told him, this Holy House was not a ce doing sexual business. The decoration inside was quite refined, almost like a bookstore. It had an unusually civilized elegance, and the busboy and the maids working here were all dressed like schrs. Their smiles were mild and polite, not raffish at all, which were actually more intoxicating.


    The Holy House was a three-storied building.


    The dome over the third floor was transparent, as though it were a massive bowl made of ss. Now, the night had fully descended and the twin moons were hanging up in the sky. The pure moonlight poured down through the transparent dome andnded on the hall on the first floor, casting ayer of frost on everything, which made the ce look more sacred.


    In the hall on the first floor, there were about fifty simr rosewood tables strewn over the ce. By then, almost all the tables were taken. And like other restaurants, the tables wereden with delicious dishes and wine, while a dancing performance was going on at the central stage.


    Standing on the stage were all pretty girls less than sixteen. Each of them looked like a fairy. The dance they were performing was quite elegant. The moonlight filtered through the ss and fell right on the stage, rendering the gorgeous dancers more like surreal fairy maidens living on the moon. The audience could not help but be head over heels for them.


    Well, of course, all the shows were normal art performances.


    It was the rule in the Holy House that those performers were only selling their artistical shows but the sex. Truthfully, nearly all the girls working here abided by this rule, unless they agreed to do more on their own ord. If not, no one could force the girls to provide special service to any customer. Based on this, it was easy to know that the store owner, Bai Xuan, certainly had an unusually powerful background.


    Time ticked by.


    At about eight o¡¯clock in the evening, if counted by Earth time, the hall was finally full of audience. The ce was heavily packed because many customers who camete had no seats and chose to stand by the aisle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Tonight is the opening day of Miss. Hua, the number one girl in the Holy House. Such dayse once in ten days. That¡¯s why there are so many guests here tonight.¡± Zheng Cunjian told Li Mu after taking a walk around the hall.


    The Miss. Hua he referred to was the most popr girl in Holy House, whose stage name was Hua Xiangrong. Rumors had it that this Hua Xiangrong was born in a royal family. Her real name was Shangguan Yunyu. She had unparalleled beauty and an exotic body scent that could attract butterflies. Since childhood, she had been known for her beauty. She was also very smart and had the knack for literature. However, fate just meant to make her suffer. At the age of fourteen, the Shangguan family was purged when they were involved in a political disturbance. Her parents and older brothers were killed or sent into exile. She was sadly forced to be a prostitute and thrown to the Musical House. But fortunately, the kind Bai Xuan, the procuress of the Holy House, took her in, preventing her from being sexually insulted. In recent years, her poprity boomed, almost allowing her to contend for the most favored girl in Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°Three months ago, this Miss Hua, who usually only entertained the guests with one dance a day, unexpectedly announced that she would have three opening days every month. Although no one knew why she made such a change, it is true that she is not doing it for money, because she has dered that whoever is talented enough to write a poem that strikes her heartstrings could enter her room behind the scene and spend a beautiful night with her, regardless of his look or wealth.¡± Zheng Cunjian added in some extra information.


    The so-called opening day was simr to the day a woman working in a brothel ended her pure performing life and started to be a real prostitute, which meant she had to follow the arrangement of the brothel under certain conditions ever since then. By contrast, the opening day was selected by her will. On that day, she could pick the guest she favored and take him to her room. But she was not bound to offer him special service. Mostly, she would only have tea with the guest and talk about literature or arts.


    In a nut, the opening day allowed the woman to befriend with the man she fancied. If they hit it off, the man could totally go to the next base. But the whole thing was up to the woman¡¯s decision, and the brothel could not bend her to their wishes.


    Nheless, a popr but lofty dancer or yer once started taking men into her room on opening days, it always gave the others the impression that she was perhaps sleeping with that guy, thus she was no longer that pure and innocent as she used to be. For that reason, many top girls of brothels were reluctant to do opening days before they were determined to live a life as a prostitute. Once they did, they would look cheap.


    ¡°Miss. Hua has had opening days during the past three months, but none has been able to touch her with a brilliant poem yet. So, she has let no man in her room,¡± Zheng Cunjian said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, your intelligence is peerless. Perhaps you can have a shot tonight.¡±


    Li Mu scratched his nose and gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Hell with you! Peerless intelligence? That Epigraph of My Shack is a copy of the work of an awesome poet on Earth!¡±


    Li Mu only intended to learn about what a brothel in the ancient times was like. He was not prepared for this. After all, he had zero talent in literature. Thus, he utterly did not want to enter tonight¡¯s so-calledpetition.


    However, the high praise Zheng Cunjian just said entailed a burst of sarcasticughter from the neighboring table.


    ¡°Huh? Peerless intelligence? How dare you talk big like that? You are really overrating your abilities!¡±


    ¡°Well, these days, there are some men who have the face to brag about themselves on any asion.¡±


    A young man wearing a jade pendant even looked into Li Mu¡¯s eyes. He studied Li Mu¡¯s appearance, only to find that he was extremely young, and in no expensive clothes or with precious essories. Naturally, he took him as a poor schr who expected to make a name through this event. Therefore, without scruples, he taunted, ¡°You, baby boy, have hardly dry behind the ears yet, but how dare you im to be peerlessly intelligent here? Like the donkey who doesn¡¯t know its face is long, you truly have a seriousck of self-knowledge!¡±

 Chapter 154 - Poem-Composing Competition (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 154 Poem-Composing Competition (Part One)</h4>


    ¡°Fu*k!¡±


    ¡°What did I do to deserve that hostility and sarcasm?¡±


    Li Mu felt he had been wronged out of no reason. ¡°It¡¯s not me who imed that I have peerless intelligence. It¡¯s this brownnose, Zheng Cunjian... And even if I did say it, it has nothing to do with you lot. Do you just have to mock me like that?¡±


    For a moment, Li Mu simply wanted to snap back. But after giving it a thought, he decided to let it go, because tonight he was here to experience... no... to admire the beauty of the girls in the brothel. He did not want the little conflict to grow into a bummer.


    Sitting next to him, Zheng Cunjian narrowed his eyes.


    In the city of Chang¡¯an, there were only a few people who dared to taunt him, but the men at the neighboring table were certainly not one of them.


    However, since Li Mu didn¡¯t flip at their rudeness, he was not in the position to meddle in. But he deliberately bore the faces of those men in his mind so as to sort the problem out with themter. Those imperceptive men just frustrated his attempt to butter up Li Mu, so he definitely would not let them off the hook. After all, he had earned the title ¡®Heartless Schr¡¯ by real actions.


    But seeing Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian both did not make any retorts, the six young men at the neighboring table were getting more and more unscrupulous.


    ¡°Haha, seems you do know when you ought to behave since you didn¡¯t try to retort and bring shame on yourselves. Do you know who the man beside me is?¡± A short stout schr, who was plump as a wax gourd, sneered, ¡°The one sitting next to me is the first disciple of the Hanshan Academy in Chang¡¯an. He is the real unmatched talent. He is surely going to be a champion in this year¡¯s imperial examinations. Haha, I wonder if there is anyone in the Fragrance Alley of the Musical House that doesn¡¯t know my fellow brother, Lin Qiushui.¡±


    As the stout man talked, the fair-skinned young man with luxurious clothes and a jade pendant, who was the first to speak a moment ago, held his chin up haughtily, unnecessarily indicating that he was the first disciple of the Hanshan Academy.


    The rest of the young men at that table were all wearing the same clothes as the short and stout man. Apparently, they were the students at the Hanshan Academy.


    Upon hearing that remark, Zheng Cunjian¡¯s expression altered slightly but he did not say anything.


    The Hanshan Academy was quite influential within the city of Chang¡¯an. A lot of officials and dukes were graduated from that academy. Plus, the academy in this world was not merely a ce for studying books. Martial arts were also included in the courses. Hence, the outstanding disciples cultivated by the Hanshan Academy were all adept with both the pen and the sword.


    Nevertheless, Zheng Cunjian would never give up getting back at his enemies just because of that.


    He had plenty of means to persecute others. If one day those darn schrs were found dead in gutters, no one would trace their death to him.


    Soon, a fit of chortles was heard from the opposite direction. Someone at another table cackled, ¡°Hum, Hanshan Academy? Big deal! At thest imperial exams, how many passed the tests? Is the numberrger than our Fengming Academy?¡±


    To Li Mu¡¯s left, there were also about seven young schrs sitting at a table. The one speaking was a tall,nky, and dark-skinned schr. He had a hook nose and a pair of thick, sharp brows. He was squinting habitually, which made him a little malicious. Judging by his dressing, he muste from a different academy, and that was supposed to be the Fengming Academy.


    At that condescending question, Lin Qiushui hammered the table and stood up. ¡°Do you dare topare the ranks of your Fengming Academy with that of our Hanshan Academy? Liu Muyang, you lost to me at thest poetrypetition. Howe you have the guts to defy me now?¡±


    That dark-faced schr with a hook nose also snapped his folding fan shut and got up. He said in a cold tone, ¡°Last time, you already knew the question before thepetition started and made sufficient preparations. I, being careless of your little moves, was tricked into losing to you. But tonight, at this poemposing party of the opening day, I will certainly strike you down.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Liu, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that kind of ability.¡± The stout schr from the Hanshan Academy immediately backed Lin Qiushui up.


    The men from the Fengming Academy were all fretted. They all stood up and joined the quarrel.


    The hall on the first floor of the Holy House, which was quite boisterous in the first ce, became more tumultuous at once.


    The squabble between two groups of schrs soon drew a lot of attention from the other audience. Two madams in charge of maintaining the order in the hall hastily came over to quiet them down.


    At that scene, Li Mu burst outughing in spite of himself.


    ¡°Those are the schrs of the Western Qin Empire! They can fight each other in a brothel without considering their image and reputation. How can the empire expect a bunch of men like them to be good governors of themon folks?¡±


    But as Liu Muyang, the schr from the Fengming Academy, caught the sight of Li Muughing, he snorted, ¡°Brat, what is so funny? You didn¡¯t dare toin a word when you were berated a moment ago. Why do you have the face tough now? How stupid are you? You really have no sense of shame.¡±


    ¡°Right. We should never be like this coward, who is too chickened to answer back even when he has been called names.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t dare to look up when that darn Lin Qiushui abused him. What a poor guy!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t mind him. He is just a nobody. Guys, let¡¯s focus on what kind of poem that can win the heart of Miss. Hua.¡±


    ¡°Hear, hear.¡±


    The group of schrs all shot disdainful looks at Li Mu.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu was struck dumb at once.


    ¡°Fuck, what wrong did I do now?¡±


    ¡°Laughing is wrong? Why am I so unlucky today? Did I miss something?¡±


    Just as he was about to lose it, he heard a loud bang. Someone had pummelled the table Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian was sitting at and asked, ¡°Boy, these seats are not taken, are they?¡± But without waiting for the two to answer him, he directly settled himself in one of the empty chairs at Li Mu¡¯s table and hailed hispanies, ¡°Hey, these seats are not taken. Come over here.¡±


    The next second¡ª


    Five figures had squeezed into the chairs before Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian.


    Generally, a table in the hall of the Holy House could amodate eight persons. The table Li Mu was sitting at was a little smaller than the rest, but its position was very good. However, when the six strangers swooped in, the table seemed crowded, causing Li Mu to lose his interest in the show.


    In truth, Li Mu was already enraged and about to hit the ceiling. But as he saw those strangers were in the uniforms of the disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, he hesitated. Upon a closer look, they were all wearing soft armor made of rare materials and seemed to be the elite disciples. The six of them all had quite high cultivation, only that from their behaviors, they did not know Li Mu. Obviously, they were not on the scene when Li Mu turned the Heaven Sword Martial Club upside down.


    After figuring out their identities, Li Mu felt like doing kind of a prank. An evil n surfaced in his mind, and he decided not to fly off the handle but to keep sitting there, void of expression.


    Zheng Cunjian was baffled by Li Mu¡¯s quietness. He was under the impression that Li Mu had never been so good-tempered and tolerant. He must have his reasons for doing it. Thus, the Heartless Schr also stifled down his anger and sat in his seat withoutment.


    On the other side, when the schrs from the Fengming Academy and the Hanshan Academy saw what just happened, they all broke into a roar ofughter and started a new round of mocking towards Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian.


    The other guests in the hall also began to cast pitying, sympathetic, and dismissive looks at Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian. Most of them probably thought they were just poor schrs or people without any background who hoped toe to fame by taking advantage of Miss. Hua¡¯s opening day.


    That kind of thing had already urred before. Some pedantic penniless schrs carried the poems that theyposed by racking their brains to Miss. Hua¡¯s opening day, wishing to achieve instant fame. No wonder there was a theory that a man of letters was destined to be with a famous prostitute. Wen Zongfu, an impoverished schr, was said to be well-known and rise to power since he happened to strike Madam Gongsun, the most popr prostitute in Qin City back then. His way of making his mark had been followed by many other men of letters. However, the results they obtained varied.


    Today, right here in the hall, there were a good number of ordinary-looking schrs waiting for the beginning of the opening moment.


    One of them was even wearing ragged clothes, his ear matted with dirt, and his face clearly unwashed for days. But his eyes were gleaming greedily, while transfixed on a certain position on the third floor, as if he were a wolf that could not wait to swoop on its prey.


    Finally, when a dancing performance finished, the moment that everyone had been looking forward to tonight arrived.


    The opening hours of Miss. Hua Xiangrong finally came.


    People in the hall, and even those in the private rooms on the second floor, all had been put on edge.


    Madam Bai Xuan, the master of the Holy House, came out first and said a few wee lines, and then she went straight to announce that the opening hours officially started. Next, ten maids who were all dressed in male schr dressings in light green came down from the third floor and stood in a line. In front of each maid, a desk was set up, and the writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and inkstones were put on them.


    ¡°Tonight, the theme Miss. Hua selected is one word¡ªwoman. Everyone, please show your talent with a poem base on this theme.¡±


    A good-looking madame at thending of the second floor released the theme with a smile.


    The hall instantly was drowned by surprised yells.


    Some guest looked quite chagrined and disappointed, for the excellent works they hadposed or acquired with effort beforehand were utterly different from what Miss. Hua was asking them to create. It seemed that they did not have a chance. They might as well scratch their heads and concoct some ragged verses, but those works were not suited to be disyed on this serious asion, which would render them beingughed at.


    ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t the source say tonight¡¯s theme is an ode to the moon?¡±


    ¡°Well, what I learned is praising the plum blossom...¡±


    ¡°That darned Zhang Guigong swindled ten pounds out of me. What a bastard. Well, I got no shots this time.¡±


    Some guests started to curse.


    Seeing the various reactions of the guests, Li Mu was forcibly intrigued about Hua Xiangrong, the top star in the Holy House.


    That woman appeared to be quite influential. She was almost as charming as the superb celebrities back on Earth. No, even those superb celebrities were not that appealing. Miss. Hua could attract half of the entire famous people and the nobles in Chang¡¯an on each of her opening days, which was held three times a month. Li Mu noticed that those in the hall had alle here with some preparation. Now that they did so, he could imagine how much effort those more distinguished in the private rooms on the second floor had put for tonight¡¯s event. Perhaps they had spent a thousand pound of gold for a win.


    Shortly after the theme was released, a man came up to one of the desks and wrote down a poem.


    ¡°There was a beauty in the south. Her face would make flowers blush. Looking in the mirror in the morning, and leaning against the window at sunset. All men loved her beautiful faces, but who could she confide in? Soon she would bid her youth, and her glory was not going tost for long.¡±


    The one who wrote it was exactly the unshaven man in rags that Li Mu had spotted before. After finishing thest word, heughed out loud and tossed the writing brush onto the ground, seemingly unperturbed by the result.


    ¡°Brilliant work!¡± Someone from the crowdplimented.


    ¡°It¡¯s surely a good poem. The name of the ce and the character all fit in. And the conception is special.¡±


    ¡°Hum, though the poem is fine, the idea behind it is too arrogant. It indirectly satirizes that Miss. Hua¡¯s beauty cannotst long. So, how can it make to the next round?¡±


    ¡°You rogue, are you ying the hard-to-get game to draw Miss. Hua¡¯s attention?¡±


    Guests muttered their variedments.


    Those fans of Miss. Hua felt quite indignant, because they thought the arrogant man was scoffing at Hua Xiangrong for making profits by her beauty. Some even had an impulse to punch him. Only that arrogant man was stillughing, standing behind the desk with a sneer on his face.


    At the sight, Li Mu shook his head dismissively.


    Regardless of the quality of the poem, the behavior of this arrogant man was really too much.


    When he took a careful look, Li Mu detected that his legs were shaking behind his saggy robe. Evidently, he was putting on a show. Although his acting was good, he did not seem to have any guts.


    After a while, the review waspleted. A maiding down from the third floor announced that the ¡®beauty poem¡¯ had been selected to enter the next round. It had gained the acknowledgement of Hua Xiangrong. When the maid dried the ink, it was hung up on the second floor.


    It was the first poem that had been chosen tonight.


    Now, that unshaven manughed more wildly. He was then led to a round table that was ced by the side in advance to take a rest and have some tasty food.


    The rest of the guests immediately began to envy that man in rags.

 Chapter 155 - Beauty Poem

    <h4>Chapter 155 Beauty Poem</h4>


    Soon, more than a dozen people came to the table one by one to write their own poems down, but their level was not as good as that previous arrogant man. Instead, they not only couldn¡¯t win the fame but also wereughed at by others. Thus, they failed and retreated in dejection.


    None of their poems could be selected for hanging, but they were treated as waste paper, which was directly smashed and thrown into the wastepaper basket on one side.


    About half an hourter, another man who looked like a businessman from another ce wrote a poem about a beautiful woman, which was full of artistic conception. Although it was not as excellent as Beauty Poem by the arrogant sloven, it was also readable. Hence, it was selected to hang at a height of the second floor.


    Then, that ecdemic businessman was transported with joy.


    However, that slovenly and arrogant man directly sneered, ¡°Hanging together with your poem, Beauty Poem by me, Song Qingfei is humiliated...¡±


    The strange businessman was suddenly shocked and his face became embarrassed.


    But this was just an episode.


    After a while, more than 20 people¡¯s poems were eliminated.


    Lin Qiushui, the first disciple of Hanshan Academy, stood up and smiled slightly. Then, he came before the table in a haughty manner, and then started writing lively and quickly using the brush pen.


    Many people looked at the table.


    The writing reputation of the first disciple of Hanshan Academy really matched his strength.


    Lin Qiushui wrote a poem on the paper, which told, ¡°Mountain-surrounded capital witnesses the unchanging; rain-falling Chang¡¯an wees the loneliness. The mist engulfs the eastern original moon; the deep night strides across the high wall.¡± When finishing, he smiled slightly and proudly. Before that old female critic spoke, he straightly walked towards the table for selected poems.


    ¡°Good poetry.¡±


    ¡°Although there isn¡¯t the word ¡®woman¡¯ in it, it strongly expressed the love and missing feeling. Senior fellow Lin¡¯s poetry art has apparently been sophisticated.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah, this poem must be the top one in this night, as it is done for the time and atmosphere.¡±


    Complements rose around him, and other disciples of Hanshan Academy took the role as tterers to praise him greatly.


    Even if Li Mu didn¡¯t know much about poetry or the history of Chang¡¯an City, anyone could generally find that this poem was indeed good. After all, the first disciple of one academy must have some capabilities.


    As expected, the result was that this poem was selected.


    Lin Qiushui was thus fully satisfied.


    At this moment, Liu Muyang, the first disciple of Fengming Academy, sneered. ¡°Just so so.¡± He strode toward the table and then started to write a poem with a brush pen. This poem was totally different in term of style, which said, ¡°In the quiet midnight is the house door closed; the beauty is standing at the corridor. She, tender, wants to say her love affair; but dares not to do before maids.¡±


    As soon as the poem was made, the schrs of Fengming Academy first cheered loudly, whose consciousness of ttery was totally not worse than that of people from Hanshan Academy. Some people around him also apuded loudly.


    This poem was titled Beauty under the Moon, which possessed a very strong sense of a picture. Different from Lin Qiushui¡¯s poem that showed missing feeling without the word ¡°girl¡±, Liu Muyang¡¯s poem fully and directly described the missing feeling of a beauty who stood under the moon and felt shy when trying to tell her inner secrets.


    Two poems showed two styles.


    After Liu Muyang finished, he sneered at Lin Qiushui and then directly dashed to the eligible seat.


    Sure enough, when the female critic dered the result of the selection, this poem was also chosen.


    Later, more than ten people also showed their poems, but they were really at various levels. Miss Hua Xiangrong, at the third-floor pavilion, even didn¡¯t take part in the selection again. Instead, it was several female critics from the Holy House who finished the selection. They reluctantly chose five poems, which were temporarily hanging.


    This was because the poems made by the arrogant schr, Song Qingfei, Lin Qiushui, and Liu Muyangpletely raised the level tonight, which could be regarded as really excellent works. Thus, the following people who even performed beyond expectation could hardly satisfy the audience, especially the female critics from the Holy House. They were not only skilled at poetry, but also beautiful, so they could fairlyment the poems. Thus, some people who wanted to have a try dared not show their ipetence.


    In the end, ten poems should be selected into the final match, but only nine ones were chosen, since no one could enter the finals.


    The atmosphere became a bit cold.


    ¡°Young Master, why not write a poem to show off your talents?¡± Zheng Cunjian consciously or unconsciously incited Li Mu by saying, ¡°With Young Master¡¯s talents, Young Master must be the top one. Stop these vulgar men from being contented.¡±


    His voice was not low.


    Immediately, many of the people in the hall heard his words and turned their heads to see.


    A female critic who was once reminded by Bai Xuan looked at Li Mu, and then came over with a smile, saying, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Young Master show the poetry talent?¡± This was her kind intention and a kind of nice reminding. ording to Bai Xuan, even if Li Mu couldn¡¯t write illustrious poetry, he could also be chosen to fill this vacant seat, which indicated that she secretly offered a chance to Li Mu.


    But others didn¡¯t think so.


    The schrs from Fengming Academy and Hanshan Academy created a disturbance first.


    ¡°Since you are here, I will give you a chance to make a poem on the stage.¡± Lin Qiushui gloated at Li Mu.


    Liu Muyang also narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°He¡¯s right, kid. You have a chance to show your talents. Hah hah, don¡¯t worry. Even if you write badly, no one will sneer at you, since no one expects your performance. Hah hah!¡±


    His words also caused another round of ridicule.


    Many people were waiting to see Li Mu make a fool of himself, but some people also had sympathy for him. Little poor boy, he was unlucky tonight, because he should bother the schrs of the two famous academies. He would definitely be a joke tonight.


    Moreover, the disciples of Heaven Sword Martial Club who shared the same table with Li Mu even explicitlyughed at Li Mu as they pounded the desk.


    However, Li Mu was calm, and nodded to that female critic, saying ¡°Well. When the cat is away, the mice will y... Writing a poem to make them swallow their pride is also good.¡±


    Then, he went straight to the table.


    At this time, theughter stopped.


    Many people looked at Li Mu, since they didn¡¯t expect that this poor boy really stepped on the stage to write his poem and dared to say such arrogant words.


    After Lin Qiushui and Liu Muyang were shocked for a while, they both sneered.


    Besides, that arrogant and slovenly schr, Song Qingfei, didn¡¯t spare a nce at Li Mu, since he hated those who were more conceited than him the most.


    However, only Zheng Cunjian was curious about what poem this bastard who was called a golden fish by the magistrate Li Gang could write this time.


    Under the gaze of numerous people, Li Mu wrote with a brush pen.


    On the earth, when in primary and middle schools, students were asked to practice writing with brush pen, so Li Muid a good foundation for brush-pen calligraphy. Besides, in daily life, he followed the old faker to conduct religious rites at any ce and many procedures required him to write with a brush pen. Hence, Li Mu¡¯s regr script was excellent, which was praised by the old faker. Although the words of this world were different from those on the earth, they were generally same. Consequently, Li Mu¡¯s calligraphy was outstanding when he was ustomed to it.


    The first sentence he wrote on paper was that ¡°A beauty in Chang¡¯an¡±.


    When this sentence was finished, there were sneers around, and Lin Qiushui, Liu Muyang, and Song Qingfei all scorned him. After all, such vernacr and shallow words could be thought by any schr, which was unlikely to be considered delicate. He was really ipetent at this level.


    The critic who asked Li Mu to write also appeared disappointed and thought that she made a mistake. She should not have such a proposal, or this boy wouldn¡¯t make a show of himself on the stage.


    However, when Li Mu finished the second sentence, the sneers in the field immediately disappeared by arge part.


    What he wrote was: peerless and independent.


    After this sentence came out, it seemed that there was magical magic. All of a sudden, the straightforward and in words were full of significance and taste, giving people infinite and rich associations. Especially, the words ¡°peerless¡± and ¡°independent¡± were most fascinating.


    Then Li Mu continued to write: The first nce could cause the fall of a city...


    The expressions on Lin Qiushui, Liu Muyang, and Song Qingfei¡¯s faces suddenly became solemn.


    The more talented the schr was, the more likely he was to appreciate the charm of the three sentences that had been written.


    By this time, all theughter in the hall had disappeared.


    Li Mu wrote the next sentence at ease: The second nce could cause the fall of a state...


    Then, it was thest sentence: The fall of the city and the state is not as serious as the loss of the beauty.


    After finishing the poem, Li Mu, who didn¡¯t throw the pen on the ground as those people did, gently put the brush pen on the pen rack, and then smiled at the female judge who was dumbfounded at one side. He said, ¡°Can this Beauty Poem be chosen into the list?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh, this... is good, good. Come and copy the poem to let everyone see.¡± The female who invited Li Mu to write a poem immediately became overjoyed.


    She had already noticed that this poem was definitely a famous piece that could be popr around the world.


    Immediately, there was a maid copying it and sending the verse to the third floor.


    However, at this time, the poem had spread throughout the hall.


    ¡°A beauty in Chang¡¯an; peerless and independent; the first nce could cause the fall of a city; the second nce could cause the fall of a state; the fall of the city and the state is not as serious as the loss of the beauty.¡±


    This poem departed from the established practice, and its implication could bepared to the best wine. Besides, this poem fully and vividly portrayed the beauty, since the beautiful woman who could cause the fall of a state or a city was really rare. Using such words to describe a woman could enable the woman to be famous around the world immediately.


    This poem wasn¡¯t fancy or delicate, but its words were so simple and in as to possess a kind of touching power. It could definitely be regarded as a famous work around the world, and without doubt, it would spread soon across Chang¡¯an.


    On the other hand, the looks of Liu Muyang, Lin Qiushui, and Song Qingfei had beenpletely stiff, as they could not imagine that this poor boy who was ridiculed and sneered by them actually wrote a poem that was excellent enough to spread through the whole world and to be passed by generations. This poem could definitely be the top one among those works.


    Gosh, why did this thing happen?

 Chapter 156 - Prove?

    <h4>Chapter 156 Prove?</h4>


    When Li Mu wrote the first sentence, people in the entire hall wereughing at him.


    However, when he finished writing, everyone was silent.


    Because there was no need toment at all, and anyone could see that thest Beauty Poem, whether in artistic conception or writing, hadpletely defeated the other nine poems. Even the poems of the madman Song Qingfei, Lin Qiushui, the chief disciple of the Hanshan Academy, or Liu Muyang, the chief disciple of Fengming Academy were also far inferior to that poem.


    The first nce could cause the fall of a city; the second nce could cause the fall of a state.


    It was simply an eternal unique sentence.


    Many people silently read this poem. Every time they read it again, they would have different feelings, which would emerge endlessly, as if they were never tired of reading it. They also involuntarily immersed themselves in that mood.


    Just when everyone was silent because of their shock, a small maid who looked really beautiful ran down from the third floor, took away the words copied by a maid before their ink mark became dried, and nced at Li Mu when leaving.


    Everyone knew that Master Hua might be touched.


    No woman could remain calm in front of such a poem.


    Zheng Cunjian sat at the round table and had already read the poem for more than 10 times silently. Every time he read it, he would be a bit more amazed. Was this the strength of the youngest schr in the history of the empire? Although he looked forward to Li Mu¡¯s poem very much, at this time, he couldn¡¯t help but admire him again and again and feel inferior to Li Mu.


    After all, that Zheng Cunjian was called Heartless Schr indicated that he was a learned schr even among other ones, so he could certainly understand the meaning and charm of this poem.


    Anyone who wrote A Eulogium on a Humble Hall and then Beauty Poem could be famous in the western Qin. Even if Li Mu Li Mu wasn¡¯t a young Great Master, he could also rapidly get power and money in this world.


    Zheng Cunjian could imagine that once this Beauty Poem was spread out, a stir would be caused, whose sensational effect would definitely not inferior to the previous A Eulogium on a Humble Hall.


    On the third floor, the judgment of Master Hua had not been passed down.


    But many of the people in Wensheng Academy tonight were already well aware that this time, Master Hua really would open the window. During the few times before, she just casually went through the procedures.


    ¡°Impossible, how can you write such a poem?¡± Song Qingfei, an arrogant schr, was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but yell.


    Lin Qiushui, the chief disciple of Hanshan Academy, also red at Li Mu, and said biting his teeth, ¡°Who are you, please?¡±


    Liu Muyang, who lost face before, also red at Li Mu with narrowed eyes as if he were staring at an enemy, and made obeisance. ¡°Can master tell me your name?¡±


    In the hall, many people¡¯s eyes also fell on Li Mu, and they held their breath, waiting for his answer.


    After all, they also wanted to know who wrote this poem.


    However, Li Mu was indifferent, with his hands behind his back, and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to know my name.¡±


    The exaggeration was a bit embarrassing.


    But for Liu Muyang and the other two people, their faces seemed to be pped forcefully by Li Mu.


    They were indignant duo to their inferior poems, but now they were even humiliated by such a conceited man, which simply seemed that their faces were fiercely pped by a shoe sole.


    ¡°Arrogant. He was extremely arrogant,¡± the short schr from Hanshan Academy who once mocked at Li Mu shouted as he pounded the table, ¡°Even if Great Master Li Mu who wrote A Eulogium on a Humble Hall didn¡¯t humiliate our first disciple, how can you, a poor boy, dare to be so conceited?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The character reflects the level of poetry, so how can he, who is so overturning, write such a poem? Did he giarize other people¡¯s work?¡± another schr of Fengming Academy also stood up and shouted. These schrs were the best at ndering when they found themselves ipetent.


    Some other schrs also made a noise.


    They, who used to hate each other, shared the bitter hatred of the enemy at this time.


    The several disciples of Heaven Sword Martial Club looked at each other, and finally, cast their eyes on Zheng Cunjian. Their leader yelled. ¡°Hey, where do yourpanione from?¡± Frankly speaking, martial art people looked down upon these so-called schrs. Although they imed to be adept with both the pen and the sword, the martial art people regarded the swordsmanship of these schrs as dance moves.


    Zheng Cunjian ignored him.


    A hint of anger appeared on the face of that disciple from Heaven Sword Martial Club, and he forcefully put his long sword on the table, saying, ¡°I am asking you. Are you deaf?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian smiled sinisterly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just shut up.¡±


    ¡°You are seeking your death,¡± disciples of Heaven Sword Martial Club all became angry.


    A trace of coldness shed on Zheng Cunjian¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Arrogant. Even though Zhang Chengfeng is in front of me, he dares not to speak to me like that. If you want to die, I will grant you.¡±


    After these words, the disciples of Heaven Sword Martial Club were a bit stunned.


    However, just at this moment, the beautiful maid on the third floor ran down in front of Li Mu, saluted and then said, ¡°Sir, our miss invites you to have a talk,¡± she then turned around and told others, ¡°Our miss thanks for your support tonight. Please return.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise on the site.


    Sure enough, Master Hua finally opened the window.


    Many people were indignant.


    Song Qingfei, Liu Muyang, and Lin Qiushui should be the most frustrated people.


    Originally, they felt that they were very likely to be the guest of Master Hua, but this poor boy stole their limelight. Thus, how could they stand this, which was like the hatred of their wife being killed and their kids being kidnapped?


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you dare to tell your name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept it. There must be a trap in this.¡±


    ¡°This guy must copy other people¡¯s poems...¡±


    Three people shouted in unison.


    Liu Muyang narrowed his eyes like a poisonous snake, and stared at Li Mu, saying, ¡°Guy, if you dare to write a simr poem on the spot, I will be convinced. Otherwise, your imputation of giarism might not be removed.¡±


    ¡°Good. One more poem can prove your talent.¡± Lin Qiushui also reacted and sneered, ¡°Otherwise, our Hanshan Academy will look into it to the end, and let the entire Chang¡¯an know that you are just a viin thief who steals someone else¡¯s work.¡±


    The proud schr, Song Qingfei, also said with a malicious look, ¡°Yes. how can you make such a verse like this? Hehe, you must have stolen it from some else...¡±


    Some people around also echoed their words.


    However, that handsome servant girl said with her widened eyes, ¡°You three people are so rude. Now that you can¡¯t write such good sentences, how can you nder him? Our miss has said that the man who could write these verses must be one from heaven... As you said that this Young Master giarized, do you have any evidence? Can you tell who wrote this poem?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Liu Muyang was speechless, then said, ¡°If someone who wrote this poem has not published it yet.¡±


    Lin Qiu Shui said, ¡°Although we can¡¯t find out now, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do itter.¡±


    ¡°You... are unreasonable,¡± the little maid said a bit angrily. She apparently was on Li Mu¡¯s side.


    The arrogant schr, Song Qingfei, also said with a sinister smile, ¡°Yes. Little girl, I am afraid that Master Hua is cheated by this shameless person... We just want to uncover his true face.¡±


    The schrs of the two academies around once again started to make a disturbance.


    ¡°Young Master, this...¡± the maid looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu padded her shoulder with a smile and replied, ¡°No need to care about these people. Let¡¯s go.¡± He walked towards the stair as he said. After all, he suddenly wanted to see Master Hua, even if he wasn¡¯t curious about any beautiful woman¡ªwhich was impossible, of course. Even if he just wanted to make these immoral schrs jealous, he would also need to go up to the third floor to see her.


    ¡°You... you are afraid.¡±


    ¡°Are you guilty?¡±


    ¡°Hey hey. You can go, but tonight, if you don¡¯t make a poem to prove your talent to us, your stigma of giarism will be true.¡±


    Liu Muyang and the other two people directly verbally abused Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not turn back, but sneered while walking, ¡°Hah hah hah, prove? Prove what? Even though your bodies and fame disappear, some people¡¯s essays and reputation will be as eternal as rivers. Ants attempt to shake a tree, ridiculously overating their own strength... You three are crafty. Who are you? Why should I have to prove to you?¡±


    As he said, he had already followed the little maid to walk toward the second floor.


    On the other hand, the three did not dare to speak again until Li Mu and the little maid disappeared on the stairs.


    Later, their faces were full of shock and anger.


    Because¡ª


    Even though your bodies and fame disappear, some people¡¯s essays and reputation will be as eternal as rivers.


    Ants attempt to shake a tree, ridiculously overating their own strength.


    One long sentence and one short sentence formed a poem.


    Two sentences were outstanding enough to be handed down.


    Many people present in the site studied poetry. Naturally, they understood the significance of these two sentences. One was long and the other short, and they were extremely subtle and delicate. Even though the poem was notplete, and in terms of integrity, it couldn¡¯t bepared with Beauty Poem, in other respects, it was absolutelyparable. Besides, almost without doubt, these two lines could be spread wildly in the shortest time.


    How could Song Qingfei, Lin Qiushui, and Liu Muyang stay calm before him?


    Because these two poems were made to insinuate them. As these two poems spread out, they would be infamous, since the words ¡°you¡± and ¡°ants¡± were used to describe them.


    What were schrs most afraid of?


    Of course, they were afraid that they became infamous.


    Moreover, this was also the source of confidence when they threatened Li Mu before. After all, the two academies were the significant forces in the literary world of Chang¡¯an. Thus, in their eyes, Li Mu was just a nobody. How could hepete with the two significant academies? After all, they greatly influenced the public opinion.


    But now, with the appearance of these two poems, it was hard to foresee anything.


    The spread of excellent and beautiful sentences was amazing.


    Because they could not only be spread locally or in the world at the time, but also be handed down toter generations at any time.


    In particr, the poetry whose good reputation flew down for ages possessed such power.


    Suddenly, some people in the hall looked at the three people with sympathy.

 Chapter 157 - Self-Awareness

    <h4>Chapter 157 Self-Awareness</h4>


    To put it more seriously, this was because the three of them looked for trouble and had actually messed up with a poetry genius. However, they were easily humiliated by his several words. In the future, no matter when and where, anyone who mentioned the allusion of the two sentences would inevitably mention the three who were regarded as a foot te.


    Of course, more people were shocked by Li Mu¡¯s poetry talent.


    ¡°This boy, where does hee from? Considering such excellent poetry talent, why haven¡¯t we known him before?¡±


    ¡°Is he a foreigner?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, perhaps we will witness the birth of a poetry legend.¡±


    Some people started to talk about it.


    With a gloomy face and evil eyes, Lin Qiushui clenched his teeth and stood on the spot. Finally, he made a decision and signal at that short schr toe here. He then whispered to the schr, ¡°Quickly. You must tell the teacher. This matter concerns the centurial fame of our Hanshan Academy.¡±


    The short schr quickly left.


    Liu Muyang, the chief disciple of Fengming Academy on one side, also reacted.


    He also called a confidant ssmate at the same time, whispering something.


    Tonight, no matter what means would be taken, the situation must be reversed. Otherwise, once the news spread, he, the chief disciple, would bepletely infamous, and Fengming Academy would also be affected. This was not a trivial matter. It would even affect his future career in the royal court.


    The schr of Fengming Academy also rushed away.


    The arrogant schr, Song Qingfei, was temperamental and standing motionlessly, and no one knew what he was thinking. But his eyes were resentful and his look gloomy. Obviously, he was not reconciled, and was nning.


    Most people in the hall did not leave.


    Because when they saw the behavior of the chief disciples of the two academies, they knew that this was not over yet.


    If the arrogant young man had no background and connection, he would be in trouble tonight, serious trouble.


    ...


    ...


    The young maid pushed open the door and led Li Mu into it.


    In the room, there was a faint scent of orchids, which was very smelly and refreshing.


    Li Mu looked around curiously.


    In the quaint room, every piece of furniture in need was ced, all of which were made of exquisitely crafted light-colored wood. The carved patterns were vivid, but there were no obvious feminine features. The only feature was numerous books.


    On the left and right sides of the wall stood bookshelves, which were full of books, and he could even smell a faint ink fragrance. Li Mu could use his keen eyes to see at a nce that these books were not just decoration, but were often read by people. Although they were well protected, the edges of the pages were worn out.


    All of this showed that the owner of the room loved books and liked reading.


    In addition to the many books, another feature in the room was numerous flowers.


    It was a kind ofvender orchid. There were more than 10 pots of it, which were ced in different positions in the room. Most of them had already bloomed, whose leaves were slender and branches soft. As they were gently floating, people couldn¡¯t help but admire them, and the faint scent of flowers in the room was emitted from the stamens of orchid, with a unique scent.


    Other than that, there were no obvious women¡¯s objects.


    If he had not already known that this was the oiran¡¯s room in the brothel, Li Mu would really think that he came to the study room of a noble literary recluse.


    The little maid took Li Mu to pass through the room and came to another room that was connected.


    Here it was a tea room, decorated elegantly and filled with an intoxicating tea vor.


    A girl, dressed in a chest skirt and quietly sitting behind the tea table, was making tea, whose movements were gentle, naturally and smoothly, having a unique sense of beauty. Her beautiful hair was like a cloud, and as dark as ink. As she sat on a rush cushion, her ankle-reaching hair, like a group of dark clouds, spread outyer byyer around her, forming a ck circle.


    Against the ck hair, the girl¡¯s skin was extremely white, which seemed to be glittering slightly. Her delicate oval face was small, like an innocent jade. Her nose was so exquisite and straight as if carved by a great artist, and her mouth was like a little cherry...


    For a moment, Li Mu felt himself absent-minded for her.


    How should he put it? Any of the five features of this girl was extremely exquisite, and whenbined together, they did not offer a kind of threatening, mboyant and cold feeling, but a kind and gentle one. People could not help but want to be close to her.


    Not the threatening beauty.


    It was gentle beauty.


    In Li Mu¡¯s mind rose two such sentences at once.


    ¡°Miss, Young Master has arrived,¡± the little maid said, sat very nicely on one side and began to boil water to help the girl make tea.


    Li Mu knew that the girl behind the tea table was the ace of Wensheng Chamber, Master Hua Xiangrong.


    ¡°Young Master, please sit down. I take the tea for the sake of wine to toast Young Master. Thanks to Young Master today, in the Wensheng Chamber, making this Beauty Poem,¡± as Hua Xiangrong spoke, her voice was soft and nice, which, like the orchid in the wind, made people¡¯s heart melt.


    Li Mu smiled, sat down, took the teacup, took a sip, and then drank it.


    When he took the cup, their fingers touched, so he felt a faint coldness from the girl¡¯s fingertips, like a piece of ice.


    After he finished tea, the atmosphere was a bit dull.


    Li Mu did not have experience in this aspect and did not know what to say.


    This was... There was a faint scent that was different from the orchid fragrance slowlying here. Li Mu subconsciously inhaled and was shocked a bit. He immediately realized that this was the virgin scent of Hua Xiangrong, so he couldn¡¯t help throbbing a bit.


    Before time-traveling, he was a junior high school student from a rural area of an ordinary and small city. Was there any chance for him to face such a beautiful woman so close?


    Especially, the ethos in Western Qin was open, so women wore the chest skirts which were low-necked and simr to the low-cut dresses on the earth. Thus, the white and clear groove between Hua Xiangrong¡¯s chest was even close enough to touch, leading Li Mu, who initially pretended to be calm, to gradually be a bit unbearable and blushed.


    He felt that facing such a beautiful woman was even more stressful than facing masters like Wei Chong.


    ¡°Young Master seems to be a bit ill at ease?¡± Hua Xiangrong spoke with a slight smile, looking picturesque.


    Li Mu smiled and didn¡¯t hide anything. He said, ¡°This is the first time I came to the brothel.¡±


    In Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of surprise, and it immediately turned into a sly smile. She said, ¡°Young Master¡¯s poetry talent is amazing. Tonight, you made the Beauty Poem which was excellent enough to be passed down for generations for me. I am grateful. I have nothing to repay you, but cook tea for Young Master. Please.¡±


    Li Mu thought that the next sentence after ¡°nothing to repay you¡± should be ¡°but my body¡±. Why was it ¡°cook tea for you¡±? This girl looked beautiful, but she did not handle things ording tomon sense.


    He didn¡¯t study how to taste tea, so he drank it all for once like a cow chewing a peony.


    The little maid, called Xin¡¯er, shook her head and looked at Li Mu. She found that although Young Master¡¯s poem was amazing, in terms of etiquette and tea ceremony, he was ignorant, who had no legendary domineering demeanor of the schrs, but instead, like a dull goose, unromantic.


    Hua Xiangrong didn¡¯t have any contempt for him but felt that he was interesting and sincere. Then, she gently raised her elbow to pour another cup of tea for Li Mu, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know the name of Young Master.¡±


    Li Mu almost told her.


    But he thought that this time, he just came to have a look and to broaden his vision instead of really wanting to do something. He just happened to meet this beautiful woman in front of him, so the chances of something happening between themter should be small. Thus, it was meaningless even if she knew his name.


    So he smiled and said, ¡°We who share the same misfortune sympathize each other whether we have met before... I am just a nameless man. Tonight, I coincidently wrote this poem, so I am fortunate to be able to see Master Hua. Since you and I are from different worlds, the name has no meaning. It¡¯s nothing but a code,¡± Li Mu meant that he was from the earth, and within 20 years, he would go back. Hence, now that they were from two different worlds, they would not have too much intersection.


    Hua Xiangrong was amazed since she didn¡¯t expect such an answer.


    The little maid, Xin¡¯er, beside her raised her head and looked surprised as well with her small cute face.


    Nevertheless, as she took a careful look at Li Mu¡¯s clothing which was made of quite ordinary cloth, she found there was no valuable decoration on his clothes. It was estimated that he was not from arge family, let alone a noble family. Perhaps he was just a poor schr passing by, so Xin¡¯er felt that Li Mu answered like that because he thought he was born in a humble family. Today, he purely got lucky when he was able to go upstairs. In fact, he possessed no status and wealth that matched his talents. In this way, naturally, miss and he were from two different worlds.


    This should be a kind of self-awareness.


    Xin¡¯er was a little sympathetic to Li Mu.


    However, this little maid thought that Li Mu was so self-aware that it might be a good thing.


    After all, although her miss had recently encountered some troubles and was forced to open the window, considering miss¡¯ talents, look and fame, there must be numerous noble people and handsome talents chasing her. She had many choices, and it was impossible for her to be married to a poor schr who had no power or influence just because of a piece of Beauty Poem. After all, poetry could not buy food. Even though this poor schr¡¯s one-year sry could not buy a box of rouge for her miss.


    Actually, the little maid, Xin¡¯er, was worried that after Li Mu came in, he might ask for some rude and excessive demands, which would cause embarrassment. Now, it could be avoided, since this poor schr was quite self-aware.


    ¡°We who the same misforture sympathize each other ...¡± Hua Xiangrong was enlightened and couldn¡¯t help but carefully taste this poem.

 Chapter 158 - Accidental Change

    <h4>Chapter 158 idental Change</h4>


    Hua Xiangrong associated it with other past events.


    She used to be a daughter of a noble family, but unfortunately, she fell into the brothel because of her guilty family. Although she was known as oiran, none of the girls from respectable family wanted to get such a reputation. Wensheng Chamber was extremely generous and Mother Bai also really cared about her, but she was inevitably forced to receive customer, which showed that she was no one but an unlucky person.


    This poem simply told her inner bitterness.


    ¡°Young Master is really unparalleled in poetry. I have never seen such a man like Young Master who is so gifted in poetry,¡± Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°This poem seems to be iplete. I don¡¯t know if Young Master can...¡±


    Before the words were finished, Li Mu directly interrupted her, saying, ¡°I just made it out of my feeling, so I only thought these two sentences. There is nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Hua Xiangrong replied with a disappointing mood.


    She felt that the two sentences were most suitable for her current situation, which exactly portrayed her destiny. Unfortunately, the meaning was still not expressed radically. It seemed that Young Master was not willing to say more, so it was better not to ask more.


    However, in her eyes, it could be said that she admired Li Mu¡¯s poetry talent to the extreme. When she looked at Li Mu¡¯s face again, she felt that this young man, although not the extremely jade-like handsome man, had distinct eyebrows, nose, and mouth. Especially, his eyes were as dark as a starry sky, as if they contained cosmos. There was an iparable charm, which seemed to have souls sink in them inextricably.


    Hua Xiangrong sighed in the heart.


    He was a poetic genius, but unfortunately, he was not born in a wealthy family.


    In this world, poetry could shake the world, which was the power of poetry, but at the end of the day, it was difficult to stand out simply with one¡¯s poetic talent.


    She didn¡¯t look down on the schrs who had nothing at all because their poems were very touching. Especially when they could write words like ¡°fall of a city or a state¡±, no one would dislike such talents. Since ancient times, the legend between a handsome schr and a pretty girl had not been groundless.


    If it was before, Hua Xiangrong would be tempted by the young man in front of her, and also willing to go with him, because she then was not short of money. Poetry level was like one¡¯s moral quality, so the one who could write such a poet must possess good moral quality. As the saying went¡ª¡±it is easy to get the priceless treasure, but difficult to have a lover¡±, if she could find such a husband, this was what she fancied once. Now that she had experienced a lot in the human society, she did not care about wealth and power, but...


    However, she was now in a difficult position, and if she became the schr¡¯s wife, she would ruin him.


    These thoughts, for a moment, shed upon Hua Xiangrong¡¯s mind.


    As she smiled, she added tea for Li Mu and boiled tea with graceful movements. The moonlight was cast in through the screen window, which, like ayer of silver sand,id on the girl¡¯s body. Thus, she was as beautiful as a fairy from Yaochi.


    At this time, Li Mu had gradually calmed down, since he cultivated Xiantian Skill excellently and his spiritual force was so strong that it could make up for his unease as a virgin man. When he looked at the beauty in front of him again, he even felt more and more that on the earth, the modern makeup and photoshop technology had produced numerous beautiful women, but no one could bepared with the oiran in Wensheng Chamber in front of him.


    Beauty could always have the privilege to easily make people admire and sympathize with her.


    Li Mu originally would leave after having a look, but now, he suddenly wanted to stay a little longer.


    It would be good to appreciate a bit longer the world¡¯s beautiful scene that a beauty was boiling tea.


    Although Li Mu was not a rigid hypocrite, he also enjoyed this moment.


    ¡°To thank Young Master for the poem, I would like to dance for Young Master,¡± Hua Xiangrong stood up, saluted, and said, ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go and change clothes.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong turned around and left.


    After a while, when she came back, she had already put on a feather coat, who was indescribably beautiful.


    Behind her followed a few musicians, all of whom were maids dressed in the costumes of schrs. They, holding the orchestral Zheng and Sizhu, looked quite beautiful. After all, Wensheng Chamber was full of young girls.


    The music started.


    The sound of ssical Sizhu rose. The cooperation was perfect since the musicians here had undergone rigorous training and been equipped with excellent skills, who could be regarded as professional masters. The music sound was like a clear flowing spring, sweet-sounding. Although Li Mu was not a music lover, at this moment, he straightened up to listen to the music carefully, as if he had heard the fairy sound.


    Hua Xiangrong, barefoot, whose snow-white feet were graceful, stepped on the wooden floor and danced.


    She danced gracefully, and her body was moving. As her movements were gentle and flexible, the feather-made clothing floated with her dance. Under the moonlight through the window, she was like a fairy under the moon, with an ethereal and refined temperament, as if she would ride the wind to fly back, with an ethereal lightness.


    At this moment, Li Mu felt an electric shock as if his soul were attacked.


    He saw that Hua Xiangrong slightly opened her red lips to sing while she was dancing.


    ¡°A beauty in Chang¡¯an; peerless and independent; the first nce could cause the fall of a city; the second nce could cause the fall of a state...¡±


    What she was sing was just ¡°Beauty Poem¡± written by Li Mu for her.


    Under the moon, the feather-dressed fairy danced alone, and the voice came slowly like a natural sound. Hua Xiangrong, who could be the oiran of Wensheng Chamber, one of the three pirs of Musical House, not only had the temperament and a beautiful look, but also first-ss dance, singing voice, singing methods, and talent.


    This time, Li Mu¡¯s heart was really touched.


    Too beautiful, too dreamy.


    Before this, Li Mu had never realized that a woman could be so beautiful.


    Before, Hua Xiangrong impressed a restraining, gentle, and unsurpassed beauty on Li Mu. Now, Li Mu could feel that she was dancing like a fairy who didn¡¯t belong to the world. The Beauty Poem, which was written by Li Yannian, a man in the Emperor Wu period in ancient China, became ethereal and refined after sung by her, a fairy-like goddess.


    Looking at the extraordinary dance which didn¡¯t belong to the human world, and listening to the singing which was like that of the Fairy of Ninth Heaven, no erotic desires arose in Li Mu¡¯s mind. Instead, for some unknown reason, he became soberer and soberer. His displeasure caused by the little progress in cultivating Mediation Approach these days gradually dissipated and his mood was also involuntarily better...


    This was a very strange state.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    At this moment, an incredible thing happened.


    Xiantian Skill automatically operated in Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Li Mu felt that a stream of hot current, following the daily breathing and operating route of Xiantian Skill, began to surge in the body, and the speed of operation was faster than in usual. Besides, it was getting faster and faster. It seemed to be the process in which the trickles converged into a majesty river.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Li Mu was puzzled, but he was not panicky.


    He carefully felt the changes in the body¡¯s breath. The internal qi that had never been cultivated seemed to have been suddenly produced at this moment. Although it was not surging, it actually appeared and followed the operation of Xiantian Skill. It automatically ran in his body.


    Every time itpleted the cirction, Li Mu would feel that his spiritual strength was stretched like a thread, and then was loosened. Between the stretching and loosening, the amount of his spiritual force was not improved, but it was more solid and more resilient... This was not a quantitative increase, but a sublimation of strength.


    ¡°Do I finally cultivate the internal qi?¡±


    Li Mu felt a bit surprised.


    However, the internal-qi heat flow running in his body ording to the breathing route of Xiantian Skill was not controlled by him but was in automatic operation. Although Li Mu tried several times, he could not have any munication¡± with the internal qi.


    Time seemed to be long.


    Li Mu felt that after about twenty-two times of cirction, the heat flow which was like internal qi gradually diluted and then disappeared slowly as if it had been used up.


    At the same time, Li Mu felt that his spiritual force was rising rapidly.


    This feeling was very strange, which seemed that the suspected internal qi that was used up, after the strength of Li Mu¡¯s original spiritual force was enhanced, all turned into a new kind of spiritual power.


    Then, Li Mu suddenly felt that his eyebrows had a kind of severe pain that felt like a prickle of a needle.


    It seemed that there was something between the eyes that was about to puncture the muscle and skin toe out.


    Besides, all the spiritual force was also gathering towards the ce of this severe pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Li Mu was terrified.


    However, before he could carefully observe and react, abruptly in his mind, his spiritual world seemed to have suddenly had a big bang, and then everything was different. It appeared that something initially bound to the body had been smashed in a sh. Some fetter had been shaken off. Thus, he was free from a kind of ambiguous fetter.


    He opened his eyes subconsciously.


    Then, Li Mu opened his mouth and his heart jumped wildly.


    ¡°What is going on here? When did Hua Xiangrong take her clothes to dance?¡±


    He was extremely stunned.


    In front of his eyes, under the moonlight, the extremely beautiful oiran in Wensheng Chamber was naked, and her perfect nude body seemed to be shining under the moonlight. Her ck hair which reached her ankles followed her movements to sway like waterfalls, and the proportion of her body shape was so perfect that no w could be found. She was just like the ideal goddess of whom the world dreamed.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s dance movements were holy like those by a goddess. Even if she danced with a naked body, she was also full of a sense of sacredness in her actions, without the slightest seduction. Thus, Li Mu wouldn¡¯t have the slightest evil intention.


    However, this kind of picture, after all, was stimting. Even if Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force had just been upgraded, he was also shocked, and somehow, his nose felt warm as if something was slowly streaming down.


    ¡°Young Master. Young Master...¡± on the other side, Xin¡¯er gently called.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Mu, as if awakening from a dream, turned his head to have a look.


    At this time, he was so shocked that his eyes almost dropped to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?


    ¡°This little girl is also naked?¡±

 Chapter 159 - Third Eye

    <h4>Chapter 159 Third Eye</h4>


    ¡°No.¡±


    Li Mu subconsciously turned his head and looked again. He found that the musicians who yed lutes and blown pipe instruments were also naked. They, with beautiful naked bodies, were sitting on the rush cushions and ying music solemnly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It was rtively reasonable that one person was naked, but it was quite strange... that all the people in the room were naked.


    Li Mu realized that there might be something wrong.


    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡±


    He blinked.


    ¡°Young Master? Young Master...¡± maid Xin¡¯er whispered on one side, ¡°Young Master, you are bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nosebleeds. It¡¯s normal... Ah? What? Nose blood... sh*t,¡± Li Mu quickly raised his hand and touched it. It turned out to be two streams of nosebleeds. Gosh. His nosebleeds shoulde out by the strike. ¡°This is so embarrassing. After all, I am a Great Master who stirred up the Chang¡¯an City. I have fought many times without bleeding, but I even have nosebleeds on such asions.¡±


    ¡°These are essence blood.¡±


    ¡°One drop of essence equals to ten drops of blood. So much blood should equal scores of drops of the essence.¡±


    The loss was big.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My body gets a little inmed recently, so I often have nosebleeds... Hey? When did you put on your...?¡± Li Mu said perfunctorily. Then he suddenly widened his eyes, because he found that just at this moment, Xin¡¯er put on her clothes again.


    ¡°Put on what? Young Master, you...¡± maid Xin¡¯er looked suspiciously at Li Mu.


    Li Mu quickly continued, ¡°Oh, nothing. Recently I¡¯m malnutritional, so I may need a few bottles of Nutri-Express to supplement...¡± in his heart, a huge wave had already arisen.


    Because when he looked at them again, he found that Hua Xiangrong who was dancing and the musicians who yed the music were actually wearing clothes, and they weren¡¯t naked at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Little maid, Xin¡¯er, handed a towel a bit angrily to let Li Mu wipe his nosebleeds, while at the same time, a hint of a sneer appeared on her little cute face.


    ¡°This Young Master can be tempted so easily. When he sees my miss dancing, he should have nosebleeds.¡±


    Li Mu did not have time to notice so much.


    As he wiped his nose blood, he was thinking fast what on earth the matter was.


    There was a hint of paining from between his eyebrows.


    He subconsciously reached out to touch.


    Hey?


    There was a hard lump, which seemed to be caused by mosquitoes.


    ¡°But no joke. Now, how can the mosquitoes bite my skin that the knife even can¡¯t cut off?¡±


    Li Mu realized that this might be rted to the change of spiritual force.


    ¡°Is there a mirror?¡± he asked.


    Xin¡¯er took a makeup mirror to him puzzledly.


    Li Mu looked at the mirror and found that a lump was on the upper be. It was difficult to detect it without looking carefully, but when looked closely, the bump had a shape, like a vertical closed eye... Wait, vertical eye?


    Vertical eye?


    Li Mu was stricken.


    He suddenly recalled what the old faker had said.


    ¡°Hey, nasty boy. I dare to tell you that Xiantian Skill I teach you is the real immortal Cultivation Method, which can make the immortals reborn, and the mortal cultivate into a fairy. Every time you upgrade, you will possess a fairy magic power, hah hah hah...¡± the old faker said very proudly at that time because he was drunk.


    ¡°Is the change just now because I finally cultivate initial sess at the first level of Xiantian Skill, then I possess some kind of magical power?


    ¡°It must be like this.


    ¡°Vertical eyes...


    ¡°Well, in the ancient Chinese myths and legends, Er-Lang God, Yang Jian, seeded in cultivating the vertical eye on the be. After opening it, he can perceive the delusive and the changes, and gain insight into everything. At that time, Sun Wukong used Seventy-two Metamorphosis Skill to fight Er-Lang God, Yang Jian, but no matter how it changed, Yang Jian can stop him, because he had vertical eyes. He can perceive the changes of Great Sage Sun.


    ¡°Can the firstyer of magical power contained by Xiantian Skill be this vertical eye?


    ¡°Third eye is opened?¡±


    Li Muprehended a bit.


    He did not care Beauty Hua who was dancing and singing on one side but quietly ran his spiritual force to try to gather it in the position of the Third eye. He carefully pondered on the power of this Third eye. Sure enough, he found that when the spiritual force was concentrated on the Third eye of be, a sharp pain was generated, and then the vertical eye really slightly opened a hair-thick gap.


    In this case, when he looked around, he discovered that everything became especially clear.


    The key point was that, as expected, Hua Xiangrong and other women became naked in front of Li Mu again.


    Li Mu opened his mouth widely.


    ¡°This is really the Third eye.


    ¡°The old faker did not deceive me.


    ¡°However, the supernatural power of the Third eye seems to be only like an X-vision?¡±


    He returned the mirror to Xin¡¯er, pretending to look around in the room inadvertently. Sure enough, when he tried to see things like cabs, as long as his spiritual force was concentrated a bit, his vision could pass through the cab door and he could see what was ced inside.


    After the simple experiment, Li Mu discovered that the perspective effect of Third eye was rted to the concentration of spiritual force, and the density, material, and thickness of the thing being seen. For example, he could prate Hua Xiangrong¡¯s and others¡¯ clothes at one nce, but concentration was required intentively for the cab doors and walls, which could be seen through only by concentrating the power of Third eye.


    ¡°ording to what the old faker had said, the magical power that was activated after the initial sess at the first level of Xiantian Skill was made must be Third eye without doubt, but the problem was that the so-called immortal magical power should not have only such a little power.¡±


    Li Mu pondered.


    He vaguely realized that it might be because his own spiritual strength was not enough to fully open Third eye, so only a gap like a hair was opened. Thus, he could only see through things. If there was enough spiritual force topletely open Third eye, maybe there were other powers?


    To do that, he estimated that he must reach great achievement at the first level of Xiantian Skill.


    Li Mu had a rough understanding, so he was relieved.


    The only regret was that he couldn¡¯t feel any internal qi in his body, which seemed to be used up.


    The change at this time made Li Mu realize the importance of internal qi.


    Obviously, he had been cultivating hard Xiantian Skill before. Some internal qi was produced, and he had also umted some of it in his body. However, just because it was too little to be perceived and manipted, which was just like water stored in a sponge. It was not visible on the surface, but after it had been umted to a certain extent, some slight qualitative change would be made, thus, Third Eye was opened.


    The sound of the music and the singing voice gradually stopped.


    When Li Mu came back to his sense, Hua Xiangrong had already ended singing, and she, barefoot, came to Li Mu.


    ¡°Young Master seems to be distracted,¡± Beauty Hua grumbled gently as if she was angry.


    Usually, if she danced, numerous high officials and noble lords would strive to see her. However, now, she danced only for him, but he actually was distracted. Although Hua Xiangrong did not want to be married to him, after all, she admired Li Mu¡¯s talents and also expected that this young poetry talent appreciated her dance.


    ¡°You dance like a fairy, so I can¡¯t help but think of some past events,¡± Li Muzhen casually made up some excuse.


    In fact, at this time, in his mind arose some other spections.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I break through the level at another time? Why did the change take ce in my body when I watched Hua Xiangrong sing and dance, causing the stirring up of internal qi and initial sess at the first level of Xiantian Skill?¡±


    Li Mu began to recall the situation at that time.


    He clearly remembered that the moonlight was like white sand, shining on Beauty Hua, who danced gracefully like a fairy, ethereal and pure. It seemed that he was in fairnd so that his spiritual world was touched and spiritual force stirred. Then, the internal qi hidden in his body began to stir up uncontrobly...


    ¡°Could it be said that his breakthrough is caused by Hua Xiangrong¡¯s dance?¡±


    ¡°Why is Young Master silent again? Did my terrible dance make you absent-minded?¡± Hua Xiangrong spoke again.


    Woman¡¯s instincts were always very sensitive. She could feel that Li Mu didn¡¯t care about her, which frustrated her a little bit.


    Li Mu once again calmly talked nonsense, ¡°Master Hua misunderstands me. Master Hua¡¯s dance moves me. Your dance should only be in heaven, and few people can see them in the world. Hence, I am immersed in it for a long time. I don¡¯t know if Master Hua can dance for another time to shock me again.¡±


    Once it came to martial arts, cultivation, and strength improvement, Li Mu would be extremely calm. This was a kind of life instinct hidden deep in the bone. Compared with returning to the earth to save it, everything else was unimportant.


    He wanted to see Hua Xiangrong dance under the moon again and to try to figure out whether her dance could make him refreshed and trigger some other changes.


    Because he had already had a spection.


    ¡°You are insatiable,¡± Xin¡¯er began to be angry on one side, ¡°You disguised yourself so well before that I thought you were not disturbed. When our miss danced, you were distracted. Now, you even want her to dance again. Do you think that our miss can dance casually?¡±


    ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Hua Xiangrong rebuked this little personal maid with a smile, looked at Li Mu, and then said, ¡°Young Master, since I just danced to one song, I have been a little tired. Besides, dancing with the same music again will be different in terms of feeling.¡±


    As she said, on the face of the oiran shed a hint of cunning that matched her age, then she said, ¡°Of course, if Young Master can make another outstanding poem like ¡®Beauty Poem¡¯, which can inspire me, I can dance for another song again.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned and smiled again.


    This woman... asked for poetry implicitly.


    It was uneasy to write poetry that could be passed down for centuries, which demanded a suitable situation and state of mind.


    Nevertheless, although Li Mu was just at the junior school level, on the earth, the poems of the ancient sages had been learned a lot by him. Anyway, he had copied several poems consecutively, so it didn¡¯t matter if he copied a few more.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he slightly muttered. As he had already thought of a poem, he said, ¡°One would think of her colorful clothing when seeing clouds, and her beautiful look when seeing flowers; the autumn wind blows the railing, and flowers be more attractive under the dew. If one doesn¡¯t see you, beauty, in Wensheng Chamber, he must go to Yaotai in heaven to appreciate such a look.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Natural Taoist Figure

    <h4>Chapter 160 Natural Taoist Figure</h4>


    This was one of the three poems in ¡®Qingping Poetry¡¯ made by a poet in the Tang Dynasty, Li Bai. It was said that on the banquet of Emperor Xuanzong and Lady Yang, Li Bai made poems. In the heat of passion, he let Gao Lishi, the first son of an official, take off his boots and Lady Yang ground inkstick. The three poems made smoothly by him were passed through ages, and this one was one of them, especially the first sentence¡ª¡¯One would think of her colorful clothing when seeing clouds, and her beautiful look when seeing flowers¡¯, iparably fitted today, which exactly echoed the name of Master Hua.


    When such a poem was made, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. When she looked at Li Mu again, a kind of indescribable emotion was in her eyes.


    Maid Xin¡¯er and several other female musicians were also extremely shocked.


    Pairs of graceful eyes fell on Li Mu as if they were to see through Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Was he really a poetry genius?


    Even if the contemporary Young Master of Wen Zongfu, famous as the one¡ª¡¯with boundless poetry talent, he, when drunk, can use his poem to portray the national situation¡¯, was recognized as the first talented person in Western Qin Empire today, but he might be just like this teenager.


    He could write a poem anytime, and it could be still passed down after hundreds of years.


    In the world, was there really such a talented person?


    Even if Xin¡¯er was slightly dissatisfied with Li Mu, at this time, she could not help but think highly of him.


    On the other hand, as for Hua Xiangrong who was rted to the poem, she used her beautiful watery eyes to stare at Li Mu. It seemed that there was a brilliance overflowing appearing from the pupils. She also did not hide her expression that said this poem had struck her heart. As a person who loved poems and books, when hearing Li Mu read this poem, she found that she seemed... already... can¡¯t... resist... to fall for him.


    The lethality of poetry was really so powerful.


    She just yed a trick casually, which was small revenge for Li Mu¡¯s distraction when she was dancing. There was no other way because women loved revenge so much.


    But in fact, she did not expect too much of him, because the more books she read, the more she would know the preciousness of evesting poems. Many schrs, who were able to create a poem that could be passed down for ages, were already proud enough, so even if Li Mu could not make this second poem, she would promise to dance again.


    However, Li Mu made it.


    One would think of her colorful clothing when seeing clouds, and her beautiful look when seeing flowers; the autumn wind blows the railing, and flowers be more attractive under the dew. If one doesn¡¯t see you, beauty, in Wensheng Chamber, he must go to Yaotai in heaven to appreciate such a look.


    It fitted the situation, time, and people!


    What was even more impressive was that this poem incorporated the meaning of her name.


    This was simply a wonderful and vivid poem.


    The power and influence weren¡¯t precious, but the talent was the most touching thing.


    ¡°Young Master, waited a moment,¡± Hua Xiangrong, with a blush on her cheeks, stood up, saluted, and left to change clothes.


    The musicians on one side were still discussing the matching background music and how to y for this poem. Wasn¡¯t it an honor for them to personally participate in ying this evesting poem? This made them excited.


    After a while, Hua Xiangrong wore a white royal exquisite gauzy dress.


    This time, she, unlike thest time, had put on some makeup, and looked more beautiful.


    A girl would doll herself up for somebody she cared.


    When Xin¡¯er saw this scene, she was shocked.


    Only she knew that this white gauzy dress was made by the madam several days before Shanguan Family was convicted and confiscated. Since miss came to Musical House, a prostitution quarter, she had hadn¡¯t worn it.


    She knew miss¡¯ thoughts.


    The miss regarded this white gauzy dress as her only treasure. If she was lucky enough to find her Mr. Right one day while she still kept it, she could wear it at her wedding. But now, miss should put on it. Did she...


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be confused.¡±


    Xin¡¯er was worried.


    But at this moment, Hua Xiangrong stood in front of the window under the moonlight pleasantly and gracefully. Since there was moonlight shining in the back, a light appeared to abound her whole figure, as if she had been integrated with the bright moonlight. She was so beautiful, so pure and so holy like the goddess walking down from Heavenly Pce.


    Li Mu opened his mouth but didn¡¯t speak.


    He had a strange feeling that Hua Xiangrong specially fitted with the moonlight, who seemed to be the moonlight¡¯s incarnation.


    ¡°Such a beautiful woman should have reduced to live in the brothel. Does a beautiful girl have an unfortunate life or suffer many mishaps in life?¡±


    When Li Mu signed with emotion, the music started and Hua Xiangrong began to dance again.


    With graceful dance, she was like fairy Chang¡¯e of the Moon Pce who came to the human worlds.


    As she slightly moved her red lips, her voice was ethereal. She sang, ¡°One would think of her colorful clothing when seeing clouds, and her beautiful look when seeing flowers; autumn breeze...¡± Naturally, she sang the new poem.


    Li Mu watched her performance with fixed concentration.


    Soon, it turned out that his previous guess was correct. When Hua Xiangrong danced like a fairy under the moon, the ethereal scene seemed to be thebination of nature and Taoism, which could emit an indescribable Taoist Sense.


    Moreover, previously, the reason why Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force stirred up and change took ce in his body was that this kind of Taoist Sense had aroused the resonance of his Xiantian Skill.


    ¡°It seems that there is nothing wrong with my previous guess. Hua Xiangrong is extremely rare Natural Taoist Figure that the old faker once said. As for to which kind of Taoist Figure she belongs, it is impossible to determine, but it should be rted to the moonlight.¡±


    Li Mu had already confirmed.


    In such an environment, he ran Xiantian Skill and really had a new experience.


    Under the turbulence of the overflowing Taoist Sense from Hua Xiangrong¡¯s body, the effect of practicing Xiantian Skill would be better. The moonlight essence that other people couldn¡¯t see with the naked eyes were turned into trivial spirit aura and was merged into Li Mu¡¯s body. It was even better than the cultivation effect in Taibai County government organ, where Earth Evil Pris Formation was deployed.


    ¡°ording to the old faker¡¯s opinion, if I can cultivate together with Natural Taoist Figure, my cultivation will be improved faster and I canprehend the heaven-and-earth Great Way faster.¡±


    A bold idea rose in Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    However, it might be a bit too bold.


    He was weighing it.


    After a while, Hua Xiangrong finished dancing.


    Li Mu stopped cultivating, feeling refreshed andfortable as never before.


    In less than half an hour, the cultivation effect of Xiantian Skill equaled that within ten days in the past, which was simply a miracle.


    ¡°Young Master, I have finished my performance. Do you like it?¡± Hua Xiangrong asked, a bit breathlessly.


    It was a challenge to her physical power to dance to two songs consecutively, which rarely happened. On her bright and white forehead and temples appeared some sweat. With her dark hair a bit messy, she became more attractive.


    Li Mu could even feel the sweet smell of Beauty Hua when she spoke.


    She exhaled like an orchid.


    ¡°Master Hua is an unparalleled dancer and singer. I am intoxicated as if I were lingering on a fairnd,¡± Li Mu praised sincerely.


    Then, a smile appeared on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face, which seemed to be the first daylight at dawn, bright and beautiful.


    On one side, as Xin¡¯er saw that the atmosphere seemed to turn into another terrible one, she quickly coughed and said, ¡°Miss, the reception time is here today.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned but immediately understood.


    She was ordering him to leave.


    ¡°This little girl, when I was in the hall, has defended me, but now, she suddenly seemed to dislike me.¡±


    A hint of puzzle emerged on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t have the reception time.


    Li Mu stood up, and he was still thinking about what to say. Hesitating for a moment, he tentatively asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Master Hua had thought about leaving Wensheng Chamber and Musical House someday.¡±


    When the words came out, all the women in the room immediately misunderstood.


    After all, they thought that Li Mu admired Hua Xiangrong and wanted to redeem her.


    A hint of joy shed on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°Does this young man finally care about me?¡± But soon she thought of something, then her look became a little gloomy and her joy disappeared. As she lowered her head and fell silent for a while, she finally whispered, ¡°Thanks for Young Master¡¯s kindness. But... I can¡¯t leave Wensheng Chamber now.¡±


    Oh. Did she reject?


    After all, Li Mu was a little virgin. He had already had vanity, especially in front of such a beautiful girl. After hearing her words, of course, he was a bit disappointed. He even giarised Li Bai¡¯s poems and still failed to move her?


    ¡°Or is it because I¡¯m too ugly?¡±


    He worried about his gains and losses.


    He thought about it again. Indeed, it was just the first time that two talents had met. He might be a bit anxious to take her away directly. Besides, Hua Xiangrong said that she couldn¡¯t leave now. Um, maybe she could leave some timeter?


    In Li Mu¡¯s mind, a lot of thoughts shed, and he forced a smile, saying, ¡°Such being the case, I will leave.¡± Although Natural Taoist Figure was extremely wonderful, Li Mu couldn¡¯t force her. If she disgusted Li Mu, the consequences would be rather bad, which would lead to the rejection of Taoist Sense and twice the work with half the result.


    After that, Li Mu turned and walked outside the room.


    Hua Xiangrong felt that something in her heart was abruptly taken away when Li Mu turned around. She immediately felt sad.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward, reaching out and trying to pull Li Mu, but maid Xin¡¯er on the side immediately dragged her.


    In her heart, she suddenly realized something, biting her teeth and asking, ¡°Young Master, will... will youe again?¡±


    Li Mu turned around amazedly and looked at Hua Xiangrong. Although he was a virgin who had not handled love affairs, at this time, he, even if a fool, could understand that such an inquiry was an implicit invitation.


    It was possible.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    In Hua Xiangrong¡¯s heart immediately appeared a burst of joy. She lowered her head, and said with a low and soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for Young Master all the time...¡± In the end, she flushed, which was equaled to implicitly revealing her true thought.


    As maid Xin¡¯er saw this scene, she kept shaking her head.


    ¡°Our sillydy should fall in love with him so rapidly.¡±


    Li Mu smiled, turned around and left.


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s footsteps gradually die away and off the stairs, the blush on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face gradually dissipated, but there was still a hint of sweetness in her eyes. She did not imagine that sometimes, she could fall in love with one man so simply, just at one encounter.

 Chapter 161 - Fraud Being Exposed?

    <h4>Chapter 161 Fraud Being Exposed?</h4>


    The musicians all drew back and left the room.


    ¡°Miss Hua, you really... Well, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Xin¡¯er sighed, deploring greatly. ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t really fell for that little schr, did you?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong gave a sweet smile and directly sat on the floor despite her normal lofty image. She fanned her hair and put her fine legs up yfully as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, my dear sister? Isn¡¯t he a decent man that worth my crush? Isn¡¯t he brilliant?¡±


    ¡°He is brilliant. But... Well,¡± Xin¡¯er reminded her and said bitterly, ¡°You only just met him.¡±


    ¡°For some, it is still meaningless even after a thousand visits. But for the other, the first encounter is already enough to steal my heart.¡± Beaming, Hua Xiangrong dangled her white, cute feet perkily, her fine ankles and smooth toes swinging from one side to the other.


    She was, after all, a girl at the age of sixteen, still preserving traces of childishness. When there were no outsiders around, she would reveal her naughty side.


    ¡°Miss, I almost believe you are brainwashed,¡± Xin¡¯er continued with patience, ¡°I admit, that Young Master was indeed a good man you could marry if it was in the past. But now, the situation has changed. The Bloody-moon faction is closing in on you... If he were powerful, he might be able to help you. But in reality, he is just a poor schr. Even if he wants to help, he is not capable of it. No matter how brilliant his poem is or how awesome his personality is, it is meaningless to you.¡±


    At those words, the smile in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed.


    Like a burning candle being extinguished by a st of ruthless wind, the blossoming girl suddenly withered, and her eyes stopped shining at once.


    She just bit her lips with the white, seashell-like teeth and sat there in silence, her face screwed up in agony.


    At her expression, Xin¡¯er lost her nerves and hastily said, ¡°Miss, that¡¯s not what I mean. I...¡±


    Hua Xiangrong raised her head and gave her a shaky smile. ¡°I know, my silly sister. I¡¯m quite clear what your worries are. And I know you have my best interest at heart. Yeah, I can¡¯t be with him, because that willnd him in trouble, too. I¡¯m a dangerous beauty, and I shall not hurt him... Don¡¯t worry, there are still a few days to go before the deadline. I will only see him a few more times. When that dayes, I will no longer cross path with him.¡±


    In thest few days before falling to the abyss of misery, she just hoped to make more beautiful memories for herself.


    This requirement was not too demanding, right?


    Otherwise, when she was really at the depths of the dark pool of despair and could not see any ray of light, what else could warm andfort her damaged aching soul?


    ...


    ...


    When Li Mu went down the stairs from the third floor, the hall of the Holy House was still crowded with a sea of people.


    The previous onlookers had no intention to scatter away. And it seemed that more people had joined them.


    As Li Mu reappeared, the crowd burst into an uproar. The atmosphere changed drastically, as if somebody had tossed a chunk of ice into a sizzling oil pan.


    ¡°Out, he came out!¡±


    ¡°It took him so long to get out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t stand this. Could Miss Hua have already been...¡±


    ¡°My goddess has been tainted...¡±


    Someone howled in a low voice.


    The previous Hua Xiangrong was pure and noble as a fairy in the immortal world, because she had never let a man in her room. However, now, everything was different.


    Staring at the man walking slowly down the stairs from Hua Xiangrong¡¯s room, many people already thought that once unreachable goddess had fallen to dust and was no longer pure, regardless of what really happened in her room.


    ¡°Bah, the giarizer finally dares toe out.¡± Lin Qiushui, the president of the Hanshan Academy who had waited for a long time, marched up to Li Mu and blocked him. ¡°You pitiful thing, we¡¯ve found out you copying other¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°giarizing?¡±


    ¡°What are they ying now?¡±


    Li Mu, however, merely threw a nonchnt look at the young schr.


    His lousy acting and provocation did not upset Li Mu.


    Anyway, a dragon never bothered to care the defiance of an ant.


    Li Mu just found him ridiculous and pathetic.


    Void of expression, he sidestepped Lin Qiushui and headed out.


    Tonight, he identally made a breakthrough¡ªactivating the Third eye¡ªwhen he was watching Hua Xiangrong dancing. Now, he only wanted to hurry back to the Shack and organized his train of thought, so he decided not to tangle with the small potato on that trivial issue.


    However, even though he did not want to make trouble, others would not let him off the hook.


    Liu Muyang, a schr of the Fengming Academy, came forward and stood in Li Mu¡¯s way again. He snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you scared? Want to escape? Hum, after giarizing other¡¯s poem and stealing the thunder, now you want to flee, don¡¯t you? But howe you could have it all?¡±


    Li Mu scowled at him.


    He was losing his patience.


    He turned around to look at the table he sat before but was surprised to see that Zheng Cunjian was not to been seen there, and the seats were all taken by the disciples of Heaven Sword Martial Club, who were all darting provocatively gloating nces at him.


    ¡°What now? Too freaked out to speak?¡±


    ¡°Haha, his trick has been seen through, so he is speechless, right?¡±


    The schrs from the two academies started yelling snide remarks.


    ¡°Penniless brat, I¡¯ve invited a witness here. He can testify that your ¡®beauty poem¡¯ is a copy. Now, you can¡¯t deny it.¡± Smiling viciously, Lin Qiushui walked over and threatened. ¡°Tonight, I will expose your true color in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°A witness?¡±


    ¡°Unless he is from the Earth or the reincarnation of the dead who used to live on Earth, what fu*king testimony could he give?¡±


    Li Mu was unwilling to waste time on this matter. He clenched his fists, ready to punch this ignorant little schr. But it suddenly urred to him that the Hanshan Academy was pretty influential in Chang¡¯an. If hepletely made an enemy out of them, though he had no fear of it, it would probably put Hua Xiangrong in a difficult position and affect her reputation, wouldn¡¯t it?


    As Li Mu was hesitating, a grey-haired old man walked to the front of the crowd.


    He seemed in his fifties. He was wearing an off-white schr uniform, his face thin and wrinkled, giving off an aura of learned elegance that made him look quite mild and good-natured. However, the words that came out of his mouth were rather spiteful.


    ¡°Everyone, I am Zhen Yuandao, the top guider of the fourth grade in the Hanshan Academy. I¡¯m here to testify. Tonight, the ¡®beauty poem¡¯ this little friendposed is actually a copy of my work.¡± The old man did a self-introduction and continued with a hint of smile. ¡°Several days ago, I was drinking in a pub. As I got slightly drunk, I saw an extremely gorgeous girl passing by the window. Inspired by her beauty, I came up with the ¡®beauty poem¡¯ on a whim. Then, I wrote the poem on the wall of that pub and felt quite good for myself. Perhaps this little friend happened to be in that pub at that time and read my work. But tonight, he disyed it in the Holy House as his own, that really took me by surprise.¡±


    Before the remarks faded, the hall was drowned by a rumble of shocked cries.


    Zhen Yuandao, the guider of the Hanshan Academy, was a respected figure in the literature circle in the entire Chang¡¯an. He had created many famous works, such as the Taking up the Arms, the Star and the Moon. Although his works might not be passed on for centuries, some had really been spread from mouth to mouth for ages. He could definitely make to the top ten list of men of letters in Chang¡¯an. It could be said that he was one of the leaders of the literary arena here.


    Thus, once he came out to testify, the scales were tipped towards him.


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s really a copy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying. It only makes sense when that fine poem is from Mr. Zhen.¡±


    ¡°He is shameless! How dare he poach Mr. Zhen¡¯s work to trick us?¡±


    ¡°And he has also swindled Miss Hua. That¡¯s unforgivable! He should be arrested and be torn up by five horses, be shed by a thousand knives.¡±


    With the roars of the schrs from the two academies, the other audience in the hall were also seethed with indignation.


    ¡°Haha, I was wondering what kind of amazing talent he is. But he turns out to be a fraud. Hahaha, I¡¯ll be ashamed to be in league with him.¡± The arrogant schr, Song Qinfei, let loose of a fit of coldughs while hitting Li Mu when he was down.


    Liu Muyang, a schr from the Fengming Academy, was wearing a frosty smile, but inside he was a little vexed.


    Because he had invited over his teacher, Jia Zuoren, with the same purpose. But unluckily, Zhen Yuandao was one step ahead of him. Watching the great poem that might be popr for centuries being robbed by Hanshan Academy¡¯s Zhen Yuandao, he felt it hard to take.


    ¡°Beat him to death!¡±


    ¡°Pull off his robe and hang him up!¡±


    People shouted with justified wrath, especially that short stout schr from the Hanshan Academy.


    Of course, the onlookers were not all idiots.


    Some had detected the w in Zhen Yuandao¡¯s testimony.


    In a normal case, if a poem that excellent was his brainchild he got by chance and he really had written it on the wall of a pub a few days ago, by now, it should have been known by the masses. Given the charm of the poem, it would certainly get wild in no time. But howe no one had not heard about the poem at all during thest few days?


    Moreover, if it was really a work of Zhen Yuandao, then, why didn¡¯t Lin Qiushui, the direct disciple of Zhen Yuandao, point this out when the poem was just released? Instead, he invited his teacher over after it had been so long since he was humiliated by the young schr. He could not be so slow on this.


    However, even though people had noticed something fishy in the usation, no one dared to uncover the scam.


    After all, the Hanshan Academy had quite a say in the literature circle in Chang¡¯an. They had control over the public opinions. If someone questioned their points, he would be a target of the Hanshan Academy and have big trouble. As to the young and reckless man, he had annoyed both the Hanshan Academy and the Fengming Academy, the two pirs of the local literary world, so this was what he asked for.


    ¡°Yes, life is just unfair.¡±


    ¡°And there is nothing we can do to change it, is there?¡±


    As such, even though many of the audience were smart enough to spot the w, they all pretended they knew nothing.


    ¡°Boy, considering you¡¯re young and senseless, I don¡¯t want to be too hard on you. You might have done it on an impulse.¡± Zhen Yuandao, who was grey-haired and grey-bearded and had an aura of mystery, smiled like a lenient grandfather and went on, ¡°As long as you admit that you giarised my work, I won¡¯t be difficult with you. Just apologize to me and I will let you leave unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the generosity of a real master in the literature circle.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is the real master. Tolerant and broad-minded!¡±


    The schrs from the Hanshan Academy instantly seized the opportunity and began to tter their master.

 Chapter 162 - Getting out of Line on an Impulse?

    <h4>Chapter 162 Getting out of Line on an Impulse?</h4>


    Li Muughed, rather amused.


    He never knew there was really such a brazen man in the world.


    Given Zhen Yuandao¡¯s reputation and status, he could hardly believe this was something the renowned master could do. Well, this was truly...


    If this happened to some other young men, they might be frightened by their threats of getting violent and started considering making an apology. Perhaps they wouldfort themselves by treating the poem as a gift to Zhen Yuandao. But once they apologized, they would fall into the trap the opponent nted in that question and lost their reputation forever.


    ¡°Yes, my ¡®beauty poem¡¯ is surely a copy, but it¡¯s not a copy of yours!¡±


    ¡°How could you geezer have the face to im the authorship?¡±


    Li Mu knew it was impossible to reason with him in the first ce, so he was about to resort to violence...


    But just at this precise moment, a voice rang from the stairs.


    ¡°No way. It¡¯s impossible that this Young Master giarize other¡¯s works. Mr. Zhen, you must have gotten it wrong.¡± The voice was familiarly soft and sweet. It turned out that apanied by Madam Bai Xuan, Hua Xiangrong, who was wearing a full white dress, stepped down the stairs unhurriedly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°She got down here?¡±


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    But as he contemted it, he realized it must have been the huge mor downstairs that drew Hua Xiangrong here from the third floor.


    ¡°This girl is truly considerate. She even came down to defend me without taking the time to change her clothes.¡±


    A smile curled the corners of Li Mu¡¯s lips.


    Meanwhile, all the people on the first floor stirred excitedly.


    Miss Hua got downstairs!


    Those who had long since wanted to admire her breath-taking beauty were thrilled at once.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Finally, the legendary top girl in the Holy House could be seen in public!


    Numerous eyes were locked on the girl.


    However, Lin Qiushui, Liu Muyang, and Song Qinfei¡¯s faces fell in an instant.


    It came as aplete surprise to them that Hua Xiangrong was willing to show her face in public for the sake of this little schr. And she even defended him! They were startled as well as enraged.


    Zhen Yuandao rested his eyes on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face. Instantly, a stunned look appeared on his face but rapidly vanished. His heart pounded forcibly, because he was also astonished by her beauty.


    ¡°Miss Hua is here.¡± Zhen Yuandao carefully disguised his desire of holding the girl in his possession and smiled. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you are deceived by this boy. The ¡®beauty poem¡¯ was surelyposed by me on the other day when I had a drink. At that time...¡±


    But Hua Xiangrong directly cut Zhen Yuandao off. ¡°Mr. Zhen must have been confused under the effect of the alcohol. I believe that the author of the ¡®beauty poem¡¯ is this Young Master. He is a noble schr with an unparalleled talent in poetry. There is no way he could steal someone else¡¯s work.¡±


    Zhen Yuandao was taken aback. A hint of fury flitted across his eyes.


    At this point, Jia Zuoren, a guider of the Fengming Academy who had quietly stood by the side for the whole time, stroked his goatee with a smile and stepped forward. ¡°Miss Hua, do you have any evidence to support your theory?¡± Well, how shameless that question was! It was his lot that used Li Mu of giarizing. But instead of providing evidence to back up that charge, he was asking the used to prove his innocence.


    As a guider of the Fengming Academy, Jia Zuoren enjoyed basically the same status and fame as Zhen Yuandao. The two had been fighting both openly and secretly. And Liu Muyang and Lin Qiushui, their most excellent disciples respectively, were also hostile towards each other.


    ¡°Emm...¡± Hua Xiangrong fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°This Young Master¡¯s talent is rare to be found in this world. When he was up on the third floor, heposed another poem for me during our chat. And that poem can serve as the evidence... Xin¡¯er, bring that poem out.¡±


    As she said, Xin¡¯er and another maid scurried to the front of the crowd and slowly unfurled a scroll of paper. On the white paper was a handwritten poem, and the ink had not fully dried yet. It said, ¡°Her robe is made of cloud, her face of flowers made. Caressed by the autumn breeze, freshened by the pool of moonlight. Charming as Fairy Queen in the Holy House, or Goddess of the Moon in her pce sky-blue.¡±


    When finishing reading the poem, everyone gasped inwardly.


    ¡°Great poem!¡±


    ¡°Another poem that will be popr for centuries!¡±


    ¡°And this poem is definitely made to present to Hua Xiangrong, because the name of this ce was cleverly embedded in the lines. Plus, the scene depicted and the emotions expressed are in perfect harmony. And he used both the direct and indirect method to describe the character. This poem is truly the best of the best.¡±


    ¡°This is another work of the young man?¡±


    People cast quizzical looks upon Li Mu.


    It was very difficult topose one quality poem in a lifetime. Naturally, creating multiple such poems was much more challenging.


    That kind of thing could only be achieved by a genius.


    But if he was a genius, why would he ever bother to copy other¡¯s work?


    Now, Zhen Yuandao looked a little awkward.


    By contrast, Jia Zuoren took a step forward without hast and said beamingly, ¡°It seems that Miss Hua has been tricked by the liar again. The poem you just disyed is what I created when I was watching the flowers at my garden and struck by inspiration this morning...¡±


    But that remark was entailed with another round of uproar.


    Jia Zuoren was too unabashed!


    If Zhen Yuandao¡¯s im sounded a little usible, then, what Jia Zuoren just said was way far-fetched. What were the odds of that? Howe his work was learned by no one else but this young man?


    Hua Xiangrong was stupified by his new theory.


    She was shocked by the discovery that there was such a shameless man in the world.


    However, Jia Zuoren was oblivious to the flipped attitude of the crowd and lookedposed as ever.


    Tonight, surprisingly, two extraordinary poems were disclosed. Now that the first ¡®beauty poem¡¯ was robbed by Zhen Yuandao, the old foe of his, he could not miss out on the second one.


    Jia Zuoren was addicted of enjoying fame and attention. He had taken the authorship of other¡¯s work for many times, so now he was making his move with ease. What could those on the scene possibly do if they did not buy his words? Anyway, public opinion was controlled by the Fengming Academy. Even if the witnesses on this incident spread out what happened tonight, he could order some people to make up some coverup stories and veer the public opinion. Therefore, he had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°You... Do you have any proof? It¡¯s so thick-skinned of you to merely insist that poem is your work.¡± Xin¡¯er, the maid, could not help but berate him. Although she was against Miss Hua


    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re just a maid in a brothel, too humble to voice your opinion. Get out,¡± scolded Jia Zuoren.


    Those words made Xin¡¯er¡¯s face burn scarlet.


    Right, she was at the lowest of the socialdder. How could she make a point in front of such a celebrity in the literature world? But... How unfair this was!


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s all straightened up. This shameless boy giarised two poems of the two guiders from the famous academies and then presented them as his own at this event. He can¡¯t be more shameless!¡± Liu Muyang came forward gleefully and shot Li Mu a provocative look before he came to the conclusion. ¡°I suggest we escort this shameless guy to the government. We certainly cannot let such an evil practice contaminate our literature world. He must be punished. And that will be a warning to anyone who attempts to follow him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he can¡¯t be spared!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Take him down!¡±


    ¡°Humph, surely he is a fraud. But he can only trick the dumb prostitutes. We, learned schrs, won¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    The stout man and the other schrs from the Hanshan Academy all burst outughing.


    ¡°Young Master...¡± Hua Xiangrong was a little anxious now. Subconsciously, she tugged Li Mu by the sleeve. Panic was written in her eyes, for she never knew this thing could develop to this point. Although she was a top star, she could not outpower anyone. Once Li Mu was involved in this, she was afraid that she could not keep the unmatched poetry genius unhurt.


    Li Mu gently patted the hand grasping his sleeve and gave a mild smile to Hua Xiangrong. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    That subtle movement made Lin Qiushui, who had been watching them on the other side, fume uncontrobly.


    To woo Hua Xiangrong, he had tried out all sorts of methods and taken a lot of pains. Today, he was just about to seed, but who knew that Li Mu swooped in and ruined his n. How could he not hate Li Mu?! Now, seeing the intimate interaction between them, it was obvious that they were very much in love. Upon a closer look, Hua Xiangrong still got a trace of blush on her face, and her hair was notpletely tidy. He could not help suspecting the two of them had already been intimate upstairs...


    Instantly, Lin Qiushui¡¯s hot desire for Hua Xiangrong transformed into torrents of anger.


    ¡°A b*tch is always heartless! And a phony is always treacherous! Seems that you pair have already done that disgusting thing. Wow, beautiful women are really dangerous. Hua Xiangrong, I believed you were a gifted woman that is different from all the other b*tches. But who knows, you are also a shallow girl full of vanity. I...¡± Unable to rein in his fury, Lin Qiushui simply gave vent to a torrent of abuse.


    Whack!


    A loud p interrupted his curses.


    Lin Qiushui was sent flying by the p. After making a full turn in the air, a mouthful of blood sshed out and he crashed hard into a round table that was a dozen meters away, causing wine and soup spluttered everywhere and the tablewares ttered to the ground...


    ¡°Aaah...¡±


    Several women shrieked out of fear.


    The sudden change was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Slowing, Li Mu withdrew his palm and flexed his knuckles. Then, he said without emotion, ¡°Hitting trash like you is an insult to my hand...¡±


    The hall replied with perfect silence.


    No one knew this seemingly ordinary young man wouldunch a strike without notice.


    His one p threw the president of the renowned Hanshan Academy up to air as if he was just a sack.


    Lin Qiushui¡¯s face was now reduced to a smashed ripe yellow peach, swollen beyond recognition. After grunting a few undiscernable words, he passed out on the floor.


    At this scene, Zhen Yuandao, Jia Zuoren, and the other schrs from the two famous academies were thunderstruck.


    They never saw iting that Li Mu really dared to hit them.


    But once he got violent, the nature of this incident was altered.


    Even Hua Xiangrong went dumbstruck.


    Just now, she was trembling out of indignation after hearing Lin Qiushui¡¯s malevolent speech. She was shocked to find out that the usually civilized and good-mannered schr who had pursued her frantically was so ugly within. She could not imagine how he said that vicious remark. However, what was more astonishing to her was that the young man in pretty ordinary clothes whom she thought was powerless had beaten another man on such an asion...


    Now, he was in deep trouble!


    ¡°Young Master, you...¡± Hua Xiangrong was almost desperate. She was seriously concerned about Li Mu¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 163 - Everyone Stupified

    <h4>Chapter 163 Everyone Stupified</h4>


    By her side, Xin¡¯er was also at a loss.


    She did not expect this young poet to be so courageous and upright. Nevertheless, courage alone could not cope with any problem. Now that Li Mu had pped Lin Qiushui, he was in big trouble.


    Only Madam Bai Xuan, the owner of the Holy House, showed a sh of suspicion in her eyes.


    She had seen with her own eyes that Li Mu hade here with Zheng Cunjian as hispany. Since she could not be clearer about what kind of man Zheng Cunjian was, she knew this young man in ordinary clothes must have some background to have Zheng Cunjian follow him like a servant. But it was hard to learn if his background was powerful enough to take on a bigshot like the Hanshan Academy.


    Thus, she decided to not take side and stay quiet for now.


    In no time, those in the hall all came to their senses.


    Nearly exploding with anger, Zhen Yuandao pointed a finger at Li Mu and goggled at him with zing eyes as he hollered, ¡°This is outrageous, outrageous... You dared hurt people in broad daylight! Everybody, take this rogue down...¡±


    But before his voice faded, a shocking scene urred.


    Li Mu¡¯s hand swiftly reached out, which generated a whirlwind that carried Zhen Yuandao up and directly sent him to Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    Li Mu gripped Zhen Yuandao¡¯s neck singlehandedly and said, ¡°I, hurt people? Humph.¡±


    Snap!


    Li Mu flicked his wrist and wrung the neck of the Hanshan Academy¡¯s guider.


    ¡°Aaaah...¡± Zhen Yuandao let loose of rasping screeches like a wild beast about to die. His body started twitching as if he was a dog that got its spine snapped, and thest bit of light in his eyes was filled with horror.


    He had never imagined, even in his wildest dream, that Li Mu was not a little schr who was too weak to truss up a chicken. Instead, he turned out to be an expert of martial arts. And he could really go for killing in such a public space.


    Death was flooding towards him.


    At the moment, he was very much chagrined, and repentant.


    However, he could not go back in time to right his wrong.


    His momentary greed had spurred him to snatch up the authorship of another¡¯s poem by dint of his high status, whereas, that greed put an end to his life. Then, carrying his endless remorse and fear, Zhen Yuandao breathed hisst breath.


    tter!


    Li Mu ditched Zhen Yuandao¡¯s body unceremoniously onto the floor.


    Strike, and then, kill!


    The whole process went smooth and unhurried, but it nheless left much time for the crowd to react to it.


    Now, the entire hall waspletely mute, as if no one alive was there.


    If the crowd was surprised and irritated when Li Mu pped Lin Qiushui a moment ago, then, his murdering Zhen Yuandao simply put everyone in extreme fear.


    The disciples of the Hanshan Academy who had been agitating Li Mu to fan up the mes of trouble were now trembling among the others. Terrorstricken, each of them pped a hand over their mouth, in case they made any noise that drew the young man¡¯s attention.


    Only since that moment did the crowd realize that the young man was no weakmb waiting to be ughtered but a wild tiger with sharp fangs that was ready to prey on its target.


    Considering that the guider and the students of the academies in this world also practiced martial arts, technically, they were not feeble schrs at all. For example, Lin Qiushui had a cultivation at the Joint-thoughts level, while Zhen Yuandao was at the peak of the Joint-thoughts level, only half a step away from the Master Realm. However, what just happened to them?


    The former had been thrown to the air by a p as if he were a mosquito.


    Thetter had had his neck snapped as if he were just a chicken.


    ¡°You were wrong. I can not only hurt people. I¡¯m able to kill, too.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s tone was quite calm, as though he had just done something that he did every day.


    Then, his eyes swiveled and settled upon another brazen man, Jia Zuoren, the guider of the Fengming Academy.


    ¡°You...¡± Jia Zuoren was scared out of his wits, even his legs were shaking like mad. He spun around and wanted to flee.


    Li Mu stuck out a hand again. Immediately, the spell, Dragon Whirlwind, was activated. Another gust of wind whirled Jia Zuoren up, who was only half a step away from the Master Realm as well, and brought him right to Li Mu¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°You said the poem is your work?¡± Li Mu questioned him.


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not mine!¡± Shaking from head to foot, Jia Zuoren thrashed around helplessly like a duck in a storm and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to steal your poem with my status. Please pardon me, don¡¯t kill me. Liu Muyang, it¡¯s that wicked Liu Muyang who deluded me. He said you were just a nonlocal, powerless schr that couldn¡¯t be much of a concern...¡±


    This guider of the Fengming Academy behaved even less like a man. He came clean the moment he was put under threat.


    He was also regretting what he had done.


    After infringing on other poets¡¯ authorship for a long time, this time he finally got what wasing to him.


    He never thought he would meet his doom when doing his most skilled move¡ªtaking other¡¯s work as his own.


    ¡°Everyone has to bear the consequences of his acts,¡± said Li Mu, totally unsoftened by his imploring.


    If an apology was enough, why would people need police?


    If any evildoer could be forgiven after admitting his sin and expressing his penitence, wouldn¡¯t the fiery of Hade be totally empty?


    ¡°No, no, no! Spare me! Somebody help me... Help...¡± Jia Zuoren looked desperately at Hua Xiangrong. ¡°Miss Hua, I¡¯m sorry, really! Please ask him to be mercy, please! I¡¯ll never do it again. I...¡±


    Hua Xiangrong cast her eyes upon Li Mu.


    At the moment, she was overwhelmed by mingled feelings.


    All of a sudden, she found Li Mu quite strange and unfathomable.


    ¡°Is he a rarely gifted and graceful young man?¡±


    ¡°Or a cruel ouw that can kill people without blinking?¡±


    When Li Mu entered her room at an earlier time, she was even a little nervous. At the sight of him, she would blush and be coy.


    However, now, he confronted the usation from the masses without fear and easily killed a prestigious guider of the Hanshan Academy before clenching another celebrity from the Fengming Academy that was equally powerful in the literature circle in Chang¡¯an.


    She was confused¡ªwhich one was the true color of Li Mu?


    However, no matter what his nature was, Hua Xiangrong still wanted to talk him out of the murder.


    After all, he had already made an enemy out of the Hanshan Academy. If he provoked the Fengming Academy as well, the trouble he would be facing was beyond measure.


    But surprisingly, Li Mu did not give her a chance to speak. ¡°Rong, if today I were just an ordinary schr with no strength to fight back, what I would have endured goes without saying, right? Those guys are evil, wrenched, and shameless. They tried to steal my work while making me the fraud. They also wanted me dead. Note this, never be lenient with those who are steeped in evil and refuse to repent.¡±


    After he finished thest word, another snap was heard.


    With nopassion, Li Mu cracked Jia Zuoren¡¯s neck too before casting his body aside Zhen Yuandao¡¯s as if tossing away a dead pig.


    The sight was rather ironic. These two men who had racked their brains to gain more fame finally died together.


    At the time, everyone in the hall was shivering in fear.


    Nobody had foreseen that this seemingly inconspicuous young man was a mad killer. He killed people as easily as killing dogs.


    Even Bai Xuan, who had noticed Li Mu¡¯s unusual traits before, was too astounded to say anything.


    In truth, Madam Bai was an experienced and knowledgeable woman. But she was still appalled by Li Mu¡¯s way of making a counter-attack, which was too fierce, too savage. Anyway, it was toote to stop him.


    Now that two people had been killed in her Holy House and the victims were all celebrated men, it was impossible to cover it up. She must report the case to the government.


    Bai Xuan looked over her shoulder and whispered something to a trusted madame.


    Li Mu, whose senses were highly sharp, saw her movement and heard everything she muttered, but he did not stop her.


    Because he knew he was not a mad killer, and he understood that Bai Xuan just did what any normal person would do under this circumstance.


    ¡°You...¡± Liu Muyang from the Fengming Academy felt his blood curding. Terrified to the utmost, he made to turn tail.


    But Li Mu flipped his palm and captured Liu Muyang as if he were a chicken. Clutching his neck, Li Mu said, ¡°You¡¯re no good man. As a schr, you only used your brains in evil things. You are no more than a scourge. We¡¯d be better off with you dead...¡±


    Curiously, since he achieved the initial sess in the first stage of the Xiantian Skill, he suddenly began to see everything clearer. His view of the world was utterly different from before, and his killing was terser and more resolute, not hesitant or overcautious as before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Please! I admit my crime. Pardon me...¡± Liu Muyang howled with all his might, his soul nearly flying out of his body in fright.


    At this point, Bai Xuan would not have it more and stepped out to speak. ¡°Young Master, show some mercy... lenient wherever it is possible. I don¡¯t see the necessity of killing them all.¡± She just had to stop this. With once more murder in her Holy House, as in what might happen if she had let the incident flowed, today would probably be thest day of her being the owner of this ce.


    ¡°Young Master, please show some mercy,¡± echoed Hua Xiangrong.


    She said it not out of sympathy for Liu Muyang but for the sake of Li Mu himself. She did not want to see the talented young man tomit crime repeatedly. If he murdered one more man, the case would really be outrageous. The government would definitely put him on the wanted list. Then, where could he hide?


    Li Mu nced at Bai Xuan and then gave her a vague smile as he satirized. ¡°When they were giving me a hard time earlier, I didn¡¯t see Madam Bai beg them to be lenient for me.¡± But before Bai Xuan could give an exnation for that, he looked at Hua Xiangrong and said, ¡°Fine. Since Rong asked me to be merciful, tonight, I won¡¯t kill one more guy.¡±


    Hearing those words, Hua Xiangrong felt a shot of sweet gratification without any cause.


    ¡°He still listens to my words.¡±


    Bai Xuan was eager to exin her non-action before. But she could not find any convincing reason, because what Li Mu just condemned was true.


    ¡°Having said that, you still need to pay for your sin,¡± rified Li Mu. Instantly, the power of lightning shot out from his palm and flowed over into Liu Muyang¡¯s body, directly shattered his internal qi that was at the Joint-thoughts level, which meant all his cultivation was gone. After that, Li Mu pped Liu Muyang, sending him flying as well.


    Wham!


    Like a dead pig, Liu Muyang slumped unconscious onto the floor.


    ¡°And you, fishing for fame and credit. You act like an unbridled schr, but in fact, you¡¯re just a despicable viin. You don¡¯t have any demeanor of a real arrogant and ambitious schr. Instead, you are petty, jealous, and narrow-minded. You need a good beat!¡± Li Mu¡¯s palm struck out.


    Bang!


    The arrogant Song Qinfei¡¯s face started swelling after taking the force of that p. He was sent flying backward and knocked off several tables before falling to the ground in aa.


    ¡°And now is you, the mean, gossipy, detestable kiss-ass. How can you im to be a schr? You really wasted all the great books you read.¡± As he said, Li Mu threw a p at him.


    The overwhelming energy smacked the face of that short and stout schr from the Hanshan Academy. All his teeth were knocked off as his cheek rapidly swollen up. He also flew a dozen meters backward and passed out on the ground.


    Now, the rest of the people in the hall all started to worry about themselves.


    Clearly, the young man was getting back at those who offended him afterward.

 Chapter 164 - Who Was This Amazing Man?

    <h4>Chapter 164 Who Was This Amazing Man?</h4>


    But tonight quite a few in the hall had mocked Li Mu.


    Especially the rest of the schrs of the two academies. They already cursed the young man with all sorts of swear words they could think of. Now, as Li Mu scanned the crowd with his eyes, every single one of them was seized by panic. Their hearts were hammering wildly as if a knife was pressed against their chest, and they did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    ¡°Hanshan Academy and Fengming Academy are said to be the two best ces for learning knowledge in the ancient capital, Chang¡¯an. But the students there stand facts on their heads. How pathetic and ridiculous they are! Today, I won¡¯t kill you. Go back and tell your deans that in ten days I¡¯ll visit both of your academies and borrow some books stored in your libraries. They must clean the libraries and get all the books ready within ten days and wait for my arrival.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes swept across those terrified schrs as he ordered them in a tone allowing of no contradiction.


    The others on the scene were all amazed by his remark.


    ¡°Is he going to challenge the two academies in ten days?¡±


    It should be noted that the libraries of both the academies, the Hanshan Study and the Fengming Stack Room, were forbidden ces in the two institutions. Each stored a slew of precious manuals and books, including ssic literature and works of poetry as well as secret martial arts theories. It could be said that the libraries were the fundamental reason that the two academies managed to have a foothold in the education world of the empire.


    Such crucial ces were not essible unless you were the administration of the academies or their key disciples. However, the young man was going to visit and borrow books in the two libraries. That was practically a tant challenge against the two academies.


    ¡°How daring he is!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant he is!¡±


    The schrs of the two academies were thunderstruck again.


    ¡°Howe a man could be so unscrupulous?¡±


    Standing next to them, Madame Bai Xuan dropped her jaw as well.


    ¡°This request is, perhaps, too demanding!¡±


    ¡°Even the Heartless Schr himself doesn¡¯t have the guts to say things like that, does he?¡±


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, Hua Xiangrong, who also had some knowledge about the two academies, revealed a gleam of surprise in her gorgeous eyes.


    At the moment, she really could not see through him.


    Could this young man be merely a talented but powerless schr as she had assumed?


    No, absolutely not.


    How could a normal schr have such high cultivation and menacing aura?


    And he was not negotiating with the two academies but informing,manding, and narrating... He was overlooking them condescendingly, as though a great victor looking down at a swarm of foolish and disgusting bugs.


    ¡°He is certainly not an ordinary guy.¡±


    ¡°Then, who is he?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s heart started thumping in spite of herself.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll pass on every word you said to our dean.¡± A disciple of the Hanshan Academy finally plunked his courage with efforts to answer Li Mu. He then gritted his teeth and added, ¡°But, Mister, you ought to tell us your identity, so our dean will know what great man will use our library.¡±


    This remark actually voiced the question everyone wanted to ask.


    Li Mu smiled. Well, there was nothing to hide, so he was about to reveal his identity...


    However, at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    Rumbles of rapid hoofbeat were heard, which were followed by the sound of footsteps and the grating noise of armors rubbing against weapons. They moved very fast and soon came to the outside of the hall.


    ¡°Get out of the way! The eastern branch of Chang¡¯an government is on a case! People impertinent to the case step aside now!¡±


    Someone shouted to the guests.


    ¡°His Honor, Cai Zhijie, is here,¡± a man yelled.


    Cai Zhijie, the security officer of the eastern region, was one of the several giants in the Chang¡¯an government. He was aggressive, brutal, and quite powerful. Even a crying kid would stop whining when hearing his name solely. His position was simr to the head of a Public Security Sub-Bureau on Earth.


    When everyone learned that such a figure was here, they immediately knew tonight¡¯s drama was going to reach its climax.


    The men from the government finally arrived here.


    They represented the authority of the empire.


    The guiders of the two respected academies were killed in public ce. That was undoubtedly a vition of thews of the empire, so there was no way the government would leave the case uninvestigated.


    A troop of soldiers in shining ck armors and carrying sharp broadswords and spears made way through the crowd and marched into the hall.


    The one taking the lead was two-meter high, two timesrger than a normal man. He was rather heavyset. Due to his too bulky size, the tailor-made ck armor he was wearing looked like an iron tower. His beard seemed as hard as steel needles. Hisrge, round eyes were widened as if glowering. He was carrying a heavy broadsword at his waist, looking quite intimidating. Every time he took a step, he gave the others an impression that the whole Holy House was shaking with the ground under his feet, too.


    Needless to ask, the corpulent giant in ck armor was Cai Zhijie.


    The moment he appeared, it seemed the temperature in the hall abruptly dropped, as if a gust of chilling wind had swept in.


    The schrs of the two academies instantly felt heartened, as though the giant was their savior.


    ¡°The government force is here! Great! Now the mad killer can be reined!¡±


    Bai Xuan, however, was slightly surprised.


    Because the troop of the government had arrived a little earlier than she presumed. If nothing else, the one she sent to the government was not supposed to reach the destination until now. And it would at least take half an hour for the government to get into action. So, howe they got here so fast?


    At the sight of the official troop, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face paled.


    Her concern about Li Mu¡¯s safety deepened the moment she saw the government force. She patted Li Mu on the shoulder and said in an undertone, ¡°Young Master, run...¡± Once the government meddled in the case, the problem was serious. No matter how amazing Li Mu¡¯s strength was, he could not be able to confront the government, could he?


    Li Mu was, still, unperturbed by the neers.


    He gave Hua Xiangrong a soothing smile and just stood on the spot with perfect calm.


    The atmosphere in the hall now looked quite eerie.


    However, to everyone¡¯s astoundment, the awe-inspiring Cai Zhijie did not give the order of arrest to capture Li Mu, the murderer. Instead, he just nced at the floor and caught sight of the bodies of Zhen Yuandao and Jia Zuoren, but he did not do anything or even ask about their death. Void of expression, he beckoned at his subordinates and ordered, ¡°Take them away.¡±


    Soldiers scurried over and directly carried the bodies of the two guiders out of the ce.


    ¡°Your Honor Cai, you must seek justice for us...¡± A schr of the Hanshan Academy approached Cai Zhijie with a sullen face, reckoning his savior would help him.


    ¡°Take him out,¡± shouted Cai Zhijie with a stony face.


    Two ferocious deputy generals by the side instantly leaped forward before dragging the schr by his arms to the outside.


    ¡°Your Honor, what are you doing? Your Honor... I¡¯m not the murderer...¡± That schr panicked, struggling with all his might to break free.


    But the ck-armored soldiers simply gave him several ps without listening to his protest. The schr¡¯s mouth and nose started to bleed, and before long, he passed out. Then, the soldiers shackled him, stuffed a piece of cloth in his mouth, and lugged him down the road.


    At that scene, the rest of the schrs of the two academies were rmed, an ominous feeling rising in their hearts.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    The others also began to catch on to the situation.


    ¡°It appears that this security official is not here for arresting the killer, is he?¡±


    With several hundred people in the hall staring unblinkingly at him, this government official who was extremely powerful and notoriously fiercended his eyes on Li Mu. A secondter, he took a few steps forward and, under everyone¡¯s incredulous attention, cupped his fists courteously at Li Mu and said, ¡°I pay my tribute to Great Master Li.¡±


    Naturally, he was well aware of Li Mu¡¯s identity.


    Because it was Zheng Cunjian who sent for him.


    A Great Master in martial arts enjoyed a special status in this empire.


    This world was dominated by martial arts cultivators. The Divine Land was governed jointly by the nine Holy ns, the three empires, and some alien races that adopted theocracy. Whether in the Western Qin, the Northern Song, or the Southern Chu, experts that had reached a certain level were all subject to the investigation of the Supervisory Department if they broke thews. But if a cultivator had entered the Great Master Realm, he was practically out of the reach of the normalws. Great Masters were critical talents to the empire, so they were seldom used of any crime, unless what he did was truly outrageous.


    Thus, the problem to be answered here was clear¡ªwas killing two academy guiders an outrageous crime?


    Of course not.


    Even if the Supervisory Department took this case, they would mainly serve as a mediator and eventually discipline Li Mu symbolically. As fornding him in jail and punishing him for taking others¡¯ lives with the death penalty, well, that could never happen.


    Hence, regardless of the power that Cai Zhijie had, he would not be so silly to impress others by taking on a Great Master.


    Not to mention that the identity of this Great Master Li was rather more special.


    The remark of the Heartless Schr crossed Cai Zhijie¡¯s mind again, which made him even less daring to neglect Li Mu. Themon folks only knew Li Mu as the abandoned son of the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, but who could learn what the magistrate was really thinking of him. Plus, even though the one cast out into the Pig-Herding Alley was miserable and incapacitated, for all those years, he was still very much alive in this half year. The story behind that must be quite long.


    With all those uncertainties in mind, Cai Zhijie chose to treat Li Mu politely.


    But when his politeness was captured by the crowd in the hall, their eyeballs almost fell out of their eye sockets.


    ¡°What the heck is going on?¡±


    ¡°His Honor Cai... should hold this young man in respect?¡±


    ¡°Great Master?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Those who were actually expecting to see Li Mu being suppressed now all went petrified.


    A turn.


    This was another turn of tonight¡¯s event.


    ¡°Gosh, who on earth is this young man?¡±


    The disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club who had provoked Li Mu and Zheng Cunjian a while ago were already drenched in cold sweat. How they wished they could plunge their heads into the soil like ostriches in case Li Mu spotted them in the hall.


    But fortunately, Li Mu had not noticed their existence.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Slightly taken aback, Li Mu gazed up at the bigshot in the Chang¡¯an government system and then quickly realized something. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Zheng who sent you here, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Cai Zhijie.


    Li Mu nodded at him.


    ¡°No wonder Zheng Cunjian was nowhere to be seen since I got out.¡±


    ¡°Turns out that he was fetching some help.¡±


    When Zheng Cunjian saw Zhen Yuandao and his lot came to the hall, he must have known trouble was around the corner, and that was why he tipped off the eastern government branch. But certainly, Zheng Cunjian did not ask the official toe to his rescue but to deal with the aftermath of the incident.


    ¡°Well, may I go now?¡± asked Li Mu.


    ¡°Sure, as you wish.¡± Cai Zhijie told him with all due respect.


    Li Mu could tell that this iron tower-like man was an excellent expert of martial arts. He was much stronger than that Zhou Yiling, and perhaps on a par with Zhang Chengfeng, the owner of the Heaven Sword Martial Club who was famous for his Heaven-breaking Legend Sword.


    Since the officer treated him so courteously, Li Mu certainly would not be difficult with him.


    And it was time for him to take off.

 Chapter 165 - A Startling Realization

    <h4>Chapter 165 A Startling Realization</h4>


    Today, a string of surprising events had urred, especially what Hua Xiangrong did. Compared with the breakthrough Li Mu made in the Natural Taoist Figure, he was more stunned by Hua Xiangrong, who had defended him when all the others were giving him a hard time and even affronted the two influential academies for him. Her kindness truly warmed Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    After deliberating it for a moment, Li Mu took a jade pendant off from his robe.


    The pendant happened to be in the shape of a petal, which was dangling from a silver string. On the pendant carved a little magic formation devised for protection and calming the nerves. It was a low-grade Taoist instrument made by Li Mu at an earlier time on that day. It also had the functioned of locating the wearer and could enable the wearer to throw off a full blow of a superb expert in the Master Realm. If it were put on the market, people would certainly scramble for that treasure.


    Li Mu spun around and tied the string of the pendant around Hua Xiangrong¡¯s neck in person.


    ¡°I nearly forgot to give you the first-encounter gift. I made this jade pendant all by my self. It can protect you and keep your mind peaceful. If you don¡¯t mind, please carry it around all the time.¡±


    Li Mu told the girl affectionately.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face suddenly turned scarlet at Li Mu¡¯s sort of domineering action, but she felt a trace of sweetness within.


    Xin¡¯er, however, was grumbling inwardly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t mind? Hum, you put that thing on Miss Hua¡¯s neck already, so how can she refuse you? That is way too dictatorial.¡±


    Despite herins, this maid had already noticed that Li Mu¡¯s identity and status were absolutely extraordinary. Now, she was not as rejective towards him as before, but she still had some concerns, for she had yet ascertained if Li Mu had the power to fix that matter relevant to Miss Hua.


    ¡°Thank you a lot, Young Master.¡± Hua Xiangrong lowered her head and expressed her appreciation in a soft voice.


    Li Mu just smiled.


    The blushing face of such a charming girl was so appealing that every man would fall for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Li Mu left behind that remark before turning to head for the outside.


    Seeing the young man march out, people in the hall automatically made way for him.


    Some perceptive busboy at the doorway of the Holy House already led Li Mu¡¯s dark-maned horse over.


    At the door, Li Mu neatly mounted the horse.


    The man and the horse strolled forward and a throng of ck-armored soldiers parted to both sides to let him pass through. Bathed in the light of many rednterns on the street, Li Mu headed forward and eventually disappeared in the darkness.


    He departed with ease and natural poise.


    Not until Li Mu waspletely drowned by the night at the far end of the street did those in the hall stop watching him leaving.


    For a while, everyone was quiet, because they did not know what to say.


    ¡°Guards, carry them out, whether they are dead or not. Send them back to their academy,¡±manded Cai Zhijie. After the soldiers hauled the unconscious Lin Qiushui, Liu Muyang, Song Qinfei, and the short and stout schr out and searched the ce, he ordered his men to leave.


    That meant the case was closed.


    Cai Zhijie¡¯s attitude equaled the attitude of the government.


    ordingly, the government of Chang¡¯an would no longer look into the murder Li Mumitted. If the two academies wanted to avenge themselves, they were on their own.


    The onlookers in the hall never knew the incident could develop along this path.


    It was basically a crushing blow.


    A thorough crushing blow.


    Why did it turn out to be like this?


    No one could answer that question.


    The only possible exnation was that the young man had a startling identity and background.


    ¡°Your Honor Cai,¡± Bai Xuan could not help but ask, ¡°The young man... is what kind of figure on earth?¡±


    She was an old acquaintance of Cai Zhijie, and that was why she dared to consult him.


    Having run the Holy House for so many years, Bai Xuan had met numerous high officials and noble lords. Nheless, she had never been so curious as she was at present about the background of a boy, who could still leave the ce at his will with the security official of the eastern government seeing him off respectfully after killing the guiders of the Hanshan Academy and the Fengming Academy.


    All the things that happened tonight were kind of unbelievable.


    Cai Zhijie was surprised. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°How many young and talented Great Master that can create poems at any moment can our city of Chang¡¯an have?¡±


    Bai Xuan¡¯s pupils contracted. She seemed to realize something. ¡°Could it be... the one who made... the Epigraph of My Shack?¡±


    Cai Zhijie nodded. ¡°I thought you already knew... He had remained quiet for eight years. But now, he made his mark at the first shot. Who else could be both aplished in literature and martial arts and also the youngest literature champion in the imperial tests except for him?¡±


    After finishing that remark, the security official of the eastern government led the troops away without looking back.


    He was here to handle the aftermath Li Mu incurred.


    Now, with the case ended, he naturally should go back.


    His attitude towards this case said everything.


    As to the Hanshan Academy and the Fengming Academy... Well, they¡¯d better pray for themselves.


    Right now, the hall of the Holy House was filled with hubbub. It was like a dead volcano that had remained quiet for ages had collected sufficient energy and finally erupted. The energy rumbled its way out, bringing out a maddening heat all the way along.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The remark was the only thought that everyone on the scene had at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that he created the ¡®beauty poem¡¯ and the ¡®Hua Xiangrong poem¡¯ that might be popr for centuries. Turns out that the poet is him!¡±


    Now, it all seemed fit.


    ¡°From this perspective, Zhen Yuandao and Jia Zuoren did ask for their doom. They attempted to steal the authorship of the famous adolescent Great Master! They did bark at the wrong tree.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they took the road to ruin by themselves.¡±


    ¡°Lin Qiushui and Liu Muyang actually sent their masters into fire pits. But they deserved it. The two pairs of masters and disciples were not decent men at all. How unabashed they were! If today¡¯s event happened to any other guy, he might have already been done away with.¡±


    ¡°iming others¡¯ poetry works as his own is an outrageous crime!¡±


    ¡°Now, the presidents of the Hanshan Academy and the Fengming Academy can do nothing but cry.¡±


    There was a mor ofments among the guests in the hall.


    Those onlookers¡¯ view instantly flipped. They started to discuss the two academies with sympathy in no time. That was not only because their target turned out to be an intimidating young Great Master, but also because from the start it was the two academies that were at fault.


    If by now there was still someone suspecting Li Mu giarizing, then, he must get some rock in his head. The work, Epigraph of My Shack, had served as the solid evidence of the young Great Master¡¯s literature talent. For a genius who had great attainments in martial arts, there was no way he would do things like giarizing.


    By contrast, the schrs of the two academies in the hall were all ashen-faced.


    Although they had held their heads high the whole time they were insulting Li Mu, now, each of them was very much unnerved. Like crestfallen dogs, they did not dare utter any retort and just hurried out of the ce as if fleeing. What happened tonight was too embarrassing for them. They practically lost the bait along with the fish.


    By this point, Bai Xuan had finallye to herself.


    ¡°Turns out to be him!¡±


    ¡°The young Great Master is famous for both his martial arts and his literature.¡±


    ¡°His Epigraph of My Shack has already produced signs of overwhelming poprity that will cause a shortage of paper in Chang¡¯an. Tonight, he created two more sensational great poems... There are truly geniuses in the world!¡±


    Madam Bai Xuan, who had the knack of doing business, immediately realized that tonight¡¯s incident had given her a golden promotion opportunity.


    For the Holy House, could there be any more eye-catching promotion than spreading the stories like ¡®young Great Master¡¯s a new work made out of rage¡¯, ¡®the forever-popr beauty poem and Hua Xiangrong poem¡¯, and ¡®startling murders, guiders of two academies reaped what they sowed¡¯?


    If she did it right, the Holy House would totally outshine the otherpetitors and be the top one popr branch of the Musical House on the Fragrance Alley.


    And Hua Xiangrong would surely be hopeful of contending for the Number One Beauty in Chang¡¯an.


    Her chances were good with the two poems that young master made here.


    However, at this moment, Hua Xiangrong took no notice of what the others were talking about, because her mind just went nk.


    ¡°Turns out to be him!¡±


    ¡°Turns out to be him!¡±


    ¡°Turns out to be him!¡±


    She could ponder over nothing but that thought.


    Everything that happened tonight seemed rather surreal to her.


    That young Great Master had an excellent aptitude for writing and martial arts. He rose to fame as fast as a shooting star moved. He disrupted the Dafeng chamber ofmerce, beat the Heaven Sword Martial Club, and forced that old monster, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, toe out. Then, he wrote down the Epigraph of My Shack that soon spread across the entire Chang¡¯an...


    He was the man of the year!


    Personally, Hua Xiangrong was very curious about such a peerless outstanding figure.


    She had little interest in martial arts, but that Epigraph of My Shack really won her heart. She had copied it on papers over and over again, and carefully contemted the meaning between the lines. Also, she had depicted the appearance of such a legendary man in her fantasy. Just like any other girls, Hua Xiangrong had entertained a trace of hope and expectations of falling in love.


    However, at that time, that famous Great Master was quite remote to her.


    That kind of unconventionally talented figure must be the dream lover of many distinguished women and girls.


    However, to her total surprise, soon she met him like this.


    Gripping the jade pendant on her chest, she had many more questionsing up and quickly was lost in thoughts.


    Her maid, Xin¡¯er, pped her hands over her mouth, hardly able to hide her joy.


    She thought she had guessed wildly before, but she still failed to see the young man was actually Li Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable! That ordinary-looking young man in in robe turned out to be such a hot figure! If so, Miss Hua has already found herself a reliable backup, hasn¡¯t she? Now, we don¡¯t need to worry about that matter, right?¡±


    ¡°But the thing is... to what degree does that young man love Miss Hua?¡±


    At that thought, the little maid wasden with anxiety again.


    ¡°If I had known, I would not show it so distinctly that I want to kick him out when he was in Miss Hua¡¯s room. I really should have let him stay in the room for more time. Even if he hoped to spend, spend the night here, it was notpletely off the table. Anyway, if Miss Hua could marry such a great man, she would be able to get out of her misery.¡±


    ¡°Could he be mad with me?¡±


    ¡°Shoot, I sabotaged Miss Hua¡¯s golden opportunity!¡±


    The maid started to me herself.


    By then, a lot of those in the hall, especially the girls and the madames working for the Holy House, flickered envious looks at Hua Xiangrong.


    ¡°What a lucky girl!¡±


    It had been years since such a man in headlines appeared in Chang¡¯an. But he soon became the chosen guest to enter her private room and made two amazing poems for her. It was easy to know that in theing days Hua Xiangrong¡¯s fame would grow at an exponential rate.


    Moreover, with such a strong and fierce man around her, who would dare to offend Hua Xiangrong?


    Judging by the gesture of giving Hua Xiangrong a jade pendant as a gift before he left, Li Mu was quite serious about the rtionship.


    As the guests were murmuring, all of a sudden, an acid voice said, ¡°Humph, I figure you all forget one thing. Li Mu has epted the challenge of our Heaven Sword Celestial Being. He will only be alive for one more day tops. When the sun rises the day after tomorrow, the sword of Heaven Sword Celestial Being will hack his head off.¡±

 Chapter 166 - Before the Duel

    <h4>Chapter 166: Before the Duel</h4>


    The one speaking was exactly one of the disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club that sat at Li Mu¡¯s table before.


    A moment ago, they were also terribly scared. Each kept their head low, afraid that Li Mu would spot them. But now, with Li Mu gone, they began to swagger around again.


    The instant the words were out, the hot atmosphere in the hall cooled as if someone had poured a bucket of water to a burning charcoal brazier.


    The duel suddenly crossed the minds of many guests.


    ¡°Yeah, right! There is gonna be a duel between the two Great Masters!¡±


    The deadline they set was three dayster. Two days, if today was included, had already passed. Thus, the day after tomorrow was the date of the life-and-death battle of the two Great Masters.


    During these two days, people in Chang¡¯an had made various predictions about the duel. Generally speaking, the majority of the residents believed Heaven-Sword Celestial Being would win, because Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was taught by a famous master and had made a name for himself since many years ago. He also feigned his death and lived in seclusion these years to further practice Cultivation Methods. Today, it was hard to tell which level he had reached. It was notpletely impossible that he might have broken through the Great Master Realm and entered the Innate Stage.


    That disciple of the Heaven Sword Martial Club was pretty satisfied by the effect that remark created.


    ¡°I can tell you now, Li Mu is a dead man... When the sun rises the day after tomorrow, his head will be chopped off. He is merely a junior cultivator who just entered the Great Master. Our Heaven Sword Celestial Being will kill him as easily as killing a dog.¡±


    With a gloating smile, he assured the others with great solemnity.


    However, this time, his words did not cause a stir among the guests in the hall once more.


    Instead, the ce was filled with dead silence.


    The other disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club who were also pompously chanting Li Mu¡¯s doom a moment ago suddenly altered their gleefulness with horror. Trembling fearfully, they turned to stare in the direction of the doorway, as if they had caught sight of some ghast monster.


    The disciple who just spoke was bemused. He wondered, ¡°Why are you...¡± But suddenly, something struck him and without really thinking, he wheeled around and darted his eyes towards the doorway as well.


    Li Mu was standing there. He must have returned when no one was watching him.


    He tied the dark-maned horse to the pole by the door and walked in slowly. ¡°I just hurried off without paying for tonight¡¯s event...¡± As he said, a sheet of golden cash flew out of his hand and gracefully headed towards Bai Xuan. It was true that Li Mu had ordered some dishes when he and Zheng Cunjian sat at the table.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng has already paid before he left,¡± rified Bai Xuan in a haste.


    A little stunned, Li Mu nodded at her and mumble, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, with a wave, that golden cash which had flown halfway to Bai Xuan instantly veered around and shot back to his hand.


    Li Mu nodded at Hua Xiangrong with a smile before turning to leave again.


    Seeing he take off, the disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Li Mu had no intention to get even with them.


    Li Mu took the rein off the pole and led the horse a few steps away. Abruptly, he spun around and lifted a hand, and six jets of purple lightning burst out from his palm. Like six electric snakes, the jets of light instantly shot into the six terrified disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    ¡°Do you really reckon I didn¡¯t hear you talking behind my back?¡±


    Li Mu demanded without expression.


    In truth, he was not heading back to pay the bill. He simply remembered that he forgot to teach a lesson to those disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club in the hall when he was heading away from the hall. Therefore, he randomly picked an excuse and scuttled back to the Holy House.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ck smoke began to rise from the six disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. As though being hit by a sh of lightning, they all fell to the floor and started foaming at the mouth as their limbs twitched uncontrobly. They now looked like pieces of burnt wood.


    The six jets of lightning actually had wiped out their internal qi. Hence, they were practically disabled men.


    Everyone in the hall gasped.


    In fact, Li Mu was not a good actor. The guests had a vague feeling that the young Great Master was not here to get the bill paid at all. That was clearly an excuse toe back and settle with those disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. After all, the guests who had a good memory all knew that they were at the same table as Li Mu tonight and had let loose of snide words at him.


    ¡°Seems that the young Great Master is the type of man who bears a grudge against any offense.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Your Honor, even though he is a Great Master, you don¡¯t have to go over there in person and save his face in public like that.¡±


    On the way back, a trusted general of the ck-armored soldiers asked Cai Zhijie with a mystified look.


    Cai Zhijie was riding a horse, his bulky body rocking back and forth, as if the horse was about to crash under his weight at any moment. ¡°It¡¯s Zheng Cunjian of the Chang¡¯an government who came to me. Of course, I must do this favor for him. That schr is quite ruthless and resourceful. I don¡¯t see any reason to affront him. Plus, if you do some deep thinking, you will know perhaps the magistrate of Chang¡¯an is behind this.¡±


    ¡°But I was told that Li Mu is an abandoned son of the magistrate. Eight years ago...¡±


    ¡°Shush! Mind your words.¡± Cai Zhijie directly cut the trusted general off.


    He glowered at this trusted soldier and warned, ¡°The private matters of His Honor are not what we can specte. Be careful, the tongue may cut the throat.¡± It was widely known that Cai Zhijie was a cranky but relentless boor. But in fact, he was quite good at bureaucracy. Otherwise, he could not have upied the position of the security official in the eastern branch of the local government that governed the rich area of Chang¡¯an for over a decade.


    ¡°Bear this in mind, never ever piss off Li Mu,¡± Cai Zhijie said seriously, ¡°Spread the word. All the soldiers in our eastern branch shall be polite with that young Great Master. No matter whoes to you and asks you to take on Li Mu, reject them all. Whoever dares to take the liberty of agreeing on it and stirs up trouble for me, I will y him alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the trusted general answered at once.


    He had seldom seen Cai Zhijie warned him about anything with so much care.


    But Cai Zhijie just kept riding the horse in silence.


    He was musing, musing about a lot of matters.


    ¡°An adolescent Great Master!¡±


    ¡°How long has it been sincest I heard of such an unequaled genius!¡±


    ¡°Well, how old was the owner of the Guanshan Pasture, today¡¯s divine empire guardian, when he made it to the Great Master Realm? Legend has it that he achieved it at the age of sixteen. But this Li Mu is only fifteen.¡±


    Undoubtedly, Cai Zhijie would go and watch the battle in Heaven Sword Martial Club in a day.


    If Li Mu really won it, even if he won by a narrow margin, he wouldplete his metamorphosis and be a sensation in the entire empire.


    When that time came, perhaps the city of Chang¡¯an would be too small to amodate this brilliant young Great Master.


    But, of course, the precondition was that he could secure a victory.


    ...


    ...


    Apanied by Zheng Cunjian, Li Mu finally went back to the Pig-Herding Alley.


    ¡°Well, Young Master does harbor resentment,¡± thought the Heartless Schr.


    Once more, he had a taste of Li Mu¡¯s dark hobby.


    He could not be clearer about the reason that Li Mu turned back. It obviously could not be for handling the unpaid bill, because he already told him so when Li Mu left the Holy House the first time.


    ¡°Do keep a lookout for that girl named Hua Xiangrong. I guess there is something bothering her.¡±


    Just before he entered the yard of the Shack, Li Mu turned to Zheng Cunjian and instructed him.


    Zheng Cunjian replied, ¡°Sure, leave it to me.¡±


    Then, Li Mu pushed the door open and stepped in.


    Zheng Cunjian, on the other hand, kept heading forward on the back of his horse and left the Pig-Herding Alley to hurry back to the Li¡¯s mansion.


    ...


    ...


    One hourter.


    In the study of the Li¡¯s mansion.


    Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, was holding a history book while listening to Zheng Cunjian recounting what happened tonight with a smile.


    ¡°Haha, even heroes fall for beauties... that¡¯s the nature of every young man.¡±


    A broad smile climbed up the corners of Li Gang¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Your Honor, it seems that Young Master cares that Hua Xiangrong a lot.¡± Seeing the cool reaction of the magistrate, Zheng Cunjian tentatively posed another question, ¡°Should I dispatch some men to keep an eye on the Holy House?¡±


    But Li Gang did not give him a straightforward answer. He simply told him, ¡°These trivial things are up to you. No need to ask for my permission.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian then nodded and bowed to him before backing out of the study.


    After he left, the room became perfectly quiet.


    Li Gang put down the book, absorbed in his thoughts.


    This handsome man in his fifties was experiencing the prime of his life. He looked gentle and cultivated, as pure and refined as jade. In the dim light of candles, his expression was indistinct. But he seemed a little tired, quite unlike the usual energetic and confident image he put on before his subordinates.


    All of a sudden, the candlelight flickered.


    A shot of ck mist zoomed in and arrived in front of Li Gang.


    He waved at it and the ck mist quicklynded on his palm. It entwined around his wrist and then turned into a ck snake, which stuck out its tongue and kept hissing as if it was talking to him.


    Then, a hint of surprise appeared on Li Gang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Really? You can¡¯t even get in the yard? There is a magic formation? Well, this evil spawn does have varied tricks.¡±


    That was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°He has set up a formation around the yard of the Shack?¡±


    ¡°That darn son of mine also knows how to use formations?¡±


    ...


    ...


    The next day.


    At early morning when the night had not yet fully faded, most streets in Chang¡¯an were coated with a thickyer of frost.


    The autumnal equinox had passed by.


    The temperature began dropping from day to day.


    Qin Zhen, disguised as a man, returned to her temporary residence.


    A guard immediately reported to the princess the incidents that happenedst night, who also underlined the event of the young Great Master, Li Mu, put the Holy House in chaos.


    ¡°He went to the Musical House? And killed the guiders of two academies for a prostitute?¡±


    When Qin Zhen first heard that news after returning from the Musical House a moment ago, a trace of derisive sneer flitted across her eyes.


    ¡°Surely he is a hopeless jerk indulging in dissipation and attractive women... Hum, I wonder where he copied the Epigraph of My Shack. Almost believed he might be a great guy. Well, it appears this is his true color. He has just arrived in Chang¡¯an, hasn¡¯t he? But he already stirred up such big trouble. Anyway, how could a man fighting in a brothel be a man of integrity?¡±


    Qin Zhen shook her head, telling herself to never pay more attention to that man.


    ¡°He also made two more poems tonight...¡± said the guard, about to hand over the copied poems.


    But Qin Zhen waved him off, looking exhausted. ¡°No need to present these to me. Just burn them. From now on, don¡¯t mention anything about this man to me.¡± Since she was born in the royal family, the education she received all along was about stringent royal protocols and distinct outlook for honor and dishonor. Thus, she was always strict with herself as well as with others. Adding that she was also a girl, the loathing she felt over such an incident was much deeper.


    The guard did not dare say one more word and just bowed his way out.


    When the guard was gone, Qin Zhen revealed a fatigued look on her face.


    Last night, she secretly observed around the ce confining the widow and children of General Tang and made a bold attempt to sneak in. However, she was discovered by the guards. Among the guards, there was even an expert in the Great Master Realm. When her traces were exposed, she put up a fierce fight against the guards and finally escaped at the cost of the lives of two spies she ced at the Musical House. Luckily, the opponents did not find out her true identity. But the heavy defense they set up took her by astonishment.


    ¡°I must work out a new n.¡±


    Qin Zhen tried to focus again.


    But she felt like she was stuck there, too worn out to make a step ahead.


    ¡°Why is life treat me so harshly?¡±


    Although she was a royal member, a noble princess, she actually had less freedom than an ordinary girl. The weight on her shoulder was about to make her copse. The pieces of baggage she was carrying were just too many.


    ...

 Chapter 167 - Stronger than Great Master (1)

    <strong>Chapter 167 Stronger than Great Master (1)</strong>


    Hanshan Academy.


    ¡°Arrogant. You not only killed our guider, but also even spoke such arrogant words... You virtually have an exaggerated opinion of your abilities.¡±


    In the dean¡¯s office, an old sturdy man indignantly pped the table into pieces.


    ¡°Our Hanshan Academy has been standing for two hundred years, with students all over the world. Will we be afraid of him, a humble and abandoned son? Even if he is a Great Master, what can he do? Send Hanshan Alumni Invitation out. I want to call academy elites back to school and to wait for this young Great Master.¡±


    The old man was like an angry lion.


    ¡°Dean, why not decide whether to send Hanshan Alumni Invitation out after the end of tomorrow¡¯s battle?¡± a guider suggested, whose implication was that if Li Mu was killed by Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, they wouldn¡¯t need to do that.


    ¡°No. Sent it now,¡± the old dean sneered, ¡°No matter how many studentse here tomorrow, they will go to watch the battle with me. These years, our Hanshan Academy has been so low-key for that any weak men dare to challenge us. Hence, this alumni association will be held grandly, so that we can let people in the outside world know the energy of our Hanshan Academy.¡±


    He was going to earn respect.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Jia Zuoren, this old dog, not only seeks death for himself but even implicates our Fengming Academy. He deserves death.¡±


    In the dean¡¯s office of Fengming Academy gathered a dozen of high-level figures of this academy.


    A young guider cursed by gnashing his teeth.


    He was the academy elite who emerged in recent years. Since entrusted with important tasks, he was able to be one of the 12 people to make decisions in Fengming Academy. It was also because of his youth that he was aggressive and spoke without any scruples.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead, so there¡¯s no need to care him,¡± an old man, with yellow teeth and thin hair, smiled slyly and said, ¡°I heard that the old guy, Tie Zhan, has issued Hanshan Alumni Invitation. Hey hey, this old thing can¡¯t wait to show off. He really can¡¯t stand the loneliness.¡±


    This old man was the dean of Fengming Academy.


    ¡°Teacher, do we need to issue Fengming Alumni Invitation?¡± asked the young guider.


    The old wretched man waved his hand and said, ¡°Why? It¡¯s meaningless to mobilize the forces. Tomorrow, follow me to watch the battle in Heaven Sword Martial Club. If Li Mu can survive, I will open the Fengming Stack Room to let him read. Hah hah, he can read so long as he wants. I am not like the stubborn Tie Zhan. After all, books are just for people to read, which can¡¯t breed if hidden.¡±


    The young guider suddenly became speechless.


    So were the other high-level figures.


    Their dean spoke and acted really... in a unique manner and wasn¡¯t like a schr at all.


    ...


    ...


    In the yard of The Shack, Pig-Herding Alley.


    Li Mu woke up from a night of cultivation and walked out of the skill-practice room.


    Chun Cao and Xia Ju, who had already prepared the breakfast, with Li Mu¡¯s mother, were waiting for Li Mu to have it.


    Dong Xue and her husband had returned to Ning Mansion the day before yesterday, but they came here yesterday with many gifts.


    ¡°Meow...¡± the chrysanthemum leopardy in the yard and was like a huge cat with adorkable sound. After all, it was difficult to rte its sound to its body shape.


    Its injury, after treated by Li Mu, had basically recovered.


    Only that eye, because its eyeball was punctured, was faced with no vision, so it would be a one-eyed leopard.


    Li Mu threw arge piece of fresh pork of the pig¡¯s hindquarter to serve as the breakfast of the chrysanthemum leopard. Then with his mother and others, he sat at the table and ate with a smile.


    After Li Mu¡¯s nning, the small courtyard was already full of vitality, and with clean air, there was a kind of refreshing and rxing atmosphere. Since the Spiritual Qi was sufficient, it was a good ce for human to live in. Li Mu¡¯s mother and the other two girls had a good rest recently, so they recovered a lot, and their mental states were also very good.


    Even all the residents in Pig-Herding Alley benefited from that.


    Many residents in the alley felt that they had good sleep these days, and they were also energetic. Besides, some people¡¯s illness was inexplicably recovered, some people¡¯s internal injuries were healed and disappeared without any reason, and even their hens couldy two eggs one day...


    ¡°Mu¡¯er, are you confident of winning tomorrow¡¯s battle?¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother seemed to ask casually.


    However, what she was most worried about was this thing.


    Although Li Mu had tried to y down the seriousness of this battle in the past two days, weapons were used heartlessly in the battle.


    Li Mu smiled and replied, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. For this battle, it is a piece of cake for me to win.¡±


    After his mother heard her son ensure again, she was reassured.


    Breakfast was quickly finished, then Li Mu chatted with his mother for a while.


    ¡°Oh. Mu¡¯er, one thing has been forgotten to tell you these days. When you were not born, you were betrothed to someone by the parents of both parties. The other side was one of my previous intimates. Although we haven¡¯t been in contact for many years, I have heard that my girlfriend gave birth to a daughter who was as pretty as a flower, and also a genius...¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother spoke suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was betrothed to someone by the parents of both parties?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Li Mu felt it both funny and annoying.


    ¡°Six years ago, that girl had also been to Chang¡¯an Mansion and had visited me. I have seen her for you. She was indeed a fairy-like girl, but you were not born at that time. Thus, no further step was taken,¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother said again, ¡°Now, my son hase back with achievements, so I can reconsider this matter.¡±


    The intention of Li Mu¡¯s mother was good.


    Her former intimate was the daughter of a noble family. The two were once in a simr position and enjoyed a deep friendship. In the past when Li Mu¡¯s mother and Li Gang did not break with each other, since her life was smooth, they arranged a marriage for Li Mu, which was roughly an early-invested political marriage. Butter, her girlfriend came to another ce with her husband, so they kept a far distance and wrote a few letters to each other.


    Now, Li Mu had finally returned, so Li Mu¡¯s mother began to make ns for her son¡¯s future. If he could marry the daughter of her girlfriend, he couldy a foundation in the empire.


    Great parental devotion.


    Li Mu was embarrassed and replied, ¡°Mom. It is been so long a matter. At present, as we are in such a terrible situation, they might not want to keep the past words at all. Besides, how should a man be worried about having no wife? I will find my future wife carefully.¡±


    ¡°For the marriage proposed by the parents of both parties, there isn¡¯t any love foundation at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk irresponsibly. Your Aunt He used to be a forthright talented woman in the capital. She will definitely not do the things that people who despise the poor and curry favor with the rich will do. Six years ago, I also saw her daughter Nn Buhui, who was understanding and reasonable...¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother smiled and yelled at her son.


    Li Mu felt helpless.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know. Mother, tomorrow¡¯s battle ising. I¡¯ll go to cultivate meticulously first.¡±


    Li Mu left rapidly.


    Chun Cao and Xia Juughed.


    ¡°Young Master, who is imposing in the outside world, can also be so embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Meow...¡± the chrysanthemum leopard made an adorkable sound, as it gnawed the pork.


    ...


    Li Mu returned to the practice room and began to calm down for nature-cultivation.


    Last night, he cultivated Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing for one night, consolidating the realm and feeling refreshed.


    Hence, when opening his eyes, Li Mu was not eager to continue practicing.


    He opened some books and pamphlets in front of him.


    These were books rted to the derivation and grading of the martial art system in this world that he asked Zheng Cunjian to collect. They were not martial art cheats and mainly about some martial-art theory andmon sense.


    Li Mu was currently weakest at this respect.


    When in Taibai County which was a remote one, Li Mu, short of knowledge of martial arts, also tried hard to collect some rted books. However, he still did not understand how the world¡¯s martial-art system was divided. For example, what was exactly Joint-force level, Joint-qi level, Joint-thoughts level, and realm higher than Master Realm?


    As for themon-sense knowledge, whenmunicating with his eldest brother Guo Yuqing, Li Mu didn¡¯t ask for shyness.


    Time flew.


    The sun shining through the windows was getting stronger.


    After reading for a while, Li Mu finally read through all the files.


    For the world¡¯s martial system, it was the first time that he finally had been so clear about it.


    The force in this world was ranked in Joint-force level, Joint-qi level, Joint-thoughts level, Zongshi Master, Great Master... and his current military strength was at Great Master level.


    The level followed by Great Master meant one should break through the postnatal shackles and the natural fetters that were destined for human beings to make both the body and the soul qualitatively change. Thus, the one seeded in breaking the postnatal realms and then entered the natural level.


    It was called the Natural Realm.


    The masters of the Natural Realm were also called matchless masters.


    As long as a trace of Natural qi was produced in the body, one could be regarded as a master of the Natural Realm.


    But the whole Natural Realm was a process ofpletely transforming the Acquired qi into Natural qi, which was like grinding a knife on a sharpening stone. Once the sharp edge waspletely ground, the most thorough qualitative transformation was seeded.


    In this realm, the quantity and concentration of Natural qi determined the level of strength.


    And after converting all the internal qi in the body into Natural qi, one would reach the higher level.


    Celestial Being Realm.


    Celestial Being Realm was quite horrible, whose elites were called peerless masters.


    On the entire Divine Land, peerless masters of Celestial Being Realm were countable. Among many of the supreme elders, suzerains of the first-level and second-level sects and in the three royal families, there were peerless masters of this realm. They, overrunning the partial world, could be regarded as figures at the top of the pyramid. In a sh, they could determine who or what to die or to live.


    Besides, some demons, a thousand years old, that were hidden in the holy mountains or rivers, were also in this realm.


    However, monsters were rarely involved in the world. First, it was because human beings and demons didn¡¯t get along well with each other; second, because there was more turbid and mundane air in the cities where human beings were settled, and the Spiritual Qi here was thinner than that in the primeval mountains. Thus, the big demons that really devoted themselves to cultivation favored living in the mountains, rivers, and naturalnds.


    Only a few monsters that were naturally evil and cultivated wicked skills needed to devour human blood, essence, qi, etc, and they, after transformed into human shapes, would muddle in the human society to do some shady activities in darkness. However, once disclosed, they would be chased by human masters. Most of their skills would disappear as soon as their bodies were dead, so they behaved quite secretively.

 Chapter 168 - Stronger than Great Master (2)

    <h4>Chapter 168 Stronger than Great Master (2)</h4>


    Powerful people and senior monsters of Celestial Being Realm were quite horrible, since they could destroy a city in a sh and the ordinary army couldn¡¯t resist them.


    But the realm higher than Celestial Being Realm required one to break through the limits and grasp the past and current changes.


    When seeding in this step, one could enter the Sage Realm.


    Experts at the Sage Realm were also called peerless supreme beings.


    Currently, on the Divine Land, the number of peerless supreme beings was fixed, including the suzerains of nine major Holy ns, the royal ancestors of three empires, several king ancestors of the demon race, and a few supreme masters in various fields... Thus, visibly, the total number of sages was less than 20.


    These people, on this Martial Art Star, were like supernatural beings.


    They were truly invincible.


    Moreover, there was no conflict between the supreme beings of the Sage Realm, and there were few wars between sages. Sages could suppress the fate of a nation or a country just by assuming theirmand. In a word, they could decide the life and death of countless great figures.


    What was higher than the Sage Realm was the Void-breaking Realm.


    People had different opinions over whether there was Void-breaking Realm in this world.


    Because after reaching the realm of Void-breaking Realm, one would soar in the daytime, leave the mortal world, and go to fairnd, leaving no clues. No one had ever witnessed the masters of Void-breaking Realm fighting. No masters of Void-breaking Realm appeared in this world...


    Many people suspected that Void-breaking Realm was only a legend and a martial art realm deduced from theory, but in practice, no one had reached. Thus, it was only an illusory thing. After all, in the world, no one had ever really beente for sess.


    There were various opinions.


    But people generally thought that over the past hundred years, or even over the past five hundred years, there was no one of Void-breaking Realm in the world.


    Therefore, the Sage Realm was the strongest.


    ¡°The old faker once said that this was a low Martial Art Star. But now, it was only the old faker¡¯s opinion. After all, the martial art people, warlocks and senior demons in the Sage Realm generally equal to the legendary supernatural beings ofnd in the earth, who could soar into the sky and move underground. They arebeled as immortal beings. How should they be thought low?¡±


    Li Mu felt that the words of the old faker really needed to be carefully pondered.


    Apart from the martial realm, Li Mu also gained knowledge of other respects.


    For example, the strength realm of demon race was divided differently from that of the human race, such as enlightening, qi absorption, internal core, shape formation, etc, but when one became the celestial being, the title would be the same. Besides, the cultivation road of warlocks was also slightly different at the initial stage, which was divided by star level, but when entering Celestial Being Realm, they would share the same title.


    This showed that the martial arts, Taoist cultivation, and demon cultivation led to the same destination on different paths.


    The source of the Great Way and power was the same.


    After reading these contents, Li Mu felt a lot clearer.


    At the same time, he also noticed some differences. For example, the profound meaning of many kinds of magical power taught by the old faker was called Taoist magic arts, while the warlocks of this world called their cultivation techniques Magic arts. Although there was only a slight difference between the names, Li Mu had already felt that one was superior to the other.


    In a literal sense, Taoism was above magic.


    The old faker taught supernatural Taoist magic arts, while the warlocks of this world practiced the mortal arts.


    As for things like tactical deployment, the files searched by Zheng Cunjian described a few of them. Warlocks of this world only roughly knew some simple martial deployments, which were far weaker than those powerful ones imparted by the old faker.


    Bluntly speaking, the warlocks of this world were basically limited to a kind of stage where the heaven-and-earth energy could only be used in a shallow manner. As for the art of tactical deployment, they had limited capacity for exploration.


    Li Mu closed his eyes and arranged it in his heart, gradually getting confident.


    Thus, he was more aware of the way he wanted to take.


    The old faker required him to return to earth within 20 years. In other words, Li Mu must enter Void-breaking Realm within 20 years.


    Because only when he entered Void-breaking Realm could he be freed from the bond of the and enter the universe.


    But today, hisbat power only equaled to that of a Great Master.


    In fact, the power showed in the past few days indicated that he reserved it to some degree. Therefore, strictly speaking, Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation, at the level of Great Master, had reached an extremely powerful level. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t care about the battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    Within the Great Master Realm, he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was invincible, but he absolutely wouldn¡¯t fail.


    As for masters of Natural Realm, Li Mu was not sure whether he could defeat them.


    Because he had not seen the destructive power of natural power in this world. Reasonably, since Natural Realm masters had broken away from human¡¯s destined fetters, which was great detachment, they couldn¡¯t be assessed by the previous knowledge.


    ¡°Void-breaking Realm...¡±


    Li Mu at least knew the aim he needed to reach.


    ¡°I need to pay more attention to the news of Void-breaking Realmter.¡±


    He thought and then changed his mind to begin pondering tomorrow¡¯s battle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out the vision of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, but from the performance and demeanor of ¡®Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡¯ Zhang Chengfeng and numerous disciples of Heaven Sword Martial Club, he must be an evil person. Tomorrow¡¯s battlefield is even in the drill ground of Heaven Sword Martial Club. I think they must have no good intentions and may plot some dirty tricks. Hence, I have to guard against them.¡±


    Li Mu thought.


    Then, he looked at the remaining six basin-sized jade pieces.


    ¡°I can make a one-time consumable Taoist instrument as a trump card.¡±


    Li Mu had an idea.


    One-time consumable Taoist instrument, like the grenade or mine of the earth, possessed certainly stronger power. Once detonated, it could generate energy that could destroy the whole world. ording to the old faker¡¯s opinion, this thing was a necessity to intimate, kill, and fight against others.


    ¡°Let me refine Purple Star Thunder, which is the most powerful consumable Taoist instrument that I can refine with my current spiritual force.¡±


    Li Mu considered for a while and got a conclusion.


    Thanks a lot to his experience in Musical House where he could watch Hua Xiangrong, who had a Natural Taoist Figure, dance under the moon, Li Mu¡¯s Xiantian Skill could make a breakthrough after motivated by Taoist Sense and reach the initial sess of the first level. Then, he was able to consider refining Purple Star Thunder. Several days ago, Li Mu couldn¡¯t make it at all.


    ...


    ...


    Time passed by.


    During the two days, everything happened in Wensheng Chamber on Liufang Street, as if it were installed wings, was madly spread in Chang¡¯an City, causing a huge sensation.


    After the work ¡°Epigraph of My Shack¡±, the young Great Master wrote excellent works again. Whether Beauty Poem or Hua Xiangrong was a work that could be passed down for a century and even for thousands of years. This meant that he had been famous for his academic talent, so he was praised as one who was adept with both the pen and the sword.


    Numerous literary celebrities were widely reading andmenting on Li Mu¡¯s three poems.


    Even the sternest poetry critics had to admit that these three poems were the best of the finest works. Despite some ces and names that were still to be discussed, other artistic conceptions were superior. Who couldpare with him with such great poetry talent within ten years?


    On the other hand, the beauties, famous prostitutes, and oirans of the brothel in Musical House werepeting to sing these three new works. Among them, Beauty Poem was especially the most popr, almost bing the required song in brothels, which worthed hearing a hundred times.


    Hua Xiangrong of Holy House, who received ¡®naming right¡¯ of this poem, became more famous through one night. With surging reputation, she seemed to be the first oiran among all the brothels in Chang¡¯an City.


    Any whore who had a little reputation hoped that this handsome young Great Master could pay attention to her and she herself could get half of a poem to scale new heights.


    This was the power of poetry by a famous schr.


    Besides, even many ordinary civilians, after hearing these three poems, felt good and some of their feelings could be motivated.


    Everyone was scrambling to copy these three poems.


    Immediately, paper in Chang¡¯an sold expensively.


    In addition, Li Mu¡¯s reputation surged in Chang¡¯an City.


    Thus, under such a background, the battle between the two Great Masters was even more attractive.


    The young Great Master, Li Mu, ¡°a beauty on the opposite bank¡±, would fight hard against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, the elder sword god. Numerous people yearned for his experience. If the three poems made several days ago stirred the academic field of Chang¡¯an, this battle would cause terrifying waves in martial art Jianghu of Chang¡¯an.


    On the third morning, it was sunny.


    The day of the decisive battle finally arrived.


    Although it was notpletely clear, outside Heaven Sword Martial Club, the gate was packed with people, who were waiting for Heaven Sword Martial Club to open. Then they could rush in it to upy a position to watch the battle.


    Prior to this, Heaven Sword Martial Club had stated that this battle would be open to all martial arts people from all walks of Chang¡¯an City. All people who wanted to watch the battle could enter the drill ground to watch without invitation.


    Obviously, Heaven Sword Martial Club had absolute confidence in their ultimate victory, so they made such a quick decision. They wanted to show their strength in front of Wulin people in Chang¡¯an City through this battle, so as to shock all of their potential opponents.


    Although there was less than half an hour before the opening of the martial art club, Tianjian Street had been crowded with people. Looked around, the mass of people overwhelmed the street, which moved like a tidal wave.


    The influence of this battle became visible.


    Of course, people who were crowded outside were ordinary human beings.


    On the other hand, the highly influential high-level figures, elites, nobles, officials, and wealthy people had already entered the drill ground of the martial art club in advance through special channels.


    Time flew.


    Boom!


    The gate of Heaven Sword Martial Club opened.


    The disciples of the martial art club, dragging the me tigers, came out of the gate and lined up on both sides of the door.


    Before the permission was stated, the crowd outside was already rushing in it like dike-bursting tides.

 Chapter 170 - Battle on the Fighting Ring

    <h4>Chapter 170 Battle on the Fighting Ring</h4>


    The eyes of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being were like two ming pirs, as he shouted.


    His voice was like the ming sound, which was harsh.


    However, at this time, the other hero of the battle still didn¡¯t appear. The disciples of Heaven Sword Martial Club were dispatched at the gate of the martial arts club to report again and again but did not see the young Great Master, Li Mu.


    ¡°He must dare not to battle, so he escapes overnight.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey. I have heard that this young Great Master is fake.¡±


    ¡°He finally shows his true colors.¡±


    Some spectators were whispering.


    Those several young male and female disciples of Fengming Academy were also looking at each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Does he really escape?¡±


    ¡°No. His poetry is very good... It shouldn¡¯t be like that. If he escapes, his fame will all copse, and he will be infamous.¡±


    After all, as a youth, he subconsciously supported the young Great Master.


    Frankly speaking, they were also irrational. Although Li Mu killed Jia Zuoren, Jia Zuoren deserved death, since he seized Li Mu¡¯s poetry and schstic fame, which was really dirty. Besides, this guider was scandalous in Fengming Academy, so it was impossible for them to really treat Li Mu as the enemy.


    As the fanatic of Li Mu, Lei Yinyin said anxiously, ¡°Great Master Li Mu won¡¯t flee. There are thest five breaths of time left. He will certainly appear...¡± as she said, she patted on the youth beside her and continued, ¡°Hou do you think? How can Great Master Li Mu be afraid of that old thing.¡±


    The youth said solemnly, ¡°Of course. Who is scared is the bastard.¡±


    As he said, he stood up and walked toward the fighting ring.


    ¡°Eh? What are you doing? Are you seeking death? Come back quickly,¡± Lei Yinyin yelled in shock.


    The young man turned back and smirked. He said, ¡°Little beauty, take care of the leopard for me. I¡¯ll go to fight and will return after the battle ends.¡±


    Later, the voice died away.


    The young man¡¯s body shed like a touch of light and instantly appeared on the ring.


    This was thest moment before the battle started.


    On the whole square rose exmations.


    Below the ring, Lei Yinyin and her friends were all stunned and stared at this scene dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Is he... he the young Great Master, Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°We just now... even argued against Great Master Li Mu for such a long time?¡±


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah...¡± Lei Yinyin screamed.


    ...


    ¡°Youth. Are you Li Mu?¡± Heaven-Sword Celestial Being said, ¡°Are you the arrogant person who killed my grand-grandson without any reason?¡±


    Li Mu grinned and showed his snow-white teeth, saying, ¡°Without any reason? Uncle, I think your words are wrong. I am a hero who got rid of an evil for the people... When you, Heaven Sword Martial Club, built your underground pce, you secretly practiced the sword skill by killing people. You havemitted numerous times of homicide, so anybody has the right to punish you,¡± anyway, he should take the moral high ground first. This way was the essential manner to win in the arguments of thework forums on the earth.


    Sure enough, when those words were spoken, the surrounding people all eximed.


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    Especially the tens of thousands of people in the square heard this for the first time.


    But the distinguished guests on the viewing tform were well-informed and vaguely knew a few. Thus, they weren¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Hum. Little boy, you make irresponsible remarks and confuse right and wrong,¡± Heaven-Sword Celestial Being apparently was impatient, and then he said, ¡°Start the battle. Today is thest moment of your life. I will let you take action first.¡±


    ¡°Why so anxious?¡± Li Mu smiled and replied, ¡°We have agreed that in this battle, there is a prize for the winner. Do you prepare the sword skill cheat, Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles?¡±


    ¡°Hum, my words carry weight,¡± a hint of malice shed upon Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s eyes, and he sneered, ¡°Cheat is on my body. I am afraid you can see it, but you can¡¯t obtain it.¡±


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s good,¡± Li Mu nodded with satisfaction. ¡°In order to express my gratitude for your adherence to the agreement, I have already thought about what flowers to nt on your grave next year...¡±


    Swoosh!


    ¡°Seek death,¡± Heaven-Sword Celestial Being roared.


    Raising his hand and pointing a finger, a sh of red sword light burst from his fingertip and directly stabbed toward Li Mu¡¯s throat, as fast as lightning.


    One¡¯s strength could be known after one took action.


    This kind of pointing, with Sword Qi, could pierce the goldstone.


    Li Mu flexed a finger and also bounced out forcefully. He used Heart Heavenly Shoot art to let his finger force hit against the sword light. Later, in the void, ripples arousedyer byyer and immediately dissipated.


    ¡°The old man is always bad-tempered,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°Be careful to get inmed in your body... It is impolite not to reciprocate.¡±


    He kept bending his finger to catapult.


    In the air, four strands of transparent and powerful qi were turned into sharp arrows and burst out of the sky.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being hummed and spat out a strand of ruddy Sword Qi.


    The sword light shed vaguely like the meteor and cut off the forceful momentum of the four sharp arrows of Li Mu immediately. The rest momentum was also imposing, and its trace was strange. It, moving on both ways and flickering, changed the trace to hit towards Li Mu.


    ¡°Cultivating Sword Qi in lungs?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised since he did not expect that Heaven-Sword Celestial Being had actually cultivated Sword Qi to such an extent.


    However, he was just surprised once.


    He didn¡¯t see it but randomly caught that flickering and attacking sword light in the air. The sword light struggled, as if it were alive. However, when Li Mu slightly pressed it with his fingers, it was smashed and dissipated like ruddy broken starlight.


    ¡°Grand old man, be more serious and show your real capability. This kind of insignificant skill is humble, which really disappoints me,¡± Li Mu kept mocking at him with sharp words, ¡°Is Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, who overawed Chang¡¯an Mansion 20 years ago, really old?¡±


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being sneered, ¡°OK.¡±


    He backhanded and grabbed the four-sided special-shaped sword that was inserted in the ground, but he did not pull it out. The sword just slightly trembled.


    Swish swish swish swish!


    Countless shes of sword light burst out of the air and fell on with the tails like meteors.


    On the entire fighting ring, the Sword Qi surged suddenly, and each sh of sword light was like a long solid sword. They were rotating and were turned into a storm to sweep out, which was almost reaching the climax. Within 10 meters, it seemed that the area was turned into a hell filled with knives and swords, as if it were to smash everything.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Li Muughed.


    This was the real power of a Great Master.


    This was apetent opponent.


    He finally felt a hint of excitement.


    ¡°Not enough... I hope that you can suffer more of my attacks,¡± Li Mu did a martial-art squat slightly and operated the Lifting Pole Style in Zhenwu Boxing. Thus, his terrific power was flowing in his body, and then he suddenly punched.


    His powerful physical force burst out, and in the void, a huge punch mark was left.


    After the powerful punch swept around like a tornado, all the phantoms of sword lightpletely vanished by the punch, like pouring hot water on the snow, leaving no traces.


    Boom!


    Li Mu casually punched again.


    With dragon-like punch strength and pir-like punch shape, he punched, as if he, imposing and domineering, were to prate the heaven and the earth.


    Such a punch was simply not made by human power.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was shocked. ¡°Is this punch skill that prated the underground pce? He doesn¡¯t use his internal qi but only depends on his physical force to generate such horrible power... Very terrible.¡±


    He stood straight, backhanded to pull out the long special-formed sword that was inserted on the ground, and waved it suddenly.


    Sword light burst out.


    The long phantom sword of tens of meters long cut the punch pir and punch shape directly into two parts from the middle.


    In the air, the turbulent flows overflew.


    Around the huge fighting ring, there was a faint cyan light curtain that was moving to remove the aftermath of the battle, so the spectators weren¡¯t affected under the ring.


    Only three moves were used, but everyone around them had already felt dizzy and confused.


    ¡°Is this the power of the Great Master?¡±


    ¡°The holy light flew dreamily, just like the fight between two supernatural beings.¡±


    ¡°When the martial arts are practiced to the supreme level, they should have such mighty power. The two of them might be able to break the rivers and mountains with a random move.¡±


    ¡°Fairy fight!¡±


    People were discussing.


    The battle between the Great Masters had not happened in Chang¡¯an City for a long time, especially the kind of battle in front of the public, which was very rare. It was even a dream for many martial-art people to witness the two invincible strongmen fight against each other.


    Almost all the tens of thousands of spectators were shocked.


    Grand Master was too strong.


    Lei Yinyin watched without blinking her eyes. At this time, her heart was beating quickly. She felt excited but was extremely worried. Then, she repeatedly asked, ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Do you know? It¡¯s already three moves. Who wins?¡±


    Thepanions next to her shook their heads.


    After all, how could they see through the battle between the Great Masters?


    On the viewing tform, people also whispered to each other.


    The real masters could naturally see some clues.


    After twenty years, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being returned, and his strength was more horrible than that before. However, after the three rounds, it was obvious that he was suppressed by Li Mu. The strength of the young Great Master was immeasurable.


    ¡°A battle between a dragon and a tiger.¡±


    ¡°The oue is unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°The victory depends on each other¡¯s trump card.¡±


    Cai Zhijie, Zhou Yiling, and other powerhouses allmented in their hearts.


    They quickly changed their previous evaluation. Obviously, although these three moves were just the beginning for them to sound out each other¡¯s strength, Li Mu performed skillfully and more easily than expected. Besides, in terms of the momentum, he slightly suppressed Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    Ning Rushan sat next to the magistrate Li Gang, and both of them were expressionless.


    However, it was the couple of Ning Jing and Dong Xue who were so nervous that they couldn¡¯t help but be worried about Li Mu despite their ignorance about the battle.


    ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng smiled, who seemed quite confident.


    Zhou Dedao, president of Dafeng Chamber of Commerce, was puzzled, since he didn¡¯t know whom he hoped to win. If Li Mu won the battle, his son could survive; if Heaven-Sword Celestial Being won, a million of gold would be saved... After all, merchants attached more importance to interests than to kinship.


    At the same time, in the attic of Holy House, a Musical House in Liufang Street, oiran Hua Xiangrong, who was famous in Chang¡¯an City, was standing in front of the window and looking at the direction of Heaven Sword Martial Club. On her jade-like beautiful face, which attracted countless celebrities and noblemen in Chang¡¯an City, was a touch of slight grief.


    Xin¡¯er, the little maid, ran up from the downstairs and said breathlessly, ¡°News. It has started. They have already been engaged in the battle...¡±

 Chapter 171 - Battle on the Fighting Ring (2)

    <strong>Chapter 171 Battle on the Fighting Ring (2)</strong>


    Hua Xiangrong couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°What is the oue?¡±


    ¡°It just started. How can the victorye out?¡± Xin¡¯er said, ¡°They might need to battle for two or three hours. After all, they are both Great Masters.¡± In fact, she did not understand martial arts, so she waspletely guessing.


    ¡°Young Master Li, he... should be able to win?¡± Hua Xiangrong seemed to be talking to herself and yet seemed to be waiting for a positive answer from Xin¡¯er.


    Xin¡¯er firmly nodded and replied, ¡°Of course, he is the young Great Master, who is adept with both the pen and the sword.¡± This was also her blind guess, which certainly meant tofort her Miss. In the recent two days, the battle between the two Great Masters was spread widely in Chang¡¯an City, so Xin¡¯er knew something about the odds in major gambling houses, in which those participants didn¡¯t think Young Master Li Mu would win. Thus, she didn¡¯t want to tell Hua Xiangrong about that.


    ¡°Miss, do you really fall in love with Young Master Li?¡± Xin¡¯er joked with a smile to change the topic.


    Hua Xiangrong flushed and replied, ¡°Young Master Li is matchless in terms of poetry talent and martial art. I am afraid that... I can¡¯t match him.¡±


    Although she, a famous beautiful whore who was admired by countless people, was high-hearted and arrogant, she was also self-abased. After all, any famous whores just treated guests with their pretty looks. When they were young and beautiful, they could be gloriously radiant; while when they became old despite their outstanding appearance, they were rarely popr and were infamous as the ythings of men.


    Many famous whores, high-hearted and proud, would rather die than submit for some principles and bottom lines, but this kind of proudness was to conceal and protect their deep self-abasement.


    Hua Xiangrong was the typical one.


    Since the farewell that day, she had been meditating upon this event in the room. The more she thought about this, the more anxious she would be.


    Because she found that except for her face and her dancing skill, she had no other skills.


    Such kind of woman was numerous, so how could she match the young hero who was famous in Chang¡¯an City?


    Girl, whose mind was picturesque and dreamy, was the most sentimental.


    Xin¡¯erined, ¡°Miss, what did you say? You, versatile and extremely beautiful, are unique in Chang¡¯an City. Why should you improperly belittle yourself? I think that Young Master Li likes you, since his eyes were different when he looked at you.¡±


    When they were saying, Mom Bai Xuan came in.


    She came to apany Hua Xiangrong.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. I have sent people to observe the situation in Heaven Sword Martial Club. Once there is news, they will send it to me immediately.¡±


    At present, Mom Bai Xuan also cared much about Hua Xiangrong.


    From the perspective of the Holy House, she certainly hoped that Li Mu won.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Not enough. You are too weak...¡±


    Li Mu moved like lightning and punched on the long rectangr special-formed sword.


    This punch possessed ovepped power.


    Li Mu¡¯s technique of generating physical power had reached an iparable realm. Just at the moment of punch touch, the horrible power would keep rushing like a raging sea.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being blushed, and his long sword almost flew out of his hands.


    After being shocked, the me internal qi in his whole body was surging, and he pressed the point of the sword with his left hand and gathered his power on his arms. However, he was unable to resist this kind of raging power, so he kept retreating. Thus, his feet, on the ground of the fighting ring, made two long trails. Stone bits flew, and broken stones were spattering.


    After withdrawing twenty meters, he finally stopped.


    However, Li Mu closely followed him,ing in front of him at the same time, and punched again.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being lost his advantage and couldn¡¯t withdraw anymore, so he had to beat back.


    Boom!


    The terrible power broke out again.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, like an earthbag, was directly beaten out of the fighting ring.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t the senior powerhouse withstand a single blow?¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, who even doesn¡¯t run his internal qi, has been so powerful... He is really a monster.¡±


    There was an uproar around the fighting ring.


    This kind of scene was really beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. Among the odds of the major gambling houses, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, who should gain the upper hand, was evenpletely suppressed by the youth, Li Mu, and like a sandbag, he was beaten out of the fighting ring?!


    Was it because Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was unworthy of his title?


    Or was it because the young Great Master hid his real strength?


    On the square, the exmations rose one after another wave, like the ebb and flow.


    Nevertheless, on the viewing tform, many powerful figures were still unppable.


    ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng even smiled and totally seemed to be unworried about the forefather.


    Magistrate Li Gang, Ning Rushan, and other people were also expressionless.


    In terms of the heaven sword from Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, all of his skills centered on the sword. At this time, his heaven sword wasn¡¯t used, and the Swordmanding Style that was famous across Chang¡¯an City wasn¡¯t performed, so it would be a long time before the winner came out. In their eyes, the strength showed by Li Mu was certainly more forceful than imagined, but it was normal. After all, now that he entered the Great Master Realm, how shouldn¡¯t he possess such power?


    However, how long could Li Mu attack in this way?


    In other words, much physical power would be required for the outbreak of flesh force. Even if he was a Great Master, he might not continue for a long time, might he?


    If the physical power was used in this manner, Li Mu might have been exhausted before defeating Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    In the air, the figure of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being suddenly vanished into a sh of sword light. After a sh, he returned on the fighting ring again and kept a distance from Li Mu.


    ¡°Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles...¡±


    The thick eyebrows of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being moved, and the supernatural fire was activated. Then, the long special-formed sword stood before his breast and began to float, and his hands were put together, with his palms facing the sword handle. Later, the ruddy internal qi burst out, like a red sun in his hands, and the powerful and terrific momentum suddenly broke out.


    In a sh, the long rectangr special-formed sword was divided into two parts, four parts, eight parts, sixteen parts...


    In an instant, in front of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being appeared numerous long swords magically.


    ¡°Sword Explosion Style... Kill!¡±


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was poised for the style, and his hands were pushed outwards.


    The long red-me swords all over the sky, like a violent storm, were thrust towards Li Mu.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being looked ferocious and fierce.


    This was his real power.


    Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles in his hands seemed to be with life and soul.


    On the viewing tform, those distinguished and famous guests were all stunned.


    ¡°Sword Explosion Style... Heaven-Sword Celestial Being is far better than he was twenty years ago,¡± a Great Master, who once fought against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, was surprised and touched.


    However, on the fighting ring, Li Mu seemed indifferent.


    ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves... Dao-Drawing Chopping,¡± Li Mu still held the gesture of the Lifting Pole Style in Zhenwu Boxing, as his right hand moved downward to the left side of his crotch. His elbow bent inward into the shape of a hand knife, and his whole figure paused slightly, which was like a long knife into the sheath. Then, he suddenly moved in the upper right direction, forming a knife-drawing pose.


    In an instant, he began to cut, and the whole action was carried out smoothly.


    In the air, the sound of the moving knife rose.


    As Li Mu used his hand knife, the phantom of knife qi, more than thirty meters long, was infiltrated into the sword-light storm of the Sword Explosion Style.


    Boom!


    The continuous sounds of the exploding qi were deafening.


    The phantom of knife qi, like the burning-hot knife used to cut up beef tallow, cut up the sword-light storm of Sword Explosion Style from the middle of its field, causing countless swords to break and to ssh in all directions. However, only the space in front of Li Mu was like the void, since the knife qi ran fiercely and harshly, and it was unlikely for sword light to intrude into the field.


    This sword style seemed to be broken.


    ¡°Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles... Sword-thrusting Style,¡± Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was also calm. The long rectangr special-formed sword, floating before him, quivered slightly, and then he forcefully pushed his palm to the sword handle. Thus, the long sword was turned into a sh of flowing light, moving towards Li Mu.


    For this sword style which was totally different from the Sword Explosion Style featuring overspreading attacks, he concentrated his most powerful force to a point to enable it to instantly break out. Hence, this sword style meant breaking the whole skills from the key point after activated.


    ¡°Hah hah hah, good.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed when seeing his prey.


    It was naturally to harden himself that he promised to battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being. The stronger the performance of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was, the more excited he would be; the more delicate Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles were, the happier he would be, because he could improve himself by spying into the secrets of his opponent¡¯s moves.


    What was learned from books was superficial after all; everything must be understood from practice.


    Generally, if he wanted to enhance his own martial art strength in the shortest time, he must experience the power of that move himself.


    ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves... Lightning Chopping.¡±


    Li Muughed. With the knife-like right hand, he slightly paused and started cutting.


    Thus, the phantom of knife qi reappeared.


    However, at this time, after the long rectangr special-formed sword collided with the phantom of knife qi, the remaining momentum was still powerful and was about less than one meter away from Li Mu¡¯s body. Nevertheless, since Li Mu had been ready for this, his palms of Lightning Chopping were on the sword, causing the crushing sound of gold and iron. Moreover, the long rectangr special-formed sword was shaking with noise. It revolved, flew back, and hit towards Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    The look of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being changed, then he moved and backhanded to hold the sword handle in his hand. Instantly, the powerful aggression force on the sword engulfed him like the copsing mountains, making him almost unable to hold his weapon and retreat.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t fight back.


    The little finger and index finger on his right hand were broken forth, and drops of blood flew out of the palm.


    ¡°My heaven sword is made of the universe aero-siderite, which is capable of destroying all fortifications. You should fight against it with your flesh palm directly. You are really over-confident and are seeking death,¡± Heaven-Sword Celestial Being sneered by raising his eyebrows when he noticed Li Mu¡¯s palm bleeding.


    Li Mu raised his right hand and gently blew to the injury on his figures. Later, surprisingly, the blood at the edge of his palm was blown back to the cut by him, then at a visible speed, the cut was cured without any scars.


    He grinned and replied, ¡°Grand old man, you might think it remarkable because you have never seen this before. My palm once touched the red scarf, brought the banner of the Young Pioneers and was used to wear the three-stripe badge... It is my most powerful weapon. Sooner orter, it will smash your old walking stick made of universe waste iron.¡±


    ¡°You are too stubborn. Now that you insist not using no weapon, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± Heaven-Sword Celestial Being didn¡¯t know what Li Mu said at all, but it wasn¡¯t a hamper for him to be determined to kill Li Mu. Then, as his internal qi was run, Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles were broken out again.

 Chapter 172 - Fight Ended Too Suddenly

    <strong>Chapter 172: Fight Ended Too Suddenly</strong>


    Li Mu still didn¡¯t use any weapons but fought with a pair of flesh palms against his enemy.


    Wind-Cloud Six Moves was his uniquely-created martial move, but he only grasped two moves, Dao-Drawing Chopping, and Lightning Chopping. With his forceful flesh strength, the explosive power couldpete with Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles, while the other four unfinished moves were just rudiments, which were not mature enough to defeat Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    Therefore, he still used the two moves of Dao-using methods in battle. If he didn¡¯t react, he could punch. Rocking-sky Hammer, the first move in Zhenwu Boxing, was most forceful, and under one punch of it, any moves of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, no matter how strange or fierce, would disappear.


    As the battle was fierce, both of them were confronting each other with toughness, which was a battle of pure power. They were fighting like Mars hitting the earth.


    On the ground around the fighting ring rose the screams continuously, up here and down there, like ebb and flow.


    All swordsmen were shocked a lot and widened their eyes for fear of missing any wonderful parts, since for them, the battle of this level was simply one between a demon and god, which was the same as the fight of supernatural beings. As it overturned many people¡¯s perception into martial arts, they, for the first time, realized that martial arts, if reaching the Great Master Realm, should be so terrific.


    On the viewing tform, those famous figures showed different expressions.


    ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng also showed rxation but couldn¡¯t hide his surprised look.


    But magistrate Li Gang recalled what Li Mu had said before. ¡°What are the red scarf, Young Pioneers, and three-stripe badge? I have never heard of them. Are they somerge sects that have been recluse since ancient times? Does this bastard, who disappeared for eight years, obtain a great lucky chance?¡±


    Ning Rushan was really m, without joy or sorrow.


    But Ning Jing and Dong Xue, behind him, were extremely anxious, fearing Li Mu had an ident.


    Gradually, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles had been performed oncepletely, and even the most powerful Swordmanding Style was used, leaving some scars on Li Mu¡¯s body. But they were only skin injuries. The bones were not injured, let alone the internal organs.


    What made Heaven-Sword Celestial Being more shocked was that Li Mu¡¯s physical resilience was too horrible, since between a few breaths, his injuries could be healed, and the faint marks on his skin surface would disappear rapidly. He was just like a monster that couldn¡¯t be hit to death.


    Another half an hour passed by.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being performed Swordmanding Style the third time.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Li Mu suddenly retreated and left the battlefield, waving his hand on the edge of the ring.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being stopped performing his move suddenly.


    However, this was not because he intended to give Li Mu breathing space, nor did he have a sharp sense of integrity, but because... Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles were continued to be motivated, which would require a great deal of internal qi. Consequently, he also needed a little time to recover.


    Everyone looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Will he give up?¡±


    ¡°Or... is he going to use his unique skill?¡±


    Li Mu untied the upper-garment buttons and took off his robe and upper clothes, revealing his strong muscles which were like jade cut by a knife or chopped by an axe. He then smiled and said, ¡°Warming up ends... I will fight with my bare arms, otherwise, the clothes will be ruined by you, old boy, and have to be changed.¡±


    As he was saying, he threw those clothes off the fighting ring, which exactly fell into the arms of his confused and crazy fan, Lei Yinyin.


    ¡°Take care of them for me.¡±


    Li Mu said.


    Lei Yinyin just felt a kind of strange smell with male sweat drifting toward her face, then as if her warm blood was surging, she suddenly shouted with exhration, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother Li Mu. Even if my chastity is lost, your clothes won¡¯t be missing...¡±


    ¡°God,¡± thepanions beside her all covered their faces with their hands, and all coincidentally kept some distance from Lei Yinyin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at us. We don¡¯t know this crazy girl.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Li Muughed on the fighting ring, but then turned around towards Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    ¡°For Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles, you have already yed them three times, and I havepletely seen through your moves. If there is no new change, today, you will lose.¡±


    As he did exercise, cracking sounds rose from his bones, and his jade-like and distinctive muscles ran under his skin. Besides, when he shrugged, it seemed that there was a huge dragon inside his body, which was extremely weird.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being said with a serious look, ¡°Little boy. You are shamelessly boastful.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho ho...¡± Li Muughed sinisterly like a viin and replied, ¡°Do believe. Just now, I only used half of my power, otherwise, you would have fallen down.¡±


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being abruptly narrowed his pupils and said, ¡°Swashbuckling.¡±


    Before the voice died away.


    A marmite-sized fist in his sight had already been bing bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Lay the sword, and move qi.¡±


    ¡°Sword-sealing Style!¡±


    It had the strongest defensive power in Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles and had resisted Li Mu¡¯s numerous attacks before.


    However, at this time, it was different.


    As soon as the sword style of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was performed, the punch fell on the sword, thus, a kind of undefendable force destroyed all in a sh. Then, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being roared and struck back, but it was no use. The horrible power made the sword style copse and invade in his arms along the long rectangr sword...


    Crack, crack!


    The sounds of bones breaking rose.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s arms, which were holding the sword, were fractured in a shocking angle, like broken dead trees.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, this...¡±


    ¡°Fail?¡±


    Incredibly loud shouts appeared all around.


    For the battle in which their force was simr before, its victory bnce suddenly inclined to Li Mu. This change came so abruptly and unreasonably that it was difficult for all to believe what they had witnessed.


    Why did the shirtless young Great Master, as if his seal had been unlocked, be so terrible?


    ¡°This punch represents 70% of my power.¡±


    Li Mu, standing in the original ce, waved his fist.


    ¡°Give you some breathing space to run your qi and to cure your injuries. Next punch will have 80% of my power.¡±


    His smile, in the eyes of all the disciples of Heaven Sword Martial Club, was like a demon¡¯s sneer.


    The audience screamed once again.


    ¡°Is he really so strong?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Li Mu just enters the Great Master Realm?¡±


    ¡°Is it his real strength?¡±


    ¡°Might it... be innate?¡±


    The tide-like discussions appeared.


    ¡°Good. Quite proud. Quite imposing... hah hah hah hah. Brother Li Mu is really unique. I admire you so much,¡± Lei Yinyin screamed below the ring.


    On the fighting ring, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, with mes-like thick eyebrows, ran his internal qi to treat his injured arms. The strength of Li Mu was purely physical, so there would be no residual force in the broken arms. As for the cultivation level of Great Master Realm, although his ability to cure and recover was not as exaggerated as that of Li Mu, the recovery speed was extremely fast.


    ¡°Youth, you are too arrogant,¡± for a moment, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s broken arms roughly recovered, and he was able to hold the sword. He sneered, ¡°When you are fighting against the enemy, you are so arrogant, and you will pay for your actions.¡±


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°Using one punch to take your life away is so boring. Now that you are ready, let¡¯s...¡±


    He moved and performed body-lighting skill perfectly. And like a ghost, he came in front of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being in a sh, then undoubtedly broke through his defensive field of internal qi and punched.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our battle. This punch represents 80% of my power.¡±


    In the eyes of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, his anger burned like fire.


    How long hadn¡¯t he been faced with this kind of disparaging and sportive feeling?


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°Unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°Sword-unloading Style!¡± the long rectangr and special-shaped sword, with me-like light, was sealed on Li Mu¡¯s fist. Then, after pulled, the sword pointed downward and thrust at the ground.


    Boom!


    The fighting ring made of bluestones under the feet shook fiercely, then the cracks appeared. Besides, some magical power ripples on the fighting ring rapidly shed and fractured.


    The so-called Sword-unloading Style, such as borrowing force to resist attacks or unloading force, which was simr to Buddhist initial approach, meant transmitting the enemy¡¯s power into the earth, but this temporarily-constructed ring, even if it was supported by warlocks in the city, couldn¡¯t block Li Mu¡¯s punch. Thus, the deployment ripples under support were instantly destroyed, and the fighting ring of more than ten meters high had already been crumbling.


    Even so, Sword-unloading Style could notpletely remove the punching power of Li Mu.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being struggled to support himself for a moment and flushed. As a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out from his mouth, he was hit to fly out, and the long rectangr and special-shaped sword, which was made of universe aerolite iron, had been bend in right angle. Besides, the sword was filled with cracks...


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t chase him.


    On Li Mu¡¯s face appeared some disappointment, then he said, ¡°Is this the strength that you have cultivated in thest 20 years? Too weak... You really disappoint me a lot. You can just apany me to warm up.¡±


    He didn¡¯t exaggerate.


    Because Li Mu did not really fight to his heart¡¯s content.


    It seemed that the strength of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was not powerful enough to be the ruler for Li Mu to measure the limit of his battle strength.


    Although Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was beaten out of the fighting ring, he, after a strange rotation in the air, abruptly returned and fell on the fighting ring.


    His face was red, and his angulus oris bled, with bloodstains on his chest. In addition, his hands had be fleshy palms, and the flesh on his ten fingers had been shaken into muddy shape, exposing the joints that were engulfed by failure atmosphere, as if he had be a decayed human skeleton.


    The long rectangr and special-shaped sword, which was made of universe aerolite iron, was bent like an arrow. It had been useless.


    Heaven-Sword Celestial Being gasped. His lungs, like broken bellows, were in a bad state.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°You make me really disappointed... Give me Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles.¡± In fact, most of the profound meaning of Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles had been perceived and grasped by him from the battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, but if he obtained the cheats, he should be able to figure out more profound secrets rting to the martial art.


    Around them, in the square, there was only silence.


    The battle ended too suddenly.

 Chapter 173 - The Mighty Blood Elixir

    <h4>Chapter 173 The Mighty Blood Elixir</h4>


    At first, the two were still exchanging strikes against each other. However, when Li Mu threw off his upper outer garment and started to fight seriously, hepletely tipped the bnce of the confrontation. No matter how hard the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being executed his Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles, he failed to suppress Li Mu. Further, the constant striking, in turn, wore him out. But Li Mu, who had stripped to the waist, maimed the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being with only two punches, leaving him spilling blood out of his mouth.


    How pathetic that scene was!


    Numerous people appeared to have just witnessed the shattering of the tale of the old Great Master apanied by the rise of a new legend. In the martial arts circle, the old would certainly be superseded by the new. As the senior legendary cultivators faded, the younger generation woulde up. No one could y the leading role forever.


    ¡°Today, when twenty years passed by, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s strength has boosted considerably, but he is still not the match of Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Li Mu is now fully-fledged.¡±


    ¡°Heaven-Sword Celestial Being is already at the peak of the Great Master Realm. But Li Mu defeated him quite effortlessly. He imed that he even had not released all of his power. Is, is he already a peerless master in the Natural Realm?¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Li Mu is not someone to pick on.¡±


    This time, the audience stand was no longer silent. The bigshots from assorted associations and institutions began to put their heads together and to exchange shocked looks. Experts from the military troops like Cai Zhijie and Zhou Yiling, however, were watching the battle with a grave face, because they had realized how weak they were in front of Li Mu¡¯s punching skill. They found his skill utterly wless, which crushed the opponent solely with his overwhelming strength.


    Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, seemed absorbed in thought. ¡°Up to now, this evil spawn of mine hasn¡¯t disyed his magical power or exposed any internal qi. Does that mean he still has more ace cards held in store?¡±


    Ning Rushan, the great general, showed a sh of relief on his face. Actually, he was starting to ponder over something else. ¡°Nheless, Ning Jing marrying a maid of Li Mu¡¯s mother is a good sign for our Ning Mansion.¡±


    By contrast, the disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club all turned ashen-faced.


    The reason they had been able to be so overbearing and dominating in the city of Chang¡¯an for all those years was exactly the power of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. And the source of that power mainly came from the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, who was now spilling blood out of his mouth and had one palm severely injured due to Li Mu¡¯s blows... The battle was totally a disaster for them.


    Zhang Chengfeng, who was known for his Heaven-breaking Legend Sword, was observing thebat with a steadily gloomier look.


    Although he was not so much as flurried, he was still hit by pangs of trepidation as he watched Li Mu¡¯s performance. If he went reckless and tried to kill Li Mu at all costs to avenge the dead Zhang Chuixue on that day, perhaps he and many other elders of the Heaven Sword Martial Club would have been cold bodies.


    ¡°I should have known better than provoking Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that I already made him my swore enemy, it¡¯s no use regretting about those things.¡±


    ¡°Whatsoever, today, we must kill Li Mu. Otherwise, our Heaven Sword Martial Club will be finished!¡±


    Meanwhile, Zhou Dedao, the president of the Dafeng chamber ofmerce who was also sitting at the audience stand, was soaked in cold sweat and busy wiping the beads of sweat off his forehead. His fear after getting into a conflict with Li Mu was much stronger than what Zhang Chengfeng was feeling. As he saw Li Mu could be so intimidating, he came to realize that if Li Mu was not in a hurry to rescue another maid in the Heaven Sword Martial Club that day, his Dafeng chamber ofmerce and his Zhou¡¯s mansion would have been reduced to ruins by now.


    At this point of the battle, everyone reckoned they already had a winner.


    Even Li Mu was under that impression.


    In truth, he had had high hopes that this duel would be tough but excellent.


    However, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s performance was fairly disappointing to him.


    At the same time, he was also considering if his strength was enough to outperform any of the peerless masters in the Great Master, given that the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being represented the strongest power in that realm.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± As blood kept oozing out of his mouth, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being gave a fit of derisiveughs and yelled, ¡°We¡¯re not done here.¡±


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you really want me to kill you?¡±


    As a matter of fact, the Heaven Sword Martial Club had built an underground maze to hide the living people and beasts they used as the practice targets of their disciples. That was very much inhuman. Li Mu figured the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being could not be ignorant of that. Perhaps it was an evil tradition passed down from the time the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was in charge. Of course, Li Mu did not deem himself as a selfless savior, but if the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was too senseless to fall in his hand, he would not mind chopping this bloody evildoer into a pile of mince.


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, instead, burst outughing. ¡°Kill me? Boy, you¡¯re counting your chickens before they are hatched.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You still got some energy to spare? Then, what are we waiting for? Bring it on!¡± Li Mu rejoiced at his challenge.


    He was hoping that this time the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being would show him more powerful strength so that he could bepelled to go all out and know the upper limit of his power. Only by that could he improve, which was actually the real reason he agreed to do the duel.


    nk!


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being cast aside his quadruple-rimmed unique sword.


    His face revealed a trace of viciousness.


    Then, a red pill fluttered out from his chest pocket.


    The pill looked as if it was made of congealed blood. There was light swiveling inside it while releasing wisps of blood in all directions. The wisps of blood quickly permeated the ce. In an instant, pungent smell of blood flew around the entire arena, as if it was bathed in blood. Meanwhile, howls and shrieks of countless creatures flew out from this thumb-sized pill.


    It seemed wicked and eerie.


    Those with profound cultivation on the audience stand, including Li Gang, all altered their expressions slightly as they saw that red pill. They seemed to have understood what was going to happen next.


    But when the red light of that red pill shone, the ten thousand spectators all went quite dizzy and sick, almost about to vomit.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked a spectator curiously.


    ¡°Is it the ace card of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being?¡±


    ¡°An elixir? Can it boost his power?¡±


    There were rounds of murmurs among the audience.


    But Lei Yinyin, a huge fan of Li Mu from the Fengming Academy, suddenly felt her heart had shot up to his throat. At once, she shouted, ¡°You thick-skinned b*stard! How can you dose yourself every time you can¡¯t get an upper hand? You...¡± Before she could finish his words, her peers next to her rushed over and covered her mouth. ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake, zip it up and don¡¯t cause more trouble!¡± They hissed to her.


    Far away on the entrance tower of the Heaven Sword Martial Club that was ten more meters in height, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club and her old paul, the Marvelous Mathematician, were watching the drama while drinking plum wine and eating cooked melon seeds. Mannerless as always, the two were tossing the peels everywhere.


    ¡°Boss, why did we climb up here to watch the battle. It¡¯s a bit too far from the scene,¡±ined the Marvelous Mathematician.


    ¡°Are you silly? This way people will see we¡¯re out of the ordinary,¡± replied the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club.


    ¡°But will the men of the Heaven Sword Martial Club get angry if they spot us dropping litter on their entrance tower?¡±


    ¡°Hum, if they don¡¯t, I won¡¯t want toe here at all.¡±


    ¡°Seems that Li Mu is quite strong.¡±


    ¡°Of course. He is the one I chose...¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t choose you, boss.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Get off! How dare you make fun of me? I¡¯m just saying he is the one I chose to get on our side...¡±


    ¡°Eh, boss, you want to give it a second thought. You might be able to trick anyone, but not this Li Mu. Don¡¯t mess with him, because you can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Halfway through their silly and petty conversation, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club abruptly threw away all the melon seeds in her hand and showed an extremely astounded look on her pretty and delicate face. ¡°Oh my god, that is... the Mighty Blood Elixir? That darn Heaven Sword Being has concocted such wrenched stuff?¡±


    ¡°Mighty Blood Elixir? Is it an evil pill made with the blood of the hearts of ten thousand living people as the legend has it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Now, Li Mu is in trouble.¡± The expression of the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club grew somber.


    ...


    ¡°This elixir was made of tens of thousands drops of the blood of my heart, which is named the Mighty Blood Elixir. Actually, I didn¡¯t mean to use it today. But, boy, you leave me no choice.¡±


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being announced his ace card with a hideous look.


    Li Mu simply curled his lips in contempt.


    ¡°Ten thousand drops of the blood from his own heart?¡±


    ¡°Who are you kidding? If you take that amount of blood from your heart, how can you live till now?¡±


    The so-called Mighty Blood Elixir was emitting a rather sinister aura. Faint cries of thousands of creatures could be heard from it. It contained dense killing intent. Since Li Mu had been practicing the Xiantian Skill, he was exceptionally sharp to that aura. He could tell it was probably a forbidding dark art that was achieved by ughtering countless innocent creatures.


    It reminded Li Mu of what he had seen in that underground maze¡ªheaps of corpses, furnacing burning bodies day and night... The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being must have started from the wrong path and already sunk into the pool of evil.


    In fact, Li Mu¡¯s spection was correct.


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being only said that to spare himself from unnecessary questions and usations from the bigshots on the audience stand.


    Given the dark art of making the Mighty Blood Elixir, once he told the masses the true story of how he produced it, he could incur public rage and his reputation would be rotten.


    Anyway, few of the spectators knew what it really was, except for those sharp-visioned and well-informed bigshots. As long as those important figures did not fixate on it, it was fine with the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being. Hopefully, they would only keep it to themselves.


    ¡°Today, I will let you know what real power is.¡±


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being opened his mouth wide and directly swallowed down the Mighty Blood Elixir. It looked like he just gulped down all the struggling and whining souls of innocent creatures.


    In an instant, he seems reddened by blood. People could see a patch of scarlet skin appeared on his face and then rapidly spread to every inch of his skin. It was a creepy red color, as though he was painted with the blood of the wronged souls suffering in hell.


    At the same time, the injuries the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being had was recovering at an amazing speed. The missed flesh on his palms grew back in the blink of an eye. The blood he spilled on the fighting ring before also sprang to live and leaped up to the air before turning into drops of blood and converging into his mouth like swallows flying to their nest.


    Li Mu did not take the opportunity to attack his opponent. Instead, he watched, observed, and tried to feel the proceed with great interest.


    He was intrigued by such a change of power.


    After all, every the mystical change in battles was a sign of a secret skill and embodied a certain principle of the martial arts. It was one of the many forms of power in nature, so it must appear with a reason.


    What is actual is rational.


    ¡°But, that¡¯s really gross. He swallowed down the blood he spat out.¡±


    Li Mu was amazed.


    At that scene, the ten thousand spectators, including the great figures and experts, all started to worry about Li Mu. They could not help but sympathize Li Mu for hisck of experience at such a life-and-death fighting ring. Obviously, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was preparing a startling move, but Li Mu did not take advantage of this. When the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being finished absorbing the power of that Mighty Blood Elixir, it was highly possible that he would turn the tables.


    Thus, the spectators could not understand why Li Mu was still soposed at this critical point.


    But everyone could sense that the aura of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was booming like mad.

 Chapter 174 - The Natural Qi

    <strong>Chapter 174: The Natural Qi</strong>


    It was not a normal cultivation recovery but an outrageous hike of power.


    What was spookier was the change in the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s appearance. After taking that pill, his old, wrinkled skin started to turn supple and smooth, his scarlet hair turned ck at a notable rate, and so did his red-white eyebrows. His facial form, his eyes, and even his body were undergoing an incredulous transformation, as if his time was flying back rapidly to bring back the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being in youth.


    Yes, he was returning to his youth.


    ¡°The power of time?¡± Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    ording to the old faker, time and space were among the few things that were beyond the control of immortals.


    Time, in particr, was the biggest mystery that had not yet been unraveled. No matter how great a man was, he could not escape the curse of time. Even superior lords or emperors could not live in eternality. Under the effect of time, everything just had to age. Regardless of how handsome or talented you were, at the very end, you would all be reduced to dust.


    That was the invincible power of time.


    Naturally, Li Mu always believed that no one on this primitive Martial Art Star could grasp the unfathomable secret of time.


    ¡°But he is changing. His vigor is booming, his blood is surging, and his body is getting stronger. Yes, he is growing out of his senility... It¡¯s a reverse of the aging process. His internal energy is growing, and the powerful vigor inside him is making him younger. Wow, never knew that is possible. Now, it¡¯s getting really interesting.¡±


    Li Mu was quite amazed by the transformation.


    As though a person dying of starvation and thirst who had just obtained sufficient supply of food and water, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being managed toe back from the verge of death. Back on Earth, there were scientists who once interpreted the natural aging process. They reckoned that aging was caused by the gradual decline of energy in one¡¯s body. Specifically, it happened because the reduced energy supply in cells was no longer enough to keep the cells going.


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was, in fact, a very old man. But attributed to his high cultivation, his life span was longer than that of an ordinary man. Nevertheless, the aging process was irreversible, even though he was in the Great Master Realm. No one could defy thews of nature unless his essence of life improves.


    Suddenly, Li Mu was hit by inspiration.


    ¡°If what he is doing is the improvement of his essence of life, then...¡±


    His eyes were instantly lit up with excitement, for he already realized what was going on with the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    At the precise moment, some experts with profound cultivation on the audience stand also registered the aim behind this weird move.


    ¡°Natural expert!¡±


    Cai Zhijie¡¯s tower-like burly figure suddenly got up and he let loose a cry out of astoundment.


    Sitting aside him, many of the military experts and generals altered their expressions drastically as well.


    A sh of inconspicuous light dashed across Li Gang¡¯s eyes. His fingers trembled slightly. But the next second, he swiftly restrained his movements and became calm as usual. His eyes were narrowed, as if he was in deep thinking.


    The president of the Hanshan Academy, Tie Zhan, and the president of the Fengming Academy were also watching the battle without blinking...


    So was Ning Rushan from the Ning Mansion...


    And many other famous Great Masters in Chang¡¯an were sitting at the audience stand...


    However, at this point, even those experts of martial arts found it hard to keep calm. They all got to their feet and stared at the already damaged fighting ring with their mouth wide open...


    The return to boyhood which was happening to the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was an upgrade of the essence of life. There could be only one exnation for that phenomenon, and that was he was entering the Natural Realm.


    A Natural Expert!


    Was the city of Chang¡¯an about to have another Natural Expert?


    Those in the Natural Realm were all peerless masters.


    At this moment, the Heaven-breaking Legend Sword Zhang Chengfeng disyed a surge of wild joy on his face. He had waited for this moment for so long that he directly broke into a roar of gleefulughter in spite of himself. His face was also written with tant arrogance.


    ¡°You see that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the real ace card of our Heaven Sword Martial Club!¡±


    ¡°Our senior is gonna step into the Natural Realm!¡±


    So far, most of the audience had not realized what was really happening, for their martial cultivation and experience were still quite limited. They needed more time to digest what they had seen. But some of them who was remarkably perceptive were thrown in a daze for just a few seconds before crying out in rm as the truth dawned on them.


    ¡°Heaven-Sword Celestial Being is making a breakthrough in the middle of the duel!¡±


    ¡°Gee, are we witnessing a new Natural Experting into being today?¡±


    ¡°Crap, the young Great Master is too sluggish! Since he failed to attack in time, he gave his opponent an opportunity to level up!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not toote to strike. Li Mu, attack him now!¡±


    Various shouts mingled together on the vast audience stand. Waves of cries flew over, but no one could hear what they were saying distinctively. But their emotions were already clearly demonstrated by their looks. At that moment, their varied expressions all seemed frozen on their faces.


    At the same time, on the entrance tower in a distance...


    The Marvelous Mathematician forcefully spat the peels of melon seeds and yelled, ¡°Sh*t, that darn Heaven Sword Being really got a breakthrough! Oh, a Natural Expert! This is no good news for Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°If that old b*stard bes a Natural Expert, then, how can our Xiongfeng Martial Art Club ever hold our chin up? A peerless master in the Natural Realm... Well, I certainly have no chance against him,¡± grumbled the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club as she wolfed down thest piece of watermelon with an exaggerated look on her delicate face.


    She wiped off the residue of the juice at the corner of her mouth with her sleeve. Then, she rolled her eyes in beforending them on her best straight man, the Marvelous Mathematician. ¡°Listen, should I hurry back to abdicate and hand over the position to another person. If not, when that old crazy manes to get even with us, you guys probably will throw me to the wolf first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re our head. Can you please just be a little more responsible?¡±


    ¡°Be responsible? What do I need the sense of responsibility for?¡±


    ¡°Well, fine, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Hum, I¡¯m in the prime of my life. I¡¯m young and beautiful. Everybody loves me. There are a lot of things I haven¡¯t got to enjoy, so how can I die for you dumbasses... But anyway, look at Li Mu! Is he out of his mind or what? He has put on an overjoyed look. Could it be...¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he has no fear of the Natural Expert at all?¡±


    At this point, the two exchanged a look and both of them registered the astonishment in the other¡¯s eyes. Then, they yelled in one voice, ¡°No way!¡±


    ...


    ¡°The battle is finally getting interesting.¡±


    ¡°What a Natural Realm!¡±


    Li Mu sensed an overwhelming aura from the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being. Finally, he was under some pressure.


    Entering the Natural Realm indicated a leap of the essence of life. Once a cultivator became a Natural Expert, he shook off the fetters nature put upon mankind and opened a crack on the capability boundary set by thews of nature. It was the first step to turn a man from a human being to a non-human, and from a non-human to a deity.


    When a man entered the Nature Realm, he would find the world free of limits.


    For martial arts practitioners, if they rose to the Natural Realm, they could thoroughly remodel their body and have a much longer lifespan. Their body would be tougher, their spiritual force purer. And a broad road to the higher level would emerge in front of them... All in all, they would be stronger in all aspects and be way more powerful than normal human beings.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± The Heaven-Sword Celestial Beingughed gloatingly despite himself. His voice was mingled with a hint of creepy malevolence.


    Right now, he had practically turned into a different man. He now was a man in his twenties. He was tall and strong, his jaw wide, his mouthrge, brows thick, and hair ck. It was what he looked like when he was young. Indeed, he had returned to his youth.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re too careless. And now, you¡¯ll pay for your negligence.¡±


    There was sword light contracting in the pupils of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being. The energy he was emitting was as imposing as a raging sea. It could be seen that some red mist began to wrap around him as if mes were burning. That was a symbol of the Natural Expert¡ªthe energy and blood he had were endless; his own vigor of life equaled the total amount of that of a thousand people.


    Still, Li Mu did not panic. He crooked a finger scornfully at his opponent and urged, ¡°Well, don¡¯t waste our time. Get your show started now. Let me admire the strong power of the Natural Realm.¡±


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being cracked a hideous smile and said, ¡°Just tell me, which way do you prefer to be killed?¡±


    Li Mu said shortly, ¡°Stop talking the nonsense. In most of the TV dramas, those badasses usually got killed for talking too much... Well, I¡¯ll get started first.¡± Then, without another word, he threw out a hard punch straightaway. The fist energy was sharp like electric, the fist intent was strong like sea waves, equally forbidding to everyone. Instantly, a massive fist seal bombarded at the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. You¡¯re toote tounch your strike.¡± The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being let out a roar of arrogantughter before opening his mouth and spitting a jet of Sword Qi.


    As if blow away a cluster of cloud, the Sword Qi scattered Li Mu¡¯s fist energy without effort.


    ¡°Tut tut, that¡¯s very funny!¡± The smile on Li Mu¡¯s face was getting brighter.


    Sure enough, the younger Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was more than several times stronger than he was a moment ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ve entered the Natural Realm. Now, the gap between you and me is as wide as that between a human being and a deity. I can kill you as if killing a chicken.¡± Confidence was exuding from every pore of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being. The way he stared at Li Mu was simr to a cat chasing a mouse, which was cruelly yful.


    Li Mu¡¯s desire for a victory was finally kindled. ¡°Cut the crap! Just show me your move!¡±


    At the moment, he was exhrated. To strike once more, he galloped like a sh of lightning and approached the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being in no time. Another punch was out. Even the air in the vicinity cracked at the blow. Instantly, the airflow over that spot caved in frighteningly, as if that punch had crumbled the heaven.


    Li Mu had already defeated the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being with exactly the same punch in the first half.


    However, this time, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being reacted as quickly as Li Mu¡¯s attack went.


    He simply stood on the spot, not attempting to shun the blow. Instead, heunched a punch, too. The energy of that punch carried a shot of menacing Sword Qi. It was so sharp that it might be able to cut gold and jade into pieces. That waspletely different from the forceful punch Li Mu produced.


    Boom!


    The two fists crashed into one another, creating an effect like aet crash.


    Visible airflow was surging wildly from the fists.


    Li Mu swayed from one side to the other for just a second, and then stood there stably.


    But the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being let loose of a deep cry. His face reddened, jaw tensed, and he staggered backward with his fist bleeding and flesh burst open.


    ¡°Huh? You do get a little stronger. But that makes not much a difference. Hey, old man, it seems you are overconfident,¡± mocked Li Mu.


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being now looked slightly awkward. But he soon revealed a trace of savageness and hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away too early. What happened just now was because my power has not fully transformed since I just entered the Natural Realm. It¡¯s simply a matter of time. Every second, I¡¯m growing stronger. I will soon generate the first wisp of the Natural Qi before you know it. Even though you might try to fight me with all you might, I wonder how much longer you can hang in there.¡±


    Surprisingly, Li Mu nodded with agreement and admitted, ¡°Yeah, you do have a point...¡±


    It was true that any new Natural Expert needed some time to fully adjust their power beforepleting the upgrade of their body.


    It had been barely tens of seconds since the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being made his breakthrough by dint of that Mighty Blood Elixir, whereas, he was already able to fend off Li Mu¡¯s punch head-on. It was beyond imagination how intimidating he could be in a while.


    No one could predict that.


    However, Li Mu was still perfectlyposed.


    ¡°I have a question. Now that you have a Mighty Blood Elixir, why didn¡¯t you eat it before this battle started? Why did you have to wait until I beat you not a pulp? Are you a masochist? Or else, is there any side-effect of taking the Mighty Blood Elixir?¡± asked Li Mu with sincere curiosity.

 Chapter 176 - An Outrageous Request

    <h4>Chapter 176 An Outrageous Request</h4>


    Real experts all knew the stream of fiery light was precisely the Natural qi described in legends.


    The fundamental reason that the Natural Expert was so powerful was the Natural qi.


    It was a kind of qi that could destroy any non-natural items.


    During the entire practicing process in the Natural Realm, what a Natural Expert focused on was to polish their acquired internal qi into the Natural qi.


    Once one hundred percent of the internal qi was transformed into the Natural qi, the Natural Expert would be a Deva, which belonged to a higher realm.


    Well, all things were difficult at the beginning. For those who had entered the Natural Realm not long ago, producing the first wisp of Natural qi would cost them quite an amount of energy and time. But once the first jet of Nature qi came out, that meant they had taken a steady first step into the uing challenges in the Natural Realm.


    Given the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being had already sessfully created the first wisp of Natural qi in such a short time after he reached the Innate Stage, the profound strength he disyed left every spectator open-mouthed.


    When everyone saw that jet of concrete fiery light gradually sank into the head of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, they seemed to have already known the result of this duel in that instant.


    An intoxicated look climbed onto the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s face.


    He slowly lifted his hands as if he could dominate the world.


    On the audience stand, Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, raised his eyebrows.


    Ning Rushan, the great General and the owner of the Ning Mansion, now looked less relieved than before.


    Cai Zhijie, Zhou Yiling, and several other seniors in the Great Master Realm also seemed a little difited.


    It was beyond all question that a Natural Expert who had produced Natural qi would thoroughly upset the delicate power bnce in Chang¡¯an. The previous political structure would be broken. And the few Great Masters who had once treated the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being as their equal would have to curry favor with him and be ordered around by him. At that thought, they all felt as awkward as treading on a pile of shit.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Li Mu¡¯s fault. He is too naive to know the immensity of the universe. He acted too sluggishly, and that¡¯s how he let the evil breed.¡±


    ¡°Right. If he could just kill the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being when he was in the middle of the leveling up, howe it would turn out like this?¡±


    ¡°Hum, what an idiot Li Mu is! He is drunk with his little triumph before and hopes to show it off. Now, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being has been taken advantage of his arrogance and made a breakthrough under all the pressure... How dumb Li Mu is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Natural Realm we are talking about. Even the royal family will give people in that realm special treatment.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Once entering the Natural Realm, you will be knighted by the emperor.¡±


    There were emotional murmurs and constant sighs among the audience. Some already could not bear the pressure and wanted to take off.


    The result was unexpectedly horrible.


    At first, most people were neutral about who the winner was in this duel. However, no one expected the event could take such a turn. That was truly... Well, the duel just brought a new Natural Expert into being. That was not a desirable oue for anyone.


    Because the already settled power structure in Chang¡¯an would be shattered because of it.


    Soon, there would probably be another reign of terror.


    ¡°Hahaha, everyone, we already have a winner. When this battle finishes, our Heaven Sword Martial Club will hold a grand feast. I hope you all could kindly go to the feast for the sake of the respectable senior of our Zhang Family,¡± announced Zhang Chengfeng at the top of his voice, who had already stood up and put on an unconceble smile.


    The disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club around him all burst into whoops and cheers.


    A member of the Heaven Sword Martial Club had entered the Natural Realm who already could produce the Natural qi! From now on, the status of their Heaven Sword Martial Club in the city of Chang¡¯an would soar up into the sky.


    Facing the domineering Zhang Chengfeng, the others had to give him face in public and all agreed to go to the feast regardless of how reluctant they actually were. At this point, they already had no alternative but to go, even if the Heaven Sword Martial Club served them feces. After all, it was injudicious to upset a peerless master in the Natural Realm for such trivial.


    ¡°Course, of course. Mr. Zhang, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°After today¡¯s fight, the Heaven Sword Martial Club will be the number one martial arts club in Chang¡¯an!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I go to the feast no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Certainly. I¡¯m honored to!¡±


    Rounds of congrattions andpliments were heard. The bigshots that seldom showed respect to others now all greeted Zhang Chengfeng with a broad smile. That made the owner of the Heaven Sword Martial Club so pleased that he could not helpughing out loud every now and then.


    ¡°My son, did you see that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll soon avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Being your dad, I¡¯ll definitely put Li Mu¡¯s head in front of your tomb to pacify your soul.¡±


    A load of ideas crossed Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s mind. Then, his eyes locked upon the nearby Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, and an uncurbed thought simply suggested itself to him. Zhang Chengfeng immediately got to his feet and said respectfully, ¡°Your Honor, I have a request that needs your approval.¡±


    Void of expression, Li Gang asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, Li Mu killed my only son, Zhang Chuixue, for a humble maid. That basically means my Zhang family has no offsprings now. So, my senior flew into a rage and came out to challenge him. As you can see, during today¡¯s duel, my senior could have easily killed Li Mu by now. But even if Li Mu is gone, my son cannote back. Hence, I beg for Your Honor¡¯s approval of sending the other two maids living in the Shack of that Pig-Herding Alley to our Heaven Sword Martial Club. I¡¯ll use their heads as sacrifices tofort my wrongly dead son.¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng took a little bow as a gesture of reverence when he spoke to Li Gang.


    Upon hearing that remark, Zheng Cunjian, who was sitting next to the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, slightly altered expression.


    He was very clear that those maids meant much to Li Mu. Zhang Chengfeng was really cruel toe up with that request. Apparently, he was trying to amplify his retaliation by dint of the influence the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being gained after entering the Natural Realm.


    Dong Xue, who was standing beside Ning Rushan, was terrified at those words. Her face instantly paled as she reached out to grasp the hand of his husband, Ning Jing.


    ¡°You cannot do that...¡± shouted Ning Jing without much thinking.


    As an honest and simple-minded man, he shared the shock and fear of his wife. Since Chun Cao and Xia Ju were like sisters to Dong Xue, beheading them would certainly inflict immense pain on his wife. Plus, he felt Zhang Chengfeng was getting too carried away, so he subconsciously let loose of that shout.


    ¡°Since when do you have a say in our discussions?¡± Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s face suddenly grew stern and he ruthlessly snarled, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Facing his harsh words, Ning Jing, who was usually a humble yes-man and seldom argued with anyone, now firmly held his wife¡¯s trembling hand and raised his head as he stubbornly refuted, ¡°Martial arts practitioners always decide the winner by battling one another and settle their conflicts and grudges on the fighting ring. You can¡¯t drag other irrelevant people into this. Anyway, I¡¯ve heard Great Master Li Mu talk about the death of your son. In truth, your son had killed Sister Qiu Yi first as a practice to hone his sword skills. An that¡¯s why...¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± roared Zhang Chengfeng, cutting Ning Jing off. Then, he turned to the great general, Ning Rushan, and said, ¡°General Ning, seems to me that the education of your ce is not very good. Howe a son of your concubine dare to loosen his tongue and spread rumors to create trouble here? Tut, tut...¡±


    Sullen-faced, Ning Rushan answered, ¡°The educating method of my Ning family is none of Mr. Zhang¡¯s business. Well, surely your son was well-educated. But sadly... Humph.¡± Ning Rushan gave a sneer. The sarcasm in his remark was self-evident¡ªsadly, Zhang Chuixue was already killed by Li Mu.


    Ning Rushan¡¯s crankiness was well known in the entire city of Chang¡¯an. He was quite self-willed, a hard nut to crack. Meanwhile, he was also rather sensitive about his reputation. Naturally, the scornful words he just said was neither a way of showing his favor towards this humble son nor an attempt to defend him. He only did that to maintain his superiority in public before a man who only knew some martial arts like Zhang Chengfeng.


    ¡°You...¡± snapped Zhang Chengfeng, who looked furious. It came as a total surprise to him that Ning Rushan, a general with only an empty title, still did dare to affront him under such a circumstance. He then dered darkly, ¡°Well, fine. From now on, the Ning Mansion is an enemy of our Heaven Sword Martial Club.¡±


    Ning Rushan¡¯s face fell. But he simply snorted and did not retort.


    Sure enough, an expert in the Natural Realm was something.


    But if the Ning Mansion was still in its prime, Ning Rushan would not be much flustered by that threat. However, now it was... Well, as time flew, the glory era of the Ning family making great contributions for the foundation of the empire on the administration of Emperor Qin Guangwu had gone. At present, Ning Rushan only had the title as the great general but was ripped of the military power. Gradually, he had been excluded from the core of the empire power system. And now, even a Natural Expert dared to humiliate him.


    Truthfully, Ning Rushan was seething with rage inside, too.


    Seeing Ning Rushan fell silent, Zhang Chengfeng nced at Dong Xue and Ning Jing before plunging into cheerful chatters with the others in his vicinity.


    With the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being taking the upper hand, Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s gloomy mood was swept away. Now, he was as wanton as a calf with two dams and was very much enjoying his moment.


    He felt quite delighted and at ease.


    At the same time, Zhou Dedao, the president of the Dafeng chamber ofmerce, forced a smile and inched towards him. Bowing as low as he could, he tried to strike a conversation with Zhang Chengfeng so as to cotton up with him. However, Zhang Chengfeng simply cold-shouldered him.


    Only a few days ago, Zhou Dedao bustled to the Pig-Herding Alley to offerpensations to Li Mu, which meant he had sumbed to Li Mu¡¯s side.


    Therefore, there was no way that Zhang Chengfeng would pay him any attention at the moment.


    That made Zhou Dedao rather embarrassed.


    ...


    ¡°Wow, this is what it feels like in the Natural Realm. This is the power of the Natural qi. I feel like I¡¯m able to crumble everything... Hahahaha... Little boy, I should thank you. Do you know why?¡± After he managed to create the first wisp of Natural qi, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being sighed emotionally. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and stared at Li Mu teasingly.


    But instead of being scared, Li Mu broke into a roar ofughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely because you have improved your natural body with the help of the pressure my punch created and produced a little Natural qi within the shortest span. Haha, it¡¯s nothing. No need to thank me. I¡¯m always such a generous guy.¡±


    Hearing those words, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being went petrified for a second.


    ¡°What? You already know it?¡± uttered the Natural Expert, whose confident look was now mingled with a hint of shock.


    Rather exhrated, Li Mu said, ¡°Yes. And I want to thank you for demonstrating the path leading up to the Natural Realm and solving the problems that have puzzled me for a long time. Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, to express my gratitude, I decide, the same day the next year, I will offer you an extra piece of incense at your grave.¡±


    Indeed, Li Mu had already made his mind to kill.


    A Natural Expert had the power to create enormous damage. If Li Mu did not get rid of him now, there would be much more trouble brewing. Once the Natural Expert yed some tricks in the dark, it was impossible to keep everyone safe. Although Li Mu himself had no fear of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, his new friends and a ¡®family member¡¯ were totally unable to throw off the attack of a Natural Expert.


    Adding that the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was not a good man, it would only do the folks good to kill him.

 Chapter 177 - The Deadly Punch

    <strong>Chapter 177: The Deadly Punch</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievably pompous. You, merely a Great Master, ranted that you would kill me? Haha, boy, you are just asking for humiliation.¡± The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being gave a coldugh as his eyes turned icy. Then, he half-heartedly pressed palms together on his chest, and that wisp of fiery Natural qi shot out from his palms in the shape of a sword.


    Watching the new move made by his opponent, Li Mu looked as if he could not wait to try his chance.


    He was itching to experience how intimidating the power of the Natural qi was on earth. He was also curious about whether his current strength was enough to fend off that power. The tryout was, indeed, risky. If by any chance he failed to take that strike... Well, he knew he could not really risk his neck for merely a vivid experience of the power of the Natural qi.


    Li Mu forced himself to curb that horrible impulse.


    After everything that happened today, he almost felt he was acting like a lunatic.


    Now, he decided to do away with the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being first.


    Li Mu slowly bent his knees. He was still going to start with the Lifting Pole Style of his Zhenwu Boxing Skill, but this time, his center of gravity was much lower. He also flipped up his fists at the same time and withdrew his elbows, pulling his arms backward to touch the sides of his waist. As he breathed deeply, the Xiantian Skill began to function as well and released the enormous amount of power from his insides. Now, he felt as if all his bones were growling as torrents of energy flew through his body. In particr, the stream of power running down the central axis constituted by his entire spine was roaring fiercely like a huge, powerful dragon.


    The air around Li Mu seemed to have condensed into tangible waves which were all converging in his direction.


    ¡°A Natural Expert is nothing to me. If I want, I can bombard you into dust with only one punch. Mind you, today¡¯s battle will end here.¡±


    Li Mu grinned, revealing two lines of purely white teeth that were as sharp as sword des.


    His trunk was already bent like a big bow, and his outreaching fist were the arrows fitted to the string of the bow.


    ¡°The third style of the Zhenwu Boxing... Cracking Sky!¡±


    With that holler, Li Mu¡¯s punch was out.


    His posture was nearly graceful, his movement rather simple.


    It seemed... this strike was not menacing at all.


    Meanwhile, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being had finished gathering his energy and alsoshed out his ultimate move.


    ¡°Haha, boy, be careful when you choose what you will be in your next life, for you want no further encounter with me... Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles¡ªthe Sword-thrusting Style!¡±


    It could be seen in his eyes that his killing intent was hiking. The Natural Expert shoved his palms out as that jet of fiery Natural qi in his palms transformed into a long sword and lunged at Li Mu. It was the Sword-thrusting Style of the Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles. Given that he had only produced one wisp of the Natural qi so far, that style was the most suited move he could make under this circumstance.


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was perfectly confident that everything was under his control.


    He could tell that the frightening Natural qi was capable of destroying any sharp weapons. Although the Sword-thrusting Style had been cracked by Li Mu many times in the previous, he believed this time it would be an invincible move.


    The fiery sword light as bright as the suns streaked across the sky.


    In the instant, it felt like even the twin suns in the sky were overshadowed by the sword light made of the Natural qi.


    Every single spectator on the scene sensed the unnerving power of that sword light. Their hearts were pounding, their souls shivering, as if that light would tear their souls apart... Yes, that thrusting force was unstoppable by any human being.


    ¡°Li Mu is finished.¡±


    That thought flitted through many people¡¯s minds in that second.


    However, in the exact same second, Li Mu¡¯s fists had reached the furthest point.


    His move changed!


    His two fists abruptly swiveled to face one another before giving a small wave.


    Bang!


    A strange force of concussion burst out from his fists.


    It was so strong and odd that even the sky over the fighting ring started shaking at the same frequency.


    But before the spectators could react, another force of concussion shot out of Li Mu¡¯s fists.


    Rumble!


    The sky vibrated again.


    This time, everything the spectators saw appeared to have shaken violently.


    After that...


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Endless rumbles of concussions that sounded like thunderps kept breaking out from Li Mu¡¯s fists.


    At one point, the hundreds of forces of concussion umted to the peak value. Li Mu¡¯s fists started to be blurry. In no time, a ray of silvery light that seemed to be constituted by a thousand jet of silver light zoomed out from his fists and crashed into the Natural qi power generated from the Sword-thrusting Style that the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being just cast.


    As the whole ce vibrated like mad, with innumerable eyes fixed on the fighting ring, that silver light thoroughly suppressed the red lightsaber formed by the fiery Natural qi under the Sword-thrusting Style. It was like watching a red bough plunging into a pool of boilingva¡ªof course, the former melted instantaneously.


    Yes, it melted.


    What was more blood-curdling was the silver light did not fade after swallowing that sword light but directly hit the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being. It neatly prated his body before dashing to the void at a tilt and leaving a streak of fist marks that could be seen with bare eyes. That streak of marks stretched further into the high clouds and pierced that cloudyer, forming a score of ghast holes in the clouds. Then, it shot to ces far away, almost as if it would reach a star on the other side of the universe.


    That scene was beyond words.


    In the eyes of every spectator, all the things along the way the streak of fist marks went were like a just-cleaned piece of ss, for they became clearer and brighter than what they saw in the normal vision, including the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being who had the fist energy prated through his body as well as the patch of sky several thousand meters away at his rear.


    An eerie silence fell upon the ce.


    The entire square of the Heaven Sword Martial Club and all the people at the audience stand did not make a sound.


    The battle on the fighting ring seemed to have frozen.


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being looked in a daze.


    Li Mu¡¯s strike left no gashes or anything on him. But curiously, he felt his body was stiffened. With a beset look, he lowered his head to exam his body and then look up at Li Mu. In a tone of total incredulity, he mumbled, ¡°What, what... kind of punch skill did you use?¡±


    As he asked, Li Mu calmly withdrew his fists.


    ¡°Zhenwu Boxing, the Immortal¡¯s Punch.¡±


    He answered the questionposedly.


    In fact, it was called the Cracking Sky, the third style of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    When Li Mu first came to this world, he reckoned the Zhenwu Boxing was merely a way to refine his body, not a very effective method in battling. But as a matter of fact, it was the strongest boxing skill that could really give full y to the formidable power his corporeal body contained and produce the most desirable offensive effect.


    For the purpose of killing the opponent with only one strike, Li Mu directly cast the third style of the Zhenwu Boxing, which was also the mightiest one he had grasped by then.


    ¡°Immortal, immortal¡¯s... punch? No way. There can¡¯t be such a punch style in the world.¡±


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being voiced his disbelief bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it! I don¡¯t buy it! I¡¯m already in the Natural Realm. Howe... Howe?¡±


    He roared while flinging his arms about.


    Unlike him, Li Mu was in a quite rxed mood. He also had no visible injuries or signs of energy depletion.


    He smiled as if that victory was a given. And then, he said with a pretended imperious voice, ¡°Don¡¯t feel wronged. You lost because you¡¯re just a supporting role. Face it. Your part is over, so it¡¯s time you die in this y... Do remember to pick your fate carefully before going on with your next life, because you want no further encounter with me... Everything will end today. Now, shake off your worries and just calmly step onto the path of death.¡±


    After finishing those words, Li Mu snapped his fingers in an exaggerated fashion that he thought was cool.


    tter!


    A clear and loud noise that sounded like a sh of high-ss jade was heard.


    Thest st of gentle vibration had been incurred by that finger snap.


    Shortly, like a destructive avnche caused by the crack of a dead leaf, the route that the silver fist marks, which was several kilometers long, bombarded throughpletely shattered. As if someone just hammered arge piece of ss, the route broke into thousands of silver fragments...


    The void was smashed!


    The cloudyers, the sunshine, the blue sky... and the body of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being all shattered into pieces.


    There was no blood, no wails, no bared bones, or segments of the organs.


    Like a portrait painted on ss, the body of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, a new Natural Expert with unparalleled power, also turned into numerous fragments as everything around him broke into pieces. Then, the shattered parts started to disperse. Atst, those pieces simr to thin ice slices dissolved into the sunshine and could no longer be seen in this world.


    When that fragmentation was over, everything regained its normal appearance.


    The fist marks disappeared.


    The sky, the cloud, the wind, and the sunbeam were still the same.


    The only difference was that the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being had gone with the fist marks.


    His vanishment was eternal.


    His body, his flesh, his bones, and his spirit and will no longer exist...


    Everything about him was smashed by that forbidding fist energy and turned into dust, into the most primitive particles invisible to the eyes and drifted to any random corner of this world. Yes, every trace of his existence was wiped off.


    That was the Cracking Sky style.


    That was the power of the Immortal¡¯s Punch.


    That was the highestbat capability Li Mu had mastered so far.


    ¡°Gee, what a good haul for this battle!¡± Li Mu dramatically stretched himself with a yawn.


    Crash!


    Unable to bear the pressure caused by the battle any more, the stone-built fighting ring crumbled. Like a wind-eroded sand sculpture, it instantly copsed, releasing many pieces of gravel all of the size of a fist. Those pieces of gravel ran off in all directions and finally reduced the fighting ring into a heap of ruins.


    The loud shes woke up all the spectators whose mind had gone nk in shock.


    Now, everyonended their eyes on Li Mu.


    Some were astounded looks.


    Some were terrified looks.


    Some were incredulous looks.


    And the others were dazed looks.


    The Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, an expert who seeded in producing a wisp of Natural qi shortly after he entered the Natural Realm, had been shattered by a physical punch of a young man who had not even reached the Natural Realm? And he simply vanished into the air like a gust of wind?


    No one would believe that kind of story if they had not been on the audience stand to witness the whole thing. They probably would deem it as the whackiest andmest lie in the world they had ever heard.


    ¡°Natural Expert! The one he just killed was a Natural Expert!¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Thest punch is called what? The Zhenwu Boxing? Is it really the Immortal¡¯s Punch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±


    ¡°Because except for the punching skill the immortal employs, I don¡¯t see there is any other physical power that can reduce a Natural Expert to dust, is there?¡±


    For the moment, the thousands of spectators sitting on four sides of the fighting ring were all dumbstruck. The ce was so quiet that even the sound of a needle hitting the floor could be heard.


    On the audience stand, the expressions of all the celebrated men froze in that instant.


    Li Gang already threw hisposure into the wind. His eyes were exuding strong disbelief that he could hardly hide. Seized by stress and astonishment, he did not even notice he had snapped a dozen of his whiskers as he watched the fight. Now, he leaned forward a bit and looked into the direction of the shattered fighting ring.


    Standing behind him, Zheng Cunjian was also staring at the fighting ring, but his eyes were zed.


    Among all the spectators, the one with the richest expressions was Zhang Chengfeng, the one known for his Heaven-breaking Legend Sword.

 Chapter 178 - After the Duel

    <h4>Chapter 178 After the Duel</h4>


    Only a moment ago, Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s mood was still flying carefreely on top of the cloud, but now, it hopelessly dropped to the hell of despair.


    His heart almost stopped pounding, his blood chilled.


    ¡°Seems my senior just... lost the battle?¡±


    ¡°He not only lost but... got killed?¡±


    ¡°No way! This can¡¯t be happening. Senior was a Natural Expert! He had entered the Natural Realm!¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng nearly had a nervous breakdown.


    At a loss as to what to do, he looked around. Those bigshots who were eager to fawn upon him and to address each other as brothers a minute ago now stood as far away from him as possible. They were deliberately keeping a distance from him, and their smiles were already reced by contempt, pity, and gloating.


    It was true that by this point all the important figures hade to their senses.


    Even though it was difficult to believe, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being did have died.


    With the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being gone, everyone knew the Heaven Sword Martial Club would face a cmity.


    That was because Li Mu was still alive.


    Now that Li Mu had bombarded their unmatched Natural Expert to death, the conflict between him and the Heaven Sword Martial Club was already irreconcble. Thus, no one dared to show any sign of befriending Zhang Chengfeng at this juncture, unless he was sincerely loyal to him or was out of his mind.


    Zhang Chengfeng, who was very popr not long ago, right now had turned into bad news that everyone shunned.


    The disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club who were as cheerful as ark before instantly wilted like pieces of limp lettuce. Crestfallen, they lowered their heads and furtively nudged towards the corners, the crowds, and the shadows, trying to melt into the background in case they drew any extra attention. Some quick-witted disciples even took off their red armors and headed for the outside.


    Well, as the old saying went, when an influential person fell from power, his hangers-on dispersed.


    After this battle, the decline of the Heaven Sword Martial Club was destined.


    Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s face was written with panic and dejection. He was staring at the front unseeingly. His body was suddenly so weak that he felt all his energy had been sucked away. With a pair of wobbling knees, he stumbled and almost fell on the floor of the audience stand, but no one was willing to give him a helping hand at the moment.


    The seats prepared for the elders of the Heaven Sword Martial Club were now vacant. Nobody knew at what time those elder had left the audience stand.


    A waft of chilly wind swept by, giving Zhang Chengfeng quite a shudder.


    Then, he turned to look at Li Gang.


    At this point, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an was his only hope of keeping the Heaven Sword Martial Club intact.


    After all, the magistrate was a representative of the power and authority of the empire. As long as Li Gang interceded for him, Li Mu would have to obey His Honor¡¯s words. This way, at least the Heaven Sword Martial Club would not be destroyed and the disciples would not be wiped out.


    ¡°Your Honor...¡± Zhang Chengfeng turned to Li Gang and prepared to bow to him, his face gloomier than ever.


    But Li Gang stood up before he could finish his remark. Beamingly, this handsome and graceful gentleman said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I reckon the proposal you made before does sound reasonable. If you still insist to kill those two maids and use their heads as the sacrifices to soothe your son¡¯s soul, then, go ahead. I won¡¯t be your stumbling block.¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng was petrified to hear those words.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. Your Honor, how could I dare to...¡± He forced a weak smile and wanted to exin.


    However, Li Gang had already straightened up and turned to face the exit of the audience stand. ¡°That battle is over now. I still got to fulfill some official duties, so please excuse me.¡± After saying that, escorted by a troop of guards, the actual ruler of the city of Chang¡¯an strolled down to the exit without looking back.


    Zhang Chengfeng, still, was rooted to the spot.


    Only then did he have a taste of real despair.


    It was also by that point did he realized how immature and stupid he had been. He even had given Li Gang a hard time by mocking his son¡¯s manners. Was he courting death or what? Despite the Natural Expert on his side, he should have known better than believing the Zhang family was powerful enough to belittle that high official. After all, the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was not the only Natural Expert in the city of Chang¡¯an or across the whole Western Qin Empire. To say the least, the Natural Experts under the control of the government were much more formidable.


    Unfortunately, he was carried away by the sudden twist of the battle and let loose that kind of offensive remarks.


    At the moment, Zhang Chengfeng could not be more repentant.


    When Li Gang took his leave, Zheng Cunjian followed him and went down to the exit as well.


    A stream of mingled feelings had surged up within the Heartless Schr and he found words had failed him for the moment.


    ¡°Did I make the wrong choice in the first ce?¡± He could not help wondering.


    ¡°And to what level has Li Mu reached? Why does it seem more and more mysterious? Even till the end of today¡¯s battle, the Natural Expert did not really managed to make Li Mu show his ace card, did he?¡±


    Halfway down the aisle, Li Gang suddenly turned to face Zheng Cunjian and ordered, ¡°You stay here.¡±


    The schr stiffened for a second but instantly caught on what Li Gang meant. Clearly, the magistrate had finally made up his mind to signal Li Mu his goodwill.


    Come to think of it, that decision did make sense. If Li Gang had refused to cozy up to a man who was rted to him and also could easily kill an unparalleled expert in the Natural Realm, he would need to get his brain examined. No matter what, he was Li Mu¡¯s father. There were no undissolvable grudges between a father and a son. How could their kinship be really severed by merely exchanging three punches?


    ¡°Yes, leave it to me, Your Honor,¡± replied Zheng Cunjian as he bowed down to the magistrate.


    ¡°Good day to you, Your honor.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, Your Honor.¡±


    Cai Zhijie, Zhou Yiling, and other experts working for the government immediately got to their feet and saw the magistrate off with a deep bow.


    ...


    On the gate tower of the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    The two onlookers who were happily enjoying the show with snacks before now went thunderstruck.


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Eyes rounded and mouth wide open, the Marvelous Mathematician turned to the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club beside him and required, ¡°Boss, give me a punch to see if it hurts.¡±


    Wham!


    Without a second word, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club threw out her fist and sent the Marvelous Mathematician flying. He then shrank into a ck spot in a far distance and disappeared out of sight.


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s not a dream,¡± the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club eximed as she flexed her fingers, ¡°His face felt very real. Good heavens, my sweetie has truly killed the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being who had entered the Natural Realm... Well, whatsoever, I must drag my sweetie to join our club even if I have to seduce him.¡±


    ¡°When has Li Mu be your sweetie?¡± said the voice of the Marvelous Mathematician, who had turned up like a ghost with ck eyes and swollen lips.


    He was back again.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club simply glowered at him and demanded, ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±


    ¡°Oh my! The look of you...¡± The Marvelous Mathematician stroked his chin thoughtfully and continued, ¡°Could it be... there is already something between you two? But it doesn¡¯t fit. You like going to brothels. Our Xiongfeng Martial Art Club has fallen into a financial crisis because of your habit of frequenting those brothels. Boss, you¡¯re into women, remember? When did you start to fancy men?¡±


    Wham!


    He was sent flying by another punch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back...¡±


    The voice of the Marvelous Mathematician reverberated in the air.


    ...


    Just at that time, the masses at the square finally recovered from astonishment and began to shout out their feelings.


    At first, the sounds they made were like a few trickling brooks. But soon, more people joined them and the brooks converged into running rivers and then into a raging sea. There were high-pitched screeches, amazed exmations, hearty whoops... The voices of tens of thousands of spectators grew from total silence before merging into loud thrilled roars that swept across the entire field within barely twenty seconds.


    ¡°God, I must have made this all up in my dream!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! Impossible! Utterly Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Howe a peerless master in the Natural Realm was defeated?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean the peerless master who had been able to produce a wisp of the Natural qi could not withstand a single punch of the young Great Master Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Are you fool or what? Still call him young Great Master? How can a Great Master get rid of a Natural Expert with merely a blow? Li Mu certainly has not disyed all of his power yet. I assure you, he has long since been a peerless master in the Natural Realm.¡±


    ¡°No wonder that during the wholebat, even when the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being leveled up to the Natural Realm and created the first wisp of Natural qi, Li Mu showed no sign of nervousness and stayed totally unperturbed. Turns out that he had everything under his control.¡±


    Various opinions were buzzing around the whole square.


    However, Lei Yinyin, the loyal fan of Li Mu who had supported him with the loudest cheers before, fell silent at this point.


    She had cheered Li Mu on through the whole duel. Even when the rest did not think he would win, she did not give up supporting him. But right now, she had lost her voice, and her overused throat was swollen and burning with inmmation.


    But the girl did not feel the sting at all.


    She was gazing at the figure who was quietly standing on the ruins of the fighting ring. Suddenly, the thrill and exhration that had filled up her heart subsided, because it dawned on her that this victory shoulde to him without effort in the first ce. It was not so much an exciting miracle.


    And what brought her to that thought was the realization that from her perspective, the young Great Master Li Mu himself was the symbol of miracles.


    Even though he had crashed a Natural Expert, he was still that same young Great Master.


    The young Great Master she admired forever.


    He was bound to be a legend.


    ...


    As if in a daze, Li Mu was stood motionlessly on a cracked boulder to recall the entire course of today¡¯s duel and ponder over every detail. For him, only after he had done with the musing did the battle trulye to an end.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d better put on my clothes first.¡±


    Li Mu jumped off the boulder and marched towards the crowd.


    ¡°Purr...¡± The chrysanthemum leopard gave a loud moaning and darted to Li Mu like a jet of lightning. The beast then rubbed its head affectionately against Li Mu¡¯s arm, acting like a tamed pet cat.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Li Muughed with gratification and softly caressed its head like usual.


    The throng of people stirred with excitement.


    Many had squeezed their way up to Li Mu, trying to please him with a broad ingratiatory smile. They seemed to havepletely forgotten that only a short while ago, they were still exerting themselves to butter up the Heaven Sword Martial Club, to cheer for the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, while morouslyughing and taunting at Li Mu.


    ¡°Your Honor Li...¡±


    ¡°I am the Guardian of Rules of the Gold Faction. I¡¯m so impressed by Your Honor¡¯s peerless strength...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long admired Your Honor¡¯s legendary power, and I¡¯ve been your most dead-set fan all along...¡±


    ¡°I studied Your Honor¡¯s poems for days and nights. Your Honor, could you take me in as your disciple?¡±


    Thrilled and enlivened, people with different looks swarmed towards Li Mu.


    They dared not get too close to the winner, in case they spoiled his majestic aura. Given that he was the one who killed a Natural Expert, he was practically deemed as a Natural Expert...


    Whereupon therge group of zealots shoved Lei Yinyin and several other students from the Fengming Academy to the rear. As they were about to have no foothold to stand, some of them were stamping agitatedly. Nevertheless, they could do nothing about it, because people kept flooding in.


    ¡°Everybody, please allow me to pass through,¡± said Li Mu with a smile. He looked neither conceited nor arrogant, perfectly taking advantage of this great opportunity to cut a fine figure.


    The crowd parted to let him through at once.


    Li Mu then went straight to his loyal fan, Lei Yinyin, and said beamingly, ¡°It¡¯s over. It went pretty smoothly, haha. And thank you for taking care of my clothes.¡± He sounded as if he was an old friend of her. The smile of this young man, who had killed a Natural Expert at thest minute of the battle, was still the same smile she saw on the stranger¡¯s face as she and he were bragging wildly before the battle started.

 Chapter 179 - Got the Cheats

    <h4>Chapter 179 Got the Cheats</h4>


    Lei Yinyin was extremely tense.


    When Li Mu arrived in front of her, her mind went nk and she even forgot to breathe.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She reacted, then quickly returned his clothes to him, forgetting to say her intended words.


    With a smile, Li Mu patted her shoulder and jokingly said, ¡°How am I? Don¡¯t I let you down?¡±


    Lei Yinyin shouted again, and subconsciously looked at Li Mu¡¯s gentle eyes. Then, in confusion, she suddenly became unstrained, and spoke directly, ¡°Just so so. You are not weak.¡± After finishing her words, she was repentant that she could even speak such arrogant words so ridiculously.


    Several of her ssmates were also anxious.


    ¡°Is Yinyin crazy? How can she dare to speak to this honorable master in that manner?¡±


    People in the realm above the Innate Stage could be called honorable masters.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu broke into a roar ofughter.


    ¡°OK. Next time, I will perform better,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°If there is any trouble with you, you can turn to me for help.¡±


    After hearing these words, Lei Yinyin became speechless.


    Meanwhile, the people beside her looked at this girl with jealous and hate.


    That was just because she had cheered for Li Mu during the battle in the fighting ring and could make a friend with this great powerhouse, who could defeat Celestial Being quickly, and he even promised her. She was extremely fortunate. Had they known before, they would have also cheered for Li Mu during the battle, then they might have also be friends with Li Mu now.


    But, thinking about the problem, would they dared to do so?


    Based on the belief that Heaven-Sword Celestial Being who entered the Natural Realm could be the winner, how could they dare to cheer for Li Mu, who was definitely thought to fail? After all, there were interests concerned, so only Lei Yinyin, such a careless crazy fan, shouted in support of him fearlessly.


    This was what she deserved.


    The greatest master of the Natural Realm could grow a small family and protect people for a lifetime by saying a few words.


    How lucky it was to get the promise of such a character!


    Many people had been secretly weighing that if they couldn¡¯t make friends with such an important figure like Li Mu, it would also be a good choice to get along well with the little girl from Fengming Academy, which was equivalent to having some rtion with Li Mu indirectly.


    Li Mu nced at Lei Yinyin¡¯s severalpanions, and said, ¡°Thank you guys also.¡±


    The young people became excited.


    After he stopped speaking, Li Mu put on his robe and walked toward the viewing tform.


    However, at this time, the audience on this tform immediately stepped down to greet Li Mu.


    Li Gang, the magistrate of the prefecture, had left in advance, while none of the remaining people, except for the powerhouses of the Natural Realm, dared to be conceited in front of Li Mu. After all, a real master of the Natural Realm was not interested in the battle between two Great Masters, nor would they appear on today¡¯s viewing tform. Generally speaking, among those famous figures were only several Great Masters, so they were far inferior in front of Li Mu in terms of their realm.


    ¡°Magistrate Li, congrattions.¡± Cai Zhijie came over with a figure as strong as an iron tower.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°It is at just the basic level. Why the congrattions?¡±


    Upon hearing the answer, Cai Zhijie, Zhou Yiling, and others were stunned and thenughed.


    Everyone hated arrogant people, but if a person with real skills was arrogant, he would feel it reasonable.


    Li Mu was undoubtedly the one who made any arrogance reasonable.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Zheng Cunjian also saluted him.


    Li Mu nodded at him.


    Some people, familiar or unfamiliar, all came to greet him, who were generally the respected and great figures in Chang¡¯an City, including the heads in military, political, andmercial fields. They were introduced by Zheng Cunjian to Li Mu one by one. But Li Mu, who was not interested in making friends with these people, forced himself to go through the motions.


    Only when Ning Rushan, General Wuwei, was introduced and Li Mu noticed both Ning Jing and Dong Xue behind Ning Rushan did Li Mu actively greet them with a smile.


    When Ning Rushan saw that, he found that it was correct to bring his bastard son here today, and the harvest would be absolutely fruitful. He originally thought that Li Mu was just a Great Master, but he did not expect that now Li Mu could even kill a master of the Natural Realm, which was quite a surprise.


    Zheng Cunjian lost no time describing the contradiction between Ning Rushan and Zhang Chengfeng during the battle in the fighting ring in order to put in a good word for Ning Rushan.


    ¡°General Ning.¡± Li Mu also greeted him.


    Ning Rushan replied with a smile, ¡°Young hero.¡±


    In the end, Li Mu looked at ¡°Heaven-breaking Legend Sword¡± Zhang Chengfeng.


    At this time, Zhang Chengfeng, without the previous attitude of vigor and arrogance, was downcast like a frosted eggnt, since he knew that the Heaven Sword Martial Club would encounter more crises than luck after this battle. But he didn¡¯t dare to run, because he couldn¡¯t run away. After all, considering what Li Mu¡¯s fame and status would be after this battle, as long as Li Mu wanted to find him, the official government might help him.


    ¡°Magistrate Li, our Heaven Sword Martial Club... failed,¡± Zhang Chengfeng said gloomily. ¡°From now on, our Zhang Family... dares not be the enemy of the magistrate. Wherever the magistrate goes, our Zhang Family is willing to retreat to keep far away. I hope that Magistrate Li can be merciful rather than not spare one of us.¡±


    Li Mu sneered in his heart.


    ¡°Pretending to be weak at this moment?


    ¡°Just now, he still refused to stop killing Grassy and Xia Ju. I shouldn¡¯t be merciful to this kind of evil person.¡±


    Then, Li Mu directly punched, causing Zhang Chengfeng to fly out and his hard-cultivated internal qi to be broken.


    ¡°You... are so ruthless.¡± Zhang Chengfeng spat out blood, curled up, and red at Li Mu with hatred and malice.


    Li Mu was indifferent and replied, ¡°You brought all this on yourself. Let alone enhance the sword nerve by killing people and other living beings, on that day, I killed Zhang Chuixue because he killed my mother¡¯s adopted daughter Qiu Yi, which is one life for one life. I don¡¯t want to further me the Heaven Sword Martial Club, but you are impenitent to entice Heaven-Sword Celestial Being to battle against me and to even ughter Grassy and Xia Ju. Think about it. If I failed today, what would my mother and friends face? I am not as malicious as you. If you are unconvinced, I can kill you also.¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng lowered his head, daring not to say any words.


    Because he was afraid of death.


    After all, nothing would exist if he was dead.


    Li Mu reached out and said, ¡°Esoterica Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles. Give it to me.¡±


    Previously, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was smashed by one punch, so the sword book inside his clothes also vanished. Thus, Li Mu could only im it from Zhang Chengfeng.


    Zhang Chengfeng brought out a secret book from his chest and submitted it to Li Mu.


    As Li Mu went through it, he found the contents were absolutely about Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles. Then, he nodded and put it away.


    At this time, Zhou Dedao, president of the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce came over and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Magistrate Li, I have prepared one million gold, and I will soon order my people to send it to Pig-Herding Alley. Magistrate Li, my son...¡±


    Li Mu interrupted coldly, ¡°One million gold? President Zhou, are you misremembering? I think it is 1.5 million gold, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Dedao was stunned, and immediately said anxiously, ¡°Magistrate, it clearly is one million gold, and you clearly promised me that I could postpone. I...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you think that I know your selfish calctions?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°I promised that you could postpone, but dying means a price. Whether you want your son to live or you want your money is up to you.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to argue with the vile character anymore.


    ¡°The heroic posture of Magistrate Li is really admirable.¡± An old man with thin hair, yellow teeth, and a wretched look came over to speak while smiling. ¡°I am Ye Jiuge, the dean of Fengming Academy. The other day, our guider Jia Zuoren was swindled by false pretence outside, and was punished by the magistrate. I feel regretful. Since I heard that Magistrate Li was interested in our Fengming Stack Room, I am willing to wee you there. Haha, from now on, Fengming Stack Room is open to Magistrate Li forever. Magistrate cane here at any time.¡±


    As the saying goes ¡°one would be embarrassed to p a person who has apologized with a smile¡±. Li Mu, when seeing the dean of Fengming Academy speak such words, didn¡¯t want to say more, then he replied, ¡°Thank you, Dean Ye.¡±


    ¡°Haha, all right.¡± Ye Jiuge grinned with his yellow teeth.


    When others looked at his wretched appearance, they all shook their heads inwardly. Ye Jiuge was once a handsome man and a talent in Chang¡¯an. What happened to him? What made him be such a person now?


    Meanwhile, Iron Battle, the dean of Hanshan Academy, was embarrassed.


    He wanted to imitate Ye Jiuge¡¯s behaviour to cease hostility and to negotiate for peace with Li Mu, but he sent the Hanshan alumni invitation in a big way and even dered to fight directly against Li Mu. How could he ignore his dignity at the moment?


    Besides, he now didn¡¯t know how to end this so-called Hanshan Alumni Association.


    If Li Mu was just a Great Master, Hanshan Academy could barely fight against him, but now, Li Mu had already been a monster that could quickly kill a master of the Natural Realm, thus, Hanshan Academy had no capital to confront him. What he did before would be destined to be an anticlimax and a joke in Chang¡¯an City.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t notice Iron Battle at all.


    With the rare book having been obtained, he was ready to leave, but suddenly remembered something. Then, he bowed to the crowd and said, ¡°You. I would like to ask you to help me with one thing. If someone can do it, I will repay him heavily, or I would like to help him once. What do you think?¡±


    Upon hearing this, all the people were roused.


    This was an opportunity.


    ¡°Please tell us, Magistrate Li.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it is an honor for us to serve you, Magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Magistrate, please tell us. I will spare no pains.¡±


    Those important figures were all enthusiastic.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°It is not a big deal. I have a maid, called Ming Yue. A few days ago, she was abducted by an old beggar, who named himself Zuo Luyi. I have traced him for more than one month, but I can¡¯t find him. If you can help me find this maid, I will repay you heavily.¡±


    ¡°To find someone?¡±


    That was simple.


    ¡°Magistrate, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly spare no efforts to find them.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Our Whale-riding Faction is well informed. It is simple to find people. As long as she is in Chang¡¯an Mansion, we will definitely find her.¡±


    After they heard this, they found it not difficult, since it was so simple for them to find one person. Then, they epted the request in a hurry, since it was a rare opportunity to make a friend with the greatest master of the Natural Realm and to get hismitment.


    Li Mu described the appearances of Ming Yue and the old beggar, and added, ¡°Yes, the old beggar is followed by a yellow and white fat dog that is very sturdy.¡±


    After his words ended, he left.


    Out of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, Li Mu rode, followed by Zheng Cunjian.


    Zheng Cunjian was unsure the way to ease the rtionship between himself and Li Mu, and was still pondering it.


    ¡°I have sent people to inform the olddy in Pig-Herding Alley,¡± Zheng Cunjian said.


    Li Mu nodded and replied, ¡°All right, since it is so, let¡¯s not go back first. We¡¯ll go directly to the Musical House.¡±


    He was going to see Hua Xiangrong.

 Chapter 180 - Disaster?

    <strong>Chapter 180: Disaster?</strong>


    Of course, Li Mu went there not because he wanted to have fun with Hua Xiangrong after his victory.


    He still had no such thoughts.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t go back to Pig-Herding Alley, but went to the Musical House first was that Li Mu wanted to strike while the iron was hot, which meant that he urged to watch Hua Xiangrong dance in the Holy House before his inspiration of battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being dissipated. With the help of the nearly Taoist force of Natural Taoist Figure, he could improve the inspiration to a higher level.


    He was almost bing a real fanatic in martial arts.


    This was also because that the more he understood the martial arts system and the realm, the more difficult Li Mu felt it to enter the Void-breaking Realm within 20 years, so he had to race against time.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Hoho, are you still waiting for Li Mu to help you?¡±


    An old man in a ck robe with a malicious look sat in the tea room of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s boudoir, and he sipped alone with a hint of sarcasm on his face.


    Behind him stood two warriors with red gilding masks, in red robes, boots, and with bent knives on their waists, like two quiet death gods, exuded a kind of breathtaking momentum.


    Opposite them were Hua Xiangrong, maid Xin¡¯er, and Mom Bai Xuan, all of them looking embarrassed and angry.


    ¡°Today in the fighting ring, Young Master Li took the upper hand and defeated Heaven-Sword Celestial Being easily. He will soone here.¡± Xin¡¯er was like a little indignant hen, standing in front of Hua Xiangrong and speaking bravely.


    Mom Bai Xuan also said, ¡°Yes, we have received news that Young Master Li Mu won the battle fantastically. After defeating Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, so his reputation and stature will definitely be enhanced. Guardian of Rules Qian, you should be very clear that this young Great Master admires Huaer. If you forcibly take away Huaer, the young Great Master will be angry, and the Bloody-moon Faction might get into trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha,¡± The old man in the ck robe with a malicious look burst intoughter. ¡°The news you received might be a littlegging. In the beginning, Li Mu really gained the upper hand. However, thetest news I obtain is that Heaven-Sword Celestial Being made a temporary breakthrough and has already entered the Natrual Realm.¡±


    ¡°What? No, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Hua Xiangrong screamed and her face suddenly became pale.


    Although she did not understand martial arts, she did know the meaning of the Natrual Realm.


    Mom Bai Xuan was also stunned.


    ¡°Heaven-Sword Celestial Being entered the Natural Realm?


    ¡°As the Natural Realm means boundless space, if Heaven-Sword Celestial Being really entered the Natural Realm, does that mean that Li Mu has no chance to win at all?¡±


    Bai Xuan looked hesitantly at the door.


    After all, Wensheng Chamber was not a specialized news agency. Therefore, it took a certain amount of time to transmit and receive news, and the informationgged. News was spread that Li Mupletely suppressed Heaven-Sword Celestial Being in the ring, but news about Heaven-Sword Celestial Being entering the Natural Realm hadn¡¯t reached yet.


    ¡°Li Mu. He will definitely die,¡± the old man in the ck robe, Guardian of Rules Qian, sneered. ¡°Our Bloody-moon Faction head is a genius with unparalleled aptitude, whom the contemporary Holy n favors and imparts the supreme magic skills. Hence, our rise is already inevitable. Even the young Great Master, in front of our Grand Master, will still be as weak as a y chicken or a pottery dog. In fact, the battle on Jifeng Mountain is the time when Li Mu dies, but beyond expectation, he has no luck to battle against our Grand Master, and is directly killed by Heaven Sword. Hehe, Hua Xiangrong, you are just a whore of a brothel, but you dare to go against our Grand Master¡¯s intention. Do you know, now in Chang¡¯an City, that even the honorable magistrate of the prefecture does not dare to counter against our Grand Master?¡±


    When Mom Bai Xuan heard this, her expression changed again.


    That was because she knew that this arrogant and malicious man, Guardian of Rules Qian, told the truth.


    In the recent period of time, the Bloody-moon Faction had wildly and unbelievably expanded its influence. It suddenly rose from a little-known faction, thenter on, many people who intentionally or unintentionally provoked the Bloody-moon Faction, no matter who they were, disappeared mysteriously. Even the government never investigated them, since those investigators rting to this matter had all vanished.


    This time, the head of the Bloody-moon Faction wanted to forcibly harass Hua Xiangrong. Although Mom Bai Xuan had secretly found a lot of ways to solve this problem, they all had no effect. Some of the high-ranking kind customers in Chang¡¯an City all intentionally or unintentionally reminded Mom Bai Xuan not to trouble the Bloody-moon Faction, since behind the Bloody-moon Faction, there was a kind of force that others couldn¡¯t provoke.


    Even such malicious people like Cai Zhijie, a security official of a subsidiary government organ in the western district, dared not intervene in this matter. Generally, this problem was really serious.


    If Li Mu really died in the fighting ring, wouldn¡¯t it...?


    Mom Bai Xuan looked helplessly at Hua Xiangrong. ¡°s, this child lives a hard life.¡±


    ¡°How about it, hehe, Master Hua, I advise you not to expect that Li Mu cane to save you, but to honestly serve our head...¡± the old malicious man, Guardian of Rules Qian, said coldly.


    However, at this time, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s mind was nk.


    That was to say, she didn¡¯t hear what others had said at all.


    That was because she only cared about Li Mu.


    ¡°If Young Master Li Mu really... I will apany him to die.¡±


    On the face of Hua Xiangrong, there was the will of death.


    ¡°It is absolutely impossible for me to go to the Bloody-moon Faction,¡± she said firmly and calmly, and the previous fear vanishedpletely. ¡°If Young Master Li has been unfortunately killed, I would like to go with him to theherworld. Also, no pleasure to live; no fear to die. I just... have to face the ultimate death.¡±


    ¡°Miss, no. You...¡± Xin¡¯er was anxious.


    Guardian of Rules Qian was furious and suddenly stood up, saying, ¡°Hmph, under this circumstance, you even don¡¯t know what is good. Do you want to die? It is impossible. Under my control, you can¡¯t die even if you want to...¡±


    As he was speaking, he directly took action. An internal-qi handprint, directly out of his palm, moved to catch Hua Xiangrong.


    Guardian of Rules Qian was a master.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A light sound was heard.


    On the body of Hua Xiangrong, a brilliance suddenly appeared and the internal qi palm was shattered directly.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Guardian of Rules Qian swayed and became flushed. Then, he said with shock, ¡°You... you should know martial arts. Are you... are you a powerhouse of the Great Master Realm?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong was confused.


    Meanwhile, Mom Bai Xuan and Xin¡¯er were even more surprised than Guardian of Rules Qian.


    ...


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Someone is attacking Hua Xiangrong?¡±


    He was able to feel that the tactical deployment that he left to Hua Xiangrong was activated.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    His figure was turned into lightning, flying toward the Holy House. He, like a jumping star, kept jumping on the buildings on both sides of the street rapidly, and vanished soon after from Zheng Cunjian¡¯s vision.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian was shocked and immediately realized what it was.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    He rode a brown horse, with his chrysanthemum leopard, and rushed toward Wensheng Chamber.


    Li Mu rode extremely fast, like lightning.


    The wind blew past his ears.


    However, after just over 20 breaths, he arrived at the Holy House.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Li Mu directly flew down to the balcony of the third floor, then pushed open the outer door and walked straight in.


    Inside was the tea room in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s boudoir.


    ncing around, he saw Hua Xiangrong, Xin¡¯er, and Mom Bai Xuan, all with sorrowful and sad looks, and then noticed an old man in a ck robe and two warriors with red gilding masks.


    ¡°Young Master Li?¡± Hua Xiangrong cheered in surprise.


    She never dreamed that Li Mu, whom Guardian of Rules Qian believed dead, had actually opened the door and appeared in front of her.


    Under the great excitement and joy, she could not help directly rushing into the arms of Li Mu, and hugging Li Mu tightly.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Hugged by a tender girl and engulfed by her fragrance, Li Mu was also suddenly shocked.


    ¡°So active?


    ¡°So enthusiastic?


    ¡°I remember thest time, this girl was quite reserved.¡±


    Li Mu also couldn¡¯t figure out the situation immediately. He had to open his arms and didn¡¯t dare to hug Hua Xiangrong for the sake of gaining some extra advantage... Although he also wanted to do that, there was no emotional foundation after all.


    ¡°What?¡± Guardian Qian was also amazed.


    ¡°Li Mu?


    ¡°Is this young man Li Mu?


    ¡°No. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to have been killed in the fighting ring by Heaven Sword, who entered the Natural Realm?


    ¡°How can hee back alive?


    ¡°Was Heaven-Sword Celestial Being too merciful to kill him?¡±


    However, Guardian of Rules Qian quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Huh, what can they do even if Li Mues here?¡±


    He sneered, and said, ¡°Hoho, such a touching scene. You are like intimate lovers... Hua Xiangrong, if you don¡¯t want Li Mu to be killed cruelly, you must go to see our Grand Master with me obediently. If you serve Grand Master well, on the day of battle, our Grand Master might let him live, otherwise, hehe...¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hua Xiangrong trembled.


    Li Mu frowned, looking at Mom Bai Xuan, and asked, ¡°Who is this bastard?¡±


    At this time, Mom Bai Xuan slightly came to her senses, and quickly told him the cause and effect briefly.


    ¡°The Bloody-moon Faction?¡± Li Mu was amazed because he didn¡¯t expect that the Bloody-moon Faction had such energy in Chang¡¯an City. ording to the information surveyed before, wasn¡¯t the Bloody-moon Faction so small that it was not qualified to be ranked?


    ¡°Hehe, yes, I am Left Guardian of Rules in the Bloody-moon Faction, named Qian Duo,¡± the ck-robe old man, Guardian of Rules Qian, arrogantly sneered and said. ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯ve actually even survived. Hoho, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. If you don¡¯t want to die, let go of the women in your arms. You are not qualified to touch her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also give you a piece of advice. If youmit suicide by cutting your throat, I will leave you your whole body. Otherwise, you will die in a cruel manner,¡± Li Mu replied with a cold look.


    ¡°Shi*t. Although Hua Xiangrong is notpletely my woman, anyone in the Holy House knows that I have already imed to protect her. You, a nameless peasant, pretend to a big-tailed wolf, daring to bother her and even to be conceited in front of me. You deserve death.¡±


    ¡°Haha, hahaha.¡± Guardian of Rules Qianughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard today. Li Mu, don¡¯t be arrogant. The title of young Great Master doesn¡¯t have any meaning for me. Our Bloody-moon Faction doesn¡¯tck Great Masters...¡±


    Before the voice died away¡ª


    A hasty footstep came.


    ¡°Guardian of Rules, Guardian of Rules Qian... disaster.¡± A Bloody-moon Faction spy rushed in with confusion.


    Guardian of Rules Qian replied coldly, ¡°So impolite in such a furry... What is it?¡±


    As soon as the spy spoke, he noticed Li Mu and became shocked suddenly. He was stunned as if he had seen a ghost, daring not to say a word, then he began to tremble.

 Chapter 181 - The Head of the Bloody-Moon Faction

    <strong>Chapter 181: The Head of the Bloody-Moon Faction</strong>


    ¡°What the hell is it? Won¡¯t you say it?¡±


    Guardian of Rules Qian bellowed.


    ¡°This...¡± The spy did not expect that Li Mu had gotten to the Holy House so quickly, and he was already scared.


    He was responsible for collecting information in the Heaven Sword Martial Club. In thest moment of the battle, Li Mu defeated Heaven-Sword Celestial Being with his one punch, which also shocked him. After repeatedly confirming that, he moved out from the crowd and rushed to deliver the result, despite a bit of time having been wasted. However, he did not expect that Li Mu had taken a step ahead of him to appear here.


    ¡°Say it.¡± Guardian of Rules Qian was angry.


    ¡°Yes, Guardian of Rules Qian. Heaven-Sword Celestial Being died in battle, and the winner of thepetition was Master Li Mu.¡± Lowering his head and daring not to look at the expression of Guardian of Rules Qian, he hesitantly spoke.


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Guardian of Rules Qian was shocked and then gasped, saying, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Heaven-Sword Celestial Being entered the Natural Realm and cultivated the Natural Qi? How could he have died in the battle... Is the news you have told me false?¡±


    The spy quickly replied, ¡°No, no, no. Heaven-Sword Celestial Being indeed entered the Natural Realm, but... but he still can¡¯tpete with Li Mu, so he was killed immediately on the spot. I...¡± He could not go on.


    However, when Guardian of Rules Qian heard that, his heart jumped wildly.


    ¡°Terrible.¡±


    He subconsciously looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°Heaven-Sword Celestial Being entered the Natual Realm, but he still died in battle, and was even killed by one punch. Does this mean that... Li Mu has long possessed thebat strength of the Natural Realm? Before that, he should hide his real strength, pretending to be only one of the Great Master Realm. Damn... He is really sophisticated.¡±


    A Great Master and Natural Expert were totally two concepts.


    Guardian of Rules Qian was soon in a cold sweat.


    ¡°This... Young Master Li...¡± He worked at a smile that was uglier than his cry, and said, ¡°Today... is a misunderstanding. I think... we can...¡± How could it be a misunderstanding? He himself was too embarrassed to go on. Thus, he was faced with a big problem because he dared to be arrogant in front of a Great Master. But if he was facing a Natural Expert, he was seeking death.


    On the other hand, Mom Bai Xuan was was amazed after hearing the spy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Li Mu killed a Natural Expert immediately?


    ¡°Does this... does this mean Li Mu had already been a Natural Expert?


    ¡°God. A Natural Expert. That is real... He is like a god.¡±


    Before, she felt that Hua Xiangrong had good luck to be favored by a young Great Master. But now, even she could not but be jealous of her. Actually, Hua Xiangrong was not favored by a young Great Master, but appreciated by a Natural Expert. Although Bai Xuan had worked in brothels a long time and been customed to seeing high officials and noble lords, and had restrained her desires greatly, at this time, she believed that once Li Mu bent his finger to signal to her, she would definitely be unable to control herself to meet Li Mu¡¯s demands.


    Li Mu gently patted the scented shoulder of Hua Xiangrong and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    He looked at Guardian of Rules Qian and said, ¡°Which hand did you just use to attack Master Hua?¡±


    Of course, Guardian of Rules Qian understood what Li Mu meant, then his cold sweat suddenly came out. He replied, ¡°I... this... Master Li, please be merciful. I...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, both your hands will be left here,¡± Li Mu said with a cold look.


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s this one, it¡¯s this...¡± Guardian of Rules Qian screamed.


    After all, one hand or two hands, this multiple-choice question was too simple.


    ¡°OK.¡± Li Mu beckoned and the machete on the waist of a warrior with a red gilding mask was automatically unsheathed and flew into the palm of Li Mu.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The knife light shed.


    The right palm of Guardian of Rules Qian was cut off in an instant.


    The speed was so fast that the cut was suppressed by the forceful qi, pale and bloodless.


    ¡°Take your dirty hand and get out.¡± Li Mu threw the machete casually into the samurai¡¯s scabbard, then he said, ¡°Since this is the tea room of Master Hua, I don¡¯t want to kill people here nor do I want your dirty blood to spoil the mood. But if you dare to leave a drop of your blood here, you will be unable to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guardian of Rules Qian bit his teeth, picked up his severed hand, from which blood didn¡¯t fall at all under the suppression of internal qi, then turned to leave.


    The two guards and the spy followed behind him gloomily.


    In the tea room, calm was restored.


    ¡°Well, can you let me go now?¡± Li Mu looked at her with a smile.


    Hua Xiangrong yelled once and immediately became flushed. The look of a shy beauty was just like an enamored Virgin Goddess, extremely beautiful and loved dearly. She, like suet jade smeared with ayer of morning glow, sacred and moving, quickly removed her arms from around Li Mu.


    ¡°Young Master Li, I...¡± Her ears were red, and she felt too shy to show her face.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°I have finished the battle today and first Ie to visit Master Hua because I want to see the fairy dance of Master Hua. Isn¡¯t it a great pleasure to sip tea with the fairy dance? I don¡¯t know if Master Hua can help me achieve it.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please wait a moment, Young Master.¡± Hua Xiangrong retreated rapidly and went to change clothes.


    Xin¡¯er looked at Li Mu with her big dark eyes, and said, ¡°Young Master, are you a god who came down from heaven? When our miss is in trouble, youe in time. Can you predict things to happen exactly?¡±


    She deliberately made up for thest time of guest-leaving order.


    The little girl cared a lot about her miss.


    Li Mu burst intoughter and said, ¡°You should find out my biggest secret. Ah, I really am a god from heaven. It seems that I now need to kill you to keep this secret.¡± As he was speaking, he made threatening gestures.


    Xin¡¯er pretended to scream in an exaggerated manner.


    When Mom Bai Xuan viewed this scene, she felt happy.


    ¡°Young Master Li Mu is really easygoing. Despite his ruthlessness to Qian Duo, Guardian of Rules of the Bloody-moon Faction, and others, he treats his friends really well because he isn¡¯t arrogant for his title of peerless master of the Natural Realm. From the scene that he can y with a little maid so kindly, it can be seen that his temperament is really good. Hua Xiangrong can meet such a great person, which indicates that she is really fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, wait a bit. I will prepare some dishes.¡± Mom Bai Xuan quit the room cleverly.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mom Bai.¡±


    ¡°This is just the second time that I havee to the brothel, but I feel that everything is familiar to me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Li Mu felt it unreasonable.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Guardian of Rules Qian, what to do?¡±


    On Liufang Street, the spy bitterly asked.


    Qian Duo sneered, ¡°Humph, even if he is a master of the Natural Realm, our Grand Master, under the help of the Holy n, might have already entered the Natural Realm too, and even got the holy soldiers. Then, it will be a piece of cake for Grand Master to kill Li Mu with one attack. We¡¯ll just let this little bastard be arrogant for a period of time. Humph, sooner orter, he will get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°That is fine. Otherwise, Li Mu will lead to the failure of the big event of our Bloody-moon Faction.¡± The spy enjoyed a little bit of status in the Bloody-moon Faction and knew some internal information. Then, he continued, ¡°This time, as we¡¯ve failed to bring Hua Xiangrong back, I¡¯m afraid that Grand Master will punish us. Then, I hope that Guardian of Rules Qian can put in a good word for me.¡±


    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s just a woman. In Chang¡¯an City, there is no woman who isn¡¯t more beautiful than Hua Xiangrong. Grand Master has great talent and bold vision, so he will not embarrass us who have rendered outstanding service for this trivial thing.¡± Guardian of Rules Qian was full of confidence.


    They went back awkwardly.


    Off of Liufang Street, they walked a long distance, then carefully confirmed no one was tracking them. After that, they arrived at a sturdy and heavily-guarded mansion in the south city, and used a special way to knock on the door and walk in from the back door.


    This manor, covering arge area, was heavily guarded by masters of the Bloody-moon Faction, whose internal qi was outstanding, and among whom, there were also many super-ss masters of the Master Realm, and even faintly the internal qi of several Great Masters could be felt. Like a smoke signal or light, they were on the point of attack. It was simply the ce housing undiscovered talents, which was more well-equipped than the government organ of a prefecture.


    The head of the Bloody-moon Faction should be in Chang¡¯an City.


    In the core hall of the manor¡ª


    ¡°What? Failed?¡±


    The figure, sitting high on a big blood-moon-shaped chair, was totally shrouded in blood-full mist, whose sound was like rubbing a gold stone, without human feelings.


    Guardian of Rules Qian lowered his head and said, ¡°Grand Master, Li Mu has been hiding his strength the entire time, and he has long entered the Natural Realm. We can¡¯t defeat him...¡±


    ¡°Waste.¡± With a ruthless shout, a bloody mist, like lightning, struck out toward him.


    Guardian of Rules Qian was directly beaten back a dozen meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Then was he a little panicked, and he said, ¡°Grand Master, spare my life. Grand Master, spare my life. Hua Xiangrong is not the most outstanding woman in the Musical House, I can go to catch other...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The bloody figure roared like a demon king, directly interrupting his words and saying, ¡°What do you know? Is Hua Xiangrong an ordinary woman... Humph, it is because today¡¯s fight between Li Mu and Heaven Sword that I have had no time to do other things and I can only let you go. But you acted sluggishly in the Holy House for more than two hours, and you couldn¡¯t even catch Hua Xiangrong, you really deserve death.¡±


    The bloody mist seemed to be scattered like blood ripples, then tables, chairs, melons, and wine sses, etc., seemingly lost gravity, as if the anger of Bloody-moon Evil Master would almost destroy everything in the hall.


    Guardian of Rules Qian just reacted at this time.


    It turned out that Grand Master wanted Hua Xiangrong not mainly for her beauty.


    ¡°Terrible.¡±


    He realized that he had caused a big problem.


    ¡°Grand Master, spare my life. I would like to go and catch Hua Xiangrong again, since Li Mu won¡¯t stay in the Holy House day and night...¡± Qian Duo was terrified, trying hard to defend himself and to seek the opportunity to survive.


    ¡°Humph, you have no chance.¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master in his cold voice directly sentenced the death penalty on this Guardian of Rules.


    In the hall, dozens of senior officials of the Bloody-moon Faction kept quiet out of fear at this time, daring not open their mouths to plead for the sake of Guardian of Rules Qian.


    However, before Bloody-moon Evil Master moved, a strange change suddenly urred.


    Suddenly, a purple thunder light, as fast as lightning, directly flowed out of the body of Guardian of Rules Qian, and shot toward Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    ¡°Yo ho, little mice. I¡¯ve found you.¡±


    A voice quite unfamiliar to everyone arose in the hall.


    The bloody-ripple mist of Bloody-moon Evil Master shook.


    He felt the power of the purple thunder, daring to neglect it, so he used his force and skill fully to turn the bloody-ripple mist into a round bloody shield in front of him to block the purple electric light. However, his body was also shaken, then he asked in shock and fury, ¡°Who?¡±


    The purple electric light didn¡¯t dissipate, but gathered in the air.


    ¡°There is still one month left before the day of the battle on Jifeng Mountain, but you even furtively harm my woman... Hoho, Bloody-moon Evil Master. Now that you are so impatient, how about starting our battle in advance?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± In the gold stone-like emotionless voice of Bloody-moon Evil Master, there was finally a shock. He continued, ¡°You are Li Mu? You should use the magic art rting to thunder... Do you... cultivate both magic arts and martial arts?¡± He was extremely shocked. ¡°Even if Li Mu is a genius, he has limited energy. At the age of 15, he can promote his martial art cultivation level to thebat force of a Natural Expert, which can already shock the world. However, his magic art level, after that touch, is also peerlessly powerful. How is he able to be like that?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 182 - The Most Difficult Thing Is to Accept a Beauty’s Favor

    <strong>Chapter 182 The Most Difficult Thing Is to ept a Beauty¡¯s Favor</strong>


    ¡°From 11 p.m. to 1 a.m. tonight, I wille to visit you. Bloody-moon Evil Master, I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    As the purple electric light flowed, the imposing and invible voice of a ruler like that of a king came out of it.


    The voice, like a heavy hammer, impressed on and stunned every senior official of the Bloody-moon Faction.


    They reacted now because in fact Li Mu had long ced a certain kind of mysterious tracing magic skill in the body of Guardian of Rules Qian. However, Qian Duo, an idiot, thought that he had escaped sessfully, but inadvertently became Li Mu¡¯s informer. Thus, the location of the head of the Bloody-moon Faction was directly exposed to Li Mu.


    ¡°The means were quite horrible.¡±


    ¡°Is Li Mu really just a 15-year-old boy?¡±


    ¡°He is actually an experienced old fox.¡±


    Just when everyone was in shock and silence, in the air, a new change urred to the light of thunder.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    As soon as the thunder light shed, it re-entered into the body of Guardian of Rules Qian. Under Qian Duo¡¯s horrified look, he was exploded directly. Thus, this peak Zongshi Master of the Bloody-moon Faction was smashed into broken bones and sma, and the blood was sttered around.


    The entire hall was filled with blood in an instant.


    On the table, the floor, the chairs, the walls, the stone pirs... there were blood marks everywhere, like a ughterhouse.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Li Mu¡¯sughter echoed in the hall.


    Then all the lightning was gone.


    Everyone in the hall felt tremendous pressure.


    Li Mu was more terrible than could be said or imagined.


    Such a means was unpredictable.


    Even Bloody-moon Evil Master himself, his face under the cover of the bloody-ripple mist showed an uncertain look.


    Afterward, this man, whom he considered originally to have an ant-like humble role, should rise like aet crossing the sky and make him start to feel that he was tricky. ¡°At midnight today, Li Mu will visit me. It seems that catching Hua Xiangrong really irritated Li Mu and made him crazy, but the question is whether or not I need to wait for Li Mu toe here.¡±


    ...


    ...


    On the corners of Li Mu¡¯s mouth appeared a smile.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let go of Guardian of Rules Qian so easily, since he even dared to break into the boudoir of Hua Xiangrong tomit violence. ¡°If I did not leave the jade pendant there, I¡¯m afraid that Hua Xiangrong would have already been hurt or carried off.¡± Li Mu would not give this kind of person a second chance.


    As the thunder light was attached inside the body of Guardian of Rules Qian, it was equivalent to putting a ¡°camera¡± on his body. Although Guardian of Rules Qian thought his tracks were secret, in fact, everything on his journey was under the supervision of Li Mu, which was just like a live show.


    Sure enough, the head of the Bloody-moon Faction was found by him.


    Consequently, Li Mu was able to transmit his words and kill Guardian of Rules Qian in a sh.


    These were some of the little tricks taught by the old faker, and were named Thunder Light Source-tracing Skill. Surely, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy if Li Mu met an opponent who had more powerful strength or whose cultivation was more sophisticated in terms of magic arts or who possessed a more imposing spiritual force.


    ¡°Young Master, how about the dance of our miss today?¡± Xin¡¯er tried to tter him as she brought him a cup of tea.


    Li Mu was also amused by this little snobbish girl.


    However, she was also wholeheartedly protecting Hua Xiangrong, causing Li Mu to think of Husky, called General and raised by him on Earth, due to her loyalty. In the blink of an eye, it had been a half-year since he arrived on this. He didn¡¯t know how General was on Earth. Shouldn¡¯t the angry vigers have peeled off its fur for hot pot?


    20 yearster back on Earth, he didn¡¯t know whether General was still alive.


    Li Mu suddenly became a bit sentimental.


    Hua Xiangrong wore a white gauze dress and went barefoot, and her slender figure danced as she was singing. The afternoon gold sunshine cast through the window on the beautiful woman, and the figure against the light was surrounded by a fine gold rimyer, just like a light elf dancing, which was fabulous and touching.


    She had obviously be enamored because she danced a little more gracefully than usual, and there was a feeling in it.


    TheTaoist Sense flew in the whole room, sacred and holy, and filled it with a kind of dreamy and intoxicating atmosphere.


    ¡°This is the sense of the Great Way. The Natural Taoist Figure is too abnormal.¡±


    Li Mu signed with emotion. On Earth, he had just treated various anecdotes by the old faker as stories, but now, everything told by the old faker was verified one after another. ording to the opinion of the old faker, the Natural Taoist Figure was a kind of physique naturally close to Taoism, which could achieve a great effect with half the effort in cultivation. Generally, the goal that others had to spend hundreds of years achieving might be realized by a Natural Taoist Figure within just decades. Of course, the Natural Taoist Figure had different categories. For example, some people were naturally close to thunder and lightning. Some strange things happened on Earth. For example, take some people wouldn¡¯t die when touching high-voltage electricity, instead, they became able to recharge their bodies, which meant that they were Natural Thunder and Lightning Taoist Figures. On the other hand, some people, when falling into the ocean, could drift with the waves, instead of sinking or drowning, since they were Natural Water Taoist Figures. Besides that, some people could eat metal and use iron, iron spoons, etc., as food, so they were Natural Metal Taoist Figures. And some people...


    However, there was no Spiritual Qi on Earth, so there was no chance for those who were among thousands of millions of people to further cultivate martial arts.


    On the other hand, Li Mu observed that Hua Xiangrong, whether in the moonlight or in the sunshine, could activate the Taoist Sense and cause light to be changed through her dance. She was like a fairy, so what was this Natural Taoist Figure?


    ¡°Natural Expert Moon and Sun Taoist Figure?


    ¡°No.¡±


    Li Mu pondered it and thought she should be a kind of Natural Light Taoist Figure.


    A very rare Natural Taoist Figure.


    This kind of Taoist Figure, once they cultivated some martial arts or magic arts that matched light, had to make great improvements one day.


    This was genius.


    Natural talent.


    Li Mu began to concentrate to improve his Cultivation Method under the turbulence of the Taoist Sense in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s dance.


    Today, in the battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, Heaven-Sword Celestial Being relied on Li Mu¡¯s punch pressure to sharpen himself and to sessfully cultivate qi of a Natural Expert, which surprised all the audience. In fact, Li Mu also used the natural power of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being to temper himself.


    As a result, he harvested much more than Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    As he ran the Xiantian Skill under the coboration of his Breathing Skill, Li Mu felt a kind of heat flow again surging in his body, which was the same as thest situation when he opened his Third Eye. Besides, he couldn¡¯t actively control this kind of heat flow.


    Nevertheless, he was not in a hurry, but was feeling and experiencing it carefully.


    Gradually, Li Mu discovered something.


    The streaming routes, track, and methods of these heat flows were very simr to those that the internal qi moved in when Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was on the point of being a Natural Expert after he ate the Mighty Blood Elixir today. But when carefully felt and observed, they were moreplex than the internal-qi flowing routes in Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s body in terms of them having more paths, passages, and tracks.


    Li Mu focused on two tasks, running his Xiantian Skill, while feeling and observing changes in his body.


    He had some expectations, as he hoped to make a second breakthrough by means of this method to promote the firstyer of initial sess into a great achievement in Xiantian Skill.


    Time passed by.


    Li Mu was caught in an extremely wonderful state.


    He closed his eyes to feel the heat flows entering all of his limbs and bones. Due to the wonderful changes in his body, his spiritual force must have been improved. But gradually, that kind of heat flow dissipated likest time, as if it had been used up and finally died away little by little. If carefully felt, it seemed to be not as much as that fromst time.


    But Li Mu was not discouraged.


    That was because thest breakthrough was made by the umtion of his strength within several months, even including that of the Xiantian Skill on Earth for more than 10 years. However, this time, after a few days, it was mainly because of his tempering andprehension from the battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being that this kind of heat flow witnessed a huge number, so it was already very good.


    ¡°The old faker said that there are two main ways to make progress in cultivation. The first one is a conventional way, which means diligent cultivation and practice. Under the umtion over a long period, the quantitative change leads to qualitative change; the second means extra obtaining through various opportunities, fortuitous meetings, and blessings of heaven and earth. Myst breakthrough was the first one, and the appearance of the heat flow at this time belongs to the second.¡±


    Li Muprehended it.


    In the end, the heat flowpletely dissipated inside his body.


    Li Mu felt that his spiritual strength had been enhanced again, as his ears and eyes were sharper and his other sense organs became more sensitive.


    When he listened carefully, from a close distance, he could hear the sounds of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s breath, heartbeat, flowing blood in the blood vessels, and pulse; from afar, he could hear the whispers of the hawkers at the entrance of Liufang Street. Deliberately listening to a certain sound, he couldpletely ignore all other noises, which was a very strange experience and ability.


    Certainly, in addition to hearing, other feelings were also the same, which were really abnormal.


    He ran his spiritual force between the eyebrows.


    Then, his Third Eye was slightly open, and half of it could be opened.


    He had been able to observe around easily. If he didn¡¯t want to, he wouldn¡¯t directly see Hua Xiangrong¡¯s and other females¡¯ bare bodies. He could see the slight airflow changes in the air and the insects flying outside the window, which were like small energy points.


    Every life contains a kind of energy.


    The size of energy determines the strength of life.


    The energy in the bodies of people like Hua Xiangrong was much stronger than that of the flying insects, just like the sunpared with fireworms. But inparison, the energy of these women was far less than that of Li Mu.


    ¡°In the future, as long as I use my Third Eye to see things, I can judge my opponents¡¯ cultivation realm through the amount of the energy contained in their bodies. This is a good way, but the power of the Third Eye should not be limited to this.¡±


    Li Mu recalled some legends about the Third Eye. Perhaps until the breakthrough at this time, the first mature-realm level in Xiantian Skill was reached, and there was a distance before he reached the firstyer of great achievement in Xiantian Skill.


    Later, he exhaled a long breath and opened his eyes.


    He saw the concern-filled eyes of Hua Xiangrong and Xin¡¯er.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you fall asleep when you watch our miss dance?¡± Xin¡¯er aked by curling her lips. ¡°Our miss is as beautiful as a flower. Young Master, you really don¡¯t know how to appreciate.¡±


    ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Young Master Li must be tired today due to the battle,¡± Hua Xiangrong rapidly interrupted her.


    ¡°Miss, you think about your sweetheart so quickly. s...¡± The little maid deliberately mocked her.


    Suddenly, on the white and delicate jade-like oval face of Hua Xiangrong emerged a glow.


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°When I watch Master Hua dance, I can be inspired a lot, and I can make great progress in cultivation. Thank you so much.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hua Xiangrong was overjoyed and said, ¡°If I could help Young Master with his cultivation, I would be willing to dance for Young Master every day.¡±


    Actually, she implicitly expressed her inner thought.


    It was a profession of love.


    Li Mu was pleased when hearing her words.


    After all, as an outwardly cold and vain person, an unparalleled beautiful female had confessed her love. How couldn¡¯t he be pleased?


    However, he was a bit nervous.


    That was because the most difficult thing was to ept a beauty¡¯s favor.

 Chapter 183 - The Crescent Moon Shining on Jiuzhou

    <strong>Chapter 183 The Crescent Moon Shining on Jiuzhou</strong>


    After drinking a few cups of tea, Li Mu did not rush to leave, but began to practice Zhenwu Boxing in the tea room.


    Today, during the battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, Zhenwu Boxing showed great power, so that Li Mu more truly felt the effect of Zhenwu Boxing in actualbat.


    At the same time, under the pressure of the Natural Qi of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, his body was also tempered and whose effect was better than any previous battles.


    Thus, Li Mu faintly felt that he seemed to have reached the breakthrough point to try to reach the fourth style.


    However, the first attempt failed.


    The second attempt failed as well.


    After consecutively trying four or five times, when motivating his third style and trying to force himself to use the fourth type, he would have physical pain, and his bones were aching as if being torn. Hence, he couldn¡¯t continue to motivate his fourth style cohesively at all.


    ¡°It seems that my umtion is not enough.¡±


    In the end, Li Mu chose to give up.


    He shouldn¡¯t seek quick sess because a fool¡¯s haste is no speed.


    After the battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, Li Mu had a general judgment of his own strength. Such peerless people who just entered the Innate Stage like Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, even if they cultivated a bit of innate qi, couldn¡¯tpete with him. But it would be not so easy to fight against some senior peerless masters of the Natural Realm.


    But no matter what, Li Mu had the capital to fight against peerless masters of the Natural Realm.


    This made him more confident.


    Moreover, some of the consumable Taoist instruments that were refined for the sake of fighting-ring battles were not used, so they could be retained as aces up his sleeves.


    ¡°I should spend some time refining a few space containers, so it will be convenient to carry some things.¡±


    Li Mu thought about it.


    During the process, Mom Bai Xuan hade in twice.


    The first time was to bring him wine and food. The second time was toe to inform him that the news that Li Mu stayed in the Holy House had already been spread out, and famous figures in Chang¡¯an City hade to the Holy House, hoping to visit Li Mu with thick gifts.


    666


    ¡°Gifts are left. People are leaving,¡± Li Mu said calmly.


    He came to this world in order to cultivate his own strength because he still bore the heavy responsibility of returning to Earth to revitalize the great socialist cause. Thus, he had no time to exchange feelings with these so-called famous figures, and even did not want to get involved in this kind of ridiculous interest-targeted intrigue battle. Besides, in the face of absolute strength, the so-called power and influence were just trivial.


    As for the gifts...


    Now that they hade to give them away to him, why did he have to refuse? After all, he didn¡¯t force them to send any.


    Xin¡¯er stopped, and her smile said that Li Mu was a little miser.


    But Li Mu did not argue with this little girl.


    Beauty Hua looked at him tenderly and lovingly on one side, and apparently, shepletely focused on Li Mu, serving Li Mu dishes and wine gently and sweetly.


    Time flew.


    Quickly, colorfulnterns were lit up.


    And the Musical House of Liufang Street became bustling again.


    This time, the little maid Xin¡¯er did not give the guest-leaving order. Instead, she kept putting in a good word for her miss and bringing forth new topics, seemingly afraid of Li Mu¡¯s departure.


    Two crescent moons were hanging in the sky.


    ¡°The crescent moon shines on Jiuzhou; some happy, some gloomy; some drinking in houses, some lofting on streets; some sleeping sweetly, some staying outside...¡± Li Mu spoke out of emotion.


    After hearing the words, Hua Xiangrong widened her eyes.


    Compared with thebative and cold-faced Li Mu, she preferred him to have outstanding poetry talent and to smile.


    ¡°Young Master Li, another poem.¡± Maid Xin¡¯er curiously asked, ¡°What is the name of this poem?¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Whatever you want. It is good to be titled ¡®Crescent Moon¡¯.¡±


    Today, he felt quite rxed whening in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s boudoir, especially after the battle, this feeling became more intense. He recalled people and things on Earth and his dog several times.


    Perhaps, this had something to do with the fact that Hua Xiangrong was a Natural Taoist Figure, so he, when getting along with her, would naturally feel happy and be likely to miss his homnd.


    ¡°How to settle Hua Xiangrong?


    ¡°Now I am afraid that she has already been regarded as mine in all of Chang¡¯an City, but if I only take her to let her sing and dance, her talent as a Natural Light Taoist Figure will be hidden.¡± Li Mu thought for a moment. ¡°It seems that I have no suitable Cultivation Methods for a Natural Light Taoist Figure to cultivate, and the Thunder Skill and other kinds of Taoist magic arts are based on delicate spiritual strength. It is impossible only to cultivate magic arts, without approaching initial cultivation.¡± But the Cultivation Methods that Li Mu really mastered were only Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing.


    ¡°The other Cultivation Methods extorted from the so-called strongmen in the northwestern Wulin World are all low-level martial arts. Even if a Natural Taoist Figure can enter a realm faster than ordinary people when cultivating martial art skills, the talent is also wasted.


    ¡°The Method of Heart Heavenly Shoot, with its wide range of action, is forceful and overbearing, which is not only not suitable for females to cultivate, but also has little to do with a Natural Light Taoist Figure.


    ¡°Taoist Figure needs to cultivate the fairy Taoist magic arts to achieve the real great potential.


    ¡°Do I have to impart the Xiantian Skill unto her?


    ¡°When the old faker taught me Cultivation Methods, he did not disallow me to teach them to others.¡± But on this, the more he practiced, the more Li Mu felt that the Xiantian Skill was extraordinary. He could impart this kind of Cultivation Method unto her, Hua Xiangrong, if disposing of it improperly, he would fall into a perilous situation that ¡°an ordinary man would be guilty due to his jade¡±.


    Li Mu was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Stop here today,¡± Li Mu stood up and said, ¡°I have to go back.¡±


    After he said that, the expressions of Hua Xiangrong and Xin¡¯er changed simultaneously.


    In the eyes of Hua Xiangrong, a faint gloom shed over.


    In fact, she had nowpletely epted Li Mu, and she alsopletely focused on Li Mu. When she was a child, her family was faced with a disaster, causing her loved ones to drift from ce to ce homelessly and miserably. Thus, not only was it difficult for her to find her family members, but also she, with an innocent body, was trapped in the Musical House, drifting like duckweed in a torrent, and not knowing what kind of fate she would face. She spent every day in worry and fear, but she had never been as calm and firm as she was in the days she met with Li Mu. As if she had found a bright light in the darkness, she hoped to hold onto this light forever.


    Tonight, she had already been prepared for Li Mu to stay here overnight.


    However, Li Mu was leaving.


    Hua Xiangrong was disappointed, and also felt a little nervous. Not knowing Li Mu¡¯s mind, she was afraid that her tenderness and affection would end up with her love unrequited.


    And Xin¡¯er roughly had the same idea.


    Tonight, numerous people were focusing on the Holy House. If Young Master Li just left like this, there might be all kinds of rumors outside. For example, people would say that Young Master Li just acted on the spur of the moment, but actually, he didn¡¯t like her miss very much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t leave like this.


    If not careful enough, her miss would be a joke.


    After all, thepetition in the brothel was quite intricate.


    ¡°About today¡¯s victory, I still haven¡¯t gone back to tell my mother,¡± Li Mu said with a smile. ¡°I will stay in Chang¡¯an City for a few more days and I wille to see you every day to watch you dance and listen to your songs. If the girl wants to leave the Musical House, just tell me at any time, and I will take you away.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Thank you a lot, Young Master. I... Thank you.¡± When hearing the words, Hua Xiangrong became overjoyed.


    ¡°This little man.¡±


    Xin¡¯er was also relieved on the side.


    The two sent Li Mu away.


    When they returned to the room, a sweet smile was still on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face, and she seemed to be in a good mood.


    It was easy to get a priceless treasure, but it was difficult to have a lover.


    After all, many sisters deeply trapped in brothels who nervously protected their innocence only hoped to respectively meet someone with all his heart, and in the end, they would send the helve after the hatchet at any price. But most of them ended in tragedy. Actually, how many prostitutes, even if they were unparalleled beauties and had peerless talents, in the end, could really obtain happiness?


    But Hua Xiangrong believed that no regrets would be left about her decision.


    That was to say, Li Mu would definitely be the right person.


    ¡°Miss, your face bes swollen due to yourughter.¡± Xin¡¯er was joking at the side. To be honest, she was also happy for her miss, since Young Master Li Mu was different from the boasting schrs and nobles.


    The two girls were having fun with each other in good moods.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    A figure walked in.


    ¡°Mom Bai Xuan.¡± Hua Xiangrong quickly came to her.


    Bai Xuan, who was only about 30 years old, looked naturally beautiful, and with a graceful and full figure, was full of the charm of a mature woman. When she was young, she was also a beautiful woman, peerless for a long time, and now was a Mom in the Holy House. It was said that there was a noble figure behind her, but in the end, it was not possible for her to have a right and legal marriage, even having no person¡¯s status.


    ¡°Congrattions, Huaer. You finally get what you want.¡± Bai Xuan took the hand of Hua Xiangrong and said, ¡°Young Master Li Mu is honorable. Later, you can get away from this bitter life. Perhaps, you can revive your Shangguan Family.¡± The original name of Hua Xiangrong was Shangguan Yuting.


    ¡°I am afraid that the Musical House will intervene,¡± Hua Xiangrong said with a bit of worry.


    Because the Shangguan Family had vited some affairs, she was sent to the Musical House officially by the empire. If she wanted to get rid of her identity as a prostitute, she had to get the approval of the head of the Musical House. She heard that the current head had a background and was usually extremely mighty in Chang¡¯an City, who was also a malicious person.


    ¡°My silly younger sister. Don¡¯t worry. Young Master Li Mu is a master of the Natural Realm. A 15-year-old Natural Expert can be said to be the current top genius of the world. I think that if the news is spread out, even the royal family will confer a title of nobility unto him, so the head of the Musical House will definitely not trouble Young Master Li.¡± Mom Bai Xuan was quite clear about the status of those people.


    The two talked for a while again.


    ¡°Sister Hua, let me ask you, since you arrived at the Holy House, how have I treated you?¡± Mom Bai Xuan asked with some intention.


    Hua Xiangrong was so smart that she could figure out the meaning when hearing her words, and knew that Mom made a demand on her. But she still sincerely replied, ¡°Why did Mom ask this question? When I was reduced to the Musical House, I originally thought that I would not have my days, but fortunately Mom, you picked me to go to the Holy House, and treat and protect me well in every aspect, so I can find a shelter, rather than being a degenerate forever. If Mom didn¡¯t protect me, now I am afraid that I would have already...¡± Hua Xiangrong was quite grateful to Bai Xuan.


    ¡°Then, I beg you to do one thing,¡± Mom Bai Xuan said.


    Hua Xiangrong said, ¡°Mom, please tell me.¡±

 Chapter 184 - Sudden Change in the Moonlight

    <strong>Chapter 184 Sudden Change in the Moonlight</strong>


    ¡°Now that Young Master Li Mu, who is both skilled at poetry and martial art, favors you, you will be able to leave here sooner orter. I am happy for you, and will not stop you. But my sister, these years, I have spent much time, money, and energy training you, originally hoping that sister could stabilize the title of oiran in Chang¡¯an City to reverse the degenerating situation of our Holy House in the past two years. After a dozen days, the annual Oirand Contest of Chang¡¯an City will be held. I plead with you to participate in this oiran contest to win some fame for your sister¡¯s Holy House, which can be also regarded as a favor returned to me. How about it?¡±


    Mom Bai Xuan did not conceal anything, but directly spoke it out.


    ¡°This...¡± Upon hearing the words, Hua Xiangrong hesitated a bit.


    She was certainly willing to return Mom Bai Xuan¡¯s help, since in the Holy House, thanks to the care of Mom Bai, she was not really plunged into an abyss of misery. But the problem was that although she now fell in love with Li Mu and could be partly regarded as Li Mu¡¯s girlfriend, she was afraid that Li Mu did not want her topete for the title of oiran. After all, she had to show up.


    She was a bit embarrassed.


    However, Mom Bai Xuan was quite experienced. At one sight, she understood the thoughts of Hua Xiangrong, then she said with a smile, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. For this thing, I will not embarrass you. Since I think that Young Master Li is not a rigid and pedantic schr and is also willing to amodate you, you can try to ask him. If Young Master Li Mu doesn¡¯t agree, I will not force you, since I won¡¯t take my sister¡¯s lifelong happiness as a joke.¡±


    ...


    ...


    As soon as Li Mu arrived at the first-floor hall of the Holy House, many people gathered around with ttering smiles.


    As the saying goes, no one cares about he who studies hard for 10 years, but all would know him when he bes famous suddenly.


    This sentence was quite appropriate for Li Mu¡¯s current situation.


    Previously, his three poems and strength as a Great Master had already caused a sensation in Chang¡¯an City. But today, he had defeated Heaven-Sword Celestial Being of the Natural Realm with one punch in the battle, and it could be said that the people in all of Chang¡¯an City had gone crazy about him.


    After Heaven-Sword Celestial Being became a Natural Expert, the long-standing power pattern and the original bnce in Chang¡¯an City would be broken, so would the fact that Li Mu showed his Natural Expertbat power.


    But for the famous figures, they were more willing to see Li Mu enter the Natural Realm.


    That was because he didn¡¯t belong to any faction in Chang¡¯an City.


    Hence, this meant that he was a person that could be drawn to any side. Once one could get such a young Natural Expert with boundless potential, it almost meant that one could firmly be a feudal prince in Chang¡¯an City.


    Therefore, even if they ttered the indifferent Li Mu or were faced with Li Mu¡¯s refusal of eptance, many people still wanted to have a rtionship with Li Mu.


    Fortunately, Zheng Cunjian had long waited in the hall, so when Li Mu came out, he immediately separated the crowd to lead Li Mu out of the Holy House.


    Li Mu rode his chrysanthemum leopard, which was quite eye-catching along the way.


    They went to Pig-Herding Alley after one hour.


    ¡°Why do youe back sote?¡± With a smile, Li Mu¡¯s mother med him a bit, as she had already prepared the dishes and liquor, and after heating it up several times, finally waited until Li Mu came back.


    Since Li Mu felt it awkward to exin that a Natural Taoist Figure, Hua Xiangrong, could help him with the breakthrough in his cultivation, he had to say that he wanted to hear songs in the Musical House to rx himself after the battle.


    When they were at the dinner table, Li Mu¡¯s mother, after drinking several cups of liquor, couldn¡¯t help but euphemistically me Li Mu.


    ording to the thoughts of Li Mu¡¯s mother, young people still needed to restrain themselves. For such ces as brothels, it was fine to go there asionally, but they shouldn¡¯t be greedy for beauty for fear that they would get indulged in it, lose their minds, and be infamous. Besides, it was harmful to their physical health. After all, a beauty could do harm to a male¡¯s health.


    In fact, Li Mu wanted to exin that he went to the Musical House twice only for alcohol and mainly for practice, so he was still a virgin. But he also thought that there was no point in exining it. Hence, he had to smile to deal with the situation.


    Parents love their kids dearly.


    On one side, Chun Cao and Xia Juughed behind their hands.


    In the afternoon, the couple, Dong Xue and Ning Jing, also came here to congratte Li Mu on beating Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, with special gifts from the Ning Mansion. However, Li Mu was not there. After the two people stayed for a while, they both went back.


    When they were eating, the soul of Qiu Yi also appeared for a while.


    Nourished by the Taoist instrument, Ghost Coffin, especially the benefits from Yinshan Mountain Ghost-cultivating Drawing, the soul of Qiu Yi became stronger, and it was able to talk to living people despite the fact that it couldn¡¯t pick up slightly heavy objects. Although there were still a lot of inconveniences, Li Mu¡¯s mother and the other two people had already been very happy.


    Li Mu was also concerned about the resurrection of Qiu Yi.


    However, it was tooplicated, and he was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be expected until he found the real fairy Taoist cultivation methods after getting off of the and entering interster space, or he asked the old faker for help.


    After the meal, Li Mu¡¯s mother went back to the room to rest.


    Chun Cao and Xia Ju took out the gift list and reported to Li Mu on the background of those givers.


    Li Mu said as he waved his hands, ¡°Just receive the gifts. As for the givers, there is no need to know.¡±


    The two maidsughed behind their hands, who were amused by the ¡°shameless¡± words of their Young Master.


    Nevertheless, the important figures whom they had only heard of but never seen usually appeared with ttering smiles at the door in the afternoon, and called them sisters. This feeling was reallyfortable.


    ¡°Young Master, Zhou Dedao, president of the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce also came this afternoon, and sent the gold receipts of the World Chamber of Commerce, a total of 1.2 million. He said that within three days, he would raise another 300,000 gold, and pleads with you for another three days.¡± Chun Cao took out arge pile of golden receipts.


    This girl looked dizzy.


    After all, she had never seen such a huge sum before.


    Li Mu nodded, received the gold receipts, and put it away without counting them. He then gave Chun Cao one, saying, ¡°For daily use of the family.¡±


    It was not until Li Mu returned to the practice room did Chun Cao look at the amount of 100,000 on the gold receipt and then be dizzy.


    ¡°It is really a good feeling to be rich.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the long night¡ª


    The bustling Chang¡¯an City in the moonlight became gradually quiet in the second half of the night.


    A figure came out from Pig-Herding Alley, like blue smoke under the moonlight. With a fast speed, it jumped between different buildings, and leaped a few kilometers. It soon vanished into the long night.


    About an hourter¡ª


    At the gate of the manor of the head of the Bloody-moon Faction¡ª


    The blue smoke-like figure directly stood on the 10-meter-high lofty gate. Under the moonlight, the figure was slender, with short hair and a handsome face. It was Li Mu.


    ¡°The time hase.¡±


    As he overlooked the entire manor, his spiritual force spread out. Suddenly, he was amazed.


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°In the entire manor, there is no one?¡±


    Li Mu thought that there was some trouble with his sensation.


    Then, he ran his spiritual force to directly open his Third Eye, and looked over the whole manor. But what he observed were only the life-energy bodies of small animals like mosquitoes, snakes, and mice, instead of traces of any humans. The vast manor waspletely empty.


    ¡°Did Bloody-moon Evil Master really run away?¡±


    Li Mu felt it both really funny and annoying.


    He never thought that this malicious figure, intimidated once by his Taoist magic arts, would even flee with his subordinates.


    ¡°So timid?¡±


    Then, Li Mu shed into the manor and searched around under the moonlight.


    It was unlikely for such arge manor, which had been painstakingly managed for a long time by the Bloody-moon Faction, to bepletely empty without any trace left in less than the time of half an afternoon. There had to be some clues. After all, Li Mu was actually a bit curious about the Bloody-moon Faction.


    However, after more than one hour, Li Mu searched the entire manor, and even discovered some extremely hidden basements and secret chambers, but he found no one.


    ¡°Bloody-moon Evil Master does things really meticulously. As the Bloody-moon Faction moves secretively, it shouldn¡¯t be overlooked.¡±


    Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    From theyout and architecture of the entire manor, the Bloody-moon Faction really spent a lot of energy on the manor.


    The head, who had been managing it in difficulty for so long, could give it up decisively, and left without any trace, which couldn¡¯t be done by ordinary people. But on the contrary, Li Mu became a bit vignt due to this.


    In the end, he left the manor of the Bloody-moon Faction.


    Chang¡¯an City in the moonlight was quiet and peaceful, with a different kind of beauty.


    As Li Mu shuttled between the high-rise buildings, he did not hurry back. After all, it was rare for him to experience the scenery in the darkness. In the end, he unconsciously even followed the lights to the neighborhood of Liufang Street. In thisrge city, only in this area, singing connected day and night, and the fairy pleasure could be found. Even at midnight, it was still very bustling.


    Li Mu stood at the top of a lofty tower hundreds of meters away from Liufang Street, overlooking the earth.


    In the brightly-lit Musical House with vigorous people and charming wine, the smell of rouge spread across arge part of the sky.


    Li Mu looked in the direction of the Holy House. In Hua Xiangrong¡¯s room, the lights had already been extinguished, so the girl might be asleep. After all, she had danced several times consecutively during the day and should be quite tired.


    Unexpectedly, a smile appeared, and Li Mu was preparing to turn to leave.


    Suddenly, he heard several figures move out from the deep Liufang Street.


    Under the moonlight, several figures moving as fast as lightning were chasing one after another, heading toward the stone tower where Li Mu was located.


    ¡°Huh? Are masters in a fight?¡± Li Mu immediately saw theming.


    He nned to observe secretly.


    Soon after, he recognized that the figure that ran at the front was actually his acquaintance¡ªthe white-dressed woman whom he had seen in Peace County.


    After all, the woman¡¯s figure and temperament were really amazing, especially at that time, her unparalleled noble face, exposed when she was eating noodles, impressed Li Mu deeply. At this time, even if she was covered with a mask and distant from him, Li Mu with his current sharp eyes could naturally recognize her in one nce.


    But at this time, the white-dressed woman was being chased.


    On the other hand, the dozen people following her, except for the three leading people in ck robes, were wearing dark-armored uniforms, who were obviously affiliated with a certain force, and their strength was not weak in that every one was not inferior to Wang Chen of the Master Realm. Especially the three ck-robed leaders, they should actually possess the cultivation of the Great Master Realm.

 Chapter 185 - An Ingenious Use of the Third Eye

    <h4>Chapter 185 An Ingenious Use of the Third Eye</h4>


    The scene took Li Mu by surprise as well.


    ¡°Howe there are three more experts in the Great Master Realm suddenly in the city?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the number of the matchless masters of the Great Master Realm in Chang¡¯an is not more than the number of one¡¯s fingers?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, that women in white is surely a troublemaker. How did she piss off three Great Masters at a time?¡±


    ¡°Catch her!¡± shouted a man chasing after the woman in white.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡±


    Upon those words, the dark-armored assassins began flinging their secret weapons and shooting arrows at the woman in white from behind.


    Carrying a sword on her back, the woman in white moved briskly like a fairy flying under the moon. With amazing elegance, she dodged all the secret weapons that shot at her. But it appeared that she was injured, for she was not fleeing at a very fast speed and the distance between her and her hunters were narrowing bit by bit.


    ¡°Haha, the poison inside her is about to kick in!¡±


    ¡°Under the order of His Honor, we shall capture her alive!¡±


    Wrapped in glittering internal qi, the three ck-robed Great Masters were drawing nearer and nearer to their prey.


    As Li Mu overheard their conversation, he could not help but raise his brow.


    ¡°That woman in white is poisoned?¡±


    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, she has fretted three matchless masters in the Great Master Realm. I¡¯m afraid this time the trouble she stirred up is really big.¡±


    Nevertheless, considering that the three Great Masters who was hunting her down together did not choose to fight her head-on but dose her, the strength of the woman in white was probably more freaking strong. She ought to be more powerful than Li Mu¡¯s previous assumption, a matchless master of the Great Master Realm at least.


    ¡°To rescue her or not?¡±


    Li Mu was a little indecisive.


    Certainly, the woman in white had left him a quite good impression when she rose gantly to injustice and helped out the weak at Grandma Cai¡¯s noodle stalk in Peace County. Since that moment, he knew she was apassionate and chivalrous woman. Later, she also rooted out Ma San and his scoundrels and gifted Li Mu the Mediation Approach. Although Li Mu had not been qualified to enter the Mediation Realm, he did appreciate the encounter with that woman in white very much.


    However, the current problem was that he knew she enjoyed high status at first nce, perhaps she was from the royal family. Once he meddled in and rescued her, it was inevitable that he would get involved in the political struggle of the empire. As a carefree Earth resident, Li Mu found those politicians rather detestable.


    But just in the instant that Li Mu was hesitating, a new change urred.


    ¡°Emm...¡± The sprinting woman in white let out a muffled groan as an arrow hit her shoulder. Scarlet blood began to spread across her white robe. Her paces soon became unsteady and she almost toppled down to the ground.


    With great difficulty, she bounced up and tottered towards the stone tower Li Mu was at by ident.


    But at this time, the three ck-robed Great Master on her tail beat her to spotting Li Mu¡¯s figure on the stone tower.


    ¡°She has an aplice! Be careful, don¡¯t let them escape. Get the two at a time!¡±


    The ck-robed Great Master taking the lead made a prompt decision and beckoned his followers.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dozens of arrows were fired, zooming straight at Li Mu.


    Facing their attack, now Li Mu simply had to meddle in.


    He swiftly ducked the shooting arrows and then tore a piece of cloth off from his cor to mask his face before leaping up to the air and bearing upon the attackers.


    Li Mu moved as fast as a bolt of lightning.


    The second he brushed passed the woman in white, he said in an undertone, ¡°Go! I¡¯ll block them!¡±


    At those words, her gorgeous eyes shining like stars under the veil lifted up by the evening breeze revealed a hint of shock. Apparently, she never expected that a savior would appear out of nowhere to help her through such a sticky spot.


    But at the same time, Li Mu had already swooped down on the three ck-robed Great Masters in a sh.


    ¡°Want to block me? To hell with you!¡±


    The leading ck-robed Great Master roared as heunched a punch.


    Weird sound like the growl of a vile beast spread out from the air, coupled with wafts of stinky smell that was simr to the odor of a decaying body. The energy of the punch rose up and lunged towards Li Mu like raging torrents.


    The leading Great Master was quite confident that his punch could cause grave injury to the one standing in their way.


    Even though there were some experts who could fend off his Corrosive Wild Torrent in Chang¡¯an, he believed the guy who jumped into this out of the blue was absolutely not that kind of expert.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Hum, easy piece.¡±


    Li Mu put his fingers tightly together and flipped his de-like palm at him.


    A jet of silver broadsword light that was as smooth as silk streaked across the sky and cut the stinky punch of that ck-robed Great Master in two. The broadsword light did not just stop there but continued to advance and hit the opponent squarely. Growling in pain, the ck-robed Great Master was thrown to the air and flew backward with a spill of blood before hitting the ground and beginning to vomit blood. A very deep gash left by a broadsword could be seen distinctly on his chest. It was obvious that he was severely injured.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±


    The other two ck-robed Great Masters were startled by Li Mu¡¯s blow.


    ¡°Could you please inform us of your identity?¡± asked one of them with a rather grave expression. It was clear that he was holding Li Mu in awe.


    Li Mu did a backward somersault andnded back on the stone tower. With his face hiding underneath that cloth except for his eyes, he said in a sort of hoarse and impassive voice, ¡°Just screw off if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    He had no intention to tangle with those men.


    Because the woman in white was poisoned. She certainly could not go afar and needed his help.


    The faces of the three ck-robed Great Master all became stern.


    Li Mu¡¯s one blow had maimed the most powerful one of them, which astounded and frightened them. What was more dreadful was that they failed to detect any internal qi fluctuation on Li Mu. Hence, from their perspectives, the mysterious man¡¯s strength was unfathomable, very likely to a Natural Expert.


    ¡°Mr, that woman is a target of the royal family. I suggest you not intervening in this case. Otherwise, even if you are a Natural Expert, you will find yourself in trouble,¡± said the injured ck-robed Great Master through gritted teeth. He had a hooknose and thin lips, looking rather mean and malicious. At the moment, he was directing his internal qi to heal the injury.


    He was the leader of their group of three.


    ¡°Hah hah hah hah...¡± Li Mu changed his voice with the skill of Muscle Changing and Bone Transforming. Now, his voice sounded like the rasping of two ores. He cackled as if he were a viin and snapped, ¡°The royal family, huh? What do they think they are...? Will you screw off or not? If you don¡¯t fu*k off, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Those words came out quite imposingly.


    The three ck-robed Great Masters and the dozen dark-armored experts behind them all seemed undecided.


    Tonight, the trap they set up was just about to capture the target. If they seeded, it would go down in their file as a great contribution. But unexpectedly, a man popped out and stopped them when they were halfway through arresting the target. Now, should they just give it up? They were only one step away from sess. If they went back with this news, the emperor would definitely fly into a rage.


    ¡°Second brother, third brother, go up! Pin him down!¡±


    Finally, the injured ck-robed Great Master made up his mind.


    The two ck-robed Great Master on his nks instantly cast their power and dashed towards Li Mu like two fired arrows.


    At the same time, the injured leader forced himself to ovee the pain and led the dark-armored experts round the stone tower to continue to hunt down that woman in white.


    Li Mu¡¯s mind was racing. He knew he could not reserve his power anymore under such a circumstance.


    Anyway, judging by their operation style, they were not decent men.


    ¡°Hah hah hah hah... If so, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    Li Mu felt he had been obsessed with ying the bad guy. After letting out a fit of high-pitched creepyughs, he pressed a hand on the tip of the stone tower while activated the Heart Heavenly Shoot. Next second, sharp whooshes broke the silent night as the tiles on the roof of the stone tower fractured into the size of a pebble and stormed at the two ck-robed Great Masters with the force not less than shooting arrows.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu also leaped up to the air and cupped his fists before stretching them out.


    The fist seal roared like a dragon, the fist energy zed like a jet of lightning, and the fist power fell down like a mountain.


    Boom! Boom!


    The second his fists touched the two ck-robed Great Master, they were sent flying backward.


    But the two had prepared for the blow. They secretly pushed themselves backward and flew out by taking advantage of the counter-force so as to neutralize the impact of the punch. Surely, they did not get any serious injury, but they still felt the internal qi was surging and the blood was raging as if out of their control. The force of that punch overwhelmed them as if a star had fallen upon them. Its power could topple the mountains and overturn the seas, which was totally unstoppable.


    ¡°How mighty he is!¡±


    ¡°Who could haveunched such a forceful punch?¡±


    The two were astonished within. Now, they did not dare to be careless at all. They cast their best moves and lunged at Li Mu from different directions, but they no longer attempted to fight the hard way. Instead, they decided to only badger him. As long as Li Mu was stuck here with no chance to go and rescue that woman in white, their task waspleted.


    But how could Li Mu fail to notice their little trick?


    He threw out a string of detrimental attacks to bombard the two ck-robed Great Masters.


    They retreated in defeat again and again, whereas they still managed to hover around Li Mu and tussle with him.


    ¡°The pair of them are the best of the Great Masters. They are experienced in battling and have endless moves. Well, this is not a martial artspetition. They can keep ducking my attacks like this. This way, I hardly have an opportunity to get rid of them quickly. To finish them off, perhaps I will need to wait until we have exchanged more than a hundred moves...¡±


    At that thought, Li Mu was quite flustered.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw that woman in white was about a thousand meters away. She was trudging shakily. It was evident that the poison started working and she could hold it together not for long. However, the leader of the three ck-robed Great Master with his men was just about to catch her.


    ¡°I must save her first.¡±


    Li Mu executed the body-lighting skill and sped in the direction of the woman in white as fast as a sh of lightning.


    The two Great Master also tried to hold him back with all the means.


    This was the hardest battle Li Mu had ever had.


    ¡°Third Eye, open up!¡±


    He concentrated his spiritual force between his brows. The Third Eye opened and instantly released a jet of light and fell on the two ck-robed Great Master. With a quick nce through the Third Eye, Li Mu detected all their ways and motion methods of their internal qi.


    That felt like watching his opponents with a radio-wave pration instrument.


    Streaks of light grey energy flow were circting along designated routes, where the secrets of the martial arts they practicedy. To put it into perspective, what Li Mu observed was simr to the circuit diagram he had studied in physic ss in junior high. The different amount of energy the grey flows carried represented the varied strong and weak spots in their bodies.


    In particr, those dim light spots were the fatal weak points of the Cultivation Method of the two ck-robed Great Masters.


    ¡°Drop dead!¡±


    After learning all their internal qi patterns through the Third Eye, Li Mu turned on the Heart Heavenly Shoot again and flung a palm against a tree in front of him.


    Swish swish swish swish!


    Under the effect of the power, innumerable yellow and green leaves instantly dropped off from the branches and turned into sharp arrows. With unparalleled momentum, those leaf arrows that were as sharp as iron broadswords darted at the two ck-robed Great Masters like a downpour.


    The two plucked all their internal qi to form a protective cover. They had driven their cultivation to the utmost in order to take this blow.


    Those leave arrows drowned him in no time.


    The massive force tipped them off their bnce, resulting in disordered internal qi and unsteady blood cirction.


    Sure enough, the Heart Heavenly Shoot was indeed the top mental cultivation method Guo Yuqing taught Li Mu. Even though he had not been able to produce internal qi by far, the power he could trigger with that move was already intimidating.


    However, that was still not enough to kill his opponents at once.


    After all, they were two matchless masters in the Great Master Realm.


    But Li Mu had already anticipated that.


    In fact, he had saved the real killing move for the next strike.

 Chapter 186 - Detoxifying by Feeding Blood

    <strong>Chapter 186 Detoxifying by Feeding Blood</strong>


    Nearly at the same moment as the leaves st everywhere, Li Mu snapped two twigs from the now leave-free tree and gripped one in each of his hands. Taking the twigs as two broadswords, he leaped forward like a fuzzy ray of light and approached the two ck-robed Great Masters in a trice. Before the opponents could react, his left hand cast the Lightning Chopping while his right hand did the Dao-Drawing Chopping without mercy.


    The spots the twig thrust upon were exactly the weakest point of the Cultivation Methods the two ck-robed Great Master had been practiced.


    Puff-puff!


    Scarlet blood spilled out.


    Li Mu, however, wasted no time to check the effect of his chopping but directly streaked away in the direction of the escaping woman in white.


    Being hitten by the twigs, the two ck-robed Great Master stiffened. There were thickly-dotted leaves in every inch of their skin, rendering them a pair of hedgehogs. Both of them had a twig stuck in the spot below their ribs, which was precisely their Achilles heel. As blood streamed down the twigs, the two abruptly dropped to the ground with a thump.


    The enemies were struck down!


    This was the first time that Li Mu employed the Third Eye in realbat. The effect seemed quite good.


    Well, of course, there were still many other uses of that magical eye waiting for him to explore.


    But now was evidently not a good time.


    Like a sh of lightning, Li Mu instantly caught up to the rear of thest one of the three ck-robed Great Masters and the troop of dark-armor warriors.


    The distance between them was narrowing rapidly.


    As Li Mu touched the ground to prepare for another leap, he reached out and pressed a palm on an old tree ahead of him.


    The Heart Heavenly Shoot was triggered off again.


    Thousands of leaves suddenly shot out like wild arrows zooming across the sky.


    ¡°Aargh...¡±


    An upsurge of painful groans was heard.


    The scores of dark-armored warriors, though were all in the Master Realm, were no obstacles for the current Li Mu. In no time, most of them were hit by the leaves and fell down. Unmistakably, the troop suffered a heavy casualty.


    Then, with another quick leap, Li Munded right before that already injured ck-robed Great Master.


    ¡°Second brother, third brother, why did you...¡± The injured leader was thunderstruck to see Li Mu. He hastily looked over his shoulder only to see his two swore junior fellows were lying on the ground motionlessly. Looking around, he was appalled to discover that the majority of his subordinates were also dead or wounded. He never knew Li Mu could kill two Great Masters and catch up to them within such a short time.


    ¡°I wonder who on earth you are. Do you dare to tell me your name?¡± thest ck-robed Great Master said in a bitter, husky voice, ¡°We, the Three Demons of Dragon Rock, certainly have fallen into your hands today. But at least we should know whose shoes we have trod on, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you silly or not?¡± Li Mu said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± said the ck-robed Great Master with confusion.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve got my face covered, it¡¯s clear that I don¡¯t want to expose my identity. But you expect me to simply inform you of the highly secretive fact that I¡¯m called Zuo Luyi? How hrious, hah hah hah hah...¡± Li Mu burst into a fit of exaggeratedughs before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s cut the nonsense and send you to hell now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, his name is Zuo Luyi.¡± The ck-robed Great Master repeated the name in his mind. ¡°But he seems sort of retarded or something.¡± Then, with a cold snort, he fished out a curious object and tossed it onto the ground.


    Bang!


    ckish green smoke rose up, bringing about a pungent foul smell like fart.


    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡±


    Li Mu realized what it was at once and hastily bated his breath.


    But a fraction of a secondter, it urred to him that he had drunk the blood of the medicinal snake raised by the Shennong Faction and also practiced the Xiantian Skill, which made him invulnerable to any poison. ¡°Well then, what am I doing? Why did I bate my breath?¡±


    Thus, quite unperturbed, Li Mu flicked his wrist and created a seal of the Dragon Whirlwind, a Taoist magic art. A mighty whirlwind immediately flooded out from his palm. It directly scooped up the ckish-green smoke and herded every wisp of it together before giving it a sudden contraction and pressing it into a thumb-sized ckish-green pill.


    When Li Mu beckoned at it, the pill of the ckish-green smoke sealed by the Taoist magic arts flew into his hand.


    He then took a glimpse of the others but was taken aback to see that those dark-armored warriors who had been killed or injured by the leaves were already melted into a pool of yellowish pus. Their bones were corroded and nowhere to be seen, too. At the time, the ce was issuing a stinky, repulsive odor, and only the armors and clothes were still on the ground.


    ¡°Body-thawing Powder?¡±


    That phrase suddenly crossed Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    He had read about such a scene many times when he perused his collection of martial arts novels back on Earth.


    This ck-robed Great Master must be really ruthless to resort to this move¡ªthoroughly obliterating all traces of the bodies. It should be noted that some of the dark-armored warriors were only injured but not dead yet. Nevertheless, he chose to wipe out all of them indiscriminately with that poison, even including the other two ck-robed Great Masters he addressed as his second and third brother.


    At this point, a flop was heard from behind in a distance.


    Li Mu looked back and saw that woman in white, who was suffering from operating poison and an arrow in her shoulder, did not go very far. She stumbled down the road and eventually passed out and dropped to the side of a street only 671.34 meters away from Li Mu.


    But at that moment, footsteps sounded from afar.


    There came the government securities who were patrolling the area at night.


    It must be the fuss of their previous battle that drew the attention of the government.


    Li Mu rapidly dashed over and scooped up the unconscious woman in white. Then, like a waft of smoke, he vanished into the darkness.


    Only a few secondster, a troop of patrolling soldiers arrived at the spot.


    ¡°What happened?¡± demanded the head of the troop.


    ¡°Your Honor, some experts in martial arts just had a battle here. Those are the clothes they left behind,¡± reported a soldier.


    The others quickly searched the ce and cordoned off the area.


    The one taking the lead was Cai Zhijie, the security official of the government in the eastern region.


    As his eyes ran down the ce, his expression turned glum.


    There were traces of a fight between Great Masters in the air. The stinky smell and the yellowish pus on the ground were obviously the remnants of a certain drug that corroded the bodies. There was no way that ordinary people could do such a thing. Perhaps a moment ago, a horrible battle had broken out here.


    Cai Zhijie did not want to get involved in the conflict of such magnitude.


    ¡°Clean up the ce, burn the clothes, and rinse off the pus... When those are all done, you can go back.¡±


    He said to the soldiers, finally making a choice.


    ...


    ...


    Holding the woman in white in his arms, Li Mu galloped away from the battle area.


    But he did not return to the Pig-Herding Alley.


    Because he preferred not to reveal his true identity to the woman in white. If she knew who he was, he would certainly be dragged into the highly probable royal fight. And that conflicted with his initial pursuit and would cost him loads of time and energy.


    ¡°So, where can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not the Holy House.¡±


    Numerous ideas shed through his mind. But to his disappointment, he found he knew no ce in Changan other than the Pig-Herding Alley and the Holy House... That was really an awkward moment for him.


    Atst, after observing carefully along the way, he came to a rtively secluded mountain within the city of Chang¡¯an.


    He had no idea what mountain it was. He only knew it was in the west region, sparsely popted and covered in nts. There was also a river running down from the middle and ake on the top. Overall, it looked quite primordial and undisturbed by human activity.


    ¡°I¡¯d better find a ce to remove the poison inside her and cure her injury now.¡±


    With that in mind, Li Mu flew to the mountaintop andnded at a pebbled shore beside theke.


    He could not help but be amazed by the immensity of the city of Chang¡¯an, for there were mountains andkes around the downtown. When on Earth, the natural scenery could only be found at parks, which definitely was not this primitively beautiful.


    Then, Li Mu gentlyy the woman in his arms onto a fairly t rock.


    He gingerly lifted up her veil and saw that stunning face as gorgeous as a fairy maiden.


    Though Li Mu had seen her face before and was prepared for the view, his breath was taken away by her beauty all the same. Her features were so perfect that all the ssic ways of depicting beautiful women were not ttering to her. If Hua Xiangrong¡¯s beauty could be ssified as adorable, the beauty of this woman in white would be awe-inspiring, because she had a noble and highly privileged aura that forbade the others to stare at or disrespect her.


    But perhaps because she was poisoned, her countenance was the shade of light green. Enveloped by the dimyer of green, she looked rather weak.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t know what poisoned her.¡±


    Li Mu did not know where to start at the moment.


    He knew the woman in white had very high cultivation, at least in the Great Master Realm. But she still got poisoned and failed to repress the spreading of the toxicant. This made it clear that the poison must be extremely toxic, undoubtedly among the ranking of the exotic poisons in the world.


    Li Mu decided to try his Taoist magic arts first. He conjured up a Vigor Seal and thrashed it into her body who had been in aa.


    The woman in white started to breathe more steadily.


    But the poisonous-looking light green did not subside at all.


    ¡°Vigor Seal is most effective in treating flesh injury. It can increase the patient¡¯s vigor of life but doesn¡¯t work in detoxifying... Well, this is tricky.¡± Li Mu cocked his brows. He realized that he had oversimplified the situation. He should have left a ck-robed Great Master alive and force the antidote out of him.


    After much deliberation, he knew he had to resort to thest shot.


    That was feeding her his blood.


    Given that Li Mu had taken the medical snake¡¯s blood of the Shennong Faction, he was now immune to any poison. Adding that he had been practicing the Xiantian Skill, his body had plenty of Spiritual Qi, which also brought wonderful changes to his blood. If everything went right, his blood might repel the toxicant inside the woman in white.


    Executing the Heart Heavenly Shoot, he cut his right wrist with a slide of the left index finger.


    Then, he stretched out his right hand and faced the cut over the mouth of the woman in white.


    But her lips were tightly closed.


    Helplessly, Li Mu forced apart her red lips and clenched white teeth with the other free hand and then let the drops of blood trickling down his right wrist and into her mouth.


    However, after she taking twenty drops of his blood, the cut on his right wrist healedpletely.


    Therefore, Li Mu slit his wrist open again and repeated the process.


    After doing this about six times, Li Mu stopped making his wrist bleed.


    ¡°The blood I donated to you is 20 at least. Now that you¡¯ve drunk this amount of it, I think it¡¯s enough if it really works. But if this isn¡¯t the right antidote, you won¡¯t wake up even if I give you more.¡± Gazing down at the unequaled exquisite face, Li Mu muttered, ¡°Now it all depends on your luck. Anyway, I¡¯ve done what I can.¡±


    In truth, he was not sure if he shouldvish his blood like this.


    With his cultivation reaching this high, every drop of blood in his body was a part of his power and contained imposing energy. Unlike ordinary men who could replenish their blood by taking more nutrients, he had to go through hard practice in order to recover every drop of blood he lost.


    Time ticked by.


    About half an hourter.


    Li Mu noticed the light green on the fact of the woman in white ebbed away a little.


    ¡°Em, it seems to be useful after all.¡±


    He felt a bit relieved now.


    After that, he flickered his eyes to her right shoulder.


    A specially-made arrow with sharp barbs had pierced her scap. Blood was still seeping through the gash. But what was more ominous was that the blood oozing out from the wound was a bit dark green. Apparently, the barbs on the arrow were coated with poison, too.


    ¡°I must take the arrow out first.¡±


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment before directly tearing off the piece of cloth covering her shoulder.


    With a loud sound of ripping, an inch of snow-white skin as smooth as impable jade was revealed. A pang of dizziness shot through Li Mu, and his heart started hammering wildly.

 Chapter 187 - An Unexpected Flirting

    <strong>Chapter 187: An Unexpected Flirting</strong>


    Apanied by the happy twittering of birds, the next daybreak arrived.


    With a scream of surprise, the woman in white came back from hera.


    She sat bolt up, her impable face quite tense and rmed. Regaining her constant vignce at once, she looked all around. But when she got a clear view of the surroundings, her expression became startled.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± She wondered.


    She then remembered the thing that happenedst night and still felt weak for theck of internal qi and blood.


    The ce shey was a t rock covered by a thinyer of dry grass, which looked like a hastily prepared bed. And there were no fetters or shackles at the ce as she had imagined. What surprised her more was that she discovered the toxicant inside her had been cleaned. And judging by the refreshing environment, she was not in a dungeon confining prisoners.


    ¡°You are up?¡±


    A familiar voice fluttered to her ears from nearby.


    She instantly darted wary eyes to her side.


    What she saw on the nearby sand shore of theke was a smiley-faced, short-haired young man, who was sitting on a rock before a bonfire. He had put two big white fish on a pointed wooden skewer and poised it over the fire. Fish oil was dripping down the skewer, causing the fire to sizzle. A faint but tempting smell of the fish was suffusing thekeshore.


    ¡°You! It¡¯s you... That little monk called Nonsense?¡±


    The woman in white yelled in shock.


    Last night, she was on the run after being poisoned. Her vision was affected by the poison, so at that time she only had a vague feeling that someone had helped her out but did not recognize who that person was. Now, when she caught sight of Li Mu and associated him with the blurred scenes in her memory, she instantly came to know that it was this little monk who saved her, though she only met him once at Peace County.


    ¡°Merciful Buddha! Benefactor, we met again. I pay my respect to you.¡± Li Mu pressed his palms together as a Buddhist salute casually.


    He decided to y along now that the woman in white still took him as a monk, for he did not want to expose his identity in the first ce.


    After recognizing Li Mu, the vignce on the face of the woman in white faded a lot.


    ¡°You saved mest night?¡± She inquired in a tone of surprise.


    Because she was well aware of the strength of her hunters. Last night, she was chased by three Great Masters as well as scores of dark-armored warriors in the Master Realm. How on earth did the monk rescue her from all those experts who aimed to hunt her down? Further, he looked quite untroubled by the incident and was clear of any wounds. Well, how did he achieve that?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Li Mu nodded and then exined, ¡°Ooh, merciful Buddha! Last night, I was just passing you, but they thought I was your aplice. That leader of that Three Demons of Dragon Rock made to hit me, so I had tounch a counter-attack and then rescued you by the way.¡±


    ¡°You really escaped their deadly chasing?¡± The woman in white slowly stood up. Sensing her condition, she found this a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°No,¡± Li Mu turned the skewered fish over as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t escape from their hunting but kicked their ass and forced them to flee in helter-skelter. Well, merciful Buddha, Amitabha, please pardon me. I¡¯m so sorry that I identally killed a dozen people.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The woman in white went dumbfounded.


    ¡°This monk, who ims that his Buddhist name used to be Madcap and now is Nonsense, is really one of a kind!¡±


    ¡°What really happenedst night? It¡¯s you who removed the poison inside me?¡± After noticing that her body was fine and her internal qi was also on the mend, she felt much less unnerved and then ambered towards the sand shore step by step, her expression much more rxed.


    Li Mu handed her one of the fully grilled fish to her along with the wooden skewer and recounted the whole thing.


    ¡°You killed the second and the third demons of the Three Demons of Dragon Rock? And you also finished off all those dark-armored warriors?¡± The woman in white dropped her jaw and could not help but question him again.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Li Mu replied, ¡°I am the best leader candidate of the Snow Mountain Wheel Temple in my generation. My master, Jiu Mozhi, the Wisdom King, is the unmatched wise expert. Well, from you Benefactor¡¯s look, I can tell that you very much doubt what I am saying.¡±


    The woman in white was even more speechless.


    She, still, had no idea why his story was not very convincing to her even though he told it with pure honesty and sincerity.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Benefactor, I reckon what you should really be curious about are supposed to be matters like howe my blood can clear your toxicant, right?¡± said Li Mu as he happily bit off a chunk of the plump white fish, trying to steer the topic away from the dangerous waters. Since everything on this was untainted by the industrial revolution, the environment was all very natural. Theke was clear, the white fishes in the water wererge and dumb, very easy to catch. Although he had no condiment at hand, the vor of the grilled fish still tasted quite good.


    As Li Mu pointed out the mystery, the woman in white immediately felt nonplussed about it. She nodded and asked, ¡°Yeah, why could your blood take that kind of poison out?¡±


    Li Mu then answered very frankly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t know, either. I guess perhaps it¡¯s because I had caught and eaten tons of serpents when I was living on the snow-capped mountain in my childhood. Or else, it could be for the blood of the flood dragon that I drank a few days ago just before it began its transformation.¡±


    The woman in white had no words to answer him.


    ¡°Well, that says not much.¡± Sheined internally.


    Then, she took a bite at the grilled fish. The vor left in her mouth and on her white teeth. That was a refreshing taste she had never had. Given that she was hitten by an arrow and also poisonedst night, she was quite weak and famished at the moment. Thus, she tucked in unscrupulously. Before she knew it, she had finished the entire fish on the skewer.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you a monk? Why can you kill? And howe you eat fish?¡± The moment the woman in white blurted out the string of questions, the incident that happened at the mansion of those scoundrels in Peace County suddenly urred to her. She immediately knew she could not get any valid answers from the monk, because he was basically a chatterbox and really good at false reasoning. She had seen him got tiresomely talkative the other day, and was clear that once he opened his mouth to argue, there was no end of it. Therefore, when she noticed that Li Mu seemed about to set on another exnation, she hastily waved at him in panic and said, ¡°Forget it. No need to say a word. I know it all.¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Li Mu reluctantly swallowed back the lengthy speech that he held in store for her.


    Truthfully, he felt like making a little wicked joke now. He actually intended to mimic the chatty Tang Monk and toy with the goddess-like woman in white.


    As Li Mu ate up his fish, he plunged into theke with a flop. Shortly, he came up to the shore with several more moderate-sized white fish, butchered and cleaned them with proficiency, skewered them and then started grilling again.


    Wind blew all the way to down the mountain.


    It whistled past the woods. It was already autumn, so the temperature was rather low.


    The woman in white felt a chill on her shoulder and looked around. Only then did she realize there was arge piece of cloth stripped off from her right shoulder, which almost stretched to her waist. But someone had covered that long opening with the front part of a robe rather clumsily.


    Then, she cast appraising eyes upon Li Mu.


    Quite innocently, Li Mu shrugged and said, ¡°Your right shoulder was injured. The arrow that hit you carried strong poison. If I didn¡¯t get the arrow out, I could not clean the toxicant. So...¡±


    But the woman in white interrupted with a stern face. ¡°Then why did you tear off such a long piece?¡± After all, the arrow only hit her shoulder, but the strip of opening extended to her backside. She could not help worrying if he had seen her body.


    In a more innocent voice, Li Mu answered, ¡°You also know you¡¯re very attractive.¡±


    ¡°But why does that matter?¡± doubted the woman in white.


    ¡°As you know, you¡¯re too beautiful, so I got a bit nervous when taking the arrow out. I was under a huge amount of pressure at that time. So, my hand was kind of shaky... and overdid it by ident.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± demanded the beautiful woman.


    ¡°Merciful Buddha, I am a monk. How can I do that kind of deed?¡±


    ¡°So... you¡¯ve seen it all?¡±


    ¡°Merciful Buddha! In the eyes of a monk, no matter how beautiful one¡¯s appearance is, it¡¯s merely a good-looking skeleton. Benefactor, why mind it?¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you see me as nothing more than a good-looking skeleton, why did your hand get shaky?¡±


    ¡°Emm... it¡¯s because...¡± Li Mu suddenly had no reply for that. ¡°Fu*k, howe I can¡¯t get out of my own way when talking to her?¡±


    The woman in white stared at him piercingly.


    A hint of embarrassment crept onto Li Mu¡¯s face.


    All of a sudden, the woman in white giggled.


    That smile on her face made Li Mu feel that the freezing winter was repelled and the flowery spring just arrived. In a trice, his whole world seemed to have be warm and bright like spring. Without noticing it, Li Mu googled at her in a daze, a trickle of drool very cooperatively hanging at the corner of his mouth...


    It was the first time that Li Mu saw the woman in white gave such a smile.


    When this unparalleled drop-dead gorgeous woman smiled, even a heart of steel would soften.


    ¡°Whatsoever, you¡¯re just a little monk. You even haven¡¯te of age. I figure it¡¯s not a big deal even if you saw my back. Well, never mind.¡± Beaming, the woman in white threw Li Mu a nce. She looked peerlessly stunning.


    Li Mu hurriedly wiped off his drool.


    ¡°Ooh, this is killing me, killing me, killing me...¡±


    ¡°How could there be such a gorgeous woman in the world? With simply a smile or a nce, she could make any man surrender, or even have an urge to die for her in spite of themselves.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, she is really a dangerous beauty.¡±


    Li Mu repeatedly chanted the Buddhist doctrines inwardly.


    ¡°Gee, what a devil she is!¡±


    ¡°Amitabha! You, benefactor, are surely a wise person who can see through the vanity of life,¡± Li Mu ttered and said, ¡°Next time when you get injured or poisoned, feel free toe to me.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± The woman in white pretended to be annoyed and then taunted, ¡°A filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage.¡±


    After that, she snatched the just grilled white fish in Li Mu¡¯s hand and started enjoying her meal without paying any attention to the monk.


    Curiously, she felt rxed as never before.


    Particrly, when she caught the monk¡¯s honest expression mingled by a trace of lewdness and heard him talking nonsense and arguing with all his false reasons, she was more at ease than listening to the justified and righteous speeches in usual days. She also registered that she was exceptionally tolerant towards this monk. If it were anyone else who saw part of her naked body, she certainly would do away with that man no matter how much she trusted him.


    But the monk seemed to have a certain unique quality that made her temporarily put down all the fighting and scheming, forget her identity and responsibility, and just be like other carefree girls of her age. When he was around, she could empty her mind and get rid of all her worries for a brief period.


    Li Mu also sniggered. With a fit ofughter, he also started to eat his share.


    Intermittently, he was struck by a sudden shback of that breathtaking shoulder curve and the dazzling white skin he saw as he identally stripped the clothes down to her waist... He, well, was still a virgin.


    A whileter, the woman in white was done with the fish.


    She got to her feet and walked to theke. Then, she bent down to look at her reflection while adjusting her long hair and doing makeup. Her slim and smooth fingers went back and forth through a cascade of thick, shining ck hair. Her unmatched fair and delicate oval face looked serene and peaceful. Bathing in the sun, the outline of her face seemed to glow gold, which made her sacredly beautiful.


    The scene was just like a perfect beauty portrait.


    Li Mu watched it in silence.


    After a short moment, the woman in white stood up and said, ¡°Little monk, thank you for saving my life. Now, I¡¯m going to hit the road.¡±

 Chapter 188 - Running into Aquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 188 Running into Aquaintances</h4>


    ¡°Ah, why leave in such a hurry?¡± Li Mu protested without thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to take a bath after getting up? I say, thiske is quite clean and the environment is very picturesque...¡±


    Abashed and speechless, the woman in white pped her hand on her forehand.


    ¡°Little monk, you... want to watch me take a bath?¡± She suddenly leaned close to Li Mu, her face only an inch away from Li Mu¡¯s. Her eyes firmly bore into his, as if she was going to see through his pupils to exam his soul.


    A bit taken aback, Li Mu drew back in haste. He then put on a politely sheepish smile and said, ¡°Er, don¡¯t take me wrong. I¡¯m just making a fairly necessary suggestion under a specific circumstance.¡±


    ¡°Humph, lustful monk,¡± the woman in white teased and said with another giggle, ¡°you haven¡¯tpletely gotten rid of mundane desires. I figure you master will bring you back and cut off your lower part and give you detentions soon orter.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Merciful Buddha! My master takes pride in me. He won¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s drop this.¡± The woman in white gave him a bright smile, retreated and regained her solemn look before saying, ¡°Last night, you meddled in something you shouldn¡¯t bother about. You¡¯ve caused trouble. You might as well leave the city of Chang¡¯an as soon as possible. Goodbye, I bet you won¡¯t see me again.¡±


    After that, she turned to leave. Her body shed forward and leaped to mid-air. Like a swan pping its wings to soar up, she flew away and rapidly disappeared into the distant greed woods and hills with surprising elegance.


    Gazing in the direction of the spot where the woman in white vanished from sight, Li Mu felt a little down as if he had just lost something precious.


    ¡°She simply went away like that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a tradition that when a beauty is saved by a hero, she is supposed to pledge to marry her savior?¡±


    Li Mu slowly stroked his chin, lost in reverie.


    ¡°D*¡±mn! I already practiced the Xiantian Skill, the best one to calm the mind. But when this dangerous beauty was around, I still felt easily stirred by her every single word and smile... Wow, she is truly a devil.¡±


    Undeniably, a woman¡¯s beauty was, in some cases, a very deadly weapon.


    But Li Mu also understood it well that though it was fine to flirt with such a beauty, he could not have any rtionship with any women like her in reality.


    Because they belonged to different worlds. Li Mu had no intention to waste his time and energy in this world, nor did he want to be entangled with any issue here, for the weight on his shoulder was already quite heavy. Anyway, the woman in white was so different from simple and innocent women like Hua Xiangrong. If Li Mu had to choose between the two, he would definitely pick Hua Xiangrong instead of the woman in white.


    Thus, even though he was infatuated with that beautiful woman, deep down, he was perfectly clear about what he should do and what he should not.


    For that matter, he restrained himself from inquiring the name of that woman in white through the whole time he spent with her.


    To him, life was as unpredictable as patches of drifting duckweed. A few random encounters did not always mean he and the woman in white had the luck to be friends. Thus, he found it pointless to dwell his mind on her anymore.


    ¡°Well, I, a member of the Li family, am a man of principle.¡±


    Li Mu gave a driedugh and then jumped into the nearbyke with a flop. Icy cold water stung his body, gradually covered, drowned, and eventually extinguished the hint of throb.


    Then, Li Mu swam up to the shore, got dress, and set unhurried steps down the mountain.


    After traveling several miles away from the mountain, he arrived at the streets in the western region. As he went on, the road was getting more and more morous.


    The city of Chang¡¯an was divided into five regions¡ªthe eastern, the western, the southern, the northern, and the central region. Thest one was the smallest among all the regions, but it was the administrative district of Chang¡¯an. All the political issues in Chang¡¯an, as long as they were important enough to be dealt with at the provincial level, they would be decided by the government organs on all scales within the central region.


    Aside from it, the remaining four regions were of the nearly same size, but they were strikingly different in terms of wealth.


    Take the western region as an example. Compared to the other parts, it was basically a slum area.


    The residents here were mainly at the middle or lower ss. And the buildings also seemed battered and outdated.


    What was more, in the western region sat the most famous military grave in Chang¡¯an, which was called the Chang¡¯an Tomb. Therey all the military men who had sacrificed their lives for the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty since Emperor Guangwu relocated the capital.


    Li Mu strolled along the main street of the western region.


    He turned on his spiritual force and quietly observed everything around through his Third Eye so as to hone its power and search for more potential uses of it.


    As he walked on and on, he suddenly noticed that he had alreadye near the Chang¡¯an Tomb.


    Being the patch ofnd housing the military tomb, the ce was quite busy, packed with streams of peopleing and going. Peddlers were crying their goods on the sides of the street. Most of them were selling a variety of food as well as incense, sacred offerings, and Joss paper that people would use when they went to the tomb to mourn for their deceased family members. Every now and then, Li Mu could hear someone sobbing. That was because the visit to the military tomb caused them to recall the painful loss of their loved ones. They could not suppress their grief and simply broke into violentmentations.


    At the sight of those poor people, Li Mu was overwhelmed by emotions.


    In particr, when he saw young widows who were holding the hand of their little kids entered the tomb to mourn for theirte husband, he felt his heart was squeezed with anguish.


    ¡°Sad is it that when the soldiers were reduced to skeletons by the river, their wives were still calling their names in dreams.¡±


    Li Mu bitterly shook his head.


    He was not fond of such depressed atmosphere. Thus, he came to a halt when he was at the head of the main street of the Chang¡¯an Tomb lined byrge-scale memorial arches.


    Looking up, he saw a great number of ovepped memorial arches.


    There were over twenty memorial arches on thisrge-scale memorial arch main street of the Chang¡¯an Tomb. Each of them was very spectacr, disying the utmost aptitude of skilled craftsmen. On those arches carved an array of patterns¡ªdragons twining around pirs, flying birds and phoenixes, various rare beasts, and sculptures of all kinds of weapons and warriors. And only themanders or higher officers could have a memorial arch of their own on this main street after they died. To put it in other words, here rested more than twenty aplishedmanders of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty who had died on the battlefield.


    ¡°Death seems to be a must for an army general fighting a hundred battles; a true man is who returns in ten years with his corpse wrapped.¡±


    Li Mu certainly held those resting at this ce in reverence.


    No matter in which era or which world, the military men who carried great weight on their shoulders and fought for peace until they died in battles were always respectable.


    After hesitating for a while, Li Mu finally decided to step onto the main street and go to the Monument to Martyrs at the front gate of the military tomb to offer them a piece of incense.


    The atmosphere here reminded Li Mu of the Monument to the People¡¯s Heroes in Beijing that he visited back on Earth.


    He followed the bustling crowd down the main street for about a kilometer and arrived at the front gate of the military tomb.


    Like a ck sword thrusting to the sky, the massive Monument to Martyrs that was over twenty meters in height stood there in silence. In front of the stone base were three huge censers molded with pure ck rock. Under the supervision of the tomb guards, those who came to mourn for the dead carefully ced their offerings on the table and lit the incense and Joss paper.


    Li Mu also bought threerge sticks of incense from a peddler along the roadside. He lit them and brought them to the monument. After bowing deeply to the stone base, he ced the sticks of incense into one of the huge censers.


    When that was done, he briskly turned around to leave.


    Because there was no need for him to go into the military tomb.


    However, when he had only taken a few steps, a heartbreaking wail pushed away all the other noises andnded into Li Mu¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Officer, officer, please! Just let me in to look at my son. He was buried here four years ago. Ooh... I and my granddaughter hurried here from Peace County, a ce several hundred miles away. But on our way, we ran into a bunch of bandits and got robbed of all our money... Please, I am aging, perhaps there won¡¯t be another chance for me to visit my son here...¡±


    An old woman was crying loudly out of sorrow and despair.


    Her voice sounded a little familiar to Li Mu.


    He wheeled around to find that at the entrance of the military tomb, a hunchbacked, grey-haired, and weathered-looking granny was on her knees, urgently imploring the soldiers guarding the military tomb. She also kept kowtowing to them, and her forehead was already bleeding.


    It was Granny Cai.


    That kind granny selling vegetable noodles at Peace County.


    ¡°Uncles, nice uncles... let us in. Caicai doesn¡¯t have a mummy, and it¡¯s been four years since Caicai¡¯s daddy slept here. Caicai wishes to go in and see him. It must be very cold down there... Daddy must be very scared.¡± Granny Cai¡¯s granddaughter, Caicai, was also kneeling beside her and pleading for a pass. Her hair was fuzzy and disheveled, her face was dirty, and the clothes she was wearing was so ragged that her body was barely covered.


    ¡°Get out! Get out! On the order of His Honor, everyone who wants to go in and mourn their death shall hand in fifty pennies as the entrance fee. No money, no enter! Now, screw off. Stop whining. You¡¯re not at my funeral!¡± A beefy, rough-looking soldier with thick beard mercilessly lifted a foot and kicked Granny Cai sideways.


    At this scene, people in the vicinity all began pointing and whispering.


    The other dozen guards, instead, all burst outughing gloatingly as if they just watched a funny show.


    ¡°Granny, granny... No, don¡¯t hit my granny!¡± The little girl named Caicai flung herself over in horror. She hastily helped Granny Cai up from the ground. Tears flushed down her dust-covered face, leaving two winding trails on her cheeks. She was palpably skinnier than days ago.


    ¡°Officer, please, allow me to have ast visit to my son... All my three sons have died for our empire on battlefields. No remnants of my first and second son were ever found. Only the body of my third son was located and buried here.¡± Granny Cai propped herself up, immediately crawled over to the feet of the officer and continued to beg. ¡°Chang¡¯an is too far away. I may not make another trip here. Please, please, officer, let me in and cast ast look at my dear third son.¡±


    She pleaded earnestly, her cries grief-stricken and extremely touching.


    Caicai, who had dirt all over her undernourished small face, also knelt down beside her grandma docilely and pleaded wholeheartedly.


    At the scene, people going in and out of the tomb closed around them. A lot of them started gesticting at the dozen guards and murmuring, ¡°How malicious they are! How could they do such a thing? The sons of this old woman have all sacrificed their lives for the country, but as their mother, she doesn¡¯t even get a chance to visit the tomb of her son. It¡¯s really mean of them to extort money out of such a poor mother. What they¡¯re doing will certainly discredit them in the next world!¡±


    ¡°This is so not happening!¡±


    ¡°Right! If they dare to rake in this money, they¡¯d better watch out because their sons will be born with no ass!¡±


    ¡°Our family had bled to death on the battlefield for the empire. But they have rested here in order to give those jerks a chance to extort our money, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Many who came here to mourn for their rtives felt for Granny Cai and her little granddaughter. They all began to use those guards indignantly.


    Being pointed fingers at by so many people, the dozen soldiers reckoned they could not just stand there and let themselves be humiliated.


    The heavily bearded rough-looking man, who seemed in charge, now looked quite furious out of shame. He snarled, ¡°Shut up, you darn olddy. How dare you gather a crowd of people to make a disturbance at the entrance of the military tomb. I think you¡¯re sick of being alive. Guards, arrest her! Hang her to the pir for caning!¡±


    Upon his order, the soldiers behind him dashed over like hungry wolves and tigers.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t take granny, don¡¯t take granny... Ooh...¡± The little Caicai panicked. She ran to her granny and gripped a corner of her clothes. Frightened and rmed, she was as helpless as a baby duck ditched by the world and lost in a storm, and the only hope and support the little girl had now was her granny.


    Li Mu slightly raised his brows as he saw the incident.


    He could imagine how many hardships Granny Cai and her granddaughter had endured on their way to the city of Chang¡¯an and how heartbroken they were when they heard the death of Caicai¡¯s father. However, they were blocked by the final hurdle just outside the military tomb... ¡°How saddened I am by the grief of themon folks! Well, in any world, those living at the bottom of the socialdder share simr misery.¡±


    However, once he bumped into such an unfair case, there was no way he could disregard it.

 Chapter 189 - Who Is the Lawmaker?

    <h4>Chapter 189 Who Is the Lawmaker?</h4>


    If he chose to turn a blind eye to such an outrageous deed, what was the point of him learning martial arts anyway? If he failed to save these two poor people, wouldn¡¯t his ambition of saving Earth be a big joke?


    Thus, Li Mu marched over towards the crowd.


    But just before he could open his mouth to speak, something beyond his expectation happened.


    Six high-spirited young men made a way out of the throng of onlookers and darted forward. They quickly pulled Granny Cai over from those aggressive soldiers and stood in front of her like a line of shields.


    With their sudden move, Li Mu was in no hurry to step forward.


    He decided to have some patience and see what those young men wanted first.


    ¡°Who, who are you? How dare you confront the Defending Warriors? Huh? What are you doing? Huh? You want to defy authority?¡± roared the rough, bearded leader of the guards. He flung out an arm and yelled, ¡°Surely you are a bunch of hecklers trying to stir up trouble. Guards,e and besiege them! Don¡¯t let any of them run away!¡±


    In an instant, scores of soldiers charged out from behind the gate of the tomb, unsheathed their weapons, and surrounded the six young men as well as Granny Cai and her granddaughter in a tight ring.


    The scene immediately became tense.


    The onlookers all backed away, afraid of being targeted as well.


    ¡°So this is what you Defending Warriors do?? Going against justice and humanity?¡± retorted the six young men, none of whom seemed scared.


    The man taking their lead hadrge eyes and thick brows. Although he wasnky, he looked quite potent. Wearing a linen robe and an angry look, he spoke, ¡°When we are shedding our blood to kill more enemies on the frontline, our family members are tortured and insulted by you scums in the rear like this, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re serving in the army?¡± The expression of the bearded officer altered slightly.


    Thatnky young man stretched out a hand and showed them a palm-sized brass badge. Infuriated, he announced, ¡°Wu Beichen, Centurion of the Xinxian battalion of the Jingbian Army. Well, what now? Are you clear if I¡¯m qualified to discipline you shameless b*stards? Uh-huh?¡±


    Upon those words, the bearded officer looked rather awkward.


    The Jingbian Army was the frontier force of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty, and its established hierarchy was different from the soldiers in the assorted government organs. Anyway, a centurion was equal to a sixth-grade military official in the government troop. ording to the rank of the current regime, he was much superior to the bearded officer of the Defending Warriors who was barely in ninth grade.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so harsh. Brother, I am just acting under orders,¡± the bearded officer said with a sullen look, ¡°Thew is thew. No one can break it...¡±


    ¡°What fu*king rubbish you¡¯re talking about? What is your brother? How could you scums have the face to fraternize with us?¡± thenky young man named Wu Beichen snarled and said, ¡°We risk our lives to kill enemies at the borders so as to protect our wives and children at home. But you cowards who will certainly piss yourselves when you go to the frontier are doing this in the rear? Huh?¡±


    ¡°You and I are both soldiers of the empire. Why do you have to go so hostile with us?¡± said and snorted the bearded officer.


    He reckoned those men from the frontier army were just a cluster of uncivilized boors.


    ¡°Hey, you think you live up to the title of soldiers of the empire?¡± One of the six young men gave a chillyugh and said, ¡°Defending Warriors are just dregs of the society who make a living by bumming meals off the armies¡¯ pay and provisions beside the military tomb.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t agree more! I wonder which wicked jerkass hase up with the idea of charging the family members of martyrs for visiting the military tomb. Doesn¡¯t he worry that he will die without descendants for doing such foul deed?¡± Another young man from the frontier force furiously hurled his questions at the bearded officer. ¡°Whichw of our empire grants you ghouls the power to do so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Beating the family of martyrs! You are worse than beasts!¡±


    The six young frontier soldiers were all from the city of Chang¡¯an. This time they came back to mourn for their fellow-soldiers who had died in battles. But to their astonishment, they caught sight of such a scene when they were at the military tomb. It was only natural that they felt betrayed and indignant.


    ¡°What are you all yelling for? Look, here is Chang¡¯an, not the borders.¡± The bearded officer grinned scornfully. ¡°Paying the entrance fee is a rule set by our head. If you doubt it, you can just go and argue with our head.¡±


    ¡°Which wretched b*stard is your head? Bring him out to see me!¡± demanded one of the six frontier soldiers.


    But before his remark faded, another unexpected thing urred.


    Swoosh!


    Like a sh of lightning, an arrow shot out from the entrance of the military tomb and zoomed at the throat of the young frontier soldier who spoke.


    Killing intent instantly burst out.


    ¡°Watch out...¡± Wu Beichen, the centurion, was the first one to act. He rapidly raised a palm and slummed at the flying arrow with raging internal qi.


    p!


    Just at the most critical moment, his palm hit the middle of the arrow and forced it to deviate from its original trajaction a little. The arrow brushed past the cheek of that young frontier soldier, instantly leaving a streak of blood as wide as the little finger on his face.


    Meanwhile, Wu Beichen felt his arm went numb under the effect of the counter-force. The skin at the center of his palm also burst open and revealed the flesh underneath.


    At this point, a lofty Young Master who looked in his twenties walked out of the tomb gate, wearing a lethargic and indifferent expression, and his hands gripping a bow and several arrows. He stared at the crowd with a cold but a little surprised look and spat onto the ground. Then, very cooly, he began, ¡°What a pity! That shoot got blocked and didn¡¯t kill that pig.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Brigadier General!¡±


    The bearded officer and his fellows hastily bowed at the young man respectfully.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± That targeted frontier soldier red up like a provoked tiger as he groped the blood groove on his face and yelled, ¡°You mean who is a pig?¡±


    ¡°Hum, I mean you, of course. One, two, three, four... six. A total of six bigs,¡± The young man gesticted at them with amusement and said, ¡°What? Am I wrong? You six dumb pigs, how dare you interfere with my business? Even if I snap your necks, y you, and throw you to butchers to sell your meat like pork, nobody will have the guts to speak for you. Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°You, you are the Brigadier General of the Defending Warriors?¡± asked Wu Beichen. He had activated his internal qi to keep the injury on his palm under control and hinted his other brothers to stay calm. From that slum he did, he could tell the young Brigadier General was a really powerful expert. Then, he continued, ¡°Do you still take thews of the empire seriously? You exploited the family of martyrs by charging them tomb entrance fee unauthorizedly, insulted and assailed the soldiers of the frontier force. These sins youmitted are all severe vitions of thew.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, severe vitions? How severe?¡± The young manughed exaggeratedly. ¡°How can you six pigs represent the frontier force? Humph, here, I am thew. I can do whatever I want... While You...¡± He pointed at the young man with a streak of blood running down his cheek and sneered. ¡°You cursed a noble of the empire behind his back. Pursuant to thew, you should be sentenced to death. Guards,e and arrest him!¡±


    It was true that the young frontier soldier let loose a few swearing words out of rage a moment ago.


    ¡°And you, you...¡± The young Brigadier General raised the bow in his hand and directed to the other young two frontier soldiers one by one as he snapped, ¡°You two also cursed me and can¡¯t escape the death penalty, either... Take them down as well.¡± After he issued that order, he deliberately looked at Wu Beichen and said in a provoking and yful tone, ¡°As to the rest of you three, oh right, you are their aplices. You shall be punished along with them. Haha! Capture them, too! Gouge one eye out from each of them!¡±


    Those words made the crowd shudder in fear.


    ¡°This young man really can¡¯t be more vicious.¡±


    ¡°And he is also extremely overbearing and unscrupulous, too.¡±


    Hearing the orders, about a hundred Defending Warriors marched out of the tomb area and surrounded the offenders from all directions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Officer, I won¡¯t go in. I won¡¯t visit my third son. I apologize...¡± pleaded Granny Cai, who was, after all, too kind to watch those chivalrous young men be prosecuted for her sake. She immediately dropped to her knees and begged, ¡°Officer! Oh no, no, no, General, Your Honor, I¡¯ll get out of here right away. Please release those young men...¡±


    ¡°Haha, hahaha, this is the most hrious joke I¡¯ve ever heard!¡± The young Brigadier General broke into a roar ofughter and then barked, ¡°You old pig, who do you think you are? You expect to bend me to your way by saying a few words and doing a few kowtows? Hahaha, guards,e here and hang up this old pig as well as her little granddaughter. I want to cut their throat and let them bleed to death...¡±


    By then, everyone on the scene was pale with fright.


    ¡°How brutal that is!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this young Brigadier General going way out of line?¡±


    ¡°You are just awless brat! You...¡± The centurion named Wu Beichen was now shaking with wrath. He never knew in the peaceful city that he and his fellow brothers safeguarded by fighting bloody battles at the borders was a man who could be so unbridled and atrocious.


    But the young Brigadier Generalpletely ignored his protest. He settled himself into a chair that his personal guard carried over here and yawned. ¡°Get started... If anyone attempts to resist, just kill.¡±


    At once, a forest of pointed spears held by about a hundred Defending Warriors advanced on the offenders.


    The six young frontier soldiers and Granny Cai and her granddaughter now were out on a limb, waiting to be cut up like meat on the chopping board.


    Those onlookers all looked pallid. Though they were enraged, they dared not say anything.


    Particrly, some nearby peddlers even shook their heads with resignation.


    This young General of the Defending Warriors was a member of the royal family who came here from Qin Cityst years. It was said that his background was highly amazing. Even the magistrate of Chang¡¯an had to treat him with politeness. Nevertheless, he was a man of brutal means and malicious schemes. Over thest year, he had abused numerous people in Chang¡¯an, causing widespread resentment among themon folks. But unfortunately, no one could stop him.


    As the incident developed to this point, Li Mu, who was watching at the side the whole time, shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°Long did I sigh to hold back tears; saddened I am by the grief of the masses...¡±


    This line of a poem came to his mind. It was practically the most realistic portrayal of the situation Granny Cai and her granddaughter was in.


    After thriving for two centuries, now the Western Qin Empire began to vaguely emanate an odor of corruption.


    Li Mu finally walked to the front of the crowd of onlookers.


    He lifted a hand and pped it on a random Defending Warrior at his side. Suddenly, a flush of curious power surged out.


    That soldier let loose a yelp of shock and flopped sideways. Then, about a hundred warriors stumbled and fell back one by one like the toppled dominoes. In the blink of an eye, nearly every one of them was on the ground, crying with astoundment and iling around in disorder.


    That besiege strategy was sabotaged in no time.


    Such an unexpected change immediately drew tons of people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°A minute ago, you imed that at this ce you¡¯re thew, didn¡¯t you?¡± With perfectposure, Li Mu took a few steps ahead, gazed down at that young Brigadier General, and said, ¡°I figure, you might have made a mistake in your statement.¡±


    Reclining on his chair and staring at all soldiers rolling on the ground like scattered gourds, the young man looked a bit less at ease now. He briskly turned to Li Mu, gave him a quick nce from head to feet, and then regained his slouching tone and hummed, ¡°Hey, another man who isn¡¯t scared of death turned up! Little boy, who do you think you are to nose in my business? What is wrong in my statement?¡±


    Unhurriedly, Li Mu answered, ¡°I reckon, today, at this ce, I am thew.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Giving the Opponent a Chance Card

    <h4>Chapter 190 Giving the Opponent a Chance Card</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± The young Brigadier General was stunned. But next second, he burst outughing until he shed tears ofughter atst. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re killing me! I should have... haha... bumped into a guy... haha even more arrogant than me... Kid, you¡¯re thew? Haha, what do you base this conclusion on?¡±


    ¡°Well, what about you? What do you base your conclusion on?¡± Li Mu snapped back.


    ¡°Me? Haha, my base is the fact that I¡¯m surnamed Qin, and there is the royal blood running down my veins,¡± the young man said with a scornful look, ¡°What do you say? Isn¡¯t that a good justification?¡±


    ¡°Not good enough.¡± Li Mu shook his head and continued, ¡°For me, your justification is not only inadequate but far from solid enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The young man narrowed his eyes. A derisive smile curled up his lips, and he said, ¡°Not enough for you? If so tell me, what¡¯s your justification then?¡±


    Li Mu swung a fist up and said, ¡°This is my justification.¡±


    And he directly slummed his palm downward.


    Instantly, violent wind surged up.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The expression of the young Brigadier General grew fierce. His breathing suddenly changed, and the light in his pupils began contracting like a sharp sword or broadsword as his internal qi raged inside him. The moment he lifted his right hand, his right palm turned golden-purple. In a trice, that palm lunged forwards at Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Look out...¡± Wu Beichen shouted the warning out loud from the roadside.


    Since he had bounced off an arrow shot by the young Brigadier General with a hand, he knew it clearly that this seemingly ck and overbearing youth was, in fact, quite mighty. He must be a Great Master at least, which meant his power was rather intimidating.


    Rumble!


    The two palms shed, causing powerful airflow to run wild.


    Snap!


    The brisk sound of broken bones was heard.


    The bizarre golden-purple light issued from the palm of the young Brigadier General ebbed away, while his right elbow was now curved at a ghast angle. Apparently, his elbow had broken.


    ¡°You...¡± yelped the young Brigadier General. In that instant, the chair he was sitting in was shattered into dust. But due to his quick reaction, he backed away with a curious moving technique. Then, he straightened up, looked at his bent elbow with shock and fury before fixing his eyes upon Li Mu and hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I have, but you don¡¯t,¡± Li Mu answered. He was, honestly, also a little surprised by his opponent¡¯s strength. This young man could not be more than thirty, but his power was unexpectedly fierce, given that the punch Li Mu threw at him did notpletely incapacitate him. Nheless, Li Mu wasted no time to step up andunch another punch.


    Rumble!


    As the forceful airflow rampaged, the punch directly broke through the defense of the young Brigadier General and pummelled in his chest.


    Crack! Crack!


    With the sound of snapping bones, everyone saw that a distinct handprint emerged on his chest. No one knew how many of his sternums and ribs were broken. Shortly, the young Brigadier General let out a howl and blood gushed out from his mouth. Unable to keep the bnce anymore, he flopped onto the ground.


    ¡°With your poor cultivation, how dare you carry on so many misdeeds in Chang¡¯an? You do get sick of being alive, don¡¯t you?¡± Li Mu shook his head again.


    Although the face of the young Brigadier General was as pale as a sheet and he was spilling blood out of his mouth, no trace of fear could be seen from his countenance. On the contrary, heughed out of utmost rage. ¡°Hahaha, great! Hahaha, wonderful! In all my life, this is the first time someone dared to beat me up like this. Hahaha, you do have balls. I hope in a while you will still have balls to continue.¡±


    In the knowledge that he had strong backing, he had no fear.


    Those in the surroundings who also knew the background of the young Brigadier General were also casting pathetic looks at Li Mu.


    Once he messed with the member of the royal family, he was doomed no matter how high cultivation he had.


    ¡°This youth is still too reckless,¡± the crowd thought to themselves.


    ¡°Hmm, good! Today, you may as well demonstrate your backing, your ace card, or whatsoever. I give you plenty of time to fetch your men. Feel free to call as many helpers as you can. I am truly eager to see who has emboldened such a mad dog like you,¡± hollered Li Mu, his killing intent already burning within. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you any chance to fight back. Get started to find your help now!¡±


    When those words were out, the onlookers were all startled.


    ¡°What does he want?¡±


    ¡°From his remark, it sounds like this youth also has amazing backing, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The young Brigadier General was astounded as well. He shot more nces at Li Mu in spite of himself and rapidly went through all the names of those in youth who could not be messed with in the current Western Qin Empire he knew or heard of in his mind. However, he failed to find anyone like this one standing in front of him. Thus, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who in the world are you?¡±


    Li Mu, still, ignored him.


    He spun around, took out a stick of incense from the censer before the monument, clipped it between two fingers, and then plug it into the blue gstone beside his feet. Then, he said, ¡°One-fourth of this stick of incense has burnt out. In the time that the remaining three-fourths burns, you can bring here all the help you can find. Then, we shall see if they can save your worthless life.¡±


    The young Brigadier General goggled at Li Mu without blinking. Soon, he gave a coldugh and yelled, ¡°Try to bluff me? Ah hahaha, bluffs and threats don¡¯t work on me, Qin Lin. Fine, you wait here... Guards!¡± He summoned several of his trusted subordinates over and whispered something to their ears before ordering, ¡°Go! Bring them all here!¡±


    The dozen trusted subordinates immediately mounted their horses and rushed out of the memorial arch street of the military tomb at top speed.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch, wait here,¡± Qin Lin, the young Brigadier General, snarled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what kind of man you shouldn¡¯t piss off.¡±


    ¡°Very good. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Li Muid delicate stress on each word.


    After saying that, he turned to look at that bearded officer.


    Noticing Li Mu¡¯s nce, he instantly realized that was not good and his legs began to tremble.


    ¡°You,¡± Li Mu pointed at that bearded officer andmanded, e over here. On your knees, and apologize!¡±


    The bearded officer looked undecided. He sneaked a peek at the young Brigadier General and then held his chin up and shouted, ¡°Who do you think you are? How can you boss me around...¡±


    However, before his voice even died away, Li Mu had attacked!


    He waved at the air, touching off the Dragon Whirlwind at once, which whirled the target up and sent him flying over.


    Smack! Smack!


    Li Munded two ps on the face of the bearded officer, whose cheeks immediately reddened like ripe watermelons.


    Flop!


    Li Mu tossed him straight on the ground, then, gestured at the nearby Wu Beichen, Granny Cai, and the others who were still in a daze, and growled, ¡°If you want to live, go there, get on all fours and apologize to them!¡±


    Those words made that bearded officer almost jump out of his skin. With his face covered in blood, he hurriedly crawled over and made kowtows as he mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Granny, and those buddies... I¡¯m sorry. You are all the big men, please pardon my offense... I was only acting on the order...¡±


    ¡°A dog whose spine has long since been snapped is imitating a doughty man. How ridiculous!¡± Li Mu shook his head disgruntledly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m a dog. You big bosses, please spare me as in sparing a dog. Let me go...¡± begged the bearded officer with a miserable look.


    Wu Beichen and the other frontier soldiers all seemed incensed and did not speak.


    Such a spineless guy who only bullied the weak but feard the strong never sat well with them.


    Granny Cai and her granddaughter, by contrast, were sort of at a loss what to do.


    Only by this point did little Caicai caught a clear view of Li Mu¡¯s face. All of a sudden, her eyes lit up, and she blurted, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s you? You also came to Chang¡¯an! Are you here to visit your dad, too?¡± She had recognized that Li Mu was that monk who had helped them out at Peace County.


    Granny Cai wiped her eyes hard, and then, also identified him. ¡°Master Madcap?¡±


    Li Mu gently rubbed Caicai¡¯s hair and then nodded at Granny Cai before saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Today, you can certainly go into the military tomb. I shall see who dare to block you.¡±


    In truth, Li Mu was a contradictory body.


    When he was really frightened, he did chicken out.


    But when he decided to man up, he would not lower his head even if the king was here. He certainly would fight it through.


    Today, after witnessing all that happened here, Li Mu was seized by wrath and killing intent.


    He could not bear the wrath anymore and just had to vent it out.


    At this scene, Wu Beichen and hispany came to understand that this young man who looked between a monk and a Daoist actually knew the granny and her granddaughter. It was no wonder he stuck up for them. Nevertheless, today¡¯s matter was unlikely to be settled amicably. Nor did they anticipate that the Brigadier General of the Defending Warriors was a member of the royal family. Now, the trouble was really serious.


    They could only wish this weird youth did have some background.


    Li Mu nodded at those frontier soldiers and said, ¡°I have met Granny Cai and Caicai once before. I thank you guys to stand up for them today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just what we soldiers ought to do.¡±


    The young frontier soldiers all bowed back.


    It was their custom in the frontier force to respect the expert who had both extraordinary strength and unyielding spirit. Thus, they held Li Mu in reverence, though he seemed to be just a fifteen-year-old adolescent.


    ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯ve done the kowtows and made the apology. Is it okay if...¡± Shakily, the bearded officer looked up at Li Mu and gave him an ingratiating smile.


    Li Mu simply flung a leg and kicked the officer out, letting him collide with the stone base of the Monument to Martyrs of the empire.


    Wham!


    Like a huge watermelon crashed against a rock, streams of scarlet liquid began flowing down the stone base a secondter.


    Now, the bearded soldier was indeed dead.


    ¡°If apology could wash off all sins, what do we need thews of the empire for?¡± said Li Mu ndly.


    Judging by the previous behavior of the bearded officer, he was definitely not a good man. He had attempted to kill Granny Cai and the little Caicai for utter trivial. That was practically inhuman. Li Mu could imagine how many people had fallen victim to his atrocity in the past aside from Granny Cai and her granddaughter.


    Men like him were as brutal as beasts. Only by killing them could he show his benevolence¡ªthe benevolence to the victims atrge.


    Scarlet blood gurgled down, dyeing the monument red.


    The onlookers around turned a little pale at the murder, but their reactions varied.


    Some screeched when they saw the blood.


    Some could not help but mutter their gratification. They felt the scene did dissolve their indignation.


    The military tomb was a divine and sacred ce. However, for the past whole year, such a sacred ce was taken up by those sinister and vicious men, who ckmailed and extorted the money of the family members of martyrs, resulting in widespread indignation and resentment. They should have long been killed, only that no one dared to execute them. But today, this evildoer finally got what wasing to him.


    As to Wu Beichen and hispany, well, they also had quite a moment of shock.


    ¡°He really killed him?¡±


    Those frontier soldiers stared numbly at the blood-drenched stone base of the Monument to Martyrs. Then, as they turned back to gaze at Li Mu, the look in their eyes altered again.


    In Li Mu, they saw the real resolute, decisiveness, and upromising dominance that a soldier of the Qin empire had with him on the battlefield. They now started wondering if this young man could be a descendant of some noble military officer.


    On the other side, the young Brigadier General had propped himself up with the help of his trusted man. At this scene, his expressions changed again and again.


    Flickering his eyes to him, Li Mu said, ¡°You go there and get on your knees, too.¡±

 Chapter 194 - The Dead Warriors

    <strong>Chapter 194 The Dead Warriors</strong>


    Li Mu walked in the military cemetery and was in a good mood.


    This kind offort was not from massacring, but from thefort that he dared to fight against unfairness.


    What was martial arts for?


    As for this problem that was full of interpersonal rtionship philosophy, the ancient Chinese sages on Earth had verified it again and again.


    It could be done for the sake of revenge, self-protection, no humiliation, doing whatever one wanted, being brave, no grievance... but in a word, it was to protect those people and things one wanted to protect.


    Today, Li Mu felt this kind of happiness.


    He felt that he had a type of enlightenment.


    After the battle against Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, Li Mu gradually had this kind of psychology.


    With the battle just now, this kind of enlightenment in Li Mu¡¯s heart became increasingly clear.


    This kind of enlightenment was that he realized that he did not need to and should not behave as carefully as before.


    That was because he cultivated supernatural Cultivation Methods and he took apletely different path from the martial arts powerhouses in this world. From the beginning, he didn¡¯t focus on the so-called Kyushu continent, but on the entire universe.


    Using boastful words, it was that Li Mu¡¯s journey was a sea of stars.


    But the Divine Land was at best a fish pond.


    If in this fish pond, he still trod as if he were on eggshells, what should he do after he got away from the stars in the future?


    The facts had always proved that Li Mu¡¯s strength was always higher than he thought.


    Whether it was a matter of arrogance or enlightenment, Li Mu felt that he had gradually grasped the road that should be taken in this world.


    On the other hand, due to this kind of enlightenment, Li Mu felt that the bottleneck of cultivation that had been vaguely sensed in this period had gradually been broken through.


    ¡°Perhaps changes in mentality are also crucial to cultivation.¡±


    Li Mu walked along the deep path in the military tomb.


    To be a strong person, one must first have a strong heart.


    Just like a Lamborghini must have a powerful engine.


    Li Mu felt that a kind of wonderful power in his body was changing, which was different from the heat flow generated by the previous two times because of the dance by Hua Xiangrong. This time, it was a quite mysterious and strange feeling, flowing in all his limbs and bones. Obviously, it was derived from his mentality.


    At the same time, he also felt that his physical strength was surging, as if the powerful physical strength that had been suppressed was about to break out.


    He walked between the military tombs.


    The military cemetery was deep and serene.


    Between the centuries-old green pines and cypresses and under the ck tombstonesy the martyrs¡¯ souls.


    In front of some tombstones, there were also sacrifices.


    More deeply, he could hear some vague cries. Some people were worshipping their deceased rtives.


    He was in a solemn environment.


    The old faker on Earth swindled and cheated for food, but he never practised fraud over sacrifice matters. Besides, every time did the sacrificial ritual, he would be very serious and conducted it with a rather pious attitude. In his words, the dead were actually spiritual, who should not be deceived, so death was also a kind of energy.


    At this time, Li Mu also had a strange feeling.


    He felt that he seemed to be extremely close to this cemetery.


    This kind of closeness came from the surrounding ancient pine trees, the stones and weeds, the deep paths, and the tombstones and the tombs. This feeling seemed toe from the sharp instinct brought forth by the cultivation of the Xiantian Skill and also seemed to really exist between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Do the dead really have spirits?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    But after a while, he found this might be true.


    Because he used the Spirit-recalling Skill to forcibly recall the soul of Qiu Yi, Qiu Yi could be in a state of a ghost under cultivation. Since there were ghosts in this world, did it mean that there would be such things as hell?


    Or, there would be some dead people, and after death, their souls would not die. Or in other words, even if after death, some people¡¯s minds disappeared, and their souls dissipated, would they leave a faint hint of energy between heaven and earth?


    ¡°Perhaps the kind of closeness that I feel at this time is because the energy of some of the dead remains in the cemetery transmitting goodwill to me.


    ¡°However, why does the energy of the dead among them transmit goodwill to me?¡±


    Li Mu walked between the paths in meditation.


    As he went deep into the cemetery, he became more and more aware of the growing affinity of the whole environment, which showed that his previous feeling was not an illusion.


    ¡°Why is this happening?


    ¡°Is it because of the words I said and the things I did in front of the monument?¡±


    Li Mu thought of the only possibility.


    He could feel that the energy of the dead, which contained the power of affinity, was likely to be beneficial to his cultivation.


    But how to use it?


    Then, Li Mu arrived at the center of the military cemetery.


    He thought about it, sitting cross-legged in front of a slightlyrger tombstone and running the Xiantian Skill.


    This was an attempt.


    However, what made Li Mu feel surprised was that he entered an absolutely unexpected state the moment he ran his skill.


    As he became dizzy, the Xiantian Skill was run to the extreme. His Third Eye seemed to be automatically opened at this moment, and the world presented in front of Li Mu suddenly became different.


    Everything in sight was dyed with a faint red color.


    The scene also changed.


    It seemed that he was still in the military cemetery, and the scenery he saw was generally simr, despite one moreyer of blood color. Besides, he no longer heard the sound of the blowing wind and rustling leaves, nor did he hear half-vague whimpering or cries, but the sound of a fierce battle.


    At this time, Li Mu suddenly felt that time and space had changed, and he seemed to havee to an ancient battlefield.


    There were thousands of warriors in the fierce battle around him.


    The colliding sound of the weapons, the humming of the horses, the sound of the soaring arrows, the cries of the army drums, the roar of the soldiers and generals, and the long screams of various dying people...


    He saw those sounds were like blood-colored ghostly shadows appearing around him.


    They were all images of warriors.


    Some with broken hands and arms, some with swords inserted into their chests, some whose bodies were full of arrows, some without a head, some only with the lower part of their bodies left, some wearing damaged armors, some riding headless horses, some waving giant axes, some holding high gs, some holding broken knives, some holding each other, and some burning...


    ¡°Are these... the souls of the dead?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°What is the matter?


    ¡°What did I see?¡±


    ¡°Are these bloody ghostly shadows...


    ¡°Are they the souls of the soldiers who died on the battlefield and are buried in this military cemetery?


    ¡°But... after so many years, these dead warriors have been exposed to the wind and rain and corroded by time. How can so many souls be left here?¡±


    They seemed to be fighting on the battlefield.


    Li Mu felt it quite shocking.


    ¡°What is this strange scene?¡±


    Was it because his Third Eye saw through the void and the world of the dead, or because the souls of these dead warriors did not really disperse, but were always there, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t sense?


    He saw that there were more and more bloody and misty shadows in the surroundings, and they were all sergeants dressed in Qin armors. Thus, they were certainly martyrs buried in this cemetery. They seemed to have consciousness, since they all came together to Li Mu, as if they had heard the military order for gathering together.


    Dozens of phantoms at the forefront were wearing armors of generals, some without heads, some with weapons stuck in them, some armor with broken armors, and some burning, which obviously showed the ways they died on the battlefield.


    Compared with ordinary soldiers, the bloody phantoms of these generals looked more solid and clear, and the energy fluctuation was strong. Were they not in a wrong color, they would really seem to be very simr to living people.


    ¡°We have been sleeping for a hundred years here, but we didn¡¯t expect that today, someone could startle the geomancy of this cemetery to be able to see us...¡± A leading general was dressed in an air-like armor, with an extremely simple style, a style from more than a hundred years ago. His whole body was ming, so he must have been burned to death. The long knife in his hand was also covered with mes. He stopped at a distance of 10 meters from Li Mu.


    As the long ming knife in his hand was raised, all the phantoms of the martyrs around him stopped.


    Prohibition!


    The dead soldiers also formed an army.


    Li Mu was silent and waited for the change.


    ¡°I am Ning Que,mander of the Shenfeng Military Camp under the leadership of Emperor Guangwu. So young man, who are you?¡± The voice of General mes rose up in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    He couldmunicate with living people, which indicated that his intelligence and mind were still useful.


    ¡°Is this the soul, or ghost cultivation?¡±


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    ¡°Ning Que?


    ¡°That name is slightly familiar.


    ¡°Yes. It seems to be the name of General Wuwei¡¯s ancestor in Ning Mansion, Chang¡¯an City.¡±


    It was said that Ning Que was once one of the bravest warriors of Emperor Guangwu in the Qin Dynasty, and was put in an important position. After that, he died on the battlefield and was conferred a title by Emperor Guangwu, and thergest monument in the military cemetery of Chang¡¯an City was made for him.


    It turned out to be him.


    ¡°I am Li Mu, county magistrate of Taibai County in the Western Qin Empire,¡± Li Mu ran his spiritual force and replied.


    ¡°A humble county magistrate?¡± General me seemed to be very confused and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Holy n?¡±


    ¡°The Holy n should refer to one of the nine Holy ns.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t from the Holy n, why can you see us?¡± He looked at Li Mu puzzledly.


    Then he looked at the otherpanions, who were also dressed like generals.


    The shapes of other generals¡¯ phantoms were in different armors. They were the styles of the Western Qin Empire from different eras, which apparently showed that they died in different eras. However, their energy fluctuated extremely powerfully, and they were discussing something under the leadership of General me.

 Chapter 195 - Geomancy of Earthveins

    <strong>Chapter 195: Geomancy of Earthveins</strong>


    Li Mu did not speak but focused on observing.


    He found his current state quite bizarre.


    He had a vague feeling that right now, he was not corporeal but spiritual. He wasmunicating with the souls that died on battlefields. Undoubtedly, everything he saw at this moment kind of subverted his outlook.


    ¡°Could there really be a region beyond the grave?¡± Li Mu wondered.


    He was also brooding about the meaning of what the General me just said. If what he implicated was that people of the Holy n could see them, then, those of the Holy n must know the existence of the souls of dead soldiers in the military tomb. If so, what else was behind that piece of information?


    He faintly discerned that he might have just made an amazing discovery.


    ¡°Youngster, we have seen all of what you said and did in front of the monument.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You defended the glory of the souls of the martyrs.¡±


    ¡°It has been quite a long time since we met someone who could really understand the meaning of this Monument to Martyrs. Youngster, what you did today graced this monument and earned you our endorsement.¡±


    ¡°Qin Lin was unworthy of being a descendant of the Qin family. He didn¡¯t live up to his bloodline. Death served him well.¡±


    ¡°And that Jiang Bing was a total brute. That you killed him is bravo!¡±


    The shadowy ghosts of the deceased Generals uttered theirments.


    Li Mu now knew he had guessed it right.


    That he had sensed a kind of endearing energy when he first entered this military tomb was because of what he did in front of the monument. ¡°Often it is that an untended willow grows. Who knows there is such a wonderful thing in the world?¡±


    On the face of it, Qin Lin and his cronies were guarding the tomb. But in fact, they were wrecking it by extorting money from the families of the martyrs. Their wicked business had incurred the wrath of God and the outrage of the folks. The souls of those martyrs resting in the military tomb were manifestly infuriated as well.


    ¡°But, why didn¡¯t they punish the evildoers?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they don¡¯t want to expose themselves?¡±


    ¡°Or in their spiritual state they can¡¯t interfere with living creatures?¡±


    At the moment, Li Mu had no certain answer to that question.


    ¡°Youngster, we appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for us. But please keep what you¡¯ve seen here today a secret. Never ever disclose our existence to anyone. If not, you and we will both face a destructive cmity. Am I clear?¡± warned General me. Actually, it also took him and the other ghosts by surprise that Li Mu discovered their presence.


    It felt like they, who had hidden in theplete darkness and thought no one could spot them, were suddenly aimed by a sh of light. With no time to flee, they were exposed in the light and then were seen by others.


    Thoughtfully, Li Mu replied, ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if I tell, no one will believe such a quirky story.¡±


    Plus, as long as it had little to do with him, Li Mu would not bother to spread the news out and cause more sensation.


    ¡°To thank you for everything you did before the monument, we¡¯ll provide you somepensations...¡± General me dered, ¡°Young man, what would you like to have?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°There is such a bonus?¡±


    Li Mu did not see thating.


    ¡°But... what kind of bonus can the dead offer me?¡±


    After giving it a thought, Li Mu answered decisively, ¡°I want to have... power.¡±


    It appeared that General me and the others had already anticipated that answer.


    ¡°The military tomb has the richest earth qi and the best geomantic omens among all the ces in Chang¡¯an. Under this patch ofnd is a slew of inteced Wondrous Earthveins. If you can absorb energy there and refine it to be your own, it will turn into your internal qi to replenish your power and help you refine the Natural qi,¡± General me said, ¡°But the specific measures are up to you to find, because we don¡¯t have any method of taking in the earth qi, either.¡±


    ¡°That basically means power is simplyying underground. If I am capable, I can take it away. But if I am not, they are no help to me.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, they¡¯re just feeding me on illusions, giving me a favor with empty words. How could they call it a bonus?¡±


    ¡°Those dead dudes must have turned into demons. How wily they are!¡±


    Li Mu turned his nose up at them in his mind.


    Seeing that Li Mu stood there in silence, General me and the other ghosts seemed to feel a little abashed. Thus, he added, ¡°As to this request, we truly have no other way to help you. It depends on your Karma now. But, of course, we can make a promise to you as a smallpensation. That is, in the future, whenever you need us, our dormant army in the tomb wille to assist you once.¡±


    ¡°Well, another illusion!¡±


    ¡°What assistance can you dead men provide me with?¡±


    Li Mu was speechless. After a while, he said, ¡°If I can refine the earth qi, is that promise still on?¡±


    General me said with generosity, ¡°Of course, whether you can or cannot absorb the earth qi, the promise is valid all along.¡±


    At once, a bright, flowery smile spread across Li Mu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well then, thanks, General Ning.¡±


    Staring at Li Mu¡¯s smile, General me and the other ghosts suddenly had an ominous feeling for no reason. It felt like they were tricked.


    Atst, the sanguine shadows drifting like erratic mist gradually dispersed.


    It appeared that those dead soldiers had once again turned into threads of invisible energy and scattered in the world.


    As they disappeared, the light red mist wrapping around everything Li Mu saw also faded away bit by bit and finally became normal.


    In the end, General me and souls of other generals all wheeled around to leave.


    They had been in a quite passive position throughout today. They were first spotted by Li Mu after his Third Eye scanned the ce. What was more important was the soul energy of thousands of ordinary soldiers sleeping in the military tomb was staggered by the murders Li Mumitted against Qin Lin and other evildoers before the monument, and they felt like getting to know him. This was the morale of the army. Since General me and the other ghosts of generals whomanded all the souls in the military tomb knew that just likemanding real living troops, they could not go against the morale of the army. Therefore, today¡¯s unexpected changed was staged.


    Li Mu, who was sitting cross-legged in front of the tombstone, abruptly opened his eyes.


    In the trice he opened his eyes, time seemed to have flown back.


    He saw thriving green pine trees, winding trails, birds flying low... Everything had returned to normal.


    All he had experienced before felt like a dream.


    Li Mu¡¯s sharp senses told him a long time had passed since he met the souls of the generals. However, in fact, he had merely spent a fraction of a second in the real world, because when he sat down cross-legged he saw a worm wriggling forward with all its force, but when he opened his eyes again that worm had just moved about a centimeter.


    ¡°Time in theherworld does not run at the same speed as time in the real world?¡±


    Li Mu slowly got up.


    He leaped up andnded on the top of an old tree to overlook the entire military tomb.


    Then, he turned on his Third Eye and took another look. Surely, he had a new discovery.


    Just like General me told him, he saw that under theyer of soil that was dozens of meters thick were a total of twenty energy undercurrents running violently like rivers. They came from every corner of Chang¡¯an and converged under the tomb.


    Piercing through the surface soil, Li Mu sensed the fierceness of the energy undercurrents.


    ¡°This is the earth qi geomancy?¡±


    The view amazed Li Mu.


    Back on Earth, the old faker had thought very highly of the so-called geomancy, and there were a great number of geomancers practicing the relevant techniques at a wide range of ces. Geomancy was a valuable result of the wisdom of the ancient people. Although in modern society it had gained little acknowledge, it was true that geomancy and geomancy skills were ubiquitous.


    Considering that Earth was a suffering from a depletion of Spiritual Qi, geomancy could hardly work its magic there.


    Then, what was it like on this?


    Geomancy was the arrangement of location, environment, terrain, and distance. In in words, it was a method of utilizing energy.


    ces with good geomantic omens often had immense energy.


    Guo Yuqing once mentioned it to Li Mu that the reason he failed to produce internal qi was probably that the Spiritual Qi on this was too low-grade, while his body was supremely strong. ordingly, the had no way to create the internal qi that could match his body.


    To put it into perspective, it was like a sports car, such as a Bugatti Veyron, required high-quality gas to show its true speed. But if you filled its tank with crude petroleum, it would be daydreaming to get it started.


    Li Mu was fully convinced by that point.


    But it was extremely difficult to find a blessed ce containing the ¡±oil of high purity¡±.


    First of all, most of the already discovered blessed ces were taken up by superrge sects with a long history and a powerful backing. Then, as to the rest of such spots that were only heard in legends, almost all of them were located in the deadly forbidden areas. Given Li Mu current strength, he might not make a safe return once he got in. Thus, it was unrealistic to search for them.


    This was also a huge problem that had been nagging Li Mu for a long time.


    But now, he suddenly found a new way to solve the problem.


    Now that it was nearly impossible to find a blessed ce, why not work on geomancy?


    With his Third Eye, he could easily see through the strata and locate Earthveins concealed under the soil.


    The Spiritual Qi energy in the Earthvein evidently was much morepact than that wandering around the world, and its purity was also higher. Presumably, it could provide Li Mu the power he desired. If he was able to refine the energy in the Earthvein into his body, wouldn¡¯t that mean the biggest difficulty Li Mu had crossed in learning martial arts since he arrived on this could be solved?


    The longer Li Mu pondered, the more assurance he had for this creative idea.


    The conversation with General me and the others had thoroughly opened his mind.


    However, he did not try to extract the power of the Wonderous Eartveins full of earth qi at once.


    He prepared to go back and review all the theories about geomancy that the old faker told him so as to make sure that he would seed in taking the first shot of absorbing the energy of the Earthveins.


    Also, he had made him a rather formidable enemy today for killing Qin Lin.


    Hence, he needed to go back ande up with a n to handle the aftermath, to keep his family and friends safe and secure. He would not allow himself to make the same mistakes as he did thest time when the government of Taibai County was invaded and Ma Junwu, Feng Yuanxing, and his other trusted subordinates were gravely injured.


    And he certainly ought to send off Granny Cai, Caicai, Wu Beichen, and the other five frontier soldiers as soon as possible.


    After settling down on the rough n, Li Mu took action right off.


    About a quarter of an hourter, Granny Cai and Caicai as well as Wu Beichen and his men finished the mourning ceremony and then ran into Li Mu, who was waiting for them on their way back to the exit.


    ¡°Your Honor...¡± Wu Beichen and hispany bowed to show their respect. Then, Wu Beichen, the centurion, asked reverently, ¡°I was wondering if the problem outside had been sorted out. How is that prince named Qin Lin...¡±


    Li Mu smiled and replied, ¡°I killed him.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 196 - Getting Prepared Against a Rainy Day

    <strong>Chapter 196: Getting Prepared Against a Rainy Day</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ahh?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡±


    Ardent and righteous as they were, the six frontier soldiers were still startled by the news. ¡°But Qin Lin was a prince. How could he kill him?¡±


    ¡°What kind of background does this man in front of us have on earth?¡±


    Oblivious to their astonishment, Li Mu continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve all been involved in this case. If you stay in the city of Chang¡¯an, I¡¯m afraid you can hardly be spared when Lord Zhenxi starts his retaliation. So, I¡¯m wondering what ns you guys have got.¡±


    ¡°Emm...¡± Wu Beichen pondered over it for a moment and then gritted his teeth and dered, ¡°We¡¯re willing to be witnesses on your side. We can testify that Qin Lin had engaged in misdeeds and jeopardized the military tomb...¡±


    ¡°They are true men indeed.¡± Li Mu praised them inwardly.


    When he saw Wu Beichen and hispany stuck up for Granny Cai, Li Mu was already well disposed towards those passionate frontier soldiers. Just now, upon hearing that Wu Beichen was valiant enough to stay and be his witness, he could not help but have a higher opinion of the centurion.


    The soldiers from the frontier force truly were upright and hot-blooded.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu waved Wu Beichen¡¯s suggestion off and cut in, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to do that. Giving testimony or not, and what the fact is, which party is at fault, don¡¯t matter at all for today¡¯s empire noble family. Nor will Lord Zhenxi listen to any of those matters. Now that you¡¯re from the frontier force and the mourning has been done already, why not return to the borders? There your security is more guaranteed, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    And Wu Beichen said, ¡°Absolutely. Lord Zhenxi might have extended influence, but he can¡¯t poke his nose in the border area. There is the territory of our frontier force.¡±


    At those words, Li Mu was much more relieved. He then advised, ¡°That¡¯s great. Now, I¡¯ll see you off out the tomb. After that, you guys must travel straight to the border area at top speed. If so, by the time Lord Zhenxi realizes what has happened, you¡¯ll already be far from the dangerous waters.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Granny Cai and her granddaughter?¡± Wu Beichen hesitated for a second and said, ¡°Your Honor, I have a presumptuous request that I wish you could approve.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Wu Beichen cast a nce at Granny Cai and her granddaughter. Then, he said, ¡°When we were mourning for the deceased, we exchanged some words with Granny Cai and learned that she was the mother of Cai Kangyong, the honorable man who saved the lives of the six of us. Four years ago, in a battle at night, Cai Kangyong was killed for rescuing us. Before he died, he told us that as a true man, he had no pity for dying on the battlefield while fighting the enemies, but he had only one concern, and that was the security of his wife, daughter, and aging mother. So, he asked us to take care of them. However, in the past four years, the situation at the borders was quite critical. We were all tied up in one battle after another. Today, we finally made it to Chang¡¯an and nned to visit the tomb of His Honor Cai first and then set for Peace County to find Granny Cai and Caicai. But surprisingly, we met the two under such a circumstance. Well, the six of us hope to bring Granny Cai and Caicai to the border area and support them there. We know life in the border area is not gonna be cozy, but we swear that we can assure them to live a life without worrying about food or clothing. And we can also educate Caicai...¡±


    The border area was not all taken by the barracks. There were several significant big cities and counties that were impregnable. The Qin people there were adapted to the militarized lifestyle, so they actually lived a more organized and stable life than the folks ind.


    ¡°Wow, what a coincidence!¡±


    Hearing the centurion¡¯s story, Li Mu was amazed.


    ¡°This way, Caicai¡¯s father and Wu Beichen were used to be superior and subordinate. And Wu Beichen is in debt to Caicai¡¯s father because thetter had saved his life. Turns out that he already has such a close rtion with Caicai before today¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡°If Granny Cai and Caicai are willing to go to the border area, I certainly won¡¯t object your idea.¡± Li Mu agreed.


    After all, he had no saying in this kind of matter. So, in truth, there was no need for Wu Beichen to ask for his opinion in the first ce.


    ¡°Granny Cai and Caicai already give me their approval.¡± Wu Beichen felt the weight pressing his heart suddenly lightened.


    Because as he saw Granny Cai and Caicai were quite close to Li Mu, he thought Li Mu would make other arrangements for them. But he and his fellow brothers all wished to pay back theirte superior by taking care of his mother and daughter and also made a n for them to settle down. In case their n conflicted Li Mu¡¯s, Wu Beichen posed that question.


    ¡°Yeah, older brother, granny and I want to go with Uncle Wu and move to the ce where Daddy fought enemies,¡± spoke Caicai, whose eyes were reddened. Apparently, she had a good cry when mourning her father. Then, she held up her head, disying a determination that could not be seen from any her peers on her bony face, and added, ¡°Caicai also would like to go to the borders. Perhaps I can hear more stories of Daddy there.¡±


    Li Mu heaved with a sigh and gently stroked her hair.


    ¡°How unfair fate is when it treats this innocent and kind little girl!¡±


    ¡°Master Madcap, thank you for helping me so many times. I and Caicai have lost everything and cannot go back to Peace County anymore. Brother Wu is a good man. Caicai always wants to go to the borders, and I, already old and useless, might as well spend the rest of my life there...¡± Granny Cai said in dismal, ¡°If by any chance you run into that beautiful woman in white, please tell her that I and Caicai will definitely repay that gold ingot to her in our remaining years.¡±


    After her husband and her three sons all died for the Qin empire on the battlefield, she could not be more agonized.


    ¡°Take care, Granny Cai.¡± Li Mu then took out two golden banknotes that he had prepared in advance, each of which worth five hundred ounces of gold. He handed one to Granny Cai and the other to Wu Beichen, and then said, ¡°Remote as the border area is, I wish you all a safe journey.¡±


    Unable to refuse his generosity, Granny Cai and Wu Beichen had to ept the banknotes in the end.


    Then, Li Mu mused for a moment and gave Caicai a jade pendant. After helping the little girl to wear it around her neck with his own hands, he said, ¡°This small gift is a talisman your big brother gave you. I hope you will wear it at all hours. I¡¯ve put some magic in it, so it has already taken you as its owner. If you are in any danger, it will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, brother!¡± eximed Caicai as she wiped her tears off.


    Since her father died and her mother disappeared, this big brother was the only one who had her best interest in heart apart from her granny.


    But, of course, right now she had no idea how valuable and precious the pendant Li Mu just gave her was.


    Its rarity was actually manifested through the slightly stunned looks in the eyes of Wu Beichen and his men.


    Given that the six frontier soldiers were well aware of Li Mu¡¯s strength, they naturally knew how precious that jade pendant was. With the constantpany of such a treasure, Caicai basically had obtained several extra lives.


    They felt so happy for Caicai.


    After that, Li Mu fished out several secret manuals on martial arts from his pockets and handed them to Wu Beichen. ¡°If Caicai has the gift to learn martial arts, you can pick some skills among those and teach her.¡± Those secret manuals were spoils he acquired from an assortment of factions and experts in the northwest Wulin World. They were already of no use to him, for his cultivation was way more advanced. But they were great introduces to the practice of martial arts, so he decided to give them to Caicai.


    And the secret manual about the Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles was included in those books.


    Li Mu had already learned that secret manual by heart. Now that he had absorbed all the quintessence of it, it was no use for him to keep it. Thus, it was better to give it to Caicai and make a friendly gesture at little cost.


    ¡°Well, if you guys are interested, it¡¯s also fine for you to practice those skills,¡± added Li Mu.


    The more powerful Wu Beichen and the others were, the better chance they had in battles. As long as they were alive, the poor Cai family would be safe. That was an indirect way to protect Granny Cai and her granddaughter.


    Wu Beichen, an expert in martial arts, suddenly rounded his eyes as he captured the book tilted ¡®Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles¡¯.


    It was a secret manual on a seventh-grade technique!


    And they had also heard of the legendary power of the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being.


    ¡°Thanks a million, Your Honor.¡± Very much thrilled, he epted the gift without hesitation.


    Li Mu beamed.


    His original n was to take Granny Cai and her granddaughter to his Taibai County. But based on the current situation, sending them to the military town on the borders seemed much better.


    Atst, Li Mu led Granny Cai, the little Caicai, and Wu Beichen and his fellows quietly crossed the side gate of the grave and left the Chang¡¯an Tomb.


    Then, he watched them take off.


    Wu Beichen seemed quite confident about the journey.


    The frontier force was a highly united team. They had their exclusive channels for traveling andmunication, which were extremely efficient, convenient, and covert. Normally, no one could detect their activities. Thus, after thorough preparation, they left Chang¡¯an on the very same day¡¯s afternoon.


    ¡°Older brother, I¡¯ll write to you.¡±


    Seated in a carriage that was galloping away from the city, Caicai waved goodbye to Li Mu with the reluctance of parting.


    ...


    ...


    After sending off Wu Beichen and the Cai family, Li Mu went back to the Pig-Herding Alley.


    It was around noon at that time.


    The sun was scorching.


    Zheng Cunjian, who had picked up the news, was already waiting at the doorway of the Shack in the Pig-Herding Alley.


    Li Mu entered the yard and greeted his mother first.


    Then, he quickly grabbed a bite of the lunch prepared by his mother and the maids before summoning Zheng Cunjian to his study on the excuse of discussing official business.


    ¡°How long will it take if one travels from Chang¡¯an to Taibai County at the fastest speed?¡± asked Li Mu without beating around the bush.


    Zheng Cunjian was, after all, well informed. By then, he had received news about what happened in front of the Chang¡¯an Tomb. Although he was shocked by it, after hearing Li Mu¡¯s question, he immediately got the rough idea of what Li Mu was getting at. So, he answered, ¡°With the best carriage, the fastest horses, and if Madame Li and her maids can travel day and night without stop, we¡¯ll make it to Taibai County by tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Tapping the desk with his knuckles in rhythm, Li Mu was buried in thoughts.


    At the time, Zheng Cunjian dared not make a sound.


    The current pressure Li Mu imposed upon him seemed totally different from that he felt days ago when they were still at Taibai County. Right now, the enigmatic aura and the imposing pressure around him was even more unfathomable. Even though Zheng Cunjian usually excelled at figuring out other people¡¯s thoughts, he could not predict Li Mu¡¯s acts and always walked on eggshells when he was around.


    That was due to the unparalleled martial arts strength Li Mu possessed.


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Li Mu looked up to stare at Zheng Cunjian. His eyes were shining like sharp des of a broadsword as if he would X-ray the schr¡¯s insides with them.


    Zheng Cunjian felt his heart shuddered. He replied, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m one hundred percent trustworthy. I...¡±


    But Li Mu simply interrupted his long speech of showing his loyalty by saying, ¡°Forget it. Save your breath. The Life-and-Death Spell is still inside you. I can make you beg for a quick death whenever I want. And you also have witnessed my power. Frankly speaking, even if you find a great warlock in the Celestial Being Realm, there is no way to lift that Life-and-Death Spell in your body. Compared to your loyalty, I prefer to believe that you care about your life most.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian nodded repeatedly.


    Indeed, Li Mu had killed two Natural Experts. One was the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, the other was today¡¯s Zhou An. Such unbelievablebat achievement hadpletely dashed Zheng Cunjian¡¯s hope of escaping by a fluke.


    ¡°Go and make the arrangement. As you said, prepare me the best carriage and the best horses. We¡¯ll set off in two hours.¡±


    Li Mu rapidly made up his mind.

 Chapter 199 - Returning to the City of Changan

    <strong>Chapter 199: Returning to the City of Chang¡¯an</strong>


    ¡°Did he get as powerful as our head within merely a dozen days?¡±


    Zhao Ling could not help guessing the reason for his unusual aura.


    But she soon repelled that thought.


    Because that was utterly impossible.


    Through their conversation, Li Mu learned that with the care of Zhao Ling, the female pharmacist, Feng Yuanxing and Zhen Meng had fully recovered. No permanent harm was left on them, except for some scares. As to Ma Junwu, though he could not sprout a new arm after the old one was chopped off, the rest of his injuries were all healed, and now he was able to move around all by himself.


    Only Qing Feng, the quirky little attendant, had not fully recovered since he lost too much blood in the parts below his knees, which caused the injury to be too severe. But at least he was lucky enough to avoid the amputation. So, with the help of a wheelchair, he could easily get about in the county government.


    ¡°Is it possible that he will recover in the future?¡± Li Mu cast an inquiring look at the female pharmacist.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± answered Zhao Ling, void of expression.


    If it was in the past, she would definitely blurt out ¡®no way¡¯. But now, honestly, she was not sure anymore.


    Because the things that happened during the past couple of days truly kind of overturned the knowledge system she had been studying as a pharmacist.


    For one thing, the injuries of Ma Junwu and the two others had been healing so fast that it overtook the most optimistic estimation she made for them.


    That was, still, nothing amazing. What was more incredulous was the recovery Qing Feng had made. It was actually a miracle. At first, she asserted that Qing Feng just had to have the amputation, which would cost him arge amount of blood and qi and gave him frail health and a short life span. However, how was Qing Feng doing now? Well, he not only had recuperated his health and lived like an uninjured person with an abundant supply of blood and qi, but also escaped the amputation of his legs. And most of all, the parts below the knees that had suffered the most serious blow now merely had amyotrophy.


    ¡°Howe everything goes like this?¡±


    After careful observation, Zhao Ling came to some conclusions.


    First, it was because the Spiritual Qi in the county government was just too rich, almost on par with that in the secluded practice areas of the Taibai Sword Faction. Second, the blood Li Mu donated before contained highly powerful vigor of life, which forcefully replenished the blood and qi Qing Feng had lost. Its effect was not less than the best magic drugs.


    In truth, after spending those days in the county government, her curiosity towards Li Mu was about to reach the bursting point.


    And deep down, she had also admitted that Li Mu was not the murderer who killed those fellow brothers from her faction.


    Through the dialogues of Feng Yuanxing, Zhen Meng, Ma Junwu, Qing Feng, and many other guards and maids working in the county government, she had learned about a more real, more clear-cut Li Mu and also got rid of some biased opinions she held for Li Mu.


    Furthermore, attributable to the freaking rich Spiritual Qi in the county government that might only be found in the private practice spot in arge faction, Zhao Ling¡¯s cultivation had been improved at a stunning speed during the past a dozen days as well. She was quite delighted by that change. To a certain degree, that was a coitant favor Li Mu did for her.


    Therefore, she even started to like him a bit.


    Nevertheless, she still could not bring herself to ignore her self-esteem and apologize to Li Mu for her previous rude behavior.


    Her long-existed sense of superiority and her proud of being a female genius had disabled her to make amends to anyone first.


    But Li Mu obviously did not have time to analyze the subtle change of thoughts of this ¡®captive¡¯.


    Because all his attention was now on Qing Feng.


    ¡°I will cure your legs. That¡¯s for sure,¡± Li Mu patted the little boy on the shoulder and said affirmatively.


    Qing Feng was smiling. After going through such a setback, he was more immatured than his peers. It was palpable that his disposition had changed thoroughly, for the looks in his eyes and smile on his face were supposed to belong to a wise man who had experienced many vicissitudes of life. He then replied, ¡°Young Master, I also believe that I can get a full recovery.¡±


    Now, his willpower was truly unbreakable like steel.


    Li Mu nodded firmly.


    Then, after a speedy cleanup and arrangement, Li Mu¡¯s mother and her maids finally settled down in the county government. Since they were all exhausted due to the long travel, they soon turned in.


    Li Mu, without taking a break, refused the proposal of Feng Yuanxing and several other officials about reporting their work to the magistrate. He, instead, encouraged them to handle those issues boldly on their own before sending them out of the county government.


    When they were all gone, he summoned Qing Feng, the little attendant, to his training room.


    ¡°This journey to Chang¡¯an brought me a set of Cultivation Method, which I figured will suit your need.¡± Li Mu then passed on the first level of the simplified Xiantian Skill to the little attendant.


    That was a decision he made after careful consideration.


    He must propel those close to him to be stronger, to be capable of self-protection. Only in this way could he not be burdened by them.


    Besides, Li Mu was more and more convinced that his power alone was nheless quite limited. It was much better to foster an army of his men. By searching for talents across the world and cultivating them, he might create a fantastic force of his own. Then, if anyone dared to demolish Earth, he could simplymand that force to ze a path to Earth and destroy the enemies. Well, even imagining it felt pretty good.


    But, of course, it was provided that Li Mu himself was powerful enough.


    So far, Hua Xiangrong and the little attendant were the two people Li Mu found most trustworthy.


    Therefore, he decided to try out the first level of the simplified Xiantian Skill on them.


    Inparison with Hua Xiangrong, the little attendant was much more familiar with the martial arts theories, so it took him less time to pick up the spirit of the skill. Adding that he was also quite gifted, he learned faster and more effortlessly than Hua Xiangrong at first. However, his body was not that strong as the Natural Taoist Figure Hua Xiangrong was born with, so for the time being Li Mu could not tell how far he could go in the end.


    After he finished the teaching, he left the little attendant in the training room alone to practice. Then, he went back to the county government on his own.


    He was going to work on the Earth Evil Pris Formation again so as to reinforce it.


    By this time, Li Mu¡¯s strength was much stronger than over ten days ago. In particr, his spiritual force hiked, allowing him to turn on the Third Eye. He was also more at ease when setting up magic formations, and his understanding of Taoist magic arts was also leveled up. Thus, he was going to check for loopholes and correct the mistakes he left when he first cast the formation.


    After two whole hours, Li Mupleted all the amending work on the formation.


    The modified Earth Evil Pris Formation was totally a brand new one. It would keep growing and developing, swiftly increasing its power by continuously absorbing the Spiritual Qi in the environment. ording to Li Mu¡¯s rough estimation, in one mouth, even experts in the Natural Realm would not be able to break into the county government.


    And during the meantime, the richness of the Spiritual Qi gathered here would scale new heights, too.


    In addition, the Earth Evil Pris Formation had many other useful functions, but those functions required the controller of the formation to operate.


    Given Li Mu¡¯s present cultivation, if it was he who operated this formation, he had the confidence to trap all the attackers inside it and defeat them thoroughly, even if they were at the same level as he was.


    That was the excellence of the magic formation!


    After getting all those things done, Li Mu called Feng Yuanxing and the other officials over. He left many orders to them and directly asked them to move the administrative office out of the county government and pick a new ce for it. That he wanted to relocate the office was because with all the folksing in and out of here, it was difficult to manage the mansion and to prevent the secret of the formation from being disclosed or being partially damaged by ident.


    After all, a fortress was always easy to be taken down from the inside.


    That was a famous line of a great man.


    Li Mu just had to be guarded against any lurking danger.


    From now on, this county government had practically been converted to Li Mu¡¯s private house.


    But no one had anyint about it, because it was totally within his power.


    By the time Li Mu went back to the training room, Qing Feng had made great progress in practicing the Xiantian skill and his spiritual force had been enhanced. Naturally, his performance was far less outstanding than Hua Xiangrong¡¯s. But that was a matter of the talent one was born with and could not be improved, so it seemed that Qing Feng had to be patient and work harder when learning this skill.


    Then, Li Mu ceremoniously taught the little attendant a few ways to operate the formation. Although Qing Feng¡¯s spiritual force was still insufficient to control the formation, thanks to the controlling jade badge Li Mu gave him before, he could already put some uses of the Earth Evil Pris Formation in practice.


    By then, it was already afternoon.


    After finishing all the arrangements, Li Mu immediately set on his return journey to the city of Chang¡¯an.


    Zheng Cunjian also apanied him on the way back.


    And as to Li Bing, that unlucky but pampered Young Master, was still confined to the county prison.


    Not until it was at dusk did Zhao Ling, the female pharmacist, heard the news that Li Mu had returned to the city of Chang¡¯an.


    But that news made the female pharmacist rather disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly figure out all your secrets!¡± She swore to herself.


    She could tell that Li Mu was carrying a ton of secrets.


    Thus, she was very much intrigued.


    That intrigue made her itchy as if a kitty was scratching her heart with its flesh pads.


    ...


    ...


    The next day¡¯s morning, Li Mu had alreadye back in Chang¡¯an.


    That he could travel so fast was because what he rode was the chrysanthemum leopard instead of the horses and the carriage he had to employ for thefortableness of his mother and the maids when going to Taibai County. The chrysanthemum leopard almost galloped without a stop and covered several hundred miles overnight. Therefore, as the suns were rising, he already made it back to the Holy House, a branch of the Musical House seated on Liufang Street.


    ¡°Ah, Young Master, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong, who had just done the morning practice, rejoiced at once as Li Mu appeared in front of her.


    Although it had just been two days and a half since Li Mu left Chang¡¯an, to Hua Xiangrong, it felt like he had been gone for two years.


    This young girl who just had her first awakening of love finally vividly experienced the bitterness of having her mind constantly dwell on one person. That longing for her lover was like bugs gnawing her bones. She knew her sweetheart would soon go back, but she just could not help missing him. If it had not been the practice of the Goddess Xiantian Skill that allowed her to kill time, Hua Xiangrong would find the two days without Li Mu passing too slowly.


    Li Mu lifted a hand and rubbed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hair quite naturally. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve promised you I would be back in a couple of days. Surely I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong blushed again.


    Only two dayster, the progress Hua Xiangrong made already took Li Mu¡¯s breath away.


    He could distinctly detect that Hua Xiangrong¡¯s vigor, blood, and qi were more than ten times adequate than two days ago. Now, her body was filled with energy. If the Hua Xiangrong two days ago was a fragile ordinary girl, then the current Hua Xiangrong was already a martial arts practitioner equipped with the power of the peak at the Joint-force level.


    What was more stunning was the increase of her spiritual force.


    ¡°Perhaps her spiritual force is alreadyparable to that of a two-star warlock... She is proceeding... really fast!¡±


    Again and again, Li Mu was astonished by the practice speediness of the Natural Taoist Figure.


    ...

 Chapter 202 - Undercurrents (2)

    <h4>Chapter 202 Undercurrents (2)</h4>


    Zheng Cunjian reported.


    ¡°Liu Wufeng? He is a strong man, skilled in 24 styles of Fairy Sword in Cloud, which is known as supernatural swordsmanship. He was defeated, and at that time, it seemed that Lord Zhenxi was really irritated.¡± Li Gang, with a jade-likeplexion, refined demeanor, and graceful bearing, smiled and said, ¡°Besides, these days, a dozen sects, including the Wu Liang Sword Sect, Wind-rain Sect, and Qing Sha n are the pro-forces of Lord Zhenxi. Hoho, this momentum seems a bit powerful.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to disclose a little information to Young Master?¡± Zheng Cunjian asked.


    ¡°Since Li Mu has no foundation in Chang¡¯an City, he definitely doesn¡¯t know any news. If I disclose the news to him, he may get some help.¡±


    Li Gang shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian nodded, pondering the meaning of this sentence.


    For the first time, he could not figure out the thoughts of the magistrate of the prefecture.


    ¡°What kind of thoughts does he have for this son who has broken off all rtions with him?


    ¡°Does he want to draw him over to his side?


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t he stay on the spot after the battle in the Heaven Sword Martial Club nor have any intention of meeting Li Mu?


    ¡°Or does he hit Li Mu when Li Mu is down?


    ¡°But he still pays close attention to Li Mu secretly.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian was a bit confused.


    ¡°Mr. Zhao of Lord Zhenxi Mansion has alsoe to Chang¡¯an City and has tried to visit Master several times. It is said that Mr. Zhao is the son of Lord Zhenxi ¡®s wet nurse, and was hispanion when he was a child, so he has a good rtionship with Lord Zhenxi. He has some power. Does Master need to find time to visit him?¡± Zheng Cunjian asked again.


    ¡°There will be no visit,¡± Li Gang sneered. ¡°If Lord Zhenxi personallyes here, we may save face for him. But he sent a servant here to try to visit me?¡± Lord Zhenxi¡¯s influence could spread between the east of Fengxiang House and Chang¡¯an Mansion, in which there was a powerful province, Fugeng Mansion. Li Gang, as one of the great border-guarding officials, was confident, so he replied daringly.


    Zheng Cunjian nodded, wrote it down, and said, ¡°Inspector Lu Lizi of the central Supervisory Department has alsoe to Chang¡¯an City today and has already sent a message to the government organ, which says that he hopes that we can arrest the second Young Master and send him to the Supervision Department of Chang¡¯an City to be interrogated and sentenced by them.¡±


    Li Gang sneered, ¡°As for how to reply to this kind of thing, do I need to teach you?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian was shocked, then he understood. He said, ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Li Gang spoke again, saying, ¡°Recently, in Chang¡¯an City, the undercurrents are surging, and the garrisons outside the city have been ordered to be on duty inside the city. Every night at midnight, there is a curfew in the entire city, and nobody is allowed to go outside without official approval. Those who dare to make trouble in the city, regardless of their background, must be caught, as Chang¡¯an City can¡¯t be chaotic. Whoever dares to make trouble in the city will offend me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In the manor¡ª


    Princess Qin Zhen frowned and looked at the map of Chang¡¯an City in front of her eyes. She stared at the countless streets and alleys from the Musical House and Liufang Street to the West Gate. In her mind were routes sketched one after another.


    ¡°The worst n is that when we fail to participate in the auction, we can only grab the people. After seeding, we will bypass the military force of the guarding government organ in the east city. It will take an hour at the fastest speed... an hour. They absolutely won¡¯t allow us to move for such a long time.¡±


    Her eyebrows and eyes were full of worries.


    They would save a fatherless son and a widow whocked the ability to act, so it would take more time.


    During these days, she had tried various methods, but there was no way to save them in advance. Now, thest hope could only be ced on the day of the election of the Top Beauty.


    ¡°Are your two old friends reliable?¡± Princess Qin Zhen looked at ¡°Wind Gentleman¡± Wang Chen.


    Nowadays, she had to invite more people for support. She didn¡¯t intend to ask Wang Chen¡¯s two old friends for help at the beginning because it was a dangerous thing that the recluse once again appeared in the Jianghu, and it was almost impossible for them to retire from the world. After all, no one could control their destiny once in the Jianghu.


    ¡°Absolutely reliable,¡± Wang Chen said. ¡°I have already made an appointment with them, and we will meet outside the city. We face no risk at all.¡±


    Princess Qin Zhen nodded, nning it over and over again in her mind.


    She also invited a friend from Chang¡¯an City who could offer her help.


    However... it was easy to make a n, but in implementing it, there would be all kinds of variables. She used to think of various idents when she did things, and arranged all kinds of back-up ns. However, at this time, if one had no hand, one couldn¡¯t make a fist. The number of people was limited, and she could only think about the present. How could she prepare for an ident?


    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me for my words. Why don¡¯t you ask Master Li Mu for help?¡± From the very beginning, Wind Gentleman was a crazy fan of Li fan. He admired Li Mu extremely, and always thought that it was a good choice to have a good rtionship with Li Mu or make friends with him to ask Li Mu for help.


    Princess Qin Zhen slightly frowned, and didn¡¯t refute immediately.


    She was confused.


    The entanglementy in the fact that despite her disdain for Li Mu¡¯s conduct, who extorted and lingered in the brothel, she had to admit that Li Mu¡¯s strength far exceeded her estimation. He was a person she couldn¡¯t understand, including his three poems, such as Epigraph of My Shack, and his killing of Qin Lin, the arrogant prince, in the military cemetery... Li Mu, what kind of person was he?


    To some extent, she couldn¡¯t understand now.


    Since thest time the poem was spread out of the brothel at night, she had prohibited her servants from mentioning anything about Li Mu. But the problem was that all the troubles that Li Mu made were so serious that even Qin Zhen was forcefully unwilling to hear about them; for example, the thing about him killing Qin Lin. Although they were both from the royal family, Qin Zhen quite hated Qin Lin. Therefore, with Qin Lin¡¯s death, Qin Zhen did not feel regretful, but instead was quite excited about it.


    At this point, shepletely agreed with Li Mu.


    However, since he had provoked such a powerful person, Li Mu¡¯s magical road was only about to end here.


    ¡°Your Highness, I think that you have always had some prejudice against Master Li Mu, and Li Mu is not that kind of person. This time, if Li Mu offers us a hand, the sess rate of saving people can be increased by more than 30 percent,¡± Wang Chen said. ¡°It is important to save people.¡±


    Qin Zhen was a little bit touched.


    ¡°Have you ever met Li Mu?¡± she asked.


    Wang Chen said, ¡°We have met several times, but we aren¡¯t friends. Li Mu is quite loyal to his friends and sympathetic, and ispassionate to the weak. With my artiction, I may be able to persuade him to help us.¡±


    Qin Zhen hesitated for a moment, then finally sighed and said, ¡°Okay, then you go to do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Chen was overjoyed.


    ¡°Is Her Highness finally letting go of her prejudice against Li Mu?


    ¡°That is really a good sign.


    ¡°As long as the cooperation is sessful, their misunderstanding could be eliminated. If a way is to be needed, it will be very convenient to draw Li Mu over to Her Highness¡¯s side.¡±


    Wang Chen turned excitedly and went out to do his work.


    ...


    In another manor that was not far from the manor where Qin Zhen and others stayed¡ª


    The tough men from the prairie who had been staying here for dozens of days had be a little impatient.


    ¡°Li Mu made trouble. Now, in Chang¡¯an City, the number of strong people from the Qin Empire is increasing. For us, the situation is getting worse.¡±


    ¡°This little poetry talent of the Qin Empire is really trouble.¡±


    ¡°What to do?¡±


    ¡°Get started now and go straight to catch the Virgin Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, whoever dares to block us must die under our knives.¡±


    A group of barbarians from the prairie, who had more muscles in their heads than their brains, were impulsive.


    The young Army Advisor shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The money has already been raised. We had better not use military force if possible...¡± He rubbed his temples. After all, the key was that there was no chance of winning the battle.


    ¡°Save people. Save people.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°If we have to use force, you should be ready to fight hard since Li Mu acted unexpectedly. He has provoked so many Qin masters who gather together in Chang¡¯an City. But for us, it might not be a bad thing, as we are in a chaotic situation, like fish in troubled waters,¡± the young Army Advisor said with a smile.


    His smile always had a kind of trustworthy and peaceful power.


    Nevertheless, many of the prairie men, who were regarded as barbarians, were originally restless and noisy. When they heard the young man¡¯s words, they immediately quieted down and all nodded like students from primary school. They said, ¡°Follow the Army Advisor¡¯s words.¡±


    The leader, who was as tough as an iron tower, was also nodding.


    Generally, it was a rare scene that the prairie people trusted a Qin person.


    ¡°I will find a way to send people to inform the Virgin Goddess and others in advance, and at that time, they can better cooperate with each other,¡± the young Army Advisor said again.


    ...


    ...


    In a mysterious ce of Chang¡¯an City¡ª


    The young man with a demon-like handsome face smiled a bit and said, ¡°Hoho, refused?¡±


    The following middle-aged warrior, wearing a gray robe and hoodie, said, ¡°Yes, I, in the Holy House, found Li Mu, and also presented Your Highness¡¯s visit invitation to him and expressed Your Highness¡¯s goodwill, but he refused to offer you his help.¡±


    ¡°He is really arrogant. I will teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he thinks he is great. Your Highness, you gave him a visit invitation, which was already giving him face, and he was so unappreciative.¡±


    ¡°Destroy him.¡±


    In the room, some others who looked like advisers and military officers couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy.


    In the main seat, the demon-like handsome young man chuckled and said, ¡°Geniuses must always be somehow proud. I can forgive him once. Send him a second visit invitation from me in a humble manner. If he is willing to help me, he can raise any demand.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The middle-aged master turned and left.


    The other people who were seated were all looking at each other.


    If they really becamepanions of such a demon as Li Mu, he would undoubtedly be their powerfulpetitor, which they did not want to see.


    ...


    ...


    On Liufang Street¡ª


    In the official residence of the Musical House¡ª


    This was the administrative ce for all the brothels on Liufang Street, and was also the important ce to imprison some women from official families who had not yet been trained well for the trade.


    ¡°Mom, sister, I am so hungry. I am cold.¡± A beautiful girl, who seemed to be only about five or six years old, cleverly curled up in the arms of a middle-aged woman, but after a cold breeze blew, she trembled. Finally, she could not help whispering.

 Chapter 204 - Teach Martial Arts · Interesting Scene

    <h4>Chapter 204: Teach Martial Arts ¡¤ Interesting Scene</h4>


    At the same time¡ª


    Li Mu rode the chrysanthemum leopard and returned to the Holy House.


    ¡°Young Master is back.¡± Hua Xiangrong smiled as excitedly as a little wife greeting her husband. She naturally handed the hot towel to Li Mu to wipe his face and took his coat at the same time, putting it on the hanger on one side.


    In the past three to five days, in addition to the time spent in taking in Earthvein Spiritual Qi in the military cemetery, Li Mu stayed in the Holy House all the time, and did not go to the Shack in Pig-Herding Alley.


    Li Mu sat down to drink tea and asked with a smile, ¡°Regarding Huaer¡¯s cultivation today, was anything gained?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong nodded with excitement, pinched out a handprint, and a breeze emerged from her palm, which immediately wiped the dust on Li Mu¡¯s outer shirt. She said, ¡°I feel that my spiritual force has reached the four-star realm...¡± After Li Mu¡¯s infusion and exnation these days ago, Hua Xiangrong had now learned a lot about the realm of cultivation, no longer like an idiot in the beginning.


    ¡°A warlock with a four-star realm of spiritual force is equivalent to the peak of the Joint-qi level. For the next step, it is the Joint-thoughts level.¡± Li Mu was quite convinced.


    In less than 10 days, from an ordinary person who did not know martial arts to a four-star warlock who could be regarded as one of the top masters at the Joint-qi level, Hua Xiangrong made shocking progress toplete the cultivation that took most people three to five years to finish. If this were to be spread out, it would definitely be sensational.


    The various magical aspects of the simplified version of the Xiantian Skill were already present on Hua Xiangrong.


    The most intuitive changes were her appearance and temperament.


    Compared with her appearance before the cultivation, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s skin was more white and radiant, just like jade, which seemed to be surrounded by a faint radiance. And her temperament was more apparent, as she became more elegant and beautiful, and as holy and pure as the moon goddess left on the earth from heaven.


    Several times that Mother Bai of the Holy House came in her room, she looked at Hua Xiangrong in shock.


    Was this the nourishment of love? Since she began seeing Li Mu, this girl had be more and more beautiful with loving eyes. Hua Xiangrong used to be a budding flower, but now, she was the blooming flower of a fairnd, shockingly beautiful.


    ¡°Well, as for one in Taoist cultivation, one is most afraid that someone woulde near to attack, so what I taught you before were defensive tactics. You have already cultivated very well. Today, I will teach you a few parts of other Taoist magic arts, which are different from the previous self-protection ones. This time, I will teach you the art of killing and attacking, and you have toprehend it attentively,¡± Li Mu said.


    Li Mu really concentrated on cultivating Hua Xiangrong.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely learn that with concentration,¡± Hua Xiangrong replied in a soft voice.


    She treated Taoist magic arts like a child who saw a fun toy; really curious about it at first, but then would lose that kind of enthusiasm. The only reason why she could keep learning with interest and be willing to practice hard was Li Mu.


    Compared with the feeling of sessfully mastering a kind of Taoist magic art, Hua Xiangrong most enjoy the process of learning them with Li Mu. After all, a woman who was immersed in love was blind, as love could make one a madman or an idiot easily.


    Hence, Hua Xiangrong did not think at all about how rare and precious those Taoist magic arts that Li Mu taught her were, which were enough to shock the world.


    On the other hand, Li Mu, who only focused on cultivation and strength improvement, did not notice that the goddess of light, who did not want to see any other men, was so obedient to him.


    The two people, this man and woman pair, were immersed in their respective emotions, feeling full and happy.


    He and she generally didn¡¯t know that they were in happiness.


    But on the contrary, what is real happiness? How could these young peoplepletely distinguish it now?


    After all, they could onlypletelyprehend some things and some people after they experienced and drew conclusions.


    As the poem said: ¡°The true face of Lushan is lost to my sight, for it is right in this mountain that I reside.¡±


    That¡¯s because those closely involved couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    After about an hour, Li Mu imparted unto Hua Xiangrong a total of 11 kinds of thunder skills, including Thunder Traction, Top Shocking Thunder Bomb, and Just Five-ray Magic Art.


    From easy to difficult, Hua Xiangrong could hardly understand them at first, but then, she suddenly, as if enlightened, grasped them faster and faster. Later, when she pinched, there was thunder light in her slender hand.


    Fortunately, Li Mu ced around the room a kind of tactical deployment to prevent the searching for breaths.


    Otherwise, they might have already been perceived by some ¡°observant people¡± outside.


    ¡°Brother Mu, how about my learning?¡± On Hua Xiangrong¡¯s white oval face, her eyes were bright, and a kind of charm that only Li Mu could see appeared unreservedly. And since they get on with each other for a period of time, she had unconsciously called Li Yu ¡°brother¡± as opposed to Young Master before.


    Li Mu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°All right, it¡¯s just so-so.¡±


    Wow. It¡¯s really like the saying that some object is inferior to another one inparison, as is someone.


    Hua Xiangrong could quickly and urately grasp Taoist magic arts, just like a genius with an IQ of 150 doing a mathematics exercise for primary school students. Even Li Mu couldn¡¯tpare with her. Hence, the horror of the Natural Light Taoist Figure, at this time, was presented fully and vividly. Her physical body was really and naturally proper to Taoism, especially on the practice of Taoist magic arts; she could simply remember everything one and done. It was extremely abnormal.


    Nevertheless, because of this fact, Li Mu became more determined to teach her Taoist magic arts.


    A peerless Taoist-art god who could overturn the world was being cultivated.


    Of course, limited within Taoist magic arts, the cultivation of martial arts internal qi was not so quick.


    The cultivation of martial arts required a certain amount of time and the foundation should beid down since childhood. However, Hua Xiangrong was now about 18 years old, so she indeed missed the best time for martial arts cultivation. Compared with those people who tempered themselves and cultivated their meridians since childhood, she reallygged behind them a lot, so Li Mu did not think about letting Hua Xiangrong practice martial arts unnecessarily. If such a beautiful woman was to temper her fleshy body and cultivate Body-Hardening Skill roughly, it was really like misusing something.


    Li Mu was very clear of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s position¡ªa god of Taoist magic arts.


    With the Taoist magic arts imparted by the old faker and her Natural Light Taoist Figure, one day, Hua Xiangrong could definitely grow into the most powerful god of Taoist magic arts on the, and in a sh, she could overturn the seas and move the mountains. Even the so-called master of the nine Holy ns might not be able to defeat Hua Xiangrong.


    After a while, maid Xin¡¯er came in and said that Mom Bai Xuan had something to say.


    Li Mu smiled and nodded.


    After a while, Bai Xuan, who was still graceful, came in.


    She first greeted Li Mu, and then said to Hua Xiangrong, ¡°People from the Musical House came to tell you that, sister, you have be one of the top 20 in this Top Beauty Competition, and in three days, the opening ceremony of the oiran election will be held in the Cloud-hugging House. First, there will be arge-scale auction ceremony to auction some females from official families, especially the wife and daughters of the former State-revitalizing General, and the female ves from the grasnd, and then the real Top Beauty Competition...¡±


    ording to Bai Xuan¡¯s statement, General Tang¡¯s wife and daughters and the prairie woman would have already been auctioned, but in order to add fun to the Top Beauty Competition, they changed the auction schedule temporarily on the day of thatpetition.


    Bai Xuan introduced the whole process.


    It was an easy job for Hua Xiangrong to enter the top 20 list with her reputation in Chang¡¯an City at present.


    However, when Li Mu heard Bai Xuan¡¯s words, he unconsciously recalled the scene in which the flower-decorated carriage moved through the streets when he came to Chang¡¯an City that day. And the scene that he saw the prairie women were arrested in the iron cages immediately emerged in her mind.


    In particr, the woman who was called the Virgin Goddess of the Wolf Temple looked extremely as beautiful like a female Sura martial god.


    ¡°Brother Guo Yuqing also came from the prairie.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a woman has fallen into a viin¡¯s hands.¡±


    Li Mu sighed.


    Then, Bai Xuan said happily again, ¡°I heard that this time the formation was made in a great manner by the Musical House. They take great efforts for that, so today in Chang¡¯an City, there are many powerful people from nearby states. It is grander than any other previous ones, and its scale is also historically the best. If you, sister Hua, can win first prize, you may be able to win the Ghost Coffin of the top beauty in the Western Qin Empire. Then, our Holy House will really overturn the situation.¡±


    Nevertheless, Hua Xiangrong shook her head calmly, without the slightest vision of it. ¡°I have already been Brother Mu¡¯s partner, and I am not interested in the title of the first beauty in the empire at all. I just want to help mother get some fame for the Holy House in order to repay mother¡¯s protection during these years. Besides, my looks are far from that of the top beauty of the empire.¡±


    Bai Xuan just smiled and did not refute.


    Frankly speaking, in the past, it was really a bit difficult for Hua Xiangrong to win the title of top beauty of the empire.


    However, during this period, perhaps because of the nourishment of love, or for other reasons, in short, Hua Xiangrong seemed to have radically changed, as her appearance and temperament became more charming rapidly, surrounded by ayer of white mist. Like a fairy, she seemed mysterious, holy, and extremely elegant and beautiful.


    Even when Mom Bai Xuan, who was used to seeing these beauties, sometime saw Hua Xiangrong, she felt her heart beat. And she thought that with such a temperament, it was possible for her to win the title of the top beauty of the empire.


    Li Mu suddenly spoke. ¡°Were the wife and daughters of the State-revitalizing General sent to the Musical House?¡±


    Although the Musical House was a ce to imprison and govern females from criminal official families, the State-revitalizing General was still an important first-level officer. No one knew what crimes he hadmitted, but he was so miserable that he couldn¡¯t even protect his wife and daughters. Moreover, even if an official at this level of lost his family, it was reasonable that their wife and daughters should not be sent to the Musical House of Chang¡¯an City. Generally speaking, they should be in the Musical House of the capital Qin City, shouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 207 - Grasping the Birds Tail

    <h4>Chapter 207 Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail</h4>


    The Supervisory Department of the Western Qin Empire had sub offices in governments at all levels, which were managed by the Sub-divisional Chief Supervisors. And the Routing Supervisor, whose status was between the General Chief Supervisor and the Sub-divisional Chief Supervisors, was also pretty paramount and powerful. His role was simr to the imperial envoy. His duty was to supervise specific cases, which requiredplete support of relevant Sub-divisional Chief Supervisors.


    Lu Lizi was a man over 50. He was short, ugly, and dark-skinned, who could easily put children into nightmares when they took a brief nce at him. Nheless, his cultivation was quite profound. Decades ago, he had already be a peerless master of the Natural Realm. It could be said that he was almost a well-known figure in the Wulin of the entire Western Qin Empire.


    Due to his frenzy of power, Lu Lizi enjoyed a fairly high status among the 36 Routing Supervisors of the headquarters of the Supervisory Department, even though his strength was not the strongest, perhaps one of thest ranks. This time, it was he who asked the headquarters to dispatch him to Chang¡¯an for supervising the case of Supervisor Xu¡¯s disappearance and the murder of the prince of Lord Zhenxi.


    After only a bit of investigation, he knew Li Mu had something to do with the disappearance of Supervisor Xu.


    And he was certain that the murder of Qin Lin, the prince of Lord Zhenxi, wasmitted by Li Mu even without investigation.


    As the two cases added up, Li Mu surely could not get away with no conviction.


    ording to the protocols of case processing in the Supervisory Department, all Lu Lizi needed to do now was to notify the local government and wait for thetter to arrest the criminal and hand him over. Then, he would escort the criminal to the capital to take credit for his terrific work. If so, the case would be closed.


    Thus, based on this protocol, he directly informed the Chang¡¯an government organ of his hope to arrest Li Mu. After all, the culprit was merely a Natural Expert. Given the strength of Chang¡¯an government, it should not be a problem for them. So, he was not very worried about that. But there was one thing that intrigued him, and that was howe a boy of 15 was already a Natural Expert. He prepared to dig into that question unhurriedly when they were on the way of sending the captured Li Mu to the capital.


    However, the reply of the Chang¡¯an government utterly surprised and enraged Lu Lizi.


    They said they did not have enough force to arrest the criminal. That was clearly an excuse of dereliction.


    As a Routing Supervisor from the headquarters of the Supervisory Department, Lu Lizi felt he did not get the respect he deserved from the Chang¡¯an government.


    That was practically a contempt of the Supervisory Department.


    But after careful deliberation, Lu Lizi, though quite furious, came to the conclusion that he probably had no way to bend Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, to his will. Considering they were in two totally different power system, and Li Gang, as the governor-general of the region, had power over all the forces, finance, and administration of the entire Chang¡¯an. He was indeed a figure with real power, so it would be very difficult to challenge him.


    ¡°Well, I can arrest Li Mu myself anyway. Humph, when he is taken into custody, I¡¯ll make him implicate Li Gang in the crime. Even if that can¡¯t take Li Gang down, it might give him a wake-up call.¡±


    Lu Lizi made up his mind. He smirked wickedly and ordered his men to catch Li Mu at once.


    He was quite confident about that n. Because when the Supervisory Department wanted to arrest somebody, normal martial arts practitioners dared not resist, unless they werewless fiendish brutes.


    However, his men soon came back and reported to him that Li Mu was nowhere to be seen in the whole city.


    ¡°Then, go to the Holy House. Don¡¯t they say Li Mu has a lover in that Holy House? Bring that hooker to the Supervisory Department. I shall see whether he wille to her rescue or not,¡±manded Lu Lizi as he pounded the desk.


    He then sent a trusted subordinate he brought here from the Supervisory Department in Qin City to the Holy House along with 20 men of the local Supervisory Department.


    ...


    ...


    It was in the middle of autumn. The climate was dry and crisp.


    The military grave was serene and quiet.


    After entering the Natural Realm, Li Mu only felt he was more energetic than ever and his state could not be better. Havingpleted a practice thatsted one night and half a day, it turned out that he felt not even the slightest fatigue but became quite bouncy.


    So, he reckoned he might as well proceed with the practice.


    Before, he had failed to master the fourth style of the Zhenwu Boxing. That was because he only cultivated his physique but not his spirit and could not thread the styles together. Now that he had reached the Natural Realm, improved both his bodily and spiritual power, and felt quite good at the moment, he decided to give it one more shot.


    Heunched the Lifting Pole Style, the first style, and then the second, the third style...


    That wisp of Natural qi also started swirling fast inside him as he did the styles of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    But Li Mu did not plunge into the fourth style at once. Instead, he performed the first three styles repeatedly as he adjusted his state. Like ying on a swing, he was gathering the momentum bit by bit. Gradually, he pushed his spirit power and stamina higher and higher.


    He felt like he was on fire now, for he was burning hot from head to foot.


    His internal qi spread out involuntarily and formed ayer of invisible pressure around him with a radius of a hundred meters. And that wisp of Natural qi as thin as a hair was zooming fervently in his Eight Extra-Meridians as though a rotating star,pleting one circle after another.


    ¡°Here ites...¡±


    Li Mu hollered in an undertone. As he finished the third style, Cracking Sky, his movement immediately changed. His arms locked together. As if he had no joints, his arms wielded in an unbelievable orbit and forged a perfect circle which seemed to be the round diagram of Tai Ji. Then, the movements of his arms became so fast that they were blurred, producing mist before him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of thunderous cracks simr to the sound of bursting beans were heard from the joints of Li Mu¡¯s arms.


    Shortly, it could be heard from every part of his body.


    His bones were undergoing a rearrangement or a newbination, which appeared to be extremely bizarre.


    In the end, Li Mu only heard a boom in his head and felt some gate in his body had been opened. New currents of power were surging, and they instantly flooded to every cell in every corner of his body.


    He had finally mastered the fourth style of the Zhenwu Boxing, which was called Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail.


    ¡°My assumption is correct. That I had failed to master the fourth style before is because I wasn¡¯t able to produce internal qi at that time. Although the Zhenwu Boxing is a skill to enhance my body, each of its styles embodies the truth of martial arts. Thus, without the nourishment and assistance of internal qi, I can hardly get a hand of it.¡±


    Li Mu was very thrilled by this new achievement.


    He sensed that the strength of his corporeal body had scaled an incredulous height again.


    Since Zhenwu Boxing was a skill to cultivate his body, it was natural for his strength to soar after he digested the fourth style.


    Now, Li Mu felt he could hoist a mountain or intercept a river, even an exhale of air could blow away an expert at the peak of the Master Realm.


    It was kind of formidable, kind of dramatic.


    But it was nothing ifpared to the power of those unparalleled talents who dominated a sea of stars.


    Because the old faker had mentioned that those privileged Virgin Goddesses in the universe were peerlessly tough and powerful. Their one punch could send a continent to the bottom of the sea, and their one kick could tten the mountains stretching several hundred miles away. And many experts and old demons in the universe even could crumble a star with a squeeze. And that Divine Emperor, whom the old faker worshiped most, was able to set up formations with stars. He was definitely in the ultimate realm of martial arts.


    Li Mu started to mull over his new power.


    The first three styles of the Zhenwu Boxing all contained a certain piece of truth about martial arts, like the body-lighting skill.


    But Li Mu seemed to have no clue on what the truth behind this fourth style, Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail, was for the moment.


    Even so, he did not lose his patience. Instead, he stood on the same spot and performed the Zhenwu Boxing over and over again. When it came to the fourth style, he deliberately slowed down to allow his spiritual force to focus. He even opened his Third Eye to observe the change inside his body and to detect the energy fluctuations in the vicinity.


    Gradually, Li Mu made some discoveries.


    ¡°The fourth style, Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail, is a defensive move...¡±


    An inspiration dawned upon him.


    He kept executing the fourth style of Zhenwu Boxing as he noticed that it was constantly remolding his body, especially his arms, skin, bones, muscles, veins, marrow... All those parts were enhanced again and again by that style. Li Mu even felt the strength in his shoulders and arms were getting more frighteningly powerful than the rest of his body.


    ¡°The body-strengthening effect of the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail seems to mainly work on the arms? That¡¯s weird. Because the first three styles fortify the whole body.¡±


    As Li Mu performed the fourth style on and on, he was a little surprised.


    The Zhenwu Boxing did seem to take a turn when it came to the fourth style.


    With his internal qi circting and his blood raging, Li Mu came to realize that his arms vaguely bunched as if some air had been pumped into them. His fingers, palms, forearms, upper arms, and even shoulders all swelled up. His arms grow thicker, his muscles on the arms bulged like rocks, his blue veins also protruded and entwined his arms like serpents.


    He felt like he became Popeye who just ate a ton of spinach.


    ¡°Fu*k! Did I just really get a pair of Kylin Arms?¡±


    Li Mu could not understand the change in his body.


    He could tell that when his arms swelled up, the strength in them had multiplied. If he threw a punch out, he believed he could even crush a mountain.


    Under that condition, he performed the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail again and gained some new idea. This time, he not only took his power up a notch but also caused energy turbulence in the environment. When his palms and fingers moved, spots of shimmering light appeared around him. It seemed that theyposed a certain pattern, but Li Mu could not see it very clearly. Atst, they forged a huge energy vortex which looked like a ck hole that could devour everything.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. This style is notpletely defensive. On the contrary, it contains the sign of a counter-attack. It absorbs the enemy¡¯s power and then throws it back... Wow, this is the method of Star Relocation Skill the southern Murong family excelled at in the ¡®Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils¡¯. Turns out this is the truth concealed behind the fourth style of the Zhenwu Boxing!¡±


    Li Mu was suddenly enlightened.


    The energy vortex created by the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail could engulf the offensive power of the opponent and transform it before sending it back.


    ¡°What a freaking ricochet!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a superb technique of counter-attacking!¡±


    Li Muughed gleefully at once.


    If he cast it at the right time, the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail could surely help him get rid of some really dangerous enemies.


    Given that there was a wrench storm looming over the city of Chang¡¯an these days, the timing of Li Muprehending that new truth of martial arts could not be better.


    ¡°Now, it has been proved that the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing supplement each other and reinforce each other. Indeed, the greatest truths are the simplest. They are the most basic methods, but they are also the most abstruse methods. No wonder the old fakerpelled me to practice the two methods over a decade and merely gave me short lectures about the other Taoist magic arts, the tactical deployment, and the incantations in usual days. Only now did I realize these two Cultivation Methods are the fundamental ones.¡±


    The higher Li Mu¡¯s cultivation was, the more enlightenment he gained.


    By then, the night was about to fall.


    Come to think of it, Li Mu had spent a whole day and a whole night in the military grave for practice.


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 208 - A Powerful Warlock?

    <h4>Chapter 208 A Powerful Warlock?</h4>


    Still, he did not want to hurry back.


    Sitting cross-legged amid the Leaping Dragon Formation that was shut down for the moment, Li Mu began to review the gains of this secret practice. Bit by bit, all the energy settled down and transformed into realbat ability.


    When he took a look inside his body, he made one more discovery.


    That wisp of Natural qi, which was as thin as a hair before, now made about 10 of its original width. It seemed that as he practiced the fourth style of the Zhenwu Boxing, the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail, his internal qi and Natural qi also circted automatically inside him and were nurtured and enhanced as well.


    ¡°At this rate, in one year tops, I can refine all my internal qi into Natural qi and enter the Celestial Being Realm.¡±


    Li Mu felt more and more confident about his future.


    Inparison with yesterday, today his strength had grown by leaps and bounds. If other people knew he had be even more powerful, they would probably be scared out of their wits. With his renewed strength, Li Mu was sure that if he ever encountered an opponent like the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being who suddenly reached the Natural Realm the other day during their duel, he could kill the opponent like chaff instead of wasting a long time to tussle with him.


    Another two hours flew by.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Li Mu left the military cemetery.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for one day and one night. Hua Xiangrong must be worrying about me.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Miss Hua, pleasee with us anyway.¡±


    A young man in flying fish clothing (a uniform for imperial guards with patterns of a python with fins and a fishtail) was standing in front of Hua Xiangrong. The business-like look he cast at the girl wasmingled with a hint of ill-disguised lust, because it really took him by surprise that the Hua Xiangrong from the Holy House was so beautiful that her beauty was beyond his imagination.


    Xin¡¯er, the maid, had tightly grasped Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand.


    Beside them, Bai Xuan forced a fawning smile and said, ¡°Your Honor, Hua¡¯er did know Young Master Li Mu, but she had no clue on his whereabouts. Nor could she be his aplice or anything. As you know, our Holy House is a business ce. Anyone here is our customer. And Li Mu is merely a customer of Hua¡¯er. So, I think you may have gotten it all wrong, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    But that young man in flying fish clothingughed coldly. Then, he snapped, ¡°Everyone in the city of Chang¡¯an knows that recently Li Mu has spent all nights at Miss Hua¡¯s ce. He favors Miss Hua only. I never say Miss Hua is surely his aplice, but she has to go to the government with me and ept our investigation. I believe when Li Mu learns that Miss Hua is at the Supervisory Department, he will go there to turn himself in on his own ord.¡±


    ¡°How can you take her away now?¡± Bai Xuan said anxiously, ¡°Hua¡¯er needs to participate in the Top Beauty Competition that will take ce the day after tomorrow...¡±


    ¡°Humph, what Top Beauty Competition? Is it more important than thews and regtions of the empire?¡± demanded the young man, whose expression hardened at once. ¡°Who dares to stop the Supervisory Department following a case? Madam Bai Xuan, I know you do have some influence in Chang¡¯an. Nevertheless, I suggest you staying out of this case, which is none of your business in the first ce. This case is supervised by Routing Supervisor Lu, who has been sent directly from the headquarters of the Supervisory Department in Qin City. Thus, it is not something you can meddle in.¡±


    Bai Xuan was now so edgy that sweat began beading on her forehead. But if the young man was truly determined to take Hua Xiangrong away, she did have no guts to stop him.


    After all, everyone would turn pale at the names of those working in the Supervisory Department. They were more fearful than the officials in the administrative government. Rumors had it that the prison in the Supervisory Department was not better than the Shura Hell. Even men with willpower strong as iron would yield and beg for their mercy once they were jailed. Innumerable great figures that had once overrun the whole worldpletely vanished from the mortal world after they were arrested by the Supervisory Department.


    ¡°Where on earth did Li Mu go? It¡¯s been a whole day and a whole night since west saw him. Did he really flee away without facing his conviction?¡±


    ¡°If so, he has really left Hua¡¯er in a dreadful situation!¡±


    Bai Xuan¡¯s heart was torn with anxiety.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that Hua Xiangrong, a concerned person in this case, looked quiteposed at this moment. She shook her head softly and said in a nd but as-a-matter-of-fact tone, ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere until Brother Mues back. If I go with you, when he returns and can¡¯t find me, he will get worried.¡±


    The young man was taken aback by her remark. He never knew a popr prostitute in a brothel could still stay calm when hearing the title of the Supervisory Department. But he soon smiled, then, threatened, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is not up to you to decide.¡±


    Routing Supervisor Lu had made it clear to everyone that he was going to take Li Mu down. Since this Natural Expert had no strong backing, the Supervisory Department had no fear of him no matter how genius he was. There were already some Natural Experts who died in the prison of the Supervisory Department in the past few years. ordingly, capturing a prostitute who had wound up in the Musical House by force was far less challenging. Adding that Hua Xiangrong¡¯s beauty was so stunning, so beyond his wildest dream, the greed and desire burning inside the young man spurred him to make the decision that he would take the girl to the Supervisory Department no matter what. And once she wasnded in jail, this drop-dead gorgeous woman would be totally at his mercy.


    ¡°Do not push me into this!¡± Hua Xiangrong took a step forward and shielded her maid, Xin¡¯er, behind her back.


    She looked resolute to resist. Her eyes were already shing signals of a desperate fight.


    After practicing the simplified Xiantian Skill, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s spiritual force and intuition became incredibly sharp. She had easily picked up that vicious, scorching desire of having her by force in the eyes of that young officer of the Supervisory Department. inly, there would be no return once she was really thrown into the prison of the Supervisory Department. She could already picture the horrible things that would happen to her without much thinking.


    But her heart, her body, her chastity, and everything she had belonged to her Brother Mu.


    If the man simply had to bring her back, she would fight him. Even if she might get killed, she was willing to because she would turn into a ghost belonging to her Brother Mu all the same.


    She was determined that in her lifetime, she would not allow anyone else to see her dance or her body.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The young officer was a little astounded. But soon he broke into a roar ofughter. ¡°Haha, want to resist me? You¡¯re merely a hooker. How can you fight me off? Haha, don¡¯t humiliate yourself, girl. Otherwise, when you arrive in the prison of the Supervisory Department, you¡¯ll find 72 terrible ways of tormenting people waiting for you. When that timees, haha...¡±


    But before his words faded, his coldughter stopped abruptly.


    Because a wave of fierce energy fluctuation of warlock magic surged up in the room.


    Hua Xiangrong gently lifted a hand. On her delicate hand as of carved out of a perfect jade was a shining electric ball that was issuing sparks of purple lightning. Slowly, it swelled up. That bursting electric sparks and the vague but quite vigorous fluctuation of magic power all advertised the frightening destructive power inside that electric ball.


    ¡°A six-star warlock?¡±


    ¡°No, she is even stronger than that!¡±


    The young man in flying fish clothing gawked at Hua Xiangrong with rounded eyes and wide opened mouth, unable to believe what he saw.


    The intelligence the Supervisory Department had obtained never mentioned that the most popr girl in the Holy House was also a powerful warlock who had surpassed the six-star level.


    Standing next to them, Bai Xuan went dumbstruck as well.


    ¡°This... can¡¯t be!¡±


    The Hua Xiangrong she knew was an absolute powerless woman who had never tapped into the magic arts. But now how could she be... Well, although Bai Xuan had no idea what kind of warlock level the shining electric ball in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand represented, from the look of that young officer in flying fish clothing and the sudden suffocating pressure that gripped the whole room, it was obvious that Hua Xiangrong¡¯s supernatural power was definitely not at the beginner phase.


    ¡°When did she get to learn this?¡± Wondered Bai Xuan.


    ¡°Hua Xiangrong can¡¯t have been hiding her power all along, because she is never that crafty.¡±


    ¡°So the only usible exnation is... this is something Li Mu taught her?¡±


    ¡°He has turned this weak, delicate, and sweet Hua Xiangrong into a warlock who is even intimidating to an expert from the Supervisory Department within such a short span?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Li Mu an incarnation of God or what?¡±


    Bai Xuan felt this was too much for her to take in.


    ¡°You...¡± Ranted the young man in flying fish clothing, who was now pretending to be menacing but was inwardly shaky. ¡°How dare you resist the arrest? Do you know what consequences your act entails? Your whole family will be destroyed! I¡¯m telling you, going against the Supervisory Department is basically suicide.¡±


    ¡°My family has already been destroyed.¡± Hua Xiangrong¡¯s mind was all the more clear and unshakable at the moment. Looking totally calm and steadfast, she said, ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t go with you. If I have to, that can only happen until Brother Mues back. Only if he approves will I let you take me away.¡±


    The young man in flying fish clothing now looked so sullen that his face was contorted.


    He was, needless to say, an expert in martial arts. His cultivation had reached the peak of the Master Realm. Given his young age, such cultivation was quite impressive. Thus, he could sense the formidable power of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s lightning skill. He knew he would be crushed once the energy in that electric ball broke out.


    ¡°Really? Oh, right, your Shangguan family has almost died out. But I want to remind you, if you strike, your maid, and this Madam Bai, as well as everyone you know in this Holy House, will die with you.¡± Insidious enough, the young man immediately pressed upon the sore spot of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s character. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Do you want so many people to die for nothing but your selfishness?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes instantly revealed a trace of hesitation.


    But the eyes of the young man in flying fish clothing shed dangerously.


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    He leaped forward with an outstretched hand. With the obscureness of a gliding ghost, he approached Hua Xiangrong in a trice and stuck a finger at the spot between her brows.


    He was experienced in dealing with warlocks. All he needed was to get close to them and knock them into aa, then, all their magic would disperse at once.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Xin¡¯er screamed in terror, ¡°Miss Hua, look out!¡±


    However, before those words died away, the scene suddenly froze, and every movement turned stationary.


    The finger of that young man in flying fish clothing was only a centimeter away from the spot between Hua Xiangrong¡¯s brows. However, a transparent light cover that was as thin as a sheet of paper had blocked that finger out. Then, with the young man¡¯s terrified stare, that transparent light cover bulged up and pushed his finger backward inch by inch.


    Bang!


    The young man was flung up to the air. He flew across the room before shing with the tea tables at the back.


    A trace of shock flitted across Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face, but in no time, her expression became normal again.


    This was her first battle.


    Although her Brother Mu had told her repeatedly that the precondition for a warlock to fight was to protect his or her rtively weak body by never allowing the opponent to get near. But she was astonished that this time her opponent still almost stole on her.


    Fortunately, she came to her senses at thest second and instantaneouslyunched the defensive Taoist magic arts, Eternal zed Lamp. That¡¯s how she narrowly blocked the young man¡¯s sneak attack.


    The young man, however, bounced up from the mess right away. With seething fury written in his face, he roared, ¡°You dare to attack me? You down-trodden whore, you¡¯ve triggered off a terrible disaster! No one in this world or heaven or hell can save you now...¡± He actually flew into a rage due to humiliation. In truth, he was in utter shock, because such instantaneous defensive Magic Art was not something a six-star warlock could perform.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s strength had appalled him.


    ¡°Oh really? But I figure the one who can¡¯t be saved by anyone is you.¡± At the very moment, a voice suddenly broke in from the outside.

 Chapter 209 - Shaking off an Unqualified Opponent

    <strong>Chapter 209 Shaking off an Unqualified Opponent</strong>


    A hint of rapture suddenly climbed onto Hua Xiangrong¡¯s peerlessly exquisite, jade-like oval face.


    The maid Xin¡¯er and Bai Xuan instantly became ted as well.


    That young man in flying fish clothing felt his eyes blur for a second before he spotted a figure in the room without knowing how he got in.


    The new arrival was a young talent full of animated courage. He had short ck hair and was wearing a white outer garment. Well, who else could it be except for Li Mu, with his unparalleled gifts in both poetry and martial arts?


    ¡°Brother Mu!¡± Hua Xiangrong felt as if a 10,000-pound boulder had just been removed from her heart, and a rush of relief washed over her. She darted straight into the arms of Li Mu and held her lover tightly.


    Li Mu gently patted her on the back and said consolingly, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    The young man in flying fish clothing immediately got what was going on. With a coldugh, he said, ¡°You are Li Mu? Haha, it¡¯s true that you may sometimes wear out iron shoes in fruitless searching, and yet by a lucky chance you may find the lost thing without even looking for it. You know what, I¡¯ve been looking for you, and surprisingly, you showed up right in front of me. How wonderful! I am Yuan Wu, a supervisor under themand of Routing Supervisor Lu from the Supervisory Department in the capital. I¡¯ve been sent here to arrest you because the Supervisory Department suspects you have something to do with the disappearance of Supervisor Xu in Chang¡¯an and the murder of Lord Zhenxi¡¯s prince, Qin Lin. I advise you not to try to put up a futile fight and simplyply ande with me.¡±


    A faint smile crept up the corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Suspect me? There is no need for suspicion, because that damn Supervisor Xu was killed by me. And it was also me who killed Lord Zhenxi¡¯s prince. Those two were nothing but trash. Finishing them off actually rid the people of two scourges.¡±


    ¡°You... How dare you!¡± bellowed Yuan Wu, infuriated by Li Mu¡¯s unscrupulous attitude.


    ¡°Fine. Now that you¡¯ve confessed, juste with me. Don¡¯t force our Supervisory Department tounch a strike. Hehe, if we do, you won¡¯t even have time to cry in regret.¡± Struggling to suppress his fury, the young officer leered threateningly and took out a pair of handcuffs.


    ¡°I do want to see what the Supervisory Department is capable of. But you? You¡¯re not qualified to show it to me.¡± Li Mu had no patience for more arguing, so he flung up a hand and a wave of fierce energy gushed out.


    Just as Yuan Wu sensed the surge of an overwhelming wave of energy, he was thrown into midair without any chance to fight back, smashed through the door with a crash, and flew all the way out of the Holy House before hitting a patch ofnd at the feet of the score of Supervisory Department experts in flying fish clothing who were waiting at the gate. He justy there helplessly, not even having the strength to get up.


    ¡°Take him back and tell Routing Supervisor Lu that I¡¯m a bit swampedtely and have no time to meet him, so don¡¯te to bother me.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice reverberated in the entire Holy House and was also carried clearly into the ears of the score of Supervisory Department experts in flying fish clothing.


    The voice contained an eerie force of vibration, which brought sharp pain to their ears, caused them to see stars before their eyes, and scattered their internal qi. They all turned pale on the spot. Now, it was clear to them that today¡¯s task was beyond their capability. Despite their shock and rage, nobody dared to say a word. They hurriedly helped Yuan Wu up and turned around to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him, I¡¯ll kill him! Wait and see, you wait and see... Ahhh...¡± roared Yuan Wu, who was being supported by his colleagues to take off since he was still in a state of paralysis.


    When had he suffered such insult since he joined the Supervisory Department?


    Half an hourter, they returned to the Supervisory Department in the city of Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°What? Li Mu is so unbridled?¡± After hearing the report in the hall, Routing Supervisor Lu Lizi thumped the dest and hollered, ¡°This is outrageous! This is a provocation toward our Supervisory Department!¡± He, too, was incensed by Li Mu¡¯s bearing.


    ¡°Your Honor, that brute is asking for death. Only Your Honor can take him on. His strength is really powerful.¡± Supported by his subordinates, Yuan Wu urged the routing supervisor in the hopes of fanning the mes of trouble. How he wished he couldcerate Li Mu a thousand times now. Then, he added, ¡°And that Hua Xiangrong is definitely an aplice of Li Mu. She turns out to be a warlock superior at the six-star level and canunch instantaneous defensive magic. We can¡¯t let her slip, either.¡±


    Yuan Wu was still coveting Hua Xiangrong¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°When I capture Li Mu, I¡¯ll dishonor Hua Xiangrong in front of him to make him regret his recklessness for the rest of his life!¡±


    Yuan Wu was already doing the brutal calctions in his mind.


    However, Lu Lizi¡¯s expression suddenly altered. Goggling at Yuan Wu, he said in both rm and bewilderment, ¡°You... You¡¯ve had alien internal qi nted inside you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Wu said nkly, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Don¡¯t I look perfectly fine? I...¡±


    But a shocking scene urred before his voice died away.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    A gust of a muffled st spread out from Yuan Wu¡¯s body.


    Aghast and desperate, he lowered his head only to see streams of blood spurt out from his insides like arrows, his Dantian burst open, his meridians messed up, his internal qi dispersed... Yuan Wu felt his vigor of life ebbing away.


    ¡°Quick, drive your qi and adjust your breathing...¡± Lu Lizi yelled in shock. With a swift leap, hended behind Yuan Wu and ce a palm against his back in an attempt to pump some natural qi into his body to cure the internal injury.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An overbearing force abruptly exploded inside Yuan Wu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ow... Puff!¡± The ricochet force sent Lu Lizi flying. He twitched as if he had just gotten an electric shock before being crushed against a stone pir with a curled-up dragon pattern in the hall of the Supervisory Department. A blood arrow shot out of his mouth, and then he slumped feebly to the floor.


    ¡°Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Protect His Honor!¡±


    ¡°Help...¡±


    Chaos broke out in the hall.


    ¡°Back off!¡± shouted Lu Lizi as he rapidly slid backward.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    As thest bursting noise sounded, Yuan Wu¡¯s body was st into a mist of blood and vanishedpletely on the spot. He had been bombarded into dust and dissipated into the air, leaving no chunk of flesh or a piece of bone behind.


    Terror was spilling across the hall.


    Fresh trepidation was written on all the faces of the Supervisory Department experts.


    Blood was trickling down the corners of Lu Lizi¡¯s mouth. Torrents of dread were raging inside him. Now, he was torn between shock, wrath, and fear.


    He also came to realize that the death of Yuan Wu was a warning to him.


    It was a warning sent by Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s strength was so powerful that it blew Lu Lizi away; no... to be more urate, it struck terror into him. Li Mu just transmitted power over here by dint of Yuan Wu¡¯s body. Apparently, his purpose was not only to kill Yuan Wu but also unnerve him, the routing supervisor, and injury him gravely.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Li Mu leave any words for me?¡± Lu Lizi turned to look at an expert of the Supervisory Department who had followed Yuan Wu back.


    That expert still looked terrified and had not yet returned to his senses. But at that question, he shuddered and answered, ¡°He said... He said he is busy these days, and asked Your Honor... asked Your Honor to leave him alone.¡±


    Hearing that, Lu Lizi looked even more awkward.


    ¡°It is a warning for sure.


    ¡°No wonder he is so unbridled. Yeah, he does have the qualification to be arrogant. His strength is too horrible. I¡¯m afraid he is no longer merely a Natural Expert.


    ¡°But he is only a boy of 15. Even if he had started practicing martial arts when he was in his mother¡¯s womb, there is no way he could be so powerful!¡±


    Lu Lizi waved at them andmanded, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re dismissed. But keep the death of Supervisor Yuan a secret, and order all the departments to closely monitor Li Mu¡¯s every movement. Most of all, no one can strike without my approval. Just keep an eye on the target and wait for my further orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The experts of the Supervisory Department all filed out of the hall.


    Lu Lizi¡¯s face suddenly turned more pallid. He could not help opening his mouth and spilling out another mouthful of blood.


    In fact, his injury was more serious than it seemed to be, for just now in a haste to rescue Yuan Wu, he was not on his guard against such an explosion. Without any means of protection, the explosion directly shattered his dominating heart vessel. Although what Li Mu had done was a surprise attack, he did manage to hurt Lu Lizi so severely through another person¡¯s body in spite of the obstacle of time and space. From that alone the routing supervisor could ascertain one thing¡ªLi Mu¡¯s strength was truly way more powerful than his.


    ¡°Now this case is getting knotty.


    ¡°Very knotty.¡±


    To say the least, based on the current situation, he could do nothing to Li Mu for the time being.


    And considering that Li Mu had just killed a chief supervisor for a little offense, he was totally a lunatic who knew no boundaries. Lu Lizi did not doubt that if he forced his way to Li Mu¡¯s ce, Li Mu would dare to kill him as well.


    But if he reported this to headquarters and asked for reinforcements, that would mean he did not do a good job on this case. His colleagues at the Supervisory Department would mock and cold-shoulder him. That was unbearable for Lu Lizi, who craved power and higher positions.


    ¡°So, I have to resort to some other means and ask other parties for help.¡±


    Making up his mind, Lu Lizi started to operate his internal qi to heal his injury.


    But finding the help he needed would certainly take some time.


    It seemed that Li Mu was able to enjoy a few peaceful days.


    ...


    ...


    In a room on the third floor of the Holy House¡ª


    ¡°Madam Bai, if you think it¡¯s taking too much of a risk to have Hua¡¯er stay here, I can take her somece else. I promise I won¡¯t let your Holy House suffer any loss for us,¡± said Li Mu with a smile after settling himself in a chair.


    That officer in flying fish clothing from the Supervisory Department who was here a moment ago was rather evil and ill-intended. He had even wanted to assault Hua Xiangrong. Sure enough, Li Mu would not leave such scum alive. Nevertheless, Li Mu was reluctant to kill inside the Holy House. That was why he postponed the deadly st. Since he also hoped to deter that Routing Supervisor Lu with this incident, he had set Yuan Wu¡¯s death time for the moment he returned to the Supervisory Department.


    By now, Li Mu had be a Natural Expert and seeded in producing natural qi. After solving the biggest problem that had puzzled him for a long time, it could be said that he had gained initial sess in martial arts. At least, no one in the city of Chang¡¯an was his match now. Therefore, he no longer had to act as cautiously as before.


    When he first arrived in this world of martial arts, he was in constant fear and treading on eggshells. More often than not, he had to pretend to be weak and cowardly, and carefully plot everything. And the reason for that was hisck of strength, which might bring him fatal disasters if he was not vignt enough. But now, his strength rose sharply, his natural qi was forged, and his immortal body was cultivated. With the improvement in both his internal and external features, he could finally do anything at liberty.


    At Li Mu¡¯s words, a broad smile spread across Bai Xuan¡¯s face. Then, she replied, ¡°Young Master Li, it¡¯s nothing like that. How could you make us suffer a loss? Miss Hua, you¡¯re wee to stay here as always.¡±


    The day after tomorrow was the final of the Top Beauty Competition. Given Hua Xiangrong¡¯s beauty, disposition, and current fame, she had a great chance to be the champion. Bai Xuan had already thought this through and decided to keep hanging in there, as the risk of being punished for being friendly to the suspects would be very low in the next couple of days. Anyway, the Holy House was a brothel, a ce of business. She could not see why the Holy House would be punished for letting in guilty customers. That did not make sense, did it?


    No matter what, Bai Xuan was ready to take a risk this time.


    Additionally, she also had some influence in the city of Chang¡¯an. She might pull some strings behind thepetition.


    She had already agreed that after the Top Beauty Competition, Hua Xiangrong could leave the Holy House and go to live with Li Mu. Therefore, thispetition was thest opportunity that Bai Xuan had to rake in some fame for her brothel from Hua Xiangrong. She had also sought out several chaste girls with unique beauty and talent who were ready to take over Hua Xiangrong¡¯s position. So, as long as her brothel became famous in thispetition, the brand ¡°Holy House¡± would have a firm foothold in the market and could easily upy the top ranking among all the brothels of the Musical House in the next three or four years.


    Li Mu was a little surprised by Bai Xuan¡¯s generosity. He could not figure out what this woman was thinking.


    Honestly, a person like Bai Xuan would definitely be a rare talent, an ambitious and adventurous CEO of a big enterprise, if she lived on Earth. Li Mu had no hostility toward such kind of person, not to mention that she was Hua Xiangrong¡¯s patron.


    ¡°Great. In that case, thank you so much, Madam Bai.¡± Li Mu beamed at her.


    Bai Xuan hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    At that point, another issue crossed Li Mu¡¯s mind. He then added, ¡°By the way, do you have any clue about that abducted little girl I asked you to look for by using your connections with various bigshots in Chang¡¯an?¡± Lately, Li Mu had been preupied with an assortment of problems and had no time to search for the girl. Thus, he had requested Bai Xuan to keep a watchful eye on this issue.

 Chapter 210 - The Top Beauty Competition (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 210 The Top Beauty Competition (Part I)</h4>


    Upon hearing that question, Bai Xuan shook her head and said, ¡°No one has delivered me any urate message yet.¡±


    Li Mu sighed with disappointment.


    ¡°Fu*k you, old beggar! How can you be so mean? You did take the flood dragon blood and steal the adorkable girl Ming Yue away!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly not fussy.¡±


    ¡°When I find this old bastard and his yellow dog, I will break their legs.¡±


    Bai Xuan did not linger in the room for long. Soon, she took leave before she outstayed her wee.


    After letting go of her concerns, she felt quite rxed instead.


    Nowadays, both Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong were famous figures in the city of Chang¡¯an and could draw the attention of any parties without effort. The former, in particr, was a young talent with unsurpassable brilliance in both poetry and martial arts. He was definitely a pure genius that was rare to see. Only God knew how eye-catching he was. Even though he was kind of a dangerous man, he could bring fame to the Holy House in every single day he spent here.


    In the room, Li Mu continued to teach Hua Xiangrong Taoist magic arts.


    When the lesson was over, Hua Xiangrong, a Natural Taoist Figure, started singing and dancing in the room to stimte the Ways. Meanwhile, Li Mu began to practice Xiantian Skill in this environment and yielded twice the result with half the effort.


    This was already a must-have event for the two¡¯s daily ¡®peer practice¡¯.


    Recently, Li Mu felt his spiritual force had been filling up and about to break through a small bottleneck, which would allow him to challenge the Fully Aplished Rank at the first level of the Xiantian Skill.


    He was very much looking forward to it.


    ¡°When I be fully aplished at the first level of the Xiantian Skill, my Third Eye will be activated to aplete scale. Then, how powerful will it be?¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What? He turned me down again?¡±


    The second prince, who was as handsome as a figure in fairy tales, slightly raised his eyebrows as he heard the feedback of his envoy.


    Inside the room, a hot discussion instantly broke out among those counselors around the second prince.


    ¡°How bumptious! He is utterly unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°He is ungrateful! Death will serve him right!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t be merciful on this conceited man! Otherwise, others will certainly follow his suit. If so, how can Your Highness maintain your stateliness?¡±


    ¡°I suggest Your Highness sending some experts to take out this arrogant rogue!¡±


    Looking overwhelmed with indignation, everyone uttered their advice.


    However, the second prince suddenly disyed a mysterious smile. Then, he asked, ¡°Gao Yi, did you fight Li Mu? How is his strength?¡±


    The middle-aged warrior did not hold any detail back but recounted the whole story. Then, hemented, ¡°I¡¯m not his match. If we fight head-on, I may only survive his three moves tops. After three moves, I¡¯ll be dead already.¡± Although he had been disgraced by Li Mu, he chose to describe the incident with the honesty in his own conceit, so as to prevent the second prince¡¯s judgment from being clouded his prejudiced narration. Yet, he had no idea that this was only his own wishful thinking.


    ¡°Oh, turns out that was how it went.¡± The second prince smiled peacefully and continued, ¡°You go and deliver my visiting letter to him again. This time, try to be polite. It¡¯s normal that a talented man likes putting on airs.¡±


    As those words were out, the hall fell perfectly silent.


    Those who were angrily denouncing Li Mu a moment ago instantly shut up. No one dared to speak ill of Li Mu anymore.


    ¡°This time, the second prince seems to be quite patient and courteous to the man he wants to enlist.¡±


    A little taken aback at the new order, the middle-aged man felt stressed at once. But he quickly nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    ¡°The second prince is getting serious about this!¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°He killed Yuan Wu, too?¡±


    In the study, Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, who was practicing calligraphy, felt his hand stiffened for a second.


    Zheng Cunjian nodded and confirmed, ¡°ording to the message of our inside source, it¡¯s true. And killing Yuan Wu was not all of it. I¡¯ve been told that even Routing Supervisor Lu Lizi got injured as well.¡± Then, Zheng Cunjian told Li Gang everything that happened in the hall of the Supervisory Department.


    After carefully managing the Chang¡¯an government for so many years, Li Gang had long since nt his agents in the local Supervisory Department. Thus, nothing there could escape his ears.


    He was, after all, the local tyrant.


    A quite formidable local tyrant.


    When Li Gang heard Zheng Cunjian out, he put the writing brush on the holder, took a hot towel from his attending concubine to wipe his hands, and then said, ¡°Lu Lizi has entered the Natural Realm a dozen years ago. I¡¯ve heard that he has refined 40% of his internal qi into the Natural qi, hasn¡¯t he? And he has also mastered the Crape Myrtle Mad Broadsword Skill and ranks the 30th among the 36 Routing Supervisors in the headquarters of the Supervisory Department, right?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian suggested, ¡°The 40% of Natural qi is merely his own assertion. I guess it¡¯s likely an exaggerated number. Anyway, given his character, he may have overstated it a little. So, it¡¯s probably only a bit over 30%.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already quite arge amount. Well, this evil spawn of my surely stunned me over and over again.¡± Li Gang then took a bowl of ginseng and cubilose porridge from the attending concubine, guzzled it down, and said, ¡°Cunjian, in your opinion, is it that he has reserved part of his power every time he struck, or his strength has been growing all the time? On that day he dueled with the Heaven Sword Martial Club, though he bombarded the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being with a single one move, he showed no ability to harm Lu Lizi at that time.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian shook his head and admitted, ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t know. If he has been reserving his power, it doesn¡¯t fit with the incidents in the past. But if we say his strength has been increasing, it seemed unlikely that he can make progress at this rate. No one in the world can do that. I¡¯m afraid that even the heads of the nine Holy ns or that man in old times whom people abstain from speaking of never had a power hike like this.¡±


    ¡°Fair point well made.¡± Li Gang stifled all the spections that went rampant in his mind.


    ¡°Your honor, the day after tomorrow is the Top Beauty Competition. Will you attend that event?¡± Asked Zheng Cunjian.


    Li Gang shook his head and exined, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for me to be present at such a frisky asion.¡± Now that he was the actual ruler of the city of Chang¡¯an, he saw no need to manifest his power there. As to the so-called Top Beauties, he could totally make them line up for his favoring if he truly wanted.


    Zheng Cunjian hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°And what about that thing the second prince intends to do?¡±


    After settling himself back into the chair behind the desk, Li Gang stared at the flickering candle and said, ¡°Being cooperative... to some extent. We can do the share that is in line with thews of the empire. As to the rest that vites thews, we shall leave it to him.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Zheng Cunjian nodded.


    ...


    ...


    Timepsed rapidly.


    Soon, two days passed by.


    The day of the Top Beauty Competition finally arrived.


    The official start time of thepetition was at dusk when the lights were all lit up.


    At daytime on that day, the Musical House organized another flower parade. The female ves captured from the vast pasture and the beautiful women from sinned official families, including the widow and two daughters of General Tang, were confined to iron cages carried by carriages and dragged around the city for a second time.


    The younger daughter, Tang Mi, was still feeling dizzy because she had not recovered from the cold. She had no idea what kind of pathetic life was waiting for them at all. The Widow Tang and her older daughter, by contrast, looked miserable and terrified.


    By doing this parade, the Musical House hoped to warm up the atmosphere before thepetition started.


    When the sun was setting at twilight, the Liufang Street, where the Musical House was located, was soon packed with people. morous as it never had before, the whole street was immersed in a festive ambiance. With the hustle and bustle ofrge crowds, the ce was almost full to bursting.


    Like all the grand events and gatherings back on Earth, thispetition was borately arranged by the Musical House. There was an opening ceremony at the beginning. The whole event was open to anyone who was interested. Now, on a huge stage in the open air, young and gorgeous prostitutes who had signed up in the Top Beauty Competition but did not make to the top 30 in the screening were presenting their excellent performances in session to earn more poprity. They caused bursts of loud cheers and whoops from the throngs on Liufang Street, creating an animated atmosphere.


    This was thest chance those rejected prostitutes had to show their talents and gain more fame. Hence, they did all they can during their performance.


    When the opening ceremony was over, the real Top Beauty Competition got started.


    All the famous prostitutes from assorted brothels in Chang¡¯an and other provinces staged their best show one by one to contend for the ¡®Top Beauty¡¯ title.


    Time flew by. By this time, all the streetlights were lit.


    The darkness slowly descended on thisnd.


    Two bright moons were watching the event in silence from high above.


    As a poem in the Tang Dynasty went, each of the moons looked just like a te of jade as the boys on Earth often called it.


    Even the weather was very cooperative with today¡¯s event. They sky was not overcast at all. The moonlight was extremely beautiful. It enveloped thend like a thin veil, coating all the buildings in Chang¡¯an with ayer of white frost.


    Before thepetition started officially, Li Mu appeared in a private room for honored guests on the second floor of the Fairy House, which was about twenty meters away across the stage. He was watching the event attentively.


    Of course, he was here to boost the morale of Hua Xiangrong.


    This private room was the one Madam Bai Xuan, the owner of the Holy House, reserved specifically for Li Mu. The vision and the angle of view there were quite good, for Li Mu could have a clear view of all the performances on the stage and not be blocked by the crowds on the street. Also, when Hua Xiangrong stepped onto the stage, she could easily see Li Mu cheering for her.


    Indeed, Bai Xuan had gone through a lot of trouble to help Hua Xiangrong champion thepetition.


    Li Mu was sitting in the private room. Beside him sat Zheng Cunjian.


    The chrysanthemum leopard had curled up at a corner of the room. With its eyes half-closed, it was dozing off and snoring at ease.


    In truth, Li Mu was also a little excited and curious about this event.


    After all, the selection of the Top Beauty was a very appealing activity for any man. To watch all the extraordinarily talented and pretty girls within a radius of several thousand miles doing performances was definitely a feast for the eyes. Plus, Li Mu certainly could not just support his favorite girl by paying lip service. So tonight, he came to the event to back up Hua Xiangrong by action.


    It actually gave him a pleasure of participation.


    It was a pleasure utterly different from that he experienced in making progress in martial arts practice.


    Thepetition was about to take ce at any second.


    The outstanding prostitutes that had ranked the top 30 were doing theirst-minute preparations and drawing lots for turns to go onto the stage.


    Beforeing to the event, Li Mu had already learned the rules and procedures for the selection of the Top Beauty from Zheng Cunjian.


    Same as the various talent shows on Earth in essence, the final result of the Top Beauty Competition would be decided by three steps¡ª the ¡®audience voting¡¯, the ¡®professional screening¡¯, and the ¡®promotionalparison¡¯.


    In the ¡®audience voting¡¯ step, those who liked the performances of those prostitutes could give a flower basket to their preferred performer during the shows. One flower basket equaled one silver ingot. The final number of the flower baskets or the value of silver ingots a prostitute received would be a part of the basis for her rating. But in Li Mu¡¯s perspective, it was practically the same as the text message voting back on Earth. Anyway, you had to throw in money to support your idols. But since a flower basket cost a silver ingot here, this was absolutely a game of the well-off.


    In the ¡®professional screening¡¯, a review panelist constituted by a total of 30 distinguished guests from the higher ss, extremely wealthy tycoons, powerful officials, and well-known madams from all the brothels, would rate each participant¡¯s performance. Their rating would be counted in each performer¡¯s final points.


    And in the third step, the ¡®promotionalparison¡¯, those celebrated schrs that the prostitutes had invited here beforehand would present poems ttering the girls they patronized. Based on the quality of the poems they made, they could win extra points for their girls in thest part of thepetition.


    ¡°Thest step of writing poems is especially important for the final result of the Top Beauty Competition. A poem that might be popr for a hundred or a thousand years can cause a sensation among the audience and be widely spread across the world. Therefore, it¡¯s also the most critical part of the wholepetition... But needless to say, this part is not a problem for you, Young Master Li. Tonight, Miss Hua is bound to be the Top Beauty,¡± said Zheng Cunjian.

 Chapter 211 - Invite Li Mu Three Times

    <h4>Chapter 211 Invite Li Mu Three Times</h4>


    Given that Zheng Cunjian investigated so clearly, he naturally made some preparations.


    Huang Xiangrong, whom Li Mu supported, had to get elected in thepetition. Otherwise, Li Mu would lose face.


    Li Mu nodded.


    Writing poems was certainly an easy thing.


    The poems by those ancient poetry talents had been passed down on Earth for numerous centuries, so even if he giarized them, there would be enough to be copied for more than 10 years. Anyway, he had no psychological burden because it was nothing likemitting crimes in vition of thew.


    ¡°I am sowing the seed of Chinese civilization from Earth on this wild and alien. I am simply the messenger of a civilization.¡±


    Someone shamelesslyforted himself.


    Time flew by.


    Soon after, the Top Beauty Competition finally began.


    The sequence of the draw had been set.


    Outside the private room came a knock on the door. Zheng Cunjian turned and went out. After a while, he came in and said, ¡°Master Hua drew the 10th one.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    The feeling of being followed by several hired thugs was really cool.


    After all, not everything needed to be handled by himself, but could be done well by others while he was drinking and watching the beauties.


    Pleasing sounds by traditional stringed and woodwind instruments came from the stage below.


    The first famous prostitute, wearing a long bluish and yellow dress, went onto the stage slowly.


    ¡°I am from Soft Jade Hall, and my name is Si Yuhua.¡±


    Under the increasing strength of the sound-amplifying Magic Fa Circle, the famous prostitute¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, and spread throughout Liufang Street.


    This time, the Musical House also expended a lot of effort to hold this. They had invited warlocks around the stage to arrange a number of small tactical deployments, so as to make sure that the voices of these famous prostitutes could spread throughout Liufang Street.


    As soon as Si Yuhua stepped onto the stage, there was a cheer on Liufang Street.


    Soft Jade Hall was also one of the famous halls on Liufang Street, who had simr fame as the Holy House. Si Yuhua was the top beauty of Soft Jade Hall, known as the Supernatural-music Fairy, and was best at singing. She was known for her music lingering in the air long after the performance, so she was also one of the most famous prostitutes in Chang¡¯an City.


    As the first famous prostitute to step onto the stage, Si Yuhua suddenly attracted the attention of countless people.


    Including Li Mu.


    Although he was more than 20 meters away from her, Li Mu could see her clearly by means of his current eyesight. This Supernatural-music Fairy, with a tall and romantically curvy figure, had white skin and picturesque eyebrows, and was indeed a first-ss beauty. Compared with Hua Xiangrong, who hadn¡¯t cultivated Xiantian Skill, they were evenly matched.


    After all, she used to be a famous prostitute who shared the same ranking as Hua Xiangrong.


    As a first-ss beauty, if back on Earth, she would certainly be found by talent agents and be a favorite star. Unfortunately, in this world, the status of a famous prostitute was not so high, as they couldn¡¯t make decisions themselves. Although she looked like just a 17-year-old girl, who could predict her future destiny?


    Under the moonlight, Si Yuhua danced fully and vividly, with long fluttering sleeves and an enchanting figure. Her body seemed to be weak and boneless, but she danced extremely gracefully. Thus, the crowd was cheering.


    ¡°You danced gracefully from the dawn when the moon rose above the treetops into the deep night when the moon descended below that; we danced and sang to our hearts¡¯ content; we started waving the peach-blossom fans after we were exhausted...¡±


    Si Yuhua was singing, and her voice was like the sound of nature, which, in the moonlight, offered a sense of emptiness and sorrow, as if she, like a duckweed that could not help drifting with the tide, gradually drifted away on the silent river, lonely and far away.


    The poem she sang was written for her by a poetry celebrity. This poem once also made a sensation in Chang¡¯an City.


    Li Mu sighed.


    ¡°With such a great voice and fascinating martial arts, she can simply be superior to many so-called beautiful female stars on Earth.¡±


    The famous prostitutes of this world were really both extremely beautiful and versatile, and were very talented. That was because any woman who could be called a famous prostitute was absolutely graceful and literate, even if they might not be knowledgeable.


    After her performance was finished, cheering rose up all over the street.


    The cheers were like waves.


    That¡¯s because for many ordinary people, it was absolutely a dreamlike experience to be able to watch these top-level prostitutes¡¯ performance.


    In front of the main stage were seats for more than 300 VIPs, including the ¡°expert team¡±, and many celebrities in Chang¡¯an City. Even one silver flower basket basically couldn¡¯t be afforded by the ordinary people, so only the celebrities who were sitting here were the main force to really waste money.


    Si Yuhua finished the performance, standing in the center of the stage to acknowledge the apuse delicately, and a number of leaders in the Musical House reported the flower baskets loudly. The top beauty of Soft Jade Hall received 31,100 baskets in total until her performance waspleted. The number was amazing.


    Then, the second top beauty performed on the stage.


    Time flew by.


    On Liufang Street were all kinds of cheers.


    There were people everywhere¡ªon the streets, in the trees, on the walls, and on the rooftops.


    The curfew in Chang¡¯an City was also in effect tonight.


    In a sh, five or six top beauties had finished their performances with mixed results, but in Li Mu¡¯s view, Si Yuhua, the top beauty of Soft Jade Hall, was the best performer.


    Zheng Cunjian suddenly spoke off to the side. ¡°Master Si of Soft Jade Hall is also supported by some people. I heard that one of the four major officials from Lord Zhenxi Mansion, ¡®Cloud Sword¡¯ Liu Wufeng, is in Soft Jade Hall these days, who has also imed to support Master Si.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and continued to watch their dance.


    He knew what Zheng Cunjian meant. Zheng Cunjian did not talk about Si Yuhua, but reminded him that the power of Lord Zhenxi Mansion had been in Chang¡¯an City, and it had already been here long ago. He was afraid that they were secretly plotting.


    However, for Li Mu, all reactionaries were paper tigers.


    He had now made initial sess in martial arts, so he didn¡¯t care about those people at all.


    ...


    Opposite the Fairy House was the Moon-hugging House.


    On Liufang Street, there were four buildings that were famous as first-ss restaurants and were 200 years old. There were no famous prostitutes in the buildings, only wine and dishes of food. They depended not on the beauties but on the food to be famous in the whole Chang¡¯an Mansion, which was a unique scene.


    The Fairy House was one of them.


    The Moon-hugging House was also one of them.


    On the second floor of the Moon-hugging House, there was the No.1 in Heaven private room in the west, the best ce to watch the performance of the main stage. At this time, in the room that was brightly lit, second demon-like handsome prince was sitting alone in front of the window.


    Behind him stood a dozen of his trusted subordinates.


    Among them was a slender man who had handsome facial features and a pale face. With the smell of powder, he had no whiskers on his face, and was wearing a dark robe. With very strange breath, he was the actual controller of the Musical House in Chang¡¯an City, Liu Chenglong.


    Beside Liu Chenglong stood the middle-aged warrior who had sent the visit invitation to Li Mu.


    ¡°So, Li Mu refused?¡± The second prince held his chin in his hands and sat in front of the window, without any imposing princely manner. He stared at the main stage, as if he was immersed in the performance of the ninth famous prostitute on the stage or was thinking about other things. In short, he was somewhat absent-minded.


    ¡°Yes, I am ipetent. I could not convince Li Mu. I invited him this time very politely.¡± The middle-aged man lowered his head in fear, then said, ¡°Please punish me, Your Highness.¡± He had gone to invite Li Mu once again this morning in a very humble manner and a polite tone.


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    Li Mu still did not hesitate to throw him out of the Holy House.


    ¡°It is not your fault.¡± The second prince waved his hand with a mild expression, and he said without the slightest anger, ¡°ording to your description, it can be seen from Li Mu¡¯s reaction that even if I were to go personally to invite him three times, he would not help me.¡±


    The middle-aged master did not know what to say.


    The other assistants did not speak, but were secretly happy because if Li Mu did note, their status would not be threatened.


    As Liu Chenglong saw the expressions of these assistants, he despised them secretly.


    ¡°A group of shortsighted people, without any tolerance. Such people, if following the prince, would make troubles and be obstacles. The prince is a wise man, but why is he raising such a group of ipetent people?¡±


    ¡°Now, in Chang¡¯an City, I am afraid that all the people know that I failed to invite Li Mu for help three times. Hoho, tell me, how will people think about this matter?¡± the second prince asked in a calm and self-deprecating smile.


    ¡°Li Mu fails to appreciate the kindness of Your Highness, and humiliates the dignity of Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has been humiliated by Li Mu. We must not tolerate Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu is arrogant and humiliates Your Highness. If Your Highness continues to indulge this person, I am afraid that it will make everyoneugh at Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is really humiliated by Li Mu to the extreme. We shouldn¡¯t leave the matter at that.¡±


    A group of aides caught the opportunity to give their opinions, pretending to be earnest and indignant.


    The second prince nodded slightly, and didn¡¯t retort. He turned back and looked at Liu Chenglong, the principal of the Musical House, then asked, ¡°Chenglong, were you demoted to the Musical House in Chang¡¯an City six years ago due to some incident?¡±


    Liu Chenglong gratefully replied, ¡°In that year, Chenglong faced the penalty of death. Thanks to the help of Your Highness, I could survive and could also be the chief of the Musical House in Chang¡¯an City, without worrying about food or clothing. The kindness of Your Highness, I will never forget it, ever. Even if I am smashed into pieces, it is difficult for me to repay a trace of the favor.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to mention the past. Tell me your opinion on the matter about Li Mu,¡± the second prince said with a smile.


    Liu Chenglong said, ¡°Your Highness has invited Li Mu out three times, which already shows that Your Highness is courteous to the wise and condescending to schrs. If this thing is spread out, the people of the world would have to appreciate Your Highness¡¯ mind and demeanor. Although, on the surface, it seems that Your Highness is humiliated, in fact, Your Highness has gained the people¡¯s support, and those talented people will certainly be willing to go to help Your Highness. On the other hand, Li Mu seems to be famous by trampling on Your Highness, but in fact, he is only known as an arrogant person. Even some other people who want to use him will certainly stop such a thought. After all, no matter how good a genius is, if the genius is conceited and is difficult to restrain, the genius, just like a fierce horse, will not be able to fight on the battlefield, but will be a problem.¡±


    After he heard these words, the eyes of the second prince brightened.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Chenglong stays here, and the others leave.¡±


    Those trusted subordinates and assistants were shocked secretly, knowing that they said the wrong words, but they were slightly unconvinced. However, they couldn¡¯t say any more, but had to leave the private room and go to another prepared private room to drink.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 212 - Money-burning Game

    <b>Chapter 212: Money-burning Game</b>


    After the second prince became conscious, he pointed to the seat next to him and said to Liu Chenglong, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Liu Chenglong replied respectfully. ¡°Before Your Highness, there is no position for me. I had better stand.¡±


    The second prince nodded and did not insist. He sighed. ¡°Back then, you were wronged.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel wronged when doing things for Your Highness.¡± Liu Chenglong replied respectfully.


    The second prince smiled, and on his handsome face showed a kind of intoxicating charm. He said, ¡°When we finish missions in Chang¡¯an City, Chenglong, you follow me back to Qin City. Although Chang¡¯an scenery is good, it is so peaceful that people may easily forget their ambitions. You have been here for six years, and you should go back to astound others.¡±


    On Liu Chenglong¡¯s face showed a trace of pleasure, and he knelt on the ground suddenly, then said, ¡°I obey to Your Highness¡¯ orders.¡±


    ¡°Stand up,¡± as the second prince said, his eyes were cast on the main stage for Top Beauty Competition outside the window, ¡°Is the next performer Master Hua of Holy House, who is described to be extremely beautiful in Beauty Poem?¡±


    Liu Chenglong stood up and respectfully said, ¡°Yes. Hua Xiangrong is the top beauty of Holy House, who is quite famous. Besides, supported by Li Yu in his two pieces of century-long poetry, this time, she is very likely to win the title of Top Beauty.¡±


    The second prince smiled and nodded, then asked, ¡°Which House is the girl who is giving thanks on the stage from?¡±


    Liu Chenglong was shocked and nced through the window. Then he said, ¡°She is Girl Lu, Lu Hongshou, from Yi Cui House, who is also a popr favorite one in this Top Beauty Competition. She is good at sleeve dancing and ying the vertical flute, quite talented. She is originally considered to be the most popr one in this contest. However, nowadays, because of Li Mu, Hua Xiangrong seems to surpass her. Thus, it is difficult to predict.¡±


    ¡°Send 100,000 flower baskets to the girl,¡± the second prince said.


    Upon hearing the words, Liu Chenglong was shocked, but for a moment, he understood the mind of His Highness.


    ¡°Supporting other girls means just trying to suppress Hua Xiangrong.¡±


    ¡°But a girl from a brothel is not worthy of being suppressed by the second prince. He is against Li Mu, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°In a word, he is angry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder. Nowadays, the second prince is in full swing. Since this spring hunting, the first prince remains in name only, so the second prince seems always to be the first potential king. All partiese to support him. However, he fails to invite Li Mu, a county magistrate, out three times. No matter how tolerable he is, he might feel unpleasant somehow.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Miss, Miss, Master Lu of Yi Cui House has already been acknowledging the apuse, and it will soon be your turn to be on the stage.¡± Inside the temporary tent behind the main stage, Xin¡¯er ran back with a look of excitement.


    ¡°I know it,¡± Hua Xiangrong answered calmly.


    She wore a simple white pce dress tonight and slightly powdered, not dressing as delicately as other famous whores. But her temperament was pure and she was like a fairy, who was surrounded by a kind of fairy atmosphere and presented a kind of thrilling beauty.


    She was not nervous at all, but quite calm.


    However, Bai Xuan on one side said with a nervous look, ¡°Sister Hua, how about it? Are you confident in this match? Don¡¯t be nervous, and just be yourself. Will you sing Beauty Poem or Hua Xiangrongter...?¡± She was also one of the thirty professional judges, who found time to go backstage to root for Hua Xiangrong.


    Hua Xiangrong burst intoughter and said, ¡°Mother Bai, if you say this, I will be really nervous.¡±


    Bai Xuan was shocked and knew the meaning. She said, rolling eyes, ¡°In the words of Young Master Li, I must be having purpose shaking because I¡¯m about to realize my decade-long dream, and how can I not be nervous? Yes, my silly sister. Has Young Master Li prepared poems for you? In thestpetition, poetry is very important...¡±


    Hua Xiangrong replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know this. I have never asked Brother Mu, and I think he might have done so.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you, you, you, you haven¡¯t redeemed your freedom or be his wife, but your heart has beenpletely tied to Li Mu. Now, if Young Master Li sells you, will you still help him count the money...¡± Bai Xuan joked her, then said, ¡°My silly sister, you should reserve a little bit to leave him atrge in order to get him. For the methods that I taught you to hook men, have you forgotten them?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong justughed and did not refute.


    She knew that Mother Bai was actually worried about her and thinking for her.


    But she firmly believed that her Brother Mu was definitely not the kind of person who forsook after having dallied with her.


    ¡°You just smirk,¡± Bai Xuan reluctantly rolled her eyes, and then said joyfully, ¡°Among the first several performers, Master Si Yuhua received the most flower baskets, which reached just more than 31,000. Huaer, with present fame, plus the reputation of Young Master Li Mu, you must receive at least 30,000 flower baskets. Mother Bai also prepared some for you, so Huaer, you must receive the most flower baskets, and you will also get a high score from those schrs. If Young Master Li can prepare a century-long poem for you, Top Beauty must be you...¡±


    Before the voice died away, they heard in the direction of the main stage outside a sudden exmation.


    Then, the voice of a leader from Musical House, supported by the magical technique, spread throughout the street, ¡°Congrattions to Master Lu. She received 136,000 flower baskets...¡±


    Bai Xuan suddenly was stunned.


    She thought she had got it wrong and looked at the maid, Xin¡¯er, next to her.


    Xin¡¯er was also stunned with an open mouth, ¡°130,000 flower baskets... How... how is it possible?¡±


    A flower basket cost 100 pounds of silver, and 10,000 flower baskets 100,000 pounds of silver, equivalent to 10,000 pounds of gold. More than 130,000 flower baskets were 130,000 pounds of gold. This number was too crazy, and all of a sudden, she became the center.


    The face of Bai Xuan showed embarrassment.


    On the main stage, of course, it was impossible to really stack up to 130,000 flower baskets. More than one hundred flower baskets would be changed into gold bills and the number was directly imed. Lu Hongxiu from Yi Cui House was very famous, who was admired by a lot of people and was supported by several consortiums ofmerce chamber behind her. There were also business opportunities in the contest, in which businessmen couldpete for fame and benefits. But which chamber ofmerce could spend so much money?


    Impossible. It was impossible for her not to know this shocking move in advance.


    Bai Xuan suddenly felt that the development of this Top Beauty Competition tonight would gradually be out of her expectations and control.


    This was an extremely bad sign.


    ¡°Is it tonight that there are powerful people want to support Lu Hongxiu?¡±


    ¡°Or... In fact, are they simply targeting Hua Xiangrong?¡±


    ¡°After all, at this time, among the hot figures for the title of Top Beauty, Hua Xiangrong ranks first.¡±


    After a series of campaigns by Bai Xuan, Hua Xiangrong was supported by most people, especially the consortiums ofmerce chamber in Changan City. They imed that they would support Hua Xiangrong and offer flower baskets. Roughly counted, the number of flower baskets Hua Xiangrong could get was between 40,000 and 50,000, which basically ensured that she could win the championship, but now...


    A flower basket was a pound of gold.


    With more money, one could change the final result, and it could also kill people heavily.


    When pondering, she heard a burst of cheerse from outside the tent.


    She saw Lu Hongxiu, who had just finished performing,ing down from the stage and a group of people from Yi Cui House immediately rushing towards her.


    A group of people passed through Hua Xiangrong¡¯s tent, and the middle-aged Lu Hongxiu in the crowd was excited and surprised. Apanied by the sisters and moms of Yi Cui House, she went over and became the center of attention.


    Especially, the mother named Lu Xue was not in harmony with Bai Xuan all the time. When she walked over the tent, she deliberately said loudly, ¡°Haha, I heard that in this year, someone took many efforts and prepared a lot to win the championship, and even shamelessly apanied the rich merchants in drinking just to get a few more flowers baskets. It¡¯s really hard... Unfortunately, our Hongxiu received 130,000 flower baskets with one piece of dance. Hoho, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. To be Top Beauty requires the true ability, and what do we call the people with dirty tricks? Shameless.¡±


    She clearly ridiculed Bai Xuan.


    In order to let Hua Xiangrong be the top one, Bai Xuan had taken a lot of efforts and mind these days and had shamelessly done a lot of things.


    However, everyone was doing this, which was within the scope of the rules of the game.


    Why did it be so unbearable within the words of Lu Xue from Yi Cui House?


    Bai Xuan shivered out of anger.


    ¡°Heyhey, that¡¯s it. I heard that Hua Xiangrong has had sex with Li Mu, but she even came topete for Top Beauty. Doesn¡¯t she go against the rule? Without virginity, she even dares to appear here.¡±


    ¡°In order to get Li Mu, she uses all kinds of means, and she made all the famous whores lose face.¡±


    There was some gossip that came from far away, which could be just heard by the people in the tent.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The thinking of rich people really can¡¯t be guessed inmon sense.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that Lu Hongxiu got 130,000 flower baskets, he was also stunned.


    This reminded him of some live broadcast tforms on the earth. There were girls with good looks, who could make indoors men crazy for them by giggling and flirting. These men even didn¡¯t hesitate to use huge amounts of public funds to reward them... It seemed that in this world, there were also some people who were rich but silly.


    ¡°Someone directly rewarded 100,000 flower baskets,¡± Zheng Cunjian walked in from outside the door, and said with astonishment and puzzlement, ¡°It is done by the distinguished guest in the private room, named No.1 in Heaven, in the opposite Moon-hugging House, whose origin is mysterious and unknown.¡± His reaction was extremely fast and he had found a lot of information.


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°I will order people to arrange for raising money, but it is a sudden incident. Master Hua will perform soon, so, within a short period, I am afraid that it is toote to get more than 100,000 flower baskets...¡± He certainly knew that Li Mu was to support Hua Xiangrong, so he had some preparations in advance. At least, 30,000 flower baskets were avable.


    In Chang¡¯an City, Zheng Cunjian had such a kind of power.


    However, he did not expect that Yi Cui House should actually act so historically shockingly, so he was a bit surprised and nervous.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°No need to do that. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    There was not much technical content to burn money for the reward.


    Who knew if Yi Cui House was cooperating with Musical House to act?


    For the live broadcast of the election show, the power of the public was also very important.


    Li Mu had confidence in Hua Xiangrong.

 Chapter 213 - Exceedingly Beautiful With One Dance

    <h4>Chapter 213 Exceedingly Beautiful With One Dance</h4>


    Because Hua Xiangrong who had cultivated the simple-version Xiantian Skill had already thoroughly remolded herself. It could be said that she was peerlessly graceful, so it was quite easy for her to charm people.


    Between the words, Hua Xiangrong appeared. She wore a white pce dress, with her hair fluttering, riding the wind. Behind her was a pair of silver wings, so she was really like a goddess with wings under the moon. She flew to the stage, fluttering like a fairy, and in this way, it was simply dreamy to the extreme.


    The crowds around the street immediately burst into thrilling apuse.


    The appearance of this flying to the stage was really charming, as if she had been the moon-pce fairynding on earth, shocking many people. This way of appearance on the stage was directly superior to those of other famous whores.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Mu was a bit surprised.


    Silver Wing was one of the Taoist techniques he gave to Hua Xiangrong, which could enable her to fly in the air, but he did not imagine that Hua Xiangrong should use it on the stage and for this great match. As far as he knew, Hua Xiangrong was not a girl who liked to show off, but she used this method, which obviously meant that she would take this contest seriously.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Was she stimted by something in the backstage tent?¡±


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Go check it out,¡± he said.


    Zheng Cunjian responded and turned and went out.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Is she Hua Xiangrong?¡±


    Inside the No.1 in Heaven private room of Moon-hugging House, on the extremely handsome face of the second prince was amazement, and deep in his eyes shed surprise.


    Liu Chenglong, the principal of Musical House, was also stunned.


    He had seen Hua Xiangrong, since he knew these top beauties in each major brothels. Hua Xiangrong was the most outstanding figure in Holy House, who could also be regarded as a jade-like beauty, but in his memory, she was absolutely not so beautiful. In front of him, the white-dressed woman on the main stage, under the moonlight, riding the wind, was like the moon-pce fairy who was really pure and seemed to unreally beautiful.


    ¡°Moreover, she can actually fly with the wind. It is a kind of Magic Arts. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, she is indeed Hua Xiangrong, top beauty of Holy House,¡± Liu Chenglong replied quickly, ¡°She just... changed greatly. I have never heard that she could use magic arts.¡±


    ¡°A super six-star warlock should actually be the famous whore of Musical House. Hoho, it is interesting.¡± The second prince looked at the main stage with much interest.


    His forehead was covered with a trace of sweat.


    ¡°Super six-star warlock?¡±


    ¡°Hua Xiangrong?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    After all, he was very clear about the background of those girls in Holy House who were a little famous. Among them, there were some who were proficient in martial arts. For example, Gongsun Wu in Charm-enjoying House was good at sword-using dance. Before entering Musical House, she was once a warrior of Joint-thoughts level. But Hua Xiangrong, with a pure origin, was a daughter from a fallen wealthy family. She was not good at martial arts and was definitely not a warlock.


    However, the words of the second prince couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    After all, it should be noted that today¡¯s Great Qin royal family was also one of the top martial arts sessors. The second prince was an outstanding and talented person, whose martial art cultivation was unfathomable. It was just because he was from the royal family and rarely experienced in Jianghu that he didn¡¯t have so much reputation. When Liu Chenglong left Qin City due to demotion, there were rumors in the capital that the second prince had already broken through Natural Realm. Now, six years had passed, no one dared to imagine what realm he had reached.


    But one thing was certain. The second prince was definitely a master in martial art.


    Therefore, he observed urately.


    ¡°The question is when Hua Xiangrong began to practice magic arts?¡±


    ¡°How could it be so fast?¡±


    ¡°Is it...¡±


    In Liu Chenglong¡¯s mind suddenly emerged a figure.


    ¡°Li Mu!¡±


    ¡°It must be rted to Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°But how did Li Mu make a girl who wasn¡¯t skilled at martial arts be a super six-stared master in magic arts in less than a month?¡±


    ¡°This is so unconceivable.¡±


    As Liu Chenglong thought over, many thoughts came in his mind in a sh.


    As the principal of Musical House, under his governance, he even saw such a strange thing and was not aware of it at all. Thus, the second prince might be dissatisfied with his ability.


    He was uneasy.


    ¡°A beauty in Chang¡¯an; peerless and independent; the first nce could cause the fall of a city; the second nce could cause the fall of a state...¡±


    The second prince said in an admiring tone, ¡°When I first heard about this poem, I only thought it should be an exaggeration. But when I see her today, I think Hua Xiangrong is indeed exceedingly beautiful, and even some of the Virgin Goddesses carefully cultivated and selected by the powerful ns and some favored girls cultivated by the royal and aristocratic family might seem inferior n front of her. I really don¡¯t expect that in Musical House of Chang¡¯an City, there is such a peerlessly beautiful woman. No wonder that Li Mu, who is a poetry and martial talent, lingers in Holy House.¡±


    Under his status, his expression of such feeling and praise could show that he really appreciated her and was stunned by her.


    Liu Chenglong said smartly, ¡°The family registration of Hua Xiangrong is still in Musical House, and her freedom has not yet been redeemed.¡±


    The second prince did not speak.


    Liu Chenglong added, ¡°The famous whores in the Top Beauty Competition must be virgins. This is always a rule. The experienced female officer has checked before, and Hua Xiangrong is still a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Eh, nice,¡± the second prince nodded.


    He just nodded, but didn¡¯t say any more.


    But for Liu Chenglong, he had known what to do.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°You dare to retort?¡± A woman with a fierce look raised her hand to p.


    ¡°p.¡±


    At the entrance of the tent, maid Xin¡¯er covered her face with her hands, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. An angry light shed upon her eyes, and she was staring at the opposite group of people from Yi Cui House.


    That woman with hands on her waist, shouted in malice, ¡°Humble maid. For this p, I mean to let you know that you must be aware of rules. You, a humble seed of a ve, dared to refute Mother Lu Xue¡¯s words. You are simply courting death.¡±


    The surrounding aged females and men allughed.


    The group of people from Yi Cui House, headed by Mom Lu Xue, also showed ridicule.


    ¡°You first talked about our miss rudely.¡± Xin¡¯er wiped the blood in the corner of her mouth and retorted stubbornly.


    The woman said in a cold tone, ¡°A few words on her won¡¯t injure her body, will they?¡±


    A group of people around her also agreed, ¡°Yes. Does she really think of herself as the champion of Top Beauty Competition? Girl Hongxiu, with 130,000 flower baskets, did not say anything. How many can Hua Xiangrong receive? She is really arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Heyhey. I think that at this time, she can only at most get half of Girl Hongxiu¡¯s flower baskets.¡±


    ¡°Showing off before thepetition, she may be blown a lot finally.¡±


    ¡°She ys tricks secretly, plotting with the chamber ofmerce for insider trading. Is this her talent? If she really has the ability, she can learn from Master Lu, who can surprise a great number of people through her dance, then others will be willing to reward her. This is the real skill.¡±


    They were surrounded by gloating voices.


    These days, since Hua Xiangrong enjoyed much poprity in Chang¡¯an City, and Li Mu, who was a poetry and a martial talent, was monopolized by her, other girls had no chance to be with him, and had been jealous of Hua Xiangrong. Besides, she was also one of the hot ones to win the championship in this Top Beauty Competition. How could it be possible for the other famous whores not to hate her?


    At this moment, Hua Xiangrong went to the stage to perform, and Bai Xuan also returned to the VIP seat. In the tent of Holy House, in addition to maid Xin¡¯er, only four singing girls, who hadn¡¯t got reputations or debuted, stayed with her timidly. Hence, someone came to provoke them and deliberately said a few rude words outside. Xin¡¯er naturally could not stand it with her temperament, so she went out to refute. However, she was med for her rudeness, and even was pped twice in her face.


    ¡°You, you...¡± Tears came out of Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes under her anger.


    She was about to rush to fight against these inquisitive people. The four singing girls were frightened and quickly dragged her.


    As a result, the surrounding famous female entertainers and their maids were rmed and came to watch.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Your honor, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian described what happened backstage.


    He naturally had his own channels to investigate the facts that Bai Xuan was attacked, Hua Xiangrong was rumored, and Xin¡¯er was humiliated. However, he did not take action arbitrarily, but came back to report to Li Mu.


    After hearing these words, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    A ce where people were was really Jianghu.


    He sat before the window and watched Hua Xiangrong dance below.


    She sang Beauty Poem and danced specifically for this poem.


    Under the moonlight, her dance was ethereal, and her figure was beautiful. Two moons hung high above the sky, and the moonlight seemed to be directly condensed on the exceedingly beautiful woman. A circle of glory which was like a lunar halo was condensed on the white pce dress, and the voice was empty as if resounding in the Moon Pce.


    With such a graceful temperament, beautiful dance, and a great voice, shepletely defeated those famous courtesans who performed earlier.


    Even the previous performer Lu Hongxu of Yi Cui House, who won the loudest apuse, couldn¡¯tpare with her.


    The two moons hung in the sky, and the moonlight was like frost.


    Hua Xiangrong seemed to be presenting the radiance of the moonlight.


    The visible frosty mist was converging towards Hua Xiangrong, and the spotted radiance of the moon was flying towards this beautiful woman who did not belong to this human world. Eventually, they were condensed in her jade-like skin and bones, which simply did not belong to the human world.


    On Liufang Street and in Musical House, both of which were initially full of cheers and exmation, thousands of people became silent now, and the whole street was quiet. All the people were staring at this girl who was like the moon fairy.


    Everyone was holding their breath.


    For that kind of cautious look, it seemed that they were afraid that their breathing sound was so loud that the moon fairy on the stage would be startled away.


    Li Mu also lost his mind as he looked at her.


    Tonight, Hua Xiangrong performed with emotions, and her Taoist Sense was surging, as if she were absorbing the moonlight. Natural Light Taoist Figure absorbed the moonlight fully and vividly. For her, this was also a kind of cultivation, just like an ordinary warlock condensing Taoist magic arts through meditation. Hua Xiangrong had a strong physical body, so her dance was also a kind of cultivation to her.


    Streets were quiet; only the moonlight was visible in the center of the sky.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 214 - The Unsurpassed Glamor

    <h4>Chapter 214 The Unsurpassed mor</h4>


    Soon after, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s dance was finished as the music came to an end. The girl stood at the center of the stage motionlessly. The moonlight shone on her, giving her a dreamy and ethereal air.


    The surroundings remained quiet.


    Then, someone broke the silence with a whoop, and overwhelming cheers, cries, howls, and exmations instantly broke out like mad and drowned out all the other sounds on the entire Liufang Street of the Musical House.


    Some faces of those in the audience were a little distorted due to their extreme exhration and amazement. Some were yelling and screaming without realizing what they were doing or what they were shouting about. They simply felt only loud cries could express their feelings after enjoying such an otherworldly dance on this fervent asion.


    The entire Liufang Street was boiling with excitement.


    The distinguished guests sitting at the front row before the main stage were as well. And in the best private rooms of the restaurants in the vicinity, almost all the officials, rich merchants, and experts in martial arts were bending over the windows facing the stage. Their breathing was fast, their eyes were shimmering with surprise, desire for possession, zeal for the dance, and all kinds of other mixed emotions.


    No man was not touched by that girl in the white dress on stage.


    No woman was not envious of that girl in the white dress on stage.


    All the practitioners, no matter how hard they worked to free themselves from mundane desires and emotions, found it hard to control their feelings right now. Their breath had been taken away by that fairy-like girl on stage, whose beauty they believed should not belong to the mortal world.


    Such a girl was supposed to stay in heaven; how many times could she be seen on Earth?


    Scores of men had already fallen in love with the girl. They were dying to hold her in their arms, to watch herugh and cry in front of them, and to possess every single part of her.


    However, at the thought of that man with unparalleled gifts in poetry and martial arts who was behind the girl, most of them got cold feet.


    ¡°He is not someone we can mess with.¡±


    ¡°That guy named Li Mu is basically a defiant Killing God.¡±


    ¡°He dares to kill anyone who stands in his way!¡±


    But of course, some of them refused to give up so soon. They were wondering if they could have this famous prostitute through other means. After all, power, wealth, alcohol, and sex were things that could drive people mad since ancient times.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s performance had struck many men¡¯s heartstrings, including the empire¡¯s second prince, who was watching the event from the best private room on the second floor of the Moon-hugging House.


    He suddenly rose to his feet the moment Hua Xiangrongpleted the dance. His eyes, which were fixed upon Hua Xiangrong, were exuding a rare hint of possessiveness. In an instant, he was even gripped by an impulse of discarding the chance of being a monarch to pursue that girl. He was willing to give up everything he had in exchange for the love of that pretty girl standing on the center of the stage below.


    As a prince, he believed that he had viewed and relished all kinds of beautiful women.


    In front of him, even those women who had a much more distinguished status than Hua Xiangrong always answered to his every singlemand. After toying with women of all types, he had been fully convinced that all women in the world were nothing more than appealing skeletons. Only power, status, and strength were things that were real,sting, and perfect.


    However, at this moment, he fell head over heels for that woman.


    Truly head over heels.


    Liu Chenglong, who was standing beside the second prince, captured all of his subtle expressions.


    ¡°Your Highness, shall I bring Hua Xiangrong to Qin City?¡± he asked tentatively.


    The second prince slowly settled himself back in the chair, heaved with a long sigh, and said, ¡°Do it in a covert fashion. Don¡¯t let anyone notice this.¡± Yes, he was truly tempted by her. But his long-established rationality still managed to restrain his impulse to some extent. These days, the fight for the position of the crown prince was picking up like fire. If he did marry a famous prostitute, a lot of reproaches would be incurred. So... he just had to hide the girl in his secret suite.


    Liu Chenglong said, ¡°Yes, sir. But... as for Li Mu... I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle him on my own.¡±


    The second prince smiled at him and said, ¡°Li Mu will be hardly able to protect himself. You don¡¯t need to worry about him. There are others who will take on him... Hmph, does he really believe he won¡¯t have to pay any price for rejecting my invitation three times?¡±


    ...


    On the main stage, six leaders of the Musical House were counting the number of flower baskets at the top of their voices.


    ¡°The Dafeng Chamber of Commerce has awarded Miss Hua with 10,000 flower baskets...¡±


    ¡°Fengming Academy has awarded Miss Hua with 10,000 flower baskets...¡±


    ¡°The Qishan Chamber of Commerce has awarded Miss Hua with 5,000 flower baskets...¡±


    ¡°Young Master Zhao Wuji from the Zhao¡¯s mansion has awarded 3,000 flower baskets...¡±


    ¡°His Honor Cai from the government in the eastern region has awarded 5,000 flower baskets...¡±


    The six leaders were all carefully selected eloquent hosts. But now, they found it difficult to deal with so many messages, though they had nearly talked themselves hoarse. Slips of paper were delivered to them endlessly, which stacked high in front of them.


    ¡°The younger president of the World Chamber of Commerce has awarded 100,000 flower baskets!¡±


    As they announced another staggering number, sounds of amazement were heard throughout all of Liufang Street of the Musical House again.


    ¡°Another award of 100,000 baskets? Whoa, this is getting crazy!¡±


    Adding up the awards that the other parties had offered, it did not require any specific calction to know that the number of flower baskets Hua Xiangrong had earned through her performance was more than 200,000. Now, it was obvious that Hua Xiangrong had secured more awards than Lu Hongxiu from the Yi Cui House even without meticulous counting.


    Furthermore, more awards were still pouring onto the stage in session.


    Wearing a sweet smile, Hua Xiangrong bowed to the audience from the stage to express her gratitude.


    As if sensing Li Mu¡¯s gaze, Hua Xiangrong raised her head and looked up in the direction of the Fairy House. She caught Li Mu¡¯s eyes despite the over 20-meter distance between them. Then, the two beamed warmly at each other.


    Although they had no wings to fly side by side, their hearts were at one.


    It took the leaders half an hour to count all the flower baskets Hua Xiangrong had received. The figure they got was enormous¡ª370,000. Dramatic as it was, it nearly equaled the total awards that all the Top Beauty candidates had clinched in thest Top Beauty Competition. When the result first came out, the leaders in charge of the counting thought they must have made a mistake in the calctions. It was not until they recounted the awards multiple times were that they convinced the figure was correct.


    ¡°How insane this is!¡±


    When the final figure was announced, another round of whoops reverberated through Liufang Street.


    Even when Hua Xiangrong had withdrawn from the stage and prostitute No. 11 appeared to introduce herself and get ready for her performance, numerous people were still absorbed in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s previous dance. Discussions among the audience were still centered on Hua Xiangrong. Beyond doubt, prostitute No. 11 became a dispensable candidate. Almost no one paid any attention to her show because people on the entire Liufang Street were still gripped by the lingering charm of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s singing and dancing.


    Only when the 12th and 13th candidates went onto the stage did the audience slowlye to their senses from the shock that Hua Xiangrong had given them.


    Nevertheless, after watching the fantastic show that Hua Xiangrong had presented, most people found the rest of the performances as tasteless as chewing wax, no matter how great they were. They were all wishing that Miss Hua could do another performance on the stage. If she did, that would be the biggest surprise of the whole evening.


    Unmistakably, the majority of the audience already knew who would be tonight¡¯s Top Beauty.


    ¡°Well, who else is possibly qualified other than Hua Xiangrong?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Backstage¡ª


    The ce outside the tent of the Holy House was packed with crowds.


    Meanwhile, Lu Hongxiu from the Yi Cui House, though having many admirers around her, was just a girl of 17 whose face now turned livid out of unconcealed disappointment and disgruntlement.


    What was the feeling of falling from clouds and crashing to earth?


    Well, she now knew that feeling very well.


    She had earned herself 130,000 flower baskets, which could assure her a top ranking in any of the previous Top Beauty Competitions. Thus, before Hua Xiangrong went onto the stage, nearly everyone reckoned she had had 50 percent chance to win the Top Beauty title.


    However, when Hua Xiangrong finished her dance, her ambitious vision was reduced to a joke.


    That¡¯s because Hua Xiangrong had received over 300,000 flower baskets. It was practically a miracle!


    Based on the rules of thepetition, all the awards that the prostitutes earned by doing performances would be divided evenly among the Musical House, the brothels, and the prostitutes themselves. This way, Hua Xiangrong could have over a hundred flower baskets, which equaled about a hundred silver ingots. She had be rich overnight and also obtained huge fame. It was easy to tell that either at the present or in the future, what could stay in people¡¯s mind about tonight was only that alluring dance performed by Hua Xiangrong instead of a girl named Lu Hongxiu, who also broke the record of the offered flower baskets but was soon eclipsed by Hua Xiangrong.


    Therefore, how could Lu Hongxiu not feel aggravated?


    But she was not alone. Lu Xue, the madam of the Yi Cui House, was as downhearted as she was.


    Even though she might not believe it could be conceivable for her girl be the Top Beauty at first, when some mysterious man threw in 100,000 flower baskets, that aspiration simply swelled up in her chest just like mes that re up after being sprayed with burning oil. But now, her expectations had been thrown down from the clouds. It was almost devastating for her to fall to the bottom after experiencing such a high.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me who sent men to beat her. So what?¡± At Hua Xiangrong¡¯s query, Lu Xue held her chin up in agitation and barked through tightly clenched teeth, ¡°Your maid showed no respect for the elders and behaved rather wildly. I merely ordered my men to p some sense into her. How can you hold me at fault?¡±


    At the moment, many people were standing around the two to watch them making a scene, including all the madams and girls from the brothels.


    A minute ago, Hua Xiangrong returned backstage after finishing her show and learned that her maid, Xin¡¯er, had been wronged. But before she could go to settle the problem with the bully, those from the Yi Cui House stalked to the tent of the Holy House and spoke some wicked remarks.


    Hua Xiangrong gently rubbed Xin¡¯er¡¯s reddened cheek with sorrow and then cast a small healing Taoist magic art to treat her injury.


    After that, she turned to Lu Xue and demanded in an icy tone, ¡°My maid certainly shall be disciplined by our Holy House. Madam Lu, perhaps you have overreached yourself. What¡¯s more, your people have uttered some mean words just out of my tent. So why can¡¯t my man throw them a retort?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you are obviously not doing a good job in discipline, so I decided to give some help.¡± Lu Xue sneered and continued, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°You have just obtained more than 300,000 flower baskets. And now, only a second after you left the stage, you already can¡¯t wait to swagger around and unt your prowess? Well, go and ask anyone on Liufang Street. As they will tell you, my people in Yi Cui House are not those you can pick on.¡±


    ¡°Everybody here is clear about who is really picking on who.¡± With an intimidatingly calm expression, Hua Xiangrong replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath arguing with you. Well, which woman pped Xin¡¯er? Show your face now! Xin¡¯er will p you in return. Then, this matter will be settled. Otherwise, though I tend to be a nice person, I will never bear such insult and allow others to tread on me. So, when Ie to fetch you myself, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±


    Indeed, practicing Cultivation Methods could imperceptibly change the practitioner¡¯s character. In addition to that, she had spent quite a long time with Li Mu, so Hua Xiangrong was unconsciously influenced by Li Mu¡¯s usual dominating disposition. Thus, she made such a speech, disying her aggressive side to the utmost.

 Chapter 215 - Not Following the Common Template

    <strong>Chapter 215: Not Following the Common Temte</strong>


    ¡°Really? But how unfortunate it is that Mrs. Zhao has something else to attend to and already left early... Obviously, I can¡¯t hand her over now. I¡¯m actually very eager to see what kind of impolite treatment Miss Hua has in store for me.¡± Lu Xue had decided to go openly hostile with Hua Xiangrong. Her Yi Cui House had no fear of the Holy House anyway.


    Hua Xiangrong frowned slightly. A capturing Taoist magic art already came into being in her palm.


    She was ready to cast it out to uncover that Mrs. Zhao who had pped Xin¡¯er and now hiding in the darkness.


    But just at this precise moment, a man¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°What are you people doing here?¡± Liu Chenglong, the manager of the Musical House, marched over here in thepany of several group leaders.


    Everyone¡¯s expression altered in a trice, and they all bowed at the manager with respectful greetings as he passed.


    In the Musical House, Liu Chenglong was practically as powerful as the emperor, because the fate of many women was up to him. Even Lu Xue, an owner of one of the branches of the Musical House, was merely a small potato in his presence.


    After learning the cause of the stir, Liu Chenglong said ndly, ¡°Howe someone dared get violent and make trouble during the Top Beauty Competition? Does she intend to spoil my big event? How audacious! Guards, find that old bit*h who pped the maid and then drown her in the Rouge River.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! My apology! Your honor, don¡¯t kill me! Your Honor, pardon me...¡± Mrs. Zhao, who had been hiding in a corner and watching the scene with a sneer, instantly went panic-stricken at Liu Chenglong¡¯s remark. She dropped to her knees and almost cried her eyes out to beg for mercy. The overbearing arrogance and resolute ruthlessness she demonstrated when beating Xin¡¯er were nowhere to be seen now.


    Nheless, Liu Chenglong showed no forgiveness towards her, because in his perspective, killing such an old bit*h was no difference from crushing an ant.


    Thus, how could he pardon her?


    Plus, no one was appealing to her mercy.


    This Mrs. Zhao had worked along Lu Xue for a long time. She usually tended to be extremely mean and bossy. Cursing and punishing the girls around her had be her routine. ordingly, she had made enemies out of a load of people and no one wanted to be her friend.


    Several guards working for the Musical House soon came over, stuffed the olddy in a sack, and hauled her out of sight.


    Lu Xue, the Madam of Yi Cui House, and her most popr girl, Lu Hongxiu, both paled in fright.


    ¡°The manager clearly has taken the side with Hua Xiangrong!¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s climate doesn¡¯t seem right. We have yed to hard luck! Crap!¡±


    ¡°Madam Lu, you¡¯re a senior worker of the Musical House. But howe you don¡¯t know when to behave? At such a juncture, why did you let your people go provoke others and stir up trouble?¡± Liu Chenglong turned to look at the madam.


    Pale as a sheet, Lu Xue stammered, ¡°Your honor, I... actually... I...¡±


    ¡°Save it. When thepetition is over, you go to the Holy House and apologize to Madam Bai in person,¡± said Liu Chenglong tly.


    He was a highly perceptive man who ascertained what had happened with a mere nce. So, how could he not know what Lu Xue was thinking at the moment and waste time to hear her quibble?


    However, the second prince had also rewarded Lu Hongxiu with ten thousand flower baskets. Although the reason, he did so was just to demoralize Hua Xiangrong, Lu Hongxiu was still a woman whom the second prince showed some favor, so Liu Chenglong could not discipline her at will. For that scruple, he was not very harsh on Lu Xue, the culprit of the mess.


    Killing that Mrs. Zhao was already an open act of giving Hua Xiangrongpensation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Xue gritted her teeth and admitted her defeat with reluctance.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. At least I didn¡¯t get more horrible punishment.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, go back to your ce.¡± Liu Chenglong waved at the onlookers.


    Those from the brothels who gathered around the scene quickly scattered.


    Everyone could tell that the manager was showing kindness to Hua Xiangrong.


    Many people cast jealous looks at Hua Xiangrong. ¡°These days, it seems that luck has favored Hua Xiangrong only. First, she won the heart of Li Mu; then, she took the world by storm with a stunning performance at the Top Beauty Competition and obtained a record-breaking amount of rewards. Now, even Manager Liu starts giving her special treatment.¡±


    ¡°How blessed she is!¡±


    The crowd dispersed.


    Liu Chenglong, however, did not leave.


    ¡°Your honor.¡± Hua Xiangrong gave a little bow.


    The maid, Xin¡¯er, and four other chaste girls from the Holy House also dared not be careless on manners and all made the gesture of respect to this big shot who controlled the fate of hundreds of girls in the Musical House at once.


    ¡°Well, Miss Hua¡¯s singing and dancing have amazed the world. I did overlook your talent. Never knew there is such a fairy-like figure in the Musical House in Chang¡¯an.¡± Liu Chenglong revealed a trace of a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m so ttered.¡± Hua Xiangrong said with a serene look.


    If this happened in the past, she might still be anxious when she encountered this manager of the Musical House. But ever since she met Li Mu and went through so many things, her current mindset was no longer the same as before. Thus, she remained quite unflustered when talking to Liu Chenglong.


    ¡°Miss Hua¡¯s talent is indeed very stunning.¡± Liu Chenglong said with a smile, ¡°But I didn¡¯t know Miss Hua is also a warlock with profound cultivation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely some simple skill, not worth mentioning. Your honor, when this Top Beauty Competition is over, I hope to redeem the freedom and household register of Xin¡¯er and mine. I was wondering if you can help us, please.¡± Hua Xiangrong pleaded. She had long since wished to free herself from the Musical House. But since she also had to pay the grace back to Bai Xuan, she agreed to participate in this Top Beauty Competition and stayed till now.


    ¡°Uh, well... Let¡¯s deal with it after the Top Beauty Competition. But removing your household registration from the Musical House is a little trickier than from a normal brothel. After all, it requires the delivery of paperwork to the court.¡± Liu Chenglong gave her a nonmittal reply and assessed the difficulty roughly.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s brows cocked up a little. A surge of moon-like coldness flitted across her face.


    After practicing the Xiantian Skill, her intuition was unusually sharp. She already sensed that this time this manager of the Musical House hade to her with no kind intention.


    The old Hua Xiangrong might be a little fragile flower struggling on a windsweptnd. She was beautiful, tender, delicate, always seized with fear for the unknown future. Her beauty was never aggressive. And she was surely an obedient, virtuous, sweet girl. However, the current Hua Xiangrong had changedpletely.


    It was not only an alteration in her air but also her disposition. She became aloof and remote, making everyone to admire her from a distance as if she was a fairy living in another world. Anyway, it felt like she had be a totally different person.


    Now, even a powerful man like Liu Chenglong started to weigh his words unconsciously when taking to Hua Xiangrong.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s just the paperwork review, the procedure isn¡¯t too hard toplete, is it? And there are many precedences of famous prostitutes of the Musical House redeeming their freedom.¡± Hua Xiangrong stared at Liu Chenglong with a frown. Then, she added, ¡°If I have Manager Liu¡¯s approval, it¡¯ll all be done with a word of yours.¡±


    Liu Chenglong gave a wryugh and said, ¡°Generally, it won¡¯t be a problem. But I¡¯m afraid some important figures are reluctant to approve... In that case, my word doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±


    ¡°Important figures?¡± Asked Hua Xiangrong in confusion.


    ¡°Yes... Oh right, Miss Hua, are you free to go to the Moon-hugging House now? A distinguished guest is waiting for you there. If he says he approves, then, it¡¯ll be much easier for you to remove your registration,¡± urged Liu Chenglong at the good timing.


    Hua Xiangrong put on a stern face and shook her head. Without thinking, she answered, ¡°Please forgive me, your honor. At the moment, I prefer not to entertain any guest.¡±


    The man that even Liu Chenglong had to address as distinguished must be somebody. Still, she rejected the offer without any hesitation.


    Because she had an appointment with a man who she thought was much more important.


    Liu Chenglong was a little astounded, for he did not expect Hua Xiangrong to turn him down straight away, disregarding his prestige. Despite his agitation, he managed to restrain himself. Given that Hua Xiangrong was the woman the second prince adored, she would enjoy tons of love and care when she went with the second prince. If he upset her now and she spoke ill of him before the second prince in private, he certainly could not bear the consequence.


    ¡°Miss Hua, please reconsider it. This distinguished guest is not just a normal man. I bet there is nothing in the Western Qin Empire that he can¡¯t handle. What he wants is only to see Miss Hua in person and have a drink with you. I assure you, he expects nothing else.¡± Liu Chenglong tried to persuade her very patiently.


    However, Hua Xiangrong still shook her head. She was very much determined.


    Liu Chenglong beamed at her and tried again in another way. ¡°As far as I know, Young Master Li has caused a lot of trouble recently. Even though he is genius as ever, his power is limited. If he has the help of this distinguished guest, surely he can stay unscathed.¡±


    That was the strategy of luring by a promise of gain.


    Being sly and crafty, Liu Chenglong could easily see through a person. He was clear about who the current Hua Xiangrong cared most. For him, it was a piece of cake to deal with an unsophisticated girl from a brothel. After all, in terms of scheming and cunning, the two were not standing on the same footing.


    Upon hearing that, Hua Xiangrong was indeed a little intrigued.


    ¡°If this can be helpful to Brother Mu, maybe I should give it a thought?¡±


    ¡°Emm, that distinguished guest wants to see me... for what?¡±


    The answer was self-evident. Anyway, what else could it be? But she still uttered the question, which exposed her indecision.


    Liu Chenglong felt more confident. He knew he had made a correct estimation on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s stance. Smiling, he said, ¡°Miss Hua, there is nothing to worry about. He admires your talent and merely hopes to chat with you over tea.¡± He made the meeting sound as ordinary as possible to dissolve Hua Xiangrong¡¯s vignce.


    But surprisingly, Hua Xiangrong did not act like what he predicted.


    After deliberating it for a while, Hua Xiangrong suddenly changed her mind and said in a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your honor. I won¡¯t visit him.¡±


    That was because a remark that her Brother Mu once mentioned abruptly crossed her mind.


    After that day Yuan Wu from the Supervisory Department threatened Li Mu with the safety of her, Xin¡¯er, and the other sisters in the Holy House and almost tricked her, Li Mu brought it up once and told her seriously that no matter what happened, the first thing she ought to do was to believe in him. She must not doubt if he could fix it on his own or deal with anything arbitrarily in the spirit of self-sacrificing. In any case, she needed to tell him what the matter was first and then they would discuss it and figure out the solution together.


    That was a way to show him respect as well as trust.


    Just as Hua Xiangrong¡¯s will started wavering, that remark immediately urred to her.


    Yes, she should trust her Brother Mu.


    In a rtionship, the most important thing was trust.


    Her Brother Mu had emphasized it not only once.


    After refusing the offer, Hua Xiangrong did not want to share any more words with Liu Chenglong and directly turned around and entered her tent.


    Liu Chenglong was left there, dumbstruck.


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t follow themon temte!¡±


    At this scene, his trusted leaders around him all snorted and swore that they would break into the tent and take Hua Xiangrong by force, but Liu Chenglong waved them down.


    ...

 Chapter 216 - A Martial Arts Fanatic

    <strong>Chapter 216: A Martial Arts Fanatic</strong>


    ¡°How distinctive that girl is!¡± After hearing Liu Chenglong¡¯s report, the second prince¡¯s excessively handsome revealed a hint of a smile. He appeared to be totally fine with Hua Xiangrong¡¯s rejection.


    Powerful and dignified as he was, when he was truly tempted by someone or something out of the blue, his tolerance would be brought to a level high as never before.


    Liu Chenglong, nevertheless, looked perturbed all the same.


    He had failed to keep the little Musical House under perfect control, so how could he continue to believe he was eligible to help His Highness with his great mission?


    ¡°When tonight¡¯s event is over, I¡¯ll pick her up by myself,¡± The second prince said consolingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chenglong, you don¡¯t have to be so harsh on yourself for such trivial... Go and prepare for that thing. It¡¯ll be most satisfying if you can draw a snake out of its hole, catch all the rebels in one action and arrest that man. That¡¯s the ultimate aim of this trip to Chang¡¯an.¡±


    Liu Chenglong¡¯s face turned solemn and he answered, ¡°Yes, I see. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡±


    Then, he wheeled around and headed out.


    Not until he stepped out of the room did Liu Chenglong breathe a sigh of relief.


    He scuttled out of the Moon-hugging House. But as he passed the number one private room named with ¡®earth¡¯ on the opposite side of the second floor, he suddenly heard an absurd voice fluttering out from that room. The intonation was quite weird. It sounded like some othernguage he had not heard of. It was not thenguage of the Qin people but the ethnic groups living on the vast pasture.


    ¡°What are the men from ethnic groups doing here?¡±


    Alerted, he made to approach that room to take a look inside.


    But just at this point, the door of that room suddenly swung open, and a young man in luxurious clothing who seemed from a wealthy family strutted across it.


    At that moment, Liu Chenglong caught a glimpse of the other three or four young men in the room. Wearing silk robes and expensive essories, which tantly marked their enormous fortune, they were all talking animatedly about something. Next to those young men stood two brawny men from the pasture, who dressed like servants of a certain family in the Qin Empire. Judging by the respectful posture they maintained by the side, the two were salves.


    At the sight of this, Liu Chenglong rxed at once.


    It was not umon for young men from rich families to tame some barbaric pasture residents and turn them into their guards or ves. And after tonight¡¯s Top Beauty Competition, there was an auction of the female ves from the pasture. Many young masters of the well-off were eyeing the auction items covetously and already picked a few they would bid for and then take home. Thus, it made sense that they brought several pasture ves here as their trantors.


    ¡°Turns out that they are just some debauch young masters.¡±


    Liu Chenglong drove his doubts away with augh and then swirled around and left the Moon-hugging House.


    The instant he took off, the atmosphere in the number one private room named with ¡®earth¡¯ altered all of a sudden.


    One of the four young men immediately withdraw the big smile no his face, and the rest of the three also sighed with relief. The two pasture men also straightened up and stood bolt upright like two well-cut sculptures, the pretended humbleness nowhere to be seen. In the blink of an eye, they had turned from ves into intrepid pasture warriors.


    ¡°Phew! I think we pulled the trick off. The man who went passed just now is Liu Chenglong, the manager of the Musical House. He is a henchman of that guy and very wily. We shall never underestimate him,¡± said a young man with fair skin and genial features, whose eyes were shing a hint of caution.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve pulled it off.¡± Another young man wearing a ton of gold bracelets and jade pendants from head to foot smiled. ¡°Never mind, we¡¯re here to buy some woman, not taking them away by force, so we don¡¯t need to be so rmed by those from the Musical House. What we do need to consider is how to tackle the stationing army in the city in case we fail.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this time it¡¯s all thanks to the generous assistance Young Master Guo provided,¡± said the young man with genial features.


    He was, of course, the Army Advisor of those pasture men on the mission of sneaking into the Chang¡¯an City and rescuing the pasture Martial Goddess and the other girls.


    The young man, who was sporting loads of gold and jade essories, was actually the young master of the Western Qin Empire division of the top chamber ofmerce on the Divine Land, whose name was Guo Zhihui. He dressed like an overnight millionaire, as if he worried others might not know he was rich. He had rather mediocre features, and his round face gave him an air of kindness and benignity. In general, his appearance was so nd that you might not be able to locate him if he was blended into a crowd. But his eyes wererge, sparkling, and pitch-ck, like two bottomless darkkes.


    It was he who threw in 10,000 flower baskets as the reward for Hua Xiangrong without a blink a while ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m the god of all pretty flowers. How can I just stand and watch all those beautiful girls be reduced to other men¡¯s toys?¡± Flinging his gilded nine-fold fan, Guo Zhihui wagged his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m resolved to take the protection of flowers as the aim of my life. I won¡¯t allow any fairy-like girl to be driven to prostitution. Hahaha!¡±


    The pasture Army Advisor gave a wryugh but did not make any reply.


    This young master was an unrestrained and frank man. He scattered his gold around as though it were dust and attached great importance on brotherhood. But he seemed a little deranged and often came up with some startling remarks. Although he liked pursuing pretty girls, he imed to be lustful but notscivious. He even gave himself the title ¡®god of flowers¡¯, for he always wanted to chase after beautiful women once he set eyes upon them. What a quirky talent he was!


    ¡°When the auction gets rolling in a moment, it¡¯s all up to you, Young Master. As to all the expenses you paid tonight, when my General goes back to the pasture, we will certainly find a way to repay you.¡± The pasture Army Advisor promised him as he cupped his fists in respect.


    Guo Zhihui broke outughing before saying, ¡°Brother Fang, I assure you I¡¯ll do all I can.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In a private room of the Fairy House...


    Li Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    He did not let go of the practice opportunity when watching Hua Xiangrong¡¯s performance a moment ago. As Hua Xiangrong dedicated all her emotions in the dance, the Taoist Sense of her Taoist Figure flowed wildly under the moon. It propelled the Xiantian Skill inside Li Mu to activate and operate of its own ord and brought him into an inscrutable state, same as what it felt like when he saw Hua Xiangrong dance the first time. Certainly, this practice had had the best effect.


    His spiritual force was once again enhanced.


    Now, he was only an inch away from aplishing the first level of the Xiantian Skill. All he needed was thest turning point.


    Li Mu had sensed some new changes in his Third Eye.


    An idea struck him. He quickly opened his Third Eye and looked at the outside. With a scan of the Third Eye, all the people in and out of the Liufang Street of the Musical House had taken the form of energy lumps in Li Mu¡¯s eyes. Their strength level, lifespan, and stock of vigor were all presented to Li Mu.


    The Third Eye could detect one¡¯s vital force at a nce. That was one of its many wonderful functions.


    Li Mu had discovered this function for quite a while.


    But before, he could not see in such a length and width but only within a radius of several hundred meters. Now, as his strength grew, the power of his Third Eye also increased. It could already see through walls, tiles, and other physical objects as well as observe people behind him.


    The brighter the energy lump was, the stronger his or her power was.


    Some of the energy lumps Li Mu saw were towering beams of light like surging beacon-fire smoke. That was the energy only an expert in the Master Realm could have.


    There were other figures whose energy lumps were shining brightly like the sun. They almost outshone all the light issued by the others around them. Even those experts in the Master Realm were shadowed by them. It looked rather inconceivable.


    ¡°They must be experts in the Natural Realm... Em? Seems that tonight there are too many Natural Experts wandering on Liufang Street.¡±


    Li Mu was amazed as he observed thendscape.


    At this precise moment, he took a glimpse at the Moon-hugging House a hundred meters away. He was staggered to see a dazzling energy lump that was shining like a huge sun. At first nce, Li Mu almost thought a sh-bomb had exploded before his eyes and what he saw was nothing but a blur of whiteness. A stab of pain also surged up between his brows.


    He hurriedly closed his Third Eye.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Li Mu was in shock.


    ¡°Is there a horrible expert lurking in the Moon-hugging House?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this is really an eventful night.¡±


    This Musical House¡¯s Liufang Street was merely a few kilometers long, but now more than twenty Natural Experts, and several hundred Masters had gathered here, not to mention that mysterious man in the Moon-hugging House. Moreover, at a certain distant ce where Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye just swept by, he kind of caught sight of some troops on-call...


    ¡°Is something going on tonight?¡±


    Li Mu had smelled the dim eerie aura in the air.


    ¡°Are theying at me?¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    As he was absorbed in his thoughts, all of a sudden, someone knocked on his door.


    Li Mu looked over his shoulder to stare at Zheng Cunjian, but thetter seemed surprised, too. inly, the visitor was not someone he summoned here.


    Zheng Cunjian left the room to hail that visitor. A momentter, he came in again and asked, ¡°Young Master, a Mr. Wang is waiting outside. He ims to be your old friend and he says he has a very significant issue to discuss with you, so please let him in.¡±


    ¡°Bring him in.¡± Li Mu knew who the visitor was already.


    Because he sensed the aura at the other side of the door.


    When the door opened, a middle-aged warlock in cyan walked in. He was Wang Chen, the Wind Gentleman who had fought the flood dragon on the other day by the deep pool of the Nine-dragons Fall in the mountains at the back of the Taibai government organ.


    It came as aplete surprise to Li Mu that he had alsoe to the city of Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°Young Master Li, I¡¯m d we met again.¡± Wang Chen made a bow with hands folded in the front and greeted Li Mu with a cordial smile.


    Li Mu neither liked nor disliked this man. The reason he let him in was that he wanted to know what the significant issue Wang Chen alluded was.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, please take a seat,¡± said Li Mu with a serene expression.


    Wang Chen sat down, grabbed a teacup in front of him and drained it before saying with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Master, you are surely a busy man, always moving around with great elusiveness. I¡¯ve searched for you many times but either got the door shut in my face or returned to my ce without a clue. Tonight, finally, I meet you in person.¡±


    Li Mu asked, ¡°So can you inform me what did you try to locate me for?¡±


    Wang Chen smiled and opened his mouth to speak.


    Li Mu, however, abruptly waved at him and said, ¡°If Mr. Wang still hopes to persuade me into working for that Her Highness you referred to, you can save your speech.¡±


    ¡°Well, Young Master Li, you¡¯re really straightforward.¡± Wang Chen forced augh and began, ¡°A couple of days ago I was startled when I heard people in Chang¡¯an discuss that you have refused the offer of the current second prince three times. Since you already turned down the second prince, the future crown prince, you have made it clear to me that it¡¯s probably futile to talk you into serving for Her Highness... But what baffles me is why you rejected the second prince? It can¡¯t be that the terms he gives you are not satisfying enough for you, can it?¡±


    Li Mu gave him a mild smile and said, ¡°I can acquire the things I desire by myself. I don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s offering or rewarding... Plus, the only thing that appeals to me is the martial art. As long as I have my Chinese broadsword, I feel like I own the whole world.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that he is a martial arts fanatic.¡±


    ¡°How did this martial arts fanatic be the youngest champion in the literature imperial exams of the empire who is so knowledgeable in poetry?¡±


    Wang Chen nodded. He understood the mind of those geniuses who were always treading on the borderlines between sanity and madness.


    ¡°The purpose of me visiting you tonight is that I wish you can help Her Highness once.¡± Wang Chen cut to the chase.


    ...

 Chapter 217 - Having the Wrong Idea of Li Mu?

    <strong>Chapter 217 Having the Wrong Idea of Li Mu?</strong>


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Wang, if that¡¯s what you are asking for, please take your leave. Last time, I already made it clear that I will never ever get involved in the royal power struggle.¡±


    Wang Chen immediately exined, ¡°Young Master Li, please hear me out. This time, it¡¯s not the power struggle. Instead, it¡¯s a rescue mission. As you perhaps already heard of, the remaining family of Tang Chong, the founding general has been banished to the Musical House in Chang¡¯an. How sorrowful it is that the loyal general die of being wronged and his wife and daughters are about to be tarnished. Her Highness is more than willing to help them out, but her rescue measures failed. Thus, for the sake of the poor widow and her fatherless children who are the offsprings of a faithful and upright general, please step forward and cooperate with us this time.¡±


    Li Mu was a little taken aback by the story.


    Something in his mind suddenly clicked.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder tonight there are so many experts around Liufang Street and some troops setting up the defense in the distance. Turns out that someone ns to rescue the widow and daughters of the deceased founding general tonight and has arranged the forces in advance.¡±


    ¡°And even though Wang Chen made it sound quite simple, I¡¯m afraid this so-called rescue mission is still gonna be the vortex center of the political fight. Now that Wang Chen¡¯s lot wants to rescue them, there is certainly an opposite party who doesn¡¯t want them to seed. Plus, the power of the opposite party is apparentlyrger than Wang Chen¡¯s. That¡¯s why he has to ask for my help.¡±


    ¡°If so, this is getting interesting.¡±


    In truth, Li Mu deeply sympathized with the founding general¡¯s widow and daughters.


    Nheless, he shook his head and uttered his rejection directly. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wang, please forgive my ipetence in taking this mission.¡±


    Wang Chen¡¯s face fell. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Young Master, can you really bring yourself to stand by and watch the upright general, who had performed deeds of valor in battles for the Qin Empire, still be tormented in theherworld for knowing that his wife and daughters are driven to prostitution?¡±


    Unwilling to continue this conversation, Li Mu raised a hand and waved him off.


    Obviously, Wang Chen found Li Mu¡¯s indifference rather hard to take and stubbornly gave it another shot. ¡°Young Master, for this, this mission is as easy as lifting a finger. But why...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, see the guest off on behave of me.¡± Li Mu directly interrupted his remark.


    Void of expression, Zheng Cunjian opened the door of the private room and said, ¡°Mr. Wang, please.¡±


    Wang Chen looked a little agitated now. He demanded, ¡°Does Young Master Li really decide to sit by?¡±


    Li Mu turned his back to Wang Chen. He was watching through the windows, his fixed eyes on thest prostitute doing her performance on the main stage. inly, he felt like saying nothing more.


    ¡°I never knew you, Young Master Li, are such a callous and aloof person. I do have got the wrong idea about you...¡± Wang Chen was highly disappointed. Li Mu¡¯s reaction waspletely beyond his expectations. Based on his knowledge of Li Mu¡¯s operating style, he actually thought Li Mu would certainly agree to stick up this time. After all, this hot-blood county magistrate had once fought his way into the base of the Shennong Faction for an ordinary viger in Taibai County. So, howe he could remain unsympathetic at the news that the family of an upright general was about to suffer a cmity?


    ¡°Mr. Wang, your goading strategy won¡¯t work on me. Please leave my room.¡± Li Mu waved at him without even looking back.


    In the end, Wang Chen was escorted out of the room by Zheng Cunjian.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Oh, he rejected?¡± said Qin Zhen, the princess, with a poker face.


    With shame and self-condemnation written in his face, Wang Chen admitted, ¡°It¡¯s my misjudgment. Well, I should have known better than picking the wrong guy... This Li Mu... Well, never mind.¡± During the whole time, he had kept telling Qin Zhen that Li Mu could be persuaded into joining their league and work for them. Also, he had put in tons of good words for him. This time, it was Wang Chen himself who volunteered to do the lobbying and promised that he could positively bring Li Mu here to help them. However, he returned to the princess with a total defeat.


    By this moment, Wang Chen was still puzzled by Li Mu¡¯s hard rejection.


    He believed that he knew Li Mu well. And he also kept a close eye on Li Mu and observed his behaviors. But now, Li Mu¡¯s response proved him wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, you can stop reproaching yourself,¡± Qin Zhen, the princess, said with a serene expression. ¡°We¡¯d rather work on this rescue by ourselves than ce our hope on other people.¡±


    She was absolutely not that unflustered as what her face showed. But even she did not know how to describe the specific feeling she had at the moment.


    Was she ted? Yes, to some extent. Li Mu¡¯s rejection verified her previous view and assumption on him.


    Was she disappointed? Yes, a little, too. Because due to Wang Chen¡¯s continuous persuasion and introduction about Li Mu¡¯s deeds and achievements, she was sort of looking forward to Li Mu¡¯s character and morals.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I thought it too simply. I ced our hope on a wrongly perceived man. Now, with the mission about to take off, I failed to get the help we need and ruined Your Highness¡¯s original n.¡± Wang Chen could not stop ming himself.


    Qin Zhen said, ¡°The situation is not that worse. I wish General Tang¡¯s soul can bless our mission from heaven.¡±


    Wang Chen nodded. Then, something urred to him, which made his face harden in rm. He said, ¡°Could it be possible that Li Mu... rats on us by leaking our n?¡± At this thought, he was drenched in cold sweat.


    Qin Zhen shook her head and said, ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡±


    That was what her intuition told her.


    Her intuition was always right.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The n of Wang Chen and his master is unlikely to work out.¡±


    That was Li Mu¡¯s judgment, because through his Third Eye he had spotted many experts hiding and lurking in the dark. Clearly, they had set up traps there and were waiting for the princess and her men to walk into it.


    Once the battle broke out, Hua¡¯er might be in danger.


    Li Mu deliberated it for a while before getting to his feet and saying, ¡°Go to the backstage.¡±


    He knew he must stay by Hua Xiangrong¡¯s side.


    After tonight, he would help Hua Xiangrong redeem her freedom, remove her registration, and leave the Musical House.


    A few minutester, with Zheng Cunjian leading the road, Li Mu came to the backside of the main stage and located the tent of the Holy House.


    Li Mu suddenly came up with another idea and looked back to talk to Zheng Cunjian. ¡°You go and find the manager of the Musical House. Make him remove the registrations of Miss Hua and Xin¡¯er tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zheng Cunjian wheeled around and left toplete his task.


    In his view, it was pretty easy. Even if he did not y the Li Mu card, he was confident that he could make it happen with his status and influence in Chang¡¯an.


    Then, Li Mu tapped on the door of the tent and walked in.


    ¡°Brother Mu?¡± Hua Xiangrong was treating Xin¡¯er¡¯s injury. As she saw Li Mu cross the door, she jumped to her feet in excitement and cried, ¡°What brought you here?¡±


    Only in the presence of Li Mu would this otherworldly beautiful girl show her coquettish side.


    Li Mu stroked her hair and said beamingly, ¡°I¡¯m here to check on my drop-dead gorgeous girl who has staggered the world with one dance.¡± His affectionate stroking seemed quite intimate. Truthfully, when enjoying herpany these days, Li Mu was starting to ept Hua Xiangrong. This lovely and sweet girl who was beautiful as the fairy living on the moon had been head over heels in love with him. As a normal man, Li Mu had no way to remain untouched or untempted, didn¡¯t he?


    Although men had to go through a load of ordeals to pursue women, women would not encounter many difficulties when pursuing men.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s tender and sweet love eventually moved Li Mu and softened his heart.


    ¡°Brother Mu...¡± Hua Xiangrong coiled her arms around Li Mu¡¯s shoulders, her face blushed in shyness.


    Li Mu sniffed her fragrant hair and then rested his eyes on Xin¡¯er¡¯s face, which was sporting a clear mark of a p. He asked, ¡°What happened? Who picked on our Xin¡¯er?¡±


    Xin¡¯er poured out her grievances while recounting the incident.


    The reason that she felt aggrieved was not being pped but seeing her master be humiliated. She was edgy to seek justice for Miss Hua, for those from the Yi Cui House had really gone out of bounds.


    ¡°This is truly outrageous! Don¡¯t be annoyed by this. I¡¯ll go and wipe out those in the Yi Cui House now!¡± Li Mu said with an affectation of anger.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t...¡± Hua Xiangrong tried to stop him in haste. But as she saw Li Mu¡¯s look, she understood that her Brother Mu was just joking around. So, she softly whispered, ¡°Brother Mu, you¡¯re so naughty!¡±


    Li Mu felt his heart leaped in delight.


    ¡°Generally, what does it mean when a woman tells a man he is naughty?¡±


    He was reminded of some ssic pieces he had read on Earth.


    As they were talking, the door of the tent was suddenly pushed open. Bai Xuan stormed in from the outside and yelled, ¡°This is grant! I can¡¯t stand it, can¡¯t stand it...¡± In the middle of her shouting, she looked up only to see Li Mu was also in the room and got startled. Then, she swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°Young Master Li.¡± Bai Xuan hailed hurriedly.


    Li Mu asked, ¡°What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bai Xuan hesitated for a second and said, ¡°ording to the ratings given by the distinguished guests at the professional panelist, Hua¡¯er did not make to the top three.¡±


    She handed Li Mu a sheet of rankings she had grasped, which disyed the rankings of the thirty prostitutes based on the points given by those famous schrs at the panelist after the first round of performance. The one who came as the first was Lu Hongxiu, from the Yi Cui House; the second was Si Yuhua, from Soft Jade Hall; the third was Xue Rui, the non-local prostitute. However, Hua Xiangrong, who had held everyone spellbound with a dance, merely ranked the 21st.


    Even a pig in the Musical House knew there was some shady deal after watching the show.


    Adding the points given by the professional panelist with the scores of her flower baskets, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s current ranking was precisely second to the top three.


    ¡°Someone is going against Hua Xiangrong?¡±


    Li Mu scowled. A surge of fury rose from his heart.


    Bai Xuan said, ¡°The Top Beauty Competition held by the Musical House every year is quite a rtively fair contest. That¡¯s also why it is pretty reputed and all the popr prostitutes and brothels in and around Chang¡¯an are willing to participate in. But the result of thepetition this year is obviously tempered. Someone deliberately wants to cast Hua¡¯er down.¡± She was very vexed by the new finding.


    Just then, a knock on the door was heard.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± The voice of Zheng Cunjian fluttered in.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Looking rather frustrated and embarrassed, Zheng Cunjian entered the room and said, ¡°The manager of the Musical House, Liu Chenglong, refused to start the deregistration procedure for Miss Hua and Xin¡¯er.¡± At first, he reckoned this matter would be solved with little effort. However, to his sheer shock, he was rebuffed. He even tried threatening the manager, but it did not work, either. After that, he realized something was wrong and immediately sent his men to do some investigation. Yet, no one had given him clear feedback.


    ¡°It seems that Liu Chenglong has got someone as his backing.¡± Zheng Cunjian suggested.


    Li Mu brooded over this clue and found the answer at once. ¡°The second prince!¡±


    Yes, perhaps the one secretly preventing Hua Xiangrong from being the champion was that second prince, a man who only seemed to be courteous to the talent he wanted to enlist.


    A moment ago, Hua Xiangrong had told him that the manager of the Musical House, Liu Chenglong, had been here. On the face of it, he was here to help Xin¡¯er and her out, but in fact, he was acting on behave of a so-called distinguished guest to invite Hua Xiangrong over. And he even bragged that the distinguished guest was an extremely powerful man, and there was no problem in the entire Western Qin Empire that he could not handle.


    If Liu Chenglong was telling the truth, then, that distinguished guest was undoubtedly the second prince.


    No one could be that powerful and capable other than the second prince.


    Even Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an and local tyrant, was a little far away from that scale.


    ¡°In this case, that second prince is definitely coveting Hua Xiangrong¡¯s beauty.¡±


    ¡°He does dare to dream wild!¡±


    Li Mu gave a snort inwardly.

 Chapter 218 - The Top Beauty Competition (Part II)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 218 The Top Beauty Competition (Part II)</strong></h4>


    Standing next to him, Bai Xuan also caught on what was happening. With a rather abashed look, she said, ¡°What can we do now? Someone is giving Hua¡¯er a hard time on purpose? No wonder that kind of result came out from the professional rating... This is... Well, it¡¯s me to me. Hua¡¯er, it¡¯s all my fault. If I didn¡¯t ask you to participate in the Top Beauty Competition, there would not be so many twists and turns. Perhaps at this time you would have already removed your registration and left with Young Master Li and turned a new leaf. But now... s.¡±


    She was seized by a twinge of self-usation.


    That remark spurred Li Mu into holding this madam in higher esteem.


    ¡°She does have some kindness after all. After hearing this news, the first thing came to her mind is not that the failure of Hua Xiangrong to be the Top Beauty would damage the interests of her Holy House. Instead, she is concerned about Hua Xiangrong¡¯s safety... That proves she really regard Hua Xiangrong as her sister.¡±


    For the moment, Zheng Cunjian also felt a little helpless.


    ¡°What if I go back and ask the magistrate of Chang¡¯an toe forward...¡± Proposed the schr, who actually had no assurance on this solution either.


    At this point, the maid, Xin¡¯er, was getting anxious, too.


    Hua Xiangrong did not speak for fear that she would put Li Mu under too much pressure or ced him in a pickle. She just gently grabbed Li Mu¡¯s arm with both hands, vowing inwardly that she would no longer submit to any other man even at the expense of her life.


    Li Mu, however,ughed out of amusement and asked, ¡°Why did you all put on such a doomed look? It¡¯s not like the sky is copsing. Even if it is, I can restore it to its original state.¡±


    Frankly, for an Earth resident like Li Mu, the so-called deregistration was simply a formality. If he intended to take Hua Xiangrong away, who dared stop him?


    Bai Xuan pondered over the issue for a moment before advising, ¡°Young Master Li, let¡¯s do this. You hit the road with Hua¡¯er right now. Since the Top Beauty Competition is not over yet, those people can¡¯t be expecting your escape. When you get out of the city, you can go anywhere in the vast world. Then, even if the emperor wants to find you, it will be as difficult as fishing a needle in a sea.¡±


    Xin¡¯er¡¯s eyes gleamed at this solution. She chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, now is a good opportunity. Young Master Li, you take Miss Hua on the run, and I¡¯ll stay here to help Madam Bai mislead them. When those men of the Musical House see I was here, they absolutely won¡¯t believe Miss Hua has already left.¡± The maid was thrilled by this n, because she knew given Li Mu¡¯s current strength, he could easily take another person out of Chang¡¯an without anyone noticing.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t leave you here...¡± blurted Hua Xiangrong. Although Xin¡¯er was her maid, she had long taken her as a sister. Thus, how could she bring herself to ditch Xin¡¯er here? Further, she could imagine what dreadful punishment Xin¡¯er would suffer once the Musical House discovered the truth. The maid might face the torment much worse than death.


    Half-amused and half-agitated, Li Mu said, ¡°Stop making random ns for us. Why shall we leave? Even if we¡¯ll, that¡¯ll only happen after Hua¡¯er gets the Top Beauty title and I kick the asses of the bad guys.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Doubted Bai Xuan, a little discouraged.


    ¡°There is no ¡®but¡¯.¡± Li Mu said in confidence, ¡°The Top Beauty is definitely Hua¡¯er. Not everything in the world is under the control of those from the high ss. Our great leader Chairman Mao once enlightened us that the folks are those who drive the wheel of history forward.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong thought, ¡°What?¡±


    Bai Xuan thought. ¡°What?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian also thought, ¡°What?¡±


    Xin¡¯er, of course, felt confused, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who is Chairman Mao?¡±


    ¡°Why does it sound so weird?¡±


    Nheless, Li Mu¡¯s confidence truly moved them.


    ¡°You all go back to your position. Just do what you ought to do.¡± Li Mu waved at Zheng Cunjian and Bai Xuan and then sent them away.


    So, there was only Li Mu, Hua Xiangrong, and Xin¡¯er left in the tent.


    ¡°If we get into a fight tonight, Hua¡¯er, you just need to protect Xin¡¯er. As to the rest, leave it to me.¡± Li Mu decided to take precautions beforehand, so he quickly nned everything up. He had a feeling that something huge was going to happen tonight.


    Hua Xiangrong nodded firmly in agreement.


    ¡°Young Master, is the situation getting quite dangerous?¡± asked Xin¡¯er with a blink. Clearly, she was still worried about Hua Xiangrong.


    Li Mu answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gonna be very dangerous... to our enemies. It¡¯s highly dangerous.¡±


    Xin¡¯er then put on a doleful face.


    ¡°Look at the circumstance! Howe Young Master Li still has the energy to pull off my leg?¡±


    Then, Li Mu ceased teasing her and turned around to give Hua Xiangrong some tips on how to defend herself and pull off a counter-attack when she came across an expert in martial arts. Of course, the foremost part was to secure the upper hand, so the use of the shield technique was particrly critical. After that, he gave Hua Xiangrong some disposable Taoist instruments that he had refined in the past few days and taught her the application methods.


    ¡°You have been focused on studying the Taoist magic arts for quite a while. Your truebat ability is certainly beyond your imagination. Perhaps tonight is an opportunity for you to ascertain how much you really learned.¡± Li Mu said to Hua Xiangrong in faith. ¡°In time, you¡¯ll find how fragile those so-called renowned experts and masters are in your presence.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong nodded sheepishly. She had taken in every single word Li Mu just told her.


    But in truth, she was not interested in all the fighting and killing.


    Even so, she still noticed that her Brother Mu was deliberately cultivating her in this field. As long as it was what Brother Mu desired, she was willing to make it happen regardless of her interest.


    After illustrating everything, Li Mu sighed inwardly as he caught Hua Xiangrong¡¯s gaze full of innocent trust. Actually, he was not sure whether he was helping or harming her by pushing this girl with apletely pure and cleansed soul to develop into a Martial Arts Goddess who couldmand the world. After all, once she stepped onto the road of practicing martial arts, there would be no soft breeze or drizzle but violent storm.


    But if he wanted Hua Xiangrong to be a woman who could assist him in the future, the present hardships were simply inevitable.


    Deep down, Li Mu knew he was kind of selfish.


    Finishing all that, Li Mu closed his eyes and began to practice in the tent. He activated the Xiantian Skill to adjust his body and mind.


    About half an hourter, Bai Xuan came in again. ¡°Thest part¡ª the poem promotion¡ª is about to start. I was wondering if Young Master Li has got the poem for Hua¡¯er at ready.¡± If by any chance Hua Xiangrong could turn the tables and win the title of the Top Beauty tonight, thisst part was her only opportunity. Once Li Muposed a poem that might be popr for 1,000 years, and it struck a responsive chord in the hearts of the audience, it was possible that the ranking from the second part of the professional ratings would be altered and Hua Xiangrong could still be the champion against all odds.


    To say the least, if there was a truly affecting poem that could be passed down for 1,000 years, those famous men of the professional panelist had to take their reputation into ount instead of sumbing to the rich and powerful. Otherwise, their dignity and glory would be pegged onto the pir of shame along with that poem in permanence.


    However, how could a poem that would be popr for 1,000 years be created effortlessly?


    In light of the three poems Li Muposed before¡ª the Epigraph of My Shack, the Beauty Poem, and the Hua Xiangrong Poem, they were all incredibly splendid. But those pieces could only be ssic for a century. Although the Beauty Poem might be at a higher level, it was certainly not that marvelous as a poem that couldst for 1,000 years.


    Therefore, when Bai Xuan came in to pose that question, she was a little expectant but not too hopeful on this.


    ¡°Ah? I forgot!¡± Li Mu tapped his forehead in chagrin. Since he had been so absorbed in other matters, the task of copying, oh no,posing poems truly slipped his mind.


    Another spasm of despair shot through Bai Xuan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start now.¡± Grinning, Li Mu stood up. The maid, Xin¡¯er, swiftly prepared the writing tools on the desk. Li Mu strode to the desk, picked up the writing brush, and mumbled to himself, ¡°Emm, what subject shall I write?¡±


    He looked up and saw the bright moonlight pouring down from the sky over the tent. He suddenly recalled the instant when the moon shone profusely on Hua Xiangrong as she did that stunning dance on the main stage. At that moment, she was like a fairy in a white dress that could sprout feathered wings and ride the wind to heaven any second, as the silvery moonlight cascaded upon her exclusively.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes sparkled and he started writing without stop.


    Bai Xuan already did not entertain much hope. But this was herst resort, so she just stayed wait by the side and watched Li Mu write in silence. As Li Mu proceeded, her eyes suddenly lit up. Then, due to exhration, she started trembling from head to foot.


    ...


    ...


    A dozen poems had been hung up on the main stage.


    Those were either the works of all the talents and schrs from various regions presented to the prostitutes they endorsed, or the pieces some prostitutes had acquired by going out of their ways, considering this was thest chance they had. It was an old custom that through a ttering poem a beauty could be morized and gain more fame. At one of the previous Top Beauty Competition, a prostitute had messed up her performance due to stage fright and ranked among thest by the first two parts. But luckily, she obtained a poem written by the gifted Wen Zongbin, and then rose from the bottom and became the Top Beauty at that years¡¯ contest.


    That vividly demonstrated the importance of poems in the Top Beauty Competition.


    Every time a new poem was hung up, a specific man by the stage read it out loud. His voice would then spread to the whole Liufang Street by dint of some voice-booming tactical deployments set by warlocks, allowing everyone to judge and admire the work.


    For many schrs, the Top Beauty Competition was also a golden opportunity for them to make their name. They would be known by the world if the audience happened to fancy their work.


    At the seats for distinguished guests in front of the main stage, scores of ¡®professionals¡¯ were givingments to the poem already disyed over the stage.


    ¡°The poem for Miss Si Yuhua is supposed to be the top one... ¡®Intricate cords echoed the music of smoke and river; the long sleeves swirled like a pair of phoenixes; simultaneous as the movements are, I almost believed I was looking into a mirror¡¯... This poem presents a gritty picture of the gorgeous sleeve dance of Miss Si,¡±plimented a middle-aged schr while wagging his head with pleasure.


    Many people consented to that remark.


    Indeed, this poem was a fantastic piece. It was quite outstanding among the works posted up so far.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily correct, because the piece for Miss Xue Rui is also an eye-opening work... Look, ¡®Her thin brows are distant mountains that stretched afar; her slender waist is graceful as dancing willow branches; when shepleted doing the makeup and posed in the spring breeze, her one smile worth a thousand ounce of gold; when I went back to the city of wind, I told the brothel about her beauty; though I¡¯ve viewed all kinds of flowers, none of them isparable to Xue Rui¡¯... In particr, the line ¡®her one smile worth a thousand ounce of gold¡¯ can be said to be a peerless brilliant part.¡± Tie Zhan, the president of the Hanshan Academy as well as one of the reviewers on this asion, gave the poem pretty high praise.


    When the famous prostitute Xue Rui first came to Chang¡¯an, she had caused a huge sensation. And the ce she dwelt in temporarily was the Hanshan Academy. So for the majority, it was no surprise that Tie Zhan was rooting for Xue Rui.


    But they had to admit that the poem for Xue Rui was truly a masterpiece. When examining it carefully, they found it was even better than the one for Si Yuhua.

 Chapter 219 - A Millennium Poem (1)

    <b>Chapter 219: A Millennium Poem (1)</b>


    After the two stages of the flower baskets summary and the professionalments, the candidate ranking the first was Lu Hongxiu, from the Yi Cui House; the second was Xue Rui, from the Fufeng House; the third was Si Yuhua, from the Soft Jade Hall. Naturally, the poems for the three famous prostitutes were given most of the attention.


    So far, the poem for Yi Cui House¡¯s Lu Hongxiu had not been posted yet.


    But the madam of Yi Cui House, who had long since settled herself in a seat at the area for distinguished guests, was sporting a smile as bright as a blossom.


    She just could not stop smiling.


    Because when she was rebuked by Liu Chenglong, the manager of the Musical House at the backstage, she reckoned she was doomed. But to her surprise, Liu Chenglong paid a specific visit to her shortly afterward and told her unequivocally that a man of high rank intended to support Lu Hongxiu from the Yi Cui House. Then, at the professional review part, Lu Hongxiu¡¯s points surely soared up and made her the top one.


    Moreover, what really vented Lu Xue¡¯s spleen was that the Holy House¡¯s Hua Xiangrong had been elbowed to the bottom in terms of rankings, though she had had the audience fallen under her spell with one dance.


    When she recalled Bai Xuan¡¯s face screwed by oppressed resentment, Lu Xue was irresistibly thrilled.


    She even could not disguise her smile to any extent.


    This time, she was almost certain that she could tread the Holy House, Bai Xuan, and Hua Xiangrong underfoot to rise to fame and power.


    So how could she stifle her smile?


    At the backstage, she had endured a huge insult¡ªshe firmly believed that being contradicted by Hua Xiangrong was an insult, while she dared notin about Liu Chenglong¡¯s reprimand. But apparently, Hua Xiangrongter affronted Manager Liu for some reason, so the title Top Beauty that should have been hers now slipped to the Yi Cui House. As such, she felt it necessary to humiliate the Holy House to her heart¡¯s content.


    She was dying to disgrace Bai Xuan and to mortify Hua Xiangrong.


    She even hoped to... stamp on Li Mu¡¯s fame and win thepetition. For the Yi Cui House, it sounded like a thing that could only happen in dreams, for everyone knew that Li Mu was endorsing Hua Xiangrong. But wasn¡¯t it a striking sarcasm if the prostitute backed by such a genius with unmatchable talent in both poetry and martial arts failed in thepetition atst?


    ¡°Here is it! The poem for Miss Lu Hongxiu ising up!¡± A leader of the Musical House shouted on the stage.


    The shout instantly drew the attention of numerous people.


    All the people on the whole Liufang Street pricked up their ears for the aloud-reading of the new work.


    After all, Lu Hongxiu was still ranking the top at that time.


    The leader then put up a sheet of fully written rice paper over the main stage before reading it out loud with the help of the voice-booming warlock formation.


    ¡°Poemposed after watching Lu Hongxiu¡¯s solo dance under the moon. It reads: ¡®The beauty danced like swirling orchid, just as everyone with sharp eyes must have seen; in the high-ceiling hall carpeted with red wool nkets, she performed a dance no one else in the world could; the music must havee from the fairy in heaven, amazing all the audience and earning all their praises; how stunning her delicate face and slender waist were, how graceful her silk dress with gold embroideries was; she flung her sleeves like fluttering snowkes, arousing breeze from the right and the left; as the lute and flute sang, yellow clouds over the flowery mountains gathered together to listen; every somersault was done with a trace of divinity, and I saw more creativity every time it was performed; no other melody could be on par with it since the start of the dance, so I fully indulged myself in this soothing piece of music; those who dance merely study the dance, but how can they attain such fabulous postures.¡±


    When the person finished reading, an explosion of apuse broke out.


    ¡°Great poem!¡±


    ¡°Truly fantastic!¡±


    ¡°This must be a poem that canst for a century!¡±


    This work had employed all kinds of ways of description that words could manage and depicted the dancing of Lu Hongxiu to perfection. When the poem was read out loud, the audience seemed to have watched Lu Hongxiu¡¯s impable singing and dancing on the stage again. It gave a gritty ount of the sound, image, and movements of the entire performance.


    Inparison with this poem, the works Si Yuhua and Xue Rui acquired both paled considerably.


    ¡°Wonderful, really wonderful!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much a ¡®century poem¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it outperforms any of the previous ones!¡±


    ¡°Haha, even if we do the verticalparison, we see no poem so extraordinary from any of the works in the past six years¡¯ Top Beauty Competitions. Haha, congrattions, Madam Lu and Miss Lu! You can definitely be the champion solely with this poem!¡±


    The ce was filled with whoops.


    Many famous schrs also offered theirpliments.


    This ¡®poemposed after watching Lu Hongxiu dance under the moon¡¯ did strike the heartstring of the majority of spectators on the scene. Even those who had little knowledge in literature were also affected by a bout of inexplicable magnificence.


    Lu Xue¡¯s face was revealing an effusion of ecstasy.


    She found her excitement almost uncontainable.


    Because she was very clear that this poem was absolutely not the one she had attained for Lu Hongxiu with enormous effort. Although the pieceposed by the prestigious poet she hired in Chang¡¯an was quite excellent, it could at best draw level with the poems for Si Yuhua and Xue Rui. But whenpared with this work, it was thrown into the shade.


    This great piece was delivered here by Liu Chenglong¡¯s man.


    ¡°Sure enough... Manager Liu can easily stir up sensations.¡±


    ¡°This piece outshines all the other works!¡±


    She knew there was no doubt that tonight¡¯s Top Beauty would be Lu Hongxiu.


    ¡°Even though Hua Xiangrong is backed by Li Mu, a man who ims to be both exceptionally gifted in both poetry and martial arts, so what? She can¡¯t win unless Li Mu presents a ¡®millennium poem¡¯. But how can a ¡®millennium poem¡¯ beposed that easily?¡±


    ...


    ¡°The moment Your Highness finished thest word of the poem, the result of thepetition is already a foregone conclusion.¡±


    In a private room in the Moon-hugging House, Liu Chenglong kept expressing his sincere exmation and admiration.


    That poem wasposed by the second prince a moment ago. He finished the whole piece without a stop. It was true that the second prince had an aptitude for writing. This fine work did send Liu Chenglong in a daze. Before, he only knew the second prince was a rare talent in martial arts, but today he was overwhelmed to find out that his attainment in literature was equally amazing.


    A smile crept onto the second prince¡¯s handsome face.


    In the royal family of the Western Qin Empire, he was unmistakably a prince versed in both literature and military affairs. For that reason, he gained the support of most officials and became a hot candidate for the crown prince. Still, he had to admit that this poem was the best he had written up to now. He had really outdone himself tonight.


    But only he knew that this poem was, in fact, notposed as he watched the solo dance of Lu Hongxiu under the moonlight but that of Hua Xiangrong. The instant Hua Xiangrong started that dance, he was in a trance and experienced an outburst of inspiration.


    However, he gave this brilliant work to Lu Hongxiu.


    Because he wanted Hua Xiangrong to know that he was better than Li Mu whether in light of power, strength, or literary talent.


    He believed that the reason why Hua Xiangrong was so mesmerized with Li Mu was just that he took the advantage of being in a favored position, given that Li Mu met Hua Xiangrong before him. If he had met Hua Xiangrong before Li Mu, it was out of question that he would have been the man Hua Xiangrong admired and fell for.


    Therefore, the second prince was determined to rob Hua Xiangrong of her chance to be the Top Beauty.


    It was not only a punishment for her refusal to meet him in the Moon-hugging House but an attempt to prove to Hua Xiangrong that Li Mu was not that capable. He wanted Hua Xiangrong to be let down, be disheartened, and to distrust Li Mu. He was going to disintegrate her love for Li Mu.


    But of course, there was another reason.


    In order to have Hua Xiangrong, he had to take a low-profile strategy and hide her in the dark. ordingly, he would not allow Hua Xiangrong to stand in the limelight.


    If Hua Xiangrong became the Top Beauty, given her breath-taking performance tonight, she would definitely cause a sensation. Then, her name would probably be spread to Qin City and draw a lot of attention upon her. In that case, it was almost impossible for the second prince to start any rtionship with this woman in secret.


    Hence, for his own sake, Hua Xiangrong must learn to make sacrifices for him if she was going to be his woman.


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s poem has not been presented yet, has it?¡± inquired the second prince, who was standing by the windows and overlooking the throng of people as if he were a deity looking down upon a swarm of wriggling worms. Everything that happened tonight was under his control. Thus, in his eyes, Li Mu, who was said to be incredibly genius in poetry and martial arts, was merely a worm that was a little bigger and stronger than the rest.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Liu Chenglong said with a confident smile, ¡°Now that Your Highness hase up with this ¡®century poem¡¯, the result is practically known already. Li Mu perhaps has run out of his talent. Even if he is incredulously lucky and produces another ¡®century poem¡¯, he can merely admit his defeat in front of the pure gold presented by Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think it¡¯s possible that he can create a ¡®millennium poem?¡± asked the second prince with a tinge of ridicule.


    Liu Chenglong answered positively, ¡°Not at all. A ¡®millennium poem¡¯ is too scarce. Even the Young Master Wen Zongbin in our Great Qin Empire has only created two poems of that kind. Li Mu is surely gifted. But he is too young, after all. So he has no chance topose a ¡®millennium poem¡¯.¡±


    The second prince nodded.


    He was holding the same view.


    Liu Chenglongughed and remarked, ¡°I bet right now Li Mu is thinking why the Creator still produced Your Highness even though he has got him... Haha, his legend wille to an end tonight.¡±


    The second prince nodded again and added, ¡°Also, his life wille to an end tonight.¡±


    ¡°Now that he refused to be under mymand, he shall die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your woman and your life. This is the price for turning me down!¡±


    ...


    ...


    After that, poems for other prostitutes were disyed and announced in session.


    But in front of the pure gold of that Poem for Lu Hongxiu¡¯s Dance under the Moon, the rest of the works did not cause any stir. Despite the fact that the aloud-reading was full of emotion, the next dozen poems seemed rather vorless.


    At the sitting area for distinguished guests, Lu Xue looked florid.


    While on the main stage, Lu Hongxiu found it even more difficult to conceal the joy written on her face.


    Eventually, only the poem for Hua Xiangrong was left to be unveiled in the third part of thepetition.


    And at this time, nearly everyone was waiting for thest work with bated breath.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s dance had blown away loads of spectators, so the result of the professional rating in the second part had incurred a deluge ofints. Plus, since almost all the audience had heard of the beautiful love story between the talented Li Mu and the stunning Hua Xiangrong as well as Li Mu¡¯s fame in poetry and martial arts, they were all convinced that this time Li Mu would create another work for Hua Xiangrong.


    But could he turn the tide this time?


    Unlikely.


    Unless he produced a ¡®millennium poem¡¯.


    But that was not an easy task at all.


    Even Li Mu had very small odds to achieve that.


    ¡°Humph! It seems that she has regarded herself the Top Beauty and felt it fine to keep us waiting here. How can she be dawdling like this? I¡¯m afraid the poem she got is trash, and she is too embarrassed to present it in front of us,¡± snapped Lu Xue acidly. Tonight, she had really started a feud against Hua Xiangrong. Now that she had Manager Liu as her backer, she had no fear of Hua Xiangrong or the Holy House and made the derisive remark without scruples.


    Madam Lu from the Yi Cui House was never a tolerant and forgiving person.


    ¡°Send some guy to prompt her! If she doesn¡¯t show the poem, we¡¯ll take that she has given up thepetition,¡± yelled Lu Xue.


    Some people around her also shouted their agreement.


    At those words, the madams of the Holy House looked rather bitter, but they could not think of anything to talk back.


    Right then, over the main stage, the voice of a leader announced, ¡°The poem of Miss Hua Xiangrong from the Holy House at the third part is here...¡±

 Chapter 220 - A Millennium Poem (2)

    <strong>Chapter 220 A Millennium Poem (2)</strong>


    Bai Xuan calmly stepped onto the stage with a roll of white paper in her hands and handed it to the two soldiers of Musical House. Then, they hang it on thest poetry-hanging seat.


    That leader began to sing loudly-


    ¡°Poem of watching Hua Xiangrong dance alone beneath the moon; reads...¡±


    As soon as the name of the poem was reported, the crowd on Liufang Street suddenly eximed.


    Lu Xue on the VIP seat even couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    In the Deluxe Suite Titled Heaven of Moon-hugging House, a glimpse of contempt shed upon the second prince¡¯s eyes, while Liu Chenglong, the director of Musical House, also broke intoughter.


    ¡°Even copied the poem name?¡±


    ¡°Is this Li Mu¡¯s level?¡±


    ¡°The title of this poem is almost the same as that of the century poem that was written for Lu Hongxiu by the second prince, but it is only changed from Lu Hongxiu into Hua Xiangrong. At least from the title, it haspletely be inferior.¡±


    ¡°How topete?¡±


    They heard that leader continue to say, ¡°When did the moon appear? I raise my wine cup to ask the sky...¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    This sentence was not the same as the poem of watching Hua Xiangrong dance alone beneath the moon.


    Moreover, it seemed a bit straightforward, but it might not be bad.


    When many people heard this sentence, this was their first reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the pce in the heaven, nor the date; I want to go back to the heaven by wind, but fear that I can¡¯t stand the cold heaven above those buildings made by jade. I appreciate the shadow below the moon as I dance, as if I were not in the human world.¡±


    After the first half of the poem was finished, the leader was stunned.


    His voice was trembling a bit.


    Because he had faintly been aware that... the poem read by him seemed a bit good.


    Besides, the exmation on Liufang Street disappeared at this time.


    On the VIP seat, Lu Xue¡¯s smiling face gradually became stiff.


    As for Lu Hongxiu on the main stage, an incredibly shocked look revealed on her beautiful face.


    Besides, in the second-floor Deluxe Suite Titled Heaven of Moon-hugging House, the second prince also quietly frowned, and on Liu Chenglong¡¯s forehead came out ayer of fine cold sweat.


    Just the first half of the poem was finished, but it had already shown its weight.


    A poem that surpassed the century poem was ready toe.


    Because among these few words, too many things had been outlined. The scene that the atmosphere was majestic and fairy, and a fairy danced quietly and alone in the moonlight had been sketched.


    Moonlight cast on the main stage dreamily.


    The leader sang the second half of the poem in his voice which was like being used in his sleep talk-


    ¡°The moon passes the vermeil house, and hangs on the carved window, casting its glow on me who is sober. The moon might not hate human, but why does it be full when people part? It is natural that people meet happily and part sadly and that the moon bes wax and wane. I only hope that my family members who are still alive can be healthy; even though we are distant from each other, we can also enjoy the beautiful moonlight.¡±


    After finishing those words, the leader covered his mouth with his hands and did not make any more noise.


    Since he was afraid that there would be any more noise that might destroy the mood of the poem.


    In front of the main stage and on the VIP seats were these stunned figures. After a kind of certain sorting andbination, the text showed powerful charm, and obviously, the poem of watching Hua Xiangrong dance below the moon belonged to this kind, which was also a ssic one.


    After all, the verses that could really be passed down for thousands of years had their own shocking power. Even those who didn¡¯t understand poetry could feel their charm. It was obvious that this poem of watching Hua Xiangrong dance below the moon contained such verses.


    A millennium poem.


    A true millennium poem appeared.


    There was no need toment too much at all, nor to analyze some details in this poem, since this was a millennium poem. Every sentence and every line of it had a kind of power to shock people and to prate the soul.


    On the VIP seats, Lu Xue was distracted and seemed to be stupid.


    Moreover, on the main stage, Lu Hongxiu, who was ready to receive theurel wreath, lost all the glory in an instant, with her look shocked and desperate. She once suffered a disastrous blow from a glorious moment when Hua Xiangrong¡¯s flower baskets surpassed hers, and now she was experiencing the second time.


    Besides, this time, it was worse than the first time.


    ¡°Hum.¡± In the private room, the second prince snorted with his pale look.


    The window sill held in his hand was directly crushed into powder.


    On one side, Liu Chenglong, staring dumbfounded, did not know what to say, since he was indescribably shocked.


    ¡°Did Li Mu actually write a millennium poem?¡±


    ¡°Did he really make it?¡±


    If one pondered over this poem, some sentences would be simply fantastic. In the first half part, scenes were described to convey feelings, and in the second half part, scenes and feelings were mixed together. This poem fully described the loneliness and sorrow when Hua Xiangrong danced alone below the moon, and the picture that Hua Xiangrong, who was like a fairy and out of reach for ordinary people, seemed to go back to the heaven by wind at any time, but in the end still stayed in the human world.


    This description was from the majestically immortal view, which was far superior to that of delicate rhetoric in the poem of watching Lu Hongxiu dance below the moon by the second prince in terms of the theme and ouy.


    It was not an exaggeration that for these two poems, one was the peak poem by a human, and the other was the poem by an immortal.


    How could a poem by a human bepared with that by an immortal being?


    Since the two were not at the same level.


    Even if Liu Chenglong wanted to say something to save a little face for the second prince and tried to speak several times, he didn¡¯t speak.


    There was nothing to say at all for him.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that at this time, Liu Chenglong suddenly understood why the title of Li Mu¡¯s poem was almost exactly the same as that of the second prince¡¯s.


    This was not giarism for his dried-up inspiration, but clearly, he used this same title to defeat the second princepletely. In the future, as long as people mentioned the title about the poem of one¡¯s solitary dance below the moon, people would first think of Li Mu¡¯s work, and would not mention that by the second prince¡ªeven if it was mentioned, people might just ridicule it.


    Li Mu was really arrogant and heartless.


    However, at this time and for this way, the second prince had no way to refute.


    ¡°Unless the second prince also writes a millennium poem?¡±


    However, this was absolutely impossible.


    No matter how Liu Chenglong admired the swordsmanship and poetry talent of the second prince, he would not think that the second prince could do that.


    The atmosphere in the private room was so terrible.


    On the demon-like handsome face of the second prince was full of frost, and the temperature inside the room suddenly plummeted. Layers of white frost spread along the wall held by the second prince, and in a sh, the entire room was like an ice cave.


    As the Western Qin Empire was located in the northwest of Divine Land, even Qin City was a freezingly cold ce in winter. As for Dragon-reining Chop, the unique skill for the royal household of Western Qin Empire, even though it could be derived into invisible form, most of the royal sons observed and pondered over the wind, snow, and ice to cultivate the freezing qi. Hence, the natural qi of the second prince belonged to ice attribute.


    Liu Chenglong was scared and did not dare to run his skills to resist the chill.


    However, in his mind, he still couldn¡¯t help but think about the content of the poem of watching Hua Xiangrong dance below the moon.


    ¡°It¡¯s really... a good poem that is extremely exquisite.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Even Liu Chenglong was like this, so how could those so-called celebrities on the VIP seats refute?


    ¡°This poem should be the best one tonight.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely a millennium poem.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s poetry talent is unique throughout history.¡±


    ¡°Once this poem is spread, Hua Xiangrong will surely be famous across the entire Western Qin Empire... No, famous throughout the whole Divine Land.¡±


    ¡°The first beauty in the world must be Hua Xiangrong.¡±


    ¡°No need toment. The Top Beauty tonight is Hua Xiangrong.¡±


    Different voices and the same content came from everywhere.


    Even those celebrities as judges who had received hints from Liu Chenglong couldn¡¯t lie through their teeth, because Hua Xiangrong offered a millennium poem, which was good enough to be unstoppably spread throughout the world.


    If they dared to say that this poem for Hua Xiangrong was not as good as that for Lu Hongxiu at this moment, thousands of yearster, when people mentioned this poem, they, the so-called celebrities, would be ridiculed, humiliated, and med, and they and their families would be written into shameful records and be the stepping stones, footnotes, and decoration of this poem on its legendary road.


    They dared not take this risk.


    Because schrs attached great importance to their fame, and even their fake fame was very important for them.


    Once they were not famous, or they became infamous, they would not be able to survive in this world.


    ¡°This poem should be the best one, and undoubtedly the millennium one.¡± Tie Zhan, the dean of Hanshan Academy, had to admit that with bitterness and unwillingness on his face.


    ¡°Hua Xiangrong is the first.¡±


    ¡°No need for morepetition. Due to this poem, the result is settled.¡±


    The celebrities on the VIP seats expressed their choices one by one.


    If they didn¡¯t want to be infamous for a thousand years, they had to admit that. Even if they offended Liu Chenglong of Musical House, there was no way.


    As for Lu Xue, the procurer of Yi Cui House, was like an old sow whose face was cut by a knife, which was extremely funny. Her previous arrogance disappeared, and she didn¡¯t dare to say any words more as her mouth trembled.


    Lu Hongxiu, who was buoyant before, was like a little hen who was defeated at this time. She also lowered her head and carefully hidden all the unwillingness, jealousy, and anger. In her heart, she felt a kind of strong sense of helplessness, but there was no way. The person standing behind Hua Xiangrong was called Li Mu, who was both adept with the pen and the sword. Who dared topete against him?


    Besides her, those famous singing girls, such as Si Yuhua of Soft Jade Hall and Xue Rui of Fufeng House, extremely envied her and were jealous of her.


    Why? Why could Hua Xiangrong get Li Mu¡¯s favor?


    Without Li Mu, Hua Xiangrong must have been defeated into the dust tonight, having no more chance to be famous.


    Therefore, Li Mu actually determined everything.


    All the famous singing girls could not help but resent her.


    Why Li Mu was Hua Xiangrong¡¯s man? If Li Mu supported them, they might also win the title of Top Beauty, might not they? Hua Xiangrong was really lucky, which was quite enviable.

 Chapter 221 - Won the Title of Top Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 221 Won the Title of Top Beauty</h4>


    When Bai Xuan returned to her VIP seat, congrattions were engulfing her.


    She nced at Lu Xue and saw her face full of upset, and then she could not help feeling more and more pleased.


    At this time, she became the center of the crowd, since being able to cultivate a Top Beauty was the highest goal pursued by every madam from brothels. Now, her goal was realized, and her dream became a reality.


    At this time, there would be no more changes.


    Supported by a millennium poem, Hua Xiangrong undoubtedly became the Top Beauty in this Top Beauty Competition.


    It was said that Liu Chenglong, the director of Musical House, had other affairs to deal with, so he did not personally announce the results as he had done before.


    But this was no longer important. After the three kinds of scores werebined, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s final score was on the top of the list, and the result was announced together by several celebrities on the VIP seats and the three senior leaders of Musical House.


    When Hua Xiangrong, in a snow-white gauze, once again stepped onto the main stage from the background, a sensation was caused in the Musical House.


    Numerous people were cheering, hoping that Hua Xiangrong could perform once again, but they were destined to be disappointed. Facing the supreme glory on Liufang Street and the cheers of thousands of admirers before the stage, she had the same expression as before. With a quiet smile, she saluted to thank these people.


    Dancing tonight was just to repay Madam Bai Xuan and Holy House.


    Since then, she would only dance for one person.


    Then, someone was taking the lead among the crowd, and some people spoke another name loudly¡ª


    ¡°Li Mu!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu! Li Mu! Li Mu!¡±


    ¡°Adept with both the pen and sword. An immortal among the people, Li Mu!¡±


    Numerous people shouted Li Mu¡¯s name, hoping that this sword and poetry talent, who overturned the situation with a millennium poem and led this Top Beauty Competition to the climax at the veryst moment, could show up together with Hua Xiangrong on the main stage.


    Besides, the crowd in excitement constantly screamed the various names of Li Mu.


    ¡°Poetry genius Li.¡±


    ¡°Poetry genius!¡±


    ¡°Lord of Taibai County!¡±


    ¡°Taibai Li, Taibai Li!¡±


    In the end, people all shouted the four words of ¡°Poetry genius, Taibai Li¡± in majestic momentum. The shouts surged in the entire Musical House and on Liufang Street, and this scene was even more cheering and crazy than cheers for Hua Xiangrong¡¯s championship.


    However, they were disappointed again.


    Because Li Mu didn¡¯t show up even when Hua Xiangrong left the stage.


    He did not cater to the taste of these ¡®spectators¡¯.


    ¡°I have my true strength, and I am not an idol.¡±


    Li Mu said very proudly to himself.


    Now, the Top Beauty Competition came to an end.


    Hua Xiangrong won the championship, followed by Lu Hongxiu, Xue Rui and Si Yuhua. This was the final ranking.


    However, just like the situation that only the top one in every college entrance examination on earth was remembered, in this Top Beauty Competition, people obviously remembered only Hua Xiangrong, and Lu Hongxiu, the second one, was destined to be only a supporting role. Every timeter when Lu Hongxiu was mentioned, people would think of Hua Xiangrong, her beautiful dance, and the millennium poem.


    After the climax part, the exmation and arguments had not subsided for a long time.


    While the crowds in Musical House on Liufang Street did not disperse with the end of the Top Beauty Competition. On the contrary, there seemed to be more and more people.


    Because the main event had just begun.


    After the Top Beauty Competition, it was another attractive part tonight.


    Female ve auction.


    Many female ves who had been deliberately promoted and packaged by Musical House would be auctioned in the next part.


    Among them, beyond doubt, the most famous ones were the wife and daughters of State-revitalizing General Tang Chong, and the female Wolf Warriors from the prairie. Although there were many beautiful women, the beautiful woman with a great identity was undoubtedly like a kind of deadly poison, who could more easily make countless people crazy for them. In addition, there were also beautiful and young girls caught from the local unfortunate bureau families. All of them would be auctioned on the main stage.


    In many people¡¯s view, even this Top Beauty Competition actually just acted as a warm-up part for this auction. After all, no matter how beautiful Top Beauty was, she was like a flower in the mirror or the moon in the well, who was ethereal and out of reach, and only belonged to aristocrats. But as for these female ves, if they were lucky, they might be able to get them.


    Moreover, such arge-scale female ve auction could only be held once every three to five years.


    This was the real highlight.


    Therefore, after the Top Beauty Coronation, which was not too cumbersome or even a bit sloppy, the arrangement on the main stage began to be changed.


    The tents of various brothels in the background were removed, and new tents, as well as iron-made flower cages, were led from the premises of Musical House and were ced behind the main stage in a pre-set order.


    The warriors of Musical House, together with the soldiers from the sub-division government organ in the eastern city, guarded the entire main stage, disallowing strangers to be close to it. Among them, there were dozens of super-ss powerful Zongshi Masters to defend here, in case any turmoil or other matters should happen.


    At the same time, the staff of Musical House, ording to the pre-recorded list and the number of people who paid the deposit for bidding, began to issue the signs for bidding in an orderly manner. Only those who got the signs could officially bid in this auction. Otherwise, if so many people shouted a few times, the entire auction would be a joke.


    Before the auction, the preparations had beenpleted, so at this time, they only needed to issue signs.


    Those who could get signs were either rich or powerful, because the average people couldn¡¯t afford the deposit of 100,000 pounds of gold.


    Most of the celebrities and famous schrs who were sitting in the VIP seats had already left to other ces, because the VIP seats at this time were for those rich people who participated in the auction. Then, the rich who had received the signs, under the leadership of the young and beautiful maids of Musical House, sat on their own seats, eagerly talked to each other, and greeted each other, guessing their respective objects to be auctioned.


    All of these people were powerful and rich figures in Chang¡¯an Mansion and even the famous mansions in the surrounding states.


    Of course, these people were not the top VIPs in this female ve auction tonight.


    Since the top VIPs, who were truly rich and had power, status, and strength, were arranged in newly-built movable pavilions that were well-closed and could protect privacy well around the main stage. These pavilions were nearer to the main stage than the VIP seats and were located higher. Hence, the angle for observation was clear, enabling guests to admire the temperament of the female ves who were about to be auctioned on the stage at the best angle.


    Besides, outsiders couldn¡¯t see through the pavilions, so they couldn¡¯t know the origin of the top guests inside them, which was convenient for some powerful guests who were honorable but not suitable to show up.


    From all aspects, Musical House clearly paid attention to these details to the extreme.


    Even from the perspective of Li Mu, a person from the earth, this business nning activity could also be scored high. Liu Chenglong, the director of Musical House, was really a talent in this respect.


    ...


    ...


    In the private room of Fairy House, Li Mu reappeared with Hua Xiangrong, Xin¡¯er, and Bai Xuan.


    Outside the building was constant waves of shouts about ¡®Taibai Li¡¯.


    The maid, Xin¡¯er, was full of joy and excitement.


    ¡°Young Master is really too powerful and can use one poem to overturn the situation.¡± Since she was not as good as Hua Xiangrong, Bai Xuan and others in terms of poetry, and was almost illiterate, she felt it quite magical and inconceivable that Li Mu could rely on a poem to help her miss win the title of Top Beauty.


    Maids like her in Musical House were faced with a very tragic fate.


    If serving nice masters, they could live somehowfortably for several years, and when their masters were redeemed or married, they could be personal maids, which was a good treatment to them. If their masters were unfortunate, these maids ultimately would be the middle- and low-level whores in Musical House, struggling to survive.


    Xin¡¯er¡¯s fate was good.


    Hua Xiangrong and Li Mu had already made it clear that they would redeem Xin¡¯er, so at this time, Xin¡¯er would certainly regard herself as the personal maid. Anyway, she would leave together with her miss, so she fancied all kinds of scenes.


    So was Bai Xuan, and she was still shocked.


    She was almostpletely desperate at that time, because the section for the celebrities to score reflected the official will of Musical House, and there were big figures behind it controlling the situation. From this perspective, it was impossible for Hua Xiangrong to be the Top Beauty, so Bai Xuan didn¡¯t expect that. However, Li Mu really possessed shocking talents, which was beyond the general scope. He could write a millennium poem as easily as drinking water or eating. He was simply a demon.


    ¡°How did this talented teenager generate?


    In this world, why is there such a demon?¡±


    Is he really reincarnated from the immortal being?¡±


    Bai Xuan had already beenpletely stunned by Li Mu¡¯s talent. Although in her life, she had experienced a lot and seen numerous outstanding figures, almost no one could bepared with Li Mu, and even Young Master of Western Qin Empire, Wen Zongbin, might seem to be inferior to him.


    If she were dozens of years younger, Bai Xuan would swear that she would definitely follow Li Mu at all costs, even serving as a maid.


    It was a pity.


    ¡°When I was born, you weren¡¯t born. Now, I am already an impure woman.¡±


    On the table were all kinds of dishes and wine. Li Mu sat down and said, ¡°Haha, help yourselves. Sit. We are here to congratte Hua¡¯er on winning the title of Top Beauty with her beautiful dance. Mother Bai also gets what she wants. Cheers.¡± He raised his ss.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face was full of gratitude and admiration.


    She now had a dreamy and unreal feeling.


    That she had this feeling was not because she became Top Beauty ¨C in fact, Top Beauty was not important at all to her at present, which was just something she strived to repay Mother Bai. This feeling was generated from Li Mu¡¯s talent and ability. Li Mu, just like a Deva, was not like a human being.


    Sitting beside Li Mu, Hua Xiangrong was always staring at Li Mu.


    She had a dreamy feeling.


    Several people toasted and the atmosphere was warm.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Hua¡¯er, Mother Bai told me that you once made a wish in Qing Feng Temple that one day when you are free from Musical House, you will restore your real name. Tonight, you be Top Beauty and repays the protection of Mother Bai. You alsopletely cut off everything rted to you in Musical House. So, from now on, you can restore your real name. From then on, there will be no Hua Xiangrong in the world, but only Shangguan Yuting. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Ah... I will follow you in every aspect, Young Master.¡± After Hua Xiangrong was shocked for a while, she burst into tears.

 Chapter 222 - Pavilion for Top VIPs

    <h4>Chapter 222 Pavilion for Top VIPs</h4>


    No matter how glorious the past represented by the name of Hua Xiangrong was, even including the fame of Top Beauty, Hua Xiangrong herself, from the beginning, was forced to receive this name, which was just a kind ofpromise to life.


    For many women who fell into Musical House, it was basically an illusion to restore their original names.


    Hua Xiangrong was originally named Shangguan Yuting, a girl from Shangguan family.


    The words ¡°Shangguan Yuting¡± represented a kind of bloodline, a home and also the best life of the past, and were the most precious thing her parents had given her.


    ¡°But I have not yet deregistered. If I directly restore my real name, isn¡¯t it...¡± After her great excitement, Hua Xiangrong was still a little hesitant. From the previous signs, it was not easy to be free from Musical House.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a form. If I want to take you away from Musical House, no one can stop me. Besides, you may not realize that now, your strength is very powerful. If you want to leave, who can stop you?¡±


    For Li Mu who was from the earth, some rules of this world were simply a joke. The so-called whore identity was only a superficial stiption and was a kind of ss identified to the weak by the powerful. But when you were already a strong person, these definitions could be broken in a sh.


    Hence, that Liu Chenglong or the second prince behind him wanted to use this identity to force Hua Xiangrong was really a joke.


    As they were discussing, there was a knock on the door, and Zheng Cunjian walked in from the outside.


    ¡°Young Master, this is the brand that you will participate in the auction tonight.¡± He held an arrow-like white-jade carved te in his hand. There were the tactical deployments of warlock, which could distinguish its authenticity, inside it. On one side of the jade te was the logo of Chang¡¯an Musical House, and on the other side was number 18.


    ¡°Because it is made temporarily, although it is for the top VIP, the number on it means you must sit further.¡± Zheng Cunjian said with slight worry.


    To be honest, now, he extremely revered Li Mu. The more he understood Li Mu, the more he could see the changes in these days after he went out of Taibai County, and the more he knew that how enchanting this youth was.


    Li Mu took the jade te and observed it slightly. Then, he totally saw through the tactical deployments of warlock inside it.


    There were three or five tactical deployments engraved in it. For the warlocks of this world, the tactical deployments might be subtle, but for Li Mu, they were very simple. In addition to the effect of distinguishing the authenticity and preventing the counterfeiting, in fact, they could also y a role in checking the position in a quite secretive manner, which was a bit like the actual GPS positioning method. The warlocks of Musical House could use this te to confirm the position of the holder.


    However, they were too simple.


    Not to mention Li Mu, even Shangguan Yuting today could also modify them secretively.


    ¡°Is Young Master going to participate in the bidding tonight?¡± Bai Xuan was very surprised, since Li Mu didn¡¯t reveal any information, and the female ves would be auctioned tonight. Li Mu was not ascivious person, but was he interested in this?


    She subconsciously looked at Shangguan Yuting next to him. Shangguan Yuting looked normal and did not reveal any unpleasant expression.


    ¡°Eh, just for fun,¡± Li Mu said casually.


    After all, there was no need to exin everything clearly to Bai Xuan.


    ¡°Did you investigate the thing I asked you?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Zheng Cunjian nced at Bai Xuan and seemed slightly hesitant.


    Bai Xuan smartly stood up and said, ¡°Hua¡¯er... Oh, no, Yuting has won the championship for Holy House. My wish has been reached. I will try my best to discuss with Director Liu over your identity deregistration. I¡¯ll leave first, and I will personally arrange things belonging to Yuting in Holy House and the rewards for Top Beauty tonight. Sister Yuting cane to get them at any time, and since then, you are the person of Young Master Li. Congrattions. You finally get what you want.¡±


    After that, Bai Xuan turned and left.


    Zheng Cunjian looked at Shangguan Yuting and the maid, Xin¡¯er, again. Knowing that these two girls were in close rtions with Li Mu, he said, ¡°The mysterious person in the Deluxe Suite Titled Heaven of Moon-hugging House got the No. 1 te for the supreme VIP. Mr. Wang got the No. 10 te for the supreme VIP by some intrigues. In the Deluxe Suite Titled Earth of Fairy House, there are indeed several people from grasnd. However, the principal person is not from prairie, but the young master of the World Chamber of Commerce in the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty got the No. 7 te for the supreme VIP.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    The mysterious person in the Deluxe Suite Titled Heaven was the one whose energy was as great as the burning sun when Li Mu used his Third Eye to observe him. He possessed the most terrible strength, and he even got the No. 1 te for the supreme VIP. It seemed that not only was his strength good, but also his status was high.


    Li Mu had already guessed something.


    Wang Chen and others really got the top VIP tes. He and the person behind him mighte to rescue Tang Chong¡¯s wife and daughters, so participating in the auction should be the most ideal way for them. But it might not be so easy.


    As for the prairie people, they even were together with the World Chamber of Commerce, which was really surprising.


    Nevertheless, it was reasonable that they came here. Since the female warriors of the Wolf Temple in prairie enjoyed high status, it was a normal situation that some people came to rescue them. As for this point, after Li Mu discovered some strange power and breaths when using his Third Eye to observe the entire Musical House and Liufang Street, he rted it to this situation, so he asked Zheng Cunjian to investigate it. He really found something out of expectation.


    ... Zheng Cunjian continued, ¡°Some enemies of General Tang Chong, including Bai Yuan, chief general of Crane Army in Qin City, Liang Yifei, son of current prime minister, Han Feiran, nephew of Minister of Rituals, and Jin Xuan, future leader of Holy Light Sect, came to Chang¡¯an City for this bidding, aiming to get General Tang¡¯s wife and daughters. They jointly got the No. 15 te for the supreme VIP. There should be some people who haven¡¯t been found, but it is toote. Young Master, please forgive me...¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    They were all unimportant people, who couldn¡¯t affect the overall situation.


    He put away the te and stood up, saying to Shangguan Yuting and her maid, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to have a look. We may have to enter.¡±


    Several people arranged by Zheng Cunjian came in from outside to send well-prepared masks and cloak blouses. Li Mu, the two girls, and Zheng Cunjian put on masks and blouses, hiding their identities.


    Li Mu put on a silver ghost-face mask, which looked quite strange. The shape of the mask presented a hint of coldness and ridicule in its seemingly funny smile, giving people a kind of indescribable visual impact. It was also made extremely exquisitely.


    Shangguan Yuting wore a half-piece phoenix-winged hollowed mask, which covered the upper face above her lips except for her eyes, fitted the facial outline, and had the holes for her nose. After wearing it, she showed a kind of mystery. It made Shangguan Yuting seem more graceful and her skin white.


    What the maid, Xin¡¯er, put on was a quite cute cat-faced mask.


    Zheng Cunjian wore a ck ring mask in ghost face.


    The four people were dressed in a quite special way, then they left Fairy House among the crowd and went to the VIP pavilion that was temporarily built around the main stage.


    Compared with the crowded atmosphere on the street, the top-level VIP pavilion was rtively quiet and orderly.


    Around the pavilions, the warriors in sturdy armor formed a wall, separating the entire VIP area from the crowd on the street and leaving a nk space.


    Zheng Cunjian, in a ring ghost-faced mask, reported a serial number of the top VIPs.


    Throughout the process, only the signs would be recognized. After the sign was carefully checked and confirmed, although Li Mu and hispanions were dressed strangely, they were still allowed to enter and led by servants.


    Li Mu looked around.


    With his current strength and vision, he wasn¡¯t curious about this pavilion that was regarded as a grand one in other people¡¯s view.


    Along the way were guards and maids to lead these participants.


    The treatment of top-level VIPs was ubiquitously luxurious andfortable.


    The people who entered the top-level VIP pavilion were basically hiding their true faces, so even though Li Mu and hispanions wore masks and hoodies, others didn¡¯t look at them with strange eyes.


    They heard from a maid that the serial number of the sign was symmetrical with the number of the sign.


    Hence, when Li Mu passed by, he paid attention to the positions of the four pavilions, No. 1, No. 7, No. 10 and No. 15 ones. At the same time, he quietly pinched out several handprints in hisrge robe sleeves and hit several pre-prepared monitors that were like jade fingers into the hidden ces of these pavilions.


    ...


    After a while, Li Mu and the other three people came to the 18th pavilion.


    The serial numbers of the pavilion also represented status. The 18th for Li Mu and others was thest one in the top VIP area. Thanks to Zheng Cunjian¡¯s energy, it was obtained at thest moment, so the position was slightly distant ¨C of course,pared with the locations on the street and frontal VIP seats, it was still far superior to them.


    ¡°Guests, please.¡±


    After the maid led them to the door, she stood outside and would not go in unless they called her.


    Inside the pavilion, there was a zed window on the west, which was produced by warlock¡¯s alchemy. From the outside, it looked opaque and colorful, while from the inside, it looked as clear as ss, enabling people to overlook the auction stagepletely. Besides, there were also a variety of drinks and foods,fortable seats, and even beds. From Li Mu¡¯s perspective, it was quite gorgeous.


    In addition, the most striking object was the small white-jade instrument in the middle of the pavilion. It was like a small socket, in which the auction sign could be inserted. They werebined with each other so that this small magical instrument could be used for bidding.


    The maid, Xin¡¯er, wore a cat-faced mask and curiously jumping around in the room.


    Li Mu and Shangguan Yuting sat in front of the window.


    Zheng Cunjian stood aside.


    Soon after, the auction began.


    On the main stage, a senior leader of Musical House was the auctioneer tonight. He looked sixty to seventy years old, glowing with health and speaking loudly. Two assistants were standing beside him. After his simple opening speech, the auction part began immediately.


    A girl about 15 years old wore a suit of tulle, and her well-proportioned body was partly hidden and partly visible. She, covered with a veil, with her hands fixed with silver handcuffs, was taken onto the stage by two maids in a way that they dragged the cow.


    The first auction item was sent onto the stage.


    ¡ª-

 Chapter 223 - Seven Beautiful Girls

    <h4><strong>Chapter 223: Seven Beautiful Girls</strong></h4>


    This girl was the only daughter of a rich businessman who hadmitted crimes. Because her father vited thew of the empire, the family property was confiscated, and she was penalized into Musical House. Because of her good look, she was treated as the first item in this auction after being trained for a period by Chang¡¯an Musical House. It was just a warm-up part of this activity.


    The veil on her face was removed, and her ck hair poured down. The young girl eximed and opened her eyes worriedly. When seeing a sea of people, she suddenly became shy and angry. She wanted to use her hands to cover the key parts of her body, but with her hands being handcuffed, she couldn¡¯t do that. Thus, she suddenly became quite grieved.


    She was struggling to run off the stage but was pulled by two strong servants. How could she struggle to get off?


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let me go... whoo whoo whoo... Father, mother, save Wan¡¯er...¡± she cried out helplessly.


    However, this kind of weak and helpless look made her more lovingly pathetic, so the desires of many men around her were activated. Some of the fat and wealthy businessmen on the VIP seats began to exim and were ready to take action.


    After the auctioneer introduced the origin of the girl and some auction procedures, he said, ¡°This sinful girl, Xu Wan¡¯er, fifteen years old, is from Chang¡¯an Mansion. She is good at singing and dancing. She is a virgin. The basic offer is five thousand pounds of gold, and each increase is no less than one hundred pounds of gold... The auction begins, and those who are interested in her can bid.¡±


    ¡°Five thousand and one hundred pounds of gold...¡±


    ¡°Five thousand and three hundred pounds of gold...¡±


    ¡°Five thousand and five hundred pounds of pounds... Don¡¯t grab with me.¡±


    On the VIP seats came screams suddenly.


    In particr, among them, a middle-aged man with a malicious face, eximed most joyfully, ¡°Listen to me, everyone. I am the owner of Datong Pawnshop, and this girl is my good brother¡¯s daughter. Please offer me respect..¡± He bid directly five thousand and nine hundred pounds of gold with his glowing eyes.


    Someone shouted, ¡°You and Xu Zheng, the father of Xu Wan¡¯er, were sworn brothers, but you betrayed them secretively, causing his family broken up. But now you even want to upy his daughter. You are really worse than a beast...¡±


    The malicious look of the middle-aged man changed, and he shouted, ¡°That is a rumor... Six thousand pounds of gold. Don¡¯tpete against me.¡± He had long coveted Xu Wan¡¯er¡¯s beautiful look, and this was a rare opportunity to get her. As he imagined the scene that his good friend¡¯s daughter was under his naked body, he became so excited.


    In the end, the price reached 6,500 pounds of gold, and this middle-aged man with a malicious face took the lead.


    Other bidders no longer bid.


    After all, Xu Wan¡¯er was not a famous whore, enjoying no fame. Although in the Top Beauty Competition, it was easy for thesepetitors to award flower baskets that valued tens of thousands pounds of gold, there were interests in it, which was equivalent to sponsors on the earth. Hence, for such unknown girls like Xu Wan¡¯er, six thousand pounds of gold was already considered quite high.


    However, in the whole process, no one among the top VIPs in the pavilion area offered a bid.


    Obviously, a girl from a wealthy business family couldn¡¯t attract them.


    In the 18th pavilion.


    When Shangguan Yuting, who had always resisted her sympathy for the girl, saw that this poor woman would fall into the ws of the middle-aged beast-like man, she finally couldn¡¯t stand it. In particr, Xu Wan¡¯er shared a simr fate as her. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help being sympathetic to her. Then, she turned her head to look at Li Mu, wishing to speak but stopping on second thought.


    Li Mu smiled and patted her arm, then looked back at Zheng Cunjian.


    Zheng Cunjian understood his hint and directly said in front of the white-jade device with the sign, ¡°Seven thousand pounds of gold.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Seven thousand pounds of gold.¡±


    His slightly hoarse voice came from the silent VIP pavilion area, and under the activation of the sound-amplification tactical deployment of warlocks, it clearly spread around the main stage.


    The auctioneer on the main stage also showed a hint of surprise in his eyes. Unexpectedly, as an appetizer, the girl could be able to make the top VIP bid. However, he did not hesitate, but shouted, ¡°The top VIP in the 18th room bids 7,000 pounds of gold...¡±


    The VIP area became silent at once.


    The middle-aged man with a malicious look became hesitant.


    He could continue to bid, but the problem was that under such an asion, if he bid again, he would be likely to offend a top VIP, but anyone who could enter these pavilions would be either rich or powerful. Not anyone dared to offend them.


    Looking at Xu Wan¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face and naked body on the stage, and thinking about the schemes and preparations made for this day, the middle-aged and malicious man hesitated for a while and sighed, then he sat back, daring not to bid again.


    He was scared.


    In the end, no one bid again.


    Li Mu got Xu Wan¡¯er at the price of 7,000 pounds of gold.


    The first auction tonight waspleted at a very high price. For Musical House, it was definitely a wonderful start.


    The auction started again.


    ...


    ...


    Forcefully dragged by the two female servants, Xu Wan¡¯er in scare was taken to the 18th pavilion.


    ¡°Distinguished guest, your auction item is here.¡± The maid standing at the door respectfully sent the message.


    A voice came out from inside, ¡°Bring in.¡±


    When the door was opened, Xu Wan¡¯er was directly pushed into the room, and then the door was closed.


    Xu Wan¡¯er, who was quite shy, was shivering, and entered the pavilion when she eximed. Extremely shocked, she stumbled into the room, and tightly closed her eyes. Under her long eyshes, tears were flowing, but she did not dare to open her eyes. As if she would be isted from the world without being hurt as long as she closed her eyes...


    nk!


    A light sound.


    Xu Wan¡¯er suddenly felt her wrists light and the silver handcuffs were removed.


    As she subconsciously opened her eyes, she noticed that an extremely cute cat-faced mask was shaking in front of her...


    ¡°Ah...¡± she screamed again.


    ...


    ...


    The following auction went smoothly.


    Within two hours, ten females were auctioned, and most of them were the unfortunate misses from some wealthy families. Six of them were taken by the mysterious person in the top VIP area of No. 18, and as long as the top VIPs bid, guests on the ordinary VIP seats, no matter how frenzied they were, did not dare to bid again.


    In other districts for those top VIPs, there was no onepeting against the 18th VIP.


    Therefore, the auction for the 18th guest witnessed a very smooth process.


    However, for Musical House, the 18th VIP did not directly bid from the starting price but waited to take action until the price reached a certain high level. Hence, Musical House could ept itpletely, since they would not miss the profits.


    In the ordinary VIP seats, everyone dared not to speak despite their anger.


    Since they all had their own goals, they paid the deposit. However, plus Xu Wan¡¯er, seven beautiful young girls were taken away by the 18th top VIP. Hence, all of them were frustrated. Even if they didn¡¯t dare topete, they would definitelyin secretively.


    ¡°Who is this one in the No. 18 VIP area?¡±


    ¡°Why is this big figure so greedy? Prairie female ves and State-revitalizing General¡¯s wife and daughters have not yet been auctioned, but he has got seven people, who are just from humble families. Can they really attract the real big figures?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be an unimportant person who identally got a top VIP sign that is pretending to be a powerful person?¡±


    Various criticisms and rumors spread in the ordinary VIP area.


    ...


    ...


    The seven beautiful girls were wearing tulle, with their well-shaped bodies partly hidden and partly visible. If observed carefully, their graceful and white bodies could almost be seenpletely. They huddled together and shivered, with panic and fear in their eyes. Then a faint and strange body fragrance filled the whole room.


    Li Mu reluctantly rubbed his temple.


    Hua Xiangrong gratefully looked at Li Mu, and her eyes under the golden phoenix-winged mask were quite tender.


    Of course, since Hua Xiangrong was sympathetic to these poor girls, Li Mu, in order tofort her, directly asked Zheng Cunjian to bid for them. They cost about 50000 or 60000 pounds of gold, but it was just a small part of Li Mu¡¯s current wealth.


    ¡°Go to get some clothes to let them wear.¡± Li Mu ordered. It was really a romantic and attractive scene with a group of beautiful and naked girls in the room, and to be honest, Li Mu couldn¡¯t handle the situation.


    Zheng Cunjian followed the order.


    When the seven poor girls heard Li Mu¡¯s words, they were slightly rxed. It seemed that this mysterious master with a silver ghost-smile mask was not a cruel person¨Cin this situation, they could onlyfort themselves by this method.


    ¡°Thanks, master.¡± Xu Wan¡¯er came first. At this moment, she was slightly calm and smartly thanked.


    Even though the other women were astonished, who were like ducklings that lost their mother, they all rushed to learn and tried their best to thank Li Mu politely, so as not to suffer other hardships.


    Only a 17-year-old short-haired girl looked like a man. She, with a handsome look, seemed different from the other girls and presented a kind of special beauty. Besides, in her eyes glowed the light of alertness and hatred. She, standing there and holding her head high, didn¡¯t speak a word, and from her tragic look, she was like a martyr who was ready to fight for justice.


    Li Mu took it easy, took off his mask and smiled a little. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It is Yuting who can¡¯t bear the result that you may fall into the demons¡¯ ws that persuades me to bid for you. You need to thank Yuting. Since then, you will follow Yuting and obey her orders.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± There was a girl eximing.


    It was not because that she recognized Li Mu¡¯s true identity, but because that she did not expect that this new owner was so young, who, with big eyes and bushy eyebrows, looked handsome and chivalrous. He should not be a bad person.


    After Shangguan Yuting gratefully nced at Li Mu, she took off her own mask. Suddenly, the whole pavilion became morous, and a kind of sacred color appeared.


    The appearance of Shangguan Yuting was like a fairy, and the entire room was full of holy light.


    Those young girls could not help having a sense of inferiority simultaneously and immediately.


    One of them stayed shocked for a while, then suddenly reacted. She could not help but exim, ¡°Are... are you Master Hua, Hua Xiangrong?¡±


    Shangguan Yuting smiled and said, ¡°Hua Xiangrong has been my previous name. From then on, there is no more Hua Xiangrong in the world. I am called Shangguan Yuting. You can call me sister Shangguan. Don¡¯t worry. You will be safe from now on. Brother Mu is not a bad person and will not force you.¡±


    The beautiful girls whispered in surprise.


    Xu Wan¡¯er was the smartest one. When she heard Shangguan Yuting¡¯s words, she knew that she was really Hua Xiangrong. It was no wonder that except for Top Beauty Hua Xiangrong tonight, no one could be as beautiful and fascinating as a fairy. She realized something, then she directly asked, ¡°You are really Master Hua... then, is this... this... Young Master Li Mu, poetry and sword genius?¡±


    Her voice was trembling a bit, indicating she was excited.


    At this time, other beautiful girls were also aware of that, then looked at Li Mu with surprised and expectant faces.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 224 - A Girl Called Lu Shengnan

    <h4>Chapter 224 A Girl Called Lu Shengnan</h4>


    Though having been confined in the Musical House for many days, it was during those days that they heard Li Mu¡¯s name a million times from those maids and leaders of the Musical House who all addressed him as the poetry and martial arts whiz.


    They also learned how Hua Xiangrong had turned the tide and championed thepetition tonight from scraps of conversations among the maids.


    Undoubtedly, in the eyes of the girls, the name ¡®Li Mu¡¯ represented a kind of hope and wonderfulness.


    Because Hua Xiangrong, who shared the same fate with them, had changed her destiny as she obtained Li Mu¡¯s favor.


    When they felt scared and helpless, they, too, had dreamed about meeting a man like Li Mu, who would rescue them from the demonic Musical House just like Li Mu rescuing Hua Xiangrong.


    But now, the real Li Mu was standing right before them.


    ¡°Of course he is Young Master Mu. Who else could he be?¡± Xin¡¯er took of that cat face mask with a giggle and confirmed, looking quite proud.


    The girls all irresistibly revealed a hint of overjoy on their faces.


    Being bought by Li Mu, the poetry and martial arts whiz, must be a silver lining to the dark cloud, right?


    The girls all heard that Li Mu¡¯s reputation in the brothels was pretty good.


    ¡°You¡¯re really Li Mu?¡± Asked a girl with short hair to the ears and a vigorous look, whose eyes suddenly sparkled and were riveted upon him.


    Li Mu nodded.


    The short-haired girl pressed, ¡°So I take it that the purpose of you buying all of us is to save us, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Mu felt like this girl was getting information out of him.


    But before he could answer that question, she continued, ¡°Now that you did this to save us, we¡¯re already freed from the Musical House. You can let us go now.¡±


    At that remark, Li Mu narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Is this girl a retarded or what?¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you give me 9,000 gold ingots, I¡¯ll let you go at once,¡± sneered Li Mu. He had spent 9,000 gold ingots when bidding for this short-haired girl.


    ¡°Fine, merely nine thousand gold ingots. I can...¡± As the rest of the words came to the tip of her tongue, the short-haired girl¡¯s face abruptly darkened and she failed to finish the sentence.


    Because it suddenly urred to her that at present, she was no longer the prestigious daughter of the head of Flying Tiger Faction, nor the gifted female practitioner that everyone adored. Her internal qi and cultivation had been erased. Her family members had been killed. Let alone 9,000 gold ingots, she had no way to afford only nine gold ingots.


    Li Mu gazed at her with a half-hearted smile.


    ¡°I... You give me my freedom and I¡¯ll pay you the nine thousand gold ingots sooner orter. I, Lu Shengnan, am true to my words.¡± The short-haired girl promised, her teeth tightly clenched.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re truly naive. Even if I don¡¯t care the 9,000 gold ingots and also believe that you¡¯ll live up to your words, can you really survive once you leave here? You used to a martial arts practitioner. But now, your Dantian has been destroyed, your cultivation has been deleted. The moment you step out of this room, the men who put you into the Musical House will recapture you andnd you there again. Then, you¡¯ll lead a life dozens of times more miserable than the current one. If so, how could you ever pay off my 9,000 gold ingots? Uh-huh?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The short-haired girl named Lu Shengnan found she had no answers to that question.


    Li Mu added, ¡°Ting¡¯er has kindly pulled you out of the fire pit. But you not only showed no gratitude towards your savior but also tried my patience with hypocritical remarks. Do you really think Ting¡¯er and I are ying the game called throwing money away out of boredom? Do you have any idea that if Ting¡¯er did not feel for you and beg me to bid for you in case you fall to evil hands, I¡¯m afraid by now you¡¯ve already been disrobedpletely and toyed on the bed of some lewd man... You¡¯re not only dumb but stupid!¡±


    Li Mu raved angrily in thest part.


    Lu Shengnan was thrown in a daze by the sudden harsh lecture.


    ¡°Nonsense! I...¡± She instinctively wanted to refute.


    But Li Mu cut her off straight away and ranted fiercely, ¡°You also asked me to let go of all of you? Do you seriously believe you¡¯re saving them? But have you ever consider whether they have any ounce of power to protect themselves? Huh? They¡¯ve already lost their family and friends, so there is no one they can rely on. If they get out of this house, they¡¯ll sink to be other¡¯s ything within half a day. When that happens, what can you do for them? You missed all these matters not because you¡¯re not smart enough to think of them but you just didn¡¯t think in that way. All you want is to be bundled up with them so you can have higher stakes to earn your so-called freedom. In that case, you¡¯re not only dumb, stupid, but devious! I¡¯m having doubts that Ting¡¯er might have rescued the wrong person. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡±


    Lu Shengnan went dumbfounded, unable to utter a word.


    This reprimand left her no room to rebut.


    Trickles of cold sweat dribbled down her forehead.


    Although the remark sounded quite harsh and offensive, when she gave it a thought, she found what Li Mu said did make sense.


    She turned to the other six beautiful girls.


    Xu Wan¡¯er and the others all stepped back subconsciously to keep a distance with her.


    By their side, Shangguan Yuting and Xin¡¯er were both staring at Lu Shengnan reproachingly. They had not seen Li Mu lecture anyone so sternly before. ¡°This Lu Shengnan annoyed Young Master Mu so much! She is really ungrateful. If I knew this, I would not save her at all.¡±


    Outside, the auction was still going on.


    Li Mu turned his back to the girl, not saying one more word. He concentrated on the auction outside again.


    Shangguan Yuting stood very considerately by Li Mu and stuck out her tender hand for Li Mu to grip. She wasforting through this silent act.


    At this point, Zheng Cunjian opened the door and entered. He brought in seven loose-fitting robes and seven pairs of shoes for the seven girls in the room to dress.


    Xu Wan¡¯er and the other five girls all stood obediently by the side, who appeared to be afraid that Li Mu would really banish them out of the room. Lu Shengnan, however, quickly put on the clothes in silence and withdrew to the other end of the room. She lowered her head as if a defeated chicken and dared not speak. Or else, she was probably absorbed in thoughts.


    By the time the arguing was over, the auction outside had proceeded for an hour.


    Even though it was a female ves auction, as a matter of fact, for the purpose of drawing more guests over and scaling up the event, this auction also arranged some articles bidding during the intermissions. Those articles included secret manuals on martial arts, on warlock magic, weapons, and even treasure maps. But none of those intrigued Li Mu, so he did not join the bidding process.


    After the auction of various articles, the sale of female ves started again. But this batch of ves at sell were female burrs who hadmitted countless murders and got their hands steeped in blood before being arrested by the Supervisory Department. Given that they were not good people, neither Li Mu nor Shangguan Yuting ced any bid for them.


    Two more hours passed.


    A score of ves was auctioned sessively.


    With Li Mu¡¯s support, Shangguan Yuting, who was highlypassionate,vished about 100,000 gold ingots and bought 10 more girls.


    ording to the introduction file provided by the auction, those girls she bid for were all innocent people. They were driven to such a horrible ce like the Musical House because they had been set up due to the decline of their family or the feud their predecessors had caused.


    As to Shangguan Yuting¡¯s maybe overpassionate deed, Li Mu did not disapprove or criticize. On the contrary, he was very supportive.


    In his perspective, thatpassion was precisely the embodiment of Shangguan Yuting¡¯s kindness and valuable trait.


    For Li Mu, it was even more praiseworthy than her unparalleled appearance.


    Or probably it was because she had managed to maintain her good nature and sympathy in this devilish Musical House and not be tainted by the foul atmosphere and evil deeds here that she was a Taoist Figure which could approach the Great Way.


    Li Mu had no intention to be regarded as a saint, but he did not mind doing something that appeared to be like a saint¡¯s deed in order to retain the precious shining qualities Shangguan Yuting had.


    As to how the other people would see him, he could not care less.


    At the moment, many seated in the distinguished area already found that mysterious man in Room No. 18 extremely obnoxious and hateful. But they still dared not voice their fury.


    The big shots in the rest of the room for highly distinguished guests also ced bids from time to time. But since they did not directlypete with Li Mu to bid on the same girls, the auction seemed quite harmonious so far.


    As the auctioned went on, Li Mu opened his Third Eye again to observe the movements of the various experts in the vicinity.


    The result basically fitted his previous surmise¡ª as time went by, the number of experts lurking in the streets around was growing.


    ¡°You leave with them and help them to settle down.¡± Li Mu told Zheng Cunjian.


    Then, he turned to that short-haired girl named Lu Shengnan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll offer you an opportunity. If you do want to leave, write me a bill signed in acknowledgment of your debt and go now. Ting¡¯er and I won¡¯t force you to stay. But if you choose to stay, there might be a chance that I can help you restore your destroyed Dantian and recover your strength, or even make you stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± At those words, Lu Shengnan, who had kept her head drooped and her mouth shut, abruptly looked up and cast an incredulous gaze on Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not answer her.


    Because the silence already exined everything.


    Lu Shengnan immediately realized that the man standing in front of her was a martial arts legend himself. His title ¡®the poetry and martial arts whiz¡¯ did note without a ground. Perhaps he could really fix her injuries inside, help her recover her strength, and give her the capital for revenge, couldn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Deal! As long as you can help me regain my strength, I¡¯ll take whatever terms you offer.¡± Lu Shengnan seemed to have finally made up her mind on this.


    Li Mu smiled. His smile wasmingled with a trace of derision.


    Although he did not know what Lu Shengnan meant exactly, he knew she surely had read too much into it. Truthfully, he had no interest in her body.


    ¡°Bring them out.¡± Li Mu waved at Zheng Cunjian.


    Zheng Cunjian then escorted all the girls out of the room.


    Just before being escorted away, Lu Shengnan seemed finallye to her senses. She took a nce at Hua Xiangrong who was leaning by the side of Li Mu and then considered herself for a second. Next, she was ashamed out of rage and self-mockery. Obviously, with Hua Xiangrong, a fairy-like beauty, as his lover, Li Mu was not tempted by her at all. That realization gave her quite a blow, for she had always believed she was a blessed one and very confident about her beauty.


    The room fell quiet again.


    Suddenly, an explosion of exmation broke out outside.


    A practically naked female ve from the pasture was ushered onto the main stage.


    ¡°Wow, bikini style!¡±


    Li Mu was surprised to see the clothes the female ve was wearing was simr to a bikini, which made her look quite appealing. It was evident that the treatment of the ves from the pasture was worse than the Qin ves, who at least had a thin gauzy skirt to cover their body when being auctioned a while ago. But the ves from the pasture were almost unclothed, as though they had no esteem. However, given their tall figure and blond hair, they were exuding an exotic attractiveness that differed very much from the Qin women.


    The auction of the pasture female ves finally started.


    Li Mu knew the highlight of tonight¡¯s event was about toe.


    Surely, through his tactical deployment monitor, Li Mu detected that abnormality in Room No. 7.

 Chapter 225 - The Fight over a Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 225 The Fight over a Little Girl</h4>


    Room No. 7 housed a total of 10 men¡ªthe pasture Army Advisor, the young master of the Western Qin branch of World Chamber of Commerce, and the pasture experts, including the young tribe chief who looked as unwavering as an iron tower. The instant they saw the first pasture ve was dragged onto the stage, all of them looked enlivened.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cao, a female guard serving for the Virgin Goddess Qing Yan. She is only 16...¡± A pasture guard hollered emotionally in their pasturenguage.


    The eyes of all the men from the pasture reflected mes of fury.


    ¡°How can Grasnd God¡¯s most brilliant daughter be insulted by the Qin people like this? The hatred between the Qin and the pasture won¡¯t be dissolved until we destroy you!¡±


    The young pasture Army Advisor knitted his brows. He felt the situation was steering to a not very desirable direction. If the Virgin Goddess Qing Yan and her 46 Wolf Warriors would be auctioned one by one, it was undoubted that this would put a huge challenge on their action. And vaguely, he sensed that there might be some other reasons for the Musical House to adopt this method of auction.


    ¡°Rx, I assure you that I¡¯ll rescue all the daughters of Grasnd God.¡± Guo Zhihui, the young master of the branch of World Chamber of Commerce, patted his chest as he promised, ¡°Such an attractive beauty shouldn¡¯t fall to the hands of those greasy and tubby aristocrats.¡± He looked quite indignant.


    Soon, the auction for pasture ve kicked off.


    On the main stage, an auctioneer with white hair and white beard started introducing the object animatedly.


    ¡°This female ve from the pasture is not an ordinary one. She is a Wolf Warrior of the Wolf Temple on the pasture. Well, what is a Wolf Warrior? Some of you presented might know it, but some might not. So please allow me to give a quick exnation. Wolf Warriors are a troop which only the most excellent female warriors in the pasture tribes can be admitted in. Even the pasture noble families from all the tribes have to be respectful when they run into a Wolf Warrior. They are just like the prestigious royal members of our Qin Empire. Recently, our Empire of Great Qin Dynastyunched a smart raid against the pasture tribes. We captured one Virgin Goddess-to-be and even arrest 46 female Wolf Warriors of the Wolf Temple alive. This is a rare sess that we didn¡¯t hear of over a century...¡±


    Like a dramatic storyteller, the old auctioneer made it sound that the Wolf Warriors, especially the female ones, enjoyed a very high status that was almostparable to the god or goddess on the pasture. His exaggerated introducing certainly attracted the scorching eyes of countless men around the stage.


    For men, protecting the weak and spoiling the chastity were the eternal theme of their desire.


    Fervent eyes battered at that female Wolf Warrior.


    ¡°What¡¯s more worth mentioning is that this female Wolf Warrior has a cultivation in the Master Realm, which hasn¡¯t been wiped yet. Look, the silver handcuffs she is wearing is the forbidding instrument made by a Deva in the capital, which seals her cultivation and dents her power. Please consider this, a beauty from the aliennd in the Master Realm has no leeway to fight back in your presence and allows you to do anything to her... And if you give her the proper discipline and make her fall in love with you, you¡¯ll basically have an extra appealing guard in the Master Realm... Well, the most important part is¡ª she is still a virgin.¡±


    The auctioneer of the Musical House advertised the object vigorously.


    Further, as if toplete the oral description, two sturdy woman servant jerked forced the female Wolf Warrior into a variety of unconventional postures to perfectly disy her flexibility and amazing curves.


    Since her strength and power were cramped by the forbidding handcuffs, the female Wolf Warrior could not struggle a bit in spite of her rage.


    Such a hot scene expanded the veins of all the men on the spot.


    ¡°Now, the bidding process will starts. The starting price is 50,000 gold ingots, and each price markup shall not be less than 5,000 gold ingots!¡± The voice of that auctioneer was highly alluring. With the help of the voice-booming warlock formation, it spread through the whole Liufang Street.


    The atmosphere was lit up at once.


    Innumerable people ced their bids.


    Although the starting price for this female pasture ve was already sky-high, the real well-off did not mind such an expense at all.


    To say the least, any female ve in the Master Realm would worth this price, even if she was ugly as a hag.


    And those in the rooms for the top distinguished guests, who had remained silent most of the time during the auction, also joined in the bidding.


    Atst, it was the most distinguished guest in Room No. 7 who took the female pasture ve with the incredibly high price of eighty thousand gold ingots.


    And that was also the highest bid that had been ced since the start of tonight¡¯s auction.


    ...


    ¡°Those from the pasture surely have stepped out.¡±


    As Li Mu saw this, he already realized what was happening.


    His sworn brother, Guo Yuqing, was also from the vast pasture. Thus, Li Mu had quite a good vibe for the pasture. If those female pasture ves in distress could be rescued by the pasture force, he would be more than d.


    Considering that, Li Mu did not ce any bid to raise the price in this auction.


    ...


    At the top-of-the-range Room No. 7...


    The female Wolf Warrior named Cao was brought in.


    The girl, who had braced herself to destroy her and her buyer the first opportunity she got in case the Qin man could have her, suddenly widened her eyes. Excitement surfaced on her face, and she yelled, ¡°Army Advisor, Brother Tie, it¡¯s you guys...¡±


    The young Army Advisor smiled. He then got up and strode over Cao to free her from the forbidding handcuffs whileforting her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now. Brother Tie and the warriors of the Moon-shooting Tribe have long since arrived in Chang¡¯an. We¡¯ll get you and the Virgin Goddess Qing Yan out of here!¡±


    The pasture chief with an air of an iron tower stood up and donned a robe around Cao¡¯s shoulders in person before saying, ¡°Cao, you help yourself to some food here to gain some strength and leave the rest to us.¡±


    Cao looked thrilled, as the fatigue and anguish on her face instantly evaporated. She gritted her teeth and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s fantastic. Brother Army Advisor, Brother Tie, I¡¯m not tired at all. Give a broadsword and I¡¯ll fight along with the warriors of Moon-shooting Tribe!¡±


    The women from the pasture were, indeed, that tough.


    ...


    The auction continued.


    10 more female Wolf Warriors from the pasture were staged in session. Their starting price was set at five hundred thousand gold ingots. Those girls all had blond hair, blue eyes, and a tall and slender figure. ording to their beauty and strength, their price markups were slightly different from one another. Among them, several well-stacked six-two female Wolf Warriors were bought by the whopping price of 120,000 gold ingots each, causing a big stir.


    And what was more shocking was that all the female pasture ves were, without exception, bought by the same highest distinguished room¡ªRoom No. 7.


    The man in Room No. 7 had paid the shocking 700,000 gold ingots in total. This number took everyone¡¯s breath away.


    ¡°How can they y like this? A man in Room No. 18 took almost all the innocent beautiful girls from our Qin Empire. Now, there is Room No. 7 that bought all the female pasture ves... Even though we dare not touch the real juicy meat, they should have left us with some soup.¡±


    ¡°Will they let others a chance to do some serious bidding?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t outbid them. It¡¯s just that... we don¡¯t have the guts topete with them.¡±


    At the seats for the medium distinguished guests, many were rather irritated, but their anger was of no help to the issue. In the face of the walls of the cruel, stratified hierarchy in this world, they had no such courage to break them or fight for their rights.


    The auction presumed.


    This time, the one shoved onto the stage was not a female pasture ve but a little girl of merely three or four years old.


    This little girl was wearing her hair in braids. She had pink cheeks and fine features, which made her looked like a delicate jade doll. Although she seemed to be a little too thin, all the men knew she would definitely be a beauty when she grew up at first nce. But she was now in a trance. Clearly, she had been fed with some confounding drug before she was carried to the stage and ced on a desk.


    ¡°This is the younger daughter of Tang Chong, the founding general. Her name is Tang Mi, four years and a half. I bet everyone presented today can tell that she positively has the potential to be a cutie. If any of you adopts her for a dozen years, she will grow into a real gorgeous who might stun the whole empire. Her mother, Dongfang Hui, is from the Dark Ice Faction, a five-grade faction. She used to be one of the top 10 beauties in the assorted factions of our Western Qin Empire. Given her exceeding beauty, this little girl will absolutely be a knockout beauty that every man scramble for in the future. The noble blood running in her veins is a guarantee of glory. Her starting price is 100,000 gold ingots. The price markup each time must not be less than 10,000 gold ingots.¡±


    The auctioneer shouted out the introduction.


    Another uproar of excitement broke out among the audience.


    The daughter of the founding general!


    Only that line of description was enough to drive the audience to nuts.


    It was beyond doubt that she was a girl rted to an official of the highest rank that the Musical House had ever auctioned.


    As the auction began, a riot of voices broke out at the medium distinguished area. They all shouted their bids against others. However, when those at the top distinguished area upstairs started to ce bids, the guests at the medium distinguished area soon fell silent. Well, they dared notpete with the upstairs after all.


    ¡°150,000.¡± A voice was heard from the top-of-the-range Room No. 10.


    That man directly added 20,000 to the current price, 130,000. He clearly thought he could outbid everyone else by that offer.


    It was the first bid ced by the top-of-the-range Room No. 10.


    ¡°200,000.¡± The man in the top-of-the-range Room No. 15 renewed the price at once.


    The man in Room No. 15 actually had ced several bids when auctioning the female pasture ves. But as a result of his cautious bidding, he was outbid by Room No. 7 atst and had not gained any haul so far. Thus, it came as a surprise to many people that this man was willing to offer such a high bid for a four-year-old baby girl.


    ¡°220,000!¡± Uttered the man in Room No. 10, who raised the price by twenty thousand again. Surely he was hell-bent on winning.


    However¡ª


    ¡°250,000.¡± The man in Room No. 15 ced a second bid with more overbearing confidence.


    By this time, the bidding had finally bepetitive as never before. The game gradually turned white-hot.


    ...


    In Room No. 10.


    Wang Chen looked a little gloomy.


    ¡°Room No. 15 certainly hides that bunch of monsters!¡± Spat him in exasperation.


    Some of General Tang Chong¡¯s foes had taken a specific trip to Chang¡¯an to participate in the auction. They were eager to vent their resentment towards thete general upon the fatherless girl and the widow. Wang Chen had detected their vicious n but failed to find out their whereabouts orpleted more fruitful investigation. But judging by the current situation, those in Room No. 15 must be the antagonists.


    Qin Zhen, the princess, was still expressionless.


    ¡°Keep cing more bids,¡± ordered she. Her voice showed no sorrow nor wrath.


    On no ount would she give up rescuing General Tang¡¯s wife and daughters.


    She had foreseen this scene before going to this auction.


    Anyway, wrath was no solution.


    Wang Chen nodded firmly.


    But what concerned him was that considering thepetitiveness of the bidding, the 700,000 gold ingots that the princess managed to raise with enormous effort would soon run out before they could rescue the three women.


    ...


    In Room No. 15.


    Four young men were watching the main stage outside with a satisfied smile of revenge.


    ¡°Back then, Tang Chong flogged me a hundred times and kicked me out of the Mighty Army just because I identally vited a military order. Humph, he certainly couldn¡¯t imagine that one day his favorite daughter will be my prey. Haha!¡± The man speaking was Bai Yuan, the son of the chiefmander of the Crane Army, which was one of the imperial armies stationed at the capital. He was wearing silk from head to foot and grasping a foldable fan. Although he might look like a gentleman, as a matter of fact, he was rather ferocious and mischievous.


    ¡°Right. As we bring up the girl, we only need to educate her carefully so as to turn her into a whore who is shameless and only knows how to please men. Haha!¡± A chilling smile curled the corners of the mouth of Liang Yifei, the son of the current imperial tutor.

 Chapter 226 - Crush Him by the Way

    <h4>Chapter 226 Crush Him by the Way</h4>


    It was widely known that Liang Yifei was a depraved yboy. He was particrly interested in beautiful women. Only God knew how many young innocent girls he had snatched. And precisely during one of that vile deeds, he was caught by Tang Chong, who just returned to the capital with his troops to visit the emperor after securing a huge victory. Thetter did not give him any chance to find excuses and directly broke his legs and threw him to the prison. If it had not been that imperial tutor of his who bought off various officials to rescue him, perhaps he had already been exiled to the bleak and remote border area to die. Therefore, Liang Yifei¡¯s hatred towards Tang Chong was at the bursting point.


    ¡°I have no interest in this baby girl. All I want is Tang Chong¡¯s older daughter, Tang Tang.¡± Han Feiran, the nephew of the Minister of Rituals, hummed, ¡°Yeah, the blood of such a young and pretty girl must taste great!¡±


    He was a young man dressing like a schr. His face was fair and clear, nearly giving him a gentle and refined air.


    But those who knew him was clear that this Han Feiran was, in fact, a psychopath who enjoyed torturing living people. It was said that he had once arrested the whole family of an expert who had rebuked him and cut their flesh slice by slice until they eventually died after being abused for 21 days.


    Han Feiran had pursued Tang Chong¡¯s older daughter for a short while. But when he was turned down firmly by Tang Chong due to his abominable character, he regarded this rejection as a serious insult. Thus, the purpose of this journey he made here was to obtain Tang Tang and rinse the shame.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Han is surely gonna tear that flowery apart. But it¡¯s kind of recklessly waste of heaven¡¯s gift.¡± Jin Xuan, the sessor of the Gold Ray Faction, suggested with a half-hearted smile, ¡°I have been told that this Tang Tang is exceedingly attractive. She is by any means drop-dead gorgeous. If Brother Han only wants to enjoy the pleasure of killing, why not let me taste the splendor of her body first before handing her over to you?¡±


    Han Feiran snorted and replied, ¡°Only the blood of virgins tastes best.¡±


    Bai Yuan snapped his foldable fan shut and chimed in, ¡°There is no problem. Since this Dog Tang had a wife and two daughters, it¡¯s easy for us to divide. I¡¯ll only take his wife. His two daughters are all yours.¡± What he preferred were sophisticated married women, so the two girls had no appeal to him.


    Jin Xuan cackled, ¡°Well, there are four of us, but we have only three women to divide. How can we divide it fairly?¡±


    Liang Yifei smiled and said, ¡°At this point, we should not be having internal conflicts. Let¡¯s simply follow my previous suggestion and pitch in to buy all the three women. After that, we can take turns to ravish all of them once. The one who contributes the most amount of money in this auction will be the first to do it, and the one who contributes the least will be thest. When we¡¯ve all done, they will be at Brother Han¡¯s disposal. What do you say?¡±


    Han Feiran snorted but did not raise any objection.


    But Bai Yuan said disgruntledly, ¡°How is that one time enough? They are three very alluring beauties!¡±


    Jin Xuan retorted with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re not keeping the women of Tang Chong in your house, are you? If those noble officials ever discovered that, well, none of us could afford the consequence. Just have fun in the game and then finish them off to vent your wrath. Don¡¯t spoil our business for women!¡±


    Bai Yuan mused over it for a moment and then nodded reluctantly.


    The four had finally reached an agreement for the time being.


    By this time, the bidding was still going on outside.


    The bidding for Tang Mi ced by the man in Room No. 10 had soared to 200,000 gold ingots.


    ¡°Fu*k, who it is in Room No.10? How dare he go against us?¡± Liang Yifei bellowed with an outburst of a spleen. ¡°I¡¯ll send a man to teach him a lesson!¡± Then, he told a guard near him to show his identity to thatpetitive bidder.


    Still, they had to bid against thest price.


    ¡°220,000!¡± Shouted Han Feiran.


    ...


    In Room No. 1.


    ¡°This show just starts to get interesting.¡±


    The second prince was leaning against the bed, looking quite slothful and at ease. His eyes were slightly narrowed, the corner of his lips curled up, while several pretty maids massaged his shoulders and feet. Unlike the other rooms, the warlock formation in Room No. 1 was more advanced, so the second prince could not be more clear about everything that urred outside.


    Liu Chenglong, the manager of the Musical House, was standing respectfully by the door.


    There were two grey-haired old men in the room, one of whom had a hawk nose and the other a pair of protruding eyes. Their countenances were both deathly pale, which looked quite eerie. They had the same hairstyle and were wearing the same livid robe that had a mark in the shape of a sword at the cor. The two men, who quite resembled two zombies and were issuing an icy aura that forbade any strangers¡¯ approaching, were sitting opposite the second prince, their head lowered, their eyes unwaveringly fixed upon the floor.


    Liu Chenglong dared not get too close to the two men, because the pressure the old men imposed on the surroundings was too formidable.


    ¡°Perhaps they are the second prince¡¯s bodyguards.¡± Conjectured the manager.


    Meanwhile, at the tableded with an array of dishes and fine wine inside the room, a freak wearing a mask made of bark and covered in a green baggy robe was helping himself to everything before him without scruples.


    This freak was rather thin and small. He was about the height of a 10-year-old boy. But it was a pity that the mask blocked his entire face, so Liu Chenglong could not see his appearance. His fingers were so bony that they almost looked like ws of a bird. The freak was grasping a big chunk of grilled meat in one hand and a sk of wine in the other, wolfing down the food as if he was an incarnation of a man who died of famine. In his hurry of eating, his green baggy robe had been wetted byrge blots of wine and oil.


    Liu Chenglong was guessing this freak¡¯s identity, but he was clueless as ever. He kept wondering what the background of this freak was and why he appeared to be in no fear of the nearby second prince and the two zombie-like old men in livid robes.


    And there was another man sitting at the same table with that freak. He was rather ugly and short, his expression undecided, making it hard to know what he was thinking. This man, well, was Lu Lizi, the Routing Supervisor from the headquarters of the Supervisory Department in Qin City.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you sure about your information? Has Li Mu really participated tonight¡¯s auction?¡± Asked Lu Lizi doubtfully.


    He was secretly invited over here by the second prince on short notice.


    Normally, the officials in the Supervisory Department could not be too friendly with any particr royal members or government officials for the purpose of guarantee the independence and impartiality of the Supervisory Department. Thisw was stringently executed at the beginning of the establishment of this department. But today, not only the government was gued by party-ism, the Supervisory Department itself was divided into many packs. Gradually, few were truly abide by thisw.


    The thing that propelled Lu Lizi toe here this time, though appeared to be the potential help the second prince said he could offer him in getting rid of Li Mu, was actually his ambition for power. He took this as an opportunity to know and befriend the second prince who was shining like the sun at high noon.


    ¡°He is in Room No. 18,¡± said the second prince with squinted eyes.


    ¡°Turns out that the man who bid so many girls is him!¡± Lu Lizi was quite taken aback. ¡°Is he really a lecherous man?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary. Given that Hua Xiangrong is still a virgin despite those days she spent with him, he does have reserved some courtesy for women. I figure he must have deemed himself as a savior and wants to rescue those women from their misery by buying them out. Haha, how naive... Haha.¡± The second princemented in a tone of mockery.


    We could not deny that he had given Li Mu a fair judgment.


    ¡°So how is Your Highness going to deal with Li Mu?¡± Inquired Lu Lizi again.


    The second prince leaned back, put his hands behind the back of his head, and said, ¡°Crush him by the way.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Haha, how self-conceited!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes sprang open.


    Through the monitoring formation he had nted in Room No. 1 beforehand, Li Mu heard pieces of the conversation there. But since he had sensed there were several experts with very terrifying strength in Room No. 1, he only listened instead of activating the viewing function of the formation in case his monitor was detected by those experts.


    Thus, what they just said and did in Room No. 1 was all captured by Li Mu¡¯s ears.


    Li Mu was not surprised to find out that the second prince knew he was in Room No. 18, because his bidding te was acquired through Zheng Cunjian. By now, many people in Chang¡¯an had learned the rtionship between him and Zheng Cunjian. Given the second prince¡¯s power and influence, it was easy for him to locate him through the connection.


    Except for Room No. 1, everything that happened in Room No. 7, No. 10, and No. 15 had all been witness by Li Mu. He now knew everyone¡¯s schemes like the palm of his hand.


    As to scumbags like Bai Yuan and his lot, Li Mu had made his mind that he would not let them leave this ce alive.


    The intention of his attending the auction tonight certainly did not lie in the auction itself.


    He never thought he would bid for any beauties. He simply hoped to learn about thebat of the various parties in the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty. Among the top-level ss, there must be some real experts gathering at this event. Perhaps some Natural Experts who had fully aplished the Natural Realm or even some in the Celestial Being Realm would turn up. Li Mu just wanted to see how strong an expert at this level could be.


    To be honest, he hade here with the readiness of being an onlooker, who would stay till thest for some drama.


    But of course, if he met some real high-level experts, he would not mind joining in them and have a good fight with them.


    Ever since he entered the Natural Realm, Li Mu¡¯s mindset changed considerably. He was getting more and morebative, and almost had an impulse of defeating all the heroes in the world to look upon them from high above.


    Well, if he was able to a savior, why should he not be?


    For this Devil Li, it waspletely rubbish to say that things like ¡®fragrance lingers on the hand that gives the roses¡¯.


    What the Devil Li really cared was nevertheless the satisfaction and vanity he felt when other people thanked or worshiped him.


    Given histent narcissism, he just could not help being kind of a showoff.


    If he could not show off all the martial arts he mastered, the martial arts study would be meaningless to him.


    Further, once he started to exhibit his power, he would endeavor to disy his positive energy.


    That was the values the old faker instilled into Li Mu¡¯s mind on Earth.


    When he first arrived in this world, he was powerless and had to live like a wuss. But today, his strength had hiked enormously so that he could domineer part of thend. Naturally, he no longer needed to ¡®stoop his back¡¯ like before.


    ...


    ¡°Oh no, no, no, my daughter...¡± A prettydy was crying her eyes out behind the steel bars of the cage on a flower carriage.


    Her hands and feet were tied up, her mouth stuffed with a strip of white cloth which prevented her from killing herself by biting off her tongue or letting loose of desperate howls. Tang Mi had been thrust to the auction stage and fallen to the abyss, whereas, as her mother, she had no way to stop this. Despair and resentment instantly drowned her.


    How unfair fate was in the way of treating her family!


    Her older daughter, Tang Tang, was confined in the steel flower carriage right beside hers. Also, she was tied up, unable to move her hands or feet. When Tang Mi was sold, the next to be auctioned was her.


    ...


    Finally, the four-year-old girl, Tang Mi, was sold to Room No. 10 with an overwhelming price of 350,000 gold ingots.


    In Room No. 15, the four young men were fuming over this result.


    And this fume peaked when the personal guard Bai Yuan sent out returned¡ªhe came back with an arm being chopped off and his cultivation eliminatedpletely. After being reduced to practically a disabled man, he managed to bring back the remark of the man in Room No. 10.


    ¡°I know who you are. If you don¡¯t want to die, get your asses out of Chang¡¯an now!¡±


    The tough attitude of the party in Room No. 10 was way beyond the expectations of Bai Yuan, Han Feiran, Liang Yifei, and Jin Xuan.


    They threw the disable guard out and left him to run his own course.


    ¡°Fu*k, what on earth is his background? How dare he defy us?¡± Said Bai Yuan, half astonished half incredulous.


    Han Feiran licked the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°No matter who he is, once he sets himself against me, the only ending for him is¡ªdeath.¡± As a man who possessed both strength and influence, how could he beat a retreat just because of the opponent¡¯s bluff?


    Liang Yifei also consented with a coldugh, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s Tang Chong¡¯s remaining supporter. He dares not save those women by force, so he has to do it this way. Humph, we missed nothing. She is just a four-year-old baby girl, not delicious enough. The next to be auctioned are Tang Chong¡¯s older daughter and his wife. Well, these two are of startling beauty. We will not let them go...¡±


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Said Jin Xuan with a dark look.


    As they talked, the founding general¡¯s older daughter, Tang Mi, was thrown to the stage outside. She was covered by ayer of thin gauze, and her white feet were bare, her long ck hair cascading to her waist. She was wriggling, thrashing about, but still could not break free, because she was fastened tightly to a herringbone steel rack.


    After hearing the auctioneer introducing this gorgeous girl, the audience burst into an uproar.


    Although she was also the daughter of the founding general, the appeal of this girl in youth was obviously muchrger than that of the little girl of four.


    The entire auction hall went wild at once.


    ...

 Chapter 227 - Going onto the Stage

    <strong>Chapter 227 Going onto the Stage</strong>


    ¡°This first daughter of Tang Chong, the founding general, is of 16. She is a virgin, stunningly beautiful, highly gifted in martial art. She used to be a golden flower among all the aristocrats in Qin City and had innumerable pursuers...¡± The auctioneer did his utmost to glorify this ¡®object¡¯ and then announced, ¡°The starting price is 200,000 gold ingots, and the price markup each is not less than 20,000!¡±


    Upon hearing this quoted price, the entire Liufang Street of the Musical House was drowned by an unrestrained outburst of exmations.


    That was the true sky-high price!


    At least most of the guests at the medium distinguished area had no such fortune to ce a bid this time.


    At this point of the auction, it was practically the game time exclusively of the top distinguished guests.


    Two strong women servant put on a ferocious look and used all the disgracing means to fiddle with Tang Tang, who was fastened to the herringbone steel rack,pelling her to take various arousing postures. Through that thinyer of gauze, those men could almost see clearly her fair and smooth body, since she was basically naked. It was undoubtedly a huge insult for any innocent woman.


    ...


    In Room No. 18, a look of sympathy passed over the features of Shangguan Yuting.


    Nheless, she quite thoughtfully did not join in the bidding.


    For one thing, the price for Tang Mi was really too high; for another, she could tell that the auction of this first daughter of the founding general was already connected to the political fight, so if she tried to bid, she might bring trouble to Li Mu... Well, on no ount would Shangguan Yuting participate in anything that would cause Li Mu trouble.


    However, Li Mu slightly knitted his brows at this moment.


    The way the Musical House adopted in the auction was outrageous. It was in that they were doing this to humiliate Tang Tang. For this unmarried girl, since she was physically manipted like this in the public, her chastity was ruined no matter whether she was auctioned or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    Li Mu put on the silver smiley-ghost mask and a hooded cape and grabbed another loose-fitting robe before leaving the room.


    ...


    ¡°260,000! Good, the guest in Room No. 15 offers 260,000!¡±


    The hand of that auctioneer brandishing the hammer was trembling out of excitement. Such a price had broken the record of all the previous auctions the Musical House held. A new record was about to be set by his hand!


    As if ying a doll, the two wicked women servants were still tossing and bending Tang Tang, whose limbs were all fixed on the herringbone steel rack, into an array of alluring poses to let those cing the bids have a clear view.


    The eyes of the girl being harassed were brimming with tears of mortification and wrath to kill. However, it was of no use.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. It¡¯s your darn fate to me.¡± One of the woman servants told Tang Tang in a hushed voice. She leered horribly by Tang Tang¡¯s ears and then raised part of her thin gauze on purpose, revealing the girl¡¯spact belly and round belly button underneath.


    ¡°Uh-oh, ahhhh...¡± Tang Tang struggled with all her might, but the piece of white cloth stuffed in her mouth prevented her from uttering a word.


    All of a sudden, gasps of horror were heard from the audience.


    The crowds on Liufang Street appeared to have seen something really creepy.


    That ugly woman servant faced round to see a figure with a spooky silver mask in the shape of a smiley ghost was already standing behind her without her noticing. Two chilling rays of light were shooting out from the two holes on the mask for his eyes, which were as piercing as two sharp broadswords.


    ¡°You...¡±


    But before the woman servant could finish her remark, she felt blind for a moment, and the next second, she was thrown up to the sky.


    The man wearing the silvery smiley-ghost mask raised another hand and pped the other woman servant, who was in a daze, to midair. No one saw where shended atst.


    The throngs of people around the stage let loose another fit of uncontainable cries in rm.


    At first, they reckoned the sudden appearance of this man with the silver smiley-ghost mask was an extra entertaining show arranged by the Musical House. But not, they all knew it was not like that¡ª someone was upsetting the event.


    Being frightened, the auctioneer of the Musical House backed off in vignce while yelling, ¡°Who are you? How dare you disrupt the auction!¡±


    The man hiding behind the silver smiley-ghost mask did not answer him. Instead, in the dead silence, he cast arge robe upon the mortified Tang Tang, which covered her nearly naked chaste body. Then, he reached out and helped her organize her long hair that was fanning in a mess.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an auction. Why humiliate her like this? She is, after all, the offspring of the founding general. General Tang was a renowned general who made great contributions to our Western Qin Empire. His descendants shouldn¡¯t be insulted like this.¡±


    A slightly hoarse voice fluttered out from under the silver smiley-ghost mask.


    It was not very loud, but it spread through the entire Liufang Street.


    The crowds remained silent.


    That auctioneer then came to his senses and hollered with both shock and rage, ¡°You... you¡¯re here to ruin this event? How audacious! You should have the guts to mess up the business of the Musical House... Guards! Guards! Come here...¡± He started screaming at the top of his voice.


    In fact, he did not have to yell, because with several swishes multiple figures already darted onto the main stage like shes of lightning. They surrounded closely around the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask.


    They were the elite group consisted of superb experts in the Master Realm the Musical House hired to maintain the order of this event tonight.


    ¡°Take him!¡±


    Once hearing the clear-cut order, the dozen superb experts in the Master Realm did not hesitate butunched their attacks simultaneously.


    Airflow raged. Overwhelming pressure caused by their internal qi seemed ready to tear up the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask in an instant.


    ¡°Haw-haw, haw-haw...¡± A fit of icy cackles that resembles the hoot of night owls was heard. The man with the silver smiley-ghost mask took a step forward. One of the Zongshi Masters hired by the Musical House only saw a blur in front of his eyes and felt his wrist gave a shudder, and then found his long broadsword in his hand had been taken away already.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A sh of the white de swept at the Master like a piece of billowing white silk.


    All the experts in the Master Realm working for the Musical House felt a tter in their chest and a torrent of peerless fierce broadsword energy advanced upon them, sending them flying backward. When they crashed onto thend and took a look down at their chest, they saw their armorpletely shatter but no physical injury was made.


    ¡°If you insist to stop me, then, don¡¯t me my broadsword for being ruthless.¡±


    The man with the silver smiley-ghost mask was standing by Tang Tang, grasping a broadsword. His voice sounded like the demon who came in the middle of the night to reap the souls of living people. It was so cold that it was blood-curdling.


    A tinge of weird meandering broadsword energy was glinting on the de.


    ¡°A Natural Expert?¡±


    The experts employed by the Musical House all turned pale.


    That tinge of de light was the substantiated form of the Natural qi.


    Doubtlessly, this man with the silver smiley-ghost mask was a matchless master who had entered the Natural Realm.


    With that realization, the morale of all the experts in the Master Realm of the Musical House instantly melted. Although in the eyes of the ordinary men they were experts top-of-the-range, when they crossed path with a Natural Expert, they were doomed to be ughtered regardless of the number of their team.


    ...


    ¡°Oh? Who is he?¡±


    Inside Room No. 10, a jubnt look emerged on Wang Chen¡¯s face.


    Qin Zhen, the princess, also cast a look mingled with a trace of gratitude at that man with the silver smiley-ghost mask. She, of course, was clear what that kind of humiliation meant for a girl. She was also dying to help Tang Tang, to swing a coat around her shoulders to cover her body just like the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask did. But sadly, she could not.


    If she acted impulsively, then, to rescue Mrs. Tang would be much more difficult.


    Hence, facing the two options¡ªsaving people or dignity¡ªshe had to choose the former.


    But the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask appeared. That was absolute good news for her.


    ¡°Who could be the expert in the Natural Realm specialized in Dao-using methods?¡±


    ¡°If he truly means to help, or he is a chivalrous man who always sticks up for the weak against injustice, my n to rescue Tang Chong¡¯s wife and daughters will have muchrger odds!¡±


    ...


    ¡°From where did such a Natural Expert on Dao-using methods pop out?¡±


    In Room No. 15, Bai Yuan, Han Feiran, and the others exchanged confounded looks in silence.


    For men with high status like them, normal experts in martial arts could not pose them any threat. Yet, needless to say, they had to be a little more scrupulous in front of such a powerful Natural Expert.


    ¡°Given his tone, he seems to be a crony of Tang Chong, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Asked Liang Yifei while stroking his chin.


    Han Feiran shook his head and answered, ¡°No way. None of Tang Chong¡¯s cronies in the Natural Realm is a nobody. They have long since been caught by the court, and there can¡¯t be anyone escaped. Thus, this guy must be a so-called chivalrous man who hopes to speak for Tang Chong. Humph, he is truly courting death!¡±


    Jin Xuan¡¯s eyes reflected a surge of killing intent. He hissed, ¡°Those I loathe the most are the so-called chivalrous men! They should be wiped out!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If he dares vie for the older and younger beauties against us, we¡¯ll send him to hell!¡± Liang Yifei leaped to his feet and whispered something to the ears of the guard by his side, who then went away to do some preparations.


    ...


    Inside Room No. 1.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The second prince got up and stared at the main stage. A hint of chill flitted across his slightly squinted eyes.


    At the moment, cold sweat was oozing down Liu Chenglong¡¯s brows.


    ¡°Howe there are so many unexpected incidents tonight?¡±


    ¡°l send him down the path to theherworld,¡± said one of the two zombie-like old men in livid robes who had a hawk nose before he stood up. Distinct white chilling air was swirling around him. He seemed quite ambitious, as though killing a Natural Expert was as easy as strangling a chicken.


    The second prince shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t alert the enemy... Chenglong, you go and sort it out.¡±


    Liu Chenglong hastily took the order.


    ...


    A short whileter, the auction resumed.


    This result came as a big surprise to many people.


    Because they all thought a fierce battle was inevitable. But the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask cast his Chinese broadsword aside and stood quietly beside Tang Tang without taking any further action.


    Liu Chenglong soon returned to Room No. 1 to report onpletion of his task.


    ¡°That man merely forbids our Musical House from disgracing Tang Tang but has no intention to take her away. As long as Tang Tang has clothes on her, he won¡¯t be difficult with us,¡± said Liu Chenglong.


    He knew it was a fluke that he could fix this problem. But anyway, he was relieved to see the auction could finally proceed.


    The second prince then questioned nonchntly, ¡°Did you recognize him?¡±


    Liu Chenglong shook his head and said, ¡°I do know all the Natural Experts in Chang¡¯an, but he is not any of them. He is an expert in Dao-using methods... To my knowledge, Li Mu also majors in broadsword skills. However, Li Mu battles purely with the outburst of his physical power at all times. It seems that he has never demonstrated any Natural qi.¡± In truth, he was also undecided about whether that man was Li Mu.


    The second prince nodded at his analysis. Then, he looked over his shoulder and told that hawk-nosed zombie-like old man in a livid robe, ¡°Elder You, pay attention and follow this person, handle him for meter.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the sake of avoiding the stunned snake, he would have solved the silver smiley-ghost mask man. How could he give in. Since this guy made the second prince unhappy, he should die.


    The spooky old man with a hawk nose nodded and grunted, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ...


    As the second prince had the conversation with his men, the bid for Tang Tang outside had already been driven up to five hundred thousand gold ingots. Thepeting bidders were in Room No. 10 and Room No. 15. Neither of them showed any signs of backing off. Apparently, they all believed they would win the girl over.


    People on Liufang Street were seized by a frenzy of exhration.


    Clearly, this wild scenario was rare to be witnessed in a century.


    ¡°550,000 gold ingots!¡± Bai Yuan uttered this number through gritted teeth from Room No. 15.


    Wang Chen, who was in Room No. 10, opened his mouth to announce his bid. But at this precise moment, a knock on the door sounded.


    A leader of the Musical House standing at the outside yelled with politeness, ¡°Our honorable guest, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that your bid has reached the up limit on the bill guaranteeing the contributable capital you¡¯ve disyed to our Musical House. Only if you provide us with a new bill to prove that you have the capital to afford the expenses could you continue to ce any bid...¡±


    At those words, Wang Chen went stupefied.


    ¡°We¡¯re out of money.¡±


    ¡°The worst scenario has urred anyway.¡±

 Chapter 228 - Receipt of Loan & Provocation

    <strong>Chapter 228: Receipt of Loan & Provocation</strong>


    ¡°550,000 first time... any higher bid?¡± The auctioneer wielded his hammer vigorously, his face almost distorted in a hideous way on ount of an adrenaline surge.


    A record-breaking high price was about to emerge.


    Wang Chen gazed anxiously at the princess, Qin Zhen.


    Anyone who lost his or her position and influence was likely to be subjected to indignity. In the past, the force under themand of the princess weighed much in the Western Qin Empire. However, as Tang Chong was framed to death, all the other parties united and tramped on her, causing her power to fall apart. Now, she even could not scrape together a few hundred thousand gold ingots.


    Qin Zhen turned her back to the door, her brows tightly furrowed.


    The prices for the two sisters surnamed Tang had been driven to such a whopping price. That was way beyond her estimation.


    She had done her utmost to raise as much fund as possible and even pawned several valuable personal objects. But given the inconstancy of human rtionships, after the princess lost her power, those chambers ofmerce and consortium she knew, which had once contended to provide her with funds, now all shut their doors in her face once they learned that she hoped to borrow money from them.


    What could she do?


    Although Qin Zhen was highly resourceful, she could not cook a meal without ingredients.


    She stroked the sword in her hand and a hint of desperation surfaced on her features. She then spread her voice towards the outside. ¡°Can I leave an object as a pledge?¡±


    At her look, Wang Chen instantly understood what she was going to do. He cried in rm, ¡°Your Highness, this sword is the one that...¡±


    Qin Zhen waved him down, indicating that he should keep his mouth shut.


    However, the voice of that leader of the Musical House on the other side the door fluttered in. ¡°If our distinguished guest has some treasures, you surely could leave them as a pledge. But we need some professionals to examine and assess the value of the objects first before giving you its definite price. So, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t make it for this round of auction.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Room No. 15¡¯s 550,000, second time! No other mark-up?¡±


    The auctioneer¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°Thest chance! This is yourst chance... The daughter of the awe-inspiring founding general, gifted in martial arts, and she is still a virgin. She is the most prestigious female that the Musical House had ever auctioned. If you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t have a second one...¡± He looked fixedly in the direction of Room No. 10, hoping that party would raise the price again to set a higher record.


    But to his disappointment, the party in Room No. 10, who had been quite unyielding in the auction, fell silent this time and did not ce a higher bid. It seemed that the party was weighing this investment or had already given up.


    In Room No. 15, Bai Yuan clenched his teeth in exasperation and snapped, ¡°Fu*king him! Still not announce who the winning bidder is! He is deliberately luring others to ce more bids topete with us!¡±


    Han Feiran, whose lips curled into a leer, snorted, ¡°Humph, Room No. 10 is probably in want of money... Send our men to keep an eye on them and find out who they are on earth. Now that they darepete with us, I¡¯ll make thempensate us with multiple times the money we lost.¡±


    On the main stage, Tang Tang, who had been chained to the herringbone steel rack, already had no more tears to spare.


    Her face gradually turned numb as the auctioneer shouted the prices at the top of his lungs and the audience broke into fits of cheers andughter. The fright and timidness in her eyes slowly transformed into hatred and wrath. She was now immersed in all the evil the world had. A seed of resentment started growing and sprouting frically in her heart.


    Only when she caught sight of the back of the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask next to her, her eyes exuded a trace of serenity, because in the darkest time of her life it was this stranger who defended her dignity.


    ¡°Last time, I¡¯ll ask thest time. Is there anyone else offering a higher bid? If not, then, this older daughter of the founding general will belong to the honorable guest in Room No. 15...¡± The grey-haired auctioneer held his auction hammer up in the air.


    The masked Li Mu, who was standing by Tang Tang, cast his eyes at Room No. 10.


    ¡°This is weird. Wang Chen and hispany are really giving up on her?¡±


    With a stir of his mind, he activated the formation he set up in secret to observe what was going on in Room No. 10. He saw Wang Chen¡¯s desperate expression and another lean figure in a white robe, who was also masked. Thetter seemed to be a young man around 20, and he was holding a sword...


    ¡°Turns out that... they are out of money.¡±


    Through the furtive observation, Li Mu learned the ins and outs of the situation.


    ¡°It seems that ¡®Her Highness¡¯ Wang Chen works for has past her greatest years. Howe she is so poor?¡±


    Nevertheless, Li Mu was quite impressed to see that she was willing to pledge her cherished sword for the purpose of rescuing the Tang family. Judging by this act, he felt that so-called ¡®Her Highness¡¯ was a person with a good heart.


    ¡°Good. Now that no one else is bidding, I announce, the older daughter of the founding general, Tang Tang, is sold to...¡± Called the auctioneer as his hammer was about tond on the desk.


    ¡°Hold a second!¡± Li Mu blurted.


    The auction hammer froze in midair.


    The grey-haired auctioneer looked fearfully at the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask and asked, ¡°What do you mean by calling a halt!¡±


    He was seized in the horror that this Natural Expert might abruptly run amuck and kill them all.


    Li Mu answered, ¡°I ce a bid of... 580,000.¡±


    Everyone let loose a gasp of astonishment.


    ¡°This man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask is bidding as well?¡±


    The auctioneer was thrown into a trance. But soon, he recovered his train of thought and shook his head at Li Mu as he said, ¡°Only those distinguished guests who have obtained a bidding te after giving us the financial certificate are entitled to ce bids. You are a respectable Natural Expert, but...¡± What he was really saying was that who knew whether Li Mu was wagging his tongue freely. What if he could not afford 580,000 gold ingots?


    Li Mu, still, replied mildly, ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    He threw a look at Room No. 18 and said, ¡°Raise!¡±


    Then, the voice of a man raising the bid surely came out from Room No. 18. ¡°580,000!¡±


    There were exmations of shock and incredulity among the audience.


    By then, even a fool hade to realize that this man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask was the mysterious guest from Room No. 18.


    The auctioneer was also amazed. But shortly, he turned rather jaunty. ¡°That would do it! No matter who ces the bid, as long as the price goes up, it is a good thing for the Musical House.¡± With that in mind, he hollered with all his might, ¡°Great! The distinguished guest from Room No. 18 offers 580,000... 580,000 first time...¡±


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Mu!¡±


    Inside Room No. 1, Liu Chenglong almost jumped at this discovery.


    The guest in Room No. 18 was Li Mu. He had that investigated at the very beginning. But seeing the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask manipte the bid of Room No. 18, he knew there was only one exnation¡ªthis man was Li Mu.


    The second prince also narrowed his eyes.


    He did make a misjudgment.


    ¡°This Li Mu truly doesn¡¯t know who is not to be messed with. How can he jump out at this time to spoil my n!¡±


    His mind began racing as he tried to figure out what would happen if Li Mu did get Tang Tang.


    At the table, Lu Lizi also stood up and set his eyes upon the main stage. ¡°He is Li Mu?¡± The scene that he was mutted by Li Mu by dint of Yuan Wu¡¯s death immediately crossed Lu Lizi¡¯s mind. A chill forcibly rose from his heart. ¡°This Li Mu should be pompous like this!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Uh? What just happened?¡±


    Inside Room No. 10, Wang Chen and Qin Zhen were both overwhelmed by the sudden change.


    They had ascertained that those in Room No. 15 were some antagonists of General Tang Chong, who hade here to buy out his family members and disgrace them in order to pour out their spleen. However, why did the Room No. 18 butt in? What was the background of the guest in that room?


    ¡°The situation is getting more and more bewildering.¡±


    ¡°But anyway, the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask has stepped up to protect Tang Mi¡¯s dignity. So he appears to be a decent man, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    An array of thoughts shed through Qin Zhen¡¯s mind.


    One thing she was sure of was that it would certainly be much better if Tang Mi fell into the hands of the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask instead of those scumbags in Room No. 15. So, perhaps there was still some leeway in this case?


    Right at this point, a tap on the door was heard. The voice of a maid at the outside sounded, ¡°Your honor, the distinguished guest in Room No. 18 sent me to deliver you a case. Would you allow me toe in?¡±


    Qin Zhen¡¯s face hardened and she answered, ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    A momentter, a fine case made of white jade was handed to Qin Zhen.


    When she opened it, she found it was divided into two parts. The left part held a check of the World Chamber of Commerce that valued a million gold ingots, which was definitely an authentic one. In the right part, however,y a slip of paper, which bore ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Tang Mi will be sent to you in a moment. If you need to borrow some money, just write a signed receipt for a loan and send it back to me. The one million check here is what I can lend to you. Well, no need to thank me¡¯.


    Qin Zhen and Wang Chen both went dumbfounded after reading the slip.


    Although the content on the slip revealed a rich scent of narcissism, this kind act was truly as heartwarming as the fuel provided under snowy weather.


    Adding the one million gold ingots with the rest of the fund they had, they would by no means be short of money when bidding for Mrs. Tang in the next round.


    Plus, the man had made it clear in the slip that he would send Tang Mi to them. That was saying the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask joining in the bidding was not for his own desire but their benefits... ¡°Who on earth is this man? Why does he offer me this kind of help?¡±


    ¡°Is he truly just a chivalrous man who likes confronting injustice?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple!¡±


    ¡°If he happens to be a chivalrous expert, why in the world did he choose to help us?¡±


    ¡°How can the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask be so sure that we¡¯re good guys who are here to rescue Mrs. Tang and her daughters?¡±


    ¡°He must have some inside information.¡±


    ¡°Even so, this is not the time to be so meticulous.¡±


    After a short moment of hesitation, Qin Zhen picked up the pen and wrote a receipt of the loan of 1,700,000 gold ingots. She also dipped a drop of her blood on the paper as proof. Then, she folded the paper in a small pack, sent a servant to deliver it to Room No. 18, and kept the jade case as well as the one million check of the World Chamber of Commerce.


    Wang Chen remained silent the whole time.


    He knew that the 1,700,000 the princess wrote down consisted of the value of the one million check and the 700,000 cost Li Mu paid for outbidding the others to rescue Tang Mi.


    Even though the auction was not finalized yet and the fiercepetition between Room No. 18 and Room No. 15 was still on, the princess still chose to believe in the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask who she had never met before, believe in his kindness. The princess simply had a boldness of vision and a broad mind.


    Simrly, the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask directly sent his man to give them one million gold ingots even before he had the receipt of the loan. In the course of this business, the two showed each other rare andmendable trust.


    Wang Chen could not help but exim, ¡°This man with the silver smiley-ghost mask is really wondrous. Judging by his voice and his movements, he shouldn¡¯t be over 30. A Natural Expert at the age of 30 can absolutely be said to be an eminent talent in this world. He is the real warmhearted knight. By contrast, that Li Mu I thought highly of before is far otherwise. He is too disappointing...¡±


    Qin Zhen did not say a word.


    ...


    ¡°640,000!¡± In Room No. 15, Bai Yuan and his lot raised the bid again as they ground their teeth in rage.


    They thought they had the victory in hand. But surprisingly, a man with the silver smiley-ghost mask suddenly appeared and ruined their scheme. This price had far exceeded what they estimated at the start. Well-off as they were, they began to grudge to continue the painful bidding.


    ¡°700,000,¡± said the calm voice of the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask.


    He had just increased the bid by 60,000 gold ingots at a time.


    That was a demonstration of power, of a dominate influence, of a defiant provocation.

 Chapter 230 - Stamp · Formal Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 230 Stamp ¡¤ Formal Entrance</h4>


    The four female servants who controlled the steel frame forced the Goddess of Martial Arts to pose.


    This was the usual means used by the Musical House.


    However, the auction started directly at a price of one million ingots of gold, and it was not less than 100,000 ingots of gold to increase the price.


    Such a price was quite amazing.


    The distinguished guest in room No.7, who bought all the female ves from the grasnd before, did not hesitate to bid one million in gold directly, breaking the silence around him.


    However, this was only the beginning.


    Because guests in other VIP rooms, including some who had not bid since the beginning, had joined the auction, in less than half an hour, the auction price of the Goddess of Martial Arts soared to two million.


    Two million ingots of gold!


    Such a figure stunned the rich people in the ordinary VIP seats.


    They suddenly felt that they were actually poorpared with the real top tycoons.


    Nevertheless, one thing was very strange.


    The guest in room No.10 did not join in.


    Nor did the guest in room No.18 bid again.


    The room No.18 man in the silver smiley-ghost mask, who had always hadpassion for womanhood and had bought a lot of beautiful and innocent girls, did not bid again just now, while some smart people carefully observed the situation. Then, they found that in the face of the Goddess of Martial Arts, as well as any of the other female grasnd ves before, the man in the silver smiley-ghost mask never intended to bid.


    Wasn¡¯t the man in silver smiley-ghost mask interested in the alien women?


    Shangguan Yuting and Xin¡¯er generally did not quite understand the reason, but Zheng Cunjian understood it a bit. The grasnd female ves would be saved by someone.


    Li Mu meant to do that.


    Although having a beauty was good, buying too many of them was also troublesome.


    He had bought the 17 beautiful girls before, including Xu Wan¡¯er and Lu Shengnan, tofort Shangguan Yuting, who was pure, and to protect the full soul of this Natural Taoist Figure of Light.


    As for the whereabouts of these 17 girls, Li Mu vaguely had a n.


    Shangguan Yuting would definitely go to Taibai County with Li Mu, but in the county magistrate, there were many rough men and very few women. Hence, Shangguan Yuting might not feel rxed there. If these 18 beautiful girls were taken back to the county magistrate, they could apany Shangguan Yuting even for a long time. Li Mu once observed with his Third Eye that Xu Wan¡¯er and Lu Shengnan were both talented people. Although the pubic region of thetter one was destroyed, it was not difficult for Li Mu, who possessed magical skills, to restore it.


    These beautiful girls were saved after being in a desperate situation, so they would be grateful and could be easily constrained.


    Although those female grasnd Wolf Warriors had strength, it was difficult to tame them, nor did Li Mu have thoughts to tame these grasnd wild horses.


    Considering the help from his sworn brother, Guo Yuqing, Li Mu had some sympathy for these grasnd women.


    But since there were grasnd forces sneaking into Chang¡¯an City to rescue them, what Li Mu had to do was to take advantage of this favorable trend.


    Moreover, the young master of the World Chamber of Commerce supported the grasnd people, so it might not be difficult for them to redeem the Goddess of Martial Arts. Besides, Li Mu couldn¡¯t afford two million ingots of gold.


    These days, Li Mu had shamelessly epted great gifts from many wealthy businessmen and various parties in Chang¡¯an City. Adding in the 1.5 million ingots of gold given to him by Zhou Dedao of the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce, his total assets were about three million ingots of gold. He could be regarded as a rich man.


    This amount seemedrge, but in fact, it was not so with regard to cultivation. If one bought some exquisite jade and so on, it would soon be used up.


    After all, martial arts practice required wealth,panions, skills, andnd.


    Wealth is money. Whether on the Earth or in this world, people all think that the poor learn about the arts, while the wealthy study swordsmanship, since the poor can¡¯t practice martial arts due to the expense. Li Mu once cut off his rtionship with his father, and without a penny, he ultimately could only seek fame through literature. On the other hand, apanion refers to a partner, such as a master, sect, etc.. Skill refers to a Cultivation Method;nd the cultivation environment. For example, the cultivation improvement in the earthly paradise was greater than in the bands.


    Because Li Mu possessed the Cultivation Method of an immortal, he was much more fortunate than the average person, as he could shock people with his strength without much effort.


    However, as his strength and cultivation were improved, Li Mu gradually felt that wealth yed an important role in cultivation. Let alone other aspects, a great deal of jade was needed to cultivate Taoist techniques and to temper magic instruments and Taoist instruments, just like the primary school students needed exercise books and pencils when studying.


    Li Mu needed to earn money now.


    Tonight, he generously lent Wang Chen and His Highness behind him one million ingots of gold, and also spent a huge sum of money to buy Tang Tang to give to the guest in room No.10. It was not because Li Mu was so rich, but because Li Mu had already found a new way to earn money.


    He would rob the rich to help the poor.


    The price of the grasnd Goddess of Martial Arts increased all the time, and finally, it was at three million in gold. But it was still climbing.


    Li Mu frowned and suddenly realized another thing.


    Now that they were both of the most important figures, if the price of the grasnd Goddess of Martial Arts climbed to three million ingots of gold, might the price of Mrs. Tang as thest one be even higher?


    If it was like this...


    Eh. It wasn¡¯t easy for Wang Chen and others in room No.10 to rescue Mrs. Tang with the funds they had.


    The situation might be a bit more serious than imagined.


    Moreover, Li Mu vaguely felt that the price was a bit abnormally high.


    He looked at the main stage.


    The grasnd Goddess of Martial Arts looked indifferent with her noble temperament. Although deeply stuck in the mud, she did not change her ambition.


    This was indeed an admirable woman.


    Li Mu thought about it.


    Suddenly, he was stunned with his eyes fixed.


    He noticed that on the front of this Martial Arts Goddess¡¯s shoulder was a clearly made tattoo. It was of a strange longbow that was pulled open like a full moon, full of tension, as if it would pierce the sky after being shot once. Her dark ck tattoo and white skin formed a kind of dazzling beauty.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    Li Mu suddenly stood up.


    He had not seen this strange longbow-shaped tattoo because of the angle and because her clothes had covered it.


    In the past, in the cave of Nine-dragons Fall, his sworn brother, Guo Yuqing, was excited after getting drunk, so Li Mu saw such a tattoo on his breast. At that time, Guo Yuqing was quite proud to im that he came from the prairie, and his family crest was a longbow. All of his family members had one such tattoo symbol.


    The tattoo of the strang longbow was exactly the same as that on the grasnd Goddess of Martial Arts.


    ¡°Is it...¡±


    A spection shed in Li Mu¡¯s mind. ¡°Is this grasnd Goddess of Martial Arts a member of brother Guo¡¯s family?¡±


    Realizing this, he knew that he couldn¡¯t watch anymore.


    ¡°Ting¡¯er, do you remember what I said to you before?¡± Li Mu stood up and said to Shangguan Yuting. As he looked around, in the entire room No.18, many breath-protecting and hidden tactical deployments had beenid out, so the outsiders could not pry into it. He decided to do something.


    Shangguan Yuting nodded submissively.


    ¡°Well, tonight you can see the real Wulin. Trust your strength.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and put on the silver smiley-ghost mask. Then, he said, ¡°ording to our agreement, remember to believe in each other.¡±


    Then, he left room No.18.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What?¡± Guo Zhihui stood up angrily and said, ¡°Is the limit of gold blocked?¡±


    His personal servant said with a bitter face, ¡°Young Master, it is an expedited letter from the Qin City headquarters. You temporarily have no right.¡±


    ¡°It must be that d*mn old man.¡± Guo Zhihui smacked the table angrily.


    The face of the prairie Army Advisor changed instantly.


    He realized that trouble wasing.


    The rights of the most powerful financial lord, Guo Zhihui, to obtain a sum of temporary funds was disallowed, which meant that they couldn¡¯t have enough money to participate in the auction again. Hence, it was almost impossible to peacefully rescue that Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have my private money. Hehe, the old man wants to use money to force me, but it is an illusion.¡± Guo Zhihui turned his eyes, returned to his seat, and spoke proudly.


    However, that personal servant said with a bitter face, ¡°Young Master, the money saved in the chamber ofmerce in your fake name is also frozen, and the Master¡¯s letter reads that whoever dares to lend you money in Chang¡¯an City will directly have their legs broken.¡±


    As Guo Zhihui¡¯s smile froze immediately, he was like a rabbit whose tail was trampled. He said indignantly with red eyes, ¡°D*mn old man, he is so timid... I am really mad. He really makes me seem to behave heartlessly and unkindly. I will sever the father-son rtionship with him.¡± Couldn¡¯t he be angry? He couldn¡¯t get an extremely beautiful woman who was just on the auction stage, and he would break his promise to his friend. How couldn¡¯t he be angry?


    666 The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe suddenly stood up and said, ¡°In any case, be sure to rescue the Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan.¡± He looked at the young Army Advisor.


    The Army Advisor burst out a bitter smile.


    At this time, on the main stage, the price was still soaring.


    It was urgent.


    It seemed that there had to still be a fight.


    The young Army Advisor looked at Guo Zhihui and said, ¡°Brother Guo, this time, without your help, I couldn¡¯t save the most outstanding daughter of the Grasnd God, who possessed 46 kinds of cultivation from the demon¡¯s ws. Young Master Tie and I are quite grateful to you. About the following matters, we will handle them. You just leave with others quickly in order not to fight or get involved.¡±


    Guo Zhihui generously said, ¡°What do you mean? Today, I have not fulfilled my promise and let you fall into danger. Brother, don¡¯t treat me as an outsider. I will fight you.¡±


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and the grasnd tough men around him all looked surprised.


    On the boundless prairie, the Grasnd God¡¯s sons and daughters all respected heroes, whose strong fleshly bodies were tempered through hardships. On that greennd, heroes would be worshiped. On the contrary, what was current was not particrly important to them. For example, Guo Zhihui once supported them with a huge sum of money, but the grasnd men were not quite grateful to him. Anyway, the borrowed money would definitely be repaid in the end. Besides, they could also use their cattle and sheep to pay off the debts, so it was nothing. However, the words spoken by Guo Zhihui out of anger made him seem quite heroic, and all of a sudden, they became surprised. Finally, they really respected this Qin person.

 Chapter 231 - Great Change · Massacre Night

    <h4>Chapter 231 Great Change ¡¤ Massacre Night</h4>


    ¡°Good brother, I, Tie Muzhen, trust you like a brother today.¡± The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe patted Guo Zhihui¡¯s shoulder and shouted.


    Guo Zhihui was stunned, then he immediately became overjoyed.


    The sworn brothers on the prairie were like Damon and Pythias.


    He was born in a rich family, so he didn¡¯t care about money and squandered it wantonly. The auction price was just a number to him. He had long been eager to be recognized by others. Although he liked to linger in beauty, it was the greatest joy for him to be recognized by those legendary heroes.


    ¡°Hahaha, is that true, brother Tie?¡± Guo Zhihui said with great joy, ¡°Given your words, today I will definitely fight. Although I am inflexible and ignorant, my father really fears my death, since I am his only sessor. Hence, there are a few big masters secretly protecting me, and you needn¡¯t care about me. You can just leave me in the most dangerous ce, since I won¡¯t die, and I can also attract some of your enemies.¡±


    The young Army Advisor rubbed the area between his eyebrows.


    He was really a buffoon.


    As they talked, the auction had already ended.


    ¡°Congrattions to the VIP in room No.1 who got this grasnd Virgin Goddess of the Wolf Temple at the price of 3.5 million ingots of gold. Haha, this extremely beautiful woman, with her cultivation at the peak Great Master realm and with her cultivation and power constrained, will be the most perfect woman in the world.¡± The auctioneer trembled excitedly.


    After all, considering the fact that such a high price was achieved by him, whatever the reason was, it was enough for him to be famous in Chang¡¯an City and even to be heard of in the vast territory of the Western Qin Empire because this was a record.


    ¡°Hehe, send her to the room. I can¡¯t wait to taste this grasnd Virgin Goddess.¡± An extremely wretched voice, with an undisguised obscene meaning, spread from the first room, and the meaning was conveyed fully and vividly.


    Hearing these words, all the men on Liufang Street could not help lusting for her, and a kind of indescribable envy arose in their hearts.


    The four guards in the Great Master realm, who were from the Musical House, moved the steel frame and carried the grasnd Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, to room No. 1.


    The Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, like a female wolf on the grasnd, looked calm and serious, and she even did not struggle.


    At this time¡ª


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Leave her.¡±


    Several figures, like sharp swords, suddenly flew out of room No.7.


    The bowstrings trembled like thunder. The four lines of ck, lightning-shape light soared into the night sky, and targeted straight at the four Great Masters in the Musical House. The unparalleled sharp swords, like the wolf god¡¯s tusk which were to devour the heaven and the earth, were extremely terrible.


    ¡°Terrible.¡±


    The looks on the faces of the four Great Masters of the Musical House changed dramatically.


    They rushed to pull out swords to counterattack.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    As they fought against these figures, the broken swords and de swirled in the air. As the bloody fog and white bones spread in the sky, two of the four great masters were dead, who were directly attacked to pieces, while the remaining two were also seriously injured, who were shot by arrows to dozens of meters away and crashed into the distant buildings, causing dust to rise up.


    The bloody smell spread in an instant.


    On Liufang Street, after the crowd was temporarily shocked, they immediately screamed and flurried.


    The five figures arrived on the main stage, and four of them were grasnd strongmen with tower-like figures. Thest one was the young grasnd Army Advisor, in whose hands was a dagger. After he pointed at the frame, as if there was some starlight, in the crisp metal sound, the steel frame that fettered the Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, copsed like decayed wood.


    The Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, slightly trembled, then stood firm.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    As the young Army Advisor used his dagger to break the frame, the shackles on the Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, was directly cut off.


    Green sacred light instantly surged around the grasnd Virgin Goddess.


    A kind of wild instigation that seemed to be from the infinite prairie, which was centered on the grasnd Virgin Goddess, spread out in all directions. In the night sky, it seemed that there were howls.


    In the VIP room No. 7, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe, Tie Muzhen, whose figure was in the shape of an iron tower, came out of the broken walls. Then he shouted, ¡°Protect Qing Yan, and leave here first.¡±


    The four arrows from before had been shot by the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe.


    His strength was extremely powerful and he was apparently a matchless master of the Natural Realm.


    At this moment on Liufang Street was chaos. There were bidders who were screaming and escaping, as well as the spectators. As if a sparrow¡¯s nest had been poked, people all frantically fled outside Liufang Street, so the original orderly ce was instantly turned into a battlefield.


    The army that had been waiting outside the Musical House and Liufang Street was immediately separated by the crowd escaping in a hurry, so the soldiers couldn¡¯t rush in at all to offer help immediately.


    However, there were still a lot of authentic masters ambushing around the main stage.


    ¡°Enclose.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of one person.¡±


    ¡°The grasnd barbarians dare tomit crimes in our Qin Empire. Kill all of them.¡±


    ¡°Kill the barbarians.¡±


    Shouts came from all directions.


    The figures flickered, and the powerhouses at the Zongshi Master realm from the Musical House and the official Great Masters appeared from all sides. Aside from them, some figures rose from the crowd to surround the main stage. They all brought sharp swords and were the sect masters invited by the Musical House.


    Obviously, the Musical House counterattacked adequately and responsively.


    ¡°Break out of the encirclement from the west.¡± Tie Muzhen pulled the longbow and shot four arrows, which were like a poisonous dragon, into the sky. Then, the four masters of the Musical House who tried to get close to the main area were directly killed in the air.


    The power of the holy arrows was shocking.


    For a time, all the masters did not dare to go forward.


    Tie Muzhen roared and, along with dozens of grasnd strongmen in room No. 7, rushed to the stage to meet with Qing Yan.


    ¡°Bow.¡±


    The Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, raised her hand.


    Behind Tie Muzhen, a grasnd tough man took out arge gold bow that was 1.5 meters long from his bulging backpack and handed it to Qing Yan, the Virgin Goddess.


    This grasnd female war god, with a bow in her hands, immediately became strong.


    She simply pulled therge gold bow, which was like a full moon, and moonlight condensed above it. The bow turned into a giant gold-light arrow. After she targeted room No. 1, she directly shot it.


    One-third of the golden giant arrow was shot into the ground and it directly made the void st. The turbulent air around its tip was like pieces of debris. For the area that it passed by, a huge scratch that seemed to be made by an invisible giant plow would appear on the ground. Any blockage for this arrow would be broken into pieces, including two super-ss masters at the Zongshi Master realm. They had no time to react before they were torn into bloody mist by the airflow.


    The power of the arrow was so terrible.


    Women could really bear grudges.


    Before, someone in room No. 1 had deliberately imed that he would like to taste the Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, but now, what he faced was disastrous arrows.


    ...


    ¡°Something happens.¡±


    In room No.10, when ¡°Wind Gentleman¡± Wang Chen saw this sudden change, he was shocked.


    ¡°What are these grasnd barbarians doing?


    ¡°It is chaotic, and the next auction can¡¯t be held. What about Mrs. Tang?¡±


    He turned back and looked at Princess Qin Zhen. But he saw Qin Zhen instantly disappear in the room.


    ¡°I am going to save Mrs. Tang. Mr. Wang, ording to the original n, I will take Tang Mi and Tang Tang to leave the Musical House soon...¡±


    The sound of Princess Qin Zhen lingered in the room.


    Apparently, this princess was quite more decisive than her think tank.


    Wang Chen was stunned, but did not dare to neglect her words. He immediately had Tang Tang and Tang Mi, who been disguised, put on cloak hoodies and mask their faces, andid out the magic wind skill that couldpletely hide breath and could be used to pry on the two people. Then, he pulled out the jade bidding card inserted in the instrument, and left room No.10 with the two girls.


    Everything was in order.


    Before the auction started tonight, he had already prepared an alternative n. Once he failed to buy Mrs. Tang and the two daughters, they could only be stolen. Thus, the various follow-up support and transfer routes had been arranged. If all went well, he could transfer them out of Chang¡¯an City in the shortest time.


    However, now, because of the fight stirred up by the grasnd people, this alternative n had to be activated in advance.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Eh? Terrible... Where are they?¡±


    A white figure came into the iron-made flower-decorated cart that was used to imprison Mrs. Tang. In a sh, she was shocked. The door of the steel-made flower-decorated cart was opened, so Mrs. Tang, who should have been here, was gone.


    ¡°How could she have been transferred so fast?¡±


    Her figure moved near, then she looked around, and saw a guardian of the Musical House who was running away shivering. She directly caught him and used her sword to point at him. Then, she shouted, ¡°Where is Mrs. Tang? Where has she been transferred to?¡±


    ¡°She is... taken away...¡± The guard was so frightened that he replied as he trembled.


    ¡°Where was she taken?¡± The white figure coldly asked, ¡°Who took her away?¡±


    ¡°By... the VIP in room No. 15 who took Director Liu¡¯s sign and imed that it was ordered in advance. Hence, we dared not stop him...¡± The guard revealed everything.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Terrible.


    The white figure became indignant.


    Through the previous part of the auction, it could be confirmed that the person in room No. 15 was General Tang¡¯s enemy, so Mrs. Tang¡¯s suffering would... be horrible if in the hands of these people.


    ¡°And why are these people reacting so fast?


    ¡°Considering the time, Mrs. Tang was taken away in advance, even before the grasnd barbarians started the fight, that is to say, before this, the Musical House already knew that the auction could not be held, so they sold Mrs. Tang directly to the guest in room No.15... Something is wrong. There is a conspiracy!¡±


    The white figure was shocked.


    At this time¡ª


    ¡°Hoho, little guy, what are you looking for?¡±


    The sound that was made by two pieces of rubbing rusty iron arose from the back, and a zombie-like old man in a ck robe appeared, whose pale face seemed to be covered by a thickyer of white powder. In his bubble eyes was a trace of cruelty, and with a chill around him, he slowly came toward the white figure.


    ¡°Hahaha, those idiots are fighting hard, but they don¡¯t imagine that this beautiful woman has already been obtained by us in advance. Hahaha, hehehe, she is really beautiful. Tang Chong has such a beautiful wife, no wonder Tang Chong died young, hahaha...¡± Liang Yifeiughed proudly.

 Chapter 235 - The Spider Shrine

    <h4>Chapter 235 The Spider Shrine</h4>


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe strode out of the conicalbat formation and advanced upon the zombie-like old man with a hawk nose like a moving ck iron tower. As he took each stride, three shots were fired, and each shot discharged three arrows.


    That time, his shots were not only aimed to kill. Instead, they became more rapid, sharp, and urate, which were in line with the techniques of individualbats.


    Each time the string sent the arrows out, there was a loud crack sounding like a thunderp.


    The man produced a shower of arrows with a single bow.


    The zombie-like old man with a hawk nose, however, ambled forward as he continuously threw his palms to the front, generating waves of dark blue internal qi that raged, rolled, then froze all the arrows flying at him and mangled them...


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe abruptly stamped hard on the ground and bounced up. In midair, he grasped the unusually-shaped bow with both hands and gave it a jerk and a wrench. Instantly, the string contracted and the bow was disassembled in two parts from the middle¡ªit turned into two curved machetes. Holding each piece in one hand, he hacked down upon the opponent.


    It seemed that the warrior from the pasture not only had amazing dexterity of archery but also formidable ability in closebat.


    The zombie-like old man with a hawk nose did not dare underestimate his attack. He pressed his palms together and then pulled them slightly away from each other. Suddenly, a jet of dark blue light was drawn out from his right palm, which then transformed into a thin sword glowing dark blue. He clenched the sword with his left hand and flicked the left wrist. At once, a hail of swords descended on the ce.


    It was the materialization of Natural qi.


    Only an expert who had at least turned thirty percent of his internal qi into Natural qi could materialize the refined Natural qi into a physical weapon.


    nk! Clink! nk!


    At that moment, it looked like a metal hurricane hade into being. Under the dark skyline, infinite blinding sparks sttered everywhere and rattles of shing weapons sounded without a stop.


    Soon, the sparks died away.


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe found dots of blood strewn on his skin.


    His pair of machetes failed topletely fend off the thin sword of the opponent. In an instant, the sword had left him with ten wounds. But thanks to his fearless and desperate defense that might hurt both of him and the opponent, the sword had merely stabbed into his skin and muscles but failed to hurt his tendons and bones.


    For a warrior from the pasture, such injuries were not a big deal.


    ¡°Lunge forward! Don¡¯t stop! Hold him there!¡±


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe was, indeed, though. Taking no notice of his injuries, he wielded his machetes into a storm of des again, and swept directly at the zombie-like old man with a hawk nose for a second time.


    Regarding the young Army Advisor as the tip of the cone, the rest of the pasture warriors continued rushing to the outside.


    ording to their premade n, once they forced their way out of the Musical House¡¯s Liufang Street, they could join the relief troops that had been waiting there. Then, they would race out of the city of Chang¡¯an. If they were stuck here for too long, they would give the securities in different regions of Chang¡¯an enough time to assemble there. Adding the field army stationed out of the city, those warriors from the pasture would be outnumbered and perhaps all would get killed at that ce in spite of their overwhelming strength.


    Therefore, they could by no means waste time.


    ¡°Hah-hah, you¡¯ll be put down!¡±


    The zombie-like old man with a hawk nose suddenly gave a cold holler. He leaped out of thebat area and focused his qi, the power of which hiked all at once. The dark blue glow on the thin sword shed, and out of the blue, the sky started sprinkling dark blue snowkes. Following the direction of his thin sword, those snowkes turned into a colossal skeletal dragon in dark blue that opened its huge mouth and charged at the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe.


    ¡°Moon-exterminating Wolf Hack!¡±


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe knew it was the most critical moment, so he executed his best move with both hands. One of the pair of machetes was held high, and the other low. They looked like two crescents floating in front of him. The internal qi was surging inside him, circting pursuant to a unique method. As airflow surged, dim wolf howls from the pasture were heard. Meanwhile, the shadow of a silver-furred wolf swallowing the moon appeared behind him.


    ¡°Hack!¡±


    The warrior cried.


    The sliver-furred wolf instantly leaped at that dark blue skeletal dragon.


    He was using his best move against the opposite party¡¯s best move.


    His killing attack shed with the other¡¯s.


    In the void, an air turbulence was incurred.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A deafening explosion spread in the void.


    The sliver-furred wolf swallowing the moon and the dark blue skeletal dragon burst open almost at the same time. They sted into pieces and dissolved into wild energy fluctuations.


    Like a ck iron tower, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe stool absolutely still on the spot. He was confronting the impact of the explosion on his own, lest any of hispanions was hurt. By contrast, the zombie-like old man with a hawk nose took three steps back to buffer the pressure and speedily made all the wild airflow disappear.


    Comparatively, it was clear that the strength of the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe was a little inferior to that of the zombie-like old man.


    However, the killing intent had not scattered yet.


    In the turbulence, a chilling stream sneaked upon the pasture warrior without making a noise.


    It was the Freezing Chill.


    Failing to detect the danger, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe got hit by the chill. Shortly, his whole body was wrapped in an icy airflow; even his hair and brows were stiffened due to the cold. He quickly spat a shot of arrow-shaped blood out. But before it hit the ground, it was already a chunk of scarlet ice.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The zombie-like old man with a hawk nose darted forward. He moved so fast that it looked like a streak of shadow shot to the front and directed a sward at the heart of the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe.


    The nearly frozen warrior waspletely rigid. He knew he had no chance to duck that attack. But just then, a jet of gold glistened. With a clink, a golden bow appeared and blocked the sword by a close call.


    It turned out that the Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, hade forward.


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe was then rescued by the young Army Advisor.


    ¡°You take the others out of here. I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± With the Gold Sun Magic Bow at hand, the Goddess of Martial Arts from the pasture lunged at the old man. She raised her hands casually and scores of gold arrows brushed past her cheeks and shot out.


    Like a willow branch pping in howling wind, the zombie-like old man speedily darted here and there to avert the violent gold arrows.


    Nevertheless, the arrows shot by the Goddess of Martial Arts were faster than him. The woman flexed her body with the elegance of a dancer and plucked the string on her bow as if she were ying the zither. Moonlight poured on her string, which seemed to be a tickling stream. In a trice, a cluster of gold arrows was forged and it stormed at the zombie-like old man with a hawk nose, covering him up.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The power of the magic bow had been exerted to the utmost.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± The zombie-like old man with a hawk nose let loose a yelp and retreated at top speed. A gold arrow had pierced into his shoulder, but no bleeding was seen. With a ferocious look, he bellowed, ¡°This is the Heart Heavenly Shot of thete Great Jebe form the pasture. Are you a descendant of the Great Jebe?¡±


    The Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, kept her mouth shut and continued to produce outbursts of arrows.


    ¡°You¡¯re very much mistaken if you believe I can¡¯t do you any harm. Inparison your archery is not a tenth of the splendidte Great Jebe¡¯s technique.¡± The zombie-like old man with a hawk nose flew into a rage. As the Netherworld qi swirled around him, he stuck both hands into the treasure pocket and fished out a pair of bone cudgels. He brandished them like two whirlwinds and knocked off all the gold arrows shooting at him into fragments.


    ¡°This pair of bone cudgels was made of the leg bones of a Deva from the pastures by me...¡± The zombie-like old man with a hawk nose broke outughing.¡± If your attainment in the Heart Heavenly Shot is as good as one-tenth of that that Great Jebe, I truly can¡¯t do anything to you. But...¡±


    As he was speaking, all of a sudden, color drained from his face and he craned his neck to the east.


    ¡°My junior fellow...¡± Tears abruptly slipped down his cheeks as he cried, ¡°No! Brother, who killed you?¡±


    Because he has sensed that his junior fellow apprentice, who was almost a brother to him, was killed in battle.


    ¡®How can it be? Aside from the limited few, who else in Chang¡¯an can defeat our Iron Wood Demonic Method?¡¯


    ¡°Aaaah...¡± He turned into a gust of wind, whirled in the sky and swept towards the east straight away, discarding the Virgin Goddess and the others there.


    Qing Yan, the Virgin Goddess, finally showed a shade of relief on her features. She swayed slightly and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Two female Wolf Warriors were scared at the sight and they scuttled over to support her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just exerted myself too much to push the magic bow and lost a load of spiritual force.¡± She gestured them to go away despite her pale face. After being hauled to the Western Qin empire, her internal qi was sealed and her body was poorly nurtured with an insufficient supply of food and water. Her qi and stamina had declined sharply. But on seeing the enemy¡¯s deadly blow a moment ago, she forced herself to activate the magic bow and suffered a bacsh, but the injury wasn¡¯t grave.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The pasture Army Advisor shouted.


    Since the zombie-like old man with a hawk nose suddenly lost his mind and had departed, that was a golden opportunity to break out. If they hesitated any longer, perhaps the situation would quickly be reverted.


    Qing Yan, the Virgin Goddess, nodded affirmatively and marched to the front at once.


    But she also cast a nce of bewilderment to the east.


    ¡®The Two Netherworld Freaks are, indeed, extraordinarily gifted and frighteningly powerful. Owing to the Iron Wood Demonic Method they practiced, they can hardly be killed. These years, they have made their name. Rumors have it that they have been recruited by some royal member of the Western Qin Empire. Even for an expert at the peak of the Natural Realm, to kill them is a highly challenging task. But judging by the previous scenario, it seems that one of the Two Netherworld Freaks was killed, wasn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡®What kind of man in the world is capable of that?¡¯


    The throngs of pasture warriors galloped to the exit of Liufang Street like a storm.


    The security army stationed at the gate of the eastern region were routed almost the instant they came into contact with the pasture warriors.


    Upon seeing the exit just a few steps ahead, many female Wolf Warriors and the soldiers of the Moon-shooting Tribe revealed a smile of gratification.


    However, right at that moment, the expression of Qing Yan, the Virgin Goddess, changed abruptly.


    ¡°Halt!¡± she yelled.


    Several soldiers of the Moon-shooting Tribe who did not pick up the rm shot out through the exit. Instantly, like twigs being cut into pieces by a sharp knife, they were noiselessly dissected into splinters and fell onto the ground. All of them werepletely dead before they could let loose a wail.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s spider¡¯s threads... the spider¡¯s thread from the pasture!¡±


    The young Army Advisor, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe, and the other leaders turned pallid. They swiftly ordered the rest to stand back.


    The breaking-through formation immediately disbanded.


    The six most outstanding soldiers of the Moon-shooting Tribe had been reduced to scraps of meat in front of everyone. Also, the weapons in their hands and the clothes they wore were all cut into pieces by the invisible spider¡¯s threads. Their bodies were now lumps of meat of all shapes. How tragic it was!


    Fury surfaced on the Virgin Goddess¡¯s features.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Spider Shrine force.¡±


    She muttered.


    The moment her words were out, the other pasture warriors all changed their expressions as though they had encountered something incredibly terrible.


    ¡°Fine. On the other day, it was also the force of the Spider Shrine waying us...¡± The hatred in Qing Yan¡¯s eyes could hardly be concealed. She was sure, that day¡¯s insult she and the forty-six female Wolf Warriors received was caused by the Spider Shrine.


    ¡°Howe men of the Spider Shrine are here?¡±


    The young Army Advisor creased his brows.


    ¡°Humph, I have stayed here waiting for you for quite a while.¡± A bony figure wearing a green robe paced out of the darkness. He was small and emaciated, almost like a dwarf. But his body and his shadow blocked the way of all the pasture warriors.


    ¡°Surely, it¡¯s you!¡± roared Qing Yan, the Virgin Goddess.

 Chapter 236 - The Arrival of a Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 236 The Arrival of a Turning Point</h4>


    On the vast pasture roved an array of beasts, the most frightening kind among which was the pasture wolves. Those gregarious animals often lived in packs of several hundred or thousands. Under the leadership of their king, the wolves could practically overpower any other creatures on the pasture. Even the local barbaric tribes had to retreat if they crossed paths with arge-scaled wolf pack.


    For that reason, all the pasture tribes worshiped wolves.


    As ages went by, the barbaric tribes had innumerable encounters with the wolf packs, and the two got on quite well with each other. The barbaric tribes then established the Wolf Cavalry. Their soldiers couldmunicate with the huge wolves on a spiritual level. Later, the Wolf Temple became thergest religious building on the pasture, and all the tribes there had to pay respects those working in the Wolf Temple. Hence, people in the Wolf Temple had superb religious power, which even transcended the political power.


    But, of course, besides the Wolf Temple that worshiped wolves, there were some other animals being revered in the pasture.


    The pasture tarant was one of them.


    And those who worshiped the tarant were called members of the Spider Shrine.


    The notions of the Spider Shrine were quite popr in the southwest of the pasture. The pasture tarant that they worshiped was a very dreadful predator carrying natural poison. It often lurked in the darkness and seldom killed those who were stronger than it. It was said that a fully-grown tarant could be several meters in height, which was surely a huge monster. The tarant king was intelligent enough to have psychic powers and able to confront a wolf king of a massive pack. Some nomadic tribes in the pasture, those that had no fixed boundaries of their territories, were gued by the tarant kind. But as years passed, the awe for that monstrous creature was aroused inside them. So, they sumbed to the tarant king in exchange for some weird Cultivation Methods and powers and then founded the Spider Shrine.


    On the vast pasture, the Spider Shrine represented evil, death, darkness, and horror.


    The experts who joined the Spider Shrine had all sold their souls to the tarant king for its demonic Cultivation Methods, so they turned into natural assassins. Theymitted all manners of crimes, including assassinating, poisoning, kidnapping, hiring killers, and made no distinction between good and evil.


    Therefore, upon hearing the name Spider Shrine, all of the pasture warriors showed terror on their faces.


    And on seeing that emaciated little elder in a ckish green robe stepping out from the darkness, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and the pasture Army Advisor both turned ashen-faced.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the four Dark Lords of the Spider Shrine¡ªthe Green Spider?¡± gasped the pasture Army Advisor.


    ¡°Hah-hah, junior, it¡¯s nice that you recognize me.¡± The little elder gave a raspingugh and said, ¡°Now that you know who I am, you can die without regrets.¡±


    ¡°When did your Spider Shrine collude with the Qin people?¡± demanded the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe in a deep voice.


    The old man called Green Spider answered with a grimace, ¡°It¡¯s just business. Someone wants the Moon-shooting Tribe to be wiped out and made a deal with the Qin people. I simply took the money and came here to be a supervisor. Tut-tut. Well, of course, to wring your head off is also a big credit I prepare to take. Now, all you can do is to me it on your stupidity. For a woman, you should leave the pasture and go to the Qin¡¯s territory! Like the sea dragon stranded or the tiger defeated, you are bound to be killed!¡±


    ¡°My Moon-shooting Tribe has thirty thousand soldiers and three hundred thousand people. We neverck talents and specialists in martial arts, not to mention that my father is the new Jebe of the pasture, an archery whiz. Since we have so many brilliant members, even if you kill me, my Moon-shooting Tribe will not be destroyed!¡± thundered the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe.


    ¡°Humph, if you and your guards all died in the territory of the Qin empire, guess what? Will your old man and his brothers lose their minds? If the thirty thousand soldiers wage war against the Qin people, how many do you think can make it back? Plus, what if someone takes the advantage of the plight the Moon-shooting Tribe is in tounch a surprise attack?¡±


    The old man called Green Spiderughed viciously.


    The expression of the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe instantly altered.


    He could not be more familiar with the dispositions of his father and uncles. If he were to die there that night, he knew that once the news, perhaps highly colored, was brought back, his father would send the army out and their tribe would be in real danger.


    ¡°So, the reason that the Spider Shrine resorted to all its means to trouble me and my sisters is simply to draw Brother Tie into the Qin¡¯s territory, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Goddess of Martial Arts suddenly cut in.


    The old man called Green Spider roared withughter. ¡°On the pasture, who doesn¡¯t know the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe is smitten with the Virgin Goddess Qing Yan. Only when you were kidnapped could he disregard the warnings of his father and uncles and sneak out to the Qin¡¯s territory... Tonight, I¡¯ll do you a favor by making you two a couple in the underworld. Well, anyway, the head of the Virgin Goddess Qing Yan is indeed worth a lot.¡±


    The pasture Goddess of Martial Arts cast a look at Tie Muzhen, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe, and then sighed deeply.


    Tie Muzhen, by contrast, seemed more valiant and heartened. He gave a coldugh and said, ¡°If the four Dark Lords of the Spider Shrine are all here, perhaps we will truly meet our doom tonight. However, it¡¯s only you here. How dare you talk big like this? You have awfully underestimated us. I¡¯m afraid after tonight, the four Dark Lords of the Spider Shrine will only be three.¡±


    He wrenched the handles of his machetes together, turning them into a strangely-shaped bow, and attached the string to its ends. Immediately, the pasture warrior behind him came to his side and pinned the one-meter-long iron quiver he had carried on his back on the earth and supported it with steady hands.


    An arrow was fitted to the string. Tie Muzhen was about to demonstrate his brilliant archery skills.


    The old man called Green Spider, however, broke into a fit of wildughter.


    ¡°Who told you I am here alone? An assassin never does things he is not sure of. Hah-hah, although I am quite confident about my power, I do not feel like taking on the two most talented people in the pasture all by myself...¡±


    But something unexpected urred before his remark faded.


    A jet of white light streaked across the sky beforending on the ground and turning into the zombie-like old man with a hawk nose.


    That old freak had returned.


    ¡°Who? Who killed my junior fellow apprentice?¡± With a maniacal air, he was practically squirting the killing intent from every part of his body. His eyes, scarlet as two vortexes of blood, were transfixed upon the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts and herpany. Then, the freak shouted, ¡°Say it, who did it?¡± Obviously, he had not found out who was the murderer that had killed his junior.


    Tie Muzhen, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe, and the pasture Army Advisor and many other soldiers instantly paled.


    The old Green Spider alone was already hard to deal with. At the moment, with the arrival of a zombie-like freak... If it could be said that they had a fifty-fifty chance to break out a moment ago, their odds had dropped sharply just then, perhaps close to zero.


    The exit of Liufang Street was right there under their noses. However, it seemed that they could no longer rush through that gate.


    Taking a look all around, the pasture Army Advisor saw the morale of the army plummet. He knew that was not good, so he hastily announced, ¡°This is no big deal. We still have our backup...¡± As a matter of fact, there was a small troop on the other side of the exit waiting to help them. He turned to the masses and said, ¡°Tonight, what we need to do is merely to escape from this ce. It¡¯s not necessary to fight them head-on.¡± He was encouraging the soldiers to keep their spirits up.


    Surely, at his words, mes of hope were lit again among those pasture soldiers.


    Even so, the pasture Army Advisor clearly knew: that night, perhaps most of them would die there.


    He figured that since the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and the Goddess of Martial Arts were the most powerful, as long as the others could cover the two and help them escape, the imminent disaster for the Moon-shooting Tribe would be avoided.


    Yet¡ª


    ¡°Backup? It¡¯s merely yourst struggle before death, isn¡¯t it? I know, you are still cing your hope on those so-called reinforcing troops. Haw-haw, do you think they are still alive?¡± The old man called Green Spider disyed a wicked, brutal smile before saying, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll dash all your hopes!¡±


    Before his voice died away, several tters sounded, and dozens of human heads were tossed out from the darkness.


    Blood gushed to the ground. The hair worn in a bun and the facial features, which were now stained by dirt, were still distinctly visible¡ªthey were all the heads of the pasture warriors.


    ¡°Ah... Brother Tie Shi! And Brother Da...¡± With a nce on the ground, the face of the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe contorted in pain. He had recognized that those beheaded were precisely the warriors who were assigned to pick them up outside Liufang Street ording to the n. But as things were, all of them were killed!


    ¡®Every move we devised has been foreseen by the enemy.¡¯


    ¡®Crap!¡¯


    The pasture Army Advisor was terrified.


    Meanwhile, a sense of helplessness gradually took over his other feelings.


    In the territory of the Qin people, their power was, after all, too weak. Even though the Army Advisor was highly resourceful, he could not conjure a miracle anyway. He had devoted his entire energy and wisdom into that night¡¯s mission, but sadly, it was not enough.


    Looking at the heads of theirpatriots, the eyes of the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts reflected a ze of wrath.


    And the rest of the pasture warriors and female Wolf Warriors, after oveing their grief, also disyed the mes of fury on their features.


    ¡°Revenge!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Numerous weapons pounded the armors, producing a stirring and majesticment.


    Each of the pasture warriors stopped panicking. Instead, they regained theirposure and started thumping their weapons against the armors while stamping their right foot, raising their left hand, and singing some abstruse and distant tune. It sounded like wolf howls, but also resembled the rustles of moaning the pasture made when a gale of wind swept past. The movements of the warriors conformed to the same rhythm, their voice sorrowful and indignant.


    That was the battle song and dance of the Moon-shooting Tribe.


    Whenever a fierce fight was about to begin or they were in a desperate predicament, the soldiers of the Moon-shooting Tribe would sing that old battle song that had once been heard on every part of the pasture.


    That night, they were ready to fight theirst fight.


    Upon witnessing such a sight, even the old man called Green Spider turned a delicate shade of green.


    It was attributable to that imposing manner that the thirty armored soldiers of the Moon-shooting Tribe had managed to conquer the pasture and squeeze to the top ten pasture forces. That willpower they had was rather fearful, even to those pasture barbaric groups who were known for their savagery.


    The zombie-like freak, who had been thrown into delirium by the shock of his junior fellow¡¯s death, was goaded to fresh madness by that momentum. He bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death. All of you... Tell me, who killed my junior fellow? He must be your aplice. Aaaah...¡± He almost cried his eyes out, and then, like a totally deranged man, he raced like a whirlwind and attacked the warriors straight away.


    A horrifying dark blue chill swept over like a tsunami.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe drew the bow and fired his arrows.


    Nevertheless, his attack could not stop the insane zombie-like freak.


    The battlemenced in an instant.


    The old man called Green Spider smirked callously and slowly blended into the darkness. As an assassin, he was skillful in taking people¡¯s lives with the aid of terrain, darkness, shadows, and chaos. Since he had sealed the whole exit of Liufang Street with the killing of spiders¡¯ threads, he knew no one could escape.


    ¡°Ow...¡± A warrior of the Moon-shooting Tribe cried in rm. Next, his arms quietly ruptured, and his body cracked in two from the waist.


    In a few seconds, scores of more warriors of the Moon-shooting Tribe died on the battlefield.


    The team of the female Wolf Warriors lost six or seven members.


    ¡°Say it! Who killed my junior fellow?¡± the zombie-like freak hollered frically as he punched two warriors of the Moon-shooting Tribe into ice cubes.


    The two experts in the Natural Realm abruptly sprinted into the troop like two tigers leaping into a herd of sheep. Even though the pasture warriors were incredibly tough, the striking strength gap could not be fixed by courage and willpower. Only the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe, the pasture Army Advisor, and the Goddess of Martial Arts were unhurt thanks to their immense strength. Still, all that they managed was to protect themselves because they already had no extra energy to spare for others.


    Shortly, half of the pasture force was lost.


    ¡°Tell me, who did it? Which guy killed my junior fellow... Ahhh, you should all die... Who did it?¡± The zombie-like freak probably had really lost his sanity. He crumbled and dug out a female Wolf Warrior¡¯s heart, then directly fed it into his mouth and munched. As though a devil were at work, he asked over and over again, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Shoot, I¡¯mte.¡±


    A voice rang from a distance out of the blue.


    ¡°Are you talking about that puffy-eyed chap? He exploded after taking my punch,¡± said that voice.


    Against the moon-kissed dark sky, a tall figure emerged, who flew like a sh of lightning and instantlynded on the tip of a stone tower a little away from the battlefield, looking down upon the sight.


    As the moonlight poured on his silver mask, it looked like ripples were glimmering on his face, rendering the expression of the mask more like torn between smiling and weeping. He might be grimacing, or else,ughing at all living things. Anyway, it seemed inexplicably eerie.


    ¡®The man with the silver smiley-ghost mask!¡¯


    ¡°Is it him?¡± A tinge of overjoy gleamed in the eyes of the pasture Army Advisor.


    He had instinctively detected that a turning point of their struggle was just around the corner.

 Chapter 237 - The Real Marvelous Archery

    <b>Chapter 237: The Real Marvelous Archery</b>


    After recovering from their brief daze, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and the pasture Army Advisor showed a trace of delight on their features.


    At the prior auction, the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask had made his entrance by confronting the Musical House. Plus, from what he had just said, it was he who killed the zombie-like freak... So, he must be a friend instead of an enemy.


    The pasture Goddess of Martial Arts looked up as well. For no reason, she was gripped by a very strange feeling.


    Perhaps it was a false impression, but she did have a dim feeling that there was some air that she was familiar with on that man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask.


    ¡°Who... Who are you?¡± The zombie-like freak, whose hands were covered in the blood of pasture female Wolf Warriors, locked his eyes on Li Mu.


    His instincts brought him a hint of fear, so he did notunch attacks at once.


    So did the old man called Green Spider. The sudden appearance of the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask imposed great pressure upon him. Green Spider retreated slowly towards the darkness. Without a word or more kills, he just quietly backed off until his body thoroughly blended into the darkness as if he were made of liquid.


    ¡°Why did you kill my junior fellow?¡± demanded the zombie-like freak in a low and deep voice.


    Li Mu answered, ¡°Because... Em, he was too wordy. He made my ears ache.¡±


    After his answer, several female Wolf Warriors nearly giggled if not for the tragic loss they had suffered in battle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    As his rage finally grew too difficult to curb, the zombie-like freak turned into a sh of lightning and charged at Li Mu.


    ¡°Come here! You have my permission to try it!¡±


    Li Mu beckoned to the thin air. A machete in the hand of a dead soldier from the Moon-shooting Tribe instantly zoomed up and flew into Li Mu¡¯s hand. The whole movement was smooth and speedy. As Li Mu caught the machete, he hacked in backhanded fashion. A silky band of de light detached from the machete and streaked through the void.


    The zombie-like freak had concentrated his Natural qi on the dark blue thin sword. In midair, he raised the sword over his head to resist the hack, however, the terrifying power threw him backward. When hended on the spot he was standing a moment ago, he had to stagger four or five steps to regain his bnce. After that blow, he looked up with horror written on his face.


    Indeed, the real strength of a practitioner could be perceived from a single strike heunched.


    That hack Li Muunched did put the zombie-like freak under a ton of pressure.


    Nheless, Li Mu did not throw in more attacks to further ensure his victory.


    Because threads that were almost invisible for bare eyes but sharp as des were approaching him furtively in the dim light of night.


    Upon seeing the irregr-shaped, fragmented bodies of scores of pasture warriors on the ground, Li Mu was well-aware about the power of that spider¡¯s thread.


    Li Mu decisively cast the machete out.


    In midair, the machete made of fine steel was chopped into pieces without a noise.


    ¡®Whoa, it¡¯s pretty sharp!¡¯


    Li Mu eximed internally.


    Then, instead of shunning away, he lifted a hand to grab the cobweb the moment it came close to him...


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± The pasture Goddess of Martial Arts let loose a warning without thinking.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and the pasture Army Advisor were also rmed. But their warning came toote.


    Yet, to their amazement, what they saw was not the bloody scene of an arm and hand of the silver masked man being shredded by the spider¡¯s threads. Instead, Li Mu seized the threads in his hand as if he were holding soft cotton threads. He then gave them a sudden jerk, and from the darkness ten meters away, a dwarf in a dark green robe was pulled out, as though a fish hiding in undercurrents rose to the bait.


    ¡°You...¡± The old man called Green Spider bawled.


    He could not be more shocked at the moment.


    ¡®How can it be?¡¯


    ¡®My spider thread can even cut steel and iron. Howe it failed to injure his bare hand?¡¯


    But the next second, a formidable force flushing from the other end of the spider¡¯s threads deprived him of his control over his body.


    ¡°How naughty you are! You¡¯re not a kid anymore, why still fond of hide-and-seek... Well, I¡¯ll y with you,¡± taunted Li Mu. He gripped the end of the spider threads and swung it in circles. The old man called Green Spider was instantly flung up like a weight throw. Afterpleting about four circles up in the air, Li Mu loosened his grip and let the Green Spider fly off.


    Bang!


    About fifty meters away, a stone tower copsed after that collision.


    ¡°Haw-haw, are you having fun?¡± Li Muughed.


    In the rising clouds of dust at a distance, the exasperated voice of the old man called Green Spider sounded. ¡°Tut-tut... You do intrigue me. Our Spider Shrine will hunt you down to the edge of the world and till the end of the universe...¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Every viin has the same line. What a pointless dialogue!¡±


    He no longer paid attention to him but swiveled his eyes on the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts.


    Specifically, he set his eyes on the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts¡¯s face, and... shoulders.


    Li Mu simply wanted to take a careful look at her to see if he could find some features simr to Guo Yuqing, which might verify his conjecture.


    But in the eyes of the others, that kind of gaze seemed full of tant desire and aggressiveness.


    ¡®Does this man with the silver smiley-ghost mask also covet the Virgin Goddess¡¯ beauty?¡¯


    The pasture Army Advisor could not help surmising.


    The Goddess of Martial Arts herself knitted her brows as a rush of loathing surged inside her.


    Since childhood, she had been harassed by too many such gazes of the opposite sex and experienced too many forcible or mild pick-ups. Thus, she just could not stand being stared at so attentively.


    Just as she felt unable to restrain her scowl and prepared to speak...


    Li Mu suddenly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Are you the Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan? I¡¯m wondering whether you know a man named Guo Yuqing?¡±


    The expression of the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts changed in an instant. Now, her features showed distinct vignce. She stuttered, ¡°What... Why do you ask this?¡± A momentter, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. And I¡¯ve never contacted him... You¡¯vee to the wrong person.¡±


    By her expression, Li Mu knew half of his conjecture had been verified.


    ¡°Then, perhaps you recognize this bow.¡±


    As he said, he brought out the Magic Moon Shoot from the storing space he had refined. It was a huge silver bow, looking like a branch that naturally grew into the shape of a bow. Bathed in the light of the two moons in the sky, it seemed to have drawn the moonlight upon it, which danced on the bow like ripples.


    ¡°Magic Moon Shot?¡± blurted the Goddess of Martial Arts.


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and the pasture Army Advisor widened their eyes as well.


    ¡°This bow... How did you get it?¡±


    There was an exmation from the darkness.


    Clearly, the old man called Green Spider, an assassin lurking in the darkness, also jumped in fright as he saw Li Mu take out the Magic Moon Shot. That bow was so famous on the vast pasture that it was regarded as a legend; a myth, a taboo.


    Although the legend had not been dashed for a long time, for numerous pasture warriors, it was still of high standing.


    ¡°This? If I say I picked it up by a roadside, you certainly won¡¯t buy it.¡± Li Mu sniggered.


    Frosty-faced, the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts questioned, ¡°How on earth did you get it? Where is the owner of this bow?¡±


    Behind that mask, a smile spread across Li Mu¡¯s face as he said, ¡°You answer me first. Do you know Guo Yuqing or not? What kind of rtionship you have with him?¡±


    But the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts said coldly, ¡°Are you another greedy man eyeing that forbidding magical instrument? Humph, I have no answer for you. Never have I met him. So, drop the idea forever!¡±


    ¡®Ah?¡¯


    ¡®Why is she still so rude at the sight of this bow?¡¯


    ¡®This isn¡¯t right.¡¯


    Li Mu¡¯s brows cocked up slightly, for he just discovered this was not as simple as he thought it would be.


    ¡®It seems there is some misunderstanding about this bow.¡¯


    ¡®Good lord! What a misunderstanding!¡¯


    ¡®What is wrong with those women? Why do they easily misconstrue others?¡¯


    ¡®No wonder there are so many self-torturing women who suffered alone in the world.¡¯


    Li Mu soon lost interest in pursuing the answers.


    He directly opened his Third Eye behind the mask. A jet of divine light shot through the mask and scanned the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts. After a doublecheck, Li Mu was sure that on the front part of her shouldery a tattoo shaped like arge bow that resembled a pping wing. It was exactly the same as Guo Yuqing¡¯s.


    What was more crucial was, at the moment, he sensed the concealed aura of the Heart Heavenly Shot method on the Goddess of Martial Arts.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be wrong.¡¯


    ¡®The Goddess of Martial Arts is either a member of the n that Brother Guo Yuqing belongs to or a special person for him.¡¯


    As Li Mu nced at the zombie-like freak who was excited on the spot and that Green Spider was hiding in the dark, inspiration hit him.


    ¡°Brother Guo¡¯s Heart Heavenly Shot is a marvelous archery art. Its power is unparalleled. Little girl, your amateur Heart Heavenly Shot really brings shame on my Brother Guo. No wonder you were captured and sent to the Musical House... Watch me closely. I¡¯ll show you what the real Heart Heavenly Shot can do.¡±


    Before those words died away¡ª


    Li Mu grasped the bow with the right hand and pinched the string with the left. With the qi in the two arms linked together, his internal qi raged and he drew the Magic Moon Shot to a fully-bent bow, which then looked like the full moon. In an instant, the moonlight streamed down from the sky and trickled along the string, quickly rendering it as a moonlight-fueled bow.


    Bright moonlight shone on Li Mu.


    Wearing the silver mask against the silvery moonlight, it looked like he was wearing a cape made of wind and snow and stepping out of the Moon Pce.


    The way of the Heart Heavenly Shot started working. Due to the surging internal qi, he resonated with the Magic Moon Shot. Then, without aiming at all, Li Mu fired an arrow, which cut the void and flitted out of sight like a shooting star. Only after that was the jubnt vibration of the string heard by the others.


    The zombie-like freak, whose eyes were quite nk, looked down at his chest.


    A white hole the size of a finger had prated through his body. It pierced his heart and melted his other organs straight away.


    That was left by the arrow of the Magic Moon Shot.


    But he had not realized what had happened.


    A while ago, the Virgin Goddess, Qing Yan, had also demonstrated the Heart Heavenly Shot. It was, indeed, quite impressive, and even injured him. But that kind of blow was way iparable with the shot fired by the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask.


    ¡°You...¡± The zombie-like freak felt his soul fly out of his body.


    But thanks to the Iron Wood Demonic Method he practiced, even though his body, flesh, and bones had been severely torn into fibers, his sense of pain had also degenerated; even if his heart had been damaged, he was notpletely killed. Now that his brain was intact, he still preserved half of his life. Even though his Demonic Method was spoiled, the vigor he possessed was way stronger than other experts at the same level after all.


    ¡°Ahhh, Heart Heavenly Shot... It¡¯s the trulyplete mental cultivation method of the Heart Heavenly Shot! Gosh, the Magic Moon Shot hase out again...¡± Overwhelmed by the huge shock, the zombie-like freak threw all the matters like the revenge for his junior fellow and the order of the second prince to the wind. Shrieking, he wheeled around and fled without paying attention to anyone.


    The pasture Goddess of Martial Arts, the pasture Army Advisor, and the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe all gawked at Li Mu stupidly, as if they had lost the ability to speak.


    ¡®It¡¯s truly the art of the Heart Heavenly Shot.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s the marvelous archery that had disappeared from the pasture for ages.¡¯


    ¡®Only the full mental cultivation method of the Heart Heavenly Shot can produce such power.¡¯


    The pasture Goddess of Martial Arts had once by chance obtained a few iplete pages of the mental cultivation method of the Heart Heavenly Shot from her father. Because of those pages, she progressed by leaps and bounds and soon became widely known on the pasture... So, among all the people on the scene, she was the one who knew the wonders of the Heart Heavenly Shot best.


    ¡®Howe this man has theplete version of the way of the Heart Heavenly Shot?¡¯


    ¡®Plus, it seems that he has mastered it and can already use the Magic Moon Shot with ease, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯

 Chapter 238 - A Fabulous Nephew

    <h4>Chapter 238 A Fabulous Nephew</h4>


    ¡°Watch carefully. I¡¯ll do a second demonstration!¡±


    Li Mu drew the bow again. When the Magic Moon Shot attracted enough frosty moonlight, he loosened the string; a shot of silver light sprinted out and disappeared into the darkness.


    A loud thud was heard from a distance.


    Needless to ponder, everyone knew it was the sound produced by the fall of the zombie-like freak after being hit by the arrow up in the air.


    Given that the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts had made her name on the pasture and became the candidate for the Virgin Goddess of the Wolf Temple, the strikingly magnificence of the mental cultivation method of the Heart Heavenly Shot was evident. Thus, she was certain that once that arrow was shot, that zombie-like freak had no chance to survive.


    ¡®When you¡¯re targeted by the marvelous Heart Heavenly Shot, how can you escape?¡¯


    The Goddess of Martial Arts was very clear about the terrifying power of that marvelous archery.


    In particr, she could tell that the skill of that man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask had reached the second out of the three phases depicted by the Heart Heavenly Shot, which were the Individual Shot Phase, the Heart Shot Phase, and the Heaven Shot Phase respectively. That was not an attainment a man could have within a couple of days¡¯ practice. The man had definitely been dabbling in that art for ages.


    ¡°A third demonstration ising. Attention!¡±


    Li Mu fitted the arrow to the string and drew the bow for the third time.


    The Magic Moon Shot was bent as he spoke.


    That time, Li Mu decided to exhibit the highest phase he had mastered in the Heart Heavenly Shot. The pouring moonlight soon assembled to the string of the Magic Moon Shot like dancing snowkes. On the bow itself, ripples of moonlight were gleaming, while the old, bizarre, moon-shaped pattern was swirling, and a deluge of mystical symbols was fluttering out of the bow. An immense hexagon star magic formation appeared indistinctly. Atst, a strip of the moonlight condensed into a massive arrow, which slowly surfaced from the hexagon star magic formation.


    Behind the silver smiley-ghost mask, Li Mu activated his Third Eye.


    The old man called Green Spider, who was hiding in the darkness and slowly backing away like a monkey locked by a night-vision device, was captured clearly by the Third Eye. Li Mu¡¯s Heart Arrow clicked and an arrow was fired.


    The power of the moonlight was awoken.


    A colossal light arrow that was dozens of meters long shed out and streaked across the dark sky.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± The scream of the old man called Green Spider sounded from the darkness. A broken arm, apanied by a squirt of blood, dropped from the void. A strip of blood appeared on the ground. The marks of a drizzle of blood started from the exit of the alley and stretched afar until it vanished in the darkness.


    ¡®Hmmm?¡¯


    Li Mu was slightly surprised.


    ¡®That shot failed to take the life of that freak?¡¯


    ¡®Seems that he¡¯s got a certain wicked treasure that can block a lethal blow for him.¡¯


    Buried in his thoughts, he put away the Magic Moon Shot and gazed down condescendingly at the pasture people. Eventually, his eyes were fixed on the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts. Li Mu then urged, ¡°Well, now will you tell me what Brother Guo is to you?¡±


    ¡°How do you know of Uncle Guo?¡± pressed the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts in turn.


    But that question actually exined the rtionship between her and Guo Yuqing.


    ¡°We met by chance like patches of drifting duckweed and found each other quite agreeable. So, we did the eight-kowtow ceremony and became sworn brothers,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Since you address Brother Guo as Uncle Guo, he must be a brother of your father, am I right?¡±


    The pasture Goddess of Martial Arts replied, ¡°My name is Guo Qingyan.¡±


    Li Mu understood the whole thing at once.


    ¡°Haha, turns out that you¡¯re my nephew... Whee! Haw-haw, haw-haw.¡± Li Mu could not help breaking outughing. The peerless whiz image that he had set up before was not ruined by hisst frivolous remark, while his devious taste in jesting was exposed.


    The pasture Goddess of Martial Arts looked rather embarrassed.


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and the pasture Army Advisor went speechless as well.


    The scene abruptly changed from solemn to ridiculous.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu was correct. In terms of the standing in the family, Qing Yan, the Virgin Goddess, was surely his niece.


    ¡°Senior, thanks a lot for stepping up and helping us out.¡± The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe cupped his hands in gratitude. No matter what, if it weren¡¯t for the timely arrival of the masked man whoter fended off the enemies with three shots, his army andpanions would have probably died.


    ¡°Senior?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m way younger than you.¡±


    At that, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe did not know what to say.


    ¡°Where is Uncle Guo? Is he... okay?¡± inquired Guo Qinyan, the Goddess of Martial Arts, with a hint of hesitation and nervousness.


    ¡°He is doing well. Good appetite, pretty healthy, has a son and a daughter. Emm, he is in the Qin empire. If you want to visit him, I can take you there.¡± Li Mu answered briefly, without getting to the details.


    Guo Qinyan was obviously a little tempted.


    However, she looked around at herpanions and stifled her yearning. Then, she said resolutely, ¡°I have to go back to the pasture to deal with some important issues... Senior, could you inform me of your residence? When I finish with the pasture issues, I¡¯lle back and invite you to visit Uncle Guo together. How does that sound?¡±


    Li Mu nodded. ¡°Good. Tonight was quite eventful. The situation in Chang¡¯an is also unpredictable. You¡¯d better not stay here. I¡¯ll escort you until you leave the city.¡±


    ¡®One should stick to the end once he undertakes a good deed.¡¯


    ¡®Now that she is Brother Guo¡¯s niece, I will absolutely see them safely out of the city.¡¯


    ¡°Senior, thank you!¡± uttered the pasture Army Advisor, overjoyed.


    The rest of the pasture warriors also looked blissful.


    With such a peerless master who had unfathomable power apanying them, it would be no problem to leave the city of Chang¡¯an unscathed. They did not need to remain in a state of apprehension anymore. How blessed they were!


    ¡°Thanks, senior.¡± Guo Qinyan also manifested her gratitude.


    ¡°Well, sweet niece, call me uncle!¡± Li Mu could not stop sniggering. ¡®The family standing does say so. After bing Brother Guo¡¯s sworn brother, now I have such a beautiful girl as my nephew. Seems that she is even a little older than me. Haha, it¡¯s so funny!¡¯


    Guo Qinyan lowered her head and ignored that remark.


    Needless to say, she preferred not to.


    ¡®A moment ago when the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe called him ¡®senior¡¯, the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask declined him and imed to be the younger one. And his voice does sound like that of a young man. But now, he is asking me to call him uncle... This guy is sort of detestable!¡¯


    The pasture Army Advisor soonmanded the rest to collect the bodies of the killed warriors and the female Wolf Warriors.


    That night, the pasture force had suffered a huge loss. Half of the elites the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe brought there had lost their lives. Twelve of the forty-six female Wolf Warriors were also killed in that battle. That loss hadid a heavy load on the mind of every surviving pasture warrior.


    ¡°We still have some men in the city.¡± The pasture Army Advisor pointed out.


    Li Mu suggested, ¡°Then, let¡¯s join them first.¡±


    The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe, the Virgin Goddess, and the others all agreed. They trusted Li Mu very much, and that was not only because he defeated the zombie-like freak and the old man called Green Spider, but theplete and impable Heart Heavenly Shot skill Li Mu disyed. They were perfectly convinced that Li Mu was an honest man, because if it were the otherwise, that pasture legendary figure could not have passed the Heart Heavenly Shot and the Magic Moon Shot on to Li Mu.


    About half an hourter, they met the reinforcing troop waiting at a distance as nned.


    ¡°Through which city gate should we break out?¡± The pasture Army Advisor set his eyes on Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not give him a straight answer butined, ¡°How troublesome it is to go through the city gate!¡±


    ¡°Umm, what about climbing over the walls?¡± proposed the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s also a big effort.¡±


    ¡°Then, how on earth can we get out of the city?¡± snapped the pasture Goddess of Martial Arts with a stony face.


    Li Mu said rather mysteriously, ¡°I certainly have an idea... Let me see...¡±


    He leaped to the tip of a high tower nearby. After taking a look in all directions, he jumped down and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    When they covered several zigzagging alleys, they arrived at a market square. In the daytime, that market square was crowded with people, which was the most boisterous ce in town. But right then, at the dead of night, it waspletely empty, and no trace of a man could be seen there.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Send some soldiers to guard the ce.¡±


    The pasture Goddess of Martial Arts and the others all looked mystified. They wondered what game the masked man was ying. Even so, out of trust, she still ordered the pasture warriors to station at the spots all around the square.


    Against the moonlight, Li Mu started measuring the square with his footsteps. Upon finishing the measuring, he began doing someplicated calction with his fingers, looking quite enigmatic. Atst, he marked an exotic hexagonal pattern with a diameter of around six meters and stood in the center, flicking his fingers to produce lines on the ground that wereposed of the many dots created by the flicking wind.


    ¡°This is... a warlock star formation?¡± asked Guo Qinyan, the Goddess of Martial Arts, incredulously.


    Li Mu looked back and smiled at her as he praised, ¡°My niece is really smart!¡±


    Guo Qinyan¡¯s exceptionally stunning features instantly revealed the symptom of freaking out.


    ¡®Why on earth did Uncle Guo take this annoying guy as his sworn brother?¡¯


    The pasture Army Advisor and the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe also did not know whether they shouldugh or cry.


    ¡®This hero with unfathomable power is nice in any aspect except for his disrespectful and cynical demeanor... Are all the powerful experts who have raised above the mundane like this? We seldom see the icy Virgin Goddess put on that expression after being teased.¡¯


    A whileter.


    Li Mu carved a rather intricate and bizarre pattern that resembled crop circles within the hexagon. Then, he ced six fist-sized jade pieces at each of its angles.


    After that, Li Mu conjured a seal which drew the power of the moon into the six jade pieces.


    At once, the lines etched on the ground started glinting in silver, as if the moonlight were trickling along the lines. That beautiful sight was dazzling. When every single curved pattern was filled by the silvery moonlight, the earth trembled slightly and the light rippled. Soon, a curious Transmitting Array emerged.


    ¡°Step into this array and you will be directly transported to the outside,¡± Li Mu exined, ¡°The exit is in a band of wild woods which is thirty miles away from the city.¡±


    The pasture Army Advisor rejoiced at the news. He said cheerfully, ¡°Once we¡¯re out of the city, the rest is quite simple!¡±


    Qing Yan, the Virgin Goddess, just stared at Li Mu with a disbelieving look.


    ¡®He is not only professional in martial arts but also a warlock... Since he can fetch a Transmitting Array so effortlessly, his magic cultivation must also be above the Natural Realm, right? He has reached such a high level in both fields, perhaps ¡®freaking genius¡¯ is not suited to describe him anymore, is it? But howe I never heard of such a man before?¡¯


    As she was absorbed in thoughts, the pasture Army Advisor and the other leaders had started arranging the soldiers to go into the array first and retreat to the safe ce.


    It was the way of the pasture people that once they believed in a man, their trust would never waver.


    Eventually, about a hundred pasture soldiers had all been transported to the outside, leaving only the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe, the pasture Army Advisor, and the Virgin Goddess at the square.


    ¡°Senior, thank you so much for helping us.¡± The Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and the pasture Army Advisor both cupped their fists in salute.


    Li Mu chuckled and said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, give me some practical benefits. Don¡¯t just pay me lip service...¡±


    The two instantly were dumbstruck.


    ¡°This is weird!¡±


    Li Mu casually waved them down and snorted, ¡°Look at you, putting on that face once I said I wanted something practical. Never mind, never mind. You can go now, but leave her with me.¡± Li Mu pointed at the Virgin Goddess who was standing beside him.

 Chapter 241 - Five Elements Sky-Flipping Seal

    <h4>Chapter 241: Five Elements Sky-Flipping Seal</h4>


    ¡°You should beat my magic?¡± me Elder quickly recovered from the shock and bellowed in a way he believed was quite threatening, ¡°Monster, today I will make you show your cloven foot!¡±


    He stuck the wand at his side and rolled up the sleeves, thoroughly losing the demeanor of an old immortal he disyed before. Now, exasperated, he fished out arge mirror framed by gold and silver from his pocket. The mirror was divided into five parts, on one of which the fire mark was shining. He held that part in his palm,pelled his spiritual force to pour directly into the part of the mirror framed by gold and silver with the fire mark. In a trice, dazzling light shot out from that part.


    The temperature in the vicinity soared up at once.


    The four experts of the Musical House felt every inch of their body was burningly hot as if they were in a furnace. Even their hair curled like withered leaves under scorching sunlight.


    Liu Chenglong, too, felt like he was surrounded mes and could not bear the heat. He hurriedly practiced his cultivation method to resist and backed off, keeping a distance of a dozen meters from me Elder. He saw that within the radius of five meters from where me Elder was standing, dead twigs began to smoke. It did seem to be a zone of fire.


    ¡°This is what me Elder is really capable of! His scary heating Magic Art...¡± Liu Chenglong eximed inwardly.


    This me Elder was a rogue cultivator in the Natural Realm living in Chang¡¯an. He surely had an unusual high standing.


    Generally, it was very rare and difficult for rogue cultivators to be a Natural Expert. The ones who made it either was highly gifted or extremely lucky. Nevertheless, if they longed for more breakthroughs, they might be disappointed by the result of their trying, unless they had sects or other institutionse to their aid. For that reason, when Liu Chenglong subtly demonstrated the rtion between him and the second prince, me Elder immediately took his offer and agreed to word for the second prince.


    Today, it was me Elder who asked to arrest Hua Xiangrong, because he was eager to obtain some credits.


    The previous three magic strikes he staged all ended weakly. Although those strikes seemed incredibly powerful, they failed to even let him cross through the door to meet Hua Xiangrong. That was kind of a feeble disy of his power. But once the mirror framed by gold and silver came out, the effect was amazing, which proved that he did live up to his reputation as ¡®a rogue cultivator in the Natural Realm¡¯.


    ¡°Monster, no matter what you are, now that you dare possess other human¡¯s body and lurk in Chang¡¯an, you shall be spirited away! Since Li Mu colludes with you evil beast, he is certainly not a good person. Anyone who encounters him shall kill him!¡± Yelled me Elder.


    After activating the mirror framed by gold and silver, his confidence was boosted tremendously. He was even under the impression that he already had no match in the world. As his spiritual force circted in order, he was almost powerful like a deity. Then, the spiritual force drove the mirror framed by gold and silver to the utmost, and strange purple mes squirted out, shooting straight at Room No. 18.


    At this precise moment, a voiced sounded.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s a low-grade Taoist instrument?¡±


    The moment that voice rang, me Elder felt the weight impose upon his hand lessened, and then, the mirror framed by gold and silver was nowhere to be seen.


    When he took another look, he saw a tall and lean figure wearing a silver smiley-ghost mask was already at the doorway of Room No. 18. The thing he was grabbing was exactly his mirror framed by gold and silver, and the mysterious man was studying it with an amazed look.


    ¡°Who... Who are you? Give my precious mirror back to me!¡± me Elder hastily hollered in rm.


    Liu Chenglong, however, suddenly turned pale and stammered, ¡°Li Mu... You daree back?¡±


    He knew the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask was precisely Li Mu.


    ¡°Why I shouldn¡¯t dare toe back?¡± Li Mu answered perfunctorily.


    He did not look up at all but was still measuring the mirror framed by gold and silver in his hand, which he apparently regarded quite unique. He muttered to himself, ¡°This is odd. How can this Taoist instrument be found in this world?¡± He could tell that this was an absolute real Taoist instrument that the old faker once described to him, a treasure that could not be created by the magic or alchemy popr in this world.


    ¡°Could it be that there is the real Taoist magic arts on this?¡±


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    Taoist magic arts and Magic Arts were totally two different conceptions. The former was the means developed by the immortals, while thetter was just an art, a shallowprehension on the Way of the heaven and the earth that could only be called magic.


    But a Taoist instrument could only be refined with Taoist magic arts.


    For instance, the storage space and ¡®bombs¡¯ Li Mu refined were just an elementary manifestation of the Way. They were defective Taoist instruments, for they were iplete. By contrast, this mirror framed by gold and silver that he snatched from the hand of me Elder was aplete Taoist instrument ording to Li Mu¡¯s judgment.


    Even though it was merely a low-grade Taoist instrument, its power was already breath-taking.


    Based on the old faker¡¯s ount, only when an expert had reached the Fully Aplished Rank of the third level of the Xiantian Skill could he refine aplete low-grade Taoist instrument. And from what Li Mu had explored so far, an expert at that level could almost enter the Void-breaking Realm, couldn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Where did you get this mirror?¡± Li Mu looked up and asked.


    Anxious and vexed, me Elder snapped, ¡°This is the heirloom of my family. Who are you? Give it to me!¡±


    In fact, this mirror was a treasure that he once by chance looted from a Taoist in a deserted old temple. 120 years ago, that poor Taoist rescued me Elder by the road who was nearly starved to death. But unexpectedly, me Elder repaid the Taoist¡¯s grace with a stab in his back. He then snatched up some gold, food and treasures in that temple, and the mirror was one of those loots.


    Back then, he was just a frustrated schr. When he obtained this mirror, he identally discovered that it contained some Magic Arts. He was wildly ted by this finding. Later, he studied the object on his own and started to practice Magic Arts. Step by step, he acquired his current cultivation after 120 years¡¯ hard practicing.


    ¡°Heirloom?¡± Li Mu nced at him and swiftly knew that the old thing was lying.


    But me Elder had not yet given a decent y of one percent of the power in this mirror.


    A moment ago, he barked that he was going to oppress Shangguan Yuting, and he also wrongly used Li Mu of colluding with the evil. Adding that he hade here along with Liu Chenglong, Li Mu guessed that he was probably a henchman of the second prince. It was a waste of the treasure that itnded in this old man¡¯s hand. Now that Li Mu had taken it, he saw no reason to return it.


    ¡°Merciful Buddha! Benefactor, its Karma that let me meet this object. Why not lend it to me for research for a few centuries... What do you say?¡± Said Li Mu shamelessly.


    At his requirement, me Elder instantly lost his temper and showed his true colors. He directly threatened with a savage look and an imposing tone, ¡°Li Mu, quickly return my precious mirror, or I¡¯ll chop you into pieces and kill all that are close to you, kill all your family... Do you know what they call me? I am widely known as the...¡±


    But Li Mu took no notice of him. He just turned around to gaze at Liu Chenglong and said, ¡°Hey, you! You have threatened and picked on Yuting for several times. You should have been thanking the merciful Buddha right now for my not seeking revenge against you so far. But how dare you bring more helpers here... Well, it seems that you won¡¯t behave if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to...¡± Liu Chenglong sensed that this was not a good omen. He immediatelyunched his cultivation method and beat a retreat as fast as a hurricane.


    Yet, his strength was just at the peak of the Master Realm, which was way bellow Li Mu¡¯s.


    Li Mu flipped his palm and grabbed the thin air. His Natural internal qi speedily condensed and materialized into a Chinese broadsword wrapped in ripples of energy. He did a sh casually, and the Chinese broadsword qi raced forward like a sh of lightning. The next second, it ripped the void open as easily as cutting butter with a hot knife, parted the hot air, then disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Liu Chenglong was too slow to escape. All of a sudden, his left arm detached wholely from his shoulder.


    ¡°Ow! You...¡± His face screwed up against the pain. He picked up the broken arm with his right hand, pressed it back to the left shoulder, spun around and took flight by breaking into a run. As he fled, he snarled back, ¡°When His Highness tracks down the remaining evil of the Tang family, it is the end of your life! Li Mu, you can by no means get out of Chang¡¯an alive!¡±


    In an instant, Liu Chenglong galloped out of Li Mu¡¯s reach.


    As a smart guy, he was well aware of Li Mu¡¯s unscrupulous style. He knew if he lingered one more second, he was in real peril. Thus, without much thinking, he chose to flee first.


    But upon hearing hisst threat, Li Mu felt his heart thumped faster.


    ¡°The second prince is after Mrs. Tang and her family?¡±


    ¡°They are just a widow and two fatherless girls. Why does the potent second prince insist to hunt them down?¡±


    ¡°This is not normal!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what follow-up n Wang Chen has and whether he and the others can escape unscathed.¡±


    As Li Mu pondered those matters, he looked over his shoulder to stare at me Elder. Then, he said, ¡°So where are we before Lu Chenglong screwed off? Right, you were saying you would kill all my family, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    me Elder¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He just witnessed Liu Chenglong, the trusted crone of the second prince, got an arm chopped off, so he could not help but think what Li Mu could do to him... Then, he recalled all the mad things Li Mu had done in Chang¡¯an in the past few weeks as well as the murder of the prince of Lord Zhenxi... After his sanity took over his impulse, he rapidly calmed down.


    ¡°Er, Master Li must have misheard it. I never said such things... Now that you are so fond of this mirror, I don¡¯t mind lending it to you. When you¡¯re done with it, you can return it to me then.¡± Although his heart was almost bleeding, he dared not argue for his rights. After all, this mirror was a ting he robbed the Taoist of, and he had already unearthed all the secrets in it. Aside from keeping it as a weapon, it served no special uses to him. Therefore, despite his reluctance, he still chose to give it up.


    After saying that, me Elder turned around and left.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Li Mu waved him goodbye against the moonlight and yelled, ¡°If you discover more nice instruments, feel free to gift them to me!¡±


    At his remark, me Elder who was riding the wind with Magic Arts to escape stumbled and nearly fell from the air 10 meters over the earth.


    ¡°What a generous man!¡± Li Mumented.


    Shangguan Yuting and Xin¡¯er pushed the door open and came to the corridor.


    Xin¡¯er, still a little staggered, said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re finally back. The men who came here were so ferocious!¡±


    Li Muughed, ¡°Never mind them. They were just the postmen.¡±


    ¡°Postmen?¡± Shangguan Yuting asked, totally confounded, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... Hmm, just delivery the things kindly to me and don¡¯t charge me.¡± Li Mu swung the mirror framed by gold and silver in his hand and exined, ¡°Look, this is a very interesting mirror. It mightter give many people a jump.¡± As he studied it a moment ago, Li Mu already grasped some secrets of this mirror. He reckoned it ought to be a Fa-Seal Mirror of Five Elements, which can draw the power of the five elements to attack the opponent. It was able to massively enhance the effect of the performer¡¯s Taoist magic arts.


    Li Mu then examined the patterns on the frame with his spiritual force and felt it by his heart. Shortly, a smile of pleasant surprised appeared on his features.


    ¡°It is more impable than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°This is not a mirror at all but a Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal!¡±


    ¡°This seal contains the patterns of the five elements that can transform the natural power into the ways of the five elements. When confronting the enemy, the effect of its wonderful power all depends on the heart. This is one of the best among the low-grade Taoist instruments, which is both an offensive and defensive weapon.¡±


    Li Mu neatly erased me Elder¡¯s spirit remnant in this seal and then pumped in his spiritual force to start trying to manipte this Taoist instrument.


    Crack! Crack!


    The Taoist seal began to change. As if it suddenly sprang to life, it took another shape.


    ...

 Chapter 242 - Failing to Escape?

    <h4>Chapter 242 Failing to Escape?</h4>


    With a series of nks, the green rust crusted the mirror framed by gold and silver and the blots that came into being during its long history as well as the gold and silver threads bounded the mirror all peeled off and fell to the floor.


    Meanwhile,yers of Taoist patterns started to tinkle and swirl.


    The external form of the mirror changed magnificently.


    Eventually, surrounded by the Taoist patterns, the mirror turned into a pentagon seal in five colors. Each of the five angles was marked by one of the colors of gold, wood, water, fire, the earth five elements, which were silver, cyan, blue, red, and yellow respectively. And each of the five divisions was the size of a grow-up palm. As the mirror glinted five divine colors, five streams of obscure but potent power fluctuated, which continuously reinforced and restrained one another. It could be indistinctly seen that they were contracting as well as raging inside the pentagon seal.


    At this, a look of ecstasy appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Haha, my misjudgment! This is no low-grade Taoist instrument but at least a ssic medium-grade Taoist instrument!¡± He could not help but be breathless with excitement. Now, he was getting more and more incredulous. ¡°I just discovered a real medium-grade Taoist instrument in this world. So, is it possible that at some secret ce unknown to the masses the wondrous Taoist magic arts have survived and thrived?¡±


    Li Mu let his spiritual force slowly merged with the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.


    Being a medium-grade Taoist instrument, its power was staggeringly amazing, and the Taoist patterns engraved in it were also abundant and abstruse. Through Li Mu¡¯s examination, there were at least ten thousand Taoist patterns in this object. What was more surprising was that though the Taoist patterns of the five elements were ced in the one seal, they did not repel one another but work together quite orderly...


    ¡°Fu*k, did I make another misjudgment? This thing can¡¯t be a high-grade Taoist instrument, can it?¡±


    Li Mu was a little dubious about it.


    Anyway, the progress of merging and refining the Way of the seal went much slower than he assumed.


    ¡°Seems it will take me a load of time and energy.¡±


    When he went back to Room No. 18, Li Mu wasted no time tounch the Xiantian Skill and start to focus on refining this seal.


    And during the whole process, Shangguan Yuting guarded him by his side.


    Since she was also practicing the Xiantian Skill and had experienced a boom of spiritual force, she naturally sensed that when Li Mu went ll out the strength of his spiritual force was as huge as the sea, which was numerous times stronger than hers. Still, in the eyes of Shangguan Yuting, it was nothing incredible, because she already knew her Brother Mu was invincible.


    Xin¡¯er, her maid, just watched all this with a hazy notion.


    In her view, all she perceived was that the air around Li Mu seemed to have thickened and be sticky, as if he was wrapped in a transparent air swamp. As to that ancient seal gleaming five divine colors, it was floating over Li Mu¡¯s head. Wisps of white mist were spilling out of Li Mu¡¯s features and entwining the ancient seal, slowly seeping into it.


    In fact, Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force was almost substantialized.


    Time ticked by.


    Shangguan Yuting, who was now sharp with her senses, clearly heard the unified footsteps approaching Room No. 18. That was the sound of troops besieging the room. Perhaps the forces consisted of several thousand soldiers. By dint of her spiritual force, she also learned that except for Room No. 18, all the other most distinguished rooms on the top floor that were built just for the auction had been removed. At the moment, Room No. 18 was like an islet surrounded by the surging waves constituted by ck-armored soldiers.


    However, those troops seemed merely intend to besiege them instead of attacking them.


    Thus, Shangguan Yuting was not flustered at all.


    As long as she was with Li Mu, she was never worried.


    Timepsed.


    Two whole hourster.


    The swamp of the spiritual force around Li Mu finally began to disperse.


    Wisps of substantialized spiritual force mist also retreated to Li Mu¡¯s features.


    He slowly opened his eyes and lifted a hand. In that instant, the seal sparkling five divine colors withdrew its radiance and turned simple and unadorned. The metal-like coarse-textured grains on its surface, which looked quite ordinary, fell to Li Mu¡¯s hands and started spinning swiftly like elves who were unwilling to leave Li Mu.


    ¡°What a treasure!¡±


    When he finally finished all the refining, Li Mu unmistakably detected the formidable Taoist power in this seemingly ordinary pentagon seal. He felt that the power it contained was asrge as the vast star clusters, and it appeared that there was a boundless universe inside it.


    ¡°With this treasure at hand, I can freely travel to any ce in the world!¡±


    Sensing the power of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, Li Mu almost could not stifle the impulse of trying it out right away. But considering the potential sensation it might cause in Chang¡¯an, he quickly extinguished that thought.


    ¡°I wonder from which ce that me Elder obtained this seal. It certainly should not belong to this world. Probably, it hase here from another. When I have time, I do need to ask that old man about its story, and maybe I¡¯ll make more discoveries as well!¡±


    Li Mu was musing.


    He himself was from another.


    Now that the old faker was able to transport him to this, then, those powerful people in the universe could also send the younger generations here. Or else, some mighty ones in the universe had met with misfortune and wandered to thisnd... Anyway, Li Mu believed that he was not the only one who had traveled to this.


    That made the whole thing a lot more interesting.


    No matter what, with such a precious instrument at hand, Li Mu¡¯s confidence shot to the sky. Now, even if his opponent was strong as those in the Celestial Being Realm, he believed he was able to put up a fight.


    ording to the old faker, the future leaders of the immortal sects in the universe could challenge men several levels higher than them with the help of the treasures granted by their sects. For immortals, Taoist instrument and fairy instruments were also a part of theirbat ability. In some cases, by virtue of a peerless precious instrument, a small faction might also be towering in the forest of sects in the universe.


    But, of course, the peerless treasure the faction had might also court disasters.


    Li Mu had once considered the option of refining Taoist instruments by himself. But the refining knowledge he acquired from the old faker was not very systematic orplete. Although he had managed to refine the defective wares like the storage space and the disposable grenade, it was still rather challenging for him to produce any well-made Taoist instrument for the time being, even if it was just a low-grade one.


    However, to his surprise, he had just got a hold of his first Taoist instrument by sheer luck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±


    Li Mu leaped to this feet, then, opened his mouth, and the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal transformed into a ray of light and soared into his mouth.


    Xin¡¯er jumped in fright. She cried, ¡°Young, Young Master... You ate it?¡±


    Roaring withughter, Li Mu said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s crispy, chicken-vor. Do you feel like having a taste of it?¡±


    With a bitter look, Xin¡¯er objected, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have a stomach ache if I take a bit.¡±


    Li Mu then added, ¡°Oh right, Ting¡¯er, you can teach the mental cultivation method you are practicing to Xin¡¯er bit by bit. In the future, you will expect Xin¡¯er to be around all the time. If she doesn¡¯t know any method, when you attain Fully Aplished Rank in martial art and gain a lifespan of several thousand years, Xin¡¯er might already be an olddy.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is it okay?¡± Asked Shangguan Yuting, quite ted.


    In truth, she had also thought about teaching Xin¡¯er the method, but she was too timid to ask for Li Mu¡¯s view. After all, she could tell that the Cultivation Method Li Mu imparted to her was extremely awesome and powerful. It must be the top-of-the-range method in the world. She knew she was incredibly blessed to be able to learn it. So, if she further asked Li Mu to give Xin¡¯er the opportunity to study it, she would be too greedy, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Yet, Li Mu smiled tenderly, tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear, and answered, ¡°You¡¯re fantastic in every aspect except for one¡ª you¡¯re too polite with me.¡±


    Xin¡¯er, too, rejoiced and eximed, ¡°Thank you, Young Master. When I get a hang of the Cultivation Method, I will do my best to protect Miss Hua.¡±


    As they talked, the three of them walked out of the room.


    Surely, the corridor was crammed with soldiers in ck armors. Their unsheathed broadswords and spears had formed a forest of weapons, and the arrows were all fitted to the strings. Clearly, there was no way to get away.


    Li Mu, however, did not bother to tangle with them. He swiftly seized Shangguan Yuting by the arm with one hand and grasped Xin¡¯er by the cor with the other. Next, his figure flickered, and he turned into a sh of light and disappeared into the dark sky.


    ¡°Er...¡± The General of the security official in the west city opened his mouth to speak but eventually failed to utter the order of shooting arrows at the fleeing target.


    He knew that it was no use to shoot arrows, for they had no odds to retain a matchless master in the Natural Realm.


    ¡°If I insist on chasing after them and vex thiswless Devil Li, this troop of 1,000 soldiers will probably be all killed by Li Mu, won¡¯t they? After all, the force protecting the local government is way less toughpared with the wild field troops stationed out of the city. To deal with an expert like Li Mu, the main battle army is necessary.¡±


    ¡°I and my soldiers are just here on the order to besiege them. We don¡¯t need to risk our lives to go after them.¡±


    ...


    After returning to the Holy House and packing some personal articles and valuable objects, Li Mu brought the two girls away from the brothel straight away.


    This time, Shangguan Yuting parted with the Holy House forever.


    It was also a thorough parting with her previous life.


    Once she left, she would go somewhere far away and might not have the opportunity to visit it again in the rest of her lifetime.


    Even though Shangguan Yuting was d that she could get out of the sea of misery, she still could not help shedding tears when she bid goodbye to Madam Bai Xuan and her girlfriends.


    Through all these years, it was attributable to Madam Bai¡¯s protection and her friends¡¯ help that she preserved her chastity in this ce full of randy men. The atmosphere in the Holy House was always much more rxing and harmonious than other brothels set up by the Musical House. Thus, now that she had to leave here in haste, how could she not be overwhelmed by sentimental moods.


    But she was also clear that since Li Mu had injured Liu Chenglong, the manager of the Musical House, and that second prince, as rumors had it, had a craving for her beauty, if the three of them remained in the Holy House, they would, in turn, cause more trouble. Therefore, they had better leave as soon as possible.


    Watching Hua Xiangrong leave with Li Mu, those in the Holy House all felt a rush of emotions.


    They knew that, since that moment, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s fate would be a whole lot different from theirs.


    Lucky dogs were few in the world. Yet, Hua Xiangrong was definitely the luckiest of them.


    ...


    Atst, the three of them arrived at the yard of the Shack in the Pig-Herding Alley.


    The 17 innocent maidens Li Mu bought at the auction had all been sent here.


    At the sight of Li Mu, the girls all came out to hail him in soft voices.


    It seemed that after spending the past couple of hours they began to get close with each other. And their looked much perked up than they were being auctioned. inly, as they learned that their buyer was Li Mu, they appeared to have seen a shred of hope at the most desperate moment in life.


    ¡°Li Mu is a whiz in both poetry and martial arts. He is a prominent talent, a reputed man.¡±


    ¡°So, with him as our buyer, we will not be abused or humiliated, right?¡±


    After greeting the girls, Li Mu left Shangguan Yuting to help them settle down.


    Fortunately, the ce had been extended before. The newly-built rooms on all the sides of the yard were almost adequate to house the girls. In a few days when he was down with the issues in the city of Chang¡¯an, he would send them back to Taibai County, where they would live morefortably.


    Then, Li Mu summoned Zheng Cunjian to the study.


    ¡°The four gates of Chang¡¯an are closed shut. The main force at the outside has also blockaded the city. It¡¯s said that the second prince has given themand to arrest the remaining members of the Tang family, and his men have started searching from inside the city. ording to my sources, Mrs. Tang and her two daughters, as well as their rescuers, have attempted to force their way through the city gate several times but failed at every try. It appears that they have suffered a great loss and are still hiding within the city.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian broke the news to Li Mu.


    ¡°They failed to run away?¡±


    Li Mu stiffened with astonishment.


    ¡°That ¡®Her Highness¡¯ Wang Chen supports can¡¯t even manage that?¡±


    ¡°By now, they have not gotten out of the city. Well, they are really in deep trouble. If they can¡¯t take advantage of the chaos and escape right now, when the government and the second prince realize what has really happened and join hands to besiege the city... Tut-tut, they will find it difficult to get away even if they sprouted wings.¡±

 Chapter 243 - A Rising Storm

    <h4>Chapter 243 A Rising Storm</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve done all that I can do. Now that I did my part, the rest shall depend on Heaven.¡±


    Li Mu heaved with a sigh.


    At the thought of the gorgeous and sophisticated Mrs. Tang as well as her two fairy-like pretty daughters, Li Mu could not help but feel slightly rueful and concerned for their fate.


    ¡°Keep following their case. If you hear any news about Mrs. Tang and her family, inform me at any time.¡±


    Li Mu told Zheng Cunjian.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zheng Cunjian bowed to take the order.


    Then, he asked, ¡°Young Master, when are you going to leave Chang¡¯an?¡±


    Li Mu replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t got to visit the libraries of the Hanshan Academy and the Fengming Academy yet. So, I figure we have to spend a few more days in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    At his words, Zheng Cunjian¡¯s expression hardened a little as he suggested, ¡°I reckon Young Master should get out of Chang¡¯an as soon as possible.¡±


    Li Mu gazed up at the schr and inquired, ¡°Oh? What is the reason? Has any unexpected change urred in Taibai County?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian hastily answered, ¡°Taibai County is peaceful as always. I have been told that Madame Li has recovered some vision thanks to the treatment of the female pharmacist, Zhao Ling. The county government is also running quite well owing to the diligence of Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, Zhen Meng, and the little attendant. But the thing is...¡±


    Speaking of the problem, Zheng Cunjian appeared kind of hesitant.


    Li Mu urged, ¡°The thing is what? Don¡¯t worry, just tell me.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian said, ¡°The thing istely the situation in Chang¡¯an is changing drastically. Assorted forces are assembling here. I heard that even the Qing Sha n is on their way to this ce. Although that Wei Chong was just an elder of a branch n, he still represented the Qing Sha n. As Young Master has killed him, the Qing Sha n surely won¡¯t let you off the hook. Further, rumors have it that the Bloody-moon faction, men of Lord Zhenxi, officials of the Supervisory Department, and even the Heaven Sword Sect have alle to Chang¡¯an for the death of Heaven-Sword Celestial Being... Well, Young Master, you want to take extra care recently.¡±


    Li Mu cast a scrutinizing look at Zheng Cunjian and said, ¡°You fear that if I get killed no one else can lift the Life-and-Death Spell inside you, am I right?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian hurried to defend himself. ¡°I dare not think so, Young Master. I just feel that you are so peerlessly talented that you ought not to fight the hard way at this point. Instead, I suggest you keeping a low key. Given your gift and intelligence, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you amaze the world with your achievements. So, why bother tussle with those forces at present?¡±


    Li Muughed after hearing him out.


    He could sense the kind intention in Zheng Cunjian¡¯s remark.


    This schr, though engaged in wicked deeds and dishonorable behavior, often cowered in the face of real dangers and so could not be regarded as a decent man, turned out to bepetent subordinate. Li Mu was quite satisfied with that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t bother to tussle with them but the fact that I don¡¯t have much time for it,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°You can go. Let me know at once if anythinges up.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian still wanted to say something, but atst, he bit his lip and turned to leave.


    Li Mu, too, rose up and left the study.


    The defensive tactical deployment in the Shack was already out-dated. Now that Li Mu¡¯s strength had hiked enormously, he certainly would upgrade the whole work to transform this ce into an impregnable fortress, which could at least protect Shangguan Yuting and the 17 pretty girls so that Li Mu would not have to worry about them.


    Also, after refining the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, Li Mu was more confident in setting up the new tactical deployment.


    Taoist instruments not only could be used as weapons in battles but also as supplements in daily practice. This Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal could gather the Spiritual Qi of the five elements, and the Taoist patterns and tactical deployments in it might serve as a transcription of the Taoist magic arts on the five elements and help the practitioner toprehend the arts. Aside from that, it could also be used in setting up formations, which would boost their power.


    Li Mu got started at once. He busied himself with all the digging, burying, and improving work in and out of the yard.


    The pretty girls who had finished making their bed, all watched Li Mu through the windows with intense curiosity.


    To them, this legendary whiz in both poetry and martial arts seemed not that lofty and difficult to get along with as the others had described. On the contrary, they found him cordial and funny like a boy living next door. They had also learned from Shangguan Yuting that Li Mu was merely at the age of 15.


    It took Li Mu several days to finish the entire betterment of the formation.


    With the help of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, Li Mu took references from its Taoist patterns and formations and arranged a brand new five elements formation in and out of the Shack. On each of the formations, he had nted a newly-curved jade piece at the eastern, southern, western, northern, and middle angle, which represented the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Gold was ced in the middle, and the rest were positioned in the four directions.


    For the past couple of days, Li Mu had shut himself in the Shack and worked like a handyman. He was so engrossed in all the repairing work that he seemed to have pushed everything else to the back of his head.


    Zheng Cunjian, on the other hand, frequented this ce more often than usual. Thanks to him, news from all sources spread here without a stop.


    During those days, some senseless guys, who were sent by who knew what force, hade to pry on them. But they were all thrown out by Li Mu before Shangguan Yuting and the girls even noticed them.


    On the sixth day, Li Mu¡¯s renovated tactical deployment was finallypleted.


    The instant the new formation started operating, the earth quivered, water squirted out from wills like springs, clouds rolled and wind rose, and the rays in the five divine colors shone in the middle and the four directions and shot to the sky. Secondster, the Spiritual Qi in the world began to assemble at the yard. The sight was really startling at the start, for a five-colored tornado visible to bare eyes had soared up to a ce several kilometers high above from the yard, as though it was a divine pir that supported the sky.


    Shangguan Yuting and Xin¡¯er were ustomed to seeing Li Mu cause a sensation. But the other girls, who just arrived here, were astonished by his work again. Those girls were all very sharp, so they naturally knew such a magnificent manifestation was the result of Li Mu¡¯s recent handyman work.


    Xu Wan¡¯er and Lu Shengnan were both pondering on the ways to please Li Mu, so as to learn some of Li Mu¡¯s skills.


    Thetter, in particr, was fervent about regaining her strength under Li Mu¡¯s help and then avenging her family.


    Most of the other girls had the same idea.


    The odd phenomenon Li Mu created surely astounded all the parties in Chang¡¯an.


    Some of them surmised that whether this was a sign of the appearance of some treasure.


    Thus, that night, the number of men who sneaked to the Shack under the order of various forces to scout the ce peaked.


    But to their disappointment, as the formation was turned on, the Shack appeared to be isted from the world. Even though Li Mu did not strike, no one was able to slip into the yard, nor could they see or feel anything. Therefore, they all went back dispirited.


    Of course, after ascertaining that the strange phenomenon was brought in by Li Mu, the scruples the forces had for Li Mu deepened.


    These days, the air in Chang¡¯an tensed bit by bit.


    Those patrolling the streets was no longer the guards of the government organs in the four regions but the soldiers of the main battle force from the military base outside the city.


    The soldiers from the main battle force had both topbat ability and advanced equipment. They could be said to be fighting machines.


    Those who were selected out to patrol the streets were all elites of the main battle force. They were dding dark red magic uniform and armors and wielding weapons, which all carried the enchantment of warlocks and were engraved with the warlock star formation. Once the formation was activated, they would have mighty defensive and offensive power.


    Aside from all that, every patroller was equipped with a Star Shuttle Crossbow that could fire ten arrows at a time. The arrows they had was not ordinary ones but the Star-cracking Arrows, which could prate the internal qi protective field of any experts in the Master Realm. These weapons were very effective in taking on achieved experts in martial arts. If being cornered by the patrolling troop, even some fresh Great Masters might submit themselves to defeat.


    With such a sharp troop keeping guard on the city, the various sects, gangs, and martial art clubs in Chang¡¯an all behaved themselves.


    A portion of martial experts and rogue cultivators who used to wander freely around the city also started to walk on eggshells.


    The government had put up a reward post in the attempt to catch the remaining evil family members of the founding general Tang Chong, who had escaped from the Musical House.


    The vivid portraits of Mrs. Tang, Tang Tang, Tang Mi, Wang Chen, and thatnky young man in white, the pasture men, as well as the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask had all been copied thousands of times with magic and posted on the walls of all the streets and alleys. The reward the government offered was really tempting. Even furnishing them a small clue could earn the informant 100 gold ingots.


    Upon seeing those reward posts, Li Muughed involuntarily.


    The second prince obviously knew that he was the man wearing the silver smiley-ghost mask. But when the posts were out, the second prince did not send his men toe to his ce to arrest him. That kind of rendered the search an ostrich policy. If that was not the case, perhaps they were just biding their time, weren¡¯t they?


    To underline the sarcasm in the government¡¯s effort, Li Mu pinned up the reward post right beside the gate of the Shack.


    The search through the city grew more rigorous every day.


    The patrolling troop from the main battle force soon united the guards of the four regional governments and the assorted sects, gangs, chambers ofmerce, and consortiums that acted in response to the official call. They formed an intangible but suffocating looming over the entire Chang¡¯an while frically tracking the traces of the remaining wrench Tang family.


    In all parts of Chang¡¯an, fights and confrontations urred every now and then.


    Some viins in the martial arts circle on the wanted list or hunted by the Supervisory Department, who had changed their names and lived in their good hiding ces in Chang¡¯an uneventfully for years, were uncovered in this in-depth massive search initiated by the government. Like fish lying at the bottom of a dried-upke, they were all caught when the water drained and the rocks emerged.


    For those people, they could not believe how unlucky they were.


    And the ones who were even more unlucky than them were the demon race lurking in Chang¡¯an. The repercussions of the search had also befallen upon them, and many of them were arrested or killed.


    Those demons who were able to blend into the human society had basically reached the Camouge Realm. They could change their appearance to make them look exactly the same as human beings, and their camouge was so impable that no ordinary man could notice anything odd about them. Some intelligent demons who were born with the ability to change their looks, though their cultivation might not have reached the Camouge Realm, could still perfectly disguise themselves as mankind.


    After living for ages in this city, some of those demons already got used to the mankind lifestyle and even married a human and had children. But once they were spotted by the patrolling troop, what awaited them was ruthless arrest and killing.


    And all those people who wedded demons were murdered as well.


    It was said that a president of a certain big chamber ofmerce unknowingly married a woman who transformed from a white fox as his concubine and had a daughter with her. But when the woman¡¯s true color was discovered by the patrolling troop, no matter how hard he argued or begged for pardon, the disaster came all the same. Overnight, his entire family, which consisted of several hundred people, was wiped out. Not a single one in his family survived.


    That was because being in league with the demons was deemed as a felony in human society.


    In less than ten days, Chang¡¯an was swept by a foul wind and a rain of blood.


    Even so, no one had found a trace of the remaining Tang family, as though they had melted into the thin air.

 Chapter 244 - The Sky-Cracking Punch

    <h4>Chapter 244 The Sky-Cracking Punch</h4>


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that the evil remainders of the Tang family have already run away from the city,¡± said Liu Chenglong.


    Though he had the broken arm sewed back, he still looked a little pallid.


    In the past few days, he had set off a manhunt across the entire city, during which a load of viins and demons were discovered by coincidence but no traces of Mrs. Tang and her two daughters were found. That led Liu Chenglong to doubt whether they were already gone.


    The second prince, however, said with a serene face, ¡°I¡¯m sure they are still in the city.¡±


    He certainly did not make that judgment without ground.


    Yet, he decided not to enlighten Liu Chenglong on it.


    Because the manager¡¯s recent performance was kind of disappointing.


    The second prince even started suspecting the once capable official from Qin City was losing his sharpness after staying in Chang¡¯an for all those years.


    ¡°If so, they can only be hiding in Li Mu¡¯s ce.¡± Liu Chenglong, who also hoped to prove hispetence and to make up for the credits he had lost, suggested, ¡°There are few ces in the entire Chang¡¯an that we haven¡¯t searched. And one of those is Li Mu¡¯s Shack.¡±


    But the second prince shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°For the moment, you can leave Li Mu alone. Just keep searching in the city. If digging to a depth of three feet can¡¯t do it, then, try thirty feet. Search meticulously over and over again. Arrest anyone who is connected to the Tang family in any way. Torture them, interrogate them until they spit out the clues. We¡¯d rather kill ten thousand innocent men than allow the target to slip away,¡± instructed the second prince in a blood-curdling tone.


    Liu Chenglong felt his heart shivering.


    He suddenly realized that he might have gotten it all wrong.


    ¡°Perhaps the second prince is not really searching for the remainders of the Tang family but is doing so for some other motives, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Then, who is the second prince¡¯s real target?¡±


    Liu Chenglong stifled his imagination and hastily took the order. Then, he added, ¡°Your Highness, the head of the Ghost Sect and hispanions have arrived in Chang¡¯an. They¡¯re requesting a meeting with Your Highness.¡± The Ghost Sect was arge faction in the Western Qin Empire. It had cultivated scores of experts in martial arts. The two zombie-like elders serving the second prince were members of the Ghost Sect. But the two elders were killed on the night of the Musical House chaos. So, it was not difficult to know that the incident was what drew the head of the Ghost Sect there.


    Assuredly, the head wanted retribution for the dead the members of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Let theme to me.¡± A smile climbed to the second prince¡¯s face.


    He had heard that the head of the Ghost Sect finally made a breakthrough and entered the Celestial Being Realm after taking a closed-door training for a whole century.


    ...


    ...


    In the Ning Mansion...


    ¡°Father, Xue¡¯er and I want to pay a visit to the Shack...¡± Ning Jing, who hadrge eyes and thick brows, tentatively asked for Ning Rushan¡¯s approval with a slightly scared look. He had just finished with the routine business report and found his father in a pretty good mood.


    ¡°That bitch is going to the Shack? Now that Li Mu has affronted the second prince, he is like a grasshopper inte autumn¡ª his days are numbered. But that bitch wants to visit him at this point? Is she trying to draw the second prince¡¯s enmity to our Ning Mansion?¡± A young man of 25 immediately railed against Ning Jing.


    He was Ning Kang, the First Young Master in the Ning Mansion.


    Ning Rushan had three sons and three daughters. Among them, only Ning Jing was born by a concubine. In fact, Ning Jing¡¯s mother was just a maid working in the mansion. One day, Ning Rushan got really drunk and had sex with her, and that was how Ning Jing was conceived.


    The rest of Ning Rushan¡¯s children were all born by his official wife. But sadly, his first son, Ning Kang, and his second son, Ning An, were both useless people good only for feasting and drinking. The two never worked hard on anything. They were yboys, always spending money like water. Neither of them achieved anything in martial arts or literary, and they even had no business brain. Although Ning Rushang had tried cultivating them with tremendous effort, it turned out to be a total failure. So, he had to keep the two sons in his mansion and give them monthly allowances. Even so, the two still did not behave themselves but often cause trouble and strained his nerves.


    His three daughters, the oldest and the second oldest, already got married. One wedded a merchant and the other tied the knot with a young general in the main battle force outside the city. Although the men they married were not as rich as their father, they were doing fine in their new families. The youngest daughter, Ning Ying, was unmarried yet. She was also the favorite of Ning Rushan. But this girl just was not fond of girl stuff. Instead, she loved learning martial arts and had be a disciple of the One-armed Old Nun in the Heart-exploring Nunnery in Chang¡¯an. Her martial arts skills were fairly impressive. Since she liked traveling and doing good deeds, she was quite famous in town. Also, she was a well-known beauty in the city.


    The past few years had made it in that the Ning family was declining, though most of the Ning family were not aware of it yet. They were still full of pride because they were the descendants of the great general and intoxicated in the glory that their ancestors brought to them. Had Ning Rushan not exerted himself to run the business, perhaps the Ning Mansion had long since lost its prestige.


    His youngest son, Ning Jing, though was not a child of his official wife, was the only one diligent and honest. He always did his duty and coulde to his aid in terms of the family business. At first, Ning Rushan thought very little of the youngest son, because he was not smart enough. Given his humble and honest nature, he might maintain the current business but could not bring it to a higher level. Therefore, Ning Rushan never expected him to revitalize the Ning family.


    However,ter Ning Jing married a woman with a stunning gift in dealings. Although she used to be a maid, she was more shred in running a business than many of the shopkeepers and presidents of the chambers ofmerce out there, which amazed Ning Rushan very much. So, gradually, he let Ning Jing and his wife take over a part of the family business. And to his surprise, the couple kept the business in perfect order and even made it flourished. Thanks to their efforts, the Ning Mansion was able to hang in there.


    But the problem was that, by doing so, it was inevitable that his two other sons believed their father was so carried away by the love for the degrading son of a concubine he had handed over the business power to a maid. They definitely had a ton ofints about that.


    Ning Kang could not bear the sight of Ning Jing and his wife from the very beginning. He often gave them hard times and reviled them. When Ning Jing just made that audacious proposal, he quickly took the opportunity to rebuke him. He even addressed Dong Xue as ¡®that bitch¡¯ and directly forbade them to go to the Shack.


    Nevertheless, Ning Rushan pondered over his proposal for a moment and then said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You have my approval.¡±


    In truth, he was a little expectant about Li Mu.


    Although the young man did have affronted the second prince, what he did was nothing other than refusing to be recruited. He was, after all, a genius at the age of 15, a brilliant talent in both poetry and martial arts, adept with both the pen and the sword. Plus, he was the youngest schr who championed the imperial examinations in literary as well as the youngest Natural Expert on the Divine Land. Considering these two aplishments, the royal family would absolutely pay close attention to him, let alone he was also the son of Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an. Even though he had severed all the ties with Li Gang, based on Li Mu¡¯s recent performance, Li Gang might want to wee him back.


    At the time, this great figure was in a difficult situation. Ning Rushan clearly knew that it was a golden opportunity to gain his favor by helping him when no one else was willing to.


    At Ning Rushan¡¯s remark, Ning Jing said joyfully, ¡°Father, thank you so much.¡±


    As to the reprimand from his older brother, he did not try to refute or anything in spite of his indignance.


    Because Xue¡¯er had told him all that mattered was the happiness of the two of them and those things were not worth his attention. Ning Jing also never thought aboutpeting with his two older brothers at all.


    ...


    In the Hanshan Academy.


    A gust of autumn wind brushed past the earth, carrying away the withered leaves.


    Tie Zhan, the president, hurriedly marched to the gate and weed several distinguished guests in with a broad smile.


    ¡°Haha, Elder Zhang¡¯s arrival added glitters to my humble Hanshan Academy.¡± Tie Zhan, who was usually short with others, had put on a modest smile.


    That was because the red-haired middle-aged man sitting opposite him was an elder from the headquarters of the Qing Sha n. He was, allegedly, an expert at the peak of the Natural Realm. A rumor even had it that this Zhang Bo, who was known as the Red-hair Killing God, had already reached the Celestial Being Realm.


    The Qing Sha n was one of the sixrgest ancient factions. Now that it had prospered for over 10,000 years, it surely had some amazing merits. Although by then, it was not that honored as the top nine Holy ns or the 36 first-grade factions, the underlying influence it had was not to be treated lightly. Some rumors even said that the sixrgest factions in the ancient times had secretly manipted the change of dynasty on the Divine Land and the trend of history. Thus, the veiled strength the Qing Sha n had perhaps was not less than that of the top nine Holy ns.


    Wei Chong, the elder of the Qing Sha n Li Mu killed, was merely a leader of its branch in the Western Qin Empire. But the man in front of Tie Zhan was the Red-hair Killing God, an elder of the headquarters, a big shot who had been known for centuries.


    ¡°President, this time Master hase to Chang¡¯an for the murder of Elder Wei in our Western Qi division. He wishes to stay at our Academy for a couple of days. This is quite an honor for us.¡± A young man in a cyan robe briefed Tie Zhan at once. He was handsome, and his voice contained a hint of tant pride.


    That young man was called He Yunxiang. He was a genius who had graduated from the Hanshan Academy. Even though he was young, he was already a Great Master. Zhang Bo, the elder of the Qing Sha n, thought very highly of him and took him as his disciple. It was him who suggested Zhang Bo lodging at the Hanshan Academy during his stay in Chang¡¯an.


    To He Yunxiang, the trip was a glorious homing.


    Before, he had also received the Alumni Gathering Invitation of Hanshan Academy.


    ¡°President Tie, you don¡¯t need to treat me so courteously. It is me who came without notice beforehand. Topensate you for bothering you like this, I¡¯ll do lectures on martial arts for three days in your academy,¡± said Zhang Bo quite politely. He was several hundred years old, but he looked merely in his 40s or 50s. His facial features showed his perseverance and dauntlessness, and his red hair was his signature.


    ¡°Gee, that would be wonderful!¡± Tie Zhan was overjoyed at that offer.


    Having an expert at such a high level giving lectures in the Hanshan Academy was actually a huge market promotion for the academy, an opportunity to demonstrate the connections they had, if the event was ever disclosed. Not to mention how many the disciples there would benefit from the lectures. If they could further cooperate with the Qing Sha n, then, the rise of the Hanshan Academy was no longer just a dream.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that Li Mu has forced you to give him the assess to the academy book depository?¡± Asked Zhang Bo.


    Tie Zhan heaved with a sigh and answered, ¡°Yes. Li Mu certainly enjoys his sess in his youth and is so puffed up and recalcitrant. The powerful in Chang¡¯an are all afraid of provoking the mysterious backup Li Mu has and turned a blind eye to his outrageous crimes. It¡¯s a pity that no one in my Hanshan Academy is his match and that¡¯s how... Well, you know.¡± He sighed in dismay.


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll be here waiting for Li Mu. That rascal is exactly the murderer who killed our elder in the division here.¡± The Red-hair Killing God said with determination.


    Tie Zhan was in raptures. ¡°If Senior Zhang is willing to stick up for us, that would be fantastic!¡±


    He Yunxiang said with a smile, ¡°The purpose of this journey Master made is to get to Li Mu. So, President Tie, please rx. Since I¡¯m from the Hanshan Academy, I won¡¯t sit back and let Li Mu have his way.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the other members of the Hanshan Academy on the scene were all ted.


    Finally, the savior they had been expecting arrived.


    ...


    In the Supervisory Department.


    ¡°Executive Xu, I¡¯m mortified to disgrace our Supervisory Department with my ineptness,¡± muttered Lu Lizi, the Routing Supervisor, with his head lowered and his face burning in chagrins.


    He eventually had failed to handle Li Mu.


    Due to his nonfulfillment of the task, the headquarters of the Supervisory Department was rather discontented. Hence, they dispatched Executive Xu, the one in the Imperial Executive Group who had made his name known with his Sky-cracking Punch, to sort it out.


    After a Supervisor was killed in Chang¡¯an and a Routing Supervisor failed to capture the murderer, the Supervisory Department felt rather embarrassed. Although these years the power struggle within the Supervisory Department was getting more and more fierce, once something that made the Supervisory Department not look good happened, all the divided parties and groups regarded it as their priority.

 Chapter 245 - Visitors with Ill Intent?

    <h4>Chapter 245 Visitors with Ill Intent?</h4>


    Executive Xu Sheng was an elder of the first-grade Yue Mountain Faction. When he was in his prime, he was an omnipotent Killing God who could crush any adversaries. As he grew older, he gradually realized the importance of cultivating his body and mind, so he returned to the Yue Mountain Faction and focused on practicing martial arts. His cultivation improved day by day, and he soon was enlisted by the Imperial Executive Group subject to the Supervisor Department as the representative of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    That the Supervisor Department sent Xu Sheng to Chang¡¯an was, actually, a manifestation of their dissatisfaction with Lu Lizi¡¯s recent performance.


    Thus, the department assigned Xu Sheng to take over everything in Chang¡¯an from then on.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly useless. You¡¯ve been in Chang¡¯an for weeks but still failed to handle a little boy. You don¡¯t deserve to be a Routing Supervisor!¡± Xu Sheng scolded harshly.


    When the executive was young, he was known for his short temper, which had not changed much even after years¡¯ secluded practice. He still talked quite rudely. And he was also very disparaging about ipetent men like Lu Lizi, who only secured the position of the Routing Supervisor by his fame and power.


    At his tongueshing, Lu Lizi¡¯s face changed color more than once. He lowered his head, ground his teeth, but felt too ashamed to refute.


    Since he did not do a good job, anything he said would sound like excuses.


    And the more he talked, the more ws he would let slip.


    Therefore, he remained silent on the surface but kept cursing Xu Sheng. ¡°You think Li Mu is just a little boy? Well, try to catch him now! Humph! In the Shack lies an incredible magic formation. On the day it came into being, five rays of divine light shot to the sky like the pirs supporting the heaven. These days, it must have absorbed more Spiritual Qi in the world and grow more formidable. Now, the entire Pig-Herding Alley is about to be a blessed ce endowed with Spiritual Qi. Even you, Xu Sheng, can¡¯t crack this shell Li Mu conjured!¡±


    Xu Sheng then dered, ¡°Li Mu is just a pawn. I can arrest and kill him without effort. But, well, there is Magistrate Li¡¯s blood running in his veins... Hmm, servants! Deliver my visiting letter to Li Mansion. I¡¯ll pay a visit to Magistrate Li.¡±


    For high officials like Xu Sheng, they had a clear knowledge of what a Commander of Border-provinces controlling a part of thend meant and how powerful he was. They knew the real man who called the shots in the city of Chang¡¯an was still Magistrate Li, though he had stayed quiet no matter what trouble had been stirred up recently.


    Even though it seemed that the power the second prince had was beyond measure, that was just how it looked like on the surface.


    Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the main battle force outside the city join the fight on the night of the turmoil in the Musical House?


    If the main battle force had cooperated with him to besiege the remainders of the Tang family and the pasture men, how could the second prince loss his two zombie-like freaks?


    So, Xu Sheng did not believe Magistrate Li was totally ignorant of the ns and movements of the pasture men and the remainders of the Tang family before the event happened.


    Looking back to the fall 20 years ago, Li Gang was just a poor schr. He alone went to the capital carrying only a sword to take the imperial exams. Like a grain of sand falling to the desert, he did not attract much attention at the beginning. But atst, his name surprisingly appeared on the published list of sessful candidates, and he disyed his outstanding talent with both the pen and the sword. In fact, the sensation Li Gang caused in the capital at that time was muchrger than what Li Mu, the so-called whiz in poetry and martial arts, had brought about.


    Xu Sheng was well aware that to be a Commander of Border-provinces in the Western Qin Empire and have the richly endowed Chang¡¯an to his own, Li Gang did not only rely on his talent but also his resourcefulness, shrewdness, and mighty strength.


    What was more, Xu Sheng also knew that Li Gang¡¯s cultivation was also staggeringly high.


    ...


    ...


    In the Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    Zhang Chengfeng, who was known for his Heaven-breaking Legend Sword, was wearing a humble but pleasant smile and bowing to a young man who looked no more than 14 years old.


    Behind him stood a group of the disciples of the Heaven Sword Martial Club. Their cultivation varied, but none of them were in the Great Master Realm and only a few were in the Master Realm. That was because when the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being died in that duel, most of the great experts in the Heaven Sword Martial Club took their leave as if monkeys scattering helter-skelter when the tree fell. Those who stayed were truly loyal ones, but their strength was rather mediocre.


    ordingly, the Heaven Sword Martial Club that was once notable in the empire had be a paled blossom.


    ¡°Duh! You¡¯ve run this ce under the name of our Heaven Sword Sect for so many years but ended up with this awful mess... How useless you are!¡± The young man, despite his age, condemned imperiously, not holding Zhang Chengfeng in respect at all.


    ¡°Young Master, please pardon me. We did have a solid foundation in Chang¡¯an. But unfortunately... Well, that unbridled Li Mu first killed my son under some excuse and then murdered the senior of our Zhang family with a devious plot. Now, he took over all the fundamental resources my family has prepared for the Heaven Sword Sect for ages, and he even snatched away the Heaven Sword Manuscript...¡± Zhang Chengfeng dared not show any disgruntle in front of this imperious young man and still forced himself to answer him with a broad smile.


    The decline of his family and the death of the defeated Heaven-Sword Celestial Being did give Zhang Chengfeng a heavy blow and made him suppress his pride.


    But that was not the principal reason for his humbleness.


    Instead, it was because the recalcitrant, defiant young man was Chu Nantian, one of the three future leaders of the Heaven Sword Sect who was famous for his Eagle Fairy Sword.


    The peerless genius in martial arts, who would be 14 in six days, had never been defeated up to then. He was regarded as the number one talent under 15 years old as well as the top 20 promising young people in the Western Qin Empire.


    And the most important point was that the young man¡¯s uncle was one of the Supreme Elders of the Heaven Sword Sect at that time.


    So, he was second to none in terms of either strength or backup.


    When dealing with such a figure, even the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being would have to be respectful if he was brought back to life, let alone Zhang Chengfeng.


    ¡°Now that the Heaven Sword Martial Club is named with ¡®Heaven Sword¡¯, it is subject to our Heaven Sword Sect¡¯s protection. But how dare that little Li Mu get so unscrupulous here? Today, I¡¯ll kill him as a warning to the rest of the world. I¡¯ll let the others know the prestige of our Heaven Sword Sect is not to be impaired,¡± announced Chu Nantian, the corner of his mouth curled.


    His facial features were so clear-cut that it looked as though they were chiseled by a knife. He was taller and burlier than the others of his age. It was said that he had a special body constitution because he was a half-blood wizard. When he spoke, his eyes were sharp as an eagle¡¯s and sparkled the light of excitement.


    Each time he decided to kill a famous expert, he always looked like that.


    ¡°Set off for the Shack!¡± Yelled Chu Nantian.


    He could not wait for the fun.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll be in serious trouble!¡±


    Inside the military cemetery, the ghosts of thete generals wereining, their faces giving a rich demonstration of bitterness.


    At the Leaping Dragon Formation, the white mist was rising and the Spiritual Qi in the Earthveins were bursting. Li Mu¡¯s figure was half-hidden and half-visible behind the mist as he was absorbing the Spiritual Qi in the Earthveins without a stop. He was actually turning into a storing bag for the liquidized Spiritual Qi that was almost as thick as ooze.


    Such a scene had been staged each day of the past few weeks.


    Every day when the night fell, Li Mu sneaked into the military cemetery to absorb the Spiritual Qi in Earthveins.


    By then, he had already seeded in producing the internal qi, and only the Spiritual Qi in the Earthveins inside that military cemetery could be transformed into his internal qi. Therefore, except for that night of the turmoil in the Musical House, every night he was there to take in the Spiritual Qi in the Earthveins.


    He never cked when it came to enhancing his strength.


    So far, he had turned 30% of his internal qi into the Natural qi.


    The speed for his progress was freaking fast.


    For other highly gifted Natural Experts, they would really be achieving something if they could turn just 10% of their internal qi into the Natural qi within one year after they entered the Natural Realm. Therefore, they could not even dream of transforming 30% of their internal qi during a few weeks like what Li Mu did.


    Li Mu¡¯s amazing progress was attributable to both the Xiantian Skill he had been practicing and the Spiritual Qi in the Earthveins there.


    As the amount of his internal qi increased and his cultivation umted, hisprehension on the Zhenwu Boxing and the otherbat techniques he had acquired had all been taken to a higher level. In particr, his adeptness with the Heart Heavenly Shoot, the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles, and many techniques that required the boost of internal qi, had augmented by leaps and bounds.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s goal was not to master thosebat techniques demanding the use of the internal qi.


    Instead, he hoped to explore the way of using the internal qi through thosebat techniques.


    For instance, many styles of the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles had enlightened Li Mu enormously on that issue.


    But what interested Li Mu the most among those styles was the Swordmanding Style, which allowed him tomand the sword with his internal qi. And if operated with extreme uracy, he could even behead the enemy several kilometers away from him. That reminded Li Mu of the legends about sword experts back on Earth. The stories said those experts could ride on their swords and cover more than 500 kilometers in one day.


    And after thorough research and reflection, Li Mu had discovered that the Swordmanding Style was the most abstruse one among the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles. The martial secret it contained was way more unfathomable than that in the rest of 35 styles. Even the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being had not really grasped the gist of this style when he was alive.


    Thete generals kept their woebegone faces until Li Mu finished the practice and marched out of the formation.


    But he did not give the ghosts any time to talk and simply left the military cemetery.


    On his way back, Li Mu continuously reyed the various moves and techniques in his mind.


    Among the Wind-Cloud Six Moves he attempted to establish, by then merely the first two moves¡ª the Lightning Chopping and the Dao-Drawing Chopping¡ª had taken shape. The other four moves were still brewing. But he found he could refer to some essential moves among the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles. So, when he was walking back to the Shack, he already had a rough idea about the third move, Thin Air Hack, and the fourth move, Four-directional Hack, though he needed more time to get to the details.


    But, of course, the one that intrigued Li Mu the most was still the Swordmanding Style.


    His instincts told him that among the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles, the Swordmanding Style was the most valuable, but it was not a realpleted style. He surmised the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, after had learned some superficial knowledge from the Heaven Sword Sect, created the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles based on the Swordmanding Style, while the way of the genuine Swordmanding Style was still in the Heaven Sword Sect.


    ¡°When the right timinges, I may go to the Heaven Sword Sect and get a hold of thepleted version of this Swordmanding Style.¡±


    Li Mu thought decisively.


    ¡°Plus, I need to refine a really good Chinese broadsword as power as a Taoist instrument. I¡¯ll be my exclusive weapon.¡±


    The broadsword was deemed as the top one among all the weapons. It was aggressive and straightforward, and so became Li Mu¡¯s favorite weapon.


    Thebat technique Li Mu invented by integrating the strong points of all the awesome techniques was also centered on Dao-using methods.


    ¡°Any of my broadsword moves can stir wind and cloud, startle ghosts and gods.¡±


    ¡°A hack with my broadsword will crush all the injustice in this world.¡±


    ¡°Huh, want to remove Earth?¡±


    ¡°You have to ask the broadsword in my hand first.¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯s view, the broadsword was interconnected to the Way.


    That idea was mainly from the lectures the old faker imparted to him back on Earth.


    Curiously, the old faker seemed to exceedingly cherish the Chinese broadswords, and that preference also influenced Li Mu.


    As he brooded over the way of the martial arts, Li Mu went back to Pig-Herding Alley.


    Then, he saw Zhang Chengfeng, the owner of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, scuffled forward in an obsequious manner, followed by a burly-looking man evidently in his youth and a score of disciples. The throng of them stalked into the Pig-Herding Alley threateningly and headed for the Shack.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Chengfeng still has the guts toe to the Pig-Herding Alley?¡±


    ¡°Judging by all those men he brought here, seems that they do note here with good intent.¡±


    ¡°Did he get him a new backup?¡±


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes and thenughed. A momentter, he followed them in without making a noise.

 Chapter 246 - You Can Do It, Too?

    <h4>Chapter 246 You Can Do It, Too?</h4>


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Chu Nantian was a little dumbstruck.


    The tactical deployment outside the Shack was quite mysterious. He could not see what tricks it had. All he knew was that it was perfect as though built by nature and he failed to spot any ws in it.


    He tried to crack it and evenunched attacks with his Flying Eagle Sword atst. However, none of his efforts worked. No matter how much power he utilized to strike, his attack simply disappeared into the tactic deployment like a drop of water falling to a sea. When he struck with the Flying Eagle Sword, it almost sank into the mysterious defense, too.


    Thanks to the Swordmanding Style he cast at thest second did he yank his Flying Eagle Sword out before it vanished.


    ¡°Want some help?¡± A voice said from the back.


    Chu Nantian looked over his shoulder.


    He saw another man who also looked in his early youth standing behind him. The man was in white, had not very long hair but sleek brows andrge eyes. He seemed smart and energetic, but his smile was kind of sneaky and his eyes were fixed upon the Flying Eagle Sword fastened to Chu Nantian¡¯s waist as if a starved man suddenly spotted a ton of fancy dishes and nearly found his mouth watery.


    ¡°You can crack this tactical deployment?¡± asked Chu Nantian in disbelief. He was slightly upset by the man¡¯s expression of craving.


    The young man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, of course I can. But on one condition¡ªI feel a good vibe on your sword. Can I borrow it for a few days?¡±


    Chu Nantian at once red up.


    The Flying Eagle Sword was the treasure of the Heaven Sword Sect. He was granted that sword after earning loads of credits by doing the tasks assigned by the sect as well as referring to the rtion between him and his uncle. He cherished the sword so much that he never went anywhere without it. The sword was his precious, and he used the said sword defeated many experts in the Western Qin Empire and made his name as the man with the Flying Eagle Sword. So, how could he lend it to others?


    ¡°Let you borrow it? No problem. But can you really undo this tactical deployment?¡± sneered Chu Nantian, killing intent already seething inside. He prepared to chop the guy into a pile of meat the moment he frustrated the tactical deployment around the Shack.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± the young man said, ¡°So you will keep your words, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Chu Nantian returned. ¡°Sure, definitely...¡± But before he could finish the sentence, Zhang Chengfeng, who was standing next to him, turned pale as if he had seen a ghost. Then, he coughed and inched over to whisper into Chu Nantian¡¯s ears, ¡°Young master, he is Li Mu.¡±


    Chu Nantian was staggered at that tip. But next, a dangerous light shimmered in his eyes as he uttered. ¡°You are Li Mu, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Mu nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, your sword looks nice...¡±


    ¡°Drop dead!¡±


    Chu Nantian snarled as he took a big stride forward and instantly approached Li Mu like a sh of lightning. Though no one saw when it happened, the Flying Eagle Sword, which had been stuck away in the sheath, was already seized in his hand. On the handle, the eagle¡¯s folded wings abruptly flung open, and the blinding sword light shot out from the eagle¡¯s beak, hurtling at Li Mu with the sharpness that could slice gold and jade.


    Chu Nantian had never been yed like that, had he?


    ¡°Bravo!¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°This chap looks so young, but his sword skills are truly outstanding, perhaps way above the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being. Seems he does have obtained the legacy of some renowned experts.¡±


    He raised a hand, closed his bare palm around the de and directly gripped the sword.


    With a gentle flick of his wrist, a stream of power burst out.


    Chu Nantian was blown away by what he saw. He could not believe his Flying Eagle Sword did not chop off Li Mu¡¯s bare hand. rmed, he suddenly felt a rush of unstoppable power creeping from the sword to his arm. His wrist quickly gave way, and he found he had no strength to hold the Flying Eagle Sword anymore. In a trice, the part of his hand between the thumb and the index finger split under the impact and blood gushed out.


    When he looked up, the Flying Eagle Sword was already in Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This sword is built with quite good materials.¡± Li Mu scrutinized the Flying Eagle Sword. As his spiritual force scanned it, he learned that the materials in the sword were all the top-of-the-range. But the warlock star formation engraved inside it was too coarse. So, deeply intrigued, he asked, ¡°The connotations of your sword skills are simr to the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being¡¯s. You can¡¯t be a member of the Heaven Sword Sect, can you?¡±


    Chu Nantian was both shocked and infuriated at that time, for he found it hard to believe that his Flying Eagle Sword was taken by Li Mu within one strike. At his question, Chu Nantian held his chin up and answered, ¡°I am one of the future leaders of the Heaven Sword Sect. That Heaven-Sword Celestial Being was merely one of our ordinary outer disciples. How could hepare with me? I...¡±


    ¡°Well, that exins a lot.¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up and he cut Chu Nantian off. ¡°That is to say, you can also perform the Swordmanding Style of the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles created by the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, am I right?¡±


    Chu Nantian snorted. ¡°Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles? That¡¯s totally rubbish... How could an outer disciple ever master the essence of the Swordmanding Style?¡±


    Upon hearing that remark, Zhang Chengfeng, the owner of the Heaven Sword Martial Club, and his other disciples all looked rather awkward.


    Although the martial arts developed by the Heaven Sword Martial Club certainly was not on par with the orthodox arts in the Heaven Sword Sect, the Heaven Sword Martial Club was, by any ount, a branch of the Heaven Sword Sect, and took pride in thetter. Yet, Chu Nantian obviously did not regard the Heaven Sword Martial Club as a part of his league.


    Li Mu burst outughing and then said, ¡°Boy, your EQ is very low. You¡¯re, I guess, very much pampered.¡± As he remarked, he lifted a hand and threw the Flying Eagle Sword back to Chu Nantian. ¡°Well then, show me the Swordmanding Style. I¡¯ll see how much essence you¡¯ve mastered.¡±


    Gripping the sword, Chu Nantian was overwhelmed by another wave of astonishment.


    He never knew the opponent could return the Flying Eagle Sword without attaching strings.


    ¡°Is he an idiot or what?¡±


    Nevertheless, his killing intent within zed even more furiously than before.


    Chu Nantian concentrated his mind on the mental cultivation method of the Heaven Sword and assembled his spiritual force. Soon, his aura became steady and profound, and no trace of frivolity could be sensed. It appeared that this arrogant young man, though irascible, had a strong martial arts cultivation.


    Li Mu nodded appreciatively. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! This is good! Come on buddy!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chu Nantian thrust the sword forward again.


    The sword dived down like a running cascade that startled the cloud, and the qi it carried was like a dart zooming with a thunderous swoosh.


    This time, Chu Nantian thoroughly demonstrated the best sword skills he had learned.


    On the small parch ofnd, he performed the most miraculous martial art.


    The momentum of his sword was like a running river, which poured incessantly.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu, who was standing there like a rock, did not move an inch but merely blocked the attacks with his hands. He was as unfaltering as a reef or a mountain. Whenever the frical and imposing sword qi charged at him, it was fully curbed, unable to break free and hurt Li Mu.


    ¡°Nah, nah, that¡¯s way below the average level... Haw-haw, what about your Swordmanding Style?¡± Li Mu shook his head repeatedly.


    Even though the sword skills of the Heaven Sword Sect were wonderful, for Li Mu, they were of not much value.


    Because what he cared was only the Swordmanding Style.


    Only that style contained vague signs of the Great Way.


    By then, Chu Nantian looked very sullen. Fury was surging in his eyes.


    After the extended but fruitless attack, he was getting more and more agitated.


    Li Mu¡¯s power truly astounded him. He thought at first he could totally capture the expert without effort. However, Li Mu amazed him with a kind of strength beyond his imagination andprehension. The sword skills he was most proud of were instantly eclipsed, and even the sharp Flying Eagle Sword failed to cut his bare palms. That was unbelievable!


    ¡°Swordmanding Style!¡±


    Chu Nantian finally performed the ace move.


    A wisp of Natural qi started swirling inside him. His internal qi raged. Then, he did an odd gesture with both hands, and the Natural qi wrapped around the Flying Eagle Sword, causing it to buzz violently. Next, it glowed wondrously and floated up in front of Chu Nantian. That was not the short-cut method that many experts in the Heaven Sword Martial Club used to control a sword with a thread or their qi but the real technique of swordmanding.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight.


    He swiftly opened the Third Eye between his brows to thoroughly exam the route of the internal qi inside Chu Nantian at that instant and the changes urring in the Flying Eagle Sword.


    ¡°Swordmanding.¡±


    ¡°This is the real technique of the legendary sword whizzes.¡±


    Among the innumerable myths and tales on Earth, it was indisputable that those about sword whizzes were the most popr. In the TV series ¡°The Legend of Sword and Fairy¡±, the scene of Li Xiaoyao riding on his flying sword had set many youths¡¯ hearts on fire. Like the lines written by Xu Wei¡ª¡±we all once hoped to travel with a sword to see the world¡±¡ªcountless young men had dreamed about bing a whiz and dominating Jianghu.


    Li Mu saw the rudiments of riding a flying sword in the Swordmanding Style.


    In ¡°Jade Dynasty¡±, the first thing the disciples of the Blue Cloud Sect learned was how tomand objects.


    The old faker had also told Li Mu that in the vast universe, the marvelous power those immortals had all came down to one word¡ªmand¡±. Theymanded themselves, outer objects, the way, and then themselves again. So, ording to the old faker, there were four stages to take mand¡±. Although by then Li Mu could summon things without touching them, he had not yet reached the most basic stage ofmanding objects.


    But Li Mu reckoned through the Swordmanding Style he had peeped into the way ofmanding objects.


    That was why he was so interested in that style.


    As the Flying Eagle Sword vibrated, it kind of created a powerful spiritual connection with Chu Nantian. Each of its vibrations produced waves of qi like rising dust. The void was also quaking with the sword, as though a piece of ss was about to be fragmented...


    Swoosh!


    Following the direction Chu Nantian pointed, the Flying Eagle Sword gave a fierce shake and instantly whooshed in front of Li Mu as if it had skipped the space in between.


    As if being bit by needles, a prickling sensation almost tore Li Mu¡¯s skin apart.


    The Flying Eagle Sword moved so rapidly that he would not see iting at him had he not opened the Third Eye.


    He hastily folded his hands before his eyes to take the stab.


    Squelch!


    The Flying Eagle Sword directly prated Li Mu¡¯s palms and the tip of the de poked out of the back of his lower hand and was about to pierce into this arm.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll die!¡± Chu Nantian was thrilled. Upon seeing that he finally injured Li Mu, he immediately perked up.


    Zhang Chengfeng and the others also let loose whoops and cheers.


    However, shortly, their whoops of delight broke off.


    Because when the Flying Eagle Sword pierced Li Mu¡¯s palms, it could not get an inch deeper. But from Li Mu¡¯s expression, they saw no trace of pain at all. Instead, he seemed quite satisfied and overjoyed to see the power of the precious sword. Then, he jerked his prated hands out of the de and easily grabbed the handle of the Flying Eagle Sword with a bleeding palm bearing a punched hole.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Flying Eagle Sword shivered violently, struggling to break free. However, it had no means to escape from Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Great. That¡¯s the real Swordmanding Style, the true stage ofmanding objects.¡± Li Mu was still smiling. The bleeding hole in that hand gripping the sword had healed and disappeared when no one was noticing. At the moment, no mark or wound could be seen in his palm. And the injury in the other hand had, too, vanished.


    What a terrifying healing speed!


    Even the drizzling blood had traced its route back through the gush and returned to his body.


    Chu Nantian watched that scene wide-eyed and tongue-tied. He could not understand any of it.


    Li Mu also did not bother to exin anything to him.


    In that instant, he had spotted nearly all the deep secrets of the Swordmanding Style. His spiritual force rose and erased that Chu Nantian left in the Flying Eagle Sword in the blink of an eye. After that, he activated the warlock star deployment inside the sword and mimicked Chu Nantian¡¯s movements to run his internal qi along the same route and with the same method.


    Then, a miracle urred!


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Flying Eagle Sword vibrated subtly and flew to Li Mu. Like an obedient child, it sent signals of affection towards him. Then, driven by Li Mu¡¯s will, it zoomed over the Pig-Herding Alley as fast as a sh of lightning or a shooting star. The sword light glinted, bathing everyone in its glory.


    That was the Swordmanding Style!


    ¡°How... How could you also perform the Swordmanding Style?¡±

 Chapter 247 - A Fox Lady?

    <h4>Chapter 247 A Fox Lady?</h4>


    Chu Nantian felt his world had been turned upside down.


    He could hardly believe what he saw.


    ¡°How... Howe you also know the Swordmanding Style? You...¡± He stared at Li Mu as if bumping into a ghost in broad daylight.


    Li Mu, still,manded the Flying Eagle Sword to do all sorts of movements over the Pig-Herding Alley. It shot about like lightning, cut open the void and the airflow, disying its unmatched power. Its connotations and speed were evidently more remarkable than what Chu Nantian showed a moment ago.


    ¡°I learned it from you,¡± said Li Mu brightly.


    With a stir of his mind, the Flying Eagle Sword soared back and suspended over the top of Li Mu¡¯s head, still vibrating and buzzing, showing off its sharpness.


    ¡°I... You...¡± stuttered Chu Nantian in disbelief.


    Zhang Chengfeng and the other disciples from the Heaven Sword Martial Club, who were then in a trance, seemed to have seen the scene on the day of that duel again. They saw the imposing Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being exercised nearlypletely suppressed Li Mu, but at thest moment, thetter found out the principle of those styles and thwarted the strike and eventually killed the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being with one punch.


    ¡°Learning!¡±


    ¡°Is Li Mu¡¯s learning ability so freaking strong?¡±


    ¡°No way! How could such a monster live in this world? How could a man master the opponent¡¯s secretbat skills merely by seeing the opponent demonstrating them once without instructions? If what he learned was some ordinary sword skill, which would be no wonder. But what he mastered is the Swordmanding Style, an incredibly profound and wondrous style! Did he really grasp the ins and outs of it at first nce?¡±


    ¡°Who is he kidding?¡±


    ¡°You learned from me? No, that¡¯s impossible! You... You¡¯re tricking me!¡± cried Chu Nantian, who was ashen-faced and almost had a nervous breakdown after being frustrated like that.


    ¡°Did he really steal the Swordmanding Style after I performed it just one time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Li Mu corrected. ¡°Not exactly. Your Swordmanding Style as you disyed before was still an inferior onecking the proper Taoist Sense. Is that because you haven¡¯t fully mastered it or the Swordmanding Style you got from your Heaven Sword Sect is also an iplete one?¡± With the precedent of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, Li Mu had every reason to suspect that the so-called Swordmanding Style was, in fact, not created by the Heaven Sword Sect but a piece of the method developed by the immortals living in the vast universe which then strayed into this world.


    ¡°You... I¡¯ll fight you whatsoever!¡± Chu Nantian lost all of his sanity and dashed forward with a sense of madness.


    Li Mu, however, knocked him out with a punch and threw him onto the ground.


    Then, in the presence of Zhang Chengfeng, the Heaven-breaking Legend Sword, and the others, Li Mu directly started searching Chu Nantian¡¯s personal belongings.


    He groped out a treasure pocket, some gold tickets, a soft vest made of golden cocoon fiber, a number of elixirs, a jade pendant, and some delicate jade hairpins... All his valuables were mercilessly dug out by Li Mu. He did a thorough search over every pocket Chu Nantian had. Judging by his unsatisfied look, he would even peel off that outer robe with the star deployment pattern Chu Nantian was wearing if it was not for the fact that he could not fit into that size.


    ¡°Well, there you go, another postman. You delivered me a Cultivation Method, some money, and who knows what is in the treasure pocket...¡± Li Mu grunted. He immediately scanned the treasure pocket with his spiritual force, which unveiled the connection between the warlock star deployment and the spirit. With that discovery, he could not stopughing and yelling. ¡°I made a fortune! I made a fortune...¡±


    Watching all that by the side, Zhang Chengfeng and the others only felt a chill running down their spine.


    They began to sympathize with Chu Nantian.


    ¡°What a poor guy!¡±


    ¡°All right. You can take this man away.¡± Li Mu said casually, ¡°The things he carried obstructed his progress in cultivation, and that¡¯s why he lost to me. Today, I help him to get rid of all those possessions and rise above the external fusses. I believe in the future, his cultivation will advance a hundred times faster. When he wakes up, tell him to save his thanks.¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng. ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! This sword has a special connection with me.¡± Li Mu put the Flying Eagle Sword away, utterly unabashed.


    But Zhang Chengfeng could not stand it any longer. He gritted his teeth and steeled himself to say, ¡°Be sure to leave a trace of kindness for future encounters. Li Mu, this Young Master Chu is one of the future leaders of the Heaven Sword Sect. What you did to him is way out of the line. The Heaven Sword Sect won¡¯t let you get away with this...¡±


    At that remark, Li Mu was not scared. Instead, he broke outughing and then said, ¡°Well then, that suits me best! I can¡¯t be dder if those from the Heaven Sword Sect deliver more posts to me.¡±


    Zhang Chengfeng was bemused, for he had no idea of delivering posts.


    But the next second, Li Mu took a step backward to blend into the tactical deployment around the Shack and disappeared out of sight.


    With a sense of helplessness, Zhang Chengfeng and the others had to bring the unconscious Chu Nantian away.


    ¡°Well, I got to report this to the Heaven Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°What a disgrace!¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Secret Book on Heaven Sword Sect.¡±


    Li Mu spotted a manual with that title in Chu Nantian¡¯s treasure pocket.


    He was suddenly seized by curiosity.


    He opened the book and soon flipped it through.


    In the secret book, there was one chapter that narrated the origins of the Heaven Sword Sect. It made it sound quite mythical. ording to the book, once upon a time, an immortal carrying the Celestial Sword descended upon the earth and established the Heaven Sword Sect. He made his name with his terrific sword skills. And his flying-sword technique, in particr, was invincible, which helped him defeat the heads of the top nine Holy ns.


    After reading that, Li Mu was more convinced that his conjecture about the history of the Swordmanding Style was correct.


    ¡°The immortal descending from heaven with a Celestial Sword and all that stuff are probably just a story the Heaven Sword Sect made up to glorify the truth. I guess, perhaps, some powerful immortal, due to injuries or a certain reason, once wandered to this world. Or else, some really amazing treasure fell to this and was picked up by a man, who then acquired its unusual power and created the Heaven Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°The Swordmanding Style is surely from the universe.¡±


    Li Mu continued to read and soon saw the essential way of the genuine Swordmanding Style.


    Moreover, through the secret book, Li Mu confirmed his previous surmise¡ªthe Swordmanding Style was truly the source of all the sword skills of the Heaven Sword Sect. It could be said that it was their top one marvelous technique. And Chu Nantian, as one of their potential future leaders, did have a high standing in that sect. Otherwise, he could not have obtained the original way of the Swordmanding Style. As to the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being, an outer disciple, he had only had a peep at the smattering of the art.


    Although Chu Nantian, an up-rising talent who had already be Natural Expert before he turned fourteen, had broken many records in the martial arts world and was thought highly of by countless experts, in fact, he was merely a sapling in the greenhouse the Heaven Sword Sect nurtured with all kinds of treasures and elixirs. So, despite his startling cultivation, he was actually a paper tiger.


    From Li Mu¡¯s perspective, Chu Nantian¡¯s fame and arrogance were formed by all his treasures, Cultivation Methods, and the prestige of his sect.


    So, for Li Mu, beating Chu Nantian was as easy as a father beating his son.


    After all, inparison with the experts who reached the Natural Realm solely by his own hard work, there was arge gap between Chu Nantian¡¯s foundation and theirs.


    Li Mu looked through the book with great delight.


    Then, he turned to the rest of the items in the treasure pocket¡ªsecret manuals on a number of other martial arts, some herbs, letters, weapons, rare materials, a journal Chu Nantian wrote, some notes on martial arts practice, as well as a bunch of secret objects of the sect. Those were all rather scarce items.


    Aside from that, he found ten fist-sized cyan ores that glowed dimly and were sending out energy fluctuations. They did not like weapon materials or medicine minerals. Clueless about their uses, Li Mu examed them for quite a while before putting it away.


    Anyway, the biggest benefit he attained from that haul was the crucial way of the real Swordmanding Style.


    Through it, Li Mu had tapped into the Great Way of manding objects¡±.


    As long as his spiritual force grew to the level described in the Great Way of manding objects¡±, he would not only be able tomand swords but also broadswords. If so, Li Mu¡¯s broadsword skill would be taken to a higher stage.


    After perusing the text, he started to practice right on the spot.


    Since his powerful spiritual force was honed by the Xiantian Skill, Li Mu¡¯s groundwork wasid very firmly. Thus, the practice the way of manding objects¡± suddenly turned much simpler.


    ...


    ...


    In the Heaven Sword Martial Club...


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    A shrilling howl of fury was heard at the dead of night, giving rise to a fit of loud dog barks around the house.


    Rubbing the bump on the back of his head, Chu Nantian turned livid and bellowed. ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re my sworn enemy! Ahhh...¡± When he finally came back from thea, heard Zhang Chengfeng¡¯s recount of the story, and rummaged in his pockets, he instantly freaked out.


    He had lost a great deal!


    All his possessions and his pride were taken away.


    ¡°Do not tell anyone about what happened. If anyone else learns about this, I¡¯ll do away with all of you,¡± said Chu Nantian through clenched teeth. If other people heard his defeat, then his reputed Flying Eagle Sword would at once be reduced to a joke.


    Zhang Chengfeng and his disciples all groaned internally. But they had no alternative other than giving Chu Nantian their word.


    Immersed in resentment, Chu Nantian fiercely ground his teeth. Yet, at the thought of the overwhelming sensation of being quashed when he dueled with Li Mu, a sense of helplessness surged up inside him. Then, he found he even did not have the courage to challenge Li Mu again, because he knew it was a hopeless course.


    That defeat was the hugest setback he had suffered since his debut.


    ¡°Why on earth is that son of a bitch so potent?¡±


    Chu Nantian could not figure it out.


    ¡°Servants, bring me writing brush and ink.¡±


    He ordered through gritted teeth.


    ¡°At the moment, all I can do is ask for help.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, you can¡¯t be gloating for long. In three days, I¡¯ll make you kneel down before me and beg for mercy! I¡¯ll force you to hand me treasures several times more than you took from me!¡±


    Chu Nantian took the vicious vow inwardly.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Eh? Howe there is a little fox sitting at the doorway?¡±


    On the early morning the next day, Li Mu came to the gate to wee Ning Jing and Dong Xue in. But to his surprise, he found that at the door hunched a small pure white and very cute fox with eyes sparkling like gems.


    ¡°I took it a pet Young Master had kept,¡± eximed Dong Xue, who fell for the adorable little white fox at once and could not help sticking out a hand to stroke its fur.


    But the little white fox seemed startled by her touch. It yelped ruefully and retreated, its eyes brimming with tears. Then, it curled up and started weeping.


    Li Mu watched its movements speechlessly.


    ¡°This kiddy¡¯s expressions kind of resembles human¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Normally, such a sweet little thing can¡¯t havee to the slums like the Pig-Herding Alley.¡±


    ¡°This white fox seems quite small and weak. It barely has any power to protect itself. And, its fur is so pure, so stain-free, making it almost like a small snowball. It¡¯s likely a pet of a rich family. I can¡¯t see any reason that it should turn up at my doorway like this.¡±


    ¡°Does it get lost?¡±


    Li Mu reached out tentatively to console the little fox.


    Then, a weird thing unfolded.


    The little fox, though leaped back when Dong Xue approached it and even cried and shuddered in fear, slowly calmed down when Li Mu gave a hand to it. It looked up at Li Mu, as if it wanted to talk with its ruby-like eyes. A momentter, it even brushed Li Mu¡¯s outstretched palm with its head and then jumped into his arms.


    ¡°It has intelligence?¡±


    ¡°A Fox Lady?¡±


    Ning Jing and Dong Xue¡¯s eyes widened to two round saucers.

 Chapter 248 - Came

    <h4>Chapter 248 Came</h4>


    Holding this little fox, Li Mu felt it soft, as if holding a cotton ball.


    Moreover, there was a kind of faint scent on this little white fox, which, like the woman¡¯s rouge scent, smelled good. Thus, it made Li Mu more confirm that this little thing might be a spirit pet fed by somedy. No one knew why it came here.


    ¡°Swoosh swoosh...¡± The little white fox licked Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    Li Mu only felt itchy in his palm, and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°This little thing is really psychic.¡± Dong Xue couldn¡¯t help trying to reach out to touch it, but the little white fox apparently only recognized Li Mu. When others approached it, it immediately fearfully screamed and trembled, with tears in its eyes and a scared look.


    ¡°Little thing, are you lost? Where is your home?¡± Li Mu asked with a smile.


    He naturally felt close to this little thing.


    ¡°Swoosh swoosh, swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± The little white fox made a crisp voice in its mouth and seemed to be saying something.


    Of course, Li Mu could not understand.


    However, through his spiritual force, he vaguely could feel that the little white fox was very hungry, scared, and sad, like a child who lost his family and his parents, all at sea and fearful.


    ¡°Okay, be with me for the time being. When I find your master or parents, I will send you back.¡± Li Mu held the little thing in his arms and gently said.


    He took the couple, Dong Xue and Ning Jing, to the courtyard of the Shack.


    Nowadays, the Shack¡¯s courtyard was like a fairnd isted from the world, which seemed hazy outside, but picturesque inside. The Spiritual Qi in the air was so strong that as the couple just breathed casually, they could feel the fairy qi was in their chests, feeling extremelyfortable.


    Shangguan Yuting, with Xin¡¯er the seventeen beautiful girls, including Xu Wan¡¯er and Lu Shengnan, was sitting in the yard for practice.


    Shangguan Yuting taught these girls about Xiantian Skill, which had been refined by Li Mu.


    Among these girls at various levels of aptitude, Xu Wan¡¯er and Lu Shengnan were obviously the best, and the cultivation effect was also different. They had been practicing for a few days, and all of them felt refreshed, energetic, and a bit stronger. Besides, their skin also became whiter and more delicate. Obviously, their interest in cultivation was aroused.


    Such a choice was actually made by Li Mu after his deep consideration.


    He didn¡¯t worry whether the Cultivation Method of Xiantian Skill would be let out, because the re-simplification version did not contain the true core meaning of Xiantian Skill, and Li Mu now also had strong self-confidence. If anyone dared to reveal it and betray him, even if to the end of the earth, he could also kill this person to get this Cultivation Method back.


    Seeing that Dong Xue and Ning Jinge with gifts, Shangguan Yuting ended teaching and greeted them.


    In an earlier time, Li Mu had already told her his rtionship with Dong Xue, so Shangguan Yuting directly called her elder sister.


    ¡°Sister Ting¡¯er was famous in Chang¡¯an City. Today, after I see you, you are indeed a fairy.¡± Dong Xue, who once studied, was gentle, and she spoke in a quite genteel way.


    However, Ning Jing, an honest young man, was shocked by Shangguan Yuting¡¯s beauty, blushing and daring not to look at her.


    A very honest husband.


    What the couple brought was not great ones, but some vegetables they nted themselves, as well as the quality eggs and meat they bought, on the earth, that was, organic food, local eggs, and local meat. After Li Mu saw these things, he couldn¡¯t wait to eat them.


    When the couple stayed for half an hour, they stood up and left.


    Since they might worry that they would bother Li Mu.


    In front of Li Mu, the couple behaved cautiously and politely, Dong Xue as the maid, and Ning Jingpletely following his wife. He habitually scratched his neck. As the third Young Master of Ning Mansion, he also called Li Mu Young Master with an honest and straightforward smile as Dong Xue did.


    Looking at the two people, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help thinking of Guo Jing and Huang Rong, the couple in Master Jin Yong¡¯s masterpiece ¡°The Legend of the Condor Heroes¡±. Dong Xue was as lovely and smart as Huang Rong, and the difference between the names of Ning Jing and Guo Jing, an honest hero, was only thest word.


    ¡°If you want to practice martial arts, you cane to visit me in the courtyard of the Shack every day.¡± When they were in farewell, he made a promise and presented each of them with one piece of jade as the gift for the first time. Jade was actually a one-time bodyguard refined by Li Mu.


    After Ning Jing and Dong Xue left, Li Mu pondered and hung a notice at the gate of the courtyard.


    ¡°Get a little white fox, please contact me.¡±


    Then, he returned to the courtyard to practice Swordmanding Style.


    With the improvement of martial arts level, Li Mu gradually felt that he needed a knife.


    A good knife.


    A knife at Taoist instrument level could be used as an essential weapon.


    However, this was difficult, because in this world, warlocks couldn¡¯t refine Taoist instrument, and basically had no way and ce to cast Taoist instrument.


    Li Mu decided to practice himself.


    ...


    ...


    Outside Pig-Herding Alley.


    ¡°This couple even can enter the Shack¡¯s courtyard? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time that someone has entered the Shack¡¯s courtyard, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Go to investigate.¡±


    Several pairs of eyes were falling upon the disappearing figures of Ning Jing and Dong Xue.


    After an hour.


    Moon-hugging House.


    ¡°His Royal Highness, that man is the illegitimate son from Ning Mansion, Ning Jing, and that woman used to be the maid for Li Mu¡¯s mother, whoter was married to Ning Jing...¡± A piece of detailed information about Ning Mansion, Ning Rushan, Ning Jing, and Dong Xue was ced on the table before the second prince.


    ¡°Just little figures.¡± The second prince nced at it, with no interest.


    ¡°You handle it.¡± He threw this material directly into the trash.


    In the past few days, he had been busy with other things and had not yet had time to clean the Shack.


    Moreover, praising himself as a higher people, he preferred controlling others and doing things ording to his own mind to doing everything personally. In the view of the second prince, Li Mu might behave shockingly in Musical House, and theyout of the five-color holy light in the Shack¡¯s courtyard be marvelous. But he didn¡¯t care.


    Because he was absolutely confident that he could defeat Li Mu.


    He also liked to see the result that those who thought they themselves proudly controlled their own destiny finally found that their fate had always been in his hands. When those so-called geniuses, myths, and legendary figures, in front of him, showed their desperate and shocking expressions, he would be most excited.


    Now, his attitude towards Li Mu might be that.


    He just wanted to see how proud this so-called poetry genius could be.


    In his eyes, Li Mu currently was not important enough to meet him.


    The person who handed over the message was Liu Chenglong. Hearing the words, he also knew how to do, saying, ¡°I understand.¡±


    He turned and walked out of the second prince¡¯s room, but met the lord of Ghost Sect.


    This time, a total of 20 masters from Ghost Sect, including its leader, came to Chang¡¯an City. In the beginning, this lord was extremely proud, and his subordinates were also extremely conceited. When they first saw the second prince, they directly med him, since the two elders dispatched by him came here to assist the second prince, not to die. Hence, he asked the second prince to be responsible for the death of two Ghost Elders.


    However, after a secretive talk between the second prince and Ghost Sect leader, all changed.


    The Ghost Sect lord in front of him, like the hedgehog that had been pulled out of all the thorns, was extremely polite in front of the second prince¡¯s core subordinates.


    ¡°Master Liu, do you find out who killed our two Guardians of Rules?¡± Ghost Sect leader asked with a smile.


    The smile on a zombie face was actually uglier than crying.


    Of course, Liu Chenglong did not find out.


    Although he had some spections, there was no evidence.


    However, this did not prevent him from doing something at all.


    From the first meeting till the present, after a few days, Liu Chenglong took the opportunity and finally gave Ghost Sect leader some clues, so he said surely, ¡°Leader, if the investigation is correct, I can be sure that it should be Li Mu who killed the two elders of your sect.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Flying Eagle Sword was hovering in the air, like a dragon in the air, and the sword light suddenly disappeared.


    The faintly-heard low thunder came from the looting trajectory by the Flying Eagle Sword.


    ¡°The old faker once said that the object-controlling stage was also divided into high and low levels. Take the use of the sword as an example, to empty Sword Qi is the first stage. Thunderous sound by the sword is the second stage. The sword light into the rainbow is the third stage...¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯s mind, he tried hard to recall some of the words said by the old faker.


    As the thunderous sound came from the Flying Eagle Sword, although weak, it was considered to be in the second stage.


    Swordmanding Style was cultivated extremely fast.


    Just after a night, Li Mu¡¯s Swordmanding Technique had been above that of Chu Nantian, the future leader of Heaven Sword Sect. Hence, in the future fights against each other, when they simultaneously performed Swordmanding Technique, Li Mu could break his sword style in a sh and kill him.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu was still not satisfied.


    When he was about to ponder further, suddenly¡ª


    Bang! Bang!


    The entire courtyard was suddenly shaken fiercely.


    The beautiful girls who were practicing in the yard were screaming.


    ¡°Li Mu, get out for death.¡±


    A sinister voice, like the sound from hell, came in from the tactical deployment ced in the yard.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face changed slightly.


    Master.


    ¡°The one who is able to shake the five-element tactical deployment and whose sound cane in through the tactical deployment must be a super master.¡±


    ¡°A rare master.¡±


    He then used his spiritual force to connect himself with the five-element tactical deployment.


    The scene outside the array appeared in his mind.


    Four burly figures in ck robes stood at the gate of the courtyard.


    The leader who spoke was as stalwart as the figure of a tall zombie, showing no slightest breath of life, as if he were a dead person. Besides, the face under the ck hoodie showed no redness, but his lips were strangely scarlet, as if he had drunk blood. His eyes were even blood red. He seemed tock the slightest human feelings.


    ¡°Zombies?¡±


    At first nce, he understood that thepanions of the two ghost monsters came here.


    Before this, Zheng Cunjian offered him the information about Ghost Sect.


    However, they should not be the Lord¡¯s trusted subordinates.


    Because it was said that the Ghost Sect lord was already a peerlessly powerful man of Celestial Being Realm.


    But at this moment, the four ck-shirt monsters outside the courtyard really shocked Li Mu. It could be said that they were the most horrible opponents he had encountered since he debuted in Jianghu. However, they should still be in Natural Realm, and did not enter Celestial Being Realm.


    Any one of these four people must be stronger than Chu Nantian.


    They were the real old-generation strong people who came out of bloody fights.


    ¡°They should be the Four Great Devil Zombies of Ghost Sect reported in Zheng Cunjian¡¯s material. The one with the lowest strength has already be a monster with 50% of the internal qi transformed into natural qi. He is far stronger than me... It is really troublesome.¡±


    Li Mu felt the pressure.


    However, he was also excited.


    There were gifts for him again.


    He had reached initial sess in his object-controlling skill, so he could just test it through actualbat.

 Chapter 249 - Candied Fruit

    <strong>Chapter 249 Candied Fruit</strong>


    After 4 hours.


    ¡°Have you heard that poetry and sword talent, Li Taibai, defeated by the Four Great Devil Zombies of Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°Of course I heard that. Ghost Sect lost its face now.¡±


    ¡°Is Li Mu not practicing Dao techniques?¡±


    ¡°It is said that in Pig-Herding Alley, the Sword Qi was surging, as if the sword fairies came to the human world. Although the Four Great Devil Zombies of Ghost Sect jointly fought against Li Taibai, they couldn¡¯t resist for two hours. Were it not for Li Taibai¡¯s mercy, the Four Great Devil Zombies would have been killed in Pig-Herding Alley.¡±


    In the restaurant, a group of people who looked from Jianghu were discussing excitedly.


    Today, the most shocking news was the fight in Pig-Herding Alley.


    The Four Great Devil Zombies of Ghost Sect were all experienced powerhouses in Natural Realm, who were rampant across various mansions these years. They were quite infamous, above the two ghost zombies, second only to the Deva powerhouse, Ghost Sect leader. Numerous Wulin masters were killed by the Four Great Devil Zombies, so their fame was made by their victory fights.


    However, it was such four famous monsters that were defeated by Li Mu.


    Yes, Li Mu did show his powerful strength before, and the fifteen-year-old Natural Expert was eye-catching in any ce. However, whenpared with the real experienced powerhouses of Natural Realm, people still chose to believe those senior people who had already proved their fame by countless battles. After all, Li Mu¡¯s power, like the sunrise,y in the potential, while the strength of the Four Great Devil Zombies, as strong as the sun, was at the peak moment.


    Moreover, it was even four to one.


    However, the Four Great Devil Zombies really failed.


    When the four senior Natural Expert of Ghost Sect were expelled from Pig-Herding Alley like the homeless dogs, people of martial art circle in Chang¡¯an City once again talked about Li Mu.


    Undoubtedly, after this battle, Li Mu¡¯s reputation in the martial art circle would peak again.


    ¡°In the Four Great Devil Zombies, the one with the lowest strength is Green Zombie, who is said to be a middle-level Natural Expert who has transformed 50% of internal qi into natural qi. The strongest one is ck Zombie, who is said to be an upper-level Natural Expert that has possessed already 80% of natural qi. How terrible it will be if the four people jointly enter a fight. They might defeat Deva. Does that Li Mu defeated them mean that Li Mu is already a peerless powerhouse of Celestial Being Realm?¡±


    Someone unbelievably asked.


    ¡°It is not like this... Although Natural Realm sounds simr to Celestial Being Realm, in reality, there is a huge realm gap between them. Hundreds of Natural Experts will not defeat a master of Celestial Being Realm despite their joint efforts. Therefore, that Li Mu defeated the Four Great Devil Zombies only showed that his cultivation was at a very strong level. However, it is actually a joke to say that he could bepared with a peerless powerhouse of Celestial Being Realm.¡±


    Some martial arts strongmen made suchments.


    ¡°Why did the Four Great Devil Zombies challenge Li Mu? Are they crazy?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it is because the ghost zombies were killed by Li Mu...¡±


    ¡°Really? Li Mu is really trouble. He first destroyed Heaven Sword Martial Club, and then irritated the second prince due to his invitation refusal. Now he provokes Ghost Sect... Does he want to die earlier?¡±


    ¡°I think that he will die soon since the Lord of Ghost Sect has alsoe to Chang¡¯an City, who is a really peerless powerhouse in Celestial Being Realm. For him, killing a Natural Expert is as easy as killing a hen. Even if Li Mu is quite strong, he has no chance of winning Ghost Sect lord.¡±


    ¡°Eh, if a tree stands out in the forest, the wind will destroy it. Li Mu is still too young and too proud.¡±


    All kinds of arguments spread throughout Chang¡¯an City.


    Today, as officials were violently tracking and arresting the remaining General Tang¡¯s associates, the atmosphere of the city was serious. Many Wulin people were acting in a low-key manner. However, Li Mu dared to go against the current and stirred up such serious troubles. The people in the city were shocked. He was really conceited. Who knew if the second prince would take advantage of this excuse to deal directly with him?


    After all, he hated the second prince.


    Some people were gloating, some were secretly worried, and some people felt pitty.


    Countless people were paying attention to Pig-Herding Alley.


    ...


    ¡°Boss, Li Mu seems a bit strong.¡±


    Marvelous Mathematician sat at the door of the main hall of Xiongfeng Martial Art Club on a chair, and turned the iron prods in his hand. As the meat was toasted, he drooled.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, Qin Yanzi, swallowed the toasted meat and said, ¡°I have said that this man is a fierce person. It is a pity that we can¡¯t draw him on our side, otherwise, now our Xiongfeng Martial Art Club can also be a bit more famous!¡± Regret was contained between words.


    Two people were barbecuing and drinking at the entrance to the lobby.


    ¡°Boss, you really eat much recently. You can eat as much as a dozen people do. Cook Chen wants to remind you that we almost have no food left.¡± Marvelous Mathematician shrewdly said.


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to Musical House to squander for ten days, but how is the money saved spent?¡± The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club said with anger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t go to the brothel, but the problem is that the interest for your previous debt is a great number...¡± Marvelous Mathematicianined, and also asked curiously, ¡°But boss, don¡¯t you really go to the brothel? Do you change? What¡¯s the matter? Who is living in the ceremony lobby? You have been guarding outside the lobby for more than ten days. Why don¡¯t you still forbid others stepping in?¡±


    These days, the owner was really a bit strange, which was talked about by all the staff of this martial art club.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, Qin Yanzi, yawned. ¡°Who is living there? It is just an empty room. The official patrol has searched many times, hasn¡¯t it? There is no one inside it.¡±


    Marvelous Mathematician curled his lips.


    After a while, Cook Dong, a fat man with a big head and a bull neck, came with two bunches of candied haws and said, ¡°Owner, your candied fruit has been made. It costs 20 taels of silver. Money for this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice. Now that we are in intimate terms, why did you ask me for money...¡± The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club jumped up to try to seize it.


    Although Cook Dong did not move, he shed and stepped back one meter. He said, ¡°Twenty taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°I am the owner. Would you like to save my face? Let me owe you first.¡±


    ¡°You owe too much. The money for its raw materials was lent by the ghost grandmother...¡±


    ¡°Since it is the ghost grandmother¡¯s money, I will repay the ghost grandmother...¡±


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want it. OK, I will eat it myself.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, wait. Marvelous Mathematician, lend me some money... Hey? Where is he? He was here just now... Da*n, He is really not loyal... Fled fast.¡±


    In the end, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club helplessly scraped some gold powder from his own gold sets. He said, ¡°Brother Dong, save me face. The gold powder for you, and the candied fruit for me.¡±


    Cook Dong sighed. ¡°I really sympathize with me myself... Previously, people who were so unwilling to pay me, the poison god, had already been killed, but these years, I really be quite tender because of you... Take it.¡±


    He threw the candied fruit to the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, and carefully received the gold power. Then, he asked, ¡± Owner, you ask for sourer candied fruit. Is it because you got knocked up in the brothel?¡±


    ¡°Look at me. I will allow you to reorganize your words for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t say anything... But, I remember that you used to most hate most the sweet and the sour stuff. The candied fruit is just for children, but you...¡±


    ¡°Get away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Da*n...¡± Chu Nantian gnashed his teeth. ¡°How could Li Mu be so strong?¡±


    When hearing about the process of the battle in Pig-Herding Alley, he became depressed.


    He was shocked by Li Mu¡¯s strength once again.


    In fact, he became a Natural Expert at the age of about thirteen, who could be regarded as the top talented one. How imposing he was who was as famous as Flying-eagle Holy Sword! However, now, Li Mu seemed to take away the glory that belonged to him, but the only enjoyable thing was that the result that he fled dizzily after defeated by Li Mu wasn¡¯t disclosed. So, he did not be a topic.


    ¡°ording to the servant¡¯s observation, Li Mu also robbed the Four Great Devil Zombies.¡± After Zhang Chengfeng finished his words and saw the face of Chu Nantian change, he immediately wanted to p himself. He said improper words. After pausing for a while, he continued, ¡°More than one disciple saw that the Four Great Devil Zombies escaped in a very embarrassing look, only wearing robes...¡±


    He recalled the picture that Li Mu robbed Chu Nantian that day.


    Simply cruel.


    Chu Nantian himself also trembled.


    ¡°However, it is certain that Li Mu was injured seriously in this battle.¡± Zhang Chengfeng said, ¡°Someone saw that Li Mu¡¯s arms were broken... The Four Great Devil Zombies¡¯s Iron-wood Zombie Skill is terrible, enabling their bodies to be as hard as iron.¡±


    Chu Nantian brightened his eyes.


    But he still had no courage to challenge Li Mu again.


    ¡°Bear more. In a few days, Grandmaster wille... Whether Li Mu is hurt or not, he will die.¡±


    He cursed in his heart.


    ...


    ...


    Actually, Li Mu¡¯s arms were not broken.


    It was only his chest that was stabbed and the hamstrings of his left foot were cut off.


    Such injuries were serious.


    However, this was only defined in the general category.


    Li Mu was not an ordinary person.


    He was strange.


    Also very strong.


    So in fact, in two hours after the war, his severe injury had beenpletely cured. The evil ghost natural qi that was forcibly poured into his chest by the oldest one among the Four Great Devil Zombies and was considered to make Li Mu suffer in bed for half a year in their view was, in less than two hours,pletely removed from Li Mu¡¯s body.


    After all, the body tempered by Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing was unexpectedly strong to the martial art masters in this world.


    Of course, the Four Great Devil Zombies were indeed horrible.


    It was the first time that Li Mu had suffered such serious injuries in the battle.


    The natural qi-contained swords of the Four Great Devil Zombies pierced Li Mu¡¯s muscles, which proved that although his physical body was as strong as the sacred god or fairy gold, he was still not really invulnerable. Hence, in the battle, Li Mu found his weaknesses, and also realized that the battle force of middle-staged and upper-stage masters of Natural Realm was forcible, who were obviously more precious than the so-called drug-using genius, Chu Nantian.


    ¡°Cool.¡±


    Li Mu wanted to scream.


    Enlightened in a fight.


    He mastered the magical object-controlling power thoroughly.


    Although still in the second stage of Thunder out of the Instrument, it was enough for him to kill or hurt the upper-level matchless master of Natural Realm. This level was strong enough for Li Mu.


    He ignored the rumors and eagerly digested his own gains.


    ...


    At the same time, an event in the Fengming Academy was about to happen.


    He Yunxiang, with a smile, raised his head, stood at the door of Fengming Academy, and looked around. Then, he suddenly took action, and the gate of Fengming Academy was directly broken. As the sawdust flew, the hundred-year que written by the sages fell into his hands.

 Chapter 250 - Go Away

    <strong>Chapter 250 Go Away</strong>


    The vibration sound shocked the whole people in Fengming Academy.


    Soon, He Yunxiang, with a dozen people, was surrounded by the indignant students of Fengming Academy, who heard of the news.


    ¡°Who are you? Put down our que.¡±


    ¡°You destroyed the gate of our college. None of you can leave today.¡±


    The fame of disciples and the academy was connected to each other. Hence, when seeing the destroyed gate and the que stamped under others¡¯ feet, the students of Fengming Academy were furious and tightly encircled He Yunxiang and hispanions.


    ¡°They are from Hanshan Academy.¡± Some people said that they first discovered that among the people behind He Yunxiang, there were several disciples of Hanshan Academy.


    This discovery even caused all the people mad.


    After all, Fengming Academy and Hanshan Academy had always beenpetitors. Whether in enrollment or in martial-artpetition, academics, fame, etc., they had alwayspeted against each other fiercely. However, no matter how fierce the struggle used to be, it was always controble, and it had never been under such an asion that the que was directly broken.


    He Yunxiang stepped on the hundred-year que of Fengming Academy, with a provocative and contemptuous smile.


    Facing the indignant Fengming Academy students, he calmly looked at them as if they were ants.


    He might once be simr to them.


    But now, he was already a dragon to heaven, while these students were still wild dogs crawling on the ground for food. They were already from two different worlds.


    ¡°Hit him.¡±


    ¡°Deform him.¡±


    Some of the hot-tempered students from Fengming Academy rolled their sleeves and approached him. After all, although arts were taught in this academy, martial arts were still covered. The students were all young and tough. Who could stand this?


    He Yunxiang shook his head, sneered, and slightly released his internal qi.


    Invisible pressure spread out.


    A few young students who came nearer felt like being pressed by a mountain, and then their legs were broken. They, lying on the ground, were struggling.


    While the other students, with looks pale, only felt the power forward them and felt a sense of suffocation, unable to speak.


    ¡°Let your director appear, you waste don¡¯t deserve talking to our brothers.¡± A female disciple of Hanshan Academy, following He Yunxiang, sneered loudly.


    The students of Fengming Academy felt sad and miserable, but no one could do anything at the moment.


    ¡°The deanes.¡±


    Someone shouted.


    The crowd became excited.


    The dean of Fengming Academy, with a dozen of guiders and some senior students, rushed here.


    The corners of He Yunxiang¡¯s mouth curled upwards.


    The hero finally came.


    ¡°Hanshan Academy? Are you He Yunxiang?¡± The dean of Fengming Academy looked old. When he slightly narrowed his eyes, he recognized that this leader was one of the most outstanding geniuses of Hanshan Academy several years ago. However, after graduation, he had not seen him for three or four years, but today, he should appear in such a way.


    ¡°Hoho, Dean Qu, nice to meet you. You seem to be much older.¡± He Yunxiang smiled slightly, and in his tone showed arrogance.


    ¡°Dean, why spend time talking to him? I will kill him...¡± Beside Dean Qu was the youngest and the most temperamental guider in Fengming Academy, who couldn¡¯t wait to take action.


    Dean Qu raised his hand to stop the guider and then looked at He Yunxiang, coldly saying, ¡°He Yunxiang, the dispute between the two major academies has always been on the literature and martial arts. Now that you broke the gate and the que, the revenge of life and death is set. Do you know clearly?¡±


    ¡°Haha, the revenge of life and death?¡± He Yunxiang sneered, ¡°Dean Qu, you may think too highly of your Fengming Academy. Ie today to try to tell you that from now on, there is only one college in Chang¡¯an City. That is Hanshan Academy, and there are only two choices for your Fengming College. One, it will be merged into Hanshan Academy as a secondary academy; second, it will be closed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Pushing too far.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    After he said these words, the students of Fengming Academy were gnashing their teeth.


    Lei Yinyin and her friends were also in the crowd.


    Lei Yinyin blushed out of anger.


    ¡°So arrogant, who are you? Cultivating for several years outside, you really think that you be strong, don¡¯t you? So arrogant...¡± Lei Yinyin was a bit short and her vision was blocked by the crowd. Hence, she could only jump up to curse.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel hurried.


    To shut down Fengming Academy, for Leiyin, was like killing her father.


    Since she was born in a slum in Chang¡¯an City, her family was extremely poor and struggled to survive. Her parents had eight children, three dying early, two starving, one dying of sickness, and finally, only she and her elder brother were alive. When she was seven years old, her father died of illness. Finally, she, her brother and her mother depended on each other. One yearter, their mother was sick and had no money to heal. Lei Yinyin showered herself and washed her hair in the small stream behind the shack. Then, she inserted a mark on her head to sell her body to make money for her mother...


    Now recalling those days, Lei Yinyin felt quite fearful.


    Fortunately, that day when Dean Qu of Fengming Academy passed through the market and showed sympathy for her, after listening to the originalmittee, the dean not only enrolled her to Fengming Academy without any fee but also sent a doctor in the academy to treat Lei Yinyin¡¯s mother.


    After that, when Lei Yinyin was in the academy, she showed outstanding martial arts talent and improved her cultivation. She also did part-time jobs to support her family, then they could live a better life.


    Today, her eldest brother was married and her mother was healthy.


    All of this was because of Dean Qu.


    For Lei Yinyin, Dean Qu was like a father and the academy her home.


    Now, some people had smashed her home and even insulted her father. How could Lei Yin not be anxious?


    Under indignation, she even wanted to risk her life.


    Moreover, numerous disciples of Fengming Academy were in the same mood as her.


    In the two academies of Chang¡¯an City, if Hanshan Academy recruited children from wealthy families by taking the route of for the rich merchants, Fengming Academy was just the contrary. The students recruited almost all came from low-ie families. However, over these years, they had always been able topete against Hanshan Academy. It really had the ability.


    ...


    ...


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Flying Eagle Sword floated in the air and vibrated.


    Li Mu shed and jumped onto the sword.


    Haha, he was flying on the sword.


    This was a man¡¯s dream.


    Li Mu quickly grasped the skill of standing on the sword in bnce.


    ¡°This is more imposing than Lamborghini, Ferrari, etc. Haha...¡± Li Mu was very excited. Although flying on the sword was not a violent skill for battle, it was a feeling. Hence, after Li Mu finished practice, he spent some time trying the practice.


    After mastering the bnce of the sword in the static state, he would grasp the bnce in the flight state.


    Go!


    Swoosh!


    The sword flew out.


    Li Mu fell.


    ¡°Ah? It seems that there is something wrong.¡±


    Li Mu fell onto the ground and was covered with dirt.


    Tried again.


    Go!


    Puff.


    Falling again.


    Tried again...


    After about a dozen times of failure, Li Mu was sure that except that his own methods were incorrect, the Flying Eagle Sword might not be suitable for flying on the sword. It was said that the sword fairy who was flying on the sword to travel around the world relied on his natural flying swords, as well as various magical flying swords at the Taoist instrument level.


    He pondered for a while and returned to the secret chamber to y Flying Eagle Sword.


    First of all, he would remove all the simple warlock deployment set in Flying Eagle Sword, and then began to set some tactical deployment of Taoist magic arts by means of his spiritual force.


    After an hour.


    The appearance of Flying Eagle Sword hadpletely changed into a light-green long swaying sword. The iconic eagle wing swallowing was gone, and it looked extremely simple and old.


    Li Mu came outside and tried again.


    As internal qi was poured in, the long sword emitted blue brilliance, and ayer of transparent blue phantom appeared with the sword. At first nce, it seemed that the de had expanded three or four times. Li Mu jumped onto the sword and stepped on the virtual shadow. Then, he suddenly felt that he could keep bnce much better than under the thin-sword state.


    Go.


    Li Mu activated the long sword.


    This time, he and the long sword together became a ray of flowing light, disappearing into the original ce, and turning into a small ck spot in the sky.


    After several breaths.


    Swoosh!


    A whistling sound broke out.


    Li Mu himself studied the skill of flying on the sword, and when he used it, he could break the sound barrier.


    Breaking the sound barrier!


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Hoho, he is so weak. It seems that there is really no one in Fengming Academy.¡±


    He Yunxiang slowly stopped and shook his head unwillingly.


    On the opposite side, the mouth of the dean of Fengming College was bleeding. Additionally, his left arm was fractured in a shockingly 90-degree angle. The white bones pierced the muscles and were exposed outside, and his face was as pale as the silver. Behind him, Lei Yinyin, with other several people, was holding the temperamental young guider that had been seriously injured. Besides, around them were lying a dozen of guider and students, who were currently outstanding members in Fengming Academy. But without exception, they were all defeated and seriously injured.


    The person who took action was naturally He Yunxiang.


    After joining Qing Sha n, he practiced the secret skills of Qing Sha n, and his strength improved a lot. Now he was a lower-level Natural Expert but was strong enough to destroy the whole Fengming Academy.


    The dean of Fengming Academy was just a Great Master, so how could he defeat He Yunxiang?


    The whole process onlysted for quite a short period. The people of Fengming Academy ultimately failed, and almost those who joined the battle were all seriously injured.


    ¡°Faker Qu, the world has changed. Now, Chang¡¯an City has been different. You should be clever. Why are you determined to bury your old bones here?¡± He Yunxiang sneered like a conqueror.


    Dean Qu did not speak and was forcibly urging internal qi to heal his body.


    Lei Yinyin finally couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly. ¡°Fengming Academy is the holynd for our poor students. Even if we are all killed here, we will never sumb to you... Fantasy.¡±


    ¡ª¨C

 Chapter 251 - Are You Li Mu?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 251: Are You Li Mu?</strong></h4>


    ¡°People who obey me can survive, while those who go against me will die.¡± He Yunxiang was quite conceited, and he said without hesitation, ¡°You have no choice.¡±


    The students of Fengming Academy were extremely angry.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Even if dead, I will never leave Fengming Academy.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡±


    More and more students came upon hearing the news.


    Thousands of students gathered around the gate of Fengming Academy.


    Some disciples had secretly notified the local government, but until now, there had been no officers other than spectators. Even the patrols that usually came here dozens of times did not appear.


    The disciples who were so excited and seriously injured were being healed.


    He Yunxiang and others were surrounded in the center.


    A few of the students from Hanshan Academy, at this time, seemed worried.


    While the martial art masters of Qing Sha n who came with He Yunxiang were sneering and seemed horrible. After all, these innocent students were weak and pitiful in their eyes, just like little dogs or chickens.


    ¡°Faker Qu, I am waiting for your answer. Obey or leave?¡± He Yunxiang aggressively asked.


    He did not care these poor students at all. If it wasn¡¯t because his fame might be affected by that behavior, he might have had already killed a few so-called tough men before his enemies. After all, they were just the poor, without any noble background or supporters, so their deaths weren¡¯t important.


    ¡°We will not sumb, neither will we leave.¡± Lei Yinyin answered hurriedly.


    ¡°Hoho...¡± He Yunxiang smiled with sympathy.


    He gazed at the girl who had interrupted him many times. At first, he didn¡¯t care, but soon, he seemed to have discovered something. Gradually narrowed, his eyes were as sharp as two daggers as if he were to strip Lei Yinyin naked to see through her.


    ¡°What... what did you see?¡± Lei Yinyin felt his eyes aggressively on her.


    When this girl who came out of the slum spoke, her voice shivered slightly. She naturally felt scared since he alone defeated all the outstanding masters of Fengming Academy, but because of justice and belief, she straightened up to speak out.


    ¡°Little b*tch, it is your blessing that our senior fellow wants you...¡± The female disciple of Hanshan Academy, who had provoked many times and was gorgeously dressed, even wanted to keep close to He Yunxiang. Upon hearing these words, she showed off soon.


    But He Yunxiang did not pay attention to this female disciple.


    He stared at Lei Yin excitedly. ¡°Ah, perfect, it is a perfect stove. Haha, I really don¡¯t expect that in this small mud pool, there is such a wonderful stove...¡± He said extremely excitedly.


    The masters of Qing Sha n who followed him, after reminded by He Yunxiang, brightened their eyes when they looked closely.


    Indeed, this girl, although not tall, possessed perfect body proportion, and slender legs. There was a slight romantic feeling hidden between her eyebrows. With a full forehead and regr facial features, especially the vermeilchrymal mole on the right corner of her mouth, which was half visible, she actually had the supreme caldron face recorded in the ¡°Vogue-vision and Graceful-behavior Life ssics¡±.


    Then, a few masters of Qing Sha n could not help but be excited.


    There were many secret cheats about Cultivation Method in Qing Sha n, but its real unique skill was the Vogue-vision and Graceful-behavior Qing Sha ssics.


    Since the sacred skill required the bnce between yin and yang for the highest realm.


    While for the male disciples in Qing Sha n, theycked yin, so they must find a stove that suited themselves to cultivate and refine it. Only by keeping intaking the power of the yin in the furnace could they grasp this unique skill.


    However, most of the time, the extent to which they could reach depended not only on their own talents, chances, and efforts, but also on the level of the furnace. A good stove could promote the cultivation of Vogue-vision and Graceful-behaviour Qing Sha ssics in a quite an apparent manner.


    For example, that the current leader of Qing Sha n could enter the level ten in the 12-level Vogue-vision and Graceful-behaviour Qing Sha ssics was because there were four great stoves around him. Under Sage Realm, it could be said that he was peerless and famous across the world.


    The best stove could hardly be found.


    Unexpectedly, it should be found in this little Fengming Academy today.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± He Yunxiang asked greedily.


    Although Dean Qu did not know the secretive method Qing Sha n, from the word ¡°furnace¡±, he immediately realized that there was some trouble. When he was just to speak, he heard Leiyin blurt out. ¡°Lei Yinyin of Feng Ming Academy... an ordinary student who will never leave the academy.¡±


    ¡°Lei Yinyin? Haha, that¡¯s great,¡± He Yunxiang said excitedly, ¡°Since then, you are my person. You must obey me and serve me in your whole life. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Lei Yinsheng shouted. ¡°Who are you? Do you think you are Li Mu?¡± The girl subconsciously mentioned her idol.


    ¡°Hoho, Li Mu? A little thing only... Believe me, you, you will obey me soon.¡± He Yunxiang shed and directly took action. His internal qi was surging, and with suffocating pressure, he directly came to attack Lei Yinyin.


    He nned to catch her first and tame herter.


    In Qing Sha n, there were many ways for taming the stove.


    ¡°You...¡± Lei Yinyin wanted to resist and escape.


    However, targeted tightly and forcefully by him, she could not do it, and she could only see He Yunxiang¡¯s big hand moving towards her neck.


    ¡°Stop.¡± When Dean Qu saw that, regardless of his own serious injuries, he spared no efforts to hit again.


    Bang!


    The forceful qi was surging.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Dean Qu screamed, squirting arrow-like blood, and his body was beaten to fly out.


    ¡°Teacher...¡±


    ¡°President.¡±


    The students of Fengming Academy screamed and rushed to help.


    ¡°No one can stop me.¡± He Yunxiang was confident and overbearing. He sneered, and once again reached out his hands, then his internal qi field was released. Targeting Lei Yinyin, he directly moved to seize her, and no one could block him.


    Lei Yinyin was suppressed by the internal qi field and could not move.


    As she was about to fall into He Yunxiang¡¯s hands, suddenly, without any warning, an unexpected change happened.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Asting-long scream came from the sky.


    Then, in the sky, a long line of fire shape, like a falling meteor, drew a long journey, and the me was flying toward the gate of Fengming Academy. Before everyone realized, they heard a sound and a figure fell exactly in the middle of the crowd.


    Then, the rock copsed and the smoke and dust rose.


    Arge pit with a diameter of five or six meters appeared in the middle of the crowd.


    People all looked at each other.


    What happened?


    After the smoke dispersed.


    A figure climbed out of the big pit embarrassedly. Staggering, as if drunk, he said to himself, ¡°Da*n, the speed is too fast, so the sword tactical deployment is copsed. This is a flight ident. Ah, my ass is broken... I¡¯m so dizzy. Where am I?¡±


    This figure was slender and stout, but it seemed to be a burned monkey. His clothes were covered with scorch marks, which were blown off, the streamlined and light ck muscles were exposed. He had short hair, and there was no smoke on his face. Besides, he had striking features, his eyes were like stars, and he seemed handsome.


    Everyone looked at this strange person who came from the sky.


    The strange man touched his face with his hands, and said with some worries, ¡°Fortunately, I managed to protect my face, so my handsome face is protected...¡±


    Then, he looked around and found that there were so many people around him. He was shocked. ¡°God, I am really famous. Why there are so many spectators so quickly...¡± He immediately wiped his face with dirt, turning around to try to leave.


    Lei Yinyin suddenly said, ¡°Are... are you Young Master Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no no, I am not...¡± The geek covered his face with his hands and turned away.


    ¡°Da*n, what happened? I can be recognized in this way?¡±


    ¡°Is it real that people became worried because of their fame, just like pigs worried about their death due to their healthy growth?¡±


    ¡°You are Young Master Li Mu, I know you...¡± As Li Mu¡¯s crazy fan, Lei Yinyin who was careless suddenly forgot her situation and jumped excitedly.


    ¡°God, how do you recognize me... Hey, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Li Mu was ready to run away because he showed up in a quite foolish way. He might be the first person who practiced the skill of flying on a sword to fall down seriously halfway¡ªif he did not practice Zhenwu Boxing to strengthen his flesh body, he might have died if he had only been an ordinary sword fairy.


    However, when he saw Lei Yinyin, he couldn¡¯t help but stop.


    He recognized this girl who was his crazy fan in the battle in Heaven Sword Martial Club.


    Since she was his crazy fan, he didn¡¯t need to worry about embarrassment made in front of her¡ªsince, in the mind of a crazy fan, the idol was always glorious whatever he did.


    ¡°Young Master Li, do you remember me?¡± Lei Yinyin asked excitedly.


    ¡°Of course. Girl Yinyin...¡± Li Mu smiled. He added, ¡°Coincidental. Howe you are here? Hey? Is Dean Qu also here? Are you beaten by someone? Your arm is broken... Be careful. Why do you fight as those young boys do?¡±


    Dean Qu, with nervous sweat on his forehead, couldn¡¯t speak.


    Li Mu burst intoughter, and after looking around, discovered that the situation was not as he had imagined.


    ¡°Poetry and swordsmanship talent, Young Master Li... Justice by Young Master Li.¡± Some of the students of Fengming Academy immediately yelled and pleaded, as if they saw hope.


    ¡°Hey... justice? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Mu looked at Lei Yinyin.


    Lei Yinyin repeated what happened angrily.


    ¡°Thepetition in the education industry in Chang¡¯an City bes so cruel?¡± Li Mu looked at He Yunxiang with a shocked look, but at first nce, he perceived the young man¡¯s cultivation level, which was very familiar to him. He slightly frowned, saying, ¡°Do you cultivate Cultivation Method of Qing Sha n? Are you a disciple of Qing Sha n?¡±


    ¡°Hoho, so what?¡± He Yunxiang answered coldly.


    At this moment, in his heart shed countless thoughts. He really wanted to take the opportunity to challenge Li Mu and to enter a higher level by defeating Li Mu, but when he thought about the battle in Pig-Herding Alley, in which the Four Great Devil Zombies of Ghost Sect were all defeated, he found that he might not win him. Hence, he forcibly stopped the idea, but proudly said with his head raised, ¡°I am the disciple of elder Red-hair Killing God, the master of Qing Sha n...¡±


    Before he finished his words, Li Mu interrupted directly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Li Mu said to Lei Yinyin.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Lei Yinyin was stunned.


    Li Mu whistled.


    A broken sword rose secretly out of the big pit that had been smashed before and turned into light. Then, it suddenly and furtively hit He Yunxiang¡¯s back head, who paid all attention to Li Mu.


    Snap!


    In the iron-crashing sound, the disciple of Qing Sha n who was at the lower level of Natural Realm rolled his eyes, foamed at the mouth, trembled, and fell down.


    ¡°The people I hate most these months are those from Qing Sha n.¡±


    With his figure like a ghost, Li Mu flickered and grabbed He Yunxiang¡¯s well-cared hair. He dragged it and flung him in the direction of the Shack¡¯s courtyard.


    At the same time, his voice came from afar. ¡°You, the left, if daring to stay at the entrance of Fengming Academy...¡±


    Swoosh!


    A ray of sword light shed.


    Before the other masters of Qing Sha n reacted, they only felt cold on their heads, and then ayer of their hair flew with the wind. At the centers of their heads, there were figure-wide bald parts.


    ¡°Otherwise, you will be like your hair.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice came from a distance.


    The masters of Qing Sha n who were arrogant before did not dare to say any rude word.


    Li Mu¡¯s swordsmanship was quite amazing.


    Killing enemies by controlling the sword was the legendary fairy technique.


    Until Li Mu and the people of Qing Sha n all disappeared, the people of Fengming Academy still felt they were dreaming.


    The situation changed too suddenly. Originally, the situation was quite dangerous, and many students of Fengming Academy were ready to sacrifice their life in this battle. However, Qing Sha n that was imposing before became timid in front of Li Mu who unexpectedly appeared. Besides, He Yunxiang who was so malicious and cold-hearted that many people hated him was directly hit and dragged away by Li Mu...


    The crisis, in such a funny and shocking way, was removed.


    The students of Fengming Academy were relieved.


    However, Lei Yinyin was doubted. ¡°Why did Young Master Li Mu finally drag He Yunxiang away?¡±


    ...


    Perhaps after about one hour.


    ¡°You are poor... are you Qing Sha n so poor?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s angry voice came from the courtyard of the Shack.


    Then he angrily threw He Yunxiang out of the courtyard of the Shack.


    As a disciple from a famous sect,pared with Chu Nantian, one of the contemporary descendants of Heaven Sword Sect, Li Mu was dissatisfied with the stored energy in He Yunxiang¡¯s treasure pocket. After finding nothing, he threw him out of the courtyard.


    ¡°You are so poor, but why do youe to Fengming Academy to pretend you are powerful? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Don¡¯t you feel shameful?¡±


    Li Mu indignantly interrogated him in the courtyard.


    However, He Yunxiang did not say a word, with his lips shivering, his face pale, and a single robe. Now he even dreamed of more legs to enable him to sh out of Pig-Herding Alley.


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 252 - Samsara Knife

    <strong>Chapter 252 Samsara Knife</strong>


    ¡°Master, I disgraced you.¡±


    He Yunxiang knelt down in front of ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± Zhang Bo and almost kept his head on the ground.


    Several other experts from the Qing Sha n, who had been to the Fengming Academy with He Yunxiang, looked nervous and fearful, and they could not even exhale.


    Of course, that matter had disgraced ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± Zhang Bo.


    When he first came to Chang¡¯an City, the core disciple whom he guided with vital training was knocked out in public, to be then robbed and left with nothing before he could show his muscles. The other experts of the sect who were with him had been shaved, with a lock of hair falling from the top of their heads. People wouldugh at He Yunxiang, but they would also make fun of ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± Zhang Bo and the Qing Sha n.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Zhang Bo looked gentle.


    ¡°Before flying to the sky, a nestling hawk always falls down a few times. Only in this way, it can know the vastness of the sky. You just reached the Natural Realm, so you¡¯re not stable. Moreover, you¡¯re inexperienced in fighting, and you¡¯re too arrogant. On the contrary, this defeat can give you a warning. Just pay attentionter. What¡¯s more, Li Mu defeated the Four Great Devil Zombies of the Ghost Sect a few days ago, so he enjoys a high reputation. It¡¯s not too embarrassing that he beat you.¡±


    ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± did not seem to be as angry as one would have imagined.


    Everyone felt relieved after listening to those words.


    He Yunxiang rose up and bowed to his master. And then, he continued, ¡°Li Mu deserves to die. He took away all the treasures that you gave me... Master, please decide for me.¡± He felt distressed for those treasures.


    ¡°Since you lost, you should bear the consequences.¡± Zhang Bo was cultivated and unfathomable. With no emotion, he showed an air of the harmony between man and nature. ¡°As to those things that were taken away, you should get them back by yourself. It depends on whether you have this ability... About the woman named Lei Yinyin, you weren¡¯t mistaken. She has the best caldron face.¡±


    He Yunxiang said, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right! It¡¯s the same as the caldron face recorded in the ¡®Texts About Bridal¡¯s Shy Faces.¡¯ All the fellow apprentices can testify.¡±


    The other experts from the Qing Sha n also confirmed.


    ¡°Well, Yunxiang, you go to Fengming Academy again with my ¡®Red-hair Killing Invitation,¡¯ to ask them to send the woman.¡± ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± Zhang Bo said as he nodded.


    He Yunxiang and the other experts from the Qing Sha n all changed their countenances.


    ¡®Red-hair Killing Invitation?¡¯


    When the Red-hair came out, those who submitted would prosper, and those who resisted would perish. Within three days, blood would flow for thousands of miles.


    At that time, as the Red-hair Invitation was posted, all the warlords would change their behavior.


    Even the Commanders of Border-provinces and Supervisory Departments of empires would give enough respect to a ¡°Red-hair Killing Invitation¡±.


    In the Fengming Academy, in front of the ¡°Red-hair Killing God,¡± it was like a small snake facing a great dragon. Both of them were not at the same weight category.


    Zhang Bo had never ordered He Yunxiang and the other experts from the Qing Sha n to annex the Fengming Academy. They decided that all by themselves. He Yunxiang just wanted to create a disturbance in Chang¡¯an City to show his existence. Otherwise, how could he perform the unique skills that he had acquired after joining the Qing Sha n? If he behaved properly when he returned to Chang¡¯an City, he would not be able to show off.


    But at the moment, ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± Zhang Bo personally came out and sent a ¡°Red-hair Killing Invitation,¡± which meant that it was the will of Qing Sha n¡¯s elder.


    They were totally different things.


    ...


    ...


    In the secret chamber, Li Mu¡¯s face beamed with delight.


    The Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal was suspended above his head.


    There were silvery threads in its golden part, like threads of a silkworm. They kept spreading out like tentacles, to the front of Li Mu. In front of the silvery threads, a weirdrge weapon, which was like a knife or a sword, kept rotating and shaking. It was undergoing wonderful changes.


    It looked like a giant Tang Knife.


    The Tang Knife was constantly sucking vigor from the silvery threads.


    It seemed that the threads in the seal were moving like a tide to weave a strange weapon.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Li Mu opened his eyes and his mouth. The Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal transformed into a ray of five-colored light and went into his mouth.


    The spiritual force of a cultivator was mainly in the Mud-pill Pce, which was also in the brain.


    As a Taoist instrument, the Sky-flipping Seal was kept in the spirit sea of the Mud-pill Pce and was nourished with spiritual force. Over time, the rtionship between the Taoist instrument and its master would be increasingly close; the integrating degree was increasingly high; the power was increasingly great.


    Li Mu heard of the means to cultivate a Taoist instrument from the old faker.


    In that world, experts marked treasures with a simple warlock star formation and spirit stigma. Obviously, that way was much wiser.


    The Sky-flipping Seal disappeared. The suspended giant Tang Knife gently vibrated and fell into Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    It was two meters long and half a meter wide. Its whole body was bright red, and its surface was rough, speckled with silver and cyan. The color was rtively mixed. It had an edge on both sides. On one side, it was a sharp and thin, which could cut off a hair. On the other side, it was a rtively blunt and thick. The top was inclined. If weighed by hand, it was about 10,000 catties.


    A warrior at the Joint-qi level might not be able to lift up such a heavy weapon. However, a warrior at the Joint-thoughts level might not be able to revolve freely, even if he could lift it up.


    Li Mu held it with one hand and waved it slowly.


    For him, it was as light as grass.


    ¡°This is the prototype of my knife. Hey hey, I need to give it a posh name. I¡¯ll call it... Samsara Knife.¡± He muttered to himself.


    ...


    He refined, forged, and pressed the Samsara Knife with spiritual force in the past day and night.


    The main body of the knife was the Bloody Giant Dao that he took away from ¡°One Cut that Sends Man to Death¡± Wu Biao. Then, he smashed the Flying Eagle Sword and mixed them. He also blended them with various minerals, refined irons, and containing metals that he took from Chu Nantian and He Yunxiang.


    A mixture of those materials took its current shape, due to the intense spiritual force and the Qi of the golden part in the ¡°Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.¡±


    In the process, Li Mu discovered that the ¡°Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal¡± was a magic weapon.


    At the beginning of refining and forging the Samsara Knife, Li Mu only wanted to enhance its sharpness, by virtue of the Ruijin Power of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal. Butter, he soon discovered that it could assist in refining weapons, which was fairly marvelous. The power of fire could refine, shape and forge; the power of gold could control the flexibility and improve its sharpness...


    Because of the ¡°Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal,¡± Li Mu could sessfully make the Samsara Knife in the past day and night.


    Of course, the ¡°Samsara Knife¡± was just a prototype of a prototype.


    Next, Li Mu would engrave various Taoist magic arts and tactical deployments inside the Samsara Knife with spiritual force, to make it tough and massive. Meanwhile, it could also fly like the Flying Eagle Sword.


    ...


    ...


    Inte autumn, the leaves were withered and yellow.


    At sunset, in the slums of the west city, smoke was spiraling upward from kitchens¡¯ chimneys. Children were ying around. Dogs were barking, and cats were miaowing. It was a little cold, but it was far from blowing snow and descending frost. Therefore, the entire sulm was only slightly chilly, but there were still smiling faces.


    Tears had not dried on Lei Yinyin¡¯s face.


    She lowered her head, dressed in mended and patched clothes, wearing a pair of straw sandals, and carrying a little baggage. She kept silent and went to the block not far from her.


    With astonishment, she stood still for almost half an hour. She heaved a deep sigh.


    Then, she rubbed her face, wiped her tears, and forced a smile.


    After that, her expression suddenly changed. She smiled again as if she were very rxed. She hopped to a familiar neighborhood. On the way, she volunteered to greet her acquainted neighbors. She treaded the stepping-stones in the mud, passed through a few alleys, and returned to her home.


    It was a small yard, with short loam walls.


    There were two dirt rooms, three thatched cottages, and one well. In the chicken pen, there were six hens and two roosters. A yellow dogy in front of the chicken pen, and two small Chinese rural dogs surrounded it, looking at the world in a daze.


    ¡°Yin?¡± A young married woman in her mid-twenties was waving a wash & starch stick, with sweat all over her forehead. Her long ck wet hair hung down and stuck to the temples. Seeing Lei Yinyine in, she was surprised and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a school holiday today. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I miss you and Yueyue, so I came back to see you.¡± Lei Yinyin stuck her tongue out and went to lift up a kid, who was ying with a puppy in front of the chicken pen. Despite the dirt on the little face, she kissed the kid, saying, ¡°Yueyue, call me Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Aunt.¡± Looking dignified and robust, the kiddy said in a childlike tone.


    Lei Yinyinughed and took out a few candies and said, ¡°Yueyue, my good girl, have these candies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my good girl.¡± Lei Yinyin kissed the kid again and then turned around, saying, ¡°Sister-inw, where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    ¡°Your brother took on some unloading work today, so he went out early in the morning. I guess that he should being back.¡± The young married woman looked ordinary. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, ¡°Go y with Yueyue first. Let me be done with thisundry and send the clothes to the neighborhood. Then, I¡¯ll cookter, so we¡¯ll eat at home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you work too hard. Let me cook dinner. On the way over, I bought a catty of meat. Let¡¯s eat something nice tonight.¡± Lei Yinyinughed.


    ¡°Ah, why must you splurge like this?¡± The sister-inw said with great concern. ¡°Meat is expensive. You should save money to spend in college.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lei Yinyin smiled and said. She put Yueyue at the door, carried her baggage, and went into the dirt room on the west side, which was the kitchen.

 Chapter 253 - Fate

    <strong>Chapter 253 Fate</strong>


    There was a catty of fresh meat and a small packet of candies.


    She prepared candies for Yueyue.


    Besides, she had a suit of college clothes, which she had worn for three years. It was washed very clean, and several worn ces were sewed up with tiny stitches, which could not be noticed at first nce. The Fengming Academy handed out uniforms to its students twice a year, but Lei Yinyin exchanged them into money to support the family. She wore the suit of clothes for three years.


    Her mother died a year ago, and she paid a lot for her funeral.


    At the moment, her brother and sister-inw had a three-year-old child. They relied upon each other for life.


    As an honest man, her brother Lei Laohu had no talent and could only earn a living by working hard. Lei Yinyin was a senior student of the Fengming Academy. Her brother and sister-inw were good people. Therefore, the family was popr in that block.


    Although they lived a hard life, it was a lot better than in the old days. The family was satisfied.


    Lei Yinyin dreamed of joining an escort agency or a chamber ofmerce after graduation. The graduates from the Fengming Academy could get a job quickly in Chang¡¯an city. The Dean treated graduates very well.


    However...


    She lowered her head and stayed alone in the room for a moment.


    Unconsciously, she felt sadness welling up. Tears almost streamed out.


    She never felt weak.


    She felt that she could always pick up the courage to resist any power and injustice.


    She cherished and wanted to protect all the things in the yard, her family, and the Fengming Academy. But when she was stricken with the cruel life and power, she realized that she needed to make a huge sacrifice to achieve her goals. That was worse than death.


    She sighed again.


    That day, she sighed many times, more than the total number of times in the year before.


    She tried to settle her emotions. Lei Yinyin began to tidy up pots and pans to cook.


    Her cooking skill was amazing.


    Children from low-ie families became thoughtful at an earlier age.


    After a quarter of an hour, when Lei Laohu had returned, the kitchen was filled with the fragrant odor of meat. Drooling, Yueyue looked with longing at the dishes in front of the kitchen. Behind him, there stood the yellow dog and two puppies...


    They set the table and sat down.


    Low-ie families did not care about too much.


    The yellow dogy next to the table and was chewing on a meat bone.


    After dinner, Lei Yinyin wanted to clean up the tableware. Her brother Lei Laohu held his son and caught her, chatting andughing, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re 16 years old now. Do you have anyone in mind? Your sister-inw and I have saved up some money for your dowry.¡±


    Lei Yinyin grumbled in a flirtish manner, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m still young...¡±


    ¡°The neighbor, Mr. Wang¡¯s daughter, is only 15 years old, but her son is already one year old.¡± Lei Laohu said straightforwardly, ¡°If we weren¡¯t so poor and me getting marriedte in life, Yueyue would have been seven or eight years old by now. Haha.¡±


    Those small household affairs were annoying on weekdays. But that day, Lei Yinyin felt very warm.


    She deliberatelyughed and said, ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t I said that? My favorite person must be like Young Master Li Mu. He has outstanding literary grace and unparalleled martial arts. Do you know such a person? If you know, you can introduce him to me. I¡¯m willing to marry.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so foolish. Your brain must be mush. Young Master Li Mu is a god from heaven. Are you daydreaming?¡± Lei Laohuughed and rudely debunked her illusions.


    Lei Yinyin said, ¡°Tut-tut, I know Master Li.¡±


    The family was talking andughing.


    Lei Laohu looked at his young sister and felt a little embarrassed.


    Over those years, his sister mainly supported the family. As a brother, he was more like a burden. Except for brute force, he had no other special skills. His sister was more like the head of the family. She managed everything inside and outside the home, like a pir.


    Of course, he hoped that his sister could find someone who could give her a better life.


    In his eyes, his sister was the most excellent, beautiful, and kind girl. For him, she was the best girl in the world.


    However, Master Li Mu... was a myth.


    It was hard for his sister to find someone like him.


    After a while, Lei Yinyin and her sister-inw took bowls and chopsticks to be washed.


    Lei Laohu took out five copper coins and lined them up in his palm.


    Those were his wages for the odd jobs done that day. He set aside three coins and put them back in his pocket. He would hand them over to his wife to maintain the household. He put the remaining two coins into a wooden box on the bedside.


    He gently shook the wooden box and heard a heavy sounding from inside. And then, he weighed it in his hand. That honest and simple young man showed a satisfied smile.


    There were probably 100 coins in the box.


    He saved up for one year.


    When he saved up 200 coins, which would be enough to make a silk dress, he would give it to his sister as her dowry.


    He must ensure that his sister marries in a new dress.


    It was the most simple wish of that young man.


    It was also what he could do.


    A momentter, Lei Yinyin¡¯s sound came from outside. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going back to college... I have sses at night.¡±


    ...


    ...


    It would be at night.


    In the air at the height of one kilometer, the Samsara Knife shot like lightning and broke through the sound barrier. In the dark sky, it left an unhealed crack.


    ¡°The de is wide and thick, so I can stand stably.¡±


    Li Mu stood on the knife de like skateboarding. He opened his arms to maintain his bnce.


    He flew by riding on the knife.


    It was pretty cool.


    He finally realized it.


    The de of the Samsara Knife was engraved with various Taoist magic arts and tactical deployment. Being urged, it moved as fast as the Flying Eagle Sword a few days ago, but it was more stable. At the top point of the knife¡¯s inclined surface, starlight was twinkling. The cyan air shield at the cambered surface was unfolded to keep out the wind in upper space called by Taoism, which was generated by the high-speed flight.


    For Li Mu, some of his ideas were initially realized.


    On the basis of ensuring the speed, it was more stable to fly by riding on the Samsara Knife. At least, the ¡®flight ident¡¯ like the one suffered on that day would not happen again. He did not need to worry about falling down from the sky thousands of meters high due to a mistake.


    Flying was mankind¡¯s eternal dream.


    Li Mu was not exceptional.


    He controlled the Samsara Knife and made different movements in the sky, such as diving, turning, elerating, decelerating, and so on. He was so excited that he yelled, like a child who had just learned how to go skateboarding.


    To activate the Samsara Knife with his natural qi of the Natural Expert Realm, he could fly for about 30 minutes.


    At the speed of breaking through the sound barrier, he could go across over 600 kilometers within 30 minutes. It was ridiculously faster than the high-speed rail on earth. It would be Li Mu¡¯s trump card¡ªif he could not beat the opponent, he would run. It finally came into reality after he mastered flying by riding on the knife.


    In that world, even the experts of the Celestial Being Realm could not do this.


    As time passed, Li Mu practiced more and more skillfully.


    The natural qi inside him would be used up soon. Li Mu swooped down from the mountains and forests of the west city. He fell to the ground and slightly adjusted his breath. When it waspletely dark, he went to the military cemetery and started the ¡°Leaping Dragon Formation¡± to absorb the Qi of Earthvein.


    General Roaring me and the other dead generals¡¯ faces were turning green.


    At the same time, Lei Yinyin arrived at the entrance of the Pig-Herding Alley.


    She was going to return to school, but she walked there involuntarily.


    In her mind, the most outstanding peers lived in that ce.


    From the battle in the Heaven Sword Martial Club, no, maybe even sooner, when she heard the story of Li Mu for the first time, Lei Yinyin began to worship that young man, including his decision to run away from home, his stubbornness of pping thrice, and his return after eight years. He was a legend.


    On that day, when she met him at the Heaven Sword Martial Club, she really became his huge fan.


    The day before yesterday, at the gate of the Fengming Academy, Li Mu appeared and had gotten rid of He Yunxiang and the others quickly. She felt a stronger attachment to him.


    In her mind, the rtionship between Li Mu and her was a kind of spiritual belief.


    She could not realize what she desired. However, Li Mu realized all the things she wanted.


    She came to the door of the Shack more than once. From a distance, she looked at the fairnd-like courtyard amidst drifting clouds and fog.


    But that time, she had gone there to say goodbye.


    She did not walk into the Pig-Herding Alley, because she did note to ask Li Mu for help.


    The ¡°Red-hair Killing Invitation¡± was too burdensome. At present, Li Mu might not be able to deal with it.


    Moreover, Lei Yinyin did not believe that Li Mu was obliged to solve such a difficult thing for her.


    She hoped that Li Mu could continue his legend.


    She hoped that he would not be like her. In the face of sudden disasters, she became vulnerable and stopped abruptly.


    Looking at the courtyard of the Shack from afar, she gave a smile.


    Then, she turned away.


    After returning to the Fengming Academy, she visited Dean Qu, who was not cured after being seriously injured.


    ¡°My girl, you can go. Leave Chang¡¯an city and go as far as you can. I¡¯ll find my old friends to send you out of the city secretly.¡± Dean Qu said.


    Lei Yinyin shook her head and said, ¡°If I leave, the Academy will be over. It¡¯s the Holy Land for the poor young people in Chang¡¯an city to change their fates. I can¡¯t see it be destroyed. And my family, my friends... Dean, youv¡¯e always told us that if fate is cruel to us, we have to face it. If I have a caldron face, as said in the ¡®Red-hair Killing Invitation,¡¯ I want to see what kind of path fate hasid for me.¡±


    Dean Qu sighed.


    He trained her personally, and he treated her like his daughter.


    He was distressed.


    ¡°Dean, after I leave, please secretly take care of my brother and sister-inw.¡± Lei Yinyin still cared about her loved ones.


    Dean Qu nodded.


    He remembered something and said, ¡°Tomorrow, Master Li Mu wille to our academy to read scriptures. Haven¡¯t you always worshipped him? You might as well leave for Qing Sha n of the Hanshan Academy after taking a look at him tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 254 - Su Daji

    <h4>Chapter 254 Su Daji</h4>


    The second day.


    It was overcast. The previous night, Chang¡¯an city was covered with frost due to a drastical drop of temperature.


    At dawn, Li Mu returned to the Shack from the military cemetery.


    He promised to read scriptures in the Hanshan Academy and the Fengming Academy thad day. Early in the morning, Li Mu had breakfast prepared by beautiful young girls. And then, he set out from the Shack and left Pig-Herding Alley by riding the plump and sturdy one-eyed chrysanthemum leopard.


    In his arms, he held the little white fox.


    That little thing was more and more charming. After it stayed in the Shack with abundant Spiritual Qi for a few days, its hair was as bright and spotless as a gem, and its eyes were like rubies. It was so clingy to Li Mu every day. When he was not there, it liked to curl up in his study. All the beautiful young girls liked that pretty and cute little thing, but only Shangguan Yuting could asionally hug her. As soon as the others approached, the little thing would scream and show its teeth as if it were scared.


    When he went out that day, the little thing clutched his trousers and wanted to catch up with him.


    So, Li Mu took the elf with him.


    For the first time in those days, Li Mu went out of Pig-Herding Alley aboveboard. Hence, he drew people¡¯s attraction. Inside and outside Pig-Herding Alley, all the parties nted spies everywhere to watch Li Mu.


    The message was delivered as if it had wings.


    Li Mu rode a ck chrysanthemum leopard and walked in the street leisurely.


    Some pedestrians, who did not know the reason, cast curious eyes.


    ¡°Mom, that little monk¡¯s leopard is so cute...¡± A vendor¡¯s eight-year-old daughter along the street looked at Li Mu with sparkling eyes. She thought that the monk with short hair riding a leopard was cool.


    Li Mu was secretly pleased.


    As his cultivation was improved and his horizon was broadened over those days, his ideas had changed a lot. He was no longer gingerly and cautious as when he had juste to that world. He felt much rxed at the moment, and his tension had also disappeared.


    He was quite rxed.


    ¡°Hoho, I¡¯m riding a ck leopard and wearing clothes simr to Taoism¡¯s clothes. I¡¯m kind of like a figure in Chinese mythology.¡± Li Mu suddenly realized that he seemed to be cosying Shen Gongbao, a viin in the ¡®Investiture of the Gods.¡¯


    In the world of deification, junior fellow apprentice Shen said ¡®Hold on, Taoist Fellow.¡¯ Many talented people at the present age died and were sent to the canonization tower. Seriously speaking, if Shen Gongbao hadn¡¯t tirelessly collected so many masters to confront the Zhou dynasty, the number of immortals would not have been enough.


    He existed as a freak.


    Li Mu kept thinking and lowered his head to look at the little fox in his arms. As an idea suddenly struck him, he said, ¡°The Notice of Lost and Found was posted for a long time, but no one came to take you. I¡¯m afraid that your master does not want you. Haha, you can stay with me. I can give you a name.¡±


    ¡°Chitter.¡± The little white fox could understand Li Mu¡¯s words, and it chirped merrily after hearing that.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Daji.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with his logical idea, that he associated with Daji from Shen Gongbao.


    Moreover, Daji was really a fox.


    However, the little white fox really liked that name very much. Excitedly, it rubbed Li Mu¡¯s palm with its head and licked his cheek with a pink tongue. ¡°Chitter, Chitter!¡±


    ¡®Hey! I hope that you won¡¯t me me when you know the origin of the name.¡¯


    Li Mu thought to himself over and over, and soon he arrived at the entrance of the Fengming Academy.


    ¡°Hey? Am I not going to the Hanshan Academy first?¡±


    Li Mu only cared about the interaction with the little white fox. Unconsciously, the chrysanthemum leopard neared the entrance of the Fengming Academy.


    However, it did not matter.


    At the entrance of the Fengming Academy, guiders and students had long been waiting. At the sight of him, they went up to meet him.


    To most people in Chang¡¯an city, Li Mu was decent and perfect. It could be said that he was currently the first-ss celebrity in town. He killed Jia Zuoren because the guider sought death. The people in the Fengming Academy were not hostile to him because of Dean Qu and others.


    ¡°Dean Qu has not yet recovered, so he can¡¯t greet you personally. He¡¯s waiting for you in the library. Young Master Li, this way please,¡± An old guider with white beard and hair said politely.


    Li Mu returned a salute, and then entered the Fengming Academy.


    He entered the academy for humble families in Chang¡¯an city for the first time. The scenery inside was quiet and beautiful. The road was crowded with students in the academy on both sides. They wore uniforms and looked in. They all came from humble families and had gone there to see Li Mu upon hearing that he would go there. They scrambled to witness the top young talent in Chang¡¯an city.


    He was versed in both literature and military affairs. He wrote a lot of poems, and the people read a lot of his poetry. Li Mu was famous in Chang¡¯an, and those students highly respected him. Those who admired Li Mu like Lei Yinyin could be found everywhere in the Fengming Academy.


    Soon, he arrived at the entrance of the library in the Fengming Academy.


    Dean Qu, leaning on a stick, and some guiders lined up to meet him in front of the altar at the entrance of the library.


    After polite conversations, Li Mu was allowed to enter the library.


    Compared with the Hanshan Academy, the Fengming Academy had a much more open atmosphere.


    Li Mu saw Lei Yinyin in the crowd.


    The girl looked a littlenguished.


    Li Mu liked the little beauty very much. As an idea suddenly hit him, he said, ¡°Student Lei, I¡¯m not clear about the ssification and the catalogs in the library. Can I ask you to help me?¡± He helped the little guy in disguised form. That way, she could read some of the books in the library to improve her cultivation.


    Lei Yinyin was stunned, and her face was lit up. But soon, she thought of something and hesitated, ¡°I...¡±


    Dean Qu immediately said, ¡°Yinyin, hurry up to lead the way for Master Li.¡±


    Lei Yinyin nced at the Dean. That morning was the deadline for going to the Qing Sha n and ¡®hurling herself willingly into the.¡¯ Inside, she certainly wanted to lead the way for her idol. But, it would take at least a few days to enter the library. Once she missed the deadline, the Fengming Academy would be destroyed.


    Li Mu practiced the Xiantian Skill, so his intuition was sharp. Seeing such a look, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Little Yinyin, do you have any difficulties?¡± He grinned.


    With a look of panicing over her face, Lei Yinyin quickly shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m... fine, but...¡± No matter how tough she was, a little girl at 16 or 17 years old would be depressed when she met that kind of thing.


    Dean Qu could not resist and immediately pulled a long face. He told him of the ¡®Red-hair Killing Invitation,¡¯ ¡°Master Li, logically speaking, you¡¯re not a member of the Fengming Academy. You and Yinyin are just ordinary friends. As an old man, I have no right to ask you to help us, but...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t turn a blind eye to this matter.¡±


    Dean Qu was surprised, and his face immediately lit up with joy.


    He never expected that Li Mu would promise so quickly and firmly.


    The students and guiders around burst into cheers.


    On that day, He Yunxiang went to the Fengming Academy again, holding the ¡®Red-hair Killing Invitation.¡¯ When he swaggered once again, nobody could resist him in the academy. For the first time, those students with passions and aspirations felt powerless under violence and power. Even if they fought to the death, they could not change the situation.


    In the whole academy, no one was qualified to be the pir.


    But at the moment, the hero had appeared.


    Li Mu represented a legend and a miracle.


    Could he resist the peerless expert of the Celestial Being Realm?


    Lei Yinyin was concerned about this.


    She feared most that Li Mu¡¯s legend would be destroyed because of her matter. She was not foolish, so she could naturally see Li Mu¡¯s advantage was in the long run. Decadester, Li Mu would reach the Celestial Being Realm and could sweep across all the obstacles, but at the moment...


    Li Mu said, ¡°Today, I won¡¯t go to the library. I¡¯ll go to Hanshan Academy first.¡±


    He looked at Lei Yinyin and said, ¡°I¡¯m going with you. I want to see who wants to hurt my friend.¡±


    All of a sudden, Lei Yinyin had some tears in her eyes.


    Friend.


    It was a sacred word.


    Looking at Li Mu, Lei Yinyin, and young students and guiders cheering around, Dean Qu could not help sighing deeply. Some people were born to be heroes, such as Li Mu. However, some people were just clowns even if they had chances to be stronger, such as He Yunxiang.


    Didn¡¯t he abandon everything, establishing the Fengming Academy to cultivate more heroes?


    Don¡¯t forget the original intention!


    ...


    ...


    News spread like a hurricane.


    As the poetic and martial genius, Li Mu bristled with anger because of a female student in the Fengming Academy. He wanted to go to the Hanshan Academy to make a punitive expedition and shatter the ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± who was an expert of the Celestial Being Realm.


    In the changeable Chang¡¯an city, the atmosphere was subtle. Li Mu was the focus of attention for all parties, so this news had naturally spread very fast.


    Before Li Mu and others had reached the Hanshan Academy, the heads of all major forces knew about it.


    In the Hanshan Academy, ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± Zhang Bo knew it in advance due to He Yunxiang¡¯s report.


    ¡°To bristle up in anger for a beauty?¡±


    Zhang Bo lightly smiled.


    He was still too young.


    He could hardly retain hisposure. What if he was so talented?


    A lot of geniuses, who were too proud and had no sense of propriety, died. Even though they were glorious before their deaths, they were still soundless and stirless afterwards.


    ¡°They¡¯reing in 10 minutes.¡± He Yunxiang said.


    Zhang Bo said with a smile, ¡°Let hime.¡±


    No matter how famous Li Mu was and no matter what miracles he had made, whether century and millennium poems or a master of pens and sword, Zhang Bo treated him as a joke. In front of an expert of the Celestial Being Realm, he was nothing but a warrior of the Natural Expert level.


    Be intelligent as a child, but it did not mean smart all the time.


    Ordinary people always chased after some useless records. It was of no use for geniuses to set records to enter some realm.


    Everything depended on real strength.


    Among the suzerains of the Great Nine Holy ns, one man had never won in the first hundred years. He was frustrated and unknown. However, he became famouste in life. When he attained the Tao, he was well known as a rising dragon... Therefore, the potential and trend were fake.


    Only the current strength was the most real.


    He believed that Li Mu, who was versed in both poems and martial arts, would understand that truth soon.


    Zhang Bo was sitting with his eyes closed, adjusting his breath and cultivating vital energy.

 Chapter 255 - Celestial Being Realm

    <h4>Chapter 255 Celestial Being Realm</h4>


    When Li Mu came to the front gate of the Hanshan Academy, President Tie Zhan, several administrators of the academy, He Yunxiang, and some experts from the Qing Sha n were already waiting in the wings.


    ¡°Li Mu, you...¡± Tie Zhan opened his mouth to speak.


    Li Mu, however, immediately released his qi. As a torrent of forceful qi rolled out, he bellowed, ¡°Screw off!¡±


    Tie Zhan and the others felt as if an invisible mountain had copsed before them. When the dreadful power fell upon them, some squirted blood from their mouth and was sent flying backward before hitting the hard stone walls beside the gate.


    ¡°You...¡± Tie Zhan slipped from the stone wall as blood spilled out of the corners of his mouth. At that moment, he was almost incandescent with rage.


    He Yunxiang¡¯s expression changed drastically. He demanded, ¡°Li Mu, what do you mean by this? My master, the Red-hair Killing God, is staying right in the Hanshan Academy. With him being here, how dare you defy President Tie like this?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes turned frosty. He remarked, ¡°On the other day, you just swaggered around in the Fengming Academy. You snatched their que, subdued them with violence, and brought the guiders of the Fengming Academy to their knees at the gate and crumbled their prayer bones. What was all that about then?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± He Yunxiang found words failed him at that moment.


    ¡°You dog with double standards!¡± cursed Li Mu, though the others did not understand it. Then, he lifted a hand and pointed a finger over everyone¡¯s head. Suddenly, a jet of broadsword qi shot out from thin air.


    Bang!


    The que hanging over the front gate of the Hanshan Academy blew open and turned into fine powder.


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to make a return for what one receives. As the ancient saint said, we should return good for good, return evil for evil... And that is my reciprocation for what you did to the que at the Fengming Academy.¡± Li Mu said ndly.


    ...


    People from the Hanshan Academy were all ring at Li Mu and baring their teeth, but none of them was bold enough to stop him.


    They had a taste of being bullied by the stronger.


    ¡°You... My master is in this academy. Now that you did this, my master won¡¯t let you go without heavy punishment!¡± cried He Yunxiang with mingled scare and indignation. In his view, Li Mu was way too imperious.


    ¡°You pupil who likes to tell your parents on others... Get on your knees!¡±


    Li Mu, who was then riding on the chrysanthemum leopard, pressed his hand against the air.


    He Yunxiang instantly sensed an overwhelming weight of a falling mountain was falling upon him. He hurriedly gathered all his Natural Realm strength to boost his internal qi. A wisp of Natural qi started circting in his meridians, trying to resist the impact. However, the force Li Mu imposed upon him was so horrible that he felt his defense was caving in.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± He roared and iled wildly, driving his internal qi to the maximum. Nevertheless, his body started shaking uncontrobly, and his knees gradually bent.


    In a few more seconds, He Yunxiang¡¯s knees would give way under the force.


    ¡°Young man, why do you have to be so pushy?¡±


    A voice with a strong note of majesty was carried over across several kilometers from the heart of the Hanshan Academy.


    At the same time, a jet of red light shot over to the gate in a trice.


    The air was divided in two by that jet of light as if it were water, leaving a track in between.


    ¡°Master!¡± He Yunxiang yelled in ecstasy.


    ...


    His master finally made a move.


    The members of the Hanshan Academy and the experts of the Qing Sha n all looked thrilled by that man¡¯s appearance.


    But Li Mu burst into a roar ofughter. ¡°The timing of the old guy can¡¯t be better! I just beat up the kid... Well, I¡¯ve waited long for you!¡± He flipped his hand and grabbed the thin air. Then, the Samsara Knife kept in the specially-made space sheath on the back of the chrysanthemum leopard emerged. Therge scarlet de indicated its unique power. Li Mu caught it and hacked.


    He did the Dao-Drawing Chopping.


    Rumble!


    Intangible qi crushed with the red light. Intimidating waves of energy st in midair, giving rise to air turbulence.


    The ce around the front gate of the Hanshan Academy was in great chaos, as an earthquake-stricken or a flood-stricken area. The gstone-paved ground cracked, and the earth and the mountains trembled. Tie Zhan and the others were scooped up to the air like wheat being uprooted by a hurricane. They all vomited blood and flew backward until shing with the stone walls. The experts of the Qing Sha n who had been on their guard long before the blow still spilled blood from their mouth and stumbled back, despite their attempt to fend off the force by timely assembling their strength.


    As the two top experts dueled, even the remnant of the energy waves they created was as terrifying as a penalty imposed by God.


    Only the spot where Li Mu stood was intact, for a curvedyer of Natural qi erected three meters away from him had blocked all the turbulent airflow.


    In front of him, He Yunxiang had already knelt on the ground, without strength to move at all. His face was screwed up with audacity, and both his knees were broken, kneeling in a pool of blood.


    Li Mu just gave him a taste of his own medicine.


    ¡°Unrivaled expert in the Celestial Being Realm? Humph, I¡¯ve seen others much better than this!¡±


    Li Mu swiftly shoved the broadsword back to the sheath with a calm face, so it seemed that he was under no pressure after that blow.


    Through the simultaneous strike and counterstrike in midair, it was clear that Li Mu was equally powerful as that expert in the Celestial Being Realm.


    After realizing that, Tie Zhan and the others, who were severely injured and were coughing up blood, were too astounded to feel their pain. ¡®It was the Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo, whounched a strike just now. Any casual attack of this expert in the Celestial Being Realm should have smashed him in pieces. But it was neutralized by Li Mu¡¯s casual wave of a broadsword...¡¯


    But truthfully, Li Mu knew well that he was not that calm as he looked.


    ¡®That was merely one strike the opponentunched from several kilometers away.¡¯


    ¡®The fearsome power of the Celestial Being is surely not exaggerated.¡¯


    Even so, Li Mu was not scared.


    Because he still got his ace card.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    The voice of the Red-hair Killing God sounded again, but this time it carried a hint of annoyance.


    Riding on the chrysanthemum leopard, Li Mu was with his internal qi stirring. His voice was reverberating through the entire Hanshan Academy. He sarcastically answered back, ¡°Man of righteousness shall shovel even the bumpy road and eradicate the injustice. Today, I¡¯m here to ask who it is that has forced my friend to be some fu*king furnace... Do you want to bully my friend? But did you ask for my permission?¡±


    At his words, Dean Qu, Lei Yinyin, and those from the Fengming Academy all felt their boil boiled, and veins expanded.


    ¡®How gant Li Mu is to venture the Jianghu and seek candid gratitude and hatred!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s what a martial arts expert should be like!¡¯ They eximed inwardly.


    ¡°I never need anyone¡¯s permission to do anything. I act at my will!¡±


    As those words sounded, the Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo, slowly strolled out of the Hanshan Academy.


    He was a heavyset middle-aged man. There was nothing special about his looks, but he seemed quite gentle and refined, giving the others an impression that he was a learned and graceful schr. If merely judging by his features, it was hard to connect that man with the killing god who ughtered many men. However, his long scarlet hair billowed as though a flow of blood swirling over his head. It coated him with a red glow, rendering him an unbeatable cut-throat marching out of a fierce battle.


    When that man arrived, the spine-tingling atmosphere filled with killing intent that Li Mu created at the gate of the Hanshan Academy instantly melted away.


    Tie Zhan and the others felt a load was off their shoulder, and the pressure suffocating pressure vanished, too.


    He Yunxiang also struggled to his feet in spite of the unbearable pain and dragged himself up to the Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo, and whispered furiously, ¡°Master, I...¡±


    But Zhang Bo waved him down.


    He Yunxiang dared not proceed with hisint and staggered to stand behind his master with the head drooping on his shoulder.


    He was also aware that his performance was too degrading.


    Zhang Bo was slightly disappointed.


    He had nned to cultivate He Yunxiang for a little longer. And when the boy learned how to behave and maintain a im mind, he would send him to Li Mu in person to take back all those Li Mu had snatched away from him. That way, He Yunxiang would be able to establish a right spirit for martial arts and ovee his inner fears. However, based on what just happened, Zhang Bo knew He Yunxiang might never achieve that for the rest of his lifetime.


    He was a little annoyed as Li Mu¡¯s mightiness turned out to be more incredible than he assumed.


    But what was more exasperating was that He Yunxiang was indeed a good-for-nothing.


    ¡°Is it you who killed Wei Chong, an elder of a branch of our sect?¡±


    The Red-hair Killing God stared at Li Mu while releasing invisible pressure. As if a divine mountain in the primitive times just fell, the overwhelming energy waves pelted at Li Mu. Zhang Bo was not a member of the Hanshan Academy, so he certainly would not strike on the excuse of sticking up for that impertinent institution. Instead, he justified his act with the rightful revenge for his sect. By doing that, he was aboveboard and did not have to worry about the others denouncing him for bullying the weak.


    Li Mu flung an arm, and a shot of broadsword light burst out from his fingertip.


    The invisible pressure spreading through the air was suddenly cut in two. Like a bypass flow, it then headed forward from Li Mu¡¯s both sides.


    ¡°Well, are you talking about that darn fatty wielding a hammer? Right, that son of a bitch was really a pest, so I sted him with a punch,¡± Li Mu answered frankly, ¡°There were no bit of bone fractures left of him.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± The Red-hair Killing God looked still quite unruffled. He nodded and continued, ¡°For all those decades, you are the first junior who has the guts to speak so vulgarly in my presence.¡±


    Li Mu smirked and returned, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t meet many juniors those years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a boy with some backbone. Much better than this worthless disciple of mine. I do rate highly of you. Boy, you¡¯d better end your life with your hand now, for that¡¯s a less bitter way to die,¡± said the Red-hair Killing God. ¡°If you are taken to my Qing Sha n, you¡¯ll have to experience all the seventy-two inhumane tortures. The feeling of being torn between life and death is not what you would like.¡±


    When He Yunxiang and the others came to him after being insulted one by one back in the Fengming Academy, Zhang Bo was infuriated, but he did not consider rushing out to kill Li Mu in person. The reason was no other than his esteem¡ªin the eyes of such an expert in the Celestial Being Realm, a junior in the lower Natural Realm like Li Mu was not worth enough for him to take the field.


    Therefore, frankly, this time the purpose of him bringing He Yunxiang and the other disciples to the academy was to steel the young generation and assess the new talents.


    He Yunxiang was a disciple he took in just a few years ago, who probably would be hisst disciple and the potential sect future leader. He Yunxiang did behave well. His martial arts progressed very rapidly, and he had good senses in dealing with other people. Although Zhang Bo dered that he hade to the Hanshan Academy to avenge the elder of a branch, that was just an excuse. His hidden agenda was to let his favorite disciple stamp on Li Mu¡¯s body and rise to fame.


    However, as the saying went,parisons are odious.


    Compared with Li Mu, the obedient and diligent He Yunxiang paled at once. He was not on the same level as Li Mu was.


    That founding gave Zhang Bo a pang of disappointment andpelled him to take the matter into his hand.


    When Li Mu heard his ¡®kind advice,¡¯ he irresistibly broke outughing and then said in contempt, ¡°You tell me tomit suicide? Are you off your rocker? If duels in Jianghu merely focused on the titles, ages, and realms of thebatants, what would you duel for? In that case, when we encounter each other and introduce ourselves, the party less renowned shall just cut his own throat...¡±


    ¡°How dare!¡±


    The Red-hair Killing God finally lost it.


    During the past decades, he had practically confined himself in his sect and enjoyed everyone¡¯s respect and admiration. When had he ever been mocked like that?


    Once the Celestial Being went ballistic, the sky might copse, and the earth might cave in.


    Then, Zhang Bo eyed him with a bit more intensity, and another wave of raging qi broke out. Indescribable pressure descended upon Li Mu as if it had fallen from the top of the sky. Moreover, what made horrified was that thend within a radius of three meters under his feet sank half a meter. The chrysanthemum leopard yelped in despair, no longer able to stand steadily on four paws.


    ...

 Chapter 256 - His Lordship

    <h4>Chapter 256 His Lordship</h4>


    Without any hesitation, Li Mu threw him a punch. That was the first style of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    Zhenwu Boxing was one of the most potentbat techniques he knew. Given his current physical strength, the power he created through that style was really frightening.


    Although Li Mu was confident about his best moves when dealing with the Celestial Being, he dared not be careless.


    The fist energy rose up and shot to the sky. Like a powerful dragon, it offset a portion of the horrible pressure.


    But that was merely a small portion.


    The strength the expert in the Celestial Being Realm carried was indeed daunting.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart thumped faster.


    ¡®This Red-hair Killing God¡¯s one strike in anger is already destructive enough to shake heaven and earth. If he goes all out, I¡¯m afraid the ce within a radius of dozens of miles will be reduced to ruins.¡¯ Also, Li Mu distinctly felt that the Spiritual Qi in the environment seemed to be under the control of Zhang Bo¡¯s mind and he could no longer draw any Spiritual Qi from the surroundings to replenish his internal qi.


    ¡®Perhaps this is one of the secrets of the Celestial Being Realm.¡¯


    The one-on-one battle kicked off at once.


    However, at that precise moment, without any sign or notice, a different voice was heard¡ª


    ¡°Which one dares affect the power of heaven and earth in Chang¡¯an?¡±


    The unexpected voice sounded majestic and forceful, which instantly caused the heaven and the earth to resonate as if that was the voice of the entire Chang¡¯an.


    Next, the power of heaven and earth Zhang Bo mobilized dispersedpletely, so did the unbelievably fearful pressure imposed by that Celestial Being. At the gate of the Hanshan Academy, everyone felt their heart lightened, as though a boulder weighing down upon them was lifted all of a sudden. Then, even their breathing became smoother.


    The Red-hair Killing God abruptly turned a delicate shade of green and muttered, ¡°Your Lordship?¡±


    ¡°In the major cities of our empire, Celestial Beings are banned from any forms ofbat. That¡¯s thew. But Elder Zhang, you vited it knowingly. Do you reckon our Western Qin Empire has no sharp des or good experts to enforce thatw so you can escape its punishment?¡± The unexpected voice was full of a sense of authority and righteousness. The one speaking was exactly Magistrate Li Gang, the actual ruler of Chang¡¯an, the Commander of Border-provinces, who had a high standing and great power in the empire but chose to keep a low profile those days.


    Zhang Bo then looked slightly embarrassed.


    The great empires on the Divine Land allid down thew forbidding any disruption to the power of heaven and earth in significant cities. Bluntly, such potent experts in the Celestial Being Realm was disallowed to fight in those metropolises.


    Any moves the expert in the Celestial Being Realm took could be quite destructive. Several Celestial Beings had a brutal fight and created the True Fire, which directly ttened the city where they fought. Generally, it would take the empire decades or centuries to build a metropolis, not to mention how much money,bor, and resources it demanded. Such a city was a big fortune for the empire. Well, what a loss it suffered when that city was ruined overnight!


    Hence, all the great empires enacted stringentws to prohibit the violence of the experts in the Celestial Being Realm in major cities.


    In the Western Qin Empire, there was once a battle between the heads of two first-grade sects in the city called Fu Feng. After theybated for a day and night, the Fu Feng city with a history of a century was only left with debris, and hundreds of the local in folks were killed or injured in that fight. The heads of the two sects were both in the Celestial Being Realm. The loss they incurred for the Western Qin Empire also turned out to be huge.


    Later, the emperor of the Western Qin Empire disyed his wrath.


    Under the majesty of the emperor, the Guanshan Pasture, one of the top nine Holy ns, sent out four experts, who were all Supreme Elders, to wipe out the two first-grade sects. They eradicated their orthodox teachings and exiled all their disciples into the military. As to the two experts in the Celestial Being Realm who stirred up the trouble, they were also captured and forced to mourn for the dead with their Celestial Being blood. After that, they were sealed right under the relics of the original Fu Feng city, and upon which a new town sprang up, keeping the two Celestial Being down-trodden from generation to generation.


    Thus, the two prominent first-grade sects were reduced to ashes in the wrath of the emperor.


    Since then, no experts, even though they were in the Celestial Being Realm, did not dare to defy thatw.


    Simr tragedies had also urred in the Northern Song and the Southern Chu, and they all ended in the same way.


    A moment ago, provoked by Li Mu¡¯s scornful remark, the Red-hair Killing God let his rage took the best of him and neglected the rule. When he mobilized the power of heaven and earth, he instantly vited thew of the empire and caused Magistrate Li Gang who was in charge of Chang¡¯an to harshly rebuke him in person.


    That was because he had just tramped on the bottom line of the empire.


    Since the Western Qin Empire was one of the three great empires in that era, it was an enormous and influential country on the Divine Land. Although the Qing Sha n was a mysterious faction that had thrived for several thousand years, it still did not dare directly challenge the empire.


    Therefore, the moment Li Gang¡¯s voice sounded, Zhang Bo¡¯s face looked quite awkward.


    Li Mu, however, was startled.


    ¡®Hold on. Your Lordship?¡¯


    ¡®Did he refer to that brute magistrate, Li Gang?¡¯


    ¡®That guy is an expert in the Celestial Being Realm?¡¯


    ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯


    Li Mu felt his world outlook be overturned.


    He had always looked upon that treacherous, power-thirsty, politically scheming brute. Therefore, all those years, he had never attached much attention to that magistrate. Adding that during his stay in Chang¡¯an the magistrate had stayed too quiet, he almost forgot Li Gang was there.


    Looking back on the people and forces that Li Mu had dealt with¡ªthe Musical House, the second prince, the Supervisory Department, the Heaven Sword Martial Club, and that prince of the Lord Zhenxi¡ªall of them were extremely unbridled and overbearing. Nheless, His Lordship sat back and watched all the drama. Even on that night when his son, Li Xiong, was beaten to a pulp by Li Mu, the magistrate did not make anymentter when he learned about the incident.


    Naturally, the others all thought His Lordship did not have the audacity to handle Li Mu.


    But based on the current situation, that was incorrect¡ªhe did not feel like doing it.


    ¡®The lord of a metropolis hasid so low. He is... too damn good at ying the coward, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Aside from the tremendous shock, Li Mu felt somewhat speechless.


    ¡®It¡¯s true that the devious lurks around for ages! The dog that never barks bites!¡¯


    ¡°Celestial Beings¡¯ battle shall take ce out of the city.¡±


    Magistrate Li Gang¡¯s voice resonated again. It was still dignified, stately, filled with a note of conclusiveness.


    The underlying meaning of that remark was quite simple¡ªif thebatants wanted to duel, they could go to the outside of the city, and then Li Gang would not step in even if they poked a hole in the sky out there. It clearly implicated that the magistrate would by no means take Li Mu, his unworthy descendant who had severed all ties with him, under his wings.


    Upon hearing that remark, Li Mu was not surprised at all.


    He thought it was only reasonable for the brute to leave him high and dry.


    Otherwise, how could the father let his son drift in the world for eight years and never care to inquire nor to hear about his news?


    ¡°Old dog, dare battle against me outside the city?¡±


    Li Mu threw down the gauntlet.


    His Samsara Knife buzzed out of the sheath. Li Mu instantly leaped onto it and rose to the air. Then, he turned into a jet of light and soared towards the outside of Chang¡¯an.


    Choked with outrage, the Red-hair Killing God nearly spilled blood out of his mouth.


    He was going to say the same words to Li Mu, but thetter was one step ahead of him and made it look like he was the spineless one.


    Next second, a ray of red light shed, and Zhang Bo turned into a jet of red light chasing in the direction of Li Mu.


    With eyes following the two mighty experts, those at the gate of the Hanshan Academy bore different looks.


    Lei Yinyin, Dean Qu, and others were very impressed, but they felt slightly concerned as well. Despite the great power Li Mu just demonstrated, Zhang Bo, the Red-hair Killing God, had been notorious for years. The current status he enjoyed was earned by innumerable ughters at the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood. Plus, he was an elder of the Qing Sha n and had profound knowledge in martial arts. So, it seemed that the odds were against Li Mu.


    On the other hand, the expressions of He Yunxiang, Tie Zhan, and the others rapidly changed more than once. The sight that Li Mu rode on his broadsword and flew away like an immortal was reyed continuously in their minds. ¡®Riding a flying object? That¡¯s the signature move of the unparalleled master in the Celestial Being Realm! Has Li Mu already be a Celestial Being?¡¯


    ¡®Well, anyway, with the Red-hair Killing God taking the field, Li Mu is a dead man!¡¯


    As he exercised his Cultivation Method to treat his injuries, He Yunxiang kept darting nasty looks at Lei Yinyin and Dean Qu.


    ¡®On no ount could Li Mue back alive. Then, when Fengming Academy losses its backup, they will be at my mercy, won¡¯t they? Let¡¯s haul some benefits first...¡¯


    He came up with another evil idea.


    ...


    ...


    On the outskirts of Chang¡¯an, a hundred miles away from the downtown...


    In thick and primitive mountain woods, peculiar peaks pointed to the sky. Wild beasts sneaked around, and flocks of birds flew over the cer, but few people trod.


    Boom!


    A st that almost shook the earth and swayed the mountains spread out.


    A stone peak that was several hundred meters high trembled violently. Rocks cracked, trees snapped, the ground quaked, and dust rose and clouded the sky. Shortly, the peak copsed with a rumble, unnerving packs of beasts and birds within the radius of dozens of miles.


    Li Mu leaped up from the copsed stone peak. His Samsara Knife glowed brightly and dived to his feet. Li Mu rode on his weapon and ducked scores of jets of sharp scarlet light in an instant.


    The battle had proceeded for about half an hour.


    Li Mu was at a disadvantage.


    The Red-hair Killing God was floating in midair as if he were an omnipotent deity.


    He was holding a scarlet machete, engraved with odd marks simr to pine trunk. It carried an enigmatic warlock stars deployment. Dim scarlet light was shimmering on it. And each time the light shed, the pine trunk-like marks altered.


    Zhang Bo was wearing an expression of tant cruelty, just like a cat toying with a mouse.


    He casually shed with the machete, producing a streak of scarlet qi that stretched to dozens of feet. It cut open the void and parted the waves of energy before chopping the massive stone peak in two right from the middle. Indeed, its power was unmatchable and extremely overbearing.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu could only dodge by riding his flying broadsword andunch a counter-attack once in a while.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, today you are bound to be buried at this ce.¡± Zhang Bo taunted.


    He figured Li Mu must have some brilliant maneuvers to rely on, now that he invited him to battle on his own ord. Therefore, he reminded himself that he could not throw caution to the wind yet. That he kept throwing those menacing strikes was merely an attempt to make Li Mu show his ace card. But no matter what, he firmly believed that for him, killing Li Mu was just child¡¯s y.


    Li Mu, however, did not give a reply.


    He focused on performing the Broadswordmanding skill, which allowed him to ride on the Samsara Knife. As if surfing, he darted here and there quite agilely in midair to avoid the head-on attack of the scarlet de light.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Li Mu abruptly leaped higher in the air. The Samsara Knife under his feet suddenly picked up speed and charged at Zhang Bo like a shooting arrow.


    He wasmanding his broadsword to kill!


    Zhang Bo¡¯s face remained as stony as ever. He swiftly held up the scarlet machete with each hand at one end.


    ng!


    Sparkles burst out. The attempted hack of the Samsara Knife was blocked.


    The real beauty of the broadswordmanding skilly in the rapid change of moves. The instant that hack was hindered, the Samsara Knife zoomed up like a jet of red light and immediately cast numerous fresh hacks at Zhang Bo from all directions.

 Chapter 257 - The King Under the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 257 The King Under the Moon</h4>


    That Dao-using method was called Oveid River Torrents. Li Mu had never tried it in a battle before.


    The method was what Li Mu evolved out of the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles and some other sword methods of the Heaven Sword Sect. Through those days¡¯ observation and contemtion, the Dao-using way that he invented specially for the Daomanding technique was fast as thunder and lightning, changeable as dreams, astounding as ghosts, unstoppable as shooting stars. In barely a second, Li Mu had hacked dozens of times.


    The momentum of the Dao surged like torrents and stretched far away as it grew progressively stronger.


    When heunched the one-hundredth hack, all the power generated by the previous hack seemed to have assembled on thest one.


    ¡®Oh? That¡¯s kind of interesting!¡¯


    Zhang Bo revealed a hint of suppressed derision on his features.


    Although he was suspending in midair and had no solid object to support him, he remained as stable as a mountain. The machete in his hand shed unhurriedly. His movements were smooth and graceful like drifting clouds and flowing water, not showing any trace of savageness. He fended off Li Mu¡¯s strikes one by one with his own smart machete moves and soon blocked a total of one hundred hacks Li Muunched.


    Even thest hack that seemed to carry the most robust momentum was thwarted as if it was no threat.


    During the whole time, Zhang Bo just suspended in the air, motionless as a rock. Even his hair did not get rumpled.


    Swish!


    The Samsara Knife soared backward to catch Li Mu, who was falling to the ground.


    Li Mu had not reached the Celestial Being Realm, so he could not stay up in the void for long like Zhang Bo.


    ¡®How could he be so powerful?¡¯


    Li Mu thought in trepidation.


    The Samsara Knife alone weighed more than five thousand kilograms. When driven by the internal tactical deployment and attached by the power of the previous ny-nine hacks performed with the Daomanding technique, thest hack shall carry at least two hundred and fifty thousand kilograms. If the target were a small hill, it would be hacked into a heap of fragmented stones under that blow. However, Zhang Bo was floating in midair at that time. Even if his natural qi of the Celestial Being Realm was wless, he was unlikely to take the impact of thatst hack head-on so effortlessly without support under his feet.


    It should be noted that the real extraordinary features of the expert in the Celestial Being Realmy in his Cultivation Method andbat techniques instead of pure strength.


    If it was a contest of pure strength, given Li Mu¡¯s physical cultivation, he could topple hills and mountains. Even the opponent was a Celestial Being, he still had a good chance to confront him.


    If Zhang Bo had dodged his one hundred hacks with smart moving techniques and incredible speed, Li Mu might have found his failure more eptable.


    Anyway, the first battle with the Daomanding technique turned out to be a fruitless endeavor.


    Mounting his Samsara Knife, Li Mu turned into a jet of red light, which thennded on the tip of a solitary stone peak towering aloft about a kilometer away.


    Since flying by the Daomanding technique kept consuming his internal qi, Li Mu dared not be too confident about his strength and decided not to ride on his Dao for a long time in the battle against the Celestial Being.


    Afternding on the stone peak, he directly opened his Third Eye to observe the opponent.


    Through his Third Eye, Li Mu captured everything that had been invisible to the bare eyes. It turned out that within the radius of a kilometer around Zhang Bo, the Spiritual Qi had be thick and sticky as if a swamp constituted by air. Some hidden energy currents that Li Mu had never seen before were quietly flowing within the sticky morass of Spiritual Qi in a grid pattern.


    ¡®The trick definitely lies in those hidden energy currents.¡¯


    With a nce, Li Mu already figured out the funny part.


    The swamp of Spiritual Qi was, in fact, the substantialized form of the internal qi protective zone perceived by the Third Eye. Any martial arts practitioners could turn on the internal qi protective zone, including those in the Master Realm. Butpared with those in the Celestial Being Realm, the experts in lower realms could only cast a smaller protective zone with weaker and thinner Spiritual Qi.


    Thus, the secret that enabled Celestial Beings to outshine numerous other practitioners must be in the grid-patterned hidden energy currents.


    ¡®What on earth is it then?¡¯


    Li Mu¡¯s mind raced, but his hand did not stop wielding his weapon.


    Compelled by his spiritual force, the Samsara Knife dashed out again. The Dao-using method, Oveid River Torrents, was staged frantically for a second time, but it was swifter, steadier, more unpredictable and more ferocious than thest time. Soon, scarlet Dao qi burst out and crumbled the void.


    ¡°Your Daomanding skill is not bad, but your cultivation is too low. It¡¯ll be the same, even if you try once more.¡±


    With the intent of entirely devastating Li Mu on the emotional level, Zhang Bo adopted the same defensive strategy. The deadly scarlet machete in his hand still struck leisurely. No matter how strong the Dao momentum of the Samsara Knife was or how fast and cunning the moves were, Li Mu¡¯s attack could not break through his machete shield at all.


    For Zhang Bo, it was a simple defense.


    Or else, it was actually a game for fun.


    ¡®Surely it¡¯s all about those hidden energy currents...¡¯


    Since nothing could escape his Third Eye, Li Mu saw it clearly that the enormous weight that the Samsara Knife¡¯s every blow carried, though looked like being offset by the deadly scarlet machete, was dissipated into the grid of hidden energy currents.


    Like a broad vine deeply rooted in the soil, that mysterious grid gave steadfast support to Zhang Bo. Powerful as the Dao momentums of the Samsara Knife were, they were all dissolved into the widely spread vine. That way, how could any of Li Mu¡¯s attacks tip Zhang Bo off?


    And that was not all those hidden energy currents could do.


    They provided Zhang Bo with energy currents. All the Spiritual Qi within the radius of several kilometers seemed to have been drawn and at his disposal.


    ¡®This is the so-called extracting the power of heaven and earth?¡¯


    Li Mu soon came to understand the weird phenomenon.


    The reason that those in the Celestial Being Realm were almost invincible was the ability to extract the power of heaven and earth and then turn it into theirbat strength. As heaven and earth were so vast that all creatures lived in the space between them, even a bit of their power could shatter mountains and dry the sea. Thus, who could contend with that power?


    However, Li Mu had only heard from other people about that concept. As to how to extract the power of heaven and earth, no one could give a detailed ount.


    Well, the secrets of the Celestial Being Realm needed to be unraveled by the practitioners themselves.


    But since no one in this world had a Third Eye that could prate everything like Li Mu¡¯s, they naturally could not perceive such vivid substantialized form of the power flow in the Celestial Being Realm.


    ¡®The power of heaven and earth is the power of the Great Way.¡¯


    ¡®Or to put it in other words, it¡¯s the power of rules, of principles.¡¯


    ¡®Though it may be addressed in different ways, it is the same kind of power after all.¡¯


    For Li Mu, the sight of the power flow on Zhang Bo was his biggest gain.


    He did not challenge the Red-hair Killing God into that battle to kill himself. Instead, he wanted to repeat his defensive moves to explore the wonders of the Celestial Being Realm just like what he did when dueling with the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being. Although his cultivation only allowed him to turn 30 percent of his internal qi into the natural qi by then, he was still on the medium level of the Natural Realm, and it was kind of unrealistic for him to jump into the Celestial Being Realm. Nevertheless, once he peeped at the secrets of the Celestial Being, it was indisputable that the new enlightenment would benefit his practice in the Natural Realm a lot.


    Therefore, what Li Mu wanted then was to learn from Zhang Bo more secrets about cultivation, to gain morebat experience, and... to survive that battle.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Who are you?¡± demanded He Yunsiang.


    He was both anxious and irritated.


    In the beginning, he hoped to gain the upper hand by acting first. He nned to capture Lei Yinyin and then humiliate Dean Qu and the rest. However, a sorceress, who was unbelievably beautiful and had stunning magic, suddenly revealed herself when he made a move and was about to beat all those from the Fengming Academy. Meanwhile, she defeated three martial experts of the Qing Sha n in a row. What was more, when He Yunxiang came forward to handle her in person, he was knocked off and forced to retreat while spilling blood from his mouth...


    ¡°Young Master asked me to protect those from the Fengming Academy.¡±


    The woman with stunning beauty looked otherworldly gorgeous, not tainted by any dust in this world. Like an immortal free from the mundane, she was wrapped around dim fluorescent light as if her body was glowing. Such a holy look made the others not dare to look her in the eye. Even He Yunxiang, who fancied himself a dignified gentleman, had a sense of inferiority in front of that woman.


    There was a stream of natural Taoist Sense circting inside her.


    Six jade seals were floating around her, and under her feet hovered six other jade seals that rotated in midair. Moreover, there was a criss-crosswork of silver lines at the woman¡¯s feet shimmering against the seal deployment. It contracted and glinted at irregr intervals, which looked extremely bizarre.


    All that led to one conclusion¡ªshe was a potent sorceress.


    A disciple of the Hanshan Academy with an rmed look hastily whispered something in He Yunxiang¡¯s ear.


    In great astonishment, He Yunxiang uttered, ¡°You are... the Top Beauty in Chang¡¯an named Hua Xiangrong?¡±


    He had heard the name Hua Xiangrong when he arrived in Chang¡¯an. People said that night in a pool of moonlight she danced like a fairy maiden. That song When Would the Moon Appear that apanied her dance was also spread across the world, further rendering Hua Xiangrong a fairy from another world. Nheless, in the eyes of He Yunxiang, no matter how stunning she looked, she was merely a Top Beauty in the prostitutes¡¯ quarter, helplessly gaudy and shy. So, how could such a woman beparable to those real martial celebrities, heroines, and goddess?


    However, at that moment, He Yunxiang realized he was wrong.


    Seriously wrong.


    ¡®Howe there is such a drop-dead gorgeous woman in the world?¡¯


    ¡°Humph, you are just a prostitute. How dare you act so wildly right at the gate of our Hanshan Academy?¡± Tie Zhan, the president of Hanshan Academy, suddenly cut in. His eyes were reflecting unconcealed despise. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you did let go of your old job after you hooked up with Li Mu, did you? Get out of our way now!¡±


    He was still holding on to his existing superiority.


    Renowned schrs like him always had a sense of superiority before the prostitutes.


    Hua Xiangrong, however, looked quite unflustered and free of emotion. She did not say one more word but continued operating the peculiar magic deployment to safeguard the crowd from the Hanshan Academy while monitoring the surroundings through her pure spiritual force.


    It was the first time that she made a real strike since she started practicing with Li Mu. Naturally, she felt quite uneasy about the task. But when Li Mu¡¯s words urred to her, she managed to concentrate again.


    That aloof and serene face made her look more like a fairy that had forsaken the world of cares.


    He Yunxiang¡¯s eyes were full of amazement and envy.


    All of a sudden, he was profoundly jealous of Li Mu.


    ¡®What did that guy do to deserve thepany of such unparalleled beauty?¡¯


    ¡®And this beauty is not just for disy. She is indeed a whiz in magic. Judging by her aura and glory, perhaps her magic cultivation has already reached the Natural Realm, hasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    He Yunxiang immediately gave up on striking against her.


    Because the result of the fight was quite conclusive based on the previous try¡ªhe was not an equal of that woman. Adding that his internal qi was in disorder as he was injured by Li Mu, at that time his natural qi was as thin as gossamer and his strength was less than one-tenth of the normal. So, if he attacked, then, he would disgrace himself.


    However, someone else decided to make a move.


    And it seemed that he had harbored that idea for a long time.


    ¡°Haw-haw, you are truly a natural wonder-woman. In such a short span that you spent with Li Mu, you¡¯ve already gained such high-ssed magic cultivation. Well, wow, you¡¯re still a maiden. Li Mu does have strong self-discipline... Anyway, Hua Xiangrong, you will still be mine.¡±


    A blood-red ray of light raced towards the gate of the Hanshan Academy from the opposite street.


    The indescribably pungent smell of blood permeated the ce. Suddenly, the sky was overcast by a thinyer of dark cloud. The blood-red glow bathed the whole block. And that exceedingly eerie figured in blood-red slid speedily and covered several kilometers in a second.


    Againstmon sense, a blood-red crescent emerged from the dark cloud spookily.


    The blood-red figure leaped up and neatlynded on that blood-red crescent, overlooking the earth from the sky.


    ¡°Blood-red crescent shines over thendscape, dyeing everything in the same shade. Demonic Sects might be innumerous, but under the moon, I am the king!¡±


    As that figure slowly uttered those words, a puff of vicious qi began to diffuse in the air.

 Chapter 258 - Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 258 Breakthrough</h4>


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He Yunxiang and hispany were all on their guard. ¡®That figure standing on the blood-red crescent is rather sinister!¡¯


    ¡®Staying in the air is the skill only those Celestial Beings can master!¡¯


    The experts of the Qing Sha n were also on the alert. ¡®From the tone of that sinister figure, he was an old acquaintance of Hua Xiangrong. Did hee here to assist her? Now that Elder Zhang is not here, perhaps none of us is a match of that man.¡¯


    Behind Hua Xiangrong¡¯s protective shield, Dean Qu looked up at the crescent looming above their head and the blood-red cloud spreading across the field. Suddenly, something clicked in his mind, and he cried, ¡°Are you Bloody-moon Evil Master?¡±


    ¡°Seems some people can still recognize me. Good for you!¡±


    The figure standing on the blood-red crescent cackled.


    Shangguan Yuting finally showed a tinge of fear on her face, but very soon she recovered herposure.


    Back then, she was forced to host an Opening Day under the threat of the Bloody-moon Faction. In the past, the name of that faction gave her nightmares. Thus, as she heard the title ¡®Boody-moon Evil Master,¡¯ her heart instinctively shivered in fright.


    But she soon registered that she was not that famous prostitute living at the mercy of others anymore.


    She was already a constantpanion of Brother Mu.


    After spending those days practicing magic with Brother Mu, on that day, she believed she was bold enough to face any challenge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to put up a fight. Just be amb ande with me,¡± said that Bloody-moon Evil Master enveloped in a blood-red halo. He was wearing a set of blood-red matte armor to protect his body, and a matte helmet obscured his facial features. No one could see his expression, but they all sensed his intimidating imperiousness from his voice.


    Hua Xiangrong still remained silent.


    She made a Taoist sealing gesture, and then, six extra jade seals flew out of her sleeves and fluttered around her, as if a flock of butterflies dancing around a blossom. Those jade seals shielded every part of her, andyers of silver light around her could be seen indistinctly. Hua Xiangrong¡¯s magic was booming.


    She had made her choice clear with her act.


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t like handling women by force, you shouldn¡¯t be so stubborn and ungrateful,¡± Boody-moon Evil Master said in a baleful tone, ¡°Li Mu keeping you around is simply because of your defined physique. He is merely using you. Now that he is so audacious as to challenge a Celestial Being, he is seeking death on his own ord. Once you follow his footsteps, you will wind up in misery as well. If you...¡±


    But all of a sudden, something interrupted his speech.


    Swoosh!


    A jade seal smooth like light instantly broke through the void and lunged directly at Boody-moon Evil Master.


    ¡®Anyone who speaks ill of Brother Mu shall go to hell!¡¯


    A trace of wrath flitted across Shangguan Yuting¡¯s eyes.


    Boody-moon Evil Master reached out and quickly grabbed that jade seal. Then, with a teasing note in his voice, he remarked, ¡°You wish to confront me with a couple of days¡¯ worth of practice? Hua Xiangrong, don¡¯t me me of not going easy on you, now that you insist on declining my kind offer.¡±


    His fingers closed on the seal and squeezed gently.


    That jade seal instantly crumbled into a handful of dust.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Hey, little rat, you are really good at escaping.¡±


    Zhang Bo, the Red-hair Killing God, disyed a hint of impatience on his features.


    The battle had been on for half an hour.


    He was no longer in the mood of ying but eager to end the battle without suspense. Li Mu¡¯sst-minute defensive means came out in a constant flow. Even though he had resorted to his natural power, he found it hard to kill Li Mu for the time being.


    And the array of defensive means Li Mu exercised also shook the Red-hair Killing God¡¯s nerves.


    ¡®No wonder he created one miracle after another in Chang¡¯an. This youngster is indeed on the ball. He has studied both magic and martial arts, and the Cultivation methods he mastered are all mysterious ones that chill my heart. If it were not for the striking gap between our realms and my skill of extracting the power of heaven and earth, perhaps today I would fall to this brat¡¯s hand.¡¯


    ¡®In the uing years, if he grows stronger and rises to power, how horrible he could be?¡¯


    Zhang Bo¡¯s fear deepened every second he dwelled on that thought.


    ¡®No matter what, today I must eradicate the source of the potential trouble!¡¯


    He instantly mobilized all the power of heaven and earth he couldy a hand on and directed the de light that was scores of feet long to fervently chop at Li Mu.


    With a radius of several hundred miles, stone peaks copsed one by one, and the old-growth forest became a mess.


    For the creatures living in that area, it was absolutely a disaster out of no reason.


    All that could be seen were a scene of doom.


    Riding on the Samsara Knife, Li Mu took shelter from the copsing stone peaks and the rising dust and managed to dodge all the hacks of Zhang Bo¡¯s de light with the supersonic speed endowed by the Daomanding technique and the power of his Third Eye. Each time it was a close call. The scarlet de light shed in all directions, but he always made a narrow escape.


    It was like the scene of a man chased by a band of sharks trying to escape with a surfing board. If he made any mistakes, he would be engulfed by the hungry beasts in the sea.


    At that moment, Li Mu was fleeing in panic.


    After all, the gap between a Natural Expert and a Celestial Being was wide enough to cover a whole realm, just like the difference between a beggar and an emperor.


    When the battle proceeded to that point, he had already employed every single skill he learned, including the Zhenwu Boxing, the established styles of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves, and even the killing Taoist magic arts he had mastered so far. It could be said that he already demonstrated all the attacking techniques he grasped since he came to this world.


    However, none of them worked in the presence of the Red-hair Killing God¡¯s grid of hidden energy flow.


    That was the power of heaven and earth.


    ¡®Faster! I need to go faster...¡¯


    He urged the flying broadsword.


    His spiritual force had been concentrated to the utmost, causing the spot between his brows to throb.


    All of a sudden, he found that through the Third Eye, he could detect the direction and trajectory of the opponent¡¯s blows in advance. It was almost a kind of prescience. Although what he could see was a bit fuzzy and it felt somewhat mysterious and unfathomable feeling, Li Mu¡¯s heart leaped in joy.


    He knew that he was about to make a breakthrough.


    It had been a while since he fully aplished the first level of the Xiantian Skill.


    Today, he finally saw a chance to take a step forward.


    And that was why he ¡®recklessly¡¯ challenged the Celestial Being.


    He kept running, running away from the enemy like mad.


    Scarlet de light brushed past his shoulder and instantly shattered his clothes.


    Then, Li Mu was practically a naked man running... oh no, flying by dint of a broadsword.


    He was pushing himself to the limit.


    The spot between his brows prickled more and more violently, as though an invisible knife was cutting his flesh.


    Struggling with the pain, he avidly exercised the Xiantian Skill and urged his internal qi to flow inrge circles furiously.


    Suddenly, there was a rumble in his head and the throb between his brows disappeared at once. Then, a sense of cool and cozy feeling took over, as if drops of rare nectar was moistening his forehead. In a second, his spiritual force broke through the upper limit, and the flying speed of the Samsara Knife under his feet immediately doubled.


    ¡®I made it!¡¯


    ¡®I finally made a breakthrough!¡¯


    Li Mu felt a surge of wild joy.


    Like a jet of red light, the Samsara Knife zoomed at top speed. It was so fast that it almost could not be captured with bare eyes. Soon, it left a streak of shadow in the air, and all the roaring thunder and raging lightning produced by his previous Dao-riding vanished in a trice.


    The flying broadsword had turned into a jet of light.


    Compared with flying by generating thunder and lightning, that was a higher-leveled objectmanding skill.


    ¡®Uh? How did he get even faster?¡¯ Zhang Bo was taken aback.


    Li Mu¡¯s original speed was also very formidable for him, because even the Celestial Being could hardly fly at that kind of speed. Now that Li Mu¡¯s speed had increased by one time, Zhang Bo nearly could not lock his eyes on him. ¡®If Li Mu keeps running like that, I won¡¯t be able to catch him, will I?¡¯


    At that thought, Zhang Bo got into a p.


    But at that precise moment, Li Mu, who hadnded on a towering mountain with his flying broadsword, came up with an idea. The Samsara Knife turned into a scarlet streak of light and threw itself at Zhang Bo, who was on Li Mu¡¯s heels.


    ¡®Let me try the power of the Daomanding technique after I entered the second level of the Xiantian Skill.¡¯


    Li Mu made up his mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t run away? That¡¯s courting death... I¡¯ll smash your weapon first.¡±


    Upon seeing Li Mu came to a halt, Zhang Bo was ted.


    He pulled the machete back and stopped throwing off Li Mu¡¯s strikes. Then, unexpectedly, he stuck out his left hand as he drove the power of heaven and earth to the five fingers and made a grab at the huge Samsara Knife. Next, he already gripped Li Mu¡¯s weapon firmly in hand.


    Li Mu went deathly pale with fright.


    At that time, he saw through the Third Eye that the grid of hidden energy currents had wrapped around Zhang Bo¡¯s left arm as if he was wearing an elbow pad and encased the Samsara Knife, dissipating all its power and forbidding it advancing even one more inch.


    ¡°Fu*k! Now I¡¯m screwed...¡± Li Mu frically impelled his spiritual force to run faster so as to keep the broadsword under his control.


    The Samsara Knife buzzed and vibrated wildly in the attempt to break free but did not seed.


    A cold smile curled the corner of Zhang Bo¡¯s mouth as he said, ¡°It turns out to be made of pure dark iron. It can almost scrape a pass, but...¡± Before his voice died away, the power of heaven and earth assembled in his hand suddenly erupted.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of breaking metal was heard.


    Cracks appeared on the heavy de of the massive Samsara Knife, stretching from the top part held by Zhang Bo¡¯s five fingertips to the hem of the handle. Eventually, with a loud rumble, it burst open, leaving behind numerous scarlet fragments drifting in the sky.


    The broadsword was destroyed.


    It raptured into pieces.


    ¡°With the broadsword gone, I shall see how you can perform your broadswordmanding skill.¡±


    Zhang Bo mocked relentlessly.


    Li Mu¡¯s broadswordmanding art was not very intimidating in terms of attacking. But its supersonic speed was so fast that even Zhang Bo, a Celestial Being, could hardly catch up. What was more, it sessfully doubled the rate at thest critical moment, which rendered him thoroughly, unable to keep up the pace. That speed frightened him. Thus, he crushed that Samsara Knife at the first opportunity.


    He could see that Li Mu did not know how to fly himself, and all that he relied on to escape was the broadswordmanding skill. Once the broadsword was crumbled, Li Mu would be a bird with snapped wings and had no chance to get away.


    At that moment, Li Mu looked dumbstruck.


    ¡®Fu*k! I do have underrated the horrible power of the unparalleled expert in the Celestial Being Realm!¡¯


    ¡®My Samsara Knife! What a pity!¡¯


    Staring at the fluttering fragments of the de, Li Mu felt his heart was bleeding.


    Almost at the same time, he sensed the energy fluctuations in each of the broken pieces. The Samsara Knife was refined by his spiritual force and the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal. Even though it was shattered, the fragments still shared the miraculous connection with his spiritual force. With a stir of his mind, those scattered bits all winged their way back at Li Mu¡¯s feet like swallows returning to their nest, though theyy in disorder.


    As those pieces assembled again, Zhang Bo did not strike once, because he knew Li Mu could not escape anyway.


    ...


    ¡°Where did you get all those Cultivation Methods and secret techniques?¡± Zhang Bo red at Li Mu and demanded, ¡°Hand me the secret technique of the broadswordmanding skill and the punch manual and illustrations you employed before. Then, I might let you have a quick death.¡±


    At his remark, Li Mu snapped, ¡°Sh*t, you do have sharp eyes for quality goods... But, I have one more treasure. I think you should have a look. Once you see it, perhaps you won¡¯t be so unruffled.¡±


    As those words reverberated in the wild¡ª


    Li Mu opened his mouth wide.


    A jet of five-colored divine light shot out from his mouth and materialized an ancient and unadorned square seal, which then floated over his head.

 Chapter 259 - Strangled Celestial Being

    <h4>Chapter 259 Strangled Celestial Being</h4>


    Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.


    The five-colored holy light flowed down like a silk curtain in silver, green, blue, red, and orange colors. The qi of the Great Way flowed like a misty light curtain, surrounding Li Mu.


    The eyelids of Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo, fluttered.


    He instantly felt that this five-sided square seal was entric, and power seemed to be hidden within it, which made him slightly shocked.


    ¡°This is what you call the trump card?¡± As he ignited the power of heaven and earth, Natural Expert qi flowed and his breath reached the peak stage. He then said, ¡°The gap between realms can¡¯t be ovee by your magic weapon. It is toote and useless. This is thest chance for you to hand over your magical skill secrets, so that you will suffer less. Otherwise, you will suffer all kinds of cruel torture by the Qing Sha n.¡±


    Li Mu did not answer, but used both hands to pinch out the hand signs for the Taoist seal.


    Then, the transparent seal signs were imprinted into the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.


    In the square seal, the blue wood part in the five elements began to sparkle.


    On the entire square seal, the green lines flickered, and the green light became thick. After this, numerous nts were growing rapidly within hundreds of miles, and there were green light clusters in the branches, just like the green fireflies gathering toward the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal over Li Mu¡¯s head.


    The forest with flourishing nts was the most blessed ce for the wood part in five elements.


    Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo, looked surprised.


    That was because he felt the power of heaven and earth flowing, gathering, and twisting like a whirlpool.


    And the center of this whirlpool was exactly Li Mu.


    ¡°Just by relying on an external device, a Natural Realm expert could even activate the power of heaven and earth?


    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, after all, an external object is not your own power... Die.¡± Feeling the approaching danger, Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo, had no time to ask for a Cultivation Method, so he used his hands to hold the long blood knife to activate the power of heaven and earth. He chopped out while saying, ¡°Bloody Deity-ying Chop!¡±


    In an instant, a hundred-meter-long blood knife light moved toward the foothill where Li Mu was.


    The knife light did not move fast, and there was a faint roar of demonsing from it, as if a demon¡¯s soul was bound inside it, extremely aggressive and horrible. Under the blood air, wherever the knife light passed by, the trees would wither and the birds and beasts would die, even if they were several kilometers away...


    The knife light was like a path of death.


    Since the knife light targeted Li Mu, he could not move or dodge away, but could only fight against it.


    This was one of the ¡°Hacking Deities Three Styles¡± by Red-hair Killing God, who could sweep across Wulin using them.


    Li Mu activated the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal without expression.


    Then, the Taoist Power of the wood part flowed. It seemed that all the nts were growing, and an old and lofty tree appeared behind him. On the old tree, phoenix birds and other ancient birds were chirping, flying, and nesting. Then, its branches stretched and twisted toward the blood knife light.


    When the blood knife light touched the ancient branches, countless green leaves were scattered all over the sky and turned into bits of green radiance, which was the purest wood energy.


    However, Zhang Bo didn¡¯t smile.


    That was because the Bloody Deity-ying Chop moved more and more slowly.


    In the end, the hundred-meter-long Deity-ying knife light was plunged into the boundless sea of green foliage, and became entangled, strangled, dposed... and eventually swallowed.


    ¡°Destroying-god Chop!¡±


    ¡°Devouring Chop!¡±


    With a cold look, Zhang Bo held his knife in both hands and disyed another two styles.


    They were the other two moves in the Hacking Deities Three Styles.


    Their power was not less than the Deity-ying Chop.


    The power of the two movesbined was stronger than just adding them together.


    However, everything was futile.


    As for the old tree behind Li Mu, the branches and leaves were shaking, and countless branches extended toward Zhang Bo at either a slow or fast speed. In a sh, the two wide lines of knife light were directly swallowed, and before Zhang Bo was aware of this, he found himself in a sea of green leaves.


    ¡°Damn...¡±


    Feeling the danger approaching, Red-hair Killing God became angry and shocked.


    As he roared, he used various secret techniques and Cultivation Methods to madly counterattack because he wanted to be free from the encirclement of these green leaves. However, the situation became worse, as the green vines, like ancient pythons, entwined him. Thorns directly pierced his protective cover, body armor, and skin, going into his flesh and blood...


    No matter how many branches were twisted off, there were numerous supplementary ones.


    The thorns that pierced into his flesh and blood, as if they were living, were not only poisonous, but also absorbing the nutrients and energy in his flesh and blood and devouring his qi and blood. Instantly, Zhang Bo¡¯s arms and legs became feeble and his skin wrinkled...


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    He shouted, struggled, and used all kinds of means.


    However, they were useless.


    Under the entanglement and engulfment of the vines, he was getting weaker and weaker.


    The unique skill of activating power from heaven and earth at the Celestial Being Realm was even also restrained by the boundless green vines. Surrounded by the strong qi of green wood, he was totally separated from the outside world. How could Zhang Bo motivate the power of heaven and earth?


    Ultimately, only ayer of his skin outside his bones was exposed, and he, like a dried corpse, even could not kill himself.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t die here...¡±


    Zhang Bo was resentful and frightened.


    This was because he didn¡¯t expect to ever face such a situation.


    ¡°He is just a middle-staged and marginal person in the Natural Realm who is inferior to me. But he is even able to kill me?¡±


    ¡°That square seal... What... what is it?¡± Zhang Bo might die with evesting regret. Like a dying old man, he stared at the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal and then looked at Li Mu. He said weakly, ¡°Who... who... who are you? You?¡±


    Before he finished his words, he died with his neck dropping down.


    In fact, at this time, all his blood, energy, bone marrow, and flesh had been sucked out.


    Then, the green branches moved back.


    The wizened body of Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo, like a sand sculpture that had been dried up, turned into flying ash, dissipating in the void.


    An elder of the Qing Sha n died without any trace remaining.


    As the green branches dissipated, the armor on his body, the long bent knife, the treasure pocket, his clothes, the jade, the hairpin, and other items were left intact and fell from the sky.


    Li Mu collected all of them one by one.


    After he finished this, sweat appeared on his forehead, and worn out, he sat down on a stone on the mountain peak.


    The power of the wood part of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal was really formidable.


    A peerless master in the Celestial Being Realm was killed, leaving no trace.


    ¡°The only shoring?


    ¡°Why does the ancient lofty green tree appear above my head when I perform the wood part of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal?


    ¡°Green above my head?


    ¡°This is not a good sign.¡±


    Li Mu gasped andughed at himself.


    After all, a lot of spiritual force and internal qi were required for the activation of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.


    At this time, Li Mu felt exhausted. Had he not broken through the firstyer of Xiantian Skill this time, it would not have been so easy for him to take advantage of the wood-nature power to kill Red-hair Killing God. And then, the most likely result of this fight would have been that Red-hair Killing God would have escaped and Li Mu would have returned without any injury.


    He ran the Xiantian Skill to relieve himself for a while, and then became a bit more energetic.


    He sorted out some of Zhang Bo¡¯s items, and opened the treasure pocket by using his spiritual power. At first nce, Li Mu burst into a smile.


    ¡°The items are much more than those collected by Chu Nantian, the future leader of the Heaven Sword Sect... Da*n, I really gained a lot of things today. Haha, a big harvest in delivery. This elder of the Qing Sha n is really the most dedicated deliveryman, hahaha... He is an employee from SF Express. Hahaha... Although this battle was breathtaking, the harvest is absolutely abundant.¡±


    Li Mu was quite overjoyed.


    In his treasure pocket, there wasrge space for storage and all kinds of treasures.


    The only regretful thing was that the Samsara Knife, which was refined a few days ago, waspletely broken in this battle.


    Li Mu sighed as he looked at the pieces of the Samsara Knife on the ground.


    These pieces, of different sizes and irregr shapes, were even exactly 108.


    ¡°It seems that I have to go back to refine again to see if I can restore them together.¡±


    As Li Mu thought it over, he took Zhang Bo¡¯s long curved knife and waved it around. Things were cut off immediately. This knife was extremely sharp, as it cut up the rock like tofu without any noise. With his Third Eye, he could see there was a blood-checkered tactical deployment inside the knife, which was better than the warlock¡¯s star array, and was somewhat simr to the Taoist tactical deployment.


    This was a treasured knife.


    There being a demon¡¯s roar in the knife light from Zhang Bo¡¯s Hacking Deities Three Styles might be rted to the blood-checkered tactical deployment.


    ¡°This is a good knife, but unfortunately, the shape is a bit terrible.¡±


    Li Mu did not like the bent knife.


    There was only one reason.


    The knife was too curved.


    A real man didn¡¯t hold a curved knife.


    He preferred the old-fashioned sword, which was suitable for a face-to-face attack.


    However, the material of this long bloody curved knife, although Li Mu knew its structure, was of good quality, and its internal tactical deployment had value for reference.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and had an idea.


    When returning to refine the Samsara Knife, he could incorporate this into the Samsara Knife.


    ¡°Zhang Bo had said that the Samsara Knife was made of the ancient delicate iron. It should be the material of Bloody Giant Dao that belongs to One Cut that Sends Man to Death, Wu Biao. However, Wu Biao may know little about this. Zhang Bo thinks highly of that material, so this so-called ancient delicate iron is a kind of quite magical material for producing instruments.¡±


    Li Mu pondered.


    However, he did not like this bloody appearance.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to change the color of the knife, since the color of blood always looks like an evil demon. The silver color is in line with my style and role, who represents love and peace.¡±


    At this time, Li Mu had be much more vigorous.


    Since he was about a hundred miles from Chang¡¯an City, without the Samsara Knife, he couldn¡¯t fly on this knife.


    Li Mu took out a piece of clothing from the storage container and put them all in it randomly. Then, he rushed for a few kilometers toward Chang¡¯an City.


    He spent two hours in the fight against Zhang Bo.

 Chapter 260 - So Violent

    <strong>Chapter 260 So Violent</strong>


    The purple current was flowing around Bloody-moon Evil Master, and his hair was sticking almost straight up.


    From the crumbled secret jade, the purple thunder light suddenly appeared, and it was toote for him to avoid this attack. The current flowed around him. Thus, the appearance of an evil master was almost destroyed immediately.


    Who could expect that there was such a trap in this secret jade?


    Fortunately, the magical power of Bloody-moon Evil Master had been fully mastered. This purple lightning left no injury on him aside from his damaged figure.


    ¡°Oh, just a trick, you...¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master smiled lightly.


    However, before he finished his words, Shangguan Yuting activated the seal with her fine hands, and sent handprints out. Then, 17 pieces of jade around her were shot out at different speeds. And arranged in a strange tactical deployment and like a meteor shower, they began to encircle Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    This time, Bloody-moon Evil Master did not dare to take it lightly.


    He quickly seized a long knife from the blood-colored sky to counterattack.


    The moonlight was like blood, and the knife light was like lightning.


    However, the 17 pieces of jade were extremely flexible. Controlled by Shangguan Yuting¡¯s handprints, they seemed to be alive. In the air, they collided with each other to keep changing their positions, and they could also form different deployments actively to dexterously avoid the blood-colored knife light. Instantly, within five meters from Bloody-moon Evil Master, they shrouded him.


    ¡°Purple ¨C Pr ¨C Thunder ¨C Light ¨C Refining!¡±


    Urged by the crisp shouts, purple thunder liquid overflew from each piece of jade, then a full-scale power grid in the void directly covered Bloody-moon Evil Master. He would be tempered by the power of purple pr thunder and lightning.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master was shocked.


    The opponent¡¯s tactics were definitely different from those of most warlocks.


    The power of this purple pr thunder and lightning was evenparable to thebat force of a Natural Expert Warlock King.


    Hua Xiangrong was only an apprentice to Li Mu not long ago, so how did she be so strong?


    A pure Taoist Figure was really wonderful.


    Then, Bloody-moon Evil Master became more and more excited.


    ¡°Haha, Master Hua, the power of a Natural Expert king is no match for me... You¡¯d better give up.¡± Heughed and took a bloody-moon curved knife from the bloody sky. Then, he attacked in a random manner, and suddenly, the bloody mes skyrocketed, as if he were the god of fire.


    The power of the bloody moon mepletely resisted the force of the purple lightning and even forced it out little by little.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master smiled slightly and proudly said, ¡°I have reached great achievement in the miraculous skills, so the power of a Natural Expert king can hardly injure me...¡±


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Before his voice died away, he saw four fist-sized jade balls fly out from Hua Xiangrong¡¯s palms. They were smooth and in and no energy was around them. However, urged by her spiritual power, the lightning soon shot into a purple lightning, and then these jade balls suddenly exploded in thunder-like roars.


    Indescribably terrible power suddenly broke out.


    The purple lightning seemed extremely violent, and in the purple lightning grid, the flows carrying energy spurted out. Thus, the power instantly became dozens of times stronger than before, and the lightning, just like a python or a purple dragon, instantly cut up the bloody-moon mes made by the Evil Master and bombarded his body.


    ¡°Ah, ah...¡±


    From withing the lightning came the roar of Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    ¡°What is this...¡± He was mmed down from the new moon in the sky with his body seared and a pale appearance, then he stretched out his hand to catch the bloody new moon, as if he were trying to grab a life-saving straw after falling from a cliff. As his internal qi was stirred up, he pulled it and then jumped up.


    This time, everyone could see that the reason why Bloody-moon Evil Master could absorb the energy in heaven was not that he really had entered the Celestial Being Realm, but it was that new bloody moon, which, in fact, like some kind of secret treasure, could be suspended in the void. Relying on it, Bloody-moon Evil Master could absorb the energy in heaven.


    ¡°Hua Xiangrong, do you want to suffer more? I...¡± The purple light flowed in his armor, and with his hair totally ck, his armor seemed to be ckened by fire. As a result, no one could find his imposing momentum of ¡°King Under the Moon¡± that he had shown before.


    However, before his voice died away, Hua Xiangrong silently and directly refined 10 jade balls and shot them at Bloody-moon Evil Master in the way of manipting jade. They, like flying stars, whirled and moved in unpredictable tracks, and constantly changed formation in the air.


    ¡°Da*n...¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master almost jumped up out of anger.


    ¡°Why does this woman have so many weapons?¡±


    This strange jade ball was as powerful as the attack by a mid-level Natural Realm expert, which was extremely horrible. The previous four had already shocked and paralyzed him, and the effect of purple pole power hadn¡¯t cleared in his body. Why were 10 ballsing out?


    Was this kind of secret treasure gotten for free?


    Since he made great achievements in miraculous skills and confidently appeared in Wulin, he had been cautiously hiding himself. At this time, since Li Mu was invited to battle by a master in the Celestial Being Realm, he seized the opportunity to try to take Hua Xiangrong away. But... why didn¡¯t it go as he had expected?


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    As the jade balls were exploding, Bloody-moon Evil Master was devoured in the horrible force.


    The purple pr liquidpletely devoured everything within 20 to 30 meters into a thunder sea.


    ¡°Hua Xiangrong, you...¡± In shock and anger, Bloody-moon Evil Master faintly roared from the thunder sea.


    Upon witnessing this scene, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°This is too... grand.¡±


    Everyone knew that the reason why Hua Xiangrong got the upper hand was that her jade balls contained the terrible power of purple pr lightning, which was not cultivated by Hua Xiangrong, but was contained in the balls before. However, it was really a terrific scene that Hua Xiangrong could attack with a dozen such powerful jade balls.


    Even for a Warlock King of Law in the Natural Realm, this kind of jade ball was also precious.


    A jade ball had to have been worth hundreds of thousands of pounds of gold.


    In fact, Hua Xiangrong was burning money instead of fighting someone.


    Even if Bloody-moon Evil Master didn¡¯t enter the Celestial Being Realm, he was also quite formidable. However, he had no way to counterattack.


    Soon after, the roar of Bloody-moon Evil Master was overwhelmed by the sea of purple lightning.


    The bloody and dark cloud in the sky was gradually torn up by lightning.


    The terrible power of lightning radiated around, scaring He Yunxiang and others to retreat, who stood at the gate of Hanshan Academy. Dean Tie Zhan also asked students to withdraw, since a ray of lightning was powerful enough to instantly kill a martial artist.


    What made everyone more surprised was that 20 identical jade balls were flying around Shangguan Yuting.


    Endless!


    She was squandering them wantonly.


    This showed the wealth gap between rich and ordinarybatants.


    In the thunder liquid, Bloody-moon Evil Master was still struggling, and when viewing this scene, he was greatly shocked.


    Considering that he could not refine those 10 purple pole lightning jade balls for a while, if he were smashed by 20 of the same type, he would really be in danger. He had already faintly felt that as the jade balls increased in number, their force didn¡¯t be stronger in ayered manner, but in a skyrocketing and explosive way.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master wanted to vomit blood.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Originally, he nned to sessfully catch her. But he didn¡¯t expect that Hua Xiangrong, who just learned from Li Mu for a few days, could be so powerful. Even though he had reached great achievement in miraculous skills, he couldn¡¯t defeat her... He shouldn¡¯t have proudly attacked her in public, but should have done so in a secret manner, since even the god ofw in the Celestial Being Realm could be defeated by his secret attack.


    Run first.


    He was extremely indignant, but at this time, he could only retreat.


    In the end, he took the new moon and collected all the bloody clouds. He cracked the sea of purple pole lightning with his sword, turned into bloody-moon mes, flew out of the crevice that was about to vanish, and disappeared directly into the air in the distance...


    He Yunxiang opened his mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Tie Zhan and others in Hanshan Academy felt like they were in a dream.


    They were most clear about Hua Xiangrong¡¯s identity, who was just a famous and weak singing girl in the brothel. But now, they just felt that Hua Xiangrong had totally changed and they were facing another person who was a virgin goddess from a decent sect.


    When Shangguan Yuting saw them, Tie Zhan and other people looked pale and retreated, daring not to look at her.


    He Yunxiang also did not dare to look directly at her as he had before.


    Even the people of Fengming Academy, such as Lei Yinyin and Dean Qu, couldn¡¯t believe this scene.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey...¡± The little white fox, Daji,y on Shangguan Yuting¡¯s shoulder and screamed proudly. Before Li Mu left, he put it on the back of the chrysanthemum leopard, and apart from Li Mu, it only wanted to rely on Shangguan Yuting.


    On the other hand, the one-eyed chrysanthemum leopard just yawned.


    Only Shangguan Yuting knew how nervous she was.


    Since this was her first battle in the true sense.


    No matter how muchbat knowledge was instilled in her by Li Mu, or no matter how many battle methods were pre-set for her, when faced with a real enemy, herck of experience was exposed at once. Although she looked indifferent without saying a word, she was actually too nervous to know what to say.


    She was so nervous that some of her tactical gestures were not correctly implemented. The power of the purple pole thunderball should have been stronger. If Brother Mu had performed it, Bloody-moon Evil Master might have be flying ashes.


    However, she ultimately won.


    She was relieved.


    Brother Mu secretly informed her to protect Lei Yinyin and the others, and she finallypleted this task.


    ¡°This is the first time that I could do something to help Brother Mu, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shangguan Yuting was satisfied.


    This kind of satisfaction was more exciting than if she had defeated such a famous figure like Bloody-moon Evil Master. Although such abat skill, once spread out, was enough to cause a sensation, and this topic would be discussed by more people than the scene in which Li Mu defeated the Heaven-Sword Celestial Being in the Heaven Sword Martial Club, for her, she expected to see Li Mu¡¯s admiration for her far more than outsiders¡¯ envy.


    ¡°But, when will Brother Mu...e back?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong pondered and looked in the direction that Li Mu had gone.


    Suddenly, she was struck by an idea. She turned back, and the jade balls were flying around her. She used her hands to make a handprint in front of her chest, where a ss jade shield was then instantly made...


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A fingerprint, with the power that seemed to separate heaven and earth, was mightily undefendable, which seemed to break the void, and suddenly came from the southeast. It then touched the ss jade shield.

 Chapter 261 - Golden Fingerprint

    <h4><strong>Chapter 261: Golden Fingerprint</strong></h4>


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With a crisp sound, the zed jade light shield was almost broken in an instant.


    Then, there were all kinds of lights around Shangguan Yuting, and various miraculous protective forces appeared inyers. However, she couldn¡¯t resist the powerful fingerprints.


    All of sudden, the golden holy fingerprints fell on Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body.


    The scene seemed to be still at this moment.


    The fingerprint with a golden sheen seemed to fall from heaven onto Shangguan Yuting, as if it were pressing an ant, and instantly, the blood was spurting out of her five sense organs, then was directly vtilized by the me-like golden light!


    This was a cruel scene.


    Shangguan Yuting still looked stunned.


    Obviously, it was a sudden destructive attack on her, and it was toote for her to react after she sensed the danger. The golden fingerprints, which contained the power of heaven and earth, were not something that she could now resist.


    Space seemed to be condensed at this moment.


    Neither Hanshan Academy nor Fengming Academy expected this sudden change.


    In a sh, the little white fox, Daji, on Shangguan Yuting¡¯s shoulder screamed at the golden finger, but at the same moment, was violently shaken off and flung into a distant wall. No one knew whether or not it was still alive.


    However, the chrysanthemum leopard, who was closest to Shangguan Yuting, had no time to react due to its weakness, so its body was shattered by this finger power brushing past, as if it were directly melted by the golden me.


    It seemed tost for a moment, but also for a century.


    In the end, when the golden fingerprints gradually dissipated, everything seemed to be normal.


    As Hua Xiangrong had no strength to support herself, she slowly fell down.


    The long ck hair waved in the wind.


    ¡°Sister Hua...¡± Among all the people, Lei Yinyin was the first to recognize her. She rushed over and hugged Shangguan Yuting, who was about to fall to the ground.


    She was still alive.


    However, Shangguan Yuting hadpletely been knocked unconscious.


    Everything that happened just now was dreamlike. The sacred fingerprint with golden mes came so suddenly and forcibly that it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. It was not like the power from a human, but was as powerful as the divine punishment given by the gods from heaven.


    Within the surrounding few kilometers, all the creatures were scared.


    ¡°Sister Hua...¡± Lei Yinyin held Shangguan Yuting anxiously.


    In addition to her breath, Lei Yinyin could feel Shangguan Yuting¡¯s heartbeat, which was her only sign of life. Although Lei Yinyincked powerful strength, as a martial artist, she could instantly realize some basic situations.


    ¡°What... what¡¯s the matter?¡± He Yunxiang was also confused.


    He looked back at Tie Zhan, as well as other strong people of the Qing Sha n, all of whom were puzzled.


    Obviously, they were also confused about the situation.


    Dean Qu and others rushed over and stood beside Shangguan Yuting.


    As the body of the chrysanthemum leopard was directly melted by the terrible power, it had no breath and couldn¡¯t survive at all. On the other hand, the little white fox might have suffered more seriously, but it climbed out from the distant stone wall covered in blood. Then, it struggled back beside Shangguan Yuting, screaming and with tears dripping onto her body...


    He Yunxiang pondered for a moment and suddenly realized.


    This was a good opportunity.


    As Bloody-moon Evil Master escaped, and Hua Xiangrong was seriously injured, who among the rest could defeat him?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a rare chance to catch the supreme stove, Lei Yinyin? Moreover, Hua Xiangrong is also an extremely beautiful woman. Even if she is unconscious, she isn¡¯t dead. Hence, I can still have a taste of her...¡±


    He hinted to the masters of the Qing Sha n beside him.


    After the masters understood, they came over to encircle them quietly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lei Yinyin was very alert. When sensing the danger, she immediately shouted.


    When He Yunxiang looked at her, he did not hide, but sneered, ¡°What will I do? Hoho, what do you think?¡± ¡°Now who else can protect you? Li Mu must have been killed by my grandmaster, Red-hair Killing God, and you are destined to be my stove, hehe...¡±


    The people of Fengming Academy suddenly became angry and were ready to put up a desperate fight.


    But at this moment, the ground suddenly trembled as if there was an earthquake.


    All the people on the spot were shocked again by this situation.


    What happened today was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination, so no one knew what would happen next...


    Soon afterward, like a meteor, a figure came from the sky and appeared before the door of Hanshan Academy.


    The figure was slender with short ck hair.


    He had to be Li Mu.


    At first sight, He Yunxiang was stunned.


    ¡°Impossible. How is Li Mu back?


    ¡°How can Li Mue back alive? Does that mean that...¡±


    He shouted, ¡°Li Mu, where is my master?¡±


    Li Mu frowned and had a feeling of uneasiness because, from a distance, he had felt there was a kind of majestic power here. As he came down and looked around, he suddenly felt something strange. When he noticed Shangguan Yuting, he suddenly became mad. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li, you are finally back... Save Sister Hua...¡± Lei Yinsheng hurriedly said.


    A figure passed by.


    In a sh.


    Li Mu had gone to Shangguan Yuting¡¯s side and he held her in his arms.


    When he used his spiritual force and Third Eye to check her body, Li Mu waspletely clear about her injuries.


    She was seriously injured.


    Not only were her internal organs shattered, but also her head was severely injured. Xiantian Skill was used to temper Mud-pill Pce, which could also be called the part of human cognition, so if the head was severely injured and the Mud-pill Pce was broken or affected, the skills that Shangguan Yuting cultivated these days would have all been eliminated.


    An ordinary person would die from these injuries.


    However, Shangguan Yuting did not die.


    As long as she was not dead, she could be saved.


    Li Mu was shocked and angry, as well as distressed.


    ¡°Why did this happen?


    ¡°What the hell is the matter?¡±


    Then, he saw the chrysanthemum leopard, whose body was destroyed and in whose eyes thest trace of pleasure was left. Obviously, there was no way to save it, but when seeing Li Mu, its eyes showed a hint of relief and then it became calm. Finally, it stopped breathing.


    Li Mu felt sorrowful for its death.


    ¡°Hey, hey hey hey...¡± As for the little white fox, Daji, whose hind limbs were broken and were dragging on the ground, its white hair was stained with fresh blood. It tugged on Li Mu¡¯s clothing and cried sorrowfully.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Li Mu was so angry that his eyes became red as if dyed by blood.


    Aggressive intention arose from his mind.


    A kind of breath that caused fear in others erupted from his body.


    Lei Yinyin and the others also felt scared, then she told him what had happened before.


    ¡°Golden fingerprint... is the power of heaven and earth. In the air here, there is still this kind of power...¡± Li Mu opened his Third Eye to look around. Although it was impossible to find the breath, he was sure that it had to be a strong person in the Celestial Being Realm who had secretly attacked.


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡±


    Countless thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°Which of the Celestial Beings can act so despicably to even attack an inferior person?¡±


    He had not expected that such a weird thing could happen.


    The things he offered to Shangguan Yuting were all kinds of bodyguard treasures. Even if a peak Natural Realm master had attacked her with all his strength, it was impossible to hurt her to this extent, at least she wouldn¡¯t lose the battle. But why was there a Celestial Being here?


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Li Mu, what happened to my master? Where is he?¡± He Yunxiang shouted with his voice trembling voice, ¡°Why are you back alone?¡± He seemed to be a bit mad. Actually, he didn¡¯t really care about his grandmaster, but was frightened by his guess.


    Li Mu turned back, and in his eyes was coldness and aggression. ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this word, He Yunxiang almost went crazy. ¡°Impossible. You...¡±


    ¡°Go to apany him... Die,¡± Li Mu said with his eyes widened.


    With indignation, he didn¡¯t want to waste time talking with him. Then, as his spiritual force broke out, thergest piece of the Samsara Knife stored in the storage space, about half a meter long, automatically flew out and circled around He Yunxiang¡¯s neck at lightning-like speed. Instantly, He Yunxiang¡¯s head was twisted off.


    ¡°Puff.¡±


    The head fell on the ground.


    When sensing the danger, the masters of the Qing Sha n next to him immediately turned to flee.


    However, the fragment of the Samsara Knife, moving as fast as lightning, flew out and killed all the masters of the Qing Sha n on the spot once and for all.


    Against these kinds of warriors, Broadswordmanding Skill was an invincible way to kill them all in an instant.


    ¡°You...¡± Tie Zhan, the dean of Hanshan Academy, trembled out of fear.


    Li Mu nced at him. ¡°You are also evil.¡±


    As the knife light shed.


    Tie Zhan¡¯s head also flew directly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The remaining people from Hanshan Academy were greatly frightened by this scene.


    At this time, Li Mu, with his eyes red and his face looking horrific, was like a killing god from hell that came to the human world. It was terrifying.


    The piece of the Samsara Knife shed like lightning in the void. And when it was about to pierce through the forehead of a young disciple of Hanshan College, it suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me...¡± the young disciple, probably only 15 or 16 years old, screamed with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Young Master Li...¡± Lei Yinyin was extremely worried about Li Mu¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The piece of the Samsara Knife flew back.


    ¡°Dean Qu, please help me send the body of ck leopard to my Shack¡¯s courtyard.¡± Holding Shangguan Yuting and the little white fox, which was crying, in his arms, he activated the Taoist technique of wind. Then, a pair of wings appeared behind his back. He shed toward the Shack¡¯s courtyard.


    Shangguan Yuting could be saved.


    Li Mu had already found a way.


    Therefore, it was essential to rush back to save her.


    However, he had to get revenge for this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I know that you must spy on me. You will regret it. Believe me. I will find you, and then kill you... I swear in the name of the old faker.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s words resounded over Hanshan Academy like thunder.

 Chapter 262 - Sensation

    <h4>Chapter 262 Sensation</h4>


    ¡°Who is the old faker?¡±


    This problem confused many people in Chang¡¯an City.


    They had never heard of a superb master called the old faker.


    They guessed that he should be Li Mu¡¯s master, or his mysterious fellow.


    But in any case, he should be powerful.


    That was because Li Mu swore in the name of the old faker to get revenge for Hua Xiangrong.


    And the name Li Mu had again caused a sensation in all of Chang¡¯an City.


    Li Mu had killed ¡°Red-hair Killing God¡± Zhang Bo, the elder of the Qing Sha n in the Celestial Being Realm.


    This was simply an inconceivable event.


    Although it sounded like there was no apparent difference between the names ¡°Celestial Being Realm¡± and ¡°Natural Realm¡±, in fact, there was a huge gap between them in terms of strength.


    Although in this world, there had been cases of people in a lower-level realm defeating one who was superior to him, there was only an unimportant realm between them, and some secret skills or some external forces had to be deployed. However, Li Mu who was much inferior to his opponent in light of their realms managed to kill a peerless master of the Celestial Being Realm, which sounded like an absurd fairy tale.


    But this was the fact.


    After their battle, Li Mu came back alive, while Zhang Bo, Red-hair Killing God, was missing.


    This was the truth.


    Some people spected that Zhang Bo might not have died, but had left for some reason, or was just injured... However, these thoughts did not hold up because Li Mu came back alive without any injuries.


    Everyone in the Wulin sect was shocked.


    Some martial arts strongmen found traces of their battle in the wilderness outside Chang¡¯an City.


    Within the surrounding few hundred miles, the mountains had copsed, the trees were broken, and numerous beasts and birds died, which seemed to have been caused by a fierce battle between gods and demons. Besides this, thekes were evaporated, the rivers were diverted, and the rolling hills were turned into a basin in this area. The birds and beasts had even disappeared.


    ¡°Red-hair Killing God is dead.¡±


    After closing his eyes to sense around the battlefield for half an hour, me Elder, a King of Law in the Natural Realm from Chang¡¯an City, made such a conclusion.


    Liu Chenglong, the director of the Musical House, felt anxious.


    Other martial arts masters and powerhouses of the Natural Realm reached such a conclusion after inspecting here. Judging by these signs, Red-hair Killing God was really dead, and his remaining breath was still on the battlefield, which symbolized his sudden fall and death.


    When these martial arts strongmen returned to Chang¡¯an City, the news spread out, and it was once again sensational.


    More and more martial arts strongmen went to the battlefield to feel the various breaths remaining on the battlefield, trying to reproduce the process when Li Mu fought against Zhang Bo, and to uncover the mystery of Li Mu killing a Celestial Being.


    In the following months, this ruin within a hundred miles had probably be a martial arts destination for countless people.


    ...


    ¡°Haha, Jing¡¯er, bring some Intoxicating Wine here for me and drink with me.¡±


    In Ning Mansion, in a good mood, Ning Rushan asked Ning Jing to take him the good wine collected by him for 30 years and allowed this illegal son, who wasn¡¯t paid much attention to, to drink it with him. Then, he announced that he would transfer several core estates to Ning Jing and Ning Jing¡¯s wife.


    Thus, Ning Kang and the other sons looked depressed.


    ¡°Starting today, others must not intervene in the estates managed by Jing¡¯er. What Jing¡¯er says is what I say. If someone dares to plot against him, I will definitely punish him.¡± Ning Rushan slowly stood up and warned them with a serious look on his face.


    From his attitude, everyone in the Ning family realized that Ning Jing and his wife were really gaining power.


    Although Mrs. Ning showed sympathy for the two sons with dissatisfaction, she did not dare to speak.


    That was due to Ning Rushan enjoying quite a high status in the Ning family.


    Ning Jing habitually scratched the back of his head and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    His wife, Dong Xue, looked calm.


    An intelligent woman, she certainly knew the reasons why her father-inw suddenly became so kind to her and her husband¡ªin addition to their ability inmerce and the two incapable sons, the most important reason was nothing else than the news that Young Master Mu had killed a Celestial Being.


    ...


    ...


    At the base of the Bloody-moon faction¡ª


    Bloody-moon Evil Master smashed the table before him upon hearing the news.


    Two days after the battle, he had thought that Li Mu would die and he could secretly seize Hua Xiangrong. But unexpectedly, he was defeated by Hua Xiangrong embarrassingly and fled. Now, Li Mu had returned vigorously... What could he do?


    Before the magical power waspleted, he was swindled by Li Mu and had to abandon the deliberately ruled base.


    And now...


    He thought that he did not have the slightest chance of defeating Li Mu.


    After all, Li Mu had killed a Celestial Being.


    This was embarrassing.


    As for the battle on Jifeng Mountain two dayster, anyway, he seemed to seek his death.


    ¡°Here. Go to the altar. Light the holy incense stick. Call Moon God.¡±


    He made up his mind.


    An altar was ced in the secret chamber. Two long bloody incense sticks made from the blood of nine kids¡¯ heads who were born on a lunar date were ignited by the bloody-moon mes and were inserted on the altar, emitting a kind of faint bloody smoke. In the secret room, the crying of the kids could be faintly heard.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    A kind of harsh voice, which seemed toe from an ancient abyss, rose from the bloody smoke.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master respectfully knelt on the ground. ¡°Master Moon God...¡± He told him everything that had happened to him.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Yes, it is me.¡±


    The second prince leaned on a soft chair made of the fur of white tigers and spoke calmly.


    Two beautiful women were massaging him.


    If one took a closer look, it could be seen that the two women were Lu Hongshou and Xue Rui, who won the second and third prizes, respectively, at that Top Beauty night in the Musical House. Compared with their appearances that day, the two females looked a bit mature, whose eyebrows and hair became ck and whose bodies were softer. It was apparent that they were no longer virgins.


    Upon hearing these words, Liu Chenglong did not know what to say.


    Li Mu had killed Red-hair Killing God and possessed the strength to defeat a Celestial Being. If he knew that it was the second prince who sent such a fingerprint, there would be... trouble.


    ¡°People who obey me can prosper, while those who go against me will die.¡±


    The second prince stood up slowly, and a trace of coldness shed through his starry eyes.


    ¡°Now that Hua Xiangrong doesn¡¯t want to follow me, she must die. Li Mu should also suffer the loss of his love... Hoho, let him be immersed in this kind of pain for some time, then kill him. Given that he killed Zhang Bo, a half Celestial Being, he deserves my fight against him.¡±


    The corners of his mouth were upward, and he seemed more handsome, engulfed by a kind of evil temperament.


    Celestial Being?


    Hoho, he never cared for people such as Zhang Bo.


    ...


    ...


    In the Shack¡¯s courtyard¡ª


    At the door of the practice room.


    Maid Xin¡¯er waited with tears falling down.


    Xu Wan¡¯er, Lu Shengnan, and other girls also stayed outside the secret practice room with different looks on their faces.


    That day, Li Mu took Hua Xiangrong back, and without saying a word, directly rushed into the practice room. After that, Ning Jing and Dong Xue came here once, but did not see Li Mu. In the courtyard, they described everything that had happened outside.


    ¡°Miss, you must live.¡±


    Xin¡¯er cried.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed.


    In the practice room.


    Shangguan Yuting slowly opened her eyes.


    She saw Li Mu sitting before her with a smile.


    ¡°Brother Mu, I... ah, ah.¡± She felt cold, and when looking down subconsciously, she saw that her body was naked. She murmured and then flushed.


    However, she wasn¡¯t nervous.


    That was because she hadpletely fallen in love with Li Mu. Not to mention that she was naked before Li Mu, she was even willing to give herself to him.


    Li Mu also flushed.


    In order to save her, he had to do this.


    ¡°Brother Mu, I am...¡± Shangguan Yuting vaguely remembered that on that day, a fingerprint with golden mes fell from the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Practice first. How do you feel?¡± Li Mu said.


    Shangguan Yuting subconsciously ran her mental power, and she frowned slightly. These days, her cultivation had almost vanished. She couldn¡¯t feel her cognition part, Mud-pill Pce, but only felt confused. Only a trace of spiritual force randomly existed in this chaotic part of cognition.


    She also felt that her body was feeble.


    She told her condition to Li Mu.


    Li Mu asked a few questions in session. After getting positive answers, he finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Ting¡¯er, your condition is a littleplicated. The secret attacker has the strength to kill you, but he didn¡¯t. Hence, I coulde back to save you, but your previous cultivation has vanished. You need to re-cultivate,¡± Li Mu said.


    Shangguan Yuting put on her clothes at ease in front of Li Mu, and said with a mild smile, ¡°As long as I can stay beside Brother Mu, it doesn¡¯t matter that my cultivation has vanished. I just need to recultivate.¡± In her mind, strength, Cultivation Method, cultivation, and fame were not important. She just wanted to stay with Li Mu.


    Li Mu was moved.


    This girl put all her mind on him in a pure way, who never asked him to repay her and did not care about her gains and losses.


    ¡°Fortunately, my teacher once taught me some ways to save people, so this time, I can save you. However, during my rescue, all the clothes had to be removed, so...¡± Li Mu told her how he rescued her approximately and about the need to be naked. Then, Li Mu transmitted his own Xiantian Skill into Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body to repair her damaged internal organs. The most difficult part to repair was the broken Mud-pill Pce.


    Shangguan Yuting flushed again, but felt warm and sweet in her heart.


    After Li Mu finished his words, he also flushed a bit.


    After all, he was a virgin.


    In the process, he nearly used the sexual-cultivation method to heal her, but Shangguan Yuting¡¯s Natural Taoist Figure was pure and wless. Once she was no longer a virgin, her future cultivation might be affected. Hence, no matter how difficult it was for Li Mu to restrain his desire, he shouldn¡¯t be so selfish.


    ¡°Starting today, I will teach you a new Cultivation Method,¡± said Li Mu, ¡°You can restore soon... Don¡¯t worry. I will avenge you.¡±

 Chapter 263 - The Story of the Little Fox

    <h4><strong>Chapter 263: The Story of the Little Fox</strong></h4>


    Shangguan Yuting nodded earnestly.


    But Li Mu could tell that she was merely supportive of him. As to whether she could recover her cultivation or not, she did not care about it very much. Perhaps the only thing that drove her to proceed with the practice was merely the wish to assist Li Mu.


    She was a simple and innocent girl.


    But it was probably her innocence that made her free of distracting thoughts. With that dedication and her Natural Taoist Figure, it was no wonder that her previous progress on the Xiantian Skill was so fast and pronounced.


    Then, Li Mu passed on the authentic first level of the Xiantian Skill to Shangguan Yuting.


    He also taught her the Lifting Pole Style of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    This time, with the experience of the prior teaching, Li Mu not only asked Shangguan Yuting to strengthen her spiritual force but also her mortal body.


    Li Mu had realized that as he rose to fame, the opponents he had to face were also much stronger. Thus, he couldn¡¯t keep Shangguan Yuting under his wings all the time. To protect her, she had to go through hard training. Since steeling her was Li Mu¡¯s original intention, he needed to figure out a way to eradicate the girl¡¯s weakness in pursuing the martial arts.


    And what had been Shangguan Yuting¡¯s weakness?


    It was certainly not theck of experience, for she would amass it sooner orter. Her biggest weakness was her fragile human body.


    If it could be said that the delicate body was the weak point of all warlocks and sorceresses, then, Shangguan Yuting had magnified that weak point to the utmost. But it took her barely one month to evolve from a prostitute who could not catch her breath after dancing into a brilliant sorceress who could fight against a Natural Expert.


    Hence, Li Mu hoped to build up Shangguan Yutin¡¯s flesh with the Zhenwu Boxing.


    Only when a sorceress gained a powerfully built body could she be really formidable.


    The only thing erratic was...


    ¡°At the moment, even I can¡¯t ascertain the state of your Sea of Consciousness in the Mud-pill Pce. Generally, when your Mud-pill Pce is smashed, your spiritual force willpletely disband. And before you rebuild the Mud-pill Pce, your Sea of Consciousness must be in a state of chaos and so cannot produce any spiritual force. However, it turns out that even though you have not restored your Mud-pill Pce, there is already a wisp of spiritual force in your Sea of Consciousness. I guess maybe it has something to do with the treatment I gave you...¡± added Li Mu.


    As the two of them faced each other undressed, Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force poured into Shangguan Yuting, and then, perhaps due to the merge of Li Mu¡¯s Yang qi and Shangguan Yuting¡¯s Yin qi, a very entric wisp of spiritual force came into being. Surprisingly, that wisp of spiritual force was not subject to Li Mu¡¯s control, and it refused to retreat from Shangguan Yuting¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    What was more bizarre was that Li Mu found he, too, had the same wisp of spiritual force in his own Sea of Consciousness.


    It did not obey hismand, either.


    That profoundly puzzled Li Mu.


    When he finished teaching Shangguan Yuting the real first level of Xiantian Skill and the Lifting Pole Style of the Zhenwu Boxing, Li Mu also helped her with a health examination. After confirming that there were no serious problems, the treatment eventually came to an end.


    ¡°You¡¯re rather weak at the moment. You need to take a good rest and eat more, especially those of high nutritious value, to replenish your blood and qi.¡± Li Mu smiled at her and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re starting with the Zhenwu Boxing, recently, you¡¯ll easily feel hungry. But don¡¯t worry about keeping your body in shape and eat as more as you can.¡±


    As the two conversed, they walked out of the practice room.


    At the sight of them, Xin¡¯er, the maid who was wiping tears, abruptly dashed towards them.


    Xu Wan¡¯er and the other girls also broke into whoops of delight when they saw Shangguan Yuting had rallied.


    During the past few days, Shangguan Yuting had taught them Cultivation Methods and took good care of them. Therefore, she had won the girls¡¯ respects.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t disclose the news that Ting¡¯er is healed to anyone else.¡± Li Mu told the girls.


    Daji, the small white fox, barked with excitement and jumped over to Li Mu¡¯s arms, pressing its head against his palm. The little fox had also been injured before, but it was cured at a fantastic speed. Now, it could already skip and jump about.


    As they talked, a man¡¯s voice drifted in the yard from the outside.


    It was Zheng Cunjian¡¯s hail.


    Li Mu opened the door of the yard to let the schr in and then led him to the study.


    Shangguan Yuting and the other girls, who were chatting andughing, retreated to the opposite wing.


    They all knew Zheng Cunjian and were ustomed to the long private meeting Li Mu had with him every time the schr came to the Shack. Apparently, the two were discussing serious businesses, so the girls certainly would not disturb them.


    In the study...


    ¡°Still no clues?¡± asked Li Mu with a frown.


    Slightly scared, Zheng Cunjian answered, ¡°Although I do have some influence in Chang¡¯an, experts in the Celestial Being Realm are beyond my reach. So, I¡¯m afraid I need more time.¡±


    ¡°The gold fingerprint that can poke a hole in the sky is a very distinctive mark, isn¡¯t it?¡± inquired Li Mu with disappointment.


    A little distressed, Zheng Cunjian exined, ¡°There are some experts in the Celestial Being Realm guarding the Chang¡¯an, but seldom have they struck. And these days, Chang¡¯an has weed in too many strange experts. Given that Celestial Beings can conceal their aura, ordinary people have no means to track them down. I¡¯vebed through all the Celestial Beings who have revealed themselves in Chang¡¯an, but none of them strikes like the one you encountered yesterday.¡±


    Li Mu breathed a long sigh.


    ¡°Keep on looking.¡± He said tly.


    Zheng Cunjian hurriedly took the order.


    He could tell Li Mu was trying to rein in his anger.


    On that day, the pressure Li Mu imposed upon him was higher than any time before, because just yesterday Li Mu killed a Celestial Being.


    ...


    The ordinary beings and ordinary martial practitioners and sects might merely have a heated discussion about that incident for a while and say things like ¡®Li Mu has established another legend¡¯ or ¡®Li Mu¡¯s future is unlimited now that he can already kill a Celestial Being at such a young age.¡¯ However, those who truly understood the unlying meaning of the case would realize what terrifying news that incident conveyed.


    For instance, when Li Mu killed the prince of Lord Zhenxi, considering he was just a normal Natural Expert, the high-level officials of the empire would weigh up the cost and the benefit and probably let Lord Zhenxi handle Li Mu, not caring for Li Mu¡¯s life at all. But now, Li Mu had killed a Celestial Being. The officials might need to reconsider their judgment.


    ¡°Oh, Your Honor, I¡¯ve found out the background of the little white fox,¡± reported Zheng Cunjian.


    Li Mu looked up at him.


    Zheng Cunjian went on, ¡°It turns out not to be a pet living in a certain rich family in the city. Instead... Well, days ago, when the patrolling regiment was searching for the evil remainders of the Tang family, a lot of demons lurking in the city were found by ident. The little white fox is the child of a female fox demon. Its father was the president of the Clean Spring Chamber of Commerce. But all of its family members were killed by the patrolling regiment except for it. I suppose it must have suffered that extreme shock and surrendered to atavism, so it resumed the shape of a fox...¡±


    Li Mu did not know what to say.


    ¡°It turns out to be like that!¡±


    He had also heard about the crackdown upon the demon races and the Clean Spring Chamber of Commerce for its gang up with the demon races in the early days.


    But he never knew the little white fox had such a story.


    ¡°Young Master, anyone who colludes with the demon races,mits a felony. The more powerful he is, the more severe his sin will be. So, perhaps we should turn the little white fox in. I¡¯ve got wind of it that someone in the patrolling regiment has had a rough idea of its whereabouts...¡± suggested Zheng Cunjian.


    The demon races were the mortal enemy of humankind. No matter who befriended with them, he would bemitting inexcusable wrongdoing.


    That was an unshakablew not only in the Western Qin Empire but also in all the other human societies on the Divine Land.


    Zheng Cunjian had made himself clear that Li Mu shall take the matter with extra care. He had better hand in the little white fox, for someone had already noticed that it was hiding in Li Mu¡¯s ce. If that man made an issue of this fact, Li Mu would be in a quite disadvantageous position, and the fame and reputation he earned would all go to waste.


    Li Mu considered his proposition for a moment and smiled with ease. ¡°Then, let those patrolling guyse to me.¡±


    He would not turn in the little fox.


    Now that he already lost the chrysanthemum leopard, he could not afford to lose another animal friend.


    Back then on Earth, the old faker had described the demon races intermittently through all his braggings. ording to his ount, the demon races were somewhat decent creatures. In the vast universe, they were a major intellectual group. Like humankind, there were also good and evil demons. And the old faker seemed to think very highly of the demon races.


    Therefore, influenced by what he heard all day long, Li Mu had no objection against the demon races.


    Even though the little white fox was a demon, he did not mind that.


    At Li Mu¡¯s words, Zheng Cunjian basically learned his attitude towards the issue. He sighed internally and gave up on persuading him.


    ¡°Young Master, in light of this mystery, there is a man who might be able to help you locate who left the gold fingerprint.¡± Zheng Cunjian said after an instant of hesitation.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Li Mu.


    ¡°His Lordship possesses great power in Chang¡¯an. He has one rare treasure called Sky-stabilizing Mirror, which is a magic instrument jointly build by the top nine Holy ns. It can monitor any energy fluctuation a Celestial Being produces from the city...¡± said Zheng Cunjian.


    ¡°The darn magistrate?¡±


    Without realizing it, Li Mu rubbed his temples.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Get my order out. The Xiongfeng Martial Art Club has run around with the evil remainders of the Tang family. The patrolling regiment will besiege the martial art club, allowing only entries but not exits. In three days, we willunch a general attack. I want the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club to be ttened in three days, and not a chicken in it will be spared.¡±


    The second prince issued that order moment hepleted his closed-door training and marched out of the secret chamber.


    ¡°Uh?...¡± The remark threw Liu Chenglong in a daze.


    ¡°Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club?¡±


    He had heard of that martial institution. But as far as he knew, it was merely a social groupprised of a bunch of frustrated loungers in Jianghu. Some of its members were indeed tough and known for their recalcitrance. They had an odd temper. That proprietor of the club, in particr, was really out of the ordinary. Though she was a woman, she liked frequenting the brothels and was in debt for the expenses of those visits.


    Nevertheless, he had not yet obtained any news implying that the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club was sheltering the evil remainders of the Tang family.


    For the moment, he had no idea what the second prince was getting at.


    ¡°Does His Highness merely want to find an excuse to root out the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club?¡±


    ¡°Or he has some other reasons for giving such an instruct?¡±


    Liu Chenglong dared not badger the second prince with more questions, so he hurried to pass on the order.


    Soon, the members of the patrolling regiment speedily assembled at arge scale.


    Thene outside the gate of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club was instantly crammed by soldiers wearing dark armors with star deployment patterns. The ce was bristled with a forest of broadswords and spears and drowned by a sea of halberds and swords. Killing intent loomed over the spot, andrge crowds of soldiers surrounded the building. The military warlocks set up star deployments. Then, the troops moved the Star-demolishing Cannons to the right spots and loaded them. Next, the arrow deployments and the shield deployments took their ces orderly. The field battle army operated like a precise machine, gradually baring their bone-chilling fangs.


    At such a sight, the passersby all turned pale and took a detour.


    Meanwhile, the news that the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club was in league with the evil remainders of the Tang family had also bandied about in the entire city.


    ¡°Boss! We¡¯re in trouble! The patrolling regiment has besieged our club!¡± cried the Marvelous Mathematician, who galloped into the yard desperately.


    Tan Yanzi¡¯s face suddenly hardened.


    An uproar broke out in the whole Xiongfeng Martial Art Club.

 Chapter 264 - Another Postman

    <h4>Chapter 264 Another Postman</h4>


    ¡±In three days?¡±


    When Li Mu heard that news, the first thing that came to his head was how weird it was.


    ¡°Now that the government has used the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club of colluding with the evil remainders of the Tang family, why didn¡¯t they force their way into the martial art club and arrest the criminals? Instead of that, they just besieged the ce and gave wide publicity to the announcement that they willunch a general attack in three days?¡±


    But after deliberating on it for a moment, Li Mu suddenly realized how wicked the move that the second prince in control of the entire situation made was.


    The objects of the government dering to fire against the martial art club in three days were no other than the following two.


    First, they intended to destroy the morale of the members of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club.


    Second, they hoped to encircle the enemy post to attack reinforcementsing to its aid. In that case, they would be able to draw all the supporters of General Tang Chong out and captured them all in one haul. Then, all the Tang¡¯s forces would be wiped out.


    The longer Li Mu thought about the case, the more convinced he was that the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club might share some rtion with the remaining family members of General Tang Chong. Mrs. Tang and her two daughters might have been genuinely hiding in the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club.


    Zheng Cunjian had told him that on the night of the turmoil in the Musical House, Wind Gentleman Wang Chen and the master he served had failed to take Mrs. Tang and her daughters racing out of Chang¡¯an. Later, their chance to escape was even thinner. In the past few days, under the order of the second prince, the soldiers had ferreted out all the demons of misdemeanors hiding in the city. However, they did not find a trace of the targets they wanted. So, they must have been hiding in a certain ce in Chang¡¯an, and the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club also could not be ruled out from all the suspected ces.


    If such was the case, then, the prospects of Mrs. Tang and her two daughters were absolutely not bright.


    Once they fell into the hand of the second prince again, they probably would face things more horrible than death.


    And if those warm-hearted supporters who cared for General Tang¡¯s family could not stand seeing them descend to doom and came to rescue them, perhaps they would bring destruction upon themselves like moths flying into mes.


    ¡°What old scores have the second prince had with General Tang Chong?¡±


    Li Mu had no way to know the answer.


    But in Li Mu¡¯s perspective, it was indeed outrageous that the high-ranking prince resorted to the baiting strategy to eliminate a poor widow and two fatherless girls.


    ¡°Young Master, will you step forward?¡± asked Zheng Cunjian.


    Li Mu pondered over it and then shook his head. ¡°For now, it¡¯s off the table. I still got some other issues to sort out.¡±


    At that answer, Zheng Cunjian heaved with a sigh of relief.


    He had been worrying whether Li Mu would meddle in the affair on a whim.


    From what he had learned, this time, the second prince had dispatched many great experts serving for the royal family to carry out the mission, including Celestial Beings like the head of the Ghost Sect. But there were even higher-ranking experts on this operation. Obviously, he was aiming at something big. Even though Li Mu had secured a glorious victory by killing a Celestial Being, it was likely that he would be in danger if he got involved in the said affair.


    After all, the political vortex was the most fearsome thing at all times.


    Even a Celestial Being might never return in one piece once he was carried into such vortex.


    Simr tragic precedents were already too many.


    ¡°Oh yeah, have you inquired about that matter?¡± questioned Li Mu.


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s brows knitted together. Looking slightly apologetic, he answered, ¡°His Lordship said if you want to know it, you may ask him in person.¡± Li Mu had instructed Zheng Cunjian to sound the mean magistrate out on his behalf about whether he was willing to lend him the Sky-stabilizing Mirror to investigate the identity of the Celestial Being who left the gold fingerprint. And Zheng Cunjian already tactfully solicited Li Gang¡¯s view.


    But Li Gang¡¯s reply was rather curt and straightforward.


    Only when Li Mu paid a visit to him in person could he consider it.


    ¡°He wants me to ask him myself?¡±


    Li Mu subconsciously rubbed his temples.


    ¡°What does that brute magistrate mean?¡±


    ¡°He hopes I¡¯ll go and bow to his pressure?¡±


    ¡°Or, he is finally in the mood to meet his son but adopted this method out of pride?¡±


    ¡°Well... Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Li Mu grinned.


    Truthfully, he was not that Li Mu who was born in this world andter threw three punched upon his father and severed all the ties with him. Therefore, he faced no emotional barriers in meeting the magistrate. He could also check out the shocking strength the brute demonstrated on that day when he shouted down the Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo... ¡°Emm, it won¡¯t hurt to visit that low-key but amazingly powerful brute anyway.¡±


    Actually, Li Mu was a little curious about the mean magistrate.


    As the private meeting went on, a thunderous voice abruptly sounded from the outside.


    ¡°Meng Wu, the Commander in Chief of Red ze Battalion, is asking Li Mu, the magistrate of Taibai County, toe out and answer him.¡±


    Since the voice had prated the magic deployment in the Shack and entered the room, the man speaking was at least in the Natural Realm.


    Li Mu threw a look upon Zheng Cunjian.


    Zheng Cunjian said knowingly, ¡°The Red ze Battalion is one of the three main forces outside Chang¡¯an, also the strongest force Chang¡¯an has. Meng Wu is the General of the Left Wing. He started his career in the imperial army in Qin City, and only a year ago did hee to Chang¡¯an to take over the Red ze Battalion. He is an arrogant man who allegedly has some strong backup in Qin City. Recently, he got very close to the second prince. And the patrolling regiment following themand of the second prince these days isprised of the elites of the Red ze Battalion.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu fell into his own thoughts.


    ¡°He is a henchman of the second prince!¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s more piquant.¡±


    ¡°You can go now.¡± Li Mu stood up.


    Zheng Cunjian left through a side door.


    And Li Mu stalked out of the yard of the Shack.


    Outside the gate, in the Pig-Herding Alley, quietly stood a peculiar horse with a horn on its head, which was wearing with a suit of heavy silver armor. On its back sat a young general wearing silver armor and carrying a silver spear. He had regr features and sharp eyes. His a white cape was billowing in the wind, and his long spear was fastened to the armor on his left thigh. With those neat and light-colored attires, he looked like a heap of snow, very handsome and attractive.


    Needless to ask, he was Meng Wu, the Commander in Chief of the Red ze Battalion.


    Behind the silver-armored and white-robed Meng Wu were his twenty cronies. Their aura was very fierce, indicating that they were probably all at the peak of the Master Realm. They were all in shining red-and-ck armor and wearing dark capes. They were also riding fine horses, carrying heavy broadswords that had been refined a million times. At the moment, their countenances were harsh, and their killing intent was raging.


    ¡°You are Li Mu, aren¡¯t you?¡± Riding on the white one-horned alien horse, Meng Wu haughtily looked down upon Li Mu.


    The Red ze Battalion was the main force of Chang¡¯an Mansion, and the Commander in Chief was a second-ranking official in the empire. Compared with him, Li Mu, a ninth-ranking county magistrate, was surely as insignificant as a grain of sesame.


    Li Mu did not mind his contemptuous tone at all. He just nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am. What instructions do General Meng have for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received a tip-up saying that the white wrench fox that escaped the purge of the Clean Spring Chamber of Commerce is hiding in your yard. Your Honor, please lift the tactical deployment at your ce and let me in to search for it.¡± Meng Wu, sitting on hisrge white horse and wearing the shining silver armor with a touch of condescension, said without expression, ¡°County Magistrate Li, I expect your active cooperation.¡±


    A smile climbed onto Li Mu¡¯s features.


    ¡°Want to get into the Shack?¡±


    ¡°What a smart excuse you¡¯ve found!¡±


    He answered, ¡°Yes, yes, certainly I¡¯ll cooperate. Great general, no need to do a search at my ce, because the little white fox is in this yard.¡±


    Meng Wu was taken aback at those words.


    ¡°He admitted it just like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve pictured quite a different scene before!¡±


    ¡°Such being the case, Your Honor, please hand me the wrench fox.¡± A hint of contempt surfaced on his face.


    ¡°They say this unbridled Lunatic Li has no fear. But based on what I¡¯ve observed, he is merely a wuss who bullies the weak and fears the strong. The moment he saw my Red ze Battalion, he showed the white feather. Now I can save the speech I prepared beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Seems that he does not live up to his reputation.¡±


    ¡°Hand it in? Why would I do that?¡± Li Mu looked utterly bewildered. ¡°Did I say I would hand it to you?¡±


    Again, Meng Wu was taken aback. He immediately looked sullen. ¡°Li Mu, what do you mean by this? Are you making fun of me?¡±


    Li Mu pped his hands andughed. ¡°I am making fun of you. What can you do then?¡± Then, his face turned stern as he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t have time to solve riddles with you. Let me put it straight, I don¡¯t care who sent you here and what agenda you have. I¡¯m busy and quite upset at the moment. If you don¡¯t have the strength in the Celestial Being Realm, don¡¯te to meet your doom at my ce.¡±


    ¡°You... You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Stressing each of sybles, the enraged Meng Wu uttered the words through clenched teeth. He raised his left leg, took off the silver spear, and pointed the spearhead right between Li Mu¡¯s brows. His killing intent chilled the bones.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!!¡±


    The twenty cronies behind him were all at the peak of the Master Realm. They snarled in one voice and unsheathed their heavy broadswords simultaneously. The des shone with their callousness. Evil qi began to diffuse from the slips of their armors. Like visible mist, it permeated the entire Pig-Herding Alley.


    Killing intent had pervaded the ce.


    It seemed that the next second, a bloody ughter would be staged.


    Li Mu, however, just stood on the spot, his lips curled in silence.


    For an instant, Meng Wu did want to thrust the spear at him.


    Yet, hisst bit of sanity finally helped him restrain that impulse, because he knew clearly that he was no equal of Li Mu.


    ...


    Staring at the sneering, short-haired young man, who did not prepare to fight and daringly let a load of his weak points exposed before the enemy but all the same struck terror into him, Meng Wu came to believe that the rumors were correct, and the man was indeed an unscrupulous lunatic.


    A lunatic with the strength to kill an unparalleled expert in the Celestial Being Realm!


    ¡°Li Mu, are you aware that colluding with the demon races is a felony that will cost all of your fortunes and the lives of your family?¡± Suppressing his rage, Meng Wu reminded him of the second prince¡¯s order and distinguished the thought of resorting to violence. Then, he urged, ¡°I will give you a chance leading to life. Given that you are an official of the empire, I¡¯m reluctant to hold you reliable. As long as you turn in that little wrench fox, the case will be closed in my hand.¡±


    Li Mu instantly shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Commander in Chief, the most fearless fighter of all. But where is your intrepidness? You are forced to stifle the fury inside you and say the simple lines someone else wrote just because you need to proceed with the script the other man has arranged for you. Tell me, are you having fun? If I were you, I would have thrust the spear already. Do you still have any fierceness of a martial expert?¡±


    Upon hearing that remark, Meng Wu¡¯s rage almost exploded.


    ¡°Having killed a Celestial Being gives you no ground to act wild in front of our Red ze Battalion. Anytime at my order, the Star-demolishing Bows of our Red ze Battalion can tten this ce in an instant.¡± He was about to lose his temper.


    Li Mu measured the silver-armored Meng Wu from head to foot. Then, he nced at the silver spear in his hand and spoke with augh. ¡°Ah-ha, another postman! How dare you be so imperious! Fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance to assemble all of the troops to deliver me the posts.¡±


    Meng Wu had no idea what postman or post-delivery meant. But at that moment, he was utterly infuriated by Li Mu¡¯s sarcastic tone and disparaging countenance.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Incandescent with rage, he shoved the spear forward.


    ...


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Li Mu appeared at the front gate of the Chang¡¯an government.


    He exined his purpose of the visit to the guards and then waited for them to inform the magistrate as the official visiting procedure required.


    A whileter.


    ¡°Your Honor, please return to your ce. His Lordship is entertaining some distinguished guests today, and so has no time to meet you.¡± The private adviser of the Chang¡¯an government came out, threw Li Mu that remark, and quickly retreated to the mansion.


    Li Mu rubbed his temple.


    ¡°You damn magistrate!¡±


    ¡°Putting on airs?¡±


    ¡°You want to y with that trick?¡±


    In spite of his vex, Li Mu turned around and took off.


    After all, he was the one looking for a favor. ying tough certainly would not work. So, he had to find another time to visit Li Gang.


    Fortunately, he was not in a hurry.


    The worst scenario was no more than paying a few more fruitless visits.


    Thus, he left without hesitation.


    As he went back to the Pig-Herding Alley, Meng Wu and his twenty cronies from the Red ze Battalion had all gone.


    ¡°Well, it seems they have all woken up and left.¡± Li Mu nodded. At the thought of all the resources and treasures he plundered from Meng Wu after knocking them out, Li Mu could not help feeling gleeful.


    ¡°Adding the objects I got from Zhang Bo, it probably is enough. I¡¯ll go back and refine the Samsara Knife the second time... Perhaps some people are already restless to vent their wrath. I¡¯ll once again need the Samsara Knife before long.¡±

 Chapter 265 - Finally Having a Meeting with Li Gang!

    <h4>Chapter 265 Finally Having a Meeting with Li Gang!</h4>


    The explosive news that Meng Wu, the Heaven Ride Silver Spear, the General Director of the patrolling regiment and the Commander in Chief of the Red ze Battalion, and his twenty cronies were undressed and tossed into the Pig-Herding Alley after being knocked out and looted by Li Mu swiftly bandied about in the entire Chang¡¯an.


    It sparkled a huge sensation across the city.


    Days before, the Four Great Devil Zombies of the Ghost Sect had been given the same treatment.


    But for some reason, the head of the Ghost Sect chose to turn a blind eye on it.


    Anyhow, the Ghost Sect was just an association of the martial arts circle. They had to be scrupulous in Chang¡¯an. And considering that Li Mu was also an official of the empire, the governor of a county, they could not assassin him in haste.


    By contrast, Meng Wu, the Heaven Ride Silver Spear, was the Commander in Chief of the Red ze Battalion, which was one of the three primary forces of Chang¡¯an. He was a second-grade official, and allegedly from the imperial army in the capital, Qin City. In light of either ranking or background, Meng Wu was undoubtedly superior to Li Mu. Thetter dared adopt the same means that he used upon the evil Four Great Devil Zombies to deal with the former!


    Well then, Li Mu must have poked his head into a ho¡¯s nest, right?


    And how unlucky Meng Wu turned out to be! As a Commander in Chief of a battalion, he merely brought twenty trusted soldiers to go to the Pig-Herding Alley along with him. Without any vignce, they were stripped naked like pigs and dumped in the Pig-Herding Alley. Since then, Meng Wu¡¯s reputation was ruined. The incident would be the shame of his life. How could he continue tomand the army?


    Everyone was looking forward to watching the Red ze Battalion assemble its power and stage a drama centered on sweeping off the enemies in the Shack.


    No matter how formidable Li Mu¡¯s power was, he could by no means confront a principal battle army on his own.


    But before such a drama was put before the public, another matter concerning Li Mu spread across Chang¡¯an.


    The Bloody-moon faction had sent out the message saying that Boody-moon Evil Master, their Grand Master, had notpleted his closed-door training on time, and so the duel with Li Mu on the Rooster Peak would be postponed until three monthster.


    This time, what they made was a unteral announcement.


    In the past six months, the Bloody-moon faction had developed rapidly in Chang¡¯an. They already had quite an influence, especially among the martial experts at the lowest rung. It could be said that they had controlled many other groups and forces without anyone noticing. They even established the headquarters in Chang¡¯an. And their Grand Master, Boody-moon Evil Master, seemed to emerge as a dark horse. He suddenly rose up and defeated a score of established practitioners, and therefore was regarded as a fierce role.


    When the Bloody-moon Faction dered that Boody-moon Evil Master would challenge Li Mu at the Rooster Peak, many still had no idea of who Li Mu was. After some investigation, they believed the victory would surely belong to Boody-moon Evil Master. Butter, the situation changed as Li Mu surpassed the early starter and overawed Chang¡¯an. During the meantime, Boody-moon Evil Master was nowhere to be seen, and the headquarters of the Bloody-moon faction became vacant out of no reason.


    At the moment, almost everyone was of the opinion that Boody-moon Evil Master would be courting death if he insisted to challenge Li Mu.


    Therefore, it was surprising but reasonable to see the Bloody-moon faction made such an announcement.


    However, at that news, Li Mu shook his head in disappointment.


    He was already well-prepared to set for the Rooster Peak the next day.


    After looting Chu Nantian, the Four Great Devil Zombies, and Meng Wu in a row, our Devil Li became aware of the benefits of taking the ¡®deliveries.¡¯ Compared with toiling himself at practicing and making money, he could win more loots by having several fights. ¡°No wonder so many people like being the bad men. Only extra feedings could indeed fatten a horse, and only ill-gotten gains could make a man rich.¡±


    ¡°A Grand Master like that Boody-moon Evil Master must carry a ton of resources and treasures with him. If I give him a stunning blow and snatch up all his belongs, I will make a fortune once more, won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°What a pity that Boody-moon Evil Master got cold feet!¡±


    Li Mu also felt he could snap his fingers and get the Boody-moon Evil Master beaten up, because that guy even failed to overtake the injured Shangguan Yuting.


    ...


    But now that Boody-moon Evil Master chickened out, Li Mu had no means toe to him and take the ¡®deliveries¡¯, for he had no idea where the coward was hiding.


    Thus, he decided to waste no time to repair his weapons and refine the Samsara Knife the second time.


    Li Mu allowed himself not a minute to rest. He practiced the Zhenwu Boxing, the Xiantian Skill, and the skill of using the broadsword. He refined weapons, went to the military cemetery to absorb the Spiritual Qi in the Earthveins, and instructed Shangguan Yuting to learn martial arts. Also, he reviewed and digested the gains he acquired after he fought the Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo. In particr, the secrets of the Celestial Being Realm, the mobilization of the power of heaven and earth, and the grid of hidden energy currents all gave Li Mu great inspiration.


    Further, because of the Xiantian Skill Li Mu had been practicing, his spiritual force was powerful. With the help of the Taoist magic arts that the old faker taught him at random, he was able to open all kinds of storage space without effort. Li Mu was so amazed that he even started to suspect the old faker of being a devious thief who had preyed freely in the vast universe but once incurred the wrath of the public and fled to the remote and bleak Earth to avoid their chasing.


    Li Mu had found a load of interesting stuff among the treasures he snatched from the Red-hair Killing God, who was an elder of the base of the Qing Sha n, including four stones that were the same as those he discovered in Chu Nantian¡¯s pockets. The stones contained peculiar energy and were blood-red. Li Mu had not figured out what they were used for, but the future leader of the Heaven Sword Sect nad, the elder of the Qing Sha n, also carried those things around. So, they must be something very precious. Li Mu decided to put them away for the time carefully. Aside from that, he found various gold checks, magic iron, mysterious instruments, the wonder-working star deployment, and a stack of martial arts manual, mostly on the different secret techniques developed by the Qing Sha n as well as the illustration of the Hacking Deities Three Styles.


    As the Commander in Chief of the Red ze Battalion, Meng Wu was also exceedingly wealthy. He had a heap of treasures with him but those weird stones.


    During the whole day, Li Mu had shut himself up in the secret chamber to do a closed-door training.


    Only untilte afternoon did he walk out of the secret chamber to have dinner with the girls.


    Chatting andughing, the girls made quite a noise. After spending those days with him, they had all had a good measure upon Li Mu¡¯s disposition and were no longer that fearful of him. Instead, they dared asionally make an innocent joke on Li Mu, who did not mind that, either. After all, he and the girls were all at a reasonably young age. He felt no need to give himself airs because that would deprive him of all the fun.


    It had been quite a while since the beauties were grounded in the Shack. They were longing for some fresh air outside. But due to the turbulent environment out there, their request was very ¡®democratically¡¯ vetoed by Li Mu atst.


    As to Shangguan Yuting, she was cured. She had already started over with her practice and was progressing at an amazing speed.


    It was just that her Mud-pill Pce had not been fully rebuilt yet. And the use of that wisp of spirit force in her Sea of Consciousness was still a mystery, though she continued groping for it.


    Nor did Li Mu have any good advice on that matter.


    Because since that day he tried to cure Shangguan Yuting by letting his Yang qi and her Yin qi to blend, he also found a wisp of spiritual force in his Mud-pill Pce that was running wild. So far, Li Mu had not worked out its use and meaning, either.


    After the dinner, Li Mu left the Shack.


    He was going to try his luck at the mean magistrate¡¯s ce again.


    To his surprise, just as he went out of the Shack, he saw a post on the wall of the Pig-Herding Alley. The post said that since the magistrate of Taibai County, Li Mu, colluded with the demon races and was of the most heinous guilt, he had three days to go to the patrolling regiment to turn himself in and deliver them the head of the Fox Spirit of the Clean Spring Chamber of Commerce. Otherwise, ording to thew, he would be executed and erased from the world.


    After reading the post, Li Mu was a little stunned but soon was amused.


    A day had passed by, but the Red ze Battalion still remained quiet. Meng Wu¡¯s revenge came more slowly than all the people expected, and it seemed to have been done by halves. That was confusing. ¡°Does the patroling regiment hope to wage a war of the public opinion with that post?¡±


    ¡°They must have been cracked up!¡±


    Li Mu tore the post off and stamped on it. Then, he set off.


    Half an hourter.


    At the Chang¡¯an government.


    Li Mu was waiting outside the hall.


    It was the third time that he came to the Chang¡¯an government. Upon the first two times, Li Mu was told that the mean magistrate was not there and was required to go back. Clearly, the mean magistrate wanted to grind Li Mu¡¯s arrogance, because every time he went there to visit Li Gang, Private Adviser Tian came out to sent him away with all sorts of excuses, only without directly telling him ¡±His Lordship says he is not here¡¯.


    But this time, the mean magistrate finally answered Li Mu¡¯s request and asked him to wait for a moment outside the hall.


    ¡°His Lordship is busy with the government affairs,¡± exined Private Adviser Tian with a wry smile.


    Li Mu nodded but did not give any reply.


    Because he could tell that the mean magistrate was indeed swamped instead of using it as an excuse to get rid of him. Those bustling in and out of the hall were officials in charge of different states and counties in Chang¡¯an. As if on the opening day of a new market on Earth, the officials formed a long line like those avid shoppers purchasing cheap eggs. They all carried an armful of thick files, waiting for the magistrate¡¯s review and approval.


    Chang¡¯an was the secondrgest province in the Western Qin Empire. It governed dozens of cities and counties, had a vast area, a variety of products, and hundreds of officials. Every single day, piles of government decrees and decisions were received in and released from that hall. ording to Private Adviser Tian, every day, Li Gang spent at least half a day processing government affairs, so he was a diligent magistrate.


    Hearing that, Li Mu irresistibly held the brute in respect.


    Although Li Gang was of disreputable character, hispetence and industriousness were really admirable.


    Duties like processing the decrees were even more tedious than grading the juniors¡¯ papers on advanced mathematics. Only freaks could keep doing it for decades as if it was on the first day and also have fun.


    After a brief chat with Private Adviser Tian, Li Mu concentrated his mind, closed his eyes, andunched the Xiantian Skill to practice the breathing skills while standing on the spot.


    By his side, Private Adviser Tian was speechless with astonishment.


    ¡°Well, no one can spell ¡®Li¡¯ in two different ways. The two do share the same kind of blood. They are bothpetitive men who cherish every minute and every second.¡±


    After two whole hours, it was finally Li Mu¡¯s turn.


    ¡°His Lordship summons the magistrate of Taibai County, Li Mu, to the hall.¡± A guard announced the order.


    Private Adviser Tian led Li Mu into the hall.


    It was arge and spacious room, lined with well-organized tables and chairs. In the front stood arge desk. Behind the desk sat a handsome man in his forties, whoseplexion was as clear as jade, brows sleek and eyes sparkling, nose straight and cheeks supple, forehead full and chin round. dding a suite of official purple robes with dragon embroideries, he looked remarkably prominent and awe-inspiring.


    That was Magistrate Li Gang.


    His name wasmon, but his status was not.


    At a nce of the magistrate, Li Mu could not help giving him credit. To say the least, when that man was in his youth, he was a pretty face that could cause significant trouble. With the good looks endowed by God, it was no wonder that the younger Mrs. Li was once mesmerized by him. He was not only handsome but also had a gift in writing poems, and he also championed the imperial examinations... Well, he was practically a heart-throbbing star for the girls.


    Usually, when the officials entered the hall, they all seemed unnerved and respectful.


    Li Mu, however, started studying the room at ease, as if he was here to inspect the ce. Scared by his audaciousness, Private Adviser Tian kept coughing at his side, hoping to bring him to his senses. But Li Mu simply ignored the hint.


    While Li Mu studied the room, Li Gang also studied him.


    Finally, the two met the eyes of one another, but Li Gang¡¯s eyes reflected no emotion.


    ¡°County Magistrate Li, for what matter did you request to see me three times?¡± Li Gang broke the silence. His voice was steady, filled with a mighty aura and a strong sense of authority.

 Chapter 266 - Enlistment of the Rebel

    <h4>Chapter 266: Enlistment of the Rebel</h4>


    Besides Li Gang, several aides and staff were standing in the hall. At the moment, they were all measuring Li Mu with curious eyes. Since the robust youth had risen to fame in Chang¡¯an over the past few months, they were quite interested in him. Plus, he had a special rtionship with their master.


    ¡°I hope Your Honor could take out the Sky-stabilizing Mirror and help me investigate who the man that drew the power of heaven and earth on the other day and attacked my friends at the gate of the Hanshan Academy with the golden fingerprint was.¡± Li Mu uttered the point-nk request without beating around the bush.


    Li Gang looked unperturbed as always. After hearing that request, he said mildly, ¡°The Sky-stabilizing Mirror is an important instrument of the empire. It has never been used on private matters.¡±


    ¡°Is that a rejection?¡±


    But Li Mu had already expected that result.


    ¡°So, Your Honor, what¡¯s the catch? You name it.¡± He said.


    Now that the pretty old face explicitly asked Zheng Cunjian to tell him toe there in person, there was undoubtedly some leeway for negotiation. On no ount could Li Gang summon him there to say to him that rubbish. The only usible exnation was that he wanted to negotiate.


    Li Gang shot Li Mu a significant look and slightly knitted his brows. A momentter, he gently waved the others away.


    The aides, staff, and guards in the hall who were casting furtive nces at the two out of curiosity then headed out reluctantly.


    So only Li Mu and Li Gang were left in therge hall.


    ¡°After eight years¡¯ worth of separation, your disposition has changed quite a lot. Now, you even dare bargain with me.¡± Li Gang was still sitting upright behind the desk, his features bearing amanding look.


    Li Mu, yet, did not say a word.


    Surely, Li Gang continued, ¡°During those years, few have dared bargain with me.¡±


    ¡°He is such a chatterbox!¡±


    Li Mu finally spoke, ¡°Your Lordship, let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡±


    Li Gang gave a smile and said in a yful tone, ¡°Fine. But you need to know that the catch I demand is not gonna be easy to satisfy.¡±


    ¡°Why is he still prattling on?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, just say it!¡±


    Thoughining in his head, Li Mu said politely, ¡°Your Lordship, please go on.¡±


    The smile on Li Gang¡¯s face gradually faded. With a nod, he said, ¡°Good. But before that, here is a man you have to meet first.¡± Then, he looked over his shoulder and called, ¡°Brother Qinzhi, pleasee over here.¡±


    From behind, a golden screen at the rear of the hall strolled out a figure.


    It was a man probably in his fifties, who was tall and big-boned, dding linen robes. Although he was dressed, his grey hair was neatlybed and swept back in a bun fixed with a wooden hairpin. He wore no valuable essories. Like his appearance, his entire image was utterly unremarkable.


    But the one thing that attracted Li Mu¡¯s attention was the man¡¯s arms.


    His arms were so long that they drooped beneath his knees. And his arm bones were much stronger, while his ten fingers were one-third longer than ordinary people¡¯s. His knuckles looked big and coarse, dimly gleaming in the color of the earth as if his hands were polished out of gravels. Due to his disproportionally long arms and big hands, there was a sense of absurdity around him.


    ¡°That guy is definitely a strong expert!¡±


    ¡°And he ought to be an expert with amazing punching skills, at least in the Celestial Being Realm.¡±


    Li Mu was rather surprised.


    As the middle-aged man appeared, he sensed a wave of invisible pressure was flooding towards him noiselessly. He knew that man¡¯s strength was muchrger than that of the Red-hair Killing God, Zhang Bo.


    He quietly put up his guard.


    When the middle-aged man came out, he set his eyes upon Li Mu and scrutinized him from head to foot. Then, he gave a subtle nod but did not speak.


    ¡°Brother Qinzhi, please take a seat.¡± Li Gang was especially courteous towards that man. After he settled himself in a chair, the magistrate began to introduce him to Li Mu. ¡°Brother Qinzhi is an elder of the Yue Mountain Faction. Twenty years ago, he made his name with the Sky-cracking Punch and since then overawed our empire. Now, he is one of the Executives of the Imperial Executive Group under the Supervisory Department. As to today¡¯s catch, Brother Qinzhi will discuss with you.¡±


    At that, a horrible discovery abruptly dawned upon Li Mu.


    ¡°He is a man of the Supervising Department!¡±


    Xu Sheng, the Sky-cracking Punch, also styled as Qinzhi, was an elder of the first-grade Yue Mountain Faction and one of the Executives at the headquarters of the Supervisory Department. In the files Zheng Cunjian furnished him before, that man was underlined as an extremely formidable Celestial Being, who imed that his brilliant punches were invincible. This time he was sent to Chang¡¯an by the Supervisory Department to take over Lu Lizi, the Routing Supervisor previously in charge of the cases in Chang¡¯an. Surely, he was a big shot.


    ording to Zheng Cunjian¡¯sments, the hazard level of Xu Sheng, the Sky-cracking Punch, ranked among the tops, which was only second to the ascending second prince.


    Before, Lu Lizi hade to Li Mu with tant aggressiveness. However, even before he confronted Li Mu face-to-face, he had his life scared out of him and hastily called an end to his ambitious task. But since Xu Sheng arrived in Chang¡¯an, a couple of days had passed uneventfully. Li Mu just found it bemusing. To his astonishment, today, he met the big shot with strong punching skills at Li Gang¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Greetings to Senior Xu.¡± Li Mu paid obeisance to the supervisor.


    For the moment, he could not figure out what purpose the big shot from the Supervisory Department had by meeting him on that asion.


    ¡°Indeed, heroes start being heroes in their youth. You, at the age of fifteen, already killed a Natural Expert. That kind of victory can hardly be unprecedented. No wonder you have the guts to kill those working in our Supervisory Department. Lu Lizi failed to do anything to you. You also looted Chu Nantian, the Four Great Devil Zombies, and even Meng Wu.¡± Xu Sheng stared Li Mu, his face revealing a hint of admiration.


    ¡°I¡¯m so ttered.¡± Li Mu replied mannerly.


    He felt that man famous for the Sky-cracking Punch was not there to ask him to answer for his wrongdoings.


    ¡°That¡¯s no surprise. After all, what kind of prosecutor could talk in such a roundabout way?¡±


    ¡°The Supervisory Department is an institution inspecting the entire martial circle on behalf of the top nine Holy ns. In our Western Qin Empire, the headquarters of the Supervisory Department represents the will of the Guanshan Pasture, which is one of the Holy ns. Murdering a Supervisor of our Supervisor is a felony. If someonemitted such a crime ten years ago, the Supervisory Department certainly would not let him off the hook until he was killed. We would dispatch experts at all levels and hunt the criminal down. Boy, you do have some audacity.¡± Xu Sheng added.


    ¡°It might be like what you said if it was ten years ago. But what about now?¡± Li Mu came straight to the point.


    Xu Sheng sighed and then smiled. ¡°Nowadays, the Supervisory Department is divided into several parties. Te decrees it issues is not that orderly as before. But thanks to that, you¡¯re still alive.¡± Xu Sheng was a short-tempered person. Today, he directly stated the truth to Li Mu, unveiling the current tendencies inside the department all at once.


    Li Gang, the prestigious magistrate, was quietly listening to Xu Sheng¡¯s remarks, showing no intention to cut in.


    Li Mu, too, seemed to be all ears at what Xu Sheng would say next.


    It was apparent that the supervisor was harboring a specific agenda.


    Sure enough, Xu Sheng went on, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t beat about the bush. This time, the Supervisory Department that I represent show great interest in you, audacious boy. How does it sound? Are you by any chance intrigued to join our Supervisory Department?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Join the Supervisory Department?¡±


    ¡°Did he just offer amnesty and enlistment to the rebel?¡±


    In that instant, the tragic endings of the one hundred and eight heroes from Liangshan county being enlisted by the government flitted across Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Even if you rely on secret methods or treasures to kill a Celestial Being at the age of fifteen, that is already very stunning. As long as you don¡¯t die, your potential is very huge. All the parties in the Supervisory Department believe you have a promising future, so they consider to recruit you,¡± Xu Sheng exined, ¡°Nheless, I object to it at the beginning. If anyone that killed a member of our Supervisory Department can be spared by joining the staff because of his qualities and outstandingbat ability, then, what will be of the Supervisory Department? It will be a base of bandits sooner orter.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his temples and did not give a reply.


    ¡°The Sky-cracking Punch Xu Sheng surely is a darn, straightforward person. What he said is sensible, but not very pleasant to the listener.¡±


    ¡°However, when I came to Chang¡¯an and learned about the things you did in detail, I suddenly changed my mind,¡± Xu Sheng continued, ¡°You took out the Shennong Faction, cracked down upon those good-for-nothing experts in the northwest of the Wulin World, the Dafeng Chamber of Commerce, the Heaven Sword Martial Club, and the turmoil night in the Musical House... Emm... and the Hanshan Academy. Boy, all that you did are quite to my tastes.¡±


    He did tell the truth. Li Mu had turned Chang¡¯an upside down for the sake of several maids. His chivalry character and tendency to protect the weak sat very well with Xu Sheng. Back then, as the supervisor himself ventured in Jianghu, he was also a famous chivalrous man who was very protective of those in his league. Sometimes, he could evenmit a massacre just for the faith he held. He gained the name as the Sky-cracking Punch by beating up one viin after another.


    Very cooperatively and shamelessly, Li Mumented, ¡°Senior Xu does have eyes like a hawk¡¯s.¡±


    A little taken aback, Xu Sheng said, ¡°You¡¯re truly... Well then, little boy, the present Supervisory Department is fraught with bad aura, and only a little of the righteous spirit remains. However, you seems agreeable to me. You¡¯re a rare talent, and I ce high hopes on you. What do you say? Join us right away. When you have our Supervisory Department to back you up, you won¡¯t have to worry about the punishment if you ever stir up any trouble.¡±


    Li Mu was a little tempted.


    Even though he was quite confident about his strength and very much belittled thoseme experts on this from the strategical perspective, he knew he had to take serious the opponents from a tactical standpoint. Given that the Supervisory Department imed to inspect the entire Wulin on behalf of the top nine Holy ns, it was a backup strong enough. If he stuck to that backup, he would undoubtedly have more assurance toplete his tasks in the future.


    ¡°But, but I¡¯ve killed a Supervisor of the Supervisory Department.¡± Li Mu added.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve investigated that case. The Supervisor you killed at Taibai County was an evil and greedy scumbag who perpetrated all kinds of crimes under the name of our Supervisory Department. Even if you didn¡¯t kill him, the department would send killers to get rid of him. So, you did a good job killing him.¡± Xu Shengughed heartily and then instructed, ¡°When you join us, we will tell the public that you simply took him out on behalf of the Supervisory Department.¡±


    ¡°Even that¡¯ll do?¡±


    ¡°The old chap Xu is rather cunning.¡±


    ¡°He truly has high morality reaching up to the clouds. Once he is fond of someone, he confidently brings in the advantages through the back door. Who else should I follow other than him?¡±


    Shortly, Li Mu had made up his mind.


    However, on the surface, he still pretended to be wavering between the options. ¡°But, now, I¡¯m an official of the empire. I¡¯m governing Taibai County. So, am I allowed to join the Supervisory Department?¡±


    Xu Sheng said coolly, ¡°You can rest assured on that. When you be one of us, you can choose not being the county magistrate anymore. There won¡¯t be any conflicts of interest. So, I¡¯m sure the Board of Civil Office will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°They do need me to resign.¡±


    Li Mu smiled.

 Chapter 267 - Northwestern Routing Supervisor

    <h4>Chapter 267 Northwestern Routing Supervisor</h4>


    In truth, Li Mu did not care whether he should leave office.


    When he first came to this world, in order to protect himself, he became the county magistrate by ident and kept a low profile. But by the time, his strength already enabled him to turn up his nose at anyone. To him, it no longer mattered whether he was the county magistrate or not. After all, when being in office, he did not have much extra power, nor did all the forces treat him with extra scruples.


    If he could acquire some high standing after joining the Supervisory Department, he would be more fearsome than just being a county magistrate.


    Nevertheless, he could not so easily give his consent to Xu Sheng¡¯s proposal right off.


    To live in the world, men had to be a bit greedy... er... no, a bit reserved.


    Li Mu pretended to be torn between his options. He kept musing and scratching the back of his head, showing that he was quite undecided.


    But Xu Sheng¡¯s temper was shorter than Li Mu had imagined. He urged, ¡°Boy, what is there to think about? Once you agree on our n, I can pledge to make you the Routing Supervisor of the Supervisory Department in charge of the northwest. Then, you¡¯ll have the entire Wulin in the northwest at yourmand. You¡¯ll inspect all the factions at regr times, and may destroy any expert or force inferior to the Sixth-level Sect or the Natural Realm who vite thew of our empire without asking for approval beforehand...¡±


    By his side, Li Gang had remained seated with a majestic air throughout their conversation. He listened carefully but did not utter a word, so no one knew what he was thinking.


    Upon hearing Xu Sheng¡¯s remark, Li Mu involuntarily gasped within.


    ¡°Northwestern Routing Supervisor?¡±


    ¡°The old chap does talk big!¡±


    ¡°That position is truly a high one.¡±


    ¡°To put it in other words, that is the bossman of the martial arts circle in the northwest of the Western Qin Empire, the chief of the northwestern Wulin.¡±


    ¡°And that is acknowledged by the government! His power is more enforcible than those chiefs selected by the Wulin Conferences as the martial arts novels on Earth depicted.


    So far, Li Mu was ready to ept that proposal.


    But in fear that Li Mu was still not entirely persuaded, Xu Sheng went on. ¡°Besides, when you entered the Supervisory Department, the benefits you can get a hold of are beyond your wildest dream. Give your protective and provocative character, and you won¡¯t worry about loads of small trouble you get yourself in. And each month brings you a very generous pay that will match your status. With your performance and contributions, you can also exchange for certain Cultivation Methods and resources from the headquarters of the Supervisory Department. Plus, you will be given ess to all the connections and informationworks the Supervisory Department has across the empire... You won¡¯t be subject to thew of the empire. Only the Supervisory Department and the royals can overpower you. It¡¯s also possible that you can get into the Guanshan Pasture, one of the Holy ns, soon...¡±


    At the news, Li Mu was beside himself with joy.


    The thigh was indeed fat, perhaps worth currying favor with.


    As there were so many benefits after being a Supervisor, in light of either privilege or status, he would obviously be better off than being a county magistrate purely living on sry.


    On the Divine Land, ¡®formality convenience¡¯ was quite important no matter in the three great empires, the vast pasture, or the south end. If you made your name or were taught by a famous master, you would be acknowledged by therge. Take Li Mu as an example. He had killed that Supervisor Xu and then injured Lu Lizi. His behavior risked everyone¡¯s condemnation. If his strength had not grown so fast, he probably had died ten thousand times by then.


    Even though he was famous, the Supervisory Department still sent Xu Sheng to handle him. If the Xu Sheng did not choose to quiet him with an offer, Li Mu might have to deal with the experts continually sent on by the Supervisory Department, like entering one level after another when ying video games. Eventually, even the Holy n would probably chase after him.


    Although Li Mu did not find that that process scaring, he considered it too troublesome.


    However, if he had to leave Taibai County after joining the Supervisory Department, he was unwilling to give his permission.


    He had set up a tactical deployment at the original county government, which was located at the highest spot in Taibai County and carefully maintained it for months. The original county government sat on the bridge of a high mountain, where the Spiritual Qi was abundant. That ce was about to be converted into a blessed spot. Li Mu did spend a long time and a ton of energy on that project. By then, its environment was even more agreeable than the Shack in the Pig-Herding Alley. Given all that, Li Mu nned to dwell in Taibai County in the long term.


    Atst, Li Mu and Xu Sheng reached an agreement.


    Li Mu would join the Supervisory Department but not leave Taibai County.


    He needed to build the mansion of the Northwestern Routing Supervisor himself, and it would be located on the old spot of the Taibai County Government, while thetter should be moved to some other ce in the county.


    Indeed, what Li Mu got was not all power. He shall assume some duties as well, such aspleting the tasks assigned by the headquarters of the Supervisory Department. In most cases, he would be required to arrest some notorious viins in the martial arts circle, and to oppress specific spies and experts from enemy states. For Li Mu, that kind stuff sounded like a walk in the park.


    What was more, Li Gang, the actual ruler of Chang¡¯an, raised no objection to their agreement.


    Li Mu surmised that Li Gang and Xu Sheng must have made a particr deal and straightened out the terms before he arrived there. Or else, the two were in the same party or league and so had shared interests.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ve done my part. Haha, Your Lordship, you can discuss the rest with this kid now.¡± Xu Shengughed merrily. He then flung himself in a chair to their side and fixed his eyes on Li Mu. The longer he gazed at him, the stronger his affection and admiration towards the boy were, as if he was looking at an outstanding son-inw.


    Li Gang smiled and nodded at Xu Sheng. Then, he set his eyes on Li Mu and said, ¡°I want to talk to the sect behind you.¡±


    Li Mu was staggered at that request. But he immediately caught on Li Gang¡¯s intention.


    Clearly, Li Gang reckoned Li Mu¡¯s status was too low to call the shots, so he wanted to meet the real decision-maker. That also implied that what Li Gang aimed at was rather ambitious.


    For all the time, Li Mu had been leading the public to the wrong scent with a smoke bomb¡ªhe had imed that he was from a very ancient and highly powerful sect and even made up a fellow senior apprentice called Duan Shuiliu. That story truly helped him scare away many opponents. It was a smart way to protect himself, especially when he just came to this world and had little power.


    Even so, as his strength kept growing, he had not used that bluff for a long time.


    But Li Gang might have done thorough research on his rebellious son and bought that story.


    Now that Li Gang required to talk to that so-called powerful sect, the only possible exnation was that he believed Li Mu was yet qualified to have a dialogue based on equality with him, though he already had the power to kill a Celestial Being. Or he did not think Li Mu would be of much help to him. If not, he must figure that the Red-hair Killing God was probably drawn out by Li Mu and killed by some mighty expert in his sect.


    And for some reason, Li Gang needed to make deals or get into a certain rtion with such a formidable force that had juste to light.


    But all those were merely the guesses that crossed Li Mu¡¯s mind in that instant.


    A momentter, Li Mu answered with a smile. ¡°The sect behind me doesn¡¯t want any contact with the others. Your Honor, if you have anything to say, tell me.¡± But at the same time, he was murmuring in his head. ¡°It¡¯s you brute who thinks there is a sect behind me, not me leading you on.¡±


    Void of expression, Li Gang asked, ¡°Can you represent your sect?¡±


    Li Mu nodded confidently and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°On any matters?¡±


    ¡°Any matters!¡±


    At that, Li Gang showed a trace of surprise on his face. He measured Li Mu with a different look. A whileter, he nodded and said, ¡°Such as assassinating a prince?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart shuddered at that question.


    ¡°To assassinate a prince?¡±


    ...


    ...


    When Li Mu came out of the Chang¡¯an government, he was still wearing a bizarre look.


    ¡°That is a really... really interesting thing.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, have you found out who is using the golden fingerprint is?¡± At the sight of Li Mu, Zheng Cunjian, who had been waiting out of the mansion, scurried towards him at once.


    Li Mu shook his head nkly.


    Zheng Cunjian was quite stunned to see his reaction.


    He conjured that Li Mu should have obtained the answer he desired because he had heard from Private Adviser Tian that His Lordship and Li Mu had a private talk in the hall for almost the whole hour. As the Chang¡¯an magistrate never wasted his time on anything insignificant, the conversation must have gone well.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s reply startled him.


    ¡°Is it that His Lordship is unwilling to...¡± asked Zheng Cunjian tentatively.


    Li Mu shook his head again before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. It takes time for the Sky-stabilizing Mirror to be switched on. So, we might not hear the result until tomorrow.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian then breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Here are the moves the Red ze Battalion made these days and some of Meng Wu¡¯s remarks. He has dered that he will tten the Shack.¡± Zheng Cunjian handed Li Mu a pile of files and then continued, ¡°The Red ze Battalion tried to force their way into Chang¡¯an three times, but they were all blocked by the orders of His Lordship. For this, the second prince even visited the Chang¡¯an government to meet the magistrate. Yet, he was turned down by His Lordship.¡±


    Li Mu took the files, flipped through them, and got therge picture in his head.


    It did fit with what Li Gang just told him.


    A moment ago, Li Gang warned, ¡°Do you really think Meng Wu has no way to tackle the Shack? He has not seeded yet only because his army is stopped at the city under my orders. Otherwise, the thirty thousand soldiers of the Red ze Battalion can easily drown you by spitting at your yard.¡±


    Indeed, that was one of the reasons that Meng Wu and his Red ze Battalion merely gave him much-vaunted threats in the past few days.


    After that, Li Mu went back to the Pig-Herding Alley alone.


    What he heard and learned in the Chang¡¯an government today came to him as quite an astonishment.


    Li Gang, the mean magistrate of Chang¡¯an, was like a massive prehistoric crocodile loitering in the undercurrents in Chang¡¯an. No one else could see clearly the features of the colossal beast and could hardly sense the terrifying power of the monster hiding in the water. However, once it came to the surface of the water, it would make waves that could shoot to the sky.


    Li Mu felt that not until today did he truly learn about that mean magistrate.


    No, in fact, he only learned about a pinch of his wild ambition.


    All the information Zheng Cunjian provided him with and thements he heard from the other people seemed quite different from what Li Mu perceived with his own eyes today. Undoubtedly, only since that day had Li Mu realized what kind of man was truly intimidating¡ªthose who frequently suppressed the others with his mightiness like Zhang Bo were not horrible at all; the real frighting one, like Li Gang, disguised their fangs with a low-key image and constant silence instead.


    The tycoon dominating Chang¡¯an had stayed low for such a long time that it almost felt as if he did not exist. Thus, many people had subconsciously ignored him.


    Back at the yard of the Shack, Li Mu rechecked the progress Shangguan Yuting and the other girls made in cultivation before returning to the secret chamber for practice to digest the information he attained today. As the ¡®advance payment¡¯ for recruiting Li Mu, Xu Sheng had given him some resources for cultivation, several elixirs, and a few manuals on Cultivation Methods. Among those articles, Li Mu found the instrument-refining method that he needed most, because he wanted to refine the Samsara Knife again as soon as possible.


    ...


    After brooding on that matter for days, Li Mu already had a quite strange idea.


    ...

 Chapter 268 - The Flying Knife

    <h4>Chapter 268 The Flying Knife</h4>


    In the practice room of the Shack¡¯s courtyard¡ª


    108 pieces of the broken Samsara Knife were ced in front of Li Mu.


    He assembled these pieces together.


    It was said in the materials that the Bloody Giant Dao that belonged to Wu Biao, One Cut that Sends Man to Death, was indeed made of ancient refined iron, a kind of famous delicate iron that possessed excellent conductivity for natural qi and internal qi. It was one of the top three supreme iron materials, and was most suitable for refining heavy weapons.


    No one knew how Wu Biao got such arge piece of ancient heavy iron, but since he did so in a shameless way, he couldn¡¯t forge a real treasure, but could only make one roughly. By means of his natural magic power, he waved the Bloody Giant Dao.


    Now, however, Li Mu had added a lot of other materials to the iron and refined it with the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal. Thus, Li Mu was confused by the materials of the Samsara Knife.


    ¡°In the forging secrets of Creation by Heavenly Fire sent by Xu Sheng, there is a saying of ¡®Primitive Gold of All Creatures¡¯, which is refined by various magical mining materials. It is said that masters of the Sage Realm and Breaking Realm can cast their own tools featuring ¡®Primitive Gold of All Creatures¡¯, which are extremely precious. I might also give it a try.¡±


    Li Mu pondered.


    ording to Creation by Heavenly Fire, Primitive Gold of All Creatures was rare and was molded by people. No one but masters of the Sage Realm and Breaking Realm could do it, so even a Celestial Being wasn¡¯t strong enough to do so. This kind of primitive gold needed to be forged by Taoist Power, and although Celestial Beings could activate the power of heaven and earth, they were greenhands when it came to the control of Taoist Power.


    However, thanks to the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, Taoist Power could be generated.


    ¡°Snow steel, ice iron, outer-space meteoric iron, and secret silver in the earth...¡± Li Mu ced dozens of kinds of precious metals that were stolen from Chu Nantian, Meng Wu, the Four Great Devil Zombies, and others in front of him. Then he recalled the forging procedure in the Creation by Heavenly Fire and began to cast.


    He wanted to integrate all the precious metals into the Samsara Knife.


    Anyway, the refining method of Primitive Gold of All Creatures wasplicatedly recorded, but Li Mu just cast in a random manner.


    After all the treasured metals, magical iron, and supernatural materials were melted together, the condensed product was the Primitive Gold of All Creatures.


    Li Mu opened his mouth and five-colored holy light flew out of his mouth.


    It was the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.


    He started refining.


    The seal force of the fire part was activated, and the spurting Taoist fire wrapped around the pieces of the Samsara Knife.


    Then, Li Mu put all the pieces of precious metal into the me.


    Li Mu was refining his weapons throughout this night.


    The Taoist fire of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal was surging, and under Li Mu¡¯s control, it melted all the pieces of metal in less than two hours. Supported by spiritual force, the colorful kinds of liquid floated in the air, and merged with each other.


    Time passed by.


    On the morning of the next day, Li Mu ended the refining.


    The new Samsara Knife was formed.


    Although he doubled the materials in that knife, the Samsara Knife became smaller this time because Li Mu was more adept at refining and had more control of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.


    Moreover, the color of the knife also changed from its previous red-blood color to a faint silver-white.


    If looked at closely, a trace of blood light could be seen in the knife.


    Besides this, there were cracks on the de.


    Li Mu held the handle in his hand and injected natural qi into it. The knife was suddenly separated into 20 smaller des, floating in the air in various sizes and colors, which was because the knife was made of different pieces of metal. Hence, they seemed to be magical weapons at first nce.


    Each piece of de was engraved with many Taoist magic arts of tactical deployments.


    The tactical deployment cluster was simr to that in the Samsara Knife, but it had also been improved by Li Mu.


    Under the control of his mental power, 24 little knives, flying like a group of butterflies, surrounded Li Mu quickly. Like silver circles, they were suspended when moving slow, but they directly became a silver shieldyer for Li Mu when moving fast.


    ¡°The flying knife protects the body, so the Samsara Knife has defensive ability.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    Then, he urged 12 of the flying knives moving like silver light to cut the void. The knife light was partially visible, and its momentum was as extremely forceful as flowing-down quicksilver, which also greatly shocked Li Mu.


    ¡°Today, I am really able to battle against Celestial Beings.¡±


    Li Mu was satisfied with the attacking power of the Samsara Knife.


    It was said that there was a sword fairy who could manipte flying swords and hisbat force ranked first in his realm.


    Now, however, Li Mu¡¯s flying knife was also the prototype of such power.


    Then, he quickly urged these flying knives back, and then the 20 flying knivesbined with each other into a 10-finger-wide, one-meter-long, giant silver knife. It was streamlined, and it seemed like a kind of coldness overflowed and filled the virtual space, like light cast on cold water.


    Li Mu suppressed his internal qi and natural qi, and waved the Samsara Knife. Then, he motivated six styles¡ªDao-Drawing Chopping, Lightning Chopping, Four-directional Hack, Forceful Hack, Dragon Defying Hack, and Wind Cloud Hack.


    Wind-Cloud Six Moves, after he was enlightened by Zhang Bo¡¯s Hacking Deities Three Styles, some other martial arts of Dao-using methods, and sword-using manners were finallypleted.


    Of course, this was not the ultimate significance of sword Taoism, so he needed to improve Wind-Cloud Six Moves.


    After he finished these moves, Li Mu touched the de and closed his eyes, immersed in the knife styles.


    For Li Mu, the greatest pity in martial arts up to now was that he still didn¡¯t perceive the attributes of natural qi. It seemed that some of the Mediation Approaches obtained from that mysterious white-dressed sword woman had no effect on Li Mu. Although he had tried to meditate several times, whether in a snow slide or a volcand, different attributes couldn¡¯t be refined in his natural qi.


    Now, however, he had improved in cultivation, and his insights and ideas about martial arts had also gotten more significant. Hence, he was not in a hurry.


    He flicked the Samsara Knife with his fingers.


    Crisp sounds rang out.


    Contained inside the snow-white knife was a faint blood color. Only with the sky could one find that this was just on its surface. Some small flying knives inside it were of various colors. Li Mu knew that he was using the Taoist fire part in the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal to condense all the rare metals instead of removing all the impurities from it, so there was still a long way to go before he made the Primitive Gold of All Creatures.


    This Samsara Knife had to be refined every day.


    It was already the next morning.


    After putting the knife away, Li Mu walked out of the practice room, when Zheng Cunjian rushed over.


    ¡°Young Master, this is the result after Your Lordship used the Heaven-controlling Mirror.¡± He respectfully handed him a piece of jade, inside which was a video stored by warlock deployment. It was what had happened at the entrance of Hanshan Academy that day, and had the source of the gold fingerprints.


    At first sight, Li Mu frowned, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°It turns out to be him.¡±


    ...


    ...


    At the gate of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club¡ª


    At the moment the sun rose, a massacre started.


    The patrol with 3,000 soldiers, dressed in first-level warlocks¡¯ alchemy uniforms, ced the Star-breaking Cannon at the front line. When the first rays of the sun were cast on the 200- year-old city walls of Chang¡¯an City, the battle started.


    Although the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club was decaying, in fact, it covered arge area. It used to be the residence of a prince of the Western Qin Empire, who was killed because of rebellion. Then, the house was sold, and was owned by thest leader of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club in the end. After being briefly decorated, it served as the base for the martial arts club.


    In the entire Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, there weren¡¯t many people, only more than a hundred even including those servants. Compared with the peak period of the Heaven Sword Martial Club when there were tens of thousands of disciples, this number was quite tiny.


    However, people knew that in the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, quantity was not what was important.


    That was because in the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, even the cooks who swept the floor were masters of martial arts.


    It was rumored that the people in the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club were all powerhouses in Wulin from all over the world, who, tired of fights in the Jianghu, reclused themselves here and apanied each other. They transformed into cooks, ounting staff, or servants to enjoy their peaceful life here.


    Such a rumor had been spread in Chang¡¯an City long ago.


    Today, such rumors had been verified.


    Among the patrol team consisting of 3,000 warriors from Chifeng Camp, the 20 warriors that first came to attack all disappeared without any trace. As they rushed into the broken gate, they vanished tracelessly as if they were trapped in the sea.


    When a Brigadier General of the Natural Realm led a team consisting of 20 men in white there, they found those 20 brave warriors silently and permanently lying next to the wall behind the gate.


    ¡°Poison!¡±


    The general roared and raised his huge sword.


    Among this team, seven or eight warriors who rushed to the front had fallen down with a smile before others just became aware. As the star deployment was urged, their armor automatically fell down from the top of their helmets. Then, ayer of blue light shined, covering their noses and mouths and isting the air.


    The Qin people¡¯s main warfare army was equipped with powerful weapons, so they could cope with various emergencies, including anti-poison function.


    The poison deployment was broken.


    After the army passed by the first door, they shouted.


    A blind man and a crippled man stopped them at the second door.


    The crippled man had unparalleled leg skills, and the blind one was good at using concealed weapons.


    As the two men cooperated, they sessfully prevented the 100-man elite team led by a Brigadier General of the Natural Realm from entering.

 Chapter 269 - Intention to Kill Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 269 Intention to Kill Enemies</h4>


    Among the shouts, the main hall of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club was quiet.


    Mrs. Tang, a beautiful madam, looked indescribably calm.


    She held the youngest daughter, Tang Mi, in her hands, and hummed for Tang Mi, who was sleeping. In the little girl¡¯s hands, a bunch of hawthorn candied fruit was tightly grasped with four of them remaining. The melted crystal sugar wrapped around the candied fruit, glittering.


    On Tang Mi¡¯s face was a satisfying and happy smile.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of fate she would face. Compared with the previous poor and tough life, she didn¡¯t have to suffer such pains, and could eat her favorite candied fruit. Besides, her sister and mother were beside her. Was there anything happier than this in the world?


    The oldest daughter, Tang Tang, was grinding a sword off to the side.


    She had a good foundation in martial arts and swordsmanship. These days, she had been practicing hard.


    She had once always smiled and was lively, but became silent now, and asionally a kind of hatred shed in her eyes. Sometimes, when she thought of some others, she might see a hint of hope. After her father was wrongly killed, this most beautiful girl, who was famous for her vigor in the capital Qin City, became quiet and rarely smiled.


    Wang Chen, Wind Gentleman, stood at the door and anxiously looked outside through the gap in the window.


    On the other side, Princess Qin Zhen stood quietly.


    Born in the royal family and with noble blood and extremely beautiful appearance in the human world, she should be a favorite in this world. Yet... when hearing the screams from the battlefield outside, she frowned, and a touch of regret shed through her eyes.


    It was she who had harmed the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club.


    How did the second prince know about their shelter?


    Qin Zhen couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    However, this was meaningless.


    The matter was that it seemed that she couldn¡¯t avoid this desperate situation.


    She was not afraid of death.


    For the sake of General Tang Chong, she had tried her best, and she had a clear conscience. However, what she worried about was how her younger brother could survive if she died. Due to the upheavals in the political situation, she worried that those rivals might not let him go, who was favored by Emperor Qin.


    The situation was desperate, and might not be overturned.


    They fought at the wrong time.


    Knock, knock.


    The door was opened.


    The owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, Qin Yanzi, came in.


    Wearing a suit of tight soft armor, she looked bright and brave. The pair of huge gold gloves disproportionately wrapped around her slim arms, causing people to worry if her slim arms would be crushed by the gold sleeves, while on this little girl¡¯s lovely face kind of rare serious look could be seen.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, I am sorry. My people might notst too long.¡± She came in front of Qin Zhen and said, ¡°F*ck. I don¡¯t know which bastard leaked the news...¡±


    Qin Zhen smiled and said, ¡°I implicated you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± As Qin Yanzi spoke, she touched Qin Zhen¡¯s face. ¡°I have no pity if I die for you, such a beautiful girl. Hehe, I once swore that as long as you asked me for help, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to even be smashed.¡±


    Qin Zhen frowned, and stood in the same ce.


    Qin Yanzi stretched her slim hand out to Qin Zhen¡¯s face with a surprised look, and after a while, she jumped up and said, ¡°You... Zhenzhen, you didn¡¯t avoid me. Ah, you really didn¡¯t. I, I touched you... It¡¯s so smooth and so tender. Ah, haha, you care about me. You finally allowed me to touch you. You are so cute.¡±


    She looked at her lustfully.


    Qin Zhenined, ¡°When is the moment...¡± As she spoke, she directly removed Yan Yanzi¡¯s hands because Qin Yanzi even dared to stretch her hands toward her neck and chest.


    Qin Yanzi smiled slyly, and put her hand in front of her nose to smell. She said giddily, ¡°So fragrant.¡± She looked dissolute.


    ¡°Let us go first. You may protect the martial arts club,¡± Qin Zhen said.


    She seemed to have made some determination.


    . ¡°What do you mean by this? Impossible. I will never sell my woman.¡± Qin Yanzi put her gold gloves back on and shouted, ¡°We can die together and be a miserable but affectionate couple...¡±


    Qin Zhen was speechless.


    At this time, Marvelous Mathematician hurriedly ran in and said, ¡°Boss, the lord of the Ghost Sect moved, since the crippled man and the blind one failed and were both injured. They have crossed through the second door...¡± The shouts outside became clearer, and there was a terrible wave of power in the distance, which was heart-rending. Obviously, the masters of the Celestial Being Realm took action.


    ¡°Fu**ing ghost dogs shamelesslye so quickly...¡± Qin Yanzi angrily said, ¡°Ask ghost grandmother and brother Dong to fight. Resist them.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The fight was fierce.


    At the gate of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, dozens of bloody heads were hung on rifles.


    These deceased people were from Wulin who tried to rescue Mrs. Tang and her daughters in thest three days.


    Tang Chong, the state-revitalizing general, was sociable and generous. As a martial artist, he was quite famous in the Jianghu and made a lot of trusted friends, and his death was beyond the expectation of those martial artists. However, at this time, regarding the matter that Mrs. Tang and her daughters were publicly being arrested in Chang¡¯an City, it could easily cause people¡¯s indignation, so many hot-blood people in the Jianghu indeed intended to rescue them.


    However, they didn¡¯t form a team, so like moths fluttering around the light, they didn¡¯t make a difference.


    Over thest three days, at least 30 unknown people from the Jianghu had been killed. Among them, there were two powerhouses of the Natural Realm.


    Meng Wu, White Horse and Silver Spear, personally supervised.


    At this moment, another four young people from the Jianghu were encircled by the hordes of rivals in the battle.


    ¡°Hoho, a group of arrogant idiots. Kill them all, and cut off their heads.¡± Meng Wu rode a one-horned white horse with a malicious look.


    Since being robbed by Li Mu, he had not been in a good mood, and had violently whipped a lot of guards. As for the 20 guards who apanied him to Pig-Herding Alley, they were killed when back at the Red ze Battalion because Meng Wu couldn¡¯t bear to have his embarrassing situation be seen by others.


    Shouts arose.


    The four young masters from the Jianghu appeared to attack the leaders for the purpose of making trouble as soon as the army invaded the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club. Before they seeded, they were encircled by the army led by Meng Wu, White Horse and Silver Spear.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°We intend to kill the enemies but are powerless to reverse a desperate situation. It¡¯s to no avail.¡± A young man with a burly and stout figure waved his axes in his hands in an imposing manner, but those who were besieging him were elites in the Red ze Battalion, who were equipped with quality armor and weapons. Within half an hour, he was stabbed by a long Qiang and couldn¡¯t do more than scream with sorrow and indignation.


    His blood dyed the long street.


    ¡°Second brother...¡±


    The other three screamed with tearful eyes, but could not rescue him.


    In the end, the young man holding the axes used his weapons to directly cut his face and smash his head as his axes were thrown, directly chopping off the heads of several warriors from the Red ze Battalion. Then, he slowly fell down, tragic and solemn.


    A sergeant rushed up, cut off his smashed head directly, and hand it over to Meng Wu.


    ¡°Hmph, cutting off the face? Do you worry that your family and sect will be implicated after I recognize your identity?¡± Meng Wu sneered, ¡°A great martial-arts master of about 30 years old with axes in hands uses Xingtian Axe Sect skills. Only a few can use these skills in northwestern Taoist Wulin. Hang up his head... After finishing this matter today, I will go to destroy them.¡±


    The battle was extremely fierce.


    Soon after, two of the four young people were also seriously injured.


    In order to avoid exposing their identities, they used their weapons directly to smash their faces together with the ck masks, just like the young man holding the axes.


    Meng Wu sneered, and directly ordered to cut off the heads of the two masters from the Jianghu and to hang them up on long spears.


    Thest young man was tall, dressed in white, and covered with a white headcover. From the two swords, which were moving like flying dragons and looked like snow from power, he was stronger than any of the other three people, since he could still support himself.


    ¡°Oldest brother, second brother, third brother...¡± He struggled to rush to fight, trying to steal their heads back through the hordes of enemies, but was blocked again and again.


    ¡°Stupid ant...¡± Meng Wu lifted his leg and took out the silver spear. He slowly motivated the heavenly horse, separated the army torrent, tilted the silver spear, and pointed it at the masked young man in white. He gradually elerated and rushed toward him with the momentum of an avnche.


    ...


    Opposite the main entrance of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club was a tall pavilion, named Heavenly-king Pavilion.


    Heavenly-king Pavilion was 56 meters high, with seven floors, and was the tallest building within a few kilometers. Usually, only the noble ss could enter this attic, but today, no one was in Heavenly-king Pavilion except for the second prince, a demon-like handsome young man, who was standing on the top floor with hands behind his back.


    Behind the second prince, Liu Chenglong and others were standing quietly.


    Overlooking from the seventh floor, every event that happened in the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club could be clearly seen.


    ¡°Once Leader Gu moves, Tang Chong¡¯s wife and daughters in the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club must die miserably.¡± Liu Chenglong ttered him. Leader Gu was the lord of the Ghost Sect, whose surname was Gu. These days, Liu Chenglong had been quite familiar with this person.


    The second prince did not speak.


    He looked at the door of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, and suddenly seemed surprised.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A violent crashing wave came.


    The white-masked young man, with his swords like raging fire, resisted the forceful attack by White Horse and Silver Spear, Meng Wu, who even took advantage of the horse¡¯s power.

 Chapter 270 - Give Me the Candied Fruit

    <b>Chapter 270 Give Me the Candied Fruit</b>


    ¡°Resisting suddenly?¡±


    The corners of the second prince¡¯s mouth went slightly upward.


    This white-masked young man turned out to be a genius in battle.


    This kind of person was rare in the martial arts circle. They might usually seem simr to those ordinary geniuses, but once in a fierce battle, they could exert double theirbat strength and even enter a higher level in a risky moment.


    In this world, there used to be a genius inbat who grew from an unknown rogue cultivator into an evesting legendary figure, Li Qiubai, esteemed as the Sword God byter generations. He overturned the Divine Land in numerous fierce fights, and ultimately broke through the void into another world.


    The second prince vaguely perceived such potential in this young man.


    However, he had no pity.


    That was because this white-masked young master was from the Tang family.


    Daring to rescue Tang Chong¡¯s wife and daughters despite the trap, he must have been stubborn, and he had already lost three of his brothers. For such intense hatred, there was no sense to draw this man to his side.


    The second prince once again looked at the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club.


    Led by the lord of the Ghost Sect, the patrol had broken half of the gates of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club with nearly irresistible force. They almost reached the core tform.


    This situation was in his expectations.


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t overjoyed at all.


    He was still waiting for some other people toe up.


    As for the plot today, he did not intend to hunt Tang Chong¡¯s wife and daughters. After all, what kind of influence could such weak females have on him? These three women just served as bait.


    Would that person appear?


    ¡°I really expect to see him.¡±


    He smiled.


    ...


    ...


    Massacre, screams, blood...


    The gates were broken one by one.


    In the end, the people of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club were forced to retreat and go to the main tform, thest barrier.


    During this battle, at least half of the masters of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club were killed by the lord of the Ghost Sect.


    After all, a Celestial Being was irresistible.


    Behind the lord of the Ghost Sect, the armored warriors, like tidal waves, shot intensely and rushed to encircle more than 50 masters of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club around the main hall. After a while, only more than 40 people of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club survived, and they retreated to the main altar hall.


    The densely lined-up armored warriors, with heavily armored soldiers in the front and the artillery behind them, constantly and madly moved toward the altar, like a raging tide striking a reef.


    ¡°Kill them all. ¡±


    The cold voice and merciless words of the lord seemed to rise from hell. As his figure shed, a white-haired master from the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club vomited blood and was flung out.


    ¡°Cao Bo...¡± As Marvelous Mathematician¡¯s hands shook, the 16 abacus beads flew wildly toward the lord of the Ghost Sect, while he rushed to save Cao Bo, who was seriously injured. Then, several arrows were broken under his palm power.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± As the lord of the Ghost Sect swept with the back of his hand, the faint blue Netherworld qi surged like a whale from the deep sea, tossing back the 16 abacus beads in a more forceful momentum. Like shooting stars, they shot Marvelous Mathematician and Cao Bo, who hadn¡¯tnded.


    ¡°Terrible.¡±


    Brother Dong, the cook, the ghost grandmother, and so on were all encircled by the masters in the patrol, so they could do nothing.


    Just at this moment¡ª


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The main entrance of the main altar hall was opened from inside.


    Netherworld qi was punched out by a golden fist, and the abacus beads that were carried along with it were smashed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    On the terrible face of the lord of the Ghost Sect shed a hint of surprise.


    He waved his hand.


    The armored men stopped their invasion, and the masters in the patrol also retreated.


    Then, a beautiful and slim girl slowly came out, wearing a suit of soft armor, valiant and looking formidable. Her arms were covered with two huge gold gloves disproportionately. However, she seemed indescribably powerful, as if she could smash everything with her fist.


    ¡°Boss...¡±


    ¡°Owner.¡±


    The people of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club wiped their blood away and retreated.


    This beautiful but tough woman was naturally the contemporary master of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, Qin Yanzi.


    ¡°Brothers, this time I implicated you.¡± As Qin Yanzi made an obeisance, she punched with her gold gloves with rhythmical and crisp sounds. A kind of strange power shocked everyone.


    ¡°Haha, boss, don¡¯t say that...¡±


    ¡°From the day when we joined the martial arts club, we have remainedmitted to the martial arts club.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you are saving the loyal person¡¯s family. How can¡¯t we, the military workers, understand this?¡±


    ¡°Battle is what I long for.¡±


    The masters of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club were eximing, rather thanining.


    These years, it was this slim woman who bore a lot of the burden from the outside world so they could live here safely and no longer be hunted by their enemies. They were like a family. It was without doubt that this beautiful had a kind of strange personality charm that could unite everyone.


    ¡°Brothers, today, let¡¯s fight together.¡±


    As her internal qi was activated, the golden gloves glittered, then ayer of golden brilliance engulfed her along her arms likeyers of a real star-shaped film shield. Around her feet, there were four golden star-shaped light shields floating, which made her seem like the golden God of War.


    Her momentum reached the peak stage instantly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Qin Yanzi punched out.


    Therge golden fist appeared in a sh.


    In the void, a fierce gale sprang up and thunder rose.


    As the lord of the Ghost Sect narrowed his eyes and pushed his palms a bit, Netherworld qi surged like waves and a giant hand emerged from within it to resist this attack. Then, the punch was dissolved.


    ¡°Armor for the God of War?¡± He stared at Qin Yanzi, and a trace of greed shed through his eyes. He then said, ¡°Are your golden gloves a part of the Armor for the God of War?¡±


    ¡°Go ask your ancestor.¡± Qin Yanzi sneered, urged the golden gloves, and directly punched out.


    In the eyes of this lord overflowed the intention to kill her. ¡°You are too weak, so even if you have the golden gloves, you can¡¯t perform their real power... After I kill you, I will get the gloves and utilize them fully.¡±


    The battle started in an instant.


    As Qin Yanzi fully activated the golden gloves, the power kept being strengthed, leading to herbat force being far more forceful than usual, as if she were to be a Celestial Being under this situation. Her golden fist was so powerful that even the mountains could be shaken. Then, as she reached the peak stage of the Natural Realm, her fist was as powerful as a stormy wave, threatening the warriors around her to withdraw.


    However, the Ghost Sect lord stood calmly like a boulder, since he could always sessfully resist her violent and intensive attacks. He stared at the golden gloves, which indicated that he obviously was observing their method of activation.


    In the end, Qin Yanzi failed.


    After all, a Celestial Being couldn¡¯t be defeated by a Natural Expert at all.


    The lord of the Ghost Sect was as strong as a sect, far more powerful than Zhang Bo, Red-haired God of War. He could resist thest several unique moves by Qin Yanzi.


    ¡°The end.¡±


    The lord of the Ghost Sect became impatient.


    He was ready to order to start the massacre.


    At this moment, Mrs. Tang slowly came out of the altar hall with a pale face, as she held the hand of her eldest daughter, Tang Tang, with the left hand and the youngest daughter, Tang Mi, in her right arm. Her eyes swept over the people of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club with a hint of regret, and then she saluted. Then, she looked at the Ghost Sect lord and said, ¡°You are here to seize me and my daughters. Take us away, and let go of them...¡±


    The Ghost Sect lord looked cold still.


    A childish woman.


    ¡°Dregs of the Tang family deserve death.¡± He said indifferently, ¡°The second prince has ordered to destroy the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club. You should note here... Kill them...¡±


    ...


    Wind Gentleman Wang Chen and Princess Qin Zhen, who both hid in the hall, were ready for the battle.


    Princess Qin Zhen held a long sword, and her internal qi was slowly being run while she hid her breath.


    Just as she pulled out the sword to intend to kill or seriously hurt that lord, as she had discussed with Qin Yanzi, and everyone was ready to rush out, suddenly, a palm gently patted her shoulders.


    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat him.¡± A gentle male voice arose.


    This was not the voice of Wind Gentleman Wang Chen.


    When was there another man in the lobby?


    In shock, Qin Zhen took action.


    She subconsciously pulled the sword and turned around, but she failed.


    The palm on her shoulder seemed to be inexplicably powerful, causing her to be unable to move.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qin Zhen asked in amazement and anger.


    The male gently answered, ¡°I will settle this matter.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Uncle, uncle, I will give you a piece of candied fruit. Don¡¯t kill others, ok?¡± Tang Mi, an innocent girl, asked in her sweet voice. She handed over her candied fruit slowly, as if she were giving out the most precious treasure in the world.


    The Ghost Sect lord, who intended to kill her, was slightly touched.


    His zombie-like face showed some change.


    ¡°Uncle, how about I give all of it to you, okay? I¡¯ll give you all...¡± The little girl tried hard to please him, unaware of her dangerous situation. She just subconsciously tried to persuade him, and gave him the thing she treasured most.


    ¡°Hoho...¡± The Ghost Sect lord sneered, ¡°Foolish. Just a piece of candied fruit...¡±


    Before the voice died down¡ª


    A voice came out from the hall. ¡°Little girl, give me candied fruit. I will help you defeat the bad guy, okay?¡± The voice was very gentle, maic, and attractive, making everyone feelfortable.

 Chapter 271 - Killing with One Move

    <h4>Chapter 271 Killing with One Move</h4>


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    As if a sh of lightning, the shining spear zoomed across the sky, spraying innumerable sparkles.


    It was undeniable that Meng Wu¡¯s strength was extremely strong. The silver spear in his hand moved agilely like a silver dragon. It spat spear light, spread silver sparkles like pear blossoms, thrust swiftly and urately. Adding Meng Wu¡¯s high cultivation, it seemed that he could carry the world before one.


    The pair of swords held by the masked young man in white, however, wielded as fast as the glint of a white horse across a chink in the door. The moving swords formed a protective shield that was so fine that not a raindrop or a ssh of water could get through it. Also, his attack was concealed in the defense. Intermittently, the swords would thrust forward right as Meng Wu¡¯s energy was exhausted but yet got around to be replenished. That way, Meng Wu was forced to pull back his spear to fend off the thrust.


    Moreover, what made Meng Wu speechless was the masked young man in white, though obviously had not reached the Natural Realm, still managed to resist the storm of attacks heunched solely by dint of his ingenious sword skill and hisbat instincts.


    ¡°You all stand down! Don¡¯t butt in! I¡¯ll capture this evil remainder of the Tang family by myself!¡±


    Meng Wu bawled the order at the soldiers out of exasperation.


    However, about half an hourter, he found an ominous feeling grew steadily in his heart.


    At the start of the fight, the opponent was just about to be pierced to death by his spear. But the swordsman rapidly withdrew the swords and blocked the spear plunging at him with the momentum of the thunder with a Holding Fire Style. That was a breakthrough made in a live battle. Then, as the fight went on, the opponent¡¯s aura should grow progressively. His sword qi became chilling, giving the sign of another new breakthrough.


    ¡°Fu*k, is he isbat genius or what?¡±


    Meng Wu was overwhelmed by a rush of fury and annoyance.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He flicked his spear and showered the opponent in the spear sparkles. All of a sudden, his left hand swiftly drew back and groped out a pitch-ck injector. He screwed the bottom of the nozzle, then, with a loud bang, fine needles as numerous as the hair on an ox back squirted out from the nozzle and lunged straight at that masked young man in white.


    ¡°You...¡± The masked young man in white did not see iting that Meng Wu would adopt such a despicable sneak attack in their battle. He instinctively raised his swords to shield his body. But since his sword style was already cracked, he felt a pang of numbness in his chest, and next, his left shoulder was prated by the spear, and he was thrown backward.


    Without a word, Meng Wu jerked his silver spear forward again, this time aiming at his heart.


    Just as the masked young man in white was about to be killed by the spear, like his otherpanions, he curiously had a dagger in his hand and shoved it directly at his face, attempting to destroy his appearance in case he was recognized by the enemy andter brought disaster to his sect and loved ones...


    However, at the precise moment¡ª


    Whiz!


    A jet of de light flitted past!


    The young man felt his palm abruptly vibrated and the dagger was thrown out of his hand under the impact.


    Meanwhile, the silver spear charging at him was hit by another jet of de light. With a crack, the spear was bent from the middle. Meng Wu, who was grasping the end of the spear, let loose a startled cry. As the spear trembled violently, the part of his hand between the thumb and the index finger was already bleeding profusely, no longer able to hold the spear. In an instant, the silver weapon snapped and darted to the sky...


    The two jets of de light, still, were in midair. They spun on the spot and then floated over their heads as if they had sprung to life.


    In fact, the two jets of de light were issued by two exotic flying broadswords in light blue.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± bellowed Meng Wu with both spleen and astonishment. But shortly, his pupils narrowed slightly.


    Because he saw a streak of silver light crossed the distant sky and soared in their direction.


    And on the glowing broadsword stood a man.


    ¡°Broadswordmanding skill!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Mu!¡±


    The one who gave him a blow at the most crucial moment was exactly his biggest nightmare these days¡ªthe magistrate of Taibai County, Li Mu.


    ¡°Knights from Song Dynasty wore unadorned hatbands and carried shining machetes...¡±


    Riding on the broadsword and reciting a poem, Li Mu approached the ce like an immortal riding on the wind.


    Swish! Swish!


    As the first line of the poem was out, the two bizarre flying broadswords fluttered backward like swallows returning to their nest. Then, they blended into the massive silver broadsword under Li Mu¡¯s feet and perfectlybined into one.


    ¡°Li Mu, how dare you join in league with the evil remainders of the Tang family...¡± Meng Wu widened his eyes and bared his teeth in vex. At that moment, rage went rampant inside him. With his hair and beard bristling with anger, he snarled, ¡°You dare to turn up on such an asion! You first conspired with the demon races, now befriended the evil remainders of the Tang family. You are indeed heedless of consequences! Bros, kill him!¡±


    On the ground, countless Star-demolishing Bow aimed at the Li Mu in midair and fired simultaneously.


    As if a swarm of locusts, the arrows showered at Li Mu.


    ¡°His silver broadsword showed against his white coat, and the horse galloped forward as fast as a shooting star!¡±


    Li Mu continued to recite the poem, Ode to Gantry, which wasposed by the great poet Li Bai on Earth, though he changed the word ¡®saddle¡¯ into ¡®broadsword.¡¯ His eyes glinted with killing intent.


    Today, he hade to the spot to kill!


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Therge silver Samsara Knife under his feet suddenly disassembled into twenty-four small flying broadswords. The des in various colors circled the ce with a stream of clinks and nks. In a minute, all the Star-cracking Arrows were cracked, smashed, sent flying in other directions before turning into dust. After that, the twenty-four flying broadswords melted into the giant silver Samsara Knife again and soared back at Li Mu¡¯s feet.


    That scene was ineffably cool and miraculous. Everyone was dazzled and almost believed it was a means invented by the immortals.


    The armored soldiers of the patrolling regiment on the ground all cried with astonishment.


    ¡°That is... the means of the immortals!¡±


    ¡°Celestial Being! He must be a Celestial Being!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t fight him!¡±


    They immediately lost the morale to fight.


    ¡°Where is the second prince?¡± Li Mu spoke in a loud voice. ¡°Come out and take my blows!¡±


    On that day, at the gate of the Hanshan Academy, the one using a golden fingerprint to bombard Shangguan Yuting was precisely the second prince.


    No decent man would hold back his revenge.


    By then, Li Mu had refined the Samsara Knife again, achieved the Primitive Aplishment of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves, and gained the Full Aplishment of the broadswordmanding skill!


    Today, Li Mu was there for vengeance.


    ...


    ...


    From the great hall marched out a handsome middle-aged man.


    His face was smooth as jade, his brows sleek and sharp as swords, his eyes shining like stars. He looked around forty years old but in perfect shape. Not a single wrinkle could be seen on his face, nor a grain of dust. His thick, long ck hair wore into a bun and fixated with a delicate jade hairpin mounted in gold, not a lock of hair drooping astray. He was dding a light purple robe made of silk, with a jade pendant dangling from his waist. He was rtively tall and slender, and all of his body parts were in impable proportions. A sense of authority and prestige that could be hardly concealed in his civilized manner could be detected on his features. Everyone knew at a nce that he was a man in the high ss.


    As that man came to the view, Qin Yanzi and the others went dumbstruck at once.


    ¡°He is Li Gang, the governor of Chang¡¯an?¡±


    ¡°His Lordship?¡±


    ¡°Who are you kidding?¡±


    On that day of the battle in the Heaven Sword Martial Club, Qin Yanzi and the Marvelous Mathematician had caught a few glimpses of His Lordship from a distance.


    ¡°Uncle Handsome, who are you?¡± asked Tang Mi, her eyes rounded with innocence and curiosity. Compared with the zombie-like face of the head of the Ghost Sect, the smart and elegant Li Gang undoubtedly was more agreeable and attractive in the eyes of both the young and the old. The little girl giggled and said, ¡°This is great, great! Uncle Handsome, here you are, sugar-coated haws... But, could you leave one haw to Mi¡¯er? Only one haw!¡±


    Li Gangughed a heartyugh.


    He took the sugar-coated haws on a stick, bit off one haw, and handed the rest back to the girl. ¡°These three haws are reserved for you, pretty girl. Haha, your Uncle Handsome will do with only one haw.¡± Then, he slowly chewed that sugar-coated haw, reveling in its sweetness.


    At that time, the head of the Ghost Sect already learned Li Gang¡¯s status after being tipped off by a leader of the armored soldiers.


    He immediately felt unnerved.


    As the governor of a province, the actual ruler of Chang¡¯an, Li Gang was in a high and influential position, enjoying the real power over the territory. He was more intimidating than some of the sessors to the throne. Also, he was one of the dozen titans standing at the top of the pyramid in the Western Qin Empire. Even the heads of a first-grade sect could barely be on par with such a great figure.


    ¡°Your Honor Li, are you going to take side with the evil remainders of the Tang family?¡± inquired the head of the Ghost Sect gingerly.


    Li Gang walked down the stone staircases unhurriedly, then, with an indifferent face, he said, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The head of the Ghost Sect instantly breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Such being the case, I beg Your Honor to retire from this ce and go to somewhere else for the time. Because I¡¯m here to finish off the evil remainders of the Tang family under the order of the second prince...¡±


    But Li Gang cut him off by demanding, ¡°Are you the head of the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Knitting his brows, the head of the Ghost Sect nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Li Gang nodded thoughtfully. Then, he said, ¡°Good... Weeks ago on the night of the Top Beauty Competition held by the Musical House, practitioners from your Ghost Sect ughtered Cai Zhijie, an official of the empire. The Ghost Sect hasmitted the worst crime, defied thews and regtions, so they ought to be executed. As their head, you failed to properly manage your subordinates. You can hardly be spared, either. Now, you have no alternative other than surrendering yourself to the official force, do you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The head of the Ghost Sect turned pale in a second. He then protested, ¡°Your Honor, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Li Gang did not say anything else butunched his strike straight away. He briskly lifted a hand and pressed the thumb and the middle finger together. Next,yers of golden lines of a star deployment materialized between his thumb and middle finger. Soon, an enormous pattern of a star deployment took shape, enigmatic inscriptions twirling around it. With a snap of his fingers, a jet of sword light shot out from his fingertips.


    Whoosh!


    The sword light pelted forward like electric.


    The face of the head of the Ghost Sect changed drastically. The Netherworld qi started circling him. All his forbidding moves and tricks were exercised as if he was trying to awake the Death in the Netherworld deep down the earth.


    The vile qi of death instantly pervaded over the ce.


    Up in the void, there seemed to be a demon from the Hades, who was grinning, ready to raise his sickle and take the souls of living people.


    Nevertheless, all that was useless.


    In the middle of performing his ace move, when the qi of death was rising, and the blood-curdling face of the Death in the underworld was about to be fully summoned there, the head of the Ghost Sect saw a jet of golden sword light burst from Li Gang¡¯s fingers and cut through his protective qi as easily as cutting tofu with a sharp knife. Then, the light pierced the half-formed face of the Death as well as the forehead of the Ghost Sect chief.


    Blood gushed out like arrows.


    The Netherworld qi wrapping around the head of the Ghost Sect disband like copsing sand sculptures in a trice. The face of the Death in the Netherworld was also reduced into a pile of dust and dispersed in the air. As to the head of the Ghost Sect himself, he was dead already before he fell on his back.


    One single strike showed people who the winner was, who the loser was, and who was to live, who was to die.


    A Celestial Being held in awe had just died. He died so fast. In a second, he was gone, even before everyone else realized what happened.


    But right at that moment, a loud shout was heard outside of the martial art club.


    ¡°Where is the second prince? Show yourself and take my blows!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Right then, the second prince was wearing a smile.


    The head of the Ghost Sect had died. That unparalleled expert in the Celestial Being Realm had once been a great help to the second prince. Back then, he had spent quite an amount of time and energy to make the Celestial Being submit himself to his reign. But sadly, a moment ago, he was killed the moment he was distracted by Li Mu. The attack came so fast that it left him no time to rescue the victim.


    And the one who murdered the head of the Ghost Sect was precisely Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an.


    Since Li Gang arrived in Chang¡¯an, he hadid low and remained silent all the time, behaving almost like a coward. So, it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations that he had appeared at the least ce he should be and disyed inconceivably strong power by killing a Celestial Being with just one move.


    The head of the Ghost Sect was a henchman of the second prince.


    He had been killed, but the second prince was still smiling, because the fish he had been waiting for just bit the bait.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s time that I drew in the.¡±


    ¡°The moment I looked forward to for such a long time finallyes!¡±


    The second prince was a little excited. His eyes pierced through the distant pile of dust and settled upon that gentle-looking middle-aged handsome man before the hall, gleaming with the eagerness to try out his strength. He wanted toe forward in person to challenge that man who used to be one of the legends in the martial arts world of the empire.

 Chapter 272 - Four Great Legends

    <h4>Chapter 272 Four Great Legends</h4>


    About twenty years ago, the sixty-seventh year of Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s reign, the forty-second imperial examination of the Western Qin Empire that made quite a stir was publicly acknowledged as the most fruitful imperial examination since the empire rose under the rule of Emperor Guang Wu, except for that one held at the first year of Guang Wu¡¯s reign. That was because from that imperial examination came forth four strongest figures whoter became the governors of those major provinces of the empire¡ªthe Four Great Legends.


    And Li Gang was one of the Four Great Legends back then.


    These days, Li Mu had earned a title as the ¡®whiz in both poetry and martial arts¡¯ and made himself the man of the moment in Chang¡¯an.


    But ifpared with Li Gang, one of the great old legends, his fame was a far cry from Li Gang¡¯s.


    Because years ago, Li Gang had caused a sensation in the entire Western Qin Empire.


    During his early days, Li Gang was just a poor schr. It was no surprise that he championed the literary examination, for it was a tradition that the deprived studied literature while the well-off practiced martial arts. After taking the champion in the literary contest, within a short span, he also gained a title as the Sword Whiz in Qin City. With a sword in hand, he first triumphed over Jianzi from the Sword Cottage in the capital, and then, challenged all the skilled swordsmen in Qin City but did not suffer a single defeat. Atst, even the chief of the Sword Cottage lost to Li Gang. Ever since then, the Sword Whiz had been known all around the world.


    In those years, the Secr Sword Li Gang wielded could vanquish any demons and living creatures. Rumors had it that Li Gang, who was in his twenties at that time, had the bleary air of Chen Canghai, the Sword King who had entered the Void-breaking Realm five centuries ago. Some people even suspected that Li Gang was the sessor of Chen Canghai after a dozen generations.


    Those years were fraught with stirring events and exciting changes.


    After the imperial examination, those talents, who passed the tests stayed in the capital for some time, waiting for being assigned a position. During that period, with the legendary swordsmen of the senior generation remaining secluded from the world, Li Gang, the Secr Sword, who was starting to show the air of the top swordsman in the Western Qin, and the other three legends in that era¡ªthe Heavenly Eximing Broadsword, the Divinely Grievous Spear, and the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd¡ªcut a swath on the stage. They wereter regarded as the Four Great Legends. Even Emperor Qin Ming had an interview with the four and granted each of them a title,plimenting them as the Sword Whiz, the Broadsword King, the Spear God, and the Halberd Demon, respectively.


    After that, the four legendary figures set foot on different paths.


    Except for Wu Guiren, the Divinely Grievous Spear, who withdraw from society and lived in some unknown ce in Jianghu after losing to Li Gang, the Secr Sword, in thepetition of pursuing a beauty, the rest of the three¡ªthe Secr Sword, the Heavenly Eximing Broadsword, and the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd all became the brightest stars in the political world of the Western Qin Empire.


    Among the three, Li Gang, the Secr Sword, was the most gleeful as he won in both politics and love. He first was appointed a magistrate of a county subject to the Chang¡¯an Mansion. Soon, he was promoted to be the highest governor of Chang¡¯an. Meanwhile, Guan Minren, the Heavenly Eximing Broadsword, stayed in the capital and became the General Instructor of the imperial army. Yearster, after being promoted several times, he was already the Grand Chancellor of the whole imperial armyposed of eight hundred thousand soldiers, who held the military power over the capital and earned Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s trust. As to Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd, he had joined the borderline troops and be a general at the battlefield against the North Song, who had the Heaven Inspire Army, the four hundred thousand elite soldiers, at hismand.


    Other than the Four Great Legends, a ton of genius and talents were also sifted out from that imperial examination, who were temporarily outshone by the dazzling Four Great Legends. But after all those years, their career developed quite good. Three of them were already the provincial magistrates; four were generals; sixteen were central officials working in the capital...


    Thus, it was no exaggeration to say that the result of the forty-second imperial examination actually influenced the fate of the entire Western Qin Empire during the next few decades.


    It was attributable to those brilliant talents selected from that examination that the empire had survived and thrived during the past twenty years. Especially eight years ago, when Emperor Qin Ming found that he was running out of his lifespan, he forced a practice session on the Dragonmanding Skill in the vain hope of breaking through the Sage Realm and turning immortal. He then suffered an Energy Deviation and sumbed to his Internal Demons, causing the empire to take a blow. But thankfully, those politicians from the new generation became the backbone of the Western Qin Empire and helped the country pull through the crisis.


    And incontestably, Li Gang, the Sword Whiz, was the most genius one among all the examinees that year.


    It could be said that the glory he had in the old days was unparalleled. Known as the Top One Handsome Man in the Empire, Li Gang was the brightest star at that time. Otherwise, Wu Guiren, the Divinely Grievous Spear, who was equally smart and elegant, would not have lost to Li Gang in love. After all, Wu Guiren was a famous, handsome man as well. He had also made a stir in the capital with his outstanding talents.


    But in specifics, the four¡¯s official career somewhat differed.


    Except for Wu Guiren, the Divinely Grievous Spear, who had disappeared from public sight, among the rest of the three, the Heavenly Eximing Broadsword had controlled the eight hundred thousand imperial soldiers, and his rtives had wedged their way into almost all the military institutions in the Western Qi. The Domineeringly Demonic Halberd was takingmand at the border areas, and his Heaven Inspire Army could already rank amongst the top six on the Divine Land, which had crushed the rampant heavy-armored soldiers of the North Song Empire and made them no longer able to hold their chin up. The most glorious Sword Whiz, Li Gang, however, progressed slower than the first two. Although Chang¡¯an ranked amongst the top out of the score of provinces in the Western Qin, he, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, was still in the system of civil officials, so his fame was gradually eclipsed by that of the Heavenly Eximing Broadsword and the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd. Adding that Li Gang deliberately kept a low profile and had not demonstrated his martial faculties for ages, many people already forgot the Sword Whiz.On the contrary, Li Gang was remembered as a considerableughingstock who divorced his wife that he won from Wu Guiren, the Divinely Grievous Spear, and severed all ties with his first son, Li Mu, byunching him three punches. Later, he married another woman, who was said to be rather ugly and inconsiderate. The sons she bore were also good-for-nothing. Lately, as his abandoned son, Li Mu, rose to fame and his Century Poems and Millennium Poems spread to the capital, only heaven knew how many people wereughing at the old Sword Whiz in private...


    It seemed that Li Gang, who was once the Sword Whiz, wasing down as a figure of fun.


    This time the second princeing to Chang¡¯an was undoubtedly not for giving a hard time to the poor Tang family, nor the ungrateful Li Mu who rejected his offer... In his eyes, those were just insignificant people like ants and pebbles, who could not hinder his n. Whenever he found them disturbing, he could stamp them to death.


    In fact, his target was Li Gang.


    The Sword Whiz who had gradually shaken off the legendary glow and fallen to the undistinguished masses.


    He picked Li Gang because, except for the lost Wu Guiren, the Divinely Grievous Spear, he was then the weakest out of the Four Great Legends in terms of influence and power, whereas, he had explicitly showed support to the current crown prince.


    The support from a Commander of Border-provinces undoubtedly carried weight for the crown prince. Therefore, Li Gang had been his right-hand man for all time.


    For the second prince who had long since had his eyes on the throne, Li Gang was a thorn in his flesh.


    After many failed attempts to sound Li Gang out and draw him to his side, the second prince wanted to get rid of Li Gang for a long time.


    However, it was never easy to take out a magistrate whose cultivation in martial arts was already extremely dreadful, was it?


    During all those years, the second prince had not found any proper opportunity.


    But as Emperor Qin Ming spilled blood out of wrath at that year¡¯s spring hunting, a string of butterfly effects kicked in, which finally offered him a chance to get rid of Li Gang.


    That was why the second prince paid this trip to Chang¡¯an.


    The evil remainders of the Tang family served just as the prologue of the game.


    Not until the moment did his fangs graduallye into sight.


    Hence, even though the second prince had lost the head of the Ghost Sect, he was still happy and excited.


    But right then, as he was on the point of drawing in the, a piece of darn gravel happened to obstruct his way.


    ¡°Where are you, the second prince? Come out and fight me!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice reverberated within the radius of dozens of miles. It was so loud that the nearby clouds were driven away.


    Watching Li Mu riding on his flying broadsword, the second prince still had no urge to battle with him. Indeed, Li Mu ¡®s broadswordmanding skill was excellent, and he was a gifted man. But he was too young, having too long a way to go before bing qualified to take his strike. Anyway, this time, his target was Li Gang. Once he defeated the Sword Whiz, one of the old Four Great Legends, he could imagine that his fame and prestige would go up a level.


    But what about killing Li Mu?


    Well, that would only make people believe he was a bully, who stooped so low as to humiliate a kid with his honorable royal power.


    ¡°Your Highness, let me squash the little bug for you.¡±


    An old man who was tall and lean, stepped forward and volunteered with all due respect. His hair and whisks were all white, his eyebrows so long that they drooped by his cheeks.


    The second prince nodded and said, ¡°Well then, I think I have to trouble you, Long-brow Saint.¡±


    The old man was one of the renowned rogue cultivators in the Celestial Being Realm in Qin City, who was also called Long-brow Saint. His Smooth Cloud Grab Thirty-six Styles and Precipice Punch were very brilliant martial arts. A year ago, he decided to serve the second prince and could be said to be one of his trusted cronies.


    ...


    ...


    In front of the hall of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club...


    Li Gang had killed the head of the Ghost Sect with just one move, but he acted as if what he did was utterly trivial.


    ¡°Red ze Battalion, why haven¡¯t you retreated from Chang¡¯an?¡± He cast a minatory nce at the armored soldiers and gave the order with a nd but unarguable tone.


    Those armored soldiers all backed away a few steps.


    They belonged to the Red ze Battalion. Technically, they were all subject to Li Gang¡¯s order, for based on the organizational system of the Western Qin Empire, a magistrate of a province had both the military and the political power. Thus, the main force stationed in the province ought to follow his orders. However, the Red ze Battalion was under the direct leadership of Meng Wu, the Divine Horse Silver Spear, and the Commander in Chief was from the capital, who was a pawn of the second prince that got nted in Chang¡¯an. And those selected to be in the patrolling regiment were the most trusted men of Meng Wu, who always obeyed Meng Wu¡¯s orders. Thus, after hearing Li Gang¡¯s remark, they all hesitated, drew back a few steps but did not fully retreat at once.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Li Gang roared.


    ...


    From the sunlight behind him emerged, something that seemed to be ripples. Then, ten shadows leaped out of thin air as if they were transmitted from the void and dashed into the armored soldiers like ghosts.


    ¡°Ow...¡±


    Desperate shrieks were heard.


    Blood sprayed everywhere. As the ten sinister shadows killed their way forward, those well-equipped soldiers of the Red ze Battalion fell on the ground like the wheat in the harvest season, having no means to fight back. It was a massacre, a brutal one-sided massacre.


    Those in the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club were thunderstruck at that scene.


    The magistrate was supposed to turn up as a distraction. But now, His Lordship was having those armored soldiers ughtered under his instruction. ¡°He is killing people on his own side? What hack is going on?¡± They could not understand why the situation took such a turn.

 Chapter 273 - The Magical Secular Sword

    <h4>Chapter 273 The Magical Secr Sword</h4>


    Of course, Li Gang was not killing his men.


    ¡°The second prince is clearly too naive. He thought by sending a general from the imperial army over here could he nt his henchman in the main force of Chang¡¯an and then infiltrate to the whole force. What he doesn¡¯t know is that the hunters who are most skilled at setting up traps are prone to fall in traps by the end.¡±


    At the time, the armored soldiers he killed were all Meng Wu¡¯s trusted subordinates.


    Li Gang, the superior magistrate, watched the soldiers fall like cut wheat. Most of them were locals who were born and raised in Chang¡¯an. At their death, however, Li Gang felt no stir of emotion at all.


    He had started the purge with both the high moral ground and the end of personal gains.


    Outside of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, Meng Wu, the Divine Horse Silver Spear who already suffered an avulsion between the thumb and the index finger, immediately learned what was happening inside.


    He at once left the battle between Li Mu and the Long-brow Saint behind and rushed to the main altar of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club. When he arrived, the ground was already covered with several hundred bodies and pools of blood, which were still issuing hot white mist against the freezing weather of the early winter. Since those victims were all full-blooded martial practitioners, their blood contained powerful energy and would not congeal right away after they died...


    Those armored soldiers were his most reliable subordinates. He had provided them the best equipment, the most excellent practice resources, and trained them with the advanced drilling methods the imperial army adopted for a whole year. It could be said that they were Meng Wu¡¯s most treasured troop. That he dispatched them to attack the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club this time was because he intended to train them with the real fight. Although he knew some of them might be lost on the mission, now that the head of the Ghost Sect in the Celestial Being Realm would ze the way for them, the casualty could not be heavy. By the way, he could also demonstrate his training skill to the second prince...


    Yet, all of his soldiers were lost.


    ring at Li Gang, Meng Wu demanded almost in a howl, ¡°Your Honor Li, what are you doing? Why did you kill all my soldiers? Even though you enjoy a high position and control the military and political affairs in Chang¡¯an, I think I still need you to answer to me on this matter.¡±


    Meng Wu was proud of his days in the imperial army and the fact that he was a disciple of Guan Minren, the Heavenly Eximing Broadsword, also one of the two most brilliant generals. In recent years, he grew more and more arrogant and high-handed. Deep down, he held the low-key governor of Chang¡¯an in little respect. He merely pretended to be obedient and respectful for the convenience of life. But at the moment, the rage rising inside Meng Wu made him no longer want to disguise his real thoughts.


    Li Mu, however, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why should I exin anything to you?¡±


    Another jet of sword light zoomed past.


    Whiz!


    Meng Wu felt his soul was about to fly out of his body.


    He only found the sword descend upon as if heaven-sent. The pressure and power the sword produced were not something he could dodge or fend off. A far-away aura flowed from the de, encouraging him to die under the sword most willingly.


    It was not a strike that any human being couldunch.


    In that instant, Meng Wu suddenly understood why the head of the Ghost Sect, already a Celestial Being, had been killed by Li Gang¡¯s one sword strike. Simultaneously, it also urred to him thattely, the imposing title ¡®Sword Whiz¡¯ the second prince mentioned to him was not an overpraise, though he had cocked a snook at it.


    Meng Wu felt death was befalling him.


    Yet, precisely in that instant¡ª


    ¡°Master Li, you are probably too blood-thirsty.¡±


    The voice of the second prince rang.


    Along his voice came a shot of golden dragon fingerprint. The scales on it were distinctly perceived, the finger very vivid. It ripped open the thin air and stuck out through the hole in the void. Although it appeared after the sword light, it crossed the space at an iprehensible speed and pressed right against that divine sword light.


    Bang!


    Dreadful energy fluctuations gave rise to waves of air, which could be seen with bare eyes.


    The dead soldiers on the ground were at once reduced to dust by the energy fluctuations. The void trembled, and the experts in the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club all sensed waves of powerful qi wereing at them. They found they could hardly catch their breath. In rm, they all started running their Cultivation Methods and retreating from the battlefield.


    Qin Yanzi leaped forward and shielded Mrs. Tang and her two daughters. She crossed her arms before her chest, and then the gold boxing gloves gave off ayer of swirling gold light adorned with an enigmatic golden star deployment. The golden light shield miraculously neutralized most of the horrible qi waves flowing towards them.


    ¡°Back off!¡± She shouted at the others.


    ...


    The experts of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club immediately retreated into the main altar hall and turned on the defensive star deployment there to resist the stray qi waves generated by the fierce fight between the Celestial Beings.


    ¡°Good, good. The Dragonmanding Skill of the second prince is even better now,¡±plimented Li Gang.


    He had long since acquired a thorough understanding of the sword heart. The sword could move at his will and wipe out anything in the blink of an eye. Although he justunched a strike casually, the attack was still filled with great sword intent. Nevertheless, the gold dragon fingerprint the second prince sent instantly offset his Sword Qi. He irresistibly felt that the young were to be regarded with awe.


    ¡°While Your Honor¡¯s Secr Sword kind of degenerates day by day.¡± The voice of the second prince fluttered out from a distant loft, carrying a note of faint yfulness and sarcasm. ¡°In the good old days, the Secr Sword overawed the capital and became one of the Four Great Legends at that time. But today, Your Honor¡¯s sword is not that sharp as it used to be.¡±


    Li Gang simply smiled in silence.


    Then, the second prince spoke again. ¡°Meng Wu is a disciple of Grand Chancellor Guan, the Heavenly Eximing Broadsword. He is from the imperial army, a rising star of our military force. His future is unlimited. So, why direct your lethal sword at him for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Sending the Red ze Battalion in the city short of my military order is a capital offense,¡± stated Li Gang.


    The Commander in Chief had the discretion to dispatch the three main battle forces of Chang¡¯an to arrest wrongdoers andplete a military drill without the military order of the Chang¡¯an magistrate. However, in the case of sending the troops into the big city, he must obtain the permission of the magistrate beforehand. In light of that, Meng Wu arbitrarily picking out soldiers of the Red ze Battalion to form the patrolling regiment and sending them into Chang¡¯an was a severe blunder.


    Those days, Li Gang had kept such a low profile that he could almost be ignored. Since the magistrate did not re up upon the offense or issue any official warnings to stop Meng Wu, everyone turned a blind eye to it. But in nine cases out of ten, the problem did not just disappear even though no one paid attention to it. Now, when Li Gang brought it up with a serious air, Meng Wu came to realize that he seemed to have... fallen in a trap.


    For a moment, even the second prince had no reply for that.


    ¡°Meng Wu has sent the force in town under my orders.¡± After a few seconds, the second prince broke the silence in a different tone. ¡°He is my man.¡± inly, the second prince no longer wanted to y a fair game. As he could not exin himself based on reasons orws, he resorted to power and hierarchy. Given the status and the intelligence of the second prince, it was apparent that he was more or less provoking Li Gang with that remark, presumably hoping to oppress him with his high standing.


    He wanted to infuriate Li Gang.


    But the magistrate just smiled coolly and said, ¡°Precisely because he is a man of Your Highness, he must be killed.¡±


    As his voice died away¡ª


    Swish!


    Another jet of sword light shot out.


    The sword light twinkled like stars and whirled like a gxy.


    In a trice, the jet of sword light prated Meng Wu. Next, the good-looking young man in white started to fade. The outline of his body blurred, as though an error slowly melting away in the vast secr world. With terror and despair, the figure disappeared into the background bit by bit as if a shattered dream.


    The Secr Sword tore up the secr objects.


    And this time, the second prince obviously had no time to save Meng Wu.


    Or else, he had no intention to save him the second time.


    ¡°Like what I¡¯ve said, Meng Wu was a disciple of Grand Chancellor Guan, the Heavenly Eximing Broadsword,¡± the second prince repeated calmly. Li Gang murdering Meng Wu brought him a bigger benefit, for he could use that case to arouse the anger of Grand Chancellor Guan, the manmanding eight hundred thousand imperial soldiers in the capital, and to make him fight against theirmon enemy. Today¡¯s incident was a small turning point, but it could be beneficial. If he finished off Li Gang today, that Grand Chancellor at least would not have a conflict of interest with him due to Li Gang¡¯s death when he went back to the capital.


    But there was still a hint of fury in his eyes.


    He was not furious about Meng Wu¡¯s death. Instead, he had to affect utter protectiveness towards Meng Wu to show that the man had died despite his efforts.


    Plus, Li Gang had shown him too little respect.


    That was not how a subject should behave before his ruler.


    At the words of the second prince, Li Gang smiled again. He looked steadily moreposed and graceful. ¡°Two decades ago, I already kept Guan Minren down-trodden. Now, two decadester, I certainly have fear for him as always. Let alone his disciple, if he has done something deserves a death penalty, I will send him to hell as well.¡±


    The second prince slightly raised his eyebrows at his remark.


    Suddenly, he felt something was not going in the same direction as he expected.


    ¡°Your Honor Li, you seem to be still engrossed in your old glory,¡± The second prince said tly, ¡°I¡¯ve been longing to witness the power of the Secr Sword, one of the old Four Great Legends, for a long time. I am wondering whether the Sword Whiz wielding the Secr Sword lives up to his fame.¡±


    That was a clear message of challenge.


    A golden light was billowing around the second prince. All of a sudden, a stream of mighty surged up like a sea tide.


    The power of heaven and earth began to twirl.


    With the royal blood running inside him and the power of the royal treasures he carried, the second prince manipted the power of heaven and earth at his will. No doubt that he would not fear the stringentw about banning the use of the power of heaven and earth within major cities, nor was he subject to the stifling power of the Sky-stabilizing Mirror, the magic instrument that protected the entire Chang¡¯an.


    Li Gang shook his head and said, ¡°As a subject of the emperor, I can¡¯t defy the superior.¡±


    He refused to fight the second prince.


    The second prince sniffed coldly and then doubted, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, if the emperor wants his subject dead, the subject shall surrender to his fate. Your Honor Li, if I want you dead...¡±


    Li Gang immediately cut him short. ¡°You¡¯re just a prince, not the emperor of the Western Qin. What gives you the right to say things like that? Are you plotting to dethrone your father or not?¡±


    The face of the second prince abruptly darkened.


    He already found he could not outperform the brightest star in that imperial examination by arguing.


    But at that precise moment¡ª


    ¡°Aargh...¡±


    A howl of pain resounded through the ce, and a gush of blood blotched the sky.


    The Long-brow Saint had lost an arm. Pale as a sheet, he beat a retreat.


    Through the battle with Li Mu, he was shocked by the fact that he, a Celestial Being, was not the rival of Li Mu, an expert who had not even obtained the full aplishment in the Natural Realm. What a shame it was that he also had one armed chopped off by the Natural Expert! Though furious and ashamed, he no longer dared to strike once more.


    By that time, Li Mu hadnded on the solid ground.


    Twenty flying broadswords were dancing around him like a flock of birds. They glowed in holy colors, swooshed here and there thunderously. Each of them carried formidable broadsword qi, which was quite startling. Li Mu broke into an explosion ofughter before saying, ¡°Celestial Beings are nothing more than this. They are so weak that they can¡¯t withstand a single blow of mine.¡±


    Although most of the audience were concentrated on the stand-off between the mean magistrate and the second prince when he fought against the Long-brow Saint, Li Mu felt the battle satisfyingly impassioned. He exercised all the tricks of the martial arts he grasped in the recent closed-door training in that battle, especially the Broadswordmanding skill. Now, he could make the one broadsword split into twenty-four broadswords and attack. That was a qualitative leap he made. Also, it confirmed his expectation that the Broadswordmanding skill could help him defeat the Celestial Being.


    ¡°Humph, how could I lose to you little kid had the magic Sky-stabilizing Mirror been lifted, and I was allowed to mobilize the power of heaven and earth?¡± Fuming, the Long-brow Saint spilled blood out of his mouth. He knew he had got himself in an inarticte misery, and it was no use even if he expressed it in words. The Sky-stabilizing Mirror that was developed to check the qi flow was already activated before Li Gang turned up. With that instrument in operation, the power of all the Celestial Being in the entire Chang¡¯an City was dented. That was why Li Mu defeated him.


    Upon hearing hisints, Li Muughed. ¡°Well, you can me no one other than your bad luck.¡±

 Chapter 274 - The Rival Energy against Star River

    <h4>Chapter 274 The Rival Energy against Star River</h4>


    At his remark, the Long-brow Saint nearly spat out blood out of aggravation.


    ¡°What a shameless brat! Howe he has the heart to say things like that? He is such a kiss-and-tell person!¡±


    He then put the broken arm back, but already lost the courage to continue the battle.


    The Sky-stabilizing Mirror was a significant instrument that belonged to the empire. It could suppress the movement of qi and energy in Chang¡¯an Mansion, and solely subject to the control of the magistrate. Once it was switched on, the power in the whole city would be drawn to it to help it stabilized the region. The human qi and the natural qi in Chang¡¯an would all be sealed. Only when Li Gang, the Chang¡¯an magistrate, withdrew the power of the Sky-stabilizing Mirror, or the royal members like the second prince cast enchantment with the royal treasure, or those who had surpassed the Celestial Being Realm and entered the Sage Realm came there could the power of heaven and earth be mobilized.


    So, at the present state, the Long-brow Saint knew he was not Li Mu¡¯s match.


    Plus, behind the second prince also stood several men, who were unmistakable the experts in hispany. They were stifling the impulse of striking.


    Truthfully, they were all appalled by thebat ability Li Mu just demonstrated.


    In particr, that Broadswordmanding Skill was marvelous, almost bordering upon the maneuver of an immortal. Never had they seen anyone that could bring the Dao-using method to such a fine extent before. Although the Swordmanding Style of the Heaven Sword Sect was widely known on the Divine Land, there was no doubt that it was iparable with Li Mu¡¯s Broadswordmanding Skill.


    That martial art Li Mu employed was utterly inconceivable, almost like the Way. Its power of destruction was too startling.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The second prince shouted the order, his face rather stern.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Many shadows darted forward.


    The four experts behind the second prince leaped out and charged at Li Mu at the same time.


    The masked young man in white by Li Mu¡¯s side happened toe around at the moment. He stopped the bleeding on his shoulder that was pierced by the spear, brandished the pair of swords, and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ming to assist you!¡± He rushed to the front, attempting to block one of the four experts who intended to attack Li Mu.


    However, a jet of sword light whooshed past and held back the masked young man in white.


    ¡°You want to die? Fine, I¡¯ll satisfy your wish!¡± The one who sent that jet of sword light was Chu Nantian, the future leader of the Heaven Sword Sect. The young swordsman had once lost to Li Mu and then disappeared for days. inly, he had sought the patronage of the second prince.


    As one of the future leaders of the Heaven Sword Sect, Chu Nantian was a very excellent swordsman in the Natural Expert, though he was obviously not an equal of Li Mu. As heunched a strike against the masked young man in white, thetter, who was already injured, was instantly subdued, now too busy saving his own neck to help Li Mu.


    His shoulder that had been cut by the spear was ripped open due to the sudden push. Blood sttered out, dyeing his white robe red.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He bellowed, as though he did not feel the pain in his shoulder. The two swords in his hand moved swiftly. They looked like two wild flood dragons stirring the sea as well as two suns rising over snow-capped mountains. His attacking momentum was not a bit less than what he had when fighting Meng Wu, the Divine Horse Silver Spear. Even though he did not get the upper hand, he managed to stay alive and also draw a tie with the opponent for the time being.


    At first, Li Mu intended to help him out. But at that scene, he could not help murmuring his wonder inwardly.


    ¡°The young man in white probably has a unique body constitution forbating. The longer he fights, the stronger he grows. Such a man is just like Qiao Feng, one of the three male protagonists in the Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils, a martial arts genius. The martial arts he utilized could be a dozen times more powerful than the others executed. After all, the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms and the Stick Technique of Dog-beating that every Grand Master of the Beggar Gang mastered could only be said to be invincible when Qiao Feng performed them.


    If the young man in white could turn on a stereo set and yed his exclusive background music, he would genuinely be the invincible Qiao Feng.


    Well, there were only a few who had his own background music, and all of them were unconquerable.


    From Li Mu¡¯s perspective, that young man in white had the tendency to be Qiao Feng.


    What was more, even though he knew that he might die when rescuing Mrs. Tang and her daughters, he came and joined the fight. From that, Li Mu could tell that he was a brave, heroic, and warm-hearted man. ording to Li Mu¡¯s standard, such a figure was admirable.


    Li Mu was immersed in his thoughts, but his strikes did not slow down.


    The four experts attacking him were all trusted men of the second prince. None of their strength was inferior to that of the Long-brow Saint, who had just had a fierce battle with Li Mu. Plus, they were all in the Celestial Being Realm. But at the time they chose to join hands to deal with Li Mu, a Natural Expert, it was understandable that they had relinquished their pride and dignity as Celestial Beings to the utmost.


    It also made it clear that from that moment, the real political struggle kicked off.


    To the second prince, he would go all out even when attacking the weak. When he detected any sign of disadvantage, he would immediately sweep away any obstacles with a crushing blow powerful as the thunderbolt. Fame and reputation were pointless. Only when he beheaded Li Mu and Li Gang could he embrace the real victory. He always told himself that those who achieved something throughout history never stuck to trifles, because only the winner would go down in history.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Flying broadswords glinted, while fierce broadsword qi surged.


    Li Mu felt a little stressed. Yet, hisbat intent was boiling inside him.


    The Sky-stabilizing Mirror oppressed the powers of the four Celestial Beings. Since they could not draw support from the power of heaven and earth, they were practically demoted to the peak of the Natural Realm. Although their cultivation was still higher than Li Mu¡¯s, as long as they were unable to use the power of heaven and earth, they could not gain andslide victory. Thus, to Li Mu, those four were undoubtedly the best whetstones to hone his martial arts.


    He held a broad sword and began to perform the Wind-Cloud Six Moves. Meanwhile, twenty smaller flying broadswords started fighting under Li Mu¡¯s mind control. Wrapped by the flying broadswords, Li Mu lunged into a pitched battle with the four experts. Soon, the two parties tied with one another.


    The second prince was standing on the loft, paying no attention to the fight.


    His eyes crossed several kilometers and set upon Li Gang, the Chang¡¯an magistrate in front of the main altar.


    His will to fight had been ignited. His blood, which had run calmly in his veins for years, seemed to be burning. It had been a long time since the second princest felt eager to battle relentlessly. Considering his status, standing, and cultivation, few in this world were qualified to fight with him.


    A faint groan of a dragon spread out of the body of the second prince.


    Shafts of pale yellow light emerged around the second prince and converged into an indistinct dragon, which coiled around him. The Dragonmanding Skill passed down solely among the royal family was their top-one secret martial art. It was also one of the best Cultivation Methods at that time. The power of that art was limitless. It was said that when practicing that skill to perfection, the practitioner could reach the Void-breaking Realm. Indeed, it was on par with the most precious and unique arts the top nine Holy ns had. Only the vital royal members were allowed to learn that skill. And the purer the royal blood of the practitioner was, the faster his progress would be.


    The second prince had been ssified as a genius on martial arts the moment he was born. Since he had the purest royal blood, he learned the Dragonmanding Skill at a tremendous pace. ordingly, his cultivation was so far the highest among all the princes. That was how he earned the title ¡®top one genius in the royal family of Western Qin.¡¯


    With a stir of his mind, the groan of the dragon rang again.


    As if sensing the killing intent of the second prince, a trace of mockery streaked across Li Gang¡¯s eyes.


    Right then, a man¡¯s voice sounded from behind the second prince. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better send me to tackle him. The ruler shall not send his troops to the front line upon an explosion of anger or start to kill due to his mood. How prestigious Your Highness is! You are bound to take the throne soon. Why bother fuss about that dying man?¡±


    A chief eunuch uttered his suggestion. He had been on the heels of the second prince at all hours and always kept his mouth shut as if he did not exist.


    The second prince thought his remark carried great weight.


    After a moment of hesitation, the pale yellow light around the second prince faded away. The dragon inside him stopped moaning and went back to hibernation. The zing fire ofbat intent slowly died down, too. A whileter, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Well then, I shall have to trouble you, Steward Cao.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Your Highness.¡±


    The chief eunuch, who had a fair face and no beard, looked about forty or fifty years old. Showing all due respect on his face, he bowed to the second prince and then took a stride forward and leaped. Next second, he was already at the main altar of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club several kilometers away, about ten meters far from Li Gang.


    ¡°Master Li, long time no see.¡± His high-pitched voice sounded slightly wicked.


    Li Gang¡¯s eyes reflected a tinge of surprise. But soon he smiled unworried and said, ¡°It¡¯s been twenty-one years. Turns out that Cao Bingyan, the Rival Energy against Star River that had once thrilled the entire capital, has be a eunuch serving in the imperial pce. Haw-haw, you merely failed to make yourself one of the Four Great Legends. But how could you go that far as to end your family line?¡± Hearing that remark, Li Mu was marveled at the finding that the mean magistrate had such a vicious tongue.


    Then, the corner of the mouth of the beard-free, fair-skinned chief eunuch slightly twitched as he said, ¡°I did that precisely for today¡¯s fight!¡±


    Back then, Cao Bingyan, the Rival Energy against Star River, also took part in the same imperial examination as Li Gang and the others did. He was a celebrated man, too. Looking back at that years¡¯ imperial examination, it was still quite excellent thanks to all those brilliant examinees, just like a hundred flowers in bloom. Indeed, such a fruitful imperial examination could not be seen in several centuries. Among all those talents selected in that year, Cao Bingyan was one of the tops. But unfortunately, his great moment froze during the challenge against Li Gang, the Sword Whiz.


    Later, his Star River Sword was defeated by the Secr Sword at the very first move.


    But to do him justice, it was not much of a shame because the Secr Sword was acknowledged as the best sword in the capital.


    Nheless, for a self-conceited man like Cao Bingyan, it was absolutely a heavy blow, an uneptable knock-down. Some had once held the theory that in that year, there actually could be five Great Legends, for Cao Bingyan was qualified to join the league. However, the fifth Great Legend-to-be took a different road. He shunned the fame he just earned and disappeared like Wu Guiren, the Divinely Grievous Spear.


    Thus, when they crossed paths again two decadester, Li Gang was astonished to see such a proud talent cut off the source of trouble and be a eunuch working in the imperial pce.


    ¡°He bore the grudge from the disgrace of that defeat till today?¡±


    Li Gang decided to stop the chit-chat. He raised a hand and bellowed, ¡°Come on, strike. Let me see if Brother Cao¡¯s Star River Sword has truly conquered Star Rivers after twenty-one years!¡±


    At his provocation, the eyes of the chief eunuch shone brightly like sharp sword light. He remarked, ¡°From now on, there is no longer the Secr Sword or the Sword Whiz Li Gang in this world.¡±


    ...


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Mu Qing was drawing himself back at a fast speed, his hand pressing his belly. A wisp of blood spilled out and trickled down his fingertip. His face was written with incredulity. The Fancy Sword he gripped a moment ago had sunk into Li Mu¡¯s back by the width of two fingers. But as if the sword was molded on his back, Mu Qing could no longer pull it out.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be?¡±


    With a roar ofughter, Li Mu said, ¡°This is battling.¡±


    He had sacrificed his back to injure the opponent sessfully. During the meantime, he also gave the Celestial Being a devastating blow with his de Punch. Had the other three Celestial Being note to his rescue in time and forced Li Mu to give up chasing after the prey, Mu Qing would have been chopped in two from the middle waist by then.


    After taking a hack of Li Mu¡¯s broadsword, Mu Qing¡¯sbat ability plummeted.


    On the other hand, the sword he thrust into Li Mu¡¯s back did not cause him any fatal harm.


    Given that Li Mu¡¯s physical strength was way stronger than the Celestial Being¡¯s, the sword got pped by the muscles when it sank in by the width of two fingers. Above all, through Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye, he could perceive the tread of the strikes his opponentunched, which was precognition. Thus, he only took the blow when the momentum of the attack was on the wane or already at the weakest point.


    The robust physique was one of Li Mu¡¯s ace cards.


    The Third Eye was another ace card he had that assured him to a strong position even in the face of the joint attack of the four Celestial Beings.


    It could be safely said that Li Mu was dancing on rows of pointed des.


    As if the Tai Mountain was bearing down upon him, immense pressure flooded over. Having undergone such intensive hardship, Li Mu had a vague feeling that he was about to make a breakthrough again.

 Chapter 275 - Sword Intent

    <h4>Chapter 275: Sword Intent</h4>


    Pressing his wound to stem the bleeding, Mu Qing retreated sideways.


    The other three Celestial Beings, yet, were increasingly rmed as the battle proceeded.


    They had all uttered their admiration when watching Meng Wu fought against that masked young man in white. They thought thetter was a prodigy forbat. But then they started a fight against Li Mu and quickly realized that he was a far cry from their current opponent. ¡°Sh*t, this Li Mu is really the fu*king prodigy forbat!¡±


    Despite the deficiency of the power of heaven and earth in Chang¡¯an, which was suppressed by the Sky-stabilizing Mirror at that time, the four Celestial Being still had the full aplishment in the Natural Realm. And theirbat experience, Cultivation Methods, attack techniques, and vision and sophistication indeed overtook usual Natural Experts. However, when the four joined hands against a junior who was merely an unaplished Natural Expert, they failed to take him down, and one of them even got severely injured.


    Notably, his wondrous Broadswordmanding Skill that could spin off one flying broadsword into twenty-four smaller ones could be said to be a divine technique useful both in defense and offense. With the raging broadsword qi and the Wind-Cloud Six Moves Li Mu cast by the de Punch, such a martial art was extremely sharp and awe-inspiring whether in a distant attack or closebat.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Terrifying energy fluctuation spread across the area.


    When the wound was in a stable condition, Mu Qing clenched his teeth and threw himself into the battle once again.


    The four of them had been tussling with the junior for quite a while, but they could not triumph over him. If the battle did not wrap up soon, the second prince would feel embarrassed by them and nor would they have an easy time.


    The battle turned steadily white-hot.


    Bang!


    Li Mu was sent flying backward and then hit the ground hard, creating arge pit under him.


    However, his flying broadsword prated Mu Qing¡¯s shoulder the second time.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Mu Qing totally lost it. He registered that Li Mu regarded him as a stepping stone for a new cultivation breakthrough and so attacked him alone. That drove him mad. Ignoring his injury, he performed his best move.


    Meanwhile, the Long-brow Saint, who had lost to Li Mu before, also joined the fight.


    He casually mmed against Li Mu, and a massive handprint bore upon the Natural Expert with destructive momentum. That was his most skillful killing move¡ªthe Precipice Punch.


    ¡°Haha, broadsword,e along!¡±


    Li Mu hastily rolled to his side and dodged the Precipice Punch. Then, he waved randomly at the sky, and twenty-four flying broadswords zoomed in his hand like dancing snowkes. Next, theybined into aplete broadsword, which was the original state of the Samsara Knife.


    But right then, the strikes of those Celestial Beings also arrived.


    Fearful energy fluctuations and variousbat techniques wrapping in natural qi drowned Li Mu like a wild storm.


    ¡°Four-directional Hack!¡±


    Li Mu raised his broadsword without any hesitation.


    In the Wind-Cloud Six Moves, the Four-directional Hack was the strongest one suited for fighting multiple enemies. Although Li Mu named it from the Night Fighting with Eight Sides Dao-using method in a martial arts novel on Earth, its real broadsword intent and meaning were abstracted from all kinds of Dao-using ways, especially the Hacking Deities Three Styles.


    As that hack was executed, the wind and the cloud started to swirl.


    Golden broadsword light surrounded Li Mu, which looked like the halo of the sun or the moon. Then, the silk-like silver broadsword light straightened up and hacked in all directions.


    That hack was filled with overwhelming one-way cruelness. Suddenly, the five Celestial Beings all felt Li Mu only focused his power to attach them individually, almost ready to meet his death together. His broadsword light smashed theirbat moves and print power, so they had to turn into defense.


    ¡°Lightning Chopping!¡±


    ¡°Dao-Drawing Chopping!¡±


    ¡°Forceful Hack!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Defying Hack!¡±


    ¡°Wind Cloud Hack!¡±


    Without a stop, Li Mu cast all of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves one by one. Immediately, broadsword light dazzled the ce, and the broadsword qi shot here and there. The area within a hundred meters seemed to have be a broadsword zone.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening cracks produced by the collision those strikes carried around in paroxysms as if nuclear radiation rippling afar. When the sound waves spread to the nearby township, buildings instantly copsed, bringing in rising dust and rolling rocks. That scene looked just like an earthquake on the doomsday.


    Fortunately, the surroundings of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club were empty, because unconcerned people had been banished from the site by the government. Therefore, such a fight would not cause any significant casualty.


    Wham! Wham!


    Li Mu was knocked to the sky again and again.


    Once or twice, he was whacked like a sandbag hanging in midair. He had been bombarded with an array ofbat techniques, handprint, sword light, fingerprint at the same time, which caused both his mouth and nose to bleed and gave him many injuries.


    Even so, he was perked up all the same. Instead of revealing the sign of declining power, he became more vigorous and gant as the battle extended that far.


    As to the five superb masters, Mu Qing and the Long-brow Saint were the two most severely injured. They both had holes in their bodies. Had Li Mu¡¯s broadsword qi contained any property power, perhaps the two would have lost theirbat ability.


    That was a desperate fight.


    Li Mu was steeling himself in a fric manner.


    His willpower was zing.


    His Dao-using methods, his broadsword, and hisbat intuition were all being upgraded in a frenzy.


    On the other side, the same thing was going on with the masked young man in white who was tackling Chu Nantian. Several times when Chu Nantian had been about to vanquish the masked young man in white, thetter simply escaped his deadly attacks with inconceivable acute and agility. He reminded Chu Nantian of the pestering cockroach.


    ¡°If my Flying Eagle Sword wasn¡¯t taken away by Flying Eagle Sword...¡± Chu Nantian moaned his chagrin internally.


    ¡°If I still got the Flying Eagle Sword, with its sharp de, how could the battle be so grueling?¡±


    On the outer skirts of the battlefield, a loft was covered by an invisible protective shield.


    Standing on the loft, the second prince did not cast a nce at the two battles. Even though Li Mu had amazingly resisted the joint attack of the five Celestial Beings, the eyes of the second prince still showed no emotion, because he did not care about the results of the two fights at all.


    ...


    What he really cared about was the standoff before the main altar of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club.


    Cao Bingyan, the chief eunuch, made a sword gesture with both hands, and a star river instantly materialized between his palms.


    Mysterious dark purple nebs whirled counter-clockwise, while stars in water blue, dark yellow, bright red, and many other colors drifted within. That picture was too peculiar, too magnificent. It looked like he had grabbed a patch of the universe in hands. Against the weird phenomenon, Cao Bingyan himself appeared to be a sacred giant standing in the vast world and a sea of stars, who had hundreds of gxies at hismand.


    That was the gist of the Star River Sword.


    Years ago, when he had made his name in the capital by dint of that Star River Sword, he had not mastered such good control over the ¡®star river.¡¯


    ¡°The boundless in fringed with stars hanging low, the river ran under the cascade of moonlight... Star River Sword, over here!¡±


    As Cao Bingyan roared, threads of Star River Sword intent slowly fluttered out from the star river between his palms and merged into a small sword only the size of a finger. With a subtle vibration, it crumbled the star river between his palms and swallowed all the nebs and gxies before sizing up against the wind and bing arge sword that could only be held with both hands.


    Cao Bingyan grasped the Star River Sword in his hands, feeling like he had understood the whole world.


    He touched the ground with the tips of his toes and began to slide as if without friction. Quite unhurriedly, he raised the sword and thrashed it at Li Gang.


    That strike carried neither bitter qi nor ruthless killing intent.


    It seemed to be a rather gentle and graceful attack.


    But only Li Gang, who was facing front at the sword tip, sensed the intimidating starlight glowing from the tip. It almost felt like a giant was about to fall upon him.


    If it were anyone else taking the blow, he would be ashes once he was exposed in the starlight, let aloneunch any counter-attack.


    Li Gang¡¯s long ck hair billowed even without wind. It pped in the air like a dark waterfall. An eerie aura that seemed not to exist in this world pervaded the ce. Then, he nodded, ¡°Good. It does seem to be something after you twenty-one years¡¯ worth of nurture... However,¡± he grabbed at the thin air and continued with a satisfied look as if he had the most mysterious thing in the world at hand, though it appeared that nothing was in his hand, ¡°You entrust your life with the shining de, while I take others¡¯ lives in the secr world... Brother Cao, take my lethal Secr Sword!¡±


    Holding something invisible, Li Gang flipped his hand and threw out a hack.


    A wisp of Sword Intent burst out at once.


    The two were both high-ranking practitioners. Though they had not reached the Sage Realm, they were absolutely at the peak of the Celestial Being Realm. So, in the duel, they not only just fought with moves and styles but also their Taoist Sense and Taoist Power. Obviously, Cao Bingyan was carrying some royal treasure with him, which allowed him not to be affected by the suppression of the Sky-stabilizing Mirror. He was fighting without reserving a single ounce of strength.


    The Secr Sword Intent crashed with the Star River Sword Intent. In the eyes of the onlookers, two shafts of light just collided with each other in the void, generating odd refraction. Threads of light burst out from the nks. When the light reached the surrounding buildings, stone walls, and earth, they all broke up with a bang and turned into piles of dust, as though they were all made up of tofu...


    But thanks to Li Gang¡¯s mountain-like figure that blocked the after-effect of the collision, those in the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club were spared of being instantly reduced into dust and dispersing in the world.


    For the experts in the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, including their strongest ones, suchbat was practically a fight between supernatural beings.


    Atst¡ª


    Swish!


    A jet of Secr Sword Intent flitted by and prated the protective shield formed by the Star River Sword. Although it was substantially worn down, the tip of the sword still managed to reach the chief eunuch¡¯s shoulder and cut his flesh.


    However, an abnormal tinge of red climbed onto the chief eunuch¡¯s face. Surprisingly, he took no notice of his shoulder that was going transparent and continued to shove the Star River Sword in his hands at Li Gang with great effort.


    The air seemed to ripple.


    Within a radius of five meters around Li Gang, some bright light was roaming, and the Taoist Power was twirling.


    If Li Mu were there, he would capture the hidden energy grids constituted by the power of heaven and earth had shrouded the area within five meters around Li Gang. Cao Bingyan¡¯s Star River Sword had thrust into those energy grids as if a violent shark plunging into a manyyered. It kept mastering its power to approach Li Gang, to break the, and to bare its fangs and sink them into the fisherman¡¯s flesh.


    The real cultivation contest between the two finallymenced.


    The grudge from the heaven-trembling battle in the capital twenty-one years ago had even carried on to that moment.


    The Star River Sword advanced on Li Gang bit by bit.


    By the time, Cao Bingyan¡¯s left shoulder had vanished under the attack of the Secr Sword Intent, just as how Meng Wu died a few moments ago.


    Secr Annihtion.


    That was the killing method of the Secr Sword Intent.


    But he paid no attention to his loss. Gripping the Star River Sword with the help of the remainder of his left shoulder and the intact right shoulder, he gathered all his strength and continued approaching Li Gang. As he came closer, Cao Bingyan started to glow like the misty star, as though he would turn into a jet of light and disappeared into the Taoist Power.


    He was genuinely giving all out to scrape a win.


    ¡°Why bother?¡± Li Gang suddenly began to speak. He sighed, ¡°Star River Sword is abat art of the deities and demons from outer space in ancient times. If Brother Cao could focus on sword art, you would definitely be able to enter the Void-breaking Realm. Yet, you¡¯ve been blinded by the one defeat that urred twenty-one years ago. Since you so persistently hold on to your resentment, you have no way to rise above the secr world, let alone entering the vast universe.¡±


    Cao Bingyan gave a hollowugh and hissed, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, today is the day when the Secr Sword Whiz is removed!¡±


    Clearly, his resentment was deeply rooted in his heart.


    Li Gang shook his head. ¡°You resort to the secret method of the royal family tomand the Star River Sword at the expense of consuming your essence and lifespan... You have been used by someone and discarded the wide t road but picked the winding, uneven bypass. That instead spoiled the true meaning of the Star River Sword. You cannot kill me...¡±


    But before his voice died away¡ª¡ª


    Something unexpected happened.


    Rumble!


    A golden toe of a dragon abruptly appeared behind Li Gang. It merely stuck out from the void without any alerts or signs, cracked Li Gang¡¯s protective shield formed by the Secr Sword Intent, and plowed into the center of his back with overwhelming strength!

 Chapter 276 - The Last Ace Card

    <h4>Chapter 276 The Last Ace Card</h4>


    Li Gang¡¯s expression changed drastically. At the most critical moment, the Sword Intent rose up but only slightly obstructed that golden dragon toe for a second. In a trice, Li Gang felt a wave of overwhelming power ruthlessly flooded right towards him, shoving him towards the tip of the Star River Sword that was thrusting at him.


    Cao Bingyan appeared to have foreseen all that.


    He grinned viciously. Unconcerned for the consumption of his energy and lifespan, he continued to drive the Star River Sword with his full strength like mad to stab the sword at Li Gang.


    ¡°There will be no more Secr Sword Whiz in the world.¡±


    On the loft several miles away, the second prince slowly withdrew his hand. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up.


    Undoubtedly, it was he who made that sneak attack.


    It was fine to attain one¡¯s end by hook or by crook.


    That was the first thing he learned after he was born in the frosty and aloof royal family.


    Thebat will and the eager to get to the battlefield were just affectations he used to delude Li Gang. It was not his way to put himself in danger. Instead, raking in the most considerable benefits at the smallest cost was his operation standard and principle. Even though he was a Celestial Being, he never regarded himself as a martial arts practitioner.


    Few people in Jianghu knew his strength, because those who saw him strike had all been killed.


    Liu Chenglong, who had been standing behind the second prince, remained


    ¡°Ah?¡± Suddenly, the curled lips of the second prince stiffened.


    It turned out that just as Li Gang¡¯s heart was about to be pierced by the Star River Sword, he employed an unusual way and shockingly escaped that hopeless situation only at the expense of anced right shoulder. By contrast, Cao Bingyan, who had been burning his essence and blood to subdue Li Gang, was hit by Li Gang¡¯s m and thrown to the air in return...


    ¡°He survived?¡±


    A trace of darkness shaded the eyes of the second prince for an instant.


    ¡°Brother Sun, it¡¯s your turn.¡± He said ndly.


    ...


    A young man who seemed to be his attendant in the study nodded curtly. Then, his body gradually melted into the void, which looked like he just disappeared from the real world.


    But the next second, Li Gang, who was at the main altar of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, spat out a mouthful of blood. He was abruptly seized by an extremely daunting killing intent, which stole over from his side. A streak of the Secr Sword Intent at once thrust at the invisible figure. But the figure transposed, leaving a shadow on that spot which was smashed by a jet of chilling light in a fraction of a second.


    A blood-curdling snicker was heard but quickly faded away along with potent killing intent.


    ¡°Ace Assassin, Sun Ming?¡± Li Gang asked.


    ...


    But the answered he got was just a low sardonicugh. Then, a voice said, ¡°Master Li, be relieved and hit the road to hell.¡± It was precisely the voice of that young man apanying the second prince.


    He was an assassin who had gained the full aplishment of the Natural Realm.


    Sun Ming, the Ace Assassin, was the most trusted subordinate the second prince had who could do all the back-stabbings for him. No one knew what Sun Ming looked like or any of his hobbies. Some rumors had it that he was in his sere and yellow, while others said he was in the springtime of life. Also, the tales Sun Ming differed on the figure¡¯s gender. But the one thing all those versions shared was that that assassin had followed the second prince at all times and had secretly obliterated innumerable foes for him.


    Six years ago, Sun Ming, a Natural Expert, seeded in assassinating a Celestial Being. That made him all famous and enlisted him as the tenth best assassin in the Western Qin Empire. Since then, many experts trembled with fear whenever his name was mentioned. Surely, he was very formidable.


    Li Gang¡¯s brows knitted together as he said, ¡°Want to see more?¡±


    Apparently, he did not say it to Sun Ming.


    Indeed, that was not for Cao Bingyan, either.


    ¡°Plead with me.¡± A pleasant voice of a woman rang. It was so melodic that it almost sounded like a treat of God.


    It seemed that the voice was from the underground or the woods, or the fragmented rocks. The source of the sound was indiscernible and erratic, which was somewhat mystifying.


    She was better at hiding her aura than the Ace Assassin. Before she spoke, no one detected any sign of her existence.


    Li Gang did not answer her but stood on the spot and started running his cultivation method to cure his injury.


    ¡°Is it really that hard to plead with me once?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded again, this time carrying a hint of dolefulness.


    All of a sudden, a stream of hidden airflow stole on Li Gang from behind. The airflow resembling a cyan wind de concealed great killing intent, as though a cruel shark lurking under the water.


    Li Gang appeared to take no notice of it.


    Or maybe he had noticed it but did not feel like dodging.


    The cyan wind de was one inch away from sinking in the center of his back, but right then¡ª


    st!


    A loud explosion was heard.


    A thread of inexpressible dark blue light shot over there from several kilometers away.


    The ray of light did not reveal any fluctuation of the power of heaven and earth or any aura of the natural qi. However, its speed was inconceivably fast, even faster than the speed of sound. When everyone heard that loud st, the dark blue light had already set off for a while, so even the Celestial Beings had not time to respond to it.


    About a meter away behind Li Gang, a ssh of blood abruptly squirted out from the void.


    A transparent figure fell on the ground. Then, his body began to substantialize, revealing the appearance of the Ace Assassin.


    A hole-sized finger appeared on his forehead.


    It was a very bizarre wound. Wisps of sizzling white mist were still rising from its rim. And the hole had thoroughly prated his head, allowing everyone to see through his brain.


    In an instant, they all captured that the inside of the head of the Ace Assassin, Sun Ming, waspletely steamed and crushed by some dreadful heat. Being injured like that, even the Celestial Being with a strong vitality could by no means survive. Up to that moment, Sun Ming still had not noticed what had happened, for he was still wearing a faint smile, which was the expression an assassin would have just before hitting the target with one hundred percent assurance.


    Atst, the Ace Assassin died of assassination.


    At that moment, even Sun Ming himself did not see deathing.


    ¡°What kind of marvelous method can destroy a Celestial Being in a trice from several kilometers away?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a maneuver of a Sage?¡±


    The second prince standing on the loft looked stunned and gasped in horror.


    The death of Sun Ming appalled him, totally throwing him off his guard.


    ¡°I even had no time to rescue him.¡±


    ¡°Is that Li Gang¡¯s card?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved you once. The rest is up to you,¡± the woman¡¯s voice said mildly, ¡°You know, I only got one bullet for a day.¡± Only Li Gang could hear the sound.


    Void of expression, Li Gang, kept on healing the injury with his qi.


    The situation suddenly turned a little awkward for the second prince.


    He did not catch it clearly at that moment. So, he was wondering what that jet of dark blue light was.


    ¡°If that ray of light was directed at me...¡± He pondered over the possibility of fending off that attack by himself. The conclusion he came to was that he probably could resist it, but... he would get hurt.


    ¡°It must be Li Gang¡¯sst ace card.¡±


    ¡°A badly injured man can¡¯t have held back any strength under that desperate circumstance.¡±


    ¡°No one would hide his ace hard at the life-and-death moment.¡±


    ¡°If that is true...¡±


    The second prince breathed a long sigh of relief. ¡°The result is settled.¡±


    At the same time, Cao Bingyan, who had been grievously injured, struck again.


    The Sword Intent of the Star River Sword rose once more, and the chief eunuch, half of whose body had faded into nothing, wielded his sword and charged at Li Gang again.


    At that scene, the second prince knew the final battle had arrived.


    Smiling with confidence, he raised a hand.


    A shaft of bright yellow light shot out of his palm and then floated in midair, looking imperious. The Taoist Power flowed around and instantly released all the power of heaven and earth from the suppression of the Sky-stabilizing Mirror. At once, the power of the impressive magic instrument controlling the qi movement in Chang¡¯an disintegrated.


    ¡°It¡¯s God¡¯s will and the emperor¡¯smand that Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, who has governed thend on behave of the emperor, enjoyed profound glory and high standing but grown ungrateful and rebellious andmitted the most severe offense by keeping private forces on arge scale, shall be executed by the emperor¡¯s son, Qin Fan. All the cronies of this sinner shall be killed in Chang¡¯an instead of escorted to the capital. All his families and rtive shall be eradicated, too. That is the end!¡±


    A dominating voice of a deity-like man descended from that bright yellow light and traveled across thend.


    It was the imperial edict.


    It was the imperial edict of Emperor Qin Ming.


    ¡°The emperor of the Western Qin issued an edict to put Li Gang under execution?¡±


    ¡°Li Gang is conspiring against the emperor?¡±


    The booming voice instantly resounded through the entire Chang¡¯an, which made sure every single person in the city had heard it clearly.


    Numerous people looked up at that imposing bright yellow ball of light in the sky, which embodied a strong sense of majesty. As the yellow light gleamed, it was perceivable that it was actually a bright yellow scroll decorated by swirling starry deployment patterns. It was giving off an awe-inspiring aura, which shuddered the hearts of all the listeners, as though the master of deities had read it to them in person.


    That was the imperial edict of the emperor in the Western Qin Empire.


    Everyone felt an uncontroble sense of humbleness and a fit of shivering from their souls.


    In the world, all thends belonged to the king, and all human beings were the king¡¯s people.


    If the king asked you to die, you had to die.


    That was the power of an imperial edict.


    In that instant, countless people in Chang¡¯an were thrown in a daze and immersed in astonishment.


    The edict of the emperor in the Western Qin Empire was omnipotent. It could lift the suppression of the Sky-stabilizing Mirrors curbing the qi movement in all the provinces. Therefore, when that imperial edict was issued, all kinds of entric energy surged up in the entire Chang¡¯an City, and the power of heaven and earth suppressed by the Sky-stabilizing Mirror became vibrant again and then returned to normal.


    Naturally, the one who took the brunt of such a change was Li Mu.


    ¡°Fu*k it!¡±


    Through the Third Eye, Li Mu detected that the hidden energy grids enveloping the five Celestial Beings who were attacking him were slowly recovering. Immediately, he knew he was really screwed.


    No longer restrained by the Sky-stabilizing Mirror, the five Celestial Being was able to mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    Li Mu¡¯s face turned a shade of green right away.


    ¡°Now, I have no odds against the five!¡±


    Once the Celestial Beings regained theirpletebat ability, any one of them could conquer him without effort, let alone they attacked at the same time. After all, he was confronting the force at a higher level.


    He beat a retreat straightaway, his broadsword zooming under his feet like a jet of light.


    ¡°Shoot, you don¡¯t y fair!¡±


    Li Mu escaped their attacks and distanced himself from the opponents.


    At that moment, he even did not forget to drag the masked young man in white along, who had been fighting with thest ounce of his strength.


    Mu Qing, the Long-brow Saint, and the other Celestial Beings promptly realized the change. They felt the power of heaven and earth rise inside them, and the environment was normal again. Their wounds left by Li Mu¡¯s flying broadswords were also healed in the blink of an eye due to the nurture of thick Spiritual Qi.


    ¡°Haha, you son of a bitch, you doom is here!¡±


    ¡°Crush him!¡±


    The Celestial Being could not help but roar with fury.


    They felt too aggrieved during the previous battle.


    Being the dignified Celestial Beings, they had shamelessly joined hands to deal with a junior Natural Expert under the inexorable order of the second prince. But after about an hour, they still did not get Li Mu killed. Instead, they had be Li Mu¡¯s stepping stones and been injured by him. So, all of them were quite dejected. The grievance nearly exploded inside them.


    But then, everything returned to normal.


    Their real power went back, too.


    Looking at Li Mu, who was desperately running away from them like a startled bunny, the five Celestial Beings all showed undisguised fierce killing intent on their features.


    From that moment on, killing Li Mu was just kids¡¯ stuff to them.

 Chapter 277 - Passing On Cultivation Methods & Zhao Yu

    <h4>Chapter 277: Passing On Cultivation Methods & Zhao Yu</h4>


    It was true that Li Mu was fleeing like a startled bunny.


    He would be out of his mind if he did not choose to run away at that time.


    Although he was bumptious and liked staying in the limelight, he definitely would not make himself a fool by believing he could take on the five Celestial Beings under that circumstance.


    Anyway, he had reached the goal of honing his skills through the battle.


    So, he chose to escape right away. And he fled in the precise direction of the main altar of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, which was where Li Gang was.


    For the moment, the mean magistrate was unmistakably the biggest backup in the entire Chang¡¯an he could find.


    At the same time, the second prince noticed the direction of Li Mu¡¯s flee from the loft. However, with a stir of his mind, he uttered the order to stop the five Celestial Beings from chasing after Li Mu.


    Li Mu soon made his getaway from the battlefield without difficult.


    ¡°Your Honor Li, how are you...¡± Li Mu approached the magistrate. His blood ran cold at the sight of the severely injured Li Gang.


    ¡°No way! My strongest backup is wounded?¡±


    Since the fight with the five Celestial Beings was too intense, Li Mu had no attention to spare for what was going on on Li Gang¡¯s side at that time.


    Li Gang shot a nce at Li Mu and cocked his eyebrows. Then, he muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the promise you made the other day.¡± At their meeting in the Chang¡¯an government, Li Gang made an astonishing announcement to Li Mu¡ªhe was nning to kill a prince. For that purpose, he required to meet the sect behind Li Mu and solicit their cooperation. But what Li Mu replied was that he had full powers to make any decisions on behave of his faction.


    Looking distressed, Li Mu rubbed the spot between his brows and said, ¡°Er, actually, I was just kidding on that day.¡±


    ¡°Oh my solid backup, you don¡¯t just have such weak ace card, do you?¡±


    ¡°cing your hopes on a purely imaginary sect is not much of the style of such a strong backup like you!¡±


    But Li Gang almost spat blood out of his mouth.


    The word ¡®evil-spawn¡¯ was already on the tip of his tongue.


    Coughs sounded from a distant pile of rock pieces. From there, Cao Bingyan, the Rival Energy against Star River, who was half-intangible half-solid, stumbled to his feet while coughing blood. Li Mu could see a stream of mingled emotions whirling in his eyes.


    He was dying.


    He had spent all those years to practice martial arts. He even discarded his dignity to use the Star River Sword with evil means and debased himself by being the henchman of the royal family to obtain resources and Cultivation Methods. Despite all that, after twenty-one years¡¯ suffering, he was still not the equal of Li Gang. Even though he had the assistance of the second prince, whounched a sneak attack at Li Gang, he failed to kill the Sword Whiz anyway.


    The Secr Sword Whiz would, indeed, be eliminated.


    The second prince designed the plot for years. He even brought the imperial edict there, so Li Gang would undoubtedly die.


    But what grieved him was that it was not him who finished Li Gang off.


    The grudge he held on to for twenty-one years still was not lifted.


    Birds cry intively before they die, and men speak kindly in the presence of death.


    The sufferings and adversities he endured over the past twenty-one years reyed in his mind at that second. Cao Bingyan¡¯s eyes set upon Li Gang, then, swiveled to Li Mu. During those days, he served the second prince, and he had ess to many informants. So, it was no surprise that he heard all about Li Mu and was also aware that the young man was the son of Li Gang, his sworn enemy.


    He was an abandoned son.


    ¡°Well, such a good son was banished by Li Gang.¡±


    ¡°Now, Li Gang must regret that decision very much. Yet, given the pride of this Secr Sword Whiz, he won¡¯t admit it no matter how remorseful he is.¡±


    ¡°Hem, hem, hem...¡± At that thought, Cao Bingyan unexpectedly broke into a fit of heartyughter.


    Moreover, an utterly ridiculous idea irresistibly wedged its way into his mind.


    ¡°The Star River Sword must be passed on. I need a sessor...¡± He spilled out a mouthful of blood, and a dot of starlight emerged in his palm. It gradually swelled up and rose to the air. Like a shining star falling to the mortal world, it twinkled and soared towards the spot between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    He sensed Cao Bingyan¡¯s aura. Although the chief eunuch was on the brink of death, his aura was still extremely frightening, much more terrifying than that of Mu Qing, Long-brow Saint, and the other Celestial Beings. Thus, the first thought that came to him was that Cao Bingyan was furious about losing to the mean magistrate and so tried to secretly attack him as revenge.


    But as he scanned the alien object with his spiritual force, he found the dazzling starlight contained no killing intent but a cloud of mental fluctuation which appeared to hold the secrets of martial arts. In a second, Li Mu understood what was happening.


    ¡°Gee! Did the old eunuch get a brain injury or something?¡±


    ¡°Passing on his know-how?¡±


    ¡°To the... em... abandoned son of his foe?¡±


    ¡°Does he have the Stockholm Syndrome?¡±


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment before urging his spiritual force to wrap around the ball of starlight and pull it back before hiding it safely in the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal. He had to be careful, in case it was Cao Bingyan¡¯s trick. After all, it was almost impossible to defend effectively against an expert at that level if he decided to deceive the others.


    Li Gang shot a significant look at Cao Bingyan but did not stop him, nor did he say a word.


    In truth, he understood why Cao Bingyan chose to do so.


    Twenty-one years ago, they both participated in that remarkable imperial examination. Few knew the reasons for the burst of talents were theing out of ancient sects and the resuscitating era. Not only in the Western Qin but also in the Northern Song and Southern Chu appeared arge number of brilliant talents, though no one could ascertain which ancient sect each of those talents represented.


    Cao Bingyan, the Rival Energy against Star River, was the one and only future leader, the old Star River Sword Sect, cultivated and sent out after a thousand years¡¯ retirement from the world.


    Unfortunately, he was broken by a single defeat andter took a wrong path.


    ¡°Perhaps before his death, he is finally brought to his senses. The second prince... Well, the royal force, in which he took refuge, treats him like a dog. Otherwise, the second prince wouldn¡¯t have sent Cao Bingyan to take the brunt to get me to show my ace card when he already got the imperial edict at hand. Once Cao Bingyan is dead, the ancient Star River Sword Sect will be lost forever.¡±


    At the scene, the second prince standing in the distance gave no reaction.


    Being the sessor of the Star River Sword Sect was indeed quite tempting. However, as Cao Bingyan was already at the peak of the Celestial Being Realm and the starlight contain his will to pass his know-how on to Li Mu, if Li Gang snatched it over against Cao Bingyan¡¯s will, it would make no difference. He would only force the light ball to dissipate in a trice. So, Li Mu thought it was better to let Li Mu, the bird cooped in a cage, to receive his know-how and then force the answers out of him.


    ¡°Rival Energy against Star River overawed thirty thousand miles, while your sword chilled the neen provinces in the empire. Hahaha...¡± Cao Bingyanughed wildly. He straightened up, but his body was growing steadily fuzzier, as though an invisible eraser was wiping him from thendscape. Though a little wobbling, he stood upright and yelled, ¡°Li Gang, my sessor will overtake you. The contest between the Secr Sword and the Star River Sword won¡¯t end like this...¡±


    As he finished that remark, he was fully engulfed by the torrents of secr dust and disappeared from the world.


    Li Mu was left speechless.


    ¡°The old eunuch definitely got rocks in his head!¡±


    ¡°Damn, you overtake nobody! Didn¡¯t you see the present situation? The second prince has put on airs and taken the upper hand!¡±


    ¡°You just wanted me to be targeted, so you picked me as your sessor in such a notable fashion, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What if I fail to escape?¡±


    Li Mu looked up at the bright yellow imperial edict floating in midair, carefully measured the pressure and energy it carried and wondered whether he could resist the enchanted imperial edict when activating the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.


    At that time, Li Mu already had cold feet.


    ¡°If the mean magistrate, my backup, cannot withstand the pressure, I will adapt myself to circumstances and find a chance to run away. Maybe taking as many as I can reach to escape with me.¡±


    ¡°Li Gang, you are already out of options. Still won¡¯t surrender to me?¡±


    Looking down upon the ground from the high loft, the second prince had the air of confidence that he had got everything under his control.


    With no Sky-stabilizing Mirror to suppress them, the five Celestial Beings had all recovered their full power and stood behind the second prince in a row.


    Since he had the imperial edict suspending over their heads, he knew he was in an advantageous position.


    At that moment, he felt no fear even if that entric, dark blue light shot out again.


    Li Gang ceased running his Cultivation Method to cure his wounds. His countenance had returned to normal. Looking up at the loft in a distant, he said tly, ¡°I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The second prince burst into an explosion ofughter. ¡°Whether you¡¯re innocent or not is not up to you to decide. Hasn¡¯t you said that even though you had to die if the emperor wanted you dead, I was not the emperor, so you couldn¡¯t follow my order? Well, now that the imperial edict says so, what other argument do you have now? Your doom has arrived. It is no use to quibble groundlessly. But given that you are quite a remarkable talent, I do want to let you die with dignity... Take your life yourself.¡±


    Li Gang smiled and used, ¡°That¡¯s merely a fabricate imperial edict... Your Highness, do you know deceiving people with a forged imperial edict will bring you the death penalty?¡±


    At that remark, the second prince furiously raised his sleek brows and said in a cold voice, ¡°Seems that Your Honor won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin.¡±


    Li Mu listened to their conversation quietly at the side. But he felt their remarks were too meaningless.


    Today, he had rushed there aggressively to get back at the second prince. However, judging by the current conditions, it would be tough since Li Gang could not provide the help he needed. By then, Li Mu still had a few tricks not used, but... As he was musing on how to deal with the situation, he looked over his shoulder and suddenly caught sight of the masked young man in white. Instantly, something clicked in his head and he curled his lips and whispered, ¡°Psst... Psst, psst... Yo-ho, hey, you! what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°This masked young man is a genius for battling!¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that I ought to befriend this guy!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, getting well on those talents is better than making enemies out of them. I won¡¯t forget how many homebodies are fantasizing about going back to twenty years ago by time-traveling and befriending those who wouldter be the richest CEOs in the 21st century... Well, the principle also applies to them.¡±


    The masked young man in white was badly wounded. He had just stopped the bleeding in his shoulder.


    Registering Li Mu¡¯s winks, he was reluctant to make any response. But considering Li Mu had just saved his life twice, he unwillingly and gingerly answered, ¡°Zhao Yu.¡±


    Li Mu immediately found that name familiar. Perhaps he had heard it somewhere.


    After musing for a while, Devil Li pounded hisps asprehension dawned upon him and cried, ¡°Ah! I got it! That arrogant Zhao Ling, the girl I took in as a maid in the county government, said that she had a genius brother called Zhao Yu. You¡¯re that Zhao Yu, the top talent of the young generation of the Taibai Sword Faction, am I right?¡±


    At that, the masked young man in white was stunned. Then, his face turned purple in exasperation.


    He had kept his face masked and carefully avoid exposing the source of his martial arts in every battle. He even firmly raised his sword to disfigure his face at that life-and-death moment. And the only reason for doing all that was to prevent the second prince and his men from finding out his background and causing the Taibai Sword Faction to get in trouble. But then, Li Mu cried out his true identity in front of all the enemies...


    In that instant, he almost wanted to throw himself upon Li Mu and bite off his head.


    However, facing Zhao Yu¡¯s aggravated re, Li Mu went on unperturbedly, ¡°That arrogant girl told me that you are born to be the sword kernel or something, and have unparalleled gifts...¡±


    ¡°Fu*cking you the born sword knave!¡±


    Zhao Yu felt the offensive remarks Li Mu just made could offset the two graces he granted him by rescuing him.


    ¡°You shut up,¡± snapped Zhao Yu.


    Li Mu was a little stupefied at his reaction, but soon realized what he had done.


    He pped a hand over his forehead and said apologetically, ¡°Er, I¡¯m sorry. I exposed your sect. Umm, well, it¡¯s already exposed. You can unmask yourself and breath some fresh air now. You must be suffocating behind that facecloth. For what it worth, facecloth is not as handy as a real mask. I know a workshop in Chang¡¯an that specializes in making masks. The price is fair, and the shop owner is very honest..¡±


    By then, Zhao Yu was convinced of the descriptions his fellow apprentices gave him.


    Li Mu was truly a devil.


    But as Li Mu cracked jokes and yed the fool, the situation took a new turn.

 Chapter 278 - One Style for One Man

    <h4>Chapter 278 One Style for One Man</h4>


    Li Gang shed to the 100-meter-high void and looked at the second prince on the pavilion. As he raised his hand, a ray of light flew into his hand to the distant government organ, and converged into a matte and in mirror. The sunshine on it seemed to be swallowed up, without any reflection at all.


    With that ancient mirror, Li Gang seemed to be more imposing, like the mes in the wind.


    The second prince smiled slightly and said, ¡°Even if you call out the Sky-stabilizing Mirror, what can you do? Since this region is dominated by the imperial edict, the Sky-stabilizing Mirror is just a waste. Do you think that with this waste you can bring about an upswing?¡±


    Li Gang ridiculed, ¡°Waste? It seems that His Royal Highness still doesn¡¯t know the true secret of the Sky-stabilizing Mirror.¡±


    As he spoke, he pinched out a secretive seal and pressed it into the ancient matte mirror.


    As the mirror surface rippled, that unknown mirror changed strangely into liquid-like form; it quickly covered Li Gang¡¯s whole body, along with his injuries, and then it turned into a suit of silver light armor, to then solidify.


    The Sky-stabilizing Mirror became a suit of armor.


    Li Gang¡¯s body was wholly covered with a bright-light holy armor, which, exquisite and perfect, was obviously made by a world master. When he wore the mask, he seemed to be an invincible war god who had emerged from the Light Shrine.


    ¡°In the mundane world, the affairs are inconstant... Secr Sword,e!¡±


    Between his opposite-facing palms appeared a stream of light. It, like the pen point, quickly sketched out a sort of an ancient bronze sword of unique charm. The sword was engraved with an epigraph that was vaguely visible. Some wonderful energy from heaven and earth shrank and expanded around Li Gang.


    ¡°The Secr Sword!¡±


    The second prince stared at the ancient bronze sword.


    Twenty-one years ago, it was that sword that was known across the Qin Empire and had shaken the world.


    In the past 21 years, although it had be less powerful and had gradually been forgotten by many young people in Jianghu, many high-level people were still shocked by it. After all, the Secr Sword had always ranked first in the sword category among the weapon rankings made by the Western Qin royal family, and its owner had always ranked as the first swordsman of the Western Qin Dynasty.


    ¡°Today, will it be used again?¡±


    Even the second prince regarded his personal action as a given. At that time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of aggression.


    After all, any martial artist wanted to challenge that legend which had created myths of martial arts.


    But he finally restrained himself.


    ¡°The two pieces of treasure, the Sky-stabilizing Mirror and the Secr Sword, are your trump cards, aren¡¯t they?¡± said the second prince, as he looked at Li Gang, ¡°Master Li, I will give you onest chance. If you swear on the Secr Sword to be loyal to me, I can save you, and you will still be the leader of the Chang¡¯an Mansion. Let¡¯s put an end to today¡¯s business, shall we?¡±


    For the second prince, he would feel it far more satisfactory to get a renowned sword and to convince the first swordsman of the West Qin than to destroy them.


    However, he was attacked by a sword light.


    ¡°You are not qualified to say those words to me.¡±


    That was Li Gang¡¯s answer.


    At that moment, he was no longer the low-key leader of the Chang¡¯an Mansion, but the first swordsman of the Western Qin Dynasty. At that moment, the sword seemed extremely imposing and powerful when it was unsheathed.


    A hint of malice shed upon the eyes of the second prince.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    He waved his hand.


    Mu Qing, Long-brow Saint and the other three Celestial Beings behind him shed forward to attack Li Gang.


    Supported by the imperial edict, the repressive force of the Sky-stabilizing Mirror had be ineffective, and the five Celestial Beings had already restored their true cultivation, who could mobilize the power of heaven and earth, no longer as weak as in the battle against Li Mu. Then, a horrifying energy fluctuated around their bodies, like five suns in the void. As the momentum of the Celestial Beings was spread, the entire Chang¡¯an City seemed to be trembling under the control of the Celestial Beings.


    Even Li Mu on the ground could not help but be shocked.


    He once tasted the power of a Celestial Being in the battle against Zhang Bo, Red-haired Killing God.


    And Zhang Bo was only half a Celestial Being.


    From some profound martial art cheats in Zhang Bo¡¯s space storage tool, he knew the cultivation methods for bing a Celestial Being. In that world¡¯s martial-arts cultivation system, a Natural Expert pursued Three Flowers over Head, condensing natural qi and transforming the acquired power into natural strength, while a Celestial Being needed Five Chao Yuan . The so-called five kinds of qi referred to the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney; the heart contained the mind, the liver the soul, the spleen the intention, the lungs the spirit, and kidneys contained the energy. A Celestial Being had to cultivate from those five kinds of qi, so the Celestial Being Realm was also divided into five steps. It was said that one step stood for one level, and the full five steps meant the fairy level. The fairy here referred to the saint, who couldn¡¯t be defeated. The saint was the god of that world.


    Zhang Bo had restored some of his kidney qi, but his energy wasn¡¯t adequate.


    As for the saying that kidneys contained energy, the acquired one was impure, while the natural one symbolized wisdom; once one was not immersed in joy, one would gain the full energy. Kidney qi was Water Chao Yuan of the northern Emperor Mo among the Five Chao Yuan. Since Zhang Bocked full kidney qi, he could only be regarded as a half Celestial Being.


    Cao Bingyan, Star River Sword, who had previously died in a battle, embarked on the evil path, but he had cultivated four kinds of qi of the five, except for the mind power, so he was a four-step Celestial Being.


    However, among the five Celestial Beings, only the rogue cultivator, Long-brow Saint, cultivated kidney qi and could be regarded as a one-step Celestial Being, while the other four were two-step Celestial Beings, a lot stronger than the Red-haired Killing God, Zhang Bo.


    If Li Mu fought against any of the five Celestial Beings that day, he would be unable to win.


    It was conceivable to sense how terrifying it would be if the five Celestial Beings joined forces.


    Li Mu looked up at the sky.


    In the sky, the power of heaven and earth was surging like a stormy sea, and the light was twisted, as if the space had been folded. Everything that the fetal eye could see had been distorted, but only his Third Eye could see through all those secret methods and the profound meaning of the fluctuating power of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Sh*t, this is simply a fight between gods.¡±


    Li Mu felt dazzled.


    Zhao Yu, a genius in swordsmanship on one side, also looked up at the battle scenes in shock.


    Those two were crazy for martial arts.


    Li Mu thought for a moment, and pinched out several pieces of jade around the main hall of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club. By means of the power of heaven and earth resulting from the war between Celestial Beings, he directly ced a protective tactical deployment to safeguard the people in the hall.


    He waspassionate.


    Zhao Yu turned to nce at Li Mu with a strange look, and then immediately looked up at the sky.


    At that time, Li Gang had fought against the five Celestial Beings for ten moves, and their strengths were evenly matched.


    Li Mu also had to admire that brute magistrate who was really strong, and his dis-respectfulness and disdain for Li Gang was lessened a bit. Li Mu had once believed that he was the most powerful man in Chang¡¯an City, and in case that brute prefect were to trouble him, he could kill him with one move. However, he found that at the moment such an idea was really immature. With one move of this sword, that magistrate might just chop Li Mu into pieces.


    ¡°I really looked down on the world hero.¡±


    Li Mu honestly reflected on his actions.


    On the pavilion, although the second prince seemed to be calm, he was still worried about the arrival of the faint blue light. He said, ¡°The Secr Sword fairy indeed deserves the reputation, but it is difficult for you alone to resist them. It¡¯s rare for you and your son to reunite, and today, you can go to hell together. Hahahaha!¡±


    He intended to distract Li Gang.


    Even in such a prevailing situation, the second prince still sought the opportunity to weaken his opponent. As for the so-called grace, temperament, etc, he didn¡¯t care.


    Even if the five Celestial Beings fought against him one vs one, they could trap Li Gang in a seasaw battle.


    Even if all the five were to die, he wouldn¡¯t fail.


    In the air, Li Gang suddenly changed his sword style and the Secr Sword became ring. The holy armor made by the Sky-stabilizing Mirror glowed and only the sword light swiftly shed from his eyes. He said, ¡°In the mundane world, the affairs are inconstant...Your Highness, don¡¯t you want to see the styles of the Secr Sword? Open your eyes and see them clearly!¡±


    As soon as the voice died down.


    A bundle of Secr Sword light broke the sky.


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Before the Long-brow Saint was aware of the attack, his body was cut into pieces in the air, and then became a blurred phantom, disappearing in the void like a ray of green smoke.


    The Long-brow Saint had died.


    That sword, really like a fairy, broke the battle circle by the five Celestial Beings easily. Before the other four Celestial Beings realized that, the Long-brow Saint had died, saving had been out of the question, after witnessing such a sudden attack.


    The second prince was stunned.


    While at that time, there was another light that emerged once again.


    ¡°In the mundane world, the affairs are inconstant!¡±


    Mu Qing couldn¡¯t rebel but saw the sworde toward him. Any magical or secret method, all the power of heaven and earth and all the trump cards, like hot soup on the snow, would instantly be dismantled by that sword. He saw the sword light pass across his body, and then everything that belonged to him began to dissipate between heaven and earth!


    Another Celestial Being had died.


    The situation was reversed in an instant.


    ¡°Da*n, this...One move for one man?¡±


    Li Mu on the ground also looked stunned.


    ¡°Hey, magistrate. The brute, my big brother, you are a bit too strong.¡±

 Chapter 279 - Extraterrestrial Devil

    <h4>Chapter 279 Extraterrestrial Devil</h4>


    The sword was born in the secr world, and its owner was the Sword Whiz.


    When Li Gang smashed another two-step Celestial Being for a third time, the second prince appeared stunned¡ªhe who thought it was worth killing Li Gang even if at the cost of five Celestial Beings¡ªand his eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Flee!¡±


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    ¡°Unbeatable!¡±


    Before the second prince gave any orders, the remaining two Celestial Being withdrew embarrassingly and cowardly.


    That was not their fault.


    They might have the urge to fight due to being at the same level, but they actually couldn¡¯t even counterattack once, as if ants were confronting a giant dragon. What could they do? They would seek death if they kept battling.


    What was more, although the second prince was kind to them, and was the master to whom they were allegiant,pared with their lives, he weighed little.


    After all, they were senior Celestial Beings, not men of sacrifice.


    One man with one style. Li Gang, dressed in the light armor made by the Sky-stabilizing Mirror and surrounded by the ring sword light, was like a god of war.


    ¡°His Royal Highness, do you want to fight again?¡±


    As Li Gang¡¯s mask was automatically lifted up, his handsome, jade-carved face showed unparalleled confidence and momentum.


    He had said that the second prince wasn¡¯t qualified to say those arrogant words. At that moment, the fact was verified. Such a secr sword intent might be ruled only by the emperor. How could a prince convince him to gain his allegiance?


    ¡°In ordance with the emperor¡¯s edict, I am here for the righteousness of killing the rebellious, so how can I retreat? Li Gang, you even defy the will of the emperor. Can you always be so fierce?¡± The second prince roared.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the imperial edict in the air flew into his hands, and the bright yellow halo shrouded him, he bit his teeth. Later, the power of the imperial edict waspletely taken into his body.


    The Dragonmanding Skill, a kind of magical method developed by the imperial court, was considerably powerful. Supported by its energy, the emperor could issue the imperial edict. Besides, anyone from the imperial family who practiced the Dragonmanding Skill could harness the powerful energy contained in the edict, which was one of the capabilities possessed by the royal family of the Western Qin Empire.


    By absorbing the energy in the imperial edict, plus his own cultivation, the second prince could show his trump card.


    However, he waspletely discouraged by Li Gang¡¯s next move.


    A bundle of bright yellow light flew out of Li Gang¡¯s hand into the air, presenting the mighty momentum of the heaven royal family. It seemed as if a god had opened his eyes and was overlooking the earth. Thus, a kind of chilling and breathtaking atmosphere filled the area.


    ¡°In ordance with the emperor¡¯s words, my second son, Qin Fan, as a member of the royal family, is disloyal to me. He colludes with those rebellious subjects to intervene in the military affairs, to secretly collect men of sacrifice, and to kill key subjects... I order Li Gang, magistrate of the Chang¡¯an Mansion, to kill the second prince Qin Fan and to bring his head into the capital. All done!¡±


    The majestic but cold voice echoed above Chang¡¯an City.


    That voice was exactly the same as the one emitted by the imperial edict from the second prince.


    It turned out to be another imperial edict.


    And its content was actually contrary to that one.


    The majestic voice reverberated between heaven and earth, which was as powerful as the other edict.


    That sudden change shocked everyone in Chang¡¯an City.


    Including the people in the main hall of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club and Li Mu.


    Two imperial edicts?


    Li Mu looked up at the sky.


    He did not know whether that imperial edict was legitimate, but it seemed to be real from its breath and momentum. Moreover, from the expression of the second prince in the distance, it might be the case.


    Oh, interesting!


    That was really interesting.


    What was the Western Qin Emperor doing, to issue twopletely different imperial edicts?


    Or had the political situation of the Western Qin Empire been so chaotic that anyone coulde up with an imperial edict to scare others?


    ¡°Ridiculous, Li Gang. You dare to show a fake one?¡± The second prince roared with indignation.


    Li Gang calmly and indifferently said, ¡°Qin Fan, this is an imperial edict. Are you trying to defy it?¡±


    The second prince sneered and replied, ¡°You really are a treacherous minister. My father is really wise, to have ordered me to kill you. You are so daring that you would even fake the imperial edict to murder a prince. What else aren¡¯t you afraid to do? It seems that you have already cooperated with the Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡± Li Gang stood with a sword calmly, ¡°In the name of the imperial edict, I will not forgive your words. I don¡¯t want to be dyed with the blood of the royal family, but if you are still stubborn, the Secr Sword is ruthless.¡±


    As the long sword moved once, Sword Qi and Sword Intent were flowing.


    The field of the Secr Sword intent was widened, and the invincibly terrific power spread under the influence of the imperial edict in the air, blocking the space within 10,000 meters. The power of heaven and earth was almost solidified, and everything was under Li Gang¡¯s control.


    Blocked and fettered.


    No way to flee.


    The second prince became a caged bird instantly.


    He looked quite indignant.


    ¡°Li Gang, you treacherous minister,¡± The second prince bellowed with his furious and malicious look.


    He clearly knew the reason for two imperial edicts to exist.


    At the moment, since he could get an imperial edict from the Political Hall, his brother, who was the first prince, could naturally get another. Hence, it was not surprising for Li Gang, the first prince¡¯s subordinate, to have one.


    The root cause was not whether the imperial edict was genuine.


    Instead, the second prince had gradually lost his upper hand.


    Before that, he believed himself a hunter, and he went to Chang¡¯an City with full force for a sessful hunting. But currently, it seemed that he was ying the role of a prey. Perhaps, before he thought of going to Chang¡¯an City under his perfect excuse of chasing the remaining members of the Tang family, Li Gang and the first prince had already set a trap for him.


    The second prince was extremely mad since he was trapped in a plot.


    He realized that he was in an extremely dangerous situation.


    ¡°You are forcing me...¡± The handsome face of the second prince became a bit fierce, and he seemed to have made some determination as a malicious intention shed upon his eyes.


    Suddenly, he took action.


    Two lines by the golden dragon toes suddenly appeared in the air, directly splitting thest two Celestial Beings into pieces.


    Blood was spread.


    The two Celestial Beings who were still fighting for the second prince; they were suddenly killed, before they were able to take a breath to respond.


    Blood was permeating in the void.


    The handsome face of the second prince, at that time, looked as fierce as the devil¡¯s.


    There was a hint of surprise on Li Gang¡¯s reserved look.


    On the ground, Li Mu and Zhao Yu, who had been craning their necks tiredly, looked at each other in confusion.


    What was going on?


    Did the second prince try to kill his trusted subordinates first to apany his death, when he found that he couldn¡¯t escape?


    Was he that bold?


    It was amazing.


    ¡°Die.¡± The second prince fiercely and directly hit Liu Chenglong.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before Liu Chenglong reacted, his body was like a watermelon that was sted open.


    ¡°Is he mad?¡±


    Li Mu and Zhao Yu once again had tacitly looked at each other.


    Li Gang frowned slightly and seemed to be aware of something.


    ¡°Today, let the entire Chang¡¯an City die with you.¡± The second prince seemed to be crazy.


    He fingered several secret seals and attacked all the ces in Chang¡¯an City.


    Bang!


    The earth was suddenly shaking, and all directions were filled with a deadly atmosphere, with screams all around. Since those were crowded ces, flesh and blood instantly covered those areas. Numerous people suddenly burst into pieces after such attack, where a fluctuating energy exploded.


    In a moment, numerous people died.


    The second prince spit out a bloody light cluster; it floated up and turned into a palm-sized, blood-colored statue, with a sheep-like head and man-like body. It was quite abnormal, and a pair of horns were horribly twisted, which seemed to be made of some mysterious red crystal with a strange light. It seemed to be condensed by the blood of thousands of creatures.


    ¡°The blood and the souls of creatures as the sacrifice. The supreme demon-cloud sheep god, please listen to the call of your most loyal servant...¡± The second prince hummed the ancient song, which seemed to belong to a fanatical cult.


    A bloody vortex emerged above the second prince.


    Time and space were distorted.


    Like a sea maelstrom, a dark ck hole emerged.


    Behind the ck hole was the universe.


    A kind of ancient evil force prated through the universe behind the ck hole.


    At the same time, the energy floating in the void and the bones of the dead turned into a visible, red evil power. It gathered toward the ck hole, as if it were being swallowed, including Ace Assassin, Sun Ming, Long-brow Saint, Mu Qing, Celestial Beings killed by the second prince, as well as the dead creatures in Chang¡¯an City whose dead bodies, bones, and blood were turned into a blood river...


    The scene was weird, bloody, and evil.


    ¡°Flesh for sacrifice? You... to even collude with an otherworldly devil?¡±


    Li Gang looked quite indignant.


    That was a big deal.


    The second prince was covered with a mist-like evil blood, smirking.


    ¡°This world is controlled by the otherworldly devil like a toy... I am the heavenly-selected person. I have been chosen by the supreme sheep god as the spokesperson for the gods in the world. Can the rules in the world bind me? You all deserve death!¡±


    At that time, in the starry sky opposite the ck hole, a huge scarlet eye emerged, indifferent without the slightest human feelings, and like a sea of blood. A demon voice, through the distorted ck hole, like a mental storm, came out.


    ¡°Lowly servant, why do you call me?¡±


    The different voice was heard throughout Chang¡¯an City.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°An extraterrestrial devil?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to this Martial Art Star?¡±


    ¡°This was what the old faker said, the ancient life in the universe and the unbeatable cosmic race?¡±

 Chapter 280 - Is He Li Mu?

    <h4>Chapter 280 Is He Li Mu?</h4>


    ¡°It turned out that this world is not really isted from the universe, and it could be connected with the cosmic race?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it an isted low-level Martial Art Star?¡±


    ¡°Da*n, the old faker told me fake news.¡±


    ¡°Or is it because the old guy has been on earth for too long, and has alreadygged far behind the current situation?¡±


    Li Mu was a bit confused at the moment.


    However, the history of the continent that he had learned seemed to record very fewrge-scale invasions from the Gxy, so events like the call of the second prince was probably rare, much like a satellite call. Not everyone could find the signal for this ¡®satellite call¡¯...right?


    Moreover, from Li Gang¡¯s expression and demeanor, what the second prince did might not be tolerated in that world.


    It was undoubtedly not a righteous way to open the door of time and space by sacrificing flesh and blood of creatures.


    Li Mu stared at the ck hole of the bloody vortex, that was more than a meter wide.


    The universe was endless, full of the mysterious colorful nebe and glittering stars, while the eye in the universe, which was like a bloody sea, was evil, constantly absorbing the energy from the flesh and blood of the dead creatures in Chang¡¯an City.


    ¡°Chop!¡±


    This sword style was majestic.


    However, through the bloody vortex of the ck hole, ayer of dark red evil light film wrapped the second prince, and it wasn¡¯t influenced by the attack of the secr sword. Instead, the Sword Intent was offset instantly.


    ¡°Lowly servant, what do you want?¡± The evil voice came from the other end of the bloody vortex.


    The second prince said enthusiastically, ¡°Great demon, please give me the power of the sage realm, and the secondyer of the ck Sheep Evil Energy...¡±


    ¡°The power of the sacrificed flesh and blood is inadequate.¡± The cold voice of the evil cloud sheep demon came.


    ¡°This...¡± The second prince was angry.


    Three years ago when he found the blood crystal statue of the demon cloud sheep god, he was ecstatic and regarded it as his treasure. After hismunication with the sheep god several times, he secretly nned to gather enough sacrifice blood in exchange for greater power and a cultivation method. But that time, he was forced to take that summoning opportunity. Due to inadequate preparations, he could not get what he expected most.


    ¡°Then please give me the power of the sage realm,¡± The second prince said with a fierce look.


    With the power of the sage realm, he could sweep Chang¡¯an City and kill Li Gang, Li Mu and the others, then destroy the entire city. Hence, he could frame Li Gang with colluding with an extraterrestrial devil.


    ¡°You sacrificed little flesh and blood this time, and your fleshly body is so weak that I can only give you one thousand of the satellite-level energy...¡± The cold voice of the demon cloud sheep god was heard.


    Then, from the bloody vortex, a torrent of majestic power was poured out like bright blood. When it flowed into the world, countless rune chains shed in it, and then turned into a finger-sized drop of blood. Later, it fell on the second prince¡¯s forehead, and went into his skin as if absorbed by soil.


    ¡°Ah...¡± The second prince roared toward the sky, as if he felt pain but also extreme joy. The bloody lines, like a sly snake¡¯s forehead, bulged from his face, spread toward his whole body along his face and neck, looking horrible and sinister.


    ¡°Incorporating the power of the otherworldly demon, and being irrigated by such evil power... You are already crazy...¡± Li Gang looked serious.


    Across the Divine Land, collusion with the extraterrestrial devils was a capital crime.


    That was a minefield.


    Numerous powerful dynasties, sects, famous figures were denounced for that reason. It was rumored that a thousand years ago, there were ten Holy ns on the Divine Land, andter one of them was besieged for its collusion with the extraterrestrial devil, and disappeared from history.


    The second prince had actually colluded with an extraterrestrial devil, which would cause a great disaster once spread out.


    He must have known the result, but he still did it. He was really crazy.


    The situation hadpletely gone beyond Li Gang¡¯s expectations.


    Not everyone could be favored by that devil, so how did the second prince achieve it?


    ¡°Li Gang!¡±


    The second prince said with an evil sounding voice.


    After the irrigation of the demon power, his eyes hadpletely be blood pupils, and a pair of blood-red horns bulged on his forehead in a fierce manner. The evil breath lingered around him, strangely incorporated with his own dragon-ruling natural qi. Thus, the natural qi which was full of pure royal majesty became evil and violent. He craved for massacre, just like the demon from hell.


    ¡°Li Gang, you are hindering my n. You must die!¡±


    The second prince raised his hand to take action. The blood-colored dragon ws appeared directly from the sky. Then, the unbeatable bloody air was running toward the chicken-like Li Gang.


    Li Gang looked serious and resisted three times.


    The Secr Sword Intent surged so violently that it barely blocked the bloody dragon ws.


    ¡°Eh? Celestial Being realm... No, he is almost half a saint. This kind of power is too evil.¡± Li Gang immediately knew the power of the second prince who was infused with the energy from the extraterrestrial devil.


    ¡°Brother Qinzhi,e out to help me,¡± He spoke out directly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A huge orange punch broke into the air from a kilometer away and rushed towards the second prince.


    Sky-cracking Punch.


    ¡°Colluding with a demon. You are sinful... Die¡±! Sky-cracking Punch, Xu Sheng, Supreme Elder of Yue Mountain Faction and one of the empire Executives in the Supervisory Department, took action. His hill-like punches crossed through the sky, as if tearing a permanent crack in the sky.


    The Sky-cracking Punch deserved its reputation.


    Li Gang also moved at the same time.


    The two senior Celestial Beings jointly fought against the second prince who had be crazy.


    That battle was far more horrifying than the battle between Li Gang and the five Celestial Beings.


    Fortunately, the devil may have been worried that the secret would be leaked, so in the sky, the bloody vortex, after having been filled with an adequate amount of sacrificed flesh and blood, had gradually disappeared. The bloody sea-like horrible eye had gradually closed as well, with the evil breath dispersing. Eventually, it became ayer of iris-like energy,pletely covering the range within three or four kilometers.


    The civilians and warriors who were isted from the outside could not see what happened inside the iris array.


    The battle among Li Gang, Xu Sheng, and the second prince could not harm people outside that range.


    That areapletely destroyed, and the ground copsed like an earthquake. All the buildings had almost be ruins in moments. Except for the main hall of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club that was protected by Li Mu¡¯s jade tactical deployment, other areas hadpletely turned into ruins...


    Li Mu and Zhao Yu both retreated into the main hall.


    That kind of god fight had reached its climax, so none of them could stop its progress. The aftermath, not to mention Zhao Yu, would seriously injure Li Mu.


    Two martial-art geniuses, standing at the door, watched the battle of the three peak Celestial Beings through the array of shields.


    Li Mu felt more and more anxious.


    ¡°F**k. How can this be regarded as revenge?¡±


    ¡°The second prince was tricky. He even reserved another trump card. He not only ¡®asked the devil for help¡¯, but also received a time-space express delivery of energy to be stronger. He can even fight against two peak Celestial Beings, ¡°Secr Sword Whiz¡± and the ¡°Sky-cracking Punch¡±.¡± Li Mu guessed that in the current situation, even if he used the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, he would bepletely defeated by the second prince.


    ¡°If they both lose, I will take advantage of the benefits.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The aftermath sted over the protective cover of the hall.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s protective cover was cracked.


    In the hall, there was a burst of exmation.


    Li Mu immediately raised his hand to shoot all his refined deployment jade, then, he walked around the main hall as he used the Broadswordmanding Skill to control the flying sword. Later, on the ground around the main hall, the stone walls of the hall, and the stone pirs, he quickly depicted a series of Taoist runes into a whole.


    He used his knife as a brush to engrave the Taoist patterns and to consolidate the array.


    ¡°I have tried my best...¡± Li Mu¡¯s forehead was also sweating.


    Fortunately, in those days, he made great improvements in his cultivation. He reached the first level of the Xiantian Skill, and his mental strength was adequate. He also had a new understanding of the Taoist patterns taught by the old faker. Only by seeding in the Broadswordmanding Skill could he do that.


    The main hall, like a little boat in the surging waves, was finally stabilized.


    Li Mu took a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oh, the power of tactical deployments is stronger than what I had imagined.¡±


    Li Mu returned to the entrance of the main hall and soon found something wrong.


    He found that his tactical deployment was more powerful than the usual theoretical one.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He thought for a while, and was suddenly struck by something.


    ¡°I understand... haha. Help from heaven. I am so smart that I should stand out today, and I can im revenge for my chrysanthemum leopard.¡± He looked at the sky, noticing that the demonized second prince who had gradually upied the upper hand in that fight and was bursting intoughter.


    Li Mu was enlightened.


    However, he did not notice that since he had returned to the main altar hall, a pair of beautiful eyes were fixed on him.


    ¡°Is he Li Mu? Li Mu... is it him?¡±


    Her eyes widened, looking at him for quite a long time. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact.

 Chapter 281 - Is The Game Set?

    <h4>Chapter 281 Is The Game Set?</h4>


    The three Celestial Beings condensed the power of heaven and earth for that battle, and the evil iris shield isted the outside world, so that Spiritual Qi of the battlefield was far richer than in some fairnd. As such, given that the tactical deployment set by Li Mu absorbed dozens of times the degree of Spiritual Qi, its defense power was naturally far stronger than usual.


    Moreover, as thews of heaven and earth were running, the Taoist tactical deployment could be greatly benefited from it.


    Li Muughed.


    He walked quickly around the main altar hall.


    Twenty-four imposing flying knives, like engraved pens, repeatedly and shily made engravings on the stone walls and stone pirs of the main hall, producing mysterious runes of Taoist magic arts, which were glistening as soon as they were being made and soon became invisible like dried water marks.


    Those present were grateful to Li Mu for his strengthening the defensive formation of the main hall.


    Everyone in the hall had basically be trivial in that situation, they could not produce the slightest impact on the battle, since the three peak Celestial Beings were definitively much superior to them. An aftershock from their energies might kill them, and even Qin Yanzi, the owner of the club, could not bear it.


    Only Li Mu had saved everyone by means of his tactical deployment.


    Everyone there owed Li Mu a life.


    When Wind Gentleman, Wang Chen, looked at the princess and was just about to speak, he was stopped by her.


    Most of the warriors of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club were also crazy for martial arts, so they were concerned about the battle in the sky. Only Qin Yanzi stared at Li Mu, and she also noticed Qin Zhen¡¯s eyes, not saying anything...


    Mrs. Tang was tightly holding her little daughter, while holding her eldest daughter with her right hand. She prayed that Li Gang and Xu Sheng could win.


    About 15 minutester, Li Mu had finally stopped.


    As soon as he opened his Third Eye to sweep through the entire altar hall, he could, through the stone walls, clearly see the lines that were invisible to other people. The traces and the moving lines contained the true meaning of Taoism. Like a perfect picture, they densely covered the stone walls of the main hall and the soil within ten meters below the main hall.


    The twenty-some flying knives flew back and turned into a huge silver-de Samsara Knife, inserted at Li Mu¡¯s feet.


    He took a sigh of relief.


    Only Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye could see that picture. His newly-engraved tactical deployment on the stone walls was silently capturing the power from the aftermath of the battle between the three Celestial Beings. The power of heaven and earth being absorbed would finally gather in the underground of the main hall following along the lines.


    Ten meters below the main hall, the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal was eagerly absorbing that kind of power.


    Among the five elements, the orange brilliance of the earth part was shing, seeming to be integrated with the earth and isting the outside world. It alsopletely hid the absorbed power mysteriously.


    ¡°Continue, continue, continue to fight. Charge my baby more. When the charge is done, heyhey...¡± Li Mu was overjoyed secretly. Although his own strength was not too powerful to provide enough energy for the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, those three peak Celestial Beings could do that... hey, just fight.


    Time flew.


    The area outside the main hall had been destroyed.


    The ground had been overturned numerous times, and eventually all the rocks, mud, buildings, and the bodies of the dead warriors and soldiers were turned into powder. Within the scope of the evil iris, except for the ind-like main hall protected by the tactical deployment, everything else had been smashed into powder and turned into a desert.


    In the air, the power of heaven and earth surged like tides.


    The air became thick.


    The Sword Intent surged, and the striking power was as forceful as lightning.


    Li Gang, the Secr Sword Whiz, Xu Sheng, with the Sky-cracking Punch, had showed their trump cards and performed numerous exquisite techniques. Their unique Sword and Punch Intents included their own true martial arts spirit, but they too had been suppressed.


    ¡°Hoho, even the Supervisory Department has be the first Prince¡¯sckey. This is really a joke. Today, you all have to die,¡± The second prince jeered coldly.


    He was surrounded by an evil atmosphere, and the horns on his head exuded a bloody mist. His horns were like the devil¡¯s. When he said a word, heaven and earth would shake. Then, in a strange rhythm, a golden-blood dragon variant, with incredible power, appeared roaring from his punch.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Blood spurted from Xu Sheng¡¯s mouth, and he was beaten out by the second prince.


    Li Gang instantly waved his sword to resist, and the sword light shed as frequently as meteors. However, he then looked pale and blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth. In the previous battle against Cao Bingyan, his injuries caused by second prince¡¯s secret attack had yet to heal, so he could barely resist after his internal organs were attacked by such a forcible evil power.


    ¡°Haha, loser.¡±


    The second princeughed, and his handsome face was covered with twisted blood streaks, just like a serpent. ¡°Dragon God Palm Print of the Dragonmanding Skill!¡±


    He performed his most powerful skill.


    The two giant golden-blood dragon palm prints were pressing downward directly from the sky.


    Bang! Bang!


    Li Gang and Xu Sheng were once again punched onto the iris shield, with numerous bones smashed.


    ¡°Secr Sword!¡±


    ¡°Sky-cracking Demon-destroying Punch Print!¡±


    They seemed to be mad, full of dauntlessness, vigor and spiritual force, simply unlike humans in terms of their conditions. In such a vital moment, they had to rely on their martial arts will to spare no efforts in that battle.


    The battle went on.


    More than two hourster.


    Li Mu watched ecstatically.


    He opened his Third Eye to perceive the meaning invisible to others, and the Celestial Being¡¯s use of power indeed struck Li Mu a lot.


    Because a Natural Expert or a Celestial Being could only put theirbat force into y by using their energy. Different ways led to various effects in a hierarchical manner. However, whether it was inferior or close to Taoism, ording to logic, the same subject¡¯s nature was the same.


    Therefore, all roads led to Rome.


    Celestial Beings could use it, so could Li Mu.


    For Li Mu, the biggest gain was to understand the mystery of the their use of power and to find somemonalities, so he could integrate them into his own Broadswordmanding Skill and the Wind-Cloud Six Moves.


    That quite helped Li Mu to an abnormal extent with his cultivation.


    He was just like a naughty child who had mastered mathematics in junior high school, but chose to do the addition, subtraction, multiplication and division with single digits.


    Li Mu felt that he, just like a small fertilized sapling, was growing stronger.


    In addition to the use of power, such martial art spirits as sword intent and punch intent were from individual understanding, and belonged to the personal spiritual world.


    To put it bluntly, it was talent.


    For example, Li Gang¡¯s Secr Sword Intent could only be cultivated by those who had a simr soul or spiritual force; the more simr, the stronger the cultivation would be. That was why only the talented people were required for many cultivation methods. For Li Mu, it served as a reference to his martial arts spirit, but it couldn¡¯t be grasped by himpletely.


    At that time, the fight seemed to have reached the end.


    Li Gang and Xu Sheng were seriously injured and exhausted; they finally fell on the ground.


    The second prince was also injured, with his left shoulder and abdomen wounded and much energy consumed, but he could still condense the void. Around him was the evil blood power flowing with a horrifying atmosphere, and he was like a bloody demon.


    ¡°Everything is over.¡±


    The second prince jeered and ridiculed.


    He looked down at Li Gang and Xu Sheng. ¡°You should die cause you injured me to such a serious extent. I will refine your flesh and blood as sacrifice for the sheep god... You must die to make up for your mistakes... Oh, yes. There are some little mice in that small house with the shape of a turtle shell...¡±


    He looked at the hall of the altar.


    He was a bit surprised by that main altar hall, still intact after that battle.


    But nothing more than that.


    ¡°Li Mu,e out. Don¡¯t you want to fight against me?¡± The second prince looked at Li Mu, who was standing at the entrance of the stone temple. The corners of his mouth went upward, and a kind of cruelty appeared, ¡°Hoho, today, you and your father will also be reunited... Come out, that turtle shell can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Li Mu calmly walked out.


    In the hall, everyone looked desperate.


    No one could expect the final oue.


    Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, looking at Mrs. Tang and her daughters, sighed, and finally went out, following Li Mu. He had gone there to save Mrs. Tang, but currently... He had tried his best. He would fight even till death as dauntlessly as Li Mu.


    People walked out.


    Yan Yanzi and Princess Qin Zhen protected the three people, and they formed a beautiful image as they walked in a row. But Li Mu did not look back at that time.


    The people of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club all looked solemn and sorrowful.


    Some people went to support Li Gang and Xu Sheng with their hands.


    The two Celestial Beings had spent their energy,cking the ability to fight again.


    ¡°Anyone who affronts me deserves death.¡± The second prince, immersed in the feeling of being the master of the world master with his current level, looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Die quietly. As for your beloved woman, I will enjoy a good time before I kill her...¡±

 Chapter 282 - Why So Strong?

    <h4>Chapter 282: Why So Strong?</h4>


    A sense of coldness suddenly shed on Li Mu¡¯s pupils.


    The second prince was apparently aware of that subtle change.


    He was very satisfied with Li Mu¡¯s reaction.


    The second prince jeered, ¡°Oh, yes. You seem to be on good terms with the young couple at the Ning Mansion. Well, they must also die. I heard that you are looking for a maid called Ming Yue. Don¡¯t worry. After you die, I will help you find her and kill her so that she may join you. Besides that, in the Taibai County, it is said that there are some of your confidants ...Oh, As for Mrs. Tang and her two daughters, as well as the girls you saved in the guise of the man with a silver smiley-ghost mask, I will send them to the Musical House. What do you think?¡±


    The demon¡¯s evil power drowned him in a violent and cruel temperament.


    The people of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club felt shocked when hearing those words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Li Mu said.


    Everyone was astounded.


    ¡°Is he surrendering?¡±


    The corners of the second prince¡¯s mouth went slightly upward, ¡°Apologizing? It seems to be a bitte. I refuse... I...¡±


    Li Mu interrupted his words and said very seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you may not be able to continue being so arrogant. I originally allowed you to be obsessed with your self-confidence before you died, but your words are quite harsh. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    After that, Li Mu folded his hands, and his fingers moved in a way simr to a blooming lotusyer afteryer, sessively forming a series of seals.


    Bang!


    The altar hall was shaken.


    A kind of powerful force, like the awakening of a forceful beast that had crouched under the ground, astonished everyone.


    Then, a beam of a five-colored holy light broke through the earth and floated above Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    ¡°Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal... Thick Earth Seal!¡±


    Li Mu roared.


    From the earth part of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, an orange light burst out, and a thick-earth holy print was formed, with its lines interwoven and an producing an ancient appearance. Thanks to the wind, it instantly became a giant rock of hundreds of feet high, directly shooting toward the second prince.


    ¡°Hum, insignificant skill...¡±


    The second prince sneered, and then delivered a Dragon-ruling Palm Seal. The golden-blood dragon whistled and hit toward the orange rock, urging to smash it.


    However¡ª


    Bang! Bang!


    The giant rock palm print directly smashed the golden-blood dragon palm print as easily as a rock crushing an egg, and then ruthlessly striking the second prince down from the sky deep into the desert.


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhao Yu opened his mouth wide.


    ¡°...¡±


    The people of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club opened their mouths wide.


    ¡°...¡±


    Qin Yanzi and the Marvelous Mathematician rubbed their eyes subconsciously.


    ¡°...¡±


    Li Gang and Xu Sheng, the two senior Celestial Beings, were astonished by that scene, who were previously calm.


    ¡°Is it a joke?¡±


    ¡°Or am I dizzy?¡±


    The second prince, who, almost like a demon, had defeated two peak Celestial Beings, was... was beaten into the desert in such a way?


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Sandstorms were all over the sky.


    A figure surrounded by the evil golden-blood atmosphere soared into the sky from the dust.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah. Li Mu, I will tear you apart...!¡± It was the second prince who rose from the dust in indignation.


    The people of Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club were anxious again.


    He really didn¡¯t die.


    However, that result seemed to be reasonable.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The orange square rock of hundreds of meters long had once again roared into the sky and shed like lightning onto the face of the second prince who rushed to the sky. He was again beaten into the desert.


    ¡°...¡±


    The people of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club couldn¡¯t be more surprised by witnessing that scene.


    Li Gang and Xu Sheng were also shocked.


    While the Wind Gentleman, Wang Chen, looked ecstatic.


    Tang Tang was looking at Li Mu¡¯s back fanatically and admiringly.


    Since the second prince imed that Li Mu was the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask, Tang Tang had always been staring at Li Mu. She recalled the night in the Musical House when she was desperate and humiliated, only the eyes of the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask were warm; only that man was reliable on the bustling Liufang Street.


    Mrs. Tang and Qin Zhen seemed to have also been suddenly enlightened.


    Mrs. Tang had been rescued by the man with the silver smiley-ghost mask from Liang Yifei and his other three associates, and princess Qin Zhen was saved by him from the hunting of the two ghost zombies... Those days, every time when they recalled that mysterious masked man, both felt curious of and grateful for him, but did not expect that such a person was Li Mu.


    In fact, for Princess Qin Zhen, all of a sudden, there were some things that were crushed in her mind, while some other aspects were emerging.


    ¡°Ah, ah, Li Mu. You deserve death...!¡± In the sandstorm, the second prince had once again dashed from the sand on the other side toward the sky.


    ¡°A tough man. Not dead yet?¡± Li Mu moved with a stir of his mind.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The thick-earth seal moved precisely above the second prince¡¯s head, and again beating him into the desert below.


    At the same time, the Samsara Knife inserted at the entrance of the main hall was activated by Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force, shaking and dismantling itself into twenty-four flying knives, which shed toward Li Mu¡¯s feet and were againbined into the Samsara Knife, holding him up in the air.


    The Broadswordmanding Skill.


    Why didn¡¯t the entire Samsara Knifee but the twenty-four knives instead?


    Li Mu felt that shape was cool.


    He overlooked the desert below.


    ¡°Retreat to the hall.¡±


    Li Mu shouted.


    The people of Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, as well as Qin Zhen and the others who supported Li Gang and Xu Sheng, returned to the main hall.


    Below, in the northeast direction, a sandstorm came and the second prince appeared again as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Thick Earth Seal... No. It seems unable to defeat this guy. Sky-flipping Seal. Beat him!¡±


    Li Mu simply manipted the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal as he infused the giant thick earth seal back into the earth part. The five-colored light flowed, and the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal was instantly turned into a giant print with its diameter three meters wide, hitting the second prince again into the desert.


    Again and again.


    The second prince was almost crazy.


    He frantically urged the evil power to try to get out of the desert, but to no avail. As soon as he appeared, he was beaten into the desert by the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal forcefully.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    ¡°How can Li Mu be so strong?¡±


    The square seal seemed to contain a power superior to those of Celestial Beings. Although the power was released, his evil energy waspletely restrained by it, rendering him unable to resist at all. Even after deploying various means, secret skills in various orientations, he failed to break though the encirclement.


    At that time, the second prince was badly battered.


    He was even more shocked to feel that after being madly beaten by the five-color square seal, the evil power was faintly squeezed out of his body.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    The second prince couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    He was quite indignant.


    On the edge of his victory, why did Li Mu still have that trump card?


    He tried to resist again and again, but failed gloriously.


    Fortunately, that area covered by the evil iris had been turned into a desert, so he wouldn¡¯t be in danger soon, even if he were to be beaten several times. It would be different if it were hard soil. After all, Celestial Beings could fly, but they couldn¡¯t move underground.


    Thus, the situation became funny.


    In the hall, most of the people were confused.


    The reversal of the situation was unreasonable.


    Only Li Gang and Xu Sheng knew that situation.


    Although the two were exhausted at the moment and their cultivation had been spent, they were still sensitive. When noticing the hall intact in the aftermath of the battle, they realized that it must have been protected by an extremely powerful tactical deployment or a treasure. At that time, given that Li Mu was holding a sacred five-colored treasure to hit the second prince, who was unable to reach the main to take hostages, they found that it was the tactical deployment, not that treasure that was protecting the hall.


    There were no lines of the Warlock¡¯s array on the stone pirs and walls around the hall, but the faint movements of power could be sensed by the two masters.


    ¡°Were they engraved by Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Or...¡±


    Li Gang fell into meditation.


    As for his intention when he told Li Mu that he would kill the second prince that day, he hoped to meet Li Mu¡¯s master, and more importantly, he wanted to sound out Li Mu. Li Gang believed that he had nned perfectly, so even if Li Mu¡¯s master colluded with the second prince, he didn¡¯t worry whether his enemy would be alerted.


    Unexpectedly, until then, Li Mu seemed to be winning.


    Seeing the five-colored treasure that Li Mu manipted, Li Gang was secretly stunned, guessing that the sect that the bastard joined was powerful. ¡°Is it an ancient Holy n, after keeping silent for thousands of years, that will finally reappear in the world? This bastard got such a chance?¡±


    While Xu Sheng thought in much simpler terms.


    Li Mu had promised to hold the post of the northwestern Grand Chancellor of the Supervisory Department, and would be entitled soon. With such a powerful role on the northwest region, the northwestern Wulin could definitely be dominated.


    Bang! Bang!


    The Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal was constantly beating him.


    In the desert within several kilometers, traces of those square seals could be seen.


    ¡°It is a familiar scene, just like kids ying the whack-a-mole game!¡±


    Li Mu grinned.


    In the end, after hundreds of attacks, the second prince couldn¡¯t struggle any more with a swollen face, and he was lying in the sand like a dead dog with a weak breath.


    ¡°Is he ying dead?¡±


    Li Mu was unsure.


    In order to avoid being attacked by the second prince¡¯s remaining energy, Li Mu gnawed his teeth and manipted the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal again. Then, the second prince¡¯s head was beaten dozens of times by the seal, and he didn¡¯t stop his attack until the second prince vomited and was seriously injured.


    ¡°His head is quite solid.¡±


    Then, he directly dragged the second prince from the sand.

 Chapter 283 - You’re Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 283 You¡¯re Wee</h4>


    Thud!


    The second prince was tossed to the ground in front of the hall.


    Li Mu rubbed his hands and opened his mouth wide to swallow that colorless sacred light, sending it to the Mud-pill Pce for further nurturing.


    ¡°Ah? He returned to his original form?¡±


    Scrutinizing with his Third Eye, Li Mu was astounded to find that the evil force that was infused into the second prince had disappearedpletely, and his strength had declined to the previous level. At that moment, his internal qi was running chaotically inside him. Also, he was grievously injured¡ªfew of his bones were unbroken, all his meridians damaged, his skin too ruddy and chapped like a cracked bark blotched with blood...


    ¡°His pretty face is destroyed, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yet, the evil force flowing inside him did take Li Mu by surprise.


    ¡°So that evil force of the Demonic Cloud Sheep is not a perpetual thing, is it?¡±


    Li Mu was a little bewildered.


    What he did not know was the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal was the most orthodox Taoist seal and the power of the five elements was the purest righteous force, the nemesis of all evil and vice. So, when the seal containing the power of the five elements pummeled the second prince several hundred times, the evil force inside him had long been smashed. If that had not happened, the power the Demonic Cloud Sheep poured into the second prince was supposed tost forever.


    Nevertheless, none of that mattered.


    For Li Mu, what did matter was that the second prince had delivered him the biggest ¡®message¡¯ since he had arrived in that world.


    He had rooted a great number of treasures from Chu Nantian, the future leader of the Heaven Sword Sect, and Meng Wu, the Chief Commander of the Red ze Battalion, and from many other grand figures. So, given the royal identity of the prestigious second prince, he must have carried loads of resources, treasures, and manuals on advanced Cultivation Methods, right?


    ¡°It feels so good to pick up the mail packages!¡±


    Li Mu skillfully and relentlessly rummaged all the pockets in the clothes of the second prince and ferreted out all the storage spaces and valuable objects he had.


    ¡°How great it feels to open the mail!¡±


    But it was evidently not a good time to count his gains.


    Li Mu stored away all those treasures and wanted to wake the second prince up to abuse him some more.


    But on second thought, he could not see why it was necessary.


    After all, from the TV dramas he watched, many antagonists were killed because of their babbling.


    Also, many decent protagonists had let the antagonists have a lucky escape from death because of babbling.


    Therefore, Li Mu decided not to dawdle butnd a de Punch on the second prince. In a second, the royal genius that had set himself high above the masses and was very hopeful topete for the throne of the Western Qin Empire was dead.


    It was not him being blood-thirsty.


    Instead, given that the second prince was a man who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance and he had high standing, remarkable strength, and a rare talent in martial arts, if Li Mu did not kill him that time, he would definitely plot on getting back at him once he recovered from the blow, bringing about more troubleter on. Plus, that day when the second prince sneak-attacked Shangguan Yuting with that golden fingerprint, he obviously intended to kill her. If it had not been for the various protective jades and secret treasures Li Mu asked Shangguan Yuting to carry with her, she would have been killed already. Since then, Li Mu had a feud with the second prince. Adding that he had also killed the chrysanthemum leopard...


    It seemed that Li Mu had already cut the second prince some ck by granting him a quick death.


    At that scene, the hearts of those in the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club shuddered.


    ¡°Gosh, he is fierce!¡±


    ¡°That was a prince of our empire!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu is truly a quiet but savage man!¡±


    Some even made a mental note to never ever upset Li Mu, for that guy did live up to his ferocious reputation.


    Li Gang and Xu Sheng also captured that sight, but it was toote for them to stop Li Mu.


    Xu Sheng immediately put himself in Li Mu¡¯s shoes and felt deeply worried, for killing a prince who was a sessor of the emperor would induce endless trouble.


    By contrast, Li Gang at once adopted a political angle. ¡°Although the second prince certainly had to die, I could have extracted something valuable from him before he met his doom... Now, well, what a pity!¡±


    ¡°Guys, the battle is over and the victory is ours... Haha, you¡¯re wee. I just did what a peerless master should do,¡± Li Mu turned around and spoke to the crowd in all seriousness.


    The crowd: ¡°...¡±


    Actually, they did feel like expressing their gratitude to Li Mu. But that unabashed remark instantly made them swallow their thanks.


    ¡°He is really not a modest man!¡±


    ¡°Brother, here you are, sugar-coated haw.¡± Huddling up in her mother¡¯s arms, Tang Mi hesitantly handed over thest half sugar-coated haw she had not eaten yet.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, no thanks. The sugar-coated haw is for you. You need to take in more nutrients. If you do want to pay me back, you can marry me and be my concubine when you grow up.¡± Li Mu joked shamelessly as he was in a great mood.


    The crowd was instantly burning with embarrassment.


    ¡°Where are the manners of this peerless master who just turned the situation with vigorous efforts?¡±


    ¡°His character changes are so awkward!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± said Tang Mi naively.


    Then, Tang Tang walked to the front and gave a courteous bow to Li Mu. ¡°Thank you so much, Hero Li. You¡¯ve saved us several times. The grace you granted us is too immense for us to pay back...¡± As she proceeded, she kind of blushed.


    With a nce at the girl, Li Mu knew the situation had taken a set pattern. Based on what the pretty girl said, the next thing she would say was that, since his grace was too immense to pay back she had decided to marry him to express her gratitude. In all the martial arts novels he had read, the stories always followed that set pattern, didn¡¯t they? At that thought, he felt cheerful and lighthearted. But just as he was undecided on whether he should ept her proposal with a flush or turn her down with a stern face, Tang Tang continued, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything in my next life to repay your great grace of saving us...¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound sincere at all.¡±


    ¡°Why not repay me in this life?¡±


    ¡°The social morals are being fed to the dogs! Howe the beauties in this era are so reserved?¡±


    Li Mu was deeply disappointed to hear the answer.


    ¡°No need to say thanks to me. As I¡¯ve told you, things like turning the situation around with a miraculous power is simply something that a stunning man like me ought to do,¡± said Li Mu brazenly.


    He had obtained a fortune in that day¡¯s battle and was eager to go back and ravish the post-opening moment. Thus, he did not want to talk with them for long and had already decided to take off.


    Because of the death of the second prince, the scarlet film cutting off the region within several kilometers began to melt away. Shortly, the blockade had disappeared.


    Suddenly, Li Mu leaped to the air. His Samsara Knife buzzed to the sky and then flew back to his feet. Riding on the flying broadsword, Li Mu looked extremely handsome and elegant. He soon turned into a jet of light and vanished into the sky.


    The crowd watched him go unblinkingly. Their thoughts and feelings varied at the sight.


    Soon, the guards of the Chang¡¯an government bustled over.


    Li Gang and Xu Sheng followed the guards and left the ce.


    Princess Qin Zhen also gazed at the far-away ce where Li Mu had disappeared to. There were mingled emotions in her eyes.


    Eventually, after a discussion with Qin Yanzi, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, she came to the decision that all of them should leave Chang¡¯an City along with Mrs. Tang and her two daughters, for what would happen next was unpredictable. The death of the second prince would soon cause a sensation across the empire. A new tide breaching the peace was around the corner.


    Chang¡¯an had be a dangerous ce, the eye of the vortex.


    ¡°Oh, this time I did suffer a great loss. My martial arts club has been reduced to ruins, and I also lost so many dear members...¡±


    Qin Yanzi could not help looking back as she headed away from Chang¡¯an.


    Reluctant to part from the city, she then cast rueful eyes in the direction of the Musical House.


    ¡°Oh, my sweeties, now I¡¯m about to leave you, leaving Chang¡¯an...¡± Thinking of those beautiful girls she loved in the brothels, the owner of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club felt a knife was shing her heart.


    ...


    ...


    Days passed by.


    Half a monthter.


    It was the beginning of winter. The weather was freezing, and leaves were all falling from the twigs.


    On an early morning of an ordinary day, a wagon train slowly pulled out from the Pig-Herding Alley.


    Shangguan Yuting, Xu Wan, Lu Shengnan, and the other girls got in thefortable carriages and made their way back to the Taibai County together with Li Mu.


    In the past half a month, Chang¡¯an City was rtively uneventful. Li Mu had spent most of his time doing closed-door training.


    There was a gold ring with dragon patterns in one of the storage spaces of the second prince. The ring sported the royal seal of the Western Qin Empire and had been produced by a certain Celestial Being. So far, Li Mu had not found a way to open it, which made him quite dejected because he did not feel the pleasure of ¡®opening his mail¡¯. He had to just keep it there and wait for the day he worked out a way to undo the seal.


    During those days, Xu Sheng had paid a visit to the Shack and had a meeting with Li Mu after he recovered some of his cultivation. Then, the Executive from the headquarters of the Supervisory Department left Chang¡¯an for the capital.


    Li Gang had employed some means and blocked almost all the news and inside stories concerning the battle on that day. The perimeter of several kilometer radius around the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club had turned into a desert,pletely lifeless, which was a bizarrendscape in Chang¡¯an and had attracted numerous visitors. The Chang¡¯an government had told the public that the change was caused by some invasion of an evil force. But they dered that the evil force had been annihted by the government, so the masses had nothing to worry about...


    However, the content of the two imperial edicts floating in the sky had been read out loud on that day and countless people in Chang¡¯an had heard them. That incident was much more difficult to exin.


    But anyhow, the rumors in the cities were just rumors.


    The real storm was, however, quietly brewing in the capital.


    Li Mu was not interested in any of that.


    He had been to the Fengming Academy and the Hanshan Academy, and visited their libraries and drilling grounds. Also, he taught each of Ning Jing and Dong Xue an advanced Cultivation Method suited to their qualities and had a private meeting with Ning Rushan. As to what kind of agreement they had reached, that was beyond the knowledge of the rest.


    Li Mu had basically done everything he ought to do in Chang¡¯an.


    The wagon train traveled at a modest pace. After about three days, they finally returned to the Taibai County.


    News on the incidents that had urred in Chang¡¯an had yet to be spread to the remote county that stood aloof from the rest of the world.


    Li Mu¡¯s return immediately threw the whole county in a thrill of joy.


    Ever since Li Mu became the county magistrate, he swept away all the banes like the Shennong Faction which had long gued the county. The government became free from corruption. People¡¯s livelihood had been significantly improved. Everyone was living a peaceful life and enjoying their work. Government officials were all honest and upright. All kinds of industries performed their own functions. Undoubtedly, the county had weed in the era of prosperity as it never had. Therefore, even though Li Mu had been absent for quite a long time, the prestige he had in the county did not decline but soared day by day.


    By then, no matter who in the county mentioned their County Magistrate Li, he would be addressed with sincere admiration.


    When the news about Li Mu¡¯s return was disclosed, countless county residents went to the road to wee him back.


    ¡°Young Master has gained an unprecedented public support and enjoys their love and esteem.¡± When Xin¡¯er, the maid, lifted the curtain up and saw the scene, she was very proud and excited.


    Shangguan Yuting also peeked at the road with great curiosity.


    She had been confined in the brothel for too long since she had been sent to the Musical House, unable to feel the free, harmonious atmosphere like she currently did.


    Xu Wan¡¯er, Lu Shengnan, and the other girls all shared the emotion.


    After getting the news from Feng Yuanxing, Li Mu¡¯s mother and the two maids were already waiting for them at the front gate of the county government.


    ¡°My dear son,e to mom...¡± After taking a long rest in those days and being taken care of by Zhao Ling, the female pharmacist, Li Mu¡¯s mother was aglow with health and looked several years younger. She had regained her beauty as the prettiest woman in Qin City. At the moment, she seemed both dignified and graceful, gorgeous and noble.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Li Mu called as he marched forward to pay obeisance.


    ¡°Let me have a look...¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother delightedly held Li Mu¡¯s hand and pulled him closer, measuring him from head to foot with her eyes.


    ¡°Em... Em?¡± Li Mu said without thinking. But next, his heart thumped and he yelled, ¡°Mom, you can see me now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks to Miss Zhao¡¯s treatment, I already got my vision back,¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother said dly.


    Li Mu was immediately dumbstruck.


    ¡°Shoot! Can she really see?¡±


    ¡°Er... Will she notice that the son standing before her is actually an imposter with a nce?¡±

 Chapter 284 - A Supplementary Road

    <h4>Chapter 284 A Supplementary Road</h4>


    Fortunately, it was just a false rm.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother did recover some of her vision and could see things indistinctively. But it would take her a while for a full recovery.


    Plus, she had not seen Li Mu for eight years. And when the real Li Mu had run away from home, he was just a kid. After eight whole years, the boy¡¯s appearance had certainly changed a lot, so Li Mu¡¯s mother could not detect anything odd about the present Li Mu.


    Feng Yuanxing had already arranged a great weing feast.


    Since he knew Li Mu detested showy and extravagant ceremonies, he merely prepared a small-scaled private dinner. The guests were all close friends, such as Ma Junwu and Zhen Meng, as well as several officials in the county government who had worked hard and fulfilled their duties those days. So, to reward the officials for their dedication, Feng Yuanxing decided to invite them to the feast and introduce them to their big boss Li Mu.


    At the feast, Shangguan Yuting had also turned up and took a seat at Li Mu¡¯s right side.


    Feng Yuanxing and the others immediately guessed who she was. They knew that the girl as aloof and gorgeous as a fairy on the moon was probably the wife-to-be of the county magistrate. Li Mu was already fifteen in that year. ording to thew of the Western Qin Empire, he waspletely allowed to get married.


    On the Divine Land, the poption was a crucial measure indicator of national power.


    In the martial arts world, the contest of empire strength still adopted a system simr to the feudal society of ancient China on Earth, where strength was in numbers. Hence, not only the Western Qin Empire but also the Northern Song, the Southern Chu and those barbaric tribes had establishedws to guarantee the poption growth. In the Western Qin Empire, there was only one specificw which sinctly regted that if a man did not get married by the age of sixteen, his parents would be held liable, and if a woman did not get married by the age of fifteen, her parents would be held liable.


    Thus, in the perspectives of Feng Yuanxing and the others, given that the situation in the county had been stabilized, the wedding of the county magistrate should be put on the agenda.


    Li Mu was surely a golden bachelor in the Taibai County. A great number of wealthy merchants and noble families were eyeing him. They all wanted their daughters to marry the county magistrate. Even if their daughters could not be the official wife, it was good enough for them to be one of his concubines.


    But since the county magistrate brought a group of otherworldly girls back from Chang¡¯an, it currently appeared that those pretty girls of those wealthy merchants and noble families would quiet down.


    It had been months since Li Mu hadst been in the Taibai County.


    upying the seat of honor, Li Mu ran his eyes over all the guests and felt a surge of emotions.


    Over half a year had passed in the blink of an eye since he arrived in that world. He had met many people, learned many things, and the greatest pride he had was that his cultivation and strength had upgraded at a speed even faster than he had ever imagined. In particr, after he did a closed-door training for half a month in Chang¡¯an, his strength had grown by leaps and bounds. Eighty percent of his internal qi had been transformed into Natural qi, and the improvement of hisbat ability and power was already immeasurable.


    He had also taken a peek into the fanciest secret of the power in the martial arts world.


    That definitely had zed a path for his pursuit of martial arts.


    Those at the feast were the first group of friends he had in that world.


    Ma Junwu¡¯s wound had healed. It was just that he could no longer shoot an arrow because he had lost an arm. That result was indubitably cruel for a man who was determined to be a top archer and join the Marvelous Archer Force of the Guanshan Pasture. Those days, Li Mu had been musing on how topensate him. By then, he alreadye to a conclusion.


    He lifted a hand and a blue-covered manual flew to Ma Junwu.


    ¡°Your Honor?¡± Ma Junwu let loose a yell of surprise.


    Li Mu began, ¡°This is a secret manual I got only for you after a long search. Men with a single arm can also practice the art in it... It was said that when the practitioner enters the Sage Realm, a new arm will sprout out from the stump of the one lost. That means you will have new bones and new flesh grow out of your shoulder. So, Junwu, don¡¯t give up on yourself. People always say adversity is the nurse of greatness. Perhaps the lost arm willter be an opportunity for you and help you be an aplished martial arts practitioner. Well, you never know.¡±


    At that remark, Ma Junwu took the manual, almost unable to curb the ecstasy within.


    He had believed that he was already a useless man after losing the arm and arge portion of his strength. He thought he was no longer able to work for the county magistrate and would be kicked out of the core of the Taibai County Government sooner orter. But to his great surprise, the county magistrate was such a loyal friend that he even looked for a secret martial arts manual for his sake...


    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Honor.¡± Ma Junwu got on his knees and shed tears of gratitude.


    Li Mu, though he felt rather ufortable about the kneeling etiquette, had to adapt himself to the customs of the ce and allowed Ma Junwu to kneel before him.


    Then, he granted Feng Yuanxing, Zhen Meng, and the other subordinates other cultivation methods.


    He had prepared those gifts beforehand.


    The subordinates all rejoiced at the gifts.


    The cultivation methods Li Mu granted them were all very advanced secret martial arts beyond their wildest dreams.


    It was kind of a way Li Mu tried to appeal to the people. Anyway, given the current situation, he knew he still had tons of work that needed them to do. The higher their cultivation was, the greater their ability was, so therger the help they could provide Li Mu would be.


    After the battle in Chang¡¯an, Li Mu hade to realize one thing¡ªa single tree could hardly make a forest. As he hoped to get out of that in twenty years, it was positively impossible to manage that all by himself, even if he had mastered the Cultivation Method of the immortals.


    Because practicing martial arts had never been an individual task.


    For example, Li Gang and the second prince both had exceptional talent, high standing, and prestigious status, and they certainly progressed more rapidly than those deprived rogue cultivators, for they had countless resources at their disposal and numerous people running errands for them. That was how they had climbed to the top of the pyramid.


    Li Mu registered that it was time to foster his own force.


    When he was in Chang¡¯an, he would be in a passive position like a blind man had it not been for Zheng Cunjian¡¯s tips. But he could not rely on Zheng Cunjian all the time. The Heartless Schr was the man of the mean Chang¡¯an magistrate after all.


    And what kind of man was Li Gang?


    Li Mu did not believe he was a good man with a sense of justice, even though he had turned up when Mrs. Tang and the others were cornered and killed the head of the Ghost Sect. That was just a coincidence. He was there to kill his adversary, saving those people while he was at it, not vice versa. Although it might sound strange, there was indeed a huge difference between the former and thetter, which was as pronounced as the difference between the motive and the end.


    Killing the head of the Ghost Sect would satisfy the end of weakening the second prince¡¯s forces.


    So, if it were not for that end, Li Gang would not step forward even if Mrs. Tang and those from the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club were all killed by the head of the Ghost Sect.


    That conclusion was drawn on the fact that Li Gang did not show any signs of trying to protect the hall in front of the main altar and let the people in the hall run their own course when the fierce fight among him, Xu Sheng, and the second prince, who were all Celestial Beings at the peak, produced horrible repercussions that would kill all the creatures shrouded by the evil scarlet film. If Li Mu had not struck when he did, perhaps those from the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club, the Tang family, Princess Qin Zhen and the others would have been reduced to dust by the repercussions of the Celestial Beings¡¯ fight, like that poor future leader of the Heaven Sword Sect, Chu Nantian.


    For his own benefits, Li Gang not only showed ack of care for the lives of Mrs. Tang and the others but did not even try to save the princess. It followed the same track as the discarding of his first wife and Li Mu in order to consolidate his status.


    Come to think of it, the Secr Sword Whiz had been practicing the Secr Sword Skill.


    It was an art requiring the practitioner to stay away from the secr world and to distance himself from all attachments.


    Li Gang had surely mastered the essence of the sword skill.


    For all those reasons, Li Mu had always been on his guard when dealing with such a man.


    When they had no irreconcble conflict, Li Gang might have always turned a blind eye when Zheng Cunjian furnished Li Mu all kinds of information and intelligence. But once the subtle cooperation broke down, Zheng Cunjian would not dare disobey Li Gang despite the Life-and-Death Spell nted in him. When that day came, Li Mu would suddenly be as helpless as a blind and deaf man.


    Thus, it was wise to count on oneself instead of others.


    Lately, he had thought it over in his spare time after he finished practicing.


    He ought to build up his force.


    Feng Yuanxing and those subordinates were basically his most trusted men.


    He would start with those people.


    The manuals on secret martial arts he gifted were, anyway, from the ¡°mail-delivery¡± he had received. So, why not disy his generosity at the expense of others?


    The atmosphere of the feast came alive as Li Mu distributed all the generous gifts.


    Every official who was qualified to be presented at the feast was awarded.


    The guests were all satisfied.


    After an hour, the feast drew to an end.


    The guests departed.


    Li Mu and Qing Feng, the little attendant, strolled back to the old county government mansion together.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother had asked a maid to fetch some hot water, to help Li Mu take a bath and change into clean clothes.


    After putting on the clothes handmade by Li Mu¡¯s mother, Li Mu went to the study to have a private talk with Qing Feng, the little attendant.


    If Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and those officials could be said to be the first team of his trusted men, then, Qing Feng was the most trusted one among them. His reliability definitely overtook that of the other officials.


    Since the legs of the little attendant had been disabled, the boy had to move around in a specially-made wheelchair. But he was in fairly high spirits and his face was florid. At the sight of Li Mu, he at once opened his mouth to report everything that recently happened in the county. Yet, Li Mu waved him down, because he had no interest in the county¡¯s government affairs.


    ¡°I still have no news from Ming Yue,¡± said Li Mu with a hint of guilt.


    On the other day, he gave ready credence to the old beggar and that yellow dog. As a result, Ming Yue, the guileless attendant with greedy guts was taken away by the beggar and disappeared for months. By then, they had not heard from her. That made Li Mu quite embarrassed when talking to Qing Feng, for the two little attendants were as close as if they were his real brother and sister, though the two tended toin about and bicker with one another.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find her,¡± Qing Feng said unyieldingly.


    Li Mu nodded. Then, he extracted several booklets from a storage space and said, ¡°These are the secret manuals I obtained on setting gears, refining weapons, alchemy, making poisons and potions, which may intrigue you. Take those and start reading. Here is another one, the Introduction of Taoist Magic Arts, First Grade. This is the most precious one. Keep it with utmost care and never ever lose it. It can be the foundation of your main study in the future...¡±


    The Introduction of Taoist Magic Arts, First Grade was, of course, a work of Li Mu. He hadbed through the elementary Taoist magic arts on the five elements the old faker had mentioned to him and recorded them in the booklet. Since the little attendant had already practiced the simplified Xiantian Skill, he was ready to tap in the Taoist magic arts systematically.


    In Li Mu¡¯s view, the knowledge Qing Feng was interested in was evidently just supplementary.


    Nevertheless, the old faker had also told him that among those forces that dominated the vast universe, deployment designers, gxy alchemists, elixir-makers, gear-setters, and so on enjoyed a very distinguished status that was superior to that of the martial arts practitioners in the same realm once their cultivation reached a certain level.


    Thus, Li Mu could not say that Qing Feng had chosen the wrong path. He had just picked a fairly challenging one.


    The rest was up to his Karma.


    After the private talk, Qing Feng rolled the wheels out of the room.


    In the next couple of days, Li Mu led a life of retreatment. Aside from doing closed-door training, he spent the rest of his time modifying and upgrading the Earth Evil Pris Formation.


    Ten dayster, an express letter was delivered to him from Qin City.

 Chapter 285 - Chain Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 285 Chain Reaction</h4>


    The letter was from Xu Sheng.


    The news it brought was not pleasant.


    Due to the death of the second prince, the procedure of rmending Li Mu to be appointed Grand Chancellor of the Supervisory Department in the northwestern region was terminated right before it was about to be approved by the Chang¡¯an government, when half of the procedure had been done. At the moment, it seemed that the deal was off the table.


    In the letter, Xu Sheng extended his apologies to Li Mu.


    Aside from that, Xu Sheng also alluded to the chaotic political state in Qin City after the second prince had died. All the political forces had burst into an uproar. The delicate bnce was broken. It could be said that the death of the second prince had produced a series of ripple effects. Various forces started to bare their fangs. But since the emperor of the Western Qin was in a closed-door training to cure his injuries, nobody knew what to do without a leader. Therefore, the situation had grown even more turbulent.


    And the force behind the second prince already hated Li Mu to the core. All the other forces were scrambling for the enormous politic vacancy left by the second prince, who had gone to another world, so the remnants of his force were swamped to protect their powers. As the struggle hade to a critical moment, they had no time to spare and deal with Li Mu for the time being. Yet, presumably, Li Mu would not lead such a peaceful life for long.


    Xu Sheng had also suggested in the letter that if Li Mu had a ce for retreat, he might as well withdraw from public life and go live in Jianghu with a low profile for a while.


    As Li Mu finished reading the letter, heughed it off.


    Certainly, Li Mu was quite appreciative of Xu Sheng¡¯s kindness.


    He could tell that the elder of the Yue Mountain Faction was surely a decent man. Also, he was very nice to Li Mu.


    But Li Mu would not ept Xu Sheng¡¯s suggestion.


    By then, the Taibai County would have been thoroughly revised by the Earth Evil Pris Formation. It had abundant Spiritual Qi and was gradually developing into a blessednd. Li Mu could safely say that he had built up a solid foundation in the county. Adding that the Taibai County was located in the Taibai Mountain where thendscape was picturesque, the air refreshing, and the geographic position convenient, Li Mu could easily live a secr life or stay aloof from worldly affairs. For him who had fostered his own force, the county was absolutely the ideal ce to start off.


    In twenty years, Li Mu had to reach the Void-breaking Realm and leave that.


    Within only six months or so, he had almost caught up with the Celestial Beings and covered the miles that many martial arts practitioners could not have traveled for a lifetime. However, the road leading to the ultimate martial arts was a road heading uphill. The longer one proceeded, the harder it got. Numerous Natural Experts had failed to be Celestial Beings, and numerous Celestial Beings never reached the Sage realm. Even among those practitioners who became Sages, few were able to reach the next level and finally enter the void, weren¡¯t they?


    It was just a matter of probability. The higher the level was, the lower the odds of making a fresh breakthrough was.


    Therefore, Li Mu dared not to be too confident about achieving his goal within twenty years.


    He was also longing for traveling around, riding on a galloping horse with his lover, adventuring with his broadsword and seeing the world. However, he had no time and energy for that.


    The letter from Xu Sheng, anyway, made Li Mu realize one thing.


    That was, he had to start doing some preparations.


    Otherwise, once the aftermath of the death of the second prince spread to the Taibai County, an unprecedented storm would be in store for him.


    Li Mu began to ponder over the matter.


    And some ns gradually formed in his mind.


    ...


    As time went by, the weather turned steadily chilling.


    The boundless forest shed its leaves shower by shower; the endless river rolled down to the sea hour after hour.


    After frost descended for ten days in a row, the Taibai County weed in the first snow in that winter. Every family had lit a fire to resist the cold, so smoke rose out of the chimney of every house.


    Swish!


    A broadsword light streaked across the sky.


    Li Mu leaped from the yard of the old county government and mounted his flying broadsword. Like an immortal, he soared across the sky over the Taibai County and disappeared into the misty Taibai Mountain.


    The locals who caught that odd scene all fell to their knees to worship him.


    ¡°His Honor is truly an immortal from heaven!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, an immortal! Certainly an immortal!¡±


    ¡°Our Taibai County is so blessed that we have an immortal¡¯s protection!¡±


    The residents of the entire county instantly perked up and swelled with pride. The excitement in their hearts dispelled the cold. Everyone felt the winter in the Taibai County had never been so snug and warm.


    The new county government was not very far from the old one.


    The officials on duty had also caught sight of Li Mu riding on his flying broadsword, shooting across the sky. Although they had seen him do it many times, bing inured to the unusual, they still could not help expressing their admiration. Also, the awe they had for Li Mu peaked again.


    ¡°If His Honor could grant me a manual on any cultivation method...¡±


    A young civil official ced the writing brush on the racket andpsed into a reverie.


    The news that the county magistrate gifted manuals for cultivation methods to officials at the weing feast days ago had bandied about within the county government. At the moment, nearly every official worked extra hard because they were keen to be rewarded by His Honor with an immortal cultivation method. Even if they could not really be immortals with that, they might at least grow healthier, stronger and have a longer lifespan.


    So far, he found that his colleagues¡¯ interests in getting promotions and making a fortune had declined considerably. Currently, their biggest goal was to gain the favor of the county magistrate through their great performance and to attain one of such manuals. After all, the strong prevailed in that world. Only when a man had enough cultivation and strength was he qualified to possess power and wealth.


    The general mood in the Taibai County Government was changing.


    Dayspsed in the seemingly peaceful environment. In the blink of an eye, another half a month had passed.


    One month and a half had flown by since that fierce battle.


    Almost every day Li Mu rode the flying broadsword and weaved through the thick forest in the Taibai Mountain.


    One day, heavy snow descended upon the county again.


    The winding mountain ridge covered with snow looked like a dancing silver snake; the vast teau coated with snow appeared to be the waxwork of an elephant.


    Wearing only a thin robe, Li Mu stood on the flying broadsword and shuttled over the white Taibai Mountain. Looking down upon the primitive forest, he was intoxicated by the spectacr view consisting of towering peaks and the shining sea of snow.


    Those days, except for practicing, he had observed the terrain around Taibai Mountain in a radius of a thousand miles, over and over again.


    Surely, he had discovered something special.


    Taibai Mountain was a famous mountain area in the Western Qin Empire. The mountains were mainly made of huge rocks, which were very durable. The terrain was highly difficult to ess. Several hundred mountains wounded in different directions and stretched afar. When looking from the sky, it appeared that a great number of wriggling dragons were assembling in the area, which was quite magnificent.


    By the dint of the Third Eye, Li Mu could see through the mountains and peek at things buried a kilometer deep in the soil.


    The routes of the Earthveins and earth qi were also unable to escape his Third Eye.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, Li Mu halted his flying broadsword and floated in the void.


    Snowkes were drifting down.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any mistake in my analysis... The seventy-two mountains and the thirty-six Earthveins in the Taibai Mountain area fit into the geomantic traits of the ¡®Dragon-assembling Pattern¡¯. As the old faker said, such a geomancy pattern can easily produce the divine dragon and send it to the sky once the right settings and stimtion are present...¡± Unappeasable exultation appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    Sending the dragon to the sky meant breaking free from all the shackles and soaring over the world at will.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it imply the breakthrough of the old realm and the advance into the outer world?¡±


    ¡°That alludes to the Void-breaking Realm, the final realm a practitioner can enter.¡±


    ¡°So, this mountain area can bring up a supreme master in the Void-breaking Realm.¡±


    Half through logical deduction and half through far-fetched guesses, Li Mu came to that conclusion.


    ording to the old faker, in such a terrain, a whiz in Taoist magic arts only needed to set up a Taoist deployment to attract the qi of the mountains and the Earthveins to one spot, before making use of the blessed resource with the energy of the Dragon-assembling Pattern.


    Indeed, in terms of martial arts practice, the practitioner¡¯s diligence was the most important factor, while the opportunity provided by the environment was the second most important element.


    The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the more crucial thetter was.


    To put it in a mystifying fashion, thetter was luck.


    When he was in luck, he would not fail in anything.


    When he was out of luck, twice work would only get him half the result.


    The Taibai Mountain area was within several thousand miles. If the Earthveins and mountain branches were also counted in, it had to stretch to over ten thousand miles away. ording to Li Mu¡¯s notion, considering the geomancy in the area, thend contained extraordinary luck.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a wonder that the Taibai County is sitting right at the center of the natural Dragon-assembling Pattern, not a mile too close or a mile too far. And the cliff, the Nine-dragons Fall, and the deepke at the rear of the old county government is probably the precise deployment eye of the Dragon-assembling Pattern. If I put a directing setting there and make the old county government the deployment eye, then, all the Spiritual Qi and luck in the Taibai Mountain will converge at that ce and fan out through the entire Taibai County...¡±


    After the careful broodings in the past few days, Li Mu already came up with a practical n.


    With the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal, the sess of the n was almost guaranteed.


    ...


    ...


    At the old address of the Xiongfeng Martial Arts Club in Chang¡¯an City...


    Bone-chilling wind swept across the city at night.


    The street was almost empty.


    In the pouring moonlight, a creepy figure slid near the small desert akin to a ghost.


    Step by step, the figure slowly sank into the sand as though doing a diving operation, which looked rather spooky under the moon.


    ¡°Haw-haw, those poor, dumb mortals only take this ce as a tourist retreat. How can they know that the real treasure is buried beneath the sand? Well, the three Celestial Beings and Li Mu just toiled themselves for the benefits of the Bloody-moon Evil Master, and that is me!¡±


    He dived to the depths of the desert and then began to run some vicious cultivation method.


    The sand grains underground started flowing slowly.


    Then, a weird thing urred.


    Wisps of blood-red mist were extracted from the grain of sand within a radius of several hundred meters. They were exactly the shattered pieces of the power of the Otherworldly Fiend, which were forced out of the second prince by Li Mu¡¯s Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal. But the power did not dissipate in the world. Instead, it seeped into the sand. At the time, the wisps were drawn by an invisible force towards the Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    ...


    In the Heaven Sword Sect...


    ¡°Tian¡¯er has been killed!¡±


    Arge bead of a tear rolled down the cheek of a stooping old man, whose hair and beard were all white.


    ¡°Li Gang, Li Mu, and Xu Sheng... I¡¯ll make you beg for a quick death!¡±


    An appalling Sword Intent erupted from him. It transformed into a jet of silver light and thrust at the sky, which directly created a crack in the blue yonder. The area within several hundred miles was instantly shrouded by the freezing-cold Sword Qi. nts withered, rocks froze, creatures shivered, and fear hovered above the ce.


    ¡°Gosh, is that old monstering back?¡±


    ¡°Thend will once again be drenched in blood.¡±


    In some sects several thousand miles away, the slumbering old freaks suddenly sensed something.


    ...


    In Qin City, the capital...


    Violent roars and hopeless wails gradually died away.


    Heavy snow just descended without notice and froze a military coup that had just failed. But the smell of blood was still wandering in the air.


    Scores of men fled out of Qin City like defeated dogs.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it? Failed like that? I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t! We had a man who was hopeful of taking the throne of the empire. If it weren¡¯t for that damn Li Mu who killed the second prince, we would not have gone this far to...¡± grunted a middle-aged man with an impressive appearance, his face written with dissatisfaction.


    He looked back at the capital and saw the towering city walls scarlet, as if they were built with blood.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Cloud Shuttle the Wind-ride Sword Sect sent to pick you up is here. Let¡¯s get on board,¡± A guard wearing iron-made armor with bloodstains urged.


    Despite his reluctance, the middle-aged man boarded the flying shuttle. A warlock specializing in star deployment activated the shuttle, which rose to the sky and turned into a far off ck dot, then vanishing into the distant skyline.


    A few secondster, a turmoil broke out in Qin City.


    ¡°The head of the rebellious force, Lord Zhenxi, escaped!¡±


    ¡°Go after him!¡±


    ¡°If we let him slip away, the crown prince will chop your heads off!¡±


    Furious bellows were heard everywhere.


    The imperial troops inside the capital flew out in the moonlight and started a chase in all directions.

 Chapter 286 - Second Encounter with the Old Blind Guy

    <h4>Chapter 286 Second Encounter with the Old Blind Guy</h4>


    The Cloud Shuttle streaked across the sky like a sh of light.


    Arge shuttle like that one also had a limited capacity. At the time, there were Lord Zhenxi and his sixteen guards, three receptionists from the Wind-ride Sword Sect, and a warlock good at massive star deployment driving the shuttle¡ªa total of twenty people on board. After flying for about an hour, the energy of a Divine Crystal, which was the fuel of the shuttle, had almost been depleted.


    Then, the Cloud Shuttle had to do a forcednding in a mountain area.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the region of the Green Mountain, three thousand miles away from the capital, so we don¡¯t need to worry about the chasing troops for the moment,¡± said the warlock.


    A Divine Crystal was highly valuable. As they took flight they simply had no alternative but to use it. Yet, it was rather unwise to continue consuming it when the coast was clear.


    Atst, the warlock alone drove the shuttle away.


    He was a temporary employee, not a key crony of Lord Zhenxi.


    ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you...¡± said the guard leader covered in sticky blood as he did a throat-cutting gestiction, ¡°If that man sells us out...¡±


    Lord Zhenxi was over fifty years of age. He had achieved something in practicing the Dragonmanding Skill, the main secret art of the royal family and had already entered the Celestial Being realm decades ago. He was in his prime and full of life. His square jaw and sideburns made him quite awe-inspiring.


    By then,posure had reappeared on his features. He answered, ¡°Dropping my benefactors when they are no longer needed is not what I do. Plus, even though the warlock doesn¡¯t have a high cultivation, his ace cards are plenty, so it is not that easy to kill him. He is an old acquaintance of mine. Now that he helped us out, he has already set a foot in treason. So, he won¡¯t get any benefits even if he rats on us... Well, let¡¯s drop this topic. Anyway, this time it¡¯s me who got you all in trouble.¡±


    Then, Lord Zhenxi bowed to the guards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Your Highness. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have long died a tragic death.¡±


    ¡°We dare to die for Your Highness!¡±


    The guards swore in one voice. They were the men of sacrifice Lord Zhenxi cultivated, and every one of them was extremely loyal.


    Lord Zhenxi said, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll remember your regards forever. Today, I did fall into dire straits. But heaven never seals off all the exits. During all these years, I¡¯veid many projects in the dark. It¡¯s time to switch them on. The Western Qin Empire is teetering. Haha, it won¡¯t be long before the empire falls into turmoil. Then, our opportunities will present themselves.¡±


    Born in the royal family, he was ustomed to scheming against one another and was very skilled at buying people over and inspiring his subordinates by delusion.


    Upon hearing his speech, the eyes of the guards gradually lit up. The panic and crest-fallen air of defeated dogs was no longer seen.


    Lord Zhenxi knew faith was the one thing they could not lose at the moment.


    He looked toward the northwest again. But his previous dissatisfaction and dejected mood were gone. Then, he said with confidence and unyieldingness, ¡°Brothers, change intofortable clothes. We¡¯ll head for the northwest, to Fufeng City. The Fufeng magistrate is my adopted son, who follows my orders... As to that Li Mu, humph, I must kill him to avenge my son. Although I¡¯ve met with misfortune, I won¡¯t let anyone pick on me. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve heard that the thief Li Mu has obtained a treasure that enables a low-level Natural Expert to confront a man half a step from the Sage Realm. We can kill Li Mu and take that treasure. Adding the support of the army in Fufeng City, I believe the crown prince can¡¯t do anything to me even if he sends his troops on a punitive expedition over here. When that dayes, it¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll turn from defense to offense and attack the capital. Well, when the victory is mine, you¡¯ll all be my grand generals, the founding heroes of a new empire!¡±


    At those words, the guards felt their blood boil with excitement.


    They took off the heavy armor and blood-smeared clothes, unfastened their weapons, and discarded them in the depths of a nearby swamp. Then, they all changed into light clothes, carefully destroying all their traces before disappearing into the thick woods.


    ...


    ...


    In the crown prince¡¯s mansion in Qin City...


    Crash!


    A teacup was smashed on the floor.


    The crown prince was thirty-five years old. He was tall and slender, wearing a ck robe with an embroidered golden dragon. His facial features were quite exquisite, though not as deviously handsome as the second prince¡¯s. He had surely inherited the fine genes of the royal family of the Western Qin, so it could be said that he was a man with a graceful bearing. But right at the moment, his face was contorted with rage.


    ¡°A bunch of dunderheads! To have allowed Lord Zhenxi escape!¡±


    He was glowering at the dozen imperial generals in front of him. His fierce eyes scanned each of them with an unconcealed killing intent.


    ¡°Your Highness, we beg your pardon.¡± Several generals lowered their heads to avoid meeting his eyes, their hearts shuddering in horror.


    The crown prince held back the words which sprang to his lips. Finally, he managed to restrain his fury and instructed with a snort, ¡°Send people to search for the evil remnants of Lord Zhenxi within the city. I¡¯d rather you kill a thousand good men by mistake than let one real criminal slip away... And, confiscate all the properties of the second prince and Lord Zhenxi. All the properties shall go into the Center Treasury. If anyone dares to doubt that, send him to me.¡±


    The Middle Treasury was the private vault of the crown prince.


    It appeared that he had decided to appropriate the funds for his personal use.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The generals took the order in relief and scurried out of the room.


    The smell of blood in the air of the capital had notpletely dispersed.


    In some alleys, the repercussions of the coup were still in progress. The sky grew bright. The previous night, innumerable people had been beheaded, and many prestigious big shots who still assumed great airs of authority in the government already had no chance to see the uing sunrise on that morning.


    The crown prince¡¯s fury was gradually appeased.


    He marched out of the hall and went to a high stage before the gate, letting the biting wind carrying snowkes blow in his face.


    The failure to murder Lord Zhenxi, thest symbolic figure in league with the second prince within the capital, made him very discontent about the result of the bloody night. He could have crushed his enemies once and for all but fell short of sess forck of a final effort. As a consequence, he would have greater trouble waiting for him, for he knew the second prince had gained equally intimidating forces outside of the capital after years¡¯ worth of scheming. In his n, once Lord Zhenxi¡ªthest symbolic figure on the opponent side¡ªwas killed, the nonlocal forces would be at a loss without a leader, and then he would break their bases and wipe them out at the fastest speed. However, at the moment, the matter had be knotty.


    ¡°If Lord Zhenxi gathers the provincial armies and starts an open revolt, that is not something that can be suppressed within a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°But, anyway, the second prince and his forces have finally fallen from power.¡±


    The crown prince could finally breathe with ease.


    The hostile confrontation between him and the second prince thatsted for decades had finally drawn to an end.


    The downfall of his biggest political opponent was suffused with ck humor and ridicule.


    He abruptly broke into a fit of coldughter.


    Who could foresee that the second prince who imed to be the number one royal genius of the Western Qin would be killed by a petty county magistrate?


    At that thought, the crown prince had an urge to extend his gratitude to Li Mu.


    ¡°But somebody has to take the consequence of murdering a prince, especially a very powerful royal lord.¡±


    ¡°So far father has not finished his closed-door training. He is still trying to break the bottleneck in the Celestial Being Realm and obtain another five hundred years¡¯ life from heaven, having no time for political affairs. So, all that has happened in the vast Western Qin over thest century has not reached the emperor¡¯s ears. I already took the risk of forging the imperial edict to get rid of the second prince before fatherpleted his closed-door training. After doing what cannot be undone, I shall just find some scapegoats and maneuver my way out. But now, a man has finished off the second prince for me...¡±


    ¡°Well, should I make Li Mu the scapegoat?¡±


    The brain of the crown prince was racing.


    But he had one scruple on that solution¡ªrumors said Li Mu was the son of Li Gang.


    Li Gang was his most trustworthy right hand.


    As he was torn between his options, suddenly a crony of his hurried in and reported, ¡°Your Highness, an express letter from Chang¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Speak of the devil!¡±


    The crown prince took over the letter and nced at the envelope. Instantly, a trace of astonishment surfaced on his face.


    ...


    ...


    At the foot of the cliff in the back mountains of the Taibai County...


    The waterfall rumbled down, generating a rising steam.


    A hut was sitting by the Nine-dragon Lake.


    A huge crow perched motionlessly on the roof of that hut in silence, as though being a ck sculpture. The crow¡¯s feathers were strewn with drops of water, which were slowly dripping down to the ground.


    Coughs were heard.


    A blind Taoist walked out of the hut and halted by theke, seemingly waiting for something.


    Moonlight bathed thend.


    The twin moons as spotless as two white jade tes rose over theke, their reflections rippling in the water.


    The Taoist appeared to be waiting for something. He remained stiff on the spot.


    Most of the nighttime passed by.


    A hint of disappointment emerged on the Taoist¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been over a hundred days. Why hasn¡¯t the demonic dragon revealed itself?¡± ¡°Has it left theke because of that fight?¡± Strong persistence appeared on his features. ¡°The Nine-dragon Lake enjoys exceptional natural advantages. It can swallow the essence of the twin moons, so it¡¯s a perfect ce to practice for the demon races. That flood dragon can¡¯t have forsaken this ce simply due to that fight. Anyhow, there might not be a second ce in the world as good as this one to help it grown into a real dragon, right?¡±


    The blind Taoist had devoted his whole life to destroying demons.


    His purpose of staying there was just to figure out a way to kill that flood dragon.


    For that purpose, he had set up countless star deployments around theke.


    But he did not expect that after so many days that demonic dragon still did not turn up once.


    His patience was about to drain out.


    Cool moonlight poured down the abyss, rendering theke a different world, a cold, damp, underworld where he could see no traces of human beings in the ce but his.


    The blind Taoist began to consider leaving.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡±


    Without any notice, a man¡¯s voice rang from above.


    The blind Taoist was startled, which instantly gave rise toyers of ripples in theke as the oveid magic shields were strengthened. ¡°Who is it?¡± he yelled. He had ced a magic deployment around the ce. That crow was exceedingly vignt, but it failed to detect the stranger¡¯s arrival in advance.


    A wave of sharp broadsword qi zoomed over.


    Li Mu, riding on his flying broadsword, slowly descended to inches over theke.


    Those days, he had started setting up deployments at some key spots in the Taibai Mountain. Like a strenuous marmot, he had put up not less than two hundred underground deployments in the vast mountain area, to change the running directions of the Spiritual Qi in the Earthveins. Also, he had made imperceptible modifications at some ridges and peaks. It was true that he had started changing the geomancy in Taibai Mountain ording to his vision.


    That night, he went to change the Nine-dragons Fall and theke.


    As he arrived on his broadsword, to his great surprise, he saw that blind Taoist at theke.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± That crow opened its eyes, whose pupils reflected a scarlet light. The blind Taoist recognized Li Mu at once and stuttered, ¡°How... Howe you are so strong?¡± He could not find anything else to say, because when encountering Li Mu again after only a few months the boy had already became so powerful, that he was stunned and could not believe his eyes.


    Li Mu did not reply. His spiritual force quickly scanned the whole ce and discovered the star deployments the blind Taoist had set around theke.


    In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, those star deployments were rather simple and crude.


    ¡°You want to hunt the dragon?¡± doubted Li Mu. He had no good impression of the Taoist, because it was the old blind guy who had kidnapped Ming Yue from the county government and incurred the series of trouble that happenedter.


    ¡°No, I want to destroy the demon,¡± The blind Taoist said frostily.


    ¡°All by yourself?¡± Li Mu sniggered. Ten blind Taoists would not be the match of the flood dragon, and so it was even after adding the deployments he arranged in the surroundings. However, it suddenly urred to Li Mu that the old blind guy knew that old beggar he met on the other day. His heart pounded at the idea and he demanded, ¡°Tell me, who is that old beggar carrying a yellow dog on that day?¡±

 Chapter 287 - Beggar Gang in the Northern Song

    <h4>Chapter 287 Beggar Gang in the Northern Song</h4>


    The blind Taoist sensed the contempt and disdain in Li Mu¡¯s tone.


    He snorted and replied, ¡°Noment.¡±


    At that answer, Li Mu was amused.


    ¡°Fu*k it! You put on airs even before I ruffle your feathers!¡±


    With a stir of his mind, the Samsara Knife under his feet vibrated. A sh of broadsword light went off, which pierced the manyyered protective shields covering the blind Taoist in a trice but halted only a fraction of an inch away from his throat. The chilling broadsword qi surged, and it could easily cut open the blind Taoist¡¯s skin if it moved a little bit forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience.¡± Li Mu began, irritated. ¡°On that day, you took my attendant away and had her disappear. I haven¡¯t settled that ount with you. So, even if I kill you now, it will just be a minor punishment.¡±


    The blind Taoist gave a coldugh and snapped, ¡°You colluded with the demon races. You¡¯re a scumbag of mankind. If you want to kill me, fine, be my guest!¡±


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s really got some backbone!¡±


    Li Mu felt put out.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is at fault! You kidnapped my attendant but dare to y the hero in front of me! Hey, are you mental or something?¡±


    ¡°But if I do kill him, the string of clues leading to Ming Yue¡¯s whereabouts will be brokenpletely.¡±


    Li Mu¡®s eyes darted about. Suddenly, he saw that crow circling in midair. With another stir of mind, the flying broadsword suspending right before the throat of the blind Taoist turned into a streak of light and shot for the crow.


    ¡°Caw...¡± The crow gave a shrillingsting cry, its ck feathers scattered in the air.


    The huge crow then fell to the ground.


    ¡°You...¡± The blind Taoist looked extremely nervous and stumbled over to hold the crow in arms. Only then did he notice that the crow only got one wing pierced. It seemed that Li Mu did not intend to kill it.


    Putting on the air of a huge bully, Li Mu approached him menacingly and said, ¡°If you talk back to me once more, my broadsword will thrust again, and then, what you¡¯re holding will be a dead bird.¡±


    ¡°You... You¡¯re anyhow an upright man, how could you hurt a bird! How despicable!¡±


    Li Mu contradicted in a belittling tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me the fu*king scumbag of mankind? So, even if I am despicable in my ways, what can you do? Well, I certainly can¡¯t be as despicable as you are, who kidnapped a kid from my county. And this crow of yours is a demon, isn¡¯t it? I say it is not a decent bird anyway, am I right?¡± At that point, Li Mu failed to stifle augh, for he never knew ¡®decent¡¯ could be the right word to describe a bird.


    After that, hended on the ground. Then, he patted his forehead and yelled, ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot you already talked back to me. I think I¡¯ll just kill this bird...¡± As he said, the flying broadsword started vibrating and buzzing.


    ¡°The crow is my...!¡± screamed the blind Taoist in distress, ¡°Stop, stop! I¡¯ll tell you! That beggar is the Chief Elder of the Beggar Gang, thergest association in Northern Song. He came from Northern Song, so I figure he just went back there. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    The flying broadsword abruptly drew up right before hitting the head of the crow.


    Li Mu asked in amazement, ¡°Beggar Gang? There is really a Beggar Gang in this world?¡±


    The blind Taoist seemed to have not heard Li Mu¡¯s words. He was still very tense. He held the crow in his arms and began casting magic to cure its injury. The crow snuggled up to him like a child, its features revealing a rich affection for the man.


    ¡°How powerful is thergest association in Northern Song? It can¡¯t be one of the top nine Holy ns, can it?¡± probed Li Mu.


    Without looking up, the blind Taoist answered, ¡°Not one of the top nine Holy ns, of course. The reason that it is known as thergest association is the great number of its members. You can find their members across every part of the Northern Song. For that matter, it can get all the news in that empire first-hand. Although due to the special state of the Beggar Gang it hasn¡¯t been rated like other sects, there are many capable men in the gang. Zuo Luyi, the old number one expert in the Beggar Gang, imed to be the strongest practitioner on this and the first man to enter the Void-breaking Realm. Even the heads of the top nine Holy ns were his equals. It¡¯s just that the figure liked traveling around and then disappeared...¡±


    Since he had already started the story, the blind Taoist no longer begrudged his words.


    And he just found out that Li Mu actually reserved his strength when attacking the crow a moment ago. The blow merely caused a few feathers to fall off but did not break the wing.


    ¡°What? That old chap also seemed to have called himself Zuo Luyi, didn¡¯t he?¡± Li Mu was slightly stunned at that remark.


    The blind Taoist snorted, ¡°That old beggar is crazy. He keeps a dog and tells everyone he meets that he is Zuo Luyi, the old strongest expert on thend. Yet, his strength is not even one-tenth of Zuo Luyi¡¯s, and he often gets beaten up and has to run for his life...¡±


    Li Mu at once went speechless.


    ¡°Turns out that he is a psycho!¡±


    ¡°Will Ming Yue be in any danger after falling in the hands of that nut?¡±


    As though he had read Li Mu¡¯s mind, the blind Taoist said reassuringly, ¡°Rx. Even though the old dude is a bit deranged, he nevermits any forms of evil. He even cannot bring himself to kill demon races. Thus, how could he harm a child? That he took your little girl away is just to protect her. The girl is possessed by a devil. Her soul will be fully encroached by the devil in her before she grows to the age of twenty. That old dude perhaps hopes to sort the devil out from her body and so he took her away.¡±


    ¡°Fu*k! Since you knew Ming Yue had been possessed by a demon spirit, why did you still attempt to kill her?¡± demanded Li Mu, who had red up.


    The face of the blind Taoist turned red.


    In fact, he had only thought over those matters recently.


    At the moment, he had realized that he nearly made a serious mistake on that day.


    He had vowed to kill all the demons in the world. Since Ming Yue was possessed by a demon spirit, she was also the victim. If he had killed her that day, he would have taken an innocent life. For that matter, he felt rather guilty towards Li Mu and Ming Yue. Otherwise, he would not have told Li Mu that much even if he was threatened.


    Li Mu took a deep breath and started tob things through.


    There were finally some clues on Ming Yue¡¯s whereabouts. Li Mu was no longer at a total loss. No wonder he had heard no news about the old beggar in Chang¡¯an. Perhaps the chap had fled to the Northern Song. It was just that the Northern Song was very far from the Western Qin. Even if he traveled with the flying broadsword, counting in the time for rests, it would take him months to get there. Plus, even if he arrived in that empire, it was uncertain whether he could locate the old beggar. Hence, he could not rush in the case. He needed time to make a thorough n.


    Fortunately, as the old blind guy said, Ming Yue was in no imminent danger.


    Even though the old beggar did not keep his promise, he was not a bad guy.


    Further, the arrangement in the Taibai County had just started. The geomancy in the mountain area had not been finished yet. He could by no means put that project off, for the letter from Xu Sheng told him that he did not have much time left before the political storm spread to Chang¡¯an. When that time came, the situation would be unpredictable. Li Mu had to stay in the county to safeguard some people. Thus, he could not leave Qing Feng, Shangguan Yuting, and the others behind to search for Ming Yue.


    ¡°Seems that the search for Ming Yue has to be postponed.¡±


    Li Mu made up his mind.


    He shot a look at the blind Taoist and said, ¡°Leave this ce. That dragon is not something you can handle. You¡¯ll simply get killed if you keep staying here. From now on, this ce is a forbidden area in my Taibai County. Nobody is granted ess to it.¡±


    On hearing that, the blind Taoist instinctively wanted to talk back. But Li Mu threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll kill your bird first.¡±


    That remark touched a nerve.


    The blind Taoist was fuming. But atst, he hobbled back to the hut to pack his things for his departure. He kept coughing as he moved.


    Li Mu took a nce at him through the Third Eye and immediately noticed that the blind Taoist had poor health. If it weren¡¯t for his magic cultivation, given his health condition, he would have probably died a long time ago, already starting to decay.


    ¡°He is just a poor guy! ¡±


    Finally, the blind Taoist packed all his belongings and mounted the huge crow, coughing during the whole time. The bird carrying the man up from the ground, looked all forlorn. Soon, they became a dark dot under the moons and disappeared into the moonlight.


    Li Mu watched the Taoist fly away. After making sure that he had left the ce, he began to set up his deployments in the gorge.


    Based on Li Mu¡¯s prior observation and deduction, the gorge was a hidden eye of the Dragon-assembling Pattern.


    Large geomantic deployments all had an exposed core and a hidden one, which represented the Yin and the Yang. So did the Dragon-assembling Pattern, a remarkable geomantic deployment designed by nature. The exposed core gathered the qi of the mountains, while the hidden one attracted the qi of the Earthveins. Since it was only natural to avoid the overflow and fill the deficiency, the two sensitive deployment cores could not sit together. Because if they did, the Taibai Mountain would be a real blessed ce, which would be too unnatural and could not be missed by anyone.


    What Li Mu needed to do at the time was tobine the exposed and hidden cores into one.


    He nned to convert the Taibai Mountain into a blessed ce that would shock the world.


    And he would soar up to the sky from the blessed ce.


    In the moonlight, Li Mu started to get busy.


    He shuttled through the deep gorge on his Samsara Knife and engraved an array of deployments on the precipitous hills and cliffs. He also ced colossal boulders that weighed tons in assigned positions at the bottom of the gorge to change the geomancy. By modifying the trivial details, he continued to alter the terrain of the entire gorge.


    Thanks to the practice he did in the vast mountain years ago, Li Mu became very adept atying out deployments.


    The night hours flew by.


    A sun slowly rose from the distant margin of the Taibai Mountain area.


    The streets in the Taibai County gradually turned crowded.


    All of a sudden, a st went off and the earth trembled. A bizarre roar of a powerful monster came out from the back mountains and was heard by everyone in the county. Then, two shots of divine lights soared to the sky, twining one another and flying to heaven, as though they had dashed out of that world.


    The residents looked appalled. No one knew what was that about.


    ¡°Did a dragon just fly to heaven?¡±


    ¡°A demon in the back mountain has gained a mysterious power?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a flood dragon lives in the deepke by the back mountains. Has it seeded in transforming into a real dragon?¡±


    People were whispering everywhere. That phenomenon was indeed rare to see, almost like a miraculous sign of a deity.


    But shortly, the absurd phenomenon vanished. The weird roar of a wild beast died away, too. Everything seemed to be back to normal.


    Pale-faced, Li Mu slowly went back to the old county government.


    ¡°It¡¯s basically done, though further modification is called for... Altering such a massive geomantic deployment is so energy-consuming. Given my current spiritual force, it¡¯s a bit hard to do this work. Oh, I feel like my insides have been taken away.¡±


    He was so exhausted that he could not take a steady step forward.


    But he was quite excited within.


    As the grand deployment had been set up, he already sensed the change in the Spiritual Qi over the entire Taibai County.


    With the grand deployment, he was practically invincible in the Taibai County!

 Chapter 288 - Just Become a Full-sense Natural Expert

    <h4>Chapter 288 Just Be a Full-sense Natural Expert</h4>


    Another month swiftly passed by.


    Everyone in the Taibai County felt that the surroundings seemed to have changed.


    The air seemed to be fresher, and the water in the well sweeter. Some dead trees were actually starting to sprout, and the withered grass germinated in the snowy winter. Besides, some animals and birds that should have disappeared in that season had even appeared in the county. The frozen stream began to flow, and the dead springs were awake again...


    A few of the older people who were almost at rest in that cold winter looked increasingly vigorous, and they could even walk alone. On the other hand, some disabled people also surprisingly found that they were recovering, and after ten days, they werepletely healed.


    That kind of personal experience surprised countless people.


    In the Taibai County, Qing Feng, a schr servant who was known as the Little Master, certainly noticed such changes.


    As Li Mu¡¯s most intimate confidant, he knew of its reason, which had to be rted to his Young Master¡¯s active business those days.


    After Feng Yuanxing, Zhen Meng and the others were summoned for a discussion, they reached a conclusion.


    Soon, throughout the Taibai County, everyone heard that it was because of the county magistrate¡¯s protection that those changes had appeared. Being omnipotent, the county magistrate couldmunicate with the heavenly immortals and pray for the townsmen. As long as the citizens abided by thew, they could always be sheltered by the county magistrate.


    ¡°The county magistrate truly is a living god.¡±


    ¡°This is the blessing to our Taibai County.¡±


    ¡°I hope that the county magistrate can always stay in the Taibai County.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to expect it. The county magistrate loves people like his own children, and he is also politically excellent. I am afraid that he will be promoted soon...¡±


    In the morning, it was sunny.


    When the female pharmacist, Zhao Ling, went to the Shennongtang Pharmacy for medicine, she heard simr dialogues all the way.


    She had lived in the Taibai County for several months. Though she had been unwilling to stay there from the beginning even out of hatred, she had fully adapted to the life there. The more she knew, the more shocked she was. All this while her own cultivation had improved considerably in the recent months, reaching the peak of Joint-thoughts level. Those days, there were hidden signs of her breakthrough, and reaching the Zongshi Master Realm were just around the corner.


    Hearing those words, a sense of pride faintly arose in Zhao Ling¡¯s heart.


    After all, she was just a fifteen-year-old girl. Because she could enter the county magistrate¡¯s mansion at any time, the people there thought she was the county magistrate¡¯s confidant, and respected her. Every three days when Zhao Ling volunteered for a treatment at the entrance of the old county magistrate¡¯s mansion, she was called the first doctor of Taibai County. She was well-positioned and her medical skills were verified from countless empirical experiences.


    In the words of the overbearing county magistrate.


    It was ¡°from the masses and for the masses, and practice is the only criterion for testing the truth¡±.


    In fact, it was quite reasonable.


    The current life was something she had never experienced before in the Taibai Sword Faction, full of warmth and happiness.


    She didn¡¯t want to go back to the Taibai Sword Faction hurriedly.


    Currently, Shennongtang was thergest pharmacy in the county, and of course, it had nothing to do with the sinister Shennong Faction. It was operated by the survivors in the Shennong Faction¡¯s cave under the support of the overbearing county, and its shopkeeper was Mu Qing¡¯er, the single daughter of the doctor who had been killed by the Shennong Faction. The pharmacy enjoyed having an excellent public reputation, since neither the old nor the children would be cheated there.


    When Zhao Ling arrived, Mu Qing¡¯er had already prepared the required medicine.


    ¡°Sister Zhao, the prescription you gave me yesterday was so effective...¡± Mu Qing¡¯er gradually turned vigorous from grief. As she was very talented in pharmacy, Zhao Ling often taught her some medical skills, intending to cultivate her.


    After talking for a while, Zhao Ling spent another hour treating some patients who had been waiting and then left with the medicine.


    Because of the recent changes in the county, the number of patients in the city had decreased, and the people who went there for a treatment by him were basically from the surrounding counties and more distant ces.


    Zhao Ling, a pharmacist and a warrior, certainly noticed that change in the city.


    In her view, that was a strange phenomenon caused by the fact that the Yuan qi from heaven and earth had amazingly been concentrated hundreds of times more,pared to normal environments. That day, all across the Taibai County, the concentration of Yuan qi from heaven and earth was stronger than some of the secret cultivation ces of the Taibai Sword Faction,pletely confusing her.


    But she was clear of one point.


    That change was caused by the overbearing county magistrate, Li Mu.


    There were too many secrets in that young person, who was quite invincible.


    She became more and more curious about him.


    When she was walking, a figure blocked her way.


    As Zhao Ling looked up subconsciously, at first nce, she was shocked and her face became pale.


    ¡°Why... why have youe? Leave now...¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The excessive assignment tactic is really the most effective way to improve on academic performance.¡±


    After finishing the closed-door training, Li Mu walked out of the practice room with a sense of satisfaction.


    For more than two months, he had been arranging formations in the Taibai Mountain, flying on his sword, using the Samsara Knife to carve various hidden Taoist lines in stone walls, earth, cliffs, river beds and caves. He really painted the earth, and sometimes he needed to remove a mountain or even open another channel...


    In the first month, the Dragon-assembling Pattern of the geomancy array was initially repaired.


    A monthter, he spent time modifying it.


    That required a lot of spiritual force and natural qi.


    Many simr arrays needed to be engraved repeatedly. Just like the excessive assignment tactic for the primary school students, practice made perfect. Compared with that two months ago, Li Mu¡¯s talent in formation and geomancy had been improved considerably.


    Great progress.


    As the Broadswordmanding Skill was integrated into Taoist formation lines, and then merged into the enlightenment from the battle of the three peak Celestial Beings in Chang¡¯an City, he had gradually begun toprehend the rudiment of the knife intent. The power of the 24 small, well-manipted flying knives was far greater than before, no longer simply relying on speed. Currently, even battling against a Celestial Being, Li Mu was confident.


    More importantly, the Dragon-assembling Pattern of the geomancy formation had been sessfully made. At the moment, the entire Taibai County had beenpletely covered by the tactical deployment. With thousands of Taoist lines and patterns, no one could intrude without Li Mu¡¯s permission.


    In other words, Li Mu consolidated the entire county into an iron bucket.


    Currently, the entire Taibai County had be Li Mu¡¯s personal estate.


    Even if such peak Celestial Beings as Li Gang, the Secr Sword Whiz, attacked him, Li Mu also had confidence in resisting him by means of the tactical deployment¡¯s power.


    ¡°I finally have the capital in this world to stand up.¡±


    Li Mu was deeply relieved.


    After two months, he was finally relieved.


    At the moment, even if the associates of the second prince showed up for revenge, or the imperial royal family to punish him, Li Mu could also resist them.


    After his spiritual strength had been integrated into the formation, it, like the radar covering arge area, could spread across the county. Once sensing, he could feel throughout the entire Taibai County countless and various breaths and could speedily distinguish the foreign strong people.


    ¡°Hey? This breath... It turns out to be him. Interesting.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly sensed that there was a kind of strange breath of a martial arts strongman in the county.


    He smiled.


    After a while, the female physician Zhao Ling visited him.


    ¡°Your honor. I...¡± Zhao Ling stopped speaking hesitantly.


    Li Mu smiled, since it was the first time that he had seen that female physician¡ªwho was arrogant and casual¡ªbehave in such a hesitant manner. He said directly, ¡°Did your brother Zhao Yue to see me? Lead him here.¡±


    ¡°How... how did you know?¡± Zhao Ling widened her eyes in surprise.


    Li Mu giggled, ¡°I know all the historical events, including everything in this county.¡±


    Zhao Ling snorted and turned to walk out.


    She was really arrogant.


    Li Mu curled his lips.


    For a while, Zhao Yu, the oldest fellow apprentice of the Taibai Sword Faction, was led in.


    ¡°Young Master Li.¡± Zhao Yu saluted in a bold manner.


    Li Muughed, ¡°It has been more than two months since we parted in Chang¡¯an City. Brother Zhao became stronger. You have entered the Natural Realm, and formed a stream of natural qi. Congrattions... Brother Zhao, please sit down.¡± He was also surprised by thatbat-type genius¡¯ abnormality, to make progress so rapidly.


    Zhao Yu looked a bit proud.


    From that battle, he was greatly enlightened, and after returning to the Taibai Sword Faction, he immediately isted himself to practice. Two monthster, he finished that process and became the historically youngest Natural Expert in the Taibai Sword Faction, breaking countless records. People in the whole faction congratted for his sess, and he was directly regarded as the first choice for bing its leader.


    ¡°What did Young Master Li gain?¡± Zhao Yu asked.


    Li Mu sighed said, ¡°Eh. Since I returned to the Taibai County, I have been busy with the administrative affairs for the people, having no time for practice. Therefore, little progress has been made on regards to the martial arts realm...¡± He seemed helpless.


    Zhao Yu said, ¡°In fact, you should not care about the secr affairs...¡±


    He really wanted to give some advice to Li Mu. After all, Li Mu had once saved him. However, he had just heard that Li Mu was crazy about women, who even dared to take the top beauty Hua Xiangrong from the Musical House, also buying dozens of other beautiful girls... No matter how energetic he was, he could not prevent his desire from eroding his soul. Besides, Li Mu needed to handle administrative affairs.


    But soon, Li Mu added, ¡°After two months, I have just be a full-sense Natural Expert...¡±


    Gosh!


    Zhao Yu almost spitted blood from his mouth.


    Full-sense Natural Expert.


    Just a full-sense Natural Expert.


    He urged to bite Li Mu to death.


    ¡°Now that you have be a full-sense Natural Expert, why are you upset?¡±

 Chapter 289 - A Few Little Mice

    <strong>Chapter 289 A Few Little Mice</strong>


    He remembered that although Li Mu had resisted the siege of those great Celestial Beings that day, it was because of the Sky-stabilizing Mirror that repressed the Yuan qi of heaven and earth, rendering Celestial Beings unable to perform their skills. At that time, Li Mu¡¯s natural qi had only been at half a level.


    Zhao Yu was a very confident and conceited person.


    Therefore, in his view, given that he had defeated Meng Wu and Chu Nantian, two Natural Experts, with his cultivation inferior to a Natural Expert¡¯s, he was no worse than Li Mu. After all, even if a Natural Expert didn¡¯t mobilize the Yuan qi from heaven and earth, he could give it into full y. His fight was more convincing.


    Therefore, although he was shocked by Li Mu¡¯s performance that day, he would never feel ashamed of his inferiority. He was confidant of his talent and potential. As long as he had time and opportunities, he believed that he could definitely catch up with Li Mu.


    As for the end of the battle, the fact that Li Mu had defeated the second prince easily was shocking, though, he guessed there were some reasons for that. One was that the second prince did not fully integrate the extraterrestrial devil¡¯s power; the second was that the second prince had been injured in the previous battle against the Secr Sword Whiz and the Sky-cracking Punch; the third was that Li Mu had a treasure from his sect.


    After finding out those reasons, Zhao Yu intended topete against Li Mu in terms of cultivating speed.


    Because in his opinion, Li Mu was the most talented one among the young people he had met.


    Genius cherished genius.


    However, at that moment, he was shocked by Li Mu¡¯s words, that he had just be a full-sense Natural Expert.


    Li Mu felt happy when seeing his expression.


    ¡±You are too young to threaten me.¡±


    Zhao Yu covered his head with his hands, and forced himself to look normal, saying, ¡°Young Master Li, I came to Taibai County to discuss with you on two things. The first is that I want to take my sister back, because my father¡¯s 60th birthday party is close at hand and he hopes that she can go back home. Afterwards, she will return to the Taibai County as agreed. Second, the reason for the death of the four disciples in the Taibai Sword Faction has been ascertained. They were secretly killed by Zhou Zhenhai, a disciple of another faction, who tried to cast the me to you. I am sorry that you were wronged. Please forgive me.¡±


    He spoke in a humble manner.


    After the end of the war in Chang¡¯an City, Zhao Yu returned to the sect, and told the leader about the battle. The high-level members including Zhao Xue, its leader, were shocked, since the battle indicated that Li Mu had used his own power to defeat all the people of the Taibai Sword Faction. Hence, the Taibai Sword Faction must change their attitude towards Li Mu.


    After reviewing the case, the seniors of the Taibai Sword Faction quickly found out the truth and Zhou Zhenhai was discovered.


    Hence, Zhou Zhenyue, his twin brother, was nervous.


    Fortunately, he decided correctly that day.


    Otherwise, that day, the Taibai Sword Faction would have to face a disaster.


    In the end, they decided to order the best genius of the sect, Zhao Yu, to visit the county and meet with Li Mu, in an attempt to change the hatred for a good rtionship. After all, geographically speaking, the Taibai Sword Faction was situated in the Taibai County. The previous county magistrate could be neglected, but the demon-like magistrate, Li Mu¡ªwho had killed a prince, fortunately to live for a long time¡ªdeserved much attention.


    ¡°Zhou Zhenhai is now prisoned in the county government organ, and Young Master Li can punish him at will,¡± Zhao Yu said.


    Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need that. He killed disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction, so you¡¯d better dispose of him yourselves. When you take Zhao Wei back, take him with you.¡± Li Mu was not interested in wasting time to deal with such an unimportant man.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Li,¡± Zhao Yu stood up and replied.


    He was not articte, but he was talented and acted swiftly.


    After settling that matter, Zhao Yu actually had one private matter.


    But he felt awkward to say it. After all, it seemed to be much inappropriate.


    Li Mu stood up to say his farewells.


    When they walked to the door, Li Mu was suddenly stricken by something and said, ¡°Yes, I also want to discuss one thing with brother Zhao...¡±


    Zhao Yu was shocked and subconsciously said, ¡°Young Master Li, please go on.¡±


    Li Mu answered with a smile, ¡°On that day, before Cao Bingyan, Rival Energy against Star River, died, he imprinted the mystery of the ancient Star River Sword Sect into his remaining spiritual force and imparted it to me, in hopes to sustain his Star River Sword Sect. However, brother Zhao, you know that I am addicted to the Chinese broadsword methods. I might disappoint Cao Bingyan. After all, Cao Bingyan is also a Zongshi Master, so it will be a great pity if the Star River Sword Sect bes extinct, no matter what he has done. Brother Zhao, you are a genius in swordsmanship... I¡¯d better give you the secret skills of swordsmanship. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zhao Yu looked surprised.


    What he wanted to say was that private matter.


    On the day when he saw Cao Bingyan perform the Star River Sword methods, Zhao Yu was excited about them, feeling that the methods were familiar to him. However, it was a pity that before Cao Bingyan died, he passed down the sword-using methods to Li Mu, a knife user powerhouse, but Zhao Yu didn¡¯t scramble for the methods.


    Those days, he had been missing the swordsmanship.


    Given that he had gone to the Taibai County to visit Li Mu, he also wanted to exchange some conditions for the sword-using methods, but he didn¡¯t find anything that could be as important as the Star River Sword skills. After all, if one cultivated them to the peak, one could break the void. Even the supreme sword-using methods of the Taibai Sword Faction could not be strengthened to break the void.


    So, in the end, when he was ready to leave without making his request.


    Li Mu mentioned it unexpectedly.


    ¡°This... What¡¯s Young Master Li¡¯s condition for that?¡± Zhao Yu asked ecstatically.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°Will brother Zhao not ept it if I have no conditions?¡±


    ¡°Yes... eh, no, no, no. I...¡± Zhao Yu suddenly blushed.


    The oldest apprentice of the Taibai Sword Faction, all of a sudden, was joked by Li Mu into speechlessness.


    Li Muughed, ¡°Brother Zhao dared to save Mrs. Tang and her daughters despite the danger. You are really a warm-blooded man. As the beauty matched the hero, and the charming wine the warrior, this valuable book can only be used fully by you.¡±


    As he spoke, he directly gave the print of Cao Bingyan¡¯s spiritual force to Zhao Yu.


    Of course, he had studied the sword-using skills in it, so he was clear of the profound meaning behind the Star River Sword skills. Although he had already integrated them into his own Dao-using methods, he didn¡¯t intend to cultivate them.


    ¡°Thanks a lot. Brother Li,¡± Zhao Yu said excitedly, ¡°I am deeply grateful. You are my sworn brother from now on.¡±


    Li Mu felt pleased, since offering the book that did not belong to him to this man could only bring him benefits.


    ...


    After Zhao Yu and his sister left, Li Mu met Zheng Cunjian in the study room, who hade from the Chang¡¯an Mansion.


    ¡°Young Master, ording to the spy¡¯s information, a month ago in Qin City, Lord Zhenxi, the second important associate of the second prince, rebelled and attacked the pce, but was defeated by the crown prince in cooperation with the Grand Chancellor of imperial guards and several other princes. Now, Lord Zhenxi is on the run, and the power of the second prince haspletely disappeared,¡±


    Zheng Cunjian reported.


    Li Mu looked slightly serious.


    ¡°I finally see this result.¡±


    The remaining associates of the second prince were thoroughly extinct, and the powerful political figures in the capital should have reached another agreement.


    However, that also meant that his peaceful life had reached its end.


    After all, someone had to be made responsible for the death of a paramount and powerful prince.


    Those powerful figures woulde to settle things with him.


    ¡°Till now, the emperor is still in closed-door training. The political affairs of the empire are now handled by the crown prince, lord Quan, Lord Kang, and Prime Minister Wang. Also, the military power of the imperial army is in the hands of Guan Minren,¡± Zheng Cunjian said in detail.


    Li Mu waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those messy things... I am not interested in them.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian stopped and said, ¡°There is still one thing. ording to the information of the prefecture organ, the newly appointed county magistrate for the Taibai County is already on its way to the Chang¡¯an Mansion, and Young Master, you have to quit three dayster.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Alright. Alright.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care.


    The identity of the county magistrate was meaningless for him.


    The title of county magistrate did not matter.


    However, that sessor who was directly appointed by the imperial court must be an official or a person of high status. It was a ridiculous notion that the Taibai County magistrate¡¯s title had be so attractive.


    Anyway, the Taibai County belonged to him.


    As for the reason why Li Mu took many efforts to turn the whole county government organ into and of blessed geomancy, it was that he was going to consolidate his power there, instead of benefiting his sessor. If the newlying county magistrate did what he should do, Li Mu wouldn¡¯t trouble him. If he really dared to bother Li Mu¡¯s n, Li Mu, who had killed a prince, would have to trouble that official.


    As if seeing through Li Mu¡¯s mind, Zheng Cunjian added, ¡°The magistrate of the prefecture asked me to tell you that the new county magistrate is a disciple who was born in the imperial Holy n of the Guanshan Pasture. His identity is special. Hence, don¡¯t act on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Is he a disciple of Guanshan Pasture?¡±


    ¡°A Holy n of the empire?¡±


    It was rumored that the owner of the Guanshan Pasture was one of the current peak masters in that world, and was a sage.


    The top nine Holy ns, in fact, were powerful, which were superior to the three great empires, barbarians, and witches, and dominated the destiny of the Divine Land. They were as invible as the heaven court. Whoever provoked the top nine Holy ns had to die.


    ¡°Howe even the people from the top nine Holy ns are involved in this matter?¡±


    Li Mu nodded, indicating that he already knew that.


    Zheng Cunjian reported all the things and left tacitly.


    However, at the moment when he exited the room, he hesitated for a moment and suddenly stepped in again. He said with hesitation, ¡°Young Master, these days, please be cautious. ording to news outside, you are in a perilous situation. In the capital, the princes and lords have imed to catch and send you back to Qin City for trial. Lord Zhenxi and other remaining traitors also seem to have sneaked into the northwestern province...¡±


    Li Mu looked at his expression and said, ¡°Are these words not what the Li Gang told you?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian nodded with an awkward look.


    Li Mu sneered, and when he was about to say something, his face suddenly changed slightly. His mouth was sharply upward. He said, ¡°When I talk of the devil, he arrives...¡± He stood up slowly and said, ¡°A few little mice snuck in. Let¡¯s go out to have a look.¡±

 Chapter 290 - Pass My Words

    <h4>Chapter 290 Pass My Words</h4>


    A confused Zheng Cunjian followed Li Mu to the door of the study.


    After being expanded by Li Mu, the old county magistrate mansion covered a wide area, offering a broad vision. There were no high walls in the courtyard, but mainly trees, canals and rockeries. Therefore, Li Mu could see most of the yard clearly from the study door.


    With the breeze, the trees were rustling.


    The scenery in the courtyard was extremely attractive.


    Zheng Cunjian looked around the quiet courtyard.


    However, the courtyard was abnormally quiet.


    Li Mu¡¯s mouth went upward and he moved his finger.


    Then, the power from the finger was pressed into the yard.


    A weird phenomenon happened.


    Zheng Cunjian surprisingly found that in the quiet courtyard, ripples arose, forming a wave-shaped picture, and immediately a new scene appeared where four figures were furiously wandering back and forth in the trees and rockeries like blind people. They were shouting, yet no sound was perceived...


    ¡°Is it an illusion array?¡±


    ¡°Did someone sneak into the county magistrate mansion?¡±


    He understood the meaning of the little mice mentioned by Li Mu.


    Everything before was hidden by the tactical deployment.


    Those people had been caught in the tactical deployment and couldn¡¯t get out.


    Why did they break into the old county magistrate¡¯s mansion?


    Apparently, they were targeting Li Mu.


    Zheng Cunjian saw that one of the figures punched forcefully with overbearing momentum, who turned out to be a peak Natural Expert. However, his punch didn¡¯t work at all when itnded on a green rockery.


    The other three people were already impatient. Even though they hit and chopped forcibly, their surging power was counteracted by some mysterious force. Even a leaf couldn¡¯t be shaken off. It was quite strange.


    Zheng Cunjian looked at Li Mu with great shock.


    He knew that Li Mu was good at tactical deployments, a fact that had already been proven in the Shack¡¯s courtyard of Chang¡¯an City. For a period of time, the Shack¡¯s courtyard was a forbidden area only second to the prefecture¡¯s government organ in Chang¡¯an City. Basically, no one could break in.


    Even so, Li Mu couldn¡¯t form such powerful tactical deployment at the time.


    The four people being trapped were powerhouses of peak Natural Realm, who could inspire awe throughout any region, but when caught in the tactical deployment ced in the yard of the county magistrate mansion, they, like the blind in a swamp, couldn¡¯t make any difference, not to mention the house.


    If Li Mu didn¡¯t break the formation, Zheng Cunjian believed that he would not be able to find it when he walked out of the yard.


    ¡°Too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°How horrible his tactic array and tactical deployment level are!¡±


    Zheng Cunjian was scared.


    In that seemingly calm yard, such a secret formation was ced.


    Looking at that young man with a sneer, Zheng Cunjian revered him more. In fact, the closer you were to someone and the more you thought you knew him, the more you would fear him when finding you knew even less of him. Li Mu was undoubtedly such a person from his view.


    ¡°Chitter...chitter.¡± A fox was chirping crisply.


    A stream of white lightning shed from the side and jumped into Li Mu¡¯s arms; it turned out to be a white fox.


    ¡°Chirping...¡± The little white fox, Daji, licked Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    Li Mu stroked the little fox and then asked Zheng Cunjian, ¡°Do you know these four people?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°As is the case.¡± Li Mu smiled and had one idea.


    In the void, rippling gold formation lines shed away, and then, the four hustling figures were cheering, only to find the mist dissipating and their vision clear again.


    The four people almost simultaneously saw Li Mu who was standing at the door of the distant study.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The first one to react was thin, but dashed as fast as lightning toward Li Mu. As he threw off the pair of gold and silver rings in his palms,yers of the ring shadows suddenly flew to surround Li Mu.


    That was absolutely a horrifying attack by a peak Natural Expert.


    Being nervous, Zheng Cunjian subconsciously retreated.


    He saw that every ring shadow was a real object. That was a kind of extremely powerfulbat skill.


    A famous figure suddenly struck him.


    ¡°He is...¡± Zheng Cunjian was eximing.


    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡±


    24 flying knives were moving around Li Mu, and in a sh, all the gold and silver ring shadows were smashed when they were about 3 meters away from Li Mu.


    At the same time, in the air, the figure that was dashing toward Li Mu suddenly was beaten to fly out onto the ground forcefully and stiffly, with a shiny silver flying knife inserted in his throat.


    Defense and counterattack.


    In a moment, a peak Natural Expert was killed.


    ¡°He is ¡°Fatal Gold and Silver Rings¡± Liao Zhi, one of Lord Zhenxi¡¯s 16 men of sacrifice...¡± As soon as Zheng Cunjian eximed, the battle was over.


    Li Mu became excited immediately.


    The other three strongmen must also be Lord Zhenxi¡¯s subordinates.


    They had finallye.


    ¡°Da*n.¡±


    ¡°Move together.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The other three peak Natural Experts began to jointly attack Li Mu with their respective unique skills. Their natural qi, like majestic waves, rushed toward Li Mu, as if they were to smash Li Mu and the study behind him...


    Li Mu turned and left, saying, ¡°Give the brute, magistrate of the prefecture, these four dead people.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zheng Cunjian felt puzzled.


    Before the voice fell down¡ª


    Three bundles of knife light shed.


    Whiz!


    Whiz!


    Whiz!


    The exploding sound rose at that point.


    The three strong men who had rushed toward Li Mu were beaten, flying out like scarecrows shot by arrows and fell down beside ¡°Fatal Gold and Silver Rings¡± Liao Zhi, whose throat had been stabbed. Thus, the four, in a row, seemed to be ced there deliberately by someone.


    Zheng Cunjian was stunned.


    Swoosh!


    Four flying knives flew out from the throats of the four Natural Experts and back to Li Mu, passing by Zheng Cunjian¡¯s temple.


    In a sh, Zheng Cunjian had a feeling of death.


    As the flying knives passed by, it seemed that the death god was exhaling toward your ear, which was creepy.


    When he reacted, Li Mu had already disappeared.


    He approached the four dead bodies for careful observation, and then he recognized they were all men of sacrifice for Lord Zhenxi. The imperial court had issued a wanted order, with the four people in it. Given that they had gone through numerous fierce fights, and were especially good at hiding, assassination, and poisoning, they could bebeled as first-ss attackers. Hence, logically speaking, it was quite possible for such four people to sneak into the county to assassinate Li Mu, but...


    Lord Zhenxi underestimated Li Mu¡¯s strength.


    Zheng Cunjian hadpletely failed to perceive Li Mu¡¯s trump card.


    He put away the four dead bodies with care.


    When taking those corpses outside, Zheng Cunjian noticed no waves of tactical deployment around the rockeries, trees, and streams beside the stone path, but he knew that as long as Li Mu took action, in a sh, he would be a lost ant and would be stuck in that tactical deployment for a lifetime.


    When he walked out of the yard, Zheng Cunjian was drenched with cold sweat.


    He found that there was a man at the gate waiting for him in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, our Young Master wants to ask you for help on one thing,¡± The little servant, Qing Feng, said calmly.


    Zheng Cunjian looked a bit embarrassed, because he caused Qing Feng¡¯s disability. Currently, he served Li Mu, and naturally knew Qing Feng was definitely the first trusted servant. Hence, Li Mu must have some hatred toward him.


    ¡°Little master, please tell me the matter,¡± Daring not to neglect him, Zheng replied respectfully.


    As Qing Feng waved his hand, a team of soldiers brought people from afar.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng. Mr. Zheng, save me...¡± The people who were struggling and calling for help, was Li Bing, who was trapped in Taibai County, the youngest son of the prefecture magistrate, Li Gang. Those days, he had been detained in the Taibai County, but Li Gang had never asked about him. He had almost been forgotten.


    ¡°Our Young Master asks you to take this person back,¡± Qing Feng said.


    On that day, he had also been injured by Li Bing.


    However, during those days, Li Bing was reformed throughbor in the Taibai County, and became better after suffering a lot. Anyway, Li Bing was Li Mu¡¯s half-blood brother, so Li Mu would not really kill him¡ªOf course, the little servant boy did not know that Li Mu had changed.


    Zheng Cunjian nodded.


    ¡°Our Young Master asks you to pass his words to the prefecture magistrate, that his subordinates shall note to make troubles in the Taibai County again, or else...¡± Although the little servant did not finish his words, the meaning was obvious.


    Zheng Cunjian was shocked. In addition to nodding, he could not find any proper words.


    ...


    ...


    Chang¡¯an City.


    Holy House, Musical House.


    Three days ago, the most famous brothel in the entire Musical House had beenpletely booked by a mysterious powerful figure.


    As the night drew on, the lights were on.


    A handsome young man in a green robe was drinking and singing, gesturing wildly.


    Around him were several famous figures in the Chang¡¯an Mansion, including Private Adviser Tian from the prefecture government organ and several chiefs of sub-government organs in various major districts. Besides, Jin Chenghua, the newly-appointed director of the Musical House, was also ttering him.


    The most excellent girls of the Holy House were also around him.


    ¡°Young Master Huang. Now that you have stayed in the Chang¡¯an Mansion for several days, why not go to the Taibai County to take over the post of county magistrate?¡± Private Adviser Tian seemed to ask him casually as he smiled. That arrogant young man was Huang Wenyuan, a disciple of the Guanshan Pasture and a rising powerful figure with immeasurable cultivation.


    Many people couldn¡¯t figure out why Huang Wenyuan, whose identity and background were so powerful, was willing to take over a post as humble as the county magistrate in the Taibai County.


    At first, Huang Wenyuan himself couldn¡¯t figure it out.

 Chapter 291 - The Man Named Huang Wenyuan

    <h4>Chapter 291 The Man Named Huang Wenyuan</h4>


    Up to the present Huang Wenyuan still did not get it.


    But it was arranged by his grandfather in person, so he could not say no to it.


    Given that he felt wronged and was flustered by the whole thing, he dawdled along the road. When he arrived in Chang¡¯an, he did not immediately set off for Taibai County. Instead, he decided to have a taste of the prosperity of the province capital first by plunging into the enchanting red light district and spending his gold in some attractive woman¡¯s arms. That indeed sounded more appealing than the forlorn practice in the sect.


    Bai Xuan, the madam in the Holy House, hade to apany him with a broad smile.


    Although she seemed happy, she was still a little worried.


    From what she had heard in the past few days, this young man, who had attracted all the big shots in the city to visit him, tag along with him, and butter him up, and even received quite polite and warm treatment from His Lordship, turned out to be the one to rece Li Mu as the magistrate of Taibai County. Moreover, Li Mu did not appear to be promoted to some other ce but be dismissed from his post. And there was no new appointment for him after he was relieved of his office.


    After working in the brothel for so many years, Bai Xuan¡¯s ability to take her cues from people¡¯s words and facial expressions already reached high excellence. By then, she had a vague feeling that the current trend was rather disadvantageous for Li Mu.


    Like many other folks in Chang¡¯an, she also had no idea what had really happened outside of the main hall of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club on that day, nor did she know how big the trouble Li Mu made was or how high his current cultivation was. Therefore, it was hard for her to be unconcerned.


    Among all those young heroes Bai Xuan knew, Li Mu was undoubtedly the one Bai Xuan found the most outstanding and the most admirable. From his entrenched love for Hua Xiangrong, she could tell that the youth who received variedments from the ordinary people in Chang¡¯an was a man of integrity.


    Bai Xuan hoped that Hua Xiangrong could settle down with a wonderful man, so it was natural that she did not want anything terrible to happen to Li Mu.


    ¡°Madam Bai, I¡¯ve heard that Hua Xiangrong, the Top Beauty who once worked for your Holy House, has the beauty of a fairy and is the number one good-looking girl in Chang¡¯an. Is it true?¡± As if it just urred to him, the slightly drunk Huang Wenyuan asked Bai Xuan with a happy smile.


    Bai Xuan forced a bright smile and answered in a sweet voice, ¡°Young Master Huang, let the bygones be bygones. Hua¡¯er is no longer in the business, so she is not the Top Beauty anymore. Today, Qin¡¯er, the girl sitting right to your side, has a national beauty and heavenly fragrance. She is the best girl in our Holy House now, not a bit less than that Hua¡¯er. I hope Young Master Hua could take care of her...¡±


    The girl sitting by Huang Wenyuan was at the age of sixteen. She had an oval face, the skin smooth like jade, a curvy figure, thick and shining hair. It was true that she looked stunning. She was a newly selected maiden in the Holy House, who was good at all kinds of arts, such asposing poems, singing, and dancing. In the entire Musical House, she was a remarkable prostitute.


    It was just that she was still a little outstripped by Hua Xiangrong, who had practiced the Xiantian Skill.


    Bai Xuan intended to make Qin¡¯er the second Hua Xiangrong. Yet, due to Huang Wenyuan¡¯s intimidating background, Qin¡¯er was forced to be sold to Huang Wenyuan and lost her virginity. Since then, the hope that she couldpete for the Top Beauty had been dashed.


    ¡°Haha...¡± Huang Wenyuanughed, ¡°So it turns out that Hua Xiangrong¡¯s beauty is roughly the same as Qin¡¯er¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Bai Xuan hastily confirmed that.


    Qin¡¯er also smiled gingerly and refilled the wine for Huang Wenyuan, disying her tenderness and obedience.


    But Huang Wenyuan gave a scornfulugh and continued, ¡°If that Hua Xiangrong is just like Qin¡¯er, well, she is merely a cheesy,monce woman. But the rumor somehow says she is the fairy under the moon and her dance takes the breath away... What a bummer!¡±


    As those words were out, Qin¡¯er¡¯s face instantly stiffened. She stammered in disbelief, ¡°Young Master Huang, you...¡±


    Bai Xuan¡¯s face turned stern as well, for she also sensed the ill intention in his remark.


    Huang Wenyuan shot an airy look at Qin¡¯er and smiled. There was a hint of mockery in his eyes. He leaned back on the back of the chair and said with a half-hearted smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many famous beauties in the martial arts circle¡ªXu Ying, the Dark Female Sword from Yue Mountain Faction, Zhao Ci, the Drifting-in-wind Leave Sword from the Wind-ride Sword Sect, Zhu Jiuzhen, the Fiend Sword from the Ancient Sword Sect... But the one who is truly a fairy descending in the mortal is Zhuo Wenjun, the number on beauty among all the martial sects within Western Qin Empire, the Flying Rainbow, and Iron Rider from my Guanshan Pasture. Compared with those wonder women who amazed the world, how can a whore who only knows to please men with her beauty tolerable to the eye?¡±


    Staring at Qin¡¯er, who was heartbroken and looked incredulous, he said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    Slowly, Qin¡¯er lowered her head and cried without making a sound.


    She was the daughter of a government official. It was because of a cmity that her family declined, and so she came down to the Musical House. Fortunately, she was picked by the Holy House and then treated with respect. But now that the romantic story about Hua Xiangrong and Li Mu had spread across the city, all the prostitutes envied Hua Xiangrong very much. When she first met Huang Wenyuan, she knew he was one-up from his status and demeanor. Although he did not impress Chang¡¯an City with his talent in poetry as Li Mu did, he also became the man all the other influential people scrambled to befriend. Given all that, Qin¡¯er gave all her love to the man, including her chastity, in the hope that she could earn his affection and be rescued like her senior Hua Xiangrong...


    But only heaven knew that was a vain hope...


    Gazing up at the man who just said that snide words to her after being her sweet lover for days, Qin¡¯er felt her heart had sunk into an ice cave.


    Huang Wenyuan¡¯s mockery eyes almost pierced through Qin¡¯er like a sharp sword.


    She entrusted the wrong man with her heart, which now broke into pieces.


    Bai Xuan struggled to suppress her rage and pulled Qin¡¯er into her arms. Even though she was well aware of Huang Wenyuan¡¯s high standing, she said, ¡°Young Master Huang is too heartless. If you don¡¯t fancy my girl, why did you...¡±


    ¡°Why did I take her virginity?¡± Huang Wenyuan cut her off with a nd smile. ¡°You know, a man fed up with delicacies of every kind asionally longs for a crude dish to work up his appetite.¡±


    Those in the vicinity all very cooperatively broke into a roar ofughter.


    Anyway, it was no big deal to taunt a prostitute.


    Qin¡¯er¡¯s pretty face turned white as the snow. She stumbled to her feet, cast a look at Huang Wenyuan, and swept away from the room in despair.


    Tears spattered to the floor and splintered into many small drops.


    Huang Wenyuan put down the wine ss and said drearily, ¡°What a killjoy! With all her wailing and tears... Humph. Madam Bai, tell her to get some makeup ande her to tend me in fifteen minutes.¡± His tone showed that he certainly did not allow anyone to doubt or contradict him.


    Swallowing her fury, Bai Xuan turned around to leave.


    Private Adviser Tian from the Chang¡¯an government suddenly cracked a smile and said, ¡°To be fair, Qin¡¯er is a gorgeous girl indeed. But inparison with Miss Hua Xiangrong, she is a far cry. Young Master Huang, I happened to have a star deployment film on the solo dance of Hua Xiangrong in the moonlight on the day of the Top Beauty Competition. Please have a look.¡±


    He fished out a long stroll and slowly unfolded it. The inscriptions on the star deployment swirled, and a video record started to y, which was precisely the scenes that Hua Xiangrong was dancing while singing the song When Will the Moon Rise. Cold moonlight poured on the stage as Hua Xiangrong¡¯s graceful figure descended from midair. She looked just like a fairy maiden left in the mortal world, a little too beautiful to be real...


    The crowd watched the film with their mouth open.


    As the film proceeded, Huang Wenyuan¡¯s breathing quickened involuntarily.


    ¡°There is such beauty in the world?¡±


    He eximed without realizing it.


    Li Mu¡¯s Beauty Poem that had been popr for a while instantly surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Where is this girl right now?¡± demanded Huang Wenyuan, his eyes scorching.


    Private Adviser Tian beamed and answered, ¡°She is in Taibai County. Li Mu has taken her back. But rumor has it that Li Mu holds the girl in great respect and has not slept with her yet.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Great. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll head for Taibai County to take office.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Private Adviser Tian smirked. He had reached his goal today and could go back to report to the Chang¡¯an magistrate.


    Right at the moment, a shriek sounded from the upstairs. ¡°Ahhh, Qin¡¯er, Qin¡¯er, you...¡±


    The most beautiful, kind, and talented girl in the Holy House had just hung herself in her room on the higher floor. She finally left this world in humiliation, despair, and devastation...


    The girls of the Holy House all scurried over, but it was toote to save her.


    Weeps were heard.


    Qin¡¯er was a nice, good-hearted girl. After being picked as Bai Xuan¡¯s principal cultivating object, she enjoyed a high status in the Holy House. She had also shown her kindness to everyone and gave the other girls a ton of favors, which reminded the others of Hua Xiangrong. Thus, her death caused a lot of girls to shed tears despite themselves.


    When Huang Wenyuan and the others heard the tragedy, their countenance also paled.


    ¡°How damned unlucky today is...¡± Huang Wenyuan snorted, ¡°Madam Bai, tonight send me another your best girl. She¡¯d better look like Hua Xiangrong...¡± At the moment, his desire was raging. Because after watching the film of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s dance under the moon, he was burning with lust and needed an outlet.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Lord Zhenxi finally lost his temper?¡±


    Staring at the bodies of Liao Zhi, the Gold Sliver Lethal Ring, and the other three men, Li Gang remarked pensively.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost sure that Lord Zhenxi has rebelled and sneaked into the northwest. The four were Lord Zhenxi¡¯s most faithful men. Does their appearance in Taibai County imply that Lord Zhenxi himself is staying about Taibai County, lucking in the dark?¡±


    ¡°Or, Lord Zhenxi is hiding in Fufeng City?¡±


    Zheng Dengke, the magistrate in Fufeng, was the adopted son of Lord Zhenxi. That was a widely known fact. But ever since that snowy night of the coup, Zheng Dengke had submitted memorials to the throne several times to defend himself and explicitly expressed his loyalty to the crown prince. Further, he also searched for the evil reminders of the second prince in Fufeng City with great fanfare. He was, after all, a Commanders of Border-provinces with the military power. Although all those efforts were not enough to rid himself of the suspicion, the crown prince and his allies dared not take on him at once. So, they had to take it slow.


    ¡°Bring the bodies away. Cut off their heads and send the heads to the capital. Just say that they were killed on the outskirts by the guards of the Chang¡¯an government. Don¡¯t mention Li Mu¡¯s name.¡± Li Gang ordered and waved Zheng Cunjian away.


    Zheng Cunjian took the order and asked servants to take the bodies away.


    Shortly, Private Adviser Tian came to the door and asked for a meeting.


    ¡°Your Honor, the thing is done. Huang Wenyuan is a lecher. The second he saw Hua Xiangrong¡¯s amazing dance, he almost lost himself. He has decided to go to Taibai County to take the office tomorrow morning and asked me to get ready all the inaugural paperwork by the next dawn,¡± said Private Adviser Tian with a simper, ¡°Huang Wenyuan has also solicited that scroll.¡±


    A trace of cold smile climbed to Li Gang¡¯s features. ¡°Private Adviser Tian, based on your observation, what kind of man is this Huang Wenyuan?¡±


    Private Adviser Tian replied, ¡°He is a disciple who just left the Holy n and entered society. His cultivation is unfathomable, but his knowledge of the ways of the world is limited. Perhaps it¡¯s because he has spent years in the sect and seldom had contact with the secr world. He is arrogant and self-conceited, heartless and cruel, opinionated, and lust for women. I believe he is the kind of man who always aims too high and bites more than he can chew!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 292 - The Third Letter

    <h4>Chapter 292 The Third Letter</h4>


    Hearing that, Li Gang gave a satisfied smile.


    Private Adviser Tian did not practice martial arts. His strength was even less than Zheng Cunjian¡¯s. But he excelled at unorthodox arts like Divination and fortune-telling, so he had a pair of sharp eyes in judging people¡¯s disposition.


    Now that Private Adviser Tian came to that conclusion, then it could not be incorrect.


    Huang Wenyuan was a man with ambitious goals but thin blessings. He was born to be a scapegoat.


    Then, Li Gang thought of the Privatement Adviser Tian gave Li Mu, which was very concise¡ªhe is a man to be obliterated at the first chance. The exnation he provided was that ¡®his acts are beyond any reasonable deduction, so he is a variable out of our control.¡¯ And those incidents in the past few weeks proved that Li Mu was indeed an erratic variable. The fact that the second prince was atst killed by Li Mu was the most substantial evidence.


    ¡°You can go and make the preparations.¡± Li Gang waved him away.


    Private Adviser Tian bowed out.


    Li Gang slowly sank back to his chair and unfolded his palm. A glint of silver light appeared and materialized as an ancient mirror, which was precisely the Sky-stabilizing Mirror.


    He operated the Cultivation Method and murmured a mnemonic rhyme. The surface of the mirror soon started rippling, and arge map of the entire Chang¡¯an emerged like a water reflection. Only the area marked as Taibai County appeared shady, as though it was covered up by a weird power to prevent others from seeing it.


    ¡°Still bleary... Is he going to dere him a lord over the district? How audacious he is!¡±


    Li Gang put down the mirror, looking rather sullen.


    ¡°The shade over Taibai County must be the deployment Zheng Cunjian mentioned to me.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like this two months ago.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, during the past two months, Li Mu built up a tactical deployment in Taibai County that is powerful enough to block the Sky-stabilizing Mirror out. However, the Sky-stabilizing Mirror was forged by the top nine Holy ns as well as the royal family, and it is allegedly able to inspect all the ces in the world other than the imperial pce and the Holy ns. As long as it is within the mirror¡¯s inspect range, every single thing will be shown in the mirror...¡±


    ¡°But the sect behind Li Mu can go against the Holy ns, can¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Which ancient sect that has retreated from the world is Li Mu¡¯s sect on earth?¡±


    Li Gang put away the Sky-stabilizing Mirror and was lost in conjectures.


    A momentter, Zheng Cunjian brought Li Bing in.


    ¡°Father...¡± mumbled Li Bing, his head drooped, being too scared to breathe freely.


    Without looking up, Li Gang said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, don¡¯t go out and stir up trouble anymore. This time, I think you¡¯ve learned your lesson. Go to the bookkeeping room and get your allowance for the past couple of months...¡± He was neither too cold nor too kind to his son.


    Li Bing nodded. He dared not say one more word and wheeled around to leave.


    He sincerely held his father in awe all the time.


    ¡°Your Honor, shall I continue to deliver all the news and messages to Taibai County as before?¡± asked Zheng Cunjian for instructions.


    Li Gang looked up, his eyes locked on Zheng Cunjian¡¯s face. Zheng Cunjian¡¯s heart gave a horrible shudder. Li Gang then smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Zheng, you seem to ask me for instructions a little too frequently in recent times. You¡¯re not like this in the past. Some issues are within your discretion. You can weight them yourself and don¡¯t need to solicit my advice on every matter. I believe in yourpetence and loyalty. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get someone to remove the forbidding spell inside you. So, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian shed tears of gratitude at that remark and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Your Honor. I can¡¯t repay your superior understanding and appreciation of me even if I die a dozen times for you!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Darkness had fully engulfed the city.


    Bai Xuan was sitting in her room, quite anxious and unnerved.


    As a woman, a beautiful woman, she cared about her appearance very much. Thus, for all those years, she had worked hard to maintain her beauty and seldom stayed up. But tonight, she was still wide awake when it had past midnight.


    ¡°That Young Master Huang is surely a ruthless person. How stony-hearted he is! If Hua¡¯er ever falls into his hands...¡±


    Recalling the beautiful Qin¡¯er who had passed away, she felt a surge of anger and sympathy.


    Unlike the madams in other brothels, Bai Xuan truly wished that the girls working for her could settle down with a decent man. She had treated her as well as she treated Hua Xiangrong, regarded her as her daughter, and ced great hopes on them. But now... How could she not be ovee with grief? How could she not be incandescent with rage?


    ¡°I mush tip Young Master Li up.¡±


    Bai Xuan made up her mind.


    She grabbed a writing brush and started writing a letter. She wrote down all the information she heard in the Holy House and today¡¯s incident. In the letter, she warned Li Mu repeatedly to deal with the situation carefully and not underestimate the opponents. And if it was necessary, she suggested getting away to a faraway ce along with Hua Xiangrong...


    Finishing the letter, Bai Xuan called over her most trusted handyman and asked him to ride a fast horse to deliver the letter to Taibai County overnight.


    ¡°How I wish Young Master Li and Hua¡¯er could escape this tribtion.¡±


    ...


    ...


    In Taibai County...


    Li Mu just received another letter.


    The one who delivered it was Wang Chen, the Wind Gentleman.


    ¡°Her Highness is very grateful for all your help.¡± The Wind Gentleman said respectfully.


    Li Mu opened the envelope and unfurled the letter.


    In the letter, Her Highness had extended her gratitude to Li Mu for the help he provided that day and told him that she had raised about five hundred thousand gold ingots as the first installment to pay Li Mu back. At the end of the letter, she also reminded Li Mu that the current political trend was rather hostile to Li Mu. The ruler seemed to be nning to issue an order to arrest him as the scapegoat for the death of the second prince to have something to answer to the emperor who is about to get out of his closed-door training. For all that, she advised Li Mu to go into hiding in the vast Jianghu...


    After reading the letter, Li Mu smiled.


    This was the second person who wrote him a letter to persuade him to leave Taibai County.


    Anyway, her intention was good.


    Li Mu did not express an opinion on the letter but simply let Qing Feng, the little attendant, epted the five hundred thousand gold ingots.


    Then, Wang Chen took out a case from his chest pocket and handed it to Li Mu. ¡°This is an object Her Highness asked me to give to Master Li.¡±


    That took Li Mu by surprise.


    ¡°More gifts?¡±


    He took it and opened the lid. There was a booklet lying in the case, which was made of a specific material between silk and paper. The material was quite entric. It looked ancient, perhaps had existed for several thousand years. In the booklet were all kinds of vividly drawn figures andndscapes. There was a total of nine pictures. Beside each picture were notes written in ancient minuscule calligraphy. On the cover presented Gists of the Meditation Illustrations of the Nine Heavens in Chong Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Mediation Approach!¡±


    Li Mu was even more amazed.


    ¡°The princess should give me a Mediation Approach as a gift?¡±


    In fact, Li Mu had been intrigued by Mediation Approaches before. But the Mediation Approaches that mysterious swordswoman at Peace County gave Li Mu turned out to be useless to him. Although he tried many times to learn the approaches, he found they were of no help in meditation. So, he just gave up.


    He reckoned mediation just would not work magic on him.


    ¡°This booklet is a secret treasure of the royal family that Her Highness once obtained by luck. The emperor imed that the booklet contained the supreme secret of the qi in the world. But Her Highness failed to discover it after decades¡¯ worth of study and meditation. So, Her Highness believes she is not talented enough to master this miraculous art, and if she continues to keep the booklet, the art will be lost like a pearl being covered in dirt. Your Honor Li, you are a genius in martial arts, so maybe you canprehend some great wonders in the booklet.¡± The Wind Gentleman exined.


    Hearing his speech, Li Mu began to catch on the meaning behind her generosity.


    She was trying to rope him in with a weird, battered booklet.


    Li Mu flipped through the pages but did not find anything special about it, so he did not take it seriously. He then said, ¡°I ept the kindness of Her Highness and reluctantly take the booklet. But let me get this straight now, the booklet is gifted to me by Her Highness of her own ord. Thus, it can¡¯t serve as a payment for her debt.¡±


    Wang Chen immediately fell speechless.


    ¡°This Li Mu is so frank and outspoken that I kind of can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Such a great treasure is epted reluctantly... Could he be more brazen?¡±


    Li Mu ced the booklet on the desk unceremoniously. Then, as if something urred to him, he chuckled and added, ¡°I know Her Highness, Mrs. Tang, and her daughters are all in Taibai County. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you guys don¡¯t cause trouble, I won¡¯t mind you staying in the county. And while you¡¯re here, nobody can hurt you.¡±


    Wang Chen was overjoyed to hear that.


    The purpose of him sending the payment and gift to Li Mu today was exactly to get that approval.


    That also indicated that Li Mu finally did not find Her Highness that objectionable. That was good news.


    Up to that day, Wang Chen was still considering talking Li Mu into working for Qin Zhen, the princess.


    Yet, he no longer perceived Li Mu as a potential subordinate, general, or so on. Instead, he started to regard him as an equal partner. As long as Li Mu was willing to assist Qin Zhen, the tide could be turned.


    As they talked, Qing Feng came in and said, ¡°Young Master, a man from the Holy House in Chang¡¯an delivered a letter to you. He emphasized that Young Master must open it himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let him in.¡±


    Li Mu was bewildered. ¡°A letter from the Holy House? Is it because Bai Xuan misses Ting¡¯er?¡±


    Upon seeing that, Wang Chen got to his feet and took his departure with senses.


    Although he intended to persuade Li Mu to be in his league, he knew that could not be achieved in a rush. He had to bid his time.


    Shortly, a handyman in cyan with sparkling eyes and a travel-stained look stepped in. At the sight of Li Mu, he hailed, ¡°Young Master Li, I am Xu Er. Do you remember me? It¡¯s Madam Bai who sent me here...¡± He had seen Li Mu back in the Holy House.


    Li Mu answered with a beam, ¡°Of course I remember you.¡± He did have a fuzzy memory on the man called Xu Er and knew he was a trusted handyman of Bai Xuan.


    ¡°Madam Bai told me to greet you and bring you this,¡± He fished out the letter and went on, ¡°Madam Bai wrote this in person and asked me to send it to you overnight. She said it mattered a great deal. So, I dare not dawdle a minute on the road and sped here at the cost of three fast horses...¡±


    Li Mu at once opened the letter and read the content. He quickly grasped the gist.


    ¡°Here is another person who tried to persuade me to leave Taibai County.¡±


    ¡°Xu Sheng, Her Highness, and Bai Xuan... They all meant it well.¡±


    Those people willing to take the risk to warn Li Mu already took him as a friend.


    In particr, Bai Xuan, a woman in the prostitutes¡¯ quarter, still treated him with good faith. Her letter inspired Li Mu¡¯s awe and respect for her.


    ¡°I understand. You go to the back yard and visit Miss Hua. After that, you go back and tell Madam Bai that I, Li Mu, have marked her grace in mind and there is nothing to worry about.¡± He then turned to Qing Feng, ¡°Prepare some money for Brother Xu Er to cover the traveling expenses. He has taken a great amount of trouble in getting here. Treat him well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Li.¡± Xu Er rejoiced.


    Everyone at the Holy House knew that Li Mu was quite generous.


    Rolling the wheelchair, Qing Feng led Xu Er out.


    Li Mu put away the letter. His eyes once again fell on that Gists of the Meditation Illustrations of the Nine Heavens in Chong Ming. He picked it up for further examination. After looking through it, he did not spot anything unusual. Thendscapes and figures on the illustrations were indeed lifelike, but they did not seem to convey any wondrous art.


    Li Mu meticulously observed the first illustration called Flying to the Sky. Clinging to thest shred of the hope for a fluke, he gave another shot to meditation.


    However, after a quarter of an hour, he did not see any effect.


    ¡°It seems that meditation truly does not suit me.¡±


    He decided to give up.


    But the moment he put down the ancient-looking booklet, Li Mu abruptly had an idea. For some curious reason that he could describe clearly, he turned on the Third Eye and scanned the booklet. Suddenly, his eyes widened.


    ¡°Um? An inteyer? How... How can it be?¡±


    An incredulous look appeared on his features.

 Chapter 293 - The Gale Is Raging and the Storm Is About to Burst

    <h4>Chapter 293 The Gale Is Raging and the Storm Is About to Burst</h4>


    As the Third Eye scanned the ancient booklet, which bore the signs of many ages, Li Mu saw that there was an absurd inteyer sandwiched between two pages made of the strange material. In the inteyer hid a bizarre picture. It appeared to be something between a star map and andscape drawing, which was quiteplex. But what astounded Li Mu most was the title on the top part.


    It said ¡®Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration.¡¯


    The name of the picture was clearly the Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration.


    The reason that Li Mu was shocked by it was that the title was not written in anynguage of this world.


    Instead... It was written in Chinese, anguage of the Earth.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Is this an object of the ancient Earth which then strayed to this?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°This is really a pleasant surprise!¡±


    He continued to operate the Third Eye to examine the picture.


    Soon, he made another discovery.


    The Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration hiding in the ancient paper material grew more and more distinct. Li Mu quickly realized that he got it wrong before. The Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration was not in an inteyer but was directly merged into the page of the Gists of the Meditation Illustrations of the Nine Heavens in Chong Ming through a specific intriguing manual method.


    Therefore, even if the pages were ripped apart, there would be no way to find the Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration. Only when perusing it through the Third Eye, which could see through the pages, could the picture be perceived.


    The picture, which was the precious treasure of the royal family in Western Qin and even the emperor spoke highly of, must have been studied by a load of royal experts, geniuses, and nobles. If it was simply embedded in an inteyer between the pages, it would have long since been discovered before it fell to the hands of that frustrated Her Highness and was transferred to him.


    The Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration was probably ¡®the thing contained the supreme secret of the Spiritual Qi in nature¡¯ the emperor referred to. To put it in other words, in the past, someone had prated the mysteries about the illustration. Still, then, the secret failed to be passed down, and the younger generations did not even know the existence of the Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration.


    Li Mu decided not to fuss about the reason why the illustration bore thenguage of the Earth.


    He started to ponder over what kind of secret the Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration could hold.


    His curiosity was quite intense.


    He just loved studying those strange and mysterious objects.


    ¡°It appears to be a Meditation Illustration... A Meditation Illustration from the Earth?¡±


    Although he had achieved nothing in the practice of the meditating approaches he attained before, he already got a clear idea about meditating art. After he pored over the Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration, he drew the conclusion that it ought to be a Meditation Illustration.


    That discovery came as a minor disappointment to Li Mu, because his prior attempts had proved that he had zero talent in meditation.


    ...


    Nheless, he could not help giving it a few glimpses.


    After all, it was a picture being so carefully concealed and closely connected to the Earth. Taking a few more nces would not waste a lot of time.


    As Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye ran down the picture, he began to focus his mind on meditation.


    In the inky blue-ck grounding of the Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration, which resembled the starry sky, strewed thickly-dotted white light spots. Those light spots seemed to scatter across the whole picture in a peculiar, unordered fashion. Amidst them, there sprinkled some colorful dots. The illustration looked just like a modern ssh-ink themed chaos and disorder, which was slightly weird.


    At first, Li Mu did not detect anything noteworthy.


    But soon, Li Mu felt everything suddenly vanished as that picture evolved into the dark, boundless universe, and he was instantly sucked into a twinkling gxy and started falling, falling in the eternity...


    Li Mu quickly went into a state of tranquility.


    ...


    ¡°Greetings to Miss Hua.¡±


    Xu Er gave a deep bow.


    Qing Feng had led him to the backyard of the county government to visit Shangguan Yuting.


    ¡°Brother Xu Er, what brought you here?¡± ¡°Did youe with Madam Bai? Where is she?¡± asked Shangguan Yuting. At the sight of her old acquaintance, she turned ted and weed Xu Er in with great hospitality.


    ¡°Madam Bai didn¡¯te. I¡¯m here to deliver a letter.¡± Xu Er behaved very courteously.


    Back then, when Hua Xiangrong was still in the Holy House, she was a kind and warmhearted girl who gave a helping hand to many people. Xu Er was one of those who received Hua Xiangrong¡¯s grace. Now, seeing that Hua Xiangrong had lived a better life, he was sincerely happy for the beautiful and caring girl.


    ¡°Sister Qin¡¯er was also a kind and good-natured girl. But why did she get to live such a miserable life?¡±


    Upon learning that Bai Xuan did note along with him, Shangguan Yuting was a little disappointed. She soon added, ¡°Are Madam Bai and those girls doing okay?¡± During those days in the Holy House, she had made a few bosom friends.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine, fine, only that...¡± Xu Er hesitated a moment and told Shangguan Yuting about the death of Qin¡¯er.


    At his ount, Shangguan Yuting¡¯s countenance instantly altered.


    ¡°How could that happen? Sister Qin¡¯er...¡± She found it very hard to ept the fact.


    Before she left the Holy House, Madam Bai already nned to let Qin¡¯er take over her ce and be the signature of the brand when she was gone. Thus, in those days before she took her departure, Madam Bai deliberately asked Qin¡¯er to spend some time with her and learn from her. Although the two did not get so close as birth sisters, Shangguan Yuting did think highly of the new girl. She was benevolent and elegant, and she was soft on the outside but firm on the inside. But she never knew such a tragedy could... Well, the god of destiny always made fools of the people with his mercilessness.


    Xu Er irresistibly chimed in, ¡°Miss Hua, you got to return justice to Qin¡¯er. That Young Master Huang is simply trash...¡±


    Being a nobody, he had no idea how terrifying Huang Wenyuan¡¯s antecedents were.


    At his words, Shangguan Yuting looked very pensive.


    ...


    ...


    About a hundred miles away from Taibai County...


    Huang Wenyuan was riding on a horse, a wine gourd dangling in his hand. He looked at the green mountains and clean rivers in the distance, feeling quite at ease. He was enjoying his freedom like a bird just released from the cage. The pleasure in those long decades he spent in practice in the Guanshan Pasture could never beparable to the delight he had in the past ten days after entering the society, could it?


    Usually, traveling from the capital, Chang¡¯an City, to Taibai County cost no more than two days. But Huang Wenyuan, apanied by his guards, servants, and several maids, made a sightseeing tour out of the journey. As they stopped here and there to enjoy the view and the food, they had not reached their destination after setting off for four days.


    ¡°Traveling around the world with two gourds of wine, adventuring in the green mountains with only one sword! Haw-haw!¡±


    Riding on the back of a horse, Huang Wenyuan reckoned he had a very unrestrained elegance.


    He had started a journey with wine in one hand, a sword in another, and beautiful girls on his heels.


    That was the life he craved.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re going a bit too slow.¡± A one-eyed older man with gray hair could not stand it anymore and reminded him.


    The older man was heavyset like a wild lion. There was a deep scar on his face that might have cut to his bones. The scar stretched from his skull to the corner of his mouth, as if someone had almost chopped off his head. And the eye he had lost was engulfed by the long scar. Thus, even though his hair had turned gray and white, his image was rather ferocious.


    ¡°No hurry. We¡¯re in no hurry. Haha!¡± said Huang Wenyuan leisurely.


    He asked the maids to set up a sumptuous banquet right on the roadside and began to drink alone.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    A crane¡¯s cry was heard from the sky.


    A massive white crane swiftly descended from the midair and pped its wings while flying over the heads of Huang Wenyuan and his men in circles. On the back of the crane sat an old man carrying a sword on his shoulder. His heard and beard were all white, giving him the air of an immortal free from vulgarity. The old man had a benign face, florid countenance, white hair but a youthfulplexion.


    ¡°Elder Liu!¡± hailed Huang Wenyuan, who already got to his feet.


    ¡°Wenyuan, why haven¡¯t you arrived in Taibai County? Upon Elder Huang¡¯s entrust, I¡¯ve set for Taibai County to find you. But halfway to the county, I sensed your aura.¡± The older man with white hair and a youthful face was from the Guanshan Pasture, one of the Holy ns. He was an outfield elder with profound cultivation.


    The Elder Huang he mentioned was Huang Wenyuan¡¯s grandfather, who was then a powerful deputy head of the Guanshan Pasture.


    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled at an unhurried pace to learn the way from the view andprehend the ways of people,¡± answered Huang Wenyuan unabashed.


    Elder Liu already had a rough idea of what Huang Wenyuan was really doing with a nce at his traveling team. After all, every year, many of those outstanding disciples who were allowed to enter society to further their practice indulged themselves in the colorful secr life and got addicted to it. He had seen a ton of such disciples like that.


    ¡°A huge change has urred in Taibai County. Elder Huang asked you to go there within the shortest time and take the office of the county government to keep the whole county under control,¡± exined Elder Liu. His full name was Liu Chong. In his early days, he was not a member of the Guanshan Pasture but a rogue cultivator. Later, thanks to the rmendation of Huang Wenyuan¡¯s grandfather, he joined the Guanshan Pasture, and hence tookmand from Huang Wenyuan¡¯s father. Since the two got on very well, Elder Liu adored Huang Wenyuan as well.


    ¡°Great change? What great change?¡± asked Huang Wenyuan, surprised.


    Elder Liu Chong shouted, ¡°Our Holy n¡¯s Sky-inspecting Mirror has sensed that the environment in Taibai County is changing. It seemed that it is on the verge of developing into a new blessed ce...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± cried Huang Wenyuan in astonishment.


    ¡°This is truly a big deal!¡±


    ¡°A new blessed ce?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s huge!¡±


    That the top nine Holy ns overtook all the other sects and factions and became the top nine was because each of the ns had taken up a blessed ce as their sacred practice area. Due to the holy ce, they managed to cultivate a great number of impressive experts all those years and dominated the world. The various wonders of a blessed ce were beyond the imagination of ordinary people, but the number of such blessed ces was tiny.


    The appearance of a new blessed ce would absolutely cause a great sensation across thend.


    Even the top nine Holy ns that were held in awe by most of the practitioners were all casting a covetous eye at any new blessed ce.


    But, the thing was, how could a blessed cee into being so easily?


    ¡°Is it true? There is no mistake or anything?¡± Huang Wenyuan still found the news quite unbelievable.


    Liu Chong said, ¡°There is no mistake in this matter. Head Huang has verified it himself. Such a sign was already captured by the mirror half a month ago. That¡¯s the precise reason that he sent you to Taibai County. If the new blessed ce finalizes there when you already take ce into your hand, then you¡¯ll receive endless benefits from it in the future.¡±


    ¡°So, that is what it boils down to!¡±


    Huang Wenyuan finally understood why his grandfather had sent him to this remote and dested county.


    He had misunderstood his grandfather¡¯s grand arrangement.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurry to Taibai County and gain control over the newly evolved blessed ce before anyone else discovers it!¡± Suddenly, Huang Wenyuan could not wait to go to Taibai County.


    Liu Chong encouraged, ¡°Good. And I¡¯m here to assist you. I¡¯ve been told that the current county magistrate is that Li Mu who murdered the second prince. That man must be eradicated. When we get the ce, we¡¯ll deliver his head to the imperial court of Western Qin. Then we will achieve two things at one stroke. And your name will also be known by the masses. So, this is an opportunity of a lifetime.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan roared withughter. ¡°Sound great. Elder Liu does have a point. But I will not only kill Li Mu but also take his woman. He¡¯s got a woman called Hua Xiangrong. That girl is of peerless beauty. Nobody can be as attractive as she is. I must have her.¡±

 Chapter 294 - Granny Grey & A Murder

    <h4>Chapter 294: Granny Grey & A Murder</h4>


    Huang Wenyuan and his men picked up the speed and arrived in Taibai County by the dusk.


    ¡°What? Newly appointed county magistrate?¡±


    In the new county government, when Feng Yuanxing and the officials saw the file, the government seal, and the appointment document, they were all dumbstruck, unable to believe it was really happening.


    Li Mu had not given them any hint of the position transfer before, so Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, Zhen Meng and the others were not prepared for it at all. A group of people emerged at the county government without any notice and imed that they would rece Li Mu as the county magistrate. It was really... Well, the key point was all the appointment documents did not appear to be forged ones.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡±


    ¡°Where is Li Mu? Tell him toe to me.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan eyed the buildings of the new county government and uttered the order with an overbearing air.


    By then, he had been sure that the Taibai County was definitely changing into a blessed ce, for he sensed the rich Spiritual Qi in the air the moment he stepped in Taibai County. For a martial arts cultivator, the county was practically the perfect ce for practice that he could only dream of.


    He felt every time he took a breath, a great amount of Spiritual Qi entered his body. So, as he inhaled and exhaled, his cultivation and strength increased bit by bit.


    That made him go into raptures.


    Because the good karma that others might not encounter once throughout their lives had presented itself right before him.


    ¡°Your Honor, His Honor Li... is still in a closed-door training and inconvenient to entertain any guests,¡± replied Feng Yuanxing hesitantly.


    He was quite flustered at the moment.


    ¡°Tell him toe here and meet me.¡± Huang Wenyuan said bossily.


    ¡°No wonder that Li Mu, who is said to be merely a literature champion, suddenly tapped into the martial arts after he came to Taibai County and experienced a strength hike, as if enlightenment had dawned on him. Well, in this environment which is basically a blessed ce, even a pig can have an elevation of strength, let alone a human being.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan¡¯s servants, maids, and guards, who already regarded themselves as the residents of the county government mansion, started to unpack their things in the mansion and clean their rooms.


    ¡°Em... Before His Honor Li shut himself in the training room, he set tactical deployments outside of the secret chamber. None of us can get in without his permission. So we have to wait for him to finish the closed-door training and...¡± said Feng Yuanxing tentatively.


    He hoped to stabilize the situation before informing Li Mu that he should be prepared for the potential conflict.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Wenyuan darted a nasty nce at Feng Yuanxing, his eyes as sharp as knives.


    Feng Yuanxing and the others instantly were overwhelmed by the potent aura of the young man. They felt an immense pressure that could crumble a mountain bore upon them, rendering them out of breath.


    ¡°What? You want me to wait for him?¡± demanded Huang Wenyuan, rather disgruntled.


    But at that moment, the youthful-looking Elder Liu Chong, who had remained silent for the whole time, suddenly cut in. ¡°Hold on... You are Your Honor Feng, aren¡¯t you? Could you tell me if this county government is a newly built one? And is that mansion up there the old county government?¡±


    Feng Yuanxing immediately answered, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. When His Honor Li came to Taibai County, he converted the original county government into his private mansion. For the convenience of the daily governance, His Honor Li built up the new county government at his own expense.¡±


    Liu Chong smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it... Okay, now you can all go back to your positions. When Li Mues out of the closed-door training, bring him to our Young Master.¡±


    Feng Yuanxing and the others bowed out.


    Quite discontent with that result, Huang Wenyuanined, ¡°Elder Liu, I don¡¯t see any reason for us to bid our time. We¡¯d better grab Li Mu over and kill him. Neat and simple. And so we won¡¯t worry that the dy may give rise to trouble.¡±


    But Liu Chong refused gravely. ¡°Li Mu is not a guy easy to take on. From the secret observation I conducted, that old county government is heavily guarded. Currents of Spiritual Qi is raging inside it, which is rather formidable. My spiritual force has failed to prate it. That means the man has set up some defense in Taibai County. I don¡¯t think I can force my way into that old county government straight away... Therefore, we can¡¯t go reckless on this.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan asked in disbelief, ¡°Elder Liu, even you have no assurance in breaking his defense?¡±


    He knew that five decades ago Elder Liu already entered the Celestial Being Realm. Thus, his current cultivation ought to be more unfathomable. Yet, he just said he wasn¡¯t sure about taking on Li Mu, didn¡¯t he?


    Liu Chong said, ¡°Li Mu is very cunning. I guess the blissful change of Taibai County was incurred by certain good karma in the old county government. That¡¯s why he has kept that ce for his own... If we simply storm in, I¡¯m sure I can kill that eyesore. But I¡¯m afraid that will alert the enemy and destroy the good karma in the old county government, or else, let Li Mu slip from our fingers, which is unsatisfying anyway.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Now I got it. Elder Liu is more meticulous than I am. Well then, we shall just wait for Li Mu to end his closed-door training and lure him out of the old county government before killing him.¡±


    ...


    In the next two days, Huang Wenyuan and his men left Li Mu alone.


    Because he was still in his closed-door training.


    On ount of Liu Chong¡¯s persuasion, Huang Wenyuan had to hold back his eagerness and stay patient. He whiled away his time by taking walks in Taibai County and survey the environment. Soon, he came on a discovery that only in the county was the Spiritual Qi abundant. Once he toed across the county boundary, the Spiritual Qi out there was reduced to the normal level.


    ¡°This is a really ingenious deployment, not much less than the protective deployment around our Holy n.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan started to take Li Mu seriously.


    He tried to sneak into the old county government several times but always returned without achieving anything.


    He found it hard to believe that he could not get into that mansion given his impressive strength.


    Then, he diverted his attention to something else¡ªhe started to probe for information about Hua Xiangrong.


    At first, the folks answered his questions with great enthusiasm. But gradually, the county residents also registered that the young man was ill-intentioned and began to cold-shoulder him. For that matter, Huang Wenyuan even injured a few people on a burst of rage, causing him to be besieged by a squad of government soldiers. Luckily, Feng Yuanxing caught on the situation in time and sorted out the sh despite his annoyance.


    The injured residents and soldiers were sent to the County Medical Center for treatment.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that rugged hills and turbulent waters bring up unruly people... All those unruly people ought to be executed!¡± snapped Huang Wenyuan, whose fury still did not wither after he returned to his room. After all, never had he suffered such humiliation back in the Guanshan Pasture.


    ¡°Young Master, how about I strike in the dark and do those unruly folks and defiant soldiers in to vent your anger?¡± suggested the sturdy old man with a scarred face in a tone filled with ghastly killing intent.


    Huang Wenyuan deliberated it for a moment and his eyes sparkled. He then nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Good idea. Teach them a lesson. By the way, didn¡¯t those unruly folks say that Li Mu cared about the people as much as a father cared about his son? I figure, only by killing a few of those folks can we force Li Mu out.¡±


    ...


    In the study...


    Li Mu, who had been absorbed in meditation for three whole days and three whole nights, finally opened his eyes.


    ¡°Er... I should fall into the Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration! How did that happen?¡±


    Li Mu was amazed.


    When he studied that Meditation Illustration, he involuntarily sank into the picture. As if falling into a sea of stars, he zoomed through endless nebs and gxies at the speed of light. He felt it all happened in an instant, but also doubted if itsted forever. When he was in the experience, all forms of energies in the universe were distinctly visible to him.


    He saw the swirl of the nebs, the evolving of the gxies, and the rise and fall of the stars...


    It was an extremely mysterious and abstruse, hard to describe in words.


    ¡°The Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration is, indeed, very enigmatic!¡±


    Li Mu was blown away by it.


    Due to the depletion of his spiritual force, paroxysms of tiredness immediately stole over him.


    Apparently, if it was not for the exhaustion of his spiritual force, he might continue wandering in the world of that Meditation Illustration instead of bailing out of his own ord.


    ¡°Yet, what on earth is the effect of doing the meditation?¡±


    Li Mu examined himself only to find that his spiritual force was just the same as before and neither his internal qi or his physical strength was improved. In fact, his power did not change a single bit after meditation.


    Fresh waves of weariness washed over him.


    Li Mu had no energy to get to the bottom of that question for the moment. He quickly ran the Xiantian Skill and let the qi in his bodyplete several full circtions before adjusting his breathing to recover his stamina. Gradually, the fatigue faded and his spiritual force became sufficient again.


    ¡°I wonder how many days has past when I did this meditation.¡±


    Li Mu got up to his feet.


    But unintentionally, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of the mirror nearby.


    ¡°Oh? This is...¡± His heart missed a beat. To his immense surprise, he found that his short ck hair that was as thick and firm as a forest of steel needles had... put on another color. How could that be?


    Li Mu dashed to the mirror to take a good look at his hair.


    ¡°Crap! Granny Grey? This is a very popr hair color in Huaxia on Earth. When did I get my hair dyed...?¡± He was a little dumbfounded. But on second thought, he started to suspect that was the effect of reading the Hoary Head Enigmatic Illustration. ¡°Is this picture devised to change the hair color of the practitioner?¡±


    ¡°Hoary Head?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean to turn the hair hoary?¡±


    ¡°What fu*king effect is this?¡±


    ¡°Utter rubbish!¡±


    ¡°This illustration that has been concealed in the Gists of the Meditation Illustrations of the Nine Heavens in Chong Ming with extra effort and addressed by the emperor as a secret treasure just served as a fu*king hair dyer? This is not a prank of a certain couch lounger, is it?¡±


    Li Mu already had no words for it.


    He stuck out a hand and rumpled his hair furiously to ascertain that his hair had truly turned granny grey.


    Then, he forced a smile at his reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Believe it or not, after my hair put on the granny grey, I look more sophisticated and more handsome... Emm, perhaps this is the style of the wicked charm often described in the novels. Haha, how interesting it is!¡±


    Li Mu was amused.


    As he was admiring his new appearance, Qing Feng¡¯s anxious voice came in from the outside.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master, a huge incident has urred in the county. You must retreat from your closed-door training...¡±


    Li Mu instantly swung the door open.


    Outside the door, Qing Feng, the little attendant who usually retained hisposure, rolled his wheelchair over in a hurry and yelled with a deeply perturbed and enraged look, ¡°Young Master, a severe murder has urred in town. Ten residents and six soldiers were killed. Their bodies have been ced at the front gate of the county government...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu was startled by that news.


    ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡±


    His spiritual force instantly activated therge geomancy deployment. With a quick scan, he detected a dozen alien auras in the county. Three of them were highly aggressive¡ªone was at the peak of the Natural Realm, while the other two turned out to the unparalleled experts in the Celestial Being Realm. The air of their Cultivation Methods was quite strange, which meant Li Mu had not met them before.


    ¡°We have some foreigners here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face darkened.


    ...


    At the front gate of the new county government...


    Sixteen corpses were ced on the stone steps in a line.


    Paddles of blood had been formed in front of the new county government, which were soon frozen by the biting cold.


    Howls of grief were heard. The family members of the victims had hurtled over at the news, crying their hearts out. Those killed men were all in their prime, who were also the pirs of their families. The women who lost their husbands burst into a rage of tears as though the sky had just fallen. The aged with white hair who lost their sons directly passed out before the county government the instant they caught sight of the bodies of their sons.


    The smell of blood suffused the air.


    It had been a long time since a tragedy like this happened in Taibai County.


    Seeing Li Mu was here, the locals all dropped to their knees.


    ¡°His Honor is here!¡±


    ¡°Our justice panjandrum, please seek justice for us!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, wake up... Stone will behave. I won¡¯t sneak out to y in the waters anymore,¡± The tender weeps of a boy were heard.


    Noticing that Feng Yuanxing and the other officials were also at the scene, Li Mu inquired in a deep voice, ¡°What just happened? Who is the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Feng Yuanxing lost his voice. He did not know where to start.


    He was not stupid after all. He knew clearly that the killed sixteen men in their prime were all those who confronted Huang Wenyuan because he said something frivolous about Shangguan Yuting. Although there was no direct evidence on the case yet, the motive of the murder already gave him a clear answer. Who else could be the murder other than the newly arrived county magistrate? However, the case might hold many parties at stake. So, he did not feel like pointing out the truth in the presence of so many people.


    Li Mu roared, ¡°Tell me, who is it? Let¡¯s get this straight in front of our dear folks!¡±


    He was mad.


    Really mad.


    No matter who the murder was, today, he would pay for his crime!


    ...

 Chapter 295 - They Are All Frauds

    <h4>Chapter 295 They Are All Frauds</h4>


    At that, Feng Yuanxing knew he could no longer keep the truth from the masses and so recounted what had happened during the past few days. Then, as tactfully as he could, he added, ¡°Shortly after the strife urred, those folks and soldiers involved in the conflict were killed. Yet, I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s just an unlucky coincidence. I dare say Young Master Huang and his subordinates are among the suspects.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they are among the suspects. They are the suspects!¡± cried a folk on the scene.


    ¡°The murder is certainly that man surnamed Huang!¡± shrieked another.


    ¡°I beg Your Honor to bring justice to us!¡±


    The folks and the families of the victims all got on their knees, imploring andmenting. They knew that Young Master Huang was not a man they could afford to offend, so Li Mu was their only hope.


    As the folks were pleading, a man¡¯s mild voice said, ¡°Humph, a bunch of unruly people! Do you have any evidence? How dare you defame the new county magistrate? You are truly audacious in the extreme!¡±


    The crowd all looked up at the source of that voice.


    Wearing a smile, Huang Wenyuan strolled out through the front gate.


    He was closely followed by the youthful-looking Elder Liu, the white-haired, scarred-faced guard, and a score of ordinary guards.


    Li Mu fixed his eyes on Huang Wenyuan. He sensed a stream of exceedingly powerful energy fluctuation.


    ¡°This is an expert in the Celestial Being Realm.¡±


    ¡°A Celestial Being at a fairly young age. His antecedents are extraordinary.¡±


    Then, Li Mu swiveled his eyes to Liu Chong and immediately learned that the youthful-looking elder was the one with the most frightening strength. His energy fluctuations were well restrained inside him instead of running wild about him, as if it were an old well which was so deep that Li Mu could not see the bottom or any ripple. Clearly, the old man¡¯s cultivation had reached the extremely profound realm, which was way superior to that young Celestial Being called Huang Wenyuan.


    As to that old guard with white hair and a scary scar... He was an expert at the peak of the Natural Realm. And he was still issuing killing intent and a pungent smell of blood, which suggested he had justmitted a murder.


    Li Mu had already drawn his conclusion on the case.


    ¡°You are Li Mu, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huang Wenyuan darted a nasty look at Li Mu. With his eyes locked on the old county magistrate, he sneered, ¡°I havee here to rece you as the county magistrate in Taibai county. You should refuse to see me on the excuse of doing a closed-door training. Humph, who lent you that kind of guts?¡±


    On hearing his remark, the county folks in the surroundings instantly burst into an uproar.


    ¡°What? His Honor Li is leaving the office?¡±


    ¡°We have a new county magistrate?¡±


    ¡°Why transfer His Honor Li to some other ce?¡±


    ¡°No! His Honor Li can¡¯t be leaving!¡±


    All kinds of protests and cries erupted like a violent volcano. Everyone was indignant. Even the families of the victims who were immersed in grief shot astonished looks at Li Mu.


    They had no idea that Li Mu was about to resign. They could not ept that, for they seldom had a real upright magistrate who had the folks¡¯ best interests at heart. During those months, the Taibai people finally led a life free of bully and anxiety. If Li Mu was gone, they would be thrown back into that old lifestyle, which was definitely a nightmare.


    Li Mu lifted a hand and waved the crowd down.


    The hopping mad county folks quieted down at once.


    ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen. I won¡¯t leave Taibai County. You can all rest assured,¡± said Li Mu gravely. ¡°Those guys are frauds.¡±


    That usation almost knocked Huang Wenyuan off his bnce and caused him to fall down the steps.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He started at Li Mu in disbelief.


    ¡°Li Mu can¡¯t have known this! How dare he say things like that?¡±


    ¡°Where does his confidencee from?¡±


    ¡°Is he out of his mind?¡±


    But the folks certainly did not care to think about the details. When they heard Li Mu¡¯s remark, they immediately whooped joyfully.


    Li Mu raised a hand and pointed at the old guard with white hair and a horrible scar on the face and bellowed, ¡°You! Right, it¡¯s you! You smell like blood. You just murdered someone. Come to the front and answer me, it¡¯s you who killed those poor folks and soldiers, am I right?¡±


    The countenance of that old guard altered. Then, he gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Li Mu snorted, ¡°You have the balls tomit the murder but dare note clean? Fine. It seems that only when you¡¯re taken into custody and faced with cruel tortures will you tell the truth.¡±


    As if he had just heard a funny joke, the old guard with the white hair and the horrible scar broke into a fit of disparagingughter.


    Huang Wenyuan shook his head repeatedly, his face written with disdain and contempt. He snapped, ¡°Hey, Li something, you¡¯re not the county magistrate anymore. Why keep putting on airs like this? What¡¯s the matter? Addicted to power? Even now you¡¯re trying to be impressive, aren¡¯t you? Are you going to take the case into your hand, too?¡±


    ¡°Howe this fu*king dumbass is here? Screw off!¡± Li Mu red at Huang Wenyuan and said rudely, ¡°I¡¯ll first finish off this white-haired, scarred-faced rat before doing you in...¡± Then, Li Mu turned to that old guard and yelled, ¡°Will you move your ass over here or be dragged out after I break your legs?¡±


    He was really enraged, so he just went into a rant without considering his manners.


    The old guard with the white hair and scar dissolved into mockeryughter and said, ¡°Ever since I joined the Guanshan Pasture, no one dares to speak to me like that...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met a really tough man.¡± Reluctant to bickering with him, Li Muunched his attack straight away.


    He leaped in a sh andnded in front of the old guard with white hair and a scar as speedily as a ghost. He balled his fingers into a dragon w and grabbed at the opponent. His fingers were sharp as knives and generated qi waves out of the thin air.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    The old guard only captured a dazzling sh before he found out that Li Mu was already in front of him. Out of astonishment, he made to reach for the broadsword fastened to his waist. With a bang, Li Mu had stretched his w into a palm and pped on the back of the old guard¡¯s hand at a faster speed. In an instant, a crack was heard. In shock, his right hand was smashed into a pile of mince like a chunk of shattered watermelon.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± The old guard with white hair and a scar let loose a piercing screech.


    Li Mu made a backhand grab at his throat, stifling his wail. Then, as if seizing a chicken, he took hold of the old guard and retreated.


    The whole process started and finished in a sh of lightning.


    The one who first registered what had happened was Elder Liu Chong. He cocked up his white brows and hollered, ¡°You dare!¡± Without further ado, his palm swept out. Gold light glinted from his fingertips. Carrying fierce killing intent, the palm advanced on Li Mu. At that moment, the power of heaven and earth within a radius of ten meters surged violently and entwined like a chain. That move did thoroughly demonstrated the strength of the senior Celestial Being.


    ¡°Old prat, though you look like a person of some worth, you¡¯re not a good guy at all.¡±


    With one hand gripping the old guard with white hair and a scar, Li Mu¡¯s free hand ttened and directly shoved at theing punch.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Killing intent was whirling in Liu Chong¡¯s bleary eyes.


    ¡°He dares take my punch with a punch!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who courted your doom!¡±


    ¡°Great opportunity to get rid of this scrounge once and for all! I¡¯ll kill you right on the spot.¡±


    In a second, another stream of concealed energy flooded out of his palm as he mustered the rest of his might.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The two palms pressed together. Energy fluctuations as powerful as raging tides erupted from the center of the two palms and flooded in all directions.


    Suddenly, Liu Chong felt his wrist shuddered uncontrobly and a stab of pain shot through his arm as if his bone had snapped.


    Meanwhile, the concealed energy he cast at Li Mu simply disappeared like a drop of water falling to the sea.


    He let out a muffled yelp, shivered and wobbled on the spot.


    By contrast, Li Mu backed away like a nimble willow catkin. At the same time, he continuously waved his long sleeves. In the air, invisible energy was raging and formed gusts of wind to disperse the dreadful repercussions of their strikes in a trice. After that, hended back on his spot like a feather.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Liu Chong gawked at Li Mu with a look of intense incredulity.


    He did not reserve any strength whenunching that strike. However, the young man called Li Mu offset his attack with an equally powerful punch. ¡°How could he be on par with me? No, I should say the cultivation he disyed is even higher than mine as he still had the energy to dissolve the residue of the energy fluctuation both of us produced in case the county folks in the surroundings got hurt by such power.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°Back away!¡± Li Mu warned in a booming voice as he touched the ground.


    Feng Yuanxing and the other officials swiftly picked up the hint and hurriedly removed the sixteen bodies from the scene and asked the surrounding county folks to step back until they distanced about forty meters away from Li Mu, leaving him standing in a clearing.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    Li Mu tossed the old guard directly onto the ground.


    ¡°Guards,e here and break his old dog¡¯s hands and legs!¡±manded Li Mu.


    ¡°You... How dare you?¡± howled the old guard with the white hair like an injured beast. His hand had been shattered into mince of meat. His cultivation had also been sealed by Li Mu with the natural qi. Therefore, he had no strength to fight back for the moment.


    ¡°You old prat, you must pay for the crime at the cost of your life. Now right before your doom, how dare you still be puffed up with arrogance?¡± bawled Li Mu, his killing intent boiling.


    Then, he seized the old guard by the neck and gave him some hard ps. The old guard instantly sported a bloody nose and a swollen face, which was like a smashed ripe peach. After that, Li Mu spun around and ordered, ¡°Fetch some iron cudgels and beat him!¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, the guards of the county government gritted their teeth and retrieved some iron cudgels over. Then, they wielded the cudgels directly at the arms and legs of the old guard.


    They knew Huang Wenyuan was here to rece Li Mu and the official inauguration documents wereplete. So they doubted they were simply a group of ¡°frauds¡± as Li Mu dered. On the contrary, they believed it was probably true that Huang Wenyuan was really the new county magistrate. Yet, his subordinate, that white-haired dog, just killed over a dozen Taibai people. Since the county was notrge, everyone knew everyone, and most people were somehow rted. Plus, six of their colleagues were also killed by the white-haired dog. So, even though they feared offending the new magistrate, those righteous youths who did have some backbones decided to give the murder a good beat and avenge their dead brothers anyway.


    ¡°Aargh...¡±


    The old guard with white hair and a scar gave a blood-curdling scream.


    He had never expected that he would wind up like this, even in his wildest dreams.


    Although he did not focus on the physique practice, his personal strength was fairly immense. However, with his protective internal qi being sealed, he would feel the pain when being beaten. A couple of strikes of the cudgels would not break his bones, but if they continued to it, the endless pain alone would send him in aa.


    ¡°Stop! Stop now!¡± Huang Wenyuan didn¡¯te to his senses until that moment. He barked furiously, ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re courting death! How outrageous you are to hurt my man! Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea who Guard Sun is? You...¡± He never anticipated that Li Mu would go that far.


    Li Mu raised his sleek eyebrows. He locked his eyes on him and sneered, ¡°Why should I care that? An old damn dog has killed the folks in my Taibai County, so he must die.¡± With that, he wheeled around to face those county government guards and roared, ¡°Did you skip your meal or what? Use your strength! If you can¡¯t break his bones with cudgels, switch to your broadswords...¡±


    The guards, whose eyes turned scarlet with rage, unsheathed their broadsword with a clink and hacked at the legs of the old guard with white hair and a scar.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± shouted Huang Wenyuan with wrath.


    He stuck out a hand and did a flick with his middle finger and thumb. Several streaks of fiery Sword Qi charged at those county government guards. His face distorted by rage, he roared, ¡°A cluster of little bugs who know nothing about danger... All go to hell!¡±


    But Li Mu took a step forward and shielded the guards as if he just disapparated and apparated again. He lifted a hand and grabbed all the Sword Qi over before crumbling it with a squeeze.


    ¡°You dare to strike in my presence?¡± Staring at Huang Wenyuan, Li Mu said, ¡°Well, my folks and soldiers were killed, and this white dog is the murderer, but you prat must be the man behind all this. Fine. You, too, move your ass here!¡±

 Chapter 296 - The Last One

    <h4>Chapter 296 The Last One</h4>


    Li Mu was thoroughly overbearing. He did not reason with Huang Wenyuan but struck again.


    Step by step, he advanced upon Huang Wenyuan. Every time he took a stride, the sky and the earth shook violently, as though the whole Taibai County was trembling as his footstepsnded on thend. It was an extremely absurd aura. The aura that only genuine experts in martial art could sense.


    Huang Wenyuan also felt like his rage was at the bursting point.


    None of those speeches he prepared beforehand came in handy. ording to his n, he would relentlessly insult Li Mu before killing him. But to his great surprise, the current case waspletely beyond his anticipation and out of his control. Instead of humiliating Li Mu, he and his guard were disgraced.


    ¡°I want you dead!¡±


    Watching his old guard with white hair and a scar being severely maimed by the government soldiers, Huang Wenyuan was incensed.


    His internal qi began to circte around him. Abruptly, a wave of energy surged under his feet.


    Rows of rock spikes as sharp as steel broadsword sprang out from the earth and lunged at Li Mu.


    They were the Earth Spikes!


    ¡°What a child¡¯s y!¡±


    Li Mu snorted. Without looking, he stamped down and directly crushed those rock spikes into the dirt.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Huang Wenyuan¡¯s face took on a shade of fear.


    When he entered the Celestial Being Realm and started to practice the invigoration of archaeus in five organs, the principle qi he chose was not the Kidney Qi, which normal experts would pick, but the Spleen Qi.


    ording to Taoism, the spleen housed one¡¯s intent; the acquired was wild guesses, the natural was solid faith. Once one emptied all his desires, his intent would be firm. The Spleen Qi was the earth archaeus of the central emperor, so it was of the earth element. It was quite firm and forceful, very useful in sneak attacks and hard to guard against. That art was the top defensive skill in the Celestial Being Realm. Thus, as long as Huang Wenyuan set his feet on the ground, unless his opponent¡¯s cultivation was way superior to him, on no ount could he be defeated.


    The earth spikes that sprouted out from the ground under his maniption were as lethal as magic weapons. Even a Celestial Being might get his feet pierced if he was caught off his guard. But Li Mu was walking on those spikes as though he was treading on a mud road... ¡°Is he wearing some magic iron boots?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Orange internal qi flowed around Huang Wenyuan. Again, he tramped on the earth.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    Scores of rock spikes shaped like broadswords and spears bounced up again under Li Mu¡¯s feet, reflecting chilling light.


    Meanwhile, on Li Mu¡¯s all sides, rock spikes popped up and shot at him. Taking the shape of broadswords, spears, swords, halberds, battle-axes, hooks, forks, arrows, and all kinds of weapons, the thickly-dotted spikes swept towards Li Mu like a swarm of locust and engulfed his whole body in a trice.


    The maneuver of a Celestial Being was indeed horrible.


    Clink, clink, clink!


    Jets of broadsword light shed around Li Mu.


    Twenty-four flying broadswords swooped about Li Mu as rapidly as shooting stars. The de light they issued formed a shield, which instantly crumpled anything that approached him within a meter and caused the broken pieces to bounce off.


    After observing thebat among the three peak Celestial Beings in Chang¡¯an City, Li Mu¡¯s present control over his strength had reached perfection. The fine skills he used were not less than those peak Celestial Beings. By then, it could be said that the Broadswordmanding Skill Li Mu performed had reached the pinnacle of the technical effect.


    The broadsword light shed like shots of lightning. Whatever that came into contact with it was reduced to dust.


    No matter what shape those rock spikes took or how furiously they charged at Li Mu, they still could not wedge into anywhere near him.


    Li Mu marched forward, wrapped in a shield of broadsword light. For the moment, he looked just like the God of War.


    In a second, the whirling rock spikes vanished like smoke being cleared away by the wind.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. The twenty-four flying broadswords swiftly split in two, and one of the clusters hurtled straight at Huang Wenyuan.


    ¡°Humph!¡± sniffed Huang Wenyuan, outraged.


    Running his Cultivation Method, he tapped the ground with the tip of his toes and lines of orange rock walls sprouted up from the earth, which shielded him like the city walls.


    A trace of cold sneer curled Li Mu¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Crap! The walls can¡¯t block them... Wenyuan, step aside!¡± yelled Elder Liu Chong, who had promptly noticed the befalling disaster. The sword he had carried on his back turned into a stream of electric light and thrust at the twelve flying broadswords. Meanwhile, he cast his Cultivation Method and raced towards Huang Wenyuan like a jet of lightning and shoved him sideways.


    In that instant, the rock walls in front of him shattered into pieces. A touch of silver glinted past, and he felt his shoulder went numb.


    An immense force of inertia stole over Liu Chong, towing him backward.


    But thanks to his richbat experience, he turned on the power of heaven and earth and quickly regained his bnce despite that strong force. Yet, as he lowered his eyes, he found there was a hole in his shoulder, which was fully prated and was oozing blood. It was precisely left by Li Mu¡¯s flying broadsword.


    He slowly raised his head in disbelief.


    ¡°I, a fourth-step Celestial Being at the peak, failed to throw off that sh of his flying broadsword?¡±


    ¡°With my protective internal qi and the sessful integration of the four kinds of qi, I still failed to block the attack of that flying broadsword?¡±


    ¡°That was merely a flying broadsword sent by a boy, a Natural Expert who is far from the Celestial Being Realm!¡±


    However, when he looked up, his expression changed in an instant. He looked even more incredulous.


    Because he saw Huang Wenyuan, who was pushed out of harm¡¯s way by him and should have escaped from the kiss of that flying broadsword, curiously, was seized by Li Mu by the neck. Thetter was grabbing him singlehandedly as if picking up a chicken.


    Further, at the moment, Li Mu was staring at him with a tinge of a scornful look.


    ¡°You...¡± Liu Chong¡¯s lips parted but no words were uttered.


    He could not believe Li Mu had done it.


    He, an expert in the Natural Realm, captured a first-step Celestial Being protected by another fourth-step Celestial Being alive and also injured that fourth-step Celestial Being. How could it be?


    That was as ridiculous as alleging that a kid could talk the moment he came to this world.


    Nheless, that kind of thing had just happened before him.


    The injury in Liu Chong¡¯s shoulder was healing rapidly, which was visible to the naked eyes.


    Given that the Spiritual Qi in Taibai County was unprecedentedly rich, Liu Chong could attract as much power of heaven and earth as he wished. Therefore, that kind of injury could be cured in just moments.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± He still could not work it out.


    From the information he acquired, the reason Li Mu seeded in murdering the second prince was that thetter had consumed most of his energy fighting Li Gang, the Secr Sword Whiz, and Xu Sheng, the Sky-cracking Punch, before he was killed by Li Mu under the help of his most valuable treasure. So, Liu Chong had acted cautiously today. When Li Mu took on that old guard with white hair and a scar, he chose to stand back so as to observe Li Mu¡¯s strength. But the thing was Li Mu already go this way even without using that so-called most valuable treasure.


    Li Mu snickered but did not say a word.


    Ignoring Liu Chong¡¯s question, Li Mu gripped Huang Wenyuan by the neck and dragged him as if hauling a mangy dog to the bodies of the sixteen innocent victims.


    ¡°Get on your knees, apologize, and confess your guilt.¡± Li Mu added weight on the hand gripping his neck and forced him to drop to his knees.


    Huang Wenyuan got all steamed up and iled around like mad. He shouted, ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re courting death here. How dare you humiliate me like this...?¡±


    Crack, crack!


    Li Mu gave him two kicks that directly broke his knees. Then, with a pound on his back, Huang Wenyuan¡¯s broken bones sank into the gstone. Blood gushed out like streams. Huang Wenyuan yelped out of pain, his forehead instantly wet with cold perspiration.


    ¡°If you do have guts, kill me! Kill me! Ahhh!¡± Huang Wenyuan jeered. His face contorted sinisterly as though a howling wild wolf. His eyes were transfixed upon Li Mu, exuding killing intent and bitter hatred.


    But Li Mu paid no attention to that. He simply wrenched Huang Wenyuan¡¯s head downwards as he said, ¡°The first bow.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan¡¯s head bent down under the pressure and collided with the gstone, breaking it in fragments. Then, as if a discarded turnip, his head plunged in the muddy earth.


    ¡°Second bow!¡±


    Li Mu yanked him up by the hair and forced him down again.


    ¡°Ow... Li Mu, you... I¡¯d rather be killed than be insulted. Kill me! Haw-haw-haw, I¡¯m from the Guangshan... Oh...¡± Huang Wenyuan struggled with all his might. Nevertheless, for the second time, Li Mu grabbed his head and pushed it down until it was buried in the fragmented stones and the dirt. Certainly, Huang Wenyuan¡¯s opened mouth was stuffed with a great amount of dirt.


    Liu Chong¡¯s expression changed several times as he watched the punishment.


    He was thunderstruck by the power Li Mu demonstrated. Since he was still observing, he did not see the need to strike recklessly without one hundred percent assurance, provided that Huang Wenyuan was in no dire danger.


    ¡°Third bow!¡±


    For the third time, Li Mu pressed Huang Wenyuan¡¯s head down.


    Then, he paused for a second, as if something just urred to him. He muttered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Bow to heaven and earth is a ceremony during weddings. He is offering an apology, so what he needs to do is supposed to be kowtowing... Well, I phrased it wrongly. The prior ones don¡¯t count. I¡¯m sorry, please repeat that process once more...¡±


    At that, Huang Wenyuan went stupefied.


    ¡°If it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s you to me! Why should I do it again?¡±


    However, Li Mu did not give him any chance to defend himself and forcefully mmed his head into the stones and the dirt. He said, ¡°The first kowtow is a gesture of you regretting killing all those innocent men.¡±


    ¡°Second kowtow!¡±


    ¡°Third kowtow!¡±


    After the three kowtows, Huang Wenyuan¡¯s eyes started bleeding, cheeks swelled up, and his face was so badly scratched by the fragmented stones that it was out of recognition, for Li Mu had deliberately added more force when pressing his head to the ground.


    ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s enough.¡± Liu Chong finally found his voice. He seized backhand the pine-pattered sword suspending in midair and said, ¡°Stop at where it should. Don¡¯t go too far even though you are on the moral high ground.¡±


    Li Mu darted him a disdainful look and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t toe the line?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Liu Chong drew a deep breath and bellowed, ¡°I don¡¯t care you achieved this by what means today. Even if you are on par with a Sage, you can¡¯t avoid your doom. I suggest you releasing Young Master Huang now. He is the grandson of Huang Shengyi, Deputy Head of the Guanshan Pasture. You should think the consequence over before you act!¡±


    His voice was carried around like thunderps, causing the heads of those in the vicinity to be in a whirl.


    ¡°Guanshan Pasture?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a Holy n of the empire!¡±


    That pasture had risen high above the masses. It was like a sacred mountain that could only be looked up to.


    Deputy Head of the Guanshan Pasture was one of the top famous figures on the entire Divine Land.


    His status was not much interior to that of a royal member.


    ordingly, the grandson of Deputy Head of the pasture was a staggering big shot.


    All of a sudden, the families who were weeping over the bodies and cursing Huang Wenyuan subconsciously shut their mouths. The onlookers around them also backed away despite themselves. Even Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, Zhen Meng, and Qing Feng turned ashen-faced in that instant.


    ¡°How could it turn out like this?¡±


    ¡°He is the grandson of Deputy Head of the Guanshan Pasture. This is...¡± Feng Yuanxing and the other officials had guessed that Huang Wenyuan might be something. But never did they know he was such a big shot. For them, the impact of the truth was so devastating that it felt like... the sky had just copsed.


    For a while, the ce was immersed in dead silence.


    That old guard with white hair and a scar had passed out due to the unbearable pain.


    Huang Wenyuan burst outughing. Hisughter carried a note of mockery, malice, and undisguised gleefulness. He barked, ¡°Li Mu, now you know who you¡¯re messing with, don¡¯t you? But even if you kneel at my feet and beg me to forgive you, I won¡¯ty you off.¡±


    He locked his eyes upon Li Mu, hoping to see him turn panic-stricken and begin to wail and whine.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s face merely showed nd indifference.


    He contradicted, ¡°Really? How impressive your identity is! But you¡¯d better be aware of this. Thest one I killed was called Qin Fan.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan was petrified and soon paled with panic.

 Chapter 297 - I Am Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 297 I Am Invincible</h4>


    For most people, the name Qin Fan did not ring a bell.


    But Huang Wenyuan, born in the superior n of the Guanshan Pasture, could not fail to recognize that it was the name of the prestigious second prince of the empire.


    The second prince was killed by the psycho right before him.


    And technically, the second prince was better off than Huang Wenyuan both in terms of social status and personal cultivation. But since the psycho dared murder the second prince, he certainly could...


    At that thought, Huang Wenyuan was instantly gripped by panic.


    Li Mu¡¯sst remark was more bone-chilling to him than any other threat.


    The more domineering and careless about others¡¯ lives a man was, the more fragile he would be in the face of a real life-and-death situation.


    Cold sweat suddenly streamed down Huang Wenyuan¡¯s forehead. The gloating jeer on his face also froze. He gazed at Li Mu¡¯s aloof face and stammered, ¡°You... don¡¯t rush. The death of the second prince could be traced to the civil strife. The emperor hasn¡¯t finished his closed-door training so no one has taken on you yet. But if you kill me, my grandfather who adores me most will certainlye to you to avenge me...¡±


    Liu Chong, who was watching the dispute nearby, also got very tense.


    Huang Shengyi, Deputy Head of the pasture, had asked him to go to Taibai County and assist Huang Wenyuan. If Huang Wenyuan was killed there, he would probably be liable for neglecting his duties no matter how invincible Li Mu was. When that happened, he had no way to answer to Deputy Head Huang.


    For that reason, he dared not provoke Li Mu anymore.


    ¡°Fu*k! This little county magistrate is really a lunatic!¡±


    ¡°Your Honor Li, our conflict has not reached an irreconcble point, so please don¡¯t do anything on a whim.¡± Liu Chong wiped the beads of cold sweat on his brows and continued, ¡°Could you let go of Young Master Huang first? Let¡¯s deal with this in a civilized manner. We havee here under the order of the imperial court, which asked Young Master Huang to rece you as the county magistrate. It¡¯s not like we are here to rob you of your position...¡±


    Li Mu turned to Liu Chong and snapped, ¡°You still haven¡¯t got it. Are we really arguing about the position of county magistrate?¡±


    Liu Chong was taken aback at that remark. His look immediately turned awkward.


    ¡°Is Li Mu truly seeking justice for the sixteen humble victims other than seizing upon the incident to exaggerate matters?¡±


    Liu Chong¡¯s throat stirred and he said, ¡°I know what you mean, Your Honor. But Young Master Huang should have nothing to do with it, for there is no evidence supporting that it is Young Master Huang who killed them. I...¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡± Li Mu sneered. ¡°Senior, you perhaps are already a dotard. Am I asking for evidence? Don¡¯t you have the B-number about whether it is this scumbag who killed all of them?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the B-number?¡±


    The immortal-like Liu Chong had no idea of that. But he knew it could not beplimentary.


    He said, ¡°Your Honor Li, don¡¯t act recklessly. Further investigation of this case is called for. If the murder is truly Young Master Huang...¡±


    Li Mu, however, interrupted him again. He bellowed, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®if¡¯?¡± The killing intent and smell of blood on this old white-hair are so obvious. He must havemitted murder during the past four hours. What¡¯s the point of quibbling groundlessly? Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous to discuss this with me?¡±


    Liu Chong gave a long sigh. He also harbored someints about Huang Wenyuan.


    He should have waited for Li Mu toe out of the closed-door training and assassinate him when he was off his guard. But why did he have to kill those insignificant untouchables? Now, he had alerted the enemy, allowing Li Mu to get prepared... Yet, it was clearly not the time to me Huang Wenyuan for his hopeless stupidity.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Liu Chong had not stooped so low for years. He said cautiously, ¡°After hearing Your Honor Li¡¯s words, I also noticed the funny connection. But I bet the whole thing is on the scarred guard. He must have held grudges about the previous strife andunched the strike in private. Young Master Huang has been left in the dark. He doesn¡¯t know anything about this...¡±


    Huang Wenyuan¡¯s eyes lit at that exnation. He hastily confirmed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your Honor Li, I don¡¯t know anything about this case. I was fooled, too. Let¡¯s talk this through. This guard is called Zhanfei. He used to be a burr who killed tons of people. After I persuaded him to work for me, I asked him to follow me at all hours and make a pledge to mend his ways. But who knows, he still can¡¯t kick his old habits and did such an unforgivable crime. I won¡¯t let him off the hook...¡±


    Li Mu spat right at his face and gave a disparaging smile. ¡°You two experts in the Celestial Being Realm are talking barefaced nonsense just for a chance to live. Well, even I feel ashamed for you guys! This is what a martial arts practitioner in the Guanshan Pasture looks like? You two already disgraced the Holy ns in our empire to the utmost!¡±


    Liu Chong¡¯s white brows twitched. mes of fury were rising inside him.


    Huang Wenyuan was both anxious and exasperated.


    He had just been gged off, but he did not get the nerve to snap back.


    ¡°At first, I had no intention to reason with you two. Yet, as you turn out to be so spineless, then...¡± Li Mu flung his hand and pointed the unconscious old guard with white hair and a scar before saying, ¡°Someone,e and wake him up!¡±


    Feng Yuanxing clenched his teeth, fetched a barrel of icy water himself, and poured all the water onto the old guard with white hair and a scar.


    He was determined to cast his caution in wind and support Li Mu to the end.


    ¡°Ah...¡± The old guard slowly came to himself and let out a wail of pain. When his eyes fell on Li Mu, he instantly opened his mouth to shout abuse.


    With a sneer, Li Mu whispered, ¡°You¡¯d better think it over before you say anything.¡±


    Being scanned by Li Mu¡¯s eyes which were as cold as a broadsword de, the old guard with white hair and a scar gave an inward shudder. He could no longer utter a word because he was paralyzed by a spasm of horror for no reason.


    Li Mu directly stamped on Huang Wenyuan¡¯s leg, causing thetter to howl like a pig to be ughtered. Li Mu demanded, ¡°Stop screaming... You, say what you said again.¡±


    How Huang Wenyuan wished to chop Li Mu in a million pieces! But given his powerful strength, he had to yield to the circumstances.


    Lowering his chin and looking sinister, Huang Wenyuan repeated what he had just said. After that, he turned to the guard called Zhanfei and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me me. You have done such a horrible thing simply for venting your anger. Now you killed those innocent people, death will serve you right. If you still retain a bit of your conscience, you should take your own life as a way to amend your sin.¡±


    The arms and legs of the guard with white hair and a scar had been badly mutted. But ordinary guards could not cut the refined bones of a Natural Expert no matter how hard they tried. Thus, though the injuries he had looked quite grave, he might recover within half a day if he regained his natural qi and cultivation.


    He looked at Huang Wenyuan with a mix of emotions and gritted his teeth.


    Of course, he understood what Huang Wenyuan meant¡ªhis master was asking him to take the me and be the scapegoat for the crime.


    That basically meant he agreed to die.


    Despite his will, he had no alternative.


    He was the private servant of the Huang family. He was their private soldier as well as the man who could die for them at any time. He had long since epted the fact that his life belonged to the Huang family.


    It was just that he did not expect he would be executing thest duty of a loyal servant simply for a trivial like killing sixteen untouchables. He would not die in an honorable battle but in the justice procedure for sixteen humble victims. That was really... unworthy to die for.


    However, if he did disobey the order of a Huang family member, the revenge of the Huang family would make him feel more miserable than death, even if Li Mu did not kill him right now.


    ¡°Right. Master is right. When I saw Master be humiliated, I was infuriated and so acted on my own and killed those untouchables. Master is not involved in the murder at all,¡± the guard with white hair and a scar hissed through his tightly clenched teeth.


    He had lived a fierce life and killed innumerable people. Years ago, he was truly a burr engaged in smuggling activities and assassination. Later, he was taken in by the Huang family and led an awesome life. He ate all the fine meals, drank all the best wines, enjoyed all kinds of entertainment. Indeed, he had no regrets.


    Upon hearing the guard taking all the responsibility, Huang Wenyuan heaved with a sigh of relief.


    So did Liu Chong.


    Li Mu nodded, ¡°Good. You do have some balls. Then, I will send you on the road to hell.¡±


    With those words, he took a steel broadsword from a guard beside him and injected his natural qi in the de. Then, with a casual hack, the head of the guard called Zhanfei was chopped off, and then ced before the bodies of the sixteen folks and soldiers.


    Huang Wenyuan gingerly held back his viciousness as he said, ¡°Your Honor Li, the truth is exposed. Now you can let me go, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Mu shot him a surprised look and said, ¡°Huh? When did I say I¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    Huang Wenyuan was petrified to hear that.


    Overwhelmed by astonishment and indignation, Liu Chong questioned, ¡°Your Honor Li, what are you saying? Are you going to go back on your own words?¡±


    Li Mu stared at him as if staring a fool. He remarked, ¡°Going back on my own words? Senior, I beg you to think about it carefully. Did I ever say that I will only kill the white-hair if he confesses?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Liu Chong recalled their previous conversation. ¡°You did say it...¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Li Mu said.


    Liu Chong: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Then, there is no fu*king thing left to discuss!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± blurted Huang Wenyuan, who was almost driven mad.


    He felt he was about to be tormented to death by Li Mu.


    Li Mu said nonchntly, ¡°What do I want? I certainly want to send you all to the road leading to hell. What a stupid question! How can you feel for the need to ask that? Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°You... you¡¯re nuts! I am really the grandson of the Deputy Head of the pasture of the Guanshan Pasture...¡± Huang Wenyuan freaked out. He could not understand how Li Mu¡¯s brain worked.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m not nuts. If I did let you go, I would be. You can ask yourselves. When you go back, will you n to seek revenge against me or not? So, I¡¯d rather settle this right now than allowing you to go back and plot against me. The desperate retaliation of mean Celestial Beings who have no sense of shame does sound menacing after all... Anyway, today I¡¯ve already offended you like big time.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan cried, ¡°No, no, no. Listen...¡±


    Li Mu cut him off. ¡°Save it. It¡¯s toote. Stop talking rubbish... You can only me yourself for this. Why didn¡¯t you get it clear at the beginning? If you did, I would not offend you so seriously. Perhaps we would be friends instead.¡±


    Huang Wenyuan: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°me me?¡±


    He was really on the point of going crazy.


    Liu Chong also reckoned he might have encountered a man who needed to examine his brain.


    He could not reason with or threaten him, let alone greasing his palm.


    ¡°Your Honor Li, for what it¡¯s worth, you¡¯d better figure out what you¡¯re doing. Even if Young Master Huang is at fault, his fault is not supposed to bring him a death penalty. If you kill him, you will make an enemy out of the whole Guanshan Pasture. You...¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it,¡± Li Mu began, ¡°You two don¡¯t represent the Guanshan Pasture, nor does a Deputy Head of the pasture. Even if I go against the whole Guanshan Pasture, I don¡¯t care a damn.¡± Li Mu gave a smile and went on, ¡°Because, in this Taibai County, I am invincible.¡±


    With that, his broadsword plummeted and cut off Huang Wenyuan¡¯s head.

 Chapter 298 - A Demonstration

    <strong>Chapter 298 A Demonstration</strong>


    Plop!


    Huang Wenyuan¡¯s head dropped to the ground.


    The head of the dignified, self-important grandson of the Deputy Head of the Guanshan Pasture looked just as unpleasant as that of the old guard with white hair and a scar. When it was hacked off, the features screwed up against the pain and was swiftly stained by dirt. It jerked in quick spasms and soon stiffened.


    Li Mu raised his foot and kicked the head to the bodies of the sixteen innocent victims.


    ¡°Offer the sacrifice.¡±


    He said softly.


    Feng Yuanxing and the other officials immediately set the head right as a sacrifice to the dead.


    By the time, those maids, guards, and servants who tagged along Huang Wenyuan there were thunderstruck.


    It was the least they thought would happen, even in their dreams. After all, their master was a real grand figure with awe-inspiring background and cultivation in the Celestial Being Realm. He should be able to travel across the entire Divine Land without any difficulty. But it turned out that... someone killed him as easy as killing a dog.


    Liu Chong seemed to be in a trance.


    A moment ago he made to stop Li Mu, but it was toote.


    Li Mu¡¯s move was too neat and brisk. The broadsword fell to Huang Wenyuan¡¯s neck without hesitation, leaving him no chance to intervene.


    Now... everything was screwed.


    ¡°Li Mu, you nasty scourge! You¡¯ve incurred a terrible disaster! You¡¯ll pay for what you did today!¡± roared Liu Chong, who had lost his elegant immortal look. At the time, he was bent out of shape. He looked ferocious, his eyes exuding intense killing intent and fixed on Li Mu, his white teeth bared to him, as though he was an enraged wild beast.


    Li Mu curled his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯d better care about your own safety now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You want to kill me, too?¡± Liu Chong let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Although I have no idea which wicked method you used to make your strength soar. Within a short period, you might resist me. But any secret way to make your cultivation shoot up will expire in some time, and there are serious after-effects for using it. So, you won¡¯t be gleeful for long...¡±


    He had retrieved his sanity and figured out something.


    Shaking his head, Li Mu said, ¡°Well, you just can¡¯t get it. Like I¡¯ve said, in this Taibai County, I¡¯m invincible. Even an expert in the Sage Realmes, he won¡¯t beat me... Don¡¯t you know the concept of the word ¡®invincible¡¯? Fine, I shall just demonstrate it to you.¡±


    Liu Chong sneered and was on the point of answering back...


    Li Mu jerked his right hand upwards.


    Instantly, the heavens were stirred.


    The sky over Taibai County, which was quite clear on that day, was overcast by dark clouds in a trice. Like thousands of galloping dark horses or sweeping waves of a tsunami, the clusters of dark clouds almost streaked across the sky within several hundred miles and shadowed thend in a minute.


    Rumble!


    Deafening thunderps sted from the dark clouds.


    As if ten thousand snakes were dancing wildly, countless shots of purple lightning dyed the nearby clouds purple, rendering them mysterious and abstruse.


    At the rampant power of thunder and lightning, Liu Chong turned pale in a second.


    He sensed that the power of thunder and lightning were enveloping the entire county, transforming it into a swamp of thunder and lightning.


    Li Mu, however, slowly floated in the air like a real immortal.


    Wings constituted of purple lightning sprouted from his back and unfolded, stretching to a kilometer away. morous purple electric shed in the void, evolving intoyers of glimmering Taoist magic figures. It seemed that they were the product of nature, but also looked like an excellent inscription work. As those magic figures unfurled, they woke up the wind and the thunder.


    Potent might that was beyond description flooded out from Li Mu.


    ¡°Keep your eyes wide open and watch carefully. This is the concept of ¡®invincible¡¯!¡± cried Li Mu. He had been wrapped by purple lightning, his eyes also filled with a sea of swirling purple lightning. He looked like the highest god controlling thunder and lightning, and his booming voice reverberated within the field overcast by thunder and lightning.


    A vortex of thunder and lightning emerged from his palm. It absorbed the surrounding electric and developed into an electric ball in the diameter of a hundred meters in the blink of an eye. Then, at Li Mu¡¯s will, it turned into a massive broadsword consist of thunder and lightning, which seemed to be the thunder broadsword used by the ancient God of Thunder that contained violent, frightening, destructive, and devastating powers.


    In front of such a thunder broadsword, Liu Chong, an expert at the peak of the Celestial Being Realm, shivered in fear like a little duck in a storm.


    His face was written with terror because he found that even though he had summoned all his might to confront him, he was helplessly engulfed by a sense of humbleness as if he was just a grain of sand standing in front of a star.


    He had no doubt that if that thunder broadsword hacked at him, not only him but also all the people in Taibai County and all the creatures, nts, rocks, rivers, cities, springs in a radius of several hundred miles... would be reduced to dust, dispersing in the wind and leaving behind a piece ofnd dwelled only by death.


    ¡°This is not the power a human being is supposed to have!¡±


    ¡°At least not a man below the Sage Realm should have.¡±


    ¡°But Li Mu is already strong like this?¡±


    ¡°How did he manage it?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that... he is some kind of demon from outer space?¡±


    There was a moment when Liu Chong almost dropped to his knees.


    As to the dwellers of Taibai County, the folks, the soldiers, the government guards, the officials, the martial arts practitioners... and Huang Wenyuan¡¯s guards, maids, and servants all fell to their knees and prostrated before Li Mu.


    ¡°Immortal!¡±


    ¡°His Honor Li is a real immortal!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Li, I beg you to withdraw your magnificent power!¡±


    The scene was fanatical and staggering.


    Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, Zhen Meng, and the rest of Li Mu¡¯s trusted subordinates were also on their fours, their heads lowered, their hearts pounding shakily.


    All the fear, concern, shock, and anxiety arising from the offense they did to Guanshan Pasture... suddenly evaporated at that moment.


    Li Mu¡¯s great might, like a divine sword supporting the sky, pierced through all of their trepidation.


    Meanwhile, in Taibai County and the surroundings within a radius of several hundred miles, all beasts, birds, fish, and other creatures shuddered uncontrobly at that moment. They all looked up at Li Mu, who was suspending in midair, and threw themselves down at his feet in admiration.


    It was a surrender to a higher-level form of life driven by instincts.


    ¡°Power of thunder... Scatter away!¡±


    Li Mu ordered.


    In a fraction of a second, the widely strewn dark clouds, the rumbling thunder and violent lightning, the thunder broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s hand, the electric wings on his back, the sea of lightning in his eyes... all vanished as if being swept away by a gust of wind. The startling aura and the energy fluctuation ebbed away even more speedily than they came in.


    ¡°In this county, everything is under my control. And that is the meaning of invincible. Do you understand now?¡±


    Li Mu questioned him.


    He unhurriedly descended to the earth.


    Nheless, the horror in Liu Chong¡¯s eyes did not reduce but intensified.


    Because he felt in that instant the Spiritual Qi over the entire county had been sealed, or to put it in another way, had be the will of one person, forbidding any use or mobilization of the other Celestial Beings. Liu Chong had clearly detected that the power of heaven and earth in Taibai County was so rich that all the martial arts practitioners would go crazy for it. The power that a Celestial Being could mobilize in the environment was scores of times mightier than they could in other ces. However, as Li Munded on the ground, he found he was no longer able to avail himself of any single bit of the power of heaven and earth there.


    Battered out of his senses, Liu Chong gazed up at Li Mu with a dull look.


    He did not have the willpower to fight against Li Mu anymore.


    ¡°Who... Who are you on earth?¡± uttered Liu Chong, who stared at Li Mu with a frightened look.


    Showing him a poker face, Li Mu stated, ¡°I can be whoever you think I am.¡±


    Mystifying things was one of Li Mu¡¯s best tricks. Only an idiot would choose to tell the truth instead of showing his style after creating such an invincible image with a tremendous effort. Well, it was an art to turn a simple remark into something no one could understand.


    Sure enough, Liu Chong¡¯s countenance became more pallid.


    He believed that with that remark Li Mu had indirectly admitted something.


    ¡°Are you truly... a Sage? You... Your Excellency, could you tell me which Sage you are?¡± He asked in a trembling voice.


    He knew that the means of putting such immense and thick Spiritual Power in the whole Taibai County under his control andbing it into his will while depriving other Celestial Beings of the ability to utilize the local power of heaven and earth could only be mastered by a superb master in the Sage Realm.


    If Liu Chong was told that Li Mu was not a Sage, he would not buy it even if he was beaten to death.


    But there was another question¡ªhow could someone be a Sage at such a young age?


    Therefore, he reckoned the young man before him was either a certain rogue Sage under disguise or a real demon breaking into the human world from outer space. If he was thetter, then, it was a total disaster.


    In the history of the Divine Land, a huge cmity was triggered every time a real demon from outer space came to this world. Blood spread across thend, creatures died, innumerable people were injured, killed, or drifted in the world. The appearance of those demons only brought about destruction... So, their advent was regarded as the descending of the god of extermination.


    ¡°Is that a question you can ask?¡± said Li Mu menacingly.


    ¡°Shoot! Why probe into such details? How should I answer that?¡±


    Liu Chong shuddered more violently.


    Out of fear, he volunteered to disclose the secret he kept even before Li Mu asked about it.


    ¡°Today... I did affront you a lot... I... however, just acted under the order of the executives of the Guanshan Pasture. The blessed ces are rare on thend. Every time a new blessed cees into being, it gave rise to a prolongedpetition over it. Only the most capable man could upy it. Even a Sage may not be able to keep it solely to himself... Now that Your Excellency has taken up this ce in the first ce, I have to report that to the leaders when I get back. As to the consequence, I can¡¯t be sure...¡±


    ¡°Blessed ce?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned for a second. But then, shes of inspiration hit him, and he abruptlyprehended the whole thing.


    ¡°No wonder Huang Wenyuan, an arrogant youth from a renowned martial arts family who looked down upon everyone else, gave up so many lucrative posts in the Western Qin Empire and insisted to be a county magistrate in this Taibai County, the backwoods where even bird would note and throw droppings, though his aim was further his cultivation in the secr world.¡±


    ¡°Turns out that he hade here for the blessed ce that he assumed was here.¡±


    As Li Mu was immersed in his thoughts, a clump of bird droppings pattered down at his feet.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The moment I thought birds won¡¯t fly to this ce to throw droppings a bird did so to prove me wrong, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    He looked up to see a falcon with grey feathers and golden wings crossed the sky and zoomed away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you, huge bird! Next time you dare contradict me, I¡¯ll turn you into a roast bird!¡±


    Li Mu cursed internally.


    Then, his mind dwelled on the new discovery again.


    ¡°So, in fact, the Guanshan Pasture has detected the change in the Spiritual Qi around Taibai Mountain and took it as the birth of a new blessed ce. For that reason, they sent one of their members here in advance so as to snatch the benefits, didn¡¯t they? Fu*k! The change is made thanks to all the diggings I¡¯ve done after working as painstakingly as a marmot and all the tactical deployments I¡¯ve set up one by one!¡±


    ¡°But those jerks dare to reap the benefits before me!¡±


    Li Mu found it both annoying and amusing.

 Chapter 299 - Is It Him?

    <h4>Chapter 299 Is It Him?</h4>


    Those so-called upright men turned out to be discreditable in their ways.


    ¡°How can you get away so easily after you killed the people in my county?¡± Li Mu snorted.


    Given that Liu Chong was at the fourth stage of the Celestial Being Realm and was from the Guanshan Pasture, one of the Holy ns, he must have carried loads of treasures. Now such a huge post had been delivered right to him, it would be a shame if he did not take it in and unwrap it.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m totally ignorant of Young Master Huang¡¯s schemes. I...¡± Liu Chong implored in shock and terror.


    However, Li Mu whipped out the broadsword without further ado and knocked the immortal-looking old guy out on the spot.


    As the power of heaven and earth was restricted, which in turn suppressed his internal qi, Liu Chong¡¯s strength at that time was no more than an expert in the Master Realm. So, how could he stand a chance against Devil Li?


    The oue of that conflict was assured.


    ¡°Imprison them all and make a body search!¡±manded Li Mu.


    Huang Wenyuan¡¯s guards, maids, and servants had long since been scared out of their wits. None of them offered resistance and quietly surrendered to the arrest.


    Devil Li nned to open the posts one by one.


    ...


    ...


    In the Taibai Sword Faction...


    The sixtieth birthday celebration of Zhao Jianqing, an elder of the sect, was going on.


    Zhao Jianqing was not very famous in Jianghu. Although he was engrossed in swordsmanship and worked hard to practice sword skills at an early age, the attainments he achieved in swordsmanship was not quite phenomenal. After thirty years¡¯ worth of painstaking practice, he merely acquired the cultivation of a Great Master and still not entered the Natural Realm yet. In the Taibai Sword Faction, such achievement was only mediocre. Generally, with that kind of cultivation, he could hardly be at the upper levels of the faction.


    Despite that, Zhao Jianqing did have an outstanding son and a smart daughter after he got married at the age of forty.


    Zhao Yu, his first-born, was highly gifted in practicing sword skills. He was selected to be given special training by the faction since he was a child and soon became a leader among the disciples of the younger generation as his strength increased by leaps and bounds. Zhao Ling, his little daughter, was a born beauty, pure and free of all vulgarity. She grew up as the most beautiful flower in the Taibai Sword Faction. She not only had the necessary qualities for studying swordsmanship but also had the scarce talent in being a pharmacist, and that was why she also became a bright pearl among her peers.


    As the father of the brilliant son and daughter and a senior in the faction, Zhao Jianqing, who always behaved himself and got on well with the others, saw his standing in the faction kept rising. Finally, thanks to the glory his son, Zhao Yu, brought him as he entered the Natural Realm a couple of days ago, Zhao Jianqing was promoted to be an elder of the Taibai Sword Faction.


    It was natural for people to be in high spirits when involved in cheerful events.


    Therefore, at Zhao Jianqing¡¯s sixtieth birthday celebration that closely followed the promotion, he deliberately organized a grand feast.


    Since he was popr among the faction members, many hade to the feast to congratte him on that day.


    And Zhao Xue, the current head of the Taibai Sword Faction, was one of those people.


    Zhao Xue was already in his seventies. He had made his name years ago. But he was thete-blooming type and remained a nobody for forty years. Then, out of the blue, he made a staggering breakthrough and became the number one practitioner in the Taibai Sword Faction. When he adventured the martial arts circleter, he was seldom defeated on ount of his excellent sword skills and profound cultivation. Given his remarkablebat record, he ranked the tenth strongest martial expert in the Western Qin Empire and gained quite the same regal bearing of the old Secr Sword Whiz, Li Gang, who used to be the top one swordsman in the empire.


    However, in a battle twenty-five years ago, he lost to Li Gang, the Secr Sword Whiz, after his sword got snapped by him. Since then, he gloomily retreated to Taibai Mountain and became the head of the Taibai Sword Faction while furthering his cultivation in a low profile. Under his leadership, the Taibai Sword Faction alsoid low those years and its poprity in the vast Jianghu gradually diminished, though its strength had enormously advanced.


    The celebration was held in winter, at midday...


    The fragrance of wine fluttered out.


    Zhao Jianqing¡¯s mansion was boisterous.


    Zhao Xue, Head of the Faction, and some elders had settled themselves in the seats of honor. Watching the talented disciples gathering around the table and chatting jubntly, they felt ted for the prosperity of their faction.


    In particr, Zhao Yu, the secretly ted future leader, seemed to have gained some enlightenment since he returned from that battle in Chang¡¯an City. The bottleneck he had in practice was all gone. His strength grew rapidly and he soon became a Natural Expert and set foot on a broader road. Now that he had achieved that without difficulty, his future attainments would perhaps overtake that of his predecessor. The Taibai Sword Faction truly felt blessed to have such a talented young man.


    On such a rejoicing day, even Zhao Xue who had always kept an imposing image irresistibly helped himself to more drinks than he usually did.


    Everyone was slightly drunk and enjoying themselves.


    Zhao Xue raised his wine ss to propose a toast. But at that precise moment, his expression changed. He instantly looked in the southeast, a shade of solemnity that no one had ever seen before appearing on his face.


    The guests in the room were perplexed to see his look.


    But the next second, the entire Taibai Sword Faction gave a slight shudder.


    All the experts above the Great Master Realm sensed that the earth under their feet quaked violently as if some extremely dreadful power had flowed by. Then, the aura of an indescribably mighty power surged in the southeast. Even with their impressive strength and cultivation, they were still seized by spasms of consternation and uneasiness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°An earthquake? Unlikely...¡±


    ¡°The power seems to imply the birth of a Sage!¡±


    ¡°Ites from the direction of Taibai County.¡±


    The expression of all the experts of the Taibai Sword Faction altered drastically.


    Zhao Xue gave noment. He simply shivered and turned into a jet of sword light, which leaped up and suspended in midair several kilometers away from the ground. He stood at the tip of a cloud, his eyes lit by whirling divine light locked on the Taibai County.


    Clusters of cloud drifted by. Rampant tides of Spiritual Qi were flooding in the direction of Taibai County.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Streams of light zoomed up.


    A dozen faction members in the Celestial Being Realm had also leaped to the sky and came to Zhao Xue. Yes, that was the result of more than two decades¡¯ low-key development of the faction. It should be noted that two decades ago, there were only three Celestial Being in total in the Taibai Sword Faction, if counting in Zhao Xue, Head of the Faction.


    ¡°Head, the aura is quite unusual. It appears to be the power of a Celestial Being at the peak, doesn¡¯t it?¡± A thin elder with white hair and a white beard said pensively as he stared in the direction of Taibai County.


    The others looked overwhelmed as well.


    However, Zhao Xue shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not the power of a Celestial Being at peak.¡±


    His cultivation was the highest of the whole Taibai Sword Faction, and his vision and experience were also peerless. Although his fame in Jianghu faded after that defeat twenty-five years ago, he was still held in awe in the faction and worshipped like a deity. Therefore, upon hearing his authoritative judgment, the elders and Guardians of Rules all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yet, Zhao Xue continued, ¡°It¡¯s the power of a Sage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A Sage?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°A Sage descended in Taibai County?¡±


    ¡°Which Sage? Could it be that one in the Guanshan Pasture...?¡±


    The word ¡®Sage¡¯ was immensely enchanting and awe-inspiring. Those people turned wonderstruck the moment they heard it. They all let loose an exmation and quite forgot themselves. Across the entire Western Qin Empire, the number of Sages was no more than three, and the most renowned one among which was Li Poyue, also known as the Guanshan Master. He was the present head of the Guanshan Pasture, the top one martial arts cultivator in the Western Qin Empire. Only he could have such a potent aura.


    However, Zhao Xue shook his head again and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡±


    ¡°No him?¡± The lean elder with white hair who was the first to speak added, ¡°Rumor has it that there is a Sage in the royal family of the Western Qin Empire. Is it his...?¡±


    Zhao Xue shook his head and stated, ¡°The royal family mainly practiced the Dragonmanding Skill. Although what they study can develop into a thousand different forms, the core of their martial art is the same¡ªtheir focus is the Dragon Qi. By contrast, the aura rising above Taibai Countyes from a sea of thunderps. It¡¯s vast and mighty, just and honest, as though a manifestation of a deity. It contains no Dragon Qi but Thunder Qi. And through careful observation, you could see the Thunder Qi is just floating on the surface. Under it is aplete set of the righteous qi of the five elements. So, I¡¯m positive that it is not issued by the royal Sage in tales.¡±


    He sounded one hundred percent sure about it.


    ¡°Em... Maybe it¡¯s a certain rogue Sage who just traveled past Taibai County and revealed his aura.¡± Someone else surmised.


    Zhao Xue shook his head at that idea.


    Rogue sages were very rare, and most of them stayed in their ces all the time. Only one or two of them loved traveling around the world, but they kept their whereabouts to themselves and never disclose their traces. Thus, they would by no means expose their aura like this...


    And that was what baffled Zhao Xue.


    These days, he had noticed many odd phenomena.


    The density of Spiritual Qi in the secret practice spots of the Taibai Sword Faction began to drop. It was not a decline during the normal rise and fall but a dramatical plummet. That phenomenon covered all of the secret practice spots without exception. But on the contrary, the Spiritual Qi in every part of the Taibai Sword Faction grew notably richer. He was under the impression that the Spiritual Qi in those secret practice spots was evenly distributed to the entire faction.


    What was more, the parts within the Taibai Mountain area other than the faction also disyed a sharp increase in the amount of Spiritual Qi. Further, weird tactical deployments had emerged in some ces, which were so well protected that even Zhao Xue could not approach them and take a look.


    But the ce having the richest Spiritual Qi in the entire Taibai Mountain area was the Taibai County.


    As a matter of fact, arge-scaled secret practice spot had been newly erected there.


    Now, he caught the sight of the stunning view in the county. ¡°Could it be... No way! That Li Mu is merely fifteen. How could he generate such a powerful aura?¡±


    Zhao Xue felt very perturbed.


    He suddenly recalled everything Zhao Ling told him after he came back from Taibai County.


    Undoubtedly, some curious change was urring in Taibai County, and that young county magistrate Li Mu who had taken the office barely for a year was the key to that change. But the question was... How on earth did he make it?


    Zhao Xue¡¯s mind immediately dwelled on the report Zhao Yu did on that battle in Chang¡¯an City.


    Just then, a shot of sword light swished past. It was Zhao Yu, the Rival Energy against Star River, who rode on a snow-white sword and flew to the crowd. That snow-white sword was called Taibai Sword, which was one of the most precious treasures of the Taibai Sword Faction. Head Zhao Xue had granted that treasure to him on his day of bing a Natural Expert.


    Zhao Xue nced at the disciple he was most proud of and was amazed to see that he had grasped the true secrets of riding the Taibai Sword within such a short time and was able to fly freely. He was gratified by his progress. But shortly, Zhao Xue detected something abnormal¡ªZhao Yu¡¯s aura contained a wisp of strange Sword Intent.


    ¡°Send someone to Taibai County to look into the change.¡±


    Zhao Xue uttered his decision.


    Then, he cast his eyes on Zhao Yu and said, ¡°Yu,e with me.¡±


    Two streaks of sword light shot across the sky.


    The crowd also disbanded.


    The task of probing and investigation would be performed by professionals.


    In Zhao Xue¡¯s study...


    Zhao Yu was very much unnerved before Zhao Xue. After he recounted how he obtained the way of the Star River Sword from Li Mu, he finally admitted, ¡°Master, I was overjoyed when I got the manual on that sword art. I practiced it in secret for a few days. I intended to report this to you after father¡¯s birthday celebration... Master, have I done something wrong?¡±


    Zhao Xue replied with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Instead, you¡¯ve done a great job. The way of the Star River Sword is an advance secret manual that will help you progress all the way to the Void-breaking Realm. It¡¯s your karma, as well as Li Mu¡¯s generosity that blessed you with that manual. This time you¡¯ve risked your life by going to Chang¡¯an Mansion to rescue Mrs. Tang and her family. I think picking up the way of the Star River Sword is a reciprocation for your noble act.¡±


    Zhao Xue was an open-minded master. He certainly would not forbid Zhao Yu from studying a more advanced martial art.


    That was one of the reasons that the Taibai Sword Faction hade quietly prospered at such a fast pace those years.


    At the moment, he had to give it some thought on how to deal with Li Mu.


    Because he had a vague feeling that a new dominator was about to emerge.

 Chapter 300 - Star Stones

    <h4>Chapter 300 Star Stones</h4>


    The same phenomenon urred in Chang¡¯an as well.


    Li Gang, who was suddenly alerted by the intense rm appearing on the Sky-stabilizing Mirror in the middle of the intensive routine of processing the government affairs, put on an extremely shocked look. He did several gestures and urged the Sky-stabilizing Mirror to show the view he searched for.


    A detailed map of the entire Chang¡¯an immediately emerged on the surface of the mirror, only the area of Taibai County was still covered by a shade. No matter how earnestly he prompted the ancient mirror, he could not see anything concealed beneath the shade. Further, what was more unusual was, right at the moment, the shade was shing dazzling purple light, as if thunder and lightning were running wild there. Li Gang could pick up the dreadful aura issuing from that area even behind the mirror.


    The surface of the Sky-stabilizing Mirror was about to be shattered under that force.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Utter astonishment appeared on Li Gang¡¯s usually refined andposed face.


    Whiz!


    He turned into a jet of light and shot to the sky.


    As a fifth-step Celestial Being at the peak, he was able to fly without any support. In an instant, he was over ten thousand meters above the Chang¡¯an City and darted a look in the direction of Taibai County. He distinctly captured the formidable energy fluctuations rushing from seven or eight hundred miles away even without casting his spiritual force.


    ¡°That¡¯s the aura only a Sage can have.¡±


    ¡°What is going on in Taibai County?¡±


    Li Gang felt a little ill at ease.


    Momentster, he returned to the hall of the Chang¡¯an government and sent for Zheng Cunjian without ado.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, I¡¯ll trouble you to pay another visit to Taibai County. Just now, a very bizarre event has urred there. Please go and find what really happened there.¡±


    ...


    In the Guanshan Pasture...


    The Holy n that located on the only in in the empire¡ªthe Guanshan in¡ªwas not protected by high walls or natural barriers. The ce was a wide expanse of tnd, only in the central area towered many buildings in different height. The in stretched afar and took up about the area within a radius of one hundred miles. No city walls could be seen there.


    That area was called Guanshan City.


    It was a city free of any defense.


    But meanwhile, it was a city highly secured from invaders.


    Because thebative blood was running in the veins of every dweller and every horse in that city.


    During the past several thousand years, only once did the invaderse near the ce, but they were blocked when they were ten miles away from Guanshan City.


    That was attributable to the man guarding the city. He was a myth in the martial circle of the Western Qin Empire, a legendary figure who had never been triumphed over, a miraculous man who gained the eternal victory. His name was Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master.


    All of his opponents would involuntarily prostrate themselves before the martial legend in worship.


    His name made every Guanshan Pasture disciple and even every martial arts practitioner in the Western Qin Empire proud of. He was also their icon, their example.


    In an ordinary hut surrounded by flourishing nts in Guanshan City, a handsome young man who almost looked like a jade sculpture slowly opened his eyes from his deep meditation. How beautiful that pair of eyes were! They harbored breeze and cloud, twinkling stars, the rising sun and moon, and the surging sea... Those eyes of his contained the profound beauty of nature.


    That youth who looked too young for his age was Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master.


    ¡°Someone has activated the Immortal Force in Taibai Mountain?¡±


    A trace of surprise climbed onto his features.


    Only a few people in this world knew there was an exceedingly unique force in Taibai Mountain. It wandered about and often concealed between the mountains. It was quite distinguished from its kind and hard to be refined. Talents and demons from many generations had tried to transform the force into something they couldmand, but those attempts all failed. Even some Sages hade there in the hope that they could tame the Immortal force and break through the hindrance on the road to the Void-breaking Realm with the help of that force. But eventually, their hopes were all shattered.


    Li Poyue had given it a shot himself but without sess, too.


    But now...


    ¡°Who has just done the thing that numerous talents have failed to do?¡±


    He was intrigued.


    At the same time, in a solemn-looking ck shrine, a bald man in extravagant robes who appeared to be in his fifties was staring at a smashed jade. The muscles on his face stood out, as though they were rocks cut by an ax. His eyes were fixed unblinkingly at the jade, exuding a hint of astonishment as well as grief.


    ¡°Wenyuan has died. My most outstanding grandson has died.¡±


    Gawking at the jade, he mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Who? Who killed him?¡±


    He rose to his feet, looking gloomy and spiteful.


    ¡°Wenyuan was sent to Taibai County by me. And Liu Chong was there to protect him. Only a few in Chang¡¯an are able to kill him. Li Gang, the Secr Sword Whiz, and Zhao Xue, the Taibai Sword Master... I need to go to Chang¡¯an, to rid of anyone involved in the murder of my grandson. None of them will be spared!¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°He did carry around loads of good stuff.¡±


    Gleefully, Li Mu opened Liu Chong¡¯s treasure pocket.


    The gold tickets alone in that pocket worth about five million gold ingots. But that was pretty normal, given that Liu Chong was a fourth-step Celestial Being and a well-respected elder of the Guanshan Pasture. He must have all kinds of ies pouring to him endlessly. After all, Celestial Beings were still humans, trapped in the basic human needs. So, fortunes in the secr world yed an important role in their lives as well.


    Li Mu epted all of the treasures with a broad beam.


    Aside from the gold, there were dozens of secret martial arts manuals, such as the Heavenly Drifting Cloud Sword, the Feather-brandishing Sword, the Qi-cultivating Form in Large Circles, the Southern umted Snow Meditation Method, which were all second or third-grade Cultivation Methods. Although those arts were a far cry from the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing, they had the reference value for Li Mu to perfect his inventive martial arts.


    In addition to those manuals, there were also some magic instruments, most of which were swords. Li Mu took a look but found that he could hardly recognize any of the materials. However, he detected that the Spiritual Qi fluctuations in those instruments were rather vigorous, so they must have been made of a variety of precious substances. After deliberating it for a moment, Li Mu decided to melt them all and use their raw materials to refine his Samsara Knife.


    Another notable object in the pocket was a valuable vest. It was made of divine silk, imprable to any weapon, immune to water and fire. Li Mu did not know how Liu Chong obtained such a treasure, which was certainly priceless. It was just that it was obviously a woman¡¯s size, so Li Mu could not wear it himself. He nned to give it a rough refinement and engrave some tactical deployments on it before handing it to Shangguan Yuting.


    Besides all that, the pocket contained a mix of assorted articles, which differed very much from one another. Although Li Mu could not see how they could be useful to him, he preferred to keep them as spares, for he could not return them to Liu Chong anyway. If he gained more trusted subordinates in the future, they might serve as great rewards to be handed down to his men.


    To Li Mu¡¯s great surprise, Liu Chong¡¯s treasure pocket held four small stones, too. Those stones were burned ck, as if they had been smoldered. Li Mu was clueless about their use, but he recalled that in the treasure pockets of Chu Nantian, the Four Great Devil Zombies, and Meng Wu alsoy some stone of the same kind, though they were in different colors.


    And that had puzzled him for quite a long time.


    ¡°Guards, bring Liu Chong here for investigation.¡±


    Now that Li Mu had captured one alive, he decided to get to the bottom of the issue.


    Shortly, Liu Chong was escorted into the room.


    The immortal-like expert of the Guanshan Pasture looked just like a phoenix being kicked off its rack. Covered with dust, he stood there with a crestfallen look. His cultivation had been fully sealed. At the sight of Li Mu, his dejected face instantly showed terrified respect.


    ¡°What are these things used for?¡± asked Li Mu as he took out the ck stones.


    Liu Chong immediately looked agonized. Yet, he dared not hide the truth, so he began, ¡°The stones are called Star Stones. Those are rare stones that came into being after stars in the space fell to our world. They are of no use to ordinary people. But for strong martial experts above the Celestial Being Realm, they are great treasures.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me more.¡± Li Mu¡¯s curiosity was aroused.


    ¡°Great treasures?¡±


    Now that the stones were valuables, Li Mu was determined to figure out their use.


    ¡°As Star Stones are from outer space, they carry the rules of the outer worlds. Even though those rules might be iplete, it is possible to deduce the whole picture through a piece of the epitome. For Celestial Beings and Sages, those stones are clues that can lead them to the Void-breaking Realm. If weprehend some of those rules of the outer worlds, we will get a hold of the thin chance of entering the Void-breaking Realm.¡± Liu Chong stated.


    ¡°Contain the rules of the outer worlds?¡± Li Mu fumbled with those ck stones and fell into the ponder.


    The so-called Star Stones was practically the meteorites, if phrased in Earth Languages. Those meteorites contained rules of the outer worlds. It might sound a little far-fetched, but Li Mu did not believe he was the only smart guy in this world to see it while the other martial experts were all idiots. In fact, any expert who had reached or surpassed the Celestial Being Realm was the best of the elites. If they were born on Earth, they would definitely be something. Thus, Li Mu had no doubt that such a well-acknowledged assumption among those experts was correct.


    ¡°But what are the so-called rules of the outer worlds?¡±


    Liu Chong promptly continued, ¡°Other than that, the Star Stones carry the power of the outer immortals, which can be absorbed and digested by martial arts practitioners and be their own power. That¡¯s quite conducive to their cultivation.¡±


    Li Mu stared at the ck stones in his hands, his face written with suspicion.


    He had not detected any energy fluctuation in those stones.


    Nor did he find any in the stones he snatched from Chu Nantian, Meng Wu, and other experts. So, how could he extract the power to increase his cultivation?


    Noticing Li Mu¡¯s expression, Liu Chong knew what was baffling him. He then said, ¡°Those stones housed the power of fire. But when I obtained them, I soon depleted the power inside them, so...¡±


    Comprehension suddenly dawned on Li Mu.


    ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    The experts who got a hold of some Star Stones naturally could not wait to draw out the outer force as fast as they could to enhance their strength. Hence, when he found the Star Stones from Chu Nantian, Meng Wu, and the other experts¡¯ treasure pocket, the energy in the stones had long since been drained by their former owners.


    Nevertheless, considering that the Star Stones still carried the so-called rules of the outer worlds, those experts regarded the stones as precious treasures all the same and carried them around. They expected to study the abstruse rules after they made a breakthrough and entered the Celestial Being Realm or Sage Realm someday. After all, the stones held the clues leading to the Void-breaking Realm. That was even more valuable than the outer force they contained.


    ¡°What else can they do?¡± Li Mu persisted.


    Liu Chong was too afraid to hide anything from Li Mu. Like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube, he withheld nothing. ¡°Star Stones are alsoprised of all kinds of amazing metals that cannot be found in this world. We call those alien metal the ¡®immortal gold¡¯. If the metals are melt, they can be used in forging weapons. Real Spiritual-tier weapons can be made out of these metals... But the problem is... The metals are too firm. They have been refined by the Heavenly Fire, so normal refining methods do not work on them...¡±


    ¡°Hold on. Spiritual-tier weapons?¡± Li Mu cut him off. ¡°Weapons are categorized into different tiers as well?¡±


    He had never heard of that before.


    Liu Chong shot Li Mu an astounded look. It seemed to take him by surprise that Li Mu was ignorant of it. But he had to tell the truth anyway. ¡°Your Honor, the weapons in this world are divided into various levels ording to their materials, sharpness, power, qi conductivity, and many other factors. That¡¯s a well-known fact. But that grading system only applies to ordinary weapons. When an expert bes a Natural Expert, a Celestial Being, or even a Sage, he will have more stringent requirements on his weapons. Because normal weapons, even the best one that can easily cut open anything, can hardly withstand the flow of his mighty power and so can¡¯t be used by such an expert. For that reason, some mysterious weapons that rise above all those secr weaponse to the stage to satisfy the needs of the high-level experts...¡±


    ¡°Cut off all the damn rubbish. Tell me the levels!¡± Li Mu bellowed. He was in a fit of pique due to Liu Chong¡¯s contemptuous look, who clearlyughed at how ignorant he was.


    At that, Liu Chong¡¯s heartbeat stutter with fear. He hastened to reply, ¡°Sure, sure, sure...¡±


    ...

 Chapter 301 - Primordial Stones

    <h4>Chapter 301 Primordial Stones</h4>


    ¡°In this world, weapons are ssified into four tiers. Like I¡¯ve said, most of the weapons in the world are at the lowest level. Even those wonderful weapons which are rumored that they can sh iron as easily as chopping mud are merely the best among the least powerful ones. Those are ordinary works unable to withstand the injection of strong internal qi, so they are just ordinary ones. The tier superior to the ordinary tier is called Spiritual Tier. Spiritual-tier weapons, aside from being exceedingly sharp, are highly resilient and conductive, which can not only bear the injection of the internal qi of a peerless master in the Natural Realm but also double its power. Yet, Spiritual-tier weapons can¡¯t take the injection of Celestial Beings¡¯ internal qi, so there is a higher tier called Magic Tier. Magic-tier weapons can bear the instilling of the internal qi of Celestial Beings and triple the power. Above Magic-tier weapons are Taoism-tier weapons, which are said to be the deity¡¯s weapons. They are the top kind in the world, and rumor has it that they have their own consciousness and intelligence...¡±


    Speaking of Taoism-tier weapons, Liu Chong¡¯s face glowed with yearning.


    Taoism-tier weapons were very scarce. Once they fully submitted to their owners, even ordinary experts at the Joint-qi level or the Joint-thoughts level could kill Natural Experts. Generally, such weapons were well kept to stabilize the fate of a whole family or a n. These days, only the top nine Holy ns, the three empires, the alien tribes on the pasture and at some mountain areas andkes in the extreme south, and some ancient demon races owned Taoism-tier weapons, which were not used in normalbats.


    If Liu Chong had acquired a Taoism-tier weapon, he would be able to fight against Li Mu instead of bing his prisoner.


    Of course, that was just a wild wish. He could only dream about it.


    After hearing Liu Chong¡¯s introduction, Li Mu had a rough idea of the weapon categories.


    ¡°Now it seems more reasonable.¡±


    ¡°The current tier my Samsara Knife is in... Em, is probably the Spiritual Tier. Yet, it is way from the Magic-tier and Taoism-tier weapons.¡±


    ¡°That Magic Moon Shoot is certainly an amazing weapon. I wonder which tier it belongs to.¡±


    ¡°Guanshan Pasture¡¯s Sky-anchoring Bow is a Taoism-tier weapon. It¡¯s said that the royal family¡¯s Dragonmanding Pr is also a Taoism-tier weapon. Other Holy ns and empires all have a couple of Taoism-tier weapons as their defense. The number of Taoism-tier weapons and Sages are the only two factors to measure if a faction can be a top-of-the-range force in the world.¡±


    Liu Chong added as an afterthought.


    Li Mu darted him a nce.


    ¡°Humph, you think I need you to do the analysis for me?¡±


    ¡°Star Stones can only refine Spiritual-tier weapons, right?¡± Li Mu posed another question. Liu Chong had mentioned that before.


    The elder hurriedly exined, ¡°They can refine weapons in and above the Spiritual-tier. But of course, to create Magic-tier or even Taoism-tier weapons, not only a huge number of Star Stones are required but the quality of those Star Stones must be rather high. Generally, you could only obtain one by luck. Otherwise, Magic-tier and Taoism-tier weapons would not have been so rare.¡±


    Li Mu asked pensively, ¡°Then how to judge the quality of Star Stones?¡±


    ¡°You can tell that basically through their weight, color, hardness, texture, and so on. But since I¡¯m neither a star-deployment warlock nor an alchemist, I¡¯m not very sure about it.¡± Liu Chong told Li Mu all he knew and said it without reserve. He had to behave himself lest Li Mu chopped his head off out of irritation, too.


    ¡°Then what about the quality of your Star Stones?¡± inquired Li Mu. He started rolling the smolder ck Star Stones in his palm as if ying with Baoding Fitness Balls.


    With an agonized look, Liu Chong said, ¡°Perhaps those are just semi-finished ones, merely Primordial Stones. The outer metal it contains is very limited. If you want to know the specifics, you should open it and you will see it all. The four Star Stones were gained through stone gambling.¡±


    ¡°Stone gambling?¡±


    ¡°Why is there another fu*king new concept?¡±


    Li Mu then bombarded him with more questions.


    Soon, after hearing Liu Chong¡¯s exnation, Li Mu made heads and tails of the matter.


    Like the raw jadeite on Earth, the Star Stone can hardly be valued by its pure appearance. Only when real star-deployment warlocks or alchemists opened the Primordial Stone with professional means could people know if it carried any outer metal and how many kinds and amount of the outer metal was. Therefore, the industry of stone gambling that was simr to the jadeite gambling came into being in this world.


    Li Mu¡¯s curiosity was inspired.


    ¡°Now this is getting piquant.¡±


    ording to Liu Chong, as Star Stones were from outer space, their constitutions were quite alien. For that matter, even experts at the peak of the Celestial Being Realm could not prate its internal structure with their spiritual force. Further, it was rumored that some Primordial Stones that contained ¡®immortal gold¡¯ could not be seen through even by Sages.


    ¡°But can my Third Eye X-ray the Primordial Stones of Star Stones?¡±


    He thought to himself.


    Still, he did not intend to disy that skill in front of Liu Chong.


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Li Mu waved at the guards and Liu Chong was escorted out of the room.


    Once he was alone again, he scanned a Primordial Stone with his Third Eye. At first, he could not see prate the surface of the ck stone. But when he concentrated his spiritual force and drove the Third Eye with all his might, gradually he found that the ck surface of the stone started to peel off. Then, he saw under the smoldered crust wrapped a chunk of strange ck metal, which was the size of a fingertip. Dots of light were glimmering on its surface like innumerable stars wrapped in the universe.


    ¡°Well, as Liu Chong said, this Primordial Stone does contain some outer metal, so it isn¡¯t a waste. Only if I know which kind of immortal gold this fingernail-sized ck metal is.¡±


    Li Mu was dying to know that.


    The Primordial Stone the size of a fist turned out to carry only a bit of the outer metal the size of a fingernail. The metal content was truly low.


    Since that day, Devil Li showed great interest in Star Stones.


    He had already learned the weapon refining art half through the lectures of the old faker half through the study of the books on that field after he came to this world. He had zed that road on his own. The Samsara Knife was exactly a halfpleted work of his, which was still undergoing constant improvement. Now that he learned that Star Stones could refine weapons in or above Spiritual-tier, Li Mu believed the more Star Stones he possessed the better it would be.


    But certainly, Li Mu had no intention to be a weapon-refining master or to refine weapons for other people. In fact, all he hoped for was convert the Samsara Knife into a really powerful weapon that he could take pride in, only that the criterion that ¡®he could take pride in¡¯ was set a little higher thanmon sense.


    Atst, after being deprived of all his cultivation, Liu Chong was banished from Taibai County along with Huang Wenyuan¡¯s servants, maids, and guards.


    Quite mercifully, Li Mu did not kill those people.


    On a winding path outside of Taibai County, Liu Chong trudged onwards. He was battered out of his senses, no longer looking like a well-respected immortal. After losing his internal qi, he was only left with the cultivation of the Great Master Realm. So, he appeared to have aged several years and be a fragile old man. He cast a spiteful but also awed look at the distant Taibai County, torn by indignation and apprehension.


    ¡°I shall go back to the Holy n and visit Head Huang. I can¡¯t let it pass like this!¡±


    When he made up his mind, he ditched all those guards and servants and mounted his white crane before soaring to the sky.


    The guards and servants exchanged an appalled look, then, without alternative, continued to take the return journey along the mountain path.


    Given that Taibai County was located in the depths of the dested mountains, it would take them five or six days to travel to the outskirts on foot. At that thought, the guards and servants all felt like weeping but had no tears.


    ...


    To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, Zheng Cunjian, who just went back to Chang¡¯an, scurried once more to his ce.


    ¡°Young Master, you did kill that Huang Wenyuan? Now you¡¯re in trouble!¡± Zheng Cunjian looked quite flustered. He could not understand Li Mu¡¯s decision. Although it was not a very big deal to kill the second prince as those opposing the second prince in the imperial court could cushion against the impact for Li Mu, Huang Wenyuan was a different case. His grandfather, Huang Shengyi, was a fierce figure, and he was exceptionally protective of his family and subordinates.


    Zheng Cunjian could not see why Li Mu chose to repeatedly provoke those big shots and insisted to set so many people against him.


    ¡°Save your hackneyed sayings before me.¡± Li Mu yawned wildly out of impatience and went on, ¡°Is it that the mean magistrate has detected something wrong and sent you here to probe on the matter so that you came to Taibai County in such a hurry?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s face stiffened. Clearly, Li Mu had hit the nail on the head.


    Giving a half-hearted smile, Li Mu said, ¡°You must have met Huang Wenyuan¡¯s guards and the rest of hispanies on the way here. Don¡¯t you already know what just happened in the county?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian answered hastily, ¡°I dare not lie to you, Young Master. Yes, I did meet them. And I¡¯ve already known the incident in the county.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve known it, why are you still so panicky?¡± asked Li Mu.


    ¡°Well, but...¡± Zheng Cunjian dawdled for quite a while but still did not know where to start. After all, this time Li Mutled was the Guanshan Pasture. In the world of martial arts, the Guanshan Pasture was more intimidating than the royal family.


    ¡°There is no ¡®but¡¯.¡± Li Mu cut in and digressed, ¡°Do you know about Star Stones?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian was taken aback. He had no idea where Li Mu was getting at with that question. But after pondering over it for a few moments, he said, ¡°I do know about them. But I only have a smattering of those objects. I¡¯ve never studied them in particr, so that field is not my expertise.¡±


    Considering his cultivation and status, he seldomy hands on such advanced objects like Star Stones. Nevertheless, the Heartless Schr did not get the title for no reason. With his wide learning and a retentive memory, he already gained a rough idea about them through relevant books.


    Li Mu nodded. Then, he said, ¡°All that bothers you is that no one can lift the Life-and-Death Spell inside you if I get killed by the Guanshan Pasture. That¡¯s why you still raced to Taibai County even though you¡¯ve learned the cause and consequence of the incident from Huang Wenyuan¡¯s guards and servants... Well, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you any chance to redeem your sin. Let¡¯s me see, if you can collect all the information about Star Stones¡¯ origins, categories, opening methods, types of the outer metal they contain, refining methods and so on, and deliver it to me, then, I¡¯ll undo the Life-and-Death Spell inside you and return you your freedom.¡±


    At that, Zheng Cunjian went mad with joy at once. He promised, ¡°Be assured, Young Master. I¡¯ll collect all the information you desire within five days.¡±


    Looking as cool as a cucumber, Li Mu drawled, ¡°Whatsoever. I¡¯ll leave you to it. And perhaps the Guanshan Pasture will soon be informed of the death of Huang Wenyuan. When that Deputy Head Huang gets the news, he certainly wille to me with the fury of thunder. So, if you want to get rid of the Life-and-Death Spell, you¡¯d better get all the information ready before he rushes to Taibai County. Otherwise, if I am really killed by that Deputy Head Huang, well, no one else in this world will be able to lift the spell inside you.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s body tensed. He quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I got it.¡±


    These days, all he wished was to eliminate the Life-and-Death Spell nted inside him. He had had a taste of the torment when the spell was activated before. Every time it went off, he just wanted to beg for a quick death. During the past few months, though the spell worked asionally, the time itst was always very short. But that was enough to freak him out. However, he never dared ask Li Mu to undo the spell.


    Now, Li Mu finally offered to lift that curse on his own ord.


    Given Li Mu¡¯s character, that was certainly not a trick once Li Mu gave the pledge in person.


    That was one thing Zheng Cunjian was well-aware and positive of.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d to lift the spell provided that your work is satisfying to me. This is a deal.¡± Li Mu concluded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for you to go. Chop-chop!¡±


    Zheng Cunjian bowed as he bid his goodbye. But when he took just one step, he wheeled around and added with an undecided look, ¡°Then, what should I say to Your Lordship...¡±


    Li Mu blurted, ¡°Tell him the truth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± He whipped around and headed out.


    Right at that moment, Li Mu pped a hand on his forehead as if something just urred to him and cried, ¡°Crap! How can I forget that?¡±


    Zheng Cunjian¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he came to a halt at the doorway.

 Chapter 302 - Coming for Him

    <h4>Chapter 302 Coming for Him</h4>


    Zheng Cunjian was nervous.


    He was worried that Li Mu would change his mind.


    However, Li Muined, ¡°I should have detained Liu Chong¡¯s white crane, in case he would send the news to the Guanshan Pasture a lot faster than before... Em, I have to get ready in advance.¡±


    Zheng Cunjian wasn¡¯t relieved until being aware of the meaning.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t change his mind frequently.


    Sensing that Li Mu didn¡¯t mean to talk any more, he quickly got out of the room without saying any words.


    But pondering for a while, he found there was something wrong.


    If Liu Chong rode his white crane back to the Guanshan Pasture, the people of the Guanshan Pasture woulde to im revenge faster, which meant the time left for his survival was less. Being so, either way, he had to persuade Li Mu to help him remove the Life-and-Death Spell technique before they arrived to attack Li Mu.


    Why did he feel that Li Mu¡¯s words were actually for him?


    No matter what happened, he would spare no efforts.


    At any cost, he had to collect all the information of the Star Stone and send it there within three days.


    He preferred to die rather than suffer from torture by the Life-and-Death Spell.


    ...


    ...


    Time flew.


    Three dayster.


    Liu Chong became weaker, and naturally, it was impossible for him to ride the white cranes through day and night as usual.


    Above in the sky, the wind was raging.


    Lacking the cultivation of the Celestial Being Realm and the ability of flying, he would be smashed if blown off from the crane¡¯s back.


    Therefore, he flew carefully all the way at a low altitude and in a slow speed.


    Three dayster, after returning to Guanshan City, Liu Chong uneasily went to visit Huang Shengyi, the Deputy Head of the pasture, but he was told that Huang Shengyi had left for the Chang¡¯an Mansion one day before.


    ¡°Has the deputy owner already heard of the news?¡±


    Liu Chong was anxious.


    He did not dare to stay in Guanshan City anymore, but immediately rushed back to the Chang¡¯an Mansion.


    He had to tell Deputy Head the news.


    Because Deputy Head Huang might not know yet that Li Mu possessed an almost invincible power of the Sage Realm. If he rashly went to attack Li Mu, he might take a beating.


    Although it sounded ridiculous that the deputy head of the Guanshan Pasture, a half sage, had to be wary of a young man who was not even a Celestial Being, Liu Chong knew it was true from his own experience.


    ...


    ...


    On the fourth day.


    In the government organ of Chang¡¯an Mansion.


    ¡°Not you, really?¡± Huang Sheng was suspended in the air, speaking with a little hoarse voice. Like a massacring god, he murderously stared at Li Gang.


    Within the government organ, all the bureaucrats and the guards looked pale and were stunned by the breath of the half-made Celestial Being.


    It happened suddenly.


    When they were working in an orderly manner there, a devil-like powerhouse suddenly arrived, whose terrible momentum seemed to suffocate them.


    Li Gang sat behind the table in the lobby.


    Looking calm, refined and handsome, he said, ¡°Master Huang, Young Master Huang isn¡¯t on bad terms with me. Is it possible that I would kill him?¡±


    Huang Shengyi red through the door at Li Gang. After a long time, he nodded and said, ¡°Reasonable words. Secr Sword Whiz must be aboveboard. I¡¯ll believe you this time... Bye.¡±


    Before his voice died away, he turned into a stream of light, disappearing into the distant sky.


    Li Gang found that the deputy master was moving toward Taibai Mountain. Then, he seemed to be stricken by something, with a strange smile on his handsome face.


    Huang Shengyi acted in a quite overbearing manner. Could he disregard that government organ?


    So, he did not say some words.


    ...


    After two hours.


    At the Taibai Sword Faction¡¯s gate on the Taibai Mountain.


    As if the sect were facing powerful enemies.


    As the sword on the top of the main peak resounded, all the disciples of the Taibai Sword Faction were nervous. The mountain-protection formation was almost broken by the suddenly-appearing enemy, whose breath was majestic and terrible as devil¡¯s, hovering above the gate of the Taibai Sword Faction.


    ¡°Zhao Xue,e out.¡±


    Huang Shengyi¡¯s voice was reverberating between heaven and earth, dizzying some of the weaker disciples.


    Countless disciples looked up at Huang Shengyi with anger, fear and doubt in their eyes.


    Whiz!


    A sword light soared and split the sky.


    The flowing Sword Intent, like the snow on the main peak, suppressed half of Huang Shengyi¡¯s forceful momentum.


    In white clothes, and with snow-white long hair.


    Zhao Xue, Taibai Sword God, stood gracefully with a sword on his back in the air, like a fairy.


    In the past, the Taibai Sword God, who was known as a handsome man across the Western Qin Dynasty, was refined and cold like the snow on Taibai Mountain. He once could contend against the Secr Sword Whiz, Li Gang, and they were both called the Double Swords of the Western Qin Dynasty. Unfortunatelyter, he was defeated by Li Gang.


    ¡°¡±ming Devil¡± Huang Shengyi? Why does Deputy Head Huange to interrogate our Taibai Sword Faction?¡± Zhao Xue asked calmly.


    ¡°Was my grandson, Huang Wenyuan, killed by you?¡± Huang Shengyi asked as he stared at Zhao Xue.


    ¡°Was your grandson killed by someone?¡± Zhao Xue was stunned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this matter, nor did I do this. There is no hatred between me and the Guanshan Pasture. The Taibai Sword Faction has hardly been involving itself in these fights.¡±


    ¡°Not you?¡± Huang Shengyi frowned.


    Among the entire Chang¡¯an Mansion, only Li Gang and Zhao Xue were able to kill his grandson who was protected by Liu Chong, a fourth-degree Celestial Being.


    ¡°The Taibai Sword God is also a man of his word. Since you said that it wasn¡¯t you, I believe that.¡± Huang Shengyi gradually became less hostile.


    Obviously, he admired Zhao Xue more than Li Gang.


    In the past, Zhao Xue was a well-known gentleman, who was mild and trustworthy.


    ¡°But my grandson did die in the Chang¡¯an Mansion. Is there a third peak Celestial Being, or a sage?¡± Huang Shengyi looked at Zhao Xue and said, ¡°Leader Zhao, I haven¡¯t been in Jianghu for a long time, so I don¡¯t know much about the martial trend of the Chang¡¯an Mansion. Does Leader Zhao know of any powerhouse rising from the Chang¡¯an Mansion in the recent 20 years?¡±


    Zhao Xue answered, ¡°The hottest master in the Chang¡¯an Mansion is now the poetry and martial arts talent, Li Mu. However, he is only at the Natural Realm, not a Celestial Being.¡±


    Huang Shengyi shook his head and said, ¡°I have heard about his name, the one who killed the second prince by means of his treasure weapons. He should not have such powerful strength...¡± He suddenly stopped, feeling that he ignored some aspects.


    The second emperor was a Celestial Being. Huang Shengyi naturally received some inside information that he was killed by Li Mu.


    Moreover, his grandson superficially went to take over the post of Taibai County magistrate, but actually went to attack Li Mu. Li Mu might trouble him... He might even be ignorant of this fact.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Huang Shengyi realized that situation, and then he disappeared directly as a stream of light.


    Zhao Xue looked at the Taibai County¡¯s direction seriously.


    When the other people of the Taibai Sword Faction saw the half-step Celestial Being leave, they were relieved.


    After seeing his bold demeanor during that encounter, those younger disciples admired their idol more. Even the Deputy Head of the pasture was polite to their head, and the imminent fight was defused by his few words, which showed his great personality and charm.


    A feeling of pride, yearning and worship was rising in the hearts of many disciples.


    Zhao Yu rode his sword near to Zhao Xue.


    ¡°Head, Li Mu...¡± Zhao Yu was a bit dissatisfied after hearing the head mentioning Li Mu. After all, it seemed that they had betrayed him.


    Zhao Xue sighed and asked, ¡°Do you think I betrayed Li Mu? No, I am helping him.¡±


    ¡°Helping him?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned and confused.


    Zhao Xue patiently exined, ¡°Now that Li Mu killed Huang Wenyuan, he can¡¯t get away with this attack. It is only a matter of time... I think Huang Shengyi whoes here in anger might not investigate everything that happened in the Taibai County and doesn¡¯t know that Li Mu is as powerful as a sage. Therefore, he had better go for Li Mu earlier. Once he calms down and knows of Li Mu¡¯s trump card, Li Mu will face an even more difficult situation.¡±


    It was fortunate for Li Mu to have such an enemy who acted on impulse.


    However, it was unwise to be too energetic and to provoke such a strong enemy.


    If Li Mu could patiently and secretly practice for decades, he might be able topete against the forces of Huang Shengyi. Unfortunately, he was still short-tempered.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the Taibai County,¡± Zhao Xue said.


    Upon hearing those words, Zhao Yu was overjoyed and said, ¡°Is Head willing to help Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°We will see. I hope I can keep him alive.¡±


    Two days earlier.


    In the study.


    The sun shone through the rustling leaves and entered the room, making it warm.


    ¡°It is totally right that people are tempered.¡±


    Li Mu crossed his legs casually.


    He spent two hours going over all the materials about the star stone before he sighed with emotion.


    To be honest, Li Mu was enlightened. He found that the star stone contained abundant knowledge and mystery. If on earth, it would deserve being treated as a science in a college.


    Li Mu felt that the door to a new world was slowly opened in front of him.


    That star stone seemed to belong to Li Mu, which was quite mysterious.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 303 - Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 303 Get Out</h4>


    Two hours before, after checking the materials of the star stones, Li Mu removed the Life-and-Death Spell on Zheng Cunjian and let him leave.


    That ended the subordination rtionship between the two.


    From then on, they would go their separate ways.


    That was not because of Li Mu¡¯s kindness.


    Although Zheng Cunjian once did harm to the Taibai County, he had been tortured by the spell those days. After all, they were acquaintances, and it might be cruel of Li Mu to kill an acquaintance.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that Li Mu was getting more and more uneasy when assigning tasks to Zheng Cunjian.


    That didn¡¯t mean that Zheng Cunjian was not afraid of the threat behind the spell.


    It was because of the Heartless Schr¡¯s master, Li Gang, magistrate of Chang¡¯an; he had begun to change his attitude towards Li Mu.


    Before Huang Wenyuan died, Li Gang considered himself a chess yer, while Li Mu was just a chess piece. Even if Li Mu broke through the Natural Realm and defeated Celestial Beings, he had just be a stronger one.


    However, when Li Mu had enough power to fight against a sage, whether by himself or using external objects, Li Gang found that the piece was getting out of his control.


    Would Li Gang continue to support an uncontrolled chess piece secretly?


    Certainly not.


    Unless Li Gang was a fool.


    Therefore, under such a background, was the information offered by Zheng Cunjian, Li Gang¡¯s flunky, totally true? Even if Zheng Cunjian was scared of that spell, was he not afraid of Li Gang¡¯s plots?


    Hence, how could Li Mu totally trust that hypocritical person?


    Therefore, Li Mu had better free him.


    ¡°Piss off to apany that brute. I won¡¯t need you.¡±


    That was Li Mu¡¯s mentality.


    However, it had been three days since the death of Huang Wenyuan and the others.


    In the past three days, Li Mu didn¡¯t practice, but improved the Dragon-assembling Pattern of geomancy array to enhance its stability and power as much as possible.


    Li Mu had said that he was invincible within the Taibai County.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration but a fact.


    Since months before when Dragon-assembling Pattern was initially made, urately speaking, the power contained in the geomancy array and the Yuan qi across the whole Taibai Mountain¡ªwith the holy tactical deployment as the core¡ªwas considerably horrifying.


    Li Mu used the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal as a container to transform the power of the Dragon-assembling Pattern. He was as strong as a sage.


    Li Mu wouldn¡¯t even be nervous in front of a sage.


    He was invincible in some sense.


    The shoring was that once Li Mu moved out of the Taibai Mountains, he would no longer be able to employ that power and return to a peak Natural level. Not to mention a Sage, he might be defeated by a Celestial Being above the second tier.


    However, why did Li Mu, a crafty person, leave the Taibai County if without confidence?


    That was why Li Mu dared to kill Huang Wenyuan.


    Li Mu directly performing with that kind of power was a matter of arrogance, while the most important aspect was to appease the people in the Taibai County. Otherwise, even such figures as Feng Yuanxing and Ma Junwu would almost be unable to bear the pressure from the Guanshan Pasture, not to mention the ordinary people.


    Taibai County was the base in Li Mu¡¯s n.


    The spark must be protected if used to start a prairie fire.


    Li Mu had to find ways to be popr in the eyes of the public.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to unite them.


    Those days were a crucial period to Li Mu.


    After deploying the Dragon-assembling Pattern for the first time, Li Mu noticed the defects in his array, so he had to improve it through day and night.


    In the Taibai Mountains, there were thousands of various tactical deployments set by Li Mu, who, like a hardworking engineer, adjusted them over and over again, making the frequently-adjusted formation as tight as a machine.


    Just then, he had seeded.


    The power of that array had been upgraded by oneyer.


    Three dayster, the people of the Guanshan Pasture didn¡¯t arrive to have their revenge, so Li Mu tried to open Huang Wenyuan¡¯s and the second prince¡¯s treasure pockets by means of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal. After many trials, he finally opened Huang Wenyuan¡¯s treasure pocket first.


    There were a lot of money, treasures, cultivation cheats, several treasure-level weapons, swords and knives in it. One of those swords, two palms wide, 1.6 meters and yellow, was the best, containing extremely strong earth Yuan qi. It might be Huang Wenyuan¡¯s walking sword. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to use it before he was killed by Li Mu.


    ¡°These swords should be all repurposed as the materials for refining the Samsara Knife.¡±


    Li Mu had been yearning for Primitive Gold of All Creatures and decided to continue to refine the knife of Primitive Gold of All Creatures with all the mixed materials. Currently, the Samsara Knife was only a treasure weapon, so there was still a long way to go before it was considerably improved.


    In that treasure pocket, there were also star stones.


    Moreover, they amounted to 10 pieces, much more than what Liu Chong had stored, most of which were yellow. The energy of nine pieces had been absorbed, and Li Mu felt special fluctuation of power.


    ¡°The energy in this star stone has not been totally absorbed by Huang Wenyuan...¡± Li Mu was very curious.


    On that day, when Liu Chong said that the star stone contained a kind of extraterrestrial power that could be used to strengthen a warrior, Li Mu wondered whether it contained any cosmic radiation, which might cause cancer.


    Would there be any sequ after he absorbed the extraterrestrial power?


    After thinking for a while, Li Mu did not absorb the energy in that star stone, but it was taken into the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal.


    The fire part glistened and then resumed, with nothing special on its surface.


    However, that stone changed, as the surface circles of powder were falling, and finally became one tenth of its original size, turning into an irregrly-shaped metal that flickered with a yellow shimmer.


    The strange yellow metal was very heavy, and in the size of a fist, but weighed 50 kilograms.


    ¡°Is this the extraterrestrial metal?¡±


    Li Mu smiled then.


    Judging from the standards stated in the materials, that had to be a piece of extraterrestrial metal of high purity.


    Theoretically speaking, it was extremely difficult to refine the extraterrestrial metal in the star stones. Even many famous astrologers and alchemists were required to spend a long period of time, under specific conditions and with special instruments for a possible sess. After all, there were no steel mills in that world.


    But at the moment, he inadvertently used the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal to sessfully purify a star stone and get a piece of high-purity extraterrestrial gold.


    The star stone that had the extraterrestrial energy could be used to refine the outer metal. What about the star stone that had lost its active energy?


    Li Mu used that method again.


    It was effective.


    The Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal could melt the rockponents and purify the extraterrestrial metal.


    Hence, the ten pieces of star stones in Huang Wenyuan¡¯s treasure bag werepletely purified into irregr yellow extraterrestrial metal.


    After observing several times, those ten pieces of yellow extraterrestrial metal could increase Yuan qi with the soil property, and had excellent conduction effect for other properties of Yuan qi.


    Later, he refined several other pieces of star stones obtained from Chu Nantian and Huang Wenyuan.


    In the end, he obtained four pieces of silver extraterrestrial metal of gold property, five pieces of red extraterrestrial metal of fire property, and a piece of green extraterrestrial metal of wood property, plus ten pieces of extraterrestrial metal of earth property. But due tock of pieces of water property, he failed to find all the five elements.


    As for the usage of those extraterrestrial metals.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and did not integrate them into the Samsara Knife.


    Li Mu needed time to practice and ponder over the usage of those pieces of metal. He subconsciously felt that the extraterrestrial metal might not be tapped fully in that world, so they might be wasted if used in terms of the methods mentioned in the materials.


    Li Mu vaguely felt that those star stones were currently far more valuable than when they were found.


    Beyond Li Mu¡¯s expectation, the Guanshan Pasture had yet to arrive.


    Therefore, he continued to refine the Samsara Knife.


    Li Mu directly melted the weapons and mining materials in Huang Wenyuan¡¯s and Liu Chong¡¯s treasure pockets as raw materials, and refined them with the fire part of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal into the Samsara Knife.


    Finally, on the fourth day, before the Samsara Knife was done, a voice that Li Mu had been expected for a long time reverberated over the Taibai County.


    ¡°Li Mu, get out.¡±


    Huang Shengyi shouted, shaking the entire Taibai County violently, and the unscrupulous murderous intention surged toward Li Mu.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 304 - You Finally Come

    <h4>Chapter 304 You Finally Come</h4>


    The entire Taibai County was suppressed by that half-step Sage.


    Huang Shengyi arrived with hatred and indignation. As fierce mes, like a sea of blood, his momentum spread over the Taibai County, covering up the sunshine. All the townsmen could only see the blood light when looking up, just like facing the end of the world.


    The Guanshan Pasture had finally arrived for revenge.


    Feng Yuanxing was scared.


    He was exactly as nervous as the public in the Taibai County.


    Except for some children who didn¡¯t know of the Guanshan Pasture, almost everyone had been worrying about that scene.


    It was true that they were relieved when seeing a powerful county magistrate that day. However, it was only that day¡¯s victory that counted most and couldpletely reassure everyone. If Li Mu could bear the pressure at the moment, he could really rise up in the Taibai County.


    For a time, countless people went to the streets.


    Everyone was praying and silently cheering for the county magistrate.


    The Guanshan Pasture was the patron saint to the Qin people, which had saved that empire in danger, but most of the time, it meant to protect the imperial court. Hence, the ordinary might not think so, especially the people in the Taibai County, who only knew that after that young county magistrate worked there, he enabled them to have a decent life, clearing off chaos.


    What¡¯s more, Huang Wenyuan casually ughtered civilians and guards like a butcher. Li Mu killed Huang Wenyuan for the sake of the county people and to avenge them.


    Thus, without doubt, those pure townsmen supported Li Mu instead of that Holy n.


    But was their support useful?


    ...


    ¡°Silly.¡±


    Kilometers away from the Taibai County, Li Gang said such two words.


    When he saw that thousands of people were rushing out to cheer Li Mu, who were shocked by the overwhelming pressure from Huang Shengyi, his look changed slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that Li Mu was respected by those county people.


    However, it was only an ident.


    In that world dominated by the strong, poprity was meaningless, while weapons and fights counted the most. But Li Mu even put his mind in that respect. Was he stupid or naive?


    Li Gang went to watch the battle.


    He regretted not watching Li Mu kill Huang Wenyuan and catch Liu Chong. Therefore, he had arrived earlier as a witness of the fight with ¡°Fire Devil¡± Huang Wenyuan.


    He wanted to know what kind of power Li Mu possessed.


    However, Li Gang was still more optimistic about Huang Shengyi.


    Fire Devil matched him. Before Li Gang became famous, Huang Shengyi was already the most eye-catching talent in the Western Qin empire, whose me warfare was invincible. Numerous troublesome devils and enemies were killed by that sly character who stepped on those bones. After joining the Guanshan Pasture, he was put in an important position by Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, who taught him the sage¡¯s Cultivation Methods. In less than 30 years, he broke through the barriers and entered the half-step sage realm.


    Huang Shengyi could be ranked among the top warriors across the entire Divine Land.


    Given that such a strong figure had experienced numerous hardships, it was unreasonable to think that he would fail there.


    ¡°This bastard had better die. Anyway, he can¡¯t be used by me.¡±


    Li Gang looked cruel and cold.


    Suddenly, he looked towards the northwest.


    Two sword lights, shed towards that ce, and their chill spread across the sky. That kind of familiar sword intent ...Li Gang¡¯s mouth slightly went upward.


    In the distance, a pair including the handsome and refined Sword Whiz and his disciple, dressed in white, stopped on a piece of cloud.


    The Taibai Sword God, Zhao Xue, with frost-white hair, looked refined in the distant air, and he noticed Li Gang.


    As they looked at each other, a fight seemed imminent.


    They hadn¡¯t met each other since their battle in the capital, and also did not expect to meet each other again under such circumstances. One was the sessful and famous person, while the other was the loser. Apparently, that battle result wasn¡¯t important anymore as time passed by.


    Li Gang smiled slightly, but did not take the initiative to speak.


    As a winner, he was more confident.


    Zhao Xue smiled slightly and bowed his hands, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for twenty years. It¡¯s really idental today. Brother Li still looks as before,¡± He was calm and generous.


    Li Gang nodded and said, ¡°Does Leader Zhao want to fight as soon as possible?¡±


    Zhao Xue replied, ¡°I was going to ask you the same question.¡±


    Li Gang looked indifferent in the direction of the Taibai County and said, ¡°I just came to watch the situation. Since Li Mu killed Huang Wenyuan, he should be punished. What¡¯s more, Huang Wenyuan, as the appointed official, was killed on the way. I, as a supervisor, shouldn¡¯t ignore it. What do you think?¡±


    Zhao Xue nodded.


    He had no resentment against Li Gang, even if the battle of 20 years ago changed his life track, but he was very curious why Li Gang was so indifferent towards his son.


    Because, logically speaking, Li Gang, who was obsessed with power and status, had to favor this talented son as his assistant.


    ¡°Li Mu is a talented person of our Western Qin Dynasty. His future must be bright. If it is appropriate, I would like to save him,¡± Zhao Xue said bluntly.


    ¡°The Taibai Sword Faction has kept a low profile for 20 years. Is leader Zhao eager to rise up?¡± Li Gang slightly ridiculed.


    Zhao Xue did not speak.


    It was useless to talk anymore.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Li Gang would try to stop him from saving Li Mu.


    However, a low profile manner didn¡¯t mean bearing everything.


    He wasn¡¯t confident that he could save Li Mu... but he would try it.


    Zhao Xue was waiting for the change of the situation as he looked at the Taibai County.


    If Li Mu could resist Huang Shengyi, he might survive.


    ¡°Li Mu can¡¯t defeat him,¡± Li Gang said as if he were answering Zhao Xue¡¯s puzzlement.


    At that moment, Zhao Yu, who did not speak behind Zhao Xue, felt disgust towards that prefecture magistrate.


    During the battle at the Chang¡¯an Mansion, that Secr Sword Whiz who killed the Ghost Sect leader directly looked as imposing and graceful as a Celestial Being, and was admired by Zhao Yu. But just then, his image copsed soon.


    Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know why such a talented and refined man was so sly.


    Besides the two famous swordsmen, many warriors from the Chang¡¯an Mansion had also arrived, who all felt stunned when hearing the news that Huang Shengyi murderously arrived to the prefecture¡¯s government organ. But they were based on distant peaks for fear of injuries.


    After all, the powerhouses attacked with terrifying might.


    For many warriors, being able to watch a battle between sages was a matter of proud.


    ¡°Li Mu has caused a great disaster.¡±


    ¡°Wind will destroy the tallest tree.¡±


    ¡°He is too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Today, Li Mu will die.¡±


    Everyone thought that Li Mu wouldn¡¯t survive that battle; that miracle woulde to an end that day.


    ...


    ¡°Li Mu, get out.¡±


    Huang Shengyi shouted with his murderous intent permeating the sky.


    Everyone was shocked in the government organ¡¯s yard.


    When Shangguan Yuting saw the indignant devil-like figure in the air, she was worried about Li Mu. She and her sisters went to the front yard and noticed the also nervous Qing Feng, who was turning the wheelchair and rushing to the study.


    At that time, Li Mu rushed out of the room.


    Those beautiful girls were anxious when seeing him move in a hurry.


    Li Mu had never been so impatient before.


    ¡°Brother Mu...¡± Shangguan Yuting intended to fight with Li Mu, and decided to protect him despite the risk of death.


    However, Li Mu looked at everyone, and then shook his hand towards Shangguan Yuting, saying, ¡°Go back. I am going to handle a big business hahaha... Finally hees.¡±


    He was even extremely excited.


    Shangguan Yuting, Qingfeng and a group of beautiful girls were suddenly stunned.


    ¡°Li Mu...¡± Huang Shengyi roared once again, ¡°I will...¡±


    ¡°Here, here. Be patient. I am here,¡± Li Mu went out of the county and jumped onto a 20-meter-high tree, shouting, ¡°Hahaha. Why are you so anxious to court death? Are you in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Are you Li Mu?¡± Huang Shengyi overlooked Li Mu with his sharp eyes, and said angrily. ¡°A question for you. My grandson...¡±


    ¡°Right, right,¡± Li Mu kept nodding and said, ¡°Your grandson, Huang Wenyuan, was killed by me. There is nothing wrong. It was me.¡±


    He replied bluntly and honestly.


    Huang Shengyi was confused.


    That was totally different from what he had imagined.


    Shouldn¡¯t Li Mu be anxiously arguing, and begging for his mercy?


    He did not even know how to retort.


    Li Mu stood at the top of the tree and said, ¡°What are you doing? My Samsara Knife is being refined, so I have no time to argue against you. Don¡¯t me me for not showing respect to you. Let me move first because I am in a hurry.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t fly without the Samsara Knife.


    He directly activated the formation, then Yuan qi of heaven and earth in the entire Taibai County was instantly solidified; the bloody clouds formed by Huang Shengyi disappeared like blown-away sandpletely, which shocked everyone...


    ¡°What?¡± He felt a kind of irresistible power that was shockingly surrounding him.

 Chapter 305 - Confused

    <h4>Chapter 305: Confused</h4>


    It was not just the feeling of weakness after he lost the power of heaven and earth.


    Almost at the same moment, all the Yuan qi of heaven and the earth within the entire county seemed to be solidified into a tangible object, squeezing against him.


    That kind of majestic power of heaven and earth trapped Huang Shengyi like an ant caught as if in a swamp, making him unable to struggle.


    Even a half-step sage was in an extremely unfavorable state immediately.


    ¡°You stand so high... Come down.¡±


    Li Mu jumped up violently, appearing like a male monkey trying to pick a peach, and dragged down the Fire Devil from the air in a sh.


    ¡°You... dare.¡±


    Huang Shengyi lost his mind before he was beaten into the ground heavily.


    However, he was also very responsive. Before standing up, he punched towards Li Mu¡¯s temple who was heading to catch him.


    The whole fist was surrounded by mes.


    Huang Shengyi cultivated the fire-rted method, and formed his fire natural qi. Among the five elements, the me was the most destructive force.


    The half-step sage was different from a Celestial Being. Even if failing to control the power of heaven and the earth, he could attack closely with horrifying strength.


    Even a three-step Celestial Being would retreat when facing that punch.


    However, Li Mu was an anomaly. He smiled and punched directly.


    Boom!


    In the sky, the visible air wave extended with the spurting reddish mes.


    Crack.


    At the moment when the bone was fractured, Huang Shengyi¡¯s fist bled, and his wrist was broken. A bone was directly stabbed into his flesh.


    But he just frowned. With shock, he then punched again maliciously and imposingly, as if the broken fist were not his.


    ¡°Hey? The old man also acts this boldly,¡± Li Mu said, also shocked by Huang Shengyi¡¯s movement.


    However, he did not have the slightest respect for that senior. Against that experienced master, Li Mu had to directly defeat him when having the upper hand, for fear of his trump cardster.


    ¡°Killing the master with punches,¡± Li Mu shouted, ¡°My chain punches of 108 styles.¡±


    He punched violently and wildly.


    Tempered by Zhenwu Boxing, Li Mu¡¯s body was abnormally strong, although he only used the Samsara Knife, knife-using methods and the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal in recent fights. Hence, others gradually forgot Li Mu¡¯s terrifying physical strength.


    He once broke the horns of a mature flood dragon, only using his fists.


    In the Taibai County, since Yuan qi had been solidified by Li Mu, Huang Shengyi could not use it. Although the Fire Devil had richbat experience and had been nurtured by the sage¡¯s power for decades, he was far weaker than Li Mu in terms of physical strength.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Huang Shengyi¡¯s arms were both broken, and his face was hit dozens of times. Even his eyes were swollen and his nose was bleeding...


    ¡°Ah ah ah...!¡± He yelled with anger.


    He had never been beaten so violently by others like that.


    Everyone was shocked by such a scene.


    What was that?


    Feng Yuanxing and the others were dumbfounded.


    Was that... senior with a swollen face and bare head really the deputy owner of the Guanshan Pasture? Why did he look like a bullied old beggar?


    Even many people showed sympathy for the old man.


    On the high altitude outside the Taibai County.


    Li Gang widened his eyes.


    Although he was much sophisticated, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, and even subconsciously rubbed his eyes to confirm that scene.


    On the other side, Zhao Xue was also stunned.


    He had just hoped that Li Mu could support himself for a period of time in that battle, so he could show up to resolve that hatred and save that martial artist. After all, from all aspects, Li Mu was outstanding because of his talents and personality.


    However, that result was beyond his expectations.


    Zhao Xue even doubted whether Li Mu was the embodiment of a thousand-year-old monster, or a projection of an extraterrestrial devil.


    Since Li Mu was unreasonably strong.


    Zhao Yu widened his eyes and mouth, since he also was too shocked to say a word.


    ...


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Li Mu unexpectedly punched again.


    Huang Shengyi barely resisted and swayed like a drunkard.


    ¡°I am really in a hurry... Uncle, my Samsara Knife is still being molded, so I have to go back to add fire... Sorry, uncle.¡± Li Mu screamed, and performed the first style of Zhenwu Boxing.


    Boom!


    Huang Shengyi¡¯s stomach was hit, and his body was bent like a dried shrimp. He crouched and fell down.


    ¡°You are really tough,¡±


    Li Mu said.


    A stone-made mountain could be smashed under his fists, but Huang Shengyi¡¯s body was intact, except his bleeding mouth and his confused mind.


    ¡°Hey, you...¡± Huang Shengyi was unprecedentedly puzzled.


    Li Mu really did what he stated.


    He was directly confused by Li Mu¡¯s punches.


    He had gone through numerous dangers and hardships, but he had never been confused by abat method.


    In the past few decades since he had entered the semi sage realm, he had absorbed Yuan qi of heaven and earth and had been enlightened by the Taoistw, with treasures, trump cards and secret methods, all things of the sage realm. However, at the moment, he was fighting against a Celestial Being. He... forgot how to tackle in Celestial Being¡¯s ways.


    ¡°Uncle, are you ready? I will defeat you.¡±


    Li Mu did not stop his attack when he was speaking.


    In the end, he punched at Huang Shengyi¡¯s temple, directly beating that peak master onto the ground and leaving him with dizziness.


    Everyone cheered.


    Li Mu wasn¡¯t relieved, so he punched at Huang Shengyi¡¯s temple several more times until he was sure that he was unconscious.


    When seeing that scene in the distant air, Li Gang took a breath, feeling that his temples were bursting with pain.


    Zhao Xue also felt his teeth aching when seeing that happen.


    Li Mu was simply... was...


    He didn¡¯t know how to describe Li Mu.


    Zhao Yu felt that he was in a bizarre dream. As he bit his lower lip, he didn¡¯t feel ache despite the bleeding...


    The martial-art people, who expected to see the sage¡¯s victory were almost mad.


    Just then, as Li Mu punched Huang Shengyi, there was a burst of exmationing from the mountain peaks. Those great martial artists looked extremely shocked.


    In particr, when they saw that Li Mu directly beat Huang Shengyi onto the ground, theypletely felt stunned and confused.


    ¡°F*ck...¡±


    ¡°The situation has been changed.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu... Fortunately, I have not provoked him.¡±


    ¡°This crazy man can never be provoked.¡±


    ¡°In the Western Qin Empire, there is another devil-like character who can¡¯t be provoked.¡±


    ...


    On a steep peak of a kilometer high.


    After the sturdy man, Lord Zhenxi, saw that, he looked totally pale; he clenched his fists, with his joints white, and gasped.


    The guards around him were all the best and experienced elites, who didn¡¯t care of death, but at that time, they were all sweating with incredible reverence and fear.


    ¡°Lord...¡± a person who seemed to be a think tank said nervously.


    ¡°Go, leave this ce.¡± Zhenxi Wang turned and left. He added, ¡°Quick, go.¡±


    That group of people performed their cultivation methods in a low key manner, then jumped down from the cliff and disappeared into the distant mountains immediately.


    Above an ancient tree.


    The corners of the Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯s mouth were trembling.


    ¡°What... what the hell is going on?¡±


    He arrived with confidence, but was blown away after seeing that result.


    Those days, he had already absorbed the evil power that was under the desert in the old site of the Xiongfeng Martial Art Club, and had improved his strength manifold. Therefore, he was confident of fighting against Li Mu, a Celestial Being. Even if defeated, he wouldn¡¯t be injured seriously. He thought it was time to battle against him.


    But just then, it seemed...


    ¡°Well, why did I insist battling against Li Mu at that moment?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He regretted doing so.


    ¡°Send out the news that I will have a closed practice and the battle against Li Mu will be dyed indefinitely...¡± He almost gnashed his teeth when he told his confidant subordinate.


    ¡°Ah? Oh.¡± The subordinate was shocked and then immediately nodded.


    The Bloody-moon faction had totally lost its face.


    But was there any solution?


    They had provoked an invincible person.


    ...


    At the same time.


    A giant white crane had flown to the area several kilometers away from the Taibai County.


    Liu Chong sat on the back of the crane with anxiety. His face showed a hint of joy, ¡°I aming. The deputy lord is still there... and there is still a chance...¡± He drove the white crane rapidly and directly intruded into the Taibai County.


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 306 - Being Careless of Wealth but Careful of Virtue

    <h4>Chapter 306 Being Careless of Wealth but Careful of Virtue</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it! I¡¯ll make it in time!¡±


    Liu Chong rushed day and night to reach Taibai County, without stopping once for food or drink. Motivated by the firm loyalty to Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, he did not even let his dear white crane take a break but rushed all along. Finally, it took him one day less to return than the onward trip.


    ¡°There is no aura of Sages¡¯ fighting in Taibai County. Maybe Head Huang hasn¡¯t struck yet. I can make it in time.¡± Riding on the white crane, Liu Chong rejoiced at the view of the tranquil Taibai County. He muttered, ¡°Great! Thank god I¡¯ve found the secret way to ovee the tactical deployment suppressing the Spiritual Qi in Guanshan City of our Holy n. As long as I hand it to Head Huang, he will be able to hold Li Mupletely in check...¡±


    He gave the white crane a jerk and it swooped to Taibai County like an arrow.


    ¡°Head Huang, I, Liu Chong, aming for you...¡± He cried as he dived for Taibai County.


    At the front gate of the county government...


    Li Mu was on the point of dragging the dead Huang Shengyi back to the government yard to ¡®open the mail¡¯. Just at that time, he heard Liu Chong¡¯s shouts. Next, he saw a massive white crane swooping upon him.


    ¡°Head Huang, beware that Li Mu. That guy can control the Spiritual Qi in the county. I brought you the Deployment-dominating Tablet. It can restrain the star deployments...¡± Due to Huang Wenyuan¡¯s death, Liu Chong was afraid that Huang Shengyi would take it out on him. So he started hollering from a distance to show his loyalty to the head and the determination to take the credit!


    Li Mu pped a hand over his eyes to shadow the sun. But when he looked up, he grinned broadly.


    ¡°Yo-ho, this old brat is back again!¡±


    After heid off Liu Chong thest time, Li Mu gave it a thought and felt quite guilty for doing that. ¡°What a noble spirit Liu Chong disyed by traveling all the way here to deliver the mail to me! But I merely took a part of the shipped goods and kicked him off. In truth, Liu Chong¡¯s white crane looks marketable. I could have retained it...¡±


    But to his surprise, Liu Chong doubled back of his own ord.


    ¡°What a goodrade!¡±


    Beaming, Li Mu waved at Liu Chong and yelled, ¡°He is here! Here! Haha,e on, your Head Huang is here!¡±


    When Liu Chong jumped off the white crane, he was bemused to see Li Mu in such high spirits. As he took another look, he noticed a man with ck eyes and a swollen face lying unconscious on the ground. He did find the figure and his clothes a little familiar. But on no ount could he have expected him to be Huang Shengyi. Yet, after Li Mu¡¯s jubnt yells, his face fell at once.


    ¡°Is he really Head Huang?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Who are you kidding?¡±


    Liu Chong could not believe it.


    However, when he was closer and cast a scrutinizing look at the figure, he was instantly scared out of his wits. That man was truly Head Huang! The renowned expert who was only half a step away from the Sage Realm had been beaten into a pulp! At the time, he was sprawling on the ground, knocked unconscious, void of his respectable bearing. By contrast, Li Mu was standing by him, perfectly intact... ¡°What on earth has happened?¡±


    ¡°What did you say you brought here? A Deployment-dominating Tablet?¡± Li Mu hailed enthusiastically, ¡°Quick, let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Er, I¡¯m sorry. Your Honor Li, you might have misheard it. I got lost and wandered back to Taibai County. I¡¯ve got to set off again...¡± Liu Chong hastily exined with an awkward look. Then, he whipped around and made to mount his white crane to take off.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ve got something to discuss with you.¡± Li Mu raised a hand to grab him. ¡°Hello? Don¡¯t go... You don¡¯t want to behave, do you? You¡¯re ying dumb? Well, get off the bird!¡±


    Li Mu pressed a hand on Liu Chong¡¯s shoulder and a shot of natural qi immediately subdued him.


    ¡°Your bird seems great,¡± Li Mu said with a smile, ¡°I feel this bird shares a connection with me.¡± He reached out to stroke the white crane on the pretense of being close to the creature. But unexpectedly, the white crane did appear to be enjoying the touch. It rubbed its head against Li Mu¡¯s palm and emitted a stream of low hoots out of affection. Quite amazed by its reaction, Li Mu roared withughter and gloated, ¡°Did you see it? It wants me to be its master...¡±


    As Li Mu had been practicing the Xiantian Skill, his natural qi and aura became purer after he entered the Natural Realm. So, to those intelligent birds and beasts like the white crane, he was way more appealing than ordinary men. Naturally, the scene that the chrysanthemum leopard disliked him when he tried to subdue it could not be staged under that circumstance.


    Tears coursed down on Liu Chong¡¯s cheeks.


    How else could he argue?


    On that day, he was the meat on the chopping board while Li Mu was the knife. He would be held liable even if he farted. Anything he did could be a cause for Li Mu to bully him.


    Therefore, very obediently, he did not raise an objection at all. Instead, he just gazed at the white crane with a grievous look. He knew he had to part with the dear creature from that day on. At that moment, he almost felt his lover had been taken away by Li Mu.


    Nheless, losing a bird was much better than losing his life.


    Atst, Liu Chong meekly took out the Deployment-dominating Tablet he had obtained in Guanshan City and handed it to Li Mu, who also looted all those resources he had replenished from Guanshan City, leaving him with literally nothing.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re a very generous man.¡± Li Mu patted Liu Chong on his shoulder gleefully andmented, ¡°To tell you the truth, when I first saw you on that day, I thought the immortal-like man had to be generous and willing to distribute his wealth to the needy. Now, your behavior does prove me right. You must have traveled day and night to Guanshan City and then returned to deliver me so much gold, jade, and resources. Thanks a lot!¡±


    Liu Chong red at Li Mu in grief but could not utter a word.


    The reputation of being careless of wealth but careful of virtue was the least he longed for.


    Fortunately, Li Mu allowed Liu Chong to leave atst.


    He was, after all, not a homicidal maniac. What would be of him if he killed everyone he captured?


    The Earth resident was not that unfriendly.


    Anyway, Li Mu had long since noticed that in addition to the folks, guards and officials in Taibai County, many experts living in the remote mountains and on the ancient tree outside of the county had already learned about the battle. Thus, the news would spread out at the speed of a tornado. Even if he kept Liu Chong there, the Guanshan Pasture would soon hear the news. So, he would not make that pointless move.


    ¡°Guys, time to go back to your ces.¡±


    Liu Chenglong waved the onlookers away. Then, he lugged the senseless Fire Devil named Huang Shengyi along as he strode towards the yard of the old county government in a hurry.


    He was truly in a hurry.


    Because the Samsara Knife had been undergoing the refining in the deployment centered on the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal. He calcted the time and thought the refining was about to finish. Just then, he really had to hurry back to polish that weapon.


    The onlookers quickly scattered away.


    Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, Zhen Meng, as well as a squad of soldiers stood motionlessly on the street. They had just recovered from the stupefaction. Everyone¡¯s face had reddened with excitement.


    ¡°His Honor won!¡±


    ¡°And he won so neatly and briskly!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s victory indicated that the tribtion was over and the bright future wasing. Taibai County was truly rising to power.


    That was because their magistrate was a man who could triumph over a Semi-Sage with some casual strikes. He was capable of bringing up a strong force on any part of the Divine Land. Even the top nine Holy ns ought to hold such a superb master in respect.


    Since Li Mu had reached that level, he was qualified to speak to the top nine Holy ns, the three great empires, and many other forces on an equal footing.


    Fighting was no longer the only means to solve all issues.


    They believed that not even the Guanshan Pasture, one of the top nine Holy ns, would simply try to conquer, to undermine, or to ruin Taibai County with massacres.


    Because that jeopardized their interests. Sages had to be treated with respect, for they were too powerful and too vigorous to be killed. Once a Sage was enraged, he would seek revenge at all costs, bringing huge losses to the Holy ns and the great empires.


    That battle had thoroughly enabled Taibai County to hold the world in awe.


    From that day, Taibai County would be a highly special ce. With a Sage takingmand, who had the nerve to belittle it?


    Even the Western Qin Empire itself would no longer govern the ce as before. It had to grant the county all kinds of favorable policies and privileges to cozy up to the county magistrate.


    Having a new Sage was undoubtedly great news for the Western Qin Empire. Given that the Sage was already a government official, as long as the empire did not ruffle his feathers and cautiously befriended him, the strength of the empire would practically experience a hike and gain one more ace card in the check and bnce mechanism among the great empires.


    To Feng Yuanxing and other officials, as they were the trusted subordinates of the county magistrate, their status would certainly rise with the tide. No, perhaps shooting to the sky was a more proper phrase. Since they currently were the trusted men of a Sage, even the chancellor of the empire had to look at them in a different light, right?


    Given that wonderful prospect, how could they not be thrilled?


    Their previous steadfastness and risky decision turned out to be wise moves. They had all clenched their teeth as they ced all the stakes on Li Mu. Particrly, when they continued supporting Li Mu after they learned that Huang Wenyuan was the grandson of Deputy Head of the Guanshan Pasture, they were almost wagering their lives on the game... It turned out that they had won the bet.


    The entire Taibai County was filled with a euphoric atmosphere.


    However, some people could by no means feel the cheerfulness.


    For example, Li Gang, who was standing on a cloud several kilometers away from the ground outside of the county, looked like he had just swallowed a dead rat.


    His face was rather sullen. His refined, elegant, and charming features had at the moment taken on a hint of ferocity.


    ¡°Why did it turn out like this?¡±


    Li Gang questioned himself.


    He had just realized that he made a huge mistake.


    He had just advised the crown prince to appeal to the cab and the emperor, persuading them to prosecute Li Mu for the murder of the second prince. That way, he could reduce the negative influence the death of the second prince had imposed upon the crown prince league to the minimum. Making Li Mu the scapegoat while letting the crown prince league rake in the profits was a perfect strategy. And his act of cing righteousness above family loyalty would unmistakeably earn him extra points.


    Trading the life of a flighty ck sheep of the family for enormous political benefits and fame was not only eptable but a good bargain for Li Gang.


    s...


    Li Gang had to think about how to exin the change to the crown prince.


    As Li Mu was already able to defeat a Semi-Sage, his value suddenly became high. Even though he had killed a prince, he would still be a man that all the parties would vie to rope in. When the emperor came out from his closed-door training, he would not reproach Li Mu with the death of the second prince.


    By that time, Li Gang could only hope the crown prince¡¯s appealing file had not reached the cab.


    Otherwise, the crown prince would be aughingstock.


    And the culprit for that would be Li Gang himself.


    ¡°What an error!¡±


    Distressed, Li Gang swiftly turned into a streak of sword light and returned to Chang¡¯an City.


    Staring at the ce where Li Gang disappeared, Zhao Xue smiled.


    ¡°Off we go.¡± He turned around to depart with Zhao Yu.


    Zhao Yu asked, ¡°Master, why not go into the county to meet Li Mu? Today, you havee with the best of intentions. Although we didn¡¯t get to offer him any practical help, we have shown him our regards.¡±


    ¡°A hedge between keeps friendship green. Now that we failed to give Li Mu any help, how could we ask him to do us a favor to show his appreciation?¡± said Zhao Xue with a smile.


    He was wearing a set of pure white clothes, his hair long and billowing. Against the surrounding shes of sword light, he looked just like an immortal with peerless casual elegance and jake-like refinement.


    That day he had gone there for the purpose of protecting a genius in the Western Qin.


    Since he had reached that goal, it was sensible to depart.

 Chapter 307 - Trying Out the Broadsword

    <h4>Chapter 307 Trying Out the Broadsword</h4>


    In the yard of the old county government...


    Shangguan Yuting¡¯s heart, which had leaped to her throat, finally fell to its normal position. She had considered that once she found Li Mu was no match for Huang Shengyi, she would do everything she could to protect Li Mu, even if that meant sacrificing her life. But at the moment, she could finally rest assured.


    To her, neither the rise of Taibai County nor a leap along the socialdder mattered. Like all the other girls who were infatuated with love, the only wish she had was her lover could go back to her safe and sound.


    His safety weighed more than anything else.


    Meanwhile, Xu Wan¡¯er, Xin¡¯er the maid, and the other girls all broke into whoops of cheer.


    During those days in Taibai County, they had finally retrieved their old carefree lifestyle. There they were treated with respect, enjoying freedom, and no longer needing to walk on eggshells. Since that was all attributable to Li Mu, the girls were also concerned about him. Although they did not have that deep rtionship with Li Mu as Shangguan Yuting did, their affections were sincere.


    The little attendant, instead, sighed deeply with relief.


    But a trace of suspicion instantly shed across his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Young Master is getting stronger and stronger. Yet, his strength growth is kind of abnormal, kind of strange. Is he still the Young Master I knew?¡±


    He rubbed his nose, perplexed.


    Right at that moment, Li Mu marched in dragging the unconscious Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil. When he saw the faces of the girls, he was a little moved.


    Yet, he was truly busy that day.


    He nonchntly pointed at the white crane that trailed after him and sent a connotative remark to the girls, ¡°I¡¯ll let you borrow my big bird for fun... Now, I¡¯ve got to go.¡±


    Then, he entered the training room, dragging Huang Shengyi behind him.


    Li Mu¡¯s training room was usually inessible to other people.


    Given that Huang Shengyi was a Semi-Sage, his strength was stunning and his ace cards and instruments were innumerable. Li Mu dared not handle him carelessly. To prevent him from waking up and escaping, Li Mu had to go through a lot of trouble.


    But thanks to the fact that every wisp of Spiritual Qi in the yard was under his control. The mansion was the core of the Dragon-assembling Pattern in the whole Taibai Mountain. Not until he directed the power of the tactical deployment to the ce¡ªto set up dozens of seals, tactical deployments, incantations, and doubled checking everything¡ªdid he feel relieved.


    After rummaging and taking out all the storage instruments the Semi-Sage carried, and putting them away temporarily, Li Mu rushed to the weapon-refining room to see his Samsara Knife under refinement.


    The heat generated by the mes in the weapon-refining room was overwhelming.


    The Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal was suspending in the center of the room. The part dominated by the fire element was releasing a zing fire, which enveloped the Samsara Knife, along with scores of other weapons and precious metals to refine them nonstop.


    By then, most of the weapons were melted and had lost their original shapes. The Spiritual Qi fluctuations inside the weapons had been absorbed by the Samsara Knife. All the essence of the weapons had already merged into the broadsword, and so did the wondrous materials.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote after all.¡±


    Li Mu took a look at the weapons and knew what he had to do.


    He conjured dozens of handprints in a row and sent them into the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal. The mes in the fire part were in full ze, issuing more heat than ever. Within two hours, all the weapons and materials were incorporated into the Samsara Knife. The metal essence spinning off from the weapons was also taken in by the broadsword.


    The Samsara Knife began to change.


    The de and the edge were coarser and thicker than before. Its size had reached a colossal scale.


    That was just normal.


    Because in the refining process, the Samsara Knife had taken in so many new substances.


    Li Mu tossed away the waste that had lost all Spiritual Power. Then, he concentrated on refining the Samsara Knife alone.


    The Samsara Knife carried a score of Taoist magic arts and tactical deployments that were Li Mu¡¯s original creations.


    During the refining, he managed to do two things at the same time. As he operated the fire of the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal to purify the de with one hand, he also injected an array of Taoist magic arts gestures to enhance the tactical deployments inside the broadsword. Every now and then, the Samsara Knife came out as one and then split up into twenty flying broadswords of a smaller size.


    Another six hours passed by.


    Since it was winter, the daytime was short. The darkness soon descended on thend.


    At nightfall, Li Mupleted his work.


    The Samsara Knife quietly floated over the center of the tactical deployment.


    Having undergone six hours¡¯ worth of refining, the impurities in the Samsara Knife had all spun off, leaving only the purest substance in it. It carried inexpressible intelligence after the process. But the size was even smaller than before. It was about the width of his five fingers and around four and a half feet. The de was smooth as the surface of a tranquilke. Although it was as thin as a sheet of paper, the hardness was extremely high.


    Li Mu beckoned the Samsara Knife over. The weapon instantly turned into a jet of light and leaped into his palm.


    As the broadsword buzzed softly, the surface of the de seemed to be rippling. Then, it let loose the merest broadsword cry with a trace of affection.


    ¡°The broadsword cried like a dragon, so it must have acquired a high-level intelligence... It already has the unique feature of the best Spiritual-tier weapons.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    The longer he gazed at the weapon he forged on his own, the fonder he was of it.


    Then, his spiritual force seeped into the broadsword to examine every part of it.


    Sure enough, the spiritual force and internal qi conductivity of the broadsword were top-of-the-range.


    He brushed his fingertip against the de. Blood immediately beaded in a line on his skin.


    ¡°How sharp the de is!¡±


    Li Mu eximed inwardly.


    His body was invulnerable as the strongest gold and iron. High-ssed weapons could hardly leave an indentation on his skin. But when the Samsara Knife came into contact with it, a bleeding sh instantly appeared. It was evident that the Samsara Knife was extremely sharp.


    ¡°Can the body of a Sage withstand the razor-edged Samsara Knife?¡±


    Li Mu was tickled by that idea.


    ¡°Uh-huh! That¡¯s it! Don¡¯t I have a subject ready for the experiment?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Carrying the Samsara Knife, he strode out of the weapon-refining room to fetch the unconscious Huang Shengyi. He nned to do the experiment on the Semi-Sage to see if his body could withstand the sharp Samsara Knife which had been injected with his internal qi.


    ...


    ¡°Aargh...¡±


    Huang Shengyi woke up from thea due to the headache, as if his skull were about to burst open.


    He had not experienced that pain for years.


    For a moment, his mind was nk. A few secondster, he suddenly recalled all that had happened on that day. In a trice, Huang Shengyi¡¯s fury zed like fire. It was a total nightmare for him to take such an insult.


    ¡°Li Mu, we¡¯re at daggers drawn now. I shall finish you off!¡±


    He hissed that remark through tightly gnashed teeth.


    Based on the state of his insides, Huang Shengyi knew he had be a captive.


    That sounded just absurd. In his glossary, the word ¡®captive¡¯ had never shown up. Yet, by that time, he was reduced into one by the cruel reality.


    ¡°Humph, it is the dumbest decision you¡¯ve made ever, simply imprisoning me here instead of killing me. When I break out, I¡¯ll do in everyone who is close to you...¡± Huang Shengyi snorted and swore inwardly.


    Then, he began to try some secret methods to undo the seal that froze his power.


    However, at that precise moment, the door was flung open.


    Li Mu stalked in.


    Huang Shengyi let out a disdainful sniff and glowered at Li Mu, mes of fury almost squirting from his eyes. He bellowed, ¡°You¡¯d better release me now, otherwise... Em? Hey, hey, hey! What are you doing? You... Stop! Stop it!¡±


    Before his threat was uttered, it turned into a howl of slight panic.


    Because Li Mu approached him with a long, shining broadsword and hacked on his thigh without a word.


    Scarlet blood gushed out.


    ¡°Ahh...!¡± groaned Huang Shengyi subconsciously.


    It had been about five decades since hest experienced the feeling called pain. He was not afraid of being injured, but the fierce manner Li Mu carried when he flung the broadsword at him without notice was truly a little formidable.


    ¡°Oh? The de does cut your flesh...¡± Li Mu muttered with satisfaction.


    Looking at Huang Shengyi apologetically, he said, ¡°Excuse me, I just wanted to try this broadsword out. I just refined it, was unsure about its power. I hope you don¡¯t mind that...¡±


    Huang Shengyi: ¡°...¡±


    Then, Li Mu raised the broadsword and threw a few more strikes at Huang Shengyi.


    Several broadsword cuts quickly emerged on the body of the Semi-Sage. His skin and flesh were cut open, blood trickling down from the wounds.


    ¡°You...¡± Huang Shengyi questioned as a chill was sent down his spine. ¡°What on earth are you up to?¡±


    But Li Mu continued to talk to himself. ¡°Um, it seems that the body of a Semi-Sage can¡¯t withstand this broadsword, even without infusing internal qi. I wonder if the body of a real Sage can take on the broadsword... Come to think of it, a Semi-Sage¡¯s bones are supposed to be as hard as a Sage¡¯s, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Holding the broadsword, he darted a glimpse at Huang Shengyi¡¯s legs.


    Catching on his intention, Huang Shengyi was horror-stricken at once.


    After all, Sages also feared death.


    He reckoned Li Mu waspletely insane.


    From the start of their battle to that moment... Li Mu was considering trying the broadsword out upon him!


    As he was still paralyzed by the shock, Li Mu¡¯s broadsword already hacked at him. With a crack, the Samsara Knife cut into his flesh and sank into the bone...


    ¡°Whoa, the bone of a Semi-Sage is really hard!¡± eximed Li Mu in amazement.


    After that, he drew the broadsword out, ready for the next hack.


    At that, Huang Shengyi almost jumped out of his skin.


    In truth, he would not be scared by any kind of torture, but what Li Mu was doing to him was beyond his endurance. He had never seen anyone who simply shed him several times with that broadsword void of a word. ¡°If he keeps trying it out on me, I will be chopped into human mince when he gets the results he desires, won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Stop! Hey, I said stop! Li Mu, Sages do not take insults. You should not go too far with this,¡± Huang Shengyi barked, ¡°Not to mention I am a representative of the Guanshan Pasture. I...¡±


    sh!


    Li Mu swung the de at his leg again.


    Eventually, the bone was cut through.


    Li Mu crouched down to examine the gash. He muttered thoughtfully, ¡°Seems that it needs at least three hacks to break a bone of a Semi-Sage. But if the de is instilled with internal qi...¡± With that, a jet of broadsword light gleamed on the smooth de of the Samsara Knife. That was what could be perceived when it was filled with internal qi and it became more powerful.


    At the moment, Huang Shengyi was chilled to the marrow.


    It was an utter nightmare, to have fallen into the hands of such a lunatic.


    ¡°Hold it! Hold it I say! I have been practicing the power of the fiery fire, so I¡¯m good at weapon-refining. You just want to refine your broadsword, don¡¯t you? I can tell you what you need to do... I know all about the way of refining and producing the Primitive Gold of All Creatures,¡± Huang Shengyi cried.


    His head was aching, his heart and all other organs prickling as well...


    He was scared, really scared, so he started to bargain with Li Mu. That was an inexplicit gesture of admitting his defeat.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu looked at him in astonishment, ¡°The power of greedy guts? Eating food can create a power to refine things?¡±


    ¡°Fiery fire! It¡¯s fiery fire! The way to control mes!¡± snapped Huang Shengyi, who was really going nuts.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Li Mu slowly withdrew the Samsara Knife he held up and said with a hesitant look, ¡°Do you truly understand the method to create the Primitive Gold of All Creatures? Are you serious? Though I¡¯m not well-educated, you can¡¯t fool me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, I do! I am the number one weapon-refining master in Guanshan City. Let¡¯s settle this civilly. What broadsword do you want to refine? I can assist you...¡± said Huang Shengyi sincerely.


    ¡°What the hell is this!¡±


    Even in his dreams, Huang Shengyi never knew he would one day stoop down so low.


    ¡°Okay. Now that you implored so hard, I will mercifully grant you a chance to be spared.¡± Li Mu finally put his Samsara Knife away. Then, gazing at Huang Shengyi ¡®s badlycerated leg, he remarked without feeling sorry at all, ¡°Look, you¡¯re not a kid anymore, but how can you be so short of vision? You should have told me that at the beginning. If you told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have tried out the broadsword on you. It¡¯s you to me... Fine, I¡¯ll roughly bind up your wounds first.¡±


    At that remark, Huang Shengyi felt like weeping but had no tears.


    He had never ever been so miserable.


    Momentster, Huang Shengyi¡¯s left leg was clumsily wrapped up like a white-versioned Chinese sticky-rice dumpling.


    In the next few days, Li Mu enjoyed some very splendid moments.


    He kept Huang Shengyi, whose power was restricted, in the weapon-refining room and discussed with him all kinds of ns day and night. They repeatedly modified and perfected the ns to refine the Samsara Knife again.


    The respectable Semi-Sage swallowed his pride and became a ve.


    Li Mu could not help but smile whenever he thought of it.


    Plus, how insightful, knowledgable and experienced a Semi-Sage was!


    In fact, Li Mucerating him was not solely aimed at trying the broadsword out. Most importantly, he needed to exploit the Semi-Sage¡¯s value to the utmost, to fleece him of all his whits. That was Li Mu¡¯s real agenda.


    ...

 Chapter 308 - You Lied to Me

    <h4>Chapter 308 You Lied to Me</h4>


    How valuable was a Semi-Sage?


    This question could be answered from many aspects.


    For Li Mu, it was simply luck that he could direct Huang Shengyi to do things, who cultivated the power of raging fire. Among the five elements, the me ranked first in instrument casting, and the raging fire was powerful enough to be listed among the top 10 kinds of strange fire. Besides, Huang Shengyi was a master of casting in Guanshan City. In the Western Qin Empire, he was known for both his martial arts and ability to cast instruments.


    Usually, even all of those nobles and powerful martial masters offered himvish gifts and pleasing words, but Huang Shengyi posed arrogantly and might not help them.


    But now, he was caught by Li Mu, which meant that he mustn¡¯t disregard him for fear of his punches.


    Huang Shengyi felt depressed.


    But he did not dare to conceal himself and deceive Li Mu.


    That was because he unexpectedly found that although Li Mu was not very familiar with the chemical casting technique of this system, he grasped an inconceivable casting system, which could greatly shock him.


    On a few asions when Huang Shengyi yed some tricks in the process of refining the instruments, they directly exploded after being put into practice.


    Thus, Huang Shengyi was seriously hit by Li Mu, and Li Mu even used his Samsara Knife to attack.


    ¡°If you swindle again, I will hack you up directly,¡± Li Mu roared. ¡°Do you really think that I cannot refine the knife without you? I am giving you the opportunity to redeem yourself, not asking you... You¡¯d better f**king be clear of the situation. Don¡¯t provoke me again. I am a madman beyond my own control.¡±


    Huang Shengyi was covered all over with blood and he shivered, with his nose and face swollen.


    In the end, hepletely surrendered and no longer dared to y any tricks.


    Fortunately, as a Semi Sage, even if without Yuan Qi of heaven and earth and with his strength constrained, his physical body was much more superior to an ordinary person¡¯s. Hence, he was healed soon.


    He honestly instructed Li Mu.


    In addition to teaching him theoretical knowledge, he was forced to activate his natural qi and inject the raging fire from his mouth into the array to enhance the power of the fire element, so forcefully that he even felt dizzy and exhausted...


    It was just like this¡ª


    Terrible.


    After five days like this, the Samsara Knife finally reached the second step as Li Mu expected.


    The impurities in the de were removed.


    The long knife in his hand gleamed and its internal tactical deployment was run smoothly, meaning that the conductivity of natural qi in it almost reached an invincible realm. Once Li Mu gently shed with this knife, the air was cut up as easily as cutting butter.


    As for its sharpness...


    ¡°No, no, no, what are you doing? Don¡¯t... I am too old to sustain these attacks. This is already a magic weapon.¡± Seeing Li Mu targeting him, Huang Shengyi screamed, fearing that Li Mu would take him as an object to be experimented on.


    This knife was made under his assistance, so he knew the tactical deployment in these 24 small knifeponents, and recognized that this knife was exquisite, which was superior to a Spiritual-tier weapon. He, whose Semi-Sage cultivation was sealed, couldn¡¯t resist if he were to be hit by this knife.


    Li Mu gave up when seeing that Huang Shengyi was so scared.


    In fact, this man, despite the fact that he rushed to avenge his grandson, did not do evil things in Taibai County. If he were to be killed, it would be a bit cruel. After a while, he ced several Taoist spells into his body, including the Life-and-Death Spell, and then directly detained him as he was unconscious.


    As for the punishment, Li Mu had not decided.


    Anyway, a Semi Sage could do a lot of good for him.


    Li Mu also thought that it might be too cruel to do this. But, he should detain him from his conscience.


    Back in his practice room, Li Mu practiced for a while.


    Then, as he activated the tactical deployment, the array lines on the bright Samsara Knife were flickering and suddenly expanded into a giant six-sided de. The knife was half a meter wide. Then, the de was shrunk to only the size of a palm, flying around Li Mu.


    ¡°Flying knives. Shoot urately.¡±


    Li Mu recalled these words that stirred up countless martial artists¡¯ mood.


    His surname was also Li.


    Under the excitement, he directly flew out of the room on this knife into the sky like a stream of light.


    He could use the Samsara Knife to fly by skipping the sound barrier before.


    Now, from the Spiritual-tier to the Magic Treasure level, it would fly faster after being fully activated by Li Mu, so much so that Li Mu¡¯s eyes even couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of the knife. He could only distinguish the surrounding scenery by opening his Third Eye.


    On Taibai Mountain, he could make a circle within 10 breaths, equal to the distance of one kilometer, which a Sage couldn¡¯t reach.


    ¡°Hey, no one can catch up with me.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    This was a means of survival.


    ¡°Flee if failing to defeat him,¡± the old faker had said many times.


    However, from the point of view of speed, the Samsara Knife could be regarded as a Taoist Treasure weapon, thanks to the various Taoist magic arts of tactical deployments taught by the old faker, which were hard to understand even to such a Semi-Sage as Huang Shengyi. Li Mu did not know that these Taoist arrays were of much significance even in the starry sea.


    One knife turned into 24 parts and shot toward him.


    The re-refined Samsara Knife became stronger, as were the tactical deployments engraved into each smaller segment. Differentbinations of numbers formed different tactical deployments of endless power.


    Li Mu, above the sky, obsessively performed his knife-using methods.


    Sometimes, the knife turned into 24 parts, while sometimes they werebined into a single intact Wind-Cloud Six Moves. Li Mu became more familiar with the Broadswordmanding Skill.


    In the end, as night fell, he stopped his practice with excitement.


    ¡°It is a pity that I can¡¯t perceive the property of natural qi. Otherwise, the tactical deployments and Wind-Cloud Six Moves would be more powerful, since the power of these arrays can only be fully performed under cooperation with the force of the five elements.¡±


    Li Mu sighed.


    When he returned to Taibai County, it was dawn.


    Being winter, there were few pedestrians.


    Li Mu went to the gate of the old county government organ and looked at the que.


    Now that a new county government organ had been established elsewhere, it was not suitable to maintain this name. It was better to change it.


    As he manipted the Samsara Knife, the knife flew out like a stream of lightning to engrave on the que, and the characters on the que were reced by two other characters¡ª


    ¡°Knife Hut!¡±


    From now on, this ce was used as a knife hut for Li Mu to practice his knife-using skills.


    Back in his practice room, Li Mu immediately awakened Huang Shengyi, who was unconscious, and asked about the property of natural qi. Perhaps there was something unique about this Semi-Sage.


    Li Mu still did not give up.


    It would be very pitiful if he couldn¡¯t grasp the property of natural qi. Therefore, Li Mu finally decided to find a way to do so no matter what happened.


    Huang Shengyi¡¯s natural qi of raging fire had greatly impressed Li Mu.


    Then, Huang Shengyi woke up with a resentful look, but when he looked at Li Mu, who was holding a knife, he immediately became cowardly and tried to please Li Mu. ¡°Do you need any help, Master Li?¡±


    Li Mu told him about his puzzlement.


    ¡°Perhaps my method of perception is useful.¡± Huang Shengyi rolled his eyes as he spoke.


    Li Mu directly punched him and said, ¡°Tell me the perception method for the natural qi of raging fire.¡±


    Huang Shengyi had to show his trump card.


    Huang Shengyi was full of reluctance, but when he saw Li Mu¡¯s Samsara Knife, he became shocked instantly and quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes. I am ready to tell you.¡± One had to behave humbly in another¡¯s territory.


    However, Huang Shengyi also thought that Li Mu couldn¡¯t grasp the property of natural qi even if he told him the method, which required a specific physique.


    Therefore, he told Li Mu his most treasured method.


    He didn¡¯t have any trick, since he feared being beaten again if he were to be discovered by Li Mu.


    Li Mu nodded, and then began to perceive it.


    Soon after, his face showed a strange look.


    When Huang Shengyi saw it, he immediately screamed, ¡°Master, I am telling the truth. I really didn¡¯t lie to you. This perception method for raging fire can only be mastered by a fire-rted physique of a Natural Expert. It is hard to seed. I didn¡¯t hide anything at all...¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly stopped and looked at Li Mu with a stunned look.


    Because Li Mu snapped his fingers.


    Then, a dot of me floated on his fingertips.


    The fire was lively like an elf, and was extremely bright.


    This... was the purest raging fire.


    ¡°Did he actually seed?


    ¡°In such a short time?


    ¡°Only within a dozen breaths?¡±


    Huang Shengyi was shocked and immediately became angry.


    ¡°You lied to me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He looked at Li Mu with an extremely wronged and sorrowful look, since he felt that he was fooled by Li Mu and his trump card was stolen by Li Mu.

 Chapter 309 - Natural Qi of the Five Elements

    <h4>Chapter 309 Natural Qi of the Five Elements</h4>


    Li Mu was also a bit confused.


    ¡°What is this?


    ¡°Why did I seed suddenly?


    ¡°Is this method so powerful?¡±


    Although he had tried numerous perception methods, he failed to grasp any property of natural qi. However, unexpectedly, as Li Mu employed his spiritual force for perception, his natural qi was immediately turned into that of the fire property.


    Li Mu came up with an idea.


    Whoo!


    All over his body was surrounded by mes. Fortunately, his appearance in the me was not destroyed, and it was indeed imposing.


    Then, his clothes were turned into ashes...


    ¡°Gosh.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s figure shed and disappeared in the room.


    After a few dozen breaths, he reappeared in new clothes, looked at Huang Shengyi with murderous eyes, and said, ¡°Hey, what did you see?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Huang Shengyi was puzzled.


    ¡°I am a man. You are not attractive to me. Do you think I like to look at a naked man?¡± But of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say that, he just sincerely replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing was seen.¡±


    Li Mu nodded in anger. ¡°What is going on with this? I noticed that your clothes were not burned when you activated the raging fire...¡± Fortunately, the me was derived from natural qi, so his eyebrows and hair wouldn¡¯t be burned off. Otherwise, Li Mu really wanted to cry.


    ¡°That is because you are not very familiar with its property.¡± Huang Shengyi spoke patiently, who borated to Li Mu the principle of how to control the attribute of natural qi and itsbat skills.


    There was no doubt that a Semi Sage was really sophisticated, since he could exin profound theories using simplenguage.


    After hearing his words for a while, Li Mu gradually mastered the essentials.


    When he once again urged the raging fire natural qi, the mes around him didn¡¯t burn anything. The mes turned it into various shapes under his control, as it was simple for Li Mu, who hadplete sess in the Natural Realm, to concretize the natural qi.


    Huang Shengyi just looked stunned.


    Li Mu was the most talented person he had ever seen, who could grasp the significance at once... This boy was simply extraordinary.


    ¡°Although natural qi of fire property is fine, this is not enough. If I can master all the properties of the five elements at the same time, it will definitely be more effective for the Broadswordmanding Skill,¡± Li Mu thought.


    He then asked Huang Shengyi about this.


    After hearing his words, Huang Shengyi said, ¡°This is impossible. Even a Sage can only grasp the power of one property. Most of the martial artists perceive the property of natural qi all in line with their own physique. I guess the reason why you could not grasp other properties is that you are innatelypatible with the power of raging fire. It is impossible to master more than one property, which is the firmw of martial arts...¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Li Mu directly punched him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say these nonsense words. Just tell me...¡± Li Mu pointed to him and said, ¡°Do you have any methods of perceiving other properties? You had better tell me all of the other four properties among the five elements. I will try first.¡±


    Huang Shengyi was full of indignation.


    ¡°I am not here for you.¡±


    Since he was caught by Li Mu, he had been living hard like a ve, with all his pride and dignity as a Sage and plots uprooted by the punches.


    In fact, once one was conditioned to bowing low, one would hardly straighten up again.


    This was true even for a Semi-Sage like Huang Shengyi.


    So, in the end, he honestly told him a few perception methods for other attributes that he knew. Although he cultivated the natural qi of raging fire, he was also aware of some profound meanings of the other elements and had to practice them. Hence, these perception methods were of high standards.


    Li Mu asked again to ensure that it was correct, then immediately closed his eyes to perceive.


    He would try it first.


    ¡°I am really here for you, and it is like suicide when you cultivate various properties of natural qi, since you will be very likely to lose your mind once these properties reject each other...¡± Huang Shengyi advised Li Mu earnestly, ¡°There was a Semi-Sage in the Northern Song dynasty who firmly decided to grasp another kind of natural qi. As a result, as the different kinds of natural qi rejected each other, he lost control over his internal energy and eventually became disabled...¡±


    However, Huang Shengyi suddenly stopped speaking.


    His eyes widened.


    Because within a few dozen breaths, a palm of blue water rippled with faint surging sound.


    Then, a blue water-curtainyer, like an illusion, floated around Li Mu.


    The surging sound seemed toe from Li Mu¡¯s body.


    ¡°This...¡± Huang Shengyi was stunned.


    ¡°Is it the natural qi of water property?


    ¡°And, it is so pure.


    ¡°So authentic.


    ¡°Water and fire are ipatible with each other... But why isn¡¯t there even the slightest sign of conflict in Li Mu?¡±


    If not witnessing this scene, Huang Shengyi would definitely not think that Li Mu¡¯s innate natural qi was of the water property.


    The blue water disappeared.


    Li Mu closed his eyes again.


    This time, he opened his eyes one hourter.


    ¡°Well? Did he give up? Perhaps the powers of water and fire finally conflicted in his body. Can¡¯t he hold on?¡± Huang Shengyi spected.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to show his expression at all.


    However, in the next moment, he once again was shocked.


    That was because around Li Mu now were the orange thick soil property, the green wood property, the blue water property, the pale gold property, and the fire property of natural qi flickering and flowing.


    The natural qi of the five elements.


    The five kinds of attributes constantly changed and alternated with each other. Li Mu sophisticatedly and smoothly controlled them in harmony.


    Although his martial art was suppressed, he could see this result.


    He could feel that these properties changed naturally, rather than in a forceful way, which was the most ideal state of bnce and contradiction.


    Five elements into one!


    ¡°How could this be real?¡±


    There are numerous kinds of attributes of natural qi in the world, all based on the force of the five elements. Only a few attributes, such as space, light, and darkness, are not derived from the five elements.


    The power of the five elements is the mighty source of power.


    In this world, countless gifted talents, supreme Sages, and wise men tried to master all the powers of the five elements and integrate them, but they all failed.


    However, now... Huang Sheng had witnessed the birth of a miracle, Li Mu.


    ¡°What kind of monster is this teenager?¡±


    He had been shocked many times.


    He noticed that Li Mu derived the forces of the five elements constantly. In the end, he could even generate raging fire with his left hand and surging water with his right hand at the same time and then change them into other attributes of natural qi.


    Obviously, Li Mu had reached a sophisticated level over the control of intangible natural qi and was improving it.


    ¡°This monster will be... awesome.¡±


    Huang Shengyi was scared.


    Within a few days, he had discovered so many secrets and abnormal states of Li Mu, who overturned Huang Shengyi¡¯s understanding of many firmws regarding martial arts.


    In the past, he was determined to get revenge and destroy Taibai County into ruins once released. But now, he felt that he might not be able to do that because if Li Mu kept his current momentum, he could soon fight against a real Sage.


    The young man¡¯s talent and potential were so formidable.


    Huang Shengyi saw infinite possibilities in Li Mu.


    Once Li Mu really made improvements, possibly no one in this world would be able to defeat him, unless... unless it was those people who came out of the darkness.


    Over the next few days, Huang Sheng assisted Li Mu under punches by answering various questions or spraying fire to help Li Mu refine instruments.


    This Semi-Sage was as obedient as a child bride.


    That he was detained was wildly spread from Taibai county to Chang¡¯an Mansion, the Western Qin Empire, and even the rest of the whole Divine Land, stunning countless people.


    Especially in the Western Qin Empire, people were all shocked.


    In Qin City, the capital of the Western Qin Empire¡ª


    The crown prince almost became a joke to various sides.


    Because yesterday, this emerging ruler, who had almost be a unique figure after defeating the Second Prince, had to despondently withdraw his previous order to arrest Li Mu for a final verdict on the death of the Second Prince, and had to discuss with his subordinates how to deal with Li Mu, the newly rising ¡°Sage-to-be¡±.


    It was necessary to win him over.


    Because a Sage-to-be was strategically important. If he were not drawn to their side, other enemies would seize the opportunity. Then, it would be a disaster.


    News came from all sides.


    It was said that the emissaries sent by the royal families of the Northern Song and Southern Chu empires had already set out to visit Li Mu with iparably favorable gifts.

 Chapter 310 - Cater to His Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 310 Cater to His Pleasure</h4>


    The crown prince just felt wronged.


    Because Li Gang proposed to make Li Mu take the me for them. The crown prince treated Li Gang as his most trusted confidant, who was both brave and resourceful. Especially at this time when Li Gang killed the second prince, he already secured the first position in the crown prince¡¯s heart.


    On that day, when Li Gang sent a letter advising him to make Li Mu the scapegoat to quell the anger of the emperor, he was surprised.


    Because he knew that Li Mu was his son.


    The crown prince once wanted to draw Li Mu to his side when hearing that Li Mu killed the second prince, since it would be very great if Li Gang and his son coborated.


    After all, the crown prince treasured talents.


    But Li Gang said in the letter that Li Mu was unruly and arrogant, and suggested ignoring him.


    After thinking it over and over again, the crown prince agreed to take this confidant¡¯s suggestion.


    There were two reasons. First, he should not reject Li Gang¡¯s proposal at this time for fear of Li Gang¡¯s disappointment. Second, the crown prince then also believed that he had grasped the overall situation, and it was not really a pity for him to neglect a Natural Expert of some potential.


    But now... the crown prince really wanted to me Li Gang for his terrible advice that he should give up on catching a Semi Sage and let such a terrible monster carry the me for himself.


    He was like one who lifted up a rock only to drop it on his own toes.


    He had messed it up.


    Was there anything worse than this?


    However, he finally restrained his anger.


    After all, if Li Gang, his trusted assistant, who had made no mistakes over these years and was loyal to him, was punished for this, it would be too heartless of the crown prince. More importantly, Li Gang was Li Mu¡¯s biological father. No matter what hatred existed between the two, they were blood rtives. Who knew if they would be kind to each otherter?


    In the study, the prince gradually calmed down after smashing his favorite porcin pen holder.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He summoned the maids toe in and clean the room.


    Then, a few eunuchs hurried away with his orders, and within half an hour, some important subordinates were urgently called into the crown prince¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Your Excellency, let¡¯s all talk about how to put the situation right,¡± the crown prince said calmly with a smile.


    He, about 34 years old, looked elegant and refined. When he calmed down, he was friendly looking, and he was always courteous to the wise and condescending to the schrs. As a result, many people in the Western Qin Empire believed that he was a man of authority and was very popr.


    ¡°We must send people to Taibai County immediately,¡± a middle-aged man with a beard said directly.


    All of them agreed with him.


    It was a consensus.


    Even the emperor had to be courteous to a Sage, since a Sage could destroy a city in a sh by means of his power.


    ¡°Who will be sent?¡± the crown prince looked around and asked frankly. ¡°You should also know that I made a mistake, for I asked the cab to punish Li Mu. Now, Li Mu might have heard the news. Maybe it has caused his resentment for me. This trip is of great significance.¡± He did not say that he followed Li Gang¡¯s suggestion.


    The group of officials, counselors, and officials all frowned.


    Anything rted to a Sage would be difficult to deal with, as no one dared to try and fool a Sage, but only to win over him by means of benefits and fame.


    But the question was, what could the crown prince give him now?


    Or in other words, what did Li Mu need today?


    Only by doing what was right could it be possible.


    However, all the people here found that they did not know anything about Li Mu at all.


    They were all great figures in the entire Western Qin Empire, including cab ministers, censors who held opinions, minister of penalty, and wise men who were famous in Qin City.


    They were all concerned with major issues rted to the national states and politics.


    For them, it was also a coincidence to hear the name of Li Mu before, and they just thought that this young man was a talented person. They valued his future and paid little attention to him. They never felt that it was necessary for them to deliberately investigate and understand such a young man.


    However, now, Li Mu had be a Sage-to-be.


    They were still not used to looking up at him.


    They didn¡¯t know anything about Li Mu¡¯s preferences, personality, temper, etc. So, no one could answer this question.


    ¡°I heard that Li Mu bought dozens of beautiful young girls from the Musical House and wrote thousands of poems for the Top Beauty, Hua Xiangrong... Therefore, I think that he must be extremely lecherous.¡± The minister of punishments said slowly, ¡°He is young and famous, if from this aspect...¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s face brightened.


    There were many beauties in Qin City.


    As long as Li Mu could be won over, any beauty could be found, whether from a royal family or a foreign country.


    ¡°Bo Yan¡¯s remark is not good enough.¡± The bearded man shook his head and retorted, ¡°A promiscuous person cannot write such poems as ¡®Poems about Beauties¡¯ and ¡®Poems about Watching Hua Xiangrong Dance in the Moon Alone¡¯. I think Li Mu might be sentimental, so it may not be a good choice to send beautiful women.¡±


    The minister of punishment was named Jia Huan, who called himself Bo Yan.


    Another old man was called Dong Rui, a talented master of the imperial Executive Ministry in the Western Qin Dynasty. He, from artistic painting, understood the true meaning of martial arts, but he did not seek an official career. The crown prince took a lot of care and sent many authentic paintings and calligraphy works of all dynasties before winning him over to his side.


    ¡°Oh, what is Executive Dong¡¯s opinion?¡± Jia Huan asked.


    Dong Rui stood up and made an obeisance to the prince, saying, ¡°Thanks to the great and preferential treatment from His Royal Highness. Over the years, I have not done any deeds. This time, I am willing to volunteer to take a trip to Taibai County to try and persuade Li Mu.¡±


    The crown prince was overjoyed and said, ¡°Well. Teacher Dong knows my mind exactly, but I don¡¯t know how you convince Li Mu. Is there anything I can do to help you?¡±


    Dong Rui seriously said, ¡°I advise you Prince to prepare 500 kg of fine jewels, 5,000 kg of mineral materials of five elements, 1,500 kg of other mineral materials, and thirty volumes of martial arts secrets above the second level as the gifts, and write to the cab in the name of Your Majesty to confer the title of Lord Taibai onto Li Mu. He has the right to execute his territory without any government from the Chang¡¯an Mansion. If Li Mu wants to keep his official position, he can build his army and establish his government. He does not need toe to the capital for report work or to pay taxes! If Li Mu is indifferent to fame and wealth, he can also be allowed to start a n. The crown prince is willing to provide him with various conveniences.¡±


    Upon hearing this, all the people were shocked.


    ¡°These conditions are too generous, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°This is giving the title of lord to Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Title of lord!¡±


    That was what many people here had pursued all their lives. Few could be entitled as lord at the end, so such treatment was only offered to a very great minister.


    ¡°I agree.¡± The crown prince agreed decisively.


    All of the subordinates looked at the crown prince in surprise.


    But in fact, Li Mu was already a Sage-to-be and dominated Taibai County, who was already the lord. Even if the crown prince didn¡¯t do this, no one dared to intrude. Even if Li Mu started his own n, who really dared to oppose it?


    So, the crown prince advised to directly confer the title and to give glory to Li Mu, which could benefit Li Mu a bit.


    Moreover, if he seeded, namely, Li Mu would be drawn to the side of the Western Qin Empire. Hence, when the emperor learned of the causes and consequences of this thing, he would definitely not punish the crown prince, but reward him.


    Because such a young Sage-to-be could possess immeasurable potential.


    Void-breaking Realm...


    No one could say for sure.


    If he really were to break this barrier...


    ¡°Then please wait for the good news.¡±


    After the crown prince agreed to all his conditions, Dong Rui solemnly saluted to him and to the ministers, then left to prepare.


    These conditions would take a few days of preparation.


    Dong Rui did not hurry to leave the capital.


    After leaving this pce, he went directly to the imperial headquarters of the supervision department to meet an old friend.


    If he could get this old friend toe with him, he would have a great chance of sess.


    ......


    ......


    Fufeng Mansion¡ª


    In the consultation hall of prefecture¡¯s government organ...


    The magistrate did not sit in the main seat because Lord Zhenxi was there.


    ¡°Adoptive father, I have sent someone to Taibai Mountain with generous gifts to persuade Li Mu. We are willing to turn war into peace. I believe that he will no longer oppose us. After all, he killed people first,¡± Master of the Fufeng Mansion proimed.


    This magistrate of the prefecture, a middle-aged man, had big ears, long hands, and a red mole on the corner of his mouth, and was dressed in ck with a sword. He looked refined.


    Lord Zhenxi nodded and said, ¡°This will be so good... By the way, continue to investigate what he likes and be sure to please him. If Li Mu can be used by me, I can achieve my ambitions.¡±


    He also wanted to win over Li Mu at any cost.


    At this moment, Lord Zhenxi hadpletely given up on the n to seek revenge against Li Mu. Those who would achieve a great goal did not care about any costs. He only hoped that even if Li Mu couldn¡¯t be used by him, for such a generous gift, he could avoid Li Mu¡¯s suppression in the future when he rebelled.


    ¡°Well, immediately inform the world that the crown prince is so cruel that he even oppresses the emperor, kills the prince, and persecutes the loyal and innocent. Spread the previously drafted denunciations against the crown prince. From today on, our Fufeng City will attack the crown prince,¡± Lord Zhenxi said with enthusiasm.


    Hepletely revolted.

 Chapter 311 - Be Titled as Lord

    <h4>Chapter 311 Be Titled as Lord</h4>


    Widely umte grain, build high walls, and gradually be a lord¡ªThis was Li Mu¡¯s favorite sentence.


    However, after others knew that Huang Shengyi was caught in Chang¡¯an Mansion, it seemed that Li Mu could not achieve thest goal.


    Because after Li Mu just refined the Samsara Knife and revised the array in Taibai Mountain in peace these days, countless people from all sides came to visit Li Mu with different gifts and the same purpose.


    He certainly feltfortable when he was beseeched.


    But the problem was that too many people were seeking his help, which would make him feel tired and dull.


    Li Mu was now experiencing this feeling.


    The one who is nearer to their aim could reach it first.


    The first group toe was somerge and small ns of Chang¡¯an Mansion.


    At first, Li Mu also met with representatives of several ns with great interest, but after seeing the so-called ¡°gifts¡±, he soon felt bored.


    Then, the task of receiving the representatives of these ns was given to Qing Feng.


    But even so, the emissaries were very excited.


    That was because they had already found out that Qing Feng was the top confidant of Li Mu. They felt under pressure when facing Li Mu, but whenmunicating with Qing Feng, the pressure would be at least much less.


    It was especially true for this little boy, who was always smiling and patient, and talked very well with the representatives of each n. Even some rogue cultivators who came to seek help would never feel that they had been neglected.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu himself was practicing in the Knife Hut.


    He did so until this day, when Qing Feng came to tell him that the messenger of Lord Zhenxi arrived here.


    ¡°Lord Zhenxi?¡± Li Mu rubbed his chin.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird.


    ¡°He once even wanted to avenge his son and kill me, but now should send his people here... It is interesting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better meet him. He¡¯s just a traitor.¡± Li Mu didn¡¯t care and let the little boy deal with it.


    Less than two hourster, Qing Feng came back again.


    ¡°Lord Zhenxi revolted,¡± Qing Feng said with puzzlement. ¡°Fufeng City and Feng Xiang Mansion announced at the same time that they would rebel against the crown prince by means of 200,000 soldiers, with Lord Zhenxi as the core.¡±


    ¡°Does he revolt?


    ¡°Rebellion?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, I can actually see such a scene of rebellion in my life... Well, whatever, this has little to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Are they here to persuade me to join them?¡± Li Mu asked with interest.


    Qing Feng nodded and said, ¡°If they can get the support of a Sage-to-be like you, they will immediately have the confidence to fight against the Western Qin Empire. Therefore, Lord Zhenxi said that he wanted to make peace with Master and hoped Master could join them against the crown prince. Lord Zhenxi revealed that the crown prince had written to the cab and emperor to arrest and punish you...¡±


    The little boy told Li Mu all the news he had collected from all sides these days. The crown prince¡¯s letter should not be a rumor.


    Li Mu looked at the gift list from Lord Zhenxi and immediately smiled.


    These lords were really generous.


    There were thousands of kilograms of jewels, precious minerals, martial arts secrets, gold, and silver jewelry, and... haha, dozens of beauties. ¡°I¡¯d be so sorry if I don¡¯t ept such gifts.¡±


    Li Mu threw the gift list to the little boy and said, ¡°Take them, take them all.¡±


    The little boy looked at Li Mu with surprise and said, ¡°Master, do you really agree to join the rebellion team? There are many choices for Master to get the lordship. Lord Zhenxi is not very popr. Although he has two mansion troops, he is still at a disadvantagepared with the whole Western Qin Empire. Moreover, the Guanshan Ranch, which has always had an excellent rtionship with the royal family, has yet to dere its position...¡± He looked worried.


    Li Mu looked at him and said, ¡°Huh? Strive for supremacy of the world? Rebellion?¡± He directly chastised him. ¡°At such an early age but with such a heavy mind... Be careful of your baldness in the future... ept the gifts and let the messenger go.¡±


    The little boy touched his forehead, speechlessly.


    ¡°Should I ept the gifts and let them go?


    ¡°Our Master not only possesses striking strength, but also is thick-skinned.¡±


    However, he felt relieved when Li Mu said that he would not be involved in the revolt.


    So he turned and went out.


    However, after about half an hour, he ran in again.


    ¡°Young Master...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The emissary of the sixth prince wants to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Leave the presents behind and have him go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    After half an hour...


    ¡°Young Master, the messenger of the eighth prince...¡±


    ¡°Leave the presents behind and have him go.¡±


    Another half an hourter...


    ¡°Young Master, Lord Pingnan...¡±


    ¡°The standard rule.¡±


    ...


    Qing Feng didn¡¯t have a rest during the whole morning. After all, he needed to ask Li Mu for instructions on how to treat these powerful figures concerning some important decisions.


    In the end, Li Mu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. After being struck a dozen times, he finally was able to thoroughly understand Li Mu¡¯s mind, very simply and directly¡ª


    ¡°Leave the presents and make the people get out.¡±


    In this way, he stopped consulting Li Mu.


    And Li Mu was finally quiet all afternoon.


    When evening came, the little boy came again.


    ¡°Young Master...¡±


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Li Mu subconsciously raised his hand.


    The little boy protected his head and covered his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, Young Master. This time, it is the messenger of the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°So what? Are you drunk? I have taught you many times that you must treat them equally and do as before.¡± With grief and anger, Li Mu said bitterly, ¡°Qing Feng. Howe you, at such a young age, know how to treat people differently in a snobbish manner?¡±


    ¡°But the messenger of the crown prince said that he brought an imperial edict with him and must meet you to bestow the title of Lord of Taibai onto you...¡±


    ¡°Lord Taibai?¡± Li Mu jumped out of the room and said, ¡°Entitle me as a lord? Ah, haha, such a good thing. I can also be titled as lord even though I killed a prince. Haha, I can really do whatever I want now that I am powerful in martial arts. Let¡¯s go to meet him.¡±


    They hurried to the front hall.


    It was very exciting to think about the lord-conferring matter.


    ¡°He also brought a lot of cultivation resources... Huh? Young Master, I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± The little boy felt puzzled when he saw Li Mu in a hurry.


    Li Mu just told him to treat people fairly.


    Young Master didn¡¯t care about the other messengers in this way.


    ...


    ...


    In the main hall¡ª


    Feng Yuanxing and the other dozens of officials were already flushed with excitement. It was difficult for them to restrain their inner excitement when they heard that the county magistrate was about to be bestowed the title of lord.


    Li Mu would be the first lord of another family name in thest 10 years.


    It was quite an honor.


    And once the county magistrate was a lord, Taibai County would be an independent kingdom, so these people would have a higher status. As confidants, they were familiar with Li Mu¡¯s temper. It was certain that Li Mu would be promoted in rank.


    They could also benefit from such an honor.


    From a small county official to an important official... It was like a dream, wasn¡¯t it?


    Soon after, in the main hall arose theughter of Li Mu and others.


    ¡°Hahaha, in that case, I will ept these gifts.¡± Li Muughed and walked out of the main hall.


    Next to him, an old, bearded man with a thin figure but a rather refined temperament was the major messenger, Dong Rui, Executive of the Imperial Executive Group.


    Besides him, the deputy envoy of the mission was an old acquaintance of Li Mu, Xu Sheng, the elder of the Yue Mountain Faction, whom Dong Rui personally invited for help.


    Dong Rui made good friends with many people in Qin City. He had been in a friendly rtionship with Xu Sheng for many years. He heard Xu Sheng talk about Li Mu several times and knew the rtion between Xu Sheng and Li Mu. Therefore, he was confident toe to Taibai County to persuade Li Mu.


    ¡°In that case, the conferring ceremony can be held on another date. During these days, the imperial court will send skillful craftsman to Taibai County to build pces, altars, and shrines...¡± Dong Rui said with a smile, as he was in a rxed mood now. Li Mu promised to ept the gifts and the title. He had almost seeded.


    Li Mu shook his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother to do these things. I don¡¯t want to change anything in Taibai County. ording to thew of nature, I prefer the natural scenery most.¡±


    He spoke casually.


    In fact, he was worried that these so-called skillful craftsmen wouldy some tricks in Taibai County. Today, he lived in a veryfortable state.


    When hearing these words, Dong Rui didn¡¯t dare to ask much.


    As he pondered Li Mu¡¯s casual words of w of nature¡±, he felt them to be more and more significant.


    Dong Rui already felt that Li Mu¡¯s casual remark contained profound meaning. In particr, Dong Rui, who understood martial arts fromndscape painting and calligraphy, had a deep understanding of this aspect. Suddenly, he felt that he was greatly enlightened by Li Mu¡¯s words.


    Did Li Mu deliberately enlighten him?


    Dong Rui looked at Li Mu with some gratitude.


    He suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave and proposed to stay in Taibai County for a few more days.


    For Xu Sheng¡¯s sake, Li Mu directly agreed to the request.


    In the evening, a piece of news spread on a small scale.


    The emissary of the Northern Song Empire came to Taibai County and asked for a visit.


    At first, Li Mu refused to meet him directly.


    Butter, it was rumored that the messenger of the Northern Song dynasty asked Ming Yue to tell Li Mu a poem. As a result, unexpectedly, he was immediately invited into the Knife Hut.


    Even the crown prince¡¯s messenger was not invited there.


    All the people were shocked.


    First update today


    Today, I received a marketing invitation... a friend asked me privately if I was surviving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t shoot.¡±

 Chapter 312 - An Old Acquaintance?

    <h4>Chapter 312 An Old Acquaintance?</h4>


    ¡°A pool of moonlight before the bed, I took it to be frost on the ground. Raised my head to gaze at the moon, and lowered it to think of home.¡±


    It was a simple poem.


    A masterpiece centered on homesicknessposed by Li Bai, a romantic poet in the Tang Dynasty, which had been popr over a thousand years.


    On Earth, even a toddler could recite it without difficulty. It was certainly known by every single Chinese.


    If looking at it in that light, the poem was the least bit special.


    But for Li Mu, he felt his stomach do a flip-flop as he set his eyes on it.


    Because the paper with the poem was delivered by an envoy from the Northern Song.


    And the poem was written in Chinese, too.


    It was a poem from Earth, written in anguage used on Earth.


    Surprisingly, it was sent to him by an envoy of the Northern Song.


    Although that piece of work was alien to that and so was thenguage that conveyed it, the man who delivered it was from that world.


    Li Mu immediately realized that it was highly possible that the sender was also an Earth resident who currently lived in that world.


    And that Earth resident was in the Northern Song.


    That meant a lot to Li Mu.


    A sense of excitement spurred by running across an old friend in a distantnd surged wildly inside him.


    Li Mu was so overwhelmed by the stunning surprise that it wasn¡¯t until Qing Feng led the Northern Song envoy into the study that he came to his senses.


    ¡°I, Zhao Ji, the envoy of Northern Song, pay my tributes to the Sage-to-be.¡± The envoy gave a deep bow.


    He was a young man in his twenties. His facial features were well proportioned. His brows were thick, his eyesrge, giving him an indomitable air. He was d in the Northern Song¡¯s civil outfit in vogue, which had loose cor and sleeves. A Song sword was fastened to his waist. And he was tall and lean, carrying a dignified bearing.


    Li Mu set his eyes upon the Northern Song envoy, his look sharp as a broadsword.


    Zhao Ji sensed a kind of indescribable pressure shrouding him at once. With Li Mu the Sage-to-be staring at him, he felt like an ant stuck under a huge boulder, who might be crushed once he took a wrong move.


    ¡°The Sage-to-be does live up to his title!¡±


    ¡±Who sent you to deliver this to me?¡± Holding the poem in one hand, Li Mu cut to the chase.


    Zhao Ji dared not make light of Li Mu, so he answered respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s the adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth who entrusted me with the task of handing the object to the Sage-to-be before I set off. She told me that if Your Honor refuses to see me when Ie to Taibai County, I should just present the object to you, then you might make an exception for me.¡±


    In truth, he was quite amazed upon hearing that remark.


    In fact, before he left Lin¡¯an, the capital of the Northern Song, the adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth had visited him in private. She asked him to deliver the object to Li Mu, the Sage-to-be, adding that it was likely to help him.


    At that time, Zhao Ji took it with a pinch of salt.


    Because even though Li Mu¡¯s name and poems had spread to the Northern Song and were quite popr there, Li Mu had never traveled to that country yet. He had not even left Chang¡¯an in the Western Qin. Thus, by no ount could the adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth have encountered Li Mu, let alone befriend him. So, how could a sheet of paper with some entric signs and marks pluck the heartstrings of a Sage-to-be like Li Mu?


    Afterward, Zhao Ji arrived in Taibai County and made several requests to meet the Sage-to-be but all were denied. Every time he came to Li Mu¡¯s mansion, the only one he met was Qing Feng, the little attendant. That made him anxious, but he had no better idea about what to do next.


    Then, carrying only a shred of hope, he presented the thing the adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth gave him. To his great surprise, it worked! He was admitted to Li Mu¡¯s study right away.


    At Zhao Ji¡¯s reply, Li Mu was still nonplussed.


    ¡°The adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth in Northern Song?¡±


    He had never heard of such a woman.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about that adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Where is she from? What¡¯s her name?¡±


    At that, Zhao Ji was baffled. ¡°Why is the Sage-to-be so interested in that woman?¡±


    Despite his bewilderment, he ordered his thoughts and said, ¡°Lord Virtuous the Eighth is a prince with prominent achievements in our empire. He is at a very high standing. Inadvertently, His Highness adopted a girl as he traveled around in disguise about half a year ago. He adores the girl very much, and surnamed her Zhao, so her full name is Zhao Shiyu. He also granted her the title ¡®Countess Huanzhu¡¯, which stirred quite a sensation in Lin¡¯an. As to her specific background, I¡¯m not quite sure.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned by his ount.


    ¡°Shiyu?¡±


    ¡°I find the name quite familiar!¡±


    When Li Mu was in school on Earth, he had a deskmate who was the most beautiful girl in the ss, or even in the whole school. Her name was Wang Shiyu. She was sharp-witted and very kind, often providing help to Li Mu, her parentless deskmate. For that reason, it was rumored that Wang Shiyu and he were dating among his ssmates.


    In Li Mu¡¯s view, they were certainly not dating each other. Honestly, he might have taken it as the budding period of a flickering affection. It was nothing strong and intense, but it was surely the first crush the boy experienced.


    Indeed, Li Mu had a good vibe for Wang Shiyu.


    But after he arrived in that world, he gradually let the crush on the most beautiful girl on campus fade, as he knew they would live in two different worlds. Perhaps in twenty years, the campus belle would have married someone else already.


    But at the moment...


    Li Mu¡¯s heart throbbed out of the blue.


    Because he was wondering if the adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth called Zhao Shiyu was... precisely his old deskmate, Wang Shiyu. ¡°Has shee to this world, too? After all, only a Chinese on Earth could have known Li Bai¡¯s poem.¡±


    ¡°And she has be Countess Huanzhu?¡±


    ¡°It kind of reminds me of the famous character Princess Huanzhu, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    But giving it a thought, he found that coincidence unlikely in spite of all the clues.


    Wang Shiyu was, after all, a normal person. She had no one like the old faker around her, so she could not have crossed the seas of stars and reach that.


    Even so, clinging to a wisp of luck, Li Mu posed another question. ¡°Now that she has been granted the surname Zhao, I was wondering if you know what Countess Huanzhu¡¯s original surname is.¡±


    Zhao Ji cast Li Mu aplex look and answered, ¡°Someone once told me that her surname was Wang...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu leaped to his feet in shock. ¡°Surnamed Wang? You can¡¯t be mistaken on that, can you? Was she really... surnamed Wang?¡±


    His reaction gave the envoy called Zhao Ji quite a turn.


    ¡°It appears that she was surnamed Wang. Yes, that¡¯s it. I remember it. Once I heard that at a gathering of the prestigiousdies in Lin¡¯an, Countess Huanzhu got drunk and still called herself Miss Wang. She cried her eyes out and quite forgot herself at that feast. That storyter became aughingstock among the masses,¡± Zhao Ji added.


    ¡°Wang Shiyu!¡±


    ¡°She was truly surnamed Wang!¡±


    ¡°Could she really happen to be that attractive campus belle who used to share a desk with me?¡±


    Li Mu was instantly seized by nervousness, which was something he rarely experienced.


    ¡°She... What does Countess Huanzhu look like? How old is she?¡± probed Li Mu with a note of suppressed anticipation.


    By that time, the envoy named Zhao Ji was even more puzzled.


    Judging by Li Mu¡¯s reaction, he was likely an old acquaintance of the adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth, while it seemed unfeasible that the two could have known one another considering time and geography.


    Holding back his incredulity, he said, ¡°Countess Huanzhu is fifteen. She has just held her fifteenth birthday party on the ninth day of October...¡± Then, he also gave a rough description of Countess Huanzhu¡¯s appearance and figure.


    When the envoy finished, waves of stupefaction surged inside Li Mu.


    By that time, he was almost certain that Countess Huanzhu was Wang Shiyu, his good-looking deskmate back on Earth.


    Because it all fitted.


    In particr, her age and the main features of the figure Zhao Ji described tallied with the beautiful deskmate left in Li Mu¡¯s memory.


    ¡°She also traveled to this?¡±


    ¡°How did she manage that?¡±


    ¡°This thing is just too inconceivable!¡±


    Li Mu wished he could rush to the Northern Song right off and visit her to figure out what was going on. Yet, he took a deep breath and curbed that impulse.


    That was because, for the time being, he could not step out of Taibai County or the Taibai Mountain area.


    Only when he was within the Dragon-assembling Pattern in Taibai Mountain could he possess the power of a Sage-to-be. Once he left the geomancy deployment, the more distant he was the more sharply would his strength wane. If he was over one thousand miles away from the geomancy deployment, he could not be able to use any of the deployment power.


    Li Mu scratched his head.


    ¡°I should have known better than to be so high-profile and mess up with so many people.¡±


    Now that he was wildly known as a Sage-to-be, having also murdered the second prince and vanquished the Fire Devil, he had set many others against himself. Countless people were nning to take him on. If he stepped out of the Taibai Mountain area and some of his enemies insisted on trying their luck and attacked him, his secret would be given away.


    Watching Li Mu lost in thought, Zhao Ji, the envoy, found the whole thing even more bizarre.


    ¡°Your Honor, this time I¡¯vee here on behalf of His Highness, Lord Union of our Northern Song. He hopes to...¡± Zhao Ji brought up the official purpose of his trip. After all, that was the point of this journey as an envoy.


    Li Mu heard him out absent-mindedly and nodded. Then, he asked, ¡°Is that Countess Huanzhu doing well at Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s ce? How is she being treated? Does she practice martial arts?¡±


    Zhao Ji: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It turns out that the Sage-to-be didn¡¯t hear a word of my long speech on the purpose of this trip!¡±


    ¡°But it indirectly shows that Li Mu does care a lot about Countess Huanzhu.¡±


    An idea popped out in Zhao Ji¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Such being the case, why not make use of the favorable situation to reach my end?¡±


    ¡°What worries me is the Sage-to-be¡¯sck of interest in our Northern Song, not the contrary. So, as he already attached such importance to Countess Huanzhu, why not seize the opportunity to start the negotiation?¡±


    At that thought, Zhao Ji cast aside his concerns and started to introduce Countess Huanzhu in detail. He told Li Mu everything he knew about her.


    ording to him, Lord Virtuous the Eighth was the number one lord in the Northern Song. He was enormously powerful and respected. In his early days, he was the Commander in Chief of the imperial army and went to the battlefield in the border area. There he met his wife, a daughter of a general stationed at territorial boundaries. They were very much in love and soon got married. The couple¡¯s beautiful love story had once been on everyone¡¯s lips in that area. But unfortunately, his wife was killed on the battlefield by the Southern Chu. Afterward, Lord Virtuous the Eighth lived with a broken heart. Although his wife did not leave him any child, he never remarried.


    The lord was quite reputed and esteemed in the Northern Song. Only in recent years he had begun to withdraw to the backstage and seldom paid attention to political affairs.


    Around half a year ago, Lord Virtuous the Eighth took a journey in disguise to have some fresh air. On his way, he encountered Wang Shiyu, a girl who strayed to the barren countryside. Curiously, the old man¡¯s heartstrings were tugged by the girl and he immediately took her in as his adopted daughter. Since then, he adored her very much and asked the current emperor of the Northern Song to grant her the surname Zhang and enlist her into the royal family tree with the title Countess Huanzhu. Thus, she enjoyed a high standing in Lin¡¯an.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°If she is really the Wang Shiyu I know, no matter how she got to this world, she must be very scared, lonely, and helpless when she first arrived here. But luckily, she met a good old man and found herself a reliable backer.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 313 - Surprises in a Row

    <strong>Chapter 313 Surprises in a Row</strong>


    In the near future, Wang Shiyu should be facing no danger at all.


    Li Mu could totally postpone the trip to the Northern Song to look for his pretty deskmate until he became a real Sage.


    But in truth, the short-tempered Devil Li could not wait that long.


    Only those who had experienced it themselves could feel the joy of running into some old friends at an alien ce.


    Not to mention that Wang Shiyu was a girl he once had a crush on.


    Afterward, Li Mu posed more questions about Countess Huanzhu.


    The more the envoy told Li Mu about Countess Huanzhu, the more certain he was of her being exactly Wang Shiyu.


    Because, judging by the scores of anecdotes of Countess Huanzhu Zhao Ji disclosed to him, though most people perhaps did not get the point of her pranks, Li Mu could see a girl who strayed to that alien, gued by loneliness and boredom.


    Given that the news on the battle with Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, and the famous poems like the Beauty Poem and When Would the Full Moon Appear had spread to the Northern Song and caused Li Mu to rise to fame, Wang Shiyu must have heard those poems and the name Li Mu. Based on those pieces of information, she certainly had guessed that he was the Li Mu she knew on Earth.


    ¡°I need to see Countess Huanzhu. Could she travel to Taibai Mountain in the Wester Qin?¡± Li Mu blurted out atst.


    Considering that he could not leave Taibai County, his only option was to ask Wang Shiyu to go to him instead.


    By that time, Zhao Ji¡¯s surprise and curiosity had reached the bursting point.


    ¡°By principle, Your Honor is permitted to meet Countess Huanzhu, as long as Her Highness is willing toe...¡± Zhao Ji deliberated it for a moment and gave Li Mu a fairly positive answer. But truthfully, he was already pondering over how he should report it to Lord Union.


    Because he took it as the perfect opportunity for Lord Union and Li Mu to enter into a cooperative rtionship.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Then, please hurry back and request Her Highness¡¯s instructions on this.¡±


    He could not wait for the reply.


    ¡°What about the issues our Lord Union inquires...¡± asked Zhao Ji tactfully.


    Li Mu said, ¡°How is the status of Lord Union in the Northern Song?¡±


    At that, Zhao Ji perked up and said, ¡°Lord Union is one of the three sons that His Majesty favors most. Hemands one-third of the imperial army and has arge say in the imperial court...¡±


    As he spoke of that, Li Mu cut him off. ¡°Well then, you go back and tell Lord Union that as long as he can send Countess Huanzhu to my Taibai County, I will ept whatever terms he offers me.¡±


    Hearing that, Zhao Ji brightened up.


    ¡°Here you go. The only thing that worries me is the Sage-to-be¡¯s possible refusal to tell me what his catch is.¡±


    ¡°As he put his requirement on the table, I got some wriggle room.¡±


    ¡°Plus, that requirement he made is not at all out of line.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Zhao Ji answered with a bow.


    On second thought, Li Mu added, ¡°Not only Lord Union can you inform of the catch. Let my words out. Anyone who brings Countess Huanzhu to Taibai County can negotiate with me, provided that by that time youe along with them as the envoy, too. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Zhao Ji was nonplussed at that remark. But soon he came around and felt an outburst of joy.


    The meaning of the Sage-to-be¡¯s remark was very clear¡ªif anyone in the Northern Song hopes to negotiate with him, aside from taking Countess Huanzhu to him, he or she should meet another requirement, which was to hire Zhao Ji as the envoy. That meant Zhao Ji would be very popr among the politicians.


    ¡°Is the Sage-to-be throwing me a carrot now?¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Honor.¡± He bowed respectfully.


    Being worldly-wise was an art. Zhao Ji had been told that Li Mu, the Sage-to-be, was unbridled, unreasonable, and could kill people ruthlessly as if mowing thewn. But from what he had witnessed that day, the rumor was facious. After all, when a martial arts practitioner reached the Sage Realm, how could he or she still be barbaric?


    Although Zhao Ji did not intend to betray Lord Union, since at the moment he was kind of connected to Li Mu, the Sage-to-be, he could imagine how his status would rise sharply; he would enjoy a higher standing in Lord Union¡¯s league when he went back to the Northern Song.


    After that, Qing Feng, the little attendant, led the envoy of the Northern Song out of the room.


    Li Mu gradually calmed down from the previous excitement.


    More issues crowded into his head.


    Wang Shiyu did not write him a long letter but just the Thoughts in a Quiet Night. She was definitely sounding him out with that poem. But that was a little weird. Normally she ought to send him a long letter to borate on all the issues, shouldn¡¯t she? Yet, she adopted a more tactful way... so it seemed that she was guarding against something.


    ¡°What is she guarding against then?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s thoughts ran wild. His mind soon dwelled on the underground chamber at that scoundrel¡¯s mansion in Peace County, a host of bizarre objects he found there, and a secret organization with all members in ck as well as the space shuttle worship...


    For some reason, Li Mu felt there was a pair of invisible hands pulling strings behind the scene to drag certain people into troubled waters.


    On the day of the fierce fight in Chang¡¯an City, a mysterious expert to Li Gang¡¯s side hadunched a jet of dark blue light thatter killed the second prince. Li Mu had long since had the feeling that the light was not generated through some martial Cultivation Method but a certain high-tech weapon.


    Zhao Ji, the envoy of the Northern Song, took off right away that night.


    No one knew what Li Mu had discussed with him. But as they saw the envoy leave in haste, they spected the result of the meeting was not satisfying.


    Because if the meeting with the Sage-to-be had gone well, it certainly would not end so early but would stretch to days so as to cover issues in all aspects.


    Those who kept an eye on their meeting were relieved by seeing that oue.


    The next day, Dong Rui, the messenger of the crown prince went to visit Li Mu again, apanied by Xu Sheng, the Sky-cracking Punch.


    Li Mu had no aversion to Dong Rui, so he sent a servant to lead him in at once.


    When Dong Rui stepped into the hall, he expressed his deep gratitude to Li Mu with a burst ofughter.


    Because the w of nature¡¯ Li Mu told him helped him break the bottleneck he had been stuck in for a long time and reached the fifth-step Celestial Being Realm. At the moment, he had begun to practice thest qi called Heart qi of the five Taoist qi.


    ¡°A casual word of the Taibai master enlightens the baffled,¡± Dong Rui sighed, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve put political affairs aside. I hope the Taibai master could open our eyes further in the field of martial arts.¡±


    Xu Sheng also could not understand Li Mu¡¯s behavior at the moment.


    In light of the fight against the second prince, he reckoned Li Mu only gained victory with his square seal. But at present, he could tell Li Mu¡¯s aura and cultivation were profound as Zongshi Master who was able to establish a sect.


    ¡°You two seniors are being too modest... I dare not object your requests, haha.¡±


    Li Mu told them with a beaming smile.


    In the entire morning, the three of them stayed in the study to exchange notes on martial arts.


    Dong Rui and Xu Sheng were quite decent men. Their minds were rtively pure. As they had focused on martial arts for around seven decades and their attainment on the basics was way better than Li Mu¡¯s, they were familiar with all kinds of problems in martial arts practice. Whatever questions Li Mu posed, the two could immediately put a finger on the key point and made LI Mu feel suddenly enlightened and refreshed.


    Compared with them, Li Mu was short of the martial arts basics,mon knowledge, and experience, but he had grasped the magic arts. Those the legendary old faker taught him were way more ahead of the martial arts in that world. Thus, any remark he made that quoted the old faker might be a head-on blow to Dong Rui and Xu Sheng.


    Due to their shared interest in martial arts, the three hit it off at once. They talked about all sorts of topics and learned loads from each other. Hours flew by as they had the meeting.


    Last time Li Mu discussed martial arts with an excellent expert in that world, he was still in the cave of the Nine-dragons Fall with his sworn brother, Guo Yuqing.


    In the afternoon, the little attendant came in again.


    ¡°Your Honor, Yu Wenhui, the envoy of the Southern Chu hopes to visit you,¡±


    Qing Feng reported.


    Li Mu motioned to the outside and snapped, ¡°Fat chance. Tell him to move his ass off my ce.¡±


    He just hated being interrupted.


    Right then, he was engrossed in the martial arts forum andrgely enjoying himself.


    The little attendant added, ¡°The envoy refuses to take a no and insists to see you. Also, he asked me to say three names to you. He said when you hear the three names you will let him in.¡±


    That aroused Li Mu¡¯s interest. He asked, ¡°Which three names?¡±


    The little attendant recited, ¡°Emperor Wu of Han, Li Yannian, and Su Shi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu jumped to his feet, astonishment etched into his face. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you heard that right? He truly said the three names?¡±


    Qing Feng answered, ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes glinted, his brows knitted.


    Emperor Wu of Han and Li Yannian were connected to the old story Li Mu copied whenposing the Beauty Poem, while Su Shi was the actual author of the ¡°When Will the Moon Appear¡±... In theory, people on that were not supposed to know of those names.


    But how could the envoy of the Southern Chu know about the three historical figures and their stories?


    The Thoughts in a Quiet Night delivered by the Northern Song envoy was already quite a shock for him. Yet, the envoy also provided him some clues that led to Wang Shiyu, allowing the whole thing to make sense. However, the Southern Chu envoy had just given him the names of three Earth dwellers... That was really odd.


    ¡°Considering that the Taibai master has other guests to entertain, we might as well pick another day to continue our martial arts conference,¡± Dong Rui rose to his feet and suggested with a salute.


    Xu Sheng echoed, ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve gained a lot from today¡¯s meeting. We¡¯d better go back to digest and verify all the new knowledge we learned. So, Taibai Master, we¡¯ll take our departure.¡±


    With that, the two Celestial Beings headed out of the mansion.


    ¡°Please let the Southern Chu envoy in,¡± Li Mu said from a high chair in the middle of the hall.


    In a moment, a slightly short and slim young man came in on the heels of the little attendant. He was about twenty-three or twenty-four, had tanned skin but very attractive facial features. His skin looked as if it were made of raw iron, and his muscles were strong and firm. The clothes he was wearing were the garish ones typical in the water-abundant southern areas. Given his internal qi was well-restrained within, he was probably a first-step Celestial Being, who could be said to be a whiz in his town.


    ¡°I pay my tributes to the Sage-to-be.¡± The envoy looked very haughty. When he saw Li Mu, he merely cupped his hands unceremoniously and went on, ¡°I am Yu Wenhui, a subordinate of Lord Qu in the Southern Chu.¡±


    Li Mu scrutinized the young man sharply.


    ¡°Just tell me, how did you know about Emperor Wu of Han, Li Yannian, and Su Shi?¡± Disliking beating around the bush, Li Mu went straight to the point.


    Yu Wenhui smiled, shot a look at Qing Feng standing to his side, but did not say a word.


    ¡°Just spill it out. Qing Feng is my closest colleague,¡± Li Mu urged.


    ¡°Such being the case, I shall just get down to brass tacks. I did not know the three names until Lord Qu asked me to transfer the message to the Sage-to-be. His Highness also said he is a fellow traveler of Your Honor.¡±


    ¡°Fellow traveler?¡± Li Mu scowled. ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    Yu Wenhui smiled and replied, ¡°His Highness said he is from the same ce as Your Honor is. He has been waiting for his townsmen for years. When he heard about Beauty Poem and Where Will the Moon Appear, he knew the man he was looking forward to had finally arrived.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes brightened at that remark.


    ¡°He is from the same ce as I am?¡±


    ¡°Did that Lord Qu alsoe from Earth?¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±

 Chapter 314 - Being Up to No Good

    <h4>Chapter 314: Being Up to No Good</h4>


    Li Mu now found the stream of surprises in the past few days quite bizarre.


    ¡°Howe so many Earth residents have just revealed themselves overnight?¡±


    He knew that Lord Qu of Southern Chu was probably not his old acquaintance. But ording to the message he sent to Li Mu, he was surely from Earth. Further, the time he had spent on that seemed way longer than Li Mu¡¯s.


    ¡°An Earth resident has be a lord in Southern Chu?¡±


    ¡°That sounds surreal.¡±


    ¡°What else did Lord Qu say?¡± probed Li Mu.


    Yu Wenhui beamed and said, ¡°Your Honor, may I take a seat before answering your question?¡±


    Li Mu eyed him for a second. He was slightly annoyed by the confidence revealed in the man¡¯s tone which seemed to be dering that all was in his control. That was a little mboyant. Thus, he shook his head and replied, ¡°No, you may not.¡±


    Yu Wenhui was taken aback. Then, hemented, ¡°The Sage-to-be must be joking.¡±


    Li Mu countered, ¡°I was not. You just have to stand there.¡±


    A hint of awkwardness flitted across Yu Wenhui¡¯s face.


    But he had no alternative. Looking a little vexed, he continued, ¡°Lord Qu asked me to tell Your Honor that you are not in a safe world and you¡¯ve already been exposed. He said you¡¯ll be in danger and advised you to be careful.¡±


    ¡°What danger?¡± Li Mu lifted his brow.


    ¡°That¡¯s beyond my knowledge.¡± Yu Wenhui said void of expression. ¡°His Highness also asked me to tell Your Honor that if you want, you can pay a visit to him. When you meet him, he has many things to tell you.¡±


    Li Mu propped a hand against his chin and deliberated for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Fine. Tell Lord Qu toe to Taibai County and visit me in person.¡±


    Yu Wenhui smiled and replied, ¡°Your Honor is surely quite humorous. His Highness is busy with a myriad of state affairs every day. He has to sort out numerous political issues and is responsible for the well-being of several millionmon folk in the Qu region. Given his prestigious status, he cannot travel to the Western Qin.¡±


    Li Mu remarked, ¡°Now that he won¡¯te to me and I won¡¯te to him, we fellow countrymen seem to have no way to meet each other.¡±


    After all, Li Mu would by no means leave Taibai County.


    ¡°Your Honor, what concerns do you have about the visit? Lord Qu won¡¯t impose any threat on you when you are there... I...¡± Yu Wenhui simpered, ready to continue the persuasion.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The little attendant suddenly cut in and rebuked, ¡°In the presence of the Sage-to-be, how can you the little envoy be so rude? Believe it or not, even if Young Master beheads you now and delivers your head to the Southern Chu, Lord Qu won¡¯t have the nerve to utter a word ofint!¡±


    A trace of fury shed through Yu Wenhui¡¯s eyes. He bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re a humble attendant, but I am a Celestial Being...¡± ¡°Well, when had he ever been affronted like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Li Mu said with a nod. ¡°Celestial Being? Well, you¡¯re not anymore.¡± With that, he pointed a finger at Yu Wenhui. A shaft of broadsword light zoomed over like a sh of lightning and pierced his body. In an instant, Yu Wenhui¡¯s meridians were blocked, causing his internal qi to dissipate. His Celestial Being power evaporated in a trice.


    ¡°You...¡± Yu Wenhui was horror-stricken. He was shocked and incensed, for he never knew Li Mu would mean to strike. And he did not show any mercy in depriving him of his entire cultivation.


    Sitting at the high chair in a high and mighty manner, Li Mu said, ¡°Now, just spill it, because I am not a man who yields to the strong. What else did Lord Qu say?¡±


    Catching Li Mu¡¯s sharp nce, Yu Wenhui promptly sensed the undisguised killing intent in his eyes. The envoy¡¯s hair stood on end. After all, a Sage-to-be¡¯s killing intent could frighten a human emperor. Suddenly, he felt the strategy he had adopted was incorrect in that he had mistaken Li Mu¡¯s disposition.


    ¡°His Highness also said...¡± Suppressing the resentment and indignation for his ruined cultivation, Yu Wenhui attempted to answer Li Mu through gritted teeth.


    But Li Mu abruptly waved him down and said, ¡°Forget it. Stop saying anything. I suddenly don¡¯t feel like listening to your speech. Whatever Lord Qu intends to tell me, ask him to inform me face-to-face.¡± He then turned to the little attendant and said, ¡°Show our guest the door.¡±


    Qing Feng rolled his wheelchair and headed for the doorsteps as he said coldly, ¡°Envoy Yu Wenhui, follow me, please.¡±


    At that, the envoy was dumbfounded.


    He never expected Li Mu¡¯s temper could be so hot. He simply made a strike for a minor offense... That time, he really suffered a great loss. But after witnessing Li Mu¡¯s fiery character, he also realized that it was no use to put in more words. Therefore, he had no choice but to turn around and leave the ce in low spirits.


    ¡°Perhaps your Lord Qu can lift the broadsword qi inside you and help you regain your strength.¡±


    Gazing at Yu Wenhui¡¯s back, Li Mu added as an afterthought.


    Yu Wenhui was stunned at those words. But soon, his eyes sparkled with wild joy.


    ¡°So it¡¯s possible to recover my power!¡±


    As Li Mu watched Qing Feng lead the Southern Chu envoy out, a shade of solemnity surfaced on his face.


    He surely did not punish Yu Wenhui just for his ill manners.


    It was not that simple.


    That Lord Qu in Southern Chu imed to be an Earth resident. Although Li Mu had never met him and the message he brought to him appeared to be good-intentioned, somehow, an instinct deep down told him that the Lord Qu in Southern Chu was up to no good.


    When a practitioner¡¯s cultivation reached a high level, a kind of instinct would be aroused to sense fortune. That instinct would surface particrly in terms of the matters concerning the practitioner. To put it in the words of the old faker, it could be called ¡®a whim¡¯.


    When some ancient practitioners and deities in the vast universe felt such ¡®whims¡¯, they could even predict the future and their fates.


    Yet, Li Mu had not attained that state.


    But as his cultivation deepened, especially as his spiritual force grew, Li Mu¡¯s instinct, or say his seventh sense, kept expanding, too. In particr, when he was within the Dragon-assembling Pattern, the increase in his instinctive power was more pronounced.


    A moment ago when he was talking to Yu Wenhui, he suddenly caught a whim and had a feeling that the Lord Qu in Southern Chu somehow repelled him.


    Although he was Li Mu¡¯s fellow countryman, he might not be a good person.


    Anyway, as an Earth resident, he wound up being a lord in Southern Chu. How did he manage that?


    Perhaps there was a tragic history behind the way to his sess.


    Li Mu decided to investigate on the Lord Qu of Southern Chu first before making up his mind on whether he should go and meet the lord. That he cut Yu Wenhui off was because he wanted to avoid hearing anything that might cloud his judgment. Considering that he was exposed while the other party was hiding in the dark in the first ce, if he heard too much from the mouth of the other party, he probably would fall into a trap that Lord Qu prepared for him.


    On the evening of the same day, Li Mu paid another visit to Xu Sheng.


    ¡°Lord Qu in Southern Chu? I have indeed heard about him. As far as I know, he is one of the eight most powerful lords in Southern Chu. The Qu area he governs is vast, abundant of resources and products, and guarded by well-trained and powerful troops. He has ruled that ce for fifty years. He is very ambitious and has impressive means to achieve his goals.¡± Xu Sheng said without thinking. ¡°By the way, as you¡¯re prying into his background, is that Southern Chu envoy one of his subordinates?¡±


    Li Mu nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    Xu Sheng continued, ¡°The political situation in Southern Chu differs from ours and that of the Northern Song. In light of territory, the area of Southern Chu isrger than that of our Western Qin and Northern Songbined. But arge amount of itsnd is covered with water. Big waters run across thend, hugekes interconnected with one another. Even though mankind rules the nation, the number of demon races living there is also striking. It can be said that the vast territory of Southern Chu is governed jointly by humans and demons. Specifically, demon races living in waters are rather powerful. They have even built up their own nation underwater. And the issues in Southern Chu are not all up to the royal family. Although nominally the emperor rises above all, in reality, his power is divided among several hundred dukes. Some of the strongest dukes are basically as powerful as the royal family of Southern Chu...¡±


    When Xu Sheng was in his youth, he had once traveled around the world. That was why he was so knowledgeable in a wide range of subjects and very familiar with the customs and culture of various countries.


    ¡°So, old bro, are you saying that Lord Qu already became the governor of the Qu area fifty years ago?¡± Li Mu was amazed to hear that. ¡°During the fifty years, has the lord of Qu¡¯s area ever been passed on to or overtaken by some other person?¡±


    Xu Sheng searched his memory and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his temple in distress.


    ¡°In that case, if Lord Qu is truly an Earth resident, he must have stayed in this world for at least fifty years, hasn¡¯t he? And if time on thispses at the same speed as it does on Earth, it means Lord Qu might have left Earth around 1970.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    Li Mu immediately inquired, ¡°The information channels of the Supervisory Department can reach every part of the Divine Land, can¡¯t they? I beg my old bro to investigate two people for me. One is Countess Huanzhu, the adopted daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth in Northern Song. The other is exactly Lord Qu in Southern Chu.¡±


    Xu Sheng nodded and said, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s just that the two people are in ces far away from our Western Qin Empire, so it may take a bit longer to get the detailed information. I guess it will require about one month.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, old bro,¡± Li Mu replied tersely, saving all the redundant words of courtesy before Xu Sheng.


    The Celestial Being also kindly suggested, ¡°Junior bro, now that you are the master of Taibai, you shouldn¡¯t be too close to the lords in Northern Song or Southern Chu. Otherwise, the royal family will start to specte whether something is going on. Remember, when a tree stands out from the forest, the wind will crush it. Bro,tely, you have been always in the limelight. But I think even a Sage-to-be needs time to somewhat conceal his strength and quietly improve himself.¡±


    Li Mu appreciated that thoughtful forewarning very much. He said, ¡°Thanks a lot for your suggestion. I¡¯ll bear it in mind.¡±


    As they talked, Dong Rui also bustled over to join them after he got the news.


    The three cast aside their other concerns and resumed their martial arts gathering.


    By then, Li Mu¡¯s broadsword-using skill had basically made Full Aplishment. If he could take one step ahead, he would be able to understand the broadsword intendment.


    Xu Sheng and Dong Rui then gave Li Mu some advice on improving his broadsword art.


    ording to the two Celestial Beings, in this world, all the martial arts and weapon-using arts are rated from low to high as moves, techniques, intendments, and momentums. Moves were styles of movements. When moves developed to a fine level, they could be called techniques. When techniques improved, they would be intendments, which were the true meaning of martial arts. And the true meaning every practitioner grasped varied. When intendments were upgraded, they turned into momentums, which referred to the momentum of heaven and earth. Simr to Taoist magic arts, it was a more profound way to draw support from external power.


    Li Mu could not agree more on that.


    He had seen Li Gang¡¯s Secr Sword Intendment and Xu Sheng¡¯s Punching Intendment, so he naturally knew the intendment couldplement and enhance the practitioner¡¯s power. However,prehending the Broadsword Intendment was not an easy job. In fact, it required him to figure out the ins and outs of his broadsword-using method before he could proceed to the next level.


    In the next couple of days, the three of them almost never stopped discussing martial arts day and night.


    Li Mu¡¯s understanding of martial arts soon progressed by leaps and bounds.


    On the sixth day, a piece of news interrupted their heated discussion.


    Qiu Yin, the direct disciple in chief of Li Poyue, Head of the Guanshan Pasture, had arrived in Taibai County for a meeting with the Taibai master, Li Mu.


    Everyone started to cast sidelong nces at Li Mu.


    Because at the moment, Huang Shengyi the Fire Devil, the Deputy Head of the Guanshan Pasture, was still imprisoned in the Knife Hut. Qiu Yin had gone to Taibai on behalf of the number one martial arts practitioner in the Western Qin Empire. It would soon be clear if he had arrived for war or peace.


    Although a great number of people reckoned it was clearly a move be in Li Mu¡¯s good graces, since he was already crowned as Lord Taibai. To y down the influence of that incident was the best way for the Guanshan Pasture to protect their interests. However, as Li Poyue the Guanshan Master was quite cranky, no one else was certain about his behavior. Thus, Qiu Yin¡¯s visit could mean the opposite.


    Meanwhile, a massive confrontation was surging on another battlefield.


    The rebel armies of Fufeng City and Fengxiang City finally faced the suppression of the royal family after ten days¡¯ preparation. Li Gang, Magistrate of Chang¡¯an,manded three main forces to besiege the rebel armies led by Lord Zhenxi along with the troops from the four provinces nearby, which added up to a total of four hundred thousand soldiers. Li Gang gained victory at the first battle. Fengxiang City was recovered by the royal forces within five days, and Fufeng City at the moment seemed to be in imminent danger.


    ...

 Chapter 315 - Two Soul Mates

    <h4>Chapter 315 Two Soul Mates</h4>


    The war in the Western Qin Empire naturally had little to do with Li Mu. That was not something an extra-terrestrial like him ought to be concerned about, for the circumstance Li Mu found himself in might seem wonderful but was actually not much better off than Lord Zhenxi.


    Qiu Yin, the disciple in chief of Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, had just arrived in Taibai County.


    Qiu Yin was also known as the number one martial arts practitioner among the younger generation of the Western Qin Empire. He was even more famous than outstanding youths like Chu Nantian, a future leader of the Heaven Sword Sect and the second prince. Hisbat record was also more glorious. Rumor had it that ever since hepleted his study and ventured the world, he had never been defeated during several thousandbats he had taken. Even some seniors who had made their namester were defeated by Qiu Yin.


    What was more surprising was that although the young man had beaten a slew of martial arts experts in the Western Qin, people in Jianghu as well as in the imperial court all thought quite highly of him. Even when those who had lost to him mentioned him, they took a tone filled with awe and respect and never held any bitter grudge against him due to their failure. Moreover, many arrogant talents turned out to be his bosom friends after they were defeated by him.


    Qiu Yin went on exploring the world at the age of fifteen and had been adventuring Jianghu for fifteen years.


    By that time, Qiu Yin had just passed his thirtieth birthday. A Guanshan Broadsword in hand, a two-stringed Mongolia instrument fastened on the back, a bottle of bamboo alcohol tethered to the waist, and a marron horse as the ride were his signature possessions. The Mongolia instrument produced beautiful music, the Guanshan Broadsword shone brightly, and the bamboo alcohol tasted sweet and fragrant. Whoever heard him ying the Mongolia instrument witnessed him showing his broadsword techniques, and shared a drink of his strong alcohol would be Qiu Yin¡¯s friend.


    Qiu Yin could stick up for his friends at the loss of his life and go through all kinds of horrible tortures.


    He never paraded with the name of the top disciple of the number one martial arts master in the Western Qin, while traveling about in the martial arts society. Instead, he disguised as an array of humble people as he explored Jianghu. Only after he achieved many chivalrous deeds was his real name learned by the masses.


    And his title in the martial arts society was also very interesting.


    That was, Broadsword Man.


    Yes, his title was only constituted by two words.


    The phrase Broadsword Man was a general reference to all practitioners that used broadswords. But since Qiu Yin¡¯s Guanshan Broadsword came to the spotlight, as people in the Jianghu of the Western Qin Empire mentioned Broadsword Master, they meant one specific man, and that was Qiu Yin.


    There were two other young men as reputed as Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man¡ªMurong Bai, the Sword Hero in the Northern Song, and He Ping, the Spear Master in the Southern Chu.


    The three were the acknowledged number one talents in the younger generation of the three empires respectively.


    However, as Li Mu, Lord Taiba rose to power, Qiu Yin¡¯s title as the number one talent seemed to be teetering.


    That was because Li Mu¡¯sbat records were just too spectacr.


    Lately, some people even started specting if Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, and Li Mu, Lord Taiba who also made his name with broadsword-using methods would have a fierce duel to battle it out.


    And then, such a duel appeared to be around the corner.


    Because Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, had gone to Taibai County alone.


    For the time being, numerous eyes were fixed at the Knife Hut.


    Qiu Yin had gone to meet the Sage-to-be at the will of the martial art deity of the Western Qin. One was a man ruling the sacred region of the Western Qin, the other was a new legendary figure. When the two met, how would they deal with each other?


    ...


    ¡°Haha, fine liquor!¡±


    Li Mu gulped down arge bowl of bamboo alcohol. The fluid poured down his throat like fire and flowed to his insides. He felt his body was hot and about to burn, but that was thoroughly refreshing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that when you drink Broadsword Man¡¯s alcohol, you¡¯ll be his friend.¡± Li Mu slowly put down therge bowl and stared at the bearded, ruddy-faced man, who was sitting cross-legged, a sheathless Guanshan Broadsword lying on his knees.


    That was Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man.


    He was wearing coarse linen clothes and a pair of patched boots. His ck hair was a bit naturally curled, his brows thick and eyesrge, his chin covered by the matted beard. When he smiled, snow-white teeth were revealed. He was tall and burly. Like all those who lived on pastures, every part of his body carried an air of straightforwardness and honesty that could only be found on the men living on the Guanshan Pasture.


    ¡°This man is Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man!¡±


    That was very much different from the figure Li Mu had pictured.


    But in another aspect, that was exactly the same as Li Mu had pictured him.


    ¡°Two more shots to go.¡± Qiu Yin reminded him with a smile. The bronze bottle that was usually fastened to his waist was at the moment next to his hand. With a tap, thick liquid in dark green leaped from the spout like a flying dragon.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    The bowl Li Mu was grabbing shot forward and skidded to a halt right at the ce that could pick up the stream of dark green liquor.


    The bowl spun rapidly, not missing a drop. After it was filled to the edge, it flew back andnded steadily in Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± encouraged Qiu Yin. Li Mu raised his bowl and drained it.


    Qiu Yinughed heartily andplimented, ¡°Taibai Li is sure a brisk man!¡±


    He patted that bottle again and a jet of liquor shot out andnded in his mouth.


    The room was filled with the sweetness of the alcohol.


    ¡°The third shot!¡± Qiu Yin filled Li Mu in again.


    Without saying a word of courtesy, he guzzled down the third bowl of bamboo alcohol.


    As his body had been improved by the Zhenwu Boxing and the Xiantian Skill, he had long passed the phase of being drunk. But Qiu Yin¡¯s bamboo alcohol was extremely strong and also contained a certain spiritual aura. Obviously, it was brewed with some precious herb. Normal practitioners could not withstand it. Even Li Mu already felt surges of wild impulse.


    ¡°So are we friends now?¡± Li Mu put down the bowl and asked.


    Qiu Yin shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Not yet?¡± doubted Li Mu.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not friends yet,¡± Qiu Yin replied.


    ¡°Then, what shall we do to be friends?¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve tasted my liquor, you haven¡¯t seen my broadsword yet,¡± Qiu Yin exined withughter.


    As he said, his coarse, knobby hand closed around the handle of the Guanshan Broadsword made of ck iron.


    In an instant, his aura was altered at once.


    If Qiu Yin could bepared to a passionate volcano during its eruption before, the moment he grabbed his broadsword, he turned into a chunk of ancient ice lying under the most freezingnd.


    He was calm, chilled, and harsh!


    Just like the de of that Guanshan Broadsword.


    ¡°The timing couldn¡¯t be better. I happen to have a broadsword at hand, too!¡±


    Li Mu got to his feet and tapped his palm. Next second, strands of broadsword qi shot over from all directions. Twenty flying broadswords assembled and merged into a long shining broadsword.


    The entire meeting room lit up in the silver light issued from the broadsword.


    That was Li Mu¡¯s Samsara Knife.


    Qiu Yin¡¯s eyes sparkled and he yelled, ¡°Great broadsword!¡±


    Then, he bounced to midair like a tiger swooping down to its prey. The pitch-ck Guanshan Broadsword split the space apart and hacked right at Li Mu¡¯s forehead.


    The strike did not carry any internal qi, because he just wanted to show Li Mu his broadsword skill.


    Li Mu was dazzled for a second. He felt as if everything around the broadsword had just vanished and he was now floating in a ck universe. All he could see was that ck broadsword. Its fierce de was diving down to him, ready to tear the world apart.


    Buzzing!


    Like a warrior longing for a fight, the Samsara Knife vibrated dramatically at that moment.


    Li Muunched a strike backhandedly.


    Wind-Cloud Six Moves!


    ng!


    The des trembled with a loud bang as they collided.


    A gush of enormous force washed over Li Mu, causing his arm to numb and wobble.


    ¡°What great strength he has!¡±


    Li Mu was stunned. Given that he had been practicing the Zhenwu Boxing, his body was almost invulnerable. The strength he had could topple mountains. But Qiu Yin turned out to own an equally great power that was barely less than his own. How could that be?


    Yet, what Li Mu had no idea of was the shock Qiu Yin had was more overwhelming.


    When Qiu Yin was a kid, he once had a fortuitous experience¡ªbeing refined by thunder. Later, his master granted him the immortal method called Way of Body-refining through the Holy Thunder from the Highest Heavens to strengthen his body. Thus, if merely in terms of his physique strength, he was invincible, because nothing could harm his body. Even many Semi-Sages were far less strong than him. His strength was so immense that people described it as monstrous. Once, he had captured and killed a huge shark that had already existed in prehistoric times in the vast sea.


    Given Li Mu¡¯s remarkablebat records and his status as the Sage-to-be, Qiu Yin did not reserve much of his strength whenunching that attack, even though he did not activate his internal qi.


    But to his great surprise, Li Mu, who also did not resort to his internal qi or draw support from the power of heaven and earth, proved that his physical strength was stronger than his in that he almost lost grip of the Guanshan Broadsword in that collision.


    ¡°Hahaha, bravo!¡±


    Qiu Yinughed happily and threw the broadsword at Li Mu again.


    Unlike the previous strike which was practically forthright and natural, when half of the second hack was performed, the broadsword instantly disintegrated into hundreds of smaller broadswords. At that moment, it felt like all the stars hidden in the sky had burst all at once.


    That move was exceedinglyplicated, delicate, unfathomable, and entric.


    That was a totally different broadsword-using method.


    A thousand moves crossed Li Mu¡¯s mind in a sh. His body, however, took action in a trice. The Samsara Knife determinedly lunged forward with the Four-directional Hack of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves.


    Clink! nk! Clink!


    Sparkles burst in all directions, as though hundreds of stars had exploded.


    Li Mu kept backing away.


    So did Qiu Yin.


    The two both took scores of steps backward, leaving on the floor clear footprints that seemed to be carved in it. Li Mu¡¯s sleeves were shattered into pieces, while Qiu Yin¡¯s boots were reduced to dust.


    The parts of their hands between the thumb and the index finger were both broken, blood spilling from the crack.


    ¡°Wonderful! Really wonderful!¡± Qiu Yin let out a roar ofughter. He was overjoyed after the fight.


    Propping against his broadsword, he stood there with a slightly drunken look. He had never met such an opponent ever since he made his debut in Jianghu. It was such a delight to meet his equal.


    Li Mu was also thrilled at the urge to fight.


    Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, did deserve the reputation he enjoyed. The two strikes thoroughly demonstrated the regal bearing of a Broadsword Man. He was undoubtedly the mightiest broadsword master Li Mu had encountered since he gained the Full Aplishment in martial arts. Even when he witnessed the Secr Sword Whiz¡¯s almost surreal sword skills before, he was not as astonished and inspired as he felt that day.


    ¡°Want to keep going?¡± Li Mu inquired, one hand gripping the Samsara Knife that buzzed continuously.


    Qiu Yin closed his eyes and considered it for the moment before withdrawing his broadsword and settling himself in his chair again. ¡°No more strikes. I have no assurance to win with the third hack. I¡¯d better save it for future attestation.¡±


    After giving it a thought, Li Mu said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    The two again were seated at the table.


    Qiu Yin poured more bamboo alcohol and they drank as much as they liked. The two hit it off well right from their first meeting. The longer they chatted, the more excited they were. The topics they could discuss seemed to never run out.


    Li Mu readily asked the chef in the Knife Hut to prepare a variety of fine dishes and set up a feast in the meeting room. He and Qiu Yin helped themselves to all the dishes with a great appetite. The mouth-watering smell of meat and alcohol permeated the room.


    In the blink of an eye, the nighttime was reced by daybreak.


    When the sun rose, the two still did not feel like parting.


    ¡°Since I came to Taibai County, I have been oveing one hardship after another to rise to power. It can be said that I¡¯ve zed a path through the Wulin World in the northwest. I¡¯ve met loads of Wulin figures, but most of them are just puffed-up small potatoes. Even the second prince was just a pompous and overbearing dumbass to me. Looking back, among all the figures I¡¯ve met, only two people earned my admiration. The two are my soul mates in life. Both of them are experts in martial arts and have unfathomable cultivations. One of them is you, Brother Qiu. We became close friends at our first meeting. You¡¯re truly my soul mate. When drinking with a bosom friend, a thousand cups will still be too little. Haha, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you are about to be short of your liquor, we could continue to drink for three whole days and three whole nights until we¡¯re so wasted that we can¡¯t see the sun and the moon.¡±


    Li Mu was highly enthusiastic, engrossed in the grace of having drinks with a hero.


    ¡°Hahaha, I, Qiu Yin, have traveled across the Western Qin for fifteen years. You can¡¯t count how many great figures I¡¯ve met in my life. But only a few have the same demeanor as you do. Drinking three bowls of my wine and taking two strikes of my broadsword, haw-haw-haw, how delightful it is!¡± Qiu Yin cried exuberantly. As he was bold and unconstrained, he then probed curiously, ¡°I wonder who the other man you¡¯ve mentioned is. Now that he is qualified as your soul mate, he must be a peerless hero.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 316 - Eagle Beak Cliff

    <h4>Chapter 316 Eagle Beak Cliff</h4>


    ¡°The other one is my sworn brother named Guo Yuqing.¡± Li Mu recounted the story of how he met Guo Yuqing. Then, he added, ¡°Brother Guo is a man of courage. He is generous and open-minded. He is as unparalleled as the divine dragon living in the heavens. Ordinary men cannot rival him.¡±


    At that description, Qiu Yin¡¯s anticipation was piqued. He said, ¡°By the sounds of it, he does seem to be a rare hero in the world. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the luck to meet him.¡±


    Li Mu gave a p on his thigh and remarked, ¡°Haha, why can¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go out with me and look for Brother Guo. He ought to live in seclusion in the Taibai Mountain area. He can¡¯t be far from here.¡±


    Eyes gleaming, Qiu Yin cried, ¡°Really? That¡¯s perfect!¡±


    The gourd he used to bottle his bamboo alcohol carried a space-erging deployment, so its storage space was amazinglyrge. Although they had kept the shots going over three nights, they only consumed half of the liquor in it. At the moment, the two were both slightly drunk and in the mood to get merrier. Thus, they set off without further ado.


    Two shots of broadsword light streaked out from the Knife Hut and soared to the sky before vanishing out of sight in the distance like two shes of lightning.


    That scene was captured by many people.


    ¡°It finally started? The contest of two broadsword masters?¡±


    ¡°The brutal fight between Qiu Yin the Broadsword Man and Li Mu the Sage-to-be is simmering.¡±


    ¡°Which of them is gonna prove himself as the number one practitioner among the young generation of our Western Qin Empire?¡±


    As innumerable men practicing martial arts caught sight of that scene from or around Taibai County, they all went stoked.


    Because they recognized that the two jets of broadsword light were precisely Li Mu and Qiu Yin.


    ¡°Are the two young talents at the peak of martial arts practice going to battle it out in Taibai Mountain?¡±


    ¡°And if the fight really kicks off, does that mean Guanshan Pasture¡¯s attitude towards Li Mu is not as friendly as we outsiders have imagined?¡±


    A great number of martial arts experts hoped to follow the trace of the two.


    But the two Broadsword Men moved so fast that they were nowhere to be seen in a second.


    Still, countless people could not think about anything but the battle.


    High in the sky, Li Mu was flying speedily on his broadsword.


    Qiu Yin, on the other hand, had transformed into a jet of broadsword light and flew with stunning moving techniques.


    Soaring on the heels of Li Mu, Qiu Yin began to speed up topete with the new friend.


    Li Mu smiled and slowed down a bit, keeping the same pace with Qiu Yin¡¯s. Broadswordmanding Skill was the one he was best at. He could cover a thousand miles in ten seconds. If he did disy his full speed, perhaps Qiu Yin would not be able to keep up with him no matter how hard he exerted himself.


    ¡°Haha, bro, is your Broadswordmanding Skill evolved from the Swordmanding Technique of the Heaven Sword Sect?¡± Qiu Yin asked with a heartyugh.


    Li Mu answered, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It was developed precisely from the Swordmanding Technique.¡±


    Qiu Yin heaved with a sigh and said, ¡°My master once mentioned to me that Heaven Sword Sect is ignorant of a treasure vault that it owns. He also said among the Heaven-sword Sixteen Styles only the Swordmanding Style is the real invaluable martial art. Bro, you are the first one, aside from my master, that has captured the potential of the Swordmanding Style.¡±


    The master he referred to was Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master who was a legendary figure in the martial arts society of the Western Qin. Also, he was one of the few magnates across the Divine Land who were standing at the top of the martial world.


    Li Mu went awe-struck at once.


    That he had discovered the wonders of the Swordmanding Style was attributed to the old faker¡¯s prior instructions, which certainly overtook the vision of this martial world. Further, he also made some surmise about the origin of the sword knowledge of the Heaven Sword Sect¡ªit probably was some alien skill from the vast universe. But what Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, relied on to discern the secret was solely his knowledge of martial arts and unusual perception.


    ¡°I should not make light of anyone in this world after all!¡±


    The two streaks of broadsword light crossed the winding Taibai Mountain.


    ¡°Brother Guo has led a withdrawn life as a hunter in the mountain area. I guess he can¡¯t be living all alone. He must be hiding in one of the viges in the mountains...¡± Li Mu said.


    ording to that clue, the two soared in the direction of the distant viges.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years since west met. Well, senior fellow apprentice, you don¡¯t look as good as you used to be.¡±


    A tall man with long blond hair was standing in the doorway of a hut. Every inch of his body was perfectly proportionated. He was so handsome that he looked just like Ares, the Greek god of war on Earth. He was wearing an impable smile that revealed two lines of his snow-white teeth as he warmly hailed the hunt owner as if he were an old friend of his.


    Standing opposite the handsome man was Guo Yuqing, whose look wasplex.


    ¡°You finally tracked me down.¡± Guo Yuqing said with a sigh. ¡°We are both fellow disciples of our master. Do you really seek to do me in?¡±


    The blond-haired gorgeous young man threw up his hands with a helpless look and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see an alternative. Senior fellow apprentice, as long as you are alive, I can¡¯t eat or sleep well. Anyway, I just can¡¯t stand that your great stories are still spreading across the vast pasture.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve left the vast pasture already.¡± Guo Yuqing grunted as he headed to the fenced yard outside.


    His wife and his two children had gone to Aunt Wang¡¯s at the entrance of the vige to help her cook a hog. That hog was a huge one, which was hunted by himst night. That news made the whole Eagle Beak Vige bubble over with excitement. Tonight, they would hold a bonfire party and all the vigers would gather together to share the hog meat.


    Ever since Li Mu came to Taibai County, not only the county folks but also the hunters on the outskirts of the county lived a better life, way better than the life they had before. Mountain viins and bandits were stamped out in the area, too.


    The quiet and cozy life they now enjoyed was fascinating.


    However, the uninvited guest who came to Guo Yuqing¡¯s door broke the tranquility.


    Guo Yuqing kept marching away from the hut.


    He did not want his wife and children to see what was happening and worry about him again if they doubled back at the moment.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve left the vast pasture. Still, your legends are running wild there.¡± The handsome young man who looked like the Greek god of war strolled behind Guo Yuqing, as though he were just chatting with his good buddy.


    Five years ago, ten years ago, and twenty years ago, they also wandered about on the vast pasture and chatted like what they were doing at the moment. However, as time passed by, the environment and the two of them changed. By then, the pair of almost inseparable fellow disciples had be sworn enemies.


    The two slowly came to the Eagle Beak Cliff at the rear of the vige.


    The Eagle Beak Cliff had gained its name from its shape that resembled an eagle beak.


    ¡°Humph, are you afraid that the sister-inw might notice my arrival?¡± The gorgeous blond-haired young man remarked as he stood shoulder by shoulder with Guo Yuqing. ¡°How cold-hearted you are! Back then, I even cradled your daughter in my arms.¡±


    Gazing up at the boundless mountains, he stretched himself and said emotionally, ¡°What a beautiful ce! It is very picturesque even in winter. What a perfect ce for living in seclusion! I recall you once said that when the herdsmen on the pasture no longer had to toil for a living, or got killed by a snowstorm, or fought one another for the gue of locusts or draught, you would take your loved ones to a ce with green mountains and clear waters and live in seclusion... Well, senior fellow apprentice, though your grand aspirations have not realized yet, you¡¯ve already started a life in seclusion.¡±


    Guo Yuqing did not give anyment on that.


    The blond-haired young man continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you during the past five years. Even when the top nine Holy ns stopped chasing after you, I, your junior fellow apprentice, did not give up. Haha, two months ago, the Heart Heavenly Shoot reappeared on the vast pasture, which led me to some new clues. It turns out that a man named Li Mu in Chang¡¯an, the Western Qin, also knew this mental cultivation method. Therefore, I hurried all the way to Taibai County. Sure enough, I spotted you here.¡±


    Guo Yuqing nodded and began, ¡°To whom did Li Mu pass the Heart Heavenly Shoot on?¡±


    Beaming, the blond-haired young man taunted, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, you are as naive and thoughtless as you were. How could you teach the wonderful Heart Heavenly Shoot to Li Mu? And you just let the boy spread it out and even have no idea about to whom he passed it on?¡±


    ¡°I believe in my younger brother¡¯s good nature and fine qualities. So, the sessor he picked to take that art is sure who I would pick.¡± Guo Yuqing said.


    ¡°Younger brother?¡± A trace of consternation flitted across the face of the blond-haired young man. ¡°Li Mu is your sworn brother but not your sessor?¡±


    Guo Yuqing remained silent.


    ¡°Haha, how interesting is this! A pasture dweller took an official of the Western Qin as his sworn brother. You tell me, if such news ever spread to the vast pasture, will the admiration those pasture warrior hold for you be dashed in an instant?¡± demanded the blond-haired young man, his eyes shing with a hint of rage.


    He felt like his favorite belonging had been shared with another person.


    Guo Yuqing just remarked ndly, ¡°The old the Great Jebe of the pasture has died. Now, there is only Guo Yuqing living in the world. Today, you¡¯re the master of the Wolf Temple and have the power in one grip. I already have no way to impose any threat to your status. Why do you have to corner me like this? Given the old fellowship we developed when we were studying in the Evesting Heaven, let¡¯s sever with all of our grudges and rtionship once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± The blond-haired young man¡¯sughter sounded as dismal as the voice of Death from the hell, utterly void of human emotions. ¡°You do grow bored with your old brother when you¡¯ve got a new one. Now you have a new sworn brother, you want to sever all ties with your junior fellow apprentice. Brother, you¡¯re just as callous as you were. Back then, you breached the vow you made in the Evesting Heaven just for a woman. Now, for an outsider, you hope to cut off the fellowship we share.¡±


    Guo Yuqing made no reply to that, either.


    He knew very well about the junior fellow apprentice¡¯s expertise on pestering others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who Li Mu taught the Heart Heavenly Shoot?¡± The blond-haired man pressed, ¡°Although you¡¯re so stone-hearted, I wonder if you still remember Guo Tianxiao, the man who took the me for you and got killed. He had a daughter who was once a beautiful flower on the pasture. Butter, a little ident happened to her and she was sold out and captured by the officials in Western Qin before escorted to the Musical House in Chang¡¯an City...¡±


    A shaft of sharp light suddenly crossed Guo Yuqing¡¯s eyes.


    It did not escape the eyes of the blond-haired young man. He then said with a beam, ¡°Rest assured. The girl is fine now. She was rescued by Li Mu and Tie Muzhen, the Junior Chief of the Moon-shooting Tribe and has returned to the pasture. Moreover, that ident turned out to be a blessing in disguise, for she then learned the marvelous Heart Heavenly Shoot. Now, she even got a title as the Junior Jebe of the pasture.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, given your lofty character, you won¡¯t interfere with the issues of the younger generation,¡± said Guo Yuqing as the light in eyes faded.


    The corner of the blond-haired man¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°The one who knows me best is surely you, my senior fellow apprentice. Haha, they are just a bunch of naughty kids. I¡¯m d they had fun... Still, brother, isn¡¯t it time for you to hand me the key to the Grave of the Immortal King?¡±


    ¡°The Grave of the Immortal King is just an illusion,¡± Guo Yuqing countered, ¡°Junior fellow apprentice, why do you still stick to that idea? The way of reaching the Void-breaking Realm has also been concealed in the Wolf Temple. Why ignore what is close at hand but in favor of the far afield?¡±


    ¡°Those in the Wolf Temple? Humph, that¡¯s just a fraud. Has it ever urred to you why over so many years no one on the Divine Land has made it to the Void-breaking Realm? Everyone is working hard to keep their own secrets. Those old guys must be on the verge of copsing. Senior fellow apprentice, I know you have the key to the Grave of the Immortal King. But how long do you think you can keep it to yourself?¡± snapped the blond-haired young man, ¡°Brother, now that you¡¯ve mentioned our fellowship in the Evesting Heaven, I¡¯ll cut you some ck for the sake of our old rtionship. I only ask you to turn in the key and rid yourself of your cultivation. After that, you can live a quiet and carefree life as you like, and I will never bother you again. If not... as you know, the trees may crave calm but the wind will not abate.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 317 - Jiang Qiubai

    <b>Chapter 317 Jiang Qiubai</b>


    ¡°Why is the Void-breaking Realm so big a deal? The outer world may not be the paradise for martial practitioners,¡± Guo Yuqing said sharply, ¡°On the vast pasture, you¡¯ve got the Wolf Temple. On the Divine Land, you¡¯re treated as an equal to the heads of the top nine Holy ns. Isn¡¯t that enough for you?¡±


    The blond-haired man shook his head and said with disappointment, ¡°Years ago, you were ambitious as a tiger that could devour anything. Now, you¡¯ve resigned to mediocrity. Turns out that a sweet wife really can end a hero. The unrivaled heroic spirit of the old Great Jebe on the pasture has been corroded by that woman, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I merely gained some new insights into the meaning of life.¡± Guo Yuqing replied.


    ¡°Hmph, are you discussing the meaning of life with me? The subject is just boring. It only leads to crafty arguing. I sure can do that. Anyway, what¡¯s the fun of it when being treated like an equal by the heads of the top nine Holy ns? I made it happen five years ago. After five years, I¡¯m kind of getting sick of it... I¡¯m still at a very young age and have a long way to go. I can live for at least several hundred years. So, in my long life, what matters is to find something fun to do. I cannot stay in my little ce all day long. No, I have to get out and see the world outside. I need to see what kind of life forms are in the spectacr gxies, and to verify if the Divine Land small as a birdcage is a waste yard built for dumped garbage.¡± The blond-haired man replied with tant sarcasm.


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s lips twitched for a moment but soon calmed down as before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the key to the Grave of the Immortal King. Junior fellow apprentice, you should go back.¡± He said dully.


    The blond-haired man looked sideways at Guo Yuqing and fell silent for a while. Then, he began with a smile, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, do you know I really don¡¯t want to use this against you? But it¡¯s you who forced me into it.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Guo Yuqing was stupefied for a second but quickly caught on what he was up to. His expression changed, and he leaped up in haste, attempting to race to the Eagle Beak Vige.


    But the blond-haired man moved like a ghost and promptly stood in his way. He stuck out a palm unhurriedly, then, with a bang, his palm collided with Guo Yuqing¡¯s and thetter was stopped in his track.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my men to invite your family over. You¡¯re already toote to catch up with them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of my nephew, niece, and sister-inw on the vast pasture while waiting for you to bring me the key in exchange for their freedom,¡± said the blond-haired man with a faint smile.


    His profile began to fade and dissipate.


    Guo Yuqing wanted to stop him from leaving, yet it was toote.


    The blond-haired man would disappear in a second.


    All of a sudden¡ª


    Boom!


    Overwhelming energy fluctuations traveled over from the distant Eagle Beak Vige.


    After that, a series of painful howls and furious roars were heard. Next, several figures shot out of the vige as fast as beams of light.


    They were followed by two jets of broadsword light that were chasing after them at an amazing speed.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The blond-haired man who was growing transparent became solid again.


    He stayed; a hint of surprise appeared on his features.


    A voice of a man sounded from afar¡ª


    ¡°How can you forget to hail me when you pay a visit to my Taibai Mountain? That¡¯s really rude.¡±


    Broadsword light zoomed across the field.


    Those flying ahead were hit by the broadsword light and fell to the ground like sparrows being shot by arrows. It turned out that they were martial arts practitioners wearing the pasture bark armors. Wounded as they were, they stumbled on as fast as they could. And over the back of their heads, a young man with short hair and a suit of white robes was chasing them on his flying broadsword.


    ¡°Younger brother?¡± Guo Yuqing took a look at the sky and felt thrilled at once.


    The moment he saw Li Mu, he knew his wife and children were safe.


    ¡°Haha, older brother, never knew you did live a quiet life in the depths of the mountains. If it were not for the energy fluctuations generated by the fight between the sister-inw and those sneaky pasture rats, I¡¯m afraid I would not have found you today.¡± Riding on his flying broadsword, Li Mu moved unbelievably fast. In a minute, he came near the two andnded beside Guo Yuqing.


    In a distance, a burly man was escorting a youngdy named Liu Zhiyuan and two children heading towards them. Liu Zhiyuan looked deeply concerned. But as she caught sight of her husband, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Brother Qing!¡± Liu Zhiyuan called out.


    Shortly, the whole family got together.


    Holding his daughter, Yia Yia, in his arms, Guo Yuqing looked at his little son cradled by his wife. Only then did his hanging heart drop back to its ce.


    ¡°Lord, Lord... we...¡± Several practitioners blundered over and cried, ¡°We... didn¡¯t make it, for Li Mu the Lord Taibai and Qiu Yin the Broadsword Man...¡±


    They were all selected elites of the Wolf Temple on the pasture, but today they bumped into two very challenging men.


    The blond-haired man nodded and ordered, ¡°Back away.¡±


    The dozen injured pasture experts immediately retreated to his rear.


    ¡°There is nothing toin as you were frustrated by Lord Taibai and Broadsword Man. The two are the topmost talents among the younger generation of the Western Qin after all.¡± The blond-haired man said. His eyes brushed over Li Mu and Qiu Yin, and he was still wearing a touch of smile that issued dazzling charm. Then, as if spurred by the moment, he yelled, ¡°Ah-ha! It suddenly urs to me if you two were dead, the luck of the martial arts society in the Western Qin Empire over the next century would vanish, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu stared at him and demanded, ¡°As you and I have no grudges, why are you putting on airs before me?¡±


    The blond-haired man was too surprised toprehend that disparaging remark.


    ¡°Are you the lord of the Wolf Temple on the vast pasture, Jiang Qiubai, the senior who is also called the All-weather Wolf God?¡± said Qiu Yin, who looked impressed. He had traveled across the Divine Land and adventured the martial arts society for years, so he was not that ignorant as Li Mu. At sight of the appearance of the blond-haired man, he was immediately reminded of some tales he heard and offered his conjecture.


    ¡°You are truly a disciple of that Old Brat Li now that you recognized the buddha at first nce. Thank god you¡¯re not like this wild boy who has no manners and respects for the senior.¡± The blond-haired man shot a dirty look at Li Mu and then turned to Qiu Yin with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t call me senior. Do I look like an old man? See, your ill-maintained face and unshaven chin make you much older than me. Ah, right, as we speak of that, I wonder if there is any sign of your old master who loves mystifying things kicking the bucket?¡±


    ¡°Shit! He should wash his mouth!¡±


    How Li Mu wished to beat that handsome fact into a pulp.


    Of course, he would not admit that was out of jealousy.


    Still, Qiu Yin answered with all due respect, ¡°My master is very healthy and hale. Senior Jiang, thank you for asking so.¡±


    Perplexed, Li Mu edged his way to Qiu Yin and asked, ¡°Does this pretty face have some impressive background? Why are you so afraid of him?¡±


    Qiu Yin lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him. It¡¯s just that ording to the order of seniority, he is in the same generation as my master... And his temper is quite unpredictable. He has killed a ton of people and is indeed the number one devil in the world. You should know better than to mess with him.¡±


    Li Mu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°For all that you said, you¡¯re just afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°Yet, those around the same age as Li Poyue the Guanshan Master, are practically old freaks... Well, he should conjure such a young face for him. What a show-off! He must be a psychopath!¡±


    Li Mu trashed him inwardly.


    ¡°Just go.¡± Guo Yuqing said, gazing at the blond-haired Jiang Qiubai. ¡°You¡¯ve traveled to the Qin empire all alone and been spotted by the future leader of the Guanshan Pasture. If you don¡¯t go now, the Guanshan Master will certainlye after you. Why get yourself in danger?¡±


    ¡°Haha, is senior fellow apprentice worried about me?¡± Jiang Qiubai smiled brightly, revealing his shining teeth. ¡°Even if that old brates here, there is nothing he can do to me... In this world, who else could rein me in except you?¡±


    Those words gave Li Mu goosebumps.


    ¡°Fu*k! Why does it sound so coquettish?¡±


    ¡°Older brother, this guy is your junior fellow apprentice?¡± Li Mu interrupted, ¡°Then why did he send men to kidnap my sister-inw and niece? Is it because...?¡± A load of dramatic plots shed in Li Mu¡¯s head. ¡°Is it because a love triangle that has gone sour? Does the man fancy my older brother or his wife?¡±


    Guo Yuqing knew Li Mu very well. As he saw Li Mu¡¯s pensive expression, he knew at once that his younger brother was not picturing anything decent. Well, this sworn brother of his was great in every aspect except for one thing¡ªhis mind was too erratic and filled with all sorts of rubbish.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because something that happened in the old past.¡± Guo Yuqing cut him off before turning to Jiang Qiubai. ¡°Your n has failed. Please go back now. You won¡¯t have another chance.¡±


    ¡°Do I? But I really want to give it another shot. Senior fellow apprentice, how much cultivation is left in you after five years¡¯ secluded life?¡± The blond-haired Jiang Qiubai stretched himself and said, ¡°As the Magic Moon Shoot is not at your hand, you can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    At that, Li Mu scampered forward and announced with an air of heroic righteousness, ¡°Hey, did you ask for my approval before you stirred up trouble within my territory?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai nced sideways and said beamingly, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±


    Before his voice grew dim¡ª


    Li Mu instantly felt a wave of rich killing intent, causing all his hair to stand on its end. But his body took action before he realized it. The twenty-four flying broadswords circled around him. At the same time, the Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal dashed out of his Mud-pill Pce and floated over his head. In that instant, the power of the Dragon-assembling Pattern he set across the Taibai Mountain also shrouded him.


    st!


    A gold massive wolf w reached out from thin air.


    Li Mu was bombarded with a force that appeared to be able to overturn the sky and the earth.


    Resorting to all his aced cards, Li Mu suddenly sensed a stream of mighty force surged up within him. The twenty-four flying broadswords were thrown off in a trice. The Five Elements Sky-flipping Seal started radiating colorful lights, which activated the Dragon-assembling Pattern and narrowly stopped that colossal gold wolf w at thest moment.


    Li Mu, however, was sent flying backward.


    He shrank into a ck dot and vanished in the sky far away.


    ¡°Ahh... Howe you sneak attack me... Shame to you... I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s elongated voice reverberated in the blue sky strewn with white clouds.


    The twenty-four flying broadswords were very intelligent. As if chickens trying to catch up with the hen, they swooshed across the sky after the ce Li Mu disappeared out of sight.


    A stunned look surfaced on Jiang Qiubai¡¯s features as he muttered, ¡°Ah? The little boy turns out to be strong enough to take that blow!¡±


    At that point, Qiu Yin¡¯s hand closed around his broadsword handle.


    But Guo Yuqing seized his hand and shook his head dismissively. He then whispered, ¡°Li Mu¡¯s fine.¡± With his sharp eyes, he could tell Li Mu was merely thrown to the sky by that strike but was not injured at all. Since it had been a while since Guo Yuqingst met Li Mu, he was now amazed at the growth of his sworn brother¡¯s strength, for in that instant Li Mu did demonstrate the power of a Sage-to-be.


    Upon hearing that, Qiu Yin was a little rxed.


    Guo Yuqing then looked at Jiang Qiubai and warned, ¡°Junior fellow apprentice, don¡¯t make me fight you.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai burst outughing. ¡°I do want to make you fight me, so what? Senior fellow apprentice, where is your valiancy you once had? Now, you have to dawdle so long before a fight. Come on,unch your strike!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Guo Yuqing nodded.


    He knew he just had to step forward today.


    Because neither Qiu Yin nor Li Mu was the match of his junior fellow apprentice.


    A stream of righteous qi gradually flowed out of his body.


    It was vast, boundless, profound, and acute.


    In an instant, Guo Yuqing seemed to have changed into a different person.


    Standing next to him, Qiu Yin set his eyes unblinkingly on the provoked practitioner.


    Because by then he already realized who was the heavy-set man that dressed like a hunter... ¡°These two powerful deities have gathered in the Taibai Mountain! If this news ever gets out, it will probably cause a sensation across the entire Divine Land, the three empires, and the top nine Holy ns!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 318 - The One Being Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 318 The One Being Taken Away</h4>


    In truth, Qiu Yin was quite excited.


    Because both of the two who were about to strike against each other were legendary figures in the current martial arts society.


    Yet, just at the daggers-drawn moment, the blond-haired Jiang Qiubai abruptly grinned and budged. ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll go. Senior fellow apprentice, you¡¯re still so humorless when after so many years. You get hot under the cor whenever you are teased... Haha, fine, fine, I¡¯ll go now. But, senior fellow apprentice, you should give sister-inw good protection. Or next time, I may get my way.¡±


    After that, he waved at the crowd with great elegance. Then, like a painting discolored with age, he gradually faded into the void.


    The pasture experts at hismand also retreated rapidly. Each of them adopted a peculiar method to escape. Some leaned against a tree and vanished; some rolled into the high grass and disappeared out of sight; some directly leaped to midair and transformed into birds before soaring to the sky...


    Guo Yuqing did not try to go after them.


    Nor did Qiu Yin make a move.


    ¡°Ahhhh... I¡¯m back!¡± A distant sh of light covered miles in a trice like a bolt of lightning andnded by the crowd. It was Li Mu who traveled back on his flying broadsword. But as he arrived, he was a little taken aback. He then inquired, ¡°What happened? Where is that man?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Qiu Yin said.


    ¡°Sh*t! He ran away just after he put on the show?¡± Li Mu roared with rage.


    Ever since he set up the Dragon-assembling Pattern, he had triumphed over several impressive experts, including a Sage-to-be. Thus, these days, he was rather puffed up and reckoned no one in the world was his match. With that in mind, even when he learned the blond-haired Jiang Qiubai had the same cultivation as Li Poyue the Guanshan Master, he longed for a chance to challenge him all the same. But to his wonder... he was thrown to the air by his single punch.


    It seemed that he had no way to erase that disgrace in a short time.


    Therefore, Devil Li was quite distressed.


    ¡°Thank you a lot for what you did today, little brother. Otherwise... the consequence is unimaginable.¡± Guo Yuqing looked at Li Mu with gratitude and then turned to Qiu Yin. ¡°I¡¯ve long been informed of the honored demeanor number one young expert of the Guanshan Pasture. Today I finally saw you in person. You do live to your reputation. Thank you for rescuing my family.¡±


    ¡°Haha, brother, no need to be so polite to us. We are brothers after all.¡± Li Mu said with a heartyugh. ¡°All that matters are my niece, nephew, and sister-inw are okay.¡± ¡°As to those rats, they¡¯re lucky to run fast. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat the sh*t out of them.¡± Li Mu added menacingly.


    Guo Yuqing gave noment, because he was already used to Li Mu¡¯s ways.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± Yia Yia hailed Li Mu of her own ord.


    Li Mu said, ¡°You should call me uncle.¡±


    ¡°I am from the same generation as your dad after all.¡±


    Guo Yuqing and Liu Zhiyuan both shook their heads with a smile.


    Well, that was the way with Li Mu. He always appealed to kids and could easily mix with them.


    Qiu Yin, by contrast, still looked a little humble before Guo Yuqing and he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. How do I dare show my insignificant skill before the old lord of the Evesting Heaven and the mightiest expert on the vast pasture? Today, I just happened to seize the opportunity at the right time.¡±


    Guo Yuqingughed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Broadsword Man. So, don¡¯t be so courteous to me. Now that you are a friend of my little brother, you are a friend of mine, too.¡±


    Li Mu patted Qiu Yin on the shoulder and said, ¡°Haha, buddy, no need to be overly polite with us. Show the spirit you disyed when you did shots with mest night. Don¡¯t get cold feet. Let¡¯s drink with Brother Guo then.¡±


    But Qiu Yin murmured something else in his head. ¡°It¡¯s fu*king true that the one who knows nothing fears nothing! Do you have any idea who this man is? Do you know how he once let the other heroes in the world make a fool of themselves?¡±


    But since Qiu Yin was a typical heroic man in the martial arts society and born to be fearless, he did not feel wobbly at the knees like other people when he met the legendary man in the martial world. Adding that Li Mu was making all manner of quips and jokes at his side and Guo Yuqing looked quite friendly and easy-going instead of issuing any bit of the domineering aura as the legend had, he soon started chatting with the two lightheartedly after the hailing remark.


    A whileter, they all walked into Guo Yuqing¡¯s home.


    Liu Zhiyuan told Li Mu and Qiu Yin to take a seat and then offered them the jam alcohol she brewed herself and some desserts. Liu Zhiyuan was a quick-witted and nimble-fingered woman with great tastes. The living room of the hut looked unique and snug thanks to her care.


    ¡°Thanks, sister-inw.¡± Li Mu said softly with an air of benignancy.


    Yia Yia, the little girl, kept edging her way towards Li Mu. It seemed that she liked Li Mu very much.


    ¡°Last night, I discussed martial arts with Little Qiu Yin at drinks until daybreak. Then, we kind of talked about you, big brother. Little Qiu Yin said he would be very d if he could meet the hero. So, we tracked you all the way here and disturbed you and sister-inw¡¯s quiet life. For that reason, I shall take the first shot as self-punishment.¡± Li Mu remarked. He picked up a whole bottle of jam alcohol with a grin and drained half of it at one gulp.


    Qiu Yin snapped, ¡°Hey, for crying out loud, I¡¯m a dozen years older than you. Stop calling me Little Qiu Yin, all right? You ought to show some respect for your senior.¡±


    Li Mu curled his lips with a disdainful look and said, ¡°Come off it! As I am the sworn brother of Brother Guo who is in the same generation as your master, now, you do the math and tell me what you should call me.¡±


    Qiu Yin: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This order of seniority is... a little outrageous!¡±


    Li Mu snickered and finished thest drop of the remaining liquor in one breath.


    ¡°Big brother is really greedy. Mommy only made that one bottle of wine to satisfy Daddy¡¯s hankering for alcohol by working very hard. But you drunk all of it.¡± Yia Yiained as she slid a finger down her nose.


    ¡°Er...¡± Li Mu gazed up to Liu Zhiyuan with a nk look and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I had no idea.¡±


    Qiu Yin chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. The alcohol is made of wild fruits in the mountains. It just takes a little longer to brew.¡± Liu Zhiyuan said with a reassuring smile.


    She was, in fact, very fond of the sworn brother of her husband, for the young man had a pure aura and never done anything affected. She had seen Li Mu once on the day of his inauguration. But at that time she had no idea that the young man who looked a bit woebegone wouldter be a big shot known across the entire Western Qin. Plus, Li Mu was not one of those so-called young heroes who rose to power by stamping upon others and made their names in Jianghu by being excellent killers. During the days she lived in the vige, she had heard a great deal of the stories about the county magistrate, which all said he was a good magistrate, a rarely good magistrate. Furthermore, if it were not for Li Mu¡¯s prompt appearance, Yia Yia would have been taken by those pasture warriors. So, Li Mu had done a huge favor to her.


    Right then, Qiu Yin fished out his gourd and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve got some Guanshan City¡¯s bamboo alcohol here. Bro... Brother Guo, if you don¡¯t mind, take this to satisfy your hankering.¡±


    At that remark, Guo Yuqing went rapturous. ¡°The bamboo alcohol of Guanshan City? Wonderful! That¡¯s one of the ten finest liquors in the world!¡± With a look of exhration, he reached out for the gourd. But in that instant, something urred to him and he timidly looked over his shoulder at his wife.


    Liu Zhiyuan beamed at him and said, ¡°Now we have guests here, just drink as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, my darling!¡± Guo Yuqing winked at her wife and took over the gourd. Then, he eagerly guzzled down three long gulps and praised, ¡°Haha, good drink! Buddy, you didn¡¯t sneak your master¡¯s liquor out, did you?¡±


    Qiu Yin propped a hand against his forehead and answered, ¡°You guessed it right.¡±


    The room was instantly filled with a burst ofughter.


    The slight anxiety that made Qiu Yin ill at ease quickly evaporated in theughter.


    Momentster, Qiu Yin already swung an arm over Guo Yuqing¡¯s shoulder while chatting andughing aloud.


    Liu Zhiyuan was busy preparing dishes in the kitchen. Upon hearing theirughter, a gratified smile also appeared on her elegant face.


    She knew her husband was enjoying the rxing atmosphere he could only feel when he was drinking with his close friends.


    Back then when they were still living on the vast pasture, he also shared strong alcohol and delicious roast meat with those straightforward and honest men. He was there with them through ups and downs. Once someone called him big brother, he willed himself to be his big brother for a lifetime and dared to face death for the sake of his friends. But it had been a really long time since shest heard her husbandugh like that.


    She was well aware that her husband was as bold and ambitious as an eagle. Even though he had been hiding in the valley, he was still longing for the blue sky.


    It was just that during those years, something had tethered the eagle to the ground, preventing it from flying to the sky.


    Although Liu Zhiyuan did not fancy going back to Jianghu and already grew sick of everything in the martial arts society, she did not oppose her husband¡¯s hobby of befriending people in the martial arts society. After all, friendships were friendships. It did not necessarily mean they were involved in the martial arts world again.


    Shortly, voices mumbling the Drinker¡¯s Wager Game fluttered out from the hut.


    Only the three men and a bottle of liquor were in the room.


    Was there anything more pleasant than that?


    As they were all merry and lively, Li Mu felt a little dizzy. Then, he thought of the ceremony for Duan Yu, Xu Zhu, and Qiao Feng bing sworn brothers in the Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils written by Louis Cha Jing-yong and jumped to his feet with excitement. Then, he dragged Qiu Yin along to do the sworn ceremony again with Guo Yuqing. The other two were also thrilled at that idea. Without thinking, they agreed to it. They directly filled in the liquor, put three straws in a pot, and knelt down before it while vowing to be sworn brothers.


    The three truly hit it off right as they met and then got along very well.


    ¡°Haha, now, you can¡¯t call me Little Qiu Yin anymore. Because you should call me Second Brother.¡± After getting to his feet, Qiu Yinughed gleefully.


    Li Mu pped the back of his head and moaned, ¡°My mistake... Well, second brother!¡±


    The three broke intoughter once more.


    Guo Yuqing was the oldest among the three; next was Qiu Yin, while Li Mu was the youngest.


    Liu Zhiyuan came in, holding a trayden with dishes. At the sight of the sister-inw, Li Mu took out several jade essories he refined. Those essories looked quite exquisite and contained tactical deployments, which could safeguard the wearer. He gave them to Liu Zhiyuan and her children as the gifts on their first meeting. Qiu Yin, too, fumbled out three treasures he kept...


    As Liu Zhiyuan once studied in the Wendao College and was also used to Jianghu customs, she did not get affectedly bashful but epted all the gifts without further ado.


    Soon, when the three were extremely spirited, their topic naturally reverted to martial arts practice.


    Li Mu demonstrated his Wind-Cloud Six Moves and invited his two sworn brothers to give somements.


    But suddenly, a quaking sensation traveled to the hut from Taibai County. Next, a wave of highly terrifying energy fluctuation radiated in all directions as though an earthquake had urred...


    Li Mu withdrew his broadsword and straightened up with vignce. His expression quickly changed and he cried, ¡°Someone is attacking the county government?¡±


    In a second, he leaped onto his flying broadsword and turned into a beam of light before disappearing in a trice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Only then did his voice sound in the room.


    Guo Yuqing and Qiu Yin exchanged a look. They were both stunned by the speed Li Mu disyed in that instant, for that speed already capped the highest limit that a naked eye could capture.


    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go to have a look as well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s Jiang Qiubai¡¯s aura.¡±


    Due to their concern for Li Mu, they took the two kids and Liu Zhiyuan together on the trip to Taibai County, in case it was another diversion trap.


    ...


    It was already toote when Li Mu raced back.


    Someone had trespassed the Knife Hut.


    And he had already left.


    ¡°Jiang Qiubai...¡±


    Li Mu furiously gnashed his teeth.


    He had detected the residue of that man¡¯s aura in the air.


    Yet, it was toote to catch up with him.


    if a superb master at the peak of the Sage Realm desired a departure, nobody could catch him. As Li Mu could no longer sense his breathing within the Taibai Mountain area, he had apparently gotten out of the ce.


    The tactical deployment in the Knife Hut started to repair itself of its own ord. The buildings were not destroyed at all.


    However, a person had been taken away by Jiang Qiubai.


    ¡°Haw-haw, the effect is actually the same when I change to a different hostage. Anyway, my senior fellow apprentice is a man with high morality... Little boy, if you want your lover back, ask Brother Guo toe to the Wolf Temple with the key to the Grave of the Immortal King.¡±


    That was the message Jiang Qiubai left behind.


    It was pieced together with letters written in tree leaves like a kind of prank. Clearly, it was a slight provocation which proved that Jiang Qiubai broke through the tactic deployment in the Knife Hut with great ease.


    The one he took was Shangguan Yuting.


    As everyone in the world knew Hua Xiangrong was Li Mu¡¯s female soul mate.


    When Jiang Qiubai took off from the Eagle Beak Cliff, he did not really give up his n but just changed his target. Sadly, Li Mu only registered that when the tragic had already urred.

 Chapter 319 - Feel Free to Visit Me Again!

    <strong>Chapter 319 Feel Free to Visit Me Again!</strong>


    When Qiu Yin, Guo Yuqing, and his family arrived at the scene, Li Mu had calmed his nerves.


    The protective deployment in the Knife Hut was again in operation after it repaired itself.


    Truthfully, if Li Mu had been there when the break-in urred, perhaps Jiang Qiubai would not have cracked the Earth Evil Pris Formation that effortlessly. Li Mu had observed the ce carefully and came to the conclusion that the method that pasture legend adopted to trespass the ce was quite simple¡ªjust break through it by force.


    Although Shangguan Yuting and Qing Feng could both control the Earth Evil Pris Formation, the two¡¯s proficiency was a far cry from Li Mu¡¯s. If the Earth Evil Pris Formation operated by Li Mu could be as menacing as a nuclear bomb, the one driven by them were barely as powerful as a hand grenade.


    ¡°Third brother, are you okay?¡± Qiu Yin said to Li Mu in a concerned voice. His eyes soonnded on the row of letters pieced together by the leaves on the floor. Suddenly, he lost all his consoling words.


    Guo Yuqing and Liu Zhiyuan also noticed that message.


    ¡°How reckless I was!¡±


    Guo Yuqing instantly felt a twinge of guilt.


    He knew very well what kind of man his junior fellow apprentice was. He would never stop until he reached his goal. Even though that man was already an esteemed Sage, he would stoop to any foul means. Thus, Guo Yuqing reckoned he should have known that his junior fellow apprentice could not have left without a fight.


    Yet, he did neglect that possibility.


    If he had realized that at an earlier time, Jiang Qiubai might not be able to spot the opportunity.


    ¡°Brother Qing...¡± Liu Zhiyuan called, gazing up at her husband.


    She had heard of the stories about Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong. ording to varied tales, it was certain that because of Hua Xiangrong, Li Mu refused the tempting offer of the second prince. Andter, to protect the beauty, he stormed out and decisively killed that powerful prince. That showed how deep a rtionship they had entered. As a female, Liu Zhiyuan quite appreciated that love story.


    However, now, Hua Xiangrong had been taken away.


    She could imagine how miserable Li Mu felt at the moment.


    ¡°Big brother, second brother,¡± Li Mu said in a cool voice as he lifted a hand and wiped off the letters on the floor, ¡°seems I have to take a journey to the vast pasture.¡±


    The incidentpletely messed up his n.


    Ideally, he prepared to hide in the Taibai Mountain area for ages to practice martial arts. When he had fully mastered the marvelous martial arts, he would go out and get the better of the rest of martial experts. When that day came, even Sages were just nobodies in his eyes. After all, due to thepleted Dragon-assembling Pattern, the Taibai Mountain area was already converted into a blessed ce.


    But right now...


    Even though he had not married Shangguan Yuting, that was not an excuse for him to continue hiding in hisfort zone.


    Anyway, how could he call himself a man if he cringed at home while his loved one had been kidnapped?


    ¡°You have no chance to get her out without giving him the key to the Grave of the Immortal King.¡± Guo Yuqing said with aplexed look. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t rush to make any decision on this matter. We should give the matter further thought. You alone can hardly rescue Yuting from the Wolf Temple.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and answered, ¡°I know. A n is necessary.¡±


    But he did not ask Guo Yuqing for the alleged key to the Grave of the Immortal King.


    Although he had no idea what kind of inside story was behind that key, he easily registered it was not simple after giving it a thought, for Guo Yuqing did not turn in the key even when his wife and children were at stake.


    Qiu Yin just patted his chest and suggested, ¡°Third brother, I, your second brother, will apany you on that journey. When our broadswords unite, even the severest trials are not fearful at all, are they?¡±


    Laughing loudly, Li Mu said, ¡°Great!¡±


    Guo Yuqing gritted his teeth and pledged, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you as well. How can we three brothers be separated?¡± He was the only one who knew clearly how dreadful that junior fellow apprentice of his was. And only he had witnessed what kind of horror Jiang Qiubai introduced when he was studying in the Evesting Heaven.


    Liu Zhiyuan cast a look at her husband but did not say a word.


    Years ago, her husband had sworn to never step a foot on the vast pasture. Nheless, for the sake of his brother, that vow would be broken.


    ¡°May he be blessed. He would not do it if he didn¡¯t have to. Don¡¯t let those promised punishment befall on him!¡±


    Then what about stopping her husband to go to the pasture?


    Well, that thought did not even cross Liu Zhiyuan¡¯s mind.


    Because as a man, he had something he must do.


    And as a woman, she had something she must never do.


    Her man was a hero. So she could not make him less a hero by tying him up with her sentiments.


    Li Mu nodded again and said, ¡°Thank you, big brother, second brother. Let¡¯s discuss this in detail before we make any decision.¡± By then, Li Mu still did not know Guo Yuqing had once sworn to never enter the vast pasture.


    Anyway, he could not jump the gun on that matter.


    He himself also needed to make some preparations.


    Therefore, the three sworn brothers went into the Knife Hut to have a meeting.


    And thanks to Qing Feng¡¯s prompt arrangement, the incident was not disclosed to anyone else. So no one outside the county government learned about it.


    Only Xu Wan¡¯er, Xin¡¯er the maid, Lu Shengnan, and other girls were still deeply perturbed.


    With tears brimming her eyes, Xin¡¯er implored, ¡°Young Master, you just have to bring my mistress back...¡± She was worried about Shangguan Yuting¡¯s safety.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Rx, the one who took Ting¡¯er away is a Sage. He certainly has the breadth of mind of a Sage and won¡¯t go hard on her.¡± Considering Jiang Qiubai¡¯s status, even though he had ambushed the Knife Hut, he could not do anything out of line to Shangguan Yuting.


    Guo Yuqing chimed in, ¡°Right, you can rest assured on that point. Missy Hua won¡¯t be put under any insult in the Wolf Temple.¡±


    He knew his junior fellow apprentice was not a man who would cross the bottom line.


    Li Mu, however, turned embarrassed.


    ¡°Missy Hua?¡±


    ¡°Big bro probably doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the underlying meaning of that phrase on Earth, does he?¡±


    Atst, after a quick discussion, the three decided to set for the vast pasture to execute the rescue mission in ten days.


    Guo Yuqing and family also settled down in the Knife Hut.


    Considering what had just urred, they could no longer stay in the Eagle Beak Vige as the other vigers must have noticed that they were not ordinary people. If the two ran into them again, they would not treat them with the same attitude as before. In turn, their return would disrupt the tranquility of the entire Eagle Beak Vige.


    Moreover, since Guo Yuqing was determined to enter the vast pasture again, leaving Liu Zhiyuan and the kids in the Eagle Beak Vige was not a safe strategy. Now that the Knife Hut was guarded by a miraculous deployment and Liu Zhiyuan was a Holy Woman in the Wendao Academy, she was up to the job of operating the Earth Evil, though her cultivation was not that amazing as Guo Yuqing¡¯s. Although she might not do it as neatly as Li Mu could, she could bring most of its power into full y. Even if a Sage came to attack it, he could not destroy it in a short span.


    Qiu Yin alone returned to the Guanshan Pasture right off.


    He had to go back and make some preparations.


    The three had made an appointment to meet at Longcheng Pass, a heavily-guarded County at the margin of the Western Qin Empire in ten days.


    In the next few days, Li Mu did nothing except getting ready for the journey.


    The first preparation he did was rearrange the Earth Evil Pris Formation that protected the Knife Hut to enhance its power. As the geomancy deployment¡ªthe Dragon-assembling Patter¡ªkept working, the Spiritual Qi inside the Knife Hut was such that it raged like wild tides. Even the sacred practice bases in manyrge sects did not have such rich Spiritual Qi. As the Earth Evil Pris Formation absorbed the power of heaven and earth, its power continuously grewrger. Every now and then, Li Mu came to the deployment to modify and improve it himself.


    A couple of dayster, the Earth Evil Pris Formation was times more powerful than it was before.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu remained rmed after Jiang Qiubai broke into the huge deployment in the Knife Hut.


    Those legendary experts at the peak of the martial arts practice might crack the tactical deployment by force even though Li Mu had changed it... So, he was well aware that he could not afford to be careless for a second time.


    After he finished upgrading the deployment, Li Mu taught Liu Zhiyuan the method of operating the Earth Evil Pris Formation.


    Liu Zhiyuan was the Holy Woman of the Wendao Academy, which was one of the top nine Holy ns. Back then, she was also a young expert who was widely known in Jianghu. Her cultivation had reached the fourth-step of the Celestial Being Realm. Adding that she was exceedingly smart and insightful, and her understanding of martial arts and knowledge of the theories were way superior to Li Mu¡¯s, she soon got the hang of controlling the deployment.


    ¡°Third brother-inw, is it really you who set up this tactical deployment?¡± Liu Zhiyuan asked with utter astonishment. After she learned the true power of the deployment, she kind of could not believe it that she could almost put herself in an invincible position against a Sage with the help of the deployment. ¡°How could such a star deployment exist in the world?¡±


    ¡°If a warlock¡¯s star deployment could be such potent, then, howe the warlocks who cultivate magic are kept done-trodden by those martial practitioners? How could they simply get to do some subsidiary work like setting up small deployments, curving patterns, studying alchemy, and refining weapons?¡±


    Li Mu also registered her surprise. But he merely hedged, ¡°I once got a secret manual on tactical deployments from the outer world. And I set the deployment up ording to the illustrations in that manual. That¡¯s why it is so mighty.¡±


    He just told her a white lie.


    Now was still not the time to reveal his true origin, especially when the messenger of Lord Qu in the Southern Chu had somehow unintentionally mentioned to him that what huge trouble an Earth resident would be in after his identity was exposed. Therefore, Li Mu grew more prudent when it came to that issue.


    In thest couple of days, Li Mu settled all the affairs in Taibai county and made a public announcement saying that he would take a closed-door training for a while.


    Ever since Li Mu gained the lord title, Taibai County was no longer called a county but Taibai City.


    Five dayster, Li Mu received the letter Qiu Yin sent from Guanshan City.


    After reading the letter, Li Mu finally released Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil.


    ¡°Feel free toe back and be my guest again.¡± Li Mu saw him off, feeling sad about the parting.


    Huang Shengyi¡¯s face darkened and hit the road without looking back.


    All that happened to him after he came to Taibai City was a total nightmare. He felt relieved that he was allowed to go back. By the time, he even had no will for revenge. Half of the reason for that was Li Mu¡¯s harsh beating, the other half was the powers Li Mu demonstrated struck him as frightening. He now felt so small and helpless that he knew it was hopeless to seek retaliation.


    ¡°Do visit me again!¡± Li Mu waved at him with a sense of reluctance to part.


    He escorted Huang Shengyi out of Taibai City in person.


    When bypassers caught that sight, their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Howe these two sworn enemies suddenly get so attached?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Huang Shengyi the Fire Devil just wish to y Li Mu alive and drink his blood on the other day?¡±


    ¡°Or else, that future leader of the Guanshan Master named Qiu Yin hase to Taibai City for the purpose of solving their dispute? So now Taibai City and Guanshan City joined hands?¡±


    ¡°s, I really don¡¯t want to let you go.¡± Li Mu sighed.


    He did mean it.


    Because what an outstanding ve Huang Shengyi was! He had high cultivation and broad horizon. He listened to Li Mu¡¯s orders and never asked anything for return. Where could he ever find such a Semi-Sage as his ve? If it had not been the request of the master of his second sworn brother, Li Mu truly did not intend to set Huang Shengyi free so early.


    Two more days flew by.


    Zhao Yu, the top disciple of the Taibai Sword Faction, escorted his younger sister, Zhao Ling, back to Taibai City in person.


    One dayter, Li Mu sent away two old friends, Dong Rui and Xu Sheng. That marked an end of the mission of the crown prince¡¯s diplomatic corps. Given that Li Mu was going into another closed-door training, the two old men chose to leave him alone for some time. But before they took their departure, they made a deal with Li Mu that they would resign when they went back to the capital and thene to Taibai City to spend some leisure time.


    Taibai City had nearly be a blessed ce. The two were both witted and perceptive, so how could they not see the advantages of practicing in the ce?


    On the ninth day, which was one day before the designated date of Li Mu and Guo Yuqing¡¯s departure, a piece of news that could stir the entire Western Qin Empire bandied about as fast as a tornado.


    ...

 Chapter 320 - Running into An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 320 Running into An Old Friend</h4>


    The message swept across the Western Qin Empire like wildfire.


    The United Five Provincial Armies that were on the punitive expedition against Lord Zhenxi¡¯s rebellion unexpectedly suffered a huge loss after they raided their way into the heart of Fufeng City and absolutely took the upper hand. Among them, the forces from Qianyang and Qishan that added up to four hundred thousand soldiers werepletely annihted. Except for the Commander in Chief, no one in the two armies were spared. As to the main forces from Jintai and Chang¡¯an, over half of them were lost. Jin Xingwen, the magistrate of Jintai who was also called the Domineering Punch Master, was killed, while the Secr Sword Whiz, Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, was maimed...


    The United Five Provincial Armies almost disintegrated overnight.


    The sessful counterinsurgency that can be expected almost any day suddenly took a turn for the worse. Lord Zhenxi¡¯s dying regime attained a chance to catch its breath. Now, his force was like a carbuncle protruding from the heart of the entire northwest of the Western Qin Empire which could not be removed for the time being.


    The rebel armies that had been defensive and the counter-rebel armies that had been offensive suddenly swapped their positions.


    The explosive news soon spread across every province, leaving the whole empire in astoundment.


    Lord Zhenxi leading two provinces to rebel was, in the first ce, a sensational move that the Western Qin Empire had never seen since its rejuvenation. It could be said to be a very sinister omen. As the emperor was still in closed-door training, the crown prince who was temporarily in charge of state affairs issued an order with the cabin to send the five provincial armies on the punitive expedition. Everyone just assumed that was just a gesture to meet the official procedure requirements and the downfall of Lord Zhenxi was around the corner. But to their stupefaction, thetest news they got on the prolonged counterinsurgency was the crushing defeat the United Five Provincial Armies suffered.


    What a burning shame it was!


    After that tragic battle, it was very difficult for the Western Qin Empire to organize another attack upon Lord Zhenxi in a short time. At least in that winter, the royal family of the Western Qin had no way tounch a secondrge-scale military operation, for it took time to transfer armies from remote provinces and that also involved intricate conflicts of interests of local governments as well as endless bargaining.


    As long as the emperor had note forward, the military action that called for the support of the whole empire only proceeded bit by bit.


    And what was more critical was, most of the provinces near Fufeng had no ability to initiate a second suppression against Fufeng City, as over half of the United Five Provincial Armies were lost. They were basically devoid of military forces. By contrast, Lord Zhenxi¡¯s army had rooted a good number of military equipment, which guaranteed them a safe winter. And when the next spring came, Lord Zhenxi¡¯s army, after a whole winter¡¯s rest, would certainly have gained a firm foothold in Fufeng. When that time came, what kind ofbat ability his forces would have? Only the thought alone was scary enough.


    Of course, the above was the longterm consequences that would only make the top-leveled officials suffer headaches.


    The thing that more people were curious about was actually why the United Five Provincial Armies was defeated.


    Because they all reckoned the result of the war was without suspense.


    Lord Zhenxiunched the military rebel in haste. He certainly had no sufficient preparations for the mission. Given that Fufeng and Fengxiang had been governed by the Western Qin royal family for years, the public attitude for or against the government was not something Lord Zhenxi could control, so he only held a majority of the local armies at hismand. Many administrative units and officials at the primary level were not necessarily in his league. Adding that the United Five Provincial Armies outnumbered the rebel army, those fence-sitters who first betrayed the empire swiftly betrayed Lord Zhenxi as well. Although his force was notpletely like a cluster of loose sand, the cohesion in the rebel army was pathetically scarce. That was proved by the unstoppable recover of Fengxiang the United Five Provincial Armies achieved at the very beginning of the war.


    Despite that, the one whoughed to thest moment was, against all odds, Lord Zhenxi.


    The sudden rout of the United Five Provincial Armies allowed Lord Zhenxi¡¯s army to take up Fengxiang again. Furthermore, they directed the war into Jintai and Qishan. Although they were unable tounch any massive invasion, they had already turned from the defensive to the offensive.


    Lord Zhenxi¡¯s cavalries even plundered all the provinces nearby, causing those ces to sink into an abyss of misery.


    Like a ton of fry being thrown in a pond, his spies, agents, and scouts quietly sneaked into the nearby provinces in droves and stirred up some small-scalemotions from time to time, rendering the officials at all levels in the Western Qin Empire deeply troubled...


    Bundles of news came out from all provinces every day.


    And one of the pieces of news shocked everyone.


    It said that on the night of the sudden rout of the United Five Provincial Armies, at the main battlefield about a hundred miles away from Fufeng City, the capital of Fufeng Province, a strain of the Extra-terrestrial Devils¡¯ aura had been detected. That meant the power of some Extra-terrestrial Devil had appeared...


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Extra-terrestrial Devils? What are they?¡± Li Mu asked with great curiosity.


    He was at the bar on the first floor of the Longcheng Inn sitting at the center of the Longcheng Pass, a significant county at the border of the Western Qin Empire.


    Guo Yuqing was sitting opposite him. Looking slightly gloomy, he answered, ¡°They are some very horrible creatures living in outer space. To us who live on the Divine Land, they are invaders, killers, doom bringers, andmon enemies across thend.¡±


    At that, Li Mu was even more intrigued.


    They were from outer space, and that must be the vast universe.


    ¡°I am also from outer space. If under that standard, I am also an Extra-terrestrial Devil, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°In that case, if Lord Zhenxi sought refuge with the Extra-terrestrial Devils, he would be asking for his doom, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Li Mu continued, ¡°Surrendering to themon enemy across thend has not much difference from betraying this world, has it? Well, any force on thend must want to do him in.¡±


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°The rules of this world aren¡¯t that simple. Since primitive times, Extra-terrestrial Devils have begun to asionally descend on the Divine Land. After so many centuries, the number of Extra-terrestrial Devils lurking in our world is too big to count. Some have amodated themselves to our world, some are still hiding in the dark and spying on us. Throughout history, numerous sects and dynasties were built up by Extra-terrestrial Devils. They have infiltrated this world, and their control over ournd is all-pervasive. For example, before the Western Qin Empire was erected, the Great Moon Empire that reigned this territory was established by a force of Extra-terrestrial Devils, whichsted for three thousand years...¡±


    ¡°I never knew that!¡±


    Li Mu expressed his surprise explicitly.


    He found the Extra-terrestrial Devils kind of simr to the fraternities, the Knights Temrs, the Rothschild Family, and the ancient nobles in Europe. As rumor on Earth had it, those forces secretly controlled the development of Earth, the session of governments, and even plotted on and incurred the First and the Second World War.


    ¡°In this way, isn¡¯t the so-called Divine Land maind just a test field of the extra-terrestrial forces?¡±


    ¡°But thankfully, it¡¯s not easy for the Extra-terrestrial Devils toe to the Divine Land. They have to undergo tribtions for it. One slightest mistake could cause them to be reduced to dust.¡± Guo Yuqing said with relief. ¡°Mother nature has set its own rules for the give-and-take game. So, during the long decades, only a limited number of Extra-terrestrial Devils have made it to our world. Otherwise, the whole Divine Land would have already be devils¡¯ paradise.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re talking!¡±


    Li Mu nodded avidly.


    It seemed that the rebellion Lord Zhenxiunched was not a simple incident at all.


    ¡°By the way, big brother, as you just mentioned that the Great Moon Empire once ruled the Western Qin¡¯s territory, is it possible that the mysterious devil traces spotted outside Fufeng City were left by the remainders of the Great Moon Empire?¡± Li Mu let his mind go wild and blurted out, ¡°Lord Zhenxi can¡¯t have been in collusion with what was left of the Great Moon Empire, can he?¡±


    Guo Yuqing gave Li Mu an appraising look despite himself.


    He knew he should look upon his usually carefree and yful third brother in a different light from before. ¡°His insights of politics are quite clear!¡± As a matter of fact, he was holding the same view.


    The two set off a day ago and traveled through a day and a night. Today, they just arrived in Longcheng Pass.


    They then came to the agreed spot at the agreed time to wait for Qiu Yin, their second brother.


    On their way, they heard loads about the defeat of the United Five Provincial Armies. Half of them were true and half of them were rather exaggerated. Those stories gave them a sense of turbulence, as though the Western Qin Empire had entered an eventful era.


    Nheless, what was the truth and how long Lord Zhenxi¡¯s force could hang in there when the empire armies recovered were not the questions the two cared about. As to the plot of the remainders of the Great Moon Empire, that was just a far-fetched idea. They were still waiting for Qiu Yin¡¯s arrival. After all, going up to the vast pasture in the northeast to rescue Shangguan Yuting was the most urgent task they got at that time.


    However, to the two¡¯s bewilderment, even when the appointed time passed and dusk fell, Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, did not turn up.


    Something must have gone wrong.


    Because Qiu Yin was always punctual. Unless something really serious had urred, he would not miss an appointment.


    Just a day ago, they received Qiu Yin¡¯s message saying everything was fine and he had already sorted out all the business in Guanshan City and was on his way to Longcheng Pass. So, it was unlikely that anything serious had happened.


    In this world, if there was an event that would make Qiu Yin ditch an appointment, then it was a huge event.


    They waited there until the dark descended, but Qiu Yin did not show up.


    After a quick discussion, Li Mu and Guo Yuqing decided to stay in Longcheng Pass that night and see if Qiu Yin would catch up with them the next day.


    The two then checked into the Longcheng Inn.


    Miles away from Longcheng Pass was the vast pasture.


    For Guo Yuqing, it was the first time during many years to be so close to the vast pasture. He felt all kinds of feelings welled up in his heart. After he found his room and settled down there, old memories flooded to his mind, so he was no longer in a mood for a walk outside.


    Unlike him, Li Mu had never traveled to the border area of the Western Qin Empire before. Naturally, he was curious about everything. Later, he left the inn alone to wander down the streets. There were many people on the road. Although it appeared not that busy like Chang¡¯an, it was beautiful in a different way.


    Street stalls and peddlers could be seen frequently, too.


    Since Longcheng Pass was a crucial county in the border area, those stall owners and peddlers were all longstanding businessmen with the approval of the border army. And the county would be ced under a curfew once it was eleven in the evening about Earth time.


    At that time, there was still an hour to go before it got dark.


    Li Mu had some snacks at a few randomly-picked food stalls. The food there tasted so-so. And that reminded him of the vegetable noodles he had at Granny Cai¡¯s food stall in Peace County. Since the parting at the military cemetery in Chang¡¯an, Granny Cai and her granddaughter and the border military officials led by Wu Beichen headed for the border area. In theory, they should be in one of the counties at the borders. Li Mu wondered if they were in Longcheng Pass.


    He took a quick walk around the county. It turned out that Longcheng Pass was notrge and had no tourist treats. Therefore, when it got a little dark, he decided to go back to the inn and take a rest.


    But quite coincidentally, right at the moment, Li Mu spotted a familiar figure.


    It was Wu Beichen!


    The passionate border military official who stepped forward to reapproach Qin Lin, the overbearing prince of Lord Zhenxi, at the front gate of the military cemetery.


    ¡°He is truly in Longcheng Pass?¡±


    ¡°Then, Granny Cai and her granddaughter, Caicai, must also be here, right?¡±


    Li Mu felt a surge of delight and walked to that man to greet him.


    ¡°You are... Ah, Your Honor Li!¡± Wu Beichen recognized him immediately. He was very surprised to see him.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Hello, Leader Wu. Well, you got a promotion? Haha, your strength has grown considerably as well! Yes, you are at the peak of the Great Master Realm now. Seems that your practice is going welltely.¡± It was obvious that Wu Beichen¡¯s cultivation had progressed a great deal.


    ¡°That is all attributed to Your Honor¡¯s help.¡± Wu Beichen replied respectfully.

 Chapter 321 - An Ambassador from Spider Shrine

    <strong>Chapter 321 An Ambassador from Spider Shrine</strong>


    Over a year had passed since Wu Beichen and the others went back to the border area.


    Those military men did not mention their experience in the military cemetery to anyone else. They helped Granny Cai and her granddaughter settle down in Longcheng Pass. The two led a peaceful life since then.


    Because of the illustrations on the mental cultivation method of Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles Li Mu gifted them, those military men¡¯s strength grew rapidly during the past half a year.


    In particr, Wu Beichen was the one who progressed fastest.


    He was very talented in sword skills. By then, he had basically digested the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles, and his cultivation advanced at a high speed. In several fierce battles at the borders, he made great contributions and turned the tide. Now, he was already the general in charge of the security of the east gate of Longcheng Pass, which was an official position four ranks higher than before.


    As to the other frontier soldiers, except for one who had died on the battlefield, they all got promoted and became the new prominent in the army.


    It could be said that what happened to them at the military cemetery in Chang¡¯an changed their lives.


    Hence, those frontier soldiers held Li Mu with great respect and gratitude.


    Plus,tely, the news about Li Mu killed the second prince, overtook Huang Shengyi the Fire Devil, and was granted as Lord Taibai by the imperial court had spread across the world. Upon hearing the news, Wu Beichen and the other frontier soldiers were all gripped by an upsurge of emotion. They never knew they could get mixed up with such an extraordinary figure on their way to mourn for their deceasedrade-in-arms.


    ¡°He is a Sage-to-be!¡±


    For most of the martial arts practitioners, that title was so out of their league that they would feel dizzy whenever they thought of it.


    Those frontier soldiers had kept their encounter with the Sage-to-be deep in their hearts as the most thrilling memory they had in their life and did not disclose it to anyone else.


    But to their surprise, today in Longcheng Pass he came across Li Mu again.


    Wu Beichen was overwhelmed.


    After a brief conversation, he led Li Mu to the doorsteps of the little house in Longcheng Pass where Granny Cai and her granddaughter dwelled.


    ¡°Caicai, Caicai,e here and see who it is with me!¡± Wu Beichen called as he pushed the door open and went in.


    Granny Cai, who was doingundry in the yard, already distinguished who hade in by the voice. Wringing wet clothes, she said beamingly, ¡°Beichen, howe you visit me at this hour? Caicai has gone to Iron Sword Club to learn sword skills. Ah? This gentleman is... Uh! It¡¯s His Honor Li! You...¡±


    Only when she looked up did she capture Li Mu who was standing next to Wu Beichen. She straightened up with excitement at once.


    ¡°Hi, Granny Cai!¡± Li Mu greeted her with a smile.


    Granny Cai was high-spirited, and she looked much healthier than before.


    ¡°Your Honor Li, what brought you here?¡± Granny Cai asked joyfully. The man who saved her life just visited her again. If it were not for Li Mu, she and Caicai would probably have died at the gate of the military cemetery on that day.


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing through Longcheng Pass to attend some business and bumped into Brother Wu on the street. Then, he brought me here to visit you and Caicai.¡± Li Mu said. ¡°Based on your hale appearance, I assume you are doing well at the border area, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Very well! We¡¯re doing very well.¡± Granny Cai answered. She felt ted at having a happy reunion with her savior. Granny Cai hospitably led Li Mu to his seat and quickly offered him some light refreshments, which were all unique local food mainly made ofmb. Since Longcheng Pass was sitting right beside the vast pasture, stock farming was rtively well-developed.


    Shortly, the rest of the frontier soldiers also bustled over one after another when they got the message from Wu Beichen. Upon seeing Li Mu, they all saluted him reverently.


    ¡°Brother Madcap...¡±


    Caicai hurried back as well.


    The little girl was wearing a suit of swordswoman uniform wrapped in a sheep fur-lined jacket and holding an iron sword in a hand. Although she had not reached the yard, her sweet voice already fluttered in the house. Then, she raced in from outside, her cheek florid. The moment she saw Li Mu, she threw herself into his arms, her heart pounding violently.


    When a soldier came to her in the middle of her practice in the Iron Sword Club and told her an honored guest had arrived at her house and she should hurry back right off, she was quite perplexed, for she had no family-like friends other than those frontier soldiers.


    But on her way back, she caught sight of Wu Beichen who was purchasing alcohol and groceries by the street. She inquired him about the guest and learned that the new arrival turned out to be Li Mu. With that news in mind, the little girl dashed down the road as joy blossomed into ecstasy until she finally reached the yard breathlessly.


    Li Mu gently pinched Caicai¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re taller and prettier now. Perhaps stronger, too...¡±


    Although the climate in the border area was certainly much worse than that in Chang¡¯an, Caicai still grew up healthily thanks to a good supply of meat. She was taller than half a year ago by a head¡¯s length. Her cheeks were plumper, and her body had started to go through the changes of puberty, slowly rendering her a slender and beautiful girl radiating with youth and vigor.


    Moreover, the girl seemed to be more extrovert than before.


    With the groceries Wu Beichen bought, Granny Cai soon prepared a copious hot meal.


    Even though Li Mu had had many snacks on the street food stalls, his mouth still watered despite himself the moment the good smell of all the dishes slipped into his nostrils. Given that he had to wait for Qiu Yin and could not leave Longcheng Pass within the day anyway, he settled himself at the table and helped himself to every dish.


    ¡°Brother Madcap, will you stay in Longcheng Pass a little longer?¡± Caicai asked, her pitch-ck eyes blinking expectantly.


    Li Much propped a hand against his forehead.


    ¡°Can you stop calling me Madcap?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a Buddhist name I made up. Well, I did dig up a huge pit for myself.¡±


    ¡°I should have taken off today. But a friend of mine hasn¡¯t arrived here yet, so I¡¯m going to wait here for him until tomorrow.¡±


    The gleam in Caicai¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± She mumbled as she lowered her head and started poking the food in her bowl.


    It was obvious what the little girl was thinking.


    For her, aside from Granny Cai, Li Mu was perhaps her dearest person in the world. He was even more important than Wu Beichen and the other frontier soldiers to her in that his remarks and demeanor had influenced her a lot. What Li Mu had said and done had surely left deep marks in her heart.


    These days, every time Wu Beichen and the other frontier soldiers gathered together at Granny Cai¡¯s and talked about Li Mu¡¯s legendarybat record which staggered the Western Qin Empire, the little girl always listened intently by the said, begged them to tell the stories over and over again, and posed a ton of questions.


    Li Mu ruffled the little girl¡¯s hair and said, ¡°If you find the border area doesn¡¯t suit you, feel free to go back to Chang¡¯an. Now, the entire Taibai County is my territory...¡±


    The border area was gued by battles after all.


    Further, the Western Qin Empire was already swaying in the midst of a raging storm.


    Now that the internal disturbance had urred, would foreign aggression be far away?


    Li Mu was afraid that as the news about Lord Zhenxi¡¯s rebellion bandied about, the Northern Song and the vast pasture would take some action. In a short time, the battles in the border area would escte to more horrifying wars.


    Wu Beichen and the others nodded in agreement.


    As soldiers, they naturally had sensed that the situation in the border area was getting steadily tense.


    But Caicai resolutely announced, ¡°This is the ce where my father fought the enemies. I¡¯ll stay here, work hard to learn sword skills, and guard this city like my father used to do.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and fell silent.


    Living with a purpose was a blessing.


    The girl was quite young, but she had a strong will and a firm purpose. So during only half a year she already reached the peak of the Joint-thoughts level. Clearly, she had worked very hard to achieve that. Li Mu thought it could not be better that she was able to make her own decisions.


    Time flew as Li Mu chatted with those people.


    Li Mu then gave some instructions on martial arts practice to Caicai, Wu Beichen, and the other frontier soldiers before getting up and bidding his goodbye.


    Yet, at that precise moment, an outburst of mor was heard outside the yard.


    Next, the door to the yard was shoved open. Several warriors dding leather-made armors marched in first, followed by a stout middle-aged man with typical features of pasture dwellers and a few generals in frontier army armors.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Caicai demanded, her face hardened.


    Wu Beichen and the other frontier soldiers also raised to their feet, looking concerned.


    Looking a little vexed, Wu Beichen stared at anky general standing behind the stout middle-aged man and said with a scowl, ¡°General Zhou, what are you up to by barging in with all those pasture men?¡±


    Thatnky general smiled and replied, ¡°What a surprise that Deputy General Wu is here, too... Well, since Ambassador  met Caicai in the Iron Sword Club, he could not stop thinking about her, because she reminds him of his deceased daughter. Thus, before he goes back to the pasture, he hopes to see Caicai once more.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t see him. You go away.¡± Caicai got to her feet and announced her refusal decisively as her hand grabbed her iron sword.


    A hint of awkwardness appeared on General Zhou¡¯s face.


    The stout pasture man who had been addressed as Ambassador  had fixed his beady eyes upon Caicai ever since he stepped into the yard. His look was definitely not of the kind that a father who lost his daughter could cast upon a girl simr to his deceased daughter. Instead, his eyes were filled with desire, and he was more like a hungry wolf eyeing a chunk of fat meat.


    As to the other people in the yard, the so-called Ambassador  seemed to have taken no notice of them.


    Even Wu Beichen, the general guarding the east gate of Longcheng Pass, was ignored by the stout middle-aged man.


    As to Li Mu...


    He looked just like an adolescent. Adding that his clothes were rather ordinary, no one could associate him with that Lord Taibai who had overawed the Western Qin. They simply reckoned he was a neighbor who was totally negligible.


    Face written with disgust, Wu Beichen dered, ¡°General Zhou, now that the girl has made it clear that she won¡¯t go with you, you should bring Ambassador  out of her ce. We are in Longcheng Pass, not the vast pasture. The pasture men can¡¯t do as they want here.¡±


    General Zhou simpered and countered, ¡°Our Western Qin is an empire famous for its etiquette. Those who came here from foreign countries are our guests. Not to mention that Ambassador  hase to us with the kind intention of the Spider Shrine on the pasture. Considering the tension in the border area, Chief Commander has ordered that we shall not neglect Ambassador .¡±


    A soldier next to Wu Beichen could not stand it anymore and blurt out, ¡°Does the so-called none-neglecting mean our Qin girls ought to devote their lives to servitude for pasture men against their will?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± General Zhou red at that frontier soldier and bellowed, ¡°What military rank do you have? Don¡¯t you see you are not qualified to speak in our presence?¡±


    On the other end of the yard, Li Mu called Caicai to him under his breath and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡±


    Caicai then whispered the whole thing to Li Mu¡¯s ear.


    Just a couple of days ago, the ambassador dispatched by the Spider Shrine on the vast pasture agreed to ally with the frontier army of the Western Qin to jointly take on the Wolf Temple on the vast pasture. The news had spread across the city. Some of the frontier soldiers of the Western Qin showed great interest in such an alliance. Thus, the ambassador called  Budo entered the Longcheng Pass on behave of Spider Shrine and run into Caicai. On that very first encounter, he flirted with the girl. Afterward, he imed that Caicai looked like his daughter who had died at a young age and wanted to adopt Caicai before taking her back to the vast pasture to raise her there... However, Caicai said no to him. But the ambassador badgered her several more times. Had not been for Wu Beichen¡¯s help, perhaps Caicai had already been grabbed away by those pasture men.


    But to their astonishment, after only a few days, the pasture man called  Budo should barge into Caicai¡¯s home and requested to see her.


    Judging by the circumstance, in which he was escorted there by Zhou An, the Chief General of Iron Sword Camp in Longcheng Pass, he was after no good.

 Chapter 322 - A Blazing Fire

    <h4>Chapter 322 A zing Fire</h4>


    Seeing that Li Mu was so close to Caicai, the stout middle-aged  Budo looked quite sullen. He quickly whispered something to the heavyset general in red leather armor next to him.


    That general looked up at Li Mu, as though he were memorizing his features by heart.


    Li Mu, however, did not mind his stare at all.


    ¡°This bro looks quite unfamiliar to me,¡± Zhou An remarked, his eyes darting to Li Mu.


    But just as Wu Beichen opened his mouth to say something, Li Mu beat him to it. ¡°Never mind me. I¡¯m just a peddler from another city. I just arrived in Longcheng Pass today. General Wu once helped me with my business, so I dropped in to say hello to him.¡±


    Generally, Li Mu did not want his whereabouts to be exposed unless he had to.


    Zhou An sniggered.


    ¡°Lately, the situation in the border area is rather on edge. Some spies have sneaked into Longcheng Pass. The city is not safe at present. Little bro, it¡¯s really surprising that you daree to Longcheng Pass to do business at this juncture. Anyway, you¡¯d better be careful. After all, weapons can¡¯t distinguish the good guys from the bad ones.¡±


    As no trace of internal qi fluctuation could be found on Li Mu at the moment and his clothes were distinctly different from the traditional custom in the border area, Zhou An certainly reckoned he was one of the conservative non-locals like Granny Cai and her granddaughter. Plus, given that Li Mu looked quite young, perhaps only a few years older than Caicai, the boy and the girl might be intimate ymates in childhood. And the affection Caicai showed when she was murmuring with Li Mu seemed to have evidenced that already.


    ¡°Thanks for General Zhou¡¯s warning.¡± Li Mu said with a cool face, still seated in his chair.


    Zhou An raised his eyebrows and made to say something but gave it up atst.


    He paid no more attention to Li Mu but turned to Caicai and Granny Cai. ¡°Listen, Ambassador  Budo is held in high regard on the vast pasture. His status is as distinguished as a lord in an empire. He¡¯d like to adopt Caicai and take her to further her study on the vast pasture. As long as you two agree to it, you can set off for the vast pasture first thing tomorrow. Doesn¡¯t Caicai love learning sword skills? You know, Spider Shrine is an ancient and respected institution on the vast pasture. There are numerous marvelous secret sword-using methods there. Caicai can pick any of them to study... Well, I bet a great number of girls are envying Caicai¡¯s luck now.¡±


    Granny Cai shook her head.


    Caicai also insisted, ¡°Like I¡¯ve told you many times, I don¡¯t want to go to the pasture or to be some pasture man¡¯s adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°Well, such a good opportunity won¡¯te to you twice,¡± warned Zhou An, his face slowly turning stern.


    Wu Beichen bellowed, ¡°General Zhou, what are you up to by repeatedly demanding us to give Caicai to that pasture man? Is the security of the borders of our Western Qin Empire depended on sending our girls to the pasture?¡±


    Void of expressions, Zhou An said, ¡°I also have Caicai¡¯s best interest at heart. She is too young to understand what she should appreciate.¡±


    ¡°Please go away.¡± Caicai disliked those men very much and showed them the door straight away.


    Zhou An sighed with disappointment and looked over to trante Caicai¡¯s remark to  Budo and his men.


    The pasture warriors instantly looked furious and attempted to say something. But  Budo waved them down, gave Caicai and the rest of herpany a coldugh, and turned around to leave.


    Zhou An also shook his head and led the armored soldiers of the Iron Sword Camp out of the yard.


    Wu Beichen and the other frontier soldiers all looked indignant.


    Having observed all that by the time, Li Mu came to realize that although the armies at the borders imed to be united as firmly as a te of iron for centuries, the truth was they were probably not that harmonious as people assumed they were. That also indirectly confirmed that the current Western Qin Empire was on the wane.


    An hourter, Li Mu left Granny Cai and Caicai¡¯s ce.


    Reluctant to part with him, Caicai apanied Li Mu on his way out until he came to the end of the alley.


    After turning down Caicai, Wu Beichen, and the others¡¯ proposal to see him off, Li Mu marched down the road alone. On his way back, he was still pondering whether he should give it one more shot to talk Granny Cai and Caicai into leaving the border area. Because he had sensed an extremely spooky atmosphere looming over the Longcheng Pass, as if they were merely enjoying thest tranquility before a terrifying storm.


    By then, it was fully dark out there.


    In an alley that was about a hundred meters away from Longcheng Inn, Li Mu abruptly halted in his track.


    Because four figures just appeared in his way.


    There was about one hour to go before the Longcheng Pass was put under a curfew. Only a few people were still on the streets. Therefore, when the four figures showed up in a line, Li Mu knew they were blocking his way on purpose. And the most important thing was Li Mu recognized the four men as the four pasture warriors standing behind Ambassador  Budo from Spider Shrine today.


    Li Mu cracked a smile.


    He did not bother to ask them why they cornered him in the alley but lunged straight at them.


    A few secondster, Li Mu strolled out of the alley.


    And in the dark and winding alley behind himid four heaps of fine dust that almost could not be captured by bare eyes.


    When Li Mu got back to Longcheng Inn, he visited Guo Yuqing again and learned that Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, still did note, and no new messages from him had arrived, either. Although they were very surprised at that, the two were not anxious, for they trusted Qiu Yin very much despite their short encounter. Given Qiu Yin¡¯s character, he definitely did not stand them up deliberately. Perhaps there was really some unexpected incident, so they might as well wait for a few more days.


    The darkness deepened.


    After the curfew was fully imposed, the entire Longcheng Pass sank into perfect quietness for a whole night. As lights in the houses were extinguished one after another, the ce waspletely devoured by darkness.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Brother Mu wille and rescue me!¡±


    In the depths of the vast pasture, the first snow of that year had continuedvishly for two hours. Small snowkes gradually grew intorge and fluffy ones. The withered yellow pasture was soon covered by white snowkes. Looking in the distance, all you could see was whitend enveloped in darkness.


    On a hill that was about a hundred meters in height, Shangguan Yuting, who was wearing a white silk dress and holding Daji, the little white fox, in her arms, remarked with her pride and an unbending air to Jiang Qiubai, the handsome man with long blond hair sitting several feet away from her.


    The little white fox barked in Shangguan Yuting¡¯s arms. It bared its snow-white pointed fangs towards Jiang Qiubai, as if echoing her remark.


    Jiang Qiubai had been looking up at the sky the whole time.


    The starry sky over the vast pasture was extraordinarily beautiful. Even during that long night with heavy snow constantly falling, fist-sized stars could still be seen twinkling in the sky. Ever since he first stepped onto the vast pasture, that blond-haired man liked admiring the sky from time to time, as though he was an alien traveler missing his hometown that was sitting on the other end of the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯ve told me that a thousand times. I know, Li Mu wille and save you, because he is surely a responsible man. Yet, the one I¡¯m waiting for is precisely him. So, no need to emphasize that to me.¡± Jiang Qiubai said in a very attractive deep voice.


    If ignoring the fact that he had broken the tactic deployment in the Knife Hut and kidnapped them here, Shangguan Yuting and Daji, the little white fox, could almost agree that Jiang Qiubai was a charming man with a graceful bearing.


    Within a one-hundred-meter radius of him, no snowkes could get in. In the area, it was warm like spring. Even the wilted nts around him had be green again.


    An entric incantation was roaming around the area.


    ¡°Brother Mu will beat you!¡± Shangguan Yuting added.


    Jiang Qiubai smiled at her and said, ¡°Really? I¡¯m very much looking forward to it. Anyway, how on earth does it feel to be defeated?¡±


    Daji yelped in a high-pitched voice, as if saying he was really good at boasting.


    It showed its white teeth and barked at Jiang Qiubai rather menacingly.


    Jiang Qiubai looked at the little white fox with a beam andmented, ¡°How cute she is!¡± Then, he abruptly opened his mouth as well. His two protruding canine teeth that were not particrly long suddenly grew longer and thicker. The teeth elongated at an rming rate and passed his bottom lips, dribbling blood-colored saliva like a pair of pointed teeth of a wolf king.


    At that moment, Jiang Qiubai¡¯s pretty face instantly turned ferocious and violent. And a tide of wild aura that resembled that of an ancient beast made the entire pasture shudder. However, that aura only lingered around for a second.


    What he just disyed was an awfully frightening dehumanization.


    The little white fox started shivering at once. It quickly cringed back to Shangguan Yuting¡¯s arms and buried its head in her chest like an ostrich.


    Jiang Qiubai soon withdrew his elongated teeth and his face turned handsome and elegant again. Looking proud of himself, he bragged, ¡°When ites to baring teeth, I have never lost to anyone.¡±


    Shangguan Yuting tenderly caressed the little white fox. She felt sorry for it, for it was Brother Mu¡¯s favorite pet after all. She shouted angrily, ¡°You, a powerful martial arts expert, should intimidate a little beast. How detestable you are to bully the weak!¡±


    ¡°Little beast?¡± Jiang Qiubai said with a smiley face. ¡°If this one carrying the original bloodline of the Nine-tailed is just a little beast, few on thisnd can be calledrge beasts.¡±


    Shangguan Yuting cast a suspicious look at the little white fox and repeated, ¡°The Nine-tailed?¡±


    She was even more inexperienced than Li Mu in terms of the ways of Jianghu.


    Jiang Qiubai nodded. Then, he said scathingly, ¡°It seemed you didn¡¯t know that at all. Well, turns out that your Brother Mu doesn¡¯t tell you everything he knows, does he?¡±


    Shangguan Yuting¡¯s gorgeous face revealed a hint of contempt.


    ¡°He wants to use this childish trick to tarnish the image Brother Mu left in my mind? Humph, no way! There must be a perfectly good reason that Brother Mu has kept this from me. I know he is right no matter what he does.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai, yet, did not say one more word.


    Because something else just urred to him.


    When he transformed into the Wolf God just for a second, the aura he issued was exceedingly dreadful. Even the beast carrying the original bloodline of the Nine-tailed trembled in fear after it saw him transforming. But why didn¡¯t Shangguan Yuting, a girl who had just reached the Natural Realm, show a sign of fear at all? By principle, in that flitting instant, the girl with the beauty of a fairy on the moon should have turned pale on the spot.


    ¡°But how did she remain so calm?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai then set his eyes upon Shangguan Yuting and measured her from head to feet. Then, he slightly narrowed his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    A shrilling wail woke up the Longcheng Pass that was still fast asleep in the dead of night.


    Next, balls of fire shot up from every district in Longcheng Pass and brightened the sky. After that, beats of military drums mingled by roars and howls were heard. Frontier soldiers in silver armors rushed out of their camps. They broke several lines of defense down the road and converged into a silvery tide which flooded towards the east gate of Longcheng Pass...


    ¡°Iron Sword Camp rebelled!¡±


    ¡°Zhou An went against us!¡±


    Enraged and bitter howls sounded everywhere inside the city.


    Nobody ever expected that the first crisis in the border area since Western Qin¡¯s resurgence was triggered by the internal conflict of the border armies. The zing fire that lit up the sky over Longcheng Pass ignited a catastrophe that would soon sweep across the entire Divine Land.

 Chapter 323 - Rebellion Night

    <h4>Chapter 323 Rebellion Night</h4>


    ¡°Hu Duo and hispanions didn¡¯t evene back.¡±


    In the attic of the ambassador¡¯s station,  Budo impatiently asked in thenguage used in the prairie.


    Frankly speaking, it should have been quite easy for three peak Zongshi Masters and a Great Master to intercept an unknown youth, but now, the four people are gone. They disappeared out of thin air.


    How could this be?


    During this afternoon, he had found no fluctuation of internal qi around this young man.


    Even if Wu Beichen had ordered someone to protect him secretly, he could not have survived.


    However, it was not the short-haired boy who was missing, but the four masters.


    Very weird.


    Budo felt worried.


    ¡°There are no traces of battle, nor bloodstains and dead bodies,¡± said a quasi-Natural Expert, who seemed to be a general for the frontier army, with a look of uncertainty. ¡°ording tomon sense, with their strength, they might have encountered, an invincible master, who must, at least, be in the full Natural Realm. Nothing is left of them.¡±


    Budo snorted and then said with dissatisfaction, ¡°A master of the full Natural Realm? In this city, such people are all under our supervision. They don¡¯t take action, unless... it¡¯s your people.¡±


    Western Qin¡¯s general said, ¡°Doing so is not good for us. Ambassador Wu, we are partners now, there¡¯s no need for unwarranted suspicion.¡±


    Budo snorted.


    At this time, shouts and screams rose in the Longcheng Pass. The raging mes illuminated the quiet night sky and colored the dark clouds that were like the flowing blood.


    The battle they had been expecting took ce.


    didn¡¯t have much energy. He went to the window and opened it.


    The pavilion where he stayed was about 1,000 meters away from Iron Sword Camp. He could see that Longcheng Pass was in a total mess.


    There was a total of 30,000 frontier soldiers in the city.


    10,000 were from Iron Sword Camp, 15,000 from me Camp and Spear Camp, and the other 5,000 were city guardians. Iron Sword Camp¡¯s rebellion ¨C with thergest number ¨C was obviously beyond expectation. Like the mighty waves of night, the ck leather-armored soldiers of Iron Sword Camp were rushing toward the Eastern City Gate to capture it for the first time.


    If someone stood in the sky and overlooked the situation, one would see that in a ce of about 5 kilometers outside the eastern city of Longcheng Pass, 30,000 prairie wolf-riding warriors. They were from the ck Spider Tribe, whose totem was the Spider Shrine, and like the silent torrents, they were rushing toward the eastern gate.


    This was a premeditated rebellion.


    The Iron Sword Camp had joined hands with the Spider Shrine.


    As  Budo looked at the ming Longcheng Pass, a sly smile appeared on his obese face.


    Western Qin Dynasty¡¯snd was fertile and tempting.


    The grasnd tribes had dreamed of stepping into this vastnd for many years, but they had been always blocked by Western Qin¡¯s border armies. Numerous grasnd warriors had died there, but few could set foot on thisnd. Their opportunity hade now, and the ck Spider Horde would finally make a historical breakthrough.


    Shouts, screams, roars, cries...


    All those sounds were just like a beautiful piece of music to  Budo.


    Suddenly-


    Boom!


    A tyrannical and unrestrained aura, which seemed to be caused by a half Celestial Being, permeated the center of Longcheng Pass and the whole city.


    ¡°The Iron Sword Camp and Zhou An revolted. Kill them all,¡± said Zong Wei. He was Longcheng Pass¡¯ general, also known as the Eight-Armed Judge.


    His words calmed those soldiers, who were worried and panicked, a bit.


    Zong Wei enjoyed high prestige in Longcheng Pass and had been ruling this region for 10 years. The tribe invaders would be terror-stricken as soon as they heard his voice, so he could calm those anxious soldiers a little bit.


    At almost the same time, several other forceful auras arose like the ming wolf smoke and moved like the mighty waves. They symbolized me Camp¡¯smander, ¡°Bloodless Knife¡±, Xia Yuanzhi, and Spear Camp¡¯smander ¡°Dragon-Taming Spear¡±, Bao Yimeng.


    ¡°Kill Zhou An.¡±


    Xia Yuanzhi¡¯s roars were especially loud in the night.


    Obviously, this temper-stricken leader directly confronted the ¡°Top Sword Man in Dragon City¡±, Zhou An, leader of the rebellious Iron Sword Camp. Numerous buildings copsed during their battle...


    Ambassador  turned and returned to the room.


    He looked satisfied and said with a slight smile, ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve waited for this moment, but there are still some other masters of West Qin in the city. Be careful. Go back to tell your master to open the Dongcheng Gate swiftly. Only when the wolf-riding armyes can we really set solid foot on Longcheng Pass.¡±


    The general nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the conditions you promised before.¡±


    smiled and said arrogantly, ¡°Do not worry.¡± Then, he pped his hands.


    From outside, ten figures, wearing ck prairie leather armors and surrounded by ink-like mist, came in.


    proudly said, ¡°Do not worry. I brought 10 Magic Spider Warriors from the Spider Shrine, each possessing Natural Realm battle prowess and capable to defeat all the military masters in Longcheng Pass.¡±


    The general subconsciously looked at the Magic Spider Warriors.


    Through the strange ck mist, he could see that every demon spider warrior looked like Western Qin¡¯s people, whose skin was like ck iron, void of any life force. Their necks, faces and hands were covered with strange pale lines, which were like the natural texture on the back of the spiders. After seeing this, he could not help but feel indignant.


    He had heard that the 10 demon spider warriors were the result of refining Western Qin Dynasty¡¯s living masters, who were all famous before death, through the secret skills of the Spider Shrine. Unfortunately, they had to experience insufferable pain to be demon spider warriors.


    The most important thing was that their souls and mind still existed, but they were no different from dead people. They would be tortured and manipted by the Spider Shrine forever.


    The Spider Shrine was an evil shrine that excelled in assassination, destruction, poisoning and massacre.


    ¡°Go and kill all the border military masters of Western Qin on the list.¡±


    pped his hands.


    The ten demon spider warriors, like ck mist, disappeared without a trace.


    They were a group of demons walking in the shadows, who were best at assassinations.


    ¡°I will go and inform our Crown Prince.¡± The general didn¡¯t look at those men, as he did not want to have any interaction with them. They just needed the help of the prairie people this time. When the Crown Prince reimed the Great Moon Dynasty, they had to retreat from this territory.


    He also turned and left.


    smiled as he looked at the general¡¯s back.


    ¡°As the remnant of the previous dynasty, who were to be wiped out by the Western Qin people, you even want to destroy the West Qin and revitalize the Great Moon Dynasty with our help. It is not easy. You can seek our help, but the cost... oh, I am afraid that you the remnant can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°Come.¡±  summoned ten guards and left the pavilion.


    Under the night, he rushed excitedly toward the Caicai¡¯s grand-grandson¡¯s house.


    ¡°Surprisingly, in this town of West Qin Dynasty, I even found the most perfect and innocent body. If I use it as a sacrifice, the Spider God might really appear, hahahaha...¡±


    When he saw the yard from the distance, he was very excited.


    If the Spider God sessfully appeared in this world, this continent would be dominated by the Spider Shrine. Naturally, as the most loyal servant of the Spider God, he would be the real spokesperson of thend.


    There was constantly a variety of shouting sounds, like the night magic was dancing, and the dragon city was like hell.


    rushed there and kicked the door open.


    ¡°Ha ha ha. Little b*tch. You turned down my request. You deserve the punishment...¡±  rushed out from inside, followed by forcible guards.


    ¡°Damn, Zhou An and Iron Sword Camp dare to rebel... Brothers, kill them and defend the city gate till death.¡±


    Millions of streams of meteor-like sword light appeared in Wu Beichen¡¯s hands. As his fire-attribute internal qi surged, the three military officials of Iron Sword Camp were directly smashed.


    Eastern City Gate, Iron Sword Camp¡¯s main battlefield, was already like a bloody scene.


    As the main general of the eastern city gate, Wu Beichen had been guarding almost every night in the cannon building. He had never dared to neglect anything, and upon receiving news of the rebel army¡¯s arrival he had activated the defensive formation. Thus, they could avoid a sneak attack and this region was be still under the control of the West Qin¡¯s border army.


    However, under Iron Sword Camp¡¯s attack, the Dongcheng Gate was almost devastated, which was like a tiny reef in the wave of the rising tide. Wu Beichen was wounded, and over half of 1,000 soldiers around him were dead.


    Wu Beichen couldn¡¯t figure out the real reason for their rebellion, but he knew one thing-


    It must have something to do with Zhou An, Iron Sword Camp¡¯s leader, and  Budo, the ambassador of the Prairie Spider Shrine, who were in bad terms with each other.


    As Zhou An had been trying to persuade  to treat Caicai as his adopted daughter these days.


    An official of Iron Sword Camp was cut up by his sword. As Wu Beichen looked in the direction of Caicai¡¯s yard, he looked anxious.


    In such a night of chaotic massacre, Caicai and her grand-grandmother must be affected, so it might be useless even if he arranged the guards outside the yard in such a situation. What was more terrible was that  Budo might take the opportunity to catch them.


    What to do?

 Chapter 324 - Blue Knife Light

    <strong>Chapter 324 Blue Knife Light</strong>


    Although not knowing why Iron Sword Camp was determined to invade into the Eastern City Gate, Wu Beichen understood that it must be a very important base for the rebels. Hence, he had to protect it at all costs.


    What¡¯s more, this was his obligation.


    He was worried about Granny Cai and her granddaughter.


    However, he had to obey the military order, so he could not find time to save them now.


    At the same time, when he recalled that person was in the Dragon City Pass, he was consoled a lot.


    If he took action, they must win despite some risks.


    ¡°Kill them and defend it.¡±


    Wu Beichen spared no efforts in this battle.


    At this time, a figure, with terrible aura, rushed to stab Wu Beichen¡¯s throat with his iron sword at a fast speed.


    ¡°Meng Zhen!¡±


    Wu Beichen waved his sword to protect himself.


    He recognized that this figure was exactly the Guard Leader, Zhou An¡¯s confidant. His real name was Meng Zhen, and he was also known as ¡°Dragon City¡¯s Iron Sword¡±. He was the second only to Zhou An.


    On weekdays, he was generous and popr among the border soldiers. He was also a brave man, who had fought together with Wu Beichen on the battlefield, but now, he had mercilessly attacked Wu Beichen.


    Meng Zhen must have known that Iron Sword Camp had rebelled.


    Thus, it was certain that he had also rebelled.


    Wu Beichen couldn¡¯t figure out why such a good man would collude with the prairie people.


    However, there was no need to ask this time.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    He waved his longsword, and activated the Heaven Sword Thirty-Six Styles.


    The des shed and sparks flew.


    The ring sparks illuminated two young and determined faces.


    Everyone had their own reasons for making their choices.


    At this moment, both Wu Beichen and Meng Zhen believed that their respective choices were correct.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zong Wei stopped in the air and red at the figure opposite him.


    He, who was eager to help the Eastern City Gate, was suddenly stopped by this mysterious master. As Longcheng Pass¡¯ undisputed top strongman, he showcased his unique skills with rage, but the strange figure could block them all.


    Then, Zong Wei realized that the gold figure was a master who was not inferior to him.


    In the face of Zong Wei¡¯s question, the master did not make any sound.


    He was as silent as a bunch of inanimate gold nuggets.


    The fluctuations of a Celestial Being¡¯s power vibrated, and the mysterious master made another move.


    As the imposing sword air flew, Zong Wei seemed to be strangled by it within the Celestial Being¡¯s field.


    Zong Wei was furious and tried several times to counterattack, but failed. On the contrary, he was nearly seriously injured, so he could only force himself to calm down and be careful.


    However, he was gradually depressed.


    Iron Sword Camp had suddenly rebelled without warning, mysterious masters had emerged, and the prairie people had also intervened...


    All of this made Zong Wei realize that Longcheng Pass was trapped in a plot. As the first western gateway to West Qin, Longcheng Pass was not thergest military town in the West Qin border, but was definitely a strategically important ce. Once it was captured, it would be difficult for West Qin Dynasty¡¯s ten bordering towns to connect.


    Therefore, if the reinforcements didn¡¯t arrive, Longcheng Pass might be captured tonight.


    He didn¡¯t know why Iron Sword Camp had rebelled.


    As the first battalion in the Dragon City Pass, it had always been the most valued, so there was no reason for rebellion.


    ¡°Ah...¡± A scream came from afar.


    Zong Wei turned and saw that Xia Zhiyuan, who was in the midst of a fierce battle against Zhou An, had suddenly been attacked by two ck and strange figures, and his body had been cut in two parts. Obviously, he would die soon...


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Zong Wei roared, but it did not help.


    Soon, four ck and ghost-like figures appeared before him.


    The strong evil aura covered like tentacles all over the sky. Then, they formed a ck to connect each other, which contracted towards him.


    Zong Wei, as the main general of Longcheng Pass, holding a pair of sear-like judging brush pens made of Freezing Iron in his hands, was caught in a dilemma.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    As soon as Daqi Gate¡¯s leader and his disciples came to the street mouth, they saw that the four ck figures were blocking their way with imposing murderous intent.


    As the first gang in the Longcheng Pass, the rtionship between Daqi Gate and the border army was harmonious. The leader was a full Natural Expert. He was going to take his disciples to support the Dongcheng Gate, but he did not expect they would be stopped by the enemies.


    Sensing the situation, the leader waved his hand and said, ¡°Kill.¡±


    They must hurry to break off the encirclement to protect Dongcheng Gate.


    However, one hourter...


    Blood was flowing, meaning that 36 disciples above Zongshi Master realm were dead. Besides, the leader of Daqi Gate was smashed and his internal organs lied on the ground. He would die soon.


    He struggled to look at the demon-like ck figures, as his body slowly fell down.


    ¡°Wh... who are you?¡±


    In Longcheng Pass, some chambers ofmerce, sects, and gangs, which tried to offer help, were also stopped on the way.


    The arrival of these demon-like ck spider warriors meant massacre and death.


    The masters of the Longcheng Pass were killed one by one.


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t die.¡±


    When  looked at Li Mu, who appeared in the courtyard, he vaguely understood something and said, ¡°Today, was it really you who killed my four guards?¡±


    Li Mu did not look at him.


    Tonight, as soon as the rebellion took ce, Li Mu and Guo Yuqing hade to Granny Cai¡¯s house.


    At this moment, Granny Cai and Caicai just put on their clothes and came to the yard. The emergence of  proved that the riots in Longcheng Pass tonight were absolutely rted to the prairie people. Naturally, Li Mu bore a grudge against had the Spider Shrine as he had once fought against a master of the Spider Shrine back in the bloody night of Musical House.


    ¡°Madcap brother, where are we going now? Do we go killing the enemies?¡± Caicai held the iron sword in her hands. Since Li Mu was around, she was not scared, but a bit eager to have a try.


    Li Mu looked at Guo Yuqing, since the matter involved the prairie people and Guo Yuqing was born in the prairie, it would not be proper to ask him to move. He said, ¡°Brother Guo, take care of Granny Cai and the surrounding residents. I will go to Dongcheng Gate to have a look.¡±


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Mu could handle this matter alone.


    Being ignored by Li Mu, infuriated  Budo.


    Since he already didn¡¯t like Li Mu, and he was ignored this time,  Budo was eager to kill Li Mu. Even if Li Mu had really killed the four guards and was a full Natural Expert, he had to die.


    ¡°Move.¡±  Budo waved his hand.


    Two ck figures rushed out like ghost lightning.


    They were demon spider warriors.


    In order to ensure that everything was under control, 30 demon spider warriors had been sent to sneak into Longcheng Gate, so there were still 20 following him.


    Every demon spider warrior possessed the battle prowess of a full Natural Expert, and they didn¡¯t fear death, or pain. They were invulnerable. It was more difficult to fight against them than a full Natural Expert.


    Seeing the two demon spider warriors rushing towards Li Mu, who didn¡¯t react in the least, as if he were scared,  sneered and said, ¡°Tear off his limbs...¡±


    Before the voice died down.


    A bundle of blue light shed.


    Unexpectedly, the two demon spider warriors were suddenly stagnated. Their evil ck mist also solidified as if the space around them was sealed.


    A kind of chilly atmosphere permeated.


    ¡°This is...¡±  was shocked. As a master of the Spider Shrine, at first nce, he realized that the two Spider guards were frozen by the ultimate ice intent. At the same time, the soul wave marks of the two dissipated, meaning that they had diedpletely.


    Instantly dead!


    How could this be?


    What kind of ice power could kill two demon spider warriors in an instant?


    couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    But soon, he saw that the two bundles of blue light moved rather fast and their trajectory was like an antelopes¡¯ holes, rushing toward him. The harsh chill moved toward him like torrential tides...


    ¡°Kill, stop the light...¡±


    instinctively felt the threat of death. His obese face showed horror, and he frantically retreated. Simultaneously, the remaining 18 demon spider warriors were all ordered to block the blue light.


    However, their bodies, like the fish that had jumped out of water in the environment of -30 degrees, were instantly frozen by the blue light. Moving at a high speed, the light could consolidate anything with imposing visual effect.


    The two blue lights were knife lights.


    In  Budo¡¯s widened pupils were the shadows of the two flying knives.


    The flying knives were shrouded by the freezing natural qi.


    Li Mu had already perceived the natural qi of the five elements, and had mastered it through calction and operation. The freezing qi was a product of natural qi from the water system, which could kill the opponent in an instant.


    18 demon spider warriors turned into weird ice-made sculptures.


    asked in prairienguage, ¡°Who...are you?¡±


    He had never heard of a master who was skilled at using knives and possessed freezing natural qi.

 Chapter 325 - The Creature In Universe

    <h4>Chapter 325 The Creature In Universe</h4>


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Budo screamed as if being chased by a wild dog.


    He frantically retreated and evaded, disying a variety of body-protection techniques. Green star patterns, like light balls, emerged and formed a light shield, covering him.


    At the same time, on his right wrist, a ck bracelet glittered brightly, before it was softened, thickened, extended... and almost in a sh, like a ck snake or a madly-spreading vine that formed a huge cocoon, it protected his body.


    This bracelet was actually a ck cobweb.


    The Spider God¡¯s cobweb!


    In order to attain their goals, the Spider Shrine had even used this cobweb, named ¡°Blessing from Spider God¡±. It was one of its holy possessions and from the universe, containing great power.


    This was also one of the treasures that could protect  Budo.


    Swoosh!


    Instantly, the shields around  Budo were destroyed.


    Crash!


    All the light films, like bubbles, were destroyed and scattered, while countless light shields were instantly smashed by the blue knife light.


    Before  Budo could react at all, the chilly flying knife hit the ck cobweb. Then, the sound of colliding metal arose and sparks appeared. Later, the flying knife was reflected and shook in the air.


    The chill on the de filled the air, and as the air was frosted, the huge cocoon was instantly sealed.


    ¡°Back.¡±


    Li Mu raised his hand.


    Swoosh!


    The flying knife smartly flew back around him.


    Li Mu was a bit surprised.


    That cobweb had actually blocked this attack.


    Ever since he had mastered the natural qi of the five elements, such natural qi kept being enhanced. Although it hadn¡¯t been promoted to Celestial Being Realm, it had turned into natural qi of Natural Realm, full and round, making up for some of the shorings and solidifying roots because of the rapid improvement of strength.


    After conversing with martial artists such as Guo Yuqing and Qiu Yin, Li Mu had be more and more energetic, and his strength had also been greatly improved. As such, Li Mu had reached the peak state of his strength.


    A further step meant a qualitative improvement.


    It was not exaggerated to say that in this world anyone under the Celestial Being Realm was not as good as Li Mu.


    When activated by such supreme natural qi, the Broadsword-Commanding Skill was considerably enhanced as the sword-controlling style and Heart Heavenly Shoot were integrated. Any men below three-step Celestial Being couldn¡¯t resist this attack.


    However,  Budo, a one-step Celestial Being, had done so.


    Li Mu realized that it was because of the ck cobweb.


    The cobweb was a treasure.


    In the next moment, the ck giant cocoon suddenly burst.


    The frost of the knife intent was cracked, and the denseyers of cobwebs broke, which, like spurting ck leaves, were shot toward Li Mu.  jumped out from the sshing cobwebs and quickly retreated in horror.


    He had almost used up the cobwebs against this attack. The terrible ice intent was so powerful that it might solidify the soul. Only  could hear the indignant voice from the cobwebs, which made him realize that if Li Mu continued attacking him, he would only be frozen and be an ice sculpture like his subordinates.


    Too terrifying!


    had no time to wonder why a young boy, who was only a full Natural Expert, could perform such a powerful flying knife skill... He was shocked a lot by Li Mu¡¯s arrogant style.


    Escape!


    This was the only thought at this time.


    The cobweb in ¡¯s hand was shortened and seemed to be wilting, leaving only one whip-like piece in his hand.


    ¡°Who are you? You dare to intervene in matters concerning the Spider Shrine? Did you alsoe for this little girl? We were the ones that first found this innocent body. We will never give up on her. I advise you to stop looking for trouble for yourself,¡±


    screamed  Budo sullenly, while fleeing.


    At the same time, he raised his hand. The cobweb stretched out like a ck boa, which instantly prated the 10 Master Realm prairie guards with the strange Taoist lines moving and sucking their blood fully.


    After a while, the cobweb restored its vitality, then wrapped  and flew off.


    ¡°No way... I can use you as a test.¡±


    Then, the 24 flying knives appeared.


    Swoosh!


    The knives moved as quickly as lightning and a tornado.


    The power of the five elements were all used.


    For their respective strength, which should be exclusive to each other, each kind of power was integrated into different knives, so it was a harmonious scene. Except for the four flying knives for the gold attribute, there were respectively five knives for the other four elements into five directions, which moved in a whirling route.


    In the end, the five-color knives caught up with  Budo, and they densely pierced him in the air.


    ¡°Oh, ah... no, great Spider God, please save me.¡±


    Budo watched as his body was being pierced by these knives with no chance to counterattack. Nor did he feel aching. He could only scream in panic, and the shadow of death, like the hand of the devil, strangled his throat.


    However, after struggling to resist for a few times, the cobweb couldn¡¯t continue despite the changing shapes of the Taoist pattern. Soon, it was cut up by the gold-attribute knives.


    Among the five elements, the power of the gold one was the strongest and invincible.


    Naturally, among Li Mu¡¯s flying knives, the gold-integrated ones were the most powerful.


    At this time, the sound of the knives piercing through the air arose.


    In the night sky of Longcheng Pass, 24 vacuum cracks were spectacrly created by the flying knives,sting for a long time.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Budo remained stagnant in the air, as he was bing weaker and weaker, a sign of death. At the moment of dying, he felt the same as those innocent people, who his troop had ughtered tonight.


    He was desperate and shocked.


    The ck cobweb given by the Spider God was cut off, dealing him a huge blow.


    That was the Spider God¡¯s omnipotent gift!


    As the power of the five elements in his body broke out, 24 transparent holes appeared on his body¡ªmarks of the flying knives. The scars made by these knives before became visible now. How fast they moved!


    Boom!


    Suddenly,  Budo was directly turned into ashes in the air.


    The two cobwebs, like the tails of a gecko, were twisted in the void, as if they were to be plunged into the void.


    Li Mu used his spiritual force to suddenly condense the void into a swamp. The broken cobwebs were extremely weak, so they couldn¡¯t flee despite their struggle. Hence, they were directly rolled back by his spiritual force.


    The cobwebs, trapped in Li Mu¡¯s palms, were still struggling.


    He felt a kind of strange aura flowing in the spider¡¯s threads.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu felt that there was a creature inside the spider threads.


    A kind of energy that belonged to the enlightened creatures.


    If observed closely,yers of strange dark-blood lines on the spider threads¡¯ surface were shing and contracting as well as expanding. Whenever it expanded, the evil aura could be sensed more strongly.


    ¡°These are the Taoist patterns!¡±


    When Li Mu saw them, he was greatly surprised.


    Those were not the textures of the Warlock¡¯s Star Arrays in this world, but the real Taoist patterns.


    The spider threads didn¡¯t belong to this world.


    This was interesting.


    Did theye from outer space?


    In this way, did that life aura not belong to this world?


    Was it an extraterrestrial creature?


    Alive?


    Li Mu suddenly became interested in it.


    However, as soon as Li Mu tried to check it with his spiritual force, a change suddenly urred.


    The two pieces of spider threads suddenly struggled forcefully as before, while terrible and violent roars rose from them. Then, a giant spider image, dozen meters high, emerged with a malicious look, as if it were to devour people. Its horrible power seemed eager to destroy the entire Longcheng Pass, in which the despair, fear, killing intent, arrogance, death, evilness, and darkness could be felt.


    The people in the yard were suddenly shocked.


    Was the monstering out?


    Li Mu went to protect Caicai and Granny Cai.


    In the next moment, the two pieces of cobwebs exploded, and the patterns were eventually turned into ck evil mist and dissipated in the void. At the same time, the giant spider figure also disappeared.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing looked at each other in shock.


    Guo Yuqing felt surprised as in that ck evil mist, he sensed a kind of familiar aura, which should not belong to this world.

 Chapter 326 - Flying Knives

    <h4>Chapter 326 Flying Knives</h4>


    Li Mu felt a little pity.


    In this world, extraterrestrial creatures were rare, especially the powerful races in the gxy. As Guo Yuqing had said before, now on the Divine Land, no Extraterrestrial Devils had appeared for centuries, while the Demons that hade to this world had been hiding themselves and even been integrated into the indigenous of this. As for the creature from the cobweb, Li Mu knew it was not something that hade to this world a long time ago.


    He could have taken a close look at it.


    Unfortunately, it had exploded.


    It was really staunch.


    Li Mu shook his head regretfully.


    He put his hand on Caicai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the next moment, the two people rode the flying knives respectively in the air towards the East Gate.


    Guo Yuqing stayed there.


    He was forced to leave the prairie for some reason. Now, he had returned just to save Shangguan Yuting in a low-key manner. Otherwise, he would be in trouble.


    Li Mu could deal with this situation.


    ...


    Zong Wei was bruised and already unable to support himself.


    The strong man, who was surrounded by golden light, suppressed him forcefully and directly ordered four demon spider warriors to attack him, disallowing Zong Wei any chance of counterattack.


    ¡°Border soldier once and for all lifetime.¡±


    Zong Weiughed, not caring his life, and fought bravely.


    Zong Wei knew that he couldn¡¯t survive tonight, as he had been plotted against and totally inferior to the enemy, but he wasn¡¯t scared. After all, he had been ready for death as he had been in the army for 20 years and experienced numerous fights. The general would eventually die in the battlefield. He would die in the right path for his country.


    However, Longcheng Pass might be captured.


    Zong Wei¡¯sughter spread throughout Longcheng Pass under the influence of natural qi.


    Numerous soldiers, who were desperately fighting against the enemies, gradually calmed down and regained their morale. They waved their swords and rushed toward the rebels in a brave fashion.


    ¡°Border soldier once and for all lifetime.¡±


    ¡°We share the same armor with each other!¡±


    ¡°Kill. I move first.¡±


    Throughout Longcheng Pass, countless border soldiers of the Western Qin Dynasty in battle became enthusiastic. As Zong Wei enjoyed a high position and was deeply admired by these soldiers, they swore to fight together with the general till death.


    On the meanwhile, the East Gate had already be a pool of blood and dead bodies.


    Although Wu Beichen was seriously injured, he still insisted fighting in the battlefield. Now, less than 30% of those standing soldiers, who fought against the rebellious army, were alive, but they still fought dauntlessly.


    ¡°Give up. I will let you live.¡± Meng Zhen became sympathetic. Although he had betrayed the army, the dead figures on this grasnd battlefield were once hisrades in arms.


    ¡°Bah.¡± Wu Beichen sneered andunched an attack.


    At this time, outside the East Gate, the ck mist in the distance rushed like violent waves towards this battlefield. Then, the whole ground trembled forcefully.


    ¡°Prairie wolf-riding warriors!¡±


    shouted someone.


    At that moment, almost everyone understood it was because Iron Sword Camp had colluded with the prairie people that they hade to upy the East Gate tonight.


    They directly opened the gate to wee the Wolf Cavalry.


    ¡°Meng Zhen, you actually... do you know what you are doing? Once the city is captured, thousands of citizens will be ves.¡± Wu Beichen could not help shouting. He was shocked and angry.


    If Iron Sword Camp had only betrayed the state for the purpose of usurpation, it would have been eptable. However, if they had colluded with the prairie barbarians, it would be simply unforgivable. In history, any prairie person, who invaded across the border, would cause death and destruction. Civilization would be destroyed, as the barbarians trampled everything. The prairie barbarians called Western Qin people two-legged sheep, and even cooked them like livestock.


    Meng Zhen didn¡¯t respond, but he looked guilty.


    Next to him, a sturdy prairie man sneered and shouted, ¡°Move. Kill. upy the gate...¡±


    East Gate was like a reef emerging in the sea, which was submerged by the ck frenzy tides again and again. Wu Beichen frantically defended.


    In the air...


    Boom!


    Zong Wei was sent flying in the sky.


    Blood sshed in the night sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± said the gold light-covered figure.


    Four bundles of ck misty light shot toward Zong Wei, who was about to fall down onto the ground, since they had been ordered to kill him.


    ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    The border soldiers, when seeing this scene, were stunned with indignation.


    However, they couldn¡¯t rescue him.


    As this outstanding and deeply admired general of Western Qin Dynasty was to be smashed into pieces by those demon spider warriors in the air, an unexpected change happened.


    A line of me light appeared quietly in the sky in a huge beautiful arc, and immediately and violently pierced the four demon spider warriors...


    Four streams of red light rose into the sky.


    These demon spider warriors, who were known to be invincible, were instantly burned, like straw-made men, into ashes...


    Another bundle of orange light shed in the air, enshrouding Zong Wei.


    At the same time, two people appeared in the sky in a sh, one being a strong and short-haired teenager and the other a beautiful girl. The two were respectively riding a two-and-a-half-meter-wide flying knife, just like ferries.


    The orange light enshrouding Zong Wei became a giant flying knife with a yellowish color.


    After a short silence, everyone cheered.


    A narrow escape from death.


    ¡°Master... Thank you very much.¡± Zong Wei struggled to stand up on the huge knife. Though he didn¡¯t know the two people, he was grateful to them. After all, since they had easily killed the demon spider warriors, they must berades in arms. Would the situation in Longcheng Pass be overturned?


    He thanked them.


    At the same time, the figure shrouded in the golden light was shocked and observed the two people vigntly. The four powerful demon spider warriors could even be destroyed in an instant... They were a bit horrible.


    As he was about to say something, 16 bundles of light in different colors appeared around the short-haired young man, and were swooshing toward the eastern city gate in a ring manner.


    Knife.


    Flying knife.


    Everyone¡¯s heart beat violently.


    The 16 bundles of light pierced those enemies¡¯ bodies. One by one, the rebellious soldiers fell to the ground in silence like wheat-straw being cut by a sickle.


    Such a scene was silent yet horrible.


    Where there was the light, there was death.


    Some people were burned into ashes, some instantly burst into broken ice pieces, some others were directly smashed into powder, while even green leaves and vines grew out of some people¡¯s noses and mouths, and some people directly turned into earth...


    One by one, the rebellious soldiers died.


    The low-rank soldiers and the officers of the Zongshi Master realm and Great Master Realm were all killed in an instant...


    This kind of massacre way was too strange.


    In a sh, 2/3 of the rebellious soldiers, who besieged the eastern city gate, died without any trace. The whole area around the eastern city gate had be a pool of ughter.


    Wu Beichen and his remaining soldiers were the exceptions.


    They stood in the same ce safely.


    The flying light disappeared immediately.


    As Wu Beichen looked at the young figure in the sky, he felt ecstatic. Seeing that Caicai was safe, he was relieved a lot. If this master took action, Longcheng Pass would certainly not be lost tonight.


    ¡°Master...¡± Wu Beichen said in trembling voice.


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    Zong Wei had been sent to the ground, and dozens of guards were protecting him.


    Beside Li Mu, the flying knives were floating int the air as quietly as little birds, making it difficult for others to connect them with the previous scene of ughter.


    The figure in the golden light was armed to teeth and asked worriedly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you from Western Qin?¡± Li Mu could tell this man was a Western Qin person from his Chang¡¯an Mansion ent. Thus, he felt weird.


    The mysterious man didn¡¯t speak, but he slowly receded toward the eastern city gate.


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    22 knives in different colors formed ripples of air, and then they immediately shrouded the mysterious man. The man was trapped by the fluently-controlled natural qi of five elements.


    At that time, the enemies had already reached the city walls.


    The screams of the prairie barbarians were like the devil¡¯s roars, joined by the howls of those wolves... Spider Shrine¡¯s reinforcements finally arrived. It was as if the gate of hell was opened, from which countless demons rushed out.


    People across the entire Longcheng Pass were trembling under such an asion.

 Chapter 327 - Who in the World Dared to Contend with a Sage?

    <h4>Chapter 327 Who in the World Dared to Contend with a Sage?</h4>


    The mysterious man glowing in golden light nced at the pasture Wolf Cavaliers racing in his direction and felt much moreposed. Even though Iron Sword Camp¡¯s n was nearly dashed by an unknown young man who simply jumped out from nowhere, now that the pasture Wolf Cavaliers were there, and the rear troop formed by the experts in the Spider Shrine also arrived promptly, the Longcheng Pass was bound to be seized by the assault.


    Threads of light shed.


    Zhou An, the Commander in Chief of the Iron Sword Camp,nded in front of the mysterious man glowing in golden light.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Zhou An yelled in astonishment. He just recognized that the young man with the amazing Broadswordmanding Skill was precisely the boy he mistook as Caicai¡¯s ymate at the girl¡¯s ce. But to his utter disbelief, that boy turned out to be such a formidable character.


    Li Mu, however, took no notice of the two men before him.


    He was eyeing condescendingly at the view outside the city.


    At least fifty thousand Wolf Cavaliers were poised there, not to mention that a great number of experts in the Spider Shrine were mingled in the army.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s impossible to keep a low profile and hide my identity any longer if I want to defend the Longcheng Pass.¡±


    In an instant, Li Mu made up his mind.


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± Zhou An demanded, his eyes fixed on Li Mu. The fact that the n tonight had fallen short of sess was all because of the short-haired young man before him. Zhou An at first expected to make an outstanding contribution to the crown prince by the operation the very night. But so far, he not only did not gain him any credits but in turn rendered himself an infamous crook. Thus, he hated Li Mu to the marrow at that time.


    Yet, the answer he got was a jet of broadsword light.


    It was a gold-element flying broadsword.


    Even the spider¡¯s thread could not withstand the power of the gold-element flying broadsword, let alone Zhou An, a half-step Celestial Being. Although during the years Zhou An had kept some of his power to himself as he lived in Longcheng Pass, he still had a dim chance to escape Li Mu¡¯s strike.


    The broadsword light gleamed dreamily, then shed at him in a fleeting moment.


    Zhou An turned rigid in midair. Next second, his internal qi dissolved, his vigor drained, and his body was cut in two. The section was as smooth as a freshly chopped stump. By the time his broken torso hit the ground, Zhou An had long been dead.


    The mysterious expert glowing in golden light attempted toe to his aid, but it was already toote.


    ¡°You...¡± He hissed through his tightly clenched teeth. He was shocked by the opponent¡¯s strength, but more incensed by his brutality. After all, Zhou An was a pawn he had fostered for years, though he was not the key one.


    Just at that moment, wolf howls were heard from the other side of the city walls.


    Meanwhile, the experts from the Spider Shrine swooped upon the city from the sky like arge swarm of migratory locusts.


    The barbaric pasture men hadunched their attacks.


    The air-raid defense, a star deployment over Longcheng Pass, had been severely destroyed by the rebellious Iron Sword Camp a while ago. So, it was already a miracle that Wu Beichen and his team managed to keep the city gate shut in the face of that kind of attack. But by that time, the pasture armies were still rushing to the city like raging tides. Left with merely ramshackle tactical deployments on the walls and a group of wounded soldiers, the current Longcheng Pass was not much better off than a city without any defense.


    Grievous solemnity had surfaced on the faces of many frontier soldiers of the Western Qin.


    The mes of hope that just rose in the heart of the Eight-armed Judge named Zong Wei, once again distinguished.


    The enemy was a selected pasture army which had been armed to the teeth. Under the attack of those savage men, it was highly challenging to guard the city. In spite of the help of that short-haired mysterious expert, he reckoned it was almost hopeless to turn the tables unless a Sage turned up out of the blue.


    But the Sages in the Western Qin were numbered in those days. Most certainly, that young man was not one of them.


    Some other frontier officials perhaps held that view as well. Watching the enemiesing at them with overwhelming momentum, they looked stirred and heroic. Everyone clutched their weapons, ready to fight theirst fight...


    Only Wu Beichen did not show any trace of apprehension on his features, for he knew who Li Mu was.


    He looked up at Li Mu in admiration, his heart swelling with hope.


    In midair, Li Mu appeared to have not heard the roars of the barbaric army and the experts. Instead, he lowered his head to face Caicai, who was next to him and looked slightly frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know for what reason your father battled? Aren¡¯t you determined to walk down the road your father took? Well then, you need to see all this. Remember this, all those who start a war and cause other people to die should be killed!¡±


    Caicai nodded.


    The reason why Li Mu killed Zhou An was not that he wanted to show his loyalty to the Western Qin Empire.


    Instead, Zhou An¡¯s betray and violence jeopardized too many innocent men in Longcheng Pass and led the pasture army into the territory of the Western Qin. He had ushered in a band of demons, including the pasture force under themand of the evil Spider Shrine.


    Li Mu darted his eyes to that mysterious man glowing in golden light and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to know who I am?¡±


    Thetter nodded without thinking.


    Li Mu smiled. He beckoned at the sky, and dozens of broadswords flew towards him like colorful butterflies. They gathered in his hand sessively before transforming into arge broadsword shining like a peacefulke. entric beams of light were whirling on its de, as though it was made of rotating spaces.


    That was the Samsara Knife.


    With one hand grabbing the handle of the broadsword and the other holding Caicai¡¯s hand, Li Mu strode towards the east gate step by step.


    After three strides, he already covered a hundred meters. Then, he leaped up and floated over the east gate.


    At that time, innumerable cavaliers riding dark green wolves were racing up to the top of the walls. In the heavens, more experts were diving at him like flying locusts. The east gate could be engulfed by enemies at any moment.


    At that precise second, Li Mu¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Lord Taibai of Western Qin, Li Mu, is here... Anyone who enters this gate... will be killed.¡±


    The voice rumbled in the void like thunderps.


    After that, he abruptly heaved up the huge broadsword that had been trailing at his heel and hacked.


    A shaft of intoxicating broadsword light streaked across the dark sky.


    Those Wolf Cavaliers that just mbered up the walls and the experts from the Spider Shrine that were zooming in the sky were annihted the moment they were exposed in that light.


    None of those who witnessed that scene could ever forget it.


    Some of those Wolf Cavaliers who fought their way up the walls were instantly reduced to gravel as if they were made of dried mud; some became a pile of dust like a fully burnt wick; some turned into mist, which evaporated the next second; and some even had green twigs sprouted from their decayed bodies in a trice!


    As to those flying experts from the Spider Shrine, they were instantly chunked into shapeless mince before falling from the sky like fresh tofu shredded by invisible threads... None of them was spared.


    Outside the city, all the figures that came within a one-hundred-meter radius of the walls of Longcheng Pass were immediately destroyed, beheaded, or ughtered.


    Li Mu¡¯s single hack made the world turn pale.


    The starry night over Longcheng Pass grew unprecedentedly cold in that instant.


    But it was unprecedentedly heated as well.


    At that moment, the Wolf Cavalries that flooded to the walls like surging waves appeared to have bumped into an iron wall and had their heads smashed. The rest of the army at the rear¡ªthe most ferocious Dark Green Wolf Cavalry¡ªshuddered in fear at that sight. Countless dark green wolves whimpered with trepidation, dropped to their knees, and wet themselves in terror.


    Even the most fearless expert from the Spider Shrine backed away like a defeated dog at that moment.


    Due to Li Mu¡¯s hack, more than half of the Wolf Cavaliers were lost, and over a hundred experts above the Great Master Realm from the Spider Shrine were killed, too.


    They were all the best of the elites.


    But they were reduced to dust by one hack.


    Inside Longcheng Pass, the Eight-armed Judge was raptured. His mind suddenly went nk, and he found he was lost for words. In that instant, it felt like a bolt of lightning just hit his brain, causing it to be numb.


    The mysterious man glowing in golden light just stared at Li Mu unseeingly.


    By that time, the words Li Mu said a moment ago were still echoing in the sky¡ª


    ¡°Lord Taibai of Western Qin, Li Mu, is here... Anyone who enters this gate... will be killed.¡±


    The voice lingered on. It shattered the low clouds looming over the enemies¡¯ heads as well as their guts.


    ¡°Lord Taibai, Li Mu!¡±


    ¡°That short-haired young man is Western Qin¡¯s Lord Taibai, Li Mu!¡±


    When that remark finally sank in,prehension suddenly hit loads of people. ¡°It turns out that... such a great figure... has arrived.¡±


    One month ago, only a few knew the name Li Mu. But by the time, a Lord Taibai called Li Mu had long resounded in the folks¡¯ ears and be reputed among the masses.


    Anyway, a figure who could capture a Semi-Sage like Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, without killing him, always shone and could not be neglected regardless of time or space.


    Not to mention that such a figure was just a teen around fifteen.


    He had made his name known in the world after that battle.


    Yes, he was known by the whole world, not only by Chang¡¯an or the Western Qin.


    Even in the Northern Song, the Southern Chu, the vast pasture, and the witchcraft tribes in the extreme south, Li Mu¡¯s stories were hotly discussed. In particr, those powerful nobles, high officials, sects, experts, tycoons, and top rogue cultivators would never overlook a Sage who came to the world out of nowhere.


    The mysterious man glowing in golden light simply felt that his head was pounded by an iron hammer. His ears were disturbed by the buzzing noise, his eyes blurred and his head dizzy. In front of a Sage, he even was not bold enough to take his flight.


    Outside Longcheng Pass, the Wolf Cavalries charging towards the city rapidly withdrew after they recovered from a panic thatsted for about ten minutes. Their Commander in Chief did not even bother to leave behind some bluffs but led the army away from the city right off...


    The experts from the Wolf Temple also disappeared in the distant sky.


    The war was ended the moment Li Mu revealed his identity.


    Because that was just amon-sense issue.


    With a Sage protecting the ce, no armies or normal experts could get in.


    Once the Sage was enraged, thend would be covered by thousands of corpses of men.


    Unless there was another Sage to take on Li Mu, ordinary armies and experts... even numerous Celestial Beings were just as helpless as ants before him. Li Mu could easily stamp them to death.


    No matter what price they had paid or how many hours they had devoted onto the n, whether the victory was only an inch from their hands or how much the victory meant to them... all they could think of at that moment was when the one they were facing was a Sage, the only way out was to retreat.


    The words of that young man, a Sage only one step away from entering the Void-breaking Realm, was the supremew.


    A Sage¡¯s match was only another Sage.


    When a man was only one step away from the Void-breaking Realm, who in the world dared to contend with him?

 Chapter 328 - White Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 328 White Wolves</h4>


    The situation reversed so radically that everyone felt they suddenly woke up in the middle of a nightmare. Zong Wei, the Eight-armed Judge, and the other soldiers guarding the Longcheng Pass burst into whoops after they recovered from asting shock. Their cheers traveled to a hundred miles away like raging tides.


    Then, in every part of the city, throngs of soldiers drenched in blood and themon folks still badly shaken all fell to their knees to worship Li Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sage!¡±


    Zong Wei and the other high officials also got down on one knee and lowered their heads in reverence. ¡°We pay our tributes to Lord Taibai.¡±


    In truth, Li Mu¡¯s lord title was only nominal.


    But given his cultivation of the Sage Realm, that nominal title appeared to be rather intimidating.


    Li Mu lifted a hand at them and said, ¡°You can stand up now.¡±


    Tonight, Longcheng Pass had been secured after all.


    That mysterious man glowing in golden light turned out to be too afraid to run away. He was soon arrested by the security in Longcheng Pass.


    The battle officially drew to an end.


    As the standing general of Longcheng Pass, the Eight-armed Judge was very experienced in arranging defense around the city. When the next daybreak barely arrived, the defense in Longcheng Pass was once again strongly fortified, and the reorganization of the stationed armies waspleted, too. Meanwhile, the potential rebel associations which had been hiding in the city, especially those who were close to the Iron Sword Camp, were all rooted out. Even the Iron Sword Club where Caicai had been learning sword skills was demolished.


    Longcheng Pass was once again under the firm control of the frontier armies of the Western Qin.


    After a whole night of fighting and killing, the forces guarding Longcheng Pass suffered a huge loss. Among the three camps, almost all the members of the Iron Sword Camp had risen in rebellion and so been removed from the establishment. As to the me Camp and the Spear Camp, half of their members were lost in the battle... Honestly, the defense in Longcheng Pass was less than one-third of the usual at the moment.


    Nheless, the morale in the armies and the spirit of the folks did not wane.


    Because all of them had learned that a Sage in the empire was in Longcheng Pass, and he was protecting them.


    The Eight-armed Judge and the other high officials paid another visit to Li Mu by dawn.


    ¡°This is not good for us. Last night, Longcheng Pass was not the only one that was raided. Among the ten cities and nine counties in the border area, nine cities were attacked and six of them fell into the enemy¡¯s hands. Four out of the nine counties also rebelled. So, over half of the military regions in the border area were lost overnight.¡±


    Zong Wei reported with a grim look.


    At first, he thought the revolt of the Iron Sword Camp in Longcheng Pass was just an exception. But based on the current situation, the matter was not that simple. It was actually a storm well-nned for a long time. When it broke out, it instantly spread through the entire border area, causing the allegedly most heavily-guarded border to be riddled with a thousand gaping wounds.


    The message behind that was rather startling if it was ever considered.


    For the Western Qin Empire, it was undoubtedly a cmity.


    Because the rebel forces under the leadership of Lord Zhenxi at the heart of the empire had not been eradicated yet.


    The domestic strife and foreign aggression appeared simultaneously.


    For any empire, that was always the omen foreboding its downfall.


    Zong Wei, the general guarding Longcheng Pass, had sent a man to inform the forces in other ces of their plight, hoping that the other forces woulde to their aid. But when he received their replies, he and his subordinates were all appalled. Short of alternatives, they hurried over to see the nominally highest official in the empire at once.


    Upon hearing his report, Li Mu was quite shocked.


    Yet, he could not stay in Longcheng Pass any longer.


    If he still heard nothing from Qiu Yin by that sunset, he would go into the pasture with Guo Yuqing first. When Qiu Yin came to Long Cheng Pass, he could just speed up to catch up with them. After all, time waited for no man. He was still concerned about Shangguan Yuting¡¯s safety.


    Nevertheless, what was predictable was that the Western Qin Empire was about to go through the coldest winter ever.


    A storm had just revealed its savageness.


    ...


    ...


    Snowstorms on the pasture neverst long.


    By daybreak, the whirling snowkes asrge as feathers had all gone. After a night¡¯s worth of heavy snow, a thickyer of snow was lying on the grasnd, which was totally above an adult¡¯s knees. All the wilted grass was buried by snow. Seen from far away, the world was dding in silvery white. Bathing in the first gleam of sunlight in the morning, thend reflected blinding silvery light. The entire pasture was glinting under the warm sunshine.


    Jiang Qiubai woke up naturally.


    Around him were green grass, lovely blossoms, and thriving nts.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to hit the road again.¡± He gazed up at the boundless snow-nketed pasture, his face calm and nk, not showing a sign of excitement at the spectacr view.


    Shangguan Yuting looked a little impressed instead.


    Having grown up in the mountain areas of the Western Qin, she would not be surprised by high mountains and immense forests. But she had never seen such a vast icy world wrapped in snow. Seeing the light sky and the white earth merge into one, she could not help but feel like being more broad-minded.


    By that time, Shangguan Yuting had put herself together.


    Although she was kidnapped there by Jiang Qiubai, after spending days with him on the way, she could not deny that he was a man with manners. At least, he took good care of her and never once attempted to harass her.


    Most of the time, Jiang Qiubai had acted like a learned gentleman with a graceful bearing. He was truly attractive.


    The two of them then left the hill.


    Shortly after Jiang Qiubai withdrew his protective zone, the hill was swept by the chill and thick snow. The flowers that bloomed overnight and those green nts were soon frozen by the icy wind and thick snow and withered...


    Shangguan Yuting looked back and captured that sight, feeling sorry for the nts despite herself.


    Wind and snow continued to apany their journey.


    Even though the snow had stopped falling from the sky, the wintry wind on the pasture still blew relentlessly against their faces like sharp knives and picked up heaps of snow on the ground. Everywhere was freezing cold. The heavy snow put the lively pasture under a long, tormentingly bitter winter.


    About two hourster, the two came to a rtively t river valley.


    The snow had drowned the ce.


    Some pasture herdsmen were cleaning the snow as fast as they could. Countless draught animals were buried under the snow, so were some tents that copsed under the weight of umted snowkes. In front of a few tents that had caved in, some herdsmen were crying their hearts out at the bodies of their partners who had died from the cold or been killed by the snowstorm...


    As Shangguan Yuting had already entered the Natural Realm and she had been practicing the Xiantian Skill, her body had been strengthened as such that she no longer felt hot or cold. Thus, she was not particrly depressed by the low temperature and only found the snow-swept pasture unprecedentedly beautiful. The silverynd that stretched as far as the eye could see did amaze her. However, the next moment, her eyes fell on the bodies of the dead herdsmen, the toppled-down tents, and the other agonizing herdsmen...


    In particr, it wasn¡¯t until Shangguan Yuting saw a baby boy who might not be a month old freeze to death in her mother¡¯s arms that it struck her what the snowstorm had brought to the pasture.


    A periodcking proper food and warmth had announced its arrival.


    For any of the tribes on the vast pasture, snowstorms were always harsh trials.


    Jiang Qiubai directly demonstrated his power by repelling all the snow and bitter wind in the valley and rescuing the cattle and sheep buried under the snow. Even scores of herdsmen who had lost their senses in the cold but not died yet were saved, too.


    All the herdsmen knelt down with gratitude and saw Jiang Qiubai off ceremoniously as if he were a deity.


    During the rest of their journey that day, they came across a dozen more tribes of all sizes that were wrecked by the snowstorm. Every time Jiang Qiubai did not grudge giving them a helping hand. He assisted the herdsmen to restore their ces with great patience. Even the humblest tribesmen also got his help...


    That made Jiang Qiubai differ from many Sages Shangguan Yuting had heard about.


    In almost every country or region, and throughout most of the history of the Divine Land, Sages were always above the others. They were marvelous figures who safeguarded part of the world. They controlled the development of history as well as the thrive and perish of empires. And what concerned them was the big picture as well as the fate of the world... More often than not, the life or death of a weak individual was far beneath their notice. However, as a matter of fact, no matter howrge a country was, how impressive a dynasty was, or how remarkable a piece of history turned out to be, they were all constituted by individuals.


    Sages were sympathetic.


    But they were callous, too.


    Yet, from all the Sages Shangguan Yuting had heard about, none of them was like Jiang Qiubai.


    Through the whole journey, Shangguan Yuting registered that Jiang Qiubai was held in high prestige as a deity by the herdsmen. From that, she deduced it was not the first time Jiang Qiubai had done it, nor did he start it on a whim. In fact, he had helped those people for a lifetime...


    ¡°Thank you, the god of Evesting Heaven!¡±


    ¡°May the Wolf God bless you!¡±


    ¡°Long live the Wolf Temple!¡±


    ¡°In my next life, I still want to be the subject of Wolf God!¡±


    Numerous herdsmen prostrated themselves at Jiang Qiubai¡¯s feet.


    Down the road, he kept saving people, then going on his journey, and then saving people again...


    The impression Shangguan Yuting held for Jiang Qiubai changed bit by bit down the road.


    ¡°In the eyes of pasture men, the chilling winter means a life-and-death struggle. But in the eyes of you Western Qin people, that is simply inconceivable, am I right?¡± Jiang Qiubai asked as he gazed at Shangguan Yuting.


    Thetter did not answer him.


    In the Western Qin Empire, sometimes some poor people were frozen to death after a heavy fall of snow in winter. Yet, that only urred asionally. The Qin people loved snow, for the snow-nketed view was stunning and the heavy snow would bring them an adequate supply of irrigation water for the next year.


    By contrast, it seemed only normal on the pasture that snowstorms tended to bring them disasters.


    Sometimes, heavy snow could remove a small-scale tribe from the world...


    Indeed, nature was cruel.


    As Shangguan Yuting pondered over those issues, a wolf howl was heard ahead of them.


    In the depths of the pasture covered in snow, white figures shuttled through bushes as rapidly as shes of lightning. Throngs of white pasture wolves were racing on the ice, as though they were the dominators of the snow world.


    The two had bumped into a wolf pack.


    ¡°White wolves? They¡¯re rarely seen.¡± Jiang Qiubai was a little surprised, too.


    It should be noted that most of the wolves on the pasture were dark green. That was the result of natural selection, for dark green wolves could perfectly blend into the background on vast pasture and hunt their prey with the cover of the grassy color. Unlike them, white wolves stood out on the green pasture. So, they could only dominate the pasture in snowy winter.


    Given Jiang Qiubai and Shangguan Yuting¡¯s high cultivation, they certainly had no fear for wolf packs.


    Plus, being the master of Wolf Temple, Jiang Qiubai could hold wolves at hismand.


    But white wolves were the only exception.


    White wolves enjoyed a high status on the pasture. The herdsmen there called them the Divine Wolves.


    The token of the Wolf Temple was a wolf. Specifically, it was a white wolf, because Jiang Qiubai, the master of the Wolf Temple, could not manipte white wolves and so those beasts were treated as his equals.


    Still, at that time, Jiang Qiubai was a little taken aback.


    Because he had never seen such a massive pack of white wolves on the pasture. Looking ahead, he saw thousands of white wolves marching on as orderly as an army.

 Chapter 329 - King of White Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 329 King of White Wolves</h4>


    Shangguan Yuting had never seen the thousands of white wolves emerge at the same time before.


    It was staggering.


    On the boundless, wind-swept pasture, every white wolf looked like a silver sh of lightning. They sprinted against the wind, sending puffs of snow mist to roll in the wind like a long dragon. No scene could be more spectacr than that.


    ¡°White wolves are divine animals with rare intelligence. They never gue herdsmen or obstruct them from raising livestock. Sometimes, they even help herdsmen banish wild beasts coveting their cattle. For that reason, white wolves are held in high regard by pasture herdsmen.¡±


    Staring at the overspread wolf army in the distance, Jiang Qiubai expressed his awe for those creatures to Shangguan Yuting.


    For every creature that had grown up on the pasture, white wolves were naturally awe-inspiring and respectable. They were regarded as auspicious beasts, the guardians of the pasture.


    As he spoke of that, Shangguan Yuting was slightly curious about those white wolves.


    Then, as if talking to himself only, Jiang Qiubai muttered, ¡°Anyway, this is weird. I doubt there was a time when packs of white wolves this size appeared on the pasture before, was there?¡±


    Although wolves lived in packs, considering that the number of white wolves was much smaller than other kinds of wolves, their packs were even more scarce. ording to the observation and the records the Wolf Temple made on white wolves, during the past century, the total number of white wolves on the pasture had been less than 100,000. The packs were mainly constituted by dozens of or a few hundred wolves, and they were spread over different regions of the vast pasture.


    Through the existing records, thergest pack ever contained 1,300 white wolves, which was recorded several centuries ago. That pack was formed by a powerful King of White Wolves butter fell apart after that king died.


    Ever since then, no white wolf packs had had over 1,000 members on the pasture.


    However, the pack they saw had evidently over 10,000 members.


    What was more, those white wolves were hurtling on in a certain formation, and none of them broke the rank. They were undoubtedly a well-organized and stringent-disciplined pack... That was quite odd.


    ¡°They areing at us!¡± Shangguan Yuting cried in rm.


    The white wolves rushed towards them as if they were in an army. About 500 meters away from them, the troop on the nks stretched to left and right respectively to form a curve. Then, like well-trained cavalry, they outnked the two from both sides. If someone was looking at them from the sky at that moment, they would see the wolves lined up in a crescent-shaped formation while Jiang Qiubai and Shangguan Yuting were surrounded in the middle of the very crescent.


    ¡°Seems that the King of White Wolves wants a word with us.¡±


    A hint of surprise gleamed in Jiang Qiubai¡¯s eyes.


    Every white wolf was strong and fierce. Their king was a creature that could not be measured by normal standards. Even the king of a pack consisting of only a dozen white wolves had the intelligence of a grown-up man as well as thebat ability on par with a Natural Expert.


    As for the White Wolf King of the pack that was recorded as thergest one in history, it was called Emperor Brightness and had thebat ability of a Sage-to-be. It had been rmingly gifted. And the pack under its leadership had dominated the pasture like an army. At that time, even the three great empires and the top nine Holy ns had also been quite afraid of that pack.


    So, how terrifying could the strength of the king that reigned over 10,000 white wolves be?


    Even a Sage like Jiang Qiubai was slightly staggered at that moment.


    He was also quite interested in the king of that white wolf pack.


    ¡°Is it possible that another Emperor Brightness has quietly risen to power on the pasture?¡±


    He noticed that Shangguan Yuting looked quite apprehensive as she was surrounded by the wolves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. White wolves are divine beasts. The King of White Wolves is even as sacred as a deity. It possesses supreme intelligence...¡± said Jiang Qiubai, giving her a reassuring smile.


    Shortly, the two werepletely besieged by more than 10,000 white wolves.


    All of a sudden, the hurtling wolves skidded to a halt.


    Those white wolves crouched upon the thickyer of snow. The fragments of snowkes they stirred up as they dashed on slowly fell to the ground again. The pack that was in motion just a second ago abruptly turned into a static scene, which imposed an impressive visual impact upon the two human beings.


    Shangguan Yuting willed herself to calm down and examine those white beasts.


    Each of those white wolves was muchrger than an ordinary wolf on the pasture, almost the size of a white pony. When they were seated on the snow-covered pasture, they were about six and a half feet in height. Under the moonlight-like pure white fur, she could dimly see their powerfully-built muscles and their streamlined body curves full of wild beauty. She felt they were violent beasts that survived the fiery pits of Hades.


    Undoubtedly, they were enigmatic creaturesbining beauty, holiness, fierceness, and savageness.


    They put her under huge pressure when she looked at them.


    Their eyes were faint red. In their pupils, intelligence that as high as humans¡¯ was glinting.


    At that moment, over 10,000 massive white wolves were sitting on their spots in perfect quietness and order, as if they were well-trained soldiers waiting for instructions.


    The sight was magnificent and mystifying. Shangguan Yuting could not help murmuring her astonishment in her head.


    Given she had been practicing the Xiantian Skill, which was quite different from the martial arts on Divine Land in that it was centered on the nature of the Taoist magic arts in the universe and pursued the origin of life and the Great Way, her body had been altered and improved as the skill gradually worked its magic. By then, she had be most sensitive towards creatures other than human beings.


    When Shangguan Yuting was in Chang¡¯an, Daji, the little white fox, had only been friendly with her and Li Mu. That actually had something to do with the said Xiantian Skill. The descendant of the Nails had sensed the Taoist Natural qi the two carried, so its instinct had told it to be kind with them.


    By that moment, the little white fox was still coiled up in Shangguan Yuting¡¯s arms without making a sound.


    It was apparent that it was kind of afraid of the white wolf pack.


    Shrilling howls broke the silence.


    Therge white wolves all raised their heads with their noses pointing heavenward. The howls certainly traveled to a hundred miles away.


    Jiang Qiubai said, ¡°The King of White Wolves is about to reveal itself. Judging by the scale of the pack, I¡¯m afraid to say, the king is at least in the Sage Realm. Yes, it can inherit the title as Emperor Brightness II.¡±


    Sage Realm?


    At least?


    Upon hearing that remark, Shangguan Yuting was slightly stunned.


    By that time, she was no longer that Top Beauty in the brothels, who was ignorant of all the ways of Jianghu and the martial arts society. Having spent those months with Li Mu, Shangguan Yuting already registered the rules of the martial world. She was, of course, well aware of how inconceivably breathtaking the phrase ¡®Sage Realm¡¯ was.


    A white wolf in the Sage Realm?


    That sounded just incredible.


    But when Jiang Qiubai told her that, she found it quite convincing.


    Because Jiang Qiubai was a Sage himself.


    Shangguan Yuting had long figured that out, for her dear Brother Mu had once mentioned that only experts in or above the Sage Realm could crack the deployment in Knife Hut.


    Sure enough, the white wolf pack split in two to make way for their king.


    A colossal wolf, the size of a burly horse, slowly marched up to the front from behind an ice-covered hill. Its white fur was as smooth as jade-made. Its robust legs and huge body were rather daunting. An invisible pressure started to spread across the field. Compared to that wolf, the rest of therge white wolves appeared to be simply minuscule. As it went past, those in its vicinity all lowered their heads deferentially.


    Is that the King of White Wolves?


    Shangguan Yuting measured the wolf with her eyes in intense curiosity.


    The white wolf in the Sage Realm?


    Jiang Qiubai, however, took on a tinge of astonishment.


    This is not right. Though this white wolf is wayrger and ferocious than the rest, and it sure has the aura of a king... it is merely a wolf in the Celestial Being Realm instead of the Sage Realm. How can it be?


    Jiang Qiubai knew a wolf in the Celestial Being Realm could by no means rule a pack with more than 10,000 members.


    Right at that moment, another horse-sized white wolf slowly stalked down to them from behind that hill. It crunched its way on the snow to that first huge wolf and then stood by it, gazing at the two human beings.


    ¡°Another king? Is it also in the Sage Realm?¡± Shangguan Yuting probed despite herself.


    Jiang Qiubai shook his head.


    This is too weird.


    How could there be two kings in one pack of wolves?


    Furthermore, the second one was evenrger than the first. Its majestic aura was also richer. For all that, it was still just in the Celestial Being Realm. So far, two equally powerful kings had appeared in one pack... Even though white wolves were highly intelligent and deity-like, they could never have two kings ruling one pack.


    By that time, out of respect for the Sage-leveled King of the White Wolves, Jiang Qiubai had not sent out his spiritual force to observe the surroundings. Thus, he had no idea what was behind that snow-capped hill a short way away, either.


    But in that instant, Jiang Qiubai had a vague feeling that something was wrong.


    Right then, from behind that hill, a third wolf, which could have been the king, paced its way to the first two wolves and stood poised. Its posture was dignified, and its steps and paces were practically the same as the first two wolves. It looked like they were trained to be like that...


    If the wolves they saw at first were well-disciplined soldiers, then, the three huge ones were the generalsmanding the army.


    Nheless, generals were just generals, not the king.


    Yet, what kind of creature had trained those potential Wolf Kings into generals?


    To Jiang Qiubai¡¯s utter bewilderment, next, a total of 11 king-sized white wolves presented themselves from behind that snow-capped hill one after another. They joined the first three huge wolves and lined up to both sides as if guards nking the real king.


    Afterward, the wolves howled simultaneously again.


    All the white wolves faced up to the sky, as though they were whooping and making salutes.


    Jiang Qiubai¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly.


    He knew the real king was about toe to the stage.


    The mysterious King of the White Wolves, which had tamed 14 wolves in the Celestial Being Realm and curiously united 14 smaller packs, would appear in any second. Even though Jiang Qiubai was already a Sage, he was looking forward to seeing what would happen next. By that time, he had worked out the reason for the abrupt appearance of a pack with over 10,000 wolves... That was obviously because a mighty creature had conquered all the packs that were scattered on the pasture and merged them into one in less than a year.


    What could it be?


    Did a new Emperor Brightnesse into being?


    ¡°The Wolf King is of a graceful kind. If it was really a second Emperor Brightness, it would be the most elegant creature you can ever see on the pasture, perhaps a masterpiece of the Evesting Heaven.¡± Jiang Qiubai irresistibly expressed his admiration.


    He had once met that Emperor Brightness. That was an experience he would never forget.


    Momentster, as Jiang Qiubai expectantly stared at that hill and Shangguan Yuting fixed her eyes upon it with great curiosity, a series of brisk sounds were heard from the back of that hill.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡±


    With the clear barks, a little thing with ck-and-white fur edged its way out from the hill.


    That creature was smaller than ordinary white wolves. It had fat cheeks and drooping ears. Shaking its thick tail and plump buttocks, it scampered towards them without a trace of elegance. As it ran, its pink tongue stuck out and issued white mist. Although it was wearing a smile, it looked slightly dumb, slightly hrious, and strongly ingratiating.


    That creature turned out to be...


    A do, do, do, dog!?


    Shangguan Yuting was dumbstruck. She swiftly looked sideways at Jiang Qiubai.

 Chapter 330 - The Taoist Master

    <h4>Chapter 330: The Taoist Master</h4>


    At that moment, Jiang Qiubai was in a daze, too.


    Even though there were very few things in the world that could throw that Sage into a daze.


    The scene before him was surely one of the few things.


    After 10,000 white wolves, which were regarded as auspicious beasts by prairie dwellers, and their 14 kings appeared simultaneously, the one, they ushered in as if their dominator was not a new Emperor Brightness but a fat dog resembling an aardwolf. It was hard to picture that, wasn¡¯t it?


    Jiang Qiubai always considered himself as the only one on the who had seen most of the world.


    But even so, he found it hard to digest such an absurd sight.


    As the current master of the Wolf Temple, he knew well about prairie wolves and white wolves. Nevertheless, he could never imagine a dog being able tomand a wolf pack, especially a white wolf pack.


    He forcibly rubbed his eyes and then took a closer look at the scene.


    Opposite him was that funny dog with two-tone eyes and ck-white fur. It was seated, surrounded by the 14 wolf kings. It tilted its head and rocked back and forth, its eyes scanning Jiang Qiubai and Shangguan Yuting. Clearly, the dog eyed Shangguan Yuting more frequently than it eyed Jiang Qiubai. It habitually left its mouth open, its tongue draped around its chin. Its facial expressions looked... well, quite expressive.


    Silhouetted against the 14 imposing white wolf kings, the weird two-tone-eyed dog looked just like an imprisoner at first nce. But on second look, it could be detected that the 14 white wolf kings were rather respectful and reverent before that weird dog. They all lowered their chins and even dared not breathe freely in its presence. Judging by their slightly bent forelegs, they must be on their knees like subjects worshiping an emperor. That was a gesture of absolute humbleness. Based on that, it was discernible that the dog was the precise king of the massive pack of white wolves.


    Despite all that, Jiang Qiubai still found the whole scene rather ridiculous.


    It felt like... em... like a battle-wise army and a group of brave generals were led by a paunchy, fatuous monarch, didn¡¯t it?


    Yes, a fatuous monarch!


    Jiang Qiubai heard a click in his head.


    It was a truly fatuous monarch with a hideous look.


    Unlike human society, white wolves did not select their king by bloodline or inheritance. Instead, they ascertained their hierarchy solely ording to individual strength and cultivation. That meant each king had to fight its way to the throne. Thus, there came the question: what kind of power did that filthy, sneaky, fawning, two-tone-eyed dog possess to subdue and unite 14 packs of white wolves on the prairie and force the 14 old kings to be held at itsmand?


    Jiang Qiubai was irresistibly tempted by the idea of weighing that weird dog out.


    But just at that moment, that two-tone-eyed dog barked jubntly. It jumped several times on the spot as though putting on adorable airs before rushing down the snow-capped hill and heading for Jiang Qiubai and Shangguan Yuting. As the dog scampered, it gave the two a big smiley face. Its features screwed up, which looked rather bizarre, but that appeared to be... kind of cute.


    Cute?


    You are the fu*king king of white wolves! How could you get yourself associated with the word ¡®cute¡¯?


    Jiang Qiubai felt what he witnessed that day was too ridiculous to be true.


    He touched his forehead with a hand anxiously.


    This is not the white wolf my Wolf Temple holds as our token.


    Definitely not!


    Next to him, Shangguan Yuting suddenly let loose a shriek of surprise.


    Jiang Qiubai looked up into the distance, but his eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets the next second. It turned out that the two-tone-eyed dog had missed a step halfway down the hill and directly lost its bnce before falling face-down into the snow. But it all happened before it reined in its running four legs. So, the next scene they spotted was the dog simply rolling down the hill along with the snow and soon evolving into a snowball, which kept rolling towards them...


    Shangguan Yuting darted another look at Jiang Qiubai.


    That is the... most elegant creature on the prairie as the legend has? The new Emperor Brightness?


    Why does it look like just a joke?


    Jiang Qiubai was speechless for the moment.


    Why is a dog ruling the white wolf pack?


    Has any huge change urred on the prairie?


    As the master of the Wolf Temple and one of themanders of the top nine Holy ns on the Divine Land, he just could not let that kind of change happen.


    The pure bloodline of white wolves has been tarnished by a two-tone-eyed dog!


    Then, just as that thought rose up in his head, he felt a jolt at his feet, and a trickling sound was heard. When he looked down, he found that two-tone-eyed dog had alreadye to him when he was not looking, and it was standing on its hind legs while peeing on his shoes...


    How could this be?


    Jiang Qiubai was astonished.


    He was a Sage, one of the few who were standing at the top level of martial arts practice. But howe the weird dog tricked his senses, broke his defense, and urinated straight on his shoes before he realized it... Another question suddenly urred to Jiang Qiubai¡ªwhy did he fail to detect the dog¡¯s existence before the 14 old kings emerged? Normally, given his spiritual force, he could have spotted anything funny within several thousands of miles at once.


    Jiang Qiubai then realized one thing¡ªhe could not sense the dog unless he resorted to this eyesight, could he?


    And he could not repel it, right?


    So the dog just invaded within his reach without him noticing, didn¡¯t it?


    As those thoughts shed across his mind, Jiang Qiubai saw the two-tone-eyed dog already edging its way to Shangguan Yuting. Wearing a ttering smile, it rubbed its flurry head against Shangguan Yuting¡¯s leg as it moaned softly, just like a spoilt pet before its master. Meanwhile, the dog¡¯s tail wagged frantically against the ground, which stirred up puffs of snow mist like a broom.


    It almost felt like the dog could travel in time. An instant ago, it was still watering Jiang Qiubai¡¯s shoes; a secondter, it was already wagging its tail at Shangguan Yuting¡¯s feet. It moved with such swiftness that even Jiang Qiubai did not see how it was done.


    This dog... is kind of fishy.


    Jiang Qiubai was aghast at the sight.


    Then, a warm and moisture sensation flew to his palm.


    When he took a second look, he saw the two-tone-eyed dog had already appeared by his feet, licking his palm with a simper.


    But what perplexed him was that in normal cases, even other Sages or the head of the top nine Holy ns could by no means touch his palm without him realizing it. So are you kidding me? A dog?


    No, no, no, that can¡¯t be! Jiang Qiubai reminded himself hysterically. This is not a fu*king dog at all!


    A dog can never do that!


    However¡ª


    ¡°Woof! Woof, woof, woof!¡±


    The two-tone-eyed dog barked sharply. It showed its tongue to him and wagged its tail again.


    Fine, you are a dog!


    That¡¯s for real.


    But where did this doge from?


    Next second, the weird dog appeared by Shangguan Yuting once more. It wrinkled its nose and sniffed hard, as though it had made a discovery. Its face looked more cheerful, its tail wagging more rapidly. It started barking again and bounced around Shangguan Yuting with excitement...


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Qiubai failed to catch how the weird dog got there again.


    ...


    ...


    One hack stopped thousands of troops.


    News about the battle in Longcheng Pass got out like a tornado.


    The story of the appearance of Lord Taibai, Li Mu, in Longcheng Pass bandied about, too.


    So did the report saying that among the ten cities and nine counties in the border area of the Western Qin Empire, more than half had been lost overnight.


    A mysterious force had surfaced without notice. It had joined hands with some prairie tribes, shrines, and the frontier army of the Northern Song before throwing a destructive blow to the frontier troops of the Western Qin Empire. After losing the protection set in the ten cities and nine counties in the border area, the vast fertilend of the Western Qin Empire was left unfenced. As long as the Northern Song and the prairie tribes wanted, they could dash to the heart of the Western Qin Empire at any moment.


    If it had not been for the sudden appearance of Lord Taibai, Li Mu, perhaps the border crisis of the Western Qin Empire would be worse.


    During the whole day after Li Mu had suppressed the prairie army under Spider Shrine¡¯s control with that one hack and caused them to retreat a hundred miles, they had not dared to send any scout into Longcheng Pass. What was more, under Li Mu¡¯s threat¡ª¡±Anyone who enters Longcheng Pass will be killed¡±¡ªthe prairie army showed signs of disintegration that very night. Atst, they thoroughly abandoned the military operation on attacking Longcheng Pass and backed away to the depths of the prairie.


    That was all attributed to the warning of a Sage.


    When a Sage decided to shelter a city, that meant anyone who dared tounch attacks would be courting death.


    Moreover, the forces that invaded and seized the other ces in the border area of the Western Qin Empire also felt shaky at the news.


    Because no one was certain whether Lord Taibai, Li Mu, hadunched that strike on a whim or he simply had chosen to fight them for the royal family of the Western Qin. In thetter case, what was waiting for those invaders, who had already gained their first victory, was definitely catastrophic. Once a Sage announced his or her opposite view, the invaders would have to cough up all they had swallowed. That basically implied all their careful scheming would have been for nothing. Well, no one could take that, could they?


    Yet, very soon, a piece of more sensational news was put about across the vastnd.


    It said that Dao Chongyang, the master of Qingcheng Mountain, a prestigious Holy n in the Northern Song, would go to the Western Qin to challenge Li Poyue. Thetter was the Guanshan Master, also known as the number one martial arts practitioner in that empire.


    The news was too shocking.


    The wranglers in Guanshan Prairie and the Taoists in Qingcheng Mountain seldom went against one another. Even during the period when the Western Qin and the Northern Song were least friendly to each other, those in Qingcheng Mountain and in Guanshan Prairie were never at odds. However, just after the frontier army of the Northern Song, the barbaric tribes on the vast prairie, and a mysterious force had jointly attacked the Western Qin, Dao Chongyang, the man who imed to be the master of the Taoism in the world, threw down the gauntlet to the master of the Guanshan Prairie. Did that mean the Northern Song and the Western Qin were about to enter the most tragic era of war after 1,000 years¡¯ peaceful time?

 Chapter 331 - A Taoists Departure From the Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 331 A Taoist¡¯s Departure From the Mountains</h4>


    Qingcheng Mountain was located in the Northern Song, about 1,000 miles away from Lin¡¯an, the capital of Northern Song.


    Qingcheng Mountain took up an area with a radius of 1,000 miles. The mountains there were majestic and tranquilized, covered by flourishing forests that were evergreen. The hills lined in a circle, making it look like a city in the distance, that was how it had gotten the name Qingcheng¡ªthe green city. Several thousand staircases wound up to the top. The trail was exceptionally serene. Sitting on the top of the main mountain was the Qingcheng Taoist Abbey. It was built on the Suspending Mountain, so ordinary men could hardly ess it. Only martial arts experts and the white apes and cranes in Qingcheng Mountain could tramp over hill and dale and reach the Qingcheng Taoist Abbey on the Suspending Mountain.


    The Qingcheng Taoist Abbey was a sacred ce for martial arts practice in Northern Song. It was as important as the Guanshan Prairie in Western Qin.


    As one of the top nine Holy ns, the Qingcheng Taoist Abbey was quite crucial for the Northern Song, though it might not be as influential in the military and political affairs as the Guanshan Prairie was for Western Qin because it seldom meddled in secr affairs under the non-interference principle it pursued. The abbey had helped the people in Northern Song through many critical stages. When troubled times came, the Taoists in Qingcheng Taoist Abbey would go out of the mountain area to see the world, while in peaceful times, they would live secluded in the deserted mountains. Thus, in the eyes of numerous practitioners in Northern Song, it was the Holy Land of martial arts, as well as the Holy Land of the Taoism on the entire Divine Land.


    The abbot of Qingcheng Taoist Abbey was Dao Chongyang. He had been acknowledged as the master of the Taoism, the number one Taoist in the world.


    The heads of the top nine Holy ns on the Divine Land were all superb masters who overawed the world. Their words were thews of the world, and so people called them the Nine Superbs in the World.


    Dao Chongyang was one of the Nine Superbs.


    Given that he was known as the Taoism Master, it was easy to imagine what kind of realm his strength and cultivation had reached. During the past three centuries, he had been the indisputable number one practitioner in Northern Song all the time. Even though he had shut himself in closed-door training for two centuries and alwaysid low and lived the life of a retreat, no one else had ever seeded in challenging his position.


    Buttely, the Taoist Master, who had kept a low key for two centuries, had decided to leave the mountains to challenge Li Poyue, who was also one of the Nine Superbs in the World. That piece of news truly threw the masses in astonishment and disbelief.


    Any of the Nine Superbs in the World was a figure that could affect the fate of an empire. In the past millennium, none of them had publicly challenged one another.


    Because the Nine Superbs were the nine pirs that supported the heavens.


    No matter which one of them broke, the heavens might lose its bnce and soon copse.


    After all, a slight move in one part may affect the overall situation.


    That was known to anyone in that world.


    For that matter, the Nine Superbs seldom fought one another.


    Even if they had some conflicts, they preferred to settle their disputes through civil means or a duel in secret. For example, in the first case, the two parties would send out one of their disciples, respectively, and let their disciples battle it out on behalf of themselves. In the second case, the two opposing sides would have a restricted duel in private in which either party must stop at where it should. Hence, there was no precedent for one of the Nine Superbs rolling up his sleeves to confront another.


    However, the gauntlet Dao Chongyang had thrown down to Li Poyue had been publicized. And he had made it clear that the duel would decide which one earned the victory as well as the opportunity to live on.


    He had said the ¡®opportunity to live on¡¯!


    That meant one of the Nine Superbs would be killed in the duel.


    The news swept across the Divine Land like a hurricane.


    And it troubled a lot of people.


    What on earth has given rise to such a desperate duel between the two Superbs?


    Doesn¡¯t it forebode the Divine Land, which has maintained the bnce of power over 1,000 years, will be facing more havoc?


    Many people hoped to stop the duel that came out of the blue.


    In the meantime, many others were smirking, whooping, and jumping in joy in the dark, for they could not wait for another mayhem toe.


    ...


    In Qingcheng Mountain...


    The mountain area was perfectly quiet. Only the falling leaves could make a sound.


    Since ancient times, the area had been famous for its tranquility. Surely, it was a very peaceful and secluded ce.


    The Suspending Mountain was surrounded by high mountains, lofty ranges, and breath-taking precipices. It was a mountain suspending 1,000 meters over the horizon, which was one of the wonders of the world as well as a blessed ce. Qingcheng Taoist Abbey was on the top of the mountain. It looked like a dwelling of immortals.


    Qingcheng Taoist Abbey consisted of 38 halls.


    The hall Dao Chongyang resided in was called Scarlet Town, which sat at the highest spot on the Suspending Mountain.


    Dao Chongyang, d in an unadorned cyan Taoist robe, was standing on the top of the staircases at the door of Scarlet Town while overlooking rows of temples, flights of stairs, and patches of wood in the distance. His face looked benign, his eyes unfocused. A horsetail whisk was draped around his elbow, the silver tails hanging there like a silver cascade. Dao Chongyang was tall and lean, his shoulders wide but waist slim. He looked merely in his thirties. Hisplexion was fair, his brows and whisks ck, his eyes slender and nted upwards, which resembled a pair of phoenix eyes. His nose was straight, and his mouth was wide, giving him a quite graceful and cultivated bearing. He simply stood motionlessly, as if he had melted into the background.


    ¡°Master, you really have put your foot down?¡± inquired a young Taoist around twenty. He gently trod his way over to his master in a grey Taoist robe and a pair of cloud-patterned shoes. He looked quite apprehensive as if he was attempting to talk his master out of something.


    The young Taoist had sleek brows and bright eyes. His skin was fair and smooth, like suet or jade. He was extraordinarily handsome, wrapped in a vigorous aura.


    ¡°The heavens¡¯ design has been unveiled. It¡¯s time to do it.¡± Dao Chongyang spoke emotionally. ¡°After 1,000 years¡¯ preparation, they are ready, and so are we. Everyone¡¯s patience is running out. They can¡¯t wait for too long. The young Sage-to-be has emerged. This world is going to change.¡±


    ¡°Master, please allow me to apany you,¡± pleaded the young Taoist. ¡°Guanshan Master is in the Western Qin, and a man titled Lord Taibai also appeared there...¡±


    Dao Chongyang smiled and turned around to face him. ¡°Dao Zhen, you think too light of the heroes in the world. Li Poyue won¡¯t want to scrape the victory by outnumbering me.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡± The young Taoist called Dao Zhen attempted to say more.


    However, Dao Chongyang cut him off. ¡°The millennium change is around the corner. Even the top nine Holy ns cannot prevent it. We have to deal with it head-on... Not to mention that after I set off, the Suspending Mountain may not be safe like before. You need to stay here, safeguard what we¡¯ve achieved for our Qingcheng Mountain. When there is no alternative, pass the abbot title on to one from the younger generation and keep going. Bear that in mind.¡± Dao Chongyang¡¯s tone was surprisingly soaked in grief.


    ¡°Master...¡± Dao Zhen called, the skin around his eyes turning red.


    His master had stayed on the top of the mountain for two centuries. But the first time he had decided to climb down the mountain after two centuries, all that had waited for him was a life-and-death challenge.


    Dao Zhen was well aware of the opponent his master was facing.


    ¡°Silly boy, don¡¯t sink in your feelings,¡± Dao Chongyang remarked with a congenial look. He unfolded his palm. A green pine needle appeared. Then, as it shed, it transformed into a green, ancient-looking sword with pine patterns. ¡°From now on, this Green Mountain Pine-Patterned Sword is yours. I hope this sword can demonstrate its glory in your hands,¡± he said.


    ¡°Master!¡± Dao Zhen cried. He was getting more and more uneasy.


    The Green Mountain Pine-Patterned Sword was the most precious treasure in the Qingcheng Mountain, a famous Taoist instrument in the world. It was ranked top five on the Divine Land¡¯s Rarest Treasures List. Only the master of Qingcheng Mountain or the Taoism Master were qualified to carry it. But just a moment ago, Dao Zhen had been granted that sword by his master. Well, that gave Dao Zhen the impression that his master would truly not return once he set off, for he was clearly making hisst arrangements.


    ¡°Master, things can easily go awry during your fight with the Guanshan Master. With this sword at hand, you will stand a better chance against him. I think...¡± Dao Zhen declined that offer, his eyes already brimming with tears.


    Dao Chongyang shook his head dismissively and said, ¡°For the Nine Superbs, even the most precious treasures in the world are of no use. My fate is decided by me and the heavens, but not external objects.¡±


    With that, he turned around and swiftly flew down the mountain.


    ¡°Master...¡± Dao Zhen called out. Rooted in the spot at the stone stairs in front of the Scarlet Town Hall, he watched his master leap from one cloud to another and vanish into the distant sky in the blink of an eye. He felt devastated despite himself. Holding the Green Mountain Pine-Patterned Sword in both hands, he knew he could not take one step down the stone stairs even though he was dying to follow his master.


    Dao Zhen had grown up as an orphan. By that time, he was still clueless about his parents. Years ago, he had been picked up by a crane in the mountains when he was a baby sleeping in a cradle and carried to the front door of the Scarlet Town Hall. Out of sympathy, Dao Chongyang had taken him in as his direct disciple. Although he had not turned out to be the most talented or the most perceptive disciple, nor had he been the one who progressed fastest, Dao Chongyang had always thought highly of him and encouraged him. In the end, he had even passed on the most precious Green Mountain Pine-Patterned Sword to him.


    That clearly told him that he had been chosen as the next abbot of the Qingcheng Taoist Abbey in Qingcheng Mountain.


    But Dao Zhen even had not had a chance to pay his master back for bringing him up.


    ...


    ...


    Western Qin...


    At the Guanshan Prairie...


    In front of a shabby hut, Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, was sitting cross-legged on the ground, his face haggard, his eyes bloodshot.


    Opposite of him was a smart-looking young man who was wearing a smile. Stars seemed to be rising and falling in hisrge and bright eyes, which also looked like two bottomless dark wells. The young man merely gazed at Qiu Yin in silence.


    ¡°Master, I... I failed,¡± admitted Qiu Yin with an ashamed look. He had put himself through closed-door training for five whole days and five whole nights, but he still had notprehended that much as his master required. By then, there was no time left for him to waste on it. For the first time in his life, Qiu Yin med himself for his ipetence.


    The good-looking young man was precisely Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master. He was a legendary man in the current martial arts society in the Western Qin as well as one of the Nine Superbs in the World.


    ¡°Your mind is disturbed. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t make it,¡± Li Poyue said gently, not disappointed by the bottleneck his disciple could not ovee. He got to his feet and strolled out of the yard. Then, step by step, he walked on thin air and headed up to the sky.


    Qiu Yin stood up, too. He scurried after his master as he swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue.


    In a trice, the two arrived in the void. They overlooked the Guanshan Prairie below,paring it to an impable piece of jade iid in the territory of the Western Qin Empire.


    ¡°Your heart is running wild on the vast prairie. I know it. You have made an appointment with your two sworn brothers. Go to meet them,¡± said Li Poyue understandingly. ¡°Once entrusted, forever ountable. Wranglers on our Guanshan Prairie should not eat their words. Even if the world is about toe to an end, you ought to fulfill your promise. Dying this for a couple of days is not a big deal. They are supposed to just arrive in the prairie after all.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± said Qiu Yin hesitantly.


    He had always been true to his words and not once failed to keep a promise. Yet, due to an event that had been even more horrible than the worlding to an end had just urred, he had not only missed the appointment but also had not had the time to notify Li Mu and Guo Yuqing about his absence. Two days had passed since their agreed date to meet. Nevertheless, Qiu Yin still had scruples on leaving his master behind to meet his sworn brothers. Because a storm was about to befall Guanshan City.


    Li Poyue smiled at him and urged him. ¡°Just go. You can¡¯t make that breakthrough for now, as your karma has not arrived so far. It is right on the vast prairie.¡±


    Still, Qiu Yin was uncertain about that. ¡°But in Guanshan City...¡± he muttered. Only he knew the turbulence that had been subdued temporarily would sure surface once his master went out for the duel and left the Guanshan City without a leader. When that time came, the foundation of the Guanshan Prairie might also be thrown off bnce.


    ¡°What wille wille. If we can¡¯t retain this piece of jade, just let it be shattered.¡± Li Poyue remarked as he looked down at the center of the Guanshan Prairie, where the well-known Guanshan City was, but his eyes showed no trace of sorrow. Then, he heaved with a sigh and added, ¡°Look at the prairie. How beautiful it is! But Guanshan City just has to stand in the heart of it, spoiling the purity of nature. We might do better without it.¡±


    Qiu Yin was stupefied.


    Eventually, on ount of Li Poyue¡¯s repeated urges, Qiu Yin headed for the vast prairie in the east.


    ¡°I would be happier to have a fine drink when I am alive than to be famous after I die,¡± said Li Poyue dreamily as he ambled on the cloud. Atst, the figure in white long robes disappeared into the cloud.


    That was the day when two of the Nine Superbs in the World¡ªthe Guanshan Master and the Taoism Master¡ªfinally came out of their closed-door training.

 Chapter 332 - Maelstrom in the Moon-Shooting Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 332 Maelstrom in the Moon-Shooting Tribe</h4>


    The vast snow-nketed prairie stretched as far as one¡¯s eyes could see.


    That year¡¯s snowstorms were more violent than the previous year. In just one day after the first heavy fall of snow, the second snowstorm swept across the vast prairie.


    Flying in the sky, Guo Yuqing overlooked the vast expanse of whiteness. A hint ofmentation and sympathy surfaced on his face.


    As he had lived on the vast prairie for years, Guo Yuqing understood perfectly what the snowstorm would bring to the prairie dwellers. People living in other ces liked criticizing the savage lifestyle of those living on the prairie, but they had no idea why the prairie men chose to live like that. That was all because of the hostile environment. For those who lived in such a brutal world, reproduction was their priority. When a particrly bitter winter came, in only a few months, the poption of prairie men and the number of their draught animals would fall by 1/3.


    That was also why the prairie dwellers held such a strong craving and desire for thends of Western Qin and Northern Song.


    The prairie tribes also yearned for a piece of fertilend to multiple so that they would not have to struggle in such an adverse ce and see their family members bid farewell to the world one after another due to the extreme cold.


    Vying for living resources was the most eternal reason for the outbreak of war.


    That problem had not been solved during the past several thousand years. Instead of easing the pressure, the feud kept deepening. The conflicts among the prairie tribes, the Western Qin, and the Northern Song were getting steadily irreconcble.


    However, Li Mu was not troubled by that at the moment.


    He was simply contemting how to locate Shangguan Yuting on the boundless snow-nketed prairie.


    The situation was moreplex than he had expected.


    Since Shangguan Yuting had been carrying some jade seals and jade pendants that Li Mu had given her as gifts, those objects furnished Shangguan Yuting¡¯s aura to him, which served as clues that had led him to the prairie. However, once he hade to the prairie, the aura had disappeared. Apparently, it had been blocked by someone, and the one who could manage that was certainly Jiang Qiubai, the master of the Wolf Temple as well as one of the Nine Superbs in the World. In truth, it came as no surprise to Li Mu that the Sage was able to do the trick.


    Li Mu also cast some Taoist magic arts on searching missing people by using a few of Shangguan Yuting¡¯s personal belongings as the catalyst. But the clues those arts provided were intermittent.


    Jiang Qiubai¡¯s cultivation and horror-introducing ability did overtake any opponent Li Mu had encountered. For that moment, Li Mu did not know where to start the rescue operation.


    Guo Yuqing was not very helpful, either, for he had left the prairie for a long time. He knew nothing about the changes that had urred on the prairie.


    ¡°The Wolf Temple¡¯s location is not fixed in one ce. It changes a lot, so even I can¡¯t find where the Wolf Temple is,¡± said Guo Yuqing in distress. When he returned to the prairie after years, the view was still familiar, but the people there were not the same. Those who had fought alongside him had long scattered around the prairie like vtile smoke and could hardly get together again. Plus, since Guo Yuqing had already sworn that he would nevere back, he had severed all the ties with the Wolf Temple. Therefore, he could no longer sense its existence.


    The two continued skimming over the snow-nketed pasture, searching for the traces of Shangguan Yuting.


    It had been just two days since they had left Longcheng Pass.


    But by that time, the ten cities and nine counties in the border area in Western Qin had been a total mess. Although the royal family and the military organs had both taken actions, it was nearly impossible to recover the lost territory in a short time. After all, mobilizing people to wage war was not as easy as they pictured. Moreover, the emperor of Western Qin was still in closed-door training. And it appeared that the allied armies of Northern Song, the prairie tribes, and a mysterious party that had invaded the borders of Western Qin had then been patronized by a certain force. They had puffed out their chests again instead of beating a retreat after Lord Taibai¡¯s menacing appearance in the border area.


    Fortunately, the Western Qin Empire had one more unparalleled general to safeguard the borders¡ªLi Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd. Thanks to him, the frontier forces of the Western Qin Empire had managed to hang in there despite their many defeats. Big or small battles were still on at the borders. The allied forces and the Western Qin¡¯s frontier armies constantly rounded off in conflicts. Both sides earned some victories and also suffered some losses.


    Twenty years ago, when it had been the 27th year of Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s administration, Four Great Legends had emerged from the 42nd imperial examinations of the Western Qin Empire. As one of the Four Great Legends, Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd, had be the Commander-in-Chief of the whole frontier army. In addition to the forces stationed in the ten cities and nine counties in the border area, the Heaven Inspire Army was also at hismand. Those 400,000 soldiers were the best of elites in the frontier army. Since the war had broken out, the Heaven Inspire Army had yed even with the allied forces.


    Given the current circumstances, numerous members of the frontier army in Western Qin hoped that Li Mu, the Sage titled as Lord Taibai, would stay in the border area and keep the crisis checked. Li Yuanba¡¯s deputy general had evene to invite Li Mu over in person, hoping him to lead the Heaven Inspire Army, but Li Mu rejected his offer. With people eyeing him in puzzlement and discussing him suspiciously, Li Mu had left the border area and headed for the eastern prairie for private affairs.


    The glory he had earned through blocking thousands of soldiers with one hack ebbed away as he had left the Wester Qin Empire.


    As a lord of the empire, he had refused to help his empire through the cmity. That had brought the me of others upon Li Mu¡¯s reputation.


    However, Li Mu did not care about any of that, did he?


    He never felt a sense of belonging and sense of identity in the Western Qin Empire.


    A few months ago, the second prince had still wanted him dead, and Li Gang had attempted to take advantage of him. Not to mention the Supervisory Department¡¯s appointment document that had been withdrawn halfway through the procedure, or the crown prince, who had also sought to make him the scapegoat to appease the emperor¡¯s potential wrath... All they gave me is a nominal title as Lord Taibai. Now they want me to devote my life to the national cmity? Who are you kidding?


    All Li Mu cared about were his family and friends.


    Those politicians!


    Go stew in your own juice!


    The wind blew and the snow whirled. The two still soared in the sky.


    Although Li Mu¡¯s speed was peerless due to his Broadsword-Commanding Skill, he could not go at full speed at the moment, for he had to examine every ce through his spiritual force and Third Eye for any clues Shangguan Yuting might have left. Once he came within ten miles of Shangguan Yuting, he would be able to detect her urate whereabouts despite Jiang Qiubai¡¯s Sage-level blocking means.


    The prairie was incredibly vast. If solely in light of the area of thend, it was perhapsrger than the territories of Western Qin and Northern Song added up.


    In the overwhelming blizzard, Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells. The Third Eye between his brows sprang open. A jet of divine light shot out of it as if a searchlight.


    Uh? I might have spotted someone I know!


    Li Mu just sensed something familiar.


    Around 100 miles away, out on the snow-nketed prairie, a battle at close quarters was raging.


    ¡°There seems to be the territory of the Moon-Shooting Tribe!¡± yelled Guo Yuqing. He also caught that feeling and gazed at some ce in the distance behind the thick snowkes.


    ...


    ...


    100 miles away...


    War had suddenly broken out.


    Tie Muzhen, the Chief of the Moon-Shooting Tribe, was holding a long broadsword and drenched in blood. Along with the bravest warriors in his tribe, he was fighting at the forefront. Blood sshed on the prairie, dyeing the snow red. Howls of wolves, roars, cries, wails were mingled with the howling northerly wind, which sounded not that distinct. Yet, death had truly befallen that river valley.


    It was an unexpected raid, which had started just half an hour ago.


    Raiders from the forces controlled by the Spider Shrine hadunched their attack at dusk. With the snowstorm giving them cover, they had not been caught until they had fought their way to the protective walls made of wool bags that the Moon-Shooting Tribe had built up in haste. The war had been ignited at once. Even though the raiders had note in droves, each of them was a top expert. Adding that they had the demon spider warriors help them, they had soon caused great casualties in the Moon-Shooting Tribe.


    ¡°How dare you breach the rules the Wolf Templeid down! How could you sneak up upon other prairie tribes in winter?¡± snarled Tie Muzhen.


    There was a set of ironws on the prairie. The Wolf Temple that reigned the prairie forbade any tribes to attack one another after the winter arrived. It was aw that had not been vited for several thousand years. Its purpose was to ensure the tribes could survive on the prairie by preventing those that had already been gued by the bitter winter from being annihted in the conflicts between tribes. However, the Spider Shrine had initiated a raid. They clearly had broken that ironw.


    Howe they dare vite the principles of the Wolf Temple?


    Every warrior in the Moon-Shooting Tribe was enraged by that.


    The battle was unprecedentedly fierce.


    Tie Muzhen and his trusted guards were in the lead. They fought without a stop and eventually made sure that the enemy could not take the upper hand.


    ¡°Hand me the mental cultivation method of the Heart Heavenly Shoot and the Gold Sun Magic Bow. Otherwise, after today, there will be no Moon-Shooting Tribe on the prairie.¡±


    A squat figure zed a path through the heavy snow andnded on the battlefield like Death.


    Under his feet was a huge white prairie spider with eight legs, which was ten meters in height. As the pincers of the huge spider, which were asrge as reaping hooks, randomly swept across thend, scores of best warriors in the Moon-Shooting Tribe were minced.


    ¡°Lord of the Spider Shrine?¡± cried Tie Muzhen, his pupils contracting rapidly.


    Sincest year, the Spider Shrine had been expanding on the prairie at an rming speed. They had been vying with the Wolf Temple for more followers and had taken control over dozens of tribes in session. It was rumored that the Spider Lord, who was already powerful enough to challenge the Wolf Temple that had long dominated the area, the Spider Shrine worshipped had revealed himself before them. The lord had waged several massive wars on the prairie. In the prior year, the Spider Shrine had, directly and indirectly, participated in more than half of the tribe conflicts on the prairie. The fairly friendly tribes on the prairie had been suddenly troubled by a foul wind and a rain of blood.


    The elder Chief of the Moon-Shooting Tribe had been killed exactly in a battle between tribes, which the Spider Shrine had triggered with a smart scheme.


    Shortly after Tie Muzhen had rushed to Chang¡¯an, Western Qin, and brought back Guo Qinyan, the Virgin Goddess of the Wolf Temple. Thus, he had be the Chief of the Moon-Shooting Tribe and governed the whole tribe. Even though he wished to seek revenge, because of the rapid growth of the Spider Shrine¡¯s power, he had been forced to let his forces rest and build up their strength after several fiascos. He had even moved his tribe to other ces several times to avoid more attacks. Yet, to his shock, in such a wild snowstorm, the Spider Shrine had still found them andunched a raid.


    When he saw the legendary lord of the Spider Shrine, who could manipte the colossal spider on the snowfield, Tie Muzhen realized that the most critical moment had arrived.


    Spider Shrine¡¯s lord was already an expert only second to the master of Wolf Temple on the prairie. Rumor had it that he had escaped from the master of the Wolf Temple several times and had been protected by the Extraterrestrial Devils. The number of experts and chiefs on the pasture he had killed already exceeded 100. It was also said that once he revealed himself on the battlefield, any tribe against him would be wiped out.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Tie Muzhen turned into a beam of red light and lunged straight at the Spider Shrine¡¯s lord.


    ¡°You are kicking against the pricks!¡± bellowed thetter.


    A jet of green light shot out from the palm of the Spider Lord.


    Boom!


    Tie Muzhen was thrown backward in the air, blood spilling out of his mouth.


    The gap between their strength was just too striking.


    ¡°I will let those whoply with me thrive, and those who resist me perish... Go to hell!¡± shouted the Spider Lord of Spider callously. His face was hiding in the darkness. Without any bit ofpassion, heunched his killing move. Under his order, the huge spider thrust its feet, which were as massive as thergest swords in the world, at Tie Muzhen, attempting to chop him up. At that, the warriors in the Moon-Shooting Tribe in his vicinity all darted forward to shield their Chief. Unfortunately, none of them fended off the causal swings of the spider¡¯s legs, and they were sent flying backward like shattered snowmen.


    Swish!


    A shaft of golden arrow light zoomed up from the battlefield out of the blue. It disrupted the dancing snowkes. With a loud bang, one of the huge spider¡¯s massive feet was instantly sted into pieces, as though an ice sculpture just exploded.


    The aura of that wonderous arrow lingered around them for a long time.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s the Heart Heavenly Shoot? The Gold Sun Magic Bow?¡± yelled the Spider Lord as he looked over his shoulder in rm. ¡°Guo Qinyan, I¡¯ve been trying to hunt you down for a long time. Now, you finallye to the stage again. Today, let¡¯s settle it once and for all. Well, there is no escape from your doom.¡±

 Chapter 333 - Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 333 Uncle</h4>


    In the windy and snowy weather, a Goddess of Martial Arts in light gray armor slowly came out.


    Her long blond hair swayed in the wind like golden glows, and her red cloak seemed to be ame. She looked a bit pale and breathed unstably, which obviously indicated that she was severely injured. Arge yellow bow held in her hand radiated a sunlight-like glow, melting the surrounding snow, and the iron-blood spirit was filled in her armor. Her cold eyes, like two sharp arrows, were staring at the short figure on the back of the giant ice spider 100 meters away.


    The freezing sound came.


    Numerous pieces of snowkes were collected together by the sted ws of the giant spider.


    ¡°Just a trivial fight.¡± the Lord of the Spider Shrine said in his ghost-like cold voice, ¡°Give me Heart Heavenly Shoot and I will allow you to live.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it,¡± the Goddess of Martial Arts said concisely, and slowly stretched the Gold Sun Magic Bow.


    She had returned with her ambition to change the fate of the herdsmen there.


    In the beginning, everything went smoothly. However, as the conspiracy of the Spider Shrine was unfolded, she and her Wolf Warriors inevitably faced conflicts against the Spider Shrine, due to different views and ideas. Later, the conflict evolved into fights. Finally, the Lord of the Spider Shrine personally moved; her female Wolf Warriors were seriously injured or killed by him.


    Anyway, the methods of the Gold Sun Magic Bow and the Heart Heavenly Shoot could not fall in the hands of the Spider Shrine.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Three golden arrows, carrying the strength of heaven and earth, shot through the falling snow towards the lord of the Spider Shrine.


    ¡°Stubborn.¡± The Lord of the Spider Shrine raised his hand.


    The green cobwebs flew out and crushed the three golden arrows into pieces. With a non-stop momentum, it continued breaking the void toward Guo Qinyan.


    Guo Qinyan leaped, and cut up the cobwebs with the Gold Sun Magic Bow, which had turned into two twisted golden knives which glittered in the snowy day.


    Witnessing such event, the warriors of the Moon-shooting Tribe could not help but cheer.


    Tie Muzhen, who had been rescued, was also relieved.


    The lord of the Spider Shrine sneered.


    Later, the spider threads were restored; like electricity, they pierced her left shoulder. Suddenly, green blood spurted. Since the spider threads were highly toxic, her face went ck.


    ¡°Save the people.¡±


    Tie Muzhen was really anxious.


    The soldiers of the Moon-shooting Tribe rushed up like tides.


    However, they were too weak to resist the enemy.


    As the ice spider waved its spikes, numerous people were killed.


    The Lord of the Spider Shrine, who was superior to the giant snowy spider slowly approached.


    Tie Muzhen saved the Goddess of Martial Arts. At first nce, he found that her natural qi had been suppressed by the spreading green poison, which could still be gotten rid of. The current situation was quite terrible as numerous grasnd tribes had been destroyed by the Spider Shrine. The Moon-shooting Tribe, although it was one of the most powerful tribes on the grasnd, seemed to be in danger.


    ¡°Come to take the Virgin Goddess away.¡±


    Tie Muzhen shouted to order his trusted guardians to leave the battlefield with the Goddess of Martial Arts as soon as possible.


    Then he pulled out a long knife and rushed toward the Lord of the Spider Shrine with roars.


    He could make others take away Guo Qingyan, but he couldn¡¯t escape.


    On the prairie, there were no patriarchs who would escape.


    As the Lord of the Moon-shooting Tribe, he had to face any disaster, together with his warriors and people; even with the threat of death.


    Blood was spilled in the snow.


    The soldiers of the Moon-shooting Tribe died one by one.


    The green spider threads entangled Tie Muzhen¡¯s neck...


    The long knife in his hands fell down naturally.


    The toughest man¡¯s neck was bleeding under such attack, and finally his head was cut off...


    The Lord of the Moon-shooting Tribe died.


    As his head flew in the sky, his eyes were looking in the direction where the Goddess of Martial Arts was being taken away.


    The long blond hair and the red cloak gradually disappeared in the snow.


    She was the woman whom he was deeply in love with. For her, he had risked sneaking into the enemy country alone, and even he was willing to do anything... However, he knew that he could not get her, because of another person she met on the trip to the Western Qin Empire.


    He saw that his warriors died one by one.


    That winter was quite freezing.


    Tie Muzhen¡¯s head fell down.


    In the extremely cold weather, his body and head were freezingly stiff.


    The owner of the Spider Shrine controlled the snowy spider and hunted them.


    Those warriors, who protected the Goddess of Martial Arts, constantly turned to block the enemy. However, it did not help at all, since they were as weak as ants...


    Soon, they were caught up.


    The ws of the snowy spider, with cold light, hit toward the Goddess of Martial Arts and the others.


    The Goddess struggled to hold onto the Gold Sun Magic Bow, but she could not activate it because she couldn¡¯t support herself to fight again.


    ¡°If I kill you, I can also get the method of the Heart Heavenly Shoot from your soul and mind, huh, huh...You all will die.¡± The cold voice of the Lord was filled with contempt for life. He then started his massacre.


    In the end, the spikes of the spider were stabbing toward her.


    She, who suffered from poisoning, could no longer avoid the attack.


    Thus, she let go of the magic bow in her hand and lowered her head, as her long blond hair swayed in the wind.


    She had no regret nor guilt.


    Only when the hair swept past her eyes, a face that had been forgotten emerged in her mind.


    It turned out that the youth¡¯s face was clear to her.


    However, she would never meet him again.


    Let it all be buried in the snow and blood.


    She waited for her death.


    Just then, an unexpected change happened¡ª


    The light shimmered.


    A stream of red light quietly and suddenly spurred from the distance.


    Heaven and earth, snow and blood, seemed instantly to be torn by the light.


    Even before the Lord of the Spider Shrine reacted, the eight legs of the ice snow spider were cut off easily.


    The red light drew a beautiful arc in the air, and in a sharp de-like shape, it shot toward him.


    ¡°What?¡± His pupils were contracted, since he felt that the light flew quite fast, which was even invisible. Only through the spiritual force and fields of yuan Qi could he sense the terrifying destructive power.


    He instinctively spit out a stream of green spider threads to block.


    Boom!


    Under the impact, the spider threads turned into flying ash.


    At the same time, the red flowing light exploded like mes.


    The mes burned the giant spider; it screamed at the foot of the lord of the Spider Shrine until it became ashes.


    In the mes, a flying knife flew back.


    The Lord of the Spider Temple dispelled the swelling mes with his natural qi and then he felt relief, because he knew that such degree of mes was made by a full Natural Expert. It was not as terrible as the flowing light, so it wouldn¡¯t pose a real threat to him.


    ¡°Who?¡± He looked up.


    He noticed that there were two more figures beside Guo Qinyan, in addition to those from the Moon-shooting Tribe.


    One was a short-haired young man in strange clothing, and the other a sturdy middle-aged man with a square face, bushy eyebrows and big eyes, who wore simple robes.


    The young man seemed to be a full Natural Expert, with a flying knife moving around him. It was obvious that he was the person who had just moved, while the middle-aged man was quite simr to the people from the prairie, but did not have too strong a breath, as ordinary martial artists would. He seemed to be a servant of that short-haired teenager.


    The lord retrieved information in his mind, but failed to find anything rted to those two.


    At that time, the Goddess of Martial Arts first recognized Li Mu.


    In her beautiful eyes shed there was surprise and then doubt.


    ¡°Why did he appear at this moment?¡±


    ¡°Why does he appear every time I am in danger?¡±


    When the Goddess of Martial Arts looked at the square-faced middle-aged man, after hesitating for a while, she suddenly seemed to realize something, as she waspletely stunned. Then, immediately, she became so excited that her body even shook a little, to the point that she forgot to suppress the poison in her body.


    Guo Yuqing certainly noticed the Goddess of Martial Arts.


    He sighed and moved a bit.


    Before the remaining warriors of the Moon-shooting Tribe reacted, Guo Yuqing ced his palm on Guo Qinyan¡¯s shoulder. Then, the poison visibly disappeared from her face, left arm and neck, which eventually floated out of the wound on her shoulder, forming a twisted and struggling green spider thread, like a poisonous insect.


    Guo Qinyan instantly looked refreshed.


    The injury on her body also disappeared at that moment, and she returned to an unprecedented peak state.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± The Goddess of Martial Arts knelt in front of Guo Yuqing. When she said that word, she could no longer speak. She couldn¡¯t help crying, ¡°You... finally came back.¡±


    When Li Mu saw that scene and thought of the tattoo on Guo Qingyan¡¯s shoulder, he confirmed that she and brother Guo were really from the same tribe.


    ¡°Child, huh... you have done a lot.¡± Guo Yuqing gently stroked her head. When she participated in the tribal torch festival at three years old, he once hugged her. In recent days, she, once a carefree girl, had to bear so many sufferings and responsibilities that should not be borne by her.

 Chapter 334 - The Legendary Man Was Back

    <h4>Chapter 334 The Legendary Man Was Back</h4>


    The owner of the Spider Shrine looked at Guo Yuqing.


    In truth, he was shocked when seeing Guo Yuqing detoxicate the Goddess of Martial Arts within a short period.


    He certainly knew how terrible the demon spider sect was.


    Even a Semi-Sage, once poisoned by such poison, would take a day or two topletely eliminate it, while the middle-aged man could actually remove the poison from her body in an instant. Since it was moreplicated to cure others than oneself, and that man made it look so easy... Was he a saint?


    There was only one saint on the prairie.


    That was the Lord of the Wolf Temple.


    But it was clearly not that person.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The owner of the Spider Shrine looked at Guo Yuqing vigntly, and he even quietly ran the demon breath hidden in his body.


    Guo Yuqing gently patted the shoulder of the Goddess of Martial Arts and asked her to stand up. He said, ¡°Where are your father and the others... buried?¡±


    When would you return? Come back as soon as you want to.


    Since the oath had already been broken and he was back, he had to finish something and visit some ces.


    The Goddess of Martial Arts slowly stood up, wiped her tears, and told him an address. Then, she suddenly added, ¡°Uncle, save Tie Muzhen of the Moon-shooting Tribe. He might...¡± She still cherished the hope.


    ¡°I will go and have a look,¡± Li Mu said.


    He knew Tie Muzhen.


    Guo Yuqing nodded.


    As Li Mu performed the Broadswordmanding Skill, the knife light under his feet glistened and instantly disappeared from sight.


    The Lord of the Spider Shrine did not stop.


    He found that he had been targeted by a kind of forceful and horrible breath, as he felt that as long as he made any move, the breath would roll over to crush him... That was a terrible feeling.


    Such breath was derived from the strange middle-aged and square-faced man.


    He was sure about this.


    At the moment, the Lord of the Spider Shrine was certain that such man was a saint.


    Although only a few saints seemed to live in the world, there were certainly some acting in secret, as some rogue saints didn¡¯t pursue fame or power, but longed for freedom. Hence, it seemed eptable when a strange saint emerged.


    Although the lord felt reverence, he wasn¡¯t scared.


    Because his strength had been improved so significantly that he was about to step into the sage realm, in addition to his trump card and tricks, he could flee when hunted by the lord of the Wolf Temple several times. Hence, however terrible that unknown sage was, could he bepared with the lord of the Wolf Temple who was one of the top nine sages?


    Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat him, he was confident of his escape.


    He was even eager to do so.


    He was about to break through. If he could defeat that unknown sage, wouldn¡¯t it be good?


    ¡°I advise you not to take care of others¡¯ business,¡± the lord of the Spider Shrine said with menace and provocation, ¡°This is about the internal affairs of our grasnd tribe.¡±


    Guo Yuqing looked at him and said, ¡°Do you want my Heart Heavenly Shoot and the Gold Sun Magic Bow?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, yes. Although they are ordinary things, they are holy objects worshipped by the herdsmen, and also the holy tools and Cultivation Methods of the wolf temple. The situation has changed, as our Spider Shrine will rise and rece the Wolf Temple. It is natural that I should hold, seal and manage them.¡± The lord of Spider Shrine, a man less than 1.6 meters in height, ridiculed.


    The warriors from the Moon-shooting Tribe who supported the Wolf Temple were ring at him when hearing those words.


    ¡°Ordinary things?¡±


    As Guo Yuqing stretched out his hands, the Gold Sun Magic Bow on the ground fell into arms.


    As he stroked the bow that had once been very familiar to him, he felt a bit warm. Everything from the past was gone. If the master didn¡¯t abandon that bow on the prairie, it might still be a sacred object of the Wolf Temple, which couldn¡¯t be approached by such low tribes as the Spider Shrine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Heart Heavenly Shoot? Open your eyes and see it clearly.¡±


    Guo Yuqing slowly drew the bow.


    The bowstring, like a golden stream of light, flew between his palms and fingers, and on the yellow bow were the strange inscriptions moving. Then, for a moment, the spiritual qi and yuan qi of heaven and earth within a few hundred miles were whirling toward the Gold Sun Magic Bow; then, arge golden arrow was formed on the bowstring, with a stream of soft golden light on the arrowhead...


    He let go of it.


    The golden arrow suddenly disappeared.


    The Lord of the Spider Shrine suddenly felt anxious; he tried to speak, but suddenly he felt something was wrong. He was scared when lowering his head.


    His body below the skull had unknowingly disappeared long ago. But he, as a Semi-Sage, didn¡¯t feel anything wrong.


    ¡°You...¡± The Lord of the Spider Shrine was scared.


    The Goddess of Martial Arts looked calm with a hint of excitement.


    She knew that her uncle was such an able person.


    Because that man, after all, could scare all the creatures on the prairie.


    On the other hand, the warriors of the Moon-shooting Tribe, after witnessing such a feat, screamed with madness.


    That was a shocking scene, since the overbearing lord of the Spider Shrine was killed by one strike.


    It was a miracle.


    They looked at Guo Yuqing with respectful and admiring looks.


    The warriors of the prairie respected those who were strong the most.


    Guo Yuqing said calmly, ¡°Do you see it clearly?¡±


    The head of the lord was suspended in the air, and he roared, ¡°You even made a secret attack...¡±


    He madly swallowed out the cobwebs, and the green spider threads entangled in the void to make a new body. Then, as a drop of blood was integrated into the body, the lord of the Spider Shrine was cured. He said, ¡°I am immortal.¡±


    The warriors stopped cheering immediately.


    Wasn¡¯t he dead?


    Was it an immortal devil?


    They felt depressed.


    The Lord of the Spider Shrine sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°I am blessed by the spider god, and I have been bestowed with the sacred blood. I am immortal. Ah...¡±


    Before the voice died away.


    Another stream of golden light appeared.


    The body that had just been made was once again smashed by an arrow.


    ¡°Are you immortal?¡± Guo Yuqing shook his head and said, ¡°Even the spider god isn¡¯t immortal, so can a drop of blood save you?¡± As the arrow intent was flowing, the head of the Lord of the Spider Shrine was shot off. Thus, the so-called immortal body turned into ashes under such an attack.


    A kind of powerful force destroyed itpletely.


    In the void, a drop of greenish blood emerged.


    Demon spider¡¯s blood.


    The soul of the Lord of the Spider Shrine appeared from within the blood, as he hysterically roared with anger and fear, ¡°Who...who are you? This is the skill of the Heart Heavenly Shoot, but how can you use it? Are you...?¡±


    He suddenly recalled a name that hadn¡¯t been mentioned on the prairie for many years, then screamed in horror and said, ¡°Oh, ah, I know, you... you are the Great Jebe... you are thest master of the wolf temple...¡±


    It was toote for him to realize that.


    If he had recognized that sage earlier, he might have run away at the moment when the opponent held the Gold Sun Magic Bow.


    At the time, Guo Yuqing once again drew the Gold Sun Magic Bow.


    ¡°No, forgive me...¡± The Lord of the Spider Shrine asked for mercy.


    He felt that the terrible power contained in that arrow was enough to destroy his soul.


    For more than a year, he had killed numerous people. At the face of death, he felt so terrible and scared.


    ¡°I am not convinced. The Lord of Wolf Temple cannot kill me, but why can you...¡± He screamed.


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°That is because he is just too lonely to continue his life.¡±


    As he ended speaking, the third arrow was shot.


    As the gold light with destructive force moved silently, Spider Shrine Lord¡¯s soul was smashed like falling petals.


    ¡°Ah, spider god, save me...! No, I don¡¯t want to die...!¡± The Lord of the Spider Shrine roared desperately.


    In the end, he died with regret, ¡°The Lord of the Wolf Temple wille to apany me, ah haha.¡±


    He cursed atst.


    Guo Yuqing shook his head.


    The Spider Shrine used to be nothing more than a little and unpopr devil sect, but its owner, who asionally received the help of the extraterrestrial demon god, became arrogant. How could such a little figure defeat Jiang Qiubai, the owner of the contemporary wolf temple? It would be much easier for Jiang Qiubai to kill him.


    But Jiang Qiubai seemed not to care about the things happening on the grasnd.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate such people who made troubles for them.


    Guo Yuqing handed the Gold Sun Magic Bow to the Goddess of Martial Arts.


    On one side, the warriors of the Moon-shooting Tribe were deep in shock and fanaticism.


    Since they were shocked by what the Lord of the Spider Shrine had just said.


    The square-faced man turned out to be... the Great Jebe.


    Was he the godlike martial arts legend respected by the tribes from the prairie?


    It was the one who was followed by numerous prairie men.


    But wasn¡¯t he dead?


    In the distance, the light flickered, and Li Mu returned with the dead body of Tie Muzhen.

 Chapter 335 - Are You Looking for Me?

    <h4>Chapter 335 Are You Looking for Me?</h4>


    Seeing Tie Muzhen¡¯s dead body, all the warriors of the Moon-shooting Tribe approached and knelt on the ground, some even bursting into tears. As iron-blooded men, they were also affectionate. They were trusted the most by Tie Muzhen, but they couldn¡¯t save the patriarch who protected them. In that moment, why couldn¡¯t they cry for the death of the bravest patriarch of the Moon-shooting Tribe?


    The Goddess of Martial Arts also looked sad.


    Since Tie Muzhen was her friendly sworn brother.


    Without Tie Muzhen, she might have been caught in the Musical House.


    Of course, she knew Tie Muzhen loved her. But unfortunately, she fell in love with another man who was unforgettable to her.


    Moreover, the Virgin Goddess of the Wolf Temple had to serve the wolf god for life alone, as it were.


    That figure, near to her now, still seemed distant to her.


    The survival fight on the prairie was so cruel that such tough heroes as Tie Muzhen would die one day.


    On that icy snowfield, fate was quite miserable.


    At the moment, Li Mu took out a piece of jade and said, ¡°However, the situation is not the worst, as there is a chance that his soul can be contained in the jade for restoration. If there is a suitable method for his cultivation, he may be able to take another road. But unfortunately, it is toote for him to resurrect since his body has already be stiff.¡±


    Tie Muzhen was a Natural Expert. In fact, his dead body could be preserved for a long time, but it was quite freezingly cold on the prairie, and he died of spider threads. The body was destroyed by the poison. So he couldn¡¯t be saved.


    He handed the jade to the Goddess of Martial Arts.


    Li Mu had once used the soul-recalling Taoist skill to nurture the souls of the maids in the knife hut.


    However, that world seemed not a proper ce for ghosts¡¯ cultivation, so there was no such thing.


    But there was some hope.


    The people of the Moon-shooting Tribe thanked Li Mu.


    Especially when they saw Tie Muzhen¡¯s soul appear on the jade, they were even more excited, although Tie Muzhen could not even carry a thing in such a state. Fortunately, Li Mu had taught him a method suitable for nurturing his soul, so he only needed to practice ording to that method to condense his soul.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± said the Goddess of Martial Arts.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    They two had arrivedte to solve the matter.


    Otherwise, Tie Muzhen wouldn¡¯t have died, and the Moon-shooting Tribe wouldn¡¯t have paid such a huge cost.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Li Mu noticed the drop of the demon spider¡¯s blood floating in the air.


    He sensed the breath of an extraterrestrial creature from it.


    The spiritual force, like a wire, drew the blood from there, and it was suspended in his palm. Then, Li Mu infiltrated a little spiritual power and immediately felt that there was a kind of violent and forceful breath which contained an extremely powerful energy.


    Guo Yuqing was not interested in that blood drop, so Li Mu took it up.


    Li Mu was very interested in everything rted to extraterrestrial life.


    That blood contained tyrannical energy and rules from outer space; it was more valuable than Star Stones. Li Mu only needed to refine that kind of violent power into pure energy for boundless usage.


    All returned to the base of the Moon-shooting Tribe.


    The battle was over.


    Moments ago, the Lord of the Spider Shrine had led his army to kill the soldiers, the old and children in the base. Li Mu went to defeat all the enemies. At the time, the people of the Moon-shooting Tribe were cleaning the battlefield with grief.


    After the battle, the cost was huge, as the poption of the Moon-shooting Tribe was less than one-third of the past. There were cries and blood everywhere...


    Whether humans or barbarians, both would suffer a lot from the war.


    The news of the Spider Shrine Lord¡¯s death was spread wildly.


    The Moon-shooting Tribe began to pay homage to the dead.


    Li Mu, who had defeated the army of the Spider Shrine, became the hero of the Moon-shooting Tribe, even if he wasn¡¯t a grasnd barbarian.


    ¡°The grasnd people discriminate between love and hatred. From now on, Young Master is the most distinguished guest of the Moon-shooting Tribe,¡± the Goddess of Martial Arts said.


    For a short stay, Li Mu began to ce a number of Taoist arrays to prevent the possible attack of the Spider Shrine around the base¡ªOf course, the probability was small, given that its lord had been killed, the military league formed through his force would soon copse. Either way, the arrangement of the tactical deployments could at least prevent potential dangers. After all, at present, the Moon-shooting Tribe was already too weak.


    That night, Li Mu said he would leave.


    ¡°I will go with you, since I know where the Wolf Temple is,¡± The Goddess of Martial Arts replied.


    As one of the Virgin Goddesses of the Wolf Temple, whom had been baptized by the holy light of the Wolf Temple with the male virgins, she could sense, within certain distance, the location of the randomly settled Wolf Temple.


    Li Mu thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    ......


    ......


    ¡°Are you still following?¡±


    Shangguan Yuting turned to look at the strange-eyed dog in surprise.


    The god dog who dominated the tens of thousands of white-headed wolves, after meeting her, immediately abandoned its followers for her.


    That strange dog seemed to have the ability to break through time and space.


    Since it could teleport by breaking any blockage, even Jiang Qiubai was helpless about it.


    Jiang Qiubai looked at that strange dog in confusion.


    On that prairie, it was the first time that he had encountered an animal that could not be mastered.


    He felt puzzled.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Besides, the dog had already peed six times on his feet, which couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    What was the matter? As one of the world¡¯s strongest sages, he was even troubled by a dog...


    It was quite a shame.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Shangguan Yuting.


    When Jiang Qiubai stared at the heavy snow, he said, ¡°Return to the Wolf Temple.¡±


    He did not intend to go back so early.


    Every year when winter came, he would patrol the prairie and be the messenger of the Wolf Temple to solve many tough problems for the herdsmen.


    That was the custom as well as a way to promote the belief of the wolf temple.


    After all, it was very tiring for a person to run a holy temple.


    However, it was snowing strongly.


    The snow was so heavy that the prairie had bepletely white and freezing upon the arrival of winter; yuan qi of heaven and earth changed unlike in previous years, so there had to be a problem. If it went on, spring might note.


    Hence, Jiang Qiubai had to return to the Wolf Temple to find out some reasons.


    As for the clown in the spider temple, he was overjoyed, but should have no ability to change the yuan qi of the prairie.


    Something else had to be happening.


    In the snow, Jiang Qiubai held his hands behind his back.


    The snow and ice would melt and the flowers bloomed when he passed. Shangguan Yuting was also in a kind of strange power field, as she could even cross mountains and rivers without the need to walk.


    The strange-eyed dog also hopped in the snow for a while or looked at Jiang Qiubai; then it would rush near Shangguan Yuting and shake its tail when next to her. No matter how fast Jiang Qiubai walked, he couldn¡¯t get rid of it.


    In that way, they moved in the snow overnight.


    Along the way, when encountering the herdsmen who were in trouble, or the tribes that were blocked by snow and ice, Jiang Qiubai would offer his help.


    Jiang Qiubai, who entered the tribes, was like a friendly and helpful uncle, who helped deliver the dying ewes, treated the old priests, and paid homage to the dead...


    Jiang Qiubai showed his other face, invisible to the outside world. As a supreme sage who was admired by numerous martial artists, that look showed him as an ordinary person.


    Shangguan Yuting even thought Jiang Qiubai was as easy going as Li Mu.


    She gradually felt that handsome blond-haired man looked like her brother Mu.


    The snow did not stop.


    On the third day, Jiang Qiubai stopped walking in the boundless snowfield.


    ¡°Here it is,¡± he said.


    Shangguan Yuting looked curiously around.


    There was nothing else except snow.


    Was that the Wolf Temple?


    As Jiang Qiubai pointed, in front of the void, there wereyers of ripples and the void was unfolded like a canvas. Then, a kind of invisible force erased the snow on the canvas, and a ck giant wolf of several kilometers high appeared behind the ripples.


    Shangguan Yuting was shocked and almost screamed.


    It looked as if the giant wolf had appeared to destroy the whole world in its roars at that moment.


    This feeling was terrifying.


    But, after all, since she cultivated the Xiantian Skill, her mental strength was steady. Then, after she became calm to observe it, she finally recognized that it was not a living ancient wolf, but a huge building resembling a giant wolf, which covered an area of hundreds of miles, and made of unknown materials into a lifelike shape. Even its ck hair was clearly visible. Since it was isted by a strange array, outsiders had to break the array to see it.


    Was that the Wolf Temple?


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai stepped out an was in front of the building mouth with Shangguan Yuting while performing some rules.


    That was the entrance to the Wolf Temple.


    The next moment, the formation was reunched, and the huge wolf temple disappeared in the snowy grasnd.


    ¡°I finally got rid of that dog.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai smiled. After all, the istion method of the wolf temple was an ancient profound skill. He just deliberately activated the array, and entered it with Shangguan Yuting, closing it immediately when that dog was enjoying its moment.


    However, Shangguan Yuting looked at him with a strange look.


    Jiang Qiubai was stunned and lowered his head.


    ¡°Woof woof...¡± The dog looked at him with curiosity as it leaned his head, stuck his tongue out, and squinted beside him with its big eyes, as if saying, ¡®Were you looking for me?¡¯


    Jiang Qiubai was speechless.

 Chapter 336 - Two of the Top Sages

    <h4>Chapter 336 Two of the Top Sages</h4>


    It could even break the istion array surrounding the Wolf Temple.


    Jiang Qiubai was really shocked that time.


    The origin of the Wolf Temple was mysterious, as it dated back to a far-reaching era and was regarded as one of the best ces in the world. Hence, unless he allowed it, even if the other 8 top sages went there, they would be unable to intrude into the wolf temple. But that dog, like a ghost, silently got over all the obstacles... which even a ghost couldn¡¯t ovee.


    He looked down at the strange-eyed dog.


    He looked at it carefully.


    However, he could only see an idiot-like smile on its face, especially when Jiang Qiubai looked at it; it tilted its head and twisted its face like a fool.


    ¡°Is it pretending to be a fool for a higher aim?¡±


    ¡°It is really stupid.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai felt upset.


    He, the lord of the Wolf Temple who had always fooled others, had never been deceived like that.


    But he also thought that he could not catch the dog. Hence, he gave up handling it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He stepped into the huge wolf mouth.


    Shangguan Yuting followed him.


    She saw that the strange dog jumped to the door and lifted up its hind leg to pee there, then it hopped behind them. However, when Jiang Qiubai saw that scene, he was furious, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of it. He let could only let that pass, while she could not help but burst intoughter.


    The entrance to the Wolf Temple was as long and narrow as a real wolf¡¯s mouth. On both sides there were staggeringly giant white columns that were gradually thicker and longer, simr to a wolf¡¯s fangs, leading to the depths of the wolf temple.


    Its builders must have made many efforts on it, and might adore wolves to an extreme extent, since it was constructed in the shape of a real giant wolf.


    Stepping down, they seemed to enter the center of a mountain.


    There was a round passage.


    The wave-like texture on the stone walls of the passage was delicate.


    Jiang Qiubai walked slowly.


    He was familiar with everything there.


    On the other hand, Shangguan Yuting looked around with curiosity.


    As her memory was enhanced due to the Xiantian Skill, she secretly remembered the way, and sometimes left some marks along the road that only she and Li Mu could understand, because she knew that Li Mu would definitely go there to save her. Being so, it would be much easier for Li Mu to find her by using those marks.


    Jiang Qiubai did not stop her actions when noticing that.


    In fact, on the way, a lot of signals left by Shangguan Yuting were found by him.


    He understood her mind, but didn¡¯t reveal it.


    Along the way, the footsteps became clearer in the passage and reverberated.


    The dog ran around and left its own marks, totally like a doughty dog.


    Shangguan Yuting finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you the only human in the Wolf Temple?¡±


    The clean passage was void of any people, the light dark and dim, and the air was as still as stagnant water. Even the echoes of their footsteps were filled with a sense of loneliness. That temple was as quiet as a grave.


    ¡°Of course, the Wolf Temple is a residence for gods, so only gods can enter,¡± Jiang Qiubai said proudly.


    He was quite self-satisfied.


    Shangguan Yuting said, ¡°Being so, why did you bring me here? I¡¯m not a god.¡± The little white fox was in her arms.


    Jiang Qiubai stopped and smiled. He said, ¡°You will soon be a god.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the little white fox, saying, ¡°The same goes for it.¡± Since entering the wolf temple, the little white fox became uneasy, as if it was in fear and expecting something. Since it was moody, Shangguan Yuting had to forcefully hold it.


    At that time, the dog ran towards them from the distance.


    He seemed to understand their words, as he looked at Jiang Qiubai with one blue and one red eye, waving its tail. Obviously, it was asking, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, but he didn¡¯t speak, instead, he turned and went on walking.


    ¡°What do I f**king know about you?¡±


    He hated that dog, but there was no way to get rid of it.


    That feeling of powerlessness was felt once many years ago.


    Shangguan Yutingughed.


    Along the way, she gradually lessened her hostility toward Jiang Qiubai.


    ¡°For many years, have you been here alone? Don¡¯t you feel lonely?¡± Shangguan Yuting asked again, as she thought of her days in the Holy House when she lived there by her lonesome, without friends and rtives, while under fear and insecurity. However, the wolf temple was even more terrible.


    ¡°Yes, but no one is qualified to apany me here.¡± Jiang Qiubai said peacefully as he walked, ¡°A man once lived here, but he left the ce for a woman.¡±


    Before the voice died away, he suddenly stopped walking.


    Shangguan Yuting also stopped moving.


    She mistakenly thought that Jiang Qiubai recalled his sorrowful past.


    However, his handsome face soon showed calmness. Immediately, he frowned, and he said to himself, ¡°It is interesting. Unexpectedly, there is an uninvited guest after I came back from a long journey...¡±


    At that moment, Shangguan Yuting felt that the blond-haired man suddenly changed in terms of his temperament.


    He was gentle before.


    But he had be cold at the moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Qiubai moved forward.


    A kind of invisible breath circted and protected Shangguan Yuting.


    After a while, they reached arge open space.


    The passages there were interconnected like abyrinth, and there was a piece of elliptical dark red rock in the center, whose surface was covered with a root-like texture in various degrees of thickness. The texture¡¯s color was deeper than the rock itself and seemed to be made naturally or by the best Zongshi Master.


    Seeing the dark red rock, Shangguan Yuting couldn¡¯t help but feel it was strange.


    She felt that the rock was alive.


    Jiang Qiubai stepped forward to the dark red rock, then reached out and pressed toward it.


    But as soon as his hand was pressed on the rock, he suddenly noticed something and slowly retracted his hand. Then, he smiled coldly and said, ¡°It turns out that Master Xi Lang from the Grand River Sect came here. As one of the top nine masters in the world, he even behaves as a thief does... Do the holy ns from the north like to beave in such a low manner?¡±


    The voice disappeared.


    On the dark red stone, a strangeyer of liquid suddenly appeared. Then, it moved out of the rock and turned into a human shaped brilliance. In the air, it said, ¡°You finally found me... It is a pity.¡± A shark-like cold sound came with a horrifying atmosphere.


    Jiang Qiubai looked at the ripple brilliance, and sneered. ¡°The Grand River Sect spends so many years making Master Xi Lang one of the top nine sages, struggling to maintain its position as a Holy n. But you don¡¯t cherish it. You dare ande to the Wolf Temple to seek death.¡±


    The human-shaped vertical brillianceughed. ¡°Haha, we are equals. What you said is in question.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai said, ¡°If you were on the southernmost ocean, you may be qualified to say these words, but on the prairie and in the wolf temple, aren¡¯t you as weak as a little fish? How terrible can you make the situation?¡±


    The Wolf Temple was his territory.


    There, he was almost invincible under the void-broken realm.


    At that time, another voice rose, ¡°In the Wolf Temple, he naturally can¡¯t fight against you alone, so I am here too.¡±


    A sword light seemed to be generated from the void, twinkling in that huge and dimly lit space, like the moonlight cast on a turbulent river. A stream of strange Sword Intent permeated the whole space.


    Jiang Qiubai nodded and said, ¡°Is it Floating Shimmer Swordsmanship? Gu Bansheng is also here. Well, the leaders of the two southernmost Holy ns, as well as the two of the top nine masters of the world,e to our Wolf Temple. Huh, huh, this is interesting. Grand River Sect has been in bad terms with the Diancang Faction, but now you two sects are cooperating. Well, it really surprises me.¡±


    There were nine holy ns in the world, including the Guanshan Pasture in Western Qin, Qingcheng Mountain in Northern Song, Wendao Academy in Southern Chu, Wolf Temple in the grasnd, the Huazang Temple in the Buddhist Field, the Temple of Devils from the demon race, the Magic Sun Temple in the northwestern Sand Nation, and both the Diancang Faction and the Grand River Sect in the south, in which there were mainly the ethnic minorities.


    Those two holy ns were rarely involved in the affairs rting the three empires and the prairie territory. They mainlypeted for resources and believers in the far south. After all, as two male tigers wouldn¡¯t live in one mountain, they had vied with each other for thousands of years.


    Currently, the leader of the Diancang Faction, Evil Sword and Demon, Gu Bansheng, even cooperated with Master Xi Lang.


    Such news, once spread out, was enough to shock the entire continent.


    ¡°Enemies can be allies for the sake of interests,¡± Master Xi Lang said in an emotional rhythm.


    And that flickering sword light suddenly was turned into a roughly twenty-five year-old schr dressed in white, standing in the void, white-faced and ck-bearded. He looked a bit evil. It turned out that Pohe was Gu Bansheng, Evil-sword Demon and leader of the Diancang Faction.


    He smiled a little and said, ¡°I heard that Evesting Heaven opens once every 50 years for one to reach the outer zone. It can be opened once every 100 years for one to reach the central area. If it opens once in the first millennium, one can go straight into the gxy and perceive the void-breaking mystery. White wolf god, it is better for you to share the pleasure. It is the millennium time to open Evesting Heaven, and only the Wolf Temple could get the entrance to it. Hence, why not we three cooperate to step into its deepest sacred area to appreciate the mysteries of the immortals in the universe. Isn¡¯t it fantastic?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai also smiled and briefly answered, ¡°Anyone who intrudes into the wolf temple will die.¡±

 Chapter 337 - A Funny Smell

    <strong>Chapter 337 A Funny Smell</strong>


    ¡°The snowstorm is really weird.¡±


    Overlooking the pasture covered by more than three feet of snow, Guo Yuqing showed a tinge of apprehension on his face.


    ¡°The snowstorm is rather bitter.¡± Li Mu echoed.


    Back on Earth, when winter arrived, TV shows and news reports in China often talked about the heavy snow in China¡¯s northeast which turned the three provinces in that region into a kingdom of snow. Through social media, he often saw people joking about the cold and snowstorm in the northeast. But there was one thing for sure: even the wildest snowstorm in the northeast of China was nothing impressive ifpared with the heavy snow he witnessed on the pasture. At the moment,rge snowkes werevishly pelting down from the sky and piling up on the ground likeyers of bricks.


    ¡°The two snowstorms we had this year are heavier than any of the snowstorms that befell the pasture over the past decade,¡± the Goddess of Martial Arts chimed in.


    Guo Yuqing shook his head and countered, ¡°Not exactly. None of those snowstorms over the past century isparable to what we had this year.¡±


    An inspiration suddenly shed through Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Is this entering an Ice Age?¡±


    ¡°If we use scientific principles to exin this...¡±


    As Li Mu was still pondering over the question, Guo Yuqing added, ¡°The Spiritual Qi on the pasture has changed. That change has been brought about by both nature and human activities. Superb masters have arrived in the pasture, and I dear say there is a score of them... We must hurry up to locate the Wolf Temple. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the situation will get tricky.¡±


    ¡°Superb masters? Are you talking about Sages?¡± Asked Li Mu.


    Guo Yuqing answered, ¡°They are not ordinary Sages, perhaps some of the Nine Superbs in the World.¡±


    ¡°Some of the Nine Superbs?¡± Li Mu repeated, obviously amazed.


    Among the Nine Superbs, Li Poyue the Guanshan Master and Dao Chongyang the Taoist Master were going to have a duel. Although the two had bothe out of their closed-door training, the ce they designated for the duel was not the vast pasture but Peerless White Jade City, arge city in the border area of Western Qin. Therefore, those two could not have traveled to the pasture. Given Jiang Qiubai was a superb master himself, he could not be one of the neers, either. Then, which ones of the other six Superbs were on the pasture?


    Each of the Nine Superbs of the martial art was way above ordinary people.


    But all of a sudden, nearly all of them came to the pasture?


    Li Mu felt nonplussed as if he just learned that Huskie had be a general.


    He had only obtained the power of a Semi-Sage by relying on the extra support of the Spiritual Qi summoned by the Dragon-assembling Pattern in Taibai Mountain. In truth, he was a knock-off. That he came to the pasture on the pretense of being a Sage-to-be to rescue Shangguan Yuting was because he had no alternative. But then, he learned that almost all of Nine Superbs hade to the pasture as well... That news gave Li Mu quite a headache.


    ¡°Who knows if those Nine Superbs are easygoing or not? If they just find me disagreeable to the eye and kill me with a random p, I will be dead for nothing, won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°But who can I appeal to if that¡¯s the case?¡±


    ¡°Oh, how sad this is!¡±


    Looking at the overwhelming snowkes, Li Mu heaved with a sigh.


    It wasn¡¯t until he got out of hisfort zone and traveled to other regions did he realize how vast the world was and how small he was.


    ¡°So I shall lose no time to continue enhancing my strength.¡±


    Nevertheless, that General Huskie crossed his mind again. ¡°I wonder how it is doing on Earth. It¡¯s really odd that it appeared in my dreamstely. I hope it didn¡¯t get too naughty in Randengsi Vige. If not, those vigers who lost their temper might cook it and have a dog-meat hot-pot.¡±


    In the distance, a stream of light glinted.


    ¡°Big brother, third brother!¡± Qiu Yin called, looking travel-stained. He finally hurried there following the aura marks Li Mu left on the way.


    Li Mu felt heartened.


    ¡°Second brother!¡± Guo Yuqing yelled, a bright smile ying around his lips as well.


    With a guilty look, Qiu Yin said, ¡°My master asked me to stay in closed-door training so as to take over the mantle before he left for Mount Qingcheng to duel the Taoist Master...¡± He briefed the other two about why he failed to keep the appointment.


    ¡°Never mind. Taking the mantle of your master is no joke.¡± Guo Yuqing said understandingly.


    Li Mu also used his humor to tell Qiu Yin he did not mind him arrivingte. After all, Qiu Yin was the future leader of the Guanshan Pasture who shouldered the responsibility of managing the entire Guanshan Pasture in the first ce. He was only their sworn brother in the second ce.


    Goddess of Martial Arts also paid her obeisance to Qiu Yin.


    The three sworn brothers all perked up after their reunion.


    They spent one more day traveling on.


    The snowstorm did not subside. Instead, it appeared to be growing more and more violent.


    ¡°I sensed it!¡± Cried the Goddess of Martial Arts, who abruptly took on a thrilled look, ¡°Wolf Temple¡¯s aura is... in the southwest.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Li Mu executed his Broadswordmanding Skill, led Qiu Yin and the Goddess of Martial Arts to crack the void, and hurtled in the southwest. Only when the three had disappeared on the spots didyers of ripples course through the air, as if they just dived into ake. A few secondster, a rasping sound was heard. That was the crack generated as they broke into the void.


    That was because Li Mu¡¯s speed was supersonic.


    At that scene, Guo Yuqing revealed a trace of astonishment on his features.


    It was the first time he saw Li Mu give full y of the Broadswordmanding Skill. Although he had to bring two people alongside, he could still move as fast as a sh of light. Even the Nine Superbs in the World were hardly able to overtake sound like that.


    ¡°My third brother turns out to be more impressive than I¡¯ve imagined!¡±


    A surge of pride washed over him.


    Taking a stride forward, Guo Yuqing broke the void at Li Mu¡¯s heels.


    About 20 minutester, the fournded on an expanse of boundless snow-nketed pasture. Thend was quite t, with no wavy hills in the vicinity. The ce was vast and vacant. They could see nothing other than snow.


    ¡°Wolf Temple is right here!¡± said the Goddess of Martial Arts.


    She was wearing a suit of leather armor. Being tall and slender and having thick blond hair bright as the warm sunshine in the winter, she was radiating a valiant beauty that only a woman could have.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye without hesitation. As it scanned thend, he sure spottedyers of energy fluctuations of a tactical deployment hidden in the void. He saw it dimly that a gigantic ck wolf seemed to be sitting behind the tactical deployment.


    Guo Yuqing slowly paced around them, his eyes unfathomable. Then, he lowered his head as if contemting something before sticking out a finger and pressing it against the void.


    Ripples spread through the snowy void.


    The entirendscape of the Wolf Temple unfolded before the four atst.


    mes of revere and exhration danced in the eyes of the Goddess of Martial Arts. As one of the most outstanding pasture residents, she also worshiped the Wolf Temple to the marrow like many others on the pasture did. When she was baptized in the Wolf Temple thest time, she was also that close to it. Although many years had passed by, her revere for the Wolf Temple was all the same.


    She knelt down in reverence, putting herself on all fours to worship the Wolf Temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Guo Yuqing said, taking the lead.


    The other three followed close behind him.


    Marching across the void, the four came to the huge mouth of the giant ck wolf. Pointed stone pirs sprouting from the ceiling and the floor were interlocked on both sides, which looked like massive fangs.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be a real prehistoric huge wolf, can it?¡± Li Mu said as he touched the stone pirs in surprise.


    After that, he sensed a... well, very familiar smell.


    ¡°This seems a bit familiar.¡± His eyes then caught sight of a patch of the wet surface at the bottom of the pir standing closest to the front gate. It looked like some snow just melted there. ¡°But the smell... I might have caught that small before.¡±


    Following Li Mu¡¯s eyes, Qiu Yin also noticed that wet patch.


    He strode over, dipped a fingertip in the fluid, and sniffed it. Then, he tentatively licked it and said, ¡°It seems to be...¡± But he broke off right then. Suddenly, he sprang to his feet with an awkward look, took out a handkerchief, hastily mopped his fingertip, and then forcefully tossed the handkerchief on the floor. After that, he headed for the depths of the Wolf Temple in silence, walking faster than ever.


    Guo Yuqing also took a nce at that wet patch but did not say a word.


    Li Mu and the others went off after Qiu Yin.


    They set foot down a bizarre tunnel and went on and on, their footsteps reverberating from the ground to the walls.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any guard in the Wolf Temple?¡± asked Li Mu with mild curiosity.


    He could not figure out why there was a sense of solitude and dolefulness permeating the Wolf Temple.


    ¡°There once were some. Butter... they disbanded.¡± Guo Yuqing halted in his track. A momentter, he started marching forward again.


    ¡°There got to be some juicy stories behind this!¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    Yet, he knew it was not time to gossip.


    Soon, Li Mu detected some marks Shangguan Yuting left behind.


    She had sure been taken to the Wolf Temple.


    But the problem was... how to rescue her from Jiang Qiubai, the master of Wolf Temple and one of the Nine Superbs in the World. That was still a knotty question.


    Li Mu repeatedly counted all his ace cards inwardly and conceived all kinds of ns without a stop as he headed down the tunnel.


    A short way ahead of them, a spacious room was waiting for them.


    Li Mu¡¯s expression altered the moment he entered that spacious room.


    Because he noted the residue of the aura of a horrible fight between demons in the huge room. Right in that room three Sages, who were all Nine Superbs, had had a fierce battle. In addition to the aura of raging waves, he discerned a wisp of trivial but also magnificent Sword Intent and a thread of wildness as profound and longsting like ancient demons¡¯... The three kinds of aura tangled, repelled, destroyed, and strangled one another in the spacious room. Any practitioners above the Natural Realm could feel them even if they were standing afar with their eyes closed. It was no mistake that three experts possessing exceedingly formidable powers had had an inconceivably terror-inspiring fight there.


    ¡°Guo Yuqing is correct.¡±


    ¡°More than more of the Nine Superbs havee to the pasture. And they¡¯ve also visited the Wolf Temple.¡±


    Guo Yuqing paced to a huge oval maroon rock sitting at the center of the spacious room.


    His palm started to glow. Then, he gently pressed the palm against the rock.


    In an instant, the oval maroon rock turned scarlet and shone brightly, giving them a clearer view of the carves on it, which resembled intertwined old roots. As if a drum was beating inside the rock, a series of deep and slow beats sounded. Apanied by the drumbeats, the scarlet light the rock was issuing began to flicker.


    Guo Yuqing looked quite stern. It seemed that he was receiving some coded message.


    The Goddess of Martial Arts stood next to him, her face solemn. The loyal follower of the Wolf Temple had finally realized something was wrong. An invasion had urred there. Very frightening invasion. Nheless, she was in no fear. For the sake of the Wolf Temple, she would do all it took to fight the invaders until she was killed.


    Qiu Yin¡¯s expression was rather absurd.


    On the way, he spotted more puddles of that fluid with the funny smell. Several were lying in the spacious room. He had guessed what it was, but he was reluctant to believe he was right. Anyway, in normal cases, that kind of creature would not prowl in the Wolf Temple.


    Li Mu activated his Third Eye and spiritual force at the same time and started to search the room like a radar.


    Shortly, he detected that in a corner of the room, there was a wisp of remaining aura of Shangguan Yuting, which was as negligible as a leaf drifting in the sea.

 Chapter 338 - You Can Talk?

    <strong>Chapter 338 You Can Talk?</strong>


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Gazing at Jiang Qiubai, who was very pale and drenched in blood, Shangguan Yuting asked with mild concern.


    The battle she just witnessed was too dreadful. If it had not been for the enhancement of the magic star deployment inside the Wolf Temple, perhaps the entire temple would have been reduced to ruins.


    ¡°At least I¡¯m doing better than them.¡± Jiang Qiubai smiled benignly.


    At the moment, he looked totally different from the man issuing furious killing intent as if Death was there during the battle. The image of that incensed Jiang Qiubai was still shing before Shangguan Yuting¡¯s eyes. But when the battle was over, except for the blood on his clothes and injuries, Jiang Qiubai looked quite serene and gentle, as if there were no battle at all.


    Indeed, the Wave-making Master from the Great River and Gu Bansheng, the Evil Sword Demon from the Diancang Faction, were more miserable. The former¡¯s one leg had been devoured by Jiang Qiubai; thetter¡¯s Evil Sword Cultivation was shattered, causing him to spill a cascade of blood out of his mouth. The two of the Nine Superbs in the World were also the heads of two Holy ns in the extreme south. But when they joined hands to ambush Jiang Qiubai, they suffered no less loss than their target.


    Wheezy coughs were heard.


    The two-tone eyed weird dog scampered over. It tilted its head and stared at Jiang Qiubai with a meaningful look.


    In that instant, all of Jiang Qiubai¡¯s manners and effort to keep a dispassionate mind evaporated. He went exasperated at the sight of the dog.


    During the battle, if the dog had not abruptly bounced over and gripped the hem of his robe with its teeth as an affectionate gesture in its own conceit, Jiang Qiubai would not have been hit by the Wave-making Master¡¯s Kui Water Sword. What was more outrageous was as the dog realized that it had made a blunder, it turned tail and disappeared out of sight at once, showing no guilt or will to make up for him... ¡°This prick actually has the wondrous power to throw off the influence of experts¡¯ energy zone. If it had gripped the hem of the robe of that Wave-making Master or Gu Bansheng, then...¡±


    ¡°Go away! Why are you looking at me?¡± Jiang Qiubai snapped.


    ¡°This prick can¡¯t snap back anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a give a good dressing down, whatsoever.¡±


    But then¡ª


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I look at you?¡± The weird dog suddenly remarked.


    The voice sounded kind of familiar.


    Jiang Qiubai froze.


    Shangguan Yuting froze too.


    The two looked at each other and both registered the dumbfounded look in the other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This weird dog said that?¡±


    ¡°So, it can talk, can¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Has it been ying dumb all the way down here?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai felt he had just taken a blow right in his stomach.


    He had simply assumed the dog was a highly gifted but retarded idiot, for it appeared to be a fool on their way there. But it turned out that... it could talk! It was evident that the dog had gained intelligence. An intelligent dog was practically a demon.


    ¡°You can never find a prick among demons, can you?¡±


    ¡°So the dog has been teasing me the whole time on purpose?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai gnashed his teeth, irritated.


    He then turned rather depressed when he started to think about what to say to the dog next. If he simply answered back, he could not see what harm he could give to that dog, given that he could not do anything to it even before he was injured. So, he would only bring shame to himself, wouldn¡¯t he?


    ¡°You can talk?¡± Shangguan Yuting cut in at the right moment.


    The two-tone eyed dog answered, ¡°I learned it when watching the three morons fight.¡±


    ¡°Three morons?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai¡¯s face was instantly written with embarrassment. ¡°You called our three of Nine Superbs in the World three morons... Fine, you¡¯re the only smart one here.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, there is something funny... Doesn¡¯t the dog¡¯s voice sound like...¡±


    ¡°Howe your voice is the same as that bad guy¡¯s?¡± Shangguan Yuting probed. She also noticed that the voice of the weird dog was exactly the same as the Wave-making Master from the Great River. The dog was not just imitating his voice but reviving it.


    The weird dog scampered happily towards Shangguan Yuting and barked again. ¡°You don¡¯t like the voice I learned? Well, I can switch to another one... What about this one?¡± It said in a new voice. But that sounded...


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the voice of that Evil Sword Demon called Gu Bansheng?¡± Shangguan Yuting said, propping her forehead against her hand.


    ¡°Why does the dog choose to do him?¡±


    ¡°Not good enough, either? Well, I can switch to another.¡± The two-tone eyed dog wagged its head and rocked back and forth. It deliberated it for a moment and then swiveled its eyes to Jiang Qiubai.


    Jiang Qiubai gave a snort. He knew the dog was about to do his voice.


    However, the weird dog mused for a minute and gave him a disdainful look before saying, ¡°What about this one?¡± This time, it adopted Shangguan Yuting¡¯s voice. It sounded perfectly the same as Shangguan Yuting¡¯s. Even the girl could not detect any difference herself.


    Shangguan Yuting¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°The dog can do anyone¡¯s voice, even women¡¯s!¡±


    Beside her, Jiang Qiubai nearly spilled a mouthful of blood at that voice. ¡°Though I don¡¯t mind you mimicking others¡¯ voice, you don¡¯t have to take on that expression. How could you find me disdainful...¡± Somehow, anything the dog did could instantly make him lose his dignified image.


    At the two¡¯s expressions, the weird dog mumbled, ¡°Still don¡¯t like it. Let me change to another voice...¡± It changed its voice halfway through the sentence. Shangguan Yuting¡¯s sweet voice instantly evolved into a brisk male voice.


    At thest voice, Shangguan Yuting went petrified.


    Disbelief was gleaming in her eyes.


    Jiang Qiubai was also stunned for a moment. He felt the voice was very familiar, maybe he had heard it somewhere.


    ¡°You... How could you... know Brother Mu¡¯s voice? Have youe across him?¡± Yelled Shangguan Yuting, her eyes rounded with excitement. She then bent over to gape at the two-tone eyed dog.


    The weird dog was quite taken aback. ¡°Brother Mu? Are you talking about Li Mu? You know that boy?¡±


    ¡°It all fits together now!¡±


    Just as Shangguan Yuting was about to carry on the topic, all of a sudden, Jiang Qiubai turned rmed and hushed, ¡°They¡¯reing. Let¡¯s go to somece else.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your territory?¡± said the weird dog, disgruntled.


    The corner of Jiang Qiubai¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not talk back.


    The two and the dog left the ce at once and headed forward under Jiang Qiubai¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Shangguan Yuting¡¯s voice sounded at the rear.


    Jiang Qiubai answered, ¡°Evesting Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Evesting Heaven? Where is it then?¡± asked Shangguan Yuting.


    ¡°And not belonging to this world.¡± Jiang Qiubai began, ¡°It is a ce that might alter your fate. I¡¯m also curious to know what unbelievable things will ur when a person with your special body constitution enters the Evesting Heaven.¡±


    ¡°How could you be so considerate?¡± Shangguan Yuting¡¯s voice rang again.


    Jiang Qiubai said, ¡°I...¡± He broke off, sensing something fishy. Shangguan Yuting was a kind graceful girl. She would never take that tone with him. Jiang Qiubai then whipped around, but his eyes almost jumped out of their sockets.


    He saw that weird dog was walking on its hind legs while mimicking Shangguan Yuting¡¯s voice. When it stood up, it was a little higher than Shangguan Yuting. Its mouth was basically the same height as the girl¡¯s, so the voice sounded like it came out of the girl¡¯s mouth and sessfully tricked Jiang Qiubai.


    ¡°A dog walking on its hind legs?¡±


    ¡°What fu*king freak is this dog?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai felt his anger would burst open from his head at any moment.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly look back?¡± The weird dogined, ¡°Woof, you gave me quite a turn.¡±


    Shangguan Yuting was giggling behind the dog, her hands pping over her mouth.


    Jiang Qiubai¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly.


    ¡°Hurry up. They are getting closer!¡± Jiang Qiubai urged. As if sensing something, his face turned grim and he picked up his speed. Two streams of terrifying aura were haunting them. The Wave-making Master and the Evil Sword Demon wereing after them.


    ¡°The two morons seem to be quite familiar with your ce. Who on earth is the master of this ce?¡± The weird dog put on a look of contempt, its eyes riveted on Jiang Qiubai, its head tilted.


    Jiang Qiubai was so vexed that he went speechless for the moment.


    The streams of dangerous aura were moving faster and faster towards them.


    It was perhaps toote to run away.


    Jiang Qiubai unfolded his palm. A beam of light zoomed out and wrapped around Shangguan Yuting and Daji, the little white fox, like a bubble shield. The girl and the fox instantly turned invisible on the spot. Then, Jiang Qiubai turned around and strode in the direction of the two streams of appalling aura.


    ¡°Hide in there. Don¡¯t step out no matter what happens.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai shouted in his undertone.


    ...


    ...


    Two hourster.


    ¡°Another battle has urred here. It was fiercer than the first one.¡±


    After carefully examining the surroundings, Qiu Yin informed the other two of his deduction. ¡°Judging by the residue of the aura, those who invaded the Wolf Temple were the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng, the heads of two Holy ns in the extreme south. Both of them are among the Nine Superbs. The two were sworn enemies for a long time, but now they seem to be in one league.¡±


    When Qiu Yin expressed his opinion, he looked rather shocked.


    A thing like that, if it ever got out, would certainly astonish the whole world.


    The uing duel between the Taoism Master and the Guanshan Master was already a mind-blowing battle between Superbs. But just a moment ago, he discovered that two of the Nine Superbs living in the extreme south had teamed up to secretly hunt another Superb, the master of the Wolf Temple... ¡°Is the whole world going nuts? Or the Nine Superbs have lost their minds? Those who haven¡¯t picked a single fight for several thousand years suddenly turned against one another and decided to wreak havoc in the world?¡±


    After a short pause, he finally willed himself to voice an idea he had harbored for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I was deluded, but I think a dog was probably involved.¡± Speaking of the dog, a nauseous feeling surged up in his throat.


    Because he was reminded of what he just tasted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not probably. It¡¯s true that a dog has been here.¡±


    Guo Yuqing marched towards them from afar.


    He was grabbing a broken limb. It was half of a palm. Although it was covered in blood, the skin was as smooth as white jade and filled with fearful energy fluctuations. Beads of blood were dripping from the cut like mercury. They rolled across the ground as though they were pearls. The rim of the broken palm was framed in the shape of interlocked canine teeth.


    Guo Yuqing exined, ¡°There are marks of fleshes being torn off by a beast. In my experience, the teeth marks were not left by a wolf but a divine dogrge enough to bite off a Sage¡¯s hand. That does sound unbelievable. If I am not very much mistaken, this palm belonged to the Wave-making Master...¡±


    As he uttered those words, he looked even more appalled than Qiu Yin.


    ¡°Who else could believe the da*n thing?¡±


    The Wave-making Master from the Great River was one of the Nine Superbs in the World, a man who had risen above the masses. Yet, he just got half of his hand bitten by a dog... That sounded as far-fetched as an elephant tripping on an ant.


    ¡°Have you found any signs of Ting¡¯er?¡± Li Mu inquired. He had scanned the ce with his Third Eye and his spiritual force but spotted nothing.


    As to the dog, he had no interest in it.


    He once kept a dog back on Earth, so he was well aware of how horrible it could be when the dog decided to rely on its own wits.


    Qiu Yin shook his head.


    So did Guo Yuqing.


    Neither of them had discovered any clue leading to that girl.


    Upon seeing Li Mu was so worried about that girl, an up-welling of mixed feelings stole over the Goddess of Martial Arts. And she just stood there in silence.


    Guo Yuqing added, ¡°Based on the scenes of the two battles, Jiang Qiubai seemed to be grievously injured, perhaps got one arm and one leg chopped off. But he had a dog as his helper, which maimed the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng. After that, Jiang Qiubai might have escaped with Ting¡¯er and the dog by taking advantage of theyout of the Wolf Temple... We must hurry on. If not, Jiang Qiubai might soon die. After all, the two going after him are two of the Nine Superbs in the World.¡±


    Qiu Yin nodded in agreement.


    Each of the Nine Superbs was at the peak of martial arts practice. No miracle could save Jiang Qiubai in the two-on-one game.


    But there came another question: how did the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng get into the Wolf Temple and why were they so familiar with the internal construction of the Wolf Temple?

 Chapter 339 - At the Gate of the Everlasting Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 339 At the Gate of the Evesting Heaven</h4>


    Guo Yuqing was right. The situation Jiang Qiubai was facing was rather gloomy.


    As he went all out in that desperate fight, Jing Qiubai was too weak to stand on his own feet and had to be carried on the back of that two-tone eyed weird dog. He had lost an arm and a leg. Stumps of white bones were exposed in the air. He had also lost a ton of blood, so he was very pallid at the moment.


    The only part of his body that was still intact was that handsome face.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat them, just run for it. But you insisted to y the hero and take on the two all by yourself. Now, you got one arm and one leg chopped off. Are you brainless or what?¡± Grumbled the two-tone eyed dog. ¡°Plus, I saw you only cared to protect your face. Is your face the Achilles heel? Hey, don¡¯t die! Get a grip on yourself and stop bleeding. You¡¯re smearing my sleek fur.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai became short of breath and started coughing.


    ¡°I did want to fu*king run for it! If I discarded you three¡ª a girl, a fox, and a dog¡ª I would have long been out of their reach!¡±


    Beside him, Shangguan Yuting looked unease. She hastily tried to stop the bickering. ¡°General, stop goading him, please.¡±


    At an earlier time when they were on the run, the dog disclosed that its name was General.


    ¡°What a brazen name!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Had it not been for the fact that the girl carries that brat Li Mu¡¯s aura, on no ount would I help you out. Now, I am also on the run like a hunted dog. Woof! Woof!¡± Barked General. The dog had a thing¡ª it never stopped nagging the others. The saying ¡°a filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage¡± probably referred to its mouth. Although the dog engaged itself in noble deeds, it never uttered anything nice to hear.


    At thatint, Jiang Qiubai finally could not bear it and refuted, ¡°What do you mean by... eh-hem... saying you are like a hunted dog. You are... eh-hem... a dog in the first ce.¡± He kept coughing up blood as he remarked.


    Shangguan Yuting pped a hand over her forehead with embarrassment.


    ¡°The vibes of the man and the dog seem to be rather ipatible. The two start to argue the moment they converse.¡±


    From previous conversations, she had learned that the weird dog called General did know about Li Mu. It imed that Li Mu was a man-pet it took in. Later, the man-pet got lost, and it had been searching for its man-pet since then... ¡°How could Brother Mu be the pet of a dog? The dog is really full of nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Yo-ho, you can still talk back to me? Not fully dead yet, huh?¡± General then refuted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us where we shall go now?¡± It felt the aura of their hunters were getting steadily closer.


    ¡°We go to the Evesting Heaven,¡± Jiang Qiubai grumbled and rolled his eyes. ¡°Follow my instructions and move along!¡±


    He showed them the way with great effort.


    ¡°Woof, we¡¯d better speed up!¡± General yelled, its body rocking back and forth. As if it had made up its mind, the dog began to swell like a balloon. Soon, it became nearly asrge as a pony. It barked, ¡°Missy, mount my back...¡± Well, if Li Mu were there, he might punch the dog to mince because of that remark.


    With Jiang Qiubai and Shangguan Yuting riding on its back, the dog picked up speed.


    Truthfully, it was a little scared.


    Because in thest fight, though it bit off half of the sissy Wave-making Master, it took a stab of the Evil Sword Demon and nearly got its waist snapped by the Wave-making Master¡¯s Water Whip. That did put the danger in perspective... Therefore, it knew it had to run for its life.


    ¡°I should know better than toe along!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I should just wait for dear Li Mu on the snowy pasture.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if my concubines¡ª those robust female white wolves¡ª will behave themselves when I¡¯m absent.¡±


    General deliberated those questions as it fled.


    ¡°How I wish my little Li Mu can hurry over soon! If not, I might really be cooked into a dog-meat hot-pot when those guys catch up with us.¡±


    Carrying Shangguan Yuting and Jiang Qiubai on its back, General bolted on like a wild dog that just got rid of the leash.


    Momentster, a thread of water light and a jet of sword light pelted to the spot they dawdled in the tunnel as if two shes of lightning.


    Then, the two beams of light materialized into two figures andnded on the ground.


    The two were precisely the Wave-making Master from the Great River and the Evil Sword Demon from the Diancang Faction.


    ¡°He is crippled now, so how can he run so fast?¡± Asked the Wave-making Master. He seemed a little woebegone. He was wrapped in a shiningyer of faint blue water, which looked like ayer of gauze. What was left of that ripped-open palm was still bleeding.


    For the Nine Superbs, their bodies could rapidly recover from any cut even if all the flesh was lost. Normally, when half of a palm was lost, it could grow back with a stir of his mind. But curiously, the hand gnawed by that dog just wouldn¡¯t heal. That aroused the killing intent in the Wave-making Master. When had he ever been so wretched?


    Gu Bansheng, the Evil Sword Demon, also got a tooth-mark on his heel, which was covered in scarlet blood.


    Nobody would believe this. Two of the Nine Superbs in the World were bitten by a dog!


    At that moment, the two looked... simply like two thieves who got caught right on the spot. They could not be more miserable than that.


    ¡°There is something funny about that stupid dog... When I catch it, I¡¯ll drink its blood, eat its flesh, and grind its bones to dust!¡± Said the Wave-making Master through tightly gritted teeth. His efforts to keep a dispassionate mind like the rest of the Nine Superbs were instantly thrown to the wind.


    Though he had no idea that he was not the first Superb who had lost his manners before the dog.


    ¡°Save all the nonsense. We¡¯ve lost their tracks. There are too many odd tricks in the Wolf Temple... Now it¡¯s your turn to summon the immortal.¡± Gu Bansheng, the Evil Sword Demon, said coldly. He then tossed to his partner a wolf-shaped ck-and-red sculpture the size of a palm. The material of the sculpture looked quite enigmatic.


    ¡°Immortal, please show us the way.¡± The Wave-making Master lifted a hand and caught the sculpture. After a moment of hesitation, he clenched his teeth, grabbed the sculpture in one hand, and donated his Sage Genuine Qi into the object. As wisps of his Sage Genuine Qi flew into the sculpture, part of the blood on his palm was sucked into it as well. After that, a st of wondrous energy was squirted out of the mysterious wolf-shaped ck-and-red sculpture. It transformed into a ck-and-red wolf, which leaped over their heads and hurtled towards the ce where Jiang Qiubai and the others just disappeared.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    Gu Bansheng, the Evil Sword Demon, dashed after the ck-and-red wolf.


    The Wave-making Master joined him at once.


    That the two had seeded in entering the Wolf Temple before Jiang Qiubai to way him was solely attributed to the help of that sculpture.


    If they had not had that object, how could they put Jiang Qiubai into such a fix in the Wolf Temple which was bestrewn with numerous tactical deployments, forbidding jinxes, natural traps, and abyrinth of zigzagging tunnels?


    As to the one who granted them the sculpture... he did not belong to that world.


    Heroes had been cooped up within the fence for too long.


    That world was the fence.


    So, regardless of the price, the two were determined to give it a try.


    Life was too long for them. They already got sick of waiting. Thus, they preferred to take a risk.


    Their hunting task was carried out at intervals. The two took turns to donate their Genuine Qi and blood to that mysterious wolf sculpture and managed to tread on the heels of Jiang Qiubai and the others. Several times, they almost caught up with them, but eventually let them slip through their fingers once that weird dog and Jiang Qiubai fought back as a team.


    As the seek-and-hide game went on for about ten hours inside the Wolf Temple, finally, they saw the tunnel ahead was basked in bright light. It appeared that there was no way for the targets to hide anymore.


    They burst out of the end of the tunnel, passed a door that already swung open, and came to a world full of sunshine.


    Outside the tunnel was an intriguing world.


    Shafts of sunlight rotated. Two suns and two moons were hanging above the horizon at the same time. Below were endless clouds, as if the ce was floating in Nine Heaven Gates.


    Pieces of shapeless white jade were drifting in the void and stretched to the distant white clouds like a flight of stairs. When the two looked up, they saw a pce-like spectacr golden building half-hidden half-revealed in the distance. They could not make out itsplete appearance, for white clouds blocked part of it from view.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°The legendary Evesting Heaven!¡±


    The Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng both looked overwhelmed by wild joy.


    It was rumored that on the four forbiddingnds of immortals and demons on the Divine Land one could find the roads leading up to the outer world. The reason that the Wolf Temple on the primitive pasture had remained as one of the top nine Holy ns was that it controlled the passage leading to one of the four forbiddingnds for immortals and demons¡ª the Evesting Heaven.


    Countless people had once tried to get into the Evesting Heaven through the Wolf Temple, but they all went back in frustration. After all, the Wolf Temple had powerful tactical deployments that could kill immortals and demons and one of the Nine Superbs guard it. The Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng had also coveted the secrets in the Evesting Heaven, but they knew their chance to force entry was dim. But on that day, they realized the opportunity was right before them. That was why the two sworn enemies buried the hatchet and sneaked into the pasture together.


    At the moment, the real Evesting Heaven was finally before their eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two climbed the floating white jade stairs and lost themselves in a sea of white clouds.


    The Spiritual Qi there was extraordinarily rich. Thews of heavens and earth were also extremely distinct. Despite all their marvelous adventure experiences, the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng could not help eximing.


    They spent two whole hours climbing the white jade stairs before they reached that resplendent pce suspending in the Nine Heaven Gates.


    The dark red walls of the pce stretched to as far as the eye could see, which seemed to be trying to reach for the two suns and two moons from both sides. In front of them, at the end of the floating white jade stairs stood nine gates painted mainly in gold and red. Those were the Nine Heaven Gates. At the foot of thergest golden gate in the middle, Jiang Qiubai, Shangguan Yuting, and the two-tone eyed weird dog called General were huddling together in silence, as though they were waiting for something to happen.


    ¡°The gate to the Evesting Heaven is not open yet.¡±


    ¡°Good! It¡¯s not the opening time.¡±


    Gu Bansheng and the Wave-making Master were ted at the scene.


    As it was still too early for the gate of the Evesting Heaven to open, Jiang Qiubai and hispany could not get in. They were basically trapped there. Like turtles in the jar bottled-up, they had no way to escape. Killing intent was shing in the eyes of the two Superbs. They could first finish off Jiang Qiubai and hispany and enter the Evesting Heaven unobstructedly. That was perfect.


    Almost at the same time, Jiang Qiubai and the others also caught sight of the two Superbs who had been chasing after them.


    Leaning against the golden gate in the middle of the Nine Heaven Gates, Jiang Qiubai let loose a sigh.


    ¡°They sure have something to show them the way. Otherwise, they could not have found the Nine Heaven Gates within such a short time...¡±


    That was what puzzled Jiang Qiubai all the way there.


    ¡°There is no map showing the passages and tricks ced in the Wolf Temple. Those who left the Wolf Temple have no knowledge of the true route to this ce. Even though senior fellow apprentice Guo Yuqing once tookmand of this ce, when he left the Wolf Temple, his connection to the temple was cut off and so he can no longer control the temple. Further, my senior fellow apprentice will never disclose our secrets to the Holy ns in the extreme south... So, what went wrong on earth?¡±


    ¡°Master Jiang, the game is over.¡± The Wave-making Master slowly advanced on him.


    Gu Bansheng halted when he was a hundred meters away from him and said, ¡°We¡¯ve suffered as much as you have. But in the two-on-one fight, you don¡¯t stand a chance. Master Jiang, I advise you to take your life by your own hand, given your status as one of our Nine Superbs and your top martial arts cultivation. We have also been to the top level, so we won¡¯t stoop so low as to insult your body. Don¡¯t worry, we will give you a decent funeral.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai seemed to have hitten a dead end.

 Chapter 340 - The Opening of the Front Gate

    <strong>Chapter 340 The Opening of the Front Gate</strong>


    Jiang Qiubaiughed. An expression of disparagement was etched in his face. ¡°You two have misread the situation. In the Evesting Heaven of the Wolf Temple, you two outsiders never get the turn to throw your weight around, do you?¡±


    At that, the Wave-making Master sneer and muttered, ¡°What a die-hard you are!¡±


    Gu Bansheng heaved with a sigh and said, ¡°Such being the case, Master Jiang, get prepared to defend yourself thest time.¡±


    Jiang Qiubai nodded. Then, he added, ¡°I have one question that I just have to ask you two. How on earth did you sneak into the Wolf Temple?¡±


    The Wave-making Master did not respond but smiled coldly, his eyes that were sharp as knives fixed on the weird dog named General.


    His loathing for that dog already went to the limit.


    Gu Bansheng, however, answered, ¡°Master Jiang, you probably have also registered that the world is changing. Immortals and demons areing. The world is no longer the one it was. The era of destruction just lies ahead. Soon, the ones taking control of this world will not be the top nine Holy ns or empires anymore. But if we want to get out of this world and enter that vast universe, we have toe to somepromises...¡±


    ¡°Well, I got it. But Head Gu really put it in a euphemistic way,¡± Jiang Qiubai sneered and nodded, his blood dyeing the frame red as he was leaning weakly against the golden door. ¡°Despite that, I still grasped the gist. Haha, you saidpromise? Doesn¡¯t it mean you two have swallowed your pride and started serving another master like dogs?¡±


    Gu Bansheng¡¯s face darkened at once.


    The Wave-making Master pressed on towards Jiang Qiubai, his killing intent rising with every step he took. Clearly, he had had enough of the trash talk.


    However, General barked and leaped forward. It bellowed angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight first. What¡¯s your problem with being a dog?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai did not know what to say.


    ¡°Is it the time for arguing this?¡±


    ¡°Since it is so, Master Jiang, get ready to hit the road leading to hell.¡± Gu Bansheng shouted. Layers of sword light were shimmering in his palm, the Sword Intent swirling.


    A hint of arrogance surface on Jiang Qiubai¡¯s face. He gave a sardonic smile and announced, ¡°You seem to have forgotten one thing.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°That I am from the Evesting Heaven.¡± Jiang Qiubai said with a half-hearted smile.


    The Wave-making Master and the Gu Bansheng both froze in their tracks. A tinge of fear revealed on their faces.


    ¡°Yeah, right. We almost forgot Jiang Qiubai is a man from the Evesting Heaven!¡±


    ¡°The Evesting Heaven is one of the forbiddingnds of immortals and demons. It houses impressive secrets, karma, as well as lethal traps. Even a great Sage might get killed there. Since Jiang Qiubai is from the Evesting Heaven, he certainly knows well about all the secrets of that heaven. Judging by hisposed bearing at the moment, could there be any concealed traps or hidden weapon at the front gate?¡±


    The Evesting Heaven was about to open. Neither of them wanted to be just one step short of sess at that juncture.


    Gu Bansheng and Wave-making Master exchanged a look. Nobody dared to take another step forward.


    When they were in the Wolf Temple earlier, although Jiang Qiubai was forced to take flight after being defeated several times, that did not result from not ack of power. Instead, it was because Jiang Qiubai was already in a disadvantageous position in the two-on-one battle and he had a woman to protect. It was inevitable that he was distracted in the fight. In several cases, the Wave-making Master even put aside his esteem andunched brutal strikes straightly at that woman so as topel Jiang Qiubai to fight back head-on. Only through that desperate means did he maul the target. Otherwise, Jiang Qiubai could totally hang in there by dint of all sorts of tricks and tactical deployments in the Wolf Temple.


    Even though they had taken the upper hand for the moment, they were all the same intimidated by Jiang Qiubai¡¯s schemes.


    Therefore, at that moment, Jiang Qiubai¡¯s one remark stripped the two experts at the peak of martial arts practice of their domineering air.


    Propping himself up against the front gate, Jiang Qiubai kept gazing at the two intruders with a derisive smile.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a little weird, even awkward.


    Standing next to Jiang Qiubai, Shangguan Yuting was busy bandaging his wounds.


    All the way there, Jiang Qiubai had given her proper protection and kept her from all injuries. Several times, the Sage even risked his own life to rescue her from the Wave-making Master.


    Shangguan Yuting felt she was holding Jiang Qiubai back. As they traveled from Taibai County to the pasture, from the snowynd to the Wolf Temple, and then to the Nine Heaven Gates of the Evesting Heaven, the impression Shangguan Yuting held for the man who had kidnapped her changed constantly. Having been on the run with him for those days, she knew she could not deny that Jiang Qiubai was a good person, a man with the real demeanor, mindset, andportment of the Nine Superbs. He was a hundredfold more honest and upright than that Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng, though the two were also among the Nine Superbs.


    Therefore, she wished to assist Jiang Qiubai.


    Unfortunately, her strength was a far cry from his.


    It was not the kind of battle a practitioner at her level could participate in.


    Jiang Qiubai coughed, blood trickling down his chin.


    It was the second time he had been so severely injured since he stepped out of the Evesting Heaven after he gained the Full Aplishment in martial art.


    The Cultivation Method those in the Wolf Temple practice was centered on refining the corporeal body. Thus, Jiang Qiubai¡¯s body was extremely strong and his recovering ability was also amazing. But those who injured him were also Superbs, the top experts in martial arts practice. Adding that Wave-making Master¡¯s poisonous Hollyhock Water Power and Gu Bansheng¡¯s Half-divine Half-evil Sword Intent continued to damage his flesh, Jiang Qiubai could only manage to stop the bleeding for the time being. It might take him years to fully recover.


    But at that point, undoubtedly, the thing he was most bereft of was time.


    The silent standoffsted for 20 whole minutes.


    Eventually, the Wave-making Master could not bear it anymore.


    ¡°If you did have some back-up moves, you must have gotten the drop on us now instead of still bidding your time after the long pause.¡± He stared at Jiang Qiubai and said with a coldugh. ¡°You said that on purpose. You only hoped to keep us scared and y for more time until the Nine Heaven Gates open, allowing you to escape into the Evesting Heaven and keep breathing, am I right?¡±


    Jiang Qiubai simply sat on the floor in silence. As if his cultivation had dissipated, no trace of energy fluctuations could be found around him.


    Though looking dreadfully pale, his expression was quite calm. He just sneered but did not speak.


    The Wave-making Master gritted his teeth and silvery light began to shine about him. The sound of sea waves could be heard. He wrapped himself in a suit of water-blue armor as dozens of water des in dark blue took a variety of shapes, ready to thrust at Jiang Qiubai in droves any time.


    ¡°Woof! Do you really have back-up moves?¡± Pressed the two-town eyed dog called General, its fur standing on end as though it would run for its life at any second.


    Reluctant to bicker with it again, Jiang Qiubai said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    General titled its head, put on an annoying look, and gave that a thought. Then, it remarked, ¡°I think you are a pretty crafty man. It¡¯s likely that you have been holding something really nasty to thest moment. So, I¡¯ll trust you this time...¡± With that, ity down again, not that eager to flee anymore.


    At that, the Wave-making Master who nned to cast his deadly move suddenly was in a daze.


    He had no way to find out whether the Sage and the dog meant what they said in that the conversation or not.


    That thickheaded dog had given him quite a trauma, too.


    The Wave-making Master was instantly reminded of a load of scenes he had witnessed in which the tables were turned when that was least expected. What if there was a certain tactical deployment in front of the Nine Heaven Gates? What if it could devour immortals and demons once it was activated?


    ¡°Humph, almost bite your bait.¡± The Wave-making Master gave a frosty smile and took a step back. The water des in dark blue around him also dissolved.


    At that, Gu Bansheng, the Evil Sword Demon, had no alternative but to back off as well.


    After working hard for so long, they could not afford to fail at thest step.


    Hence, the awkward standoff continued.


    As timepsed, Jiang Qiubai looked more and more anxious.


    That change in his expressions further confirmed the presumption the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng made¡ª Jiang Qiubai surely had some nasty ace card at hand.


    They believed Jiang Qiubai was trying to lead them to strike with his previous behaviors. He wanted to steal up upon them at the most critical moment. But as time flew by, the Nine Heaven Gates would soon open. When that time came, Jiang Qiubai would have to seek shelter in the Evesting Heaven. That suited the two well. Anyway, all they wanted was to enter the Evesting Heaven with that ck wolf sculpture and attain the secret of reaching the Void-breaking Realm. It was not necessary to have a life-or-death struggle with Jiang Qiubai.


    Having figured that out, the two were no longer restless to pick a fight.


    Atst, after around half an hour, a series of rumbling noises were heard.


    The golden gate behind Jiang Qiubai slowly swung open. Dazzling golden light gushed out of it.


    That gate was in the middle of the Nine Heaven Gates. It was also thergest one.


    It only opened once a thousand years. Thergest blessed ce in the Evesting Heaven was right behind that gate.


    The Wave-making Master and the Gu Bansheng turned exultant on the spot.


    Because the band of golden light was exactly the rich Qi of immortals and demons.


    The legend was real. The Evesting Heaven did house the secret of going to the Void-breaking Realm and have the path leading to the outer world. The two immediately felt the journey had not been made in vain.


    ¡°You can go in now. Explore it as much as you can.¡± By that time, Jiang Qiubai¡¯s fragmentary figure was almost fully outshone by the golden light. He then turned to Shangguan Yuting. ¡°The gate of the Evesting Heaven only opens once 1,000 years. You¡¯re destined to visit it. That¡¯s your karma. It goes the same with the Nine-tailed creature in your arms... As to you,¡± Jiang Qiubai¡¯s eyes quickly scanned that two-tone eyed Huskie and the corner of his mouth twitched before he continued, ¡°fine, I¡¯ll let you in, too...¡±


    General barked indignantly, ¡°What do you mean ¡®let me in, too¡¯? You didn¡¯t want me to go in at first, did you? You heartless blond jerk!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Asked Shangguan Yuting as she made to help Jiang Qiubai get to his feet.


    Now that the gate had opened, he could seek shelter behind it. As Jiang Qiubai mentioned it before, the Evesting Heaven was spacious. He could definitely get rid of the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng there.


    Jiang Qiubai smiled. ¡°I? I¡¯ll guard the door, of course...¡± He said nonchntly, ¡°The Evesting Heaven is not a ce essible to cats or...¡± Before the word ¡®dogs¡¯ burst out, he quickly swallowed it back. Otherwise, that stupid dog named General would squabble with him again. That would be obnoxious.


    On the opposite side, the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng realized what Jiang Qiubai meant and turned stern again.


    ¡°Master Jiang, you want to do as much as your strength permits. Don¡¯t act in defiance of nature,¡± warned the Wave-making Master coldly. ¡°We have given you a second chance already. Remember? We didn¡¯t strike and kill you a moment earlier... The Evesting Heaven is open now. All kinds of secrets are lying in it. Everyone can enter and try to get a hold of them with their own powers. Don¡¯t force us to do you in.¡±


    Gu Bansheng sneered as well.


    They had merely chosen to be scrupulous to ensure they could enter the Evesting Heaven without difficulties.


    But to their surprise, Jiang Qiubai dared to stop them from crossing through the gate. Well then, they just had to battle it out.


    Jiang Qiubai slowly propped himself up on the only leg he had, his features suddenly hardened. ¡°Act in defiance of nature? Humph, I forgot to tell you, in this ce, I am nature... Anyone forcing entry into the Wolf Temple will be killed! Now that you¡¯ve already the pet dogs of the outer demons, how could you still wish to enter the Evesting Heaven? How could such a sacred ce be tarnished by you guys without backbones? To tell you the truth, since the moment you stepped into the Wolf Temple, you have no chance to get out of there alive.¡±


    As he spoke, he unexpectedly raised a hand and flicked his sleeve.


    A tide of invisible power flooded out, carrying the unprepared Shangguan Yuting across the golden gate behind him.


    The two-tone eyed General was drawn into that mysterious world along with Shangguan Yuting.


    After that, Jiang Qiubai, who had only one arm and one leg, stood alone in front of the gate. Shafts of golden light poured to the ground behind him. He straightened up, motioned the two Superbs forward with his single hand, and remarked, ¡°Come on. Today, some of the Nine Superbs in the World are bound to meet their downfall.¡±

 Chapter 341 - Jiang Qiubais Secret

    <strong>Chapter 341 Jiang Qiubai¡¯s Secret</strong>


    Gu Bansheng and the Wave-making Master were extremely infuriated by that time.


    They had just decided topromise on battling it out with Jiang Qiubai, yet thetter¡¯s tant contempt, sharp sarcasm, and the air of him resolutely blocking them out of the Nine Heaven Gates of the Evesting Heaven regardless of his own safety struck them as enormous humiliation and insult.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Well then, go to hell!¡±


    Without further ado, the two summoned the most formidable moves the Superbs possessed and lunged at Jiang Qiubai.


    In the Nine Heavens, the Spiritual Qi was abundant and thews of heaven and earth were distinct, which boosted their powers and made their strikes several times more overwhelming.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ve told you, once you¡¯re in here, you have no hope to get out...¡±


    Jiang Qiubai was still wearing a faint smile.


    Like a boatman willing himself against a storm at sea, Jiang Qiubai simply stood on his spot motionlessly, his only hand pressing on the hem of his broke arm. Suddenly, he griped that part with all his strength, and with a crack, the bones that had started to grow back at the hem was broken again. More blood gushed down to the floor, his fingers covered in his own blood.


    ¡°Take my finger as the pen, take my blood as the ink, take the sky as the paper, take my heart as the intent... draw a circle on the ground to serve as a prison!¡±


    Humming some ancient melodies, he raised a hand more swiftly than it seemed and drew an enigmatic sign in the void before him.


    Like real ink spilled on a paper, his blood gradually congealed in the void.


    That sign glowed gold. It slowly expanded into a shining golden wall in the void. When the raging wave conjured by the Wave-making Master and the potent Sword Light and Sword Qi cast by Gu Bansheng collided with that shining golden wall, they just melted into that wall and disappeared into the space behind it like a drop of water falling into the sea. The wall just stood there as if nothing had happened.


    What was more, the shining wall continued expanding. It stretched in all directions and went as high as the heavens and reached as deep as the underworld. It was elongated to left and right in curves and eventually formed a massive oval in the void. Before the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng could register the change, the oval circle closed in on them like a golden prison and sessfully trapped the two Superbs who were at the peak of martial art practice in it.


    ¡°What?¡± Cried the Wave-making Master in rm.


    Holding a wisp of sword light in hand, Gu Bansheng hollered, ¡°He is burning his Source Energy... Is he out of his mind?¡±


    On the other side of the golden wall, threads of blood that Jiang Qiubai¡¯s broken arm donated were billowing in the void without a stop, as though they were sucked out by something. Looking as pale as a sheet, Jiang Qiubai kept moving his only arm to draw more enigmatic signs in the void with his finger dipped in his blood as he hummed those ancient melodies. Each time he finished one sign, he gave it a shove with his palm, sending the solidified sign flying to that golden wall. Once it came into contact with the golden light issued from the wall, it sprang to life as a blood-colored small snake and began to wriggle in the dazzling light...


    Gu Bansheng and the Wave-making Master instantly realized that Jiang Qiubai was executing a certain horrible killing move by dint of his Source Energy.


    The two were both hitten by a pang of shock.


    ¡°The master of Wolf Temple is really so hard-hearted as to do that to himself?¡±


    Burning the Source Energy was not only the most painful torture in the world but also a move that would shatter the soul and so disable the practitioner to be reincarnated ever. Also, a small portion of his soul might be left behind in the world, putting him under perpetual torment as a wandering ghost. That was the most agonizing punishment in the mortal world. Even those standing at the peak of the martial society could not bear it.


    ¡°Fearless sea waves, intensive water of Dragon Pce... Go ahead!¡± The Wave-making Masterunched his ace card. Dark blue sea waves that made the earth tremble surged up, carrying an array of shrilling and roaring sea creatures that had long died out on the, and hurtled towards that golden wall.


    Meanwhile, Gu Bansheng conjured a seal and gently pressed his palms on his chest. An ancient-looking ck sword instantly shot out from his palms. It was unadorned, like a long strip of in rock. But one side of the sword was ck, the other was white, standing for Yin and Yang. The double-shade de had both its sides covered in mottled patterns. Gu Bansheng quickly grabbed the double-shade stone sword with both hands and activated hundreds of incantations. That was the Half-holy Half-evil ck-and-white Stone Sword, the most precious treasure of the Diancang Faction in the extreme south. It was forged with a meteorite and had inconceivably dreadful power.


    ¡°Evil-distinguishing Hack!¡±


    Gu Banshengunched his strike, which was also a move of the Superbs.


    The golden wall shook dangerously under those attacks as if it would copse at any second. Still, the blood-colored small snakes were slithering frantically inside the wall, which looked like they were writing some alien words. Odd energy started to roam in the air, mending the holes in the golden wall. Once again, all the attacks the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng threw at the wall vanished into the golden light. It seemed that any kind of power, incantations, or potent light would evaporate once they crossed that golden wall.


    ¡°Take my body as the wax, take my mind as the fire, take my spirit as the sacrifice to Wolf God!¡±


    Jiang Qiubai was standing on one foot. Behind him, the gate in the middle of the Nine Heaven Gates was fully open, spilling out more beams of golden light. His battered body erected there like a reef rooted in a vortex. He stood upright like a tree, motionless like a mountain.


    He was aging rapidly.


    Wrinkles swiftly crawled across his handsome face. His gleaming eyes became bleary. Bags under the eyes appeared, and his skin turned chapped.


    With his body being the wax and his mind being the fire, he was burning, burning, burning!


    ¡°The Wolf Temple is the most sacred ce belonging to the pasture, to the white wolves, to the herdsmen and the tribes. How can I let it be desecrated by outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Those who offended the Wolf Temple must be killed!¡±


    ¡°At all costs!¡±


    Although Jiang Qiubai¡¯s appearance was aging, his spirit was getting more and more indomitable.


    His bleary eyes were still reflecting bright light, as though there were really mes zing behind them.


    In the prison formed by the golden wall, the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng felt extremely unease. As Jiang Qiubai continued drawing out his blood and punching those entric ancient signs into the golden wall, the prison was no longer only trapping them in it but began to release terrifying pressure to refine them right there.


    The two Superbs started employing all kinds of radical methods in the attempt to break out of the golden prison.


    How appalling it was when two of the Nine Superbs joined hands!


    Several times, the two almost threw the golden wall off.


    However, Jiang Qiubai directly punctured his chest with one finger and drew out a thread of blood in his heart before conjuring dozens of signs and stowing them into the golden wall. In a trice, the power of golden light spilling out from behind thergest of the Nine Heaven Gates was awoken. The golden wall of the prison became indestructible. No matter how desperately the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng bombarded the wall with their strikes, the wall hardly shook again.


    Jiang Qiubai¡¯s blond hair turned snow-white simultaneously.


    His good looks were lost in an instant. The hero was reduced to a white-haired old man.


    At the same time, at the rear of Jiang Qiubai, an illusion of a wondrous animal appeared indistinctly.


    It was a gigantic yellowish beast. It looked like a wolf, but its forelegs were unusually short. It was sturdy and fierce, with a ferocious air around it. Perhaps it was an ancient beast, but it also had a trace of intelligence that gave it an unfathomable bearing. In particr, there were rays of wisdom glinting in its eyes, as though it could see through anyone at first nce or deceive anyone without effort.


    The more blood Jiang Qiubai lost, the more aged he looked, and the more visible the bizarre yellow beast behind him became.


    Upon seeing that, the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng froze in the middle of their struggles at the same time.


    ¡°The renowned master of the Wolf Temple, one of the Nine Superbs in the World, turns out to be, haha, a huge devil!¡± The Wave-making Master roared withughter.


    Gu Bansheng was also very taken aback. ¡°So the Wolf Temple is the ce of a monster! Like the Temple of Devils! Though it has reigned the pasture herdsmen and tribes for so long... If this ever gets out, I¡¯m afraid the whole world will be shocked, and the faith those pasture men hold will fall apart at once.¡±


    It was out of question that they had just discovered the most absurd secret around the globe.


    If Jiang Qiubai had not burnt his Source Energy, which caused him to gradually lose the self-control to maintain a human image, that secret would never be exposed.


    ¡°All creatures are somewhat intelligent. What¡¯s the difference between mankind and devils? Though I am a monster and you are human beings, I am protecting people while you are destroying lives. On what grounds could youugh now?¡± Bellowed Jiang Qiubai.


    Yellow fur began to sprout on Jiang Qiubai¡¯s face.


    His body grew more and more stooped, and parts of it were slowly coated by fur.


    As his cultivation was draining, it was hard for him to take the shape of a human being so he started revealing his real appearance.


    His vigor of life was about to burn out.


    Even so, he continued to draw out his blood and even bone marrow without flinching. By donating his body as the wax and his mind as the fire, he pushed the golden prison to its limit. Innumerable blood-colored tiny snakes squirmed and evolved feverishly in the golden wall. They drew support from the golden light behind the Nine Heaven Gates and turned that power into refining pressure. After a while, the two Superbs caged behind the golden wall were gradually subdued.


    The Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng were already unable to fight back. They were squashed against the floor by that intangible pressure and could not move at all.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice...¡± Howled Jiang Qiubai, drops of blood dripping out of his bleary eyes.


    Those were thest bit of blood in his body.


    His eyes pierced through the golden prison, through the thickyers of clouds, the white jade stairs, the passage leading to the door... and through that world and rested somewhere in the distance. A faint smile was still on his face, as though he was trying to see the face he missed most.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve already forgotten those days we spent together in the Evesting Heaven...¡±


    ¡°When you became the master of Wolf Temple, I voluntarily receded to the shade behind the shining you...¡±


    ¡°When you dominated the pasture and stunned the world, I voluntarily followed you like your shadow...¡±


    ¡°When you left the pasture for that woman, I knew that was because you had no alternative. I stayed. I stayed to keep hold of the Wolf Temple, keep hold of the home that once belonged to both of us. But now...¡±


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice! Now, I already did all I can for you.¡±


    Tears of blood trickled down Jiang Qiubai¡¯s cheeks and fell into the void, dyeingrge clusters of cloud scarlet.


    As his voice died away¡ª


    Jiang Qiubaipletely assumed the form of a beast.


    He became a massive light yellow wolf, only that the forelegs were too short to be perceived.


    No, that was not a wolf!


    ¡°It¡¯s a Bei!¡± Shrieked the Wave-making Master in disbelief.


    Gu Bansheng was dazed. All of sudden, inspiration hit him.


    Since Jiang Qiubai was a devil, his true color was the creature that only existed in legends¡ª Bei.


    ¡°Does that mean he is not the real master of Wolf Temple?¡±


    ¡°Because the master of Wolf Temple is supposed to be... a wolf, right?¡±

 Chapter 342 - Leaving the Rest to Me

    <h4>Chapter 342 Leaving the Rest to Me</h4>


    The wolf and the Bei were in a mutually beneficial rtionship.


    In tales, the Bei had no forelegs and so was unable to move around on its own. It had to ride on the back of the wolf to travel.


    Compared with the fierce and predatory wolf, the Bei was not that good in fighting. But it was highly intelligent and often associated with smart schemes. If there was a Bei living in a pack of wolves, then, it would y a role simr to the Army Advisor, and the terror-inspiring ability of the whole pack would be taken up a notch, too.


    Nevertheless, that could only be heard in tales.


    Especially in folk tales.


    It was just that those who had seen the creature called Bei was very scarce.


    None of the countless martial art experts on the pasture had spotted any Bei, though they had encountered numerous packs of wolves.


    Therefore, there was another theory saying that there was no creature called Bei on the, which was probably the product of the folks¡¯ wild imagination.


    Given that the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng were old freaks with an extraordinary lifespan, they surely had heard of those tales about the Bei. But to their utter astonishment, on that day, they saw one with their own eyes. Moreover, the Bei they spotted was a very special one. It was the master of Wolf Temple, one of the Nine Superbs in the World... It could be said that the Bei they discovered was standing at the top of the pyramid in human society.


    Such a secret would cause a huge sensation around the globe if it ever got out.


    Yet, though the two had learned the secret, they appeared to be... dying.


    The Bei¡¯s fur was fully gold. He had only one short foreleg and one hind leg left, which was the same as he assumed the human form as Jiang Qiubai. The Bei was still standing upright. He shone in golden light as if he was burning, and patches of his fur were turning into ashes...


    He continued burning his life.


    Meanwhile, the pressure in the golden prison was bing more and more suffocating.


    The Wave-making Master roared. He was crushed out of shape by the invisible pressure. Blood spilled out from his mouth, nostrils, eyes, and ears, squirted out from his wounds, forming a cluster of blood fog which wrapped him in. Gu Bansheng was not much better off. Cracks could be heard in all parts of his body. His bones were being snapped, his muscles squashed, his limbs squeezed into piles of mince under the intangible pressure.


    What was more terrifying was that golden wall seemed to have been absorbing the blood spurting out of the two Superbs and transforming it into energy to suppress their powers in turn.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Cried the Wave-making Master.


    Gu Bansheng felt his facial features were about to burst open.


    They all sensed that death was befalling them.


    That was definitely not what they had expected.


    Hoping for a miraculous escape, they exerted themselves to turn on all the instruments and secret methods. A variety of strange beams of light flew out of their bodies and bombarded the golden wall frantically.


    The Wave-making Master opened his mouth and spat out a dark blue pearl which seemed to be made of pure seawater. That was the Shark Pearl, the most treasured object of the Great River. At the same time, Gu Bansheng also strained to drive his Half-holy Half-evil ck-and-white Stone Sword with all his might. Next, two streams of light containing the power that might be able to undermine the world crushed squarely on the golden wall.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote... Meet your doom!¡±


    A trace of outrageous cruelty revealed in the eyes of that Bei, the true forme of Jiang Qiubai.


    Rumble!


    With a thundering noise, the Shark Pearl and the Half-holy Half-evil ck-and-white Stone Sword fell into pieces. Their fragments were quickly ground into dust by the pressure in the golden prison and shot in all directions. The Taoist patterns, the energy, and the Spiritual Qi in the two objects overflew to the air and were instantly absorbed by the golden wall.


    The Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng spilled out mouthfuls of essence blood at the same time.


    That pearl and that sword were the most precious object in their factions. But they had already been grounded into dust!


    ¡°The golden prison has drawn support from the Evesting Heaven. Even immortals and demons will be wiped out by it, let alone you guys. You two avaricious men, you¡¯ve eyed the treasures in my Wolf Temple and stretched out your greedy paws towards them. Then, you have to bear the consequences.¡± The Bei announced. He was aging bit by bit. His vigor of life was draining, but his eyes were incredibly indifferent.


    In the blink of an eye, the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng were ground to death. Their flesh and bones were reduced to mist, which lingered inside the golden prison.


    Their souls emerged. They bellowed, iled about, but it was of no use.


    ¡°Sacrifice your lives and be buried with me.¡± Said the Bei uncaringly.


    Memories shed back. He thought of the day heprehended the Great Way and obtained a human form in the Evesting Heaven. On that day, he vowed that he would never betray a man. Now, he finally kept his words and returned to his original form.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, I managed to safeguard this ce for you.¡±


    ¡°The Wolf Temple is yours. No one else can take it.¡±


    At the Nine Heaven Gates, the Bei was still wearing a smile, but the light of life in his eyes was dimming.


    At that precise moment¡ª


    Swoosh!


    A sh of scarlet light rose from the floor in the golden prison.


    It was the ck-and-red wolf sculpture the Wave-making Master carried. It suddenly sprang to life and began to suck in the mist of the essence left by the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng after they were ground in the golden prison. Then, as if being energized, it transformed into a ck wolf asrge as a calf, issuing ck-and-red mist from every pore. Its eyes were reflecting seething scarlet light, which were obviously filled with sinister Qi.


    At that scene, the eyes of the souls of the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng lit up at once.


    ¡°Immortal, help us...¡±


    Like a drowning man who just grabbed a floating wood, their souls shouted the pleads at the top of their lungs.


    However, evil red beams shot out from the eyes of that giant ck wolf. After a quick nce, it swooped upon them and took a big bite, tearing off half of the Wave-making Master¡¯s soul. As if enjoying something quite delicious, the wolf swallowed down half of the Wave-making Master¡¯s soul in only a few bites. Immediately, its body swelled until it becamerge as a grown horse. Its ck-and-red mane billowed freely, rendering it an evil wolf marching out of hell...


    ¡°Hoo¡ª¡±


    The wolf let out a prolonged howl.


    After that, it charged at the golden wall and crushed against it.


    Rumble!


    The golden wall trembled. Cracks appeared, as though it were a wall of ss being hammered.


    Despite its effort, the signs constituted by the blood-colored small snakes inside the wall started to swirl and soon repaired the wall.


    However, as the huge evil wolf desperately thrust itself against the wall over and over again, the cracks in the wall increased fast. Gradually, the mending speed of the blood-colored snakes could hardly keep up with the emerging pace of the cracks. In that way, it was only a matter of time before the golden wall copsed.


    Upon seeing that, the Bei, whose vigor was fading, suddenly bounced up, his eyes inexplicably sparkling with the light of life again.


    It looked like a burnt oilmp just got refilled with a little bit of extra oil and the flickering fire grew brighter again.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You led them into the Wolf Temple?¡± Demanded the Bei.


    He was enlightened the moment that huge evil wolf appeared.


    ording to the old books in the Wolf Temple, there was a kind of evil wolf in the outer world. They were the foe of the Wolf Temple.


    ¡°But this one must a demon from the outer world. When did it get into this world?¡±


    The huge evil wolf howled, taking no notice of the Bei¡¯s question.


    It dashed back, snapped at the remaining half of the Wave-making Master¡¯s soul and munched away at it like a voracious eater.


    ¡°No! Ah... No, I don¡¯t want to die... Immortal... No, you da*n demon, ah...¡± The Wave-making Master¡¯s soul wriggled like mad. But he had no means to escape the sharp teeth and paws of that huge evil wolf. Atst, immensely aggrieved, all of his soul was gulped down. That prestigious Superb, a man standing at the top of the martial arts practice, was finally killed by the so-called immortal he trusted and became nutrients.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die...¡± The Wave-making Master let out hisst sign.


    Watching all that by the side, Gu Bansheng was horrified to the limit.


    He knew cooperating with a demon from the outer world was basically as dangerous as traveling along with a tiger. Nheless, given his confidence in his ability and the ironw that forbade the true form of the demons in the outer world to descend on that, they chose to take a risk. But neither of them foresaw that they would end up with bing other creature¡¯s meal... They were tricked at the beginning of the scheme.


    ¡°Greed sure can kill!¡±


    The Bei kept singing the ancient melodies.


    rming rings of huge bells carried over from every part of the top of the heavens.


    Behind the Nine Heaven Gates, golden light flooded out. The Bei struggled to its foot, mustered the might he did not know he had and lunged at that golden wall. He was going to reinforce the wall with thest bit of his mauled body.


    ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let that red-eyed evil wolf into the Evesting Heaven!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, not only the Wolf Temple but the pasture and even the entire Divine Land will be turned into the Samsara Land of the Bloody Abyss Demon.¡±


    ¡°What the ancient book in the Wolf Temple recorded is just too dreadful!¡±


    The Bei blundered forward, heading for the golden wall step by step.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die now!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    A power that came from nowhere supported the moribund Bei to approach that golden wall inch by inch.


    Howling...


    That huge evil wolf caught the smell of danger as well. It raced towards Gu Bansheng¡¯s soul and opened its mouth.


    The souls of the Nine Superbs contained unparalleled energy and could considerably build up one¡¯s strength. That huge evil wolf was merely a cluster of hostile energy at first. But after it devoured the soul of the Wave-making Master, it was almost tangible like a real wolf. If it swallowed Gu Bansheng¡¯s soul, too, it would be substantialized. That equaled to the descending of the real demon.


    ¡°How could our Superbs be so easily tricked...¡±


    Gu Bansheng naturally would not just sit there and wait for it to eat him up. It had only caught the Wave-making Master because he was off his guard at that time. But unlike before, Gu Bansheng was alerted. His soul let out a deafening roar and dazzling rays of light shot out from his soul as he turned into a stone sword with one side ck and the other white, which resembled the Half-holy Half-evil ck-and-white Stone Sword. That was a spiritual sword he conjured with all his faith, willpower, and understandings on martial art he gained in his life. Next, it decisively thrust at that huge evil wolf.


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    The wolf howled furiously, but it dared not confront that sharp sword head-on.


    Because it had also sensed the horrifying destructive power that spiritual sword generated.


    The Superb had cast hisst but also the wildest move. Even immortals and demons could not survive it.


    The huge evil wolf jerked its head sideways to dodge the attack of that spiritual sword. Then, it banged itself frically against the golden wall, creating more cracks. But its bones fractured, too. A stream of blood-like energy shot out from its mouth and nostrils. Indeed, it was injured, but clearly, it still wanted to get out of the golden prison at all costs...


    ¡°Let us all be destroyed.¡±


    The Bei¡¯s vision became blurred.


    All that he couldpromise, donate, and sacrifice... was done.


    It was time to sacrifice him.


    As that huge evil wolf might break through the wall at any given second, and that Bei was about to be fully merged into the golden wall, all of a sudden, arge, firm hand appeared without any notice. It propped the Bei up and grabbed him back.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    A familiar voice said.


    The Bei abruptly stiffened.


    ¡°My senior fellow apprentice! You are finally here?¡±

 Chapter 343 - Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 343 Invincible</h4>


    The wolf and the beast simr to it coexist.


    Li Mu knew this point.


    That¡¯s because, on earth, there¡¯s an idiom that the two act in collusion with each other, which describes the rtionship between the two kinds of beasts. Besides, many negative idioms with a simr usage are derived from it.


    Li Mu just cursed in his heart.


    Probably three or four breaths earlier, when he saw Guo Yuqing step out with a different look on his face, break through the space, and directly disappear at the end of the passage, he knew that Jiang Qiubai was probably in danger. Therefore, his brother became so anxious, and Li Mu finally verified what he had guessed about the secret rtionship between the two people.


    Despite this, when he followed them and saw the Nine Heavens and the scene under the Nine Heavens, he also felt astonished.


    It turned out that Jiang Qiubai was a demon and was the beast that was infamous on earth.


    So, there was the problem.


    Now that his junior fellow apprentice, Jiang Qiubai, was the other beast, who was the wolf?


    Li Mu looked at Guo Yuqing, who was held in Jiang Qiubai¡¯s arms.


    He had already sensed something.


    The knife light shed and arge arc was drawn.


    Li Mu, Qiu Yin, and the Goddess of Martial Artsnded beside Guo Yuqing.


    ¡°Senior fellow, you still... return to the prairie, hehe...¡± Jiang Qiubai¡¯s voice was low, but it revealed his arrogance and excitement.


    His goal was finally realized.


    The key to the Grave of the Immortal King was nothing more than an excuse. He just wanted his senior fellow to return to the prairie once again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. I will send you into the Evesting Heaven to cure you with the day-and-night spring.¡± Guo Yuqing held him in his arms with unprecedented anxiety.


    Jiang Qiubai said, ¡°It¡¯s toote... You once swore that once you were on the grasnd again, you would smash yourself, abandon your Cultivation Method, and burn your soul. I... I have already taken it for you... We... are in nature connected. I will bear the result. Senior fellow, you... you can go back to the grasnd as you wish...¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    His brother even made such serious oaths.


    If he resolutely apanied Li Mu to the prairie... Li Mu was moved.


    Who could be a brother?


    Him.


    Qiu Yin and the Goddess of Martial Arts were also shocked.


    There was even such a story behind it.


    At this time¡ª


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    In the cracking sounds, the golden wall was finally broken by the ck evil wolf, just like it was broken ss. This extraterritorial demon finally got out.


    ¡°Whoo¡ª!¡±


    He roared, surrounded by the ck blood-like mist, with his evil breath spreading around. As it stepped through the void, bloody pool-like footprints were deeply left behind, and his scarlet evil eyes rested on Li Mu and the others.


    ¡°You all are my food.¡±


    He opened hisrge mouth to devour them.


    The terrifying power of this demon rushed toward them like mighty waves. At that moment, Li Mu felt like he was a little baby facing a flood, incapable of resisting, since it was quite horrible. The Goddess of Martial Arts and Qiu Yin also felt the same, totally unable to resist.


    Guo Yuqing suddenly looked up.


    The anger in his eyes was burning.


    Some kind of suppression in his body was broken, then dozens of golden runes shot out and were broken in the air. Then, a kind of incredible force began to be activated by him, after which,yers of fine and thick white wolf fur grew out on his arms, neck, and face. Facing this ck wolf, Guo Yuqing also showed his snow-white fangs and roared.


    All the momentum of the evil wolf was copsed at this moment.


    ¡°Is he transforming into a beast?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s strength was beyond his expectation.


    His power seemed to have been sealed and suppressed before. Now, he burst the restraints... At this moment, a mighty breath could be felt from Guo Yuqing, apparently superior to that from before.


    ¡°Is this the real strength of my brother?¡±


    For a moment, Li Mu felt that he had someone to rely on.


    The ck evil wolf, at this moment, obviously felt threatened and pressured.


    He was hesitant, so he stopped moving and lowered his head in the void. He knelt slightly into a defensive posture, his fur stood on end like steel thorns, and the blood mist circted wildly, as if it were to be turned into a mass of devil fire. He stared closely at Guo Yuqing.


    ¡°Die.¡± Guo Yuqing directly moved.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he turned it over into a fist and the invisible force ofw flowed.


    All the golden light that rushed out of the gate of the Nine Heavens was held by him, and then it was condensed into a giant machete, which separated the air and white clouds with one sh. The de was pointed at the ck wolf.


    As the wolf roared, a stream of destructive ck light collided with the de.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An indescribably terrible energy-fluctuation spread out.


    The formidable ck light disappeared quietly, while the golden light was still overwhelming. As the knife light shed, the ck wolf was directly smashed into two segments.


    ¡°Whoo... whoo!¡± The ck evil wolf painfully and angrily bellowed, but with the bloody mist flowing, the two parts of its body instantly became intact again in a smaller size. It stared at Guo Yuqing in horror and spoke for the first time: ¡°Inferior creature, this is not a power you should have.¡±


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°This is not a ce you shoulde.¡±


    He reached out and once again gathered countless golden lights out of the door of the Nine Heavens, which turned into numerouss and directly trapped the wolf, which was to escape.


    ¡°Humble man... How can you... have this kind of power...¡± The ck wolf struggled angrily, bursting out a kind of strange and horrible force, trying to break free from it.


    However, the golden was shrinking, and great power seemed to be embued in every thread of it, which directly stabbed into its fleshy body with a harsh, iron-burning sound. As the ck smoke rose, the giant wolf screamed, continually struggling, biting with its teeth and ws, but failed to break free from it.


    ¡°This kind of power is used to guard against you devil spirits.¡±


    From Guo Yuqing¡¯s voice, a kind of sacred power could be felt. He clenched his fist to control the intangible force, and directly tightened the golden, which cut like a steel knife into its body. In an instant, it was smashed to pieces.


    ¡°Ah, I will be back... This world has changed. The outer-space power can be used... I will be back!¡±


    The ck and red mist dissipated, while its voice reverberated in the sky.


    ¡°Do you think you are the wolf that will be defeated but never die?¡± Li Mu said scornfully.


    In the void, a ck and red brilliance shed.


    A palm-sized, ck-and-red, wolf-shaped statue fell down.


    ¡°What?¡± When Li Mu saw this statue, he waved his hand and caught it directly.


    He recalled that he once got such a simr statue before. At the time, he just thought it was strange and interesting. Now it seemed... to be able to summon a key or such things as locations from the outer space.


    ¡°Brother, be careful. This thing was evil. Once tempted by it, you will very likely be possessed by the devil mind and be a walking corpse.¡± Guo Yuqing retracted the golden, which turned into golden light and returned to the Nine Heavens, as peacefully as if nothing had happened. He looked at Li Mu with great concern, and warned him again and again.


    Li Mu said confidently, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. This kind of thing fears me the most.¡±


    Since he cultivated the Xiantian Skill, his spiritual power was the purest, which could help him resist any kind of temptation. That was why he was so confident.


    At this time, Gu Bansheng¡¯s soul, which was turned into the ck and white spirit sword, quietly slipped toward the rampage.


    ¡°Where to go?¡± Guo Yuqing nced at it in an overbearing manner.


    Soon, the ck and white spirit sword flew back cowardly.


    Guo Yuqing held the hilt in his hand, and a bundle of golden brilliance wrapped around the sword, leaving almost invisible patterns on it. One could feel that with these golden lines, the spirit sword¡¯s breath became weaker, no longer as horrible as before when it could even threaten the giant wolf.


    ¡°Who wants it?¡± Guo Yuqing said, ¡°This sword can bepared to a supreme Taoist instrument.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I use a knife.¡±


    Qiu Yin also smiled and said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Guo Yuqing then directly handed the sword to the Goddess of Martial Arts aspensation for his brother¡¯s death.


    At this moment, the rumbling sounds arose again.


    The middle door of the Nine Heavens began to close.


    ¡°Time is up. Enter the Evesting Heaven with me... The opportunity is rare.¡± Guo Yuqing changed his expression as he held Jiang Qiubai and strode toward the door.


    He had sealed Jiang Qiubai¡¯s breath with a secret skill. Now he had to hurry to the day-and-night spring in the Evesting Heaven to save him. Otherwise, Jiang Qiubai might never be saved.

 Chapter 344 - The Clothes Are Gone.

    <h4>Chapter 344 The Clothes Are Gone.</h4>


    The moment the gate closed, Guo Yuqing and the others entered.


    ¡°We will be sent to different ces by the Evesting Heaven. Don¡¯t panic. When the time is up, we will be sent out of the gate.¡±


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s voice rang out beside them.


    The next moment, everyone saw the golden light that was so ring that they had to close their eyes. When their vision became normal again, the scenes in front of them changed.


    When Li Mu opened his eyes, he found himself in a picturesque ce.


    At this moment, he was standing on top of a 100-meter-high peak, and he seemed to be in a picturesque ce in which the air was fresh, the flowers beautiful, birds were chirping, and streams were flowing. Spiritual animals, such as white cranes, white deer, white tigers, and leopards, rested along the distantke in harmony.


    ¡°Is this the world in the Evesting Heaven?¡±


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    Guo Yuqing, Qiu Yin, Wushen, and the others were really missing. As Guo Yuqing said, they were sent to different ces by the rule ofw in the Evesting Heaven.


    Li Mu stood on the stone peak in meditation. It was said that there was the mystery of the fairy and demon in the Evesting Heaven. Everyone who entered it could seize his special destiny under different routes set randomly by the Evesting Heaven... Eh, it was as intelligent as the big data in aputer.


    He jumped down from the peak and walked toward theke.


    Those white cranes and white deer seemed to have never seen a stranger, looking at Li Mu with curiosity in their original ce.


    ¡°How are you? I am new here. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Li Mu greeted them, then took off his clothes immediately beside theke, and jumped into it to swim.


    Given that those immortal sacred beasts might have not seen such a shameless creature, they all stared at Li Mu curiously.


    Li Mu did not hesitate to swim naked.


    After leaving Taibai County, he had no time to take a shower.


    Although Li Mu¡¯s body was already dust-free in terms of his current cultivation level, he, paying attention to hygiene, needed to regain the sense of satisfaction brought by bathing.


    Theke was clear, in which white fish swam around.


    Li Mu felt totally relieved.


    He was in no hurry to seek an opportunity.


    That was because the old faker once said that an opportunity could only be seized by ident in nature, instead of through effort.


    Li Mu had two ns.


    Anyway, he came to the Evesting Heaven not for opportunities, but to save Shangguan Yuting.


    Now that Jiang Qiubai said Shangguan Yuting were here, Li Mu was relieved.


    That was because Guo Yuqing also said that there was not much danger here.


    Li Mu swam fully and vigorously, and suddenly, a huge whirlpool appeared in theke. Then, a giant dinosaur-like water beast rushed out from under the water, emitting a kind of powerful and brutal atmosphere unique to carnivorous creatures. The white cranes, white deer, and other spiritual animals ran away in fear, but Li Mu rushed over with joy. Soon after, he rode naked on the back of this beast, manipting the swollen-faced beast to go back and forth in theke.


    After swimming for half an hour, Li Mu reluctantly went ashore.


    Then, he was puzzled.


    ¡°Da*n, where are my clothes?¡±


    Unexpectedly, he found that his clothes were missing.


    It was quite weird.


    Li Mu just felt cold, but he didn¡¯t see any figure nearby.


    ¡°Did you steal them?¡± Li Mu looked at the spirit beasts.


    They shook their heads as if understanding Li Mu¡¯s words.


    This was really weird.


    It was impossible. Although he was very rxed, he could sense any change by means of his mental strength. It was impossible that his clothes were stolen, unless the thieves were such powerhouses like Guo Yuqing... But why would such a master do this?


    Li Mu was quite shocked.


    It was embarrassing.


    Some alternative clothes were stored in the carry-on jade, which was put aside along with the clothes on the shore. It seemed that he had to be naked. Fortunately, some of the more important treasures, minerals, resources, etc., were collected by Li Mu in a storage ring on his middle finger, but they could not be used to cover him up.


    Li Mu made a straw skirt for himself, and vowed that if the thief were to be found, he would suffer a lot.


    So, he, in a straw skirt and barefoot, walked to the distant sacred mountain sadly.


    Over the next few days, Li Mu wandered through the mountains in the straw skirt, sometimes for practice, sometimes for leisure. He was like a tourist, just waiting for the opportunity.


    On the fifth day, Li Mu roared on a river beach.


    ¡°F**k... even the straw skirt has been stolen. This thief is so heartless.¡±


    Li Mu was indignant.


    When he came out of the river, he found that the straw skirt was gone.


    Since nothing strange had happened these days, he wasn¡¯t very vignt. As a result... his skirt was stolen.


    Li Mu, sitting naked on a rock, began to think about this thing seriously.


    Given that he had lost his clothes twice, there had to be some powerful creature peeping at him, who was at least extremely good at hiding itself. It had to be abnormal, otherwise, his clothes wouldn¡¯t be missing.


    Was this the opportunity waiting for him in the Evesting Heaven?


    Li Mu was angry.


    In the end, he decided to walk naked in this primitive world, as there was no one here.


    However, there was good news.


    After all, the Evesting Heaven was and exclusive to gods and demons. The vitality of the heaven and earth within it was extremely rich. It was a more suitable ce for martial arts cultivation than any other blissful and naturalnd in the Divine Land. Even the Dragon-assembling Pattern formed by Li Mu could bepared with it. And especially in Evesting Heaven, thews of all creatures were extremely clear. For warriors, they could learn more by doing less.


    Therefore, based on this alone, it was reasonable that Master Xi Lang and Gu Bansheng strove to enter here.


    Li Mu had only reached the top level of the Natural Realm before, he had not be a Celestial Being.


    The vitality in his body had already beenpletely transformed into the natural qi of the Natural Realm long ago, and heid a solid foundation in this realm. Since he deliberately suppressed himself, he didn¡¯t enter the Celestial Being Realm. In the argument with Qiu Yin, Guo Yuqing, Xu Sheng, Dong Rui, etc., he knew the cultivation method of ¡°the five organs¡± in the Celestial Being Realm, but he intuitively chose not to do this during this period of time. Instead, he chose to temper his natural qi in the Natural Realm.


    The Natural Realm meant Three Flowers over Head, and one should cultivate one¡¯s spirit, breath, and mind in this realm.


    Cultivating the natural qi of a Natural Expert was actually the process of tempering the above three points.


    During the days in the Evesting Heaven, Li Mu cultivated his natural qi and tempered his own body, gradually unable to suppress himself.


    He knew that he had to enter the Celestial Being Realm.


    ¡°But which of the five internal organs¡ªheart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys¡ªshould be cultivated first?¡±


    Li Mu still hesitated.


    The martial arts theory in this world represented the five major organs, any of which could be cultivated first. Different cultivation sequences meant different kinds of power. If the energy of the five major organs could be fully cultivated and be connected with each other, one could reach the peak state of the Celestial Being Realm and be a sage.


    Hence, Li Mu felt that the cultivation order should have a vital impact on bing a sage. The order was not just defined as ordinary people did, since every step was the foundation for further improvement. People in this world thought the order was all right, probably because they themselves were not very clear on this point.


    Like the top nine Holy ns, in fact, they had their own secret cultivation methods for entering the Celestial Being Realm.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t value their so-called secret methods.

 Chapter 345 - Crescent and Three Stars Cave

    <h4>Chapter 345 Crescent and Three Stars Cave</h4>


    The top nine Holy ns were just a bit superior in this low-level Martial Arts Star,gging far behind the real ancient sect in the universe. Hence, their secret methods might not be so profound. However, among the Cultivation Methods taught by the old faker, there was no way to cultivate the internal organs. Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether it was because the faker didn¡¯t want to give it to him or really didn¡¯t have it.


    In short, Li Mu felt hesitant for a while.


    Over the next few days, although he felt his natural qi was to burst out at any time, he still suppressed it forcibly, trying not to reach the Celestial Being Realm and continuing to think about the problem.


    Then, Li Mu wandered aimlessly into the grand mountains.


    Within a few hundred miles, the grand mountains were tens of thousands of meters high, surrounded by mist and like the weird rock in various shapes. They reminded Li Mu of the dangerous peaks of China¡¯s Huashan, which were even steeper than Huashan Mountain, with mirror-like deep cliffs and strange rocks soaring into the sky.


    On the top of a strange peak, Li Mu picked some wild fruits and ate them while observing the geomacy and atmosphere of this mountain subconsciously.


    Suddenly, there were strange sounds of apes in the distance.


    Li Mu turned around and saw hundreds of mountain apes jumping on the distant cliffs.


    These mountain apes wererge, with the smallest one being more than two meters in length. Although they were muscr, they were flexible, since they could jump rapidly and easily across a gap so wide that many masters of the Great Master Realm couldn¡¯t cross it. On the mirror-like cliffs, they seemed to move like it was t ground.


    ¡°The apes in the Evesting Heaven are so strong... What.. is that?¡±


    Li Muughed and then noticed something.


    He saw an ape leader wearing a small robe... It was his!


    Da*n, the thieves were these mountain apes.


    Li Mu stopped eating and jumped down from the rock directly, moving toward them on his flying knife. ¡°Shameless thief, stop!¡±


    He vowed to take back his clothes.


    He had to get them back.


    At the same time, the mountain apes also discovered Li Mu.


    Especially when the golden-haired ape leader heard the roars and turned to look at Li Mu, it not only became scared, but bellowed excitedly and made faces at Li Mu provocatively. Then it rushed out like lightning, as if it were flying away.


    The mountain apes behind it were also smart, squeaking and jumping like men with wings across the cliffs. They were moving so fast that even the birds couldn¡¯t catch up with them.


    ¡°Hey, can you escape after I use the Broadswordmanding Skill?¡±


    Li Muughed.


    ¡°Stupid primate monkey.


    ¡°I will let you know what speed is.¡±


    He chased them.


    Li Mu did not rush forward as quick as possible, but kept a distance for careful observation.


    This was a group of dominant creatures in the mountains, naturally skilled at climbing with sturdy bodies. Besides, from their weird calls, they were smart because they would stop on the rocks sometimes to grimace at Li Mu, or y jokes by raising their butts.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t bear it.


    The knife light shed.


    Li Mu suddenly sped up and dived directly toward the mountain apes.


    Suddenly, something strange happened.


    The mountain apes ahead disappeared unexpectedly like a few plumes of smoke, and along Li Mu¡¯s path, a nting stone peak suddenly appeared and he directly collided with it.


    Stone debris went flying.


    When he came out of the mountain, he became dizzy.


    When he struck the bnce between himself and the knife, he saw that on the stone peaks about 300 to 400 meters away, the mountain apes wereughing at him, especially that leader, who looked proud and even stuck up his middle finger at Li Mu ...


    They were quite clever.


    Li Mu became really angry.


    Later, four flying knives appeared in the shimmering light, stirring upyers of void ripples and moving toward the stone peak in a sh.


    Of course, he just tried to scare them.


    Li Mu thought that these apes were a little bit interesting.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The stone mountain was chopped at directly, and stones came falling down.


    The figures of the mountain apes were obscured in the dust and disappeared.


    Li Mu used his spiritual force to sense them, only to find that none of the mountain apes rolled down from the mountain. It seemed that they all disappeared at that moment.


    After the view cleared up, all of these mountain apes were on another mountain a hundred meters away.


    ¡°How is that possible? So fast!¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    His Broadswordmanding Skill was known for its quick speed, enabling his flying knives to move like light. Although he didn¡¯t use all of its force, they should not be able to make any reaction. Before his knife cut the peak, they even could move 100 meters away... This could only be done by masters of the Celestial Being Realm.


    Li Mu stopped chasing.


    He opened his Third Eye directly, with invisible holy light bursting out.


    Then, he was shocked again.


    That was because there were not so many apes on that stone peak.


    Only one ape was sitting on the stone peak, ridiculing him. The other mountain apes were shadows.


    ¡°Is this... illusion method?¡±


    Li Mu was a little confused.


    He found that those mountain apes were too life-like, whose breath was perfect. No illusion method could be deployed for this effect. Li Mu believed that even people in the Celestial Being Realm or Sage Realm might not perceive it. Without the Third Eye, he might have been deceived.


    The ape was the leading, golden-colored, giant one, more than three meters high, full of muscles and thick and golden-haired. Li Mu¡¯s clothes were almost burst by it. It roared on the mountain peak like an actor, and even made some gestures in the air... not knowing that Li Mu had perceived all these movements.


    Its acting skills were superb.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    He further found that there were about a hundred golden monkey-hairs floating around it.


    If he closed the Third Eye, the living mountain apes would appear again, and their locations would be exactly those of the golden hairs.


    That was to say... these seemingly intellectual apes were all made of the golden monkey-hairs.


    No wonder these mountain apes suddenly disappeared before when being chased.


    They simply didn¡¯t exist.


    Li Mu was more and more surprised.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be Sun Wukong, who could turn his fur into thousands of monkeys?


    He didn¡¯t expect that after entering the Evesting Heaven, he should encounter such a naughty ape at first.


    He shook his head and urged his Broadswordmanding Skill. Then, 12 flying knives went flying out forcefully and returned in a sh.


    Soon after, the hundreds of apes on the distant stone peak disappeared, and all the golden hairs were cut up and fell to the ground.


    The golden ape that was performing had no time to respond, but roared for a while. When seeing that its derivatives had disappeared, it looked around with bewilderment and then looked at Li Mu in surprise, widening its mouth.


    Then, the ape screamed, turned, and ran.


    He moved fast, jumping between the peaks like golden lightning.


    But how could it move faster than Li Mu?


    As soon as the sword shed, Li Mu caught up with it.


    ¡°Ah...¡± It screamed, and as he smacked on a rock, a piece of huge rock appeared to block Li Mu.


    However, because of his previous experience, Li Mu was already prepared for such an asion. The rock was quietly cut up by his knife.


    The golden mountain ape screamed, pulled out a handful of hair, and blew it. Suddenly hundreds of mountain apes appeared, all of them exactly like him, and they were even also as anxious as it was. They were screaming and escaping in all directions...


    However, Li Mu immediately used his knife to cut up all the hairs, and these apes then disappeared.


    Li Mu made faces at this golden mountain ape.


    Now, the ape knew that it was fighting against a powerful person, so it stopped using its tricks. Instead, it screamed and fled quickly.


    Li Mu wanted to tease it, so he chased after it withughter.


    In the end, the ape, out of breath, came to a sky-rocketing peak and swooped down.


    When Li Mu chased again, he found it disappearing into a cave.


    Hended at the entrance of the cave and saw a stone monument with a fair texture, about three feet high and more than eight feet wide, with several ancient characters written on it¡ª


    ¡°Spiritual Fangcun Mountain, Crescent and Three Stars Cave¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    These ancient characters were not only from Earth, but also had a profound origin.


    In the mythical novel Journey to the West, Sun Wuking drifted across the sea under hardships to seek his master for the purpose of cultivating the method of being an immortal, and finally became an apprentice of the ancestor Bodhi, from whom it learned the methods of 72 changes and of instant movement. This fairy cave that appeared in the Journey to the West was Crescent and Three Stars Cave.

 Chapter 346 - Master Bodhis Taoist Field

    <strong>Chapter 346 Master Bodhi¡¯s Taoist Field</strong>


    In the Journey to the West, one of the four major Chinese books on Earth, the stone monkey king, in order to have an immortal life, sailed across the sea, experienced countless hardships, and finally learned from Master Bodhi, who was a very mysterious figure in the novel. Later, it was verified that the so-called Master Bodhi was likely to be one of the leaders of a Western religion. At that time, the sacred mountain where the Master Bodhisattva lived was Spiritual Fangcun Mountain, and he hid in the Crescent and Three Stars Cave.


    Li Mu stood with doubt at the entrance of the cave.


    Was it a coincidence that the ce in the Journey to the West actually appeared?


    Or...


    The ape entered the cave and disappeared.


    Should he chase it?


    As a gust of wind blew, Li Mu only felt cold between his legs.


    At this moment, he made up his mind.


    ¡°I should go to check it out, and take back the jade that has clothes stored in it.¡±


    Then, the 24 flying knives flew around him and he strode in.


    The cave inside was crooked but spacious and t. Less than 100 meters from the cave mouth, blue stone steps wereid upward, and shrines were bright on both sides. The deities inside the shrines were destroyed, and the oilmps were extinguished, indicating a long history here.


    Inside some shrines were spider webs.


    The entire cave was dpidated, apparently no one had lived here for thousands of years.


    Fortunately, apart from the dpidated look, there was nothing like a formation or secret barriers. Li Mu went upward along the blue stone steps for several kilometers, and then he came out of the cave.


    There were no forks along the way and no trace of the ape.


    A One-Line Sky trail appeared in front of him.


    Crossing the path, he found a line of ancient buildings made of blue bricks and stone tiles against the mountains, which covered an area of a kilometer, and some of which were copsed already, with weeds around those dpidated walls. Even so, some tall temples still stood high, which must have once been brilliant.


    ¡°This is a Taoist field.¡±


    Li Mu knew at a nce.


    In terms of the space, this ce could amodate at least tens of thousands of people, which wasparable to some famous sects¡¯ practice field.


    His spiritual power spread out like a tide.


    Li Mu felt that there was faint energy of Taoist magic arts left in the void and on the ground. Obviously, as time went by, the tactical deployment ced inside and outside the Taoist field had lost its effect. Time was the most terrible force in the world, as anything could be ashes under its corrosion. Li Mu could imagine that in its peak time, this Taoist field was definitely superior to the so-called top nine Holy ns of the Divine Land, even though it had decayed for some reason.


    As he perceived more closely, he found that the energy of the remaining Taoist formations were all the methods of the Great Way in the universe, not the star pattern formations on the Divine Land, although they were not powerful today. Li Mu found the trace of the golden ape¡¯s escape among the ruins, so he followed an ancient road into the Taoist field.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it really the Bodhisattva¡¯s Taoist field?¡±


    Li Mu guessed.


    In the Journey to the West, after the Bodhisattva drove Sun Wukong down the mountain, he moved away. Later, Sun Wukong pushed down a ginseng fruit tree and went to Fangcun Mountain for help. When seeing the ruins there, he also failed to discover his master¡¯s traces... This was also a mystery in the Journey to the West. In short, the Bodhisattva Master was full of mysteries. In three years, he taught Sun Wukong all kinds of magical power fantastically.


    Li Mu felt like he had entered the scene of the Journey to the West.


    Could this field be the ce that was abandoned after Master Bodhi taught Sun Wukong the magical powers?


    It was a bit incredible.


    As Li Mu went deeper, he saw some houses of different heights, most of which had copsed and whose beams were decayed. Weeds covered the area. He also saw the dried wells and the outline of the corroded iron pots... Everything had been eroded by time.


    Then, he reached the martial arts practice field, where some tall marble statues stood ory down in iplete shapes. They were probably statues of various ghosts and gods, and seemed to be done by some people deliberately. Hence, Li Mu could only see rough outlines.


    Li Mu saw a copsed hall, and on an ancient stone monument by the door, ancient calligraphy was carved which read ¡°Arts Gate¡±.


    At that time, he thought that in the Journey to the West, before Master Bodhi, who was proficient in hundreds of schools, taught Sun Wukong the magical power, Sun Wukong had been asked to choose the ¡°academic profession¡±, and Master Bodhi had shown him the 360 Taoist techniques, including the methods of inviting immortals and avoiding the evil in the Arts Gate, reading of the scriptures, pilgrimage to the true sanctuary in the Flow Gate, zen meditation of the Quietness Gate, bncing yin and yang, and shooting in the Action Gate, etc... Among them, the Arts Gate was mentioned.


    ¡°Gosh.


    ¡°Is it really the Bodhisattva¡¯s Taoist field?¡±


    Li Mu jumped up, then discovered about a few hundred meters away, a hall of a simr size. And on an ancient stone monument at the entrance, the words ¡°Flow Gate¡± were carved in ancient calligraphy...


    Li Mu stood in ce and began to meditate.


    He just casually rted it to the work of the Journey to the West before.


    But now... he had encountered so many coincidences.


    A coincidence is like a misunderstanding.


    Too many misunderstandings are not misunderstandings themselves.


    So are the coincidences.


    ¡°If this is really Master Bodhisattva¡¯s Taoist field, it...¡±


    Li Mu looked up with excitement.


    The Bodhisattva was a super master. Any trivial methods in his Taoist field were the most valuable treasures.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to regain his pants anymore, but excitedly rushed into the hall of the Arts Gate in a straw skirt to look for the martial arts secrets and cultivation methods that might have been left behind.


    Compared to other houses, this hall was made of rock and consisted of Taoist patterns, so it hadn¡¯t copsed during these years. The te wasid in it. There were no weeds inside but a little dust. However, what disappointed Li Mu was that inside the hall, there was nothing, let alone the secret methods for cultivation. There were even no cabs, futons, or statues, which indicated apparently some people had taken them away.


    Li Mu used his Third Eye to sweep around dozens of times, confirming that nothing had been missed.


    It disappointed him.


    Then, he walked ahead and searched the other more than 30 halls, including the Arts Gate and Action Gate, and found nothing in them.


    He was very disappointed.


    But it seemed reasonable.


    Even though Master Bodhisattva possessed rich assets, he would not throw away all the cheats and Cultivation Methods randomly.


    s, he expected too much.


    Li Mu then jumped onto a stone temple to look for the location of that golden ape.


    ¡°I¡¯d better get back my pants first and put them on.¡±


    However, he was shocked at first nce.


    Then, Li Mu found that 10 meters away, the golden mountain ape, more than three meters high, with a strange golden stick in its hand, was approaching him slowly. It was sneering and moving silently... It could even hide itself and wanted to make a secret attack.


    Li Mu was extremely surprised.


    This mountain ape was really crafty, since it tried to counterattack him.


    As soon as the ape felt that it had been discovered by the Third Eye, it was stunned.


    ¡°Oh, oh...¡± It screamed as if it had seen a ghost and turned to flee.


    Li Mu, in order to get his revenge on it, immediately used the Broadswordmanding Skill to catch up to it.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The de of the flying knife was drawn on the ape¡¯s butt forcefully.


    ¡°Do not steal my clothes.


    ¡°Do not ridicule me.


    ¡°Do not steal my stick.


    ¡°I will first hit your butt.¡±


    The mountain ape cried and fled desperately. Along the way, it had smashed numerous stones and houses, and suffered numerous cuts. From its roars, it was clearly angry and violent, andter, it began to beg for mercy... because he couldn¡¯t get rid of Li Mu despite using every method, as Li Mu could perceive any Taoist magic arts by means of his Third Eye.


    In the end, the ape did not escape.


    Ity on the ground and stuck its head into a tree hole, enduring the hits.


    Li Mu smiled.


    Then, he took back the jade and took out the clothes stored inside. He feltfortable once he put on his clean clothes.


    ¡°Where are the cheats and Cultivation Methods?¡±


    Li Mu, who was still angry, then asked it as he beat it, relentlessly venting his anger as a result of observation nothing in the Taoist field. In the end, with a swollen face, the ape finally knelt down on the ground in a humble manner...


    In fact, the ape was also confused.


    Because of some opportunities, it obtained the skills of incarnation, hiding, and flying, and it was sturdy. Hence, it dominated this area. Now, however, it was beaten seriously after stealing some clothes... It was really angry.


    It touched its swollen butt and face, feeling achy and regretful.


    ¡°Speak. Is there any good thing inside here?¡± Li Mu said aggressively.


    This ape obviously treated this deserted Taoist field as its house, so it had to be very familiar with it. Li Mu certainly needed to threaten it for more information.


    The ape covered its face with its hands, pointed behind itself honestly, gasped, and screamed, as if there were treasures in that direction...


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Li Mu condensed the 24 flying knives into aplete Samsara Knife, and pressed it on the neck of this ape.

 Chapter 347 - Somersault Cloud

    <h4><strong>Chapter 347 Somersault Cloud</strong></h4>


    The gold ape was a total coward. Once the broadsword was held at its throat, it instantly became as tame as a dog and showed Li Mu the way with an ingratiating smile.


    It had no alternative, for it had bumped into its nemesis.


    When it met Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye, all its tricks and disguises disappeared at once.


    Although it was proud of its speed, it turned out that it could not overtake Li Mu when his Broadswordmanding Skill was in use.


    Li Mu was practically a natural ape-buster.


    With Li Mu on its heels, the ape treaded carefully to the depths of the dpidated Taoist field.


    Li Mu saw traces of animal activities around the area. Apparently, this was the ape¡¯s ¡°home¡±, but it looked even messier than the ramshackle buildings they passed by. At first nce, Li Mu knew that the ape was a poor bachelor.


    With the tip of Li Mu¡¯s broadsword directed menacingly at its back, the ape gingerly steered clear of a tree and came to the foot of a mountain atst. It hoisted two withered huge trees about a thousand years old out of their way to reveal a stone door at the rear. Then, it grunted and pointed a hand at the stone door, implying that the treasure was right behind the door.


    But how could Li Mu walk into its trap?


    Hepelled the ape to open the stone door itself.


    Behind the door was a stone chamber with several rooms, which were quite bright and spacious. A luminous pearl hung from the ceiling. It not only glowed but also repelled dust, so the whole ce was free of dirt. All those rooms were connected by a hall in the middle. Li Mu saw that at one side of the hall stood a purple bookshelf, on whichy rolls of scriptures, brush pots, booklets, and bamboo slips for writing. They all hand an antique air, giving off the aura of a reclusive life. Aside from that, there was a pouf on the ground with a strikingly distinct indentation left by the sitter...


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± demanded Devil Li with a ferocious look.


    The ape responded by howling.


    Li Mu directly took several swings at it and then ordered, ¡°Speak like a man!¡±


    The ape went speechless.


    ¡°All right, I forgot it can¡¯t talk like a human.¡±


    So, Li Mu adopted another strategy. ¡°Go in there and take the treasures out for me.¡±


    The ape hastily shook its head, looking rather terrified. It gesticted with both hands, as though trying to exin that there were traps at the entrance of the stone chambers.


    ¡°You f*ck... You want me to go in even though you know it¡¯s dangerous...¡± Li Mu snapped. He immediately raised his broadsword and thrust it at the ape.


    The ape gave a series of high-pitched shrieks, imploring him to stop.


    Li Mu deliberated it for a moment and came to the conclusion that the ape was not trying to trick him, given that it waspletely subdued by his violence. ¡°So, is it because its cultivation is not high enough to go in but mine is way higher than its own and so I might have a shot?


    ¡°But the thing is, what on earth is in the stone chamber?


    ¡°Are those things worth the risk or not?¡±


    In truth, Li Mu had not yet run short of any Cultivation Methods or magic instruments.


    The Cultivation Method he had been practicing was the Sea of Stars, which allowed him to refine all the weapons he needed. The old faker had told him that saviors or supernatural beings that coulde to one¡¯s aid would never exist for him and he had to rely on himself in all aspects... Well, that sounded like the remarks of the old faker. Anyway, under the influence of the old faker, Li Mu seldom engaged in risky investments that he had zero assurance of.


    Nevertheless, it was likely that the ce was really the Taoist field of Master Puti.


    The stone chamber in front of Li Mu was built at the highest ce in the Taoist field. Taking a closer look, if ignoring the mess that the slothful single ape had created, this area had the best geomancy in the entire field. Considering that the stone chamber possessed such a simple and modest air, it could by no means be the dwelling of an ordinary man. Then, it perhaps was the precise ce of residence of Master Puti.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes soon were riveted on the booklets and bamboo slips on the bookshelf in the stone chamber.


    ¡°What if it is?¡±


    Thinking of the miraculous techniques like the Somersault Cloud and the Seventy-two Metamorphoses... Li Mu involuntarily drooled over the stone chamber.


    Momentster, without any hesitation, he gave the ape a hard kick and sent it through the door of the stone chamber.


    ¡°Crack! Crack!¡±


    A fit of thunderps and bolts of lightning bolts swept across the entrance. In a trice, the mountain ape began to smoke. Its golden fur turned pitch-ck. A faint smell of roasted meat started to permeate the ce. Then, apanied by its shrilling screeches, it was thrown through the doorway again by a mysterious power.


    ¡°The Taoist Thunder Magic Restriction?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Although years had passed by, the Taoist Thunder Magic Restriction was still so impable and could be set off so promptly. Could it mean... Well, since the things in the stone chamber were well-kept, those were at least the precious ones in the entire Taoist field. If not, the Taoist Magic Restriction there would not have been so wless when those in the other parts of the region were all ruined.


    Li Mu drooled more wildly at that thought.


    He was truly intrigued.


    The ape yelped weakly. Ity in the doorway of the stone chamber, foaming and twitching just like someone having a seizure after they got high.


    Li Mu bent over to examine the ape. He found that the poor thing was just a little stupefied after being hit by lightning. Though its muscles were jerking in quick spasms, it was not badly injured.


    That meant the thunder and lightning at the entrance of the stone chamber were not very powerful.


    The ape had a strong body. It could finish off many new Celestial Beings purely with its physical strength. Butpared to Li Mu, it had a long way to go. Seeing that the ape had survived the restriction, Li Mu probably could also hold himself together under the attack of the thunder and lightning. The corridor leading the stone door to the inside hall was about five meters in length. Even if he had to inch forward, it would take him no more than 10 minutes. It was no problem for Li Mu to handle the thunder and lightning for that short amount of time.


    Such being the case...


    Li Muughed, then started to peel off his clothes.


    That was the only suit of clothes he had in his storage space. Of course, he could not let it be burned by lightning. Otherwise, he would have to walk out of the Evesting Heaven naked. That would be a huge humiliation. He was known as a Semi-Sage, the Western Qin Empire¡¯s Lord Taibai. If he were to be spotted running around without clothes, his reputation as a psychopath would bandy across the Divine Land within half a day... Even that thought made him shudder.


    After getting undressed, Li Mu also took off that h skirt. It was pointless to wear it in these circumstances.


    He did a little warm-up and headed for the door of the stone chamber.


    That ape was still twitching uncontrobly, foaming at the mouth as if it had been poisoned.


    Li Mu reached out a hand. When his fingers crossed the stone door, thick curves of electricity emerged as he expected. He only felt a little numb but it did not hurt. That kind of thunder and lightning was nothing fearful to Li Mu. Therefore, after casting a nce over his shoulder at the ape having a seizure, he clenched his Samsara Knife and strode through the doorway.


    Instantly, thunder and lightning descended upon him.


    A paralyzing numbness swept through Li Mu. Smoke rose from his mouth. Extreme pain shot through his body. Even so, he could still hang in there and continue to trudge toward the other end of the corridor step by step.


    With every step he took, the power of the thunder and lightning grew stronger.


    Li Mu felt like he was being gnawed by 10,000 ants at the same time.


    But he could still stand it.


    He steeled himself to go on.


    Just at that time, the ape suffering a seizure on the ground suddenly sprang up to its legs. It mopped the foam from its mouth and became full of life again, not showing any sign of fatigue. Staring at Li Mu, who was wrapped in the shes of lightning down the corridor, it cackled jubntly and put on a grin.


    Hearing the noise, Li Mu looked back and his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Crap! I¡¯ve been tricked!¡±


    ¡°Haw-haw-haw...¡± The ape roared with gloatingughter. Next, it lifted severalrge rocks and threw them at the door.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    When the rocks smashed against the door, strips of entric Taoist patterns swiftly soared into the air. After that, the power of the thunder and lightning in the corridor was promptly boosted several-fold. Li Mu felt like a storm had abruptly descended on the already raging sea. Waves rose up right away, aiming to engulf him.


    ¡°Fu*k...¡± Before Li Mu finished that swear, his mouth was already full of lightning and his tongue became too numb to speak.


    Thousands of bolts of lightning bit into Li Mu¡¯s body, prating his insides.


    He started twitching right on the spot, shaking as violently as having a seizure.


    The ape leaped up gleefully outside of the door. It finally got its revenge.


    However, halfway through its celebration, the ape suddenly widened its eyes and stood thunderstruck on the spot.


    Because although Li Mu was convulsing while smoke was rising out of his ears, mouth, and nostrils, and his limbs were wobbling as if made of marshmallow, he kept inching his way to the other end. He did manage to resist the attack of the thunder and lightning and plow on toward the hall.


    The ape was petrified.


    Next, it panicked.


    Because the stone chamber did house a load of treasures. It had been dying to get those treasures for years, but every approach that it took had failed.


    It never knew this abhorrent human being could really withstand the most violent bombarding of the thunder restriction at the stone door.


    The ape just stood there, watching Li Mu edge down the corridor in several weird postures with an open mouth. In the end, it took Li Mu a whole hour to cross that corridor.


    The dazzling shes of lightning in the corridor suddenly vanished.


    Li Mu was standing in the hall of the stone chamber. He was burnt all over. His hair was already reduced to ashes, his scalp charred, and his eyes scarlet, while ck smoke was rising from his ears, nostrils, and mouth. His skin had be a ck crust due to carbonization, which soon began to crack and fall off, revealing the sizzling flesh beneath...


    He looked as if he had been cooked in the oven.


    ...


    By that time, Li Mu only had half of his vigor left.


    ¡°Who knew that the ape could be so good at acting?


    ¡°I almost had the least unexpected setback!


    ¡°But it¡¯s all right. I made it anyway.¡±


    Thanks to the Zhenwu Boxing that kept strengthening his body, Li Mu survived thest few seconds of the torture with the first four styles of Zhenwu Boxing. Moreover, as the shes of lightning carrying Taoist patterns emerged, Li Mu¡¯s body was refined even more thoroughly. The whole suffering turned out to be a blessing in disguise, for it helped him to fully master the fourth style¡ªGrasping the Bird¡¯s Tail¡ªand gain a thorough understanding of the art after breaking through the bottleneck that he had been stuck at for a long time.


    Li Mu started to operate the Xiantian Skill. Internal qi began to circte in his body. In less than half an hour, all the burns left by thunder and lightning were cured.


    At that moment, he felt like a new-born.


    His strength had been increased tenfold or more.


    Li Mu flexed his ankles, paying no attention to the ape that was crying, shouting, thumping its chest, and stamping its feet in regret on the other side of the stone door. Then, he dashed straight to the bookshelf in the hall and opened the first book he saw. As he caught sight of the two ancient seal characters born on the cover, he quivered despite himself, almost unable to catch his breath.


    ¡°Somersault Cloud!


    ¡°Is this truly the secret method that enabled the Monkey King to travel hundreds of miles with a somersault over the cloud?


    ¡°Is this really the ce of M-M-Master Puti?¡±

 Chapter 348 - Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method

    <h4>Chapter 348 Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method</h4>


    Wobbling like an old man, Li Mu finally picked up the book with both hands and turned a page. After he flipped through it, he felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°This is truly the cultivation method of Somersault Cloud!¡±


    Although he had not practiced it yet, given Li Mu¡¯s quick wit in martial arts, he could basically ascertain that it was indeed a book on the technique of speeding across the sky after he skimmed through the pages. The method could enable him to travel at an incredible speed. He was unsure if it could really allow him to cover more than 108,000 miles with one somersault, but it would absolutely be a faster way to travel than using the Broadswordmanding Skill that he invented... It was a cultivation method that outstripped the most advanced martial arts on that!


    Indeed, it was an extremely powerful secret method.


    When Li Mu finished reading, he was more appalled than ever.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?


    ¡°When I saw the stone te that said Spiritual Fangcun Mountain, Crescent and Three Stars Cave, then the abandoned Taoist field and the halls named Arts Gate and Action Gate, I was repeatedly reminded of the lecture field of Master Puti in The Journey to the West. If that was merely my wild guess before, now it has been verified by the presence of the book on the secret technique called Somersault Cloud!


    ¡°Everything here is truly associated with that world depicted in the Journey to the West!


    ¡°Are Master Puti and Sun Wukong real characters?


    ¡°Is everything from the Journey to the West real?¡±


    Li Mu felt his brain went dull.


    Anyway, at least the secret method called Somersault Cloud was something that he could practice.


    Covering 108,000 with just one somersault!


    How fast that was!


    Although it could be quite funny for a human being to do somersaults every time he traveled through the sky, it did not matter as long as he could move really fast. It was certainly the best method to make an escape. In that case, he would be able to travel between gxies by dint of just a score of somersaults, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Li Mu quickly put that book into his storage space before diving into other books and bamboo slips on the shelf.


    ¡°Sea Inhale and Mountain Exhale Technique? It looks like a method about breathing...


    ¡°Authentic Chapters on Sword Techniques? Well, it¡¯s illustrations of sword-using methods!


    ¡°Spear Illustrations? The author seemed really unwilling to give some thought to the title, didn¡¯t he? Well, it¡¯s a secret manual on spear techniques.


    ¡°Genuine Interpretation of the Universe? It seems to be... Oh, astrology!


    ¡°Maddening Cudgel Method... Well, it¡¯s aboutbat techniques.¡±


    As Li Mu looked through the books and bamboo slips on the shelf, he realized that those were all about cultivation methods andbat arts.


    Thetter was in the majority.


    At the sight of those books, another issue suddenly urred to Li Mu.


    Most people attributed Sun Wukong¡¯s invinciblebat ability to his Somersault Cloud and Seventy-two Metamorphoses, but they all neglected one thing: even when he did not resort to the two marvelous skills, the Monkey King was still almost invincible whether it was a fight one-on-one or at close quarters. Even a hundred celestial soldiers in the heavens failed to block him. And the Huge Spirit, the devil Nezha, and the third son of the Dragon King proved to be no match for him in head-on battles, either. Perhaps the Third-eye God was the only one who could rival him.


    That evidenced that the Monkey King did not only have marvelous secret skills but also top-level martial arts.


    ¡°Other than the amazing strength he was born with, all the abilities that the Monkey King had were acquired from his master, Master Puti. That¡¯s to say, Master Puti¡¯sbat ability was also formidable. All the manuals aboutbat and cultivation left here perhaps belonged to Master Puti. So, they can¡¯t be ordinary books.¡± Li Mubed through his thoughts and came up with a clear idea.


    He put away all those books on martial arts.


    Although he preferred the broadsword among all kinds of weapons, that did not mean he was not interested in studying and using other weapons.


    He had to grasp the arts of all the weapons before bing a thorough master of martial arts with outstanding broadsword-using methods.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Monkey King go through the same period?¡±


    He once attained tons of weapons in the secr world and found that he could use any of them. It was only because those were too light for him that he refused to take any. Later, when he went to the Dragon Pce, he also easily wielded the massive broadswords or axes there, but they were still too light. Only when he utilized with the Sea-stabilizing Rod as a cudgel did he find a weapon that suited him. But if the Monkey King had no knowledge of cudgel-using methods, even though he found the Sea-stabilizing Rod, what could he use it for?


    Perhaps some of those books seemed useless for Li Mu, but he decided to put them in his collection all the same.


    It would be a shame not to take them after he had paid such a huge price to get to the stone chamber.


    Therefore, Li Mu swept more than 10 books and bamboo slips into his Storage Ring.


    Afterward, he strode to the center of the hall, dropped to his knees on that pouf, and paid his obeisance to the bookshelf deferentially.


    He felt obliged to express his gratitude after taking so many treasures.


    The moment his forehead touched the floor in front of the pouf as he was kowtowing, a ripple suddenly shone on the stone floor, as if a pebble had just been thrown into a smoothke. The ripple rapidly expanded across the length of the entire hall and stretched to the doors of the other rooms. Like a swelling bubble, it grew at a breakneck speed but then disappeared in a trice before Li Mu fully registered what was happening.


    He thought his eyes were dazzled momentarily.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    As he was still in a daze, all of a sudden, a dignified but very kind voice sounded in the stone chamber¡ª


    ¡°Kneeling down to thank me permits you to be my disciple. Once you take me as your master, you voluntarily bear all the blessings and curses.¡±


    The voice appeared to be ringing right beside his ears but also seemed to travel from the heavens far away. It was really odd.


    Li Mu was sort of stupefied at that moment.


    ¡°What? What? What?


    ¡°I already took you as my master with a simple kowtow?


    ¡°Hold on a second, bro! I don¡¯t even know if you are Master Puti or not!¡±


    Li Mu found the whole thing... a bit unsettling.


    He jumped to his feet and looked around. Not a shadow did he see, nor did he detect any trace of tactical deployments or the fluctuation of spiritual energy... ¡°There can¡¯t be a sound recorder concealed in this f*cking stone chamber, can there?


    ¡°Is it karma that leads me here?


    ¡°If this is really Master Bodhisattva¡¯s Taoist field, does it mean...¡±


    An idea popped into Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Does that mean that Sun Wukong is my senior fellow apprentice?


    ¡°This is rather mystifying!


    ¡°But it seems... kind of great, right?¡±


    He willed himself to fight off the shock and stopped wondering about the reasons and consequences, for he believed things would eventually sort themselves out. Then, he turned around and headed straight for a room on his right side.


    He was prepared for some tactical deployments or restrictions to spring up. But when he approached that room, nothing happened. So, he walked through the door without difficulty.


    With a nce at the room, he knew that it was probably the ce where the master of the stone chamber slept and rxed. There was a stone bed glowing faintly, and a stone table and stone chairs. On the table were ced cups, bowls, water pots, and so on, which were all made of stone. At the side of the stone bedy a square chess table, nked by two stone seats... Those were just fine articles of daily use, all in simple styles and carved out of stone like whittled carrots.


    In addition to all that, there was a stonemp at the end of the stone bed. The wick in it had been burnt, and the oil had drained as well.


    The design of that stonemp was a little extravagant. Themp holder was t. A dragon holding a pearl in its mouth was engraved in it. The tail of the dragon draped to the floor, and the tongue of the dragon was reced by the wick. It looked like a carefully made artwork.


    Other than those things, there was nothing else in the room.


    Li Mu was mildly disappointed.


    Yet, he then examined those objects by noisily tapping and knocking, and found that the stone bed glowing in white was quite remarkable.


    ¡°In The Return of the Condor Heroes, the chilling jade bed that Little Dragon Maiden slept on was able to help her practice martial arts. The glowing stone bed seems to have the same function. It can help me pacify my mind, concentrate on meditation, and drive away distractive desires, can¡¯t it?¡± Li Mu scratched his chin while racking his brain.


    ¡°That stonemp doesn¡¯t look like a normalmp, either. If I just had the wick and oil, could it turn out to be... the Lotus Lamp?¡±


    Devil Li deliberated for a while, then out of the principle of not leaving any regrets behind, he put the stone bed, stonemp, as well as the chess table, stone seats, and tea table into the Storage Ring. The room with carefully arranged furniture was then turned into a vacant room.


    Then, he walked out of that room with satisfaction and then visited the room at the other end of the hall.


    It was totally empty. Not a thing was in that room but a faint, lingering smell of incense. Li Mu assumed that it was the room in which the master of the stone chamber prayed or meditated.


    Feeling slightly disappointed, Li Mu made his way to thest room in the stone chamber.


    The whole ce consisted of one hall and three rooms.


    Thatst room was also thergest one. In it stood a white jade sculpture, taking the form of an old man who looked wise, like an immortal. The old man¡¯s face was benign. He was wearing loose robes with long sleeves. The old man was tall and emaciated and was standing with his hands folded behind him. His head was angled a little up, as though he was looking into the vast universe. His facial expression was inscrutable, not showing a sign of happiness or sorrow. The sculpture was so vivid that Li Mu felt like the old man would open his eyes and spring to life at any moment.


    As Li Mu eyed that sculpture, his heart leaped into his throat.


    ¡°Could this be the sculpture of Master Puti?¡±


    Considering that he had just taken all those things in the other rooms, including the bed, he was stung by a twinge of guilt at that moment.


    He mused for a few seconds and reckoned that as he had already done the kowtow once, it would not hurt to do it once more.


    Therefore, he respectfully got on his knees and touched the floor at the foot of the sculpture with his forehead three times while thinking, ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry with me because I¡¯ve taken all your treasures and secret books. When I be somebody someday and rise above the gxies to rescue Earth, I will surely repair your ce and open a new Taoist field for your sake...¡±


    With that, he rose to his feet and went to explore the room for more treasures that he could take.


    But as he looked up, he was scared out of his wits and almost let loose the howl of a startled pig.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What the hell is this?¡±


    To his disbelief, the white jade sculpture that was standing with two hands folded behind it a moment ago had moved its hands to the front over its belly. From each of the palms was draped a long, unfurled jade scroll, which were glowing dimly.


    The jade scroll on the right presented six words in the ancient seal characters¡ªUltimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method.


    The one to the left said Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up at once.


    ¡°Cultivation methods? Secret manuals?


    ¡°I can have them by just doing kowtows?¡±


    Li Mu was quite familiar with the tales of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method.


    ording to the myth, it was the fundamental cultivation method of the Third-eye God, who sessfully put Sun Wukong in custody after their first battle in the heavens. If he gained Full Aplishment of that art, no weapons would hurt him, and his physical body would be like a Sage¡¯s, not to mention that his soul could temporarily leave his body. In both The Legend of Deification, a great novel on ancient legends, and The Journey to the West, one of the Four Masterpieces of China, the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method was always viewed as a top-ranked method of body refinement, which was also the most impressive cultivation method in Taoism.


    Some people fromter generations also deemed the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method to be the Seventy-two Metamorphoses. The reason was simple: since thergest yin number is eight and thergest yang number is nine, eight multiplied by nine equals seventy-two.


    Back on Earth, Li Mu had even devoted quite a lot of his leisure time to studying that.


    In Li Mu¡¯s view, aside from strengthening the corporeal body, the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method could also help the practitionerplete various disguises. So, it was also a kind of sorcery. It was likely that the power of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method was more remarkable than that of the Seventy-two Metamorphoses.

 Chapter 349 - Offering Fuel in Snowy Weather

    <h4>Chapter 349 Offering Fuel in Snowy Weather</h4>


    The reason that Li Mu had spent time studying the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method and the Seventy-two Metamorphoses was because the TV series The Legend of Deification and The Journey to the West were both popr during that time. The old faker took a few nces at the screen and then told Li Mu with a mystifying air that those TV series were just rubbish, for they were way inconsistent with the reality. At those words, Li Mu shot the old faker a disparaging look at once. He did not understand why myths and legends had to conform to reality. But based on what he just learned... Er, Li Mu felt very much ashamed for his rude behavior on that day.


    ¡°If everything is real¡ªthe Spiritual Fangcun Mountain, the Crescent and Three Stars Cave, the Somersault Cloud, and probably Master Puti and the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation method... Does that mean that the old faker was not just mystifying things but truly knew something?


    ¡°When I get back to Earth, I shall kneel down before the old faker and carefully pick his brain.¡±


    With that in mind, Li Mu eagerly pulled off that jade scroll bearing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, unfolded it, and thumbed through it. Admiration arose inside him. Although Li Mu could not really follow the content, as it made references to many Taoist terms and abstruse principles of the Great Way, he still felt that the art recorded on the scroll was impressive, unlikely to be a fake.


    In fact, the description of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method was more abundant in The Legend of Deification than in The Journey to the West. The major reason was that in The Journey to the West, the Monkey King was in the leading role, while Yang Jian, the Third-eye God who practiced the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, was just in a supporting role. But in The Legend of Deification, Yang Jian was the number onebatant of all qi practitioners. Jiang Ziya praised Yang Jian as the man ranking first in regard to both wisdom and courage, who would be remembered for his contributions through the ages. In King Wu¡¯s conquest over Yin, Yang Jian overcame numerous strong enemies with the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method. During that battle, he certainly outshone the rest of the fighters by conjuring thousands of soldiers with beans and blocking stones with his body... Since the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method could be said to be unbeatable, Yang Jian was almost invincible, except for that time that he was caught by Madam Sanshao¡¯s Disrupting Gold Funnel and sucked into the Milky Gxy deployment. Yet, Yang Jian was not the one to me for that failure, because Madam Sanshao¡¯s means were just too powerful, and the 12 immortals were captured by her as well.


    In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method could not only refine one¡¯s body, but also create disguises and illusions, so it was more potent than the Seventy-two Metamorphoses.


    In The Legend of Deification, the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method was the best method of the Chan Faction. Unfortunately, some disciples of the Chan Factionter converted to the idental Faction and disclosed the method to that faction. identalism then changed its name to Buddhism.


    Li Mu never knew that such a cultivation method truly existed or that one day he could really obtain it.


    That was absolutely good karma.


    He tried to stow the jade scroll of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method into his Storage Ring. But to his surprise, it just did not slip in.


    ¡°Huh? Is this jade scroll itself a treasure, too?¡±


    Gazing at the glowing jade scroll, Li Mu was suddenly hit by inspiration and cut the tip of one finger to allow a droplet of his blood to fall onto the scroll. Then, with a sh of light, the jade scroll vanished and reappeared in the Mud-pill Pce inside Li Mu¡¯s head. It drifted in his Sea of Consciousness and shone. Li Mu heard vague Taoist preaching in his head, as though a powerful master was borating on the secrets of the Great Way in his Mud-pill Pce. It felt extremely amazing.


    Li Mu indulged himself in that wonderful experience with astonishment for quite a while. As he noticed nothing else peculiar, he gradually felt relieved.


    ¡°But, does this mean that the jade scroll of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method has chosen me as its owner?¡±


    Li Mu was not sure of that.


    Then, his eyes rested on the other jade scroll that the sculpture was still holding.


    It was the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures.


    Even though Li Mu had not heard of the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures before, it was undoubtedly at least as valuable as the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, given that the sculpture highly resembling Master Puti was holding them in its hands equally.


    At that thought, Li Mu¡¯s grin nearly reached his ears.


    When he took the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures and had a look at it, he almost leaped up in excitement.


    It turned out to be a book on the refining of his organs.


    The five emperors in that title were not the five famous emperors from Chinese history, but the Southern Fiery Emperor, the Eastern Cyran Emperor, the Middle Yellow Emperor, the Western White Emperor, and the Northern ck Emperor, each of whom controlled the power of one of the five elements respectively. That went the same as thepatibility of the five qi and natural elements on the Martial Arts Star, which also corresponded to the functions of the five organs of human beings¡ªheart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidney.


    Once a practitioner refined all five organs, he would be immortal.


    In a nutshell, the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method refined the body, while the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures refined the organs.


    Putting them together, it was a way to be refined internally and externally.


    That was kind of abination simr to the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing.


    After skimming through the second scroll, Li Mu followed the pattern and dripped a droplet of his blood onto the jade scroll of the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures. That scroll instantly vanished as well and then emerged in his Sea of Consciousness in the Mud-pill Pce. It glowed blindingly like the sun at noon. An indistinct voice of the Great Way was ringing, as though the most learned master was lecturing, which was definitely refreshing.


    When Li Mu¡¯s mind was concentrated, he could open the jade scroll in his head.


    Inside the Sea of Consciousness, a gigantic jade scroll unfurled. It covered the sky like a huge scroll painting, revealing the glinting ancient seal characters, which were rather distinct.


    Li Mu then withdrew his spiritual force from the Sea of Consciousness and began to look around the stone chamber again.


    He could see nothing special in the room other than the three dust-repelling luminous pearls mounted on the ceiling.


    Li Mu swiveled his eyes again to that white jade sculpture that he suspected to be Master Puti.


    ¡°The sculpture is odd. Just now, it offered me two stunning Cultivation Methods after I did a few kowtows. If I do that again, perhaps it will...¡±


    Throwing his pride and esteem to the wind, Devil Li went down on his knees again and banged his head on the floor in front of the sculpture several times in a row. He did it with such force that loud whams were heard and the floor almost cracked.


    After that, Li Mu looked up only to find that the white jade sculpture was still standing in its old posture and did not offer anything new.


    ¡°Well, it seems that there are no other Cultivation Methods to collect other than the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method and the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures.¡±


    Li Mu got to his feet, feeling a little dispirited.


    Reluctant to admit that fact, he took another fruitless tour through the stone chamber. Eventually, he decided that it was already enough and gave up on the idea of stuffing that sculpture into his Storage Ring.


    Laughing with his mouth askew, Li Mu went back to the hall.


    Perhaps those were all the treasures that the three rooms and one hall in the stone chamber had.


    It was a good haul.


    Li Mu then headed for the outside with a light heart.


    At that time, the ape was still sitting in the doorway of the stone chamber with a look of despair. The treasures it had guarded for years were robbed by Devil Li just like that. No wonder it was devastated. It had thrown itself through that door several times, attempting to break through the restriction. But every time, it was tossed out by the lightning ced in the corridor. It felt like weeping but had no tears. As it saw Li Mu reappeared in the hall, it howled furiously and hammered its chest in wrath.


    Li Mu, however, burst intoughter.


    ¡°You asked for it!


    ¡°How dare you trick me!¡±


    Li Mu considered if he should go out right away. As he felt very gratified for obtaining so many treasures, he felt no need to search in other ces in the Evesting Heaven. Since the lightning restriction at the exit of the stone chamber was rmingly powerful, he reckoned he had better stay there to practice those methods rather than go through the lightning torture again. When the time came, he would be sent out of the Evesting Heaven anyway.


    Therefore, he boldly settled himself on the pouf in the hall, closed his eyes to concentrate, cleared his mind, and started to practice.


    The method that Li Mu picked to practice first was the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures.


    The internal qi of the consummation of the Natural Realm would soon get out of his control. He had been suppressing it by force due to the fact that he had no better Cultivation Method to lead him to the Celestial Being Realm. But after that day¡¯s exploration, he attained the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, which was the precise Taoist way to enhance his organs. Although it was not a real method of Celestial Being practice on that, Li Mu believed that it would be more efficient than any of the authentic methods of the Celestial Being Realm. Perhaps the Celestial Being methods that the top nine Holy ns had were far less impressive than the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures.


    Li Mu let his spiritual force sink into his Sea of Consciousness to read the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures.


    The colossal jade scroll released countless rays of light as it slowly unfurled.


    ¡°The heart houses spirit. The acquired is consciousness, inherited is etiquette. Spirit will be steady if without a decline of the two. To avoid the decline, the fire qi of the Southern Fiery Emperor is necessary...¡± The voice sounded again, reading the exact content written in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures. Li Mu felt as though there was a megaphone inserted in his Sea of Consciousness.


    He was soon engrossed in that voice inside of him.


    The first organ that the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures picked to refine was the heart.


    ording to the theories on cultivation in the Celestial Being Realm on the Divine Land, the heart qi was the most difficult one to refine among the five qi. It was also the most time-consuming one. Thus, many practitioners preferred to refine the qi in their other four organs first before tapping into the qi in the heart. So, they usually waited until theypleted the refining of the other four organs to be in a perfect state and became a fourth-stage Celestial Being before they finally started to work on the qi in the heart.


    But the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures went the opposite way.


    The heart qi was the pir of the five qi. When the heart qi waspletely refined, the practitioner could gain the power to control the Way. If he proceeded with the rest of the qi, he would meet the goal of returning to nature and purifying his qi with the Way. What¡¯s more, the secrets and wonders that normal practitioners were unable to experience would be thoroughly unveiled before him.


    Li Mu believed that this method was obviously more scientific than the mainstream way of the Celestial Beings on the Divine Land.


    Hence, he began to practice following the instructions in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures without further ado.


    The first section was titled the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor.


    Li Mu was fully immersed in the voice inside his head. He was spirited and intensive, definitely in the zone.


    All his internal qi transformed into the power of fire and circted in his body ording to the path recorded in the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor. It ran down his Eight Extra-Meridians and slowly poured into his heart.


    Li Mu¡¯s whole body turned scarlet.


    His flesh and bones grew transparent, only his scarlet heart was remarkably distinct. His heart was beating unhurriedly with a bizarre rhythm. Each time his heart throbbed, it absorbed some fire qi and then squeezed it out, just like it did when pumping blood.


    The fire qi that was discharged by the heart would flow along his veins to reach every part of his body.


    It was a fairly long process.


    Time passed relentlessly.


    Soon, a month had passed.


    Li Mu was still in the zone, as he usually was in closed-door training. Not once did he open his eyes.


    He was nearly transparent by that time. Only his dim outline was visible, except for his heart and veins¡ªall his arteries, veins, and capiries were perceivable. His heart continuously took in and poured out the fire qi, sending it into the veins and then all the limbs and bones without pause. The whole process was done in silence, though it might appear to be eerie.


    An inconceivable change was urring inside Li Mu.


    Another month slipped by.


    The ape was waiting outside the stone chamber, peering down the corridor with prickling expectancy.


    As the days passed by, an idea had been brewing in its mind.

 Chapter 350 - A Shocking Change

    <h4>Chapter 350 A Shocking Change</h4>


    Four months slipped by in the blink of an eye.


    For Li Mu, who had been practicing the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor, the first section of the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, in the Evesting Heaven, the four months fleeted by as fast as a galloping horse. During the entire period, he had not opened his eyes once, as he waspletely absorbed in the utterly reclusive closed-door training.


    As for the ape outside the stone chamber, it found time to forage in other ces every day and brought back a variety of objects every time it returned.


    In that precise period, in the other regions on the Divine Land, tremendous changes were taking ce.


    The snowstorm on the vast pasture suddenly halted, bringing in a warm winter that had not fallen on the pasture for a whole century. nts started to sprout, making thend as alive as it was at the beginning of spring. The small andrge tribes on the pasture that were gued by the heavy snowstorm finally ushered the brightness in. Also, the Spider Shrine that had been the scourge of the recent disasters on the pasture curiously disappeared from the scene. Although the fights among major tribes still went on, those only urred asionally. Compared to the period when the snowstorm began to descend, the pasture was several times more harmonious.


    Numerous pasture herdsmen were deeply grateful for what the Evesting Heaven had graced them with.


    Nevertheless, in contrast to the vast pasture basking in the light of hope, the order that had been maintained for centuries in other peaceful ces on the Divine Land was subverted overnight.


    The Western Qin Empire had been troubled by domestic strife and foreign aggression for a while. Over half of the cities and counties in the border area were lost. Although the Spider Shrine retreated to the pasture and the Heaven Inspire Army had recovered three cities under the leadership of Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd, who was also a legendary general in the Western Qin, thend upied by the Northern Song was unlikely to be retrieved for the time being. That was mainly due to the urgent military order issued by the cab and the military department, which asked Li Yuanba to send 200,000 soldiers of the Heaven Inspire Army to the northwest to suppress the rebel forces led by Lord Zhenxi. That shed the forces of the frontier army of the Western Qin Empire to one-third of its original strength...


    But the Western Qin Empire¡¯s nightmare did not end there.


    Qin Fen, the deputy general of the frontier army, also known as the Heavenly Official, led the forces to Qianyang Province and camped there that night. Yu Fengxian, the magistrate of Qianyang Province who feasted the army on the court¡¯s order, tampered with the food and drinks, then signaled the three forces in Qianyang Province to raid the Heaven Inspire Army at night. The fightsted eight hours. Atst, with their toughness and amazingbat ability, the Heaven Inspire Army annihted Yu Fengxian and his three forces. But Qin Fen, the deputy general, and his 23 fellows were sacrificed, and many high officers were killed or injured. Over half of the 200,000 soldiers in the Heaven Inspire Army were lost, and more were maimed, leaving less than one-fourth that were still able to go to the battlefield. Almost all their army supplies and gear were destroyed. Therefore, the Heaven Inspire Army had no means to head for the northwest to fight. They could only stay in the messed-up Qianyang Province and help with the rebuild.


    That was doubtlessly a deadly blow to the Western Qin Empire.


    The Western Qin Empire had two major military forces¡ªthe imperial army and the frontier army. Now that half of the frontier army was swamped with clearing up the mess left by the war at the border area and the other half was stuck in Qianyang Province, the whole frontier army had basically lost itsbat capacity. The only avable force left was the imperial army, which had been guarding Qin City, the capital, for centuries and dared not allot troops to the remote battlefield. Even though the imperial army had demonstrated its remarkable strength throughout history, people in that era had no idea how many ounces of military capability they still retained, if putting aside theirrge number of recruits.


    For all that, Emperor Qin Ming of the Western Qin Empire was still in closed-door training. The door to his secret chamber just did not open no matter how desperately people knocked on it. Some even began to suspect that Emperor Qin Ming might have lost his mind after suffering an Energy Deviation during his practice.


    If it could be said that all the folks in the Western Qin were perturbed by the pressure of the imperial court, then many martial arts practitioner in that empire were sinking into despair due to those rumors and tales about the Guanshan Pasture, the Holy n protecting the country.


    Three months ago, Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, a legendary figure in the martial arts circle of the Western Qin Empire, had a duel in the contiguous area with Dao Chongyang, a Taoist master from Mount Qingcheng, the Holy n of the Northern Song. Top experts from every part of the Divine Land came to watch their duel. After fighting for 10 whole days and 10 whole nights, the duel wound up with the two Superbs both being mutted. However, the instant their duel came to an end, dozens of unknown experts on the scene unexpectedlyunched their strikes, as did some powerful practitioners from the sects that were rather tense with the Guanshan Pasture or Mount Qingcheng. Adding in that there were some followers of the Extra-terrestrial Devils disguised in the audience who then sneaked up on them, Li Poyue and Dao Chongyang were killed right on the spot. And specifically, the two Superbs boldly chose to blow themselves up at thest moment and took most of the raiders along with them to the underworld.


    All the practitioners watching the duel were famous in the ces they were from. Unfortunately, they also took a blow from the sudden change and the casualties were severe.


    It was not until then that the masses realized that the duel had been solicited by some party as a means to wipe out two legendary martial arts practitioners, which by the way brought many experts¡¯ lives to an end.


    Thankfully, there were many heroes among the spectators. In the end, they teamed up and killed all the raiders and believers of the Extra-terrestrial Devils who had survived the explosion.


    Even so, the loss of the two Superbs was irreversible. For the Western Qin Empire and the Northern Song Empire, it was a devastating catastrophe. After losing their protectors, neither of the empires was able to resist the attack of any of the rest of the Superb masters. Anyone going against the remaining Superbs would be beheaded. For that reason, the royal families of the two empires were especially anxious.


    For over a thousand years, the Nine Superbs had been the ones who stabilized the fate of the world. As long as they were alive, there would be no huge turmoil in the world. Despite the constant conflicts among the empires, pasture tribes, desert race, and the wizards and witches in the extreme south, none of those forces ever turned unbridled and caused a worldwide war. However, given that two of the Nine Superbs were already dead, the bnce among the Superb masters was tilted, as was the bnce among all the forces. A continental war sweeping across the whole Divine Land would soon break out.


    When that news spread out, everyone was astounded.


    The first one who was eager to take action was the Southern Chu.


    Because with the death of Li Poyue and Dao Chongyang, the Southern Chu became the only one with a protector among the three human empires sitting at the center of the Divine Land.


    From then on, Wei Wubing, the Mad Schr from Wendao Academy, the protective Holy n of the Southern Chu, who was one of the Nine Superbs, hardly had an equal among all the martial arts practitioners in the Western Qin and the Northern Song, as his two foes¡ªLi Poyue and Dao Chongyang¡ªwere dead.


    The Diancang Faction and the Great River in the extreme south were also itching to make a move. All the tribes and alliances with witchcraft also started a riot, iming that they would invade the central area of the Divinend.


    After all, in the bleak extreme south sat two Holy ns, and their heads¡ªthe Wave-making Master and the Evil Sword Demon¡ªwere both figures standing at the peak of martial arts practice. If the two decided to march in the north and force their way straight to the central area, who could stop them?


    The desert state in the extreme west did not remain quiet, either.


    The desert race had lived in the desert for generations after generations. Their looks were ghostly. In the eyes of the human race in the three empires in the central area, they were primitive people, practically not human beings. They were treated even worse than the pasture barbarians. Still, they established their nation and cultivation. The twin suns were the token that they worshipped. Their politics and religions were unified. The royal family of the desert race was inferior to the Divine Sun Pce, while the head of the Sun Faction enjoyed supreme power.


    After the news about the death of Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, reached the desert, the Divine Sun Pce sitting on the divine sandhill was filled with deafening roars ofughter.


    On that very day, the empire in the desert started to assemble armies. The eastward expedition that they had expected for a thousand years was finally put on the agenda.


    Shortly after that, Longxi, the province nearest the western border, began to be harassed by the cavalries from the desert.


    Out of the three human empires, the one in the most dangerous situation was indisputably the Western Qin.


    Its territory in the west was under the threat of the desert empire. Its domestd was disrupted by the rebel forces of Lord Zhenxi. The betrayal of Yu Fengxian, the magistrate of Qianyang Province, kept everyone in the Western Qin Empire rmed even for the tiniest sound. The cab dared not trust the provinces, and the provinces were also on their guard against one another. The whole empire seemed to be about to fall apart. Considering that the Northern Song was still encroaching the border area in the north, it was no exaggeration to say that the current Western Qin Empire had changed from a thriving human empire in the central area to a heavily damaged mess. The downfall of the empire had drawn near.


    That change simply urred in less than half a year.


    Six months ago, the Western Qin Empire just had one more Sage-to-be, who was still a teenager. At that time, how proud and triumphant the empire was. The appearance of the Sage-to-be stunned the world. It was viewed as a sign that the empire would get the better of the other two empires in the central area in the uing hundred years. However, the teenage Sage-to-be was nowhere to be seen, and the Western Qin Empire was wobbling toward its end. The change came so fast that people could hardly believe it.


    Certainly, the Northern Song Empire was not doing any better after losing its own protector.


    In the sixth months of military conflicts, the Northern Song¡¯s army abruptly retreated from the Western Qin¡¯snd at the border area. An envoy was immediately dispatched to the Western Qin Empire, seeking an alliance and letting go of the previous grudge between the two empires.


    Just as all the parties were confused, another explosive piece of news came out¡ª


    Internal dissension had broken out on Mount Qingcheng, the sacred ce of Taoism.


    The deputy head of Mount Qingcheng, Enlightened Taoist, did not approve the disciple named Dao Zhen to be its next head, whom the deceased Dao Chongyang had appointed. He then united the other 12 lords of the Taoist halls out of indignation and waged a brutal war against the rest of the members of Mount Qingcheng who supported Dao Zhen, the direct disciple of Dao Chongyang. After one night¡¯s battle, the sacred ce was turned into the fiery pit of Hades. Dao Zhen¡¯s party suffered a great loss and fled down the mountain. The winner of the fight, Enlightened Taoist, dered himself Head of Mount Qingcheng and began to get rid of dissidents on Mount Xuankong...


    After that fight, the strength of Mount Qingcheng was considerably weakened. It probably could not make the top nine Holy ns anymore.


    On ount of that, the Northern Song Empire found itself in almost the same plight as the Western Qin Empire.


    These two empires that had both existed for several thousand years seemed to bepeting to be the lousier one.


    Time flew by.


    Another month had passed.


    Spring had given way to summer. Nothing could disturb the rotation of the seasons.


    The ambitious and overbearing force in the extreme south quieted down. It turned out that the Great River and the Diancang Faction did not sound the trumpet call of action and lead hundreds of witches and wizards to conquer the central area, as those tribes practicing sorcery had expected and called for. On the contrary, the two factions became unusually low-key, rendering the imposing pledges made by the sorcery society as empty threats.


    Anyway, most people paid no attention to those scattered tribes.


    Because at the border area of the Western Qin, the strongest force the empire had out there¡ªthe 200,000 soldiers from the Heaven Inspire Army¡ªjust suffered a fiasco. Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd who was deemed as a military genius, was grievously injured. The whole Heaven Inspire Army shrank to less than 20,000 battered members and had to retreat from the border area. But most importantly, the one who defeated Li Yuanba was neither from the Northern Song nor from the Southern Chu. He was not Lord Zhenxi nor a fighter from the desert but a descendant of the Great Moon Empire, which had been overturned for more than a thousand years.


    He was a young man called Yu Hualong. His name was known across thend after that fight.


    He was the descendant of the emperor of the Great Moon Empire.


    Among the 10 cities and nine counties in the Western Qin¡¯s border area, only Longcheng Pass was holding its ground like thest reef in the seawater, while the rest had all fallen into the hands of that young man.


    On Summer Solstice...


    From the narrow crack between the Western Qin and Northern Song, Yu Hualong erected the g of the Great Moon Empire that once billowed on thatnd a thousand years ago.


    An empire that had vanished for a thousand years was back.

 Chapter 351 - Taoist True Fire

    <strong>Chapter 351 Taoist True Fire</strong>


    Theeback of the Great Moon Empire was clearly beyond many people¡¯s expectations.


    That empire had disappeared for a thousand years. Back then, the Holy ns jointly cracked down upon it because they reckoned that it had been colluding with the Extra-terrestrial Devils and would court doom for the Divine Land. Although the Great Moon Empire had once reigned over the entire central area, it was overturned atst and forgotten in the dust of history. The vast territory that once belonged to it waster taken up by the Western Qin, Northern Song, and Southern Chu.


    Over the years, the three empires had tried to hunt down the remaining forces of the Great Moon Empire withbined effort. Not a day did they ck off in that operation.


    In thetest century, it could be safe to say that no traces of the Great Moon Empire had been spotted.


    Yet, no one knew that a thousand yearster, a descendant of the royal family of the Great Moon Empire could once again rise to power in its old territory. Moreover, right at the time when the Western Qin Empire was troubled by its domestic strife and foreign aggression while the protective Holy n of Northern Song was on the verge of copse, the Great Moon Empire took the golden opportunity and upied almost the entire border area of the Western Qin Empire.


    The remaining forces of the Great Moon Empire had indeed demonstrated their extraordinary strength and scheming ability.


    All kinds of rumors were flying around.


    It turned out that the reason for the abrupt turn at the end of the counterinsurgency and theplete failure of the mission to suppress executed by the allies consisting of the forces led by Li Gang, the Chang¡¯an magistrates, and the magistrates of other major provinces was the sabotage of the Great Moon Empire. The forces of the Great Moon Empire had pulled some strings and goaded Lord Zhenxi into cooperating with it and the Extra-terrestrial Devils. On that night, the three parties formed a league and attacked the Western Qin¡¯s allied forces, causing the troops led by Li Gang, the Secr Sword Whiz, and the othermanders to be routed and retreat a thousand miles.


    Furthermore, the mysterious force that teamed up with the Northern Song to sneak attack the border area of the Western Qin was also the Great Moon Empire.


    During the struggle thatsted a thousand years, the remaining forces of the Great Moon Empire gradually moved from the open ce to the underground. It branched out beneath the earth like wild roots but never broke through the soil. That was why no one ever noticed how thick and strong the roots had be. The Western Qin Empire then began to be infiltrated secretly. Three cities and three counties at the border area gradually fell into the hands of the Great Moon Empire. The entire Qianyang Province and even its highest official, the magistrate named Yu Fengxian, started to work for the Great Moon Empire. That was how the Heaven Inspire Army led by Qin Fen, the Heavenly Official, came across a suicidal attack halfway through their expedition...


    The most horrible thing was that in the Heaven Inspire Army, which the legendary Li Yuanba had selected and cultivated and was supposed to be solid as a rock, nearly a hundred elites from three battalions were controlled by the Great Moon Empire. The three battalions hit Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd, a lethal blow at the most critical moment. Having been caught off guard, Li Yuanba was forced to retreat from the border area andpletely lost control over the 10 cities and nine counties.


    With that session of schemes, the Great Moon Empire gained its foothold on the Divine Land.


    Then, the Great Moon Empire¡¯s crown prince, Yu Hualong, went into the open and showed the rest where to fire. Though that seemed to be an ill-considered move, in fact, that gesture did show that he had his own g set up on thatnd.


    Only when that g had been put up would an uninterrupted flow of lost descendants of the Great Moon Empiree to him.


    For ordinary folks, a thousand years was long enough to let the seas change into mulberry fields. But for martial arts practitioners, that merely allowed a couple of generations to develop. Hatred and loyalty would not be lost in that period, for they were easily carried on by the next generation. Hence, those sects, reclusive families, and rogue cultivators that used to be loyal to the Great Moon Empire and still had offspring on thend sprang up overnight. The vow of allegiance that once rang across the entirend was finally rampant again.


    Bloody events were not ended there.


    On the third day after the summer solstice, another shocking incident urred.


    The Deputy Head of the Guanshan Pasture, who was also a Semi-Sage, traveled to the border area and attempted to assassinate the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire. But as he attempted to behead the target, the crown prince named Yu Hualong ripped his head off instead at the west gate of the Peerless White Jade City. When that news was spread out, the world shuddered again.


    Afterward, Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire, became famous around the globe.


    That fight also made it clear to all that the crown prince had probably entered the Sage Realm.


    That also implied that the new Great Moon Empire was able to confront Sages.


    When that incident was disclosed, the parties that intended to nip the Great Moon Empire in the bud were too scared to carry out their ns.


    After losing the Guanshan Master and Dao Chongyang, the Western Qin and Northern Song found that they had no proper way to deal with this old empire that had just revived from the ashes.


    More and more people started to set their eyes on the crown prince named Yu Hualong.


    Only half a year ago, Lord Taibai Li Mu soared to the sky with one start. Half a yearter, Yu Hualong staged the same amazing y again. But unlike Li Mu, who only caused a little fuss, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire took actions that shocked the world. He had something to do with nearly all the surprising changes in the Western Qin Empire. Given that he was a shining star possessing both individual strength and wisdom for scheming, he was likely to be the man that dominated the world.


    And more surprisingly, ording to the messages that the Great Moon Empire had released, their crown prince was also quite young, definitely less than 30 years old.


    No matter in what aspect, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire was certainly a splendid genius that the world had rarely seen.


    Heroes were likely to be born in troubled times.


    On thend engulfed by the mes of war, there were always stars sparkling over it.


    Doubtlessly, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire was one of the stars that started sparkling.


    He was indeed a bright one.


    Among the 10 cities and nine counties at the border area, only the small Longcheng Pass was still the Western Qin¡¯s territory. But it was besieged from all four sides and became apletely isted county.


    Even so, the Great Moon Empire just kept stationing around it but never attacked.


    Their crown prince had issued an order himself that forbade his troops to invade Longcheng Pass.


    That order was rather bewildering.


    Some people spected that it might have something to do with Li Mu, Lord Taibai of the Western Qin.


    After all, Li Mu had deterred thousands of invaders with one strike over the city wall of Longcheng Pass and left the warning that ¡°Anyone other than Western Qin people whoes through the city gate will be killed¡±.


    During the past half a year, Lord Taibai was nowhere to be seen. He might have been hiding in Longcheng Pass the whole time. That seemed to be the only exnation for the Great Moon Empire¡¯s curious hesitation on attacking Longcheng Pass. Presumably, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire dared not think light of such a young Sage-to-be and so he would not pick the fight when did not have a 100 percent assurance.


    Timepsed.


    The Divine Land soon sank into unprecedented turmoil.


    A host of rebel forces appeared in the Western Qin Empire. Aside from Lord Zhenxi, magistrates of the other major provinces alsounched a riot. The empire was in chaos. Those magistrates recruited followers and proimed themselves as king in their territories. Meanwhile, Emperor Song Ren of the Northern Song suddenly passed away without any warning. As the crown prince was too young to take over, eight lords in the Northern Song started a revolt on their own. Now that Mount Qingcheng was no longer a deterrent, the eight royal lords summoned their forces and began to vie for the crown, leaving the empire in havoc, as well...


    As for the Southern Chu, despite the pressure imposed by Wei Wubing, the Mad Schr and Head of Wendao Academy, the empire was never short of fights between its many lords. As the political discord on thend had aggravated, the worldwide disorder simply catalyzed the conflicts in the Southern Chu. The open strife and veiled struggle between those lords grew steadily more brutal.


    Beacon fires had swept across thend. The mes of war were burning everywhere.


    That world had never been so chaotic before.


    ...


    In the Evesting Heaven...


    Li Mu, who had been in closed-door training, slowly opened his eyes atst.


    Instantly, his transparent body became solid again. He was very much alive. His muscles were strong and perfectly curved. A flourishing vigor of life spread out in the entire stone chamber. The energetic thumping of his heart in his chest sounded like the heartbeat of an ancient dragon or the beat of a drum made with dragon skin. That beat made the air in the stone chamber vibrate like sea waves.


    Li Mu slowly got to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally mastered the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures. I finally entered the Celestial Being Realm. Now, I¡¯m already a first-step Celestial Being.¡±


    A bright smile spread across Li Mu¡¯s face.


    He was very satisfied with the result of that closed-door training.


    Entering the Celestial Being Realm was a great stride forward. Adding in that he had also attained an organ-refining Taoist magic art like the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, it was foreseeable that Li Mu would soon be a unique and intimidating Celestial Being. As his heart thumped, the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor was driven into his veins to nurture his body before returning to the heart again, making his body as strong as Fire Taoist Figures.


    The secrets in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures were truly the most brilliant and abstruse.


    Li Mu snapped his fingers.


    A p sounded.


    Then, a ball of fiery mes that seemed to be nothing special was lit at Li Mu¡¯s fingertips.


    It was giving off feeble energy fluctuations, which appeared to be just normal fire.


    But Li Mu knew better. It was Taoist True Fire.


    Though the fire he conjured was not as powerful as the legendary Samadhi True Fire, it was quite potent, able to burn down anything in that world. Perhaps even Sages on that could hardly bear the scorching mes of the Taoist True Fire. This was an unexpected bonus that Li Mu had gained by practicing the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor.


    His natural qi had all been converted to the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor. Whenever he set it in motion, it could turn into the Taoist True Fire and melt any object.


    ¡°With this fire, even though people only perceive the energy fluctuations I emanate at the first step of the Celestial Being Realm, as a matter of fact, I already have the strength to confront other Sages-to-be.¡±


    Li Mu breathed a long sigh of relief.


    From now on, he was no longer a fake Sage-to-be that might get caught at any time.


    Li Mu felt that he was never that powerful before.


    His current state could surely be on par with the mighty state he experienced on the day he triumphed over Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, with the help of the Dragon-assembling Pattern on Taibai Mountain.


    That closed-door training he just had was perfect.


    When the extreme joy faded a little, Li Mu peered through the corridor outside.


    He had lost track of time. The Evesting Heaven was still open, giving off no sign of sending him out.


    A series of cackles carried over to him, which were the whooping sounds that the ape made. Li Mu was surprised to see the thrilled face of therge golden ape. It was jumping up and down, beckoning Li Mu toe to it enthusiastically, as though it had found its father that it had not met for years.


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡±


    Li Mu was nonplussed at that scene.


    He remembered distinctly that it was that ape with convincing acting skills who had tricked him into entering the stone chamber. Had he not been robust enough, perhaps at that time, he would have already been reduced to a heap of ashes by the lightning in the corridor. Given that, he and the ape could not stay in harmony. ¡°But why is it so excited to see me? Could it be... another trick?¡±


    Li Mu scratched his chin and started pondering.

 Chapter 352 - Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 352 Going Back</h4>


    Outside the stone chamber, the ape bounced around with an ingratiating look. Then, as if seeing its birth father, it nearly got on its knees.


    Registering Li Mu¡¯s nonplussed look, the ape hastily fetched from the side a load of peaches, mountain treasures, magical herbs, gold, and many other assorted articles that Li Mu did not know the names of. Ity all those things in the doorway of the stone chamber and made a bow with hands folded in front, looking just like a treacherous official... no, a treacherous monkey. Anyway, it could not get more groveling.


    ¡°Is this deceitful ape trying to make amends with me?¡±


    Li Mu instantly caught on to what was going on.


    However, considering that a smart man like him had been tricked by the ape and almost been reduced to ashes by the lightning restriction, Li Mu reckoned that he should not underestimate this enemy.


    Nevertheless, his cultivation had already doubled.


    ¡°Then, what am I worrying about?¡±


    Li Mu turned on the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor to shroud himself in the Taoist True Fire before striding toward the exit.


    When he crossed the corridor, sure enough, the lightning restriction was triggered again. The thunder rumbled and the lightning shed, but with the protection of the Taoist True Fire, Li Mu was not scared at all. Those thick bolts of lightning could hardly prate the shield formed by the Taoist True Fire, allowing Li Mu to get to the outside effortlessly.


    ¡°Haha...¡± Li Muughed as he made his way to that ape while cracking his knuckles.


    It was time for revenge.


    The ape also sensed Li Mu¡¯s anger. It never knew that this man could bear a grudge for so long. Even though it had presented all those treasures to him that it had painstakingly gathered for nearly a year, the man seemed unwilling to negotiate peace with it. The ape let out a loud shriek and turned its tail.


    But how could it get away?


    Li Mu grabbed it by the tail and pulled it over. Then, he pressed it against the ground and gave it a good beating.


    ¡°How dare you trick me!¡± bellowed Li Mu as his fistsnded on the ape.


    If it had not been for the ape¡¯s form resembling that of a human being, perhaps Li Mu would have already hung it on the grill and roasted it with the Taoist True Fire.


    Half an hourter...


    The ape was once again beaten ck and blue in the face, his facial features all screwed up.


    Even so, as the ape figured out that Li Mu did not intend to kill it, its mind began racing again.


    It worked hard to search in its memories for the human beings¡¯ acts and words that it had seen or heard. Then, it simply fell to its knees, seized Li Mu¡¯s leg with both hands in the imitation of a human being, and mumbled, ¡°Papa...¡±


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Li Mu was struck numb right on the spot.


    ¡°F*cking f*ck off!


    ¡°You might have no self-esteem but I do!


    ¡°I¡¯d never, ever have a furry son like you!¡±


    But that ape continued holding his leg with utter shamelessness and great effort.


    Atst, Li Mu did not know what to do with it.


    ¡°What shall I do when being stuck with such a brazen thing?¡±


    Suddenly, he came around. It was not bad to recruit a follower from the Evesting Heaven. At least the ape was a native. With it sticking around, Li Mu might be blessed with more lucky chances. After all, a local tyrant could not be beaten in hismunity.


    ¡°Call me big brother,¡± Li Mumanded, ¡°and never call me papa.¡±


    ¡°Big brother!¡± cried the ape. It had obtained intelligence, so it had no difficulty in mimicking human pronunciation.


    ¡°What ythings are those?¡± asked Li Mu as he pointed at the assorted things on the ground.


    As if introducing something precious, the ape began to animatedly gesticte with both hands.


    Li Mu soon got the rough idea. Those were ¡°treasures¡± that the ape had ferreted out in the mountains within several hundred miles. Given that the Evesting Heaven had rich spiritual qi and clear Taoist rules free from human tampering, the herbs and fruits growing there were all treasures that could seldom be seen outside. There were also some minerals and spiritual stones in the pile, most of which were valuable things that it spotted in the surroundings. The ape could not name every single of them, but it knew that they had all kinds of peculiar functions.


    Anyway, those were all precious objects.


    Li Mu deliberated for a few moments, then swept all those objects into an empty Storage Bracelet. He tossed the bracelet to the ape and said, ¡°Come on. Carry that for me.¡±


    The ape put that bracelet on, quite ted. It waved the wrist with the bracelet, its face melting in smiles.


    It certainly had its fun.


    ¡°I ought to give this ape a name... What should I call it?¡±


    Li Mu pinched his chin and mused.


    ¡°Crappy boy?


    ¡°King Kong?


    ¡°King Kong sounds great. I can take it back to Earth and let it crush those airnes on top of a skyscraper.¡±


    With an evil smirk, Li Mu said, ¡°Bear this in mind, from now on, your formal name is Yuan Hou, style name Sai Lei, and nickname King Kong.¡± ¡°What stylish names! You¡¯ve got a first name, a family name, a style name, and a nickname... Hahaha, it¡¯s just perfect!¡±


    ¡°Woo, woo, woo, Yuan Hou, Yuan Hou...¡± as though on cue, the ape yelled in exultation.


    It liked the names as well.


    Only the style name confused it. ¡°Why call me Sai Lei? Is it a noun in humannguage? It sounds weird. I can¡¯t get it... Whatsoever, I¡¯ll do as big brother told me.¡±


    In a few days, Li Mu left the dpidated Taoist field.


    He carefully hid the exit of the stone chamber from sight, leaving the sculpture highly resembling Master Puti inside.


    Afterward, Li Mu, the flighty big brother, took Yuan Hou, the brownnosing little brother, on a wandering life in the Evesting Heaven.


    While roaming in the Evesting Heaven, Li Mu started to organize his thoughts regarding practice.


    The Xiantian Skill was a magical method of refining qi, which could make it more forceful. The Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures was a Taoist magic art designed to refine one¡¯s organs. The twoplemented each other. As to whether the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method or the Zhenwu Boxing was more powerful or if the two synergized with each other, Li Mu did not know yet. But through themunication with Yuan Hou, he learned that the ape had happened to obtain some battered pages of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method in that Taoist field, and that was how it earned a tough body, a speed that enabled it to streak across streams like a sh of lightning, and the magic to conjure up a million small monkeys with a cluster of its hair.


    Based on the ape¡¯s description, the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method was as impressive as it was in The Legend of Deification.


    On second thought, Li Mu asked Yuan Hou to swear to the Taoist field that it would no longer run amok or kill the innocent. After that, he taught it the whole Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method without hesitation.


    Yuan Hou, the ape, stayed dumbstruck for a while. Then, out of excitement, tears ran down its face.


    The one thing that had kept it in the Taoist field for a whole century was exactly that book on the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method.


    The battered pages of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method that it had identally obtained said that the rest of the book was preserved right inside that stone chamber.


    But by practicing only the fragment it had at hand, the ape still achieved something and became the dominator in that mountain area and also began to possess intelligence. Yet, the fragment of that book could not show it theplete method. Thus, after a century¡¯s worth of practice, the ape only got that far. If it hoped to make more progress, it had toy its hands on theplete version of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method. But the lightning restriction in the stone chamber was not something that it could withstand. No matter how many times the ape tried, it got thrown out right away...


    It could be safe to say that Yuan Hou was dying so much to obtain the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method that it had been waiting with bated breath the whole time.


    That it had tried to fawn on Li Mu before was also because it had guessed that Li Mu probably had found the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method when he was in that stone chamber.


    To its surprise, the thing went much simpler than it had imagined.


    Li Mu did not force it to sign a ve deed, to recognize him as its owner, orpel it to agree to many outrageous terms. He passed the cultivation method on to it even without it asking him to do so, under the mere condition that it would not kill any innocent creature anymore... The ape was not evil in the first ce. It did not enjoy fighting and killing. The most that it could do was fool with other animals... Hence, Yuan Hou was fonder of Li Mu instead.


    In the past few days, it might have been groveling to Li Mu in order to get a hold of that Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method. But having spent a couple of days with Li Mu, Yuan Hou felt that it was pretty awesome to follow such a big brother.


    So, filled with gratitude, the ape started the practice.


    Li Mu, however, did not rush into practicing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method at once. Because after a thorough study, he found that it was not the Cultivation Method he urgently needed at that time, though it was an incredibly wonderful method. That was because thanks to the body-refining Zhenwu Boxing, his corporeal body was already very robust. Thus, what he was more interested in was the Somersault Cloud.


    That was a skill to cover 108,000 miles in just one somersault.


    That was the dream of numerous passionate young men who had read the novel The Journey to the West.


    Of course, the most crucial thing was that it was the number one method for a quick getaway.


    Therefore, the two ¡°brothers¡±¡ªone practicing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method and the other the Somersault Cloud¡ªunhurriedly began to explore all the other spectacr ces in the Evesting Heaven.


    They caused great mayhem wherever they went.


    Whatever treasures caught their eyes were put into their pockets.


    To hold all those treasures, Li Mu specially foraged several new spacious Storage Instruments with the Taoist True Fire. They continued gathering treasures along their way, leaving the ces that they had been in a total mess.


    About one monthter, as Li Mu and Yuan Hou were digging Purple Jade Dragon Ginseng on a natural herb field, all of a sudden, a wave of unusual energy fluctuations rippled across the field. Li Mu instantly sensed that a stream of weird power was advancing upon them from all directions. Next, his body floated up against his will, just like a drowning man being pushed to the surface of the water by the buoyancy force...


    After a moment of stupefaction, Li Mu realized that the closing time of the Evesting Heaven finally came.


    He was about to be transported out of the Evesting Heaven.


    Yuan Hou cried desperately, ¡°What the hell? Is taking a few turnips a crime now?¡±


    But the ape began to float under the effect of the repellent force. It took this to be the punishment that this heaven imposed on it for taking the Purple Jade Dragon Ginseng.


    Noticing that, Li Mu was puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Yuan Hou is a creature living in the Evesting Heaven. ording to the principle, it shouldn¡¯t be kicked out as well.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the view before his eyes blurred. He could not summon any ounce of power inside him. A peculiar sense of weightlessness stole over him. Secondster, Li Mu and Yuan Hou were sucked into a space vortex that appeared in the void.


    ...


    ...


    At the foot of the Nine Heaven Gates...


    As a glimmer of light shed, Li Mu and Yuan Hou reappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m out?¡± Li Mu nced around and understood what just happened.


    Although the Evesting Heaven was a marvelous ce, he was relieved that he got out eventually, as the things and people he cared about were still out there.


    ¡°Yeah, Brother Guo, Second Brother Qiu, and Shangguan Yuting should be transported out any minute, right?¡±


    As Li Mu was wondering, a dog¡¯s bark abruptly fluttered to his ears.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    It sounded familiar.


    Li Mu was thrown in a daze. Then, he saw a beam of shimmering light in the void, and a husky asrge as a calf leaped down the void andnded in front of the Nine Heaven Gates.


    ¡°Er, why is this dog... so familiar?


    ¡°Is it General?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets.


    ¡°Why is this dog on this?¡±

 Chapter 353 - Daddy, Hug

    <h4>Chapter 353 Daddy, Hug</h4>


    At first sight, Li Mu thought he was deceived by his eyes.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Though General is quite one of the kind, it is a dumb ass, a stupid dog! When it was living in the Randengsi Vige back on Earth, it led a gang of rural dogs to turn the vige upside down. It is a bully among dogs. Yet, no matter in what aspect, it is just a normal dog. How could ite to this?¡±


    ¡°A dog can also do space travel?¡±


    ¡°Or else, the old faker also sent General to this Martial Art Star?¡±


    ¡°How can it be?¡±


    Recalling the dead-tired image of the old faker after he opened the portal to see Li Mu off, Li Mu doubted he had any strength left to deliver the Huskie over, too.


    So, at that moment, Li Mu was sort of at a loss.


    ¡°You are...¡± He stared at that two-tone eyed Huskie and muttered in bewilderment.


    Right at that moment, the Huskie also caught sight of Li Mu. Its pupils abruptly contracted as if it had seen a ghost. It let out some barks and then hurriedly added, ¡°Woof, woof, woof! You must have mistaken me as somebody else, no, some dog else. I¡¯m not General.¡± With that, it whipped around and made to leave.


    Li Muughed.


    ¡°You just exposed your identity with that clumsy denial.¡±


    ¡°Who else could you be other than the damn General?¡±


    ¡°You even learned to talk on the alien?¡±


    Li Mu swiftly grabbed General over, swung a leg over the dog¡¯s back, and pressed, ¡°Spill it! How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Help!¡± The Huskie cried, ¡°Somebody needs help here... No, some dog needs help! A man is killing a dog!¡±


    At that time, more beams of light glinted beside them.


    Guo Yuqing, Qiu Yin, and Shangguan Yuting materialized and walked out from the Evesting Heaven.


    ¡°Third brother!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mu, you get out, too!¡±


    ¡°You are Li Mu?¡±


    The three hailed him almost at the same time.


    Li Muughed heartily and nodded at Guo Yuqing and Qiu Yin. But then, he felt something was wrong.


    He swiveled his eyes at Shangguan Yuting. It was she who asked ¡®You are Li Mu¡¯. But her tone sounded odd, rather icy and condescending. The Shangguan Yuting he knew was a gentle and lovely girl. She had never taken that tone with him.


    ¡°Who are you staring at? Be careful, or I will gouge your eyes out,¡± Shangguan Yuting threated in the same frosty tone, her face carrying a hint of disgust. ¡°Wake up, I am not her.¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    Guo Yuqing was surprised.


    Qiu Yin was surprised, too.


    Riding on the back of the dog, Li Mu was more dumbfounded than ever.


    Shortly, he caught on the hint and asked, ¡°Who are you then? Where did Ting¡¯er go?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t have been possessed by an old female ghost in the Evesting Heaven, can she?¡±


    ¡°Who I am is none of your business,¡± Shangguan Yuting snapped, her chin held high, ¡°I¡¯m just living in Ting¡¯er¡¯s body for the time being. Anyway, who has approved you to call her Ting¡¯er? You¡¯d better get a clearer estimation of yourself and stop coaxing our Ting¡¯er. She is a fairy maiden way out of your league. A humble creature in the secr world like you never stand a chance... Well, fine, fine, you talk to him yourself.¡±


    Obviously, thest part was not for Li Mu.


    A ray of light glistened on the fact of ¡®Shangguan Yuting¡¯.


    Then, her express suddenly softened. A familiar aura also returned.


    ¡°Brother Mu,¡± called Shangguan Yuting. Her eyes were fixed upon Li Mu, her love about to flow out of her pupils like sweet sirup.


    ¡°Now... it seems to be normal.¡±


    ¡°But the other person who was talking in her body... what on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°Ting¡¯er, you...¡± Li Mu remarked when he was still on the back of the dog.


    Shangguan Yuting immediately answered, ¡°That¡¯s Sister Mochou who was talking, not me... I got stuck in the relics of some fabulously decorated jade residences in the Evesting Heaven and was in danger several times. I was nearly swallowed by Ghost Lords. It was Sister Mochou who rescued me...¡± She began to recount what had happened to her.


    After hearing her exnation, Li Mu roughly understood the situation.


    It turned out that when the girl entered the Evesting Heaven, she was transported to an area of mysterious fabulous jade residences, where was full of danger. The ce was hunted by ancient ghosts. Due to the girl¡¯s special body constitution, she was coveted and chased by those ghosts. She got cornered on multiple asions and almost became a meal of the ghosts. Later, when she was hunted by several Ghost Lords, she panicked and ran into a white jade house she picked at random. Surprisingly, that was a right move she made in that desperate situation. The spirit of a female fairy had been sealed in that white jade house for 10,000 years. Her name was Bai Mochou. She had terrifying powers. By temporarily lodging in Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body, she wiped out all the Ghost Lords. Afterward, she led Shangguan Yuting to meet good karma more than once. In the end, the two left the Evesting Heaven together.


    The only problem was the fairy named Bai Mochou had no substantial body, so she could only stay in Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body for a while.


    Having heard her out, Li Mu, who was still riding the dog, scratched his forehead and did not know where to start hisment.


    ¡°Er, are you sure she is just staying with you temporarily instead of possessing you?¡± Li Mu asked, gazing at Shangguan Yuting with an overwhelmed look.


    He knew the girl was too kind and gullible. She had no idea of the dark side of the world. She might be helping the scammer counting the profit without realizing she had been sold out. The more Li Mu learned about the fairy named Bai Mochou, the more doubtful he was in light of her integrity.


    Despite that, when Li Mu examined Shangguan Yuting more carefully, he knew the girl¡¯s strength had increased considerably. That was for sure. By that time, her aura had already be the same as those whopleted the Full Achievement of the Natural Realm. It was a striking improvement given her strength before she entered the Evesting Heaven. Plus, aside from the progress perceivable, there must be much invisible advancement she attained, such as Cultivation Methods,bat experience, practice resources. Thetter might be more impressive.


    Given that the dpidated Taoist field Li Mu wandered in already offered him a host of Cultivation Methods and treasures, he could imagine how many treasures Shangguan Yuting found in that area of fabulous jade residences. Only byparing the names of the two ces, Li Mu knew thetter was a lot fancier than the former.


    ¡°Sister Bai is very kind to me. Once she attains the Full Achievement of her cultivation, she will be able to produce her own physical body, and then she won¡¯t need to share the body with me.¡± Shangguan Yuting said earnestly.


    But Li Mu sharply pinpointed the logical w in that exnation. ¡°What if the so-called fairy never gets to attain the Full Achievement of her cultivation? What if she is slowly influencing you and consuming your soul so that at least your body will be hers...¡±


    ¡°Humph, a knave always thinks of others in terms of his own desires.¡± Shangguan Yuting¡¯s voice suddenly turned chilling and dignified again. ¡°I know it! I know you would say something like that to sow discord between Ting¡¯er and me. Well, you wish! Ting¡¯er won¡¯t believe your words... She is such an intelligent girl. A brat like you should stay away from her, in case you tarnish Ting¡¯er¡¯s innocence.¡±


    It was Bai Mochou speaking again.


    Li Mu was vexed but amused, too.


    ¡°When I met Ting¡¯er, you were still sealed in that white jade residence. Now, you tell me she is your Ting¡¯er. How ridiculous is that!¡±


    Given his way, Li Mu would haveunched a strike at Bai Mochou by the time.


    But the situation forbade that... his target was living in Ting¡¯er¡¯s body.


    ¡°What if Ting¡¯er gets injured, too?¡±


    All kinds of devil-repelling methods or ghost-diverting magic crammed into Li Mu¡¯s mind all at once. He knew he needed to figure out a way to drive that Bai Mochou away from Ting¡¯er¡¯s body. If not, sooner orter, the whole situation would end up with either of the two oues¡ª one was Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body was fully taken, the other was Shangguan Yuting¡¯s spirit was led astray... Neither of them was desirable anyway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    Guo Yuqing suggested.


    Li Mu nodded in agreement.


    Qiu Yin was also eager to leave.


    He never knew he would get caught up in the Evesting Heaven for so long. He wondered what had happened outside, and worried about the result of the duel between his master and Dao Chongyang, which was supposed to be clear by the time. He was anxious to know the details.


    ¡°Hold on, I still think something is not right...¡± Li Mu scratched his nose.


    ¡°Woof! Course something is not right! Buddy, can you dismount me now? I¡¯m not your ride,¡± protested the Huskie named General in desperation.


    Li Mu instantly jumped off the silly dog and said, ¡°Right, where is Jiang Qiubai?¡±


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s face hardened at that question. Secondster, he answered, ¡°The Source Energy of my junior fellow apprentice has almost been burnt out. I had to drown him in the Day-and-night Spring to keep him alive. He can¡¯t have recovered during the past six months or so. I could only leave him there. Perhaps, I will bring him out next time the Evesting Heaven opens. The Day-and-night Spring can replenish his Source Energy. It¡¯s just that that takes quite a long time.¡±


    As Li Mu brought up Jiang Qiubai, Guo Yuqing certainly felt a little morose.


    Li Mu nodded again.


    Although Jiang Qiubai kidnapped Shangguan Yuting and caused so much trouble... For the sake of his big brother, he decided to let bygones be bygones. Anyway, Jiang Qiubai was already more dead than alive by then.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Mu led the others to tread down the white jade stairs floating in midair and headed for the tunnel in the Wolf Temple.


    The Huskie suddenly halted in its tracks as the others took merely a few steps and barked, ¡°Woof! I have a feeling that something is missing.¡±


    Li Mu and the others looked at one another and ascertained that no one was absent.


    Yet, at that precise moment, at the foot of the Nine Heaven Gates a little away, another beam of light shed.


    Then, a little girl about five years old appeared without clothes.


    The little girl¡¯s skin was snow-white, smooth like white jade. Her facial features were exquisite. In particr, her eyes were veryrge, almost unrealisticallyrge. The pair of her eyes were all bright and shining like two deep and clean springs. She looked so adorable that people could not help feeling protective towards her at first nce. The little girl was less than four feet, but her long ck hair was nearly five feet, which was draped down the floor at the rear. She seemed cute and clever. Her feet were also delicate and snow-white, making her look like a snow fairy who identally fell to the secr world.


    Li Mu looked sideways at Guo Yuqing.


    Guo Yuqing turned to look at Qiu Yin.


    Qiu Yin swiveled his eyes towards Yuan Hou.


    Yuan Hou looked over its shoulder to stare at Shangguan Yuting.


    But Shangguan Yuting threw it a harsh look and bellowed, ¡°Why staring at me? I don¡¯t know her... You damn monkey, you are a male, too. Think I don¡¯t get it? Well, if you keep staring, I¡¯ll scoop your eyes out!¡±


    Thus, Yuan Hou aggrievedly looked back at Li Mu.


    Li Mu threw his hands up and snarled, ¡°Why looking at me? I don¡¯t know here, either...¡±


    But before those words died away, that little girl let out a whoop and began sprinting towards Li Mu with. Her face was written with joy, her arms flung wide open. ¡°Daddy, give me a hug!¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    Guo Yuqing, Qiu Yin, and Yuan Hou shifted their gaze at Li Mu simultaneously, all looking astonished and speechless.


    Shangguan Yuting... no, Bai Mochou gave a coldugh. She put on an ¡®I-know-it-all¡¯ face and scolded with loathing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have not married? Now you¡¯ve even got a child? Surely, you are one of those unreliable jerks. Sister Ting¡¯er shouldn¡¯t have missed you for those days and put in so many good words for you. Turns out that you cheated on her and have a child with another woman... Humph, you love rat!¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°What¡¯s all that about?¡±


    He cast a gloomy look at the cute girl running at him, stopped her from jumping into his arms by pressing a hand over her head and said, ¡°Wait a second. What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, hug!¡± Repeated the cute girl, her voice crispy and naive, her smile pure and unworldly. She gazed up at Li Mu, affection that could only be aroused by genuine kinship rippling about. She stretched out her arms, waiting for Li Mu¡¯s hug.


    That look could really melt his heart.


    Before Li Mu realized it, he already held the little girl in his arms. But then, with a nk look, he said, ¡°Sweetheart, didn¡¯t you make a mistake? Who are you anyway?¡±

 Chapter 354 - Xiaowu

    <strong>Chapter 354 Xiaowu</strong>


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy Mu!¡± The little girl called out. She also pressed a kiss in Li Mu¡¯s cheek, her little arms tightly circling Li Mu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Still want to y dumb? Now, you even refuse to recognize your own child. Are you a man or not?¡± Bai Mochouughed scornfully, her face written with disdain.


    The Huskie also looked up at Li Mu and said, ¡°Mu, you¡¯ve only stayed here for a short span. Howe you got yourself a five-year-old kid?¡±


    Li Mu just wished to give the dog a deadly kick. He could not believe it chimed in after Bai Mochou at that juncture.


    ¡°Little girl, who are you on earth? We seem not to have met before,¡± asked Li Mu with patience.


    The child curled up in Li Mu¡¯s arms and answered, ¡°Daddy Mu, I am Daji.¡±


    ¡°What? Daji? That little white fox?¡± Something suddenly slid back to ce in Li Mu¡¯s mind. ¡°So, during the few months the little fox spent in the Evesting Heaven, it has reached the Camouge Realm and taken the form of a human being?¡± Li Mu held the child up to examine her. Surely, he spotted a fluffy fox tail sprouting from her buttocks that had been covered by the long ck hair.


    ¡°Mommy Ting seems a different person now,¡± groaned the little Daji. Wrapping her arms around Li Mu¡¯s neck, she cast nervous looks at Shangguan Yuting, appearing to be a little scared.


    Li Mu said rather sullenly, ¡°That¡¯s not your Mommy Ting but a... loony.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Demanded Bai Mochou, a trace of coldness rising in her eyes and condensing into some icy mist.


    Li Mu replied in the same icy tone. ¡°Had it not been that Ting¡¯er¡¯s body might get hurt, I would have already subdued you by now.¡±


    Bai Mochou sneered. ¡°Dare you give it a try.¡±


    At that moment, another figure emerged as a shaft of dim light gleamed before the Nine Heaven Gates. Guo Qingyan, the Goddess of Martial Arts, finally made her exit.


    Li Mu and Qiu Yin exchanged a look and almost let loose a cry.


    ¡°Howe we forgot the Goddess of Martial Arts?¡±


    Li Mu was in a muddle due to the sessive appearances of the Huskie, Bai Mochou, and Daji; Qiu Yin was all focused on the duel his master, Li Poyue, had with Dao Chongyang; Guo Yuqing, on the other hand, was dispirited on ount of what had happened to Jiang Qiubai, so he had not paid much attention to the situation but had been racking his brain for a way to save his junior fellow apprentice... For those reasons, the three just let Guo Qingyan slip through their minds.


    If they had set off early, Guo Qingyan would probably be furious when she got out.


    ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a while.¡± Li Mu beat the others to it, not abashed at all.


    Qiu Yin¡¯s mouth opened but then closed shut again. He thought to himself that his third brother was truly brazen. He clearly had forgotten that Guo Yuqing was also there, but he managed to hail her with that shameless lie.


    Noticing Li Mu¡¯s unusual hospitality, the Goddess of Martial Arts¡¯s eyes reflected a chink of light. Then, she nodded and stood behind Guo Yuqing without a word.


    Seeing that one more breathtaking beauty who was mighty in bearing turned up and Li Mu hailed her in such a brazen and overenthusiastic fashion, Bai Mochou snorted at once and opened her mouth to offer him more biting satire.


    But Guo Yuqing spoke at that second. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this ce first. Now the Evesting Heaven is closed, the whole Nine Heaven Gates will soon vanish. We need to go back to the Wolf Temple now.¡±


    Bai Mochou somehow seemed to fear Guo Yuqing. At his remark, she threw a nasty look at Li Mu and then fell silent.


    The group walked down the floating white jade stairs and arrived at the entrance of the tunnel. The moment they all crossed the archway, thundering rumbles carried over from behind them. Li Mu looked over his shoulder to see those white jade stairs soar towards Nine Heaven Gates in a row andnd behind the gates. Next, as if there were some rocket propeller beneath it, the Nine Heaven Gates that floated in the sea of clouds like an immortal¡¯s ce shot to the universe in the rumbles and eventually disappeared behind the twin suns and twin moons.


    The Evesting Heaven was officially closed.


    The group entered the tunnel and passed manybyrinths following their old path. On their way, they saw marks of the battles Jiang Qiubai had with the Wave-making Master and Gu Bansheng. Atst, they winded their way to the front gate of the Wolf Temple.


    By that time, it was already summer.


    The vast pasture was luxuriantly green. Overlooking it from a kilometer in the air, it appeared to be covered under a green nket with flowers strewn across it. That view was splendid.


    ¡°Third Brother, perhaps I have to bother you to do something for me.¡± Guo Yuqing broke the silence.


    Li Mu was a little taken aback. But he quickly said, ¡°Big Brother, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°When you get back to Taibai County, send someone to escort your sister-inw and the two children to the Wolf Temple.¡± Guo Yuqing remarked as he looked down upon the flourishing pasture with a serene look.


    Li Mu inquired, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re gonna stay here?¡±


    Qiu Yin also darted his eyes at Guo Yuqing and said, ¡°Big Brother, are you nning to take over the Wolf Temple again?¡±


    Guo Yuqing nodded. ¡°My junior fellow apprentice is now sleeping in the Evesting Heaven. All the things he sticks to and takes pride in are in the Wolf Temple. If I also leave, the glory of the Wolf Temple will be buried in the flow of history forever. He once guarded that glory for me. Now, it¡¯s my turn to do it for him. I can¡¯t the selfish man I was anymore... From now on, the Wolf Temple will stand on thisnd all the time.¡±


    Li Mu nodded solemnly. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I will walk sister-inw and the two kids to the Wolf Temple in person.¡±


    Qiu Yin echoed, ¡°So will I.¡±


    ¡°I will follow you to Western Qin, too. On the way back, I can be your guide.¡± The Goddess of Martial Arts also volunteered.


    In truth, she was quite thrilled at the moment.


    Every pasture dweller knew what Guo Yuqing, the Great Jebe, meant to thend. They had once lived through a peaceful and harmonious period. That was an era blessed by the bright brilliance of the Great Jebe¡¯s. Ever since the Great Jebe left the pasture, the tribes on thatnd sunk into wars and turmoils again. Especially when the Spider Shrine rose to power and started to make waves, the pasture was constantly loomed by a reign of terror. But if the old Great Jebe decided to take charge of the pasture again, the pasture people might be able to retain a rtively peaceful life in the trouble time.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Even better.¡±


    He could not agree more on bringing the Goddess of Martial Arts along with them.


    Because he really doubted if he could find the Wolf Temple again when he got back.


    Bai Mochou, who was watching them by the side, instantly gave a forceful snort. She showed her despise all on her face, as if she knew he, the love rat, would be more than happy to agree on that.


    Li Mu gritted his teeth in exasperation.


    ¡°The female ghost is obviously picking on me on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Woof, I want to tag along, too,¡± the Huskie barked longingly, ¡°take me to the harem of the White Wolf King...¡±


    ...


    Three dayster.


    In the border area of the Western Qin Empire...


    At Longcheng Pass.


    Wu Beichen was standing on the east gate, overlooking all the blocks in the town.


    The military camp of the Great Moon Empire had stretched several kilometers around Longcheng Pass. The while tents erected there looked like piles of snow that had not melted away. Those tents were scattered outside the town, which added up to about four thousand. The Great Moon Empire had dispatched around twenty thousand soldiers to besiege Longcheng Pass. In the past six months, the troops had been living and trained outside the ce, but never had theyunched an attack. What was more, on several asions, they even delivered provisions to Longcheng Pass. Also, in the recent half a year, people were only allowed to enter the ce but not exit from it. By then, the entire Longcheng Pass had been turned into an isted ind.


    Therefore, Longcheng Pass had beenpletely cut off from the rest of the world.


    In the first few months, the soldiers and folks in Longcheng Pass were still waiting for Western Qin¡¯s reinforcement toe and recover the border area.


    But as timepsed, fewer and fewer people were counting on the reinforcement.


    It was evident that the empire had no strength to spare to recover the lost border area. That allowed the Great Moon Empire to gain a firm foothold there during the past six months.


    Wu Beichen breathed a long sigh.


    He was a bit at a loss.


    He had no idea where the future of Longcheng Passy. And perhaps even Zong Wei, the Eight-armed Judge, who was also the highestmander there, could not answer that question properly.


    The Great Moon Empire neither attacked them nor tried to make them surrender. The peculiar standoff went on for a long time. Gradually, the dwellers in town were ustomed to the weird atmosphere. As to the Great Moon Empire¡¯s army outside, they found them hardly a threat.


    What on earth had happened to the Western Qin Empire?


    Nobody could have the answer.


    Because no news could get through the city walls.


    Wu Beichen¡¯s shift finished in the afternoon. He took off the heavy armor and walked down the city wall apanied by two trusted soldiers. Then, he bought half a kilo of pork at the military supply office and marched down the alleys until he was at the door of Granny Cai¡¯s ce.


    As he pushed the door open, he heard loud clinks of colliding swords in the yard.


    Caicai was practicing martial skills with a young man who looked barely over 20. The two were exchanging standard sword styles, both engrossed in their excellent practice.


    The young man was quite good-looking, dding a set of handwoven warrior custom. He looked easygoing, a faint smile spreading on his face during the whole time.


    ¡°Xiaowu, let¡¯s call it a day. I brought pork here. Let¡¯s cook a decent meal. Fetch your uncle here. I want to have drinks with him.¡± Wu Beichen invited himself in with ease and greeted the young man, as though he had done it a hundred times. Then, he handed the pork and groceries to Granny Cai.


    ¡°Uncle Wu,¡± Caicai called out with a bright smile, ¡°Brother Xiaowu taught me a set of new sword-using method today.¡±


    Wu Beichen said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re such a quick learner of all sword skills andbat techniques! I¡¯m afraid your Brother Xiaowu might not have much left to teach you.¡±


    Caicai giggled at that praise.


    The young man called Xiaowu smiled timidly andmented, ¡°Caicai is a genius. If she has a reputed teacher to guide her, she can certainly shoot to the moon. I bet in less than 10 years, she will make her known around the globe.¡± He was sure an outstanding young man. He was bashful, good-tempered, and well-mannered towards everyone.


    ¡°I got that from Brother Madcap, too.¡± Caicai became quite enraptured every time she talked about Li Mu.


    Xiaowu also hailed Wu Beichen warmly and then set off to invite his uncle to dinner.


    Staring at the back of the young man, Wu Beichen felt he was seized by a surge of mixed emotion.


    Five months ago, when the Great Moon Empire thoroughly besieged Longcheng Pass, Xiaowu, his uncle, and their other members of the merchant group that traveled to the pass from Qianyang Province were forced to stay there. For months, they tried all the means to get out of the pass, but none of them worked. Therefore, they had no way but to settle down there. Xiaowu and his uncle bought the house next to Granny Cai¡¯s ce and moved in. As they lived right next door, they gradually became friends of Granny Cai and Caicai.


    Since Xiaowu was born in a rich merchant¡¯s family, he could afford to get advanced educations and also had learned martial arts from some famous teachers. Young as he was, he was already in the Great Master Realm. That was something by normal standards. Those days, Caicai always practiced her martial skills with Xiaowu and learned a lot about sword-using methods.


    Soon, Granny Cai prepared a copious meal.


    Xiaowu already got back. He said, ¡°My uncle is not at home. He has something to attend to...¡±


    Wu Beichen smiled at him and said, ¡°No big deal. You can do a few shots with me anyway.¡±


    Momentster, the dishes were served. The mouth-watering smell permeated the room.


    Those days, people in Longcheng Pass had fallen short of all kinds of provisions. Only a high official like Wu Beichen could exchange his military contributions for meat and alcohol, and that was only allowed once in a month. As Wu Beichen was a bachelor, every time he obtained his ration, he went to Granny Cai¡¯s ce to share the precious meat and alcohol with the olddy and her granddaughter.


    After several drinks, Wu Beichen put down the cup beamingly and said, ¡°Xiaowu, the besiege of the Great Moon Empire might not be lifted in a short time. So, do you have any ns to...¡±


    Xiaowu gave a bashful smile and made to make a reply.


    But all of a sudden, a jet of light streaked across the cloudless sky and became steadily closer to the yard.


    Those in the house all felt they were momentarily dazzled. Then, they saw several figures appear out of nowhere.


    Caicai was the first one who realized what just happened. She leaped to her feet and sprinted to the neers while yelling, ¡°Brother Madcap...¡± She just caught sight of Li Mu.


    Wu Beichen also rose to his feet, heartened by the pleasant surprise.


    The ones whonded in the yard were Li Mu, Qiu Yin, Shangguan Yuting and the Goddess of Martial Arts, who also brought Yuan Hou the aped, General the Huskie, and Daji the white fox.


    Xiaowu¡¯s countenance turned slightly stern, his eyes riveted to Li Mu.


    ¡°Finally he is here?¡±

 Chapter 355 - Shuizha

    <h4>Chapter 355 Shuizha</h4>


    Seeing that Caicai, Granny Cai, and Wu Beichen were all in the house, a powerful wave of relief swept through Li Mu.


    Those days, they had collected some news on their way since they took off from the vast pasture for the west. Only then did they know thend had been in such havoc. What was more shocking to them was that the seemingly untouchable three great empires, especially Western Qin and Northern Song, turned out to be so vulnerable. They could not believe in less than six months the three empires were reduced to such a mess.


    As to the details, the herdsmen did not know much, either, for the messages were blocked out on the pasture.


    Li Mu was told that the Western Qin Empire had lost almost the entire border area in the war, which had been upied by a Great Moon Empire that came out from nowhere. Except for one county, the rest of the border area was under the control of the Great Moon Empire at the time. Even Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd who was a legendary general in Western Qin, was defeated in the war. Thus, Li Mu began to worry about Granny Cai, Caicai, and Wu Beichen and hisrades. He traveled all the way on his flying broadsword and finally hurtled to Longcheng Pass on that day.


    To his utter amazement, the small Longcheng Pass had not fallen to the hands of the enemy yet.


    ¡°I pay my respects to Lord Taibai.¡± Wu Beichen hastily made his obeisance the moment he recovered from the rapture.


    Li Mu said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me.¡±


    Wu Beichen quickly beckoned Xiaowu over and urged, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t just stand there. Come here to meet Lord Taibai.¡±


    The young man who usually wore a reserved smile, however, kept standing on his spot. A bizarre smile was revealed on his face. His eyes sparkled. His back was so upright that it was as straight as a divine sword. He continued staring at Li Mu, giving no sign ofing forward to greet the lord.


    Wu Beichen was taken aback at the boy¡¯s weird behavior.


    ¡°Though the boy is timid before strangers, he is not dumb at all. So, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Come on, boy. Only a few days ago, you said you wanted to meet the poem and sword whiz, Li Mu, didn¡¯t you?¡± Wu Beichen prompted, winking at the boy.


    Li Mu waved him down, shook his head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I dare not ask a Semi-Sage to pay obeisance to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A Semi-Sage?¡±


    Wu Beichen and Caicai were both thrown in a daze.


    They thought their ears had deceived them.


    ¡°Xiaowu is a Semi-Sage?¡±


    The faces of Qiu Yin and Goddess of Martial Arts took on a hint of vignce at once.


    Bai Mochou was the only one who adopted a nonchnt attitude towards the news, clearly saying it was none of her business. She looked extremely aloof, as though a Semi-Sage was asmon as cabbages. However, as her eyesy on Caicai, her face lit up, as though she had just spotted some unparalleled treasure.


    Yuan Hou obediently stood close behind Li Mu, ready to take orders and bear the brunt for its big brother.


    Daji, the little white fox, was riding on Li Mu¡¯s shoulders and peering down at Xiaowu with curiosity.


    It was not until then that Caicai and Wu Beichen registered Xiaowu had taken on a totally different look when no one was looking. He was no longer that gentle and timid young man they knew. Instead, he was wrapped in a fierce and self-reliant aura. He seemed to have be another person. From the young man, a bearing of mingled majesty, pride, dignity, and aggressiveness slowly spread through the ce.


    In a trice, Xiaowu changed from an ordinary bashful young man from the merchant group to an awe-inspiring king who rose high above the masses and dominated the world, too formidable for others to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Brother Xiaowu, you...¡± Caicai looked perplexed. She did not know where to start.


    But Xiaowu did not turn to Caicai. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Li Mu with a faint smile and saidposedly, ¡°Lord Taibai is finally here... Well, I¡¯ve waited for you for an entire half a year.¡±


    Li Mu raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Xiaowu beamed, then, replied, ¡°Yu Hualong, from Great Moon Empire.¡±


    ¡°Yu Hualong?¡± Wu Beichen first let loose a bawl of astonishment, ¡°Great Moon Empire¡¯s crown prince, Yu Hualong?¡±


    He found it hard to believe what he just heard.


    Caicai, on the other hand, just stood there with an appalled look, her hands pped over her mouth, unable to utter a word.


    ¡°The crown prince of the Great Moon Empire who ordered his army to besiege Longcheng Pass for so long turns out to be living right inside Longcheng Pass?¡±


    ¡°He is the man who has shocked the world and taken up all the news headlines during the past half a year?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    Li Mu was not that surprised like the others.


    He had sensed it the instant hended in the room that there were horrifying energy fluctuations in the young man, which were pretty much as powerful as the Fire Devil¡¯s.


    ¡°As I traveled all the way down here from the vast pasture, I heard a ton of news about the rise of the Great Moon Empire. What¡¯s more, many pasture warriors view you as the brightest rising star among the younger generations in the central area. They described you as if you were that Nezha with three heads and six arms. Today, when I finally met you in person, I know they are wrong¡ª you are just as normal as us, with no extra arms or anything,¡± remarked Li Mu. He measured Yu Hualong from head to foot, not at all flinching due to the young man¡¯s intimidating aura and bearing.


    As to who Nezha was, Qiu Yin, Wu Beichen, and the others had no idea.


    But Yu Hualong, the crown prince, did not show any sign of confusion and retorted, ¡°When Nezha chose not to disy the magic that enabled him to sprout two extra head and four extra arms, he was just a normal young man, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    He said that rather cooling and tersely.


    So, none of the others sensed the meaning hidden between the lines.


    But Li Mu was staggered at those words. He immediately asked, ¡°Ah? You know about Nezha?¡±


    That was a figure in Chinese mythology in the Earth.


    Yu Hualong, the crown prince, nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes, I do. I also know Jinzha and Muzha were Nezha¡¯s two brothers. Their father was Li Jing, the chiefmander in Chentang Pass. Nezha¡¯s master was Immortal Taiyi, while Immortal Taiyi¡¯s master is...¡± At that point, he paused to give Li Mu a half-hearted smile. Then, he said, ¡°Well, what do you say? Do you need me to continue?¡±


    A storm raged in Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°The crown prince of the Great Moon Empire is familiar with The Legend of Deification?¡±


    ¡°You do know a lot.¡± Li Mu smiled. ¡°But there is one question I want to ask you. You will have my respect if you know that answer.¡±


    Yu Hualong, the crown prince,ughed. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    With a smirk, Li Mu asked, ¡°Why was Nezha named Nezha?¡±


    Yu Hualong was speechless.


    ¡°What the heck is that?¡±


    Li Mu continued, ¡°Li Jing had three sons. The oldest one was called Jinzha, the second Muzha, so the third son ought to be...¡± He looked back at Yuan Hou and said, ¡°You tell me, following basic logic, what should the third son¡¯s name be?¡±


    Yuan Hou was in a daze for a few moments. It never knew Li Mu would pose a question to it. Without much deliberation, it answered, ¡°He should be called Shuizha. Jin refers to gold, and Mu refers to wood. That follows the order of the five elements¡ª gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. So, if there were ever the fourth and the fifth sons, they should be called Huozha and Tuzha, because Huo means fire and Tu means earth.¡±


    Li Mu was very pleased to hear that answer. ¡°Good. The best supporting actor goes to you!¡±


    But Yu Hualong was kind of nonplussed. ¡°Is that even a proper quiz?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why was the third son called Nezha instead of Shuizha?¡± Inquired the Huskie, who seemed quite intrigued.


    The dog was not ying dumb. The question truly got it.


    At that moment, Yu Hualong felt he might lose it.


    ¡°Is Li Mu a fool?¡±


    ¡°Is now the time for a brain twister?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you react like a normal person?¡±


    ¡°Lord Li, aren¡¯t you curious about how I knew all that?¡± The crown prince tried to veer the conversation back to the right track.


    Li Mu nodded. But the instant the crown prince took on a relieved look, he added, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not curious at all.¡±


    Yu Hualong almost spilled a mouth of blood.


    ¡°Why did you nod if your answer is negative?¡±


    Li Mu grinned. ¡°The kid has lurked in Longcheng Pass for half a year and spent all his daytime here simply to wait for my arrival. He must have long prepared his speech for this asion. He will definitely lead me on with a pre-conceived conversation. Of course, I won¡¯t y with his rules. If I keep talking as he expected, I will fall right to the trap heid for me, and that will suit him exceeding well, am I right?¡±


    Language tricks and the guide of the train of thoughts were always the most dreadful methods to lead somebody on.


    Li Mu adopted the same strategy to turn down the envoy of Lord Qu from Southern Chu thest time.


    But unlike thest time, Li Mu could not really treat the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire in the same way as he treated Lord Qu¡¯s envoy.


    Li Mu drew a long breath, waved at him, and began, ¡°Okay. You won¡¯t give it up if we keep talking like this. Well then... let me see what you¡¯ve got. Brother Wu, take Caicai and Granny Cai to the outside.¡± Then, he turned to Yu Hualong and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want everybody out?¡±


    Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire, took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Right.¡±


    Before Li Mu said anything else, Qiu Yin already caught on what Li Mu was about to do. He winked at his third brother, cautioning him to be careful. After that, he, Yuan Hou, the Huskie, and the Goddess of Martial Arts brought Daji the white fox and the others out of the yard.


    Bai Mochou gave a coldugh and snapped, ¡°Humph! Like we want to stay here!¡± Then, she turned around and took off, too.


    Soon, Li Mu and Yu Hualong had the entire ce to themselves.


    Yu Hualong smiled and slowly headed for the table.


    With each step he took, rings of peculiar Taoist energy rippled about on the floor, forming a unique tactical deployment that quickly spread across the entire residence. It was a restriction that could block any eavesdroppers out.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart lurched at that scene.


    Because what Yu Hualong just disyed was not the star magic art of that but a Taoist magic art.


    The dishes on the table had not gonepletely cold at that time. Yu Hualong cleansed two cups and filled them with liquor. He then lifted a hand and said, ¡°Lord Li, please take a seat. There are four most delightful events in one¡¯s life¡ª having a wee rain after a long drought, encountering an old friend in alien ces, enjoying the wedding night, and finding your name on the published list of sessful candidates... Now that we are experiencing the second most delightful event, could you please have a drink with me?¡±


    Li Mu sat down at the table, lifted the cup, and drained it.


    Sure, he was during the second greatest event¡ª encountering an old friend in an alien ce.


    Yu Hualong also took a sip of the liquor. Then, he suddenly changed the direction of the conversation. ¡°I was wondering how much Lord Li knows about the Great Moon Empire?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It was a great empire that once exercised control over the Divine Land 1,000 years ago. Later, it was overturned and reced by the current three empires. That¡¯s all I know... What happened 1,000 years ago was too remote. Not many people care about it now. Fewer would bother to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so remote that most people in this world have even forgotten that the Great Moon Empire had existed.¡± Yu Hualong sighed, then, he went on. ¡°Despite others¡¯ aloofness on this issue, you, Lord Li, can¡¯t stay aloof and stop investigating it.¡±


    Li Mu immediately countered, ¡°On what ground did you say that? Is the Great Moon Empire in my debt or something?¡±


    Having adjusted himself to Li Mu¡¯s habitual contradictions, Yu Hualong did not mind that ridicule. He had a bite of the pork, put down the chopsticks, and said mildly, ¡°Because the founding fathers of the Great Moon Empire were from the same ce as Lord Li is.¡±

 Chapter 356 - Li Mus Outlook on the World Falling Apart

    <h4>Chapter 356 Li Mu¡¯s Outlook on the World Falling Apart</h4>


    At that, Li Mu finally put on a severe countenance and repeated, ¡°The same ce?¡±


    Yu Hualong did not keep Li Mu in suspense but came straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s Earth.¡±


    Li Mu fell in silence at once.


    He was weighing how much truth Yu Hualong¡¯s remark contained.


    Guo Yuqing had told Li Mu that the Great Moon Empire was founded by the Extra-terrestrial Demons. It had deluged the Divine Land in endless foul wind and rain of blood. Atst, unable to stand its reign of horror, the creatures on thend formed an ally and overthrew the evil empire through painstaking fights and struggles before they built up the current power structure.


    From the perspective of the creatures on the Divine Land, Earth residents were extra-terrestrial creatures, so they did fit into the definition of Extra-terrestrial Demons.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But, who are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that 1,000 years ago, some people from Earth already came to this by space travel and established a powerful empire thatter ruled the entirend... Come on, that kind of work is nothing like Columbus discovering the new continent, which only required him to buildrges ships, purchase sufficient provisions, and sail to the distance following the wind. It¡¯s space expedition we are talking about. That can¡¯t be a pic.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Li Mu took his word with a pinch of salt.


    ¡°Wait. That¡¯s not right.¡±


    He suddenly thought of another issue.


    ¡°1,000 years ago. That only points to the time when the Great Moon Empire was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°History says the Great Moon Empire had dominated thend for about 1,000 years. That means it was established more than 2,000 years ago.¡±


    ¡°Based on what Yu Hualong just said, well, more than 2,000 years ago, some people on Earth already crossed the sea of stars and arrived on this. Then, they built up the Great Moon Empire... Em, what dynasty was China in about 2,000 years ago? I think it is...¡± Li Mu rubbed his temples, forcefully searching his brain. ¡°It was around Han Dynasty, perhaps under the new administration of Wang Mang, who had usurped the throne. Cars haven¡¯t been invented in that period. How could they have space shuttles to do space travel?¡±


    Li Mu reckoned he had made no mistake in the historical facts and the calction. His deduction must be correct.


    Thus, he asked, ¡°Well then, can you tell me who is the founder of the Great Moon Empire?¡±


    Although the founder was from 2,000 years ago, he must have got a name.


    Yu Hualong answered, ¡°The founding fathers of that empire have long since left the. They¡¯ve set off for outer space to seek the way of redemption. Plus, the Great Moon Empire was not established by one person but dozens of wise men. It was the result of their joint efforts.¡±


    ¡°Come off it!¡±


    Li Mu almost blurted out that he would not be fooled by such ame story, for he had graduated from junior school after all.


    ¡°If not one person, then, it¡¯s a throng of people?¡±


    ¡°How could a rational like me buy your cock and bull story.¡±


    Even so, out of respect for Yu Hualong, an ¡®artist¡¯ who was immersed in his story-telling, Li Mu let him go on with immense patience.


    Quite emotionally, Yu Hualong continued, ¡°When the wise forefathers came to this world more than 2,000 years ago, the people on thisnd were still living a savage life just like the primitives. There was no civilization at all. It was those forefathers who brought culture and knowledge to this underdeveloped world and kindled the mes of civilization. They cultivated them, invented writtennguages, developed agriculture, animal husbandry, andmerce, put aridnds under cultivation, and killed dangerous wild beasts and demons sticking around. That was how the central area of the Divine Land prospered and how the Great Moon Empire was foundedter...¡± At that point, Yu Hualong heaved with a sigh, turned to face Li Mu, and quizzed, ¡°Do you know why the empire named it Great Moon Empire?¡±


    Li Mu was entranced in his story. At that sudden quiz, he instantly shook his head.


    ¡°In ancient China back on Earth, people regard the moon as their hometown. So, when they saw the moon, they were reminded of their sweet homes. When the wise founding fathers left Earth and began to drift in the universe, they only did that because they had to. No one liked roving in distantnds for such a long time. Yet, to protect Earth, they had to go to outer space to find a way of redemption. Every time they looked up and saw the moon in the sky, they could not help thinking of their home. For that reason, they named the empire they established as the Great Moon to show their homesickness,¡± Yu Hualong recounted dolefully.


    Li Mu had to admit that the story was truly very touching.


    Yu Hualong appeared to be a little gloomy. He raised his cup and drained it. Then, he dreamily hummed, ¡°There is a bright moon high above my bed. Thought it was ground frost. Looking up I can see the bright moon. And looking down I think about my hometown... The moon in my hometown. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist admired it.¡±


    Li Mu was amused.


    ¡°Hold a second!¡±


    ¡°The fox just gave away its tail!¡±


    ¡°That poem is notposed 2,000 years ago.¡± Li Mu pointed out.


    The poet, Li Bai, was born in Tang Dynasty. That was around 1,200 years ago. But ording to Yu Hualong¡¯s narration, the founding fathers of the Great Moon Empire came to this more than two thousand years ago. Therefore, the so-called founding fathers could have no means to learn about the poem that would beposed eight centuriester after they left Earth. That was a logical contradiction.


    Yu Hualong smiled at him and said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a masterpieceposed 1,200 years ago by Li Bai, the poem whiz of Tang Dynasty. Speaking of Li Bai, Lord Li also copied several of his poems. So, I¡¯m very curious about the era Lord Li lived in before you left Earth.¡±


    Li Mu was a little upset.


    ¡°There is no copy in literature, is there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m simply spreading Li Bai¡¯s poems.¡±


    Certainly, he dared not get that shameless remark out.


    So, instead of giving Yu Hualong a direct answer, Li Mu posed another question. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how you got to know Li Bai¡¯s poems.¡±


    As the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire was a descendant of those founding fathers. His knowledge about Earth was supposed to be limited to the files left by those founding fathers who came there from Earth 2,000 years ago. In that case, Yu Hualong could not have known Li Bai¡¯s works. The time sequence did not allow it. That was a logical w he could not get around.


    Yu Hualong, still, gave him a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy to exin, for I am from the same era Li Bai was.¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Same era?¡±


    ¡°So you are from Tang Dynasty?¡±


    Li Mu was kind of puzzled.


    Yu Hualongughed gleefully. ¡°You can¡¯t have assumed the founding fathers from 2,000 years ago were the only group of people that foresaw the crisis Earth would undergo, can you?¡± ¡°Throughout history, there was never a short of wise and powerful people. Men of virtue turned up one batch after another. Before the Spiritual Qi on Earth ispletely depleted, the real powerful people can follow the path zed by those founding fathers more than 2,000 years ago and travel beyond the Star Graveyard. By the time Tang Dynasty came to the stage, the Spiritual Qi had not been fully consumed, so people at that time were still able to get out.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mouth fell open.


    He caught the gist of what Yu Hualong said.


    ¡°You are born in Tang Dynasty? And you left Earth and traveled here in that era?¡± Li Mu stared at the crown prince and said incredulously, ¡°With all due respect, bro, all that you just said sounds like bullshit... Are you saying you are already more than 1,300 years old?¡±


    Normally, the life span of a Semi-Sage would not exceed 1,000 years.


    Only a real Sage could live longer than 1,000 years.


    Given Yu Hualong¡¯s strength, if he was born in Tang Dynasty, by no means could he live to that day.


    Yu Hualong said, ¡°I am truly a person from Tang Dynasty. But this year, I¡¯m just 30.¡±


    Li Mu gazed at him with a look that said ¡®I will kick your ass if you keep giving me such rubbish¡¯. What particrly annoyed him was his train of thoughts was truly directed awry by Yu Hualong. ¡°He will be famous if he ever tried writing novels. His mind is too erratic!¡±


    ¡°Back then, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. By sheer fluke, I met my master and set my foot on the path of being an immortal. When I left Earth, I was barely 20, and my cultivation was rather shallow. After I came to the Great Moon Empire, one day a powerful enemy attacked us. At the most critical moment, my master used secret magic to seal me in the Moon Altar and went off to fight the enemy all by himself. When I woke up again, the world had changed. The Great Moon Empire was forgotten in dusty history, and my master was nowhere to be found. In the past decade, I kept collecting information and searching for clues and finally obtained some enlightenment. With the resources the founding fathers and the masters left behind, I worked hard in closed-door training. Now, I¡¯vepleted my training and be a Semi-Sage.¡± Yu Hualong said, ¡°Ever since I was sealed in the Moon Altar, my vigor of life was frozen, as if time had stopped running for me. Thus, though I came to the Great Moon Empire from Tang Dynasty, I am just 30 this year.¡±


    After hearing him out, Li Mu was surprised that he could not find any w in that story.


    ¡°He did make it sound usible.¡±


    But...


    Another problem popped into Li Mu¡¯s head. He eagerly asked, ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, then, you should not have known about Jinzha, Muzha, and Nezha. Those are figures in The Legend of Deification, a novel written by Xu Zhonglin in the middle andter periods of Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The Legend of Deification? Xu Zhonglin? Ming Dynasty?¡± Yu Hualong was stunned at that question. Then, he said, ¡°Is it the dynasty that came after Tang Dynasty?¡± ¡°And if that¡¯s the case, it means the great Tang Dynasty eventually ended... Are you from Ming Dynasty?¡±


    Li Mu examined Yu Hualong¡¯s face. It was unlikely that he was faking his astonishment.


    The crown prince did know nothing about Ming Dynasty or The Legend of Deification, but howe he had heard of Li Jing, Jinzha, Muzha, and Nezha?


    Then, Yu Hualong added, ¡°In theter ages, someone has written a biography of the demons in ancient times?¡±


    At his question, Li Mu thought of the ce highly resembling the Taoist field of Master Puti he discovered in the Evesting Heaven. Suddenly, inspiration shed through his mind.


    It dawned on him that the storiester deemed as fictional novels about ancient myths, such as in Journey to the West and The Legend of Deification, might be real.


    If that was the case, then, Li Jing and his family, and all the figures in The Legend of Deification were real, weren¡¯t they? Perhaps due to thepse of time and fuzzy memories, adding the decrease of Spiritual Qi, theter generations lost the ability to learn those wonderful arts and passed on the power. Gradually, those real facts were told as legends and myths that never really happened. Therefore, a man in Tang Dynasty, such as Yu Hualong, did not need novels like The Legend of Deification to learn about the events at the end of Shang Dynasty and the beginning of Zhou Dynasty. If those people had truly existed, it was quite reasonable that the crown prince knew about their stories, wasn¡¯t it?


    Li Mu felt his head was in a whirl.


    He had tob through his thoughts first.


    He finally let his train of thoughts be manipted by Yu Hualong.


    Anyway, all that Li Mu heard that day totally overturned Li Mu¡¯s outlook. Although when he was transported to that from Earth by the old faker, his outlook already crumpled once. Butpared to the ¡®truth¡¯ Yu Hualong told him, the shock he had experienced thest time was more daunting as the fire of ordinary weapons. Yet, at the moment, Li Mu¡¯s entire knowledge structure was undergoing a destructive nuclear bombarding.

 Chapter 357 - Folk Tales

    <h4>Chapter 357 Folk Tales</h4>


    In the ancient times of China, some people on Earth already traveled beyond the sr system?


    That sounded like sheer bullshit, the kind of very far-fetched bullshit.


    But on second thought, Li Mu realized he being transported from Earth to that itself was a supporting case of that theory.


    Now that the old faker had managed to send him out of the gxy in the Power-ending Age when the Spiritual Qi on Earth was about to run out, perhaps people could really do space-travel when the Spiritual Qi was still avable, provided that the myths in The Legend of Deification were all true. But that premise had probably been proved solid by the Taoist field Li Mu came across in the Evesting Heaven. To say the least, he had obtained real Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method and Somersault Cloud and other miraculous methods. Plus, he had also spotted the Spiritual Fangcun Mountain.


    Although it sounded surreal to hear Yu Hualong, a man born in the Tang Dynasty, utter the word ¡®Earth¡¯, as a matter of fact, it was quite understandable.


    Because in the remote Warring State Period there were already bronze wares inscribed ¡®China¡¯. ordingly, for those wise forefathers who had set their foot beyond Earth or even the sr system, it was no wonder that they referred their home as ¡®Earth¡¯. After all, they might have seen the globe from the universe way much earlier than the space shuttle was invented.


    Li Mu forcefully pulled his hair, rather fretful.


    ¡°This is not going as I expected.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I was here to watch his show!¡±


    ¡°I was sitting at the table as a nonchnt spectator for the crown prince¡¯s story-telling performance at first! But howe I found myself hooked by his story as the show went on?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised to find that he had gradually epted Yu Hualong¡¯s logic and begun to take his tales seriously.


    If it was before Li Mu adventured in the Evesting Heaven that he heard all those tales, he might turn up his nose at those stories.


    Yet, after he discovered the Taoist field of Master Puti in the Evesting Heaven, Li Mu reckoned he might need to see all the Chinese myths and legends in a different light.


    Li Mu ruffled his hair and said, ¡°About the names of those founding fathers, you don¡¯t know any single of them?¡±


    Yu Hualong smiled. Then, he answered, ¡°That¡¯s no secret at all. If you search your brain carefully, you will find in the ancient history of China, there were always some people who once influenced the era they lived butter had gone missing and never been found or passed away in an unbelievable way, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°In fact, many of them never died like normal people. Instead, they simply left Earth.¡±


    A pang of shock hit Li Mu.


    He thought of one person right off.


    ¡°For example?¡± Demanded Li Mu.


    ¡°Take him as an example. Lao Zi, the famous philosopher whoposed The Scripture of Ethics, the supreme scripture for sages. Do you know what he ended up with?¡± Yu Hualong asked Li Mu in reply.


    ¡°Surely it¡¯s him!¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°The history only says Lao Zi passed Hangu in the west, saw the purple mist that came from the east, then headed to the west riding a water buffalo; he lived through his life without any illnesses, and there is no record of his final ending. Could it be...¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Lao Zi had crossed the sea of stars on the back of the water buffalo ande to this?¡±


    Yu Hualong nodded. Then, he remarked, ¡°Here are the exact words in A History of China. Lao Zi studied ethics and considered concealing himself andying low as the primary task of his study. He lived in Zhou State for a long time and left it when he noticed it was going downhill. When he came to Hangu Pass, the governor Yin Xi was very thrilled and said, ¡®You are going to live a secluded life. Please write a book for me before you go.¡¯ Then, Lao Zi wrote a book of two chapters, 5,000 words, named it The Scripture of Ethics. After that, he took off and no one ever saw him again... As you are fromter generations, you must be familiar with that record, am I right?¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    When he and the old faker lived in Rangdeng Temple, the old faker shared his great interest in Taoist books with him. So, Li Mu knew the old faker particrly admired the study of Lao Zi, the founder of Taoism.


    Due to the old faker¡¯s influence, Li Mu also learned a lot about the anecdotes of Lao Zi.


    And among all the tales about Lao Zi, the one that intrigued Li Mu most was the end of his life journey. The record said he disappeared after he wrote This Scripture of Ethics, while the folk tale said he crossed Hangu Pass and flew to the heavens on the back of a water buffalo. Li Mu had thought that the folks must have made up such a tale out of their admiration for the wise philosopher. But to his amazement... it turned out that the tale was telling the truth.


    To put it in other words, Lao Zi must have reached Void-breaking Realm and left Earth.


    The Void-breaking Realm!


    Lao Zi was actually a mighty powerful person in martial art?


    But with all the groundwork Yu Hualongid before, Li Mu was not very surprised by that unusual point.


    ¡°Who else then?¡± Having drawn a deep breath, Li Mu asked, ¡°You said more than one Earth celebrity has traveled to outer space. Is it possible that... the wise Confucius is also one of them?¡±


    Yu Hualong shook his head and said, ¡°Confucius took a different path from Lao Zi. He chose to keep fighting on Earth, so he did not set foot into outer space.¡±


    Li Mu nodded again.


    The historical record did say around 479BC, the 73-year-old Confucius passed away due to uncured illness.


    Unlike the fantasy-like description of Lao Zi¡¯s ending, the record distinctly stated the year of Confucius¡¯s birth and death. Li Mu also knew it clearly that if Lao Zi was powerful enough to go to outer space, Confucius, whose fame was on par with Lao Zi, must be able to possess the same high cultivation as well, if he wanted to, right? Anyway, for a Sage at the age of seventy-three, his life just got started. What kind of illness on earth could really kill a Sage?


    Yu Hualong added, ¡°In the Warring State Period and Qin, Han Dynasty, the thoughts and theories of numerous schrs contended for attention and bloomed at the same time. All those learned schrs were powerful people. Half of them followed Lao Zi in going into outer space to find a way of redemption. The other half decided to stay on Earth as Confucius did, to fight the enemy head-on... The Great Moon Empire was the seed of civilization sowed on this by Lao Zi and his followers. By now, have I made myself clear?¡±


    Li Mu nodded subconsciously.


    He was kind of in a trance, but also starting to see things in perspective.


    Before the Qin Dynasty or even the reign of Emperor Wu of Han, all the thoughts the various schools advocated contended for attention. Later, when Emperor Wu of Han banned all those schools but the Confucianism, the free contention of schools was no longer seen in the following generations. Aside from the ban imposed by the imperial court, perhaps the departure of all those learned schrs also resulted from the deficiency of Spiritual Qi. Inter times, although brilliant people came to the stage from time to time, only a few couldpete with those learned schrs.


    It seemed that the only one that could be said as a Sage in the seeding generations was Wang Yangming, the founder of the philosophy of the mind, didn¡¯t it?


    After a short pause, the first thing Yu Hualong told him suddenly crossed Li Mu¡¯s mind, so he asked, ¡°As you said it before, you¡¯ve followed your master here from the Tang Dynasty. Could you tell me who your master is?¡±


    A glint of pride lit up Yu Hualong¡¯s face at once.


    It was not an expression of arrogance or conceit but natural revere and admiration for his master, deep to his marrow.


    Look purely awestruck, the crown prince cupped his hands to the sky before he answered, ¡°My master is famous throughout history. Well, Lord Li, aren¡¯t you also very familiar with the ever-popr poems my masterposed?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Li Bai?¡±


    Li Bai, his style name Taibai, was also known as Green Lotus Dweller and Immortal Demoted from Heavens.


    He was the greatest romantic poet in China. The following generations called him the Poem Fairy.


    ¡°So the Poem Fairy really flew back to the heavens?¡±


    For all the Chinese on Earth, no matter if they could read or not, they all heard about Li Bai, the Poem Fairy.


    Li Mu felt that Li Taibai was still a leading poet even ifpared with all the other outstanding poets through the ancient dynasties in China. Simply by virtue of his achievements in poetry, Li Bai could alreadypete with anyone in any field. In the minds of the Chinese, even those celebrated emperors and officials were perhaps not that popr as Li Bai.


    As to Li Bai¡¯s ending, there were all sorts of tales.


    But the most wide-spread folk tale said in Li Bai¡¯ster life, he traveled along the Yangtze River in a boat and came to a ce called Caishiji. Seeing that the ce was picturesque like an immortal¡¯ residence, he arched the boat at Caishiji, had a drink, and startedposing new poems. As the night fell and the moon climbed high in the sky, a whale surfaced from the water. Li Bai leaped to the back of the whale and rode it flying to the sky to capture the moon, and since then disappeared into the dark sky and never came back.


    That was the tale about Li Bai catching the moon on the back of a whale.


    It did share some delicate simrities with the tale on Lao Zi flying to the sky with a water buffalo as his ride.


    ¡°So, the folk tales are likely to contain more truth instead, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Yu Hualong went on, ¡°By the Tang Dynasty, the Spiritual Qi on Earth began to decline. My master found a way to outer space, so he followed the path of the wise forefathers, hoping to discover their traces, to attain the answer he had been searching for a long time, and to find the way of redemption in the legends. He took two bosom friends and several disciples along on the journey to the vast universe. Following the thread of clues, he came to the Great Moon Empire. Unfortunately, by that time, the mighty pursuing forces were already there. The situation became rather dire. To keep us safe, my master sealed me as well as the other four senior fellow apprentices in the Moon Altar with the Green Lotus Resurgence Magic. Then, he and his bosom friends went to confront the enemy... When I woke up, the world has all changed. More than 1,300 years has passed. The Great Moon Empire that was thriving in my era was already gone.¡±


    Yu Hualong¡¯s remark was interrupted by his many sighs of sorrow. The lines were also drenched in the sentiment of missing the close friends he lost track of.


    If that was all acting, he could definitely make it into Hollywood.


    In that case, Li Mu would truly let the crown prince have his respect.


    By that moment, Li Mu already bought everything Yu Hualong said.


    ¡°He is a disciple of Li Bai! Why did I copy so many poems of his master...?¡± Even though Devil Li was famous for his thick skin, at that moment, he could not help blushing out of shame, as though a fellow student had spotted him cheating in an exam, though he had not been caught by the invigtor.


    Thus, Li Mu hastily inhaled arge draught of air, putting on a face that said ¡®Don¡¯t disturb me as I was thinking hard¡¯.


    If all Yu Hualong told him was true, more unanswered questions popped into Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°You said there were a total of five people sealed by your master. But why are you alone now?¡± Inquired Li Mu.


    Yu Hualong said, ¡°Back then, I was the youngest among the five disciples, so they called me Xiaowu, which clearly means I was the fifth oldest.¡± So, at least, he did not lie to Caicai and Wu Beichen about his name. ¡°The thing is, I woke up in the Moon Altar only to find that my other four senior fellow apprentices had alle to themselves and left the altar before me. I¡¯ve been looking for them all those years, but sadly, there are not many clues leading to them.¡±


    ¡°Not many? So, you¡¯ve found some clues?¡± Li Mu said expectantly.


    Yu Hualong replied, ¡°I think they have something to do with the top nine Holy ns and the three empires. But I haven¡¯t straightened it out.¡±


    Li Mu nodded his understanding. He did not feel like pursuing that question, so he posed the most crucial one that logically held up all the stories. ¡°Based on what you said, that those wise forefathers had left Earth is for the purpose of finding a way of redemption. For the same end, some people chose to stay and fight... What on earth is the redemption for? What are they fighting against? Where is the enemy?¡±

 Chapter 358 - Back to Taibai County Again

    <h4>Chapter 358 Back to Taibai County Again</h4>


    ¡°The whole universe is our enemy,¡± muttered Yu Hualong darkly.


    ¡°All the universe?¡±


    ¡°He must be exaggerating!¡±


    ¡°Earth is just a small. The area of all its continentsbined perhaps is less than the Divine Land. The Spiritual Qi on Earth is about to be depleted. the continents have been wrecked by mankind to the limit, and the sea is not better off, either. Numerous species on Earth have died out. All the wars and religious purges are still going on. People on Earth will soon find it hard to support themselves. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long before human beings meet their doom they created. So, why would those forces in the universe bother to pick on those Earth dwellers?¡±


    ¡°And the old faker also told me Earth would soon be torn down by force.¡±


    Li Mu could not see why Earth, a that would soon be demolished without any prior notice, was worth being chased after by all the forces in the universe.


    That Li Mu himself was so desperate to save Earth was simple for the sake of his family and friends still living on the.


    His sense of belonging to Earth was mainly stirred up by the recognition that he was one of the human beings living on Earth in the first ce.


    ¡°You will get it sometime in the future.¡± Yu Hualong continued, ¡°Earth is not as simple as it seems to be. If its Spiritual Qi ever begins to flourish again, it will be the center of the entire universe. Real deity manifestations and immortals¡¯ world will appear on Earth. In the universe, countless mighty forces are dying to descend on Earth, but they haven¡¯t seeded because they can¡¯t pass the killing deployments in the Star Graveyard... Okay. Now, I¡¯ve told you all I¡¯ve got to. Anyment?¡±


    Li Mu raised his cup, gulped the alcohol down, andughed heartily. ¡°I have noment.¡±


    Yu Hualong went momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Can I ever have a normal conversation with you?¡±


    ¡°I hope you cane to the aid of our Great Moon Empire.¡± Yu Hualong said. ¡°You are also from Earth. The same blood is running in our veins. The Great Moon Empire is the home that we both belong to.¡±


    Li Mu did not make any reply but his mind was racing. ¡°What we share might not only be blood. As you are from the Tang Dynasty, perhaps I am one of your descendants.¡±


    ¡°The dead empire has been buried in the dust for a thousand years. It has be one of the bygones. Why bother cling on to it?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Nowadays, the Divine Land is chaotic enough. The folks are struggling in the fire of war. Why don¡¯t you guard your own safety first and focus on martial arts practice? With your natural endowments¡ª being a Semi-Sage before 30¡ª it¡¯s possible for you to reach the Void-breaking Realm. Once you get out of this, you are free to follow your master and set foot on the path into the vast universe.¡±


    Deep down, Li Mu had zero interest in participating in the fight for the throne.


    As he was born and raised in the countryside, all he longed for was a fairly well-off life. His biggest wish was to keep his family and friend safe and happy.


    Yu Hualong gazed at Li Mu, as though he could not believe that was Li Mu speaking.


    ¡°Are you aware of the significance the Great Moon Empire has for Earth?¡± He stared at Li Mu, looking sterner than ever.


    Li Mu did not say a word.


    Yu Hualong continued, ¡°It is actually a coordinate, a pivotal hold on the path to the vast universe those wise forefathers zed. As long as the Great Moon Empire exists, the geniuses and talents on Earth stand a chance to get out of the Star Graveyard and start to search for the way of redemption of Earth, just like those wise forefathers did. But once the Great Moon Empire is gone, the path forefathers developed will break off, so will the hope for Earth. Though our generation may not be able to ze a new safe path in the universe where we are besieged on all sides, at least we should safeguard the coordinate our forefathers left us even at the cost of our lives, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    Li Mu could tell that the determined and reverential look on Yu Hualong¡¯s face as he made that remark was absolutely not just acting or feigned.


    He had to admit that Yu Hualong was the kind of man who was very admirable.


    A man like him lived on ambition and faith. He was always burning with righteous ardor, willing to hold on to those things at all costs.


    Nheless, that was too staggering and remote for Li Mu, a boy who just graduated from junior high school.


    ¡°Do you know why I erected the g of the Great Moon Empire the day I regained the mere small border area of the Western Qin? I could have hidden in the dark... But I insisted on letting the Divine Land, the traitors, and those demons coveting thend from afar know that our forefathers¡¯ effort has not gone in vain, and the Great Moon Empire is still alive!¡± By that point, Yu Hualong was rather adrenalized.


    ¡®Forefathers¡¯ effort has not gone in vain, and the Great Moon Empire is still alive!¡¯


    That remark also made Li Mu¡¯s blood boiling.


    He slowly got to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need time to figure it out.¡±


    Then, he wheeled around and headed for the outside.


    For the moment, Li Mu could not give the crown prince a definite answer.


    He needed to sleep on that matter, tob through every detail.


    Yu Hualong gaped at Li Mu, a trace of puzzlement reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°This is not the matter you need to sleep on, is it?¡±


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Yu Hualong asked, ¡°He must have also followed the path down here. Could I have a meeting with him?¡±


    ¡°I walked down the path all alone. There is no master at all.¡± Li Mu waved goodbye without looking back.


    Yu Hualong rose to his feet despite himself and yelled after Li Mu. ¡°You mentioned the Ming Dynasty before. Is it the dynasty that came after the Tang Dynasty?¡±


    As a man in the Tang Dynasty, though he had followed Li Bai onto the path to the universe, he found it hard to stop missing his home.


    The great Tang Dynasty was an unprecedentedly prosperous time. It was the pride of every man living in that dynasty.


    But no matter how prosperous the dynasty was, it was inevitable to perish and fall apart. At the news of its doom, Yu Hualong was seized by mingled feelings.


    ¡°There are Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, and Qing, with other short dynasties at intervals. Thend I came from, the ce used to be Tang, is now called China.¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice carried to the room as he halted at the door of the yard. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the political fight. But if you need some help in battles in the future, feel free toe to me in Taibai Mountain. No token of identity is reacquired but a poemposed by your master. I wille to your aid regardless of time and ces.¡±


    Yu Hualong was stupefied at those words.


    After a long while, he sank into his chair and breathed a long sigh.


    ¡°There are Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, and Qing. After the Tang Dynasty, time has witnessed the rise and fall of so many new dynasties. And all of them already receded to the pages of history books.¡±


    ¡°Thend that once was known as Tang is called China?¡±


    Suddenly, he was rather eager to go back to the current Earth, to see if the oldnd of the Tang Dynasty was the same magnificent.


    Watch Li Mu¡¯s back disappearing out of sight, Yu Hualong heaved with a deep sigh.


    He had finally met Western Qin¡¯s Lord Taibai after half a year¡¯s worth of waiting.


    Months ago when those stunning poems spread about, he knew Li Mu must havee from Earth. He had also sent men to investigate Li Mu¡¯s past, but the feedback told him he was the son of Li Gang, the Secr Sword Whiz and magistrate of Chang¡¯an in Western Qin. Yu Hualong did find that result bizarre. Yet, he felt no urgent need to meet Li Mu at that time. It was not until Li Muter became a Sage-to-be and defeated Huang Shengyi, a Semi-Sage known as the Fire Devil, that the crown prince was intrigued to meet him in person.


    The final meeting with Li Mu gave Yu Hualong gains as well as losses.


    Judging by Li Mu¡¯s performance during the meet, he was kind of cold-hearted. That rendered the crown prince slightly disappointed.


    Despite that, thest remark Li Mu left made his attitude very clear.


    The Sage-to-be had made a promise to him. That worth 1,000 ounce of gold.


    ¡°That also implies he is willing to take the same side with the Great Moon Empire, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ...


    ...


    When Li Mu came out of the yard, the Commander in Chief of Longcheng Pass, the high officials, and the nobles already gathered in the alley beside the door.


    Zong Wei, the Eight-armed Judge, hurried to make his obeisance the moment he spotted Li Mu. ¡°We pay our tributes to Lord Taibai.¡±


    The throng immediately bustled over to bow to him.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Please save those unnecessary etiquettes.¡±


    ¡°Lord, Longcheng Pass has been besieged for over half a year. What shall we do next?¡± Implored Zong Wei. As a renownedbatant at the borders, Zong Wei was usually a decisive and resolute man. But recently, thesting standoff had worn away his temper, leaving him at a loss at what to do. So, when he caught sight of Li Mu, he was thrilled as if he just saw the Goddess of Mercy.


    Everyone set their expectant eyes on Li Mu.


    The lord of the empire had finally turned up. They assumed he must have some resolution.


    ¡°Longcheng Pass won¡¯t be ours for long. Those who want to go back to the maind of Western Qin can take the journey to the west with me. The army of the Great Moon Empire won¡¯t go hard on you. And those who want to stay can also live the life as you used to. I¡¯ve had a meeting with the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire. He has promised he won¡¯t subject anyone to a tyrannical government or punish the force that has been guarding the Pass. So, everything remains the same.¡± Li Mu answered to the crowd after pondering for a moment.


    He believed Yu Hualong would at least do that favor for him.


    At his words, Zong Wei and the officials just stood gazing at on another.


    Eventually, they decided to head back and discuss it. Surely, they had also realized it was impossible to keep guarding Longcheng Pass.


    Anyway, they felt relieved now that they could at least safely evacuate from the city.


    The rest was beyond their control, as it was up to the decision of the big shots in the cab. It was already a miracle that the Longcheng Pass had not been encroached yet, though the other ces of the border area were all lost. Thus, even if the force withdrew from Longcheng Pass now, they would not be harshly med.


    ...


    ...


    10 dayster, Li Mu went back to Chang¡¯an.


    As he arrived at the foot of Taibai Mountain and looked in the distance, suddenly, he found the ce he should have been very familiar with almost unrecognizable.


    Green mountains and hills stretched a thousand miles. The nts became so lush after half a year that it seemed they had grown a thousand years. Thend flourished with towering trees. Wisps of mist fluttering between twigs and leaves, giving Li Mu a surreal and mysterious impression. Unlike the restricted woods that used to cover the outskirts of the Taibai Mountain Area, it already looked like a splendidnd for fairies.


    ¡°Woof! I like this ce!¡± General, the Huskie, wagged its tail and barked. ¡°I smell the female wolves in the mountains!¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°People say the dog-meat hot-pot tastes good!¡±


    Having found the dog unbearable for quite a time, Bai Mochou snorted, ¡°How lewd! Shameless! Well, like owner like dog!¡±


    Li Mu, who took the blow out of no reason, paid no attention to that psychopathdy.


    He was wondering why for most of the time it was the mad female ghost that controlled Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body instead of Shangguan Yuting herself.


    It felt like the turtledove was slowly taking over the nest of the magpie.


    Li Mu was very upset about that.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Li Mu walked in the mountain area along a familiar path.


    One day ago, Qiu Yin, Zong Wei, and the others parted with him. Qiu Yin set off for the Guanshan Pasture, while Zong Wei and the soldiers who had retreated from Longcheng Pass proceeded on for the capital. Li Mu, however, took Shangguan Yuting, Yuan Hou, General, Daji, and the Goddess of Martial Arts back to Taibai County. On that day, they finally arrived at their destination. The first Li Mu did when he was back was to meet Liu Zhiyuan, his sister-inw. He told her he would escort her and her two children back to the pasture to reunite with Brother Guo Yuqing.


    10 days ago, he actually intended to bring Granny Cai and Caicai back to Taibai County as well.


    But after prolonged discussions, the two eventually decided to stay in Longcheng Pass.

 Chapter 359 - Surrounded by Women

    <h4>Chapter 359 Surrounded by Women</h4>


    Bai Mochou strolled down the streets of Taibai County in amazement.


    She had sensed a very ancient aura. The power of heaven and earth had never been so near at hand. She felt she had traveled to ages ago. That was absolutely abnormal. Bai Mochou darted an irritated look at Li Mu. ¡°What on earth has the jerk done to deserve such a blessed ce?¡±


    In truth, Li Mu was a little stunned, too.


    About eight months had passed since he left. With the nurture of the Dragon-assembling Pattern, Taibai County, the eye of the geomancy deployment, had gathered a breathtaking amount of Spiritual Qi. Its density had increased exponentially. Surrounded by such rich Spiritual Qi, even thews of the Way had begun to grow clear. For martial arts practitioners, that was undoubtedly as helpful as fertilizers for crops.


    The most obvious sign of those changes was that the nts and animals in Taibai County started to grow at an amazing speed or to mutate due to the excessive inhale of Spiritual Qi.


    Li Mu noticed that some ancient trees already blossomed, and dead branches sprouted new buds and looked alive again. As for ordinary fruit trees, the fruits they bore were surprisingly huge and sweet. In the vegetable garden and the crop fields those county folks developed, the output was staggeringlyrge. One single cucumber wasrge enough for a family of four to make a hearty meal. The wild birds that should be living in the depths of mountains and scare in the county were flying over the roofs in doves. Pet cats the size of leopards also perched at the doors, their eyes gleaming with intelligence. A flock of sparrows streaked past, glowing red as if they were caped with the sunset glow. In the block a short distance away, several boys at the age of six or seven, grasping wooden spears while riding on the back ck piglets asrge as ponies, whirled past them like little cavalrymen. Before they could give theirment, they saw a few girls riding roasters the size of ostriches giggled after the boys and ambled down the road like a group of fairy maidens riding phoenix...


    ¡°The creatures all got intelligence?¡±


    When Li Mu rigged up the Dragon-assembling Pattern, he never knew it would bring such big changes to Taibai County.


    ¡°If this continues, will the county be converted into a fairnd?¡±


    Li Mu had earned himself a high prestige in the county. Wherever he went, the road was jammed by the folks who came out to wee him. They all offered him a variety of vegetables and fruits they grew in their backyard. Even small children were singing nursery rhymes eulogizing Li Mu, though Li Mu had no idea who taught them those...


    Seeing all those fruits and vegetables presented before it, Yuan Hou¡¯s mouth began to water.


    ¡°Take them all,¡± Li Mu said to the ape.


    The folks appeared to have no fear of the over-sized golden ape and quickly stuffed the food into Yuan Hou¡¯s arms.


    After all, many animals and stocks in the county had grown over-sized due to mutations. It took all sorts of creatures to make a world anyway. Now that they had seen hens the size of ostriches, a 10-feet-high ape was not scary to them at all. Given that the golden ape hoisting a huge cudgel had followed behind the county magistrate with a inly ingratiating face, it looked rather silly. The folks all wondered if it was a dumb monkey the county magistrate had rescued from a certain circus.


    The Huskie habitually stuck out its tongue, looking even more stupid than Yuan Hou. ¡°Woof! I¡¯m getting to like this ce!¡±


    It was unnecessary to go into details about the ardent wee ceremony the county officials and folks held for Li Mu. Anyway, the new arrivals like the Goddess of Martial Arts and Bai Mochou were left open-mouthed.


    The Goddess of Martial Arts was reminded of the scene that years ago the pasture herdsmen surrounded the Great Jebe in awe. It was no wonder that the Great Jebe had taken Li Mu as his sworn brother. She reckoned the young man from the Western Qin was charming in an indescribable way. He had a unique bearing that other people in the world, including the Great Jebe, did not have.


    Bai Mochou, however, twitched her mouth in contempt and grumbled, ¡°Humph! He is already so good at buying his poprity at such a young age... Well, I¡¯ve seen lots of people like him. He is just gaining his reputation by hoodwinking the public.¡±


    She simply had no good vibe for Li Mu. When she first cast eyes on Li Mu, no, when she first heard about him from Ting¡¯er, she found the man rather repulsive. Since she met him in person, her loathing for him had kept deepening.


    ¡°Men are never good. I must keep an eye on Ting¡¯er. She is such a kind and innocent girl. I shall never let her be taken advantage of by a jerk like Li Mu!¡±


    Moreover, there was one more thing that made her very cross¡ª she had recently discovered that the Goddess of Martial Arts from the pasture seemed to be having a crush on Li Mu as well.


    ¡°What in the world is she thinking?¡±


    On the first meeting with Guo Qingyan, the Goddess of Martial Arts, Bai Mochou¡¯s eyes were lit up by her beauty.


    She was such a heroic, gorgeous goddess, standing out from all the other girls. In particr, her bright and valiant aura was peerless. Even Bai Mochou, who had seen countless breathtaking beauties who were once famous in the vast universe during her long life, was intoxicated by the glory of the pasture woman despite herself. She reckoned the goddess was a nice girl not less amazing than Ting¡¯er. Sometimes she just wished she could be a man and cuddle her in arms.


    Bai Mochou also rigorously approved the Goddess of Martial Arts¡¯ icy attitude towards men.


    Nevertheless, she could not understand why such a peerless Goddess of Martial Arts just had to have feelings for that bastard called Li Mu.


    Whenever she thought of that, she became so vexed that she felt she was about to spill a mouthful of blood.


    Yet, she should save her blood-vomiting for what she would seeter.


    The instant Bai Mochou stepped in the Dao Hut, she saw Xu Wan¡¯er, Lu Shengnan, and a dozen other pretty girls bustled over and gathered around Li Mu. Picking up their passionate and awestruck looks, Bai Mochou felt her heart was about to break. Those girls were obviously beautiful and intelligent. They were rare beauties with their own bearing. Furthermore, each of them carried faint Natural Taoist Sense. Apparently, they all had the exceptional body constitution made for Taoism practice... ¡°Gosh! Howe that bastard has so many fabulous girls around him?¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, you bastard! You are definitely a brazen swindler who has hoaxed so many girls into staying with you!¡±


    Bai Mochou believed she could not be mistaken on that.


    Afterward, she spotted Zhao Ling, the female pharmacist, too.


    ¡°One more gorgeous girl?¡±


    ¡°A female pharmacist?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rare. She does have a special aura... Em, she possesses the Natural Taoist Sense as well!¡±


    ¡°What the heck is this? Why do the women here all have the Taoist Sense?¡±


    What made Bai Mochou spat blood again was the female pharmacist¡¯s behavior around Li Mu. Although when she reported the conditions of her patients and the development of the Medical Centers in the county she clearly wanted to maintain her face aloof and distant as though it was just her routine, from the depths of her eyes Bai Mochou could read the joy she felt. It was the joy a girl with the first awakening of love would have when she finally met her lover.


    She could tell that Zhao Ling was gingerly concealing her faint blush and expectantly observing if Li Mu¡¯s expression changed when talking to her. She also noticed the girl¡¯s disappointed look when she saw there was no change... With a quick nce, Bai Mochou knew the female pharmacist was screwed, for she was already smitten with Li Mu.


    Also, she also noted that given the female pharmacist¡¯s disposition, once she fell in love, she probably would not fall for another man anymore...


    ¡°You dog! How many girls have you messed with?¡±


    Bai Mochou began to consider if she should find an opportunity to get rid of the shameless swindler once and for all.


    ¡°If I seed, haha, the crowd of smart and fabulousdies with the Natural Taoist Sense will be mine, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Bai Mochou¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement at that thought.


    She did not breathe a sigh of relief until she saw the way Liu Zhiyuan hailed Li Mu.


    ¡°Thank God! Not every woman here is obsessed with that barefaced jerk!¡±


    ¡°But the jerk¡¯s sister-inw is certainly a beauty, too! She seems gentle and well-educated, and she has a kind of sophisticated beauty the girls don¡¯t have. If I could take her into my arms... tut-tut... Oh, this is killing me.¡±


    As Bai Mochou¡¯s imagination ran wild, her eyes suddenly glinted with inspiration.


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯m in Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body. The gorgeousdy ought to be a friend of Shangguan Yuting. Now that she is a friend, Shangguan Yuting can totally go over and give her a hug or something. Well, seize the opportunity... hahaha.¡±


    But just as that idea just took shape in her head, Li Mu shouted out a warning from her side.


    ¡°Sister-inw, there is one thing you¡¯ve got to remember. For the time being, an old monster is dwelling in Ting¡¯er¡¯s body. The monster is kind of mad. She can cast evil witchcraft to take up other people¡¯s bodies by force. So, you¡¯d better keep a good distance from her these days... When all the issues in the county government are settled, we¡¯ll set off for the pasture. I will send you and my nephew and niece to reunite with my big brother.¡±


    Liu Zhiyuan immediately cast a sympathetic and concerned look at Shangguan Yuting. Still, she epted Li Mu¡¯s advice and decided to stay away from Shangguan Yuting for a while.


    She was not the only one who did that. Xu Wan¡¯er and the other girls as well as Zhao Ling, the female pharmacist, also backed away subconsciously.


    Bai Mochou felt an upsurge of blood in her throat. How she wished she could charge forward and bite Li Mu¡¯s flesh off one chunk after another.


    When the day was almost over, Bai Mochou realized that if there was one man in the Dao Hut who she did not detest, that was definitely Qing Feng, the little attendant. That was not because she regarded Qing Feng with special respect but because he was just a little attendant, a kid wet behind the ears, technically not a man yet.


    In the next couple of days, Li Mu had been busy dealing with the issues in the county government and renovating the Dragon-assembling Pattern in Taibai Mountain.


    That had basically be his routine.


    Every time Li Mu¡¯s cultivation improved or he made a breakthrough, the first thing he did was to modify, refine, and perfect several thousand bases the Dragon-assembling Pattern branched out into.


    This time, in particr, he had entered the Celestial Being Realm and refined the Heart Qi and mastered the Taoist True Fire of the Southern Fire Emperor. Therefore, he was able to execute the power of the Spiritual Qi and refine it with the True Fire so as to make the foundation of the tactical deployment more stable, the operation smoother, the power more formidable. After that upgrading, the tactic deployment could hardly be cracked even if a Sage came there. In the past, Li Mu might be fearless to battle a Semi-Sage or a Sage-to-be in Taibai Mountain. But by that time, he was already unable to confront a real Sage in that area.


    Just as everything in Taibai County was well arranged and Li Mu was packing for the journey to the pasture, a letter from the Guanshan Pasture was presented before Li Mu. And that letter disrupted Li Mu¡¯s entire n.


    It was a bloodstained letter.


    The blood belonged to Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man.


    Something terrible had happened to Qiu Yin.

 Chapter 360 - Li Mu Rushing to the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 360 Li Mu Rushing to the Rescue</h4>


    Two days ago.


    At the Guanshan Pasture.


    Qiu Yin had learned about the death of his master, Li Poyue, on his way back. At that piece of news, he almost lost his mind and immediately hurtled back to Guanshan City to see the body of his master. He had been told that although on the day of that duel, Li Poyue and Dao Chongyang died together with the raiders, parts of the body of his master were found and delivered back to the Guanshan Pasture before being enshrined as a halidom.


    Huang Shengyi, Deputy Head of the Pasture, who was also known as the Fire Devil, came to the gate of Guanshan City to wee Qiu Yin in person.


    ¡°Before Head took off, he left an order which says you should take over his position if anything happens to him. Half a year has passed. Finally, you are back. Our brothers are all dying to tear down Mount Qingcheng to avenge our Head. Now, they are just waiting for you to take the lead!¡± Said the Fire Devil with an indignant look.


    Behind him stood dozens of martial arts experts from the Guanshan Pasture.


    Qiu Yin said, ¡°Where is master¡¯s body lying?¡±


    Huang Shengyi answered, ¡°Fragments of the body have been brought back by Xu Sheng, the Sky-cracking Punch from the Yue Mountain Faction. They haven¡¯t been identified yet. As you were closest to Head and he had taken you as his adopted son, we hope you can do the identifying procedure. If they are truly Head¡¯s body, we should have them buried andid to rest as soon as possible.¡±


    Momentster, Qiu Yin sped into the grand hall at the center of Guanshan City.


    Qiu Yin¡¯s grief was about to reach the bursting point. When he stepped into the hall draped with mourning apparels, the smell of incense and candles enveloped him. Then, he saw in a cluster of flowers at the center of a high table made of ancient icey several burnt fragments of limbs. Although their original appearances were indiscernible, shreds of martial art aura were emanating from those seemingly scorched remains.


    Given Li Poyue¡¯s high cultivation that allowed him to be one of the Nine Superbs, his body would not decay but remain unbreakable like a divine weapon even after he died. However, at hisst moments, he joined hands with Dao Chongyang to perish with the raiders and the Extra-terrestrial Devils through self-destructive detonation. Therefore, there was hardly an unscathed piece left of him.


    Qiu Yin dashed to the high table made of ancient ice. Tears ran down his chin despite himself.


    As a true man who frequently ventured in the northwest, he would rather bleed than shed tears. Nevertheless, at that moment, he could hardly stop the tears streaming down.


    After he carefully examined those fragmented limbs, thest part of him counting on a bit of fluke gave it up.


    Even though he could not recognize any of those limbs, he knew they belonged to his master because the aura was the one he was too familiar with. Nobody could fake that unique martial art aura in the bones. So, those fragments truly were his master¡¯s. His master had really... gone.


    Qiu Yin felt everything was suddenly engulfed by darkness and his knees gave way.


    When he first heard the news on the death of his master, a small part of him still hoped people had been mistaken. After all, his master had powers nearly as miraculous as the immortals. How could he die so easily? He spected that his master had faked his death so as to tackle something in the dark. But given the current situation... Qiu Yin realized that his master had truly left the world forever.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Are those Head¡¯s remains?¡± Asked Huang Shengyi anxiously.


    Qiu Yin looked rather pallid. His internal qi was in disorder. His legs began wobbling. All of a sudden, he opened his mouth and spilled a squirt of blood.


    Upon seeing his behavior, Huang Shengyi and the others knew the body fragments on the high table were doubtlessly Li Poyue¡¯s.


    ¡°The legendary figure who had maintained the martial fate of the Western Qin on his own from its beginning was truly lost just like that?¡±


    The crowd found it rather surreal.


    Huang Shengyi pressed, ¡°Junior Head, now that the body has been identified, please issue your order. We¡¯ll charge to Mount Qingcheng right off and avenge our old Head!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Avenge our Head!¡±


    ¡°tten Mount Qingcheng!¡±


    The hall was filled with the aggrieved roars of the experts of the Guanshan Pasture.


    Qiu Yin slowly reached out for the edge of the high table and pulled himself up to full height. His eyes swept across those people in the hall and he remarked, ¡°Attack Mount Qingcheng? What for? The duel between master and Dao Chongyang was a fair and square fight they had voluntarily. Even if Master was killed by the opponent during the duel, Mount Qingcheng would not be the one to me. And those terms have been publicized before the duel. Plus, as far as I know, if some sects had not colluded with the Extra-terrestrial Devils inunching a sneak attack at the end of the duel, master would not have died on the scene...¡±


    ¡°Junior Head, what do you mean by that?¡± Huang Shengyi demanded, his expression altered. ¡°Are you telling us no one should go to avenge our Head?¡±


    Qiu Yin opened his mouth to say something. But he abruptly knitted his brows, for a faint smell of blood just fluttered in from the outside.


    Growls and cries suddenly rang at the square in front of the hall.


    ¡°My dear Nephew Qiu, run for it! Huang Shengyi has teamed up with the Extra-terrestrial Devils and betrayed us...¡± The voice of Xu Sheng, the Sky-cracking Punch, carried into the hall.


    Qiu Yin¡¯s face hardened.


    Huang Shengyi swiftly backed off. The experts of the Guanshan Pasture in the hall closed in on him from both sides. Deputy Head of the Pasture gave a coldugh and snapped, ¡°Qiu Yin, as the sessor appointed by our old Head, you are unwilling to seek revenge for him. After Head was killed, you dawdled half a year before showing up here. Tell us, is it you who have sided with the Extra-terrestrial Devils and sold our old Head out so that you could usurp the throne of our Guanshan Pasture?¡±


    Qiu Yin closed his hand around the long broadsword hanging on his back and snarled, ¡°Huang Shengyi, how dare youmit such treason?¡±


    He had been too grievous to notice that all those experts in the hall were Huang Shengyi¡¯s cronies and none of the other leaders and members of the Guanshan Pasture had shown their faces since he arrived there. But when he finally registered that, it was a little toote.


    The roars outside grew louder and fiercer.


    A tall and sturdy man drenched in blood threw a series of glowing punches at the opponents and forced his way into the hall with scores of men at his heels. He bellowed, ¡°Nephew Qiu, you can¡¯t stay here. The entire Guanshan City has fallen to the hands of that Traitor Huang. All the people who were loyal to your old Head have been wiped out by the Extra-terrestrial Devils he colluded with. Hurry up! Get out of here with us...¡± Sure enough, that man was Xu Sheng.


    He was followed by disciples of the Yue Mountain Faction, experts from various sects who hurried there at the news to mourn for the deceased, and a group of experts loyal to Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master. Every one of them was sporting all sorts of wounds. Some were still wearing shackles. Evidently, they had just broken out from prison.


    ¡°Humph! Xu Sheng has ganged up with Qiu Yin and sold our old Head out. The crime they¡¯vemitted can only be atoned for through the death penalty. Guys, kill them!¡± Huang Shengyi sneered and beckoned the experts forward. Next second, his cronies flung themselves at the targets like torrents.


    Qiu Yin swept the fragments of his master¡¯s body on the high table into his storage space in no time. Then, he drew the broadsword out and growled, ¡°Kill!¡±


    A jet of broadsword light smooth as silk charged at Huang Shengyi.


    But in a trice, an expert standing by Huang Shengyi deflected it.


    From that instant, a brutal battle was on.


    Wisps of demonic aura began to flow in and out of the hall.


    ¡°Haha, the rebels are all here. How convenient! I can catch you all in one shot. Kill them all! Don¡¯t spare anyone!¡± Huang Shengyi burst into a roar ofughter.


    Judging by the overall situation, he had definitely taken the upper hand. So, he did not take part in the fight himself.


    At first, the Guanshan Pasture had four Semi-Sages. One of them had been killed by the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire; one had been constantly traveling; one was finished off by the Extra-terrestrial Devils about six months ago. Therefore, as the only Semi-Sage in the faction, Huang Shengyi had be the most powerful man there. Adding that he also had some Extra-terrestrial Devils help him in secret, in the past half a year, almost all the practitioners faithful to the Guanshan Pasture had been murdered and the faction had practically been rendered an empty city. So, as long as he took Qiu Yin out, he would have the full control over the entire Guanshan Pasture.


    ...


    ...


    Two dayster.


    ¡°I¡¯m at... Yue Mountain Faction.¡±


    That was all the bloodstained letter said.


    Li Mu sensed that the blood carried Qiu Yin¡¯s exclusive martial art aura and the spiritual force. No one else could replicate those traits.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Brother go back to Guanshan Pasture?¡±


    ¡°Why is he at Yue Mountain Faction now?¡±


    Staring at the bloodstained letter, Li Mu furrowed his brows as he started to contemte the whole thing.


    Lately, he had received numerous messages and news from assorted sources and so was well aware that the current world was in mayhem. Particrly, when Dao Chongyang, the Taoism Master, passed away, internal strife broke out in Mount Qingcheng, one of the top nine Holy ns. Surely, troubles tended to start from the inside. Since then, conflicts among the internal parties had never stopped. Dao Zhen, the one Dao Chongyang appointed to rece him as the head of the faction, was chased to the remotest corner of the world by Dao Lingyi, Deputy Head. And that made Mount Qingcheng the first Holy n in several thousand years that broke up due to power struggle.


    ¡°But now... is there also internal strife in Guanshan Pasture?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then, my second brother is in a dire situation.¡±


    ¡°I must hurry to the Yue Mountain Faction at once.¡±


    Li Mu quickly made up his mind.


    Despite his many faults and his discreditable image he put up in Taibai County, he could not just stand back and watch his brother suffer. That was not the thing a human should do, was it?


    Li Mu immediately summoned Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, Qing Feng to his room. He told them his arrangements and asked them to take care of the government affairs for him. Then, he made exnations to the Goddess of Martial Arts and Liu Zhiyuan, his sister-inw, that he had to reschedule their journey to the vast pasture. Also, he sent a man to the vast pasture to inform Guo Yuqing of the necessary postponement.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mind us. Go to his rescue now.¡± After Li Mu told them the reason, Liu Zhiyuan, the gentle and considerate woman, certainly did not raise any objection.


    ¡°Young Master Li, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± volunteered Guo Qingyan, the Goddess of Martial Arts.


    In terms of seniority in the n, she should call Guo Yuqing uncle. As Guo Yuqing¡¯s sworn brother, Li Mu was her uncle, too. But that never crossed the mind of the Goddess of Martial Arts, so she still addressed Li Mu as Young Master Li.


    Li Mu deliberated it for a while and shook his head. ¡°You should stay in the county. I will let Yuan Hou tag along.¡±


    Considering that Liu Zhiyuan was a powerful female practitioner with remarkable strength and tons of experience after she had been through countless dangerousbat, even though she had not been involved in Jianghu for years, she could operate the Dragon-assembling Pattern well to fend off any attackers from the outside as well as keeping an eye on the flighty Bai Mochou. With the sister-inw taking care of the county, Li Mu felt he had nothing to worry about.


    This time, he was rushing to Qiu Yin¡¯s rescue.


    The circumstance that caused Qiu Yin to be so miserable as to send him the bloodstained letter was perhaps highly dangerous.


    Although the Yue Mountain Faction was arge one, it might not be long before it was taken by the enemies.


    Li Mu nned to get Qiu Yin out and take him to Taibai County.


    Once he was within the Taibai Mountain, who else in the world couldy a finger on Qiu Yin?


    He was not going to battle, to fight the enemies head-on. Instead, he wanted to outwit them. For that reason, taking other people along would, in turn, be a burden to him.


    Yuan Hou, the golden ape, was good at deceptive magic and moving fast. Since it had a tough body and practiced the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, Li Mu believed it could serve as a good assistant.


    After everything was settled, with a stir of Li Mu¡¯s mind, 20 flying broadswords whizzed to one ce and merged into a giant Samsara Knife. Li Mu cast his Broadswordmanding Skill. As his body slightly shivered, he disappeared before the other people along with Yuan Hou. Circles of air suddenly rippled from the ce where he was one second before, as though something had prated it. It was not until a whileter that a rasping sound was heard. Indeed, Li Mu¡¯s speed had way outstripped the speed of sound.


    At that scene, Bai Mochou was also quite staggered.

 Chapter 361 - Turning the Tide With the Utmost Effort

    <strong>Chapter 361 Turning the Tide With the Utmost Effort</strong>


    Hovering in the sky, Huang Shengyi overlooked the peaks rising one after another beneath his feet.


    The Yue Mountain was one of the famous mountains in the Western Qin Empire. It stretched to several hundred miles afar, known by its vastness, stateliness, vigorousness, and grandeur.


    For several millennia, the gate of the Yue Mountain Faction had stood at the top of the Yue Mountain, which sat in the heart of that mountain area. Neither mankind nor the demon races had ever conquered that area.


    The Yue Mountain Faction was one of the most powerful factions in the Western Qin Empire, perhaps only second to the Guanshan Pasture.


    However, as the time of war was due, the Yue Mountain Faction lost all its business and the control over its territories except for thend where the faction was located in just one day. The once rich and fertilends were reduced to ruins and scorched earth. Leaving several thousand bodies behind, the remainders of the Yue Mountain Faction retreated to guard the gate at the top of the main peak.


    Howls and cries rang nonstop.


    Waves of energy fluctuations rippled from the main peak where the Yue Mountain Faction sat to all sides. A variety of light beams shed fanatically.


    Huang Shengyi was standing over clouds. In his eyes, the scene replete with whining and signs of death looked as splendid as fireworks.


    The past couple of days was Huang Shengyi¡¯s most glorified time.


    He could not be more gleeful than he was in those days.


    In truth, even in his wildest dream, he did not see that he could firmly seize the top spot of the Guanshan Pasture and became the one exercising control over one of the top nine Holy ns within just six months or so. Only half a year ago, Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, was still alive. At that time, he dared not even think of it.


    But now, his dream hade true.


    ¡°Head, members of the Yue Mountain Faction have all taken shelter in their mountain-defensive tactic deployment. It¡¯s impossible to break through that deployment in the short term. And the casualty on our side is kind of severe.¡± A brawny bald man carrying two ck axesrge as door nks leaped over and reported. ¡°Please instruct us whether we should continue attacking them by force.¡±


    Huang Shengyi nodded understandingly. Then, he said imperiously, ¡°The Yue Mountain Faction is a respected faction after all. It has survived for a thousand years. Back then, it was reputed around the world, not less known than the top nine Holy ns. Had it not been...¡±


    At that point, as if having realized something, Huang Shengyi veered the conversation in another direction. He sneered, ¡°The defensive tactic deployment the Yue Mountain Faction has is called All-side Starlight Deployment. It is developed by the Great Moon Empire ages ago. A very powerful deployment indeed. Even Sages can hardly crack it within a short time. You tell my trusted experts to back away and ask those from the Wind and Cloud Sect, the Thunder and Lightning Sect, the Phoenix Group, and the Great River Clique to fire on. The All-side Starlight Deployment requires arge amount of Spiritual Qi to keep running. Well, I¡¯d like to see how long the deployment can stay in motion at the cost of the storage of Spiritual Qi the Yue Mountain Faction possesses before it is switched off.¡±


    He had basically ordered his people to deplete the power of the deployment with their own lives.


    The sects and groups he referred to were all sects in the Western Qin Empire dragged to the battleground to fight against the Yue Mountain Faction. Many of them were once loyal to the Guanshan Pasture, to the Guanshan Master. Yet, they had beenpelled by Huang Shengyi in the name of the Guanshan Pasture to attack the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Lately, Huang Shengyi had told the public that Qiu Yin had colluded with Xu Sheng and betrayed Li Poyue, their old head, so their sin was unforgivable and anyone who spotted the two could kill them.


    As the whole Guanshan City had fallen into his hands, he had seized the moral high ground and the prevailing trend.


    His only regret was that he failed to take out Xu Sheng and Qiu Yin in Guanshan City on the other day and let them escaped all the way to the Yue Mountain Faction. Surely, he had underrated Qiu Yin¡¯s strength. On that day, Qiu Yin, who had been absent in the city for eight months, demonstrated the powers far more impressive than he had in the past. With a bizarre scarlet broadsword he had never revealed before, he forcefully zed a path among those raiders... If he had killed Xu Sheng and Qiu Yin that day when they were both in Guanshan City, all his ns would have been carried out smoothly by that time.


    The roars and howls went on.


    An expression of cold brutality surfaced on Huang Shengyi¡¯s face.


    The disciples of the Wind and Cloud Sect and the other 20 or so factions were driven forward as cannon fodder tounch attacks at the main peak of the Yue Mountain, so as to continuously shake the Yue Mountain Faction¡¯s defensive deployment and consume its energy. Compared to the earlier day, the protective range the All-side Starlight Deployment could offer had shrunk to half. At the time, it could barely shield the gate of the faction field at the top of the main peak.


    Four hourster.


    Several streams of light zoomed over.


    The heads of the Wind and Cloud Sect and the other factions had arrived.


    ¡°Deputy Head Huang, the attack must be suspended. Our disciples are dying out.¡± Head of the Wind and Cloud Sect required.


    He was a master at first-stage Celestial Being Realm. At the moment, his aged face looked a little haggard.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Huang Shengyi shot him a look and gave a coldugh. ¡°In the old days, you always got on well with Qiu Yin and quickly became his closest friend. So, what do you mean by that remark? Are you nning to shield the traitor who has stabbed his master in the back? You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Huang Shengyi struck without hesitation. A fiery beam of light instantly wrapped itself around head of the Wind and Cloud Sect.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± In his shrilling shrieks, Head of the Wind and Cloud Sect was reduced into a heap of ashes in the fiery fire.


    Huang Shengyi¡¯s eyes, sharp as broadswords, swept across the other head of the sects. Shrouded in icy killing intent, he remarked coldly, ¡°Anyone who dares to cut some loose will wind up like him... My soldiers, behead all the disciples of the Wind and Cloud Sect! From now on, there is no Wind and Cloud Sect in the world.¡± With his one word, the whole sect was wiped out.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I got the Yue Mountain Faction in trouble.¡± Qiu Yin muttered feebly.


    His face was pale as a sheet, his breathing light and shallow.


    Standing at the gate of the main hall, Qiu Yin was looking at the defensive deployment in the distance. At the front gate at the foot of the mountain, attackers were flooding in like swarms of flying locusts.


    He had just been deluged in a shower of bad news.


    On that day¡¯s noon, a more terrible piece of news arrived.


    The imperial army had emerged at the foot of the mountain and joined in the force attacking the Yue Mountain Faction.


    That implied the royal family of the Western Qin had reached a certain agreement or formed an alliance with Huang Shengyi. As the Flying Arrow Battalion in the imperial army showed up, many Celestial Beings in the Imperial Executive Group and experts in the Supervisory Department also revealed themselves. The alliance against the Yue Mountain Faction instantly became dreadfully powerful. The alliance consisted of a wide range of forces. Even if in its best time, the Yue Mountain Faction had no means to fend off the attacksunched by so many experts at the same time.


    At that rate, the Yue Mountain Faction could at most hang in there for one more day and one more night. In a day, the deployment would be cracked.


    Qiu Yin was tormented by pangs of guilt.


    It was because of him that the Yue Mountain Faction sank into such a huge disaster.


    So far, more than half of the disciples of the Yue Mountain Faction had been lost. Its fundamental estate that hadst for a millennium was about to be gone, too.


    On that day, the circumstance was truly dire. Out of options, Qiu Yin and Xu Sheng and the others ran to the Yue Mountain Faction, which was the nearest to the Guanshan Pasture. Qiu Yin intended to make a short-term stay there for necessary rest and provisions before setting off for the vast pasture to join his big brother, Guo Yuqing. Because Qiu Yin knew clearly that in the current situation, only Guo Yuqing, the master of the Wolf Temple, could protect him. Unfortunately, Huang Shengyi¡¯s pursuing forces moved too fast. The enemies chased to the Yue Mountain Faction only moments after they took refuge there and quickly besieged the mountain. Qiu Yin and his men tried several times to force their way out but failed at the cost of the lives of many of their men.


    Therefore, he had been trapped on the mountain, waiting for his doom.


    Xu Sheng had lost both of his arms and most of his strength. Although he was supported by others, he did not look defeated. Gazing at Huang Shengyi a distance away, he growled with an enraged face, ¡°That Jerk Huang! How dare he do this to us! He must have had something backing him up. With his own strength, there is no way he could have brought up the imperial army, the imperial Executives, and the members of the Supervisory Department at the same time. Who on earth has such potent power?¡±


    Qiu Yin said, ¡°That has urred to me, too. Though Huang Shengyi is a Semi-Sage, he has been frustrated by my third brother, Li Mu. Usually, he is the chicken-hearted, foolhardy type. So, I don¡¯t believe he has achieved this all by himself. He has no balls tounch a revolt in Guanshan City. Even if he has teamed up with some Extra-terrestrial Devils, he can¡¯t have had the imperial army and the Supervisory Department at hismand. Someone from the royal family must have been manipting all this in the dark.¡±


    Next to the two stood Xu Yue, the current head of the Yue Mountain Faction, his Left and Right Guardians of Rules, as well as dozens of elders. They all looked grievously indignant.


    ¡°My master¡¯s body can justnd in the hands of those double-crossers.¡± Qiu Yin fixed his gloomy eyes on a spot in the distance and sighed deeply. Then, he whipped around, fell on his knees before Xu Yue, Head of the Yue Mountain Faction, and said, ¡°Head Xu, I¡¯ve brought such a disaster to your ce, and caused the death of so many good men of your Yue Mountain Faction. I can¡¯t stand the guilt inside me. Please take my head to that Jerk Huang and perhaps he will spare Yue Mountain Faction from the tribtion.¡±


    Xu Yue¡¯s countenance altered at once. He bellowed, ¡°Qiu, what are you saying?¡±


    Qiu Yin opened his mouth to exin.


    But Xu Yue directly cut him off and said with a determined look, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again. Though my Yue Mountain Faction can¡¯t turn the tide, we definitely won¡¯t hit you when you are down. During the past millennium, the backbone of our Yue Mountain Faction has never been bent once. Even if we might be wiped out, we must fight to thest moment. Nowadays, the Divine Land is gued by wars and various catastrophes. If all the sects only cared about their own business but didn¡¯t help each other, it would be a matter of time before a dark age was ushered in. Now, we need to awake the sense of righteousness in those martial arts practitioners who still have some conscience with the blood of our own. That will also send a warning to people like Huang Shengyi that not everyone in this world will surrender to hegemony.¡±


    He made that speech with a categorical resolution.


    ¡°Given Hero Qiu¡¯s words, you think lightly of our Yue Mountain Faction, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Even if we need to drain our blood, our Yue Mountain Faction will not bend our knees before a man like Huang Shengyi.¡±


    ¡°The majestic Yue Mountain never fosters gutless men!¡±


    The other experts of the Yue Mountain Faction beside the head also shouted their agreement with infuriated looks.


    The faction that was usually low-key and seldom meddled in the disputes in Jianghu had disyed unprecedented solidarity and toughness in the fierce battle.


    Qiu Yin was choked by emotion.


    Regarding the top nine Holy ns, the Mount Qingcheng and the Guanshan Pasture already fell apart due to internal strife. It turned out that none of them was as good as the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Qiu Yin slowly took on a serious face and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that to belittle you guys or to make concessions in order to gain advantages. Instead, what I want to express is where there is life, there is hope. Today, Huang is in power. It¡¯s not wise to go against him by force. Heroes ought to be able to fight for a win as well as take temporary setbacks. In some cases, to live requires more courage than to die. At the cost of my life, the Yue Mountain Faction will be safe, and so will be my master¡¯s body. Also, I have two sworn brothers. My big brother is the master of the Wolf Temple on the vast pasture. My third brother is the lord of Taibai Mountain. They are both ready to die for me. When they get the news and hurry over there, they will certainly avenge me and guarantee the security of the Yue Mountain Faction.¡±


    Qiu Yin said that earnestly. There was no trace ofpulsion or fear in his voice. He simply did a very rational analysis.


    Xu Sheng nodded at him and said, ¡°Broadsword Man Qiu Yin is a true hero indeed... But offering him your head is not sufficient. That Jerk Huang must also hate me to the marrow. Let¡¯s say, take mine as well. Only that can appease his wrath and keep the Yue Mountain Faction safe...¡±


    ¡°Elder, no!¡±


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t...¡±


    Xu Yue, the head, and the others all turned pale.


    Xu Sheng gave a heartyugh and remarkedposedly, ¡°Haha, I am already an old man whatsoever. My arms have been chopped off. Without my fists, how can I still be the Sky-cracking Punch? I¡¯m just a useless man now. If I can sacrifice myself to protect the whole Yue Mountain Faction, that will be a real pleasure, won¡¯t it?¡± He had certainly seen through death and did not care much about his life anymore.


    A grievous atmosphere permeated the entire main hall.


    Qiu Yin unfolded his palm and a long blood-colored broadsword emerged. ¡°This Magic Blood Broadsword is a treasure I obtained in the Evesting Heaven on the vast pasture. My third brother, Li Mu, excels at Dao-using methods. After I die, give this broadsword to him. He will understand the reasons behind today¡¯s decision and won¡¯t me you guys...¡± With that, he grabbed the broadsword backhandedly and thrust the de at his throat in the attempt tomit suicide.


    The crowd all turned horrified, but it was toote for them to stop him.


    Just at that moment, the incident suddenly took a turn.


    On the distant horizon, a jet of dazzling light shot toward the mountain like the sword of a deity.


    ¡°Li Mu is here. Where is my brother Qiu Yin?¡±


    The resonating growl rumbled to the mountain from afar as if it were the thunder at the beginning of the world. It reverberated in the area and set off a storm in the sea of clouds.


    In that instant, the army attacking the Yue Mountain Faction and those experts firing at the gate from the sky all felt light-headed and shifted around to locate the source of the voice. They saw a jet of smooth broadsword light racing in the boundless sky while cleaving the sea of clouds in two. It was blindingly bright, leaving a several-kilometer-long strip of cleave behind, which did not disappear for a long time. The broadsword Qi suffused the air as if a deity had been incensed and ripped the sky apart. In a trice, it crumbled some of the experts in Huang¡¯s league flying over the periphery of the mountain area as effortlessly as reaping the wheat with a sickle.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Numerous experts felt their hearts shuddered in that second.


    That remark the voice said took a moment to sink in.


    ¡°Li Mu is here.¡±


    ¡°That poem and martial arts whiz, that Lord Taibai named Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°He is the youngest Sage-to-be in the Western Qin Empire! A tough guy who has captured Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, alive before!¡±


    ¡°And rumor has it that even the second prince has been killed by him!¡±


    ¡°Such a ruthless figure is here? He has be Qiu Yin¡¯s brother? When did that happen?¡±


    At the gate of the main hall of the Yue Mountain Faction, the Magic Blood Broadsword had already pressed against Qiu Yin¡¯s throat. But upon hearing that roar, Qiu Yin was a little stunned and his hand movement slowed down. When he caught sight of that long streak of light shining as brightly as the sun, suddenly, out of no reason, the heavy load crushing his heart waspletely lifted.


    Even though Li Mu was younger than him, the boy¡¯s marvelous capability always made him feel inferior.


    ¡°He arrived here already?¡± Xu Sheng was amazed as well. He soon turned rapturous.


    The bloodstained letter for help was not sent until the previous day. It probably arrived in Taibai Mountain that morning. Yet, within four hours after receiving the letter, Li Mu already raced to the scene. Such a speed... might not be reached by a Sage even if he went all out, right?


    Xu Yue, Head of the Yue Mountain Faction, and the leaders of the other sects were instantly overjoyed as well.


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s name alone was a shot in the arm for all the disciples of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Because Li Mu was the one who once captured Huang Shengyi alive.


    Finally, someone in the heavyweight ss had rushed to their rescue.


    ...


    ¡°Li Mu!¡±


    Having recovered from a brief astonishment, mes of rage zed wildly in Huang Shengyi¡¯s eyes.


    For quite a time, that name was his nightmare, keeping him constantly ill at ease.


    That was because Li Mu had not only vanquished him in a fair and square battle but also startled him with loads of powers he demonstrated during the period of Huang Shengyi¡¯s imprisonment in Taibai County. What was more, even Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master,ter took Li Mu¡¯s side. Thus, when Huang Shengyi got back to Guanshan City, he dared not reveal any inclination to retaliate Li Mu.


    However, everything had changed.


    Having gained all the powers, how could Huang Shengyi not seek revenge?


    He had nned to deal with Li Mu immediately after he finished off Qiu Yin and strengthened his control over Guanshan City.


    But he did not see that Li Mu hade for him on his own ord at that juncture.


    ¡°Who volunteers to kill this man for me?¡± Huang Shengyi nced around.


    But in that instant, all his trusted experts around him, including that baldbatant carrying a pair of massive ck axes, turned pale and fell silent.


    Granted, Li Mu¡¯s name was truly daunting.


    There was no one in the Western Qin Empire that hadn¡¯t heard the name of Lord Taibai, was there?


    It was widely known that he was a tough man capable of arresting Semi-Sages!


    Those experts had no assurance to stop such a martial art genius.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Huang Shengyi snorted, extravagantly disappointed and disgruntled.


    People on his nks remained dead silent like a flock of cicada in cold weather.


    ¡°Right then, I¡¯ll capture him myself to avenge the insult he imposed on me that day.¡± Huang Shengyi remarked unhurriedly, his eyes exuding confidence.


    By that time, he was no longer that Semi-Sage he used to be.


    ¡°Today is the day for me to rinse off the disgrace!¡±


    He sneered as his fiery natural qi circted his body and turned into a towering column of fire. It stirred the sea of clouds and transformed it into a sea of mes before it swept towards that jet of broads


    The fiery mes rose higher and higher. Wisps of hardly perceivable evil qi danced around them.


    ¡°Li Mu, today, the foot of the Yue Mountain will be your grave.¡± Huang Shengyi bellowed. His voice carried afar like a thunderp. Obviously, his willpower had inted and his fighting intent had been raging.


    Surrounded by the dancing mes, Huang Shengyi looked like the God of Fire. His aura overwhelmed the region. It seemed that he was going to burn the heavens with his fire. In that instant, everyone was under the impression that they were in the fiery pits of Hades. Heat swept across thend. It felt like ten suns were scorching thend at the same time. On some of the high mountains, acres of forests caught fire at once. With the aid of the power of heaven and earth, the mes encircled that jet of broadsword light in no time, ready to refine it into ashes any moment.


    The power in the Sage Realm was indeed aghast.


    ¡°Hahaha, I was just wondering who is making the waves. Turns out that it is you!¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice rang, filled with outright contempt and despise. ¡°My defeated opponent, how dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    The silky beam of broadsword light cut its way through the sky, shining brightly. It lunged straight towards the most violent mes in the sea of fire.


    ¡°Watch out! Jerk Huang has gained the power of the devils...¡± Qiu Yin cautioned Li Mu at the top of his lungs from afar.


    Huang Shengyi had be way more powerful than he was in the past. Having joined the league of Extra-terrestrial Devils, he absorbed some of their powers and became rather terrifying.


    Nheless, the warning came a bit toote.


    With numerous eyes riveted on the scene, the jet of broadsword light hacked at the sea of the raging fire. Thetter was instantly cleaved in two, revealing a huge crack running down the width of it. Next, they saw the tip of the broadsword directed right at Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, who was standing at the center of the sea of fire.


    To everyone¡¯s amazement, the rampant mes failed to throw off that bright beam of silver broadsword light!


    Still, Huang Shengyi burst intoughter.


    ¡°Haha, you walked right into my trap!¡±


    Just as his voice faded, Huang Shengyi¡¯s eyes reflected whirling ck light.


    A secondter, his eyes no longer resembled a man¡¯s but a sinister beast¡¯s. They gave off the aura of cruelty and austerity. Huang Shengyi swiftly conjured an odd seal, and threads of ck mist shot out of his eyes like thousands of tentacles. As they dived into the sea of fire, they dyed the fiery mes eerie ck, as though a bottle of ink had been poured into a sink of water. Torrents of bizarre ck mes surged up from the sea of fire.


    Moments ago, the fiery sea of fire was emanating dreadfully violent waves of heat. But as it turned pitch-ck, what it brought along was the silent chill of death.


    In a trice, it got dark, as if someone had just shot off the twin suns.


    The space between heaven and earth was suddenly engulfed by the darkness.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re screwed!¡± Huang Shengyi¡¯s voice rumbled, summoning Death lurking in the darkness.


    The jet of broadsword light that had cleaved the sky instantly dimmed, only shimmering feebly like candlelight flickering in a storm. It appeared that the light would extinguish at any second. It was as fragile as a hairline strained by a 1,000-pound weight.


    In that instant, the result seemed already settled.


    ¡°Hahaha, Li Mu, you¡¯re bound to die in my hands!¡± Huang Shengyi could not help roaring with gloatingughter. He was filled with the sweet pleasure of revenge and the superiority aroused by the powers he had seized. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill Li Mu and destroy the Yue Mountain Faction. I, Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, am about to rise to power. All of you are destined to be my stepping stones.¡±


    Before those words died away¡ª


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mocking voice sounded.


    A spark of scarlet light twinkled in the overwhelming ck mes.


    Then, an inconceivable change urred.


    As if a spark was thrown into a pot of boiling oil, with a bang, the entire sky seemed to be on fire. The ck mes were instantly reced by the scarlet ones. In the blink of an eye, the world was lit by light again. But unlike the fiery mes Huang Shengyi had conjured before, the scarlet fire only brought light instead of that formidable, scorching heat.


    Yet, Huang Shengyi¡¯s panicked shrieks were heard by everyone within a hundred miles.


    ¡°Ah... This can¡¯t be! You... can control fire, too?¡± A man trapped in the sea of the scarlet mes was wriggling frically, which made him stand out in the picture. That was surely Huang Shengyi, the Semi-Sage ying fire all day long. Nevertheless, like any ordinary man, he was thrashing and iling in the mes, howling painfully.


    A shot of broadsword light zoomed out of the sea of fire.


    Above the broadsword light was a short-haired, handsome young man dding a suit of a white outfit. He stood upright in the air like a spear.


    ¡°Why being so surprised? You shouldn¡¯t be at all. After spending so much time in Taibai County, you¡¯re supposed to know that I know a lot of stuff.¡±


    Li Mu looked down up Huang Shengyi with a smile.


    ¡°Ah! Howe it went like this? I don¡¯t believe it...¡± Huang Shengyi was still struggling and writhing in the scarlet mes.


    He had mustered all his strength as a Semi-Sage and tried to keep the fire around him checked. However, that did not work at all. Although Huang Shengyi couldmand fire at his will with his secret skills, when facing such scarlet mes, he found his skills just could not affect those mes. The tongues of fire enveloped him, avidly swallowed his vigor of life. He was soon drowned in the agony that felt like being gnawed by a ton of worms.


    Huang Shengyi had a title as the Fire Devil, for he was adept in producing elixirs and controlling fire. Even the weirdest kinds of fire would have to submit to his maniption. The fiery fire he had practiced with was, in fact, one of the ten most peculiar kinds of fire in the world. But no one ever knew he wouldter bemitted to mes by Li Mu.


    Well, unlucky for him, the one he encountered was Li Mu, who had just obtained the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures from the Evesting Heaven.


    The Taoist True Fire of the Southern Fire Emperor was the fire created by the Taoist magic arts in outer space. Sages would be doomed if they ever caught that fire, let alone Huang Shengyi, a man who merely made the three-fourth of a Sage with the help of the devious qi. And the most crucial part was the Taoist True Fire happened to offset the devious qi. Like gasing into contact with sparks, it would burn out the devious qi the second they crossed way.


    Huang Shengyi had stored countless devious qi in his body.


    Therefore, when he was surrounded by the Taoist True Fire, he simply became a tank filled with gas. How could he possibly escape death then?

 Chapter 362 - A Royal Going on an Expedition Himself

    <strong>Chapter 362 A Royal Going on an Expedition Himself</strong>


    Huang Shengyi¡¯s flesh and bones were soon burnt into ashes.


    Then, his soul was exposed.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Huang Shengyi¡¯s soul was quite unlike normal souls. Threads of ck mist were attached to it, prating it like worms and snakes. His soul gave off a sinister, blood-curdling aura and a faint foul odor of decay. Surrounded by the Taoist True Fire and being refined by it, two voices carried out from that soul. One was Huang Shengyi¡¯s painful scream, the other was a monstrous, terrifying, ear-splitting roar...


    ¡°He has even sold his soul to Extra-terrestrial Devils...¡±


    At that sight, all the people registered what had happened.


    The ghostly ck sea of fire Huang Shengyi cast at thest moment was on par with the magic of a real Sage. It turned out that the source of that power was from the devil.


    ¡°Ow... Immortal master, help, help...¡± Huang Shengyi¡¯s soul continued to implore at the end of his life. But that wicked dark power infiltrated his soul could not even save itself. Being burnt by the Taoist True Fire, it grappled and struggled. Shortly, a hideous face materialized from it and let out a roar of outrage before evaporating like a puff of smoke.


    Huang Shengyi¡¯s soul and the Extra-terrestrial Devil that encroached his spirit werepletely refined into ashes in no time.


    Seconds ago, the Semi-Sage still had everything under control. But in a trice, the wind blew another way and soon he met his end.


    The abrupt turn of the event was bbergasting.


    Standing on the Samsara Knife, Li Mu was also a little surprised to see that he had handled the enemy so effortlessly.


    He had actually braced himself for a prolonged battle or a guerri war.


    However...


    Certainly, Huang Shengyi had struck a bad patch.


    If it was anyone else who challenged him that day, even a real Sage could only defeat him in the battle but not stop him from fleeing. To say the least, Huang Shengyi had had a deal with the Extra-terrestrial Devils. His utmost evil powers and various lethal means had not been employed yet. If he had resorted to those powers and skills, he would be able to fight against a real Sage. Yet, before he got to show off those moves, he was burnt down by Li Mu¡¯s Taoist True Fire.


    That was his fate.


    Li Mu was destined to thwart him.


    Gazing at the ce where the ashes of Huang Shengyi were blown away, Li Mu observed a moment of silence.


    After that¡ª


    ¡°Get out! You have 10 seconds!¡±


    Li Mu red Huang¡¯s air force in the distance, then glowered at the badly shaken experts from various sects and the imperial army, and ranted ruthlessly.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    All the experts who vowed to be loyal to Huang Shengyi before, including that brawny bald man carrying a pair of axes were too scared to utter a word. Like startled rabbits, they turned tails right away and ran for their lives. They all dreaded that Li Mu would chase after them, wielding his broadsword at them like mad.


    On the field, those experts from assorted sects who had been dragged into the fight against the Yue Mountain Faction had long wished to withdraw themselves from the confrontation. Thus, they were overjoyed to see that scene and immediately threw away an array of weapons they retrieved to attack the mountain area before backing off like the ebbing tides.


    The imperial army that rushed to the battlefield on orders was the only force that did not budge.


    A jet of broadsword light shed.


    Next second, Li Mu emerged in front of the formation of the Flying Arrow Battalion.


    Click! Creak!


    Numerous arrows were loaded and bowstrings strained.


    Countless arrowheads all aimed at Li Mu, who was suspending in the air about 10 meters over their head.


    ¡°Still not back off?¡± Li Mu shed a stern look at the general taking the lead and shouted, ¡°Your Flying Arrow Battalion has 6,000 archers, 2,000 soldiers with shields, and another 2,000 with spears. With all of your men fully armed and vignt, how many hacks do you reckon they can take?¡± At his feet, the Samsara Knife was emanating transparent mist, which appeared to distort the light around it.


    Formidable pressure fanned out.


    A droplet of cold sweat trickled down from that general¡¯s temple.


    There was no one in the armies of the Western Qin that had not heard of the name and the legends of Lord Taibai, the poetry and martial arts whiz of Chang¡¯an, was there?


    Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, was also a renowned expert at the time. And his fame was more or less attributed to the Guanshan Pasture. Plus, Qiu Yin was an upright and heroic man. He never did anything outrageous or vited the rules. But the lord before them, on the contrary, was an unscrupulous man. He acted at his will. Out of some light offenses, he directly beheaded the son of Lord Zhenxi and the second prince. Even Huang Shengyi and his backup force had been killed by his broadsword.


    Would a man like him be intimidated by the stateliness of the imperial army?


    The Commander in Chief of the Flying Arrow Battalion would not believe that even if he had just been kicked in the head by a donkey.


    ¡°Yeah. How many strikes can the 10,000 selected soldiers withstand?¡±


    ¡°Two strikes?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe three?¡±


    Atst, the general of the Flying Arrow Battalion took a deep breath and said to Li Mu with his fists cupped in respect, ¡°Now that Lord Taibai has given the order, how dare I act otherwise? Spread my words, retreat now!¡±


    As he raised a hand, the Flying Arrow Battalion swiftly made their retreat like the fall of tides.


    Since Li Mu had another status¡ª a lord of the Western Qin Empire, though just nominal¡ª it was fairly reasonable to take his order as the excuse to withdraw the army at that point.


    It was unnecessary to fight a doomed fight.


    In the blink of an eye, all the forces besieging the Yue Mountain Faction were off the field.


    Riding on the flying broadsword, Li Mu turned into a curved shot of light and leaped to the top of the Yue Mountain.


    The defensive tactical deployment was lifted automatically.


    Xu Yue, Head of the Yue Mountain Faction, Qiu Yin, Xu Sheng, and the others all came out to wee him.


    ¡°I pay my tributes to Lord Taibai.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, you got here really fast!¡±


    ¡°Haha, little bro, youpelled thousands of troops to retreat with one hack. Bravo!¡±


    They all greeted Li Mu with enthusiasm.


    All the members of the Yue Mountain Faction felt the load was finally off their mind.


    That was the awe-inspiring reputation Li Mu earned by battling. To the Yue Mountain Faction, the attack was practically a catastrophe. But to Li Mu, it was just a little trouble that would be solved with his one strike. He could turn the tide at thest minute, prop up a toppling skyscraper, stood upright in the countercurrent, kill a Sage with one hack, and force enemies to retreat with a word...


    That was the charisma and power of a genuine peerless talent.


    Lines of disciples of the Yue Mountain Faction gazed up at Li Mu in awe and reverence.


    ¡°Brother Xu, what happened to you...¡± Seeing that Xu Sheng had lost his arms, Li Mu was shocked and infuriated.


    Xu Sheng, the Sky-cracking Punch, spent all his life practicing the skills of using his fists. As his arms had been lost, how could he ever perform his punch art again?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no big deal. Though my fists are gone, I still have two legs to practice.¡± Xu Sheng answered, looking quite spirited. He was a broad-minded man in the first ce. Seeing that the dire danger in the Yue Mountain Faction had been removed, he was more pleased than anyone.


    ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m sorry I had to get you in this mess, too.¡± Qiu Yin apologized with a guilty look.


    Now that the internal strife in the Guanshan Pasture was loomed by the shadows of the imperial army and the Imperial Executive Group, it was no longer a simply fight for the position of head of the Holy n. Whenever they contemted the hidden agenda behind the scene, it sent a chill down their spines. Facing such arge vortex, even a real Sage could be engulfed if not careful enough.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m obliged to help my brothers out. Our sworn ceremony didn¡¯t just tell us to share good times, did it?¡± Li Mu said with a serious look.


    Soon, all the members of the Yue Mountain Faction lost themselves in celebrations.


    Xu Sheng, still, cautioned, ¡°It¡¯s too early to celebrate. Today¡¯s event is not as simple as it seemed to be. I¡¯m afraid, the Guanshan Pasture and the royal force will make aeback very soon. The real culprits pulling all the strings in the dark can¡¯t just give up like that.¡±


    Qiu Yin nodded and echoed, ¡°Right. We¡¯d better be prepared for it. Anyway, we can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    At that remark, Li Mu asked, ¡°What on earth has happened? If this is just internal strife within the Guanshan Pasture, why did the Executives and the imperial armye here as well?¡±


    He had rushed there in a haste, so he had not had the time to figure it all out.


    Qiu Yin recounted the whole thing to him and added, ¡°A bunch of Extra-terrestrial Devils is running wild. Regretfully, we didn¡¯t notice it before. Some devils have quietly descended among us and infiltrated many aspects. The situation is much worse than we expected.¡±


    Hearing that exnation, Li Mu turned on his heels and yelled at the foot of the mountain, ¡°Yuan Hou, go explore the surroundings!¡±


    A long, crisp howl of an ape traveled to the mountaintop. Then, a jet of golden light streaked across the sky and shot towards the Flying Arrow Battalion that was beating a retreat.


    It was not until that moment that Yuan Hou, the golden ape, got to make a presence. Li Mu had told the ape to stay at the foot of the mountain and help him on the way out after he saved the others. But to his surprise, he easily killed Huang Shengyi with his first strike and scared away all the other opponents. Thus, he needed no way out for the moment and decided to let the ape explore the ce first.


    However, the development of the case was way beyond Li Mu and the others¡¯ expectations.


    In less than an hour, the golden ape returned with injuries.


    Needless for it to report anything, everyone knew what caused its injuries.


    Sure enough, the Flying Arrow Battalion that had retreated came back again, along with the other six battalions of the imperial army.


    Up in the void, the Flying Feather Battalion consisting of the best of the elites in the imperial army also made their entrance. Like a swarm of flying locusts, a total of 5,000 soldiers riding eagles and dding armors headed forwards, surrounding three massive shuttles that were one hundred meters in length. On the shuttle in the front erected a huge g with the pattern of a ck nine-headed bird. It billowed in the wind, spreading an aura of solemnity, majesty, and callousness. It was the mark of the royal family of the Western Qin Empire. Only when some powerful men in the royal family went out on an expedition would people see that g.


    At the sight of that g with that ck nine-headed bird, many senior experts of the Yue Mountain Faction turned pale.


    ¡°A royal member hase to the battlefield himself. Seems that the fight won¡¯t end until one party is killed.¡±


    And that was not the end of it.


    The sects, Huang¡¯s forces, the members of the Guanshan Pasture, and the experts from the Imperial Executive Group and the Supervisory Department that had backed away once again flooded towards the Yue Mountain. But this time, their number had increased tenfold. Tides of experts charged to the gate from all directions. That scene was even more frightening than what they saw when Huang Shengyi and his menunched the attack before... Whether in terms of the enemies¡¯ number or strength, it was indeed hopeless for Li Mu and the others to fend off.


    The Yue Mountain Faction switched on the All-side Starlight Deployment at once to protect the gate.


    The rumbles of the drawn-out military bugles, endless military drums resounded through the field.


    Killing intent was spreading, seething.


    Terrified, all the birds and beasts in the Yue Mountain area began to flee in droves.


    In front of the main hall, numerous disciples of the Yue Mountain Faction revealed a hint of despair on their faces.


    The uing fight on that scale was too overwhelming for any faction to handle even in its best times.


    That had certainly surpassed the maximum limit Lord Taibai could take, too.


    Because from the three massive shuttles three streams of Sage-leveled aura not less inferior to Huang Shengyi¡¯s were pervading the air. Some ck demonic mist was rising, casting nothing but eternal darkness to the piece ofnd like the dark clouds. The three shuttles represented the upsurge of the empire¡¯s strength. More than one Sage was on the shuttles, and some devils were on board as well.


    ¡°Here goes the imperial edict: the Yue Mountain Faction hasunched a rebellion. Only the death penalty can atone their sins. Not a thing should not be destroyed within its territory. Their gate has to be demolished and never appear in the world again.¡±


    A hard-edged voice cold as the announcement of Death traveled from the shuttle in the lead and reverberated between the heavens and the earth.

 Chapter 363 - Emperors Broadsword

    <h4>Chapter 363 Emperor¡¯s Broadsword</h4>


    Upon hearing that voice, Xu Sheng instantly took on an expression of trepidation.


    ¡°Could it be... him?¡± The Supreme Elder of the Yue Mountain Faction who had remained calm and optimistic after losing his arms now looked rather apprehensive.


    Li Mu asked curiously, ¡°Who is it then?¡±


    Xu Sheng muttered, ¡°I wish it¡¯s not him. If it is, I¡¯m afraid we stand no chance.¡±


    At that remark, Qiu Yin and the others¡¯ hearts shivered.


    ¡°What kind of man on earth could hold Xu Sheng in fear?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who it is then. I do hope it is not him,¡± grunted Xu Sheng. With a grim look, he gazed up at the huge shuttle flying towards them unhurriedly from a kilometer away.


    It was safe to say that such a flying shuttle was the most advanced equipment the air force of the Western Qin Empire had by that time. It represented the highest achievement of the contemporary star alchemy, which was called the Flying Whale Shuttle.


    The Flying Whale Shuttle was propelled by star tactical deployments. It was made of special materials, which included gold, iron, earth, and wood. It was shaped like a whale swimming in the vast sky. Although it could only flying at a moderate speed, it was a weapon at the strategic level. The shuttle could transport troops, shun the scouts, andunch raids. The Star-patterned Cannons it carried were nightmares to cities, fields, and local forces. When those cannons fired simultaneously, destruction would befall.


    Serving as the wingmen of the flying shuttles, the soldiers riding the eagles kept hovering around them. To shoot off those flying shuttles, one had to deal with the incredibly agile fighters on the back of the eagles. Further, each of the eagle riders was in or above the Great Master Realm and armed with a wide range of weapons, including special bows, axes, boomerangs, and killings. They could give their enemies a severe headache no matter in a one-on-one battle or a collective attack.


    Yet, of course, those were no problems to the experts who had gained the Full Achievement of the Celestial Being Realm.


    But the trickiest problem was that each of the flying shuttles also carried a Sage or a Semi-Sage.


    That was the most horrible part.


    In the entire Western Qin Empire, there were only 20 Flying Whale Shuttles.


    But to obliterate the Yue Mountain Faction, three flying shuttles were employed at the same time. That undoubtedly showed how much attention the imperial court had paid to the Yue Mountain Faction.


    With the dense beats of military drums and howls of bugles, the increasingly relentless invasion of the Yue Mountain Faction started again.


    Innumerable figures sped down to the gate of the Yue Mountain Faction like swarms of ants.


    From the sky, those flying warlocks and martial art experts also fired all kinds of shots at the target without a stop. Several thousand jets of colorful qi and magic light kept bombarding the glowing shield generated by the defensive deployment of the Yue Mountain Faction. Ripples began to spread across the shield. Due to the fierce impact, the main peak of the entire mountain area started to tremble.


    It was a scene of pure despair.


    The three Flying Whale Shuttles halted in their tracks in midair when they were about 500 meters away from the gate of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    On the shuttle in the lead, several people stepped to the limelight.


    ¡°It¡¯s the crown prince of the Western Qin!¡± Qiu Yin shouted.


    At the sight of the ck-robed middle-aged man wearing a bright yellow cape that billowing in the wind, he immediately recognized that the man was exactly the current crown prince of the Western Qin Empire.


    Surely, it was an expedition led by a royal!


    In terms of status, the crown prince of the Western Qin was only second to the emperor himself among the entire royal family.


    He hade there in person. It was no wonder that the y of that nine-headed bird was hung on that Flying Whale Shuttle.


    Given that the emperor was still in closed-door training, the crown prince was temporarily in charge of the state affairs. As the Western Qin was in such chaos¡ª struggling with internal strife and foreign aggression whilemotions urred everywhere, the crown prince who ought to stay safely in the capital suddenly decided to lead the expedition to the Yue Mountain Faction himself. That was somewhat risky and unnecessary, wasn¡¯t it? Plus, Huang Shengyi¡¯s defeat urred only a short while ago. But the punitive force of the Western Qin Empire had already arrived. Referring to the timeline, perhaps the army of the crown prince was already on the way before they received the news of Huang Shengyi¡¯s death.


    Hearing Qiu Yin¡¯s shout, Li Mu could not help but cast another nce at that ck-robed man.


    The crown prince of the Western Qin looked well-mannered. He was tall and imposing, quite fit for the throne. Li Mu was sure that he was not a man who only looked impressive but was good only for feasting and drinking.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu had no good vibe for him.


    Because back then, the crown prince once filed an indictment against Li Mu in the imperial court, attempting to make him a scapegoat. Although Li Mu waster granted the title ¡°Lord Taibai¡± on exception, it was all attributed to Li Mu¡¯s amazing strength. So, generally, the crown prince was an expert in maniption, a qualified politician, but definitely not friend material, for all he saw was benefits instead of faith and loyalty.


    Anyway, with the Western Qin in such mayhem and the emperor allegedly dead due to the wed closed-door training, shouldn¡¯t the crown prince focus on stabilizing Qin City and fight for his interests? The crown prince could not be that stupid as to make such a blunder¡ª leaving the power center and hurrying there to crush the Yue Mountain Faction. He was by no means an idiot. So, why did he make that move?


    Xu Sheng then added, ¡°The crown prince is not fearsome. The one we should truly dread is the man standing on his left.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Mu strained his eyes to look at that man.


    Standing on the crown prince¡¯s left was an old eunuch. His hair and long beard were fully white. His brows were so long that they hang around his ears. He looked hoary and weathered, for he was a little hunchback and the skin on his face was bordered on dried orange peels and draped in deep lines. His eyes were narrowed, as if they could not stand the wind. And he was rather bony. Therge chief eunuch uniform on him looked like a tent propped up by a stick of bamboo. What was more, Li Mu had detected not a single trace of natural qi on him.


    Behind the old eunuch stood two younger eunuchs. Both of them had fine features and were gently supporting the old eunuch.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a martial arts practitioner,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°only the two little eunuchs behind him are surprisingly Natural Experts. That¡¯s kind of impressive. Anyway, what are the numbers of that old eunuch?¡±


    Xu Sheng inhaled deeply. With a hint of terror on his face, he answered, ¡°He is a Sage.¡±


    ¡°A Sage?¡± Li Mu and the others eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°There is really such a nameless Sage among the royal force?¡± Qiu Yin questioned.


    Xu Sheng replied, ¡°That chief eunuch is not nameless at all. On the contrary, several centuries ago, his name once overawed the entire Western Qin as much as Death. Any empire or sects that went against him wereter soaked in blood. During the past few centuries, the reason that all the sects and factions had remained meek and stayed out of trouble was that they were too scared by his ughter. Later, perhaps out of the guilt for taking too many lives, he retreated to the mountains and swore to stop the killing. I thought he must have died a natural death by now. But it turns out...¡±


    ¡°That kind of man can¡¯t be nameless. Tell me what his name is.¡± Li Mu urged, deeply intrigued.


    Xu Sheng said, ¡°Emperor¡¯s Broadsword.¡±


    At that remark, all the members of the Yue Mountain Faction looked appalled. Xu Yue, the head, cried, ¡°He can¡¯t be the man who has wiped out 351 sects, gangs, and noble ns in the Western Qin and never spared a person whether the victim was aged or young, an insignificant member or a core disciple once he started the kill, can he? You know, in a decade, he has killed innumerable people and earned the title as ¡®the butcher of a million people¡¯. And he also goes by the name Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s bloody broadsword. You aren¡¯t talking about him, are you?¡±


    Xu Sheng reluctantly nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes. That is him.¡±


    Xu Yue and the others instantly went petrified. They were already scared even before the fight started.


    Qiu Yin¡¯s expressions altered several times. Then, he remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about that man. The surname Yingshan is very rare. I was told that he invented that surname himself... 10 years ago, my master once mentioned to me that Yingshan Snow-eagle had once challenged him. In that duel, Yingshan Snow-eagle only lost one move to my master and beat a retreat unscathed.¡±


    Who was Qiu Yin¡¯s master then?


    Well, it was Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master and a legendary figure in the martial art world of the Western Qin Empire.


    He was the man who had eclipsed all the practitioners in the Western Qin for centuries and stood firmly at the top of the pyramid in the martial art circle on the entirend.


    But in that battle, Yingshan Snow-eagle proved himself not less inferior to Li Poyue except for one move and managed to retreat unscathed. That sufficiently demonstrated how intimidating he was.


    ¡°My master also believed that the man had run through his lifespan and met his end. He has killed too many people and burdened by that guilt for life after all. Also, he was no stranger to pains and injuries after participating in those punitive expeditions, so the injuries might have sapped most of his vitality. I never knew he is still alive and has been employed by the imperial pce as a eunuch!¡± Qiu Yin said, his face gloomier than ever.


    That eunuch was certainly not the amateur Sage like Huang Shengyi.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle had earned the title ¡°Emperor¡¯s Broadsword¡± by zing a path through heaps of bones and seas of blood.


    For a moment, a sense of helplessness and desperation permeated the main hall in silence.


    A single name could impose that effect on people. That was the rule of the martial art world.


    Li Mu cocked his brows.


    ¡°They got cold feet even before the war begins. Well, that leaves them no chance to win.¡±


    ¡°In that case, whenever there is a dispute, no one will try to battle it out but just reveal their titles, and then the winner will go straight to the party who has more imposing titles. If so, what are all the fights and bloodshed for? Why are those guys in Jianghu getting more chicken-hearted year by year?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a shot at him first.¡± Li Mu volunteered.


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Sheng yelled in rm. ¡°He has inconceivable skills. You...¡±


    Li Mu smiled at Xu Sheng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Even if I can¡¯t withstand his strikes, I will escape unscathed.¡±


    As those words came out, Li Mu already turned into a sh of broadsword light and sped out of the range of the All-side Starlight Deployment.


    ¡°Well, he is too impatient...¡± Xu Sheng signed in anxiety.


    Qiu Yin closed his fingers around the handle of his Magic Blood Broadsword and said, ¡°Get ready to help him. I don¡¯t allow anything to happen to Li Mu...¡±


    ...


    ...


    On the Flying Whale Shuttle at the forefront.


    ¡°The Yue Mountain Faction is so stupid and obstinate that they dared take Qiu Yin in. Haw-haw, our imperial army has been dying to get rid of this faction left behind by the Great Moon Empire for a long time. This time, it¡¯s them who ask for their doom.¡± Yan Ruyun, Commander in Chief of the Flying Eagle Batallion, spoke with a sneer. He was a handsome man in his thirties, dding a suit of shining silver armor and exuding an air of valiance and elegance.


    He was the crown prince¡¯s peer tutor. He was born in a noble family and graduated from the Guanshan Pasture. His cultivation was in the Celestial Being Realm, and he was very proud of his status as an Eagle partisan in the imperial army.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle, the chief eunuch, was devoid of expression. He looked as shivery as he always was, as though he might not catch his breath and die any second.


    The crown prince heaved with a sigh. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Ruyun, don¡¯t underestimate your enemies. Father has told me that the Yue Mountain Faction housed something really incredulous. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent the elites of the seven imperial battalions, Eunuch Yingshan, and us here.¡± Although he had finally been granted the power tomand the armies and go on the expedition, the crown prince was not as ted as the others thought. Because his father, the emperor, who was rumored to be dead due to a wed session of the closed-door training, just came out 10 days ago and appeared to be more powerful than he was. The emperor had broken through the bottleneck and stretched his lifespan to another 500 years.


    That meant in the next five centuries, the crown prince had no chance to take the throne at all.


    As they were talking, they saw a jet of dazzling broadsword light zoomed out of the defensive deployment the Yue Mountain Faction ced. Someone was out!


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Five-colored beams of flying broadsword light shed everywhere. It looked like there was a meteor shower. The sky was instantly cut in pieces by that kind of broadsword qi. Blood sshed across the field. Driven by the Broadswordmanding Skill, 20 flying broadswords had wounded or killed numerous experts that were attacking the All-side Starlight Deployment. In a trice, the strikes of the forces of the Western Qin declined a little.


    ¡°Li Mu is here. Yingshan Snow-eagle, get out and duel with me!¡±


    The short-haired young man riding on his broadsword suspended in midair and threw down the gauntlet.

 Chapter 364 - Battling the Emperors Broadsword

    <h4>Chapter 364 Battling the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword</h4>


    Li Mu stood still in the air. His 24 flying broadswords fused into one colossal de. He gripped the handle with his right hand and rested the broadsword horizontally over his chest.


    Facing several thousand experts and more than ten thousand trained soldiers, Li Mu showed no sign of fear.


    He intended to challenge Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, to boost the morale of his league.


    Yet, on the Flying Whale Shuttle, that old eunuch with snow-white hair and brows still stood there, wobbling. He gave no response to Li Mu¡¯s gauntlet with a direct mention on his name, nor bothered to widen his eyes and look at his challenger.


    Yan Ruyun, Commander in Chief of the Flying Eagle Batallion, let out a coldugh instead and barked, ¡°Li Mu, as Lord Taibai, you have been enjoying a wide range of privileges the empire endowed you with. But instead of working hard to pay the emperor back, you dare to gang up with the Yue Mountain Faction, the evil remainders of the Great Moon Empire, and join in the league of Qiu Yin, a rebel who has betrayed his own master. Are you aware of your sins?¡±


    Li Mu brandished his broadsword and snapped, ¡°Supporting roles, be a doll and screw off!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Yan Ruyun was too angry to answer back.


    As a member of a noble family and the peer tutor of the crown prince, when had he ever been offended like that?


    But judging by Li Mu¡¯s dignified demeanor, Lord Taibai did not just do that to provoke him but sincerely treated him like dirt.


    Yan Ruyun made to argue more, but the crown prince waved him down and took a step forward. Then, the crown prince remarked, ¡°Li Mu, the reason that I made an exception to confer the title Lord Taibai upon you is I hope you can continue to serve the empire and the royal family. You were a humble county magistrate at first. But after I gave you that title, you soared to the moon. Being a lord is indeed a supreme glory. Now, numerous people envy you. However, I never knew you could be so deficient in self-respect as to team up with the rogues. You do have wasted my mind of cherishing the talents. I feel...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Li Mu wielded his Samsara Knife again and yelled, ¡°Supporting role, off you go!¡±


    The crown prince instantly stiffened, his face written with incredulity.


    ¡°I... am also a supporting role?¡±


    At that moment, Li Mu withdrew the broadsword and a new idea suddenly popped into his mind.


    He never wished he could defeat Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword. The purpose of the challenge was to slightly hearten his men by staying alive within Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s three strikes and escaping back in one piece. But on second thought, Li Mu doubted if that could really solve the problem. So, why not...


    Li Mu locked his eyes on the crown prince.


    If he captured such an important royal member, he would be able to hold the opponents back from taking action for fear of hurting the crown prince, and that would allow him to y for some time.


    At the moment, the thing that the Yue Mountain Faction was in want most was time.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m finally back on the battleground after spending half a year refining my broadsword. Since I haven¡¯t gotten anybody to try out my new weapon, Your Highness, would you lend me some blood in your throat to sharpen my new de?¡±


    With that thought stirring in his mind, Li Mu wasted no time tounch his strike.


    The Samsara Knife shone brightly. The broadsword qi surged up to the sky.


    Seizing the Samsara Knife, Li Mubined himself with the broadsword in a twinkle of light. Next, he lunged toward the Flying Whale Shuttle like a bolt of lightning.


    Moving fast than the speed of sound, Li Mu left a string of air ripples in his tracks. As if a stone being tossed into a smoothke,yers of ripples surfaced one after another from the spot where he had stood.


    The broadsword light was peerlessly dazzling.


    The crown prince only sensed a stream of potent energy sweeping at him. He turned pale at once and staggered backward, then he yelled in panic, ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    Numerous experts suspending in midair instinctively pressed forward in swarms.


    ¡°That¡¯s in vain... ze me a path!¡± Li Mu roared.


    The Samsara Knife in his hand froze for a second before stretching out. Instantly, beams of broadsword light bloomed, suffusing the entire ce like whirling snowkes.


    That was the Eight-directional Hack.


    Next, the void was filled with wails and screams.


    Blood squirted.


    Mist of blood clouded the vision.


    Those experts charging at Li Mu were sent flying backward at a faster speed and crushed in piles, grievously injured or killed.


    Since Li Mu and his broadsword hadpletely united as one, Li Mu zoomed through the air in the twinkling of an eye and prated the multiyered barricades in a trice. Miraculously, he soared near the Flying Whale Shuttle in a trice like a sh of lightning.


    ¡°Drop dead!¡±


    Yan Ruyun had been prepared for this. He drew a golden bow without hesitation as his natural qi began to circte. When the string vibrated, an enormous gold arrow shot out.


    Divine light swirled in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s way out of your league!¡±


    He flipped the broadsword and smacked it against the massive gold arrow. With a burst of sparks, the arrow was deflected backward.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Yan Ruyun, a Celestial Being, had no time to dodge but let loose a shriek of pain. The arrow he fired himself had doubled back and pierced his left shoulder. The overwhelming impact threw him backward before pinning him to a mast at the far rear, the tail of the arrow still buzzing violently. Then, with a loud crack, the huge iron mast that was one meter in diameter snapped from the middle part and copsed...


    Everyone on the Flying Whale Shuttle was in a panic.


    The power Li Mu had demonstrated was almost like a deity¡¯s.


    Within a second, Li Mu already reached the deck of the Flying Whale Shuttle.


    As the broadsword light and the broadsword qi burst out, the guards closing on him fell over the shuttle¡¯s side like wheat husks in a storm.


    Li Mu leaped up andnded right before the crown prince, the tip of his broadsword directed at his face.


    Shrouded by his broadsword qi, the crown prince had lost the protection of his energy zone. He was rooted to the spot, dumbstruck.


    Just as Li Mu¡¯s broadsword was about to cut into crown prince¡¯s throat, Li Mu reined his killing intent in and prepared to draw back his broadsword and stretch out a hand to seize the crown prince...


    At that precise moment, an unexpected change urred.


    Li Mu was blinded for a fraction of a second.


    Then, a hand wedged its way in Li Mu¡¯s sight and blocked the broadsword.


    That was an aged hand. The skin on it looked like dried orange peels. The pallid nails bore the faint air of death. At first sight, the hand appeared to belong to a dead man who just climbed out of his coffin. It was a seemingly stiff, lifeless... fragile hand.


    Nevertheless, that hand slowly and ethereally grabbed Li Mu¡¯s unstoppable Samsara Knife. How unbelievable was that?


    The aged palm closed around the shining de.


    The contrast in that scene was striking.


    But to Li Mu¡¯s astonishment, the instant the hand touched the Samsara Knife, the broadsword could not move an inch forward or shake off that hand as though it had been cast into an iron block.


    That faltering old eunuch who looked so fragile that his bones might fall to pieces in a st of wind anytime had somehow darted towards them and shielded the crown prince behind him. His bleary eyes opened slightly. Wisps of blood were wriggling in his grayish eyeballs. The pupils did not seem to belong to a living man but a corpse, and they were fastened to Li Mu rather spookily.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword... had finally made a move.


    ¡°Shake it off!¡±


    Li Mu bellowed. His strength spiked as he attempted to yank the Samsara Knife out.


    Even a mountain a thousand feet high would crumble under such incredible force.


    Li Mu was most confident in his physical strength.


    Still... the de merely vibrated feebly.


    The Samsara Knife could never be wrenched out like that.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sensing the vibration of the de, Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s seemingly dead pupils finally reflected a hint of thrill showing that he was alive after all.


    But that was merely a small hint of it.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± The old eunuch appeared to be a little intrigued. In his coldughs, the Spiritual Qi within several kilometers suddenly gathered around him.


    Through his Third Eye, Li Mu saw that the sea of clouds raged as countless invisible energy grids flew to andnded on Yingshan Snow-eagle. Compared to the invisible energy grids with holesrge asrge-sized fishings some other practitioners conjured from the surrounding Spiritual Qi, those Yingshan Snow-eagle extracted were as thick and dense as gauze. Those energy grids gradually covered his body, arms, and fingers. He seemed to have fullybined himself into the world.


    As if iid in that world, the Samsara Knife could no longer move a bit.


    ¡°Boy... I¡¯ve killed at least 1,000 deemed talents like you.¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle remarked. His voice was broken, which sound as horrible as rubbing two decayed chunks of wood against each other.


    A film of the intangible energy grid rolled out like a poisonous serpent. It slithered down the Samsara Knife and wound its way towards Li Mu¡¯s arm, hoping to pin him down thoroughly.


    Li Mu swiftly withdrew that hand.


    After he let go of the handle of the broadsword, Li Mu leaped to the bow of the shuttle and adopted a Horse Stance.


    Since he had practiced the Lifting Pole Style of the Zhenwu Boxing for a million times, that move waspleted in an instant. Li Mu then lifted a hand and took a swing. That was precisely the strike called the Rocking-sky Hammer.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle thrust his shaky, lifeless palm forward and cast the Great Tablet Smashing Hand.


    Boom!


    The whole Flying Whale Shuttle trembled.


    The deck at Li Mu¡¯s feet cracked open.


    He was under the impression that the old eunuch just punched the whole world and the immense counter-force bore down on him relentlessly. Half of his body went numb. Still, having no time for hesitation, Li Muunched the Sky Hammer, the second style of the Zhenwu Boxing. A horrifying power roared inside him. As his fist shoved forward, a stream of inconceivable force broke out.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s elongated white brows fluttered to the back of his head. His eyes were wide open now. Then, another Great Tablet Smashing Hand was thrown at Li Mu.


    Crack!


    The floor Li Mu was standing crumbled, while he was tossed to the sky.


    Pain shot through his arm. He reckoned the bones were broken.


    However, while he was in midair, he managed to adjust his postures andunched two more blows.


    He performed the Cracking Sky and the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail of the Zhenwu Boxing without any reserve. Two opaque fist beams tore the void apart like two divine swords. The air was driven apart, too. As if fired by a super cannon, the energy beams he produced charged right at the Yingshan Snow-eagle standing on the bow of the shuttle.


    The old eunuch, however, did not flinch or duck at all. He just raised a palm and pushed it forward.


    The Spiritual Qi whirled. A wall constituted by the invisible energy grids appeared before him and took the blows of the two fist beams for him.


    The deck beneath him cracked noiselessly.


    By that time, the crown prince was already surrounded by throngs of guards, several of whom were Imperial Executives in the Celestial Being Realm.


    At that sight, Li Mu knew it was basically impossible to capture the crown prince alive.


    The Emperor¡¯s Broadsword also turned out to be extremely powerful. His strength was deep as a bottomless abyss. Li Mu had exercised almost all of his best skills. Now that he had failed stir up a ripple in the abyss even with his ace card, the Zhenwu Boxing, he had to admit that Yingshan Snow-eagle, the god of killing who had made Xu Sheng and the other practitioners tremble in fear, did live up to his reputation.


    In truth, Li Mu was well aware of his own strength.


    He knew it was purely a fluke that he had killed Huang Shengyi with his cultivation in the first stage of the Celestial Being Ream.


    If he had not mastered the Taoist True Fire recorded in the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor of the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, he could at most draw a tie with Huang Shengyi in that battle. Li Mu himself was actually very surprised to see that he had beaten and killed that Semi-Sage. He knew he should impute the natural checking rtion in the five elements to that victory. In fact, Huang Shengyi had died from ying with fire.


    Although Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation was only in the first stage of the Celestial Being Realm, he was way stronger than normal Celestial Beings. He sure had thebat ability to confront a Sage.

 Chapter 365 - The Miracle Creator

    <strong>Chapter 365 The Miracle Creator</strong>


    The Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing Li Mu had practiced was, after all, immortal¡¯s arts. The Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures heter studied was also the Taoist magic arts invented by Master Puti. Those arts were far more advanced than the martial arts on that and could not be measured with criteria in that world. That was precisely what Li Mu had counted on.


    Nevertheless, trudging up against the current had its upper limit.


    Li Mu¡¯s currentbat ability could indeed rival that of a practitioner who just entered the Sage Realm.


    But when he came across Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword and god of killing in the Sage Realm, the result was almost predestined¡ª he would be knocked out.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much all I can do. Retreat now!¡±


    With a stir of his mind, Li Mu turned into a jet of light and soared backward to distance himself from the enemy.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle gave a sardonic sneer.


    All of a sudden, he vanished from the bow of the Flying Whale Shuttle. In the same second, he covered a hundred meters and miraculously appeared behind Li Mu as if he had disapparated and then apparated there. Next, his seemingly dead palm reached out to grab Li Mu¡¯s shoulder.


    His speed was incredulous.


    Li Mu¡¯s hair on his back all stood on end.


    In that instant, Li Mu felt endless mountains had born down upon him. The natural qi of the Southern Fire Emperor inside him seemed to stagnate and could not flow smoothly. Meanwhile, as if sinking into marsh, his speed was lowered. For a fraction of a second, he even felt Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s five cold fingers biting into his shoulder.


    ¡°Humph. The deemed genius...¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s ghostly white eyes revealed no emotion. He had concentrated his force on his palm, ready to shatter Li Mu into dust.


    However, at that precise moment, as if unable to bear the pressure, Li Mu slightly lowered his shoulder and did a weird, somersault-like movement.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle felt his eyes blinded for a second. Then, he found his palm merely shattered a very convincing illusion of Li Mu, while the real target had magically disappeared.


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was stupefied.


    He was too overwhelmed to react.


    He was 100% sure that he could pull off that grab. Yet, the target easily broke free with a bizarre movement?


    When he looked up to search for Li Mu, he found the boy had already entered the range of the All-side Starlight Deployment. Li Mu lifted a hand and waved. Immediately, beams of colorful divine light zoomed toward him. The 24 flying broadswords rushed back to his palm at supersonic speed and remerged into the Samsara Knife.


    ¡°Third Brother, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Young Brother Li...¡±


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    The crowd surrounded Li Mu at once. All of them were unnerved by Li Mu¡¯s boldness.


    A moment ago, Yingshan Snow-eagle already exercised his internal qi confinement and was about to capture Li Mu. At that scene, Qiu Yin, Xu Sheng, and the others all shook in their boots. But to their utter amazement, the strange somersault Li Mu did as if imitating a monkey worked magic. It instantly helped Li Mu get out of the internal qi confinement and returned to the range of the defensive deployment.


    The whole thing happened in a trice. Nearly everyone was still in shock.


    Breathing a deep sigh of relief, Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Only he knew clearly what a peril he was in moments ago.


    At thest second, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword¡¯s raging killing intent already plunged into his body. Had he not cast the Somersault Cloud to make a flight, or had he hesitated for a fraction of a second, perhaps by the time he had already been reduced to a pile of mince... The strength of the god of killing in the Western Qin Empire was truly extremely dreadful. He was way more daunting than any opponent Li Mu had encountered before.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Li Mu started to do some self-reflection.


    At that time, the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor inside Li Mu was in disorder. A stream of peculiar, bloody force was on the rampage, destroying his veins and meridians. If it had not been for his stalwart body, he was probably already gravely injured and in aa.


    ¡°Well, he did run fast when making a break for it.¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was a man who had been through too many difficulties. Despite his surprise, he would not be deeply perturbed by the unconventional escape Li Mu just made.


    Overlooking the gate of the Yue Mountain Faction, Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s ghostly bloodshot eyes exuded a zealous madness.


    Terrifying waves of Spiritual Qi converged in his body.


    As his hands flipped upward and held still over his chest, tiers of thickly-dotted blood-colored star patterns shed between his hands and spread out. The pressure generated by that ultimate move covered the area within several kilometers. In an instant, he had gathered countless Spiritual Qi around him. The Sage¡¯s power raged like an over spilling reservoir after a storm. Also, it simmered like the boiling magma before a volcano eruption...


    ¡°Holy crap! He will destroy the defensive deployment by force...¡±


    Xu Sheng¡¯s expression altered drastically as he realized what was going on.


    The All-side Starlight Deployment of the Yue Mountain Faction was a wonderful defense. It was reputed across the entire Divine Land. It would not be outshone even if beingpared with the State-protecting Magic Fa Circles of the three great empires. Nevertheless, the defensive deployment of the Yue Mountain Faction was not built by the empire, so its energy storage was not that rich. Further, that deployment wasid by the founding fathers of the faction. After a millennium, none of the members fromter generations attained that kind of mastery over the tactical deployment. As a result, the All-side Starlight Deployment hadcked the necessary repair and betterment. As timepsed, more and more damages and ws urred. Adding that it had just been assaulted, exhausted, and wrecked by Huang Shengyi¡¯s forces, it was already a spent arrow.


    So, could such an All-side Starlight Deployment withstand the blow fired by the powerful Emperor¡¯s Broadsword?


    No one could guarantee a positive answer.


    And once the deployment was destroyed, the Yue Mountain Faction would perhaps be annihted in minutes.


    ¡°The deployment can¡¯t block him.¡± Being an expert in tactical deployments, Li Mu, who had just tried Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s power, immediately came to that conclusion. ¡°That thing can¡¯t even throw off the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword¡¯s one blow. Head Xu, why haven¡¯t you gotten the full-fledged deployment in motion?¡± He had noted that many secret functions of the All-side Starlight Deployment had not been switched on yet and assumed the Yue Mountain Faction was deliberately reserving its power.


    Xu Yue, Head of the Yue Mountain Faction, gave a wry smile and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to make it full-fledged. I¡¯m just unable to. The All-side Starlight Deployment was built by the founders of our faction. Sadly, no disciples have inherited theplete set of deployment skills left by the founders. So this one... Well, after a thousand years, this is all we¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do then?¡± Qiu Yin suddenly looked tense as well.


    By then, all of them were gripped by a rising sense of helplessness.


    Sometimes, it struck them how limited their power was.


    Xu Sheng sighed, ¡°Get ready to run for your lives. The more of our members get away the better. As long as one of us gets out alive, our Yue Mountain Faction will sure make aeback someday...¡±


    At that remark, everyone looked rather grim.


    Li Mu, however, chose to break the leaded silence. ¡°You have no need to be so pessimistic now... Let me give it a shot.¡±


    He soared a hundred meters over the main hall and opened his Third Eye. A jet of divine light shot out from between his brows and swept through the entire deployment. Li Mu captured many sights invisible to the others. He saw through the void and the earth, peered into the ws and damages in the deployment. After that, he conjured magic seals with his hands before raising his arms and tossing them to the ground. Jets of jade-colored light dived into every side of the gate of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Every time a jet of the jade-colored light zoomed to a spot, the glowing shield of the All-side Starlight Deployment became brighter than before.


    When Li Mu had rapidly cast 21 jets of jade-colored light in a row, the shield of the All-side Starlight Deployment was ten times more dazzling. The glowing patterns that had dimmed also began to swirl in the tiers of the shield again. The dull deployment instantly sprang to life, exuding the glow of the Spiritual Qi.


    Boom!


    At the same time, Yingshan Snow-eagle had finished collecting strength for the ultimate strike. He pressed both hands together in front of his chest, and a shaft of opaque blood-colored light spun. The terrifying Spiritual Qi in his palms blended, bringing out a blood-colored sword a kilometer long. Star patterns sparkled on its surface. Shafts of light swirled. Carrying a force that could destroy anything, the sword followed his gesture and cleaved the sky before plummeting toward the ground and banging into the All-side Starlight Deployment.


    The area within several hundred miles around the main peak quaked violently.


    Unable to offset the repercussions, a few precarious high mountains tumbled down.


    Layers of energy clouds radiated in all directions from the impact point. Everything within a hundred meters near the main peak was ttened in a trice. All the hills, mountains, boulders were squashed t. Those practitioners from various sects that had been assisting the crown prince to attack the gate had no time to run away. As the radiation waves scanned the ce, they were burnt into ashes like straws in a fire...


    When the dust fell, it could be seen that the area within a hundred meters around the main peak had beenpletely ttened, covered only by gravel.


    But the All-side Starlight Deployment was still there. Although it was not as bright as it had been, it was stable and unbreakable as usual, keeping all the key buildings and the gate of the Yue Mountain Faction under its firm protection.


    Li Munded in front of the main hall. As tiers of sweat broke across his brows, he heaved with a deep sigh of relief.


    It withstood him.


    Surprisingly, it did.


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    Many of the disciples of the Yue Mountain Faction could not believe what they just saw.


    Xu Sheng felt his jaw drop. After quite a while, he remarked, ¡°Bro, you excel at tactical deployments as well... What else can you not achieve anyway?¡±


    Qiu Yin did not know what to say, either. So, he blurted, ¡°Third Brother, are you still human?¡±


    He was convinced again that Li Mu was wearing a halo that could create miracles. No matter how dire the situation seemed, the boy could always turn the table.


    Rounds of whoops sounded from every part of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Only those who experienced real despair could feel how wonderful it was to feel hopeful again when they saw the All-side Starlight Deployment shone again. Even though all the members of the Yue Mountain Faction had braced themselves to die in the uing battle, that did not mean they had no desire for life.


    Li Mu then added, ¡°I might have seen this tactical deployment before. Due to theck of time, I simply conjured a few jade seals in a haste to mend some cracks and increase its power. That¡¯s why it survived that blow of Yingshan Snow-eagle. However, you shouldn¡¯t be too optimistic now. What I¡¯ve done is just a quick fix for emergencies. It can¡¯tst long. To give the tactical deployment a full y, we have to repair and renovate it.¡±


    Up in the sky.


    After casting one strike, Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, did notunch more attacks.


    His lifeless eyes were riveted on Li Mu, as though he was seeing the boy in a different light.


    ¡°Humph,¡± he eventually let out a coldugh and said, ¡°I¡¯ve born you in mind.¡±


    With that, Yingshan Snow-eagle leaped back to the Flying Whale Shuttle in a sh.


    ¡°Eunuch Yingshan...¡± Called the crown prince. He stepped toward the old man with a shade of awe and fear.


    Before that day, the crown prince only saw the chief eunuch as a powerful crony of his father¡¯s. But he never knew he was that powerful, almost like a demon. That blow heunched carried the force that could devastate the world.


    All the other experts on the Flying Whale Shuttle looked awestruck as well.


    ¡°Keep attacking. Continue to consume the energy of that tactical deployment. Even though Li Mu has enhanced its force, that is merely some humble magic art. I have separated the Spiritual Qi in this area from the world out there. The deployment can¡¯t hang in there for long.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle growled as he slumped into the chair the two younger eunuchs brought him.


    His face was even paler than before. He waved at the others, looking exhausted.


    ¡°In three days tops, the tactical deployment will be cracked. Then, we force our way across that gate and kill all of them. Not a foul or a dog will be spared. As to that Li Mu, leave him to me. I want to drink his blood.¡± The chief eunuch grunted, clearly feeling aggrieved at Li Mu.


    ¡°Okay. Right now, I¡¯ll ask them to fire on and don¡¯t stop no matter what.¡± The crown prince hurried forward to give the orders.

 Chapter 366 - A Poem

    <h4>Chapter 366 A Poem</h4>


    The imperial army of Western Qin and masters from all parties arrived at the siege continually.


    Despite the fact that anyone who entered the illusion and massacre arrays in the outer field of the Starlight Array would be smashed to pieces, this tactical deployment could not withstand the attacks by so many masters. 18 levels of the array were broken one by one as warriors were killed. The superior crown prince did not care about their lives. Driven by the imperial army, the disciples of these sects could do nothing but rush into the array until being torn apart...


    As for the Emperor¡¯s Knife, after he failed to break through the starlight array by means of the extreme Taoist style, he sat at the head of the whale ship, closed his eyes to regain his energy, and turned into the old weak stick.


    Shouts permeated the air.


    For the Yue Mountain Faction, the situation became dangerous again.


    ¡°It is necessary to repair the array,¡± Li Mu said in front of the main hall. ¡°I think that the starlight array is sophisticated. Although it is broken in many parts, it is the imperfectly motivated array of the kernel star that caused the kernel energy in the air and its real power to not be fully exerted. If Leader Xu doesn¡¯t mind my repairing the core of the formation, the Yue Mountain Faction will stand in an invincible position. Even a few more attackers as powerful as Emperor Knife can not break the formation.¡±


    He said so because an outsider usually was not allowed to get close to and repair a formation that was ced around the secret area of a sect.


    Because this would mean that an outsider would dominate the destiny of the sect.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. If Grand Master Li can repair it, we will be very grateful for you,¡± Leader Xu responded immediately.


    For thousands of years, the Yue Mountain Faction had been wanting, yet unable, to repair the All-side Starlight Deployment, but now they got the chance because Li Mu had that ability. Besides, it meant saving their lives, so they didn¡¯t think so much.


    After a while, Qiu Yin, Xu Sheng, and others kept instructing the army at the gate of the main hall.


    Xu Yue, the person in charge, personally led Li Mu to the core star of that array.


    The All-side Starlight Deployment was simr to the Earth Evil Pris Formation ced in Taibai County by Li Mu in effect, both of which were made through the arrangement of the stars, despite a general andprehensive approach adopted in the former one. Nevertheless, now that it belonged to the array, there had to be a center in it. The center of the starlight array was the kernel star.


    This core was in the center of the main peak of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    In the depths of the main hall, a ck bottomless cave was vaguely visible.


    Xu Yue, with Li Mu, flew in.


    After going down to a depth of thousands of meters, they entered into a huge space inside the mountain.


    As a sh of light on Li Mu¡¯s fingertip illuminated the whole space, they noticed an altar-like object carved in ck on the ground.


    Theynded on the altar.


    ¡°Here is where the core stays. Our founding father left the message that this nineyered, stone-made altar was the key to manipting the formation. Unfortunately, 800 years ago ourst elder who mastered the mystery of the formation died after he went crazy in cultivation, so that skill was not passed down. For thousands of years, this altar has automatically operated to dominate the array...¡± As Xu Yue spoke, he sighed endlessly.


    Li Mu nodded and observed carefully.


    The altar was made in nineyers, with a round one at the bottom and a square shape in turn, which conformed to the Chinese saying of round sky and square earth. Li Mu noticed that on eachyer of circr altar was the main star engraved defined in this world, while each square one had mountains and rivers, representing the Divine Land.


    But this altar was just the core.


    When looking up, he found that there were densely carved stars on the walls and a kind of mysterious force was vaguely flowing between these shing stars, which made him mistakenly feel as if he were staying in the splendid and magnificent cosmic space and that he was as small as dust.


    ¡°This... this is not the star pattern formation of this world.¡±


    Li Mu looked calm.


    When he temporarily repaired the All-side Starlight Deployment, he was enlightened to some extent.


    Now, Li Mu could be sure that that was the Taoist formation of the universe, far superior to any martial arts civilization in the Divine Land.


    How stunning this scene was.


    ¡°The person who arranged this formation was really... a legend,¡± Li Mu said.


    .


    He had learned his skills in Taoist array from the old faker and his own experience. He might be quite powerful in this world, but could only be ranked as average in the universe. At first nce, he recognized that this was ced here by a real legend, whose strength was ignored by the Yue Mountain Faction. It was even difficult for the Nine Superbs to break through when its potential was fully unleashed.


    ¡°Master Li, how about it? Can it be repaired?¡± Xu Yue said nervously.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but it will take a little bit longer. It can be repaired within three days.¡±


    Xu Yue replied, ¡°Great, as for what you need, we will get it all soon.¡±


    Li Mu required a few things, mainly the finest jade, and he said, ¡°These are enough... Please call me by another name. I killed a prince and crown prince, so I¡¯m afraid I will soon quit this position.¡±


    Xu Yueughed and said, ¡°Haha. In that case, I will call you brother.¡±


    He wanted to make friends with Li Mu.


    After all, the Yue Mountain Faction was powerful in the Western Qin dynasty, so they got them ready soon.


    Xu Yue left with the others, so Li Mu alone modified the formation here.


    Then, Li Mu took a deep breath and began to observe it carefully again.


    This All-side Starlight Deployment was carefully made by a real Great Master. With various protection measures set around it, it was still in effect. The only reason why it was getting weaker was that with the passage of time, the arrangement of the stars had changed. In a thousand years, things had changed, resulting in the deviation of the positions.


    However, a thousand years might be very long for human beings, but very short for stars, so this change was just trivial.


    What Li Mu had to do was change some of the star patterns on the surrounding mountain walls slightly.


    He removed the changed stars with the best jade, and then re-engraved the new stars on the stone walls with the brush pencil made with spirit jade.


    The star map could be affected by a little change.


    Hence, Li Mu had to be careful when he activated his surging mental strength.


    Time flew by.


    Two days passed.


    The star map had been modified.


    Li Mu then returned to the nine-level ck altar.


    This altar, which was actually centered on a column, could be rotated to change the coping rtionship between the circr starry sky and the squareyer, which was the clue left to the Yue Mountain Faction by that master. It was like the manual gear of a car. Unfortunately, the elder who kept that secret suddenly died.


    Li Mu turned the stoneyer, calibrated it, and adjusted it slowly.


    It was more tedious than adjusting a watch.


    It took another half a day toplete the project.


    Li Mu exhaled a breath.


    Now, he was quite familiar with this array.


    Equally, Li Mu made huge progress in the Taoist array when repairing this, who was like a medical doctor that had been studying for 10 years and could finally engage in aplex and sessful clinical surgery.


    ¡°Now I just need to go back to the main hall to activate the array center. This weak formation can restore its glory of thousands of years ago.¡±


    Li Mu smiled.


    It was because the Yue Mountain Faction had this formation that it was invincible, no weaker than Taibai County.


    He sat on the altar, operated the Xiantian Skill, and began to recover his natural qi to heal himself.


    In the battle against Yingshan Snow-eagle, some massacre force had filled his body, which could not be eliminated before. By means of the power of this formation, that strange force could be excluded and the internal injuries healed. Anyway, the array could stillst a long time.


    In an instant, another hour passed.


    Li Mu spewed out a mouthful of blood and stood upfortably with a smile.


    The wounds and the heterogeneous massacre force in his body had been removed.


    The healing effect of the Xiantian Skill was really incredible.


    Li Mu packed his things, ready to leave.


    But when he turned around, he suddenly noticed that as a faint gleam of starlight flickered on the ninth roundyer, and a line of words appeared where he was sure there was nothing before.


    This line was¡ª


    ¡°The way ahead is long, but I will keep searching.¡±

 Chapter 367 - Alive

    <h4>Chapter 367 Alive</h4>


    Li Mu was shocked.


    He was quite familiar with these words.


    The poem ¡°Li Sao¡± written by Qu Yuan was so long and obscure that students were confused when reciting this poem. Those who could recite it all were quite amazing.


    The sentence ¡°The road ahead is long, but I will keep searching¡± was a well-known description of a positive attitude. In the words of Li Mu¡¯s Chinese teacher, one should take any opportunity to seek solutions to problems.


    This poem was very famous.


    Many times, it was regarded as a motto by many young and artistic people.


    Li Mu liked it as well.


    But why did it appear on the altar?


    For a moment, Li Mu recalled that the crown prince had said on the Flying Whale Shuttle that the Yue Mountain Faction was the remnant of the Great Moon Empire, as well as what Yu Hualong had said in the Longcheng Pass.


    ¡°Gosh.¡± Li Mu almost jumped up.


    Was the Yue Mountain Faction founded by Qu Yuan, the founder of Chinese romantic poetry on earth?


    Li Mu was stunned at the time.


    ording to historical records, Qu Yuan cast himself into the Miluojiang River by carrying rock due to the fall of the Chu Empire, and it was said that Qu Yuan became a river god and the Dragon Boat Festival was derived from this. People cast dumplings into the river to feed the fish in case Qu Yuan¡¯s body might be eaten by the fish... Well, there were all sorts of legends, but in all respects, Qu Yuan matched the figure described by Yue Hualong.


    After all,ter generations also called Qu Yuan ¡°Quzi¡±.


    No, that was not right.


    Li Mu soon realized that there were logical loopholes in his thinking.


    Because anyone bornter could write these words.


    After all, these words were so famous.


    But one thing was certain: the Yue Mountain Faction was really the remnant of the Great Moon Empire and was founded by the ancient Chinese sage.


    In addition to these two sentences, there was also proof of the All-side Starlight Deployment.


    Li Mu sat and began to think about some issues.


    Yue Hualong said that the sages on Earth initiated a fairy-bing path, and theter generations, such as his master, Li Bai, stepped out of the earth for this path. Li Mu did not think about this issue before. Just now, he realized that if there was such a path, he might follow this path to get back to Earth.


    This idea enlightened him like lightning and he couldn¡¯t help being excited.


    Previously, he believed that as long as he broke through the Sage Realm and entered the Void-breaking Realm, he could step into the gxy and then find a way back to Earth, but there was some uncertainty; even if he walked out of the void, what if he got lost in the universe?


    That was the universe, where one could get lost forever.


    ¡°Above the Void-breaking Realm, I can leave this, but I must find the so-called fairy road to go back to Earth. This is the safest method.¡±


    Li Mupletely figured it out.


    That was to say, he had to help this crown prince.


    In fact, Li Mu supported the Great Moon Empire.


    After all, it was a dynasty built by the ancient Chinese sages.


    These sages were respected and worshiped by every descendant of the Chinese nation, since their contribution and influence to future generations were unparalleled. How could Li Mu, a descendant, not have reverence for them?


    The Chinese textbook exined everything about this.


    This was the root of belonging.


    After all, Li Mu was a good and virtuous youth.


    Moreover, as Yu Hualong said, the Great Moon Empire was a key point on the path of redemption by the sages. Once the Great Moon Empire existed, the fairy road would not disappear. Protecting this road is safeguarding Earth¡¯s hope.


    That Li Mu didn¡¯t agree to Yu Hualong before was because he was affected by the old faker who had no interest in scrambling for kingship, but in fact, when he left, his promise had proved that he had made a choice in his subconscious.


    Between thinking¡ª


    ¡°Rumble.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a shake around him.


    Li Mu came back to his senses.


    The array was about to copse.


    He turned into a bundle of knife light and rushed up.


    ......


    ......


    Outside...


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great. The array was broken and there is a gap.¡±


    On the flying whale ship, Yan Ruyun, the Commander in Chief of the Flying Eagle Batallion, who was almost healed, was surprised.


    In front of the east gate of the Yue Mountain Faction, a gap of more than 10 meters was forcibly made on the protection array. As if the city wall had been copsed, the flood-like imperial army rushed in from this gap.


    The embankment of a thousand miles was destroyed in the anthill.


    This gap was the anthill.


    The crown prince of Western Qin smiled and pped, saying, ¡°The Yue Mountain Faction is about to perish. Send my word that they can get awards with the heads of Yueshan¡¯s disciples. Ordinary disciples are worth hundreds of pounds of gold, and the elder-like masters are double that value. If someone kills their leader and Xu Sheng, he will be promoted directly by three levels, with a reward of one million pounds of gold, and training resources or cheats.¡±


    Everyone on the whale ship was overjoyed.


    Some royal Executives and the imperial army generals asked for participation.


    This was their chance for effortless rewards.


    However, at this moment, the earth slowly trembled, as if some dormant god beneath the earth was waking up.


    The crown prince and Yan Ruyun looked puzzled.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle, who had been sitting dizzily on the chair, suddenly opened his eyes, stood up, came to the front, and looked down.


    One, two, three...


    Numerous starlight suddenly came out from the ground of the main peak of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    The vague starlight spread instantly and mightily from the main peak.


    They saw that the broken starlight array, which had been about to vanish, was surrounded by a kind of mysterious and powerful force, and it suddenly became bright and the gap was instantly filled. It was quite splendid, as if the entire starry sky was above the main peak of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    The imperial army and strong men outside who shed onto the protection formation were directly shattered by a strange force.


    In the air, the warlocks and martial artists who attacked were instantly hit back by the star shield and smashed.


    In the sky were bloodstains, like beautiful and bloody fireworks.


    The All-side Starlight Deployment was restored.


    On the whale ship, as all the people were gazing in shock, it seemed like a giant dragon woke up and red at its intruders with its sharp front teeth.


    The crown prince was shaking, as he was too anxious to order the attack to be stopped.


    Yan Ruyun was stunned.


    An incredible look shed in Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s pale eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s... impossible. Is the All-side Starlight Deployment resurrected? Impossible. It has been dominant for many years. Why... would it restore to this level? Does... the onee back?¡± Fear filled in his heart.


    What happened thousands of years ago came to his mind uncontrobly.


    The massacre figures engraved a deep fear in the depths of his soul.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    That person, like others, had already left and was unlikely to return.


    Why was the formation he left resurrected?


    Yingshan Snow-eagle gritted his teeth, and almost turned around to run away in fear.


    He didn¡¯t have the courage to face that person.


    In thisnd, he, who had killed numerous people, also feared someone.


    ¡°Retreat, retreat, ring to retreat.¡± The crown prince then quickly ordered.


    The restored All-side Starlight Deployment was not only a defensive formation, but also possessed the strength for killing. In a sh, the paratroopers suffered heavy losses. Those troops that had rushed in along the gap were naturally dead, and more than 3,000 warriors were killed in a moment, including hundreds of warlocks and martial artists in the Natural Realm stuck in the void.


    ¡°Master Yingshan... this...¡± The crown prince asked him for help with anxiety.


    At this time, Yingshan Snow-eagle finally restrained the fear and gradually calmed down. After all, as an experienced master, he found that things didn¡¯t go as he feared they would. It was not that the person had returned, but that... someone had repaired the array.


    Who?


    In the mind of Yingshan Snow-eagle, a name emerged.


    Li Mu.


    It had to be him.


    Because it was this little worm who, with the jade trick, inspired the potential of this array and blocked his attack.


    This indicated that he knew this formation.


    Uncertainty.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle sighed with a little regret.


    He had already believed that this array would be broken, so he was unwilling to waste his energy and had tried to break the formation through others¡¯ lives, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Yue Mountain Faction and Li Mu would seize the time in between to restore the formation.


    One mistake resulted in failure.


    Li Mu was a variable. He had to find a way to get rid of him.


    ¡°Li Mu,e out.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle stood on the head of the whale warship and directly spoke.

 Chapter 368 - The Weakness

    <strong>Chapter 368 The Weakness</strong>


    All the people from the Yue Mountain Faction were cheering.


    Everyone felt like it was a dream, feeling a new lease of life from the narrow escape from death.


    To be honest, when the All-side Starlight Deployment was broken, everyone was ready for a death fight, including Xu Sheng, Xu Yue, and others, who didn¡¯t expect to survive.


    The disciples all pulled out their swords and roared.


    However, at this moment, Li Mu appeared and put a light into the vanishing array. Then a miracle urred.


    It had been over a thousand years since the true power that belonged to the All-side Starlight Deployment had appeared.


    In front of such a formation, the enemies were smashed.


    The elders, Guardian of Rules, Xu Sheng, and Xu Yue were tearing up with excitement.


    A thousand years.


    The grand scene that only existed in the records of the history books had reappeared.


    The splendid starlight made it seem as if the starry universe had turned into a cover above the main peak¡ªbeautiful, mysterious, powerful, and invible.


    The ordinary disciples were also shocked by this beautiful scene.


    In particr, when they saw that the enemies who came to attack were instantly turned into powder, and those who attacked in the distance by powerful means were sted by the rebounding force, they became conscious that this beautiful and shocking star mask was not only for defense, but also had the power of attack.


    The Yue Mountain Faction was protected.


    There were cheers from the main halls, the entrances, and the drill grounds.


    Li Mu returned to the main hall.


    ¡°Fixed?¡± Xu Sheng couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°How long can it support this time?¡±


    He was afraid that the revived formation could onlyst for less than a few days like before.


    Xu Yue and other masters also looked at Li Mu anxiously.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°Haha, rest assured. It can independently draw on the power of the stars. Over the past millennium, although the formation has been broken, it did not stop drawing the energy. In the core, tremendous power been umted. It can surelyst for 100 years even activated at full force.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°So is the formation fully restored?¡±


    ¡°Ancestors...¡±


    The seniors were overjoyed, and even Xu Sheng was delighted.


    Qiu Yin also breathed a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°So, is the Yue Mountain Faction saved?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Even the Nine Superbs can¡¯t break it.¡±


    There was another cheer.


    Xu Yue was excited. ¡°Our Yue Mountain Faction finally... This is also a blessing out of a misfortune. Brother Li, you are our benefactor. In the future, if you have any need, we will offer a hand at the risk of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I have said that as long as he can resurrect this array, I will even willingly be killed by him.¡±


    ¡°We will pay back such kindness.¡±


    The seniors were extremely grateful to Li Mu.


    At this moment, a roar came from the distance.


    ¡°Li Mu,e out.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle spoke for the first time.


    Everyone looked outside.


    Li Mu smiled slightly, and flew up into the air on the knife. Inside the shield, he said, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Do you dare to step out and fight me?¡±


    Li Mu said frankly, ¡°I can¡¯t defeat you, so I won¡¯te out.¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle: ¡°...¡±


    He nned to lure Li Mu out of the array with his words and then kill him at all costs... but had failed.


    Then he gave up.


    ¡°Did you activate it?¡± he asked from another angle.


    Li Mu grinned. ¡°By ident.¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle: ¡°...¡±


    He felt that he was yed by him since Li Mu answered out ofmon sense.


    ¡°The Yue Mountain Faction is the remnant of the Great Moon Empire. You know that the Great Moon dynasty was built by an extraterritorial demon that ughtered and enved the people. Our sages spent a lot of effort to overturn this empire and founded the state. Over the years, the remnants have been trying to restore it. Once they really seed, the entirend will be plunged into disasters. The Yue Mountain Faction is such an evil sect that everyone wants to destroy. You are Lord Taibai and are known for a kind heart. Why should you associate with these evil people?¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle said these words for the first time. ¡°If you feel regret and help me capture the Yue Mountain Faction, you will do the right things and the royal family will reward you.¡±


    He advised Li Mu in earnest.


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°My Chinese teacher told me that, in general, only when others can¡¯t defeat you will they try to reason with you.¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle: ¡°...¡±


    There was no way to go on.


    ¡°You have to think about the consequences of doing this...¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle remembered that thest time he had taken the initiative to talk to others was 300 years ago.


    Li Mu interrupted directly and said, ¡°My Chinese teacher also said that when the other person¡¯s reasoning did not work, they will start threatening. This is actually an implication of weakness.¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle: ¡°...¡±


    Yuwen Laoshi?


    There were not many strong people with a surname of Yuwen in this world. Who was this person?


    ¡°I will definitely kill him.¡±


    Li Mu said again, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Anyway, I won¡¯te out, nor will I listen to you... So, if you have the ability,e in and hit me.¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle: ¡°...¡±


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Oh, even if you don¡¯te out, I have ways to force you out on your own initiative. I guess you should have friends and rtives in Taibai County or in Chang¡¯an City. When I catch them one by one and bring them here and torture them on the whale ship, will you still hide in this shield?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle sneered and turned back.


    ¡°Send someone to find them. Take anyone who knows Li Mu here. Huh, isn¡¯t it said that he is very caring? I¡¯d like to see this scene,¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle ordered from his seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to do it,¡± the crown prince responded and immediately issued a series of orders.


    ......


    Back in front of the main hall, Li Mu looked depressed.


    He was quite experienced.


    This old man was really insidious, who had immediately found Li Mu¡¯s weakness.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t worry about the people in Taibai County, as Liu Xuanyuan was there and the Dragon-assembling Pattern was protecting them. Despite being less exquisite than the All-side Starlight Deployment, it was not worse than it thanks to the power of the nature of geomancy. Hence, even Emperor¡¯s Broadsword could not break into Taibai County.


    But in Chang¡¯an City...


    Li Mu sighed, a little worried about some acquaintances.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. In a few days, I should arrive.¡± Qiu Yinforted Li Mu and said, ¡°I have sent a sign for help before.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes brightened.


    If Guo Yuqing could get there in time, he could definitely defeat Yingshan Snow-eagle then all the troubles would be solved.


    After hearing the conversation between the two, theyforted Li Mu.


    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Broadsword is as despicable as ever before. He used to do whatever he could to achieve his purpose.¡± Xu Sheng sighed.


    Then the situation became a stalemate.


    Although the imperial army of Western Qin did not dare to attack this array again, the Yue Mountain Faction could not counterattack. The imperial army sieged the sect a few kilometers away from the main peak and also ced the binding star-patterned arrays, out of which the masters of the Celestial Being Realm couldn¡¯t break.


    The Yue Mountain Faction, full of confidence, began to rectify the gate.


    Li Mu gave Xu Sheng and Qiu Yin some of the magical herbs he got from Evesting Heaven to help them restore energy and distributed some to Xu Yue to rescue the disciples who were injured before in the war.


    He stood at the gate of the main hall and had some thoughts.


    Given that the Yue Mountain Faction was being guarded by the All-side Starlight Deployment, it was almost invincible and could be regarded as a base, and the other base was Taibai County. The two ces were hundreds of thousands of kilometers apart, but if they could be connected...


    A word popped into Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    Transmitting Array.


    He once helped Goddess of Martial Arts, Tie Muzhen, and others to escape from Chang¡¯an City by means of the Transmitting Array.


    But it was like making a phone call, which required a phone on both sides. At that time, Li Mu had ced a formation outside the city, so they could be sent out.


    If the transmission array method was to be used to link the Yue Mountain Faction with Taibai County, it was necessary to establish ¡°base stations¡± in both ces.

 Chapter 369 - Beloved Home Country

    <h4>Chapter 369 Beloved Home Country</h4>


    Further, given the far distance, immense energy was required to power the Transmitting Array.


    But that was no problem anyway.


    Because both of the All-side Starlight Deployment and the Dragon-assembling Pattern could absorb the power of heaven and earth, and only a portion of that power would be put aside for the use of Transmitting Array.


    After thorough deliberation, Li Mu reckoned it a usible solution.


    But it took time to build such a super long-distance Transmitting Array. It surely could not be done in a day or two. Yet, the entire Yue Mountain Faction had been besieged. Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, was still sitting motionlessly on the deck of the Flying Whale Shuttle, imperiously overlooking the whole faction.


    With that old guy looming over the mountain area, Li Mu dared not wander to the outer field, either.


    Having given it a thought and obtained Head Xu Yue¡¯s permission, Li Mu went back to the inside of the main peak to study the All-side Starlight Deployment again. This time, he wanted to see if he could allocate some star energy to power the super long-distance Transmitting Array.


    However, to Li Mu¡¯s surprise, when he returned there andnded on that nine-tiered, smooth ck sacrificial altar, he found that on the round stone on the ninth tier, the engraved poem¡ª ¡°the road ahead is long, but I will keep searching¡±¡ª was more pronounced! The major reason for that was in every stroke of the characters something curious was glittering, as though a certain mysterious substance was flowing down the grooves.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Although he already spotted that poem when he just finished mending the tactical deployment, those characters were not sparkling at that time. They were just a line of normal letters. And Li Mu also examined the line carefully only to find that it was an ordinary writing void of any Taoist Sense or tactical deployment.


    ¡°This is funny.¡±


    Li Mu was certain that from the moment he left there to activate the tactical deployment to that time, nobody had visited the ce.


    After staring at the shimmering writing for a few moments, perhaps at the behest of some supernatural powers, Li Mu felt a strong inclination to touch the writing.


    The instant his fingers made contact with the characters, an overwhelming force burst out from the writing. Even before Li Mu could shout ¡°Crap¡±, he was jerked to the stone and sucked into the line of characters.


    When he finally came to his senses, everything around him was different.


    He was surrounded by twinkling stars, as though he had been sucked to outer space.


    The colors of the light of the stars varied, which looked extremely splendid.


    Li Mu was simply floating in that space.


    ¡°Have I been teleported out of the Divine Land?¡±


    In that instant, Li Mu believed he was really in outer space.


    He drifted freely in the empty space, without designated direction or destination.


    Ahead of him, a massive star was approaching.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Earth?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened. He also spoke his mind out loud.


    He watched the blue star draw nearer and nearer to him. It bore the marks and patterns he could not be more familiar with. That was clearly the picture you could get when looking down at Earth from space!


    ¡°Did I... just get back to... Earth?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart pounded violently.


    ¡°Going home. It all happened when I least expected it, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Does the poem saying ¡®the road ahead is long but I will keep searching¡¯ lead to the so-called Path? Have I just happened to discover the Path and been backhauled to Earth?¡±


    At that moment, Li Mu¡¯s excitement was beyond words.


    ¡°Am I really going back home?¡±


    Then, he could not help flying toward that blue at the speed of light. As if he were a meteorite, he plunged into Earth¡¯s atmosphere and his clothes were set on fire because of the fierce friction against the atmosphere.


    Nheless, such kind of fire was no threat to Li Mu at all.


    Even so, the smoke produced by the fire clouded his vision.


    Li Mu subconsciously knitted his brows, trying to rip all the smoke apart with his hands. But the mes grew steadily higher and the smoke became increasingly dense. Atst, everything was blocked from his view.


    Li Mu could see nothing but the smoke.


    And when he found his eyes could once again focus, he was startled to see there was no blue before him, nor a trace of Earth. He was in a new space simr to the inside of the mountain. It was all dark there. And the stone walls around were free of any carves of tactical deployment patterns.


    Li Mu immediately realized everything he had seen was an illusion.


    It was a very smart trick. It even fooled a deployment expert like Li Mu and almost made him believe what he had seen.


    He looked around.


    ¡°This seems to be a space conjured by a certain tactical deployment.¡±


    Li Mu switched on his Third Eye and registeredyers of swirling tactical deployment elements. Apparently, the new space was a small one branched out from the inside of the mountain carrying the All-side Starlight Deployment of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    ¡°I suppose this is the internal space hidden in that poem. Who on earth has made that poem as the eye of the deployment and developed a separated internal space? Even those in the Void-breaking Realm can¡¯t achieve that, can they?¡±


    Li Mu wondered in amazement.


    He could almost be sure by then that the small space conjured through a tactical deployment was a work of one of the forefathers who headed down the Path from Earth. As to whether it was Qu Yuan, he was not positive yet.


    Soon, another question urred to Li Mu¡ª what was the purpose of conjuring such a space?


    That forefather who came here from Earth and established the Yue Mountain Faction must have left something in that space.


    Something precious perhaps.


    That was why he ingeniously concealed the space.


    And the illusion about the blue Earth appeared to be some kind of test or trial, didn¡¯t it? Perhaps only those who passed the test were allowed to assess the small space hidden inside the writing.


    After all, unless the one who blundered into the inside of the mountain was an Earth resident, he definitely would not get so perked up like Li Mu as he caught sight of that blue.


    In a second, as if being hit by inspiration, Li Mu suddenly figured out the answers to many questions.


    Afterward, he dwelt his mind on the first question he had posed to himself¡ª what kind of thing the forefather from Earth would have found so precious as to hide it in the small space?


    He looked about with curiosity.


    The space was quite empty except for a weird rock the height of a hundred meters. It stood in the very middle of the space. It was pitch-dark and featureless, revealing not even a wisp of energy fluctuation.


    ¡°This rock can¡¯t be a treasure, can it?¡±


    Li Mu did not spot anything impressive about that rock.


    As his Third Eye scanned it, he was overwhelmed by a patch of greennd, which seemed to be a flourishing prairie or forest. Refreshing vigor of life brushed against his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s the wood power out of the five elements!¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    The seemingly ck rock turned out to house a sea of wood power. The rock contained the energy of wood? That didn¡¯t make sense.


    Li Mu drew out the Samsara Knife and hacked at the rock.


    The outermostyer of the rock cracked.


    A chink of light green as jade broke out from the crack.


    The glittering green light instantly spilled the space and made it take on a surreal shade.


    Peering through the crack on the rock, Li Mu saw the interior part of the rock. Like the green jade on Earth, it resembled a pir of green ice enchantingly pure and beautiful, not tainted by any impurities.


    ¡°This looks like... a Star Stone?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly became aware of the fact.


    That rock was a Star Stone containing pure wood energy!


    He gasped.


    What a colossal Star Stone... It should be noted that the Star Stones Li Mu seized from the second prince, Huang Shengyi, and other powerful men were norger than a fist, which could not even make a tiny bit of the rock before him.


    If the existence of that Star Stone was publicized, bloody war for the ownership of the rock would probably sweep across the Divine Land. Even the Nine Superbs would get involved because it was just too precious.


    Li Mu did some rough calctions and eventually admitted that the Star Stone was too huge to fit in even hisrgest storage space.


    ¡°Should I cut it in chunks?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    ¡°The Star Stone ought to be the biggest treasure the Yue Mountain Faction possesses.¡±


    Li Mu deliberated it for a while and decided he could not take it as his own.


    Opening the Third Eye again, he continued to explore the space. Sure enough, there was nothing else special. But to his disappointment, he did not see any exit in the small space, either.


    ¡°What the heck!¡±


    ¡°Have I been trapped in the space and unable to get out forever?¡±


    ¡°The forefather from Earth couldn¡¯t have been so thoughtless!¡±


    Just as he was musing about how to get out, a puff of vague energy flowed toward him from the Star Stone.


    Li Mu tensed up at once.


    That whirling puff of energy then materialized into a lean figure dding loose-fitting robs, wearing a high crown and a pair of cloud-patterned boots. Resting his hands at the back, the lean figure stood on the rock. His outline was glowing faintly, but his facial features were blurred. He was simply standing there, but he looked concerned, dejected, and preupied.


    ¡°I am a descendant of the ancient emperor Gaoyang. My deceased father was named Boyong...¡±


    A voice filled with passion, hope, determination, as well as despair, and sorrow sounded, slowly singing the sad and resonating lines.


    Li Mu was awestruck.


    ¡°It¡¯s the poem Li Sao!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Qu Yuan¡¯s work!¡±


    He knew no one but Qu Yuan could read the poem in such forceful, passionate but also dismal and despairing tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s Qu Yuan for sure!¡±


    By that time, all the doubts in Li Mu¡¯s head evaporated.


    He could say it with certainty that the Yue Mountain Faction was founded by Qu Yuan.


    The greatest romantic poet who back his country with unwavering loyalty in the Warring States Time had truly set foot on the Path and left Earth to roam in vast space.


    The figure continued reciting the long poem, Li Sao. Each word he uttered was soaked in emotion and incredibly touching.


    ¡°I pay my respects to Qu Yuan.¡±


    Li Mu dropped to his knees out of sincere reverence.


    It was almost an instinctive act, a gesture to disy a kind of emotional acknowledgment and connection at the gic level. The respect was wired in him which erupted as he found his origin. He did it without thinking, without wanting to show it on purpose.


    One sentence after another, the figure on the top of the rockpleted reciting the entire work.


    After that, he lowered his head, as though gazing at Li Mu or just resting his eyes at a random ce. Then, as if talking to himself, he asked, ¡°How is my beloved home country doing?¡±


    Li Mu felt emotion was burning inside him like magma. He could not control his body perfectly at that time. So, as he spoke, he found his voice was slightly broken. ¡°Thend is still there. The country is prosperous and the people are at peace.¡±

 Chapter 370 - Emperors Fire

    <h4>Chapter 370 Emperors¡¯ Fire</h4>


    That outlined figure slowly raised his chin.


    Li Mu thought he heard a long sigh of relief in the dead silence.


    ¡°You can go out when you have refined this rock from Chu Empire.¡±


    As that remarked faded, the outline of Qu Yuan gradually dissipated.


    That phantom was a thread of his deep longing left there. On that day, he finally met the one he had waited for and learned what he wished to learn. Therefore, when the longing was satisfied, the phantom disappeared as well.


    Li Mu prostrated himself at the foot of the rock for a long time before he got up.


    He knew clearly that to get out of the small space he must refine the Star Stone that Qu Yuan referred to as the rock from Chu Empire. There was no other way to do it.


    Li Mu suddenly recalled that ording to the tales on Earth, Qu Yuan had jumped into Miluo River holding a rock tomit suicide. ¡°Could the rock he grabbed at that time be ¡®the rock from Chu Empire¡¯? Well, the rock is so huge. I wonder how Qu Yuan had held it in his arms.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. Qu Yuan was already a mighty practitioner then. Maybe he has shrunk it before he jumped into the river?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mind ran wild. A whileter, he finally straightened out his thoughts and started to refine the Star Stone filled with the Spiritual Qi of the wood element.


    He hadpleted the first section¡ª the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor¡ª in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures he had been practicing. The second section in order was the Liver-enhancing Scripture of Wood Emperor, which happened to call for an enormous amount of wood energy.


    ¡°The liver houses the soul. The acquired is the wandering soul, inherited is the benevolence. The soul will be steady if without the decline of the two. To avoid such decline, the wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor is required...¡±


    Li Mu drove spiritual force to open the jade scroll of the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures in his Mud-pill Pce. As the scroll unfolded, the rings of the tutoring voice spread to his Sea of Consciousness. Li Mu let his spirit sink in it and began to meditate as though he was attending a lecture given by some ancient mighty Taoist.


    Soon, it came to the steps of refining the Star Stone.


    In the small space, Li Mu hadpletely lost track of time.


    His every cell was engrossed in the lecture.


    Having no idea how long it had taken, Li Mu¡¯s spirit finally withdrew from his Mud-pill Pce. After learning the text of the entire Liver-enhancing Scripture of Wood Emperor, Li Mu started to try to work out the mysteries in it. Only when he had fully understood the scripture could he turn to absorb the power of the wood element.


    Because since he entered the Celestial Being Realm, every step ahead was dangerous. He could not afford to be careless.


    An uncertain amount of time passed.


    Li Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m all set.¡±


    He unhurriedly climbed up the colossal Star Stone of the wood element and sat cross-legged on its top. Then, he performed his Cultivation Methods, driving the natural qi to flow down a designated route leading to the liver before being pumped up to the heart.


    As Li Mu had already attained the Taoist True Fire, his natural qi ran down his meridians quite smoothly. After covering the route appointed by the Liver-enhancing Scripture of Wood Emperor, an entric energy zone was formed inside him. The zone released a bizarre force that automatically extracted the wood energy in the Star Stone beneath.


    Wisps of cyan mist surged from the rock as if being vaporized and wrapped themselves around Li Mu before eventually seeping into Li Mu¡¯s mouths, nostrils, and pores.


    Two hourster, just like when he was practicing the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor for the first time, his body became thoroughly transparent, only that this time a strange change urred¡ª he had not only a fiery heart but also a liver that was steadily turning green.


    As Li Mu kept absorb the wood qi inside that rock from Chu Empire, his liver became greener and greener. As if made of green jade, his liver now radiated strong vigor.


    More timepsed.


    Numerous hours flew by.


    Li Mu¡¯s liver became bright green, as pure as the most impable piece of jade in the world. It housed such a huge amount of vigor that a minuscule world seemed to be going on in it.


    The rock from Chu Empire, by contrast, dimmed bit by bit.


    At least, the glow around the rock died away and it became a normal, unadorned rock.


    Inside Li Mu¡¯s body, two streams of internal qi in cyan and fiery continued to run through his meridians and nurture his body. His transparent body gradually became solid again.


    Several dayster, Li Mu¡¯s internal qi became increasingly pure and sophisticated. The qi of the Southern Fire Emperor and the Eastern Wood Emperor blended perfectly, leaving no weak or repellent spot.


    Li Mu opened his eyes and slowly got to his feet.


    He guessed nearly half a month had passed.


    Anyway, the time he spentpleting the practice of the Liver-enhancing Scripture of Wood Emperor was shorter than the practice of the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor. That was attributed to the rock from Chu Empire loaded with pure wood energy. Li Mu relied on the wood energy it contained the whole time during his practice. That was way more efficient than capturing the drifting fire energy when he was practicing the first section in the Evesting Heaven.


    Moreover, thanks to the heart qi of the Southern Fire Emperor he already acquired, the proceeding practice on the other four major organs were much easier. As the fire itself was the substance for refining items, including the soul and the spirit, it could assist the development of the other four kinds of qi.


    That was one of the reasons the Mental Scripture of Fire Emperor was arranged in the first section of the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures.


    ¡°Having mastered the Liver-enhancing Scripture of Wood Emperor, I am already a second-stage Celestial Being. When I was in the first stage of the Celestial Being Realm, I was already able to go up against the current and resist a Sage at the beginning stages. Now that I¡¯ve entered the second stage and acquired the qi of Wood Emperor, how much has mybat ability increased then?¡±


    Li Mu lowered his head to examine his hands.


    On one palm danced cyan qi of vigor, on the other flowed fiery qi of fire. Rather impulsively, he pressed his hands together.


    Boom!


    A new power came into being.


    As if a demon had been enraged, dreadful energy fluctuations broke out, which slightly distorted the small space.


    ¡°What a horrible power! It¡¯s not less than that force released from the hack Emperor¡¯s Broadsword did when attacking the All-side Starlight Deployment. What¡¯s more, if solely in light of the quality of the power, mine is better.¡±


    Li Mu was amazed by that as well.


    ¡°When the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor and the Eastern Wood Emperor blend together, the power it creates increases more than twofold?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because wood generates fire, wood boots fire.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Wood helps the fire ze.¡±


    Li Mu experienced a moment of enlightenment.


    He plunged into the second round of trials, hoping to blend the two kinds of qi outside of his body.


    After a score of experiments, finally, a ball of bright orange fire emerged on his palm and danced with great dexterity. That destructive power dreadful as the wrath of a demon was also integrated into that ball of fire.


    ¡°Though this fire is not the real Samadhi True Fire, it is not much less than it. This is thebination of the qi of both the Southern Fire Emperor and the Eastern Wood Emperor. The power of two emperors. Why not just call it... Emperors¡¯ Fire.¡±


    With stirs of his mind, the Emperors¡¯ Fire began to expand and shrink on his palm. When it swelled up, it could be several hundred meters high. When it shrank, it could be as tiny as a grain of rice or a needle. Li Mu was able to control its size at will.


    As he flexed his muscles, he felt a potent power was circting in his body.


    Each of the five stages of the Celestial Being Realm was a different world.


    That was a saying from the martial art theories on that. It could not be more suited to apply that saying to Li Mu. Now that he was already in the second stage of the Celestial Being Realm, what he was capable of was not simply resisting a Sage but killing one.


    If Li Mu ever came across Yingshan Snow-eagle again, he would have the confidence to fight and defeat him.


    That was the great change brought by his Cultivation Methods.


    What Li Mu had been practicing were all immortals¡¯ Cultivation Methods.


    That was just like the case with the turbocharging engine, which definitely functions more rapidly than a nature inspiration engine with slightlyrger discement. In that case, the discement did not matter. What mattered was the technological difference.


    About half an hourter, Li Mu sensed that the separated small space was more and more unstable. It was probably about to vanish.


    Li Mu knew he could finally get out.


    Then, his eyes rested on that colossal Star Stone.


    Having had its pure wood power sucked out, it was turned into a normal rock. Still, it contained the traits of the wood element and might serve as the finest ore in weapon refining. It would be a shame to leave it there. Li Mu reckoned he had better take it before going out.


    At that point, a voice sounded, ¡°Do not disclose your experience here to anyone else. All the items here are yours, but do not let anyone outside know about this.¡±


    It was Qu Yuan¡¯s voice.


    Then, thest trace of the spirit the great forefather left in the small space vanished forever.


    Upon hearing that remark, Li Mu felt a tingle of guilt for the Yue Mountain Faction. He had no intention to take the treasure as his own. But judging by that message, the huge Star Stone was for the use of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Li Mu drew the Samsara Knife and cut the huge ore in chunks, which filled a dozen of his storage spaces.


    When he finished all that, the small space copsed as a strange force knocked Li Mu out.


    As Li Mu recovered from the shock, he found he was inside the mountain boring the All-side Starlight Deployment again. The stone walls around him glinted, as if stars were twinkling. And Li Mu was standing right at the ninth tier of the smooth ck sacrificial altar.


    Yet, that poem saying ¡°the road ahead is long but I will keep searching¡± had disappeared, as though it had never been there.


    The separated small space was gone, too.


    Li Mu had roughly figured it out. Perhaps as he fixed the All-side Starlight Deployment and triggered the power of the stars, the separated small space was activated as well, even though he did not intend it. And the poem¡ª ¡°the road ahead is long but I will keep searching¡±¡ª was just a prelude, a key, which dragged him into that space.


    But before he entered the space, he was put through a test.


    That illusion about the blue star resembling Earth Qu Yuan ced there was perhaps devised to ascertain if the one who had intruded on the small space was an Earth resident. After all, any of those who left Earth and traveled to that must have seen theplete picture of Earth from the universe out there.


    So, it turned out that everything in that separated small space was set for a certain descendant from Earth.


    ¡°I have no idea how long I¡¯ve stayed here. I need to go out and have a look at once.¡±


    Li Mu then turned into a jet of light and zoomed toward the exit of the space inside the mountain.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Where did my third brother go?¡±


    Qiu Yin cried. He was standing in front of the main hall, looking rather anxious.


    So were Xu Sheng, Xu Yue, and other high officials of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    That was because they already saw blood ssh outside the All-side Starlight Deployment.


    Dozens of people were retained on the Flying Whale Shuttle. They were all Li Mu¡¯s acquaintances back in Chang¡¯an. Three of them had been beheaded already. Scarlet blood began to fan out in the void.


    ¡°Humph. Li Mu still doesn¡¯t want toe out? Get the ughter going!¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, uttered that order without emotion.


    The wife of Ning Jing, the by-blow in the Ning Mansion in Chang¡¯an, was shoved forward. Steel broadsword had pinned on the back of her neck. Ning Jing thrashed desperately but could not break free. So, he was forced to watch his wife be ced on the scaffold with his own eyes.


    ¡°No...¡± Ning Jing howled in despair.

 Chapter 371 - You Are Dead Meat!

    <h4>Chapter 371 You Are Dead Meat!</h4>


    Nevertheless, all the sorrowful implores and incensed roars were of no help.


    Sitting in the chair, Yingshan Snow-eagle had his eyes half-closed to rest his mind. The futile struggles and desperate howls of the weak that flew to his ears did not inspire hispassion. Instead, to him, they sounded like a piece of wonderful, intoxicating melody.


    ¡°Dear Jing, don¡¯t me Young Master Li... In my next life, I hope I could still be your wife.¡± At thest moment of her life, Dong Xue craned her neck backward with great effort to look at her husband, the honest and faithful true man.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A jet of broadsword light shed downward.


    Dong Xue¡¯s beautiful head was chopped off. Blood squirted.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Her head fell to the deck.


    Her body slumped into the pool of blood.


    ¡°No...¡± Ning Jing howled. His eyes were about to burst at seams in rage. His heart was broken. And he instantly felt like his soul had been sucked away!


    With a force he did not know he had, Ning Jing wildly pulled him free from the mp of the armored soldiers and dashed to his wife. As if having lost his mind, he held her blood-drenched body in his arms.


    As a son of his father¡¯s concubine, he had been treated with no respect in that family since he was born. Anyone could give him a dress down or a good beat. In the Ning Mansion, no one regarded him as a human being. Even those servants thought he was beneath them. From the beginning of his memory, he had not met anyone who was kind to him. It was not until Dong Xue came to the Ning Mansion and got to know him that he felt the warmth and kindness of mankind. After countless trying, he finally gained his father¡¯s consent on letting Dong Xue marry him. On that day, he reckoned him the happiest man on that.


    Later, Dong Xue changed both of their fates with her tenderness, thoughtfulness, and intelligence like only she could. Their status in the Ning Mansion gradually elevated. Although the others all joked that Ning Jing was a hen-pecked husband who always listened to what his wife said and retained no dignity of a man, such jokes never bothered him at all. Anyway, what did those people know about his life?


    To him, Dong Xue was the best wife in the world.


    Afterward, it was also because of Dong Xue that he got to meet Li Mu.


    Young Master Li was a decent man, too. A legendary man like him had taken good care of them and taught them martial arts as if they were his own brother and sister.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won¡¯t me Young Master Li. I just me myself for not being able to protect you.¡± Ning Jing smiled, tears of blood trickling down his chin. ¡°God knows we have promised to apany each other for a century. Whoever dies at the age of 97 will wait for the other for three years on the bridge leading to the underworld... I won¡¯t breach the promise I made to you. Xue¡¯er, I can¡¯t let you go down the way to the underworld alone... Wait for me. I¡¯ll join you in a moment.¡±


    Then, Ning Jing gentlyid Dong Xue¡¯s body on the deck, held her head in both hands, and ced it back on the neck.


    At that sight, some of the armored soldiers on the deck were deeply moved despite themselves.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle still kept his eyes half-closed and his face aloof.


    Yan Ruyun, Commander in Chief of the Flying Eagle Batallion, gave a mockingugh and taunted, ¡°Well, poor boy. Li Mu is the only one to me. Even though he knows you, he didn¡¯te to your rescue, did he?¡±


    Ning Jing did not reply. After cing her wife¡¯s body in a decent position, he whipped around and charged at Yingshan Snow-eagle. ¡°I will fight you to death!¡±


    Whizz!


    A shot of sword light sted past.


    Next second, Ning Jing copsed in a pool of blood as well.


    It was Yan Ruyun whounched that strike.


    Although Ning Jing had learned some Cultivation Methods from Li Mu, due to his mediocre faculties and the short practice period, he had no way to rival a Celestial Being like Yan Ruyun, had he? So, he was vanquished in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Humph. I¡¯ll let you couple apany each other in the underworld!¡± Yan Ruyun snorted.


    Since he had been sent flying and pinned to the mast by Li Mu¡¯s one blow and had made himself a fool in front of all his subordinates, he took it as a huge insult and hated Li Mu to the marrow. Thus, he rather enjoyed the process of killing Li Mu¡¯s acquaintances.


    ¡°Come on. Take that bitch from the Holy House to me.¡± Grasping the sword with blood dripping down its tip, Yan Ruyun shouted at the rear.


    Two armored soldiers thrust the tied-up Bai Xuan, the madam of the Holy House, to the front.


    ¡°Li Mu, you can¡¯t say you don¡¯t know this woman, can you? Back then, it was she who helped you to be with Hua Xiangrong. Well, as the poem depicts, there is a beauty in the north, who is untouchable to any man; if she looks back once, a state could be overthrown; if she looks twice, a country could be overthrown... Don¡¯t you love Hua Xiangrong very much? If she learned that her beloved madam had been killed in your presence but you didn¡¯t even try to save her, what would she think?¡± ¡°You even don¡¯t have the balls to save your girlfriend¡¯s mother-like friend. Are you a man or not?¡±


    Yan Ruyun kicked Bai Xuan to the floor and held his sword at Bai Xuan¡¯s throat.


    Bai Xuan recoiled.


    She was a woman in her twenties. She was gorgeous and sophisticated, bearing an air of mature that young girls did not possess. Even though she was also a celebrated woman in Chang¡¯an, how could she possibly confront the fierce royal force? By that time, the madam already guessed what was going on.


    ¡°Sure thing that I have no way to wriggle out of this one... Li Mu, don¡¯t reveal yourself. Just be nice to Hua¡¯er.¡± Bai Xuan called out. She had seen the true color of those so-called nobles most clearly. So, she knew she would not be spared even if Li Mu turned up. At the moment, Bai Xuan held no grudges against Li Mu. Her resentment was all for those heartless nobles.


    On the opposite side.


    People in front of the main hall could stand no more.


    ¡°Yingshan Snow-eagle, you are an enlightened Sage. How could you do such a despicable thing to a practitioner at the Joint-thoughts level?¡± Qiu Yin demanded, losing his self-control.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle smiled, ¡°Despicable? What is despicable anyway? No one ever dared say a word when I killed all those deities, high officials, seniors, children, armored soldiers, and unarmored folks. I can kill the soaring hawk as well as the ants in the ashes... Any living creature might be killed. And in my life, there is nothing that I can¡¯t kill.¡±


    He gave that speech with bold confidence.


    He had spent a whole life killing people after all.


    Other than killing people, there was nothing that could interest him.


    Qiu Yin bellowed, ¡°Fine. Isn¡¯t arresting me the sole purpose of your expedition here? I¡¯ll put myself in your custody. Let the innocent go.¡± With that, he activated his internal qi and made to fly beyond the All-side Starlight Deployment to be the captive so that Bai Xuan and others would be released.


    ¡°Where has my third brother gone? What could have kept him from showing up?¡±


    ¡°If I simply watch those people die in the enemy¡¯s hands, how will I ever have the face to see my third brother?¡±


    However, just as Qiu Yin attempted to leap from the ground, a hand pressed on his shoulder and a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother?¡± Qiu Yin looked back and saw Li Mu finally show up.


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be reckless. Yingshan Snow-eagle is a man with no bottom line. You... need time to figure out a n.¡± Qiu Yin cautioned. He went edgy when he saw Li Mu would go out. The funny thing was he felt nothing when he made to take the risk a moment ago, but he got worried as Li Mu did the same thing.


    Xu Sheng and the others also wanted to talk Li Mu out of it.


    It was obvious that Yingshan Snow-eagle was trying to provoke Li Mu to go out of the protective zone.


    Once Li Mu stepped out of the deployment, he would certainly make no return.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I never do anything I¡¯m not sure of.¡±


    He had just arrived at the scene, so he did not witness the death of Ning Jing and his wife.


    At the moment, the one whose life was at stake was Bai Xuan. Although she was not Li Mu¡¯s family, she was his friend.


    He could never leave his friend in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qiu Yin offered.


    But Li Mu already turned into a jet of light and leaped outward. ¡°Be patient. Stay where you are and wait for me.¡±


    When his words were heard, he was already beyond the range of the defensive deployment.


    At the same time, those on the Flying Whale Shuttle took varied reactions as they saw Li Mu finally step forward.


    Yan Ruyun and the crown prince felt their hearts shuddered and subconsciously took a step back. It seemed that their breathing had quickened, too.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle, however, leaped to his feet with a swoosh. His wobbling, fragile body that might copse in a st of wind suddenly over-spilled with killing intent like a peerlessly sharp de. For a second, the sight of his body went fuzzy. Next, he was already right before Li Mu and lifted a hand to shove the palm at him.


    It happened fast.


    Too fast!


    Entering the Sage Realm was, indeed, a step to an enormous reservoir of power.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle did not give Li Mu even a second to argue with him but took his killing move straight away, lest Li Mu escape to the All-side Starlight Deployment again. During the past few weeks, the longer he deliberated it the more convinced he was that he could not allow Li Mu to keep breathing. Anyway, the order from the imperial court also said Li Mu must be killed. And that was put before the tasks like attacking the Yue Mountain Faction and capturing Qiu Yin.


    ¡°Good timing!¡±


    Li Mu did not duck down or anything. Floating in midair, he raised his fist and threw a punch right off.


    It was the Rocking-sky Hammer of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    The fist seal Li Mu produced was transparent. It brought no smoke or fire, no terrifying energy fluctuations. It simply barged into the middle part of Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s palm.


    Burp!


    A noise like the burst of a bubble was heard.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle felt nothing but a wave of extremely immense force spewing into his palm, which surprisingly rendered half of his arm numb and forced him to step backward in the void.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, had to take three steps back before he regained bnce.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s ghostly pupils reflected the utmost disbelief. ¡°This is the power of a Sage. You¡¯ve entered the Sage Realm?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±


    When he dueled with Li Mu before, even though Li Mu demonstrated the powers way more impressive than a normal Celestial Being could have, he knew the boy was a far cry from his level. In a head-on fight, if he did not reserve any of his strength, he could get Li Mu killed within one strike. But now...


    ¡°The da*n erratic boy is already able to confront me fair and square?¡±


    Unlike the chief eunuch, Li Mu had been prepared for that.


    Taking advantage of the second when Yingshan Snow-eagle was too overwhelmed to react, Li Mu lowered his shoulders and did a somersault-like move. Thanks to the Somersault Cloud, at the next moment, he already surpassed Yingshan Snow-eagle and soared to the Flying Whale Shuttle. With a sh of broadsword light, the armored soldiers holding Bai Xuan hostage were thrown backward...


    ¡°Go!¡± Li Mu grabbed Bai Xuan¡¯s should and turned to take off.


    Getting Bai Xuan out of danger was his priority at the moment.


    Bai Xuan never knew Li Mu could reallye to her aid against all odds. She involuntarily darted her eyes at where the bodies of the Ning coupley and muttered, ¡°We can¡¯t leave them there...¡±


    Li Mu followed Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he went all petrified.


    He thought he heard a bomb exploded in his head. By no means could he believe what he saw.


    Bai Xuan distinctively sensed that the hand Li Mu put on her shoulder stiffened.


    By that time, Yingshan Snow-eagle already came to himself and rushed back to the Flying Whale Shuttle in Li Mu¡¯s wakes. He conjured a seal with his hands, which triggered the magic restriction covering the void within a kilometer that he set up weeks ago. Layers of star tactical deployments cast by warlocks gleamed. Meanwhile, eight bright yellow Taoist instruments rose to the sky and sealed that patch of the void.


    Those were all measures preventing Li Mu from fleeing.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle cracked a smile. ¡°Well, well, well!¡±


    Li Mu slowly turned back. His eyes ejected mes of rage like volcanoes before an eruption and were fixed unblinkingly at Yingshan Snow-eagle. An indescribable look burst out as he snarled, ¡°You... You are dead meat! I¡¯ll make you... never ever get a chance to reincarnate!¡±

 Chapter 372 - Going Mad

    <h4>Chapter 372 Going Mad</h4>


    Li Mu was emanating a kind of killing intent that no one had seen before.


    He swiftly cast a jade seal. A wisp of cyan light emerged, which then developed into a glowing shield as if a wall made of jade-colored light. The glowing shield covered Bai Xuan and the bodies of the Ning couple, putting them under protection.


    When the crown prince decided to send his men to arrest Li Mu¡¯s acquaintances, the first ce he came up with was Taibai County. Yet, the defense in Taibai County was beyond their imagination. The crown prince¡¯s force tried forcing their way in but suffered grave casualties. Three Celestial Beings were nearly killed. Discovering that their hands were tied in Taibai County, they headed for Chang¡¯an City and probed for information. Soon, they got some clues and captured dozens of folks. Some of them had just seen Li Mu once or twice, while some had been Li Mu¡¯s real friends.


    In addition to Bai Xuan and the Ning couple, several folks living in the Pig-Herding Alley were also caught by them and killed before Li Mu arrived. Some students of the Fengming Academy were also captured, including Lei Yinyin. At the time, they were standing on the deck under escort, still badly shaken.


    Li Mu immediately noticed their presence.


    Holding up his hands, he shot more jade seals to the deck.


    Intangible forces shook the armored soldiers off Lei Yinyin and the other hostages. Jade-colored glowing shields were released, taking all the innocent people into the protective ranges.


    During the whole time, Yingshan Snow-eagle stared at Li Mu with a chilling smile but did not stop him.


    Because he believed everything was under his control.


    In his eyes, Li Mu was already a rat in a hole.


    Even though Li Mu had shielded those hostages, what else could he do?


    When Li Mu was killed, those hostages got to die all the same.


    The frustration Li Mu imposed on Yingshan Snow-eagle those days was neutralized at the moment. Like a cat ying with its prey, the chief eunuch just watched Li Mu make all the futile efforts.


    The angrier Li Mu looked, the more pleased Yingshan Snow-eagle was.


    When Li Mu had put all the hostages behind his shields, Yingshan Snow-eagle gave a tinyugh and said, ¡°Well, why bother? They have to die with you anyway.¡±


    Li Mu rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°You got it wrong... They will be there and watch you die.¡± With that, Li Mu stuck the Samsara Knife in the floor of the deck, lowered his shoulders, and hurtled straight toward Yingshan Snow-eagle.


    The floor he stepped on shattered after his foot was lifted.


    Bang!


    Li Mu¡¯s fist thrust forward.


    The Rocking-sky Hammer, the first style of the Zhenwu Boxing!


    His internal qi ran through his body. The fist seal he conjured took the shape of a dragon.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle snorted. He raised a hand carrying a transparent seal and pushed it ahead.


    Boom!


    As the fist shed with the palm, the entire Flying Whale Shuttle trembled violently.


    A horrible force broke out from the center of the sh. The shuttle covered in thickly-dotted star restrictions and enhancing magic shuddered in clinks and nks, as though it would be torn apart from the middle any second.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle slightly furrowed his brows. A dark halo rapidly spread out under his feet, which offset the impact of the sh and stabilized the Flying Whale Shuttle.


    ¡°Well, do you have the nerve to battle me in the void...¡± Demanded the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword.


    Li Mu lifted his arm andunched another punch as he snarled, ¡°Fu*king ¡®well¡¯! Fu*king battle!¡±


    He swore with the four-letter word unscrupulously.


    As if having been driven crazy, Li Mu executed the Sky Hammer, the second style of the Zhenwu Boxing, without hesitation.


    A hint of wrath flitted across Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s bleary eyes. He quickly thrust his palm ahead again, but this time, dark light was swirling in his palm like shimmering mist.


    Boom!


    The second sh came in.


    Li Mu was knocked to the air and shot several hundred meters backward.


    The deck under Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s feet also crumbled into dust. As a web of cracks spread down the deck, a stream of dreadful counterforce made the bones in his arm crack faintly. At the same time, the blues veins on his palm and the back of his hand stood out like tangled old roots.


    ¡°What an overwhelming force!¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was startled.


    The fist energy Li Mu produced at the second time was stronger than the first. The punch he just performed rendered Yingshan Snow-eagle somewhat intimidated.


    At that point, Li Mu leaped up from a hundred meters away and instantlynded right before Yingshan Snow-eagle.


    mes of indignation were zing in his eyes, as though he had gone mad.


    Here came the Cracking Sky, the third style of the Zhenwu Boxing!


    As the seal was fired, a force that could shatter the world transformed into a giant fist and charged forward. The air in its wakes ruptured as if ss-made. Then, carried by a st of powerful wind, the force crushed the cracked void like an opaque tornado and bore down upon Yingshan Snow-eagle.


    The power generated by that punch was even more frightening.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s bleary eyes exuded light of vignce. Daring not to think lightly of his opponent, he pressed his palms together before his chest and conjured an odd seal before stretching his palms out. ¡°Illusionary Annihting Whack.¡±


    He had employed hisbating skill.


    Boom!


    The void quaked.


    The fist seal and the palm seal collided again.


    After a fraction of a second of stillness, a blinding spotlight burst out. Larges opaque pieces that looked like the fragments of the void spattered and exploded everywhere. Appalling energy fluctuations radiated in all directions. As the energy fluctuations skimmed over, the masts, the deck, the cabin, and the other objects were crumbled into dust within a second.


    The armored soldiers on the deck were reduced to dust even before they could let out a wail.


    The pupils of the crown prince of the Western Qin contracted rapidly. Fear was reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°Shield crown prince!¡± Yan Ruyun shouted in panic like a startled duck.


    Having swept by the impact, he had no idea how many of his ribs were broken. The shining armor he was wearing shattered was shredded as if it was a piece of decaying wood. In a trice, he was mutted. Disbelief struck in his eyes.


    ¡°The mere repercussions of the collision injured me like that?¡±


    ¡°How did Li Mu be so mighty?¡±


    Scores of imperial Executives and the heads of the sects on the expedition all dashed to the front of the crown prince and cast their shields to ward off the horrible power waves. Each of them looked terrified.


    Li Mu was merely a Celestial Being. How could he pull such a fierce fight with Eunuch Yingshan? And the mere repercussions of the fight almost made them spill blood. If they fought Li Mu head-on, perhaps they would be killed in just a second, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Everything on the deck of the Flying Whale Shuttle was ruined in an instant.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s sleeves also crumbled into ashes, revealing lime-colored arms.


    How eerie the arms were! Like the riverbeds running downpletely driednd, ck veins were distinctly visible under his wrinkled, dehydrated, lifeless skin that resembled dried up orange peels.


    The arms shouldn¡¯t belong to a living man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve such power, do you?¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle bellowed in both shock and wrath. He goggled at Li Mu. His demonic eyes began to emanate ck, thin mist. Then, he remarked in a deep voice, ¡°Have you gotten a hold of Yue Mountain Faction¡¯s secret treasure?¡±


    ¡°Da*n you!¡± Li Mu roared as he raced forward again.


    He always hurtled back after being thrown to the air, as if he did not know about pain or fatigue. In a sh, he was back to the battlefield again.


    ¡°Well... Super Illusionary Annihting Whack.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle yelled, his killing intent raging.


    He had beenpletely provoked by Li Mu. Having his palms pressed before his chest, invisible forces started to assemble. The Spiritual Qi in the environment formed a dense, invisible energy grid, which then wrapped around Yingshan Snow-eagle. That activated the power of heaven and earth within several kilometers. The chief eunuch summoned the power with hisbating skill andunched his mightiest lethal strike.


    Li Mu, however, showed no sign of dodging.


    He decided to give tit for tat. Propelling the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor and the Eastern Wood Emperor, the natural qi of the fire and the wood element circted his body. Then, he lifted his hands from his waist and made windmill motions clockwise and counterclockwise at the same time. The circles he drew stacked in the order of their size. It looked that he was folding the tail of a peacock. After that, his palms approached each other and formed an oval hollow in front of his chest.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle pped his palms together. The Bloody Giant Dao materialized before him. As he motioned, the de plunged to Li Mu.


    That was Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s trump card.


    He was hell-bent to kill Li Mu.


    Yet, Li Mu charged at him on his own ord. His left hand was immersed in a pool of cyan light, his right hand holding a fiery ball of fire. The oval hollow crushed into the brilliance of the lethal strike Yingshan Snow-eagleunched and directly embraced it. As if there was another world in that hollow, the horrible power of that strike was sucked into the bottomless pit. Then, Li Mu¡¯s hands started moving in rotations, as though he were turning something over...


    ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡ª Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s robes instantly fell into small pieces. Streaks of blood fanned out across his muscles, especially the muscles on his arms, as though the veins could not stand the inconceivable pressure and burst open...


    Eventually, the power he just took in turned over and swiveled. Next, Li Mu reached out and threw Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s most lethal strike back to him as Murong Fu¡¯s famous rebound strike would do.


    ¡°Ahhhhh... You old dog, go to hell-hell-hell!¡±


    Li Mu growled like a maniac.


    He raced over.


    The horrible power in his arms thrashed, then, broke out. It stabbed at Yingshan Snow-eagle like a divine sword.


    The Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail was a style that embedded offense in defense, like fighting fire with fire.


    The first three styles of the Zhenwu Boxing were all potent punching skills, only the fourth one contained delicate Taoist Sense and optimized the soft power to scrape a win. That was attuned to the bnce between Yin and Yang. So, the martial truth in the fourth style was the most profound.


    Since Li Mu proceeded to the fourth style of the Zhenwu Boxing, he had not used it in real battles before. That was because he had not gained a thorough understanding of the Fist Intent it embodied. In particr, if he employed that style recklessly when dueling someone stronger than him, he might easily fail to fully constrict the opponent¡¯s power, which would cause him to be injured instead.


    But on that day, driven by a mad, demonic fury, Li Mu banished all those distracting thoughts and exercised it without scruples. That happened to enable him to perform that style in a perfect way.


    The power that the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail cast back was doubled.


    The more potent the enemy was, the more powerful the power that style bounced back would be.


    ¡°What?¡± The astonishment Yingshan Snow-eagle was caught in was beyond words.


    ¡°What in the world is that?¡±


    Weeks ago, he had had a taste of Li Mu¡¯s Zhenwu Boxing. Though he could tell that art was cleverly designed, it did not impose any threat to him due to Li Mu¡¯sck of strength. Therefore, Yingshan Snow-eagle had reckoned it was an art beneath him. But when Li Mu performed the same punching method again on that day, he had a strong feeling that he could be hurt.


    But, Li Mu wanted to attack him with his own skill?


    How childish!


    Yingshan Snow-eagle sneered.


    He put his cultivation method in motion. Meanwhile, he lifted a hand to gently stroke theing force as though calming a pet. Clearly, he attempted to re-tame the power that he had produced before.


    However¡ª


    Whizz!


    A thread of orange light as thin as a needle that had blended in that power suddenly attacked. Yingshan Snow-eagle did not notice its existence before. When he realized what happened, his defensive Cultivation Method was triggered automatically. But it was toote to block the needle-like beam nevertheless.


    Next, Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Emperors¡¯ Fire!¡± Li Mu bellowed.


    That was his strongest power.


    The energy the Emperors¡¯ Fire carried exploded inside Yingshan Snow-eagle.


    He sensed his body was blown apart, but he no longer had any power to withstand the destructive force blowing at him. Like a piece of decaying wood in a surging flood, he was sent flying backward.


    ¡°Drop dead!¡± Li Mu growled. Like a sh of lightning, he instantly caught up with Yingshan Snow-eagle and swung another punch squarely in his left cheek.


    That punch sent the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword who had overawed the Western Qin flying again.

 Chapter 373 - Vanquishing

    <h4>Chapter 373 Vanquishing</h4>


    That scene was rather unbelievable.


    As the crown prince who had been shielded by many experts saw Li Mu swing a punch in Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s face, he gasped in terror and felt his brain ache, as if that punch hadnded in his face.


    The eyeballs of those experts of the Western Qin, including Yan Ruyun, almost jumped out of their sockets.


    That was not what they expected.


    The one Li Mu was dueling with was Yingshan Snow-eagle, the notoriously brutal Emperor¡¯s Broadsword. Even if some people still did not know who the shaking old eunuch with white hair and beard was at the beginning of the attack against the Yue Mountain Faction, by the time, the sight of Yingshan Snow-eagle would send a chill down the spines of all the Imperial Executives and experts from various sects.


    He was the god of killing who had murdered nearly a million people!


    In a normal case, shouldn¡¯t Li Mu be teased, subdued, and killed by Yingshan Snow-eagle as easily as ying a game?


    But now?


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was knocked to the sky like a wooden stake.


    As Li Mu¡¯s profile kept shing, he quickly disappeared and reappeared around Yingshan Snow-eagle nonstop. One punch after another, he was having Yingshan Snow-eagle clobbered. Fistsnded on the old eunuch as if he was just a punching bag.


    ¡°Humph...¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle iled with outrage.


    He snorted like he usually did and thrashed around desperately. Finally, he pulled himself free from Li Mu¡¯s endless punches.


    Then, he rapidly backed away.


    But Li Mu started a hot pursuit in the nick of time like a raging dragon.


    With his clothes battered, his face swollen and bleeding, and his skin bearing the punch bruises, Yingshan Snow-eagle galloped to the camp of the imperial army. Jets of blood mist squirted from his body, which reached out like tentacles and wrapped themselves around those imperial soldiers...


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°No! Mercy me!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    Shrilling howls and noises of jostling were heard.


    Then, the tentacles of blood mist closed around the bodies of those imperial soldiers. Instantly, they shrank to dried forms, for all their flesh, essence, and strength had been sucked away.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was extracting those men¡¯s vigor of life!


    After that, the skin of the old eunuch rapidly grew supple and smooth. His white brows and hair became ck and sleek. He looked much younger then, as though a stalwart, middle-aged man.


    ¡°Well, Li Mu, I will teach you what real power is, and what...¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle remarked with a cold smile.


    But before he could finish his words¡ª


    A jet of light shed. Next, Li Mu shot toward him and threw him another punch, whichnded on his lips and tossed him to the air again.


    Teeth fluttered everywhere.


    ¡°Fu*king your power...¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes were burning red. He had entered a weird explosive state. The energy summoned by the Zhenwu Boxing was raging across his muscles, bones, and organs like huge rivers. Roars of dragons and tigers sounded from his spine.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was struck dumb by that punch.


    He had returned to his prime time, but howe...


    ¡°I want you to beg me for a quick death!¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle snarled. More shots of blood mist fanned out, covering most of the military camp. Numerous howls and screams of the soldiers sounded.


    Down the way the blood mist blew, all the vigor of life was gone.


    Dried corpsesy on the ground. Even the spiritual power in those armors was drained. Even at the end of their life, those imperial soldiers still could not believe that they fell in the hands of an ally. All their faces, though already dead, told others their fury and despair.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was wolfing down the flesh and essence of those men.


    It was indeed a kind of horrifying and sinister witchcraft.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s appearance continued to change. Shortly, he became a young man in his 20s. Long hair billowed at his back like a cascade. His back stood straight and upright, his facial features exquisite and dangerously enchanting. Sure enough, he used to be a rare handsome man.


    ¡°You made me! Li Mu, I will...¡± He jeered wickedly as he furtively plucked up his strength.


    However¡ª


    Swoosh!


    A stream of light zoomed past.


    Boom!


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was blown to the air again.


    All of his teeth were knocked off, and his cheeks were smashed.


    His distorted face was written with outright shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Why have I... been hit again?¡±


    ¡°I sure have... returned to the state full of blood and qi. I...¡±


    Bang!


    Another punch arrived.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s body burst open right off.


    Blood mist rose to the sky. Pieces of white bones sshed everywhere.


    Nheless, being a Sage, he recollected the blood mist and the broken bones with his Cultivation Method running in motion and reassembled them. Soon, his body recovered, only that the marks of the punches were distinct and the corners of his mouth were still bleeding.


    ck blood dribbled down his chin.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be. Did you conceal your power on purpose?¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle truly started losing his nerve.


    He had cast all his skills and techniques. He had even resorted to the forbidding art like the Strength-restoring Dark Method and engulfed more than 10,000 lives, souls, and flesh of the soldiers. But he failed to fend Li Mu off all the same?


    ¡°How could that bastard get so strong?¡±


    ¡°Have he really obtained the treasure hidden in the Yue Mountain Faction?¡±


    ¡°It was left by that man ages ago.¡±


    Pieces of vague and remote, distinct but scary memories surged up despite him. Then, he was drowned by a flood of terror.


    ¡°If he did inherit that man¡¯s power...¡±


    Yingshan Snow-eagle abruptly let out an odd squeak and turned tail.


    He decided to flee!


    After a moment of daze, Li Mu slightly lowered his shoulders and did a forward somersault. Thanks to the Somersault Cloud, he caught up to Yingshan Snow-eagle in a trice.


    Boom!


    The power roaring inside him shot up through his spine, his arm, and his fist before bursting out.


    ¡°Ow...¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle was sent flying backward.


    Like a shooting star, he caught fire in the air and then shed right with the body of one of the other two Flying Whale Shuttles. Deafening explosions sounded. As if being hit by a huge bomb, that massive Flying Whale Shuttle quaked before cracking...


    All sorts of star tactical deployments in and out of the Flying Whale Shuttle sted, too.


    On the deck and in the cabin, the experts and the armored soldiers were all shrieking and trying to jump off the shuttle. Some people opened a gear simr to a parachute and slid downward.


    Like a fired bomb, Li Mu shot straight into the center of the explosion.


    Boom!


    The fist had hammered into something.


    Then, Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s badly damaged body was catapulted out of the explosion range and once again hit thest Flying Whale Shuttle, crushing countless floors.


    The third Flying Whale Shuttle also exploded and fell apart.


    With the Somersault Cloud, Li Mu suddenly appeared in front of Yingshan Snow-eagle and punched him backward.


    By that point of the battle, all that left was a one-sided assault.


    Regarding the three Flying Whale Shuttles the Western Qin Empire sent there, the leading shuttle had been gravely damaged, and the other two had been destroyedpletely. And the destruction was done in a way outrageously brutal.


    Clusters of ¡°flowers¡± bloomed in the sky.


    Those were the parachute those imperial soldiers opened when jumping off the shuttles.


    Clearly, it was not the first time the imperial army met such a situation. In previous wars, some of their Flying Whale Shuttles had been shot off. Thus, the alchemists in the Western Qin developed the equipment that could help the practitioners who could not fly have a safe touch down.


    Meanwhile, the cavalry of the Flying Eagle Battalion circled the shuttles on the back of the eagles to rescue their falling colleagues.


    In midair, Yingshan Snow-eagle was struggling desperately, attempting to fight back.


    Being a Sage, his body housed umted Taoist Principles. When his body was sted by the Emperors¡¯ Fire, half of his Taoist Principles was ruined. But those Taoist Principles could recover on their own ord. That was why his body healed itself after every blow. During those long ages, Yingshan Snow-eagle had broken into numerous factions, killed countless practitioners, and gained loads of secret skills. Yet, no matter what kind of secret skills he cast at the moment, they were all immediately shattered and cracked Li Mu¡¯s fists.


    That irked Yingshan Snow-eagle even more.


    None of his secret skills could withstand a single punch Li Muunched.


    He vaguely saw the Great Way contained in Li Mu¡¯s punching method¡ª his fists could frustrate any strike.


    Eventually, Yingshan Snow-eagle came to the end of his wits.


    His essence, Taoist Principles, and the vigor of life he extracted from more than 10,000 imperial soldiers were almost exhausted. He never knew one day he coulde down to that level¡ª being too severely beaten to fight back or take a flight. All he could do was take the blows.


    Li Mu¡¯s profile was still shing in the air.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was being dribbled like a ball.


    ¡°Run! Run fast...¡± Cried the crown prince. He was shivering from head to foot. His heart pounded in fear. Although he was quite a talent and had acquired the necessary ability to keep calm when facing danger after having been cultivated by the royal force for years, at that precise moment, the years¡¯ worth of education and training already lost its stride.


    Li Mu¡¯s fierce madness scared all of them out of their wits.


    ¡°Retreat! Beat a retreat!¡± Yan Ruyun shouted. ¡°Get an eagle here to take His Highness away.¡±


    ¡°Away? Go where?¡± A frosty voice was heard.


    To Yan Ruyun and the crown prince¡¯s trepidation, the battle was already over, and Li Mu was gripping Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s leg in one hand. As if hauling a dead dog, he dragged the god of killing downward beforending on the deck.


    In an instant, it felt like the freezing winter had befallen the shuttle.


    Yan Ruyun, the crown prince, and the other experts all froze to their spots and dared not to move an inch as Li Mu¡¯s eyes scanned across them.


    The famous Emperor¡¯s Broadsword was still alive, though his body was mutted and his breathing was very thin. Completely losing the strength to fight, he had to let Li Mu seize his ankle and yank him across the deck, leaving a track of ck blood in his wakes.


    By then, he had returned to his aged appearance¡ª white hair, creased skin, and weak limbs. His breathing was irregr. His eyes were filled with shame, spite, resentment, and astonishment.


    A thud was heard.


    Li Mu flung his hand and tossed Yingshan Snow-eagle to the floor ahead.


    Stamping a foot on his chest, Li Mu said, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I will make them watch you die. You beast don¡¯t deserve to live in the world. But, before I kill you, you must apologize to them.¡±


    Li Mu kicked Yingshan Snow-eagle to face the bodies of the Ning couple.


    ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Li Mu bellowed.


    ¡°Humph. You... You want me to prostrate before two ants... You... are... insulting me. You...¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle, who was lying on the floor of the deck like a dog that got its spine snapped, gasped and sneered.

 Chapter 374 - Getting Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 374 Getting Invincible</h4>


    ¡°Kneel down! Apologize!¡±


    With the mes of the Taoist True Fire zing around him, Li Mu pped Yingshan Snow-eagle hard. The fiery mes immediately invaded the old eunuch¡¯s body and started to destroy his bones and flesh like swarms of maggots.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle began trembling uncontrobly.


    The Taoist True Fire was not only scorching his corporeal body but also his soul. All the tortures known to the world were nothing whenpared with that kind of pain.


    ¡°You... I am... a Sage. You... shouldn¡¯t have humiliated me like this.¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle growled, his body twitching and shuddering.


    ¡°Sage?¡± Li Muughed coldly and said, ¡°Well, in my eyes, a dog may worth more than you do. Oh no, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. That¡¯s an insult to dogs.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle uttered, his voice trembling.


    Li Mu looked back at the crown prince and said, ¡°What now? Need my help or what? Move your ass here. Get on your knees and repent your sins!¡±


    The crown prince and the others turned pale at once.


    ¡°I am the crown prince of the empire. The one people I will prostrate myself before are the emperor and the queen. How can I ever bend my knees before two of my subjects?¡± Although the crown prince was rather terrified, he did want to maintain some of his dignity at the moment.


    Since Ning Jing and his wife were the son and daughter-inw of Ning Rushan, the Great General in Chang¡¯an, they were undoubtedly the subjects of the Western Qin. Indeed, the crown prince¡¯s refute was justified.


    Li Mu countered, ¡°You do know they are your subjects? But you arrested them here, held them hostage, and killed them like it was no big deal. I thought you deemed them as the foes of the Western Qin!¡±


    At that, the crown prince fell silent.


    To force Li Mu out, Yingshan Snow-eagle went to all lengths toe up with such a vile n. Yet, it was the crown prince who approved and executed that n. It was also him who sent his practitioners off to capture the Ning couple, Bai Xuan, Lei Yinyin and the other hostages.


    ¡°This is yourst chance. Get here and kneel down.¡± Li Mu trampled Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s face underfoot and demanded with a frosty look.


    Yan Ruyun raised his arms while shouting, ¡°The crown prince can¡¯t be disgraced. Everybody, go and kill him! He has consumed most of his source energy when battling Eunuch Yingshan. Now, he must have been a spent arrow!¡±


    Emboldened by that speech, dozens of Executives and experts drove their internal qi in motion and dashed forward. All of them were Celestial Beings with remarkable strength. Before they approached Li Mu, the light generated by theirbat techniques and their weapons already swooped upon the target.


    Li Mu¡¯s lips curved as he muttered, ¡°So ignorant!¡±


    He straightened a palm and flung it as if it was a de.


    A round curve of the broadsword light shot out.


    He intended to crack all the strikes solely with his broadsword.


    With the broadsword light charging forward, all the light ofbat techniques and weapons were hacked into pieces. Those imperial Executives and experts following close behind them suddenly froze on the deck or in the void. Then, in a series of cracks that sounded like the bursting of bubbles, their bodies were reduced to dust.


    Yan Ruyun and the crown prince were horror-struck.


    The rest of the experts from the various sects and the imperial Executives all turned a shade of green.


    ¡°You call that a spent arrow?¡±


    ¡°Yan Ruyun, it was you who ranted about protecting the crown prince, but howe you didn¡¯t join the fight?¡±


    Li Mu slowly lifted an arm, ready tounch his hand-de again. ¡°Now that you refuse to kneel down, I¡¯ll send you all to hell!¡±


    Another jet of broadsword light shed.


    The experts of the Western Qin on the opposite went all out to resist Li Mu¡¯s attack. But their casualties were still quite severe.


    ¡°Your Highness, run for it!¡± Yan Ruyun bawled. Then, he wielded the long sword and lunged toward Li Mu. Meanwhile, at his summoning, his cherished golden eagle swooped to the deck and carried the crown prince on its back, attempting to take the crown prince out of the troubled water.


    In such a dire circumstance, as the peer tutor of the crown prince and Commander in Chief of the imperial army, Yan Ruyun did have disyed some unyielding integrity. At least, he did not run away to save his own life.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s him who killed the Ning couple...¡± Bai Xuan yelled.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    As his hand raised, a wave of formidable force raced to Yan Ruyun and besieged him. The opaque force then seized his throat. Yan Ruyun¡¯s face grew scarlet. Both his hands pped over his neck and yanked wildly, but there was no way he could break free.


    Inch by inch, Li Mu pulled Yan Ruyun closer.


    ¡°I...¡± Yan Ruyun was aghast. It was his first time that he felt death was so close to him.


    ¡°Save your speech. Just go repent your sins before the two in the underworld.¡± mes rose from Li Mu¡¯s palm and engulfed Yan Ruyun in a second.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Yan Ruyun howled like a pig being ughtered. Fiery Taoist True Fire shot out from his mouth, nostrils, eyes, and ears. His body and soul were burning.


    Yan Ruyun was merely a Celestial Being, who had not refined the Taoist Principles in his body like Yingshan Snow-eagle. So, how could he fend off the Taoist True Fire? In a sea of agony and remorse, the murderer of the Ning couple, the rising star in the army of the Western Qin, turned into a pile of dust and disappeared in the wind.


    He never knew he would die for killing a son of a concubine of a general even in his wildest dream.


    At the same time, the golden eagle just took off. The crown prince let out a breath of relief as he soared to the cloud. But unexpectedly, from a mountaintop poking out of the cloud, a golden ape three meters in height jumped out. Brandishing a long gold cudgel, the ape smashed the brain of the eagle straight away.


    The crown prince yelped in shock. Next, with a furious roar, he drew out a long sword fastened to his waist and cast a jet of sword light.


    Being the focus of the royal family, the crown prince had acquired impressive martial cultivation. By then, he was already a first-stage Celestial Being Realm. Though he sort of panicked when being raided like that, he reacted quite swiftly.


    But to his horror, that golden ape could duplicate himself. After a series of multiplication, a throng of apes was conjured up in a trice. As they galloped toward him, the crown prince was under the impression that he had barged into a den of apes.


    He raised his sword and performed a set of swift and fierce sword styles.


    Numerous apes were cut in pieces.


    However, just as he thought he could cut some loose, a cudgel banged right in the back of his head and sent sparks flying.


    Feeling like being hammered in the skull, the crown prince saw stars before his eyes and foamed at the mouth. In midair, he wobbled for a moment and his pupils rolled upward. Next, his wrist and knees gave way and he fell freely...


    A stealthy ape materialized from behind him, grinning. Then, it scooped up the unconscious crown prince and leaped to the opposite mountain. After a few more leaps, itnded on the Flying Whale Shuttle.


    Li Mu nodded at the ape.


    That animal had once sessfully coaxed Li Mu into a trap and almost tricked him. So, how could it have difficulty in dealing with a royal prince who had little experience in real battles despite his outstanding cultivation?


    ¡°You... Well... Just kill me...¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle said in a broken voice. His body was convulsing. The Taoist True Fire had seeped into all his limbs and bones. Pain beyond description was burning his organs.


    Li Mu directly grabbed his head and heaved him off the floor before pressing his head on the deck in front of the bodies of the Ning couple and thrusting against the floor, which broke the floor and left a hole in it.


    A thud sounded.


    ¡°Kowtow! Repent!¡±


    Gripping Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s head tightly, Li Mu banged it against the floor over and over again.


    ¡°You... can¡¯t... humiliate me...¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle hissed, unable to move at all.


    Li Mu spat, ¡°If humiliating you could bring them to life, I would let you know what real humiliation is. What I¡¯m doing is just make you apologize for your detestable behavior.¡±


    As those words died away¡ª


    The Taoist True Fire Li Mu was holding in his palm broke out. It wrapped Yingshan Snow-eagle in and started to refine his body frantically.


    Sensing the befall of death, Yingshan Snow-eagle suddenly thrashed more violently and howled, ¡°No! Li Mu, stop! Listen to me! There is still some wriggle room to settle this amicably. Don¡¯t kill me...¡±


    He was abruptly scared by death.


    The longer one lived, the more eager he was to keep his life going.


    The more people one killed, the more aware he was of the horror death could summon.


    In truth, Yingshan Snow-eagle was already more than 1,000 years old. He kept killing people and devouring their blood and essence to extend his lifespan. In the past five centuries, he had be half-human half-ghost, who had to rely on people¡¯s blood to keep breathing. Yingshan Snow-eagle had no regard for anything else. All he ever wanted was to live on.


    A hint of astonishment flitted across Li Mu¡¯s face. A sneer involuntarily yed around his lips. ¡°You fear death as well?¡±


    ¡°Which man doesn¡¯t fear death?¡± Yelled Yingshan Snow-eagle, struggling desperately. By that time, he hadpletely put away his esteem as a Sage. ¡°I¡¯ve just seen the hope of being immortal, of venturing to the far universe. I can¡¯t die...¡±


    ¡°You have to!¡± Li Mu countered callously.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle uttered, ¡°I have to die for those ants? Let say, Li Mu, I have an offer for you. If you let go of me, I will pass on the secrets of the Extra-terrestrial Devil and the truth of immortality to you. With your current cultivation, you will certainly live for at least 10,000 years. You will be able to go beyond this... And I even could ask the divine master to take you in...¡±


    ¡°What a load of crap!¡± Li Mu seized Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s hair and pulled him up, forcing him to face the bodies of his victims¡ª the Ning couple, the innocent folks living in the Pig-Herding Alley, the more than 10,000 dried-up imperial soldiers. Then, he remarked, ¡°Have you seen it? None of those men wished to die, but you killed them all. Now, you tell me you don¡¯t want to be killed. Can you think of a reason that I should spare you? The secrets of immortality? No, I¡¯ve got them. The path to the universe? Well, I will ze one myself. So, you go now. Redeem your crimes!¡±


    After that, the orange Emperors¡¯ Fire gushed into Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯ll regret this! The divine master has been among us. The entirend will be his backyard... Your Majesty, avenge me... Ahhh, I don¡¯t believe this. I don¡¯t want to die...¡± He let out a shrilling cry.


    Atst, the Emperors¡¯ Fire burnt out the Taoist Principles inside Yingshan Snow-eagle and refined his soul as well as the sinister dark force.


    The Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, the god of killing, just met his downfall like that.


    To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, he saw Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s soul had mutated. Having been encroached by the evil power, it already became pitch dark. His true self had been lost. And his soul had served as some nutrients that fed a cyan little person inside. That scene was pretty much the same on the day Huang Shengyi died. But at that time, Huang Shengyi¡¯s soul had not been prated so deep.


    That cyan little person appeared to have also sensed the descending of death. It iled, bawled, and roared at Li Mu rather beside itself. But eventually, it was swallowed by the orange Emperors¡¯ Fire and refined to dust.


    The blood-curdling shrieks the cyan little person let out before it died were rather unnerving.


    Anyway, in the end, it was destroyed.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle was reduced to a heap of dark ashes.


    Afterward, Li Mu marched to the unconscious crown prince, dragged him over, andpelled him to wake up and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now...¡±

 Chapter 375 - A Startling Change

    <h4>Chapter 375 A Startling Change</h4>


    Utterly petrified, the crown prince stuttered, ¡°No, no, no! Lord Taibai, listen, your father, Li Gang, is one of my most trusted men. I¡¯ve also supported you to be a lord. Today¡¯s event was all Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s idea. There was no way I could stop him. Please let me go...¡±


    When facing death, the crown prince who always held himself above the others started to cry. His tear-stained, horror-contorted face was not much different from the look on a burr before his execution.


    ¡°To be a lord? Like I wanted that!¡± Li Mu stared at the crown prince as though he was a retarded man.


    ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the crown prince. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m still very young...¡± The crown prince implored, his limbs iling about.


    He had yet inherited the throne or had a taste of being the emperor.


    ¡°Look that them. They were younger than you. But you still ordered them death penalty...¡± Li Mu looked at the bodies of the Ning couple and retorted.


    The crown prince froze in shock.


    Li Mu shook his head and grunted, ¡°So, men like you are better to be dead, in case more people became your victims. If you ever take the throne, how many people will plunge into the depths of suffering because of you?¡±


    Li Mu resolutely dashed thest hope the crown prince clung to before pumping the Taoist True Fire into his body to burn him alive.


    But what surprised Li Mu was that the soul of the crown prince had also been infiltrated by the dark force. Although the dark force inside him had not grown so strong as to form a little cyan man like the case with the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, his soul had been more deeply corrupted than Huang Shengyi¡¯s.


    What was more bewildering was, the crown prince had not shown any sign of possessing the dark force even before his death.


    That was to say he might have had no idea that his soul had been tainted by that dark force. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he employ it to fight back?


    The desire for survival he showed before being killed was rather strong after all.


    Li Mu started musing.


    In the Western Qin Empire, no one could be more prestigious than the crown prince except for the emperor himself. In those particr days when the emperor was in closed-door training, the crown prince had temporarily taken charge of the state affairs. He was the practical ruler of the empire. So, generally, the royal family of the Western Qin must have given him the highest protection. Then, who in the world could furtively nt the seed of the dark force in the crown prince even without he himself knowing it?


    Was it Yingshan Snow-eagle?


    Unlikely!


    ording to Xu Sheng¡¯s prior tip-off, though Yingshan Snow-eagle was callous and bloodthirsty, he was a loyal dog to the emperor and never contravened his orders. Even when the emperor asked him to be a eunuch and work in the imperial pce, he did not hesitate but willingly castrated himself.


    A man like him might not hold the crown prince in high esteem or reverence, but he would never ever do anything against him.


    Then, who could it be?


    The ¡°divine master¡± Yingshan Snow-eagle mentioned?


    What kind of man that ¡°divine master¡± was?


    How dare he plot against the crown prince of the Western Qin?


    Li Mu reckoned the whole thing was probably not as simple as he had thought.


    By the time, the army attacking the Yue Mountain Faction had been put to rout.


    More than half of the imperial army had been killed by the Yingshan Snow-eagle. The rest of the survivors had all taken flight as well.


    No matter how excellent the army was, in such a situation, the only option they had was to retreat.


    At that point, the experts from various sects and the surviving imperial Executives just wished they had another pair of legs to help them run. They summoned every ounce of their strength and fled as far as they could. Indeed, Li Mu¡¯s maniac ughter had frightened the life out of them.


    All the staff on thest Flying Whale Shuttle had all made their getaway.


    Then, Li Mu strode over, lifted the protective tactical deployments, and consoled Bai Xuan, Lei Yinyin, and the other hostages, especially those students from Fengming Academy having been captured together with Lei Yinyin. Those young men were totally stupefied.


    ¡°Brother Li!¡± Lei Yinyin gazed up at Li Mu, her eyes welling with admiration.


    As a huge fan of Li Mu, from the moment she was captured, she believed by heart that her Brother Li woulde to her rescue. And what had happened just proved that Li Mu could do that despite those staggering difficulties.


    Li Mu raised a hand, gently patted the girl¡¯s head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you into this.¡±


    Shaking her head like the rattle-drum, Lei Yinyin said, ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t be. Being able to meet you again feels like a dream to me. I¡¯m so thrilled. I¡¯d like to have that ten times more.¡±


    Li Muughed. Then, he alsoforted the other students from the Fengming Academy.


    Although they had just undergone an appalling experience, they all shivered out of excitement when Li Mu spoke to them. As they were all from Chang¡¯an City, they knew well about Li Mu¡¯s fame. So, they had very high regard for the poetry and martial arts whiz in Chang¡¯an.


    After all, Li Mu was quite reputed among the folks.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mother Bai.¡± Li Mu turned to Bai Xuan.


    She had truly suffered a disaster for no reason.


    Bai Xuan breathed a sigh and said, ¡°The world is in a mess now. People¡¯s lives are cheap as the ants¡¯. After what happened to me today, I reckon the Holy House is about to break up, too. Well.¡± Her voice was soaked in varied emotions, demonstrating her downheartedness.


    Li Mu then suggested, ¡°Why not take advantage of this opportunity to leave Chang¡¯an for Taibai County? Ting¡¯er always says she misses Mother Bai.¡±


    Yes, the world was in a mess.


    Even though Li Mu did not have many friends on that, Bai Xuan was one for sure.


    On that day, Li Mu had killed Yingshan Snow-eagle, Yan Ruyun, and the crown prince as well as loads of imperial Executives. He had destroyed the Flying Whale Shuttles, too. Considering all that he had done, he would perhaps be med for the death of those important men and the fiasco of the imperial army. If Bai Xuan and the others kept living in Chang¡¯an, it was inevitable thatter they might be burnt in the crossfire. Therefore, Li Mu thought they¡¯d better go to Taibai County to dodge the blows.


    ¡°Em... Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate if I go there?¡± Bai Xuan was a little taken aback.


    In her knowledge, Taibai County was an ideal realm Li Mu built up, but she was once a prostitute, who then became a madam and gained a status in the Musical House. If she came to live among the folks... she was afraid of defiling the chaste masses. So, she had never really considered settling down in Taibai County.


    Li Mu, however, failed to detect all the scruples Bai Xuan had and asked, ¡°Why would it be? You are my friend.¡±


    Bai Xuan suddenly felt like crying.


    The word ¡°friend¡± was already a luxurious concept in her world, let alone a friend like Li Mu. Although Bai Xuan had merely a limited understanding of the martial arts circle, there was one thing she could tell on that day¡ª Li Mu had performed another stunning battle. If thatbat achievement ever came out, the world would be shocked, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Sure,¡± Bai Xuan nodded vigorously and said, ¡°I¡¯d certainly like to visit Ting¡¯er.¡±


    As they talked, Qiu Yin, Xu Sheng, Xu Yue, and the other experts of the Yue Mountain Faction had all walked past the All-side Starlight Deployment and came to the Flying Whale Shuttle.


    All of them were staring at Li Mu as if he was some kind of monster.


    The man he just killed was Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword!


    His name alone would put innumerable martial arts giants panic-stricken or go insane. That was the bloodthirsty god of killing! Yet, he was beaten by Li Mu, one punch after another, and exploded at the end. Both his body and soul were destroyed. He sure had died a hard death.


    About four days ago, Li Mu was still at a disadvantageous position when dueling with Yingshan Snow-eagle. So, what on earth had happened during thest four days?


    ¡°Since this battle, bro, you will rank among the Nine Superbs.¡± Head of the Yue Mountain Faction heaved with a sigh. By then, he found he could not see through Li Mu anymore. The man was so young but so powerful. Xu Yue could not help wondering if he was human at all.


    ¡°The Nine Superbs were already yesterday¡¯s talk. From now on, no matter how many Superbs there will be, bro, you will be one of them.¡± Xu Sheng eximed.


    He had witnessed Li Mu transform from a mere Natural Expert to a potent practitioner who could beat up Yingshan Snow-eagle. And how long did that process take? Less than a year. He found the track of Li Mu¡¯s progress unbelievable. Days ago, he had regarded Li Mu as a junior follow who needed his advice and instructions. But on that day, he realized he was no longer Li Mu¡¯s match.


    Qiu Yin, yet, was chuckling.


    He felt sincerely happy for his third brother.


    But at the same time, he sensed the peer pressure.


    Regarding the three sworn brothers, the big brother, Guo Yuqing, had been almost unbeatable in the first ce. By then, the third brother, Li Mu, had also be invincible. Only Qiu Yin, who was satisfied with his achievements in the Western Qin at one time, was surprised to find that he had failed to protect the legacy his master left behind when troubles came.


    He knew he must work harder.


    Afterward, the group went back to the field of the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Some disciples went out to sort out the battlefield.


    They also buried those killed imperial soldiers.


    As they walked into the camp of the imperial army, the sight they saw was just too spooky. Dried bodies had piled up, as though it was a burying ground. Thatst move Yingshan Snow-eagle took was indeed too outrageous.


    That heavily demolished Flying Whale Shuttle, the only one among the three that survived the battle, became Li Mu¡¯s spoil of war. Li Mu chose to deposit it in the Yue Mountain Faction for the time being. Xu Yue, Head of the faction, promised him that he would send his men to repair it before delivering it to Taibai County.


    That battle imposed huge impacts upon the Western Qin Empire.


    A Sage had died. The crown prince had been killed in the battle. The Flying Eagle Battalion of the imperial army had almost been wiped out. Yan Ruyun and a good number of experts had been annihted. The first two losses, in particr, were two devastating blows to an empire. The Western Qin Empire had already been swaying in the storm of internal strife and foreign invasions. But that battle put the empire in an even worse situation.


    But, of course, that was not a problem Li Mu and the others needed to worry about.


    Because the battle meant a lot more to the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Since then, there was no leeway between the Yue Mountain Faction and the Western Qin Empire. After all, they murdered the crown prince. That left no room for amicable negotiations. The Western Qin Empire would definitelyunch punitive moves against them.


    However, having theplete All-side Starlight Deployment at hand, the Yue Mountain Faction had no fear.


    Not to mention that it was the Western Qin¡¯s royal force first started the battle so as to destroy the Yue Mountain Faction. The royals could not have expected they would just sit there and let their heads be chopped off, could they?


    ¡°As to the danger the Yue Mountain Faction is facing, I won¡¯t look the other way, either.¡± Li Mu announced.


    Since the Yue Mountain Faction had something with Qu Yuan, Li Mu felt obliged to protect them.


    That promise made all the members of the Yue Mountain Faction rest assured. In their eyes, Li Mu was already a solid backup.


    The sunset dyed the sky blood-colored.


    The main peak of the Yue Mountain was sitting in ruins.


    Li Mu and the others were standing in front of the main hall, looking out across the field.


    Waves of exhaustion stole over him. Li Mu felt the fatigue he had rarely experienced. He knew it was because he had consumed too much strength and qi in the fierce fight against Yingshan Snow-eagle. After all, the amount of energy to put the Zhenwu Boxing, especially the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail, in full motion was too enormous.


    He could really use some rest.


    But as he made to turn around and say a word to Xu Sheng and Qiu Yin, all of a sudden, he caught sight of something in the sky in due west, and a hint of terror climbed onto his face.

 Chapter 376 - Emperor Qin Ming

    <strong>Chapter 376 Emperor Qin Ming</strong>


    The sudden change in Li Mu¡¯s expression puzzled Xu Sheng, Qiu Yin, and the others.


    ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s the...¡± Qiu Yin inquired with confusion.


    But before he could finish the sentence, his countenance paled drastically.


    His heart started racing.


    In a second, the entire Yue Mountain Faction was appalled by a wave of demonic wrath.


    In due west where Qin City, the capital of the Western Qin, sat, a streak of zing orange glow emerged. Next, a giant palm that shaded half the sky appeared. It manipted the sea of clouds to shatter the heavens, as though it was determined to crush that corner of the world. Then, it bore straight down upon the Yue Mountain Faction.


    Compared with that enormous palm, the main peak of the Yue Mountain area that was more than 10,000 meters in height looked like as minuscule as a hill.


    As Li Mu and the others looked up, they felt their soul give a shudder, for the lines they saw on that palm were as wide as the Milky Way.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Is it... the Great Devil?¡±


    ¡°Gosh...¡±


    The brains of numerous disciples of the Yue Mountain Faction went numb at once. They were too overwhelmed to think.


    That gigantic palm slowly bore down. Air seemed to be bursting under its weight.


    Everyone felt their chests were squeezed, their hearts about to be forced up their throat.


    Those low-ranking disciples spilled blood from their mouths and nostrils and directly passed out.


    ¡°Quick! Switch on the All-side Starlight Deployment!¡± Shouted Xu Yue, Head of the Yue Faction, in panic.


    All of them just stared at that palm in trepidation.


    The palm was strewn withplex star patterns, tallies, and Taoist scriptures, which looked like chains. The Taoist qi crossed thousands of miles and permeated the field as if it hade there from another world.


    Li Mu felt the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor and the Eastern Wood Emperor was boiling, perhaps on the verge of eruption, as though they hade across a foe they had not met for a long time.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu made a firm judgment that the Emperors¡¯ Fire that hetely acquired after an epiphany was definitely not the match of that colossal golden palm...


    ¡°Has that ¡®divine master¡¯ Yingshan Snow-eagle mentioned finally stepped forward?¡±


    Spontaneously, Li Mu felt small and humble at the sight of that palm.


    He had never felt that before.


    Even when he first faced Yingshan Snow-eagle before he had obtained the qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor nor the liver qi out of the qi of the five organs, he did not feel that helpless.


    If that palm fell on thend, perhaps the entire main peak would crumble.


    ¡°Can the All-side Starlight Deployment withstand it?¡±


    Li Mu was not certain about that.


    But in that very moment¡ª


    Actually, all of that happened in a twinkling.


    Just as that mountainous golden palm was about to plunge to the main peak of the Yue Mountain, suddenly, an unexpected, marvelous change urred.


    A huge wolf with pure silver fur darted to the field from the void in the northeast, roaring. It seemed that it had just ripped the void apart and leaped out through the hole. The wolf was extremely gorgeous, as though it were from the heavens. Then, it pounced on and sank its teeth into that gigantic palm...


    The whole thing happened too fast. All the people, including Li Mu, were still caught in their astonishment.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The huge silver wolf howled furiously.


    Itsrge, pir-like fangs prating into the gigantic palm closed tight and the wolf began to tear the palm with its sharp teeth. Then, all the inscriptions and patterns on that gigantic, demonic palm bearing down upon thend from the universe began to sh. Eventually, unable to resist the bites of the silver wolf, the marks cracked and were torn up.


    Golden fluid, which seemed to be golden blood, dribbled down from the void.


    ¡°Our big brother is here!¡±


    Li Mu soon came to his senses and noted what just happened.


    His big brother, Guo Yuqing, had finally hurried there.


    Qiu Yin also recovered from the shock and jumped with joy. ¡°Big Brother is finally here!¡±


    Xu Sheng, Xu Yue, and the other members of the Yue Mountain Faction had no idea what kind of man the big brother Li Mu and Qiu Yin referred to was. But at the sight of the relieved expressions on the two¡¯s faces, they instantly felt easier in their mind.


    ¡°Who tries stopping me?¡±


    A majestic voice that made people tremble in fear swept over from the west.


    The broken golden palm transformed into a blurred figure several thousand meters high. The figure stood upright on his two towering legs between heaven and earth, as though he was standing in the outer space and looking down upon the. That fuzzy figure was crowned. He was dding dragon-patterned imperial robes and wearing a pair of imperial shoes. A long sword was dangling from his waist. At first sight of him, everyone had an inclination to drop onto their knees and prostrate before him.


    ¡°It¡¯s the emperor!¡±


    Xu Sheng suddenly let loose a yelp.


    Everyone¡¯s heart gave a shudder.


    The emperor?


    The current emperor of the Western Qin Empire, Qin Ming?


    Didn¡¯t rumor say Emperor Qin Ming was doing closed-door training in the privatend of the royal force?


    It was alleged that 40 years ago, Emperor Qin Ming was in thest days of his life. To break through the Sage Realm, he shut himself up in the privatend and dered that he would never go out unless he became a Sage. Up to that day, no one had heard he was out of the closed-door training. Even when Lord Zhenxiunched a revolt and the border area of the Western Qin was lost, the emperor did note out to deal with the issues. Thus, some surmised that the emperor might have died when his urgent training went seriously wrong. But now...


    Emperor Qin Ming had finished the closed-door training?


    Judging by his fierce aura, his strength was beyond measure. Certainly, he was way more powerful than Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword.


    Even the Nine Superbs could not possibly be more potent than he was.


    Li Mu, too, was astounded.


    ¡°The emperor of the Western Qin turns out to be so frightening?¡±


    At that point, in a distance, that massive silver wolf roared and reared up to stand on its hind legs. Shortly, silver light bloomed around him as he eventually transformed into a sturdy man.


    That man began to march toward them. He crossed miles in a few strides and arrived at the main peak of the Yue Mountain.


    He was in a set of coarse robes. His square face was bearded. His eyes showed his toughness and stalwart. Although he dressed like a humble hunter and his figure did not expand as to block the sun and the sky like Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s, the aura he emanated was not less majestic. And as if could not bear the horrible power inside him, the space and light in his vicinity were contorted into a vortex.


    Who else could that man be except for Guo Yuqing, the master of the Wolf Temple on the vast pasture?


    ¡°Emperor Qin Ming, you haven¡¯t brought your real body here. You are not my equal. Just back off.¡± Guo Yuqing remarked. His voice was quite calm.


    The mountainous Emperor Qin Ming lowered his head and let out a small cry of bafflement. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s you... Have you forgotten the harsh vow you made on that day?¡±


    Looking quiteposed, Guo Yuqing answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that the insignificant detail of my life has bothered Your Majesty. But, as Your Majesty started the closed-door training 40 years ago, how could you know all those things that happened during the past 40 years?¡± Indeed, a decade had barely past since the day Guo Yuqing made that vow. Normally, the emperor who was still in the closed-door training at that time should not have learned that.


    ¡°I¡ª know¡ª everything.¡± Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s voice rang again, carrying the domineering edge and the confidence only a superb master could have. The world seemed to be resonating with the voice, as though a demon were echoing a devil. Everyone felt an unparalleled pressure had gripped them.


    ¡°Your Majesty sure has quite an endurance. 40 years ago, others only knew you had gained the Full Achievement of the Celestial Being Realm, while, in fact, you were already a Semi-Sage.¡± Guo Yuqing remarked. ¡°However, forty years is not enough for a Semi-Sage to put a foot in the Void-breaking Realm.¡±


    ¡°My powers are beyond the imagination of a pasture barbarian.¡± Emperor Qin Ming said haughtily. As those words came out, the earth quaked, the clouds surged, and all the living creatures shivered.


    Guo Yuqing was hovering in midair. Rings of silver light rippled across the air and offset the pressure Emperor Qin Ming imposed. Thends in the northeast, including the main peak of the Yue Mountain, were shielded by his silver light, which was not less fierce than Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s aura.


    The two mighty practitioners locked their horns from a distance. They seemed to have cut the world in half and each taken one piece.


    Those were the real powers of the superb masters. They could absolutely rival the powers of an immortal or a devil.


    Guo Yuqing bellowed, ¡°Even the pasture barbarians know they have to fight against foreign invasions. But why has the emperor of the Western Qin chosen to yield to the Extra-terrestrial Devils?¡±


    With such powers, Guo Yuqing easily spotted the aura of the Extra-terrestrial Devils among the overwhelming pressure Emperor Qin Ming cast. He also noted that by the time the emperor had thoroughly turned that evil force into his own power.


    Emperor Qin Ming snorted, then, broke into a roar ofughter. ¡°Haha, I rule the world. I overawe the. There is nobody I can¡¯t tame, no power I can¡¯t rein. The Extra-terrestrial Devils have also submitted to me. So, how can you say I yield to them? Master of Wolf Temple, you have lost your iron fist after wasting five years. Now, you are no longer qualified to battle me.¡±


    Guo Yuqing shook his head and countered, ¡°You¡¯re such a blockhead. The one ying fire will get burnt. Your Majesty, you¡¯d better look back and return to the right track.¡±


    ¡°Only those with short vision will look back. The road I¡¯m on is the path to the Great Way.¡± Emperor Qin Ming announced with overbearing assurance. Sending forth potent aura, his towering body leaned forward as he roared, ¡°Today, I will crush the Yue Mountain Faction. Are you going to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I suggest you going back.¡± Guo Yuqing did not budge at all.


    He was issuing silver light like the moon. Shimmering ripples spread out, soft but resilient. The silver light covered half the field. No matter how threatening Emperor Qin Ming went, the light did not flinch.


    ¡°Wolf Temple on the vast pasture. Good. I won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done today.¡± Atst, Emperor Qin Ming retreated.


    The pending war did not break out.


    His majestic golden figure that shadowed the heavens faded into the sky like the sunset glow.


    But his domineering aura did not disappear for a long time, which made all the creatures within a thousand miles tremble as if the doomsday had befallen. On the outskirts of the Yue Mountain, innumerable beasts and birds were frightened to death. There was no way the ordinary creatures could stand that kind of daunting pressure.


    But all that was cast merely by the projection of the emperor¡¯s martial art intent. He had not reallye to the field.


    A practitioner who had had one foot in the Void-breaking Realm sure could rival an immortal or a devil.


    Guo Yuqing looked out in the direction of Qin City, his eyes filled with solemnity.


    Emperor Qin Ming had done the closed-door training to break through the Sage Realm. But judging by the current situation, he had digressed into a corrupted way.


    Now that he had fully mastered his evil arts, who in the world could still fight him other than the few bestbatants?


    Emperor Qin Ming was a high-handed dictator, but he was also a patient conqueror. Guo Yuqing knew the emperor did not retreat for fear of him, but for a more urgent issue that he needed to sort out at once. As an emperor, he could not prioritize his tasks with his personal choice. Before he made any decision, the first he had to consider was the relevant interest. Guo Yuqing was certain that when that more urgent issue was settled, Emperor Qin Ming would not allow the Yue Mountain Faction to exist in that world for one more second.


    The royal force of the Western Qin was more resilient and formidable than he had assumed.


    Yet, the Guanshan Pasture holding the Western Qin in check had fallen apart as Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, met his tragic death. At the time, who else could rein in the royal force of the Western Qin?


    Guo Yuqing had a wild guess. Maybe the culprit behind the death of Li Poyue and Dao Chongyang was not some Extra-terrestrial Devils but the royal family of the Western Qin itself.


    Right at that moment, two streaks of light shed.


    Li Mu and Qiu Yin also flew to the air to join Guo Yuqing.

 Chapter 377 - The World Simmering With Thrill

    <h4>Chapter 377 The World Simmering With Thrill</h4>


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Li Mu hurtled up and gave Guo Yuqing a big hug.


    As a superb master who repelled an expert half step away from the Void-breaking Realm, Guo Yuqing was held in awe and admiration by the others. Regardless, in Li Mu¡¯s perspective, he was always his big brother. Even though Guo Yuqing had be way stronger than the other two, the three of them would never grow distant.


    In Li Mu¡¯s dictionary, brotherhood was something untouchable by the change of wealth or social status, because ¡°once a brother, always a brother¡±.


    Qiu Yin, after a moment of hesitation, followed suit.


    With that, the gloom on Guo Yuqing¡¯s face was swept away.


    Looking at his two brothers, he felt rxed. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°This morning, the letter written in blood you two brothers sent to me arrived at Wolf Temple almost at the same time. I raced down here as soon as I could. Seems that I got just in the nick of time.¡±


    Qiu Yinughed heartily and corrected, ¡°No, Big Brother, actually you arrived a little bit toote.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Guo Yuqing turned to Qiu Yin. He could tell that what his second brother prepared to tell was not a piece of bad news.


    Qiu Yin chuckled and replied, ¡°Haha, Big Brother, you missed the great show our third brother put on. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t see him valiantly kill Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, and the crown prince of the Western Qin right before the main peak!¡± Then, he told Guo Yuqing what had happened.


    When Qiu Yin finished, Guo Yuqing was amazed. ¡°Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword? He was a genius in martial arts and one of the most hopeful candidates to enter the Void-breaking Realm. Unfortunately, he picked the wrong path. Having been used of taking too many lives, heter retreated to a reclusive life so as to alleviate his sins and find a way to free himself from the burden. Some believe he died long ago. But, howe he reappeared in public? And he was killed by our third brother? Haha, it appears that third bro¡¯s cultivation has progressed big time.¡±


    Li Mu nodded, epting Guo Yuqing¡¯spliment without blushing. Then, he remarked, ¡°Big Brother, what I¡¯m gonna tell you will certainlye as a surprise. Guess what, that man not only showed his face in public again but also got himself castrated as a eunuch. He mastered a vile martial art and got his soul encroached by the evil force of the Extra-terrestrial Devils. I suppose he had been used by the devils. His soul had served as the incubator of the evil force.¡±


    ¡°Without the Yang part, how could he ever enter the Void-breaking Realm? Yingshan Snow-eagle was no fool at all. He could not have neglected that.¡± Guo Yuqing said. He then pondered over the matter for a few minutes and came up with an idea. ¡°I might have figured it out. See, he had castrated himself to atone for his crime. By getting rid of the Yang part and reserving the Yin part, he could distance himself from the response to the Great Way. As to nurturing the evil force with his soul, I¡¯m afraid it is a highly sinister reincarnating art. He nned to discard his original body and reincarnate into someone who didn¡¯t belong to this world. Then, he would be able to go beyond this even without entering the Void-breaking Realm... He had grasped such a profound vile art. Well, the collision between the royal family of the Western Qin and the Extra-terrestrial Devils is much moreplex than I imagined.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°So what you are trying to say is, the power Emperor Qin Ming just disyed is also...¡±


    Guo Yuqing nodded his agreement and added, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s also the evil force. Since Emperor Qin Ming inherited the throne from Emperor Guangwu, he made good use of the legacy his predecessor left him and conquered the desert race, reined the vast pasture, fought off the Northern Song, and drove away the Southern Chu. When he had not started the closed-door training, the Western Qin Empire was all flourishing and prospering. But ever since he shut him up in the training room, the Western Qin has gone downhill and wind up like this. That evidenced how brilliant a ruler he was. Though he is certainly some kind of hero and very talented in martial arts, I can¡¯t say he is the most talented one. Back then, his cultivation was even less than that of Yingshan Snow-eagle. No man can get only half step away from the Void-breaking Realm simply with 40 years¡¯ worth of closed-door training. Not even the royals of the Western Qin. Also, I¡¯ve sensed an acute evil force in his power. So, what I am sure of is he has been practicing a certain profound, extra-terrestrial dark art.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Right. That exins why the evil force was also found at the depths of the soul of the crown prince. It seems that it was the emperor of the Western Qin who did it. And only he could ce that evil power in the crown prince without him noticing.¡±


    Qiu Yinmented, ¡°Well, the rumors might be correct. They say the royal family of the Western Qin is perhaps a branch of the force of the Extra-terrestrial Devils all along.¡±


    By that point, Xu Sheng, Xu Yue, and the other experts of the Yue Mountain Faction all came to the field to show their regards to Guo Yuqing.


    They had all been informed of Guo Yuqing¡¯s identity by then. So, they knew he was the master of the Wolf Temple and had once been one of the Nine Superbs in the World. But none of them seemed to know that the master of the Wolf Temple who once ranked among the Nine Superbs was, in fact, a demon called Jiang Qiubai.


    ...


    ...


    Qin City, capital of the Western Qin.


    In the depths of the royal pce, a middle-aged man sitting in the throne slowly opened his eyes.


    He was Emperor Qin Ming.


    The royal family of the Western Qin shared unique genes, which had made them all very attractive. Emperor Qin Ming was no exception. His face was smooth like jade. His chin was strewn with ck whisks. His facial features were exquisite. The bridge of his nose was high and straight, his mouth wide, his cheeks ample. All that gave him the charm only sophisticated men had. But at the moment, his handsome face was distorted by a trace of fury.


    ¡°Yingshan Snow-eagle, you idiot! You got yourself killed by a teenage boy! You ruined my whole scheme! One of the Nine Vile Infants had been destroyed. I have to tweak my n.¡±


    In front of the throne suspended nine tablets made of white jade.


    The one that carried Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s name was broken. Cracks were spreading across its surface, as if it would st any second. From the cracks, wisps of ck evil qi were seeping out and dissipating in the air.


    Emperor Qin Ming opened his mouth and eagerly inhaled all the threads of ck evil qi, as though they were the most delicious food in the world.


    He was fuming solely over the death of Yingshan Snow-eagle. As to what happened to the crown prince... he could not care less.


    Given his current lifespan and health condition, he had more than enough time to have another son and train him into his sessor. To say the least, he had many sons who hade of age. Any of them could take charge of the state affairs for him for the time being. Therefore, Emperor Qin Ming attached little importance to offspring. The Great Way was uncaring. As he had gained such high cultivation, he barely had any interest in furthering his fatherhood.


    The death of the crown prince did not threaten the continuance of the royal bloodline.


    It just dented his esteem.


    To Emperor Qin Ming, having two sons been killed by Li Mu in a row gravely challenged the imperial prestige.


    ¡°How can I awe the world if I let Li Mu keep breathing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this is not the time.¡±


    ¡°Because someone is protecting him.¡±


    He kept ying the scene when Guo Yuqing confronted him in his mind. Although at that time Guo Yuqing was thousands of miles away, the emperor knew perfectly how powerful the man controlling the Wolf Temple was. He had no odds against that man, at least in the short term.


    ¡°Has the gods the Wolf Temple worships descended on this?¡±


    Emperor Qin Ming suspected.


    In the past, it was the Nine Superbs who stabilized the martial arts society. The Nine Superbs were equally matched. And the master of the Wolf Temple was one of them. Emperor Qin Ming had reckoned that he could triumph over a Superb after he fully aplished his demonic cultivation. However, how could the master of the Wolf Temple intimidate the emperor on hiseback after five years¡¯ fooling around?


    Had the emperor underrated the power of the Nine Superbs?


    Emperor Qin Ming slightly knitted his brows. Soon, he had an idea.


    ¡°Guards,¡± he ordered, ¡°fetch me Wang Zelong, the Military Council.¡±


    Momentster, a senior general with white hair and white beard came to the hall.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Wang Zelong grunted. He had served Emperor Qin Ming since the beginning of his administration. His loyalty had been proved many times, so Emperor Qin Ming trusted him most.


    ¡°Has the desert race in the utmost west epted my terms?¡± Emperor Qin Ming asked. When he went out of the closed-door training, he immediately sent an envoy to the west to request the desert race to retreat andpensate the loss the Western Qin had suffered.


    Wang Zelong carefully weighed his words and reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the pope of the Magic Sun Temple in the desert hase to the borders in person andmanded their army. Our envoy has been beheaded. But I have dispatched reinforcement to the border area in the northwest. The Heaven Inspire Army led by General Li Yuanba has gotten ready. Tomorrow, they can head to the border area and wage a war, deliver a heavy blow to the desert race...¡±


    Emperor Qin Ming waved him down and said resolutely, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Let Li Yuanba go to the southeast. He shall recover thend he lost himself. Dealing with the evil reminders of the Great Moon Empire and their crown prince is just children¡¯s y. How could he have lost my ten cities and nine counties? That Li Yuanba is growing less and lesspetent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Wang Zelong took the order at once. Then, he asked hesitantly, ¡°What about the northwest? The desert race is going rampant. Their armies have approached our territory. We must be on our guard for that. Shall we send an army there? I¡¯d venture to say, if General Li Yuanba is not going to the northwest, no one but Grand Chancellor, Guan Minren, can keep the situation in check.¡±


    Emperor Qin Ming sneered and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±


    Wang Zelong was stunned. ¡°Your Majesty will go on the expedition? This is something we need to discuss...¡±


    Emperor Qin Ming rose to his feet and said in an unchallengeable tone, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Then, the conversation took a sharp turn as he announced, ¡°Here is the imperial edict. Strip Li Mu¡¯s ¡®Lord Taibai¡¯ title and demote him as amon folk. He shalle to the capital and confess his wrongdoings within half a month. If not, Taibai Mountain will be ttened.¡±


    ...


    ...


    At the end of the summer in the year 1152, the new calendar of the Divine Land, several world-shaking events urred.


    First, it was reported that Yingshan Snow-eagle, the god of killing that also went by the name Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, though had been deemed dead long ago, was just killed in the Yue Mountain by Lord Taibai, Li Mu. Those who met their downfall at the main peak of the Yue Mountain along with Yingshan Snow-eagle included the crown prince of the Western Qin Empire, some imperial Executives, and more than 100 experts from various sects that had attached themselves to the Western Qin Empire, as well as 30,000 imperial soldiers...


    When that news came out, the entire world gasped.


    That incident was deemed as the most inconceivable internal strife the Western Qin Empire had ever had.


    Yingshan Snow-eagle and Li Mu were both top practitioners in the Western Qin Empire. The former was the god of killing who had long since made his name, theter was rising star from the younger generation. In terms of fame, Yingshan Snow-eagle did triumph over Li Mu. He was, after all, a mighty martial arts practitioner who had fended off all but one strikes the Guanshan Masterunched in their duel. Nevertheless, in the end, the back wave drove the front wave to death.


    At that news, the first thought that jumped into people¡¯s mind was not how on earth Li Mu got so mighty but¡ª


    Had Li Mu lost his mind?


    As a subject of the Western Qin, he had first killed the second prince, and then the crown prince...


    Good heavens! Even those in the Northern Song or the Southern Chu could not go that far, could they?


    All sorts of inside stories bandied about without a stop.


    Some dered that the defensive deployment of the Yue Mountain Faction had been restored. Some pointed out that the 30,000 imperial soldiers were killed by Yingshan Snow-eagle¡¯s evil strike. Some focused on the reason that Li Mu drew his broadsword in rage... Those pieces of news shook the nerves of the masses over and over again.


    Mingled in all those rumors and messages, the news about Emperor Qin Ming¡¯spletion of the closed-door training and reinstatement in his post came out. At first, it attracted little attention. But when the force in the northwest of the Western Qin Empire disclosed that Emperor Qin Ming had gone on the expedition himself and killed the pope of the Magic Sun Temple at the top of the Mingsha Mountain in the utmost west, the whole world simmered with thrill.

 Chapter 378 - The Most Stressed Man in the World

    <h4>Chapter 378 The Most Stressed Man in the World</h4>


    That was because the pope of the Magic Sun Temple was one of the Nine Superbs.


    Emperor Qin Ming had killed one of the Nine Superbs with his sword. What did that make him?


    He was an emperor in the mundane world and a pretty remarkable martial art practitioner. Regardless, all the people on that was convinced that only the Nine Superbs in the World could stand at the top of the legend of martial arts. An emperor in the mundane world might stand up to the Nine Superbs with his political power but not with his individual strength. However, Emperor Qin Ming had just taken out the pope of the Magic Sun Temple!


    Thatpletely flipped the stereotyped view of the masses.


    That meant the legend of the Nine Superbs was broken.


    So was the bnce the Nine Superbs had maintained.


    A monarch of an empire in the secr world had owned the power superior to the Nine Superbs. What would that bring to the Divine Land?


    Lots of people were asking themselves that question.


    With that, many of them were seized by panic.


    Those who first lunged into panic were the members of the government of the Northern Song.


    The emergence of the emperor who could kill the Nine Superbs in the West Qin meant that no matter what kind of mayhem the West Qin Empire was in, it would survive. Even if the capital of the Western Qin had been taken by the other empires and Emperor Qin Ming was the only royal member left, the Western Qin would not be destroyed. Instead, as long as Emperor Qin Ming was willing, he could quickly re-establish or even build a stronger empire on the Divinend.


    If an individual¡¯s martial strength had reached the top, he could totally turn the fate of the state around all by himself.


    In fact, the power Emperor Qin Ming demonstrated had not only reached the top but been over the top.


    And if we looked back to the changes that urred on the Divine Land in thest year, the Northern Song was one of the three forces that seized the border area of the Western Qin.


    So, how could the Northern Song not be gripped by fear?


    By then, the only Superb in the Northern Song, Dao Chongyang, had been killed. The protective Holy n had fallen apart. The lords and the nobles were too busy struggling in the domestic turmoil to care for anyone else. Thus, it was safe to say that the Northern Song had entered the weakest era in a millennium. If Emperor Qin Ming chose to retaliate the Northern Song for the lost border area right after he was done with the desert race...


    Who in the Northern Song could tackle Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s zing sword then?


    There seemed to be no option left other than submitting to the emperor of the Western Qin, did there?


    Over the past millennium, the Northern Song had first realized it was in danger of being gobbled up.


    What was more depressing for the Northern Song was the one who was about to annex it was the Western Qin, who was still its fellow sufferer not long ago.


    In addition to Northern Song, the Southern Chu, being one of the three great empires, also felt the pressure.


    The source of that pressure was obvious.


    On the surface, it was because the disputes between the Southern Chu and the Western Qin were never scarce during the era of the tripartite confrontation thatsted more than 1,000 years. The two empires certainly had born deep grudges against each other. But the reason beneath the surface was even simpler¡ª how could one have a sound sleep when someone stronger was sleeping beside him? Certainly, Emperor Qin Ming had shared power with the other two empires during the period of the tripartite confrontation. Yet, now that he had suddenly obtained the power to dominate the world, he would be a real fool if he remained satisfied with the current power structure.


    Some other parties that had once ruffled some feathers of the royal family of the Western Qin were stressed as well.


    The alliance of witches and wizards in the extreme south was one of them.


    Not long ago, these barbarians who lived in the midst of miasma and marsh were still moring to counterattack against the central area of the Divine Land, to destroy the Western Qin Dynasty. But now? They began trembling in fear. And the low-key demeanor and the self-fettered policy the Great River and the Diancang Faction had adopted all along made them feel guiltier.


    Also, there were plenty of other people being on pins and needles, such as the rebellious Lord Zhenxi, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire upying the border area of the Western Qin...


    For the time being, all the people and forces that had once been opposed to the Western Qin were deeply perturbed whenever at the thought of Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s sword.


    Of course, nearly everyone had unanimously agreed that the one who was most stressed in the world must be the old Lord Taibai and current ¡°humble folk¡±, Li Mu.


    One day ago, Emperor Qin Ming sent out his imperial edict. But since Li Mu refused to ept the edict, it did not make it to Taibai County.


    But the content of the edict was announced by an imperialmissioner at the foot of Taibai Mountain and then spread across thend.


    Emperor Qin Ming deprived Li Mu of his noble title, reduced him to humble folk, and ordered him to go to the capital and confess his crimes within half a month.


    That dide within the bounds of reason.


    Before, people on the Divinend had joked that Li Mu had risen to fame by stamping on the heads of the royal members. He first murdered the son of Lord Zhenxi, then the second prince, and now the crown prince. Following that pattern, the mission would be aplished if he killed the emperor of the Western Qin.


    So, how could Emperor Qin Ming continue to bear with Li Mu after he killed the crown prince?


    The only thing that surprised the masses was precisely Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s reaction to Li Mu¡¯s case. Normally, wouldn¡¯t Emperor Qin Ming wipe out the forces in Taibai County right off? Why did he request Li Mu to go to the capital turn himself in? That punishment seemed rather light, didn¡¯t it?


    And would Li Mu go to the capital as he was told?


    Many parties swiveled their eyes to the Taibai Mountain in Chang¡¯an.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Confessing what fu*king crimes!¡±


    Li Mu, who had returned to Taibai County, snapped as if it was a given.


    Each of the murders of royal members hemitted had its justifications. If he traveled back in time, he would kill them all the same. Although Li Mu was never the kind of man who enjoyed killing, he did not think he had any sins to atone for finishing off a few darned bastards.


    As to the imperial edict Emperor Qin Ming issued... given that he already went openly hostile to the emperor, what could the edict do to him?


    To put it in the pretentious phrase on Earth, whether the emperor was treated like an emperor depended on the will of his subjects. When Li Mu decided to disregard him, he was nobody. So, how could he expect Li Mu to be summoned to the capital and face his execution with an edict?


    The principle Li Mu adopted now was to be defiant.


    For the time being, he would continue to take refuge in Taibai Mountain and hone his body. Also, he had several tasks to attend to.


    The first one was built the Transmitting Array between the Taibai Mountain and the Yue Mountain.


    A couple of days ago, he had left the brand of the tactical deployment in the Yue Mountain Faction before he took his leave. He had also employed the star power the All-side Starlight Deployment stored for a millennium as the motive power and directed it into the brand, whichid the groundwork for the long-distance Transmitting Array between the main peak of the Yue Mountain and the Taibai Mountain. In in words, he had basically built up a signal station on the Yue Mountain. When the signal station in Taibai County was established, the line could get through.


    Thus, in the next few days, Li Mu engaged himself in the work at the Dragon-assembling Pattern in Taibai Mountain. He gathered the geomancy power and the Spiritual Qi to build the ¡°signal station¡± on the Taibai Mountain. After that, he worked on the space Taoist patterns that helped connect the two spots together.


    Building the signal station was quite easy. But inscribing the space Taoist patterns was rather onerous. Because carving the Taoist magic arts figures required much time and effort.


    Anyway, seizing that opportunity, Li Mu once again mended and fortified the more than 1,000 deployment branches across the Taibai Mountain. After the battle in the Yue Mountain Faction, his strength had soared again. Every time Li Mu¡¯s strength was taken up a notch, he fixed the deployment with his new powers, for it was the only thing he counted on in that world. The more power the Dragon-assembling Pattern was, the safer Li Mu was. Plus, studying and carving the figures for the tactical deployment did not contradict with improving his cultivation. The art of tactical deployments, the Taoist magic arts, and the martial arts all shared the same principles. By studying all those arts at the same time, Li Mu could draw an analogy and quickly grasp the whole subject so as to enhance his overall strength.


    After about five days and five nights, Li Mupleted that task.


    The very first Transmitting Array connecting the two mountains was finally aplished.


    Exultant like the Creator, Li Mu ¡°dialed the number¡± for the first time.


    In a couple of minutes, the Transmitting Array connecting the two mountains was quietly put in motion, though most people in that world had no idea it existed.


    The two ssic stone arches functioned as the eyes of the tactical deployment, which looked like the doors opening to the universe. Space elements were converging and rippling in the stone arches like the surface of a ragingke. Secondster, the ripples died away, and the surface became smooth like a mirror. That showed the Transmitting Array had grown stable after being switched on.


    In the meticulous scientific spirit, Li Mu transmitted several living chickens and ducks through the deployment before starting to transmitting people.


    Having experienced the mandatory space-travel package the old faker ¡°gifted¡± him, Li Mu was quite at ease when operating a transmission that covered no more than a million kilometers. By contrast, Xu Yue, Qiu Yin, Xu Sheng looked kind of beside themselves in front of the Transmitting Array.


    It was something that had not been heard of throughout the history of the entire Divine Land!


    They were already very famous people on the Divine Land. But the first time they traveled a million kilometers through the Transmitting Array and arrived in Taibai County from the Yue Mountain in a trice, they were all dumbstruck. They could hardly believe it, as though it was a dream.


    Li Mu soon summarized some small defects in the Transmitting Array.


    The newly developed Transmitting Array could only transmit 10 people tops at a time. If there was a Sage among the passengers, then, the Sage had to travel alone. And in the case of a mighty practitioner like Guo Yuqing, he could not use the Transmitting Array no matter how hard he tried to suppress his power, for the energy inside him was too immense, which exceeded the upper limit the deployment could take.


    After all, any transmission was a transformation of energy and substance.


    No matter which one exceeded the limit, the transmission would go wrong.


    Li Mu was, after all, a diligent student in his physics ss in junior high. The theory he drew sure made sense.


    Therefore, in light of capacity, that Transmitting Array was on a small scale and did not have any strategic use. It required continuously tweaks and expansion before it could truly interconnect the Yue Mountain Faction and the Taibai Mountain.


    But that would take time.


    The whole project of the Transmitting Array was, of course, highly confidential. In the Taibai Mountain, only Li Mu and Qing Feng, the little attendant, knew about it. While in the Yue Mountain Faction, no one but Xu Sheng, Xu Yue, and a few other key members were aware of it. Sure enough, Li Mu had gained the approval of the Yue Mountain Faction before the project began.


    Later, when they were discussing the strategic expansion of the tactical deployment, Li Mu showed his generosity by passing some files on space Taoist magic arts he collected on to the Yue Mountain Faction. He let them take their time to study the arts and take care of the details themselves.


    He had learned from his forefathers that sometimes he needed to delegate a bit and give the younger generation an opportunity to prove themselves.


    The next day after the first Transmitting Array opened, Liu Zhiyuan, and her two children, who had been stuck in the Taibai Mountain for a while were transmitted through the deployment to the Yue Mountain Faction before they rejoined Guo Yuqing and went back to the Wolf Temple on the vast pasture. They had to leave Li Mu and Qiu Yin for a period.


    Meanwhile, under Li Mu¡¯s instruction, his men began to select local children of the right age within Taibai County and train them to be Li Mu¡¯s loyal followers.


    Aside from the above, Li Mu was still brewing some other ns.


    He reckoned it would be much better if he could join hands with the Taibai Sword Faction and nurture the new talents.


    The Taibai Sword Faction hadsted for nearly a millennium and had profound foundations. There was arge assembly of talents in that faction. So, it certainly had more resources than the emerging Taibai County. What Li Mu was considering to do was pretty much ¡°run a school jointly¡± like the practice on Earth.


    Li Mu started contemting on finding a time to discuss the idea with Zhao Ling. He thought he might as well have a meeting with Zhao Xue, the Taibai Sword God, too.


    As the days went a little less busy, Li Mu started to have spasms of headaches.


    Because Bai Mochou was stirring up turmoil in the Knife Hut.

 Chapter 379 - Longer and Her Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 379 Long¡¯er and Her ¡°Uncle¡±</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯ve picked up an orphan on the street?¡± Li Mu asked without rhyme or reason as he saw Bai Mochou ushered a girl in.


    Bai Mochou snapped, ¡°I did pick her up on the street, so what? You got any problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Li Mu scratched his chin and said, ¡°it¡¯s just that howe the girl carries such a pungent smell of a demon?¡± In fact, the smell was so strong that it might have shot to the sky over the Knife Hut.


    Bai Mochou said, ¡°Can¡¯t there be orphans in the demon races? Or are you a racist or something?¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    That girl was really a demon!


    She seemed to be around 15 or 16 and exceedingly beautiful. It was not over the top to say she was a peerless beauty. Her long hair took the shade of green algae, which was quite gorgeous. Her delicate facial features conveyed a sense of captivating coquetry that naturally mingled with her innocence. Anyone would feel a strong inclination to hold her in the arms and caress her the moment they saw her.


    ¡°How pretty! Is she a Fox Spirit?¡±


    Li Mu wondered.


    But on second thought, he banished that doubt. Because Daji, a real Fox Spirit, possessed no such charm at all. ¡°Could that be Daji is still too young to show it?¡±


    Li Mu deliberated it for a moment, then, took on a severe countenance and said, ¡°Whether you picked her up on the street or not, could you get her dressed first?¡±


    The little demon was, indeed, well-proportionate. Her body was curvy, her skin smooth as jade. But the thing was, she was not wearing any piece of clothing. Her thick, long green hair cascaded down her shoulder and covered her nipples and the private part between her legs. The green hair gleamed, making Li Mu light-headed.


    Bai Mochouughed coldly. Then, she goggled at Li Mu and said brusquely, ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong with that? Men like you, who say things with their tongues in their cheek, all prefer to let women stay nude, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    He could not help wondering if Bai Mochou had been ditched by her male partners for 10,000 times before. Otherwise, why did she always give him the impression that she had been very experienced with men?


    Then, Li Mu had to ask Xu Wan¡¯er to fetch some clothes for the little girl. After the girl was dressed, he asked, ¡°Good girl. Now, tell me what your name is.¡±


    ¡°My name is Long¡¯er,¡± answered the little girl with a crispy voice. Then, she added, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Li Mu felt like his heart had just been hammered 10,000 times.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a 15-year-old uncle?¡±


    ¡°Come on, we seem to be around the same age!¡±


    Li Mu craned his neck to stare at Bai Mochou and asked again, ¡°Are you sure you just met her at random? You haven¡¯t kidnapped her here, have you?¡±


    Bai Mochou put on her characteristic sneer and said, ¡°Why do I need to lie to you about this?¡±


    ¡°She does have a point.¡±


    Even so, Li Mu was vexed after bickering with the female ghost. So, he snapped, ¡°Why is it always you who control Ting¡¯er¡¯s body? Get Ting¡¯er to talk to me for a change. Is it really that fun taking up another woman¡¯s body?¡±


    Bai Mochou snorted, ¡°I know what you are up to. If Ting¡¯er is taking charge of the body, won¡¯t you take advantage of every part of it? How silly Ting¡¯er is! All she thinks about is you. When she takes over this body, she definitely can¡¯t resist your sugared words. So, for one thing, I have to prevent you from taking advantage of the silly Ting¡¯er; for the other, Ting¡¯er is practicing a secret Spiritual Art and has to shut off her mind, and that takes a long time... Are you satisfied with the two reasons now?¡±


    Li Mu was irked but also amused.


    ¡°Screw your protection!¡±


    And you said you are protecting the two of you? Is that even your own body? You are the da*n third wheel! Do you have any self-esteem or not?¡±


    Nevertheless, what was the point of reasoning with a ghostdy?


    ¡°You simply picked up a demon in the Camouge Realm at random? Well, why not fetch me one more?¡± Li Mu diverted the topic.


    Bai Mochou snorted, ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    Then, Li Mu lowered his head to look at the girl and said, ¡°Long¡¯er, have you truly been picked up from the street by the olddy?¡±


    ¡°Olddy?¡±


    Bai Mochou¡¯s face darkened at once.


    ¡°Yes. Uncle, I was truly picked up by this pretty sister.¡± Long¡¯er, the little demon, raised her face and said. ¡°I was all in a daze. And I don¡¯t exactly know how I wound up here.¡±


    Her appealing face carried an unworldly innocence, whichpelled others to believe in her words. But what she just replied was... ¡°Why does she call me ¡®uncle¡¯ but call Bai Mochou ¡®the beautiful sister¡¯? Has this little demon acted like this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What happened to your forehead?¡± Li Mu noticed that Long¡¯er¡¯s forehead bore a cyan wound the size of the little finger. It appeared to be swelling. But it would not show if he was not looking carefully.


    ¡°I, I was beaten by a bad guy. That bad guy was so fierce. He almost killed Long¡¯er. Long¡¯er ran for it, and hid in somece, waiting for the wound to heal. The bad guy never found Long¡¯er again. Then, Long¡¯er found she has been brought here... Uncle, will you protect me?¡± The poor little demon tugged Li Mu¡¯s sleeves.


    At that, Li Mu¡¯spassion flooded.


    ¡°What kind of viin dare bully Long¡¯er? Don¡¯t worry. If he has the nerve toe to Taibai County, your uncle... no, your dear brother will make sure he pays for it!¡± Li Mu patted his chest and promised.


    ¡°If hees here and stands right before you, uncle, will you kill him for me, please?¡± Long¡¯er grabbed Li Mu¡¯s arm and swayed it coquettishly, as though saying how pitiable she was.


    Li Mu then noted how freezing cold the little girl¡¯s fingers were. They felt like ice! Regardless, he pledged, ¡°Rx. If he truly dares toe here, I will certainly teach him a lesson.¡± But he could not stop wondering why her fingers were so cold.


    ¡°You will kill him for me, uncle!¡± Long¡¯er corrected.


    Li Mu almost blurted out a ¡°yes¡±. But for no reason, he said, ¡°Violence is not the solution. Our guiding principle is to make the wrongdoer take a lesson from the past and avoid future mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you are somewhat two-faced.¡± Long¡¯er quickly loosened Li Mu¡¯s arm and bounced to Bai Mochou. She rested her head on Bai Mochou¡¯s arm instead and said, ¡°Well then, I just have to ask my beautiful sister to help me deal with that bad guy.¡±


    Bai Mochou stretched out a hand to stroke Long¡¯er¡¯s green hair. The smile on her face had narrowed her eyes into a pair of crescents. She appeared to be enjoying the moment very much. ¡°Haha, Long¡¯er, rest assured. From now on, you can stay in the Knife Hut. I dere that you¡¯ve already be one of us.¡±


    The girl instantly let out a round of whoops.


    Then, hand in hand, the two women scampered into the backyard of the Knife Hut.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Hello, you got this all wrong! I am the master here, remember? So what darned deration are you making?¡±


    Li Mu stroked his chin. He could tell Long¡¯er¡¯s story was very bizarre.


    When it came to the demons in the Camouge Realm, there were not more than two categories of them.


    The first kind applied to those who were not remarkably gifted but were enlightened and gained intelligence after years¡¯ worth of painstaking practice. With intelligence, they obtained more supernatural power and broke free from the shackles constricting all the beasts and monsters before finally took the form of human beings. The second were those born with the blood of the Great Demons. Those demons could easily acquire intelligence after some practice and enter the Camouge Realm by activating the power in their blood... Rtively, it was thetter that the Creator adored more.


    Li Mu had a feeling that the demon called Long¡¯er definitely belonged to thetter. She was blessed to possess the bloodline of the Great Demons. That was perhaps the reason why she had generated a human form at such a young age, though her actual cultivation was merely at the top level of the Natural Realm. If referring to the criteria of the demons, she was a little way from bing a Demon King.


    ¡°So, what could the bloodline the kid carries be?¡±


    Li Mu had not opened his Third Eye to identify it yet.


    But his instincts told him that the little demon was not wrenched. Her internal qi was also pure and decent, which implied she was an orthodox demon. A demon that carried no evil qi but unworldly air was a good demon. That was what the old faker had told Li Mu many times on Earth.


    The old faker seemed to be fond of the demon races from the start. As he had frequently praised them with polished words, Li Mu found he did not reject the presence of demon races at all.


    Even if Long¡¯er had some hidden agenda, she could not make waves in the Knife Hut anyway.


    Because by that time, Li Mu had gained a clear view over the Knife Hut, the Taibai County, the Taibai Mountain, and anything within several thousand miles at all hours. If anything happened within the area, he would know it at once. Particrly, the Knife Hut waspletely under Li Mu¡¯s control. With a stir of mind, he could seal the ce up or manipte anything there.


    That was also the reason why Li Mu dared to let Bai Mochou, the ghost who had upied Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body, live freely in Taibai County.


    But, after that demon named Long¡¯er left, Li Mu gradually registered something fishy.


    Then, all of a sudden, it dawned on him that he had been enticed. When he was talking to Long¡¯er, the demon used her voice and expression to guide his reaction. Certainly, in a normal case, he would never react like that.


    ¡°Tut, tut... I got hoodwinked by her looks and gestures without even realizing it...¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his chin and sighed. Given that she could even beguile a powerful practitioner like him, Li Mu reckoned the bloodline the little demon carried must be very impressive.


    Anyway, that was great news.


    Li Mu had been nning on running a joint school with the Taibai Sword Faction to build up a force solely serving Taibai County and nurture some young talents. But curiously, out of the blue, a young demon with amazing demonic bloodline turned up and became one of the Taibai folks. Li Mu intended to train her over theing years. When she grew up, even if she might not want to be his subordinate, he would certainly have her as a friend.


    Now that the Spiritual Qi in Taibai County was incredibly abundant, Li Mu did not worry that it would be exhausted after he took the demon in.


    Therge fortune he had allowed him to be carefree.


    The only one who gave Li Mu headaches was Bai Mochou, the ghost.


    ¡°That woman keeps taking up Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body. When can I put an end to that?¡±


    And from what Bai Mochou just said, Li Mu learned that Shangguan Yuting was in the mode of mind-off session for practicing a certain Cultivation Method. He guessed Bai Mochou had told him the truth. Shangguan Yuting dide across some enormous luck in the jade residence of the Evesting Heaven. If she really achieved something by taking the mind-off session, Li Mu would be more than d to admire her aplishment.


    Still, there was one problem. Li Mu had a faint feeling that Bai Mochou had been traumatized or something.


    And the ghost seemed to be a lesbian.


    As an open-minded Earth resident, Li Mu absolutely was not biased against homosexual women.


    But what bugged him was, she was still in Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body. If she was truly a lesbian, it would be very convenient for her to please herself every day. Adding that Bai Mochou was also giving martial arts lessons to Xu Wan¡¯er, Lu Shengnan, and other pretty girls in the Knife Hut, she could easily make a pass on them. Although Bai Mochou was indeed a much better teacher than Shangguan Yuting, well... what the heck was all this?

 Chapter 380 - The Request From the Northern Song

    <h4><strong>Chapter 380 The Request From the Northern Song</strong></h4>


    Li Mu had a foreboding that Taibai County would be a hodgepodge of all kinds of people.


    The trend had already emerged.


    There dwelt the 10,000-year-old ghost lesbian, the little demon with a mysterious background, the Fox Spirit, and the pretty girls... Hmm, Qiu Yin, who was determined to achieve something after his sect was rooted up, might also be counted in... In a nutshell, flowers of every kind were in bloom in Taibai County.


    One day, Li Mu summoned Qing Feng, the little attendant, to his study.


    Those days, Li Mu yed his role as the hands-off boss even more thoroughly. He did not attend to any of the county affairs, for he had delegated all the duties to Feng Yuanxing, Zhen Meng, and Ma Junwu. As for Qing Feng, the one Li Mu found most trustworthy, he served as the restraint mechanism to keep Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and the others within the bounds.


    By then, Li Mu¡¯s absolute authority in Taibai County had been initially established.


    Weeks ago, when Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, invaded the county and when the news that the second prince had been murdered spread about, the folks and the officials in the county all panicked. But this time when Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s imperial edict arrived and ordered Li Mu to confess his crimes in the capital, everyone in the county remained ratherposed.


    That was attributed to the propagandaunched by Qing Feng, Feng Yuanxing, and the others who deliberately downyed the majesty of the Western Qin royal family. By that time, everyone knew that the Western Qin was already on the downhill. As to Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s amazing aplishment in martial arts, it was understated in the publicity. Therefore, in the minds of ordinary county residents, Lord Taibai was invincible and had no fear of anyone at all.


    In a word, Li Mu¡¯s team did an excellent job of stabilizing the mood of the folks in the county.


    More often than not, Li Mu only needed to say a few words and Qing Feng, the little attendant, would quickly get the gist and immediately carry Li Mu¡¯s idea out after a discussion with Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and the others. Day by day, Taibai County grew more and more ideal to Li Mu. Although Li Mu did nothing other than exercise the muscles on his lips, the little attendant always got the work down. Sometimes, Li Mu even felt that Qing Feng¡¯s quick wit was as brilliant as those Earth residents. Inparison, Feng Yuanxing and others were much less shrewd and perceptive, though they were truly loyal to Li Mu.


    Even so, Li Mu did not hope that the little attendant would get preupied solely with the county affairs. As Feng Yuanxing and the others had passed the prime of their life and long since established their foundation, for them, on the road of pursuing higher martial arts, there was little room left for advancement. But the little attendant was quite young and highly talented. So, Li Mu would like Qing Feng to make more progress in martial arts. After all, Li Mu himself would one day go beyond the and step into the vast universe. He wished the little attendant could also follow him when that time came.


    In the study, Li Mu got straight to his point.


    ¡°I will do whatever Young Master tells me to do.¡± The little attendant replied respectfully in his wheelchair.


    Li Mu nodded.


    In those days, he had also been observing Qing Feng in private.


    His observation was not aimed to test his loyalty but evaluate his talent.


    By then, Li Mu was almost certain that Qing Feng was not as good as Daji, Xu Wan¡¯er, Lu Shengnan in terms ofbat skills, but he might have the mind of a science man. In terms of tactical deployments, machines and gears, and alchemy, he had shown remarkable talent. If Qing Feng had lived on Earth, he would undoubtedly be someone like Einstein. Given that, Li Mu intended to train Qingfeng into a master of tactical deployments, Taoist magic arts, and an alchemist. The old faker once said that to possess the extreme of cultivation in any kind of art would generate power of great terror, which could allow the cultivator to conquer the universe with great ease.


    Li Mu had obtained a load of secret manuals on tactical deployments and alchemy from Zheng Cunjian, the Heartless Schr, and other ¡°post deliverers¡± before. Now, he handed all of those manuals along with the old faker¡¯s dictated theories on Taoist magic arts and tactical deployments that he hadpiled as well as some of his own tips to the little attendant.


    By that time, owing to the beginning-level Xiantian Skill he had been practicing that strengthened his internal qi and the blessed Taibai County that helped him progress more rapidly, Qing Feng had put one foot into the Natural Realm. His spiritual force had already approached the top level of the Natural Realm. Well, of course, the rank of one¡¯s internal qi and spiritual force did not equal to hisbat ability. Truthfully, Qing Feng¡¯s currentbat ability was more or less around the level of a Great Master. Indeed, that was understandable, for the little attendant had to go around in a wheelchair. And since he never enjoyedbating, he seldom studiedbating skills. That went the same with many renowned martial arts masters who focused on cultivating their spirit and qi. Despite their outstanding internal cultivation, they could be easily beaten into a pulp in realbats.


    Regardless, with the internal qi bordering on that of a Natural Expert, Qing Feng would have no problem tapping into the preliminary studies of Taoist magic arts, tactical deployments, and alchemy.


    ¡°These are Star Stones, which can be the major material in alchemy, puppet-making, and deployment-setting. You will find the other necessary resources in the weapon warehouse of the Knife Hut. Make good use of them whenever you want. You don¡¯t have to ask for my approval every time.¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Qing Feng bowed his head.


    After a brief pause, he remarked, ¡°Young Master, what about Ming Yue...¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some clues and asked the Yue Mountain Faction and some people in the Northern Song to check around for her. She ought to be in the Northern Song. When I¡¯ve sorted out all the things at hand, I will go to the Northern Song and look for her myself. You wille with me then.¡±


    Li Mu had not forgotten that rude, adorkable, silly attendant named Ming Yue who had been missing for over a year. Nor had he ever given up looking for her.


    Qing Feng sighed with relief, paid obeisance to Li Mu, then, slowly rolled his wheelchair around and headed out.


    Watching the little attendant leave the room, Li Mu heaved with a sigh.


    Despite the care of Zhao Ling, the female pharmacist, Qing Feng¡¯s legs had not recovered yet. So, he could not walk around on his own but have to rely on a wheelchair. Li Mu felt guilty about that. Because it was kind of his fault that got Qing Feng in that wheelchair. After Qing Feng lost his legs, Li Mu had hoped he would enter the Celestial Being Realm so as to gain the power of sprouting a new pair of legs.


    When Qing Feng had mastered all the skills in those books he just gave him, Li Mu would prepare more resources and Cultivation Methods for his further cultivation.


    Deep down, Li Mu had regarded Qing Feng as his sessor, his most hopeful disciple.


    After the conversation with the little attendant, Li Mu summoned Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and Zhen Meng in the study one after another. He gave each of them a highpliment and a ton of rewards, including books on Cultivation Methods and secret techniques. They, in turn, expressed their deep gratitude and staunch loyalty to Li Mu.


    Those men¡¯s cultivation had increased several folds in the past year. So did their vision and strength. At the time, they all carried an imposing air like those high-level officials. However,pared with Li Mu, they were a far cry. All they saw was still the secr world. As to going beyond that and stepping into the universe, they probably never considered it and would not consider it.


    After several rounds of pep talks, they all left the study. Li Mu then told the servants to not let anyone disturb him because he would start the closed-door training.


    The battle against Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, had brought him a great haul of knowledge and experience. He needed some time to digest them.


    In theing ten days, Li Mu had engaged himself in the closed-door training.


    The first thing he did was to solidify his cultivation. He was still studying theplicated reaction between the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor and the Eastern Wood Emperor. He had learned that the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures contained too many possibilities of changes and development. Every time his spiritual force activated the jade scroll in his Mud-pill Pce and the voice of the Taoism preach rang in his Sea of Consciousness, he could learn something.


    The power of the Emperors¡¯ Firebined by the qi of the two emperors was also growing as Li Mu had gained more and more enlightenment.


    Atst, Li Mu could cast the Emperors¡¯ Fire all around him with just a stir of his mind. Also, he could blend it into hisbat moves. The only pity he had was that his Samsara Knife could not stand the refine of the Emperors¡¯ Fire so he had no way to drive the broadsword with it.


    Thus, the idea of refining the Samsara Knife again jumped into Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    He still had that gigantic Star Stone with wool power that he found in the hidden small space. Even though he already gave some of it to Qing Feng, there was still plenty left. If he could melt the stones into the Samsara Knife, the quality of the broadsword would improve magnificently, perhaps making it a Taoist instrument.


    And then, the Samsara Knife would be able to bear the Emperors¡¯ Fire and the power of his Broadswordmanding Skill would double, or even triple.


    In fact, Li Mu¡¯s thoughts went way farther than that.


    There were three scriptures in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures that he hadn¡¯t mastered yet. But that was just a matter of time. As he proceeded with the increasingly advanced skills, his natural qi was bound to evolve over and over again. For that reason, he ought to refine his Samsara Knife in time to upgrade it. That was the only way to make sure it was still a suited weapon to him. Li Mu certainly did not want to be distressed like the Monkey King, who once had trouble finding a proper weapon afterpleting his practice.


    After figuring out the crux of the matter, Li Mu began to refine his Samsara Knife right off.


    He withdrew from the storage spaces the Star Stone with wood power, which was more than 10 meters in height, and started the refining.


    Time flew by.


    10 days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Li Mu had not taken Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s edict seriously in the first ce.


    In the eyes of the people outside Taibai County, Lord Taibai, Li Mu, had chosen to act against the imperial edict. And that meant he would really break up with the entire Western Qin, even though Emperor Qin Ming was unprecedentedly powerful at that time. People started guessing why Li Mu picked such a strategy. They either reckoned that Li Mu knew there was no wiggle room left between him and Emperor Qin Ming after he killed the crown prince so he had to put up a desperate struggle, or assumed that he had some other forces backing him and so deemed Emperor Qin Ming beneath him.


    Another couple of days went by. The royal family of the Western Qin finally made a move.


    Emperor Qin Ming issued another edict ordering Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an to besiege Taibai County and arrest Li Mu.


    Unlike what the masses had imagined, Emperor Qin Ming did not go to capture and execute Li Mu himself. Instead, he sent out a challenge letter to the Wendao Academy in the Southern Chu, iming that he would duel thest of the Nine Superbs in the three great empires.


    When that news came out, everyone on the Divine Land dropped their jaw.


    Did that mean Emperor Qin Ming was going to tackle the Southern Chu?


    Even though the problems in the Western Qin¡¯s northwest had died away after the death of the pope of the Magic Sun Temple, the Yue Mountain Faction within the empire and the ten cities and nine counties in the border area were still in rebellion. Adding that Lord Zhenxi had taken up the Fufeng City, the secession had not been ended. But Emperor Qin Ming rushed to attack the Southern Chu before sorting out the domestic problems... Was he really that confident about his strength?


    At the same time, a rumor furtively bandied about.


    It said that except for the deceased Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, Dao Chongyang, the Taoism Master, and the pope of the Magic Sun Temple, the rest of the Nine Superbs in the World was forming an alliance against Emperor Qin Ming. After all, when the lips were gone, the teeth would be exposed. If Emperor Qin Ming knocked them off one by one, soon, the entirend would fall into his hand.


    The troubled time was in full swing and a storm was approaching.


    Still, Li Mu shut himself in the Knife Hut to do his closed-door training and refining his broadsword.


    Li Gang, the magistrate of Chang¡¯an, dared not disobey the emperor¡¯smand. He led an army constituted by 200,000 soldiers to besiege the Taibai Mountain. Yet, all the army did was pick up small-scaled fights instead ofunching massive attacks. In fact, the soldiers were too unnerved to thoroughly provoke Li Mu... For the time being, the heart of the Secr Sword Whiz was filled with bitterness, for he was Li Mu¡¯s father. However, that evil spawn of his did not regard him as a father at all.


    Timepsed.


    One day, a man came to the Taibai County uninvitedly and requested a meeting with Li Mu.


    He turned out to be a messenger from the Northern Song.


    ¡°Lord, the Countess is in trouble now. She has been threatened. Lord Virtuous the Eighth failed to repel the enemy. Your Highness, pleasee and help Her Highness.¡± Zhao Ji urged. As the messenger arrived, he was severely injured and almost at hisst breath.

 Chapter 381 - Northern Song’s Green Hornet Gorge

    <h4><strong>Chapter 381 Northern Song¡¯s Green Ho Gorge</strong></h4>


    As they went out of the Western Qin and entered the territory of the Northern Song, the scenery became more and more picturesque. Thends were interspersed with famous mountains and rivers. Riding white cranes and overlooking it from the sky, they were under the impression that they were traveling in the wondend. The mountains on that were indeed more spectacr than those on Earth. Thends were carpeted with lush nts andrge tracts of virgin forest, which were rarely visited.


    Sitting on the back of the white crane, Li Mu could not help eximing as he admired the view all the way along.


    It had been a day and a night since they set off from Taibai County.


    And the vehicle they chose for the journey was a white crane.


    That was the one Li Mu had snatched from Liu Chong, a loyal subordinate of Huang Shengyi.


    Originally, it was just an ordinary white crane that could carry one person at a time. But after living in Taibai County for weeks, it started mutating under the influence of the rich Spiritual Qi there. Adding that Xu Wan¡¯er and the other pretty girls fed it with magic fruits and herbs, like all the other animals in Taibai County, it began to growrger andrger, seemingly on the way to be the king of the crane by far.


    The size of the white crane had multipliedpared to the past. By at time, its wingspan was already 10 meters. Its back was vast as an ind. Its capacity for transportation had increased to 10 people. The crane¡¯s feathers were as unbreakable as gold and iron. Both of its feet could crush rocks. Its beak also seemed to be sharp like a magic weapon for the soldiers. It could travel 50,000 kilometers per day and 25,000 kilometers at night. Sure enough, it was an extremely handsome bird. As it had gained a very high level of intelligence, it knew well how to satisfy its riders.


    Therefore, when Li Mu ¡°traveled abroad¡± this time, he chose that white crane as his vehicle. It could get him to the destination most speedily.


    Besides Li Mu, on the back of the white crane also sat Qing Feng, the little attendant, Yuan Hou, the gold ape, General, the Huskie, and Zhao Ji, the messenger from the Northern Song.


    Days ago, Li Mu just told Qing Feng that he would take him to the Northern Song to search for Ming Yue one day. But to his surprise, the day of going to the Northern Song came so soon.


    With every pping of the white crane¡¯s outstretched wings, they covered several hundred meters.


    By that noon, Li Mu and the others had prated to the heart of the Northern Song, which was about 5,000 kilometers from the borders.


    ¡°Well then, the Countess is at Mount Oxhead, isn¡¯t she?¡± Li Mu asked.


    At that time, Messenger Zhao Ji¡¯s injury had been diagnosed and treated by the female pharmacist, Zhao Ling. The wound was covered with medicine to stop bleeding and looked not very terrible, but because of the excessive blood loss, Zhao Ji¡¯splexion was pale and slightly dispirited.


    He knew that there was a certain friendship between Li Mu and the Countess. He already learned that when he came to Taibai Countyst time. But did the friendship was strong enough to make a martial arts giant like Li Mu go to the Northern Son ande to the Countess¡¯s aid, Zhao Ji was not sure.


    To his amazement, Li Mu set off resolutely the moment he heard of the request from the Countess.


    That gave Zhao Ji a deeper understanding of the friendship between Li Mu and the Countess.


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s questioning, Zhao Ji came out from his thoughts and quickly answered, ¡°Exactly. Half a month ago, that Lord Virtuous the Eighth took the Countess to the Daoyin Temple on Mount Oxhead to burn incense. Then, he was besieged on the mountain by the troops of Lord Jin, who demanded Lord Virtuous the Eighth to approve his proposal to the Countess. Lord Virtuous the Eighth refused, so he had been forced to stay at Mount Oxhead and could not figure out a way to break free. Before I came to Taibai County for help, numerous guards of Lord Virtuous the Eighth have been killed. Lord Jin has dered that he will kill one person a day until the Countess marries him. He will first murder the guards of Lord Virtuous the Eighth, then turn to the Taoists in the temple, the maids of the Countess, and Lord Virtuous the Eighth himself...¡±


    Li Mu inquired, ¡°Who is this Lord Jin?¡±


    With a spiteful look, Zhao Ji said, ¡°Currently, there are eight lords in our Northern Song who haveunched a revolt. They disobey the orders of the imperious emperor, and bring disasters to our folks...¡±


    Li Mu nodded and remarked, ¡°I know this. The catfight of the eight lords. So, is Lord Jin one of the eight lords?¡±


    Zhao Ji said, ¡°He is not only one of them, but the strongest, most powerful one.¡±


    Looking at the virgin forests and a green sea of mountains below, Li Mu said, ¡°If this is the case, then Lord Jin should not be a fatuous man. How could hepel a woman to marry him? That¡¯s way beneath his level.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Zhao Ji decided to tell Li Mu everything.


    He said, ¡°Lord Taibai, what you said is correct. Lord Jin is indeed an outstanding man. He is ambitious and dying to rece the emperor, but he is the son of a prince, not an offspring of the emperor. Therefore, ording to the traditional qualification of our Northern Song that hassted several thousand years, he is not entitled to take the throne. His forces arerge and strong, and he has also had the support of Enlightened Taoist, the new head of Mount Qingcheng, one of the current Holy ns. Despite all that, he is still in need of royal status. Now that Lord Virtuous the Eighth is the birth brother of the prior emperor and the uncle of the current emperor, he is the most definite royal member. He has the qualification, and is highly respected among the folks. Back then, Lord Virtuous the Eighth was the most promising candidate for the throne. Butter, due to certain reasons, Lord Virtuous the Eighth gave up the throne, allowing the current emperor toe to the stage. Thus, if Lord Jin marries the daughter of Lord Virtuous the Eighth, he will get himself a royal title and have a legitimate reason to dethrone the emperor.¡±


    What Zhao Ji just disclosed was the most confidential incident in the royal family of the Northern Song.


    At that remark, Li Mu suddenly saw the light.


    It turned out that that lord simply wanted to use Wang Shiyu¡¯s status to morize himself!


    Just like gold ting.


    Well, those politicians had been too hard on themselves.


    ¡°How much further is it left to Mount Oxhead?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    Zhao Ji said, ¡°We have 300,000 kilometers to go in the east before we arrive in Lin¡¯an, our capital. After that, only 15,000 kilometers left to Mount Oxhead. That mountain is the origin of our royal members. Its outline quite resembles an ox¡¯s head holding toward the sky. That¡¯s how it got the name.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu did some mental calctions and drew the conclusion that if they traveled at the current speed day and night, it would still take about four or five days to arrive there. Anyway, Lord Jin was only trying to get the Countess to marry him. So, there were perhaps a couple of days before the lord lost his patience.


    Ever since Li Mu learned that Wang Shiyu, who used to share a desk in ssroom with him and the campus belle from Earth, had alsoe to that world, Li Mu had been perplexed by how and why she came there. But after running into General the Huskie outside the Evesting Heaven and demanding it for the bottom of the whole thing, Li Mu finally understood that General and Wang Shiyu were both transported to that by the old faker by ident... ¡°Come to think of it, the old faker is really unreliable. The Transmitting Array he made has transported two irrelevant creatures along with me!¡±


    At that thought, Li Mu involuntarily shot a nce at the Huskie.


    ¡°Woof, human pet, who are you looking at? It¡¯s not my fault! At first, the darn old man shut himself in the house and dug a pit. When I went in with that girl, we fell into the pit...¡± Up to then, General the Huskie still refused to acknowledge that at that time, in order to please Wang Shiyu, it had led the beautiful girl straight into the monk¡¯s room and caused the great disaster.


    Li Mu certainly would not waste his breath to argue with the dog.


    Quite upset, Huskie remarked, ¡°Why are you giving me that look? Watch your attitude! Woof! I tell you, treat me with respect. You should feel honored for bing my pet. After all, myst human pet is a man who can travel across the universe, control all the gxies, turn stars into his chess pieces, and tame devils and gods as his servants...¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    He now kind of missed the days when the stupid dog could not speak and had not acquired intelligence. Although the Huskie had sure been influenced by the brazen old faker, he had yet learned to brag at that time, which was so different from what it was now... Li Mu even considered pretending not to know the dog at all.


    They flew like that until the white crane was too exhausted to carry on.


    Slowly, they began to descend.


    Beneath them was a small county called Green Ho Gorge.


    Li Mu let the white crane go find a peak and take a rest. He and the others came to an inn called ce for the Weary and settled in.


    Since Zhao Ji was from the Northern Song, he was very familiar with the local customs. So, he ordered some local specials and two bottles of Green Ho Drink, a famous wine in the area.


    Li Mu was a very powerful practitioner, but he was also a fine-food eater. He never let go of any chance to try ptable food.


    The wine and dishes were soon served.


    Li Mu looked around casually.


    The architecture style of the Northern Sone was quite different from that of the Western Qin. People in Qin were prim. They acted sometimes too stiffly and advocated the color ck. So, most of their buildings were earth-and-stone structured, taking the shape of a square. The architects there pursued solely the utility and endurance of buildings. By contrast, people in the Northern Song were more open and artistic. Their buildings were mainly built with wood and earth in gorgeous and opulent styles. Even in that remote county, many exquisite wooden buildings could be seen, and the decoration on those buildings wasplex and exquisite.


    Although the inn called ce for the Weary had a strange name, their business was quite good. At dusk, the hall of the inn was full of customers. The head waiter shouted the dish names at the top of his lungs all the time. The hall was filled with all the hustling and bustling. The innkeeper, a gentle, handsome young man who looked not more than 25, was standing at the doorsteps, greeting the customers with a smile.


    The reason why Li Mu eyed that young innkeeper a few times was because he carried a touch of Taoism Sense. It was the kind that could only be detected on those above the Sage Realm or the person who practiced Taoism for years.


    ¡°The young innkeeper is not an ordinary person.¡±


    Li Mu quickly came to that conclusion.


    ¡°Never knew I could meet such a figure in this small town.¡±


    During the whole meal, Li Mu had ced his attention on that young innkeeper. Soon, he made some new discoveries. To be sure, he was not a sage, but he must have practiced a certain Cultivation Method simr to the Xiantian Skill. That method caused Li Mu to have mistaken his strength.


    This young innkeeper seemed to have a golden heart. When there were beggars passing by, he would give them food and drinks instead of harshly throwing them out as the other stores did.


    At night, some expatriates who had left their homes due to the rebellion of the eight Lords came to Green Ho Gorge with their family. The clothes they dding were torn. The babies kept crying because of hunger, and the old moaning due to illness and pain. The view was rather dismal. The other restaurants and inns in the vicinity were all desperate to get rid of them. When the shopkeepers spotted those poor people from a distance, they immediately ordered the waiters to drive them away. Only the young innkeeper sighed at the view and asked the kitchen to prepare for some food. Then, he went out to distribute rice porridge in person and even gave some expatriates medical treatment. He also sent the head waiter to the medicine store downtown to fetch some medicine...


    For his kindness, the homeless mumbled their thanks to the young innkeeper over and over again.


    Zhao Ji said emotionally, ¡°This young man is also a doctor! How surprising... He has a rare kind heart. During the rebellion of the eight Lords, the war is constantly going on. Many Song people left their homes and be refugees. They are starved and miserable. Yet, those powerful and wealthy are desperately shunning the refugees. But this young innkeeper has a golden heart. Unfortunately, at many times, good people don¡¯t get good results. Those whomit murder and arson can get rich, but those who work hard for a lifetime die forgotten.¡±


    As the messenger had seen a lot of the treacherous world, he made thatment with a sigh.


    But before his words faded, some unexpected change urred.


    An elderly refugee with scabies, who looked like he should be in his death bed, was receiving the treatment of the young innkeeper. But all of a sudden, there was a glint in his eyes, and he bounced up, thrust out his palms and mmed them on the chest of the young innkeeper. With a wham, the energy fluctuations of the Celestial Being Realm erupted. The young innkeeper was sent flying backward, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.


    Li Mu fired a look at Zhao Ji.


    ¡°You jinxed it! That¡¯s exactly what you just said!¡±

 Chapter 382 - Reasoning with the Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 382 Reasoning with the Unreasonable</h4>


    A refugee had the cultivation of the Celestial Being Realm?


    An expert in the Celestial Being Realm had shamelesslyunched a sneak attack?


    That did sound ridiculous.


    Li Mu and the others instantly realized that what they just saw was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. There must be a huge vortex beneath.


    At the time, the refugees all let out a cry of shock and fled away.


    It was evident that, except for that elderly refugee with scabies, the rest were real refugees who had never seen such violence before. They broke into a run, shrieking down the road. But when the remaining energy fluctuations of the Celestial Being Realm spread across the field, a mother holding a baby and several elderly people were directly blown into a mist of blood, while many others were killed and wounded.


    A lot of the buildings nearby copsed as well.


    Obviously, the attacker was an assassin. And for fear of not being able to hit the target in one shot, he did not reserve any of his power at all, nor did he care to consider the lives of the civilians around the target.


    The harmony and tranquility in Green Ho Gorge were shattered at once.


    Desperate screams were heard.


    The customers in the ce for the Weary all leaped to their feet and ran for it.


    The street vendors, taverns, and shoppers in the nearby stores all panicked.


    ¡°Mount Qingcheng is handling affairs here. People irrelevant to the affairs shall quickly make themselves scarce.¡± A voice rang.


    The assassin, who had disguised as a refugee, jumped to his feet, his protective glow switched on. Those disgusting scabies on his skin began to recover at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. His bones were crackling, and the man began to change into a totally different person.


    Meanwhile, he raised a hand and sent a signal to the sky.


    In a distance, mysterious shadows shed. Scores of experts dding Taoist robes zoomed toward the inn from the outside of Green Ho Gorge. Then, tters of hoofbeats and footsteps were heard. An army armed to teeth besieged the entire Green Ho Gorge in no time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that traitor to Mount Qingcheng named Dao Zhen escape!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Dao Zhen, you have no way to escape even if you sprouted wings! Now, stop fighting and turn yourself in!¡±


    At that, many shadows darted forward.


    Out of the inn called the ce for the Weary, a group of experts in Taoist robes closed in on the young innkeeper.


    The elderly Taoists in lead wearing ck robes were issuing rather strong aura. All of them were powerful practitioners in the Celestial Being Realm. They were standing by the side of that middle-aged assassin who had disguised as a refugee.


    ¡°Senior Dao Chong!¡± A young Taoist called as he readily handed a set of ck robes to that assassin whose appearance had changed magnificently. In fact, that assassin was a widely-known expert in the Celestial Being Realm from Mount Qingcheng.


    The young innkeeper looked rather pale. He reached out and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. Then, he said dolefully, ¡°I¡¯ve already backed off from thepetition. Why did you still rush down here to take me out?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Backed off?¡± The assassin named Dao Chong sneered. ¡°Head Dao Ling wants you beheaded, so you have to die. Whether you are going to vie for the top position in Mount Qingcheng or not, you shouldn¡¯t live in this world since the day Dao Chongyang conferred that position on you.¡±


    His voice sounded triumphant.


    Having figured out Dao Zhen¡¯s true character, he pretended to be a refugee who was seriously ill, and then made a surprise attack on Dao Zhen when the kind Taoist came to treat him. He had nned all that andunched the strike all by himself, so he believed he should take the full credit for such a sessful assassination.


    As Dao Zhen had been gravely injured, there was no doubt that he would not survive that day.


    As long as the thorn in the Head¡¯s side was taken out, when Dao Chong returned to Mount Xuankong, he would certainly take the greatest reward. Later on, he would hold to the top position in a hall of the faction and have a promising future.


    ¡°The reason why I concealed my identity is not the fear of death but of the people from Mount Qingcheng fighting against one another. Now that Dao Ling wants to be Head, he can take the position. In the past year, too many disciples from Mount Qingcheng have been killed. For the sake of the reputation and strength of Mount Qingcheng, can you just put an end to the meaningless ughter?¡±


    Dao Zhen, the young innkeeper, confronted woefully.


    Dao Chong, however, gave a coldugh and remarked, ¡°Right. For the sake of the reputation and strength of Mount Qingcheng, you¡¯d better die. Otherwise, Head Dao Ling won¡¯t have a sound sleep.¡±


    ¡°No need to argue with him. Just kill him!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Take his skull to Head, then, we will be rewarded for making such a huge contribution!¡±


    ¡°He is badly injured. He won¡¯t hang in there for long.¡±


    The other elderly immortal-like Taoists all looked murderous at the moment. There was not a trace of benevolence that Taoists should have in them. Instead, they were like devils stepping out of hell and each of their faces was distorted with ferocity.


    From the hall of the inn, a dozen figures dashed out.


    ¡°Head Dao Zhen!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them to death!¡±


    ¡°You are the real traitors! Dao Ling has betrayed our deceased master and harmed the ones truly loyal to the master...¡±


    From the clothing of the dozen people, Li Mu could tell that they were the head waiter, the waiters, and the chef of the inn. They were of different ages and their aura was quite powerful, indicating that they were all martial arts experts. At the moment, they looked furious. The group swiftly nked Dao Zhen. It was obvious that those were the members of Mount Qingcheng who had supported the old head¡¯s direct disciple, Dao Zhen, to be the top leader of the faction on ount of their loyalty to their old head.


    Li Mu had long heard the incident in Mount Qingcheng.


    In his view, Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, and Dao Chongyang, the Taoism Master, were quite losers despite their high status as two of the Nine Superbs. Although they seemed to be flourishing, to be controlling the fate of two great empires as the legendary hero of the Western Qin and the master of worldwide Taoism, neither of them had trained a qualified sessor or ran their faction well. Once they were dead, the two Holy ns immediately sank into civil strife. With the prior head¡¯s direct disciples being chased, the two Holy ns that had existed for 1,000 years crumbled in a trice.


    Further, Li Mu had not figured out until now why the two old monsters that had lived for more than 1,000 years had to duel each other out of the blue. As a result, they both suffered a lot in the duel and were killed in a surprise attack... What losers they were!


    Zhao Ji thought that Li Mu did not know those things, so he came over, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mount Qingcheng is now mastered by the former deputy, Dao Ling. Dao Zhen is a direct disciple of their old head, who designated Dao Zhen to be the next head before he set off for the final battle in Chongyang. Sadly, Dao Zhen does not have enough prestige or strength to impressive the other disciples... So, since thest year, Dao Ling has been sending his men to hunt Dao Zhen down. It seems that the inn called ce for the Weary is the secret residence of thest force led by Dao Zhen, but Dao Ling already discovered it...¡±


    In truth, Zhao Ji kind of sympathized with Dao Zhen. He was the orthodox sessor after all.


    People in the Northern Song certainly attached great importance to the word ¡°orthodox¡±.


    Unlike the Qin people who respect only the strong, the Song people, though admired the strong as well, paid more attention tow and tradition.


    Moreover, since almost a year ago when Dao Ling usurped the top position of Mount Qingcheng, Mount Qingcheng gradually abandoned the former style of inaction and became restless. Not only had they stirred up bloody fights in the martial arts society of the Northern Song but also begun to strongly intervene in the internal affairs of the Northern Song Empire. The so-called Rebellion of Eight Lords was rumored to be started by those on Mount Qingcheng. So far, they had put the folks in misery and made the empire go downhill with internal strife.


    As soon as Dao Zhen died, the Holy n of the Northern Song Dynasty that hadsted a millennium waspletely caught in the hands of a tyrannical man craving sess and fishing forpliments.


    Although Zhao Ji wanted to help, he knew he was powerless at it.


    Li Mu also shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°That Dao Zhen is really naive. He should believe he can fix the problems in Jianghu through living a reclusive life. Given that kind of disposition, he might be able to tame those ambitious men in Mount Qingcheng if he had the cultivation of a Superb like Dao Chongyang, but he doesn¡¯t... How naive!¡±


    As Zhao Ji and Li Mu talked, a fight had started outside.


    Dao Zhen and his men were tightly surrounded by the enemies. As he had been seriously wounded in the surprise attack, he had no chance to run but put up a desperate struggle.


    The housed around the inn copsed one by one. Many folks and travelers passing the ce shook in their boots and ran in the opposite direction.


    However, since the entire Green Ho Gorge had been blocked by Taoist magic deployments, ordinary people did not have a chance to escape.


    In addition to the experts from Mount Qingcheng, an army had been dispatched there to surround the whole county. No one could get out for the time being.


    ¡°Master, shall I drive those disturbing human beings away and let you rest?¡± Yuan Hou asked Li Mu.


    The ape had been practicing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method. With the help of the rich Spiritual Qi in the blessed Taibai County, it progressed rapidly and could already disguise itself in different forms. On their way there, the ape had turned into a fine-featured young footman in cyan robes. It had concealed its aura and looked quite gentle and quiet, so it was almost impossible to associate the footman with that wild golden ape over three meters in height.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    The mess Dao Zhen was facing was quite simr to that his second brother, Qiu Yin, was in.


    After the setback, Qiu Yin had rekindled his will in Taibai County and sworn to practice more diligently so as to gain the strength of seeking revenge by himself, for his pride prevented him from rejuvenating the Guanshan Pasture through others¡¯ hands. But unlike him, Dao Zhen chose to hide, to step back, and to give up the whole faction. Although it was hard to say which of them did the right thing, as far as those living in Jianghu knew, Dao Zhen¡¯s choice had absolutely dragged him and his supporters into dire danger.


    Faintly, Li Mu heard snatches of conversations from outside the county.


    ¡°General Chen, as what our pack says, in a while, when Senior Dao Chong and his men have killed Dao Zhen, you will lead the army into the county. Kill everyone in the town no matter who they are, let alone animals. Don¡¯t let any living creature escape, not even a chicken... Of course, the treasures and properties in the town are all yours. As for the woman... You can do anything you want with them, only that you do not leave a living soul behind. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Hey, please rest assured. My men are very smart. As long as they can get a little fun, I assure you there will be no mistakes.¡±


    Li Mu raised his brow.


    ¡°Howe those Taoists are so heartless?¡±


    ¡°They are going to massacre all the folks in the county.¡±


    ¡°Is that because they want to silence the witnesses?¡±


    ¡°As the whole world now knows they are hunting Dao Zhen, that seems rather unnecessary.¡±


    Then, as Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force noiselessly crawled across the field like a tide, he captured the conversation of two other experts from Mount Qingcheng¡ª


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, in fact, we just need to get rid of the traitor Dao Zhen, but why are we killing so many people?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you know? Haha, after killing Dao Zhen and the townspeople, we will me Dao Zhen and his men for the massacre. We will tell the public that they killed everyone in a frenzied manner in order to save their lives, so that those who have good feelings for Dao Zhen will abandon him. In the end, we can dere that before Dao Zhen died, he regained his conscience and repented by giving the Head Token to Senior Dao Chong. Then, when we go back to Qingcheng Mountain, Dao Ling can sit legitimately in his throne, haha...¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu once again shook his head.


    ¡°Those Taoists are truly wicked and callous to the extreme.¡±


    Then, Li Mu rose to his feet, marched out of the inn, and pped his hands to attract attention. ¡°Hey, stop fighting, everyone... Let me reason this out for you.¡±

 Chapter 383 - I Do Want to Protect This Fool

    <h4>Chapter 383 I Do Want to Protect This Fool</h4>


    At the beginning of the turmoil in Mount Qingcheng, there were actually plenty Taoists siding with Dao Zhen.


    After all, Dao Zhen¡¯s master, Dao Chongyang, was known as the Taoism Master. He did have a ton of true followers and admirers. But Dao Zhen himself was not at all that superb. To that day, those who patronized him at the beginning were either dead or disbanded. Thest remaining people still helping Dao Zhen were those who truly worshiped Dao Chongyang and the orthodox diehards in Mount Qingcheng. There were less than 10 supporters left around Dao Zhen. But each of them had exceptional strength and was determined to fight with Dao Chong and the others to thest moment.


    Dao Zhen¡¯s cultivation was undoubtedly the highest among those people.


    But as he had been attacked and seriously injured at the beginning, his currentbat ability was very low.


    To protect him, his fellows tried several times to force their way out of the blockage but failed. Some were even gravely mutted. In the end, Dao Zhen and his loyal followers were cornered back to the doorstep of the inn.


    At the moment, Dao Zhen felt the burning of guilt and fury.


    Those decent men had followed him up to that day, but he had been muddling away his days, hell-bent to retreat. That instead brought more harm to those who were truly loyal to him.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± A waiter of the inn wailed. He had obtained the full achievement in the Natural Realm. But with Dao Chong and his men striking nonstop, the waiter had been covered in wounds. As a sword pierced through his belly, he was instantly maimed and lost the strength to continue fighting.


    The rest of Dao Zhen¡¯s team were all severely injured and barely able to resist the enemies anymore.


    Dao Chong burst into a fit of violentughter. ¡°Hahaha, today is the day I take the credit. Kill them! Spare none!¡±


    The Taoist behind him, young or old, were all eager to scramble for the credit. Those who were around Dao Zhen were all thorns in the flesh to Head Dao Ling. Thus, getting any of their head chopped off would mean a great contribution. That was thest chance to take the reward.


    However, just as the Taoists was ready to charge forward and wipe out Dao Zhen and his men at one fling, a stranger¡¯s voice fluttered out from the inside of the inn¡ª


    ¡°Hey, stop fighting, everyone... Let me reason this out for you.¡±


    From the hall of the inn came a handsome young man with short hair and valiant bearing. He had thick brows and big eyes. At the moment, he was pping his hands at the door, assuming the posture of a peacemaking man.


    ¡°Who the hell is he?¡±


    That question immediately wedged its way into Dao Chong and his men¡¯s mind.


    And the second remark they thought of was ¡°Just kill him regardless of who he is¡±.


    But then, an inconceivable change urred.


    Although the short-haired, valiant-bearing juvenile seemed to be pping his hands randomly, it seemed to carry a magical power. The pping was perfectly ordinary, but when it came to their ears, it sounded like clear bell, giving them a strange sense of shock and bewilderment. They felt their hearts began to beat with the rhythm of the pping, which was rather weird and ufortable. Also, their internal qi became slightly stagnant, no longer flowing smoothly down their veins.


    Dao Chong and his men involuntarily came to a halt.


    Pairs of curious eyes were set on the short-haired young man.


    That juvenile was, of course, Li Mu.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right, here we are talking! Anyway, you can fight all you want, but can you please keep a low profile and pick a suitable ce? There are still people dining in the inn eating. Don¡¯t you worry you are disturbing...¡± Li Mu fired that nonsense off the top of his head.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Dare to butt in the affairs of Taoists from Mount Qingcheng! You...¡± cursed a hideous, middle-aged Taoist next to Dao Chong. He was at the first stage of the Celestial Being Realm.


    But before he finished his swear¡ª


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A shot of broadsword light sted past.


    The head of ferocious Taoist at the first-stage Celestial Being Realm flew to the air.


    Li Mu snapped, ¡°I least thing I desire is that someone cut me off when I¡¯m reasoning things out.¡±


    Dao Chong and the others all gasped. In a round of terrified shrieks, they subconsciously took a few steps back as they felt a chill rising behind their necks.


    It was incontrovertible that the jet of broadsword light was fired from the fingertip of that short-haired young man. It shed into the air, like a gleam of light blooming at dawn. However, it vanished in just a second, leaving no trace behind. Even the energy fluctuations it issued were quite obscure. But just as that jet of light shot out, the head of that peerless master at the first stage of the Celestial Being Realm flew to the air.


    That was a first-step Celestial Being! Not some nobody at all! He could not be killed that effortlessly. After all, Celestial Beings were one of the few standing at the top level of martial arts practice in that world.


    But someone just killed him as easily as killing a pig.


    ¡°What kind of strength does that young man have?¡±


    The atmosphere of the scene was altered all of a sudden.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dao Chong stared at Li Mu in a seemingly threatening manner.


    Li Mu mused for a few moments and replied, ¡°Merciful Buddha... Er, Boundless God, I am Zhang Sanfeng, from Wudang Temple on Mount Wudang.¡±


    Dao Chong and the others were dazed.


    ¡°Judging by the young man¡¯s wording, he seems to be a Taoist as well, doesn¡¯t he?


    But where is that Wudang Temple and Mount Wudang? Why haven¡¯t I heard of those before?¡±


    At his rear, Zhao Ji, Yuan Hou, and Qing Feng were also a little puzzled. They registered that Li Mu nned not to disclose his true identity... That was understandable. If the title Lord Taibai Li Mu came out, all of them would be dumbstruck, but that would also arouse much unnecessary attention and incur troubles. This time their mission was to rescue those on Mount Oxhead. Li Mu sure wanted toy low, so it was quite normal for him to use a fake identity.


    Only the Huskie took on a disgusted look, tilted its head, and said, ¡°How brazen you are!¡±


    Because it knew well that Zhang Sanfeng was a renowned Taoist on Earth.


    Dao Chong looked unconvinced. He unblinkingly stared at Li Mu, feeling that the juvenile was rather weird and unlikely to be a real Taoist. Despite that, he remarked, ¡°Turns out that you are Taoist Zhang Sanfeng from Mount Wudang. Now that you are also a Taoist, I think you must have heard of us Mount Qingcheng. This Dao Zhen is a traitor of our faction. We are chasing after this traitor, but why did you intervene and kill our man?¡±


    Li Mu blurted, ¡°Oh Boundless God, he cut me off when I was about to tell you some reasons. So, I had to shut him up.¡±


    Dao Chong went totally speechless at that.


    That was an overbearing exnation!


    Several other Taoists also looked irked.


    ¡°Zhang Sanfeng is more unscrupulous than us Mount Qingcheng! He just killed an expert in the Celestial Being Realm simply because he cut in on his speech... That¡¯s too reckless!¡±


    ¡°Such being the case, we would like to apologize to you. Please pardon us.¡± Dao Chong bowed to Li Mu, and then suggested, ¡°We will capture this traitor. Taoist Zhang, could you please stay out of this?¡±


    He had really swallowed his pride by saying that.


    For one thing, Dao Chong had been appalled by the strength Li Mu just demonstrated and knew he had dim odds against him. For another, his priority that day was to kill Dao Zhen and eradicate his followers. None of the other issues mattered. All he wanted to do was to scrape that credit and go back to pick up his reward.


    Anyway, he had more than enough time to find out about the true identity of that Zhang Sanfeng and deal with him after this was finished.


    Mount Qingcheng had all the brilliant Taoists in the world. So, why should he worry about punishing a young Taoist nobody knew?


    Hearing Dao Chong¡¯s words, Li Mu was quite upset.


    ¡°Howe you are so spineless?


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished off one of your Celestial Beings, but you simply took the fault like that?


    ¡°Nowadays, those bad guys no longer care about saving face or maintaining dignity?


    ¡°If bad guys like you always confess their sins and take the me, then, how can a knight like me find an excuse to help the weak and extend justice by getting rid of them all?¡±


    Li Mu refuted, ¡°That¡¯s not gonna work. If an apology is enough, why do we need police... er, punitive government organs?¡±


    He was clearly picking a fight.


    ¡°You...¡± Dao Chong choked. He also realized that the juvenile was here to stir up trouble. His face immediately darkened. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Taoist Zhang, don¡¯t push your luck. You are clearly protecting Dao Zhen! That¡¯s a gesture against us Mount Qingcheng!¡±


    Li Mu, however, roared withughter.


    When he got over theughter, he put on a solemn face and admitted, ¡°You got me. Right, I do want to protect this fool!¡±


    With that, he pointed at the young innkeeper.


    Dao Zhen, along with his woundedpanions, had been gripped by despair. But to their great surprise, the event took such an abrupt turn. Li Mu¡¯s strength had awed them. Given that Li Mu had just killed a Celestial Being in a trice, he could not be just a nobody. Seeing that Li Mu had stepped up for them, Dao Zhen was quite grateful. But as he heard Li Mu called him a fool, he took on a rather awkward expression and wondered for what reason Li Mu began to round on him.


    Dao Chong ground his teeth in exasperation. Then, deciding to put his foot down, he started, ¡°You are making an enemy out of we Mount Qingcheng. Zhang Sanfeng, do think this through. The power of the most renowned Taoism faction is not something anybody can fend off. Head Dao Ling has inconceivable powers. He is the new Taoism Master. I advise you not to court death.¡±


    Li Mu snorted. ¡°This time, I do want to weigh the so-called most renowned Taoism faction. Since Dao Chongyang died, Mount Qingcheng has fallen to aughing stock, and Mount Xuankong has been upied by a bunch of short-sighted idiots. Who does that Dao Ling think he is? He merely dares to bully his own men. How dare he dere him the new Taoism Master? That¡¯s hrious!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Dao Chong ordered as he drew his sword.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Growling, the Taoists raced forward.


    Li Mu remained still at the doorstep of the inn.


    With a stir of his mind, wisps of intangible broadsword qi shot out, which looked like the silvery reflection of the sun in a ripplingke at fall. In the tracks of broadsword qi, the weapons the Taoists grasped snapped as if they were forged with paper. In the meantime, their bodies were cut into pieces as well...


    Onceing into contact with that intangible broadsword qi, all those Masters, Great Masters, Natural Experts, and Celestial Beings noiselessly cracked in chunks like turnips diced by sharp knives. The cuts were perfectly smooth. A secondter, as mes shed, they were all burnt to ashes and dispersed in the wind. No the smell of blood came out. On the contrary, the ughter seemed as flitting and elegant as the fireworks.


    ¡°He is that powerful?¡± Dao Chong felt his blood curdled.


    Without another word, he turned tail to flee.


    The strength Li Mu disyed was too potent,pletely beyond hisprehension.


    ¡°You have no way to escape.¡±


    Li Muunched one more strike relentlessly.


    A sh of broadsword light zoomed out. Although it was fired after Dao Chong broke into a run, it instantly reached the Taoist and prated his body. With the mes rising, Dao Chong sensed his vigor of life was flowing away beyond help. Then, his form began to evaporate bit by bit. No power could reverse the process. All he felt was the befalling of death.


    ¡°You... will... regret this.¡± Dao Chong uttered those words with thest bit of strength he could muster before turning into ashes.


    Li Mu gave a coldugh but made no reply. Then, he drove the intangible broadsword qi to the field. All the experts from Mount Qingcheng stationed around the inn were crushed into dust in no time. None of them survived Li Mu¡¯s attack. As those Taoists were so cruel as to n to massacre all the people in the county, Li Mu decided not to be soft on that matter and started butchering inrge numbers.


    ¡°Yuan Hou, go take out that army outside the county. Spare none of them!¡± Li Mu shouted.


    Those military men of the Northern Song had colluded with the Taoists from Mount Qingcheng and nned to raid Green Ho Gorge, rob the treasures, and assault the women there. They were even worse than the bandits. None of them were worth living in the world.


    Yuan Hou nodded respectfully before turning into a jet of gold light to start the killing.


    Dao Zhen and his men watched all that with widened eyes, forgetting the pain in their flesh.


    ¡°He is so powerful!


    ¡°Even a Sage could not top him!¡±


    They just witnessed a young man burn Dao Chong and the other six Celestial Beings, a score of top-ranking Natural Experts, and more than 30 Natural Experts into ashes. They could not help wondering where the juvenile named Zhang Sanfeng was really from. Sure enough, an expert like him should not have remained unknown to the public.

 Chapter 384 - The Psychologist

    <h4>Chapter 384 The Psychologist</h4>


    It had been a long time since Li Mu came to that world. He had seen and experienced a lot. Since the day he wiped out the Shennong Faction on the spur of rage, Li Mu no longer found killing particrly repulsive.


    The most important reason for that was that in a world not civilized and ruled byw like the Earth, in a world still adhering to thew of the jungle, basically, violence was the only means he could use to serve justice.


    Therefore, having heard the spite scheme of those Taoists and the shamelessness of those military men outside Green Ho Gorge, Li Mu decided to not let any of them off the hook.


    Leaving those people alive was equivalent to leaving a group of scourges and devils in the world.


    They possessed impressive martial cultivation and sublime social status but no benignity.


    Such kind of men could no longer be addressed as men.


    Leaving those guys in the world was an act of irresponsibility to those good-hearted men. They were just like the weed growing in a patch of fertilend. Now that Li Mu had the ability to uproot the weed, why not just do it?


    ¡°Woof! I¡¯ll go have a look, too!¡± Seeing Yuan Hou head out, the Huskie could not contain its curiosity anymore and galloped after Yuan Hou.


    Watching a scene was what it was best at and its favorite hobby.


    Shortly, painful howls carried over from outside the county.


    The folks in Green Ho Gorge all shook in their boots at the howls.


    After a moment of hesitation, Dao Zhen led the others towards Li Mu and made to make an obeisance and express their gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Taoist Zhang.¡± Dao Zhen said in a Taoist tone and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s just that those people outside may be innocent. I venture to ask if you can just kill their leader and let go of those forced into the evildoing...¡±


    Li Mu fixed his eyes on Dao Zhen and sized him up for quite a while until Dao Zhen himself felt rather uneasy under his stare. Then, Li Mu remarked, ¡°I suppose your master didn¡¯t treat you well when he was alive.¡±


    At that, Dao Zhen was dazed. He hurriedly denied, ¡°On what ground does Taoist Zhang¡¯s question base? No, no, no. My master had treated me like his birth son. I could hardly pay him back for his bringing me up even if I sacrificed myself for him.¡±


    Li Muughed sardonically and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you sit back and watch Mount Qingcheng be taken by the vile?¡±


    ¡°Em...¡± Dao Zhen was surprised to see Li Mu, a total stranger, give him such a dress-down on their first encounter.


    Curiously, in a fleeting moment, Dao Zhen felt like time had flowed backward and he was sitting opposite his deceased master. The young man named Zhang Sanfeng appeared to have the majestic bearing only his master had.


    Dao Zhen sputtered, ¡°I... don¡¯t want Mount Qingcheng to fall apart because of me. I...¡±


    ¡°How foolish!¡± Li Mu gushed, ¡°You think the fight of the Holy ns is a children¡¯s y, don¡¯t you? You believe Mount Qingcheng won¡¯t fall apart if you back off, don¡¯t you? But look at the bodies around you. Think about those disciples who have died for you. And take a look at those badly wounded followers of yours... You did back off. But haven¡¯t you noticed that Mount Qingcheng has already fallen apart? Haven¡¯t you seen in whose hands has it fallen?¡±


    Subconsciously, Dao Zhen darted his eyes at hispanies.


    He saw scarlet blood, white bones, and pairs of furious eyes scorching the enemies.


    Dao Zhen was instantly gripped by a surge of guilt.


    Since his master died, Dao Zhen had lived in a muddle. His followers around him had done everything to protect him. Given his prestigious status, no one ever dared speak harsh words to him. So, when Li Mu reviled him, the words literally hammered his heart, making it throb in rm.


    ¡°But... But I¡¯m not eligible to be a Head. I...¡± Dao Zhen stuttered, his face confused.


    Li Mu gave a louder sneer and said, ¡°No one is born to be Head of a faction, is any? Your master had spent so many years fostering you. Hadn¡¯t he been teaching you how to be a qualified Head all along? With all the knowledge he imparted those years, the subject of his teaching should be enlightened even if it were a dog. Yet, you shoved all the responsibility you should have assumed to others with a few casual words? If you don¡¯t know how to be a Head, couldn¡¯t you learn to be one?¡±


    Dao Zhen¡¯s face was suffused with a dark flush at once. He had no idea how to exin that.


    His heavily injuredpanies all fixed Dao Zhen withplex looks.


    Those days, they had indeed wailed for Dao Zhen¡¯s fate and snarled for his cowardice, hadn¡¯t they?


    If Dao Zhen had decided to fight Dao Ling and his followers, he might have a chance to win and take Mount Qingcheng in his own hands. However, even though Dao Zhen had learned Dao Chongyang¡¯s skills and inherited his mantle, but he did not grasp the old Head¡¯s means and character. Growing up like the flower seedlings in the greenhouse, Dao Zhen almost copsed under the heavy pressure. Many loyal members who endorsed Dao Zhen to be their official Head out of reverence for the old Head were killed or exiled. All they were left with was despondency.


    ring at Dao Zhen, Li Mu remarked again, ¡°Do you want to avenge your master or not?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dao Zhen was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking, do you want to avenge Dao Chongyang or not?¡± Repeated Li Mu.


    Dao Zhen answered without thinking, ¡°Seeking revenge? I... But, my master was mutted in the fair duel with Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, andter killed in the surprise attack of the Extra-terrestrial Devils. The Guanshan Master was a respectable figure. He was honest and upright in his lifetime. And before he was killed, he joined hands with my master and fought by his side. Certainly, I can¡¯t seek revenge on his sessor. As for those Extra-terrestrial Devils, they were killed right on the scene. So how... how can I seek revenge? It¡¯s...¡±


    Li Mu cut him off without hesitation. ¡°How stupid! You are thick as a pig!¡±


    Dao Zhen looked a little embarrassed. But due to his guileless disposition, he did not feel offended. Instead, he bowed low to Li Mu and said, ¡°I¡¯m really dull-witted. Could Taoist Zhang exin it to me, please?¡±


    Li Mu was d to see his humble attitude. ¡°He is not a good-for-nothing after all. It¡¯s just that his temper is... too good.¡±


    Not caring to spare Dao Zhen¡¯s feelings, Li Mu continued, ¡°Have you ever wondered why Li Poyue and Dao Chongyang, two phenomenal figures in the martial arts society, got to have a duel at this juncture after living in peace for a millennium? Did the two simply get bored? Think! Who has the power and influence tounch an attack in the middle of the duel of two Superbs? In addition to the Extra-terrestrial Devils, a wide range of sects, noble families, rogue cultivators have participated in the sneak attack. If there was no one pulling strings behind the scene, how could those forces stand on the same side all at once? Further, could those deemed righteous men who teamed up and killed all the Extra-terrestrial Devils and attackers on the scenemit the ughter for an unrighteous reason? Silencing them, perhaps... Think harder about the potentials in that incident. Then, you maye to the conclusion that the death of your master, as well as the murder of Li Poyue, is a scheme. There was no fair duel in the first ce. The two were tricked since the very beginning. Otherwise, howe both Guanshan Pasture and Mount Qingcheng are gued by revolts after the two were killed? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Em...¡± Dao Zhen¡¯s expression altered dramatically.


    He faltered backward, looking appalled. With both eyes riveted on Li Mu, he mumbled, ¡°You... You are saying... saying...¡± He was shaking badly.


    ¡°If what he said is true, then everything... It¡¯s too horrible!¡±


    Li Mu took a step forward and glowered at him unblinkingly. Then, with no intention to be considerate at all, he began, ¡°Take a deeper look. Didn¡¯t someone in Mount Qingcheng betray Dao Chongyang first so that the attackerster cracked his Cultivation Method without effort and achieved their goal? Right? Well, your master could be said to be the hero of the age. But howe he had brought up an idiot like you?¡±


    ¡°I... I, I, I...¡± Dao Zhen¡¯s face stiffened. He was shaking from head to foot.


    In his mind, a beam of light suddenly shed through and scattered the dark clouds, allowing him to see some details he had neglected before.


    Then, gradually, Dao Zhen¡¯s face turned ferocious.


    His body started sending forth the smell of hatred.


    His fists were tightly clenched. His eyes quietly took on the shade of a faint red. His aura that embodied a streak of cowardice slowly became tough as steel.


    In light of his appearance and aura, it felt like Dao Zhen had changed into another person in an instant.


    He was still his old self.


    But, to some extent, he was not his old self anymore.


    Hispanies who had been staring at him also registered the distinct difference.


    Their eyes were full of surprise, because that change was undoubtedly what they had longed for but failed to bring about for a long time. But on that day, thanks to the speech given by a young man named Zhang Sanfeng, that wish was realized.


    Li Mu also noticed that change. ¡°This buddy is practically on the verge of losing it!¡±


    His tactic goading was almost done.


    In truth, Li Mu should not take full credit for the change.


    Because aside from Li Mu¡¯s speech, the experience, musing, despair, confusion, and grief Dao Zhen enduredst year had also reached a bursting point. Quantitative change leads to qualitative change. Sure enough, what Li Mu just said was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, which finally made Dao Zhen¡¯s fury... erupt!


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Zhang.¡± Standing bolt up like a spear, Dao Zhen marched over and bowed at Li Mu. ¡°Boundless Master, I know what I should do now.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s never toote to repair the broken fence.¡± Li Mu nodded and went on. ¡°There are only two things that your master was most proud of in his life. One is the Mount Qingcheng, the other is you, Dao Zhen. Though you have drifted off the road for a long while, now you are finally back on the right track... Okay, here you go.¡±


    Li Mu figured now that his work as the temporary psychologist was basicallypleted, he should probably continue his journey.


    As to whether Dao Zhen could really y his way back to Mount Qingcheng and set things right before taking the number one Taoist faction to embark on a new journey, that was beyond Li Mu¡¯s control.


    Everyone had his own fate.


    If Dao Zhen was defeated in the fight against the rebellious Dao Ling and lost his life in the process of counterattacking Mount Qingcheng, then he could only me himself for hisck ofpetence. If Li Mu didn¡¯t save him that day, he would be killed all the same. It was only a matter of time. But dying in a battle with the full knowledge of the truth was always better than dying in hiding with a muddled head.


    What Li Mu told Dao Zhen was not nonsense at all.


    Those were some conclusions Li Mu had drawn from his musing.


    Dao Chongyang and Li Poyue had been killed. The Guanshan Pasture and the Mount Qingcheng had fallen apart. Emperor Qin Ming had suddenly risen to power. The three great empires on the Divine Land had been in chaos... With all those events ur at the same time, no one would be so naive as to believe that there were no unknown force or plot behind all that.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you could tell me your real name?¡± Dao Zhen reverentially made a Taoist obeisance. He gradually recovered his benign countenance, but his eyes were still firm and clear. ¡°No matter whether I can reach the height my master expected me to reach when he was alive, I won¡¯t forget the lesson you taught me today. If we happen to cross path again, I will certainly repay your great grace.¡±

 Chapter 385 - Broadsword Intent

    <h4>Chapter 385 Broadsword Intent</h4>


    At that request, Li Mu immediately smiled.


    ¡°He already knew I used a fake name?¡±


    Dao Zhen was truly intelligent without seeming so. He did possess an exceptional brain.


    Last year, as the ws in his character were magnified, he lost his bearing in a jumble of confusion and obstinateness and digressed off the road. If it had not been those ws, Dao Zhen would not have ended up where he was today. So, from that perspective, it¡¯s notpletely wrong for Dao Chongyang, a man who imed to be the Taoism Master in the world, to pick Dao Zhen as his sessor.


    Li Mu suddenly had a vision that if Dao Zhen could really be the leader of Mount Qingcheng, the number one Taoism faction that just survived a hardship might reveal its pure brilliance and grow unprecedentedly powerful under his governance.


    ¡°We¡¯ll cross path someday. If you turn out to be not a disappointment then, I¡¯ll tell you who I really am.¡± Li Mu answered with a roar of heartyughter.


    Afterward, clouds materialized under his feet as a stream of power gushed out. Taking Zhao Ji and Qing Feng, Li Mu leaped to the air. As if really traveling on clouds, Li Mu flew to join Yuan Hou and the Huskie outside Green Ho Gorge and disappeared in the distant sky like only an immortal could. No one else could make an exit in a way that unrestrained and elegant.


    ¡°Could that Taoist Zhang be one of the Nine Superbs?¡± The waiter whose belly was wounded by a sword sighed with emotion. ¡°He came in and exited like a mysterious dragon. How sublime!¡±


    The others nodded their concurrence.


    They all thought the bearing of that Taoist named Zhang Sanfeng was an expert living in seclusion.


    ¡°Head, where shall we go now?¡± A Taoist asked.


    All the people whipped around to look at Dao Zhen.


    Without hesitation, Dao Zhen said, ¡°Back to Mount Qingcheng.¡±


    His tone was steady, his eyes sparkling with fighting spirit.


    ...


    ...


    Getting out of Green Ho Gorge and locating the white crane, Li Mu, Qing Feng, and Zhao Ji climbed onto the back of the white crane, where Yuan Hou and the Huskie were already waiting for them.


    The white crane shed across the sky like the wind.


    After settling himself on the back of the white crane, Li Mu fixed his eyes on the Huskie. The dog¡¯s mouth was clean, showing no trace of blood. But its eyes seemed evasive. ¡°What has it done if he didn¡¯t go biting the bad guys? Did it really go to help Yuan Hou?¡±


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± The Huskie called General barked unyieldingly.


    Li Mu craned his neck to look at Yuan Hou.


    But just as the ape was about to open its mouth to speak, General beat him to it. It snapped, ¡°Monkey, I¡¯ve warned you. If you dare tell my human pet that I¡¯ve swallowed the weapons and treasures of those damn Taoists, I¡¯ll bite off your leg!¡±


    Yuan Hou was speechless.


    Li Mu was speechless too.


    After saying that, the Huskie also felt something was wrong.


    ¡°Sounds like I¡¯ve... exposed something.¡±


    Li Mu kept gazing at the dog. ¡°Swallowed weapons and Magic Treasures?¡±


    ¡°Its teeth are that sharp?¡±


    Suddenly, something crossed Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    When they were in Taibai County, Li Mu found several weapons missing from the warehouse. Failing to discover any clues of theft, Li Mu thought he must have made a mistake in countingst time. After all, that weapon warehouse was guarded by mechanic schemes. No one could enter without his permission. But given what he just heard... it couldn¡¯t be the work of the dog, could it?


    Li Mu had been aware that since the Huskie was transported to that world by the old faker, it gained some unconventional skills out of no reason. For example, it could apparate and disapparate despite some restrictions, tactical deployments, space, and distance. Li Mu had already asked the Huskie about that, but the answer he got was that the dog itself had no idea how to control the mysterious power. Sometimes it worked, sometimes not. But as long as there was something the Huskie truly wanted to do, the mysterious power would click into ce.


    Giving it a thought, Li Mu decided to do an experiment.


    He quickly threw out a low-ranking spiritual sword at random. That sword was snatched from Huang Shengyi¡¯s storage instrument.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The Huskie reacted at once. Like a sh of lightning, it bounced up and gripped that sword with its teeth. The de forged with icy ck iron immediately crumbled like creamy croutons. The dog munched away at the sword and swallowed it down in no time.


    After that, it feverishly wagged its tail at Li Mu, as if eager to have more.


    After a brief deliberation, Li Mu casually tossed it a ranking-less, fine steel sword.


    General leaped up without thinking and snapped at the sword. It crunched the whole de in a few bites, but soon spat the fragments out and snarled, ¡°Pah! Human pet, what are you doing? Are you teasing me? How can I swallow this kind of sh*t?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the silly dog¡¯s teeth and nodded inwardly.


    ¡°Holy Boundless Master!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d got to keep a lookout for this silly dog. Howe its teeth are so scary? I¡¯m afraid even Taoist instruments cannot be spared from those sharp teeth. When I¡¯m not looking, perhaps the silly dog will also chew up my Samsara Knife!¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, in front of such teeth of the dog, perhaps even the iron flesh of a Sage cannot survive, can it?¡±


    ¡°If being bitten by the silly dog, even a great Sage has to lose a big chunk of meat.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Yuan Hou has been intimidated by the silly dog!¡±


    A few inches away, Zhao Ji broke drops of cold sweat as he watched the dog chew the weapons.


    He had found the two-tone-eyed dog quite adorable and was once tempted to stroke its soft fur. At that moment, he realized he was truly the one who knew nothing feared nothing. That yearning of his was too dangerous. He was practically fooling around at the risk of his life!


    Therefore, subconsciously, Zhao Ji edged away from where the Huskie was sitting.


    Capturing that movement, Li Mu grinned but did not say a word.


    Sitting cross-legged on the back of the white crane, he began to adjust his breathing with his eyes closed and continued to practice.


    During hisst closed-door training in Taibai County, he refined the Samsara Knife again. To weld so many Star Stones of the wood power into the Samsara Knife was a huge project. As Li Mu¡¯s internal qi was not sufficient to carry out that project, he had to activate the Dragon-assembling Pattern and draw the power of the geomancy deployment to build a furnace at the eye of the deployment to refine the Samsara Knife. But up to the day Li Mu set off, the refining was yetpleted. Thus, he had to leave the broadsword in the furnace so that there would be no interruption on the refining. So, on that journey, Li Mu did not bring the Samsara Knife with him.


    In fact, Li Mu left it behind on purpose.


    Because he knew weapons were external objects no matter how impressive they were.


    Only the strength of his own could apany him from the beginning to the end.


    Only when he learned to perform Dao-using methods without the Samsara Knife could he gain Full Aplishment in the broadsword art.


    Although it might be somewhat idealized to require a practitioner to bear his broadsword in mind instead of grasping it in hands, it was necessary to go through a stage where he should learn to stop relying on his broadsword, if he wanted toprehend the intendment of the broadsword art.


    The strike heunched a while ago had employed a newbat technique he invented during thest closed-door training. By driving the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor with his spiritual force, he sessfully performed his Dao-using method and produced broadsword qi.


    ording to Li Mu¡¯s research on the martial arts theories in that world, for a broadsword, a sword, or any other weapon, once it began to generate relevant qi and killed enemies on the battlefield, it had entered the Way. Once it entered the Way, its power increased considerably. And among all the qi weapons could produce, the tangible qi was at the lowest ranking, followed by intangible qi, then the intent that rose above qi, such as Broadsword Intent and Sword Intent.


    The broadsword qi Li Mu cast before was somewhere between tangible and intangible. It was indeed a bit inferior to the Broadsword Intent.


    But the gap between the two was not ring.


    Li Mu had entered the Celestial Being Realm and practiced the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures. By far, he had mastered the qi of the Fire Emperor and the Wood Emperor. And to produce the Broadsword Intent, he had to start with his internal qi. That was to say, the process had something to do with the fire qi and the wood qi. When he killed Dao Chong and the others with intangible broadsword qi, the targets stiffened and were blown into ashes after being hit by his half-visible broadsword qi. That signaled his broadsword qi had acquired the initial power of the Broadsword Intent.


    But that was notplete Broadsword Intent.


    In the case of theplete Broadsword Intent, when he hacked his broadsword, the intent would dash out, and his opponent would feel like being exposed in the scorching sunlight, having no time to escape. Unlike that, the targets hit by Li Mu¡¯s broadsword did not turn into ashes until their vigor of life was exhausted.


    Even though Li Mu pulled off a win against Dao Chong and his men without much preparation, he sure had learned something new.


    Right now, he kept his eyes closed shut and was immersed in serious meditation, hoping to grasp the Broadsword Intent.


    The Broadsword Intent could not be attained through martial arts practice or epiphanies acquired in life-and-death battles. The practitioner had to keep exploring and reviewing his spiritual force, studying the essence of broadsword art and fight spirit, feeling the internal qi circting inside him. In a word, the Broadsword Intent could only be acquired through the development of one¡¯s spiritual world.


    Time flew by.


    In a blink of an eye, four dayspsed.


    Li Mu and others traveled day and night.


    Only when the white crane was too tired to continue the journey did they descend and take a one-hour rest. Other than that, Li Mu never let them make a stop on the way.


    Because Li Mu was concerned about whether some unexpected change would ur.


    After all, in that world, Wang Shiyu, his old deskmate and campus belle, was basically his family.


    At noon on that day, the breeze was gentle and warm, and the weather was crisp and refreshing.


    ¡°We¡¯re above Lin¡¯an,¡± Zhao Ji suddenly announced.


    Li Mu opened his eyes and looked down on the ground.


    A magnificent city appeared beneath the clouds. It stretched to several hundred miles afar, with towering lofts widespread and long rivers weaving across it. Those rivers looked like green strips that divided the city into different blocks. What was more, scores ofrgekes were strewn in the city, which appeared to be pieces of wless green jade that added to the beauty of Lin¡¯an.


    It was a prosperous, splendid city with a rich culture.


    Although Li Mu had never set foot in Qin City, the capital of the Western Qin, it was not hard to know the view in Qin City was entirely different from thendscape in Lin¡¯an.


    It took the white crane about 20 minutes to cross the length of Lin¡¯an.


    ¡°A few miles ahead is Mount Oxhead!¡± Zhao Ji cautioned, feeling a little unease.


    More than 20 days had passed since he set off for the Western Qin to ask for help. He was praying it was not toote.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time in the Daoyin Temple on Mount Oxhead.


    ¡°Your Highness, have you really decided to marry Lord Jin?¡± Jade, the Countess¡¯s maid, inquired with a dejected look. She did not know what to say at the moment.


    A finely carved copper mirror was hanging on the wall of the quiet room.


    At the dressing table in front of that mirror sat a girl about 14 or 15. She was putting on make-up rather unhurriedly. The girl was dding a close-fitting long dress. Her ck hair was as dark as dark clouds, which was unaffectedly fanning on her shoulders, bringing out her elegant and refined backside curves.


    The reflection in the mirror was a nearly perfect oval face. Her skin was smooth like jade, clear of any ws. Herplexion was fair and healthy. Her nose was straight and delicate, lips tiny but plump. All her facial features were in proportion and exquisite at the extreme. In particr, her big, ck eyes under the guardianship of long eyshes seemed to be talking silently. Moreover, her face was sending off a forceful, invigorating aura that seemed to be uncontainable.

 Chapter 386 - Who Is He?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 386 Who Is He?</strong></h4>


    If Li Mu were in that room, it would still take him five seconds or so to recognize that girl as his old deskmate and campus belle, Wang Shiyu.


    Compared with the little girl on Earth that attracted the attention of all the boys and even teachers on campus, under the nourishment of that¡¯s Spiritual Qi, the current Wang Shiyu had undergone some huge changes and looked as if she had been reborn. She now had a betterplexion, a more etherealized air, longer hair, and was wearing a set of gorgeous ancient costumes...


    Anyway, today¡¯s Wang Shiyu glowed with amazing Spiritual Qi.


    Indeed, each ce had its own way of supporting its own inhabitants.


    The alien filled with Spiritual Qi was no exception to that.


    ¡°Sweetheart, why the long face? I¡¯m going to get married, not get killed.¡± Wang Shiyu stood up with a naughty grin and wheeled around in front of the mirror. She seemed quite satisfied with her dressing style. After making sure that the private parts were heavily protected, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°There, there. Haha,e on, Jade, smile for the Countess!¡±


    The tears of the maid called Jade gave way to a smile, but soon, worries loomed her face again. ¡°Your Highness, think about the situation we are in. How can you stillugh?¡±


    Doing some stretching to adjust her body to the new dress, Wang Shiyu said happily, ¡°Why can¡¯t I stillugh? I¡¯m going to be the wife of a lord, not the wife of a beggar.¡±


    Unlike what the others had imagined, the current Wang Shiyu was in high spirits and exuding confidence, showing not a sign of misery or despondency.


    She was a very confident girl in the first ce.


    ¡°But, even if you agree to tie the knot, you got to let the Lord know about this,¡± Jade said bitterly.


    Wang Shiyu waved her down and said wearily, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t tell him! If my adopted father learns this, he probably will threaten me with his own life and force me to stay put patiently. He¡¯d rather sacrifice Uncle Wu, Uncle Zhu, and the others than let me marry Lord Jin. If so, my whole n will be ruined.¡±


    Jade the maid protested, ¡°But Your Highness is the prestigious Countess. How distinguished you are! Guard Wu, Guard Zhu, and the others are willing to die for you. As long as we can y for more time, the hero you often talked about wille. Just wait...¡±


    Smiling, Wang Shiyu shook her head and countered, ¡°Distinguished? Willing to die for me? Jade, don¡¯t forget this, everyone is created equal. Those various grades and ranks are not devised by nature. Back then, I was just an ordinary girl. But thankfully, my kind adopted father took me in and set me at the top of the socialdder. Anyway, Uncle Wu and Uncle Zhu have taken such good care of me. I can¡¯t just sit and watch them get killed.¡±


    Although Wang Shiyu hade to that for more than a year, her notions had not changed a bit.


    Many of the concepts she adhered to were still the theories she learned back on Earth. Even though she was already a high-ranking Countess, she never held herself high above the rest. Instead, she regarded those so-called subordinates as her close friends and family members.


    ¡°But... But...¡± Jade muttered, ¡°You said when that heroes, he will certainly get you out of this conundrum, didn¡¯t you? So why don¡¯t we wait for some days?¡±


    Wang Shiyu gave a wry smile and answered, ¡°If we keep waiting for him, more innocent men will be killed because of me. When that happens, I will belittle myself. And when hees, he will, too. He is the hero who has driven a thousand troops away with one strike. I can¡¯t let him make light of me.¡± As she said thest sentence, her breathtaking face revealed a trace of mixed emotion, which soon melted into a smile of pride.


    ¡°But... But...¡± The maid still did not understand Wang Shiyu¡¯s reasons, so she continued, ¡°That Lord Jin is not a good guy. He doesn¡¯t love you. He just wants to take advantage of your status. If you marry him, how can you ever be happy again?¡±


    ¡°Girl, you must have heard too many romantic love stories. Why discussing happiness with me?¡± Wang Shiyu said, uncertain whether tough or to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t mention love and happiness. I¡¯m simply settling with a makeshift n. I can still get a divorce even after I marry Lord Jin. So why make a fuss about this?¡±


    She was from Earth, so she was quite open-minded.


    Jade still could not take it. She started weeping, failing to understand why such brutal suffering had to happen to the golden-hearted, fairy-like Countess.


    ¡°Well then, how is the thing I asked you to prepare for me?¡± Wang Shiyu asked. By that time, she had put on the red bride¡¯s gown and looked just like the fairy of fire.


    Jade handed Wang Shiyu a delicately-made green flexible sword and said, ¡°Your Highness, this Green Snake is Lord¡¯s most precious treasure. Though it¡¯s said that it contained no energy fluctuations, it is powerful enough to harm a Celestial Being... You must handle it with extra care. And never, ever do anything to hurt yourself!¡±


    Wang Shiyu flung the flexible sword at her waist. The mechanics clicked in ce, and the green head of the snake on the handled of the sword opened its mouth to gulp down the tip of the sword. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°Do you think I look like someone who mightmit suicide?¡± On no ount would she kill herself at her wedding night. There were still plenty of amazing wonders in the world she hoped to admire. Plus, she still wished to go back to her home before she reached the end of her life.


    ¡°I told to put the drug in the teacup of my adopted father. Did you get it done?¡± Wang Shiyu posed another question.


    Jade nodded dolefully and answered, ¡°Yes, I did... Your Highness, if Lord ever learns that it¡¯s me who drugged him after he wakes up, then...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My adopted father is so kind and profoundly righteous. He probably won¡¯t take your life. He¡¯ll whip you 100 times tops.¡± Wang Shiyu began to put on some jewelry. A few gold hairpins that she seldom wore were lying among the dazzling essories. But on that day, she carefully inserted one into the bun on the back of her head.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jade cried, her delicate features almost huddling together.


    Wang Shiyu chuckled and said, ¡°Look at you, how terrified you are! I was joking... I figure the drug has already kicked in. My adopted father ought to have fallen asleep by now. Chop, chop! Mission started... Go, go, go!¡±


    ¡°Dog? I don¡¯t see a dog.¡± Jade looked around nervously.


    ...


    ...


    It took half a day to travel across Lin¡¯an.


    ¡°Mount Oxhead is just ahead.¡± Zhao Ji yelled with thrill as he pointed at a peak beneath the clouds.


    Li Mu looked downward.


    Sure enough, there were rolling mountains below, which looked not very precipitous but were covered with lush nts. One of the mountain ridges was distinctly shaped like a green ox lying on the ground, and the main peak was where the head of the oxy. There were two stone peaks rising skyward on either side of the head, which resembled the horns of the ox. The ox¡¯s head seemed to be poised toward the sky, as though it was mooing. Overlooking it from the sky, the ox appeared to be very alive.


    Mount Oxhead was surely worthy of the name.


    ¡°Descend.¡± Li Mu instructed.


    The white crane let out a long hoot, bisected the clouds with its wings, and swooped at full speed.


    Shortly, they were less than 100 meters away from the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s Daoyin Temple!¡±


    Zhao Ji shouted as he pointed at the peak shaped as the ox¡¯s head.


    The ox¡¯s head was surrounded by green trees, where the singing of waterfalls could be heard. Everything was serene there. The red bricks and the green tiles on the houses set off one another, as though there was a pce of an immortal in the depths of the mountain. Beautifully-designed residences with overhanging eaves and painted pirs were dotted among the woods. If one did not look carefully, he might easily fail to spot the architecturalplex on the mountain.


    ¡°Something is wrong,¡± Li Mu said after he scanned the ce with his spiritual force, ¡°the Daoyin Temple is not guarded by military troops.¡±


    Zhao Ji¡¯s expression altered at once. ¡°Could it really...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the ground and have a look first.¡± Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force curled up and wrapped all the riders on the back of the white crane. Next, surrounded by mist and clouds, theynded right before the Daoyin Temple.


    Since the size of the white crane was toorge, Li Mu ordered it to wait for further instructions on a distant stone peak in case it scared the passers-by.


    The Daoyin Temple was built a thousand years ago. It was once the imperial Taoist temple in the Northern Song. For a time, the royal family of the Northern Song surnamed Zhao viewed that mountain as their origin. Several emperors of the Northern Song had chosen to be a Taoist priest in theirte years and started their cultivation in the Daoyin Temple, whoter ascended to the immortal world from the Daoyin Temple. Therefore, the Daoyin Temple was once very popr. But as timepsed, great changes urred. And since the Northern Song relocated its capital to Lin¡¯an, which was too far from Mount Oxhead, the poprity of the Daoyin Temple dived.


    By then, though the Daoyin Temple was still the nominal imperial Taoist temple and origin, it had not much power or influence left.


    Li Mu and the others crossed the front gate and headed for the temple. But they saw no Taoists guarding the doors all the way up.


    When they had traveled some distance, they heard footsteps approach in a haste.


    A group of people hurried over. The one taking the lead was dding royal robes embroidered with golden dragons. He was in his 50s. His imposing face was written with anxiety. He raced down to them even without noting he had lost one of his shoes on the way. Behind him scurried a crowd of guards, Taoists, and a young maid whose face was stained with tears...


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Zhao Ji immediately marched forward and bowed at the sight of the lord. ¡°Your Highness, what happened? Does she... Does the Countess already...¡±


    ¡°Zhao Ji? You¡¯re back? Where is the help Yu¡¯er asked you to fetch?¡± Spotting Zhao Ji, the eyes of the middle-aged man who had lost a shoe instantly lit up, but soon dimmed again. Then, he sighed, ¡°Toote. It¡¯s all toote. Yu¡¯er has been picked up by Lord Jin¡¯s men...¡±


    That middle-aged man was Lord Virtuous the Eighth, the lord known for his virtue in the Northern Song.


    But he did not know what kind of help Zhao Ji went to send for. On that day Zhao Ji fought his way out, everything happened in a haste. So, he did not exin the mission very clearly to the lord, nor had Wang Shiyu told her adopted father much about the n.


    ¡°What? What shall we do now?¡± Zhao Ji was also upset at the news.


    He had traveled as fast as he could to and from the temple, but he was still toote.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Li Mu took a step forward and inquired in a deep voice, ¡°When did they pick Shiyu up? In which direction did they go?¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth answered without thinking, ¡°Four hours ago. In the northwest, to the military camp of Lord Jin. It¡¯s 10,000 miles from here... Uh? Where did he go?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the lord felt his eyes were dazzled for a second, and then, Li Mu was gone.


    Zhao Ji said, ¡°Your Highness, what on earth has happened? Generally, the force we have can withstand Lord Jin until Ie back with the help. But why did the Countess go with Lord Jin without putting up a fight?¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth remarked, ¡°Well, in order to prevent more innocent men from being killed by Lord Jin, that silly kid of mine put on the wedding dress on her own ord, added drug in my tea and forced me into a long sleep, then skulked out the Daoyin Temple without anyone noticing and set off in the bride¡¯s sedan chair outside. She is feeding the tiger with herself...¡±


    At that, Zhao Ji was dumbstruck. He never knew the Countess could make such a move.


    ¡°Her fooling around has gone too far.¡±


    Yet, in a few moments, it urred to him that it was exactly the style of Her Highness.


    All along, that kind, fearless girl had moved everyone around her just with her rare qualities over and over again. Due to those qualities, all the servants could not help but admire her, protect her. Although a good number of young masters and youngdies in the rich families in Lin¡¯an ndering on orughing at her, there was an equal number of folks, footmen, and maids adoring and praising her.


    In the imperial aristocratic circle that had gradually begun to decay and rot, such a purely beautiful and brave woman was like a white lotus blooming unstained from the muddy paddle, plucking the heartstrings of all the caring people.


    Among themon folks in Lin¡¯an, that brave and good-natured Countess Huanzhu enjoyed a reputation nearlyparable to that of Lord Virtuous the Eighth.


    The lord had also fallen for Countess Huanzhu because of those precious qualities she had. Gradually, he became intoxicated with the girl without quite realizing it. By then, he was already willing to die for the Countess, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°It might not be toote yet. His honor Li will bring the Countess back.¡± Havinge to his senses, Zhao Ji hurriedly tried tofort Lord Virtuous the Eighth, and perhaps himself, too.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth asked, ¡°Li? That young man who spoke to me a moment ago? He, alone, can rescue Yu¡¯er from therge troops of Lord Jin? It¡¯s...¡± He very much doubted it. Lord Jin¡¯s force was too strong indeed. It could even be said that Lord Jin was the most intimidating force in the entire Northern Song.


    Zhao Ji said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. If you knew the name of that man, you wouldn¡¯t have asked that question.¡±


    A little stunned, Lord Virtuous the Eighth asked with curiosity, ¡°Who... is he?¡±

 Chapter 387 - Hero of the Age

    <h4>Chapter 387 Hero of the Age</h4>


    ¡°Li Mu, from the Western Qin,¡± Zhao Ji answered.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth was dazed for a moment. ¡°Li Mu? From the Western Qin...¡±


    At next second, it rang a bell. He eximed, ¡°Li Mu, Lord Taibai of the Western Qin? That Li Mu?¡±


    Zhao Ji confirmed with a nod.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth gasped, then, said in disbelief, ¡°The help you went to fetch is him? But... how on earth did you persuade him into helping us?¡±


    Li Mu, Lord Taibai of the Western Qin, was a celebrated figure around the globe after all.


    When Huang Shengyi was captured in Taibai County, the news shocked the world. Since then, everyone on the Divine Land had learned that the Western Qin had fostered a young Sage-to-be who was less than 16 years old. All the major empires were interested in soliciting the boy who was powerful like a monster. So, the Northern Song had also sent a messenger, that was Zhao Ji, to cozy up to the young genius.


    ¡°Could it be...¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth gazed at Zhao Ji.


    ¡°Could it be that visit that allowed Zhao Ji to establish a profound friendship with Lord Taibai, Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Ji turns out to be a real talent. He has such amazing social skills!¡±


    ¡°Now that Zhao Ji has made a worldly famous figure like Li Mue to our rescue in person...¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth instantly felt relieved. A year ago when Li Mu captured Huang Shengyi, the Fire Devil, he was just a Sage-to-be. But by that day, he had be so potent that even Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, had died in his hands. Anyhow, Li Mu was already an expert who could kill Sages.


    Only a handful of people in the world could do that, right?


    At least no one in the Northern Song could rival him by far. To tackle a wicked man like Lord Jin, Li Mu would have no problem at all.


    Yet, to Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s surprise, Zhao Ji put on a wry smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me who should take the credit. In fact, it¡¯s because the Countess is an old acquaintance of His Honor Li. He hase for the sake of the Countess.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lord Virtuous the Eighth was once again thrown in a daze.


    He suddenly recalled that when he and Wang Shiyu were in Lin¡¯an, a great number of noble Young Masters and outstanding young men came to his residence to propose to the Countess through their assorted connections. All those men were earnest to marry his adopted daughter. However, Wang Shiyu turned all of them down, though many of them were true talents.


    ¡°The man I find favor in my eyes is the hero of the age. Someday, he wille riding colorful clouds in a suit of golden Sage armor to marry me. I¡¯ve guessed the beginning of our story, and I¡¯ll be right about the ending...¡±


    The remark his adopted daughter made when rejecting all the suitors suddenly shed across the mind Lord Virtuous the Eighth.


    That remark had bandied about the capital, and for a time became aughingstock.


    Hero of the age?


    Many members of the royal family mocked Wang Shiyu¡¯s unrealistic dream, saying that she was actually an under-educated wild girl growing up in the countryside. Nheless, Lord Virtuous the Eighth paid little attention to the jokes the others made. He convinced himself that his adopted daughter just had a more liberal spirit, or perhaps that was some whimsical longing she had entertained. After all, every girl must have had the same yearning. Who didn¡¯t want their other half to be a hero anyway?


    But judging by the current situation...


    ¡°Could Li Mu possibly be the hero of the age Yu¡¯er has talked about all the time?¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth was startled by that thought.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Li Mu is surely worthy of the title ¡®the hero of the age¡¯.¡±


    However, as far as Lord Virtuous the Eighth knew, Li Mu had taken fancy to a girl. His Beauty Poem and Admiring Hua Xiangrong¡¯s Solo Dance in the Moonlight & Where Shall the Moon Rise had been spread to every corner of the world. The tale that Li Mu was smitten with Hua Xiangrong had also be a beautiful love story admired by the masses together with the two poems. But was Yu¡¯er wedging her way into the rtionship between Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong?


    All of a sudden, Lord Virtuous the Eighth was worried again.


    That was one of the bays of being parents.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Your crush is the hero of the age? And one day, he wille riding colorful clouds and be d in a suit of golden Sage armor to marry you? Hahaha, Zhao Shiyu, do you still believe that? Where is your crush, that hero of the age? Why hasn¡¯t he raced here to save you?¡±


    In the center tent of the camp of the Glory Army, which was under the direct leadership of Lord Jin, a girl with fine features but looking slightly mean was standing in front of Wang Shiyu, who had been tied to a wooden stake. The girlughed a few derisiveughs.


    Next to her stood a dozen young women with the air of the noble. They, too, roared withughter.


    ¡°Well, Princess Crescent, this wild country girl already has no chance to turn the tables. Why bother hurt her even more?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Exactly. She is obviously doing this against her will. But she got to assume the posture of belling the cat. Who does she think she is? Savior? Haha, how repulsive she is!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lord Jin¡¯s guards have ferreted out a flexible sword called Green Snake in her dress. That sword is said to be able to harm a Master even if it is in the hands of a child. Considering that information, the secret agenda this country b*tch has harbored is very clear.¡±


    ¡°You think you can outsmart everyone else? Even though you¡¯ve shaped your hairpin into weapons, what¡¯s the point? Lord Jin knew what you are up to the second heys eyes on you. Country b*tch is just a country b*tch after all. How dare you attempt to assassinate Lord Jin?¡±


    The girls started to taunt Wang Shiyu, who had been tied to the stake.


    They were all wearing luxurious dresses and delicate make-up, smiling without showing their teeth as the noble etiquettes required. Yet, the words that came out of their mouths were pure poison.


    They were the daughters of the nobles. With royal origins, they could be regarded as the youngdies of note in the aristocratic society of the Northern Song. They were in the same social circle as Princess Crescent, the 38th daughter of the emperor of the Northern Song.


    Back then in Lin¡¯an, Princess Crescent had locked horns many times with Wang Shiyu, Countess Huanzhu, but had not scraped a win yet. She was rather humiliated by such defeat. But as the rebellion of the Eight Lords urred, Lord Jinunched a revolt. The husband of Princess Crescent was a general Lord Jin trusted very much. The other girls in her circle were basically all the rtives of the nobles in league with Lord Jin.


    Princess Crescent smiled. Her face was written with acrimony. With a mockingugh, she began, ¡°A certain girl who was once on the high horse in Lin¡¯an and even made my father hold you in high esteem used to use us of being a bunch of poor women filled with no souls but vanity. Well, how is she now? Right now, you are pinned to a stake like a humble maid, waiting to be delivered to the bed of my brother, Lord Jin. You are just a tool to him. Don¡¯t expect Lord Jin to love you for real... Time has changed. Today, even my father can¡¯t protect you. Your old adopted father, Lord Virtuous the Eighth, is also struggling to survive himself... Zhao Shiyu, you are surprised to see where you end up today, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    On that day, Lord Jin announced to the public that he would marry Countess Huanzhu on the same day. Having learned the news, Princess Crescent took her friends to the military camp just to deride her arch-enemy and savor the pleasure.


    Being tied to the wooden stake in the middle of the tent, Wang Shiyu could not move an inch.


    The situation was even worse than she had imagined.


    The moment she arrived in the camp of the Glory Army, some female soldiers came to search her even before she caught the sight of Lord Jin. The flexible sword called Green Snake and the gold hairpins were all confiscated. Some of her clothes were taken away, too, so that she had to get into the wedding costumes. Also, to deprive her of personal freedom, she had been tied to the wooden stake...


    ¡°I did underestimate the magnitude of the event.¡±


    Wang Shiyu sighed inwardly.


    Seeing unfocused at Princess Crescent and the girls before, she chose to ignore all their nonsense.


    In her eyes, they were just a group of tawdry women without souls. All they got were their faces fashioned with heavy make-up. In fact, they had no contribution to the world except for wasting the air on the.


    Bickering with those pathetic women would be a waste of time.


    She remembered that when she was on Earth, Li Mu told her not to argue with the unreasonable. What exactly did he say? Oh, right, his words were ¡°never argue with the idiots, because they will drag your IQ to their own level and beat you with their good pestering skills¡±.


    ¡°That does paint a picture!¡±


    As far as Wang Shiyu was concerned, Princess Crescent and her friends were just a bunch of self-conceited idiots.


    Despite everything, she was not in despair at all.


    It was true.


    She did have some means she had not employed.


    Anyway, thest moment had note yet.


    And the most crucial point was, she knew that man wasing.


    Although more than 10 days had passed and she had not heard from that man the whole time, Wang Shiyu was entrenched in the view that he woulde to her rescue.


    That was her faith.


    Out of no reason. But unwavering as ever.


    Seeing that Wang Shiyu did not show any sign of regret, horror, or fury as they expected, Princess Crescent and her friends were a little bored.


    They had hurried to the military camp on the excuse of congratting the newlyweds so as to have a goodugh. They wished to see Countess Huanzhu¡¯s gorgeous, sanguine face be filled with remorse, and wished to see her beg them. Only that would be fun.


    Princess Crescent drew a sharp dagger from her waist and brandished it right before Wang Shiyu¡¯s cheeks. In a threatening voice she said, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the uing wedding ceremony that you have to be present at, I would really cut that face of yours that only courts disasters...¡±


    Wang Shiyu red at the princess and sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the never to do it, don¡¯t say it out loud. Otherwise, no one will think you funny, instead, you will be rubbing your stupidity in our face.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Princess Crescent choked on her anger. But next, her pupils swiveled, and she gave a coldugh and said, ¡°How quick-tongued! Well, I still got plenty of ways to torture you... Haha, let¡¯s say, how can you please Lord Jin when you climb to his bed in so many pieces of clothing? How about I fit you in another set of outfit... Girls, get here and strip all her clothes...¡±


    Driven by humiliation and exasperation, the girls who had regarded themselves as graceful nobles dashed over like a gang of lunatics and began to tear Wang Shiyu¡¯s dresses.


    The Countess¡¯s lips curved.


    ¡°How witless!


    That¡¯s a way of torture?


    When I was a live-in student in junior high, I had to take a shower in a female public bath twice a week. I¡¯m no stranger to getting naked in front of a crowd of girls. You are also female. So, how can you expect to scare me with this?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Your Highness, the blessed hour is almost here. Haha, the wedding ceremony is about to start.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that Countess Huanzhu is an untamed one. She is also the most beautiful girl in the entire Lin¡¯an. Haha, Your Highness is really lucky. I figure the creator must have favored Your Highness most.¡±


    The generals in the Glory Army all came to the suprememander¡¯s tent to congratte Lord Jin.


    Lord Jin looked merely around 30 years old. He was slightly overweight, not very tall. But his eyes wererge and sparkling, like the eyes of a hawk. Intelligence was gleaming in his pupils every time he turned his head. Hisplexion was fair. He had big bones and thick beard, and always carried a murderous air mixed with a touch of aristocratic temperament. His vibe was sure unique. Silhouetted by his shining armor, Lord Jin looked even more daunting, more majestic.


    ¡°Humph. She is just a woman. She should feel blessed to be my wife. Whatsoever, I only have the eyes for her status. Generals, don¡¯t forget our big n. Don¡¯t lower your guard. When we¡¯ve ttened Lin¡¯an, everyone present today will be the most meritorious subjects. After that, I doubt there will be any woman you can¡¯t get.¡±


    Lord Jin told his followers in a cool voice.


    He did have no feelings for Wang Shiyu.


    No matter how attractive she was, she was just a woman.


    In Lord Jin¡¯s eyes, women were tools, tools for reproduction, gaining power, soliciting support, or venting sexual desire... He believed only men could conquer the world. As long as he had Countess Huanzhu in his hands, he could not only get the title he longed for but also manipte Lord Virtuous the Eighth to speak for him. When he dethroned the emperor, he would not mind granting Wang Shiyu to any of his subordinates as a reward.


    Shortly, the blessed hour had arrived.


    The grand wedding ceremony of Lord Jinmenced.


    Although the time to prepare such a wedding was quite short, the ceremony was fairly splendid. After all, Lord Jin had started getting everything set for the wedding when he sent troops to besiege Mount Oxhead. Essentially, the event was more of a political show than a wedding ceremony. The point was to demonstrate his political power, so the guests he invited were all important figures, including some of the Northern Song ¡®s Commanders of Border-provinces, court officials, nobles, and famous sects, aristocratic families, experts of big sects... Two Semi-Sages and several Celestial Beings from Mount Qingcheng, the Holy n of the Northern Song had also attended the event.


    Sure enough, it was a very big wedding.

 Chapter 388 - He Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 388 He Is Here</h4>


    The Glory Army consisted of 200,000 soldiers, who were all selectedbatants equipped with magic star deployment armors.


    The major reason why Lord Jin was the strongest among the Eight Lords was the 200,000 soldiers in the Glory Army.


    This time, on the excuse of holding the wedding with political goals, Lord Jin intended to disy his strength. For that reason, except for some troops stationed in some secret bases, the strength of the Glory Army was revealed without reservation before the guests. Chilling weapons and iron armors flooded the wedding ce like boundless tides. Walking among the soldiers felt like weaving through a forest of swords and spears. The blood-curdling chill made the hair on people¡¯s necks stand up.


    Presumably, from that day on, great changes would ur and war rms would be raised everywhere.


    Because Lord Jin had decided to wage a war on the next day. His army would race straight down to Lin¡¯an, attack the royal family, and hold the emperor hostage to control the rest of the lords. Then, he would solicit the support of the other seven lords or wipe them out, so that the Northern Song would be unified and he could announce him the new emperor.


    Given the current mayhem in the other empires, the order on the Divine Land had begun to copse. Therefore, before the order of that worldpletely fell apart, Lord Jin was determined to upy part of thend.


    That was his n.


    And in his n, the wedding that caught great attention in the Northern Song was of great significance.


    In the previous civil strife in the Northern Song, the Eight Lords sent out their troops with the slogan ¡°Clean up Emperor¡¯s cab, rid of the treacherous ministers¡±. As for who the treacherous ministers were, it did not matter at all. It was just an excuse for rebellion. It could refer to anyone around the emperor. Among the Eight Lords, except for one or two extremely grumpy and arrogant figures, the others were actually not opposed to each other. They even had established alliances in private.


    After all, none of them was sure they could confront the entire Song Empire on their own.


    So, they were in need of the strength of one another at that time. As to what would be of each of them, that depended on their own abilities.


    Hence, in the camp of the Glory Army, the envoys dispatched by Lord Ning, Lord Yi, Lord Ying, and the other rebellious lords could be seen. Those were really important figures in the empire.


    On that day, every corner of the camp of the Glory Army was decorated with rednterns and red ribbons, which looked quite cheerful.


    Afterpleting a series of intricate rituals, Zhao Cheng, that was Lord Jin, appeared on the main podium. He was d in a suit of shining, scarlet armor, looking quite admirable. A sea of whoops and apuse instantly sounded from all sides. The armored soldiers in the Glory Army raised their weapons over their heads. Reflected by the boundless sea of shining des, the sunlight became chilling to the marrow.


    At that scene, Lord Jin was more than pleased.


    That army was the force he had carefully trained in thest two decades, the capital that enabled him to conquer the world.


    Two hundred generals ridingrge horses and wearing suits of silver armors were nking the aisle, looking like tow lines of imposing dragons. The wind billowed their capes, making them look like flying phoenix. A distance away, rows of ck gs were fluttering like ck dragons, menacingly slithering in the air.


    The assorted guests were all amazed by the scene.


    At the VIP table nearest to the main podium, Xuan Chengzi, a young Taoist from Mount Qingcheng, attracted much attention.


    That was because he was not only the representative of Mount Qingcheng who had attended the event on behalf of the number one Holy n in the Northern Song, but also was the direct disciple of Dao Ling, the Sage who currently took control of Mount Xuankong. Indeed, Xuan Chengzi¡¯s status was quite prestigious.


    Around Xuan Chengzi sat Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon, who was the Chief Head of the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels, and the other 35 Heads of the number one faction located along rivers in the Northern Song.


    Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon, had never fallen out of the top five ranks of the martial ranking in the Northern Song. He had long been a Semi-Sage and made his name across the empire.


    The other 35 Heads also had their unique skills, by dint of which they became notorious bandits in their territories.


    Huang Youlong and his 35 fellows had control over more than half of the rivers andkes within the Northern Song. Their powerbined was enough to throw off a provincial government. They had submitted themselves to Lord Jin for a long time and earned his trust and respect.


    Aside from them, the Heads, elders, Guardian of Rules, experts of 34 factions above the third grade, such as the Iron Spear Sect, the Landscape Gang, the First-rate Hall, the Wind and Thunder Hall, and the Heaven Heart Chamber, had alle here to watch the ceremony.


    Lord Jin had been trying to expand his force for years. Other than the followers he had in the imperial court and the army solely at hismand, he also had held the factions in Jianghu in high regard and kept roping them in with all kinds of means. Except for the Beggar Gang¡ªthergest martial association in the Northern Song¡ªthat never cooperated with the government or the noble, at least half of the factions ranking within the top 100 in the Northern Song had formed an open or secret coalition with Lord Jin.


    So, after receiving the notice from Lord Jin, all the gangs and factions sent representatives over to congratte the broom.


    The ce was crammed with well-trained military men and excellent martial arts practitioners, which appeared to be quite astonishing.


    When the envoys of Lord Ning, Lord Yi, and the other lords saw the spectacle, they all put on the sour face, for they never knew Lord Jin had quietly grown so powerful. They found it hard to believe that many Jianghu forces they assumed to be isted from the mundane world had already yielded to Lord Jin.


    Some royal members, high-ranking officials, and warlords who had been sitting on the fence all felt a chill send down their spines. Because of the daunting strength Lord Jin had demonstrated, they started to consider whether they should really join in the league of Lord Jin. Given his power and strength, perhaps it was only a matter of time before he pulled off a revolt and unified the Northern Song.


    As the parties exchanged stunned looks, the drums and trumpets sounded.


    nked by Lord Jin¡¯s swordswomen, Countess Huanzhu wrapped in a morous dress slowly arrived at one end of the aisle.


    Her wedding dress was scarlet red and extremely exquisite. She was also wearing a gold crown and scarlet cape, so she looked like a ball of divine mes if viewed from a distance.


    Countess Huanzhu was very famous in the entire Northern Song. That was not only because she often adopted unordinary demeanors and strange phrases, but also because she was peerlessly stunning, ringly different from all the other girls. Some gossiping people once made a list of all the beautiful women in Lin¡¯an, and Countess Huanzhu was unsurprisingly at the top ranking. People called her the number one beauty in the Northern Song. So, in that empire, she had numerous admirers.


    Countless heroes and talents were madly in love with that resplendent royal member.


    Some men who had been rejected by her once sighed in dismal that they wondered how breath-taking the number one beauty in the Northern Song would be when she put on that scarlet wedding dress someday.


    But on that day, the long-anticipated scene finally appeared in front of the guests.


    Enveloped by the glow of the wedding dress and the gold crown, Countess Huanzhu¡¯splexion was fair as the most impable jade in existence. Her skin was as pure as jade and as clean as ice, her eyes twinkling like stars. She had the most refined facial feathers. Though she was void of expression at the time, she was emanating an air of cold elegance like the fairy living on the moon. Somehow, that made her even more appealing. The loose long dress had failed to cover her graceful curves. Surrounded by the swordswomen in red armor, she did look like the Fairy of Ninth Heaven that just descended on the earth.


    At that scene, numerous people involuntarily stood there with bated breath.


    She was beautiful!


    Breathtakingly beautiful!


    Although most of the guests knew clearly that Countess Huanzhu was forced into that marriage, in that instant, they could not help but feel the urge to rush over and rescue the gorgeous girl forsaken by fate. They felt they would have no regrets in their life if they could make the girlugh once.


    Despite that, the chilly sunlight reflected by the des of the Glory Army kept them sober.


    When they took another look of that goddess in a wedding dress, all they felt like doing was breathe a sigh ofpassion.


    The eyes of some heroes from Jianghu also revealed their amazement in that instant.


    As to the Heads of the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels, except for Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon who kept his eyes slightly shut, the other 35 Heads all had shock and envy written in their faces. Even Xuan Chengzi, the Taoists who had practiced the ssic Taoist asceticism in Mount Qingcheng, felt his jaw drop despite himself and his heart throb violently as heid eyes on the bride.


    At the main podium, Lord Jin¡¯s mind also went nk the moment he caught the sight of Wang Shiyu.


    He was an ambitious man who aspired to triumph over all the other men and seize the world in his hands. To him, women were just entertainment. He had never really cared any woman. But curiously, in that flitting second, when he saw the girl who supposed to be a mere tool to him walk up the aisle toward him in the wedding dress while nked by the swordswomen, he was intoxicated by her fluttering scarlet dress and long ck hair. All of a sudden, he felt like treating her well.


    Lord Jin had to admit that he already fell in love.


    ¡°Turns out that there is really such a fairy-like woman in the world!¡±


    ¡°She does have unsurpassed beauty!¡±


    At that moment, all Lord Jin could think of was the somewhat banal description.


    Abruptly, he cracked acent smile.


    The number one beauty in the Northern Song was about to be his wife.


    Slowly, he flung out his arms.


    Countess Huanzhu was ushered onto the main podium.


    Then, the swordswomen in red armors backed away.


    Lord Jin marched to Wang Shiyu, bearing his eyes into hers. With a broad smile, he said, ¡°I know you are not doing this willingly. But, in this world, the strong prevails. Women have to rely on men. I must say I¡¯m impressed by your courage. Yet, as you¡¯ve made your choice, you shall notin.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said nothing in reply.


    Her face showed no sign of terror or sorrow.


    She looked rather serene.


    Unnervingly serene.


    Beaming, Lord Jin continued, ¡°I¡¯m also aware that you¡¯re still waiting for someone to save you. However, that¡¯s not gonna happen. How many of those who woo you, admire you have the nerve to break into the territory of my Glory Army to rescue you? Even if some people did try that, they would have been obliterated by the experts I stationed outside the camp. You won¡¯t even be able to see any of them...¡±


    Wang Shiyu, still, made no reply.


    Her eyes had flitted over Lord Jin¡¯s head and fixed at something outside the camp in a distance. She appeared to be waiting for somebody.


    The master of the ceremony ascended the stage.


    The wedding ceremony officially began.


    All the musical instruments started singing.


    Lord Jin reached out to grab Wang Shiyu¡¯s hand.


    But the bride took a step back.


    The guests in front of the stage all gasped.


    A sh of wrath flitted across Lord Jin¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, Wang Shiyu gave a bright smile. Everything around her was instantly eclipsed by her smiley face. Then, she slowly chanted, ¡°The man I find favor in my eyes is the hero of the age. Someday, he wille riding colorful clouds in a suit of golden Sage armor to marry me...¡±


    With that, she turned to Lord Jin and asked, ¡°Do you believe that?¡±


    Lord Jin answered, ¡°That man is me. The whole Northern Song is mine. You are mine, too.¡±


    Wang Shiyu chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You are more of a loser... Well, the real hero of the age is here.¡± As she spoke, her gleaming eyes were set on somewhere in the east of the camp. A wonderful feeling stole over her. Although she had not really seen anyone trying to break in, the feeling told her real hero had arrived.


    Lord Jin also subconsciously swiveled his eyes to the margin of the camp.


    Yet, he saw no one other than his own men.


    ¡°What a bluff!¡± Irked, Lord Jin uttered, ¡°Countess Huanzhu, I¡¯ve been putting up with you for a long time. Don¡¯t you...¡±


    But his words were cut off by a howl.


    ¡°Urgent news...¡± An expert from the Glory Army darted to the ceremony field and shouted in panic, ¡°Your Highness, someone is attacking the camp. We won¡¯t be able to resist for long...¡± With that, his face suddenly stiffened, his feathers welling with despair. Next second, a ball of fire shot out from his mouth, which instantly burned him as well as his armor and weapon into ashes. That happened before he could let out a wail.


    An uproar broke out from the audience.


    The experts from assorted factions pounded the table and leaped to their feet.


    Lord Jin looked thoroughly enraged.


    Numerous people set their eyes beyond the military camp.

 Chapter 389 - My Name Is Li Mu

    <h4>Chapter 389 My Name Is Li Mu</h4>


    Balls of fire were dancing in the wind outside the camp of the Glory Army.


    The crimson mes were flying like butterflies, as though to congratte the attention-grabbing wedding in the Northern Song. The mes added a different kind of beauty to that ce. In particr, the peculiar firelight was dazzling. It danced in the void in silence, like the deadly but inviting flowers in heaven.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Whoa, how amazing the fireworks are!¡± eximed Du Lvji, the Dominating Spear, Head of the Iron Spear Sect.


    Many experts of the Jianghu factions looked intoxicated as well.


    ¡°Are the beautiful fireworks specially prepared for Lord Jin¡¯s wedding?¡±


    Only Xuan Chengzi from Mount Qingcheng, Chief Head of the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels, and a few others looked astounded and fearful, as if they had detected something unusual.


    Soon, to everyone¡¯s surprise, as the wind continued blowing, the balls of crimson fire multiplied rapidly, which quickly became enough to start a prairie fire. Up in the void, they zed eerily, then, they spread to the heart of the camp of the.


    Next, a shocking scene urred.


    At the gate of the camp, a troop of armor-d soldiers from the Glory Army was caught on fire the moment they came in contact with the sweeping crimson fire. In a trice, the scores of men were aze like dozens of torches. They had no time to let out a shriek before they were burnt to ashes. In a few seconds, their bodies, armors, and the weapons in their hands turned into the intoxicating crimson fire, and soon disappeared in the wind.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been attacked!¡±


    By that point, most of the experts from the Jianghu factions finally realized what was happening.


    A leading general bawled, ¡°Vignce...¡±


    Military drums started beating.


    The Glory Army was indeed the strongest army among the forces the eight rebellious Lords had, for the rest of the soldiers got ready for the fight at once.


    Under the order of an official in the Natural Realm, the soldiers d in khaki armors swiftly lunged forward. Those were experts who were able to produce internal qi. They rapidly filled their armors with their internal qi and activated the tactical deployment, for each of their armors was engraved with star deployment patterns. Two rows of soldiers hoisting Heavenly Water Shields dashed to the front to block the weird crimson fire. A defensive deployment was established in no time.


    As the star deployment patterns gleamed on those shields, the surface of the shields began to ripple, and the sound of rising tides was heard. Twenty massive shields fitted together perfectly, generating arge protective cover which dammed the spreading fire up as if a huge wave.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    ¡°They are sure the elites of war!¡±


    ¡°Selected troops!¡±


    At that moment, numerous knowledgeable guests at the VIP tables voiced their heartfelt excitement.


    Even those who knew little about military stuff could tell that the Glory Army was formidable.


    Although they had heard long ago that Lord Jin¡¯s Glory Army was among the best forces in the empire, one look at the army outstrips a thousand words. If the other soldiers in the Glory Army were as well-trained as those in that troop, who else could defeat that army? Perhaps the throne of the Northern Song would fall in the hands of no one but Lord Jin.


    Lord Jin also smiled proudly.


    Yeah, the army was the source of his valiancy.


    The all-conquering army was under his control.


    However, before the round of acmation faded, a jet of indistinct opaque broadsword light abruptly emerged a distance away from the military camp, and then, disappeared in a sh. The huge defensive cover formed by the 20 star-patterned shields was instantly cleaved in half from the middle, as if it was made of paper. The soldiers heaving the shields were cut in half as well...


    With the burst of a bubble, the so-called magic water deployment vanished as the opaque broadsword light shed on it.


    mes rose again.


    The armors, soldiers, shields, and tactical deployment were all on fire...


    Everything was burnt down in the dancing crimson mes and disappeared.


    After that one strike of the opaque broadsword, a 20-meter-wide opening emerged at the edge of the defensive deployment forged by more than 10,000 solders.


    It was not until that moment that the crowd realized the mes were no splendid fireworks but... lethal broadsword light!


    A short way away from the opening came a short-haired juvenile in white.


    He was strolling. As if distorted by the scorching sunlight, his form appeared to be clear at one time and fuzzy the other. What was odd was that no one could see his face clearly.


    And every time the figure turned from fuzzy to clear, he crossed 1,000 feet.


    In the blink of an eye, when the exultation had not fully ebbed in the guests¡¯ eyes, the short-haired juvenile in white already stepped into the opening of the formation the Glory Army assumed. Then, without stopping, he barged in at full speed.


    ng! tter! ng!


    The swords and broadswords were unsheathed.


    The armor-d soldiers of the Glory Army sped toward the teenager from opposite sides, which looked like a forest of weapons was moving toward the boy.


    In a distance, as an officer gave the order, the strings of the bows vibrated like thunderps.


    From the rear of the army, the ck arrows of the specially-made Star-demolishing Bow zoomed through the air like a swarm of locusts. They ruthlessly and urately bore down upon that short-haired juvenile in white. Star patterns were glinting on the triangle arrowhead, which was powerful enough to shatter the protective qi conjured by an expert at the top level of the Natural Realm.


    At that sight, all the experts from the Jianghu started to shake in their boots.


    Nheless, the young man in white took no action. As he ambled through the forest of weapons, the opaque broadsword light shed around him. Once the arrows shot by the Star-demolishing Bow came near him within 10 meters, they were burnt in the morous mes and dissolved in the air.


    ¡°Thoseme chickens can¡¯t stop me!¡±


    The young man in white remarked, his eyes exuding absolute confidence.


    His face was handsome and full of vigor. His eyes wererge and sparkling. His pupils were uniquely enigmatic, which were glittering like stars and deep as a bottomless abyss. Certainly, no one could see through his bright eyes.


    And he just addressed the Glory Army constituted by 200,000 selected elites in the Northern Song asme chickens!


    Even though, his demeanor, his looks, his tone, his bearing, and every bit of his aura were telling the others that he was not bluffing, convincing them that the 200,000 soldiers in the Glory Army really could not withstand his one strike.


    ¡°Who is this teenager?¡±


    The eyes of Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon, Chief Head of the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels, suddenly sprang open, feverish light flickering in his pupils.


    Xuan Chengzi abruptly jumped to his feet, frowning.


    Heads of the Iron Spear Sect, the Landscape Gang, the First-rate Hall, the Wind and Thunder Hall, the Heaven Heart Chamber, and the other important factions all strived to suppress their astonishment. Each of them was trying to recall whether they had heard about such a figure within the Northern Song. As they found they had no clues, they could not help wondering who on earth the short-haired young man in white was.


    Lord Jin, that was Zhao Chen, looked rather cold and somber.


    With a wave of his hand, he ordered the army to retreat a bit and stop attacking.


    Because he already registered how dreadful the strength of that short-haired teenager in white was. The body was at least at the top level of the Celestial Being Realm. Such a supreme expert standing at the peak of the martial arts cultivation had no longer been bound by the secr rules, and an army in the mundane world could no longer be his match, regardless of how many elites were in the troops.


    The short-haired teenager in white, however, did not pay any attention to the lord.


    Instead, his eyes were set on Wang Shiyu, Countess Huanzhu, who was wearing a gold crown and a scarlet wedding dress, looking like a detached goddess. After careful observation, the boy sniggered. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s been only one year since west met. But now, you are getting married? Haha, like the song goes, ¡®who peeked at the letter I wrote to you, who wear your hair in a bun, who made your wedding dress...¡¯ Tut, tut, tut, whose bride this is? How could she be so beautiful?¡±


    Wang Shiyuughed, too.


    For the first time, a smile appeared on the detached, gorgeous face of the number one beauty in the Northern Song since she stepped onto the aisle.


    That smile instantly made people feel the arrival of a blooming spring after a bleak winter.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, as though the sky and the earth were outshone by that smile.


    Wang Shiyu took no notice of the others.


    She only had eyes for that familiar face.


    Having heard the words of that young man, she knew her old deskmate was greeting her, joking around to make herugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡±


    ¡°He is truly here!¡±


    At that moment, Wang Shiyu breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    The instant she sighted that familiar face, all the stress, the uncertainty, the trepidation she had tried to bury in the depths of her heart since shended on that without knowing how were thoroughly released.


    When she first arrived in that world, she had tried to figure out how she came there.


    Later, she reckoned there was probably something odd in that meditation room in Randeng Temple, perhaps the tactical deployment as in the lore. But she still had no idea why it was she who had been transported to that world until she heard people talking about Li Mu and those poems... The smart girl quickly came to realize that Li Mu was not an ordinary man. She figured out that Li Mu probably had something to do with the reason why she came to that.


    ¡°Are you singing Deskmate? Dude, if you were a bitte, I would really be somebody else¡¯s wife.¡± Wang Shiyu flung the loose-fitting sleeves, as though she was cross with him.


    She had never acted spoilt in front of anyone before.


    The eyes of many of the guests sparkled at the sight, and their heartbeat quickened involuntarily.


    The number one beauty in the Northern Song was so enchanting that her mere smile could hold numerous men mesmerized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you prefer mor? How morous this is!¡± The young man in whiteughed. He grimaced at Wang Shiyu, then, stroked his chin and remarked, ¡°Haha, believe it or not, my old deskmate keeping long hair and dressing like this does look like a fairy maiden.¡±


    ¡°Da*n your fairy maiden! Some vicious women here have put me through hell! Quick, help me! Back me up! Let me vent my wrath.¡± Beaming, Wang Shiyu wagged her fair, small fists, as though during a demonstration against evil.


    By far, it did not take a smart head to know that the boy and the girl were flirting.


    They obviously had known each other for a long time.


    The reason why the young man had burst into the camp was very clear.


    Lord Jin¡¯s darkened face looked ghastly.


    He furtively made a gesture. In a trice, all the powerful experts from the assorted fractions at the guest tables leaped to their feet, and guarded the entire main podium from all sides while surrounded Li Mu from a distance.


    ¡°Today, I can¡¯t let the boy in white get out of here alive, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I, Zhao Chen, would be theughingstock of all the people in the world, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Huang Youlong, Chief Head of the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels, appeared beside Lord Jin.


    The dominating waterside bandit who imed to be the top expert among the forces siding with Lord Jin slightly released his aura. The pressure of a Semi-Sage came out, disying the air and the majesty of the Sage Realm. Those martial arts practitioners in his vicinity were all terrified.


    Huang Youlong nodded at Lord Jin. Then, he wheeled around, looked out into the field, and drawled, ¡°Young man, this is not where you shoulde. You¡¯ve killed and injured the soldiers of the Glory Army, and disrupted the wedding of His Highness. As you¡¯ve stirred up such trouble, even your master can¡¯t save you. Now, report the name of your master.¡±


    The young man in white gave a tiny smile that showed his shining teeth. ¡°Want to fish information about my background? Humph, I¡¯ll go straight with you! I have no master! But the thing is, I¡¯m afraid you will be scared out of wits once you hear my name.¡±


    Huang Youlongughed haughtily and said in condescension, ¡°The one that could scare me in the Northern Song has not been born yet. Just spit it out!¡±


    The young man said, ¡°My name is Li Mu.¡±


    At that, Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon,ughed off-handedly. But then, it rang a bell. He suddenly froze on the spot, his eyes riveted on the teenager in white. A momentter, as if what the name represented suddenly urred to him, his expression altered, the corner of his lips twitched, and his face turned rather embarrassed in no time.

 Chapter 390 - He Is Annoying

    <strong>Chapter 390 He Is Annoying</strong>


    Li Mu!


    A Sage!


    The two were equivalent.


    Some people might still doubt Li Mu¡¯s status as a Sage when he captured the Fire Devil, Deputy Head of the Guanshan Pasture. But with Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, killed at the foot of the Yue Mountain, nobody on the Divine Land dared to question Li Mu¡¯s strength.


    After all, Yingshan Snow-eagle had ughtered many Sages himself. But he had been killed by Li Mu.


    Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon, ranked the top five among the experts in the Northern Song. He had been a Semi-Sage for ages. Over the years, he had been making steady progress. But to kill a Sage? That seemed out of his league.


    Huang Youlong felt his cheeks were burning.


    Because he was truly scared by that name.


    As the words he just said shed back in his mind, he waspletely ashamed.


    Huang Youlong sneaked a peek at Lord Jin, who was standing next to him.


    Yet, to his shock, Lord Jin looked quite normal. His expression showed neither the slightest trace of surprise nor a single bit of panic.


    Huang Youlong was appalled.


    ¡°Well, does Lord Jin have some trump card that is potent enough to tackle a Sage?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely!¡±


    ¡°Even the current Mount Qingcheng has no such trump card, right?¡±


    But a few secondster, Huang Youlong caught Li Mu¡¯s half-hearted smile, and it suddenly dawned on him that Li Mu was merely talking to him. Through a secret technique, Li Mu¡¯s words had been cut out so that no one else heard his name... The technique Li Mu employed had even fooled a Semi-Sage like him?


    ¡°Li Mu is a Sage for sure.¡±


    At that thought, terrifying waves of consternation pounded Huang Youlong¡¯s heart.


    He had made sure that he was not the match of Li Mu.


    When Huang Youlong caught sight of the faint smile on the face of that young man in white again, the Semi-Sage¡¯s heart trembled. A chill burst from the end of his spine and squirted to his skull as if to rip off his scalp. The tide of trepidation was too overwhelming.


    ¡°My apology for the interruption.¡± Huang Youlong respectfully cupped his hands at Li Mu.


    After that, he whipped around and spoke to the other 35 Heads of the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels, ¡°We¡¯ll hit the road.¡±


    He was going to leave!


    Lord Jin¡¯s face hardened at once. He snarled, ¡°Head Huang, what do you mean by that?¡±


    The other Heads also shot astounded looks at the most notoriously waterside bandit in the Northern Song. They were all confused, wondering why the bandit was suddenly in awe and so eager to take his leave after that boy in white gave a smile... What was all that about?


    ¡°Big bro, you...¡± A bewildered Head of the Citadels asked, ¡°Is it appropriate for us to leave now?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die,e with me,¡± bellowed Huang Youlong, his face stern.


    Afterward, he heaved with a sigh, paid obeisance to Lord Jin and said, ¡°Your Highness, I cannot possibly pay back the grace you granted me. But today¡¯s event is nothing us Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels can meddle in. Please excuse us, and take care. Never act on impulse without due consideration.¡± That was thest warning he could give Lord Jin.


    With that, Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon, wasted no time to take off along with the other 35 Heads and the experts they brought there, as though a disaster would befall them if they dawdled longer. In a trice, he and his men disappeared from sight on the horizon.


    The atmosphere immediately became awkward.


    Lord Jin was no idiot.


    He certainly caught the overtones in Huang Youlong¡¯s farewell.


    ¡°Does that young man in white have some intimidating background?¡±


    However, the big wedding was held in front of half of the high-ranking people in the Northern Song. In his n, the ceremony was indispensable. If it wrapped up in a hurry, even though he could bear beingughed at for a while, his entire n would be sabotaged. In that case, the day of his dominating the Northern Song would be too far to see. That he could not bear.


    When Huang Youlong requested the young man to report the name of his master, the boy muttered something that drove Huang Youlong away in haste. Judging by Huang Youlong¡¯s reaction, the master of that young man must be really daunting, who ought to be one of the Nine Superbs in the World.


    Even if so, what could he do? Lord Jin himself had the patronage from Mount Qingcheng, one of the top nine Holy ns. Anyway, the teenager might not be entitled to act on behalf of his n. No matter what happened, Lord Jin had resolved to marry Countess Huanzhu. Even if a certain Holy n sent punitive forces to him in the future, he could always negotiate with them and make somepensation under the table.


    There was no problem in the world that could not be fixed by some extra benefits, was there?


    Nheless, at that moment, Lord Jin could by no means lower his chin.


    Almost in just one second, he made up his mind.


    Then, he did that nearly undiscernible gesture again.


    The formation constituted by 10,000 picked soldiers of the Glory Army released their qi all together. The steeled evil qi began to rise, which soon shielded the main podium. The leaders and outstanding members of the assorted sects also rapidly surrounded the stage. Under Lord Jin¡¯s instruction, Du Lvji, the Dominating Spear, Head of the Iron Spear Sect, and the other leaders were slowly edging toward Wang Shiyu, ready to hold her hostage.


    Then, even if the young man in white had unimaginable powers, he would be held back from taking action for fear of injuring the girl.


    Du Lvji gritted his teeth and reached out to take Wang Shiyu¡¯s arms in a hammerlock.


    He had also registered that the young man in white had scared Huang Youlong away. The guy that the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels dared not mess with certainly was not someone his Iron Spear Sect could pick on. It was just that though Lord Jin might not really do anything to the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels, Lord Jin¡¯s army would definitely tten his Iron Spear Sect the next day if he walked out as Huang Youlong did.


    Du Lvji did have two skills that he took pride in.


    The first was his use of the iron spear.


    The second was his iron ws and steel wrists.


    The two peerless skills had contributed big time to his fame.


    His ¡°iron ws¡± had helped him crush many spiritual instruments. They were extremely powerful. Despite that, as his fingers touched Wang Shiyu¡¯s wrist, he did not feel the soft and smooth skin of the beauty as he had imagined. Instead... an indescribable force flooded into his arm, numbing his fingers.


    In total shock, he lowered his head and took a look. Next, he was rooted to the spot, horrorstruck.


    It turned out that the wrist he was grabbing was not that of Countess Huanzhu but that young man in white.


    Curiously, the young man in white who was a kilometer away suddenly emerged on the main podium next to Wang Shiyu like a ghost.


    ¡°Er...¡±


    ¡°How did he make it?¡±


    Du Lvji was as shocked as he had run into a devil in broad daylight.


    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± The short-haired teenager in white gazed at him. With a grin, he flicked his wrist.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A shot of fire skimmed over Du Lvji¡¯s steel wrists and iron ws, which crumpled in an instant as if they were made of mud.


    At the same time, he sensed that a stream of overwhelming, blistering force was crawling across his palms, wrists, up to his arms and trunk. As the track of the force extended, the bones beneath cracked into duets. No matter how hard he tried to activate his Celestial Being internal qi to fight back that force, his body parts continued falling into pieces.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± Du Lvji cried, frantically backing away. Without caring to maintain his image, he called out, ¡°Young hero, please spare me! I... will never dare to do it again.¡± He felt that he was already overshadowed by death, and the real horror would soon befall.


    ¡°Go stay in the mountains for a century. Do we have a deal?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Du Lvji nodded feverishly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we do...¡±


    The next moment, the crimson fire that had crept onto his right shoulder suddenly vanished.


    Du Lvji certainly could no longer use his right arm again, but at least he was still breathing.


    He gasped, trying to catch his breath. Cold sweat fell down his forehead like raindrops. His vest was soaked in perspiration. Wearing an expression of the incredulity after surviving a disaster, he said, ¡°Hero, thank you for your mercy... Members of the Iron Spear Sect, follow me out.¡±


    With that, the Iron Spear Sect left as well.


    Lord Jin and the rest of his force retreated as fast as they could. They quickly distanced themselves from Li Mu, fixing him with appalled looks.


    The Lord Jin¡¯s guards and the experts from the Landscape Gang, the First-rate Hall, and the other factions all nked Lord Jin, though they had lost the nerve tounch more strikes.


    Neither the military formation formed by tens of thousands of soldiers nor the team of several hundred experts from the assorted factions could stop the young man in white!


    Some people saw what just happened. A moment ago, they noted that the teenager lowered his shoulders and did a somersault-like movement. A secondter, he already crossed all the defensive deployment and impediments andnded on the stage.


    What kind of cultivation was that?


    That was unstoppable!


    Then, how could they fight him?


    Just as Du Lvji, Head of the Iron Spear Sect, was given a chance to live and left the ce, everyone on the scene, including Lord Jin, figured out one thing¡ªthe reason why Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon, took off a while ago was not for fear of the master backing the young man up but the young man himself.


    That made all the differences in the world.


    ¡°You... Who are you? Why do you choose to go against me?¡± demanded Lord Jin in a trembling voice.


    He came to realize that the judgment he had drawn before might be a huge mistake.


    Li Mu smiled. ¡°Oh, Boundless Master, I am Zhang Sanfeng from Mount Wudang.


    Lord Jin was dazed by that answer.


    The leaders of the First-rate Hall, the Landscape Gang, the Wind and Thunder Hall, the Heaven Heart Chamber and the rest of guests, nobles, and envoys of the other rebellious lords were all dumbstruck as well.


    ¡°Mount Wudang?


    ¡°Zhang Sanfeng?


    ¡°What kind of ce is that? What kind of man is him?


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of the ce or the name before?


    ¡°Is it the names that scared Huang Youlong the Enigmatic Divine Dragon away?


    ¡°Does Huang Youlong know that ce?¡±


    Questions popped into their minds one after another. But none of them could be answered.


    ¡°Haha...¡± Wang Shiyu could not help giggling. ¡°If you are Zhang Sanfeng, I am Wang Chongyang!¡± She already grasped the gist of the joke.


    Li Mu rolled his eyes with resignation and said, ¡°Hey, be serious. I¡¯m bluffing now.¡±


    Wang Shiyu was speechless.


    She felt thoroughly rxed and ted.


    Because she knew that from that moment on, she would not be alone on that.


    She was also aware that Li Mu was being ridiculous on purpose, for he just hoped to appease her tension and make herugh.


    She felt so well with him around again.


    Wang Shiyu stretched out a hand and gently grabbed Li Mu¡¯s hand. In case she was just dreaming and everything would disappear when she woke up, she needed the warmth in Li Mu¡¯s palm to convince her that everything was real.


    Lord Jin forced a deep inhtion.


    The ambitious lordpelled himself to oppress the shock he felt and remarked tentatively, ¡°I apologize for my rudeness earlier. That was because I had no idea that Countess Huanzhu is an acquaintance of Taoist Zhang. But as you are a Taoist, howe you decided to intervene in the mundane issues? I reckon...¡±


    ¡°He is so annoying.¡± Wang Shiyu grumbled.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Annoying? That¡¯s easy to fix. I¡¯ll make him disappear.¡±


    As his words faded¡ª


    The figure in white shed.


    It blurred and then grew clear again.


    Afterward, Li Mu once again appeared by the side of Wang Shiyu.


    The rest only felt their eyes were dazzled for a fraction of a second, totally clueless about what just happened.


    ¡°Ah, ahhh...¡±


    Lord Jin¡¯s face was filled with horror. His eyeballs froze, and his hands abruptly pped over his neck.


    Then, a wisp of faint Broadsword Intent spread out.


    Lord Jin¡¯s head was ripped off from his neck. The cut was neat, smooth as a mirror. Without shedding a droplet of blood, the head flopped onto the ground.


    But before the head touched the ground, with a small boom, weird energy fluctuations rose, and a ball of fiery fire shot out of the mouth and nostrils of Lord Jin¡¯s head as well as the cut on his neck. In a fraction of a second, the head and body of the ambitious lord turned into a ball of splendid mes and then went out in the air.


    Lord Jin was dead!


    A dead silence fell among the crowds.


    Even the falling of a needle could be heard.


    Watching the whole thing with their own eyes, the experts, Heads, guards protecting Lord Jin were thunderstruck andpletely stupefied.


    Although Lord Jin had few brilliant personalbating records, he was, after all, a master in the Celestial Being Realm.


    But in the face of the young man in white named Zhang Sanfeng, Lord Jin had no wriggle room to struggle. He was beheaded in an instant like an ant.


    The young man in white just beheaded the leading Celestial Being in the presence of 200,000 soldiers, which to him seemed as easy as falling off a log.


    There was certainly no need to say more about how horrible that Zhang Sanfeng from Mount Wudang was.

 Chapter 391 - The Campus Belle Was Worth Less Than a Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 391 The Campus Belle Was Worth Less Than a Dog?</h4>


    Wang Shiyu was also taken aback.


    She never knew Li Mu could kill Lord Jin with just one strike.


    That sunshine boy in the school in the past, that enthusiastic and helpful rural boy full of vitality, that ordinary young man from the earth just murdered a lofty lord... In a trance, Wang Shiyu gradually realized that all had changed. The boy sharing the desk with her in the past was now a Sage famous in the world. If he was still on Earth, he alone had more power than any permanent member state of the United Nations.


    That idea, yet, simply shed through Wang Shiyu¡¯s mind.


    She was aware that everything had changed.


    ¡°Avenge His Highness!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him to death!¡±


    As the whole thing finally sank in, the guards of Lord Jin unsheathed their weapons and rushed at Li Mu with no fear of death.


    They were the loyal fighters Lord Jin had trained. They were in or above the Natural Realm. Some were even Celestial Beings. They were all entrenched in the view that they shall risk their lives to avenge their master when the master was insulted, not to mention beheaded in public. Those loyal fighters were fearless. To kill was their second nature. So, they were practically a bunch of mad killing machines.


    Li Mu struck without reservation.


    The opaque broadsword light swiveled.


    The intangible broadsword qi cut across the void, unfurling into a of light.


    Next, a hundred loyal guards of Lord Jin turned into balls of fiery fire as they raced forward, as though flowers of death blossomed. They all dissolved into the wind about 10 meters away from Li Mu. None of them made near enough to seize a piece of Li Mu¡¯s clothes, let aloneunch any counterattack.


    The strength and cultivation gap was so ring that the increase of quantity could never make it up.


    No blood spilled.


    But the sight was more unsettling than any bloody ughter.


    The leaders of the factions on the stage and the important figures at the VIP tables were all shuddering in fear. At that sight, they lost their nerves and became too scared to escape.


    Princess Crescent and her besties were sitting very close to the stage.


    At that time, those girls were all quivering.


    Especially Princess Crescent. The fright and panic she felt were beyond description.


    Countess Huanzhu had such a terrifying ¡°old friend¡±! She did not see iting, even in her wildest dreams.


    Zhao Chen, Lord Jin, was the strongest rebellious lord in the Northern Song. He had armies of more than a million soldiers, controlled half of the Jianghu forces in the Northern Song. Nevertheless, somebody killed him as easily as killing a chicken. The Glory Army consisting of 200,000 picked soldiers, and several hundred Heads and experts of Jianghu factions had both failed to contain the teenager, nor did a Semi-Sage seed in that task.


    Zhang Sanfeng, the short-haired young man in white, was like the God of Kill descending from hell. He was invincible like a deity, tying everyone¡¯s hands up.


    ¡°The man I find favor in my eyes is the hero of the age. Someday, he wille riding colorful clouds in a suit of golden Sage armor to marry me...¡±


    That remark Countess Huanzhu made had been deemed as a crazy idea in the entire Lin¡¯an. Just several hours ago, Princess Crescent made fun of her with that remark. But by far...


    The joke was on whom?


    Given the strength that Zhang Sanfeng had demonstrated, even though he did note riding colorful clouds in a suit of gold armor, he was definitely worthy of the title ¡°the hero of the age¡±.


    With his extremely short hair, the young man in white did look a bit weird, perhaps somewhere between a monk and a Taoist. But other than that, he was absolutely a man of striking appearance. He was full of life, especially his eyes, which twinkled as though stars lived there. No one could forget his appearance once they caught a glimpse of him. Undoubtedly, he was rarely fine-looking.


    For the moment, Princess Crescent was tormented by envy, jealousy, and fear.


    As if on cue, Li Mu turned to Wang Shiyu and inquired, ¡°By the way, you just said some vicious women picked on you. Who are those vicious women? You identify them and I¡¯ll punish them for you.¡±


    When that question came out, the hearts of Princess Crescent and her friends began to pound frically. Cold sweat dripped from their foreheads like heavy rain.


    Wang Shiyu smiled. ¡°I was just joking around. No one picked on me. Only Lord Jin disrespected me and killed my guards of my adopted father. But you¡¯ve already gotten rid of him.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and did not pose more questions. Instead, he looked at the Heads of the factions and ordered, ¡°You go back to your ces and shut yourselves in closed-door training for a century. Not a single of your members will step in Jianghu during that period. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we dare not vite the Sage¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we can.¡±


    The leaders of the Wind and Thunder Sect, the Landscape Sect, the Heaven Heart Chamber all lowered their heads, too unnerved to have an eye contact with Li Mu.


    Each of those factions was top-ranking, awe-inspiring factions in the Northern Song. They had earned quite a ce across the Divine Land. Their disciples all thrived and prospered in the eventful Jianghu of the Northern Song. Many of them even had an influence on the imperial court. However, by then, all the Heads of the renowned factions behaved likembs. Not daring to contradict the teenager, they all agreed at once.


    Because they saw no chance to win against him.


    As they all hadrge factions to run, they could not just take flight. But if they chose to be a diehard, once Zhang Sanfeng came to their ce, their entire faction would probably be wiped out.


    Despite the long history and wide influence of those factions, once involved in the secr interest dispute, they were short of the boldness to put up a desperate fight. Most of them could only be on the defensive side. Therefore, the leaders had to first consider the interest of their factions. Sealing themselves in their territories for a century would cost them nothing. After all, to the martial arts world, a century was not very long.


    Li Mu waved them off and said, ¡°Off you go.¡±


    In an instant, the leaders and experts of the factions turned into jets of light and took off in haste.


    After that, Li Mu turned to the soldiers of the Glory Army.


    Some of them red at Li Mu, as though hatred had etched to their bones; some lowered their chin and dared not meet his eyes. After Lord Jin was killed, the 200,000 soldiers of the Glory Army lost theirmander. Even though a few truly loyal to Lord Jin were seething with wrath, most of them had already lost their morale to revenge.


    The Sage was as potent as God. So, how could their ordinary swords hurt him?


    Yet, Li Mu had no intention to kill those people.


    ¡°We shall leave, too. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± suggested Wang Shiyu.


    She did not want to see Li Mu get the kill started again. That was not to say she was of a soft nature. It was just that after living in that world for more than a year, Wang Shiyu had learned well about what kind of world it was. In that world, Karma truly existed. She was afraid that Li Mu would umte too much bad Karma if he killed too many people.


    Li Mu concurred with a nod. He reached out to grab her soft, tiny hand, and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go back to Daoyin Temple.¡±


    The crowd was relieved to see that the God of Kill was finally taking off.


    Especially Princess Crescent and her friends. To their surprise, Wang Shiyu did not tell on them before Li Mu. After making sure they had escaped the tribtion, they all eximed how lucky they were in their minds.


    Still, Princess Crescent was sneering internally.


    ¡°Humph, Wang Shiyu, you country b*tch, you wriggled out of this one by fluke. But don¡¯t assume I¡¯ll be grateful for your cutting ck for me. Next time, as luck would have it, you¡¯ll think you¡¯re better off than dead.¡±


    Just at that time, Li Mu suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked back at Princess Crescent and her friends. ¡°Though Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t say a word, I know it¡¯s you... Hateful shrews, you still don¡¯t have a little remorse. I will not throw you a death penalty, but punishment shall be served.¡±


    Several shes of broadsword light were sighted.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    Princess Crescent squeaked. Feeling the weight on her head lightened, she found that her beautiful hair was burnt up by the fiery mes, exposing her white scalp. The fire the Broadsword Intent conjured up aimed so urately that the mes only destroyed her hair but did not hurt her skin.


    A series of horrified cries were heard.


    None of the girls who also humiliated Wang Shiyu in the center tent was spared. Their hair was all burnt up, revealing the shining scalp beneath. Sensing that their hair was gone, the girls all went pale and shrieked in despair.


    As Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force was already very powerful and highly perceptive, he could easily sense the emotions of those around him. Thus, he had long known the culprits were Princess Crescent and her cronies. But since Wang Shiyu declined to ascertain their liability, Li Mu decided to merely teach the girls a lesson.


    When the mes were gone, Li Mu and Wang Shiyu already disappeared from the stage.


    In the camp, everyone exchanged helpless looks.


    No one knew the event could take such a turn. The grand ceremony was initially an event that would change the fate of the entire Northern Song. And Lord Jin could be the eye-catching protagonist. However, the event wrapped up in haste. Lord Jin died on the eve of his prime. The 200,000 most outstanding soldiers of the Glory Army lost their master. So did the businesses Lord Jin had run for years and the rest of forces in Lord Jin¡¯s league...


    As the silent musing went on, some people suddenly perked up.


    With Lord Jin dead, all his powers and territories became ownerless!


    If one of them took over the forces in Lord Jin¡¯s league and his territories, he would be the next number one lord of the Northern Song, wouldn¡¯t he?


    At that thought, the eyes of all the envoys sent by the other rebellious lords lit with excitement.


    Yet, nobody noticed that Xuan Chengzi, the Taoist from Mount Qingcheng who had remained silent the whole time and almost no one felt his presence, unexpectedly reappeared. As he inhaled and exhaled, wisps of ck mist came out and became transparent, odorless air, which were then inhaled by all the guests at the VIP tables and some generals of the Glory Army in the distance...


    ...


    ...


    ¡°So you are saying we might have a chance to get back?¡±


    Wang Shiyu looked at Li Mu, thrilled at the news.


    White clouds were drifting in the blue sky.


    Li Mu nodded and smiled at her. ¡°The old faker told me once I enter the Void-breaking Realm, I will be able to go beyond this and find the way back to Earth.¡± Then, except for some secrets about the old faker, he told his old deskmate about some discoveries he had made on that, including the Path developed by the forefathers, and the fact that Lao Zi, Qu Yuan, Li Bai, and other celebrities had visited that as well.


    The two both felt they had natural trust and intimacy between them.


    ¡°Once the Path is found, we might be able to double back to Earth. I suppose that will happen in the foreseeable future.¡± Li Mu offered Wang Shiyu his view. Then, in great confidence, he said, ¡°When that timees, I can bring you back.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome. I¡¯ve stayed here for more than a year. My mom and dad must be devastated after they found out I was missing. How I wish to see them again, to tell them I¡¯m fine. And I¡¯m dying to see my grandparents, my ssmates, our teacher in charge... and that little Teddy I¡¯ve kept. Oh, I miss everyone on Earth!¡± Wang Shiyu sighed, her appealing eyes welling with tears.


    Before, she thought she would never be able to go back to Earth after she was teleported to that world. For that reason, she already gave up hope. But when she heard Li Mu¡¯s assertion, she saw light in the darkness again. That eager inside her surged again.


    ¡°So do I.¡±


    Li Mu said knowingly.


    Although on that he had dominated a county, earned a high ranking, and gleefully overawed that world, deep down, he still thought he belonged to Earth.


    Maybe the natural environment, the amount of the Spiritual Qi, and the view on Earth were not better than that world, and the continental area was also smaller¡ªthends on Earth added up was still smaller than any of the three great empires on that¡ªbut a mother never looked ugly to her son. No matter how worse Earth was, it was Li Mu¡¯s home, the ce where he grew up. The ultimate goal and motivation of his hardworking in that world were simply to go back to Earth to protect it.


    ¡°Haha, old deskmate, you are basically an immortal, aren¡¯t you?¡± Having sorted out her emotions, Wang Shiyu beamingly brought up another topic.


    Li Mu was busily veering the clouds on which Wang Shiyu and he were riding. They were speeding back to the Daoyin Temple by air.


    Li Mu giggled. ¡°Yeah, I guess. The immortals in the legends on Earth are pretty much like this.¡±


    ¡°How I envy you!¡± Wang Shiyu said heartily. ¡°Since I came to this world, I began to live a life on the streets. Later, I came across my adopted father, who treated me like his birth-daughter. He also hired respected teachers to teach me martial arts and poured me with all kinds of resources and Cultivation Methods. But, curiously, I never managed to produce any internal qi. Seems that I have no talent in that field.¡±


    ¡°Uh? I never heard anything like that.¡± Li Mu was stunned.


    Given that General, the Huskie who had also been transported there by chance, inexplicably attained marvelous skills after getting through that Transmitting Array, Li Mu had been specting whether Wang Shiyu had gained any wonderful abilities or possessed new talents due to the old faker¡¯s Transmitting Array. Yet, it turned out that she had none!


    So, his beautiful deskmate was worth less than a dog?

 Chapter 392 - You Have Gained Some Weight

    <h4>Chapter 392 You Have Gained Some Weight</h4>


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°At first, I thought perhaps as I was from Earth, I could notpletely attune myself to the new environment. So, that convinced me that I just could not practice martial arts. Butter, my ssmate, I heard your name from the others. In the beginning, I reckoned I must have been deceived by my ears, but then... Well, howe you can practice those arts and almost convert yourself into a potent immortal but I haven¡¯t produced any internal qi?¡±


    That had baffled her for a long time.


    Clueless about why that was the case, Li Mu muttered, ¡°This is odd... Let me take a look at your meridians first.¡±


    He seized Wang Shiyu¡¯s hand and gingerly sent a force of the Eastern Wood Emperor into her arm.


    Wang Shiyu let loose a muffled moan. Her face was pained. Cold sweet instantly broke out from her forehead.


    Li Mu immediately withdrew the wood element force of the Eastern Wood Emperor.


    Because he already discovered something inconceivably weird¡ªall the meridians inside Wang Shiyu were clogged.


    If wepared the meridians to the riverbeds, then, most people¡¯s ¡°riverbeds¡± were congested by a certain amount of sand and mud. That decided the talent the masses had in martial arts study, which was rather mediocre. Such a body constitution determined that it would take them some time to produce the internal qi. And when they achieved that, they had to get rid of the sand and mud in their ¡°riverbeds¡± to keep increasing their talent. That process could be rather prolonged and painstaking. Unlike the masses, the ¡°riverbeds¡± of those so-called martial arts geniuses were barely congested. If one¡¯s ¡°riverbeds¡± were clear of sand and mud, that meant he had the body constitution of a peerless genius, for his internal qi could flow through his meridians smoothly and his road of martial arts study would not be bumpy at all.


    However, theoretically, neither the martial arts whizzes nor the ordinary folks¡¯ meridians could bepletely clogged.


    Yet, ¡°clogged¡± might not be enough to describe the meridians inside Wang Shiyu. To put it more dramatically, she did not have any ¡°riverbeds¡± in her.


    Her body constitution was too rare. It thoroughly prevented the flow of the internal qi.


    If she forced herself to generate the internal qi, it would have no channel to go and instead burst into her flesh, putting herself in danger.


    Wang Shiyu was pained the instant the wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor Li Mu sent touched her meridians.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wang Shiyu inquired with an expectant look.


    She was also teleported there from Earth. She used to go to the same school as Li Mu. In the past, her grades at school were always better than Li Mu¡¯s. She was the teachers¡¯ favorite in junior high. But aftering to that world, Li Mu had made his way to the Sage Realm by practice, while she had not even learned to produce the internal qi. Anyone would have been troubled by such a huge change in life.


    If they had never seen what those experts were capable of, they would not be that troubled. But once they witnessed some, how could those passionate boys and girls not long for those marvelous skills?


    Wang Shiyu naturally wanted to gain power by practicing martial arts so as to take control of her life. She hated leaving her fate in the hands of the others, just like what had happened. She certainly did not want to be entirely powerless when a strong enemy like Lord Jin emerged.


    Li Mu pondered over it for a few moments and then said, ¡°Let me have another look.¡±


    This time, he directly opened his Third Eye to examine Wang Shiyu¡¯s body.


    He, of course, was not peeking at her nudity on the excuse. So far, Li Mu¡¯s mastery of the Third Eye was already incredulous. He could see straight through people¡¯s forms to observe their body constitution, organs, and elixir field.


    With only one nce, Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s elixir field was also different from that of normal people.


    ording to the martial arts theories in that world, the elixir field was like ake, the meridians were like rivers. The water flowing in the rivers were the internal qi, natural qi, or other forms of internal power. All the winding rivers would, in the end, converge in the elixir field, and ake of qi woulde into being. In the case of martial-study geniuses and some powerful experts, their elixir field was no longer ake but a sea of qi.


    But Wang Shiyu¡¯s elixir field was fully solid like her meridians. It was a rock mountain, or a sea of rocks. There was no way to develop ake there.


    Er...


    What the hell!


    Sinceing to that world, Li Mu had pored through stacks of ssic books on martial arts and learned a lot of martial arts theories. Thus, his attainment in the theoretical field was quite high. Nevertheless, he had never seen anyone having the same problem as Wang Shiyu. Her meridians were thoroughly clogged, and her elixir field was as solid as rock!


    Could it be due to the old faker¡¯s Transmitting Array?


    Perhaps the Huskie was simply lucky to be endowed some wonderful skills by the array. Yet, Wang Shiyu was not so in luck. The array altered her body constitution and congealed her meridians and elixir field, so she could no longer practice martial arts, right?


    Or else... the old faker devised that on purpose?


    Upon seeing the look on Li Mu¡¯s face, Wang Shiyu felt her heart had slumped to her stomach. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there no solution? Well, just tell me, pal. I think I can handle it.¡±


    Li Mu consoled, ¡°Listen, there is no clear-cut thing in the world. Your body constitution is very special. All your meridians are congealed, and your elixir field is as solid as a rock. I¡¯m afraid you need some very unique Cultivation Method to practice. But rx, no matter what, I¡¯ll figure something out and ze a path for you to practice martial arts.¡±


    Wang Shiyu smiled. ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Li Mu had just made a promise to her.


    That reminded her of one thing.


    Four years ago, she just stepped out of her primary school and entered junior high school. At that time, nobody knew nobody. She and Li Mu were arranged to be deskmates, but the two were not close at all. On the Wednesday of the second week of that semester, Wang Shiyu began to receive love letters from a troublemaker in high school. She resolutely rejected him, but thetter did not give up. The senior even warned the whole school that they should stay away from Wang Shiyu because she was his girlfriend. If not, he would make their world hell.


    When the news bandied about, all the students distanced themselves from Wang Shiyu.


    She was outcast, harassed, but too scared to tell the truth to her parents or teachers. During those days, she was heartbroken and helpless.


    One day, when she was weeping face-down on her desk, Li Mu, the deskmate who had seldom spoken to her, suddenly turned to look at her and said with a solemn air that the act of that senior was wrong and he would force that senior to apologize to her.


    At that, Wang Shiyu did not take his words seriously.


    Because at that time, Li Mu was not tall. In the baggy school uniform, he looked rather tanned and skinny, which made him never stand out from the crowd. Compared with that burly senior in high school, he was as delicate as a bean sprout.


    But to her astonishment, the next day, Li Mu entered the ssroom with a badly beaten face. Behind him followed that senior in high school who was also sporting a bloody nose and swollen face. Everyone fixed him a shocked look. In front of all the ssmates, the senior bowed deep to Wang Shiyu and apologized.


    Since then, Wang Shiyu had realized that Li Mu was a man of his words.


    It was also since that day that Wang Shiyu began to see Li Mu in a different light.


    In the rest of the three years in junior high, Li Mu never let Wang Shiyu down once.


    In those days, at intervals or the end of the day, Wang Shiyu propped her chin on her hands and sat at a desk by the sunlight-pouring window and gazed at the back of Li Mu, who was heading for the campus gate, carrying his schoolbag on his shoulders. At those moments, she could not help imagining Li Mu as a hero in the martial arts world who always kept his words.


    The promise he made weigh more than the most majestic mountains.


    She did have a good vibe for Li Mu. That was the given information in the whole school.


    That was why when she heard that Li Mu would quit high school, she set for the Randeng Temple alone, hoping to persuade Li Mu to further his education...


    White clouds speedily zoomed past them from both sides.


    The experience of riding the clouds was wonderful.


    Wang Shiyu slowly rested her head on Li Mu¡¯s shoulder, tugged at Li Mu¡¯s arm, and slightly closed her eyes.


    The images she once visualized in her mind had now be real. They had trulye to an ancient martial arts world, and Li Mu had be a young hero overawing the world... It was just that in such an amazing world, Wang Shiyu was not satisfied to be someone in need of Li Mu¡¯s constant protection.


    Soon, Mount Oxhead was just a little way ahead.


    The twonded at the front door of the Daoyin Temple.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth, Zhao Ji, and the others came out to wee them at once.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth was deeply concerned. He pulled Wang Shiyu over and measured her from head to foot. Seeing that she bore no wounds, he breathed a sigh of relief. From that Li Mu could tell the man truly cared about Wang Shiyu.


    ¡°Father, rx, I¡¯m here in one piece.¡± Wang Shiyu, who was still wearing the scarlet wedding dress, spun on the spot and said, ¡°Haha, now that the famous Sage, Li Mu, Lord Taibai, has stepped forward, what bad things could happen to me anyway?¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth looked at Li Mu and made obeisance. With immense gratitude, he said, ¡°The grace Sage Li gave me is so huge that I would not be able to pay it back even with my life.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s me who should thank you. After all, you¡¯ve been taking care of my old ssmate for so long. Your Highness, no need to be so polite with me. You are Shiyu¡¯s adopted father, so you are my senior.¡±


    He did mean that.


    If it had not been for the lord, Wang Shiyu, whose body constitution was quite unusual, probably would suffer a lot in that world or might be killed by then. A beautiful girl without any means to protect herself was in danger whether on Earth or on any other. If something really happened to her, Li Mu could be tormented by guilt and remorse forever. Even if he made it back to Earth, once he knew the truth, he would not bring himself to face Wang Shiyu¡¯s parents ever again.


    Zhao Ji also inched forward and chimed, ¡°Haha, we are all family. Let¡¯s get into the Daoyin Temple and chat.¡±


    With the Taoists leading the way, they approached the depths of the Daoyin Temple.


    ¡°Woof! Girl, I¡¯m so d to meet you again. You are prettier now. Almost intoxicating!¡± The Huskie bounced over and ttered. In truth, it felt kind of guilty, for it was all because of the dog that Wang Shiyu broke into the mediation room and ended up there.


    ¡°Whoa! General, you can talk now?¡± Wang Shiyu gasped.


    She was also delighted to see that Huskie.


    When she was on Earth, she was quite close to Li Mu, and Li Mu was nearly inseparable with that dog. From time to time, she took some snacks from home to feed that Huskie and y with it. So, to some extent, she and the Huskie were also ¡°old acquaintances¡±.


    ¡°Woof! Every dog is brought to this world with a purpose. Speaking yournguage is just a piece of a cake for me.¡± The Huskie wagged its tail and scampered all over the ce with pride.


    Wang Shiyu nodded. Then, she said pensively, ¡°Yeah, you have learned to talk, and you¡¯ve also gained some weight.¡±

 Chapter 393 - Natural Invisible Broken Sword Intent

    <strong>Chapter 393 Natural Invisible Broken Sword Intent</strong>


    ¡°Wow?! Miss, reorganize your words. I¡¯m not fat, I¡¯m just strong,¡± Husky said with dissatisfaction.


    The word ¡°fat¡± was generally used to describe pigs.


    ¡°Yeah! How dare you talk to me in this tone? Hee hey, General, you became proud after bing able to speak.¡± Wang Shiyu ran over and caught the back of Husky¡¯s neck all at once.


    That was how she used to y with Husky when on Earth, because she knew the dog¡¯s weaknesses.


    As Wang Shiyu touched it, her eyes narrowed into crescents, and she smiled contentedly. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so soft and slippery... Ah, it¡¯s so cute, and stroking a dog makes me happy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, let go... I am the dignified wolf emperor of the prairie.¡± Husky failed to struggle out anxiously, since it didn¡¯t dare to fight fiercely. It was really tragic to endure the ¡®humiliation¡¯ from that woman who had little strength.


    Li Muughed next to them.


    At that moment, except for the stupid dog unexpectedly speaking, he felt as if he were back on earth. After school, Wang Shiyu teased Husky like that on a sunny day, while he wasughing beside them... That time was gone.


    With suchughter, all went to the inner courtyard of the Daoyin Temple.


    The surrounding buildings were made of red bricks and green tiles, which seemed ancient.


    The main hall of the Daoyin Temple was called Longevity Hall, built by the Northern Song Dynasty, whose meaning could be told from the name. A lot of effort was taken to build it thousands of years before. The hall was very high, nail-free and wooden-made, gorgeous and exquisite in shape. Weathering through more than a thousand years, it was still extremely sturdy.


    Several Taoist gods were ced in it, including the memorial tablets of the emperors in the Northern Song Dynasty.


    Unlike other empires, the emperors of the Song Dynasty, despite their cultivation level or life span, all stepped down the reign within 100 years, and those beyond that age, even if still alive and energetic, would choose to leave and then be monks, so as to ce their own tablets in the Taoist temple.


    During those years, the Northern Song Dynasty capital was reset in the south and the status of the Daoyin Temple gradually declined. The Longevity Hall was no longer as golden and glorious as before, and it required less maintenance. With some moss around the budding, it became gray and ck, full of historical sense.


    Li Mu and the others, led by the head of the Daoyin Temple, leader Qin, walked from the side of the Wanshou Temple and went to the backyard.


    The backyard was full of life.


    The Taoist priests in the Daoyin Temple almost lived there with livestock, including leisurely roosters and hens, and yellow chasing dogs. There were also ridges for vegetables, on which different fruits and vegetables were nted. In the distance, several little priests pulled up their trousers¡¯ legs and stepped on a rotary waterwheel beside a pond to irrigate the vegetable field.


    Low lodges stood in a vertical line under the stone cliff.


    Between them was a fine well-maintained courtyard, with the pines and cypresses at the gate carefully trimmed, and the vermilion gate was clean. That was the ce used to treat some royal guests. Even though fewer and fewer royal guests were seen over the years, the tradition had survived.


    Li Mu and the others were arranged in that courtyard.


    After all, Lord Virtuous the Eighth was old and not well-cultivated; he was frightened and on medication during those days. Therefore, after chatting with Li Mu for a while, he quickly became tired and fell asleep while having the maid¡¯s help.


    The others also took a break.


    Li Mu rested in a very delicate room.


    He closed his eyes to rest in the room, activating his qi to understand the Broadsword Intent.


    That day, in the camp of Glory Army, the Broadsword Intent of the Southern Fire Emperor he performed began to take shape. At that time, he was deliberately deducing it. In Li Mu¡¯s mind, some general idea appeared for the method of the Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent. When the Broadsword Intent was urged, he could defeat the enemies, which was the beginning of the Sword Intent.


    However, his sword intention was vague, which was very effective against ordinary warriors. For example, that day, when he killed the Glory Army, those elite armored men turned into mes and fly ash. But he needed more time to defeat Du Lvji and Zhao Chen.


    That was the shoring.


    Li Mu was perfecting his imagined Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent method.


    He was concentrated and deliberate.


    After one hour, the knocking suddenly interrupted his practice.


    ¡°Go. Let¡¯s go to a ce.¡± Wang Shiyu appeared riding on the Husky, suddenly and mysteriously saying to him.


    Husky¡¯s tail wagged like a fan, and it stuck its tongue out. It looked happy, since itsughing eyes were almost squeezed shut. He didn¡¯t know how it was coaxed by Wang Shiyu, which left Li Mu quite surprised.


    ¡°Where?¡± Li Mu had a startled look.


    Wang Shiyu deliberately said, ¡°Hurry up, and you will know by then.¡±


    After a while, she took Li Mu to the end of the house and stepped onto a path. After a few turns, she said, ¡°Here it is.¡± Wang Shiyu pointed to the front.


    Li Mu saw that at the corner of the stone cliff, there was a tnd, covering an area of about an acre, and a small stone hall was hidden in the towering old pines and cypresses, which was hard to find.


    When they went closer.


    Li Mu saw a rectangr stone-made tablet on the back of a green bull statue, which was lying on the ground at the gate of the stone pce.


    There were four impure Chinese characters on the stone tablet¡ª


    ¡®The Way Is Nature.¡¯


    Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows jumped.


    When he looked at the green cow on the ground, he consciously realized something.


    Going forward.


    The whole stone hall was carved from rock, 3.3 meters high, three meters long and three meters wide. Along the nine steps, they approached the door and saw three huge Chinese characters on the rock que¡ª


    Tao Te Hall.


    Li Mu looked at Wang Shiyu.


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°I have been here before and when I saw this, I couldn¡¯t help but connect it with the ancient sage, Lao Zi. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t think much of it. After hearing what you said about the ancient sages of the earth, who opened up the fairy Path to step out of the earth and into the gxy, I think it may not be a coincidence, so I thought I should take you to see it.¡±


    Laozi went out of the Hangu Pass by riding a ck ox and spring wind, leaving the Tao Te Ching, the king of ssics, on earth. The text contained the methods of self-cultivation, governing the country and army, and whose themes were ¡°Saint in the Inner world and King the outer¡± and ¡®The natural way¡¯, which was exactly rted to the four Chinese characters on the stone stele.


    All of that was absolutely no coincidence.


    Li Mu realized that the Daoyin Temple had something to do with Laozi.


    But that ce was the Royal Taoist temple for the Northern Song Royal Family. Did the Northern Song Royal Family have something to do with Laozi?


    But, it was unreasonable.


    Yu Hualong once said that the Great Moon Empire was the empire created by the earth¡¯s sages, and theter three major empires were established after the Great Moon Empire was split. That was, the Western Qin, the Northern Song Dynasty, and the Southern Chu who were antithetical to the Great Moon Empire, the earth¡¯s sages. From that perspective, the Northern Song Dynasty royal family was also an enemy to Laozi.


    Why was there a Tao Te Hall in the royal Taoist temple of the Northern Song Dynasty?


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    He walked into the main hall and saw that there was no statue in the center and no portrait on the lotus pedestal above the stone base. Instead, there were some knife-made marks, arrow-made holes around the pedestal, and the traces of burning ... which seemed to be intentional destruction.


    There was nothing else in the hall, and the whole stone hall seemed to be predominantly empty.


    But Li Mu could see that the original appearance of the hall shouldn¡¯t have been that way, as the contents inside had been destroyed and evacuated.


    ¡°My sworn father said that in this Tao Te Hall, there were many relics from the pre-epoch period that were originally worshipped and kept by the Northern Song royal family. Later, since the Song capital was relocated to the south and the status of the Daoyin Temple declined, many of the artifacts here were moved to the Taiyi Pce in Lin¡¯an City. Since the Taiyi Pce is heavily guarded, and no one else could enter except with the special order from the Emperor, I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to enter the ce. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside.¡± Wang Shiyu said by his side.


    Li Mu nodded.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t think those things were ordered to be moved away. Judging from those traces at the scene, he thought it was more like a ransacking or plunder.


    After wandering around the stone hall again, he made no discoveries, so they decided to leave.


    However, walking toward the stone tablet on the back of Qingniu, Li Mu stopped again.


    Because he discovered that some words were also carved on the back of the stele¡ª


    ¡°The Way can be told, but it isn¡¯t the usual meaning. The name can be made, but it can¡¯t be told. The sense is the beginning of the world, and the name the mother of all creatures. The sense is used to discover the mystery, while the name is the appearance. The two things are from the same origin. It is the mystery!¡±


    As expected.


    Those words were an excerpt of the first chapter in the Tao Te Ching.


    It was also the fabulous outline.


    Li Mu had read the Tao Te Ching before when he was on earth.


    At that time, under the forceful teaching of the old faker, Li Mu was familiar with the ssics, but the old faker did not exin the content. While in times of leisure, the old faker kept teaching him about the Tao Te Ching, thinking it was the beginning of the Great Way. Li Mu had heard the old faker read the Tao Te Ching aloud many times, but he made no sense of it at all. The old faker yelled at Li Mu for being a wooden puppet.


    At that time, Li Mu suddenly felt a little dizzy when seeing that line of words.


    He rubbed his eyes and unexpectedly found that the line seemed to be alive, as it was moving, and he was instantly hooked by them.

 Chapter 394 - Natural Way

    <h4>Chapter 394 Natural Way</h4>


    Li Mu only felt puzzled and moony, as if he were in a boundless field; even he himself did not know what was going on.


    That feeling was weird, since he felt enjoyment. Just as described in Journey to the West, when Sun Wukong heard the fantastic pieces from Master Puti, he just felt happy and smiled beyond reason.


    It was mysterious and the gate of all mysteries.


    That was a mysterious feeling.


    After an instant¡ª


    ¡°Old ssmate, old ssmate...¡±


    A distant and familiar voice suddenly came to him.


    Li Mu was startled, and suddenly became conscious.


    Wang Shiyu looked at him with concern.


    ¡°Wang, human pet, have you been stunned?¡± General Husky looked at Li Mu with a scornful look, and said, ¡°You can watch a stone-carved ck bull for one hour. Are you stupid?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised. ¡°I watched it for an hour?¡±


    Wang Shiyu said with some concern, ¡°Yeah, you just stared at this stone monument. It seemed as if you had lost your mind, since you started tough and frown sometimes, and then you cried out. At first I thought you were doing it for Taoism and didn¡¯t dare to disturb you, but when I saw that your expression was getting more and more unusual, so...¡±


    Speaking of that, Wang Shiyu said with a look of shame and anxiety, ¡°Old ssmate, did I affect your chance?¡±


    She had also read martial arts novels, and at that time, she also heard about something like insight and contraction from the talks of the royal guards.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can only quit at the right time.¡± Otherwise, Wang Shiyu couldn¡¯t have awakened him from the mysterious state.


    He felt itsted for only a while, but it was an hour in the outside world.


    After hearing that, Wang Shiyu felt relieved andughed. ¡°That¡¯s good ...oh, what¡¯s on the stele?¡±


    She was curious and envious of him.


    She saw it every time when following her father to the Daoyin Temple to worship, but had no response, while Li Mu fell into a state of epiphany at the first nce... which was really annoying.


    Li Mu said what happened just then, ¡°This ck bull stele is very strange, especially this line of words that can actually provoke my mind.¡± His spiritual force was as grand as the sea, far superior to ordinary saints¡¯, but he fell into a mysterious state at first nce of that stele.


    However, when he went to see the line again, he found something strange.


    On the back of the stone monument, the words in the first chapter of the Tao Te Ching had disappeared. The surface was t, and it seemed old, as if those words were just hallucinations.


    Wang Shiyu also found something strange, ¡°Hey? The words are gone.¡±


    She ran over and touched the back of the stone monument, saying in surprise, ¡°It seems as if the line was never there. The stone surface is rough. What¡¯s the matter? Old ssmate,e and feel it. Did you gain anything just now?¡±


    ¡°There seems to be nothing...¡± Li Mu said subconsciously, and when looking inwardly with his spiritual force, he was suddenly shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Shiyu looked at him.


    Li Mu did not speak, but raised his hand.


    Ten meters away, a huge towering ancient tree was silently turned into twenty or thirty broken pieces, whose cuts were all as smooth as mirrors, and then when blown by the wind, they were turned into mes and instantly disappeared into the void.


    ¡°Wang?!¡± General Husky jumped up.


    ¡°Wow, so powerful?¡± Wang Shiyu was also surprised.


    The three went to see that towering ancient tree.


    They found arge pit on the ground. When looking down, they saw that the roots of the tree had been burned and scattered into ashes, and the holes in various took were like giant curving ant holes. Even the little holes were also visible.


    Strands of heat came out of the holes.


    Wang Shiyu and Husky looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu was also surprised.


    That was the first level of the power from the Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent.


    The knife intention activated just then was basically invisible and colorless.


    The Broadsword Intent was basically ready!


    Li Mu was delighted, since he did not expect he could gain something from such a coincidence.


    It must have been something to do with the first text of the Tao Te Ching on the stone tablet.


    Li Mu read between the words.


    He was more and more skilled at controlling the Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent in the void. In an instant, six lines of the intent could be formed and transformed in the void. He could also incorporate the Wind-Cloud Six Moves technique to disy the Dao-using methods.


    ¡°It really is amazing.¡±


    A look of surprise appeared on his face.


    The sages on the earth had acknowledged that the Tao Te Ching was the king of Scriptures. Many of theter ssics were derived from it. That was just a paragraph of the first chapter, which could even enable him to finish the basic intent.


    Li Mu suddenly became interested in the other collections in that hall.


    Wang Shiyu said that in the past, there were many tributes and pre-epoch relics stored there. If Li Mu guessed right, there should be something left by Laozi. If he could get those things, maybe he could perfect his Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent.


    Although it was an attack and fighting technique, having nothing to do with the realm, that was also a life-saving means. Although Li Mu, currently having the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures and the Xiantian Skill, he could step into a higher realm easily. It was difficult to find his ownbat skills.


    Moreover, since that Laozi had left the first chapter of the Tao Te Ching on that stele, the other chapters might have been left among the relics. That work had to be different from theter ordinary copied scriptures on earth. Maybe there was also a great gain for Li Mu¡¯s cultivation.


    At that moment, Li Mu made up his mind to go to Lin¡¯an, the capital of the Song Dynasty.


    Because ording to Wang Shiyu, the Taiyi Pce¡ªin which items from pre-epoch times were stored¡ªwas in Lin¡¯an City.


    He found nothing after he searched the whole hall for a while, and even with the Third Eye. It seemed that everything there might have been evacuated.


    Li Mu bowed in front of the hall before leaving.


    When back in the fine house, he found Lord Virtuous the Eighth wasmunicating with Zhao Ji.


    Seeing they had returned, Lord Virtuous the Eighthughed and said, ¡°Here you are, haha. Did you go to Tao Te Hall? Previously, every time Yu¡¯er came to the Daoyin Temple, she would go to there. She always mentioned there were traces of her hometown, but when asked where her hometown was, she did not say. Since you and Yu¡¯er are from the same hometown, I knew that you had to be interested in the Tao Te Hall.¡±


    Li Muughed and replied, ¡°Yeah, I really miss someone when seeing these objects. I really have some interest in it. Does Lord have any ns next?¡±


    Lord said, ¡°I must return to Lin¡¯an City as soon as possible. Considering that Lord Jin is dead, the situation must be unstable. The other seven anti-lords will definitelypete for Lord Jin¡¯s power. I hope that I can help the emperor to regain Lord Jin¡¯s fief so as to end the mess in the Song Dynasty, and for the people to live a peaceful life again.¡±


    Speaking of Lord Jin¡¯s death, Lord Virtuous the Eighth was also full of emotion.


    That powerful, troublesome and traitorous lord was easily killed like an ant by a saint. That was the power of the peak martial arts and the reason why anyone from the Nine Superbs could control the destiny of arge empire.


    If Li Mu could stay in the Northern Song Dynasty and serve the royal family, in a few days, he could end the rebellion.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth was expecting that to happen.


    But at the same time, he also understood how dignified the saints were. Wasn¡¯t it difficult to draw them to his side?


    He nced at his adopted daughter who seemed to match Li Mu. If he could take action by profiting from the rtionship between the two, would he be able to make Li Mu stay in the Northern Song Dynasty?


    ¡°In this case, let me send lord back. I also want go to Lin¡¯an City to see the bustling capital,¡± Li Mu said.


    The lord was overjoyed and said, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great.¡±


    That was outstanding; as long as Li Mu was willing to go to Lin¡¯an City, there was a chance to draw him to his side.


    Wang Shiyu looked at Li Mu with a smile, since she knew Li Mu¡¯s intentions, but she didn¡¯t state them out loud.


    Li Mu asked Yuan Hou to find the white crane.


    Soon, those people saw the giant white crane unexpectedly descend from the sky.


    After some arrangements, Li Mu left with more than a dozen people including Lord Virtuous the Eighth, Zhao Ji and Wang Shiyu, while some of the other lord¡¯s guards returned on their own.


    Master Qin watched everyone leave at the gate.


    The originally lively Daoyin Temple was restored to its quietness.


    ¡°Leader, the text on the stele disappeared.¡± A little handsome Taoist priest approached and warned him in a low and pure voice, looking like he was only about ten years old.


    Dao Qin nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it finally disappeared... finally, this dayes.¡±


    ¡°Leader, what should we do next?¡± The young Taoist priest, with dark eyes and a handsome face, looked far calmer than the ordinary.


    Dao Qin said, ¡°Let the disciples below the Cheng generation go down the mountain. Given the chaotic situation, we should just follow the instructions to go down to save the world and the people.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young Taoist priest turned and left.


    Dao Qin, standing at the gate, watched the endless space under the Mount Oxhead. It waste autumn, and it would not be long before the autumn wind blew, when the lively world would became and of destion.


    Taoist doctrine was about hiding in the peak period and going down to save people in chaos.


    That was the purpose.


    Soon, many Taoist priests who had packed their luggage walked out of the temple.


    Among them were old gray-haired people, teenagers, and more than a hundred young and energetic men with clean and patched Taoist robes.


    They only took dried food, water, clothes, and wooden sticks.


    Taoist priests from the Daoyin Temple were also masters.


    They went over, seemingly bursting into tears and saluting to Dao Qin. Then they turned silently, stepping down the mountain road to travel in different directions. On the road, they saluted each other, and then scattered.


    Dao Qin saluted back one by one.


    That time, they were leaving to save the chaotic world.


    Despite their powerful strength, the mundane disaster would be quite horrible. How many disciples could would return in the end?


    The handsome young Taoist priest came out at the end of the crowd, carrying his bag with teary eyes. He saluted, saying, ¡°Leader, I¡¯m leaving now. Take care of yourself.¡±


    The leader sighed and said, ¡°Xuan Jizi, stay in the Daoyin Temple.¡±


    ¡°Ah? The brothers have all gone, and I am also below the character Cheng generation. I...¡± He was clearly surprised.


    Dao Qin said with a smile, ¡°Stay in the Daoyin Temple. If the world is stable and your brothers are all back, how can there be no one to open the door to meet them?¡±


    The little priest suddenly realized something, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Lord, will you and the elders also leave?¡±


    Dao Qin nodded, ¡°We also have a mission toplete. How can we ignore the disaster?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Xuan Jizi was extremely distressed and said, ¡°But then, isn¡¯t our Daoyin Temple... empty?¡±


    Dao Qin smiled and said, ¡°You are still here.¡±


    Xuan Jizi suddenly burst into tears.


    Since the leader suddenly changed his mind and ordered him to stay there, which showed how he clearly felt the danger of what they were about to face, he was not sure if they coulde back alive. Was there any ce where the leader could not escape to? Even so, he felt he might die.


    ¡°Lord, I...¡± Xuan Jizi wanted to say something.


    Dao Qin gently stroked his head, and said, ¡°Child, the Taoist blood of the Divine Land may depend on you to pass it down. Remember to practice after you close the door. Don¡¯t y anymore. You are talented...¡±


    After speaking, his figure turned into a streamer and disappeared directly.


    At the same time, dozens of streamers rose up in the Daoyin Temple. They rushed to the sky, and disappeared in the far distance.


    ¡°Lord and elders... wow,¡± Xuan Jizi cried.


    In the huge Daoyin Temple, from then on, he would be alone.


    He stood alone at the door for a long time, and finally, slowly turned around and walked towards the gate.


    ¡°I will safeguard this mountain. Brothers will definitelye back, and as long as the bell at the door rings, I wille to open the door as soon as possible... and master, the elders, they will certainly be back.¡±


    Xuan Jizi wiped his tears and said to himself loudly.


    Bang!


    The door closed.


    Asyers of invisible ripples appeared, the millennium matrix method was activated at that moment. The bricks, green tiles and wood buildings were hidden in the void and gradually disappeared, with only an iron bell hanging under an old pine tree.


    On the clock were four Chinese characters¡ª


    The Way is Nature.

 Chapter 395 - Registered Disciple

    <strong>Chapter 395 Registered Disciple</strong>


    Lord Jin was dead.


    Lord Jin, the strongest among the eight rebellious lords of the Northern Song Dynasty, was killed in his best Glory Army camp when he was married to the Countess Huanzhu, which was spread quickly throughout the two empires of the Western Qin and Southern Chu.


    As for the powers of all parties, the news shocked them.


    Zhao Chen was one of the most powerful and scheming among the eight lords, whom was considered the one with thergest chance to win the throne. However, the situation changed suddenly. No one expected for him to die.


    He was killed by an unknown little Taoist priest named Zhang Sanfeng.


    When first hearing the news, many people thought it was a joke.


    But after more and more people confirmed it, the situation became weird.


    Huang Youlong announced his closed-door training, and the major citadels of the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels also closed their gates, as if they were to face a strong enemy. Huang Youlong was a well-known Semi-Sage, one of the top five strongest men in the North Song Heaven Ranking; he was cringing like a rat.


    As to the ¡°Iron Spear Sect¡±, ¡°Wind Thunder Sect¡±, ¡°Mountain School¡±, ¡°Heaven Center Chamber¡± and other super-major sects that belonged to Lord Jin, they announced their closure. The situation in Jianghu and the royal politics in the Northern Song Dynasty became confusing.


    But one thing that could finally be firm was that Lord Jin was really dead.


    A dead person had no value.


    All parties no longer cared about Zhao Chen. Instead, they cared about the new owner of the Glory Army, the other 700,000 soldiers of the Sixth Route Army that once belonged to Lord Jin, and the territory which covered a million square kilometers, and the poption, minerals and the other resources above it...


    This was a big piece of cake, and everyone wanted a bite.


    Especially in the Northern Song Dynasty, the rebellious lords and some local officials who hid their antipathy before, including the Northern Dynasty Central court, they wanted topete for a share.


    Of course, Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s name became well known overnight.


    Under the eyes of thousands of troops and many experts, he could easily kill Lord Jin. Such a person, even if previously unknown, could shock the world.


    Many people were asking about Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s information.


    At the time, Li Mu, who was renamed ¡®Zhang Sanfeng,¡¯ rode a white crane to Lin¡¯an City.


    Because the political situation was critical, Lin¡¯an City was strictly defended. However, with Lord Virtuous the Eighth, it was easy to break through the defensive circles. In the afternoon, Li Mu, Qingfeng, Yuan Hou, Husky and others were arranged to live in Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s pce.


    After asking Wang Shiyu to treat Li Mu well, Lord Virtuous the Eighth and Zhao Ji hurriedly entered the court to visit the Emperor of the Northern Song Dynasty and discuss the state countermeasures after Lord Jin¡¯s death.


    ¡°Would you like to take a look around the streets?¡± Wang Shiyu said proudly.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Sister Wang can take the lead,¡± Husky responded first, and drooled.


    Li Mu was speechless when it came to that stupid dog.


    On the way, Li Mu learned that the reason why Husky was willing to be a mount for Wang Shiyu was that she promised that when they arrived at Lin¡¯an City, she would let that stupid dog eat all the food in the city, which was quite ridiculous. If the wolf queens knew that, they might decide to divorce.


    Li Mu felt that since it arrived on the alien and gained the mysterious magic power, itpletely released itself.


    However, it was okay to stroll around.


    Wang Shiyu was dressed as a man, Yuan Hou pushed Qingfeng¡¯s wheelchair and apanied Li Mu out of the pce gate.


    General Husky followed behind.


    The guards who originally tried to follow them were discouraged by a trusted guard of Lord Virtuous the Eighth.


    That guard returned with Lord Virtuous the Eighth on a white crane. Naturally, he knew how terrifying Li Mu¡¯s strength was. Lord Jin was killed despite the protection of a strong army; the Countess was the safest with him.


    The capital Lin¡¯an was a water city with numerouskes, waterways and mountain peaks. Of course, thend was also quite broad, divided into several regions. The Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s Pce was rtively located in the central core, a picturesque area with many high-end consumer ces.


    They took a boat along the waterway to enjoy the scenery close to the river. Time passed quickly.


    ¡°To eat delicious food is to go to those small food restaurants hidden in thenes. There may not be delicious food in those magnificent ones,¡± Wang Shiyu directly told them about her shopping idea.


    General Husky took it for granted.


    ¡°I agree with her. A dog food store is quite proper.¡±


    What dogs liked to eat was naturally gourmet. The theory was impable.


    So they left the central area and wandered in some alleys of Lin¡¯an City.


    Sure enough, she really found a lot of delicious dishes. Not to mention the three huskies, even Yuan Hou, Li Mu and the cold looking Qing Feng; all of them ate a lot.


    Originally, Li Mu nned to quickly sneak into the Taiyi Pce to see those relics after arriving in Lin¡¯an City, but now he didn¡¯t care about it. His mouth made him choose to follow Wang Shiyu and continue to eat.


    Wang Shiyu was obviously very familiar with the low-end areas.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll take you to eat beggar¡¯s chicken. Hee hee, it¡¯s undoubtedly among the four best foods in Lin¡¯an City.¡± Wang Shiyu led them to a street in a slum.


    The area was beautiful and peaceful, and the pedestrians were dressed in various styles. There were many poor, ragged, yellow-faced people, especially many refugees. Due to the rebellion of the eight lords, countless poor people were forced to leave their homes to escape the war, so even in Lin¡¯an City, exiles were inevitably there.


    The roadside was full of beggars.


    ¡°Master, master, please give me something to eat. My sister is starving...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m selling myself to bury my father!¡±


    ¡°Woo, mom, I¡¯m hungry...¡±


    Different people cried about roughly the same things.


    As Li Mu saw that scene, he felt distressed.


    Something which he could have only seen in books or TV shows was really appearing in front of him, he... clearly saw that a kind of numbness and despair was spreading around.


    People in troubled times were as trivial as ants.


    ¡°Here is the ce where the beggar gang gives out food. Elder Lu is a very kind person, so these refugees are allowed to eat here, but... after all, it is useless.¡± Wang Shiyu sighed.


    Beggar Gang?


    Li Mu was shocked.


    He and Qing Feng nced at each other with a sh of joy in their eyes.


    ording to the blind Taoist priest, Zuo Luyi, who had kidnapped Ming Yue was one of the elders of the beggar gang in the Northern Song Dynasty. It was the only clue they had about Mingyue¡¯s whereabouts. Li Mu originally thought it was difficult for him to contact the Beggar Gang, but Wang Shiyu turned out to be a friend of its elder.


    That was all right.


    Following Wang Shiyu¡¯s lead, Li Mu soon visited Lu Changfu, the subsidiary elder, who was thin, ck-skinned, gray-haired and in ragged clothing. He looked no different from the hungry skinny old beggars on the roadside, but Li Mu could see that the old beggar had a level-one Celestial Being cultivation.


    That surprised Li Mu.


    The Beggar Gang was indeed the first one in the Northern Song Dynasty, since a subsidiary elder had such strength.


    But why was Zuo Luyi, who called himself one of the elders of the beggar gang, so weak?


    ¡°Brother Lu, this is my friend. I came to taste the beggar chicken you made this time. Hee hee, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any chance,¡± Wang Shiyu friendly told him.


    ¡°It turns out to be the Countess.¡± After Lu Changfu recognized Wang Shiyu, he joked first and then smiled bitterly, ¡°It is not the right time today. Something happened to our gang. Tonight, I¡¯m going to convene a full gang conference, so I¡¯m afraid that I can only do it for you next time.¡±


    ¡°A Beggar Gang Conference?¡± Wang Shiyu was surprised. ¡°I heard that the conference was only held once every five years. I remember that you went to the conferencest year. Why will it be held this year?¡±


    Lu Changfu smiled bitterly, ¡°Our Grand Master was assassinated the day before yesterday. Today, enemies came and some traitors were found... Hey, there¡¯s nothing more to say. It is a shame. Countess, why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow? If I don¡¯t die tonight, I will make the best meal for you tomorrow... This friend, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Thetter sentence was for Li Mu.


    ¡°Elder Lu, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Li Mu pondered how to ask about the information regarding Zuo Luyi.


    Wang Shiyu said in shock, ¡°For such a thing to happen... Senior Holy Beggar was assassinated. Who could kill him? Brother Lu, what does it mean to be alive after tonight? Are you going to fight against them to the death?¡±


    Lu said, ¡°He¡¯s a devil... Countess had better know less about things in Jianghu. I might have to fight against those rebellious viins tonight.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°How could this be? Brother Lu, as a registered disciple in the Beggar Gang, I can¡¯t just ignore it. Tonight, I have to help.¡±


    As soon as Li Mu heard that, he felt curious. Why Wang Shiyu was a registered disciple?

 Chapter 396 - Beggar Gang Conference

    <strong>Chapter 396 Beggar Gang Conference</strong>


    ¡°This... this Beggar Gang Conference is a matter of Jianghu. If the government intervenes, it will be troublesome. Countess, you also know that our Beggar Gang has never been associated with the government...¡± Lu Changfu was happy. After all, if the noble countess could enter the assembly under the identity of a registered disciple, it might really be of help. But after a little hesitation, he gave up the idea.


    The ironw of the Beggar Gang was about zero contact with the government, which had been adhered to for nearly a thousand years. It could not be broken, even at the edge of death.


    Wang Shiyu rolled her eyes over and smiled. ¡°Elder Lu, you are mistaken. I¡¯m not an official. I¡¯m just the daughter of a lord without any post. Besides, I was also an exile, and I was lucky to enter the pce. Now I am a registered disciple. I will enter, and will definitely not break the rule.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Lu Changfu didn¡¯t know how to refute.


    In all honesty, the Beggar Gang loved the countess quite a bit, since she didn¡¯t look proud, instead being tolerant and friendly. She never looked down upon those beggars.


    Moreover, a year prior or more, because of Countess Huanzhu, Lord Virtuous the Eighth had set food-giving areas in the Changmen District many times to help refugees, especially with the arrival of the Eight Lords¡¯ Rebellion. The refugees went to the Changmen District to turn for help from the Beggar Gang. Even if they could maintain order, how could they support those people? After all, they were just begging for food, but thanks to Lord Virtuous the Eighth who gave food for free, the exiles in that area could barely save their lives.


    That was such a generous deed.


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°Elder Lu, by seeing you hesitate like this, you don¡¯t think of me as a gang member.¡±


    ¡°Hey... oh, I¡¯ll take you there, but your guard must also disguise himself and take off the brocade. Besides, you¡¯re only going to take a look; you wouldn¡¯t get involved in specific matters. It¡¯s very dangerous tonight.¡± Lu Changfu was an honest man. After a while, he yielded to Wang Shiyu.


    ¡°Hee hee, Brother Lu, you can rest assured.¡± Wang Shiyu¡¯s eyes rolled with an impatient look. ¡°No guards are following me this time.¡±


    Li Mu was right. That girl just liked to care about trivial things.


    ¡°These friends...¡± Lu Changfu looked at Li Mu, Yuan Hou, and Qing Feng.


    Li Muughed, ¡°Elder Lu, don¡¯t worry. I am by no means an official. I was her fellowman, also an exile.¡±


    Lu Changfu didn¡¯t know what he meant, but he was relieved and said, ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s a relief then.¡±


    He ordered several beggars to bring some dirty robes.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care about it, wearing them right then. Being barefoot, he didn¡¯t look like a real beggar only from the dress until they smeared mud on his face.


    Lu Changfu was also a little surprised.


    Because, although Li Mu was previously dressed in simple clothes, at first nce, he seemed to be from a rich family, especially due to his temperament. Lu Changfu, such an experienced man in Jianghu, rarely found such a man, so he thought Li Mu would be picky, so he gave him rtively cleans clothes, but that young man was so open-minded...


    Lu Changfu looked at him with new eyes.


    Since Li Mu did like that, Yuan Hou and Qing Feng had nothing to care, and they also wore those tattered clothes, and left the wheelchair with the sub-gang. Yuan Hou carried Qing Feng on his back.


    After a while, Wang Shiyu was also disguised as a man in rugged clothing.


    ¡°Hee hee, old ssmate. This is your true look.¡± Wang Shiyuughed when she saw Li Mu¡¯s appearance, recalling the scene that when Li Mu previously helped farmers nt on earth; he used to have a muddy look.


    Li Mu smiled.


    Even if Wang Shiyu was dressed as a beggar, she was still pretty. Sure enough, she could perform any cosy with her beautiful look.


    After everything was ready, they set out with Elder Lu.


    The elites of the Changmen part of the gang counted a total of more than a hundred people, who set off from the waterway in ten open boats.


    At the time, it was already dusk and the sky looked as red as blood.


    The boat moved slowly.


    Aftermunicating with Elder Lu, Li Mu learned that the main part of the Beggar Gang was located on ake ind in Chang¡¯an City, named Beggar Ind. It covered a fairlyrge area, free from the governance andpletely belonging to the Beggar Gang.


    The Northern Song royal court never interfered with the Beggar Gang, because its leaders were all among the strongest masters in the top ranking list, and the gang¡¯s purpose was never topete against the royal court. Hence, they got along with each other peacefully.


    In short, the Beggar Gang was the strangest one in the Northern Song Dynasty.


    At night time, Beggar Ind was in the distance.


    Li Mu frowned suddenly.


    He sensed that 100 meters below, there were two kinds of extremely strong martial artists¡¯ breaths, both of which belonged to the Celestial Being Realm and were stronger than master Lu. They were carefully hiding their killing intent. But Li Mu sensed them. If the two men attacked them by surprise, all the experts of that branch would be obliterated.


    Friends?


    Or enemies?


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know for a while.


    He thought for a moment, and calmly used his spiritual force to press down.


    The two powerful Celestial Beings instantly seemed to be frozen below, and did not dare to move.


    ¡°Young Master, when you arrive on the ind, don¡¯t mess around and speak casually. The situation on the ind today is a bit dangerous. If you get lost, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect you.¡± Lu was honest, and he insecurely reminded Li Mu.


    Li Muughed, ¡°Brother Lu, rest assured. We know.¡±


    Wang Shiyu justughed, and silently heard Li Mu speak. Who else could threaten him in that world?


    Soon, the fleet docked at the pier.


    Some masters approached them.


    ¡°Brother Lu, are you safe?¡± the leader was a middle-aged man with loose hair and a sturdy figure. He was a one-step into the Celestial Being Realm, surrounded by me heat, who was obviously a powerhouse of the Beggar Gang.


    Lu Changfu arched his hand and said, ¡°It was a safe journey.¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°You were really lucky. Other branches¡¯ brothers suffered a sudden attack and heavy losses along the way, especially the Earth one, which was wiped out... these traitors even ambush us on Beggar Lake. Elder Song from Law Enforcement has taken people to fight back.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Is there such a thing?¡± Lu Changfu was startled.


    Immediately, the members from the Changmen branch were led to the inside of Beggar Ind.


    At the same time.


    Very far away, on theke where the fleet passed before, two ghost-faced strong men in tight ck suits emerged onto the water surface and looked at each other with astonishment, as if they had met a ghost.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? In the Changmen Branch, is there such a master except Lu Changfu, a celestial being? When the spiritual force pressed down, I felt I would be crushed into powder.¡±


    ¡°Is he a saint?¡±


    ¡°A Saint would be impossible. In this world, there aren¡¯t that many saints. He should be a full-level Celestial Being.¡±


    ¡°Well, Brother Bo Ren is right. But a full-level Celestial Being is quite troublesome. Hurry to notify Young Master, otherwise, things will change tonight.¡±


    ......


    Beggar Ind upied thousands of acres, and the terrain was extremely strange. As they stepped onward a hundred meters, there were mountain ranges up to 1,000 meters high, surrounding the entire ind, and its center was a in, like arge basin floating on theke. Only those secret and twisted passages led to the central in. Within those mountains, many defense instruments were ced.


    Some of those secret passages were naturally made, while others were created by them.


    From the terrain, Beggar Ind was a ce that was easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Li Mu and the others followed Lu Changfu. They soon entered the ind and were led to arge patch of rocky beaches.


    Many people were there, including about 10,000 masters from the other branches, many of whoming from outside Lin¡¯an City. The Changmen branch was arranged in the back row of the area, so they casually sat down there.


    Lu Changfu greeted those people. Obviously, he shared a deep socialwork with them.


    Li Mu and hispanions behaved in a very low-key manner among the disciples, so no one noticed them.


    Time flew.


    Soon, a full moon slowly climbed over the mountains and hung on the sky.


    Some masters of the Beggar Gang arrived one after the other, but most of them were wounded. When they got there, they yelled. On the way there, they were attacked and suffered heavy losses.


    Li Mu observed the surrounding terrain.


    On the central area of the beach was a huge fighting ring, more than ten meters high, four hundred meters long and four meters wide, with a t and square-shaped surface. It was covered with mottled moss, so it was hard to distinguish whether it was made naturally or carved by hand, but Li Mu could clearly sense that the rock was densely packed with various star pattern arrays.


    Soon, the second full moon appeared in the sky.


    At that moment, about 30,000 to 40,000 people had gathered around the chaotic rocky beach. Most of them were elites of the gang, including 100 people at the Celestial Being Realm. Regardless, most of them were one-step or two-step ones, while there were only a dozen high-level masters at the Celestial Being Realm; most of whom were seniors.


    There were crowds of people.


    Two moons hung on the sky.


    A light shed.


    An old gray-haired beggar appeared on the square stone ring, holding a wooden stick in his hand, and inserted it in the middle of the tform. He then said, ¡°Everyone, tonight, this urgent conference is about our destiny. Brothers, let¡¯s discuss.¡±


    It was quiet all around.


    That gray-haired old beggar was exactly the Grand Master, Holy Beggar.


    The Beggar Assembly officially began.

 Chapter 397 - The Hero and the Mole

    <strong>Chapter 397 The Hero and the Mole</strong>


    Through the murmuring among the crowd, Li Mu could tell that recently the Beggar Gang had been subjugated by an emerging Jianghu force in the Northern Song. All of its branches in the provinces were raided. The loss it suffered was immense. In the past, that rarely happened, for the Beggar Gang seldom got involved in the disputes in Jianghu, nor did it have dealings with the government. Basically, the Beggar Gang only minded its own businesses and had little interest disputes with the other forces. Therefore, few men or factions had locked horns with such a gang.


    What was more, the name of that emerging force was surprisingly familiar to Li Mu.


    It was the Bloody-moon Faction.


    That left Li Mu open-mouthed.


    Because the first faction he heard of since he came to that world was exactly the Bloody-moon Faction.


    On the night of that storm, for some unknown reason, the Bloody-moon Faction sent experts to hunt down the original Li Mu in that world. However, one thing led to another, the assassins ran into the Li Mu from Earth. After performing the Zhenwu Boxing that he had practiced for more than a decade, Li Mu crushed those experts. Later, he also murdered a member of the Bloody-moon Faction on the spur of rage in the Taibai County. After that, the Bloody-moon Evil Master, Head of the Bloody-moon Faction, forcefully challenged Li Mu to a duel. Yet, as the Bloody-moon Evil Master learned a series of news about Li Mu¡¯s defiantbat records, he hastily postponed the date of their duel over and over again before winding up being aughingstock in the martial arts society of the Western Qin.


    In the past few months, the Bloody-moon Faction had ceased all activities in the Western Qin.


    But why did the Northern Song also have a Bloody-moon Faction?


    The two were the same?


    Or its name was just a duplicate by coincidence?


    Li Mu was a little intrigued.


    At that point, Divine Beggar, Grand Master of the Beggar Gang, continued to speak. ¡°As brothers already knew, these days, our branches in the provinces have been attacked by the ruffians of Bloody-moon Faction. We lost a great number of our members. A couple of days ago, I was assassinated by some of those ruffians and almost got killed. We Beggar Gang have remained detached from the conflicts and disputes in the outer world. But recently, we¡¯ve taken a string of deadly blows. Obviously, someone is trying to take us out. If this can be tolerated, what else cannot be?¡±


    That speech stirred up the roars of indignation from more than 10,000 disciples sitting on the deserted floodnd.


    Divine Beggar added, ¡°I was wondering if you guys have considered this question. Why did the bastards of the Bloody-moon Faction continue winning against us, even though each of our branches has high-level experts in charge and after several attacks we already rearranged our manpower and increased the defensive force? We tried to ambush them, but we failed every time. This time, I, Grand Master, went to way them at the Heaven Gate Branch with the best of ourbatants. However, the Bloody-moon Faction did not show up at the time we expected but sneaked attack uster, causing the death of several of our loyal members. The Bloody-moon Faction seems to know our every movement like the palm of its hand. So, why is that?¡±


    An uproar broke out.


    More than 10,000 people started talking loudly. The sight instantly fell in disorder.


    Wang Shiyu whispered, ¡°Is there a mole among the gang?¡±


    Lu Changfu looked over his shouldered and said, ¡°Speak discreetly! The disciples in our Beggar Gang are poor outcasts of the society. We share the same faith and look after each other. Howe a mole could appear among us? That¡¯s impossible...¡±


    But to his surprise, before he finished his words, Divine Beggar standing on the stone stage went on. ¡°That question has troubled me for months. Today, I finally got the answer. It turns out that a crazy traitor, a mole is walking among us. He sold us out for his own benefits. Guys, tell me, is that something we can tolerate?¡±


    At that, the deserted floodnd was drowned by unrestrainable gasps and roars.


    His remark was like a stone that disturbed the water and incurred a thousandyers of waves.


    Lu Changfu¡¯s expression froze at once.


    As the furious murmurs around grewrger andrger, his tanned face was etched with astonishment. He was reluctant to ept that. ¡°How could we have a traitor in our Beggar Gang? We are all good buddies.¡±


    Noting his expression, Wang Shiyu was also a little pained.


    Li Mu shook his head, too.


    Wang Shiyu had mentioned that Lu Changfu was a man with no craftiness. In the present state of things, she seemed to be correct. Not only did he have no craftiness, but he was also some kind of an idealist. In the Northern Song, the number of the members of the Beggar Gang was around a dozen million. The experts in the inner circle must be more than 10,000. With all those people jumbled in one faction, how could they all be decent?


    Then, Divine Beggar said, ¡°Though we are all devastated to hear that there are traitors among us, the situation is not that bad. Thankfully, we still have many loyal members. Last night, a hero both intelligent and courageous stepped up and captured a member of the Bloody-moon Faction alive at the risk of his own life. The captive is a leader of the Bloody-moon Faction. Having been interrogated overnight, he finally helped us pin down the mole in our faction. Guys, tell me, should that hero be rewarded or not?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough!¡±


    ¡°Our Beggar Gang will never run short of true men!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Who is that hero? Come to the front and let us see you!¡±


    ¡°Haha! I guess it must be Brother Li, Li Yuntao!¡±


    People on the deserted floodnd were shouting and crying. Everyone was high spirited.


    Those days, the Beggar Gang suffered one attack after another and the death toll was striking. Even its Grand Master almost got killed. Indeed, it never rains but it pours. But on that day, the members finally heard a piece of good news. Everyone was ted. That news significantly boosted their morale.


    Lu Changfu, too, looked thrilled. He remarked, ¡°ck sheep can never prevail. Most of our members are honest men. Haha, I bet it¡¯s Li Yuntao. He is an impressivebatant from the younger generation. If we say there is someone both intelligent and courageous, that¡¯s definitely him!¡±


    ¡°That Li Yuntao nicknamed ¡®Dragon Punch¡¯?¡± asked Wang Shiyu with curiosity.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Changfu confirmed with exultation.


    Wang Shiyu started to exin the situation to Li Mu under her breath. It turned out that Li Yuntao was a rising star who came to people¡¯s sight in the recent decade. He was known for his punching skills and imed to be the number one expert in punching in the Beggar Gang. He ranked the third on the Earth Ranking of the Northern Song and enjoyed quite a fame. Li Yuntao liked traveling and helping others. He was sure an open-hearted and upright man, both brave and resourceful. In the Beggar Gang, he was deeply respected. Divine Beggar, Grand Master of the gang, thought highly of him. So, in spite of his being young, he became one of the elders in the Beggar Gang. Many had spected that he would be the sessor of the current Grand Master.


    Li Mu listened quietly but gave no reply.


    Although he knew little about the Beggar Gang, he had learned about the Heaven Ranking, Earth Ranking, and Human Ranking of the Northern Song.


    For example, Huang Youlong, the Enigmatic Divine Dragon, Chief Head of the Heavenly 36 Waterside Citadels, ranked the top five on the Heaven Ranking. The so-called Heaven Ranking was the ranking of the strength of people in the entire martial arts society in the Northern Song. The Earth Ranking applied only to those who had made their names for over 10 years but less than 50 years old. As to the Human Ranking, it applied to the youngsters in Jianghu less than 30 years old, which was also called the Dragon-to-be Ranking.


    The Heaven, Earth, and Human Rankings were quite authoritative in the Northern Song.


    At that point, up on the stone stage, Divine Beggar shouted, ¡°I know you are all very eager to meet this hero... Well, get up here.¡±


    A jet of light zoomed over people¡¯s heads.


    Then, a man appeared on the stage.


    He was a tall, fair-skinned man, d in fine purple robes. The handsome Young Master unfolded his folding fan with a snap, which bore ¡°No One Is My Equal¡±. The handwriting was so firm and domineering that the ink had sept to the back of the paper. Quite defiantly, he waved the fan a few times, then, smiled and cupped his hands with the air of seeming humbleness. ¡°I pay my respects to all the members of the Beggar Gang.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Li Yuntao, the Dragon Punch?¡±


    The man looked way different from what Li Mu had imagined. He was not a hefty man but a fairplexioned schr?


    ¡°Why him?¡± Lu Changfu was stupefied.


    The vehement roars and whoops also died away the moment that fairplexioned schr emerged, as though several hundred ducks that were arguing were suddenly held by their throats. Many experts and disciples in the Beggar Gang were dumbstruck as if they just discovered that the girl under the veil was not the one they expected to marry.


    Wang Shiyu was also quite taken aback.


    Li Mu quickly turned to her.


    Wang Shiyu exined that the good-looking schr was not Li Yuntao the Dragon Punch that the others expected. Instead, he was Liang Zhi, thest disciple of Divine Beggar, who took him in half a year ago.


    Liang Zhi had joined in the Beggar Gang for only half a year, but his promotion was fast. By then, he was the Grand Elder of External Affairs. But as his demeanor was rather overbearing and mystic, and he also imed to have mysophobia despite his membership of the Beggar Gang, most disciples in the Beggar Gang did not acknowledge him as their elder.


    Yet, on the stage, Divine Beggar appeared to have taken no notice of the reaction of the crowd. He raised his voice and said, ¡°This time, owing to Liang Zhi¡¯s help, we managed to frustrate Bloody-moon Faction¡¯s scheme and captured their member alive. Liang Zhi has made a great contribution. Guards, escort Ma Xun, a leader of the Bloody-moon Faction, onto this stage.¡±


    Shortly, two Celestial Beings in the Beggar Gang brought a badly mutted figure onto the stage.


    After taking some time to identify the face of the captive, most of the disciples acknowledged that the man covered with smashed wounds was truly Ma Xun the Breeze Swordsman, the expert of the Bloody-moon Faction who had raided the branches of the Beggar Gang multiple times. At least a thousand members of the Beggar Gang had died in his hand, including the Heads of three branches.


    At the sight of Ma Xun, the eyes of many experts were riveted on him. mes of fury were zing in their pupils. They just wished to y him alive and eat his flesh.


    Ma Xun bore the marks of all kinds of forbidden torture tools and shes. He looked thoroughly miserable. His head drooped on his shoulder in silence. He was too weak to utter a word.


    ¡°God bless our Beggar Gang. After the interrogation of Liang Zhi, we finally dug out the mole ording to his testimony and kept him under custody... Guards, bring him here!¡± Divine Beggar shouted.


    A brawny man in his thirties was ushered in on the stage. His breathing was weak. No energy fluctuations were around him. Clearly, his cultivation had been erased, and he was already an ordinary man. Even so, his eyes were resilient and unyielding, like a wild hawk still holding its head high when it had been shot by a hunter and had its wings ripped off.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No way...¡±


    An overwhelming outcry broke out.


    Lu Changfu sprang to his feet and hollered, ¡°That¡¯s can¡¯t be!¡±


    From all the nearby shouts and protests, Li Mu learned that the man who had had his cultivation erased was the brave and bold Li Yuntao the Dragon Punch that the others discussed a moment ago.


    The experts of the Beggar Gang certainly could not take it. The hero they deemed, the perfect candidate for the next Grand Master, turned out to be the mole!


    The floodnd suddenly fell in chaos.


    Li Mu was finally interested.


    ¡°That¡¯s entertaining.


    ¡°One second he was the hero, the next he is the mole?


    ¡°What a turn of event!¡±


    Li Yuntao, the brawny man with unusual deportment, did not look like a bad guy. However, the lesson about never judge a book by its cover was never scarce in that world... Li Mu seldom cared to check out Jianghu affairs. But by far, he was somewhat intrigued. Before then, his spiritual force had spread across the entire floodnd to look for the aura of a beggar named Zuo Luyi.

 Chapter 398 - A Seeming Old Acquaintance Is Coming Back

    <strong>Chapter 398 A Seeming Old Acquaintance Is Coming Back</strong>


    Li Mu¡¯s current spiritual force already had no problem in enveloping within several kilometers of the floodnd. But given that he was in the territory of the Beggar Gang and there were many experts on the floodnd, to avoid alerting the target, he carefully kept his spiritual force checked. His spiritual force searched the ce inch by inch. So far, he had not detected the aura of Zuo Luyi the old beggar or Ming Yue the little attendant. Even that fat dog who could talk to men was nowhere to be seen.


    But if Zuo Luyi was truly an elder of the Beggar Gang, he ought to attend the Beggar Gang¡¯s meeting.


    Li Mu acted with extra discreet this time. He was determined to find Ming Yue.


    For that reason, he had not even tried to ask the honest Lu Changfu about Zuo Luyi¡¯s whereabouts, lest Lu Changfu tipped the target off. After all, who knew what kind of rtionship Lu Changfu and Zuo Luyi had?


    As Li Mu was musing, the experts of the Beggar Gang on the floodnd were already in a state of turmoil.


    It was easy to tell that Li Yuntao the Dragon Punch did enjoy high prestige. Even though Divine Beggar, Grand Master of the Beggar Gang, had personally used him of being the mole, and Ma Xun had provided the testimony, a great number of the experts and disciples of the Beggar Gang did not buy it. They requested on the top of their voices that they must hear it directly from Li Yuntao.Read more new novels on


    Yet, a magic restriction had been nted inside Li Yuntao, forbidding him from speaking.


    That brawny man standing on the stone stage showed no sign of fear or intention to shun the crowd. Although he could not speak, his face disyed a noble spirit, his eyes welling with honesty.


    ¡°Why have you silenced Brother Li?¡± A leader of a branch organ stepped to the front and demanded.


    Divine Beggar¡¯splexion altered a little. He never knew there were still so many members supporting Li Yuntao when things had developed to that point. He made to say something...


    However, the fairplexioned Liang Zhi who had narrowed his eyes and worn a smile abruptly raised the hand holding the folding fan. The fan transformed into a sh of ck-and-white lightning, which cleaved the void as easily as cutting a chunk of beef tallow with a hot knife. Before that leader raising the question could react, his head was chopped off, and the fan zoomed back in Liang Zhi¡¯s hand with the head.


    A pungent smell of blood began to spread across the field.


    Then, the trunk of that leader copsed to the ground.


    Nobody knew Liang Zhi could suddenly attack and kill their own man.


    ¡°Zhou Xiong, Leader of the Peace Branch, was Li Yuntao¡¯s crony, one of the moles. How dare hee forward and try to deceive us. Death served him well.¡± Holding Zhou Xiong¡¯s head, Liang Zhi smiled a frosty smile. In the moonlight, his fair face looked indescribably formidable.


    Li Yuntao glowered at Liang Zhi, his blue veins standing out on the back of his hands. Nevertheless, he could not break free from the shackles.


    After a brief silence, more experts of the Beggar Gang jumped onto the stone stage and closed in on Liang Zhi. Fuming, they insisted to ask for an exnation of the whole incrimination. After all, the Beggar Gang had rules and procedures for conviction. To many of the members, unterally convicting somebody of a crime was uneptable.


    Liang Zhi was still sneering. The killing intent on his face was distinct. He was going to attack again!


    Just at that point, Divine Beggar bellowed, ¡°What are you up to? Launching a revolt? Don¡¯t forget the vow you made when you joined our Beggar Gang...¡± Suddenly, he wobbled, his face extraordinarily pale. Next, as he opened his mouth, a stream of blood shot out. He immediately became listless after losing so much blood.


    ¡°Grand Master!¡±


    ¡°Er... Grand Master, are you okay?¡±


    At that sight, everyone was appalled.


    Divine Beggar snarled, ¡°Do you all want to drive me mad? Or do you want to rebel against me when I¡¯ve been badly injured in the prior raidunched by the Bloody-moon faction?¡±


    The disciples naturally imed that they had no such nerves.


    Those years, Divine Beggar was highly respected and revered in the gang. He had saved the gang many times in the face of lethal dangers. In the Northern Song, he was also a famous hero, an acknowledged top expert on the noble side. So, seeing that he lost his temper, the experts in the Beggar Gang had to back off for the time being.


    ¡°Liang Zhi has been provoked into killing after seeing my hopeless injuries. So, what do you hop onto the stage for? If I have not obtained sufficient evidence and assurance, why would I dare stand here? Can I possibly wrong Li Yuntao or Zhou Xiong? Remember, it was I who trained them the whole time. They were sons to me. When I learned their sins, I was much more heartbroken than you all,¡± shouted Divine Beggar.


    Out of wrath, blood continued dripping down his chin, dying his white whiskers scarlet.


    Liang Zhi, the fairplexioned schr, hurried over to support Divine Beggar.


    Those experts who rushed onto the stage were all embarrassed. Mumbling their apologies, they retreated to their spots.


    Li Mu watched all that quietly, but he did not know who to believe, either.


    That Divine Beggar was truly breathing hisst breath. He had been putting on a tough face before. But as his internal injuries worsened, his cultivation as a Semi-Sage shrank rapidly. It seemed that he was already on his deathbed. The indignant tone the old man adopted really surprised Li Mu. Could that upright-looking Li Yuntao really be the mole?


    That kind of aroused his curiosity.


    Nheless, his spiritual force kept stretching out, looking for the old beggar named Zuo Luyi.


    Beside him, the honest Lu Changfu looked unprecedentedly conflicted.


    He had been Divine Beggar¡¯s friend from the outset, unwaveringly loyal to that Grand Master. Meanwhile, he also trusted Li Yuntao very much. Perhaps no one else could feel the agony he endured at that time.


    At that sight, the disciples¡¯ indignant protests were oppressed by Divine Beggar.


    Having heard Divine Beggar¡¯s words, Li Yuntao, who was still on the stone stage, trembled from head to foot. His face was pained. In some people¡¯s eyes, he seemed to feel a tinge of guilt after all.


    Afterward, dozens of people were escorted onto the stage, who were all remarkable experts, leaders of the branches, and the Guardian of Rules of the Beggar Gang. All of them were executed on the scene. The alleged crimes they hadmitted were the same¡ªcolluding with Li Yuntao, participating in the rebellion, and murdering the members of the Beggar Gang. Blood reddened the stone steps. At that moment, the gang disyed its brutality without reservation.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s face paled at the bloody sight.


    Li Mu gently squeezed her hand.


    She was, after all, from the civilized world on Earth. Aftering to that world, she spent most of her time in the royal residence. Thus, Wang Shiyu had never seen such violence. And on the day Li Mu burst into the military camp to rescue her, all the men he killed turned into mes and disappeared with grace, which was way different from the blood-soaked scene.


    Lu Changfu shivered vehemently. He could not believe all that.


    Those being killed were famous members of the gang, rising young talents, but... why? Why did they wind up like this?


    By that point, Li Mu¡¯s interest in the civil affair of the Beggar Gang waned. What made him a little irritable was that after scanning the entire floodnd with his spiritual force, he still had not discovered a trace of the so-called Beggar Gang¡¯s elder, Zuo Luyi, or Ming Yue, or that fat yellow dog. Gradually, Li Mu inclined to take his leave.


    He had no intention to meddle in the affairs of the Beggar Gang.


    At that precise point, on the stone stage, Divine Beggar was already rocking back and forth, spilling mouthfuls of blood. With great difficulty, he uttered, ¡°Old buddies, I may not linger around for long. But there is one more thing I need to announce in this meeting other than to cleanse the moles. As the old saying goes, without its head, the snake cannot move, the bird cannot fly. So, before I die, I have to pick the next Grand Master. Only by doing that could I die in peace. Due to the urgency of the matter, I have no time to discuss it with you. Now, I directly appoint Liang Zhi, myst disciple, as the next Grand Master...¡±


    The crowd sank into another uproar.


    Clearly, many people objected to that decision.


    Divine Beggar exined, ¡°I know many of you do not approve my decision. But Liang Zhi is a good kid with a warm heart beneath his cold skin. Though he is not very talkative, he is indeed gifted. Plus, he is definitely loyal to our Beggar Gang, and his cultivation is high enough. If he can take over the position as Grand Master, I will rest in peace in the underworld...¡±


    Eventually, after Divine Beggar made that sincere persuasion, the crowd gradually calmed down.


    The oue of the discussion had been assured.


    Now, Liang Zhi, the fairplexioned schr with cold, murderous air, only needed to go through some rituals before bing the new Grand Master of the Beggar Gang.


    Divine Beggar sighed in relief.


    However, just at that moment, Li Mu¡¯s expression altered.


    Then, as if having detected something, Divine Beggar abruptly sprang to his feet and headed for the east despite his injuries.


    Liang Zhi followed him.


    So did the members of the Beggar Gang.


    They all looked up at the sky.


    What they saw was a peculiar sight by the moonlight. Curiously, two ck chains had draped from the twin moons hanging in the dark sky. The chains were made of unknown material. They seemed to be attached to the moons. The other end of the chains jointly carried a piece of wood, which together formed a swing.


    The swing was flinging back and forth.


    A girl¡¯s sweet giggles were heard.


    ¡°Haha, you two b*stards have put on a great show! But only those idiots can fall for your trick. How can you fool the real intelligent ones?¡± A crisp voice as melodious as the voice of ark in a deep valley rang.


    Next, everyone experienced momentary dizziness before seeing a girl around 12 appear on that empty swing. She was wearing two pigtails. Her eyes wererge and shining. Her facial features were exquisite. Her skin was as clean and smooth as jade. She was wearing a scarlet dress, barefoot. Her ankles were slim, toes fair and cute. Her fingernails were wearing red nail polish, which looked like cardamom, quite attractive.


    The girl had hooked the swing on the twin moons and happily swung up and down in the sky.


    ¡°Is she an immortal?¡±


    ¡°Or a monster?¡±


    There were many experts of the Beggar Gang on the floodnd. But none of them had seen anything like that.


    The sight did appear to be too surreal.


    Li Mu, however, looked pleasantly surprised.


    Qing Feng, the little attendant Yuan Hou carried on its back, also trembled with excitement.


    Ming Yue!


    The beautiful girl on that swing between the twin moons was Li Mu¡¯s little attendant who had been missing for a long time!


    Then, Li Mu and Qing Feng exchanged a look. They both noted the shock and disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Because the girl¡¯s face, age, and voice were exactly Ming Yue¡¯s, but her tone, bearing, and looks were opposite of Ming Yue¡¯s. Her temperament seemed to have changed drastically.


    What was more unbelievable was that the current Ming Yue was wrapped in a strong but erratic aura, as though she had be the incarnation of the God of Moon. She appeared to be a little menacing to Li Mu, so she was at least in the Sage Realm.


    When Ming Yue disappeared, she was just a dorky attendant who was gluttonous andzy. At that time, she knew little about martial arts. But now, she was already a Sage?


    ¡°Who are you joking at?¡±


    Li Mu was in a trance.


    ¡°Perhaps that girl is not Ming Yue but just looks like her?¡±


    ¡°But even the darned twins can¡¯t look that alike, can they?¡±

 Chapter 399 - I Am Here to Be Grand Master

    <h4>Chapter 399 I Am Here to Be Grand Master</h4>


    Li Mu and Qing Feng knew what the other was thinking. So, after they both detected the suspicion in their eyes, they did note to the light but continue hiding in the darkness to see if their suspicion would be verified.


    Unlike them, the members of the Beggar Gang could no longer contain their temper.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into the headquarters of the Beggar Gang!¡±


    Liang Zhi¡¯s face darkened, issuing tant killing intent. The folding fan bearing ¡°No One Is My Equal¡± shot out again. It turned into a jet of eerie ck-and-white light and lunged at that beautiful girl up in the void with the momentum of a flying broadsword.


    ¡°That move again? Sadly, it doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± The pretty girl leaped out of the swing and gave a well-ced kick in midair. As her tender toes touched that sharp fan, she flipped over andnded onto the swing again. The movements were performed at one stretch, which were incredibly elegant as though a fairy was dancing in the sky.


    The folding fan was thrown backward at once.


    Liang Zhi reached out and caught it. His face reddened, and he staggered back.


    The simple strike already distinguished the winner out of the two.


    Indisputably, Liang Zhi was not the girl¡¯s equal.


    Divine Beggar, the Grand Master of the Beggar Gang who had been grievously wounded, looked in rm.


    ¡°Guys, go arrest that wicked girl!¡± He growled.


    In a trice, several hundred experts of the Beggar Gang leaped up brandishing their weapons and shot toward that weird swing hanging between the twin moons.


    As the meeting was at the headquarters of the Beggar Gang, over half of their bestbatants had gathered there that night.


    ¡°You think you can scrape a win because I¡¯m outnumbered?¡± The girly chuckled with ease.


    Those weird chains in the sky suddenly retreated and wrapped themselves around her wrists. In a second, they turned into a pair of bracelets with the engraves of the suns, the moons, and the stars. Meanwhile, that seemingly ordinary wooden board swooshed at her feet. The girl leaped forward as a jet of bizarre light shed behind her. She had turned into a beam of moonlight! Without hesitation, she broke out of the besiege of those experts of the Beggar Gang. Yet, instead of running away, shended on the stone stage and stood there with a smile.


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    Next second, many shadows shed onto the stage.


    The experts of the Beggar Gang surrounded the girl.


    Qing Feng was already quite worried. Afraid that the girl who looked exactly like Ming Yue would get herself in trouble, he shuddered and made to dash forward. But Li Mu gently rested his palm on his shoulder, shook his head at him, implying that he should be more patient, because even if there was danger, Li Mu would definitely intervene before anything happened to that girl.


    ¡°Which wicked girl are you? How dare you interrupt the general meeting of the Beggar Gang! Are you one of the ruffians of the Bloody-moon faction?¡± Divine Beggar demanded warily with an enraged look.


    ¡°Hahaha, I am also a member of the Beggar Gang. Why can¡¯t I attend this meeting?¡± The girl grinned, revealing a trace of cunningness.


    ¡°What? You are a member of Beggar Gang?¡± Divine Beggar was a little taken aback.


    The experts of the Beggar Gang around him were also stunned.


    That was not to say the Beggar Gang never took in female disciples. It was just that the pretty girl¡¯s cultivation was too impressive and her deportment was rather surreptitious, and no other members recalled they had seen her before. If she was really a member of the Beggar Gang, those people on the scene could not all fail to recognize her.


    ¡°You are trying to trick us! If you¡¯ve joined us, why I, Grand Master of the Beggar Gang, know nothing of it?¡± Divine Beggar¡¯s jaw set. He raised a hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe the wick girl¡¯s nonsense. Arrest her!¡±


    The experts of the Beggar Gang on the floodnd rushed toward the girl.


    But her pretty face was calm as usual. She was still wearing a bright smile, not feeling a hint of fright at all. Quickly, she held up a hand seizing a token and giggled. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Look, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s... elder¡¯s token?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the chief elder¡¯s token!¡±


    ¡°Howe she has the grand elder¡¯s token? Is she really one of us?¡±


    At the sight of that token, the experts bearing down on her instantly skidded to a halt.


    There were six grand elders in the Beggar Gang. Their status was only second to the Grand Master, and each of them had their own supporters in the gang. Only those senior experts who enjoyed high prestige andmanded universal respect could be grand elders. They were practically as prestigious as the Supreme Elders in other sects. And each of the grand elders held a token, which couldmand any members of the Beggar Gang in the Northern Song. Anyone holding one of those tokens made his presence on behalf of that grand elder. Therefore, the girl was certainly a member of the Beggar Gang.


    ¡°Girl, how did you get that token?¡± Lu Changfu could not help posing that question. He had risen to his feet and marched onto the stone stage.


    The pretty girl grimaced at him gleefully and answered, ¡°I stole it, or robbed it. Do you think that¡¯s even possible?¡±


    Everyone went speechless.


    Of course impossible!


    The grand elders of the Beggar Gang were powerful practitioners. How could a little girl rob them of their tokens?


    And the more important thing was that the grand elders were supposed to carry their token all the time. Unless they voluntarily gave theirs to someone, other people could never have one.


    ¡°This is a matter of great importance. Please get straight with us.¡± Lu Changfu requested earnestly.


    The pretty girl fixed him with a gaze and then said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve posed the question with a sincere desire, I¡¯ll have the courtesy to... fetch someone to tell you the answer... Hey, old man, Sun, haven¡¯t you had enough fun already? Quicklye out and prove my identity.¡±


    Before her words faded, Divine Beggar, Grand Master, swiveled his eyes in the east.


    Liang Zhi also realized what was going on.


    Up in the east, basked in the moonlight, two old beggars wereing toward them. Darting from one patch of moonlight to another, they crossed mountains andkes. In an instant, they covered several kilometers before leaping to the stone stage and standing by the pretty girl.


    ¡°We pay our tributes to Elder Sun, Elder Guo!¡±


    ¡°Pay our respects to two grand elders!¡±


    All the disciples of the Beggar Gang made obeisance at once. None of them dared to show any defiance in the presence of the two old beggars.


    Because they were two of the six grand elders in the Beggar Gang. One was Sun Changfeng, the Shadowless Roamer, the other was Guo Bu¡¯er, the Miraculous Fist. Several centuries ago, they were two experts who could overrun the whole world. At that time, they had already entered the Sage Realm. About a hundred years ago, they acted more stealthily and seldom showed up in public. Like two mysterious dragons living in reclusion, they rarely attended to the affairs of the gang. As a result, most of the disciples from the younger generation did not know what they looked like. Even so, as all those present in the meeting were the middle-and-high-ranking members, they recognized them at first nce. So, they hastily bowed to the two elders, holding them in high regard.


    ¡°Turns out two of our grand elders have arrived.¡± Divine Beggar also made obeisance as the rest of the juniors.


    Because in light of the seniority in the gang, he was a junior to the two grand elders indeed.


    Sun Changfeng, the Shadowless Roamer, looked quite shaky. His hair was white and sparse. And he had lost most of his teeth. Without further ado, he pointed at the pretty girl and said, ¡°This kid is Zuo Luyi¡¯s direct disciple named Ming Yue. She is sure a member of our Beggar Gang. She is here to be the next Grand Master.¡±


    When his remark came out, a wave of exmation broke out on the floodnd.


    That was followed by a sweeping tide of murmurs and discussions.


    Though Beggar Gang was arge association, as most of its members were outcasts of society, they could hardly act in order. Once something urred, they easily broke into an uproar.


    But Li Mu and Qing Feng both looked ted.


    By then, they had basically ascertained that the pretty girl was Ming Yue, the cute, silly little attendant. Adding that her master¡¯s name was also Zuo Luyi, there was no room for mistakes. But they were wondering what on earth had happened over the past year that made Ming Yue almost a different person.


    Wang Shiyu sharply looked at Li Mu and Qing Feng and remarked, ¡°You two know that girl, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Mu nodded. ¡°She is our old friend. We¡¯ve been looking for her for a long time... But this is not a good time to tell you about her. Let¡¯s see where this is going first.¡± When he spoke, the Taoist Principles around him surged, blocking their conversation from the others. Thus, Lu Changfu and the other experts who stayed to protect Li Mu heard nothing.


    Wang Shiyu mumbled her consent and nodded, quitting question Li Mu. She looked over her shoulder and set eyes on Ming Yue again. Her face was perfectly calm, so no one knew what she was thinking.


    At that point, vehement quarreling broke out on the stone stage.


    But the core of the disputes was the fairplexioned schr named Liang Zhi who had set one butt in the throne suddenly had apetitor. Now that the pretty girl was the direct disciple of a grand elder, she was indeed qualified topete for the position of Grand Master. In the Beggar Gang, the grand elders¡¯ status was simr to that of the Supreme Elders. Sometimes, they could even question and correct the decisions the Grand Master made.


    Nevertheless, many high-ranking members of the Beggar Gang held some bias against Zuo Luyi.


    That was because, among the six grand elders, the one called Zuo Luyi was... well, a little special. Specifically, he was sort of mad.


    However, given that Sun Changfeng, the Shadowless Roamer, and Guo Bu¡¯er, the Miraculous Fist, who had stayed aloof to the affairs of the gang for a long time, turned up on the meeting out of the blue and unambiguously supported the girl named Ming Yue, Divine Beggar felt somewhat awkward to turn down their proposition.


    Once a dispute came into being, the matter could not be fixed in a short time.


    Not to mention the matter of choosing the Grand Master was so important that it involved all kinds of contestation of benefits.


    Atst, the most longsting as well as the most efficient solution in the martial arts world was brought up¡ª


    Battling.


    Liang Zhi, the candidate Divine Beggar picked, and Ming Yue, the direct disciple of the grand elder, Zuo Luyi, would battle it out. The winner would be the final candidate for the next Grand Master.


    ¡°Fight him again? Is there some misunderstanding among us?¡± Ming Yue¡¯s fine features were saying her reluctance. She pouted her lips and demanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t that old thing, Zuo Luyi, say that I will have the position of Grand Master in my bag once I show them the token?¡±


    The two grand elders were speechless at that question.


    They had never seen any disciple dare address their master like that.


    Li Mu, however, was quite looking forward to that battle.


    ording to what Zuo Luyi had told him before, an evil spirit had been dwelling inside Ming Yue. If the spirit continued to stay in her body, it would swallow Ming Yue¡¯s soul and vigor soon orter. iming to get rid of that spirit, the old beggar took the blood of the flood dragon from Li Mu and lured Ming Yue away. But judging by the current circumstances, Ming Yue must have gotten the spirit off her hand. And the sharp growth in her cultivation might have something to do with that spirit and the blood of the flood dragon. Therefore, Li Mu hoped through the battle he could know what kind of power Ming Yue had grasped so far.


    In a few moments, the battle began.


    To Li Mu, the oue of that battle was already settled from the beginning.


    Because before the battle started, Li Mu noted that Ming Yue¡¯s aura was obviously stronger than that fairplexioned Liang Zhi. The two swiftly started the one-hour-long fight. At first, Liang Zhi could still take the upper hand or stand up to Ming Yue as her equal on ount of his rich experience in battling and his ferociousbating strategies. But as Ming Yue began to cast some secret skills that conjured up a strange projection of a white lotus growing in the dark sky behind her, Liang Zhi was quickly defeated.


    To Li Mu¡¯s amazement, that strange picture of a white lotus rooted in the dark sky was filled with the aura of the Divine Way. That power did not belong to that world, which was certainly rted to the Power of the Supreme Divine Way in the universe that the old faker had told him.


    The nine lotus leaves were extremely lush. The white lotus was still in bud, appearing to grow in the dark sky. The colossal picture was floating behind Ming Yue, which looked rather dreadful. With every lurch of the leaves, immense killing intent surged. Only a single wisp of the killing intent effortlessly snapped Liang Zhi¡¯s Taoist instrument¡ªthe folding fan. It instantly cracked into fits, while Liang Zhi spilled mouthfuls of blood and beat a retreat...


    Her force was so potent!

 Chapter 400 - The Outfit Made of Human Skin

    <strong>Chapter 400 The Outfit Made of Human Skin</strong>


    Li Mu was bbergasted.


    What Ming Yue had grasped was the knowledge of the Great Way instead of the martial arts in that world! A moment ago, She said she was the sessor of that old beggar named Zuo Luyi. Could Zuo Luyie from the outer space?


    Otherwise, how could he have taught her the Great Way?


    As to the members of the Beggar Gang, though they did not quite understand what kind of art the white lotus floating behind Ming Yue was, they were all stupefied to see the fairplexioned Liang Zhi lost so soon.


    During the past half a year, Liang Zhi had risen to power at an amazing speed. Apart from the help of Divine Beggar, Grand Master of the Beggar Gang, a major reason for his quick promotion was his excellent strength and cultivation. He had instilled all he had learned into that folding fan. Up to that day, he had never lost to anyone. Every time he battled someone, he crushed the opponent in seconds, so few could tell how powerful he really was. Hisbat ability was sure above Li Yuntao¡¯s. For that reason, many people had held him in awe.


    Yet, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, at that night, Liang Zhi was defeated by a little girl who came out from nowhere!


    Those perceptive martial arts experts also noted that the reason why Liang Zhi managed to put up the one-hour-long fight was that Ming Yue started with sounding out his powers. If she hadunched the white lotus at the beginning, perhaps Liang Zhi would not be able tost for more than seconds.


    A winner hade out from the battle.


    Ming Yue had won. As they had all agreed, she would be the next Grand Master of the Beggar Gang.


    But many members of the Beggar Gang looked at one another in ring reluctance.


    ¡°Are we really going to let a teenage girl take over thergest gang in the Northern Song? That sounds funny. Anyway, by the tone that girl took just now, she seems to be quite flighty!¡±


    Liang Zhi looked as though he could kill someone.


    He felt that the position of Grand Master he thought was already in his bag suddenly jumped out into another person¡¯s pocket.


    Although he was rather unresigned to ept that result, his heart was fluttering with fear.


    Because after the opponent cast that picture of the Great Way, every slightest move of the lotus leaves brought along overwhelming qi of the Great Way. Liang Zhi was absolutely certain that if he had retreated a secondte, he would already be cut in two like his folding fan before being ground into bits.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Ming Yue gazed at Divine Beggar, smiling.


    Sun Changfeng the Shadowless Roamer and Guo Bu¡¯er the Miraculous Fist turned around to stare at Divine Beggar as well.


    Divine Beggar¡¯s expression altered several times, but in the end, he sighed in resignation, and said with a wry smile, ¡°Now that Ming Yue has won the battle, from now on, the Grand Master of our Beggar Gang is Ming Yue. I was just wondering what kind of ns Ming Yue has for running the Beggar Gang and tackling our enemy, the Bloody-moon faction.¡±


    As if it was only right and proper, Ming Yue said, ¡°My answer to that is one word¡ªkill. Anyone disobedient, kill. Anyone opposes me, kill. Anyone goes against me, kill. As to the Blood Moon Gang, I¡¯ll kill them all!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Divine Beggar was speechless.


    ¡°...¡± Sun Changfeng and Guo Bu¡¯er were speechless too.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t her killing intent too strong?¡±


    The more than 10,000 experts of the Beggar Gang around the stone stage were all astounded. ¡°The vision of our new Grand Master is that simple and primitive?¡±


    ¡°But if we all take out the entire Bloody-moon faction, then... Well, the thought alone thrills me already!¡±


    Among the dazed crowd, only Li Mu and Qing Feng were striving to stifle theirughter. ¡°Yes, indeed, that¡¯s Ming Yue¡¯s style! She finally showed her dorky, silly, muddled side. No doubt that¡¯s her own self!¡±


    ¡°Great. Such being the case, I announce that from this moment on, the Grand Master of our Beggar Gang is Miss. Ming Yue. Here is the authenticating object of our gang. Please take it.¡± Smiling nomittally, Divine Beggar backhandedly pulled out the bamboo stick that had been stuck on the stage and activated a certain secret method. Then, the outsideyer of that stick peeled off, revealing a crystal clear green-jade cane. It was merely as wide as a finger, over one meter long. Its surface presented some natural but bizarre patterns, as though someone had branded some incredible Taoist Patterns on it. Faint Taoist Sense was fluttering around it. Clearly, the cane was a quite wondrous treasure.


    Li Mu was stunned after taking a peek at it from a distance.


    ¡°Is it the Dog-beating Stick as in the novel The Semi-gods and the Semi-devils?


    No way! If that stick is also called Dog-beating Stick, that¡¯s too coincidental!¡±


    Grinning, Ming Yue took over the stick. She flicked her wrist, which looked as though a wiggling green snake had produced numerous shadows. The air on the other end of the stick instantly caved in. Lights seemed to have been distorted. Then, a p of thunder broke out. But since the stick was extremely flexible and resilient, it did not snap.


    Ming Yue eximed, ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s pretty tough. Is this the Divine Stick of Nature the darned Zuo Luyi told me?¡±


    Apparently, the girl just gave a shot to snap the stick with a flick of her wrist.


    ¡°Holy cow!¡±


    Li Mu almost squirted a mouthful of blood down the stage.


    ¡°Natural Divine Stick?


    ¡°That name... though not exactly the same with the Dog-beating Stick, is pretty startling, too!


    ¡°Is it because the guys in the Beggar Gang are not well-educated that they named the stick so wildly?¡±


    Divine Beggar nodded. ¡°Yes. This is the Divine Stick of Nature that represents the supreme authority of our gang. Now, it is yours. The whole Beggar Gang is yours, too. I hope you can lead our Beggar Gang to a promising future. I...¡± As he uttered those words, his face became increasingly paler. A tinge of lifeless grey surfaced on his cheeks. Obviously, the injuries he had suffered were no longer containable. He was breathing hisst breath!


    At that, the eyes of Sun Changfeng the Shadowless Roamer and Guo Bu¡¯er the Miraculous Fist took on a hint of suspicion. ¡°Has the lunatic Zuo Luyi made all the things up?¡±


    The two grand elders were a little moved despite themselves.


    After all, during Divine Beggar¡¯s governance that spanned several centuries, he had made great contributions to the Beggar Gang. The two had witnessed Divine Beggar took over the Beggar Gang, so they did feel for him at that sight.


    The ceremony of Ming Yue being crowned the Grand Master went much smoother.


    Divine Beggar willed himself to watch the entire inauguration ceremony. The other members of the Beggar Gang also epted the fact that Ming Yue was going to be their Grand Master. Although the girl appeared to be unreliable, she had one strongpoint¡ªshe was a really outstanding fighter! Now that even Liang Zhi was not her equal, if the Beggar Gang ever came across its enemies again, it would be more confident in itsbating force. And the task of taking on the Bloody-moon faction became more achievable, too.


    Not to mention that the new Grand Master was rather brutal. All she talked about was fighting and killing. She was almost Devil herself.


    Seeing the two grand elders and the old Grand Master all concurred, Liang Zhi quietly stepped to the edge of the stage. He thought he¡¯d better resign to his fate, for no one else raised any objection. At least, having a leader was better than having none.


    Even so, many experts of the Beggar Gang still felt what happened on that day was a bit too dramatic.


    ¡°You two grand elders, I¡¯m ready to go. In the future, please do your best to help Ming Yue promote our Beggar Gang. After all, the girl seems to be quite mischievous...¡± As if finally relieved, Divine Beggar struggled to his feet, bowed to the two grand elders, while saying hisst words in a shaky whisper.


    At that sight, Guo Bu¡¯er and Sun Changfeng, the two Sages, all sighed with sympathy and hurried over to support him.


    However, at that precise second, Divine Beggar abruptlyunched an attack!


    His fists punched into the chests of the two grand elders at the speed of lightning. Then, the Divine Beggar breathing hisst breath suddenly became strong and full of life. His aura surged like waves, his vigor abundant as the sea. Dreadful force burst out from his fists and bombarded into Sun Changfeng and Guo Bu¡¯er...


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    ¡°Da*n it!¡±


    The two grand elders were maimed in a trice, both of who spilled blood from their mouths.


    But the two were old hands in the Sage Realm. How experienced they were inbating! So, almost in no time, they reacted simultaneously. The Shadowless Roamer flung a hand toward the sky, and a jet of light shot out and exploded over the head of Divine Beggar. Meanwhile, the Miraculous Fist ned his fist seal right into Divine Beggar¡¯s chest...


    The three were instantly thrown by the counterforce to several kilometers away.


    Blood sshed across the sky.


    Almost at the same time, Liang Zhi, who had stood in silence as if already resigned to his fate, turned into a devilish figure. Two swords slid out from his palms and swooped down on Ming Yue. Liang Zhi¡¯s attack urred nearly at the same time Divine Beggar attacked the two grand elders.


    ¡°Humph, want to trick me?¡± Ming Yue taunted, still grinning. The power in the two silver bracelets on her wrists was switched on automatically. In an instant, two shots of silver light surrounded her. Layers of silver light swirled, blocking out all the strikes Liang Zhiunched, with only that she was sent flying a dozen meters by the counterforce andnded on the ground with little grace.


    All that happened as swift as a sudden p of thunder which left people no time for covering their ears.


    All those experts of the Beggar Gang went dumbstruck.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Now that n A has ceased to operate, herees in n B. From now on, there will be no Beggar Gang in the Northern Song!¡± Divine Beggar cackled fiercely.


    He fell on the ground and stumbled. The silver sword stabbed in his forehead pierced through his head and stuck out of the back of his head. Wisps of blood drizzled out. His chest also caved in. His left thorax was prated, exposing his white bones. That was the result of the quick counterattack Sun Changfeng and Guo Bu¡¯er reflexivelyunched. But Divine Beggar¡¯s vigor was still thriving, as though he had not been hurt at all.


    ¡°You vile spawn!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve truly joined those Extra-terrestrial Devils?¡±


    Guo Bu¡¯er and Sun Changfeng both looked furious. They glowered at Divine Beggar.


    All the breastbones of the two were broken. Their organs were shattered as well. Wisps of ck mist rose out of their bodies, as though corrosive mes were burning the two old beggars.


    By that time, Lu Changfu and those experts of the Beggar Gang around the stone stage had vaguely realized what had happened. All of them stared at Divine Beggar in astonishment.


    Their Grand Master had betrayed them?


    But what for?


    ¡°Vile spawn, you are already the top leader of our gang. What else do you want then? How can you have joined the Extra-terrestrial Devils?¡± Guo Bu¡¯er the Miraculous Fist red at Divine Beggar. It was not until then that he realized Zuo Luyi was right. The recent losses the Beggar Gang had suffered were all because of that Grand Master.


    ¡°Hahaha, old b*stard, haven¡¯t you seen it?¡± Divine Beggar burst intoughter. He seized his scalp and jerked at it.


    He tore the scalp down! After that, as though having lost his mind, he quickly wrenched off the skin on his face, torso, arms, and belly. Large patches of human skin were split up. But instead of revealing the muscles dripping with blood underneath, it exposed some weird substance that looked like ck rocks.


    Shortly, Divine Beggar shredded his entire skin and started growing at a rapid speed. Eventually, he grew into a ck rock giant over three meters in height. In the cracks between the rock-like muscles shone crimson mes, which seemed to be magma. In a trice, his savage aura swept across the entire floodnd.


    ¡°Divine Beggar? Humph, he has long kicked bucket. That old thing was really tough. Didn¡¯t surrender even at the least moment. So, I hollowed him out and made myself an outfit of human skin. Unfortunately, the quality of the skin is so poor that it was tattered after one year. That made me pass the Grand Master title to my partner, but who knows...¡± The monsterughed. The magma drooled out of his mouth andnded on the ground, starting a fire. Jeering, he bellowed, ¡°Now that you force me to reveal my true color, you shall all go to hell!¡±


    Then, fearful mes engulfed the entire headquarters of the Beggar Gang.

 Chapter 401 - Li Mus Strike

    <h4>Chapter 401 Li Mu¡¯s Strike</h4>


    Divine Beggar was dead?


    In an instant, Li Mu and the two grand elders caught on the situation, so did the other experts of the Beggar Gang.


    Some people turned to look at Liang Zhi.


    In the past half a year, Liang Zhi had been praised and promoted many times by the imposter of Divine Beggar. A short while ago, the imposter was even going to pass on the title of Grand Master to Liang Zhi. And in the face of that imminent peril, Liang Zhiunched a sneak attack upon Ming Yue... All that implied that Liang Zhi was not really on their side.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Liang Zhi lowered his head and burst outughing.


    Hisughter sounded like the rasping howls of a dying beast. Streams of crimson mist came out under his clothes. Then, he slowly raised his head. Blood-red light welled out of his eyes, as though blood was gurgling out. At the same time, he started giving off the qi of pure ughter, vile, and violence.


    A pair of scarlet horns shaped as machetes sprouted from his scalp.


    Sure enough, he was not a human being.


    Standing among the crowd, Li Mu felt his jaw drop despite himself.


    Unlike previous circumstances, this time, it was the real Extra-terrestrial Devils that descended upon the. Before, he had indirectly encountered the Extra-terrestrial Devils when dealing with Huang Shengyi and the second prince. As a matter of fact, they were human beings who had gained extra help by epting the injection of the Extra-terrestrial Devils¡¯ power. But this time... the real Extra-terrestrial Devils hade to that!


    They had made a breakthrough.


    To that, it was undoubtedly a piece of rather unpleasant news.


    ¡°Tonight, our Beggar Gang will hunt down the devils!¡± Guo Bu¡¯er the Miraculous Fistughed coldly. The devilish power in his wounds was quickly outcast. In a few seconds, all his wounds healed and the majesty of a Sage streaked across the field.


    He was the man who had once prated mountains within 500 kilometers with one punch. In good old days, he was a famous fearless fighter. So, how could he shrink back before those devils?


    Meanwhile, Sun Changfeng the Shadowless Roamer gradually melted into the void. His ghostly voice sounded from all sides. ¡°Even if you are Extra-terrestrial Devils, so what? Now that you dare invade our Beggar Gang, you shall know you will be wiped out. After all, when did our members fear anything?¡±


    After the two grand elders dered where they stood, the rest of the Beggar Gang immediately rose in a united resistance against the foreign aggressors with a boosted morale.


    Li Mu nodded with the others. Indeed, although both the devil wrapped in ck smoke that controlled Divine Beggar and Liang Zhi had a strong aura, their powers had limits, too. To crush the entire Beggar Gang, the two alone could never seed.


    However, just at that point, the beatings of military drums were heard from all sides of Beggar Ind. Next, odd hoots sounded from all directions.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bloody-moon Faction!¡± A leader of a gang branch shrieked.


    But a secondter, a blood-red arrow swooshed down from the sky and prated his chest. Eerie blood-red quickly spread out and swallowed him whole, reducing him into a pool of sticky blood.


    At the same time, the twin moons hanging in the dark sky began to change. As the blood-red mist started spreading, the white twin moons were dyed blood-red, shedding boundless blood-red light on the entire Beggar Ind.


    Silhouetted against the blood-red twin moons, many scarlet shadows assuming the shape of huge bats hovered in the sky and produced spooky hoots.


    ¡°Haha, today, the Beggar Gang will be doomed!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice the blood of the Beggar Gang as the offering to Master!¡±


    ¡°The era of our dominance is here!¡±


    Monsters and demons began to descend. All sorts of creepy evil cackles rang from the sky. Meanwhile, a flood of various forms came to view. Some were people, some were beasts or monsters. Even the assorted water beasts living in the nearby waters kept crawling out from the mountain tunnels and cliffs and charged at them in droves.


    All of a sudden, the situation took a turn for the worse.


    ¡°Hahaha, the blood-red moons blossomed in the massacre. Tonight is our party time!¡± The devil issuing ck smoke howled withughter. His voice reverberated in all directions.


    He wasted no time to join the fight.


    After getting rid of Divine Beggar¡¯s skin, he finally did not need to suppress his powers. His aura instantly became a millionfold fiercer. With that, he alone effortlessly curbed the two Sages named Sun Changfeng and Guo Bu¡¯er.


    ¡°Switch on the deployments and kill the devils!¡±


    The voice of Sun Changfeng the Shadowless Roamer sounded.


    The Beggar Ind where the Beggar Gang¡¯s headquarters sat for over a thousand years was strewn with all kinds of tactical deployments and endless traps. Under Sun Changfeng¡¯s order, those deployments and traps began to attack those invaders.


    Nevertheless, during the days the devil issuing ck smoke disguised as Divine Beggar, he had already destroyed most of the hallucinating deployments and the killing deployments in secret. Therefore, the entire Beggar Ind was a defenseless headquarters. As soon as the war started, the death toll of the Beggar Gang was striking.


    Thankfully, on that night, most of Beggar Gang¡¯s best fighters had also gathered on that ind.


    A brutal war was waged.


    Li Mu was deeply astounded at that. He never knew the event could take so many turns and eventually develop into a bout of fierce fighting between two factions. The fight was equally fierce as a war between two trained armies, if not more. The relentless strikes of so many martial arts experts immediately ruined Beggar Ind. Howls, snarls, hoots, and mad cries were heard everywhere.


    Shots of Taoist patterns spun around Li Mu, isting him and hispany from the battlefield. So far, no one attacked them.


    The disciples of the Beggar Gang who had stayed to protect Li Mu and his men under Lu Changfu¡¯s order now lunged toward the enemies with infuriated looks.


    Every pore of the demonized Liang Zhi was spilling glinting, blood-red, liquid. His eyes appeared to have turned into two mouths of a spring, from which blood-red liquid continuously gurgled down. The moment the fight was on, he rushed once again toward Ming Yue andunched a series of feverish attacks.


    Clearly, he was an irritable Extra-terrestrial Devil who bore a grudge. In the previous battle, to avoid exposing his true identity, the devil did not disy hisplete power and lost to Ming Yue. For that matter, he already harbored a bitter grudge against Ming Yue. Not that he had assumed his original form and regained hisplete strength, he certainly wanted to seek revenge.


    Ming Yue conjured up the white lotus without hesitation and threw herself into the new battle.


    Seeing that Ming Yue was not at a disadvantage for the time being, Li Mu did not hurry to back the girl up. Anyway, it would not hurt to let Ming Yue umte battling experience.


    Lu Changfu, the honest man, led his trusted subordinates to dash to Li Yuntao the Dragon Punch. They soon took the cultivation-less Li Yuntao under their protection.


    Li Mu looked about the battlefield.


    Indisputably, the fight he was witnessing was the most massive and tragic battle he had ever seen since he came to that world. Although several fierce battles had broken out in the Western Qin, such as the war against Lord Zhenxi initiated by Li Gang and the five provincial armies and the battles at the border areas, Li Mu had not witnessed one with his own eyes. And unlike the battle between well-trained armies, the one betweenrge factions involved high-ranking martial arts experts. The destruction they created was more rming, and the battlefield seemed more chaotic.


    Endless beasts and water monsters flooded out from the secret tunnels through the mountains and the peaks. They all shared one thing inmon¡ªtheir eyes no longer reflected normal emotions but shone scarlet. Once catching sight of a human being, theyunched suicidal attacks.


    ¡°They¡¯ve lost their mind. Seems that they¡¯ve been affected by the power of the blood-red moons. They might be bewitched by some kind of secret method...¡± Li Mu pondered.


    Then, he discovered another weird phenomenon.


    Many experts and disciples of the Bloody-moon Faction also showed signs of madness, and their eyes were also gleaming feverish scarlet. As though having turned into wild beasts, those people galloped at the disciples of the Beggar Gang without stop. The level of their internal qi might not be very impressive, for most of them were in the Joint-thoughts level or the Master Realm and only a few were Great Masters and Natural Experts, but the resilience of their corporeal bodies was strikingly high. When the weapons of the Beggar Gang¡¯s members cut into their flesh, there was no difference from cutting decayed wood or leather. Even when the limbs of the disciples of the Bloody-moon Faction were chopped, the wound did not seem to hurt at all. Instead, the injured men got crazier and even started to bite their opponents...


    In such a desperate battle, the Beggar Gang gradually sank to the disadvantageous position.


    All by himself, the devil issuing ck smoke had taken the upper hand over the two grand elders, while the demonized Liang Zhi was fighting Ming Yue neck to neck. The blood-red spring gurgling from Liang Zhi¡¯s eyes had inexplicable powers, which could withstand the illusion of the white lotus Ming Yue conjured up.


    The blood of those dead Beggar Gang¡¯s experts and disciples began to rise in the air, as though gravity had just disappeared or rain of blood had been pouring reversely. The scene looked extremely weird and frightening.


    As the fight went on, the twin moons became more and more scarlet, as though they had been soaked in blood.


    Suddenly, a jet of blood-red light shot out from a scarlet moon andnded on the demonized Liang Zhi. In no time, Liang Zhi was enveloped by dreadful blood-red light, as if he was being burnt. His body began to swell, his muscles bulged, his face more ferocious than ever. The fairplexioned schr instantly transformed into a blood-red giant. What was more, his aura became two times stronger than before.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    He thrust a fist. The blood-red light raged, and the fist mes shot skyward.


    The pretty girl called Ming Yue let loose a muffled groan and was sent flying backward. The illusion of that white lotus behind her became fuzzy, as though it would disappear at any time.


    On the other end of the battlefield, the Shadowless Roamer and the Miraculous Fist were steadily losing ground. They almost had no way to fight back against the devil issuing ck smoke. And the darker the blood-red moons became, the stronger the power of the devil was.


    On Beggar Ind, the mountains copsed, thend caved in, the seawater back flowed. It felt like doomsday.


    ¡°Yuan, take care of Qing Feng and the Countess.¡±


    Leaving behind that remark, Li Mu leaped up andnded at the center of the stone stage.


    With a stir of his mind, innumerable intangible Broadsword Intent whipped out in the void.


    ¡°Um? Who is it?¡± As the devil issuing ck smoke was about to kill Guo Bu¡¯er the Miraculous Fist, he suddenly sensed several jets of blood-curdling killing intent racing toward him. The detection of dire danger made his heart thump in fear. He whipped around, held up his arms. The Taoist Patterns on his arms sprang to life, and the devilish qi started swirling.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    His enormous body was tossed to the sky.


    In the void, a beam of broadsword light abruptly burst out.


    Magma-like blood gushed. The devil issuing ck smoke gazed at his injured arms, petrified. ¡°Who is it? How dare you sneak attack me! And even cut open my Taoist Figure?¡±


    ¡°Drop dead!¡±


    Li Mu did not spend time arguing. He executed his next move, and the Broadsword Intent rose again.


    The air started shivering. The void was filled with boundless killing intent.


    The devil¡¯s ugly face began to change again.


    He was surprised to see that such a fearful expert was hiding among the members of the Beggar Gang. He looked no more than fifteen, but his first strike already imposed him an oppressing sensation. The devil wondered why he had never seen such a boy when he disguised as the Grand Master of the Beggar Gang.


    ¡°Is he actually a senior member of the Beggar Gang?¡±

 Chapter 402 - The Invincible Broadsword

    <strong>Chapter 402 The Invincible Broadsword</strong>


    Fine threads of Broadsword Qi began to spread out from Li Mu. Though their moving direction seemed to be random, in fact, they were sealing and cutting the space they came into contact with. Soon, thoseyers of broadsword qi tightly shrouded the devil issuing ck smoke.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The devil strived to shake the qi off. In the cracks between his bugling, rock-like muscles, scarlet, shining magma were flowing, producing bizarre Taoist seals. Those seals circted his body along with the flow of the magma, dding him a suit of seal-made armor.


    Li Mu, still, gave no reply.


    He activated the Night Fighting with Eight Sides out of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves with his Broadsword Intent and let it evolve into different forms to besiege the devil issuing ck smoke. After that, he whipped around and darted to the demonized Liang Zhi. Fast as the lightning, Li Mu performed a punch. He opted for the Zhenwu Boxing!


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The air cracked, as though the void was caving in.


    The demonized Liang Zhi held up his arms to cover his face. But an incredibly overwhelming force swept over. With a crack, his demonized arms exploded, while he was sent flying backward.


    ¡°Howe?¡± The demonized Liang Zhi was horrorstruck. He could not believe what just happened.


    His body had been enhanced by the Spring of the Bloody Moons inside his eyes. He believed his body was already indestructible, not even a Sage could harm him. However, his body burst open after taking that little beggar¡¯s one punch, didn¡¯t it?


    Then, Li Mu stood still, raised a hand and sent another punch against the forehead of that girl who conjured up the illusion of the white lotus behind her.


    At that scene, some experts of the Beggar Gang who were rooting for Li Mu went dumbstruck.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that little beggar attacking the Extra-terrestrial Devils? Why is he targeting the new Grand Master?¡±


    What was more absurd was that Ming Yue, the new Grand Master, appeared to have been frightened out of her wits. Rooted on her spot, she looked up, staring unblinkingly at the little beggar.


    ¡°Grand Master...¡± In a distance, Lu Changfu was almost scared to death at that scene.


    He could not believe that little beggar was the friend of Countess Huanzhu that he brought here as a guest. He had assumed that Li Mu was a son of a certain noble family or something like that. But to his astonishment, the guest turned out to be such a horrible superb master, and he alreadyunched a strike at the new Grand Master. Could he be a nted agent of the Bloody-moon faction? That was unlikely. Because he just attacked the devil issuing ck smoke and Liang Zhi... What on earth was going on?


    The experts of the Beggar Gang who had been struggling in the fight all noticed that their brand new Grand Master was rooted to the spot like a fool. They watched the fist that had blown the demonized Liang Zhi to the sky plummeting at the forehead of the new Grand Master and wished to help her. But it was toote for anyone to stop it.


    At that sight, even the devil issuing ck smoke who had just freed himself from the Night Fighting with Eight Sides felt his brain stop working.


    Yet, just as the fist was one inch away from Ming Yue¡¯s forehead, a finger stuck out. With a clear snap, a finger-flicknded right on Ming Yue¡¯s head.


    Li Mu yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the courtesy to run away and go home after being kidnapped.¡±


    Ming Yue¡¯s fair and exquisite face was written with exasperation. She rubbed her forehead crossly and moaned, ¡°It hurts...¡± Then, tears poured down her cheeks despite herself. She flung open her arms and raced into Li Mu¡¯s embrace, tightly encircling Li Mu¡¯s waist with her arms, as though she was afraid that Li Mu would disappear when she loosened her grip.


    ¡°Young Master, Ming Yue misses you so much!¡± She cried with a little sobbing.


    As the insensitive, dorky girl had expressed her emotion so tantly, it was doubtless that she had gotten attached.


    Li Mu also felt his eyes usually moist. He gently stroked the girl¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯vee to you, haven¡¯t I? Qing Feng hase, too. It¡¯s been more than a year since we metst time. But you dorky kid has now gained staggering cultivation. I had nned to find that old beggar called Zuo Luyi and beat him up, and then kill his yellow dog to make a dogmeat hotpot. But now that he has be your master, I¡¯ll let this go and cut him some ck.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay with me. Young Master, you can go beat that old thing to death...¡± Ming Yue wept.


    Li Yuntao: ¡°...¡±


    Since he came to that world, he had met a few people who had his best interest at heart but did not expect anything in return. Qing Feng and Ming Yue were definitely among those people. The two were the first Li Mu came across afternding on that. To him, Qing Feng and Ming Yue were his little brother and sister. On that day, Li Mu found that kinship was more heartfelt than any other rtionship.


    His missing little sister was finally back.


    In a distance, in the delusive deployment Yuan Hou created, Wang Shiyu gazed at Li Mu and Ming Yue with aplex look.


    ¡°The little girl who looks almost as perfect as a china doll is surely Li Mu¡¯s girlfriend. Her cultivation is so high, and her Spiritual Qi is so abundant. She and Li Mu do look like a lovely couple.¡±


    When the thrill of their first encounter in that world faded, gradually, Wang Shiyu felt a sense of distance between Li Mu and her. Even though she was around him, she felt they belonged to two different worlds.


    Li Mu had be as powerful as an immortal, but she was still a powerless girl who could only admire him. Even if Li Mu did find a way for her to practice martial arts, when would she ever catch up to Li Mu? She was even unlikely to keep paces with that little girl in Li Mu¡¯s arms, wasn¡¯t she?


    Yuan Hou was still focused on operating the delusive deployment so that neither the experts of the Beggar Gang nor those of the Bloody-moon faction could discover their presence.


    Having practiced thepleted Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, the ape¡¯s strength increased by leaps and bounds, as if that Cultivation Method was devised specially for him. By then, it had mastered 12 camouge methods and some marvelous skills, such as conjured up an army with beans and operating delusive deployments. As Yuan Hou had set up a delusive deployment around them, no one could feel them or approach them.


    At that moment, Qing Feng was wearing a faint smile. He was immersed in heartfelt joy.


    After that near-death experience, his spiritual force kept growing at an amazing speed. Adding that Li Mu had taught him the Xiantian Skill, so far, he had developed his own Mud-pill Pce and aplished his sea of spiritual force. Although reuniting with Ming Yue made him quite exultant, he sessfully contained his emotion by putting on a tranquil face.


    However, the members of the Beggar Gang, including the two grand elders and Lu Changfu, were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°What the hell?


    Our brand new Grand Master is perhaps about to be lured away from us?¡±


    ¡°Zuo Luyi is surely unreliable! The Grand Master candidate he rmended has rushed into a man¡¯s arms in front of everyone! In this case, I¡¯m afraid there will soon be a Supreme Master in our Beggar Gang.¡±


    ¡°Who on earth is that short-haired beggar anyway?¡±


    Those experts of the Beggar Gang were all stunned.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A column of fire from the Great Way turned into a sinister spirit and charged at Li Mu from his behind.


    A sneak attack!


    ¡°Watch out...¡± Guo Bu¡¯er the Miraculous Fist shouted the warning as he was running his Cultivation Method to cure his injuries in a distance.


    Li Mu did not bother to look over his shoulder. With a stir of his mind, theyered Broadsword Intent behind him shot out. As a jet of light zoomed out, the sinister spirit was cut in half.


    Next, the sinister spirit¡¯s body turned into the rain of poisonous sparkles. As if a meteorite was about to crush against that, the sparkles bombarded at Li Mu all together.


    ¡°You go and take care of Qing Feng. Leave the rest to me.¡± Li Mu loosened his fist, throwing Ming Yue to Yuan Hou. Then, he turned around and caught sight of every single poisonous sparkle while his spiritual force spread out and his Broadsword Intent rose again.


    Jets of intangible broadsword light shot skyward and punctured every poisonous sparkle that was shooting to the ground. Like a pin against an awl, the jets of broadsword light caught all the poisonous sparkles, not letting a single of them slip away.


    Having gained the epiphany of the first chapter of the Book of Tao and Te in the Tao Te Hall of the Daoyin Temple, Li Mu¡¯sprehension of the Broadsword Intent had attained initial sess. So, when he cast it on the battlefield, the effect was like God¡¯s work.


    When the innumerable sparkles were shattered, the fragments gathered at one ce and once again materialized into the colossal body of that devil issuing ck smoke. The towering devil got to his feet, looked down upon the ground, and bellowed, ¡°Little beggar, who the hell you are? The Beggar Gang can¡¯t have recruited such a superb master like you!¡±


    He had performed many extra-terrestrial Taoist magic arts in one breath, which were more than enough to crush any Sage in that world. He had not cast those skills when fighting the two grand elders of the Beggar Gang. But to his shock, when he employed those skills against Li Mu, none of them worked. That deepened his trepidation.


    On the other side, the demonized Liang Zhi let out a long howl.


    Blood-red light was rotating around his arms. That was the light spilled from the Blood-moon Spring in his eyes. It looked like blood-red snakes were wrapping themselves around his arms. In a trice, his broken arms healed. Then, as a long streak of blood-red light shot through the void, Liang Zhi dashed toward Li Mu.


    But Li Muughed heartily, not saying a word.


    He also leaped to the sky. As he raised a hand, his palm sent out blinding light, as though he had been holding a sun in his hand. Later, numerous jets of broadsword light burst out. Hundreds of thousands of threads of broadsword light formed a and dropped upon the entire Beggar Ind!


    The Broadsword Intent materialized into Broadsword Qi, which could hack the enemies within 1,500 kilometers.


    When the Broadsword Qi took a tangible shape, its power would weaken, but the range of its blow would expand. Thus, in an instant, Li Mu¡¯s Broadsword Qi covered almost the whole Beggar Ind.


    Being scanned by the threads of broadsword light, countless experts of the Bloody-moon Faction, and the beasts, water monsters they manipted suddenly froze on their spots. Those experts of the Bloody-moon Faction who were struggling in the fierce battle instantly became as still as wood stakes, which gave their Beggar Gang opponents quite a turn.


    Next, the Broadsword Intent broke out.


    Trickles of blood appeared on the skin of those experts, monsters, and beasts of the Bloody-moon Faction. Then, their bodies were cut into varied sized chunks before crumbling onto the ground and melt into pools of minced meat...


    Those people and animals were in a weird state, for they could not feel pain even when their limbs were cut off, just like a cricket. Even though their bodies had fallen into pieces like that, some water beasts were still alive. They were wriggling frantically, but they could no longer attack anyone.


    The view was too shocking, too absurd.


    With only one strike, nearly the whole force of the Bloody-moon faction was wiped out. That was as miraculous as God¡¯s manifestation.


    Having recovered from the shock, those of the Beggar Gang who were suffering a crushing defeat burst into an explosion of cheers. They all felt blessed as survivors of the disaster. Li Yuntao, who had been rescued by Lu Changfu, was extremely excited, so were his savior and the two grand elders...


    Such a Dao-using skill was almost God¡¯s work. It was unimaginable, unbelievable.


    Nowadays, there were also several Sages famous for their broadsword skills, but none of them had mastered such a magical broadsword art. It was too amazing, almost like a magical power that did not belong to that world.


    The devil issuing ck smoke and the demonized Liang Zhi closed in on Li Mu from both sides.


    ¡°You humble little bug. How dare you sabotage the great n of our Blood Sea!¡±


    The devil issuing ck smoke gnawed his teeth.


    He was in the vanguard of arge extra-terrestrial force called Blood Sea. He had ovee all kinds of hardship tond on that. He was determined to do something great on that for his faction. The attack against the Beggar Gang on that night was just the beginning. However, someone had obstructed him, causing all his previous efforts to go wasted.


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± The demonized Liang Zhi snarled. Blood erupted from his eyes like spring. ¡°Are you also a practitioner in the gxy who hase to this world?¡±


    Li Mu smiled. ¡°Boundless Master. I am Taoist Zhang Sanfeng. I pay my respects to you two alien benefactors...¡±


    However, before he had finished that sentence, the devil issuing ck smoke blurted, ¡°You are Li Mu?¡± ¡°That Li Mu from Taibai County?¡±


    Li Mu was petrified to hear that.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he y by the rules? What I just told him is a fake name. But he recognized me all the same?¡±

 Chapter 403 - A Big Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 403 A Big Surprise</h4>


    ¡°Not Zhang Sanfeng, but Li Mu.¡±


    On Mount Xuankong, Dao Ling sneered after hearing Xuan Chengzi¡¯s obituary.


    ¡°I also think so, but it¡¯s really surprising that Li Mu has some rtionship with Countess Huanzhu.¡± Xuan Chengzi looked confused and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that the two people knew each other.¡±


    Although Mount Qingcheng suffered a heavy loss because of Dao Chongyang¡¯s death and internal strife, that school was still well-informed. Naturally, they knew Li Mu very well since he was such a famous figure, including his appearance, cultivation, temperament, and other details. Moreover, Li Mu¡¯s short hair was always distinctive.


    Not all people were idiots. Li Mu didn¡¯t change his face; he only told others a fake name. He may not be found just for a while. ¡°


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how they know each other. The trouble is that Li Mu obviously supports Countess Huanzhu.¡± Dao Ling looked about forty years old, with a clear face and a long ck beard, showing a kind of elegance. His practicing Taoist methods enabled him to be close to nature and to look like a fairy. By appearance, it was difficult for others to imagine him initiating the internal strife of the Qingcheng School and usurping the leadership.


    Xuan Chengzi said, ¡°Lord Jin is dead, so we have to revise our n. Unfortunately, everything was originally nned. If Lord Jin can be the king, all things in Taiyi Pce will belong to us.¡±


    Dao Ling said, ¡°Things are scheduled by humans and done by God. What we need to do is just to reflect, instead of regretting.¡±


    Xuan Chengzi said, ¡°I¡¯ve learn from it, but I have already taken remedial measures. Some of Lord Jin¡¯s people have already being affected by the Heaven ck Curse which can be activated at any time... However, no one expected that Li Mu would appear in Northern Song. At this moment, he might have already arrived in Lin¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu first saved Dao Zhen in the Green Ho Gorge, and then killed Lord Jin. I¡¯m afraid that he is scheming something. Has hee to attack our Qingcheng School? Since he appeared in Jianghu, he has always done things unexpectedly. Wu must take care,¡± Dao Zhen said with some concern, ¡°What is happening in Mount Ox Head right now?¡±


    Xuan Chengzi went out and came back a momentter, with a startled expression on his face, saying, ¡°Master, the Daoyin Temple has disappeared. The ce where the original temple was originally located was covered with trees, but now there is only one rusted iron bell.¡±


    He was shocked by the news.


    How could a Taoist temple with a history of thousands of years be gone without a trace, without being destroyed or moved? That was strange.


    However, when Dao Ling heard of it, there was no trace of surprise on his face. Instead, he said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time, but was the Taoist meaning on the ck Bull Stele understood by brother Dao Qin or by Li Mu?¡±


    He addressed the master of the Daoyin Temple as Dao Qin, junior fellow apprentice, because the two were both Dao Chongyang¡¯s disciples.


    Those were some secrets then, not known to many people.


    ¡°It should be Li Mu. After he rescued Countess Huanzhu, he returned to Mount Oxhead,¡± Xuan Chengzi said, ¡°Although he didn¡¯t know the so-called ck Bull Stele, he could deduce things from it, since it was strange that such a thing happened right when Li Mu appeared there.¡±


    Dao Ling nodded and said, ¡°Since the Dao Yin Temple closed, Dao Qin and other people might soone to Mount Xuankong. In that year, master was followed by many people with various talents, except Dao Qin who was nothing but diligent. Master once said that in fact, that kind of person was the most terrifying, who practiced hard every day.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°These days, I will retreat to practice the Heaven Qi-practicing Meridians to step into the third level, so everything on Mount Xuankong will be left in your charge. You also need to prepare for the advent of the immortal master. If I fail during the training, do not disturb me no matter what happens. Do you understand?¡±


    After hearing that, Xuan Chengzi, who wasn¡¯t much interested in ruling Mount Xuankong, frowned. He said ¡°If senior fellow Dao Qines here, what should I do?¡±


    Dao Ling smiled slightly. ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Just then, he was recalling their fellowship. But at the time, he was indifferent.


    Friendship was friendship, but choice meant choice.


    ¡°Those who took different paths from mine will be killed, while only those sharing the same thoughts with me could live.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xuan Chengzi turned and went out.


    The gate of the Stone Hall turned with a rumbling sound and closed slowly.


    Dao Ling looked at Xuan Chengzi¡¯s figure and disappeared into the gradual closing of the door gap. There was a hint of satisfaction on his face. Although he was an introductory disciple he only epted in recent years, it was the one he was most satisfied with. The key The thing was, Xuan Chengzi was unconcerned about status and power of that mundane world. The only thought in his heart was martial arts, and he focused on martial arts, so that the Tao spirit stayed dim and he could see himself.


    The door waspletely closed.


    Then, Dao Ling closed his eyes and started to perform cultivation methods for closed training.


    Around his body, there was a fascinating flow of Taoist air, and within the breath, the strange Taoist patterns flickered, and the Taoist Principles circted. That wasn¡¯t the highest secret cultivation method of the Qingcheng school, nor did it belong to that world.


    It was the one from the extraterrestrial space.


    ...


    ...


    Thousands of miles away from Mount Qingcheng.


    An ancient Taoist temple was hidden there.


    ¡°Fellow Dao Lan, you really won¡¯t go with us to Mount Xuankong to help Master? We are responsible for it.¡± Dao Qin sincerely said to an untidy middle-aged Taoist priest.


    He wore a tattered and greasy robe and straw shoes. As the wind blew, his legs were exposed. He held a fat white chopped chicken in his hands, gobbling; the corners of his mouth were oily. He didn¡¯t look like a monk at all.


    After hearing that, he said peacefully, ¡°It¡¯s not our business to have fights. It¡¯s too violent and bloody to destroy others. It¡¯s better for all of us to bask in the sun and recite meridians. After a few hundred years, Dao Ling will die, or, after a few thousand years, we may die ahead of him. Anyway, man will die...¡±


    ¡°Master was killed by someone,¡± Dao Zhen said.


    As Dao Chongyang¡¯sst disciple, he had never seen Dan Lan before. When he entered, many brothers such as Dao Qin and Dao Lan had already gone down the mountain to set their own sects.


    After meeting with Dao Qin, he learned that there was such a strange fellow.


    ¡°Theoretically, this is impossible. How could that cunning and old guy be killed? But looking at your expressions, I find this thing turns out to be true... Well, when did Dao Ling dared n to kill him?¡± Dao Lan said.


    Hearing that, Dao Zhen looked a bit angry. ¡°He even called the dead master ¡®old guy¡¯? Besides, he seems not to care about him.¡± If he weren¡¯t his senior fellow, he would have reproached him.


    Dao Qin quickly pulled Dao Zhen.


    As a junior fellow, he was unsure about something, but Dao Qin knew that the rtionship between Dan Lan and Master was special.


    As things stood, other disciples might deeply respect Master and treat him as a life-long idol; only Dao Lan seemed to be a friend to Master, apparently sharing an equal status.


    Master had intended to entrust the Qingcheng School to Dao Lan, but after knowing that, Dao Lan was so scared that he thought Master was bringing harm, since he would prevent him from living a free life. He used to im that he aimed to be the one who drank the strongest wine, ate the best dishes, rode the best horse, used the best sword, and slept with the most beautiful woman. Therefore, he soon left and returned ten yearster. That handsome fellow had be azier man, who didn¡¯t care about anything, not even cultivation. Master had to give up on him and tried to find another sessor.


    No one knew what had happened in thest ten years when Dao Lan disappeared. But Dao Qin could be sure that something must have happened. Therefore, Dao Lan, who used to be spirited, became reallyzy.


    ¡°Junior fellow apprentice, I heard that the t peaches in the back of Mount Xuankong were about to mature,¡± Dao Qin suddenly said.


    Dao Lan¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°Really?¡±


    Dao Qin nodded seriously.


    Dao Lan said, ¡°You are honest and wouldn¡¯t lie to me. They must be mature. Hahahaha, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go to Mount Xuankong and kill Dao Ling to avenge our Master... By the way, the peach trees bear a few fruits. Did you know, senior fellow apprentice?¡±


    Dao Zhen: ¡°...¡±


    He suddenly felt that it might have been a mistake to turn to that fellow for help.


    Thinking of that hidden Taoist temple, there was no one except Dao Lan, with the building copsed and weeds spreading. Besides that, it was named ¡°A Taoist Temple for only Sleeping and Eating.¡± Dao Zhen felt more and more that he had found the wrong person.


    As for the t peaches on the back of the mountain, what were those?


    He didn¡¯t seem to have heard of them.


    But it was certain that Dao Lan exposed his real purpose as he suddenly looked generous and eager... He wasn¡¯t going to help Master, but to steal peaches?


    Was Master not as good as peaches?


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Lord Taibai of Western Qin!¡±


    ¡°Young Sagse.¡±


    Exhtion emerged from the beggar ind like tides.


    As the masters of the Beggar Gang looked at the young man with short hair and beggar clothes, they looked all shocked. Such a famous figure even appeared in the Beggar Gang.


    The two elders, Miraculous Fist and Shadowless Roamer, also looked at Li Mu with shock.


    The name of Lord Taibai was known to all warriors.


    Lu Changfu was confused... ¡°He even led Lord Taibai here?¡± That... was a big surprise.

 Chapter 404 - Revealing His Power

    <h4>Chapter 404 Revealing His Power</h4>


    Li Mu¡¯s arrival undoubtedly relieved them. After all, it was said that Li Mu was a just Taoist powerhouse, and that he had a deep hatred toward the Bloody-moon faction. Obviously, judging from the situation just then, he supported the Beggar Gang.


    At that time, Lu Changfu had note to his mind.


    That young boy turned out to be Li Mu.


    How could he be with Countess Huanzhu?


    Moreover, that powerful man who killed the crown prince and destroyed the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword turned out to be such a young and easy-going boy, dressed as a beggar. That might be what the real master did.


    In the sky, the battle had begun.


    Li Mu fought against the ck me demon and the demonized Liang Zhi alone.


    The three powerhouses disyed respectively their magic powers and magicalbat skills, attracting the spectors, while all the others retreated to the edge of the ind, to form an array for fear of the aftermath of that mighty war.


    Guo Bu¡¯er and Sun Changfeng also withdrew from the battlefield in full alert. At the same time, they appreciated that scene, for only they could see the terrible power hidden behind that fascinating encounter. The two had been trapped in the Sage Realm for a long time, but then, they felt there was hope for them to break through to a better realm.


    That was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    The power of the two extra-terrestrial devils did not belong to that world, as many cultivation methods were from the Divine Way, which had never been heard of before. On the other hand, Li Mu¡¯s knife-using skill was bing more and more sophisticated, as he used boxing methods and Dao-using methods optionally, in which the power that didn¡¯t belong to that world was activated;pletely different from what the two demons used, yet powerful...


    Where was Li Mu from?


    It was too mysterious.


    Wang Shiyu, protected by Yuan Hou, also retreated to the distant ind beach and looked up at Li Mu.


    To her, it was eptable that Li Mu had directly killed Lord Jin, without any fierce fighting, just like those in the TV series. But then, when she saw Li Mu shock the world and break the sky with shing sword lights¡ªwho could even chop the mountain peaks and split the earth, just like the god who made the world¡ªWang Shiyu felt stunned.


    It was also at that time that she suddenly understood the true meaning of the name, Taibai Li Mu.


    No wonder they couldn¡¯t help but cheer when hearing Li Mu¡¯s name; it made things seem that once Li Mu appeared, any disastrous situation could be reversed... That was the power, charm and prestige of the superb master.


    However, Ming Yue looked at Qing Feng with anger, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your legs?¡±


    Qing Feng smiled and said, ¡°Young Master has already avenged me.¡±


    Ming Yue said, ¡°Anyway, I haven¡¯t done my part. Tell me who did this. I will find out his grave and kill him again...¡±


    Qing Feng said, ¡°They were destroyed into pieces. No graves for them.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ming Yue was no longer angry, but said with tearing eyes, ¡°Fool. Why can¡¯t you protect yourself...? You¡¯re still so weak. Why do you study those trivial things? Are they useful?¡±


    Qing Feng smiled and didn¡¯t argue with her.


    He finally found that little girl who was so lively. That day, he was finally relieved and happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smirk,¡± Ming Yue said with anger, ¡°Anyway, I will take care of you. I am your legs. Whoever harms you will be killed, including his family.¡±


    Then, she red at Yuan Hou and said, ¡°Golden-furred Monkey, what are you looking at? Put him on my back.¡±


    Yuan Hou feared that little girl a bit, because he had seen her nt lotuses in the sky and she perceived his real self at a nce. He knew he couldn¡¯t defeat her, but he needed to take care of Qing Feng...


    He looked at Qing Feng.


    Qing Feng nodded.


    Yuan Hou thought for a while, then he ced Qing Feng on Mingyue¡¯s back.


    Although she was little and thin, she could carry him with an unmatched bnce.


    ¡°Hey, Qing Feng and Ming Yue are together again.¡± She was very happy.


    On the contrary, Qing Feng thought he needed to use alchemy to make an assembled wheelchair, so Ming Yue could carry him whenever she wanted.


    After all, she couldpletely do that.


    He didn¡¯t even think about refusal. Anyway, the two of them should be together.


    Just then, suddenly in the sky, a loud scream came.


    As a Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent circted Li Mu, who was like a fighting god, his strong muscles were exposed after the upper-body part of his clothes were turned into pieces. He held a ming skull which was still alive, screaming, and struggling...


    It was Liang Zhi.


    Ten meters away, Liang Zhi ¡®s headless body was struggling and moving in the void, as if he were trying to retrieve his head.


    The vitality of the extra-terrestrial devil was really terrifying.


    Li Mu was also a bit surprised, since the head burned by Taoist True Fire was alive, which couldn¡¯t be totally destroyed, even if Li Mu injected mes inside it.


    At that time, the ck me demon attacked once more.


    Li Mu held the head as a me hammer to fight again.


    Soon, Liang Zhi stretched his hands next to the chest. The chest muscles became his eyes, and a mouth appeared on the belly button. He shouted, ¡°Return my head!¡± and rushed towards Li Mu again.


    ¡°Ah? Are you Xing Tian...¡± Li Mu was surprised.


    ording to the legend, after the god of war, Xing Tian, was beheaded, his eyes were on his chest, and his navel became the mouth. He then fought in the heaven court and was known as the god of war. Liang Zhi could even use that skill.


    However, after such a change, Liang Zhi obviously became weaker.


    When he was intact, Li Mu was the winner, let alone the current situation.


    Soon, he suppressed the two.


    However, Li Mu was just using his Third Eye to judge the situation.


    First, he was searching for their weaknesses for an immediate defeat. On the other hand, he was observing those creatures from the universe to understand them in advance. After all, he would enter the universe and fight against the power that nned to destroy the earth...


    The two, after losing the upper hand, still fought crazily.


    ¡°Do the two have another way?¡±


    Li Mu had such ideas.


    ...


    ¡°Haha, today, Li Mu will die.¡±


    Ten miles away, over the bloody clouds, the Bloody-moon Evil Master¡ªwith his two trusted subordinates, one fat and the other thin¡ªstood in the clouds and looked at the battlefield with a proud smile.


    The fat one said, ¡°Grand Master, you are smart. You have finished the top three levels of the Crossing Blood Sea Meridians. When Li Mu and the two minions fail, we can kill him directly.¡±


    The slim one alsoplimented, ¡°Grand Master has great foresight. Li Mu is nothing. We¡¯ll just see and seek an opportunity.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master nodded proudly and said, ¡°Yes, temporary humiliation is nothing. As long as I kill Li Mu, I will be famous all over the world. Haha, Li Mu is just a little child. Today, I can take my revenge for the insult.¡±


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Li Mu thoroughly knew the meaning of the cultivation methods used by the two demons with his Third Eye. The power of the ck me demony in the magma fire in the body and the Taoist pattern formation outside the body. He should be from the fire hell, while Liang Zhi was iplete.


    He instantly spurred the sword intention with imperial fire, and cut up Liang Zhi¡¯s body. As the mes shed, the burned-up fragments fell...


    ¡°What?¡± The ck me demon was stunned.


    From the mes, he felt a kind of familiar power, which was the power of death in the sea of stars, which was enough to scare countless strong men. How could it be controlled by the young man of that?


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The demon said in amazement, ¡°You must also be an adventurer. Which star and sect do you belong to? I¡¯m a disciple of the Blood Sea. This is a misunderstanding...¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Li Mu attacked again.


    The Emperors¡¯ Fire soon cut up the demon¡¯s body.


    As the dense Taoist patterns flew and the strange magma gushed out, they turned into mes and were re-aggregated into the true demon¡¯s body, saying, ¡°I am the demon. Unlike Liang Zhi, it is impossible to kill me. I am immortal. I...¡±


    Before the voice died away, his body was again chopped by the invisible Broadsword Intent, and turned into pieces.


    ¡°Do you want to waste my power? I can be reborn a million times...¡± The ck me Demon proudly imed, ¡°As long as there is a spark, I will not die. You...¡±


    However, at that moment, Li Mu suddenly inhaled.


    Like a water-sucking whale, the invisible power permeated and the sparks were sucked directly into his mouth, not leaving one bit.


    ¡°You...¡± The demon finally panicked.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Lord, Li Mu seems to be winning.¡±


    ¡°Master, won¡¯t you take action? Huh? Ma-ma... master?¡±


    The two subordinates stared nkly at the distant battle scene, and the situation was suddenly reversed, leaving them dumbfounded. Suddenly, Li Mu became much more powerful, heavily burning the me demon and Liang Zhi.


    When the two helpers came to their senses, they found that the demon was no longer there.


    Then, they saw that their master had turned into a rainbow and fled like a crazy dog.


    ¡°Master is master. He even flees faster than us.¡±


    ¡°Master is smart. As soon as he sensed how the situation changed, he immediately ran away. That is a hero.¡±


    They then hurried to chase him.


    ¡°Lord, wait for us!¡±


    The two tried to catch up with him.


    ¡°D**n, why did Li Mu suddenly be so strong?¡± The Bloody-moon Evil Master desperately ran away while gritting his teeth, ¡°I can¡¯t win against him. I have to escape... When the fourth level of the Crossing Blood Sea Meridians is finished, I will be able to defeat him.¡±


    The three figures escaped, traveling thousands of miles in one breath before they stopped.


    ¡°Master...¡± the fat confidant tried to say.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master: ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to feel upset. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way... Those who can face any barriers are...¡± The thin one said in ttery.


    The demon: ¡°Don¡¯t speak... whoever dares to say this will be killed.¡±


    ¡°Of course, lord is suffering a lot, and we will never say it.¡± The two, sweating, quickly promised.


    ¡°Go and return to headquarters. Find the immortal master. I need closed-door training,¡± the demon said.


    ¡°Master...¡± The thin one hesitated.


    Master roared, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    The three turned into lights and flew forward.


    After a while, the fat confidant couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lord, we seem to be going in the wrong direction, for this is not the way back to our headquarters...¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master: ¡°Why not say it earlier?¡±


    Li Mu had given him quite a fright.


    ...


    Beggar Ind.


    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m a disciple of the Blood Sea, and our prince is about toe. He won¡¯t let you go...¡± An angry voice was heard,ing from the ck fire in Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    The battle was over.


    Liang Zhi died in the battle, while the ck me demon was sealed by Li Mu in that me.

 Chapter 405 - Get Back

    <h4>Chapter 405 Get Back</h4>


    ¡°Our holy prince is a genius in the universe. It is quite fitting for him to kill you,¡± Liang Zhi, with his head held in Li Mu¡¯s hands, suddenly threatened.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Not dead.¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    He used that head as a water and fire hammer to fight against the ck-me demon just then, so there were no cries from that head. Li Mu originally thought that he would certainly die as his body had been incinerated by the Emperors¡¯ Fire, but he could even speak.


    ¡°General.¡± Li Mu shook the head, then threw it out, leaving the ind just like a shooting star.


    ¡°Wah!¡± Husky ran after it like a sh of lightning.


    Previously on the earth, Li Mu and Husky often yed that ball-chasing game. It was the dog¡¯s biological instinct that made it involuntarily chase it. The space-crossing skill was activated halfway. While running, the dog was wondering why it was chasing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so rude. When our holy prince arrives here, he will definitely punish you severely.¡± That ming ball roared and then stopped speaking.


    Li Mu ignored him and sealed it in a jade with Taoist methods for interrogation. He had to figure out how the extraterrestrial demon got to that world, and the powers in the extraterrestrial universe.


    That was why he finally left the ck me demon alive.


    Hended slowly on the ground.


    Ming Yue, carrying Qing Feng, went to him and said excitedly, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re powerful enough to defeat Zuo Luyi...¡± She was still vengeful.


    When others heard that name, they suddenly looked at each other. The new gang leader was really different, who quickly supported the outsiders.


    Moreover, when noticing she was carrying Qing Feng on her back, they felt more pressured.


    Yuan Hou approached with Wang Shiyu.


    They were followed by Lu Changfu and some of the others.


    Lu Changfu looked at Li Mu with some doubts. That night, the gang had almost been uprooted. Fortunately, he inadvertently took a helper. He refused Wang Shiyu before, but fortunately agreed in the end. Otherwise, the Beggar Gang might have disappeared from Northern Song.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡±


    ¡°We will not forget this.¡±


    The two elders, Sun Changfeng and Guo Bu¡¯er, gray-haired and wounded yet excited, went to salute Li Mu respectfully.


    Powerhouses were teachers of martial arts.


    In the previous wars, Li Mu had disyed his amazing and shocking strength. Both of them were the realymen among the audience during that fight.


    At the moment, it was a mess on Beggar Ind.


    The rocky beach was in ruins, and the ground copsed. Three-quarters of the surrounding mountains had also been destroyed. Many tactical deployments and traps set there had been destroyed in the aftermath. A new face was emerging.


    ¡°Grand Master.¡±


    ¡°Grand Master.¡±


    The powerhouses went and saluted Ming Yue.


    At the moment, no matter how casual they felt it was, they had to ept Ming Yue as their leader.


    Moreover, after the battle, many masters of the gang thought they had benefited from all that happened anyway. First of all, not only was Ming Yue strong, who surpassed the previous Divine Beggars, but also her supporter, Li Mu, was more powerful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so respectful. Up.¡± Ming Yue waved her hand casually and said, ¡°Some words for you. I will take this post for a while, but I don¡¯t care about things. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Guo Bu¡¯er and Sun Changfeng: ¡°...¡±


    Others: ¡°...¡±


    Speechless.


    She meant to be a worry-free leader. Although she couldn¡¯t rule such a big gang, they still felt distressed about her words.


    Li Muughed.


    He had some sympathy for them who even chose such a crazy and immature girl to be in charge... Well, the high-level members would go crazy before long.


    The first gang in Northern Song.


    Ming Yue was blessed.


    ¡°You, you, you... yes, yes, you. Li what?¡± Ming Yue looked at Li Yuntao and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of affairs, ¡¯cause you¡¯re very popr.¡±


    Everyone looked at Li Yuntao.


    Li Yuntao, a burly man,ughed bitterly when he heard those words, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to refute your order, but now, I don¡¯t possess any cultivation. How could I bear such a great mission...?¡±


    ¡°You can re-cultivate yourself. After all, I reached my current cultivation in one year,¡± Ming Yue said disdainfully.


    Li Yuntao: ¡°...¡±


    But at the same time, he, slightly upset, was quite encouraged by that. Yes, he could re-cultivate himself, for fear of being overlooked by such a little girl. Although he wasn¡¯t as talented as the leader, he could do it in a few years.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯m willing to help the leader.¡± Li Yuntao saluted.


    At first nce, Li Mu was also willing to help Ming Yue, so he took out a purple-jade dragon-king ginseng from the Evesting Heaven and passed it, saying, ¡°It may help you.¡±


    The masters were attracted by it at a nce.


    That was a magical treasure medicine.


    With that, Li Yuntao might be able to recover soon and could expect to go higher... That gift was too precious.


    Li Yuntao who usually behaved in a bold and rude manner, also said in surprise, ¡°This is... too expensive. Sage Li, I...¡±


    In front of Li Mu, he also felt the pressure.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Mingyue is my loved one. Now that you serve her, you naturally deserve this gift. Besides, this girl is immature. In the future, besides the battles, I¡¯m afraid that other matters will demand your care. This gift is not valuable. You just need to take care of everything in return.¡±


    Before the voice died away.


    ¡°Wah... delicious.¡± A shadow shed. As Li Mu felt his hands empty, he saw that the dog with Liang Zhi¡¯s head in its mouth, suddenly returned and swallowed the ginseng before Li Mu realized it.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Li Mu was deeply shocked.


    He didn¡¯t even react.


    ¡°Pet, this purple radish is delicious. Is there any more?¡± Husky squatted on the ground and tilted its head, with the purple-gold juice dripping from the corner of its mouth, which exuded a kind of strong medicinal fragrance. It then said, ¡°This hair ball is back. Can¡¯t I have more rewards?¡±


    It thought that the ginseng was a reward.


    On one side, Li Yuntao and others were all stunned... That dog was a bit wicked.


    Li Mu clutched his head, and thought for a while. He then kicked off the head directly.


    ¡°Wah!¡± Husky turned subconsciously into a bolt of lightning and chased after it.


    It enjoyed catching it.


    It then disappeared again.


    At that time, everyone was once again shocked by the chasing speed of the dog.


    Then, Li Mu took out a coarser ginseng and silently handed it to Li Yuntao, saying, ¡°Quickly, or it will be snatched by that dog again.¡±


    Li Yuntao didn¡¯t do anything; he only felt shocked. He numbly epted and chewed it.


    He was also worried that the dog woulde back to grab it.


    He never thought he would scramble andpete for things against a dog.


    There were masters all around him; all of them were stunned.


    They looked at Li Mu with shock. He was really rich, for he could casually give ginsengs to others. Did Li Mu really use such a medicine to feed the dog?


    The next step was simple.


    Li Mu, Wang Shiyu and the others left the ind.


    The reconstruction of Beggar Ind and the following matters would be in the charge of Li Yuntao and the two elders. Ming Yue, the mediocre leader, had no intention to deal with them. Therefore, she, with Li Mu and the others simply left.


    There was also an episode in that ce. As soon as Li Mu and the others walked out of theke, they encountered the royal army. Obviously, the previous battle on Beggar Ind made the royal court uneasy. Currently, the ind was under siege and the paratroopers were under pressure.


    Wang Shiyu went out to identify herself before she was allowed to pass.


    Only until the royal army contacted the Beggar Gang did the tension disappear.


    Li Mu and the others returned to the pce.


    Two hourster, Husky returned panting; it was holding Liang Zhi¡¯s head, with his hair wet. Li Mu kicked it too far away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw me... gosh...¡± Liang Zhi directly vomited. Apparently, he was so dizzy that he spat out some bloody mes.


    In his eyes, red blood flowed.


    Li Mu had found that Liang Zhi¡¯s life and energy were derived from that pair of eyes, and he was afraid of Husky instinctively.


    ¡°Arrange a secret chamber for my closed training,¡± Li Mu said to Wang Shiyu, ¡°In addition, ask someone to check the position and safety of Tianyi Pce first. I have to check it. You may start your cultivation in Tianyi Pce.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give it to me.¡±


    It was reasonable for Li Mu to say such words, because in the Tianyi Pce, there might be a heritage from Laozi, who was from earth. There might be cultivation methods suitable for Wang Shiyu.

 Chapter 406 - Purple-thunder Pupil

    <strong>Chapter 406 Purple-thunder Pupil</strong>


    Since the news were intentionally blocked by the Beggar Gang, that battle was not known to most outsiders. The royal household of Northern Song helped the gang block that piece of news.


    Currently, it was a mess for Northern Song. Neither the gang nor the imperial household wanted such things to spread.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s pce covered a huge area. It was made like a garden, with water-surrounded corridors, curved streams, gorgeous and antique pavilions, in which many rare and fragrant nts were grown. The pattern arrays created a suitable environment for their growth.


    As a job-free lord, Lord Virtuous the Eighth had been in a semi-rxed state for the past ten years, nting flowers and grass, rearing fish and insects. Only when there was something urgent in Northern Song, would the king call him to meet for national affairs.


    It could be told that he was still trusted by the emperor.


    However, things were turbulent in Northern Song at present, with many lords being rebellious, so Lord Virtuous the Eighth went to see the royals much more frequently than before. Especially after he recently returned to the capital, he went to visit the king to stay throughout one day and night before he returned home.


    ¡°Is Sage Li alive?¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth asked with concern as soon as he returned.


    Wang Shiyu massaged him and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Mu was in closed-door training in the backyard. He made some gains from that battle, so he needed to stay alone for about half a month.¡±


    He was relieved and said, ¡°I also heard of it in the royal pce. Sage Li is really a talent. Since the beginning, he remains undefeated. It is incredible. Is he really fifteen years old? Could it be that he¡¯s an old reincarnated god?¡±


    Wang Shiyu giggled and said, ¡°For this point, I can guarantee it is absolutely not so. He¡¯s not only lucky, but also a martial-arts wizard, so he can make such rapid progress.¡±


    The lord then said, ¡°We can no longer use this word to describe him. In this world, there are quite a few martial arts wizards, but it is unprecedented that he, at 15 years old, can be a sage.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°It is.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but tell him about the inscription on the ck bull stele and Li Mu¡¯s perception. ¡°Countless people have seen it these years, but only he could decipher its real meaning.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t mention that Tao Te Ching was a work from earth, because Li Mu had told her that the identity of earth¡¯s people on that might be a dangerous sign.


    ¡°Oh? Such a thing.¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s eyes were brightened.


    He knew more about the Daoyin Temple and the stele than Wang Shiyu, which had something to do with the Northern Song royal family. There were some legends that once the secret on the stele was decoded, some major events would take ce.


    Hence, the royal family attached great importance to it.


    However, after one millennium, no one knew the significance in it, so some royal members thought that it might have been a rumor, and gradually paid less attention to it. He didn¡¯t expect that such a legendary prediction was realized by Li Mu.


    ¡°Yes, I remember I have to go to the pce again for something.¡±


    He got up, and quickly ordered someone to prepare a cart to go to the pce again.


    Wang Shiyu looked puzzled.


    He had just returned from there.


    ¡°Wah. Miss, let¡¯s chase the ball.¡± Husky came in with Liang Zhi¡¯s head again in its head.


    It was very interested in that skull those days, especially the game of fetching it.


    Liang Zhi had been tortured to the point of neurosis. When seeing Husky he would tter, without showing any pride as before.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Shiyu was also very happy.


    As an old friend from earth, they tacitly agreed on things. Wang Shiyu then ordered someone to get an oversized slingshot tounch that head... oh no, that flying ball.


    More than a dozen master-level guards pulled back the slingshot, then Wang Shiyu ced the head in it, and released.


    In a separate house of the mansion.


    Ming Yue, barefooted, sat alone on the rooftop, with her chin in her hands. Her little and white feet were dangling casually in the air.


    She was lively, especially after arriving in the prosperous Lin¡¯an City. She couldn¡¯t even wait to rush into the city for more fun...


    However, Qing Feng was in closed-door training in a room to refine something.


    So, Ming Yue had to protect him.


    ¡°I said that from now on, I must protect you from being hurt. As the leader of the Northern Song first gang, I will stand by my words.¡±


    She sat, holding her chin in her palms. She looked at the white clouds in the sky and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    She needed to protect him.


    Because before Li Mu became famous, the three struggled for their lives, and it was Qing Feng who made money by begging, acting as a performer, helping others write letters, running errands, and even working as a coolie to support her and Li Mu.


    At that time, it was he who protected her.


    It was then time for her to do that.


    ¡°I¡¯m mature now.¡±


    Ming Yue said to herself.


    ...


    ...


    Time passed by.


    Ten dayster.


    In the secret chamber, Li Mu was surrounded by the circling flow of the Southern Fire Emperor and the Eastern Qing Emperor; one being green and the other red, which was quite a beautiful scene. The flows reflected his handsome face.


    He used the Xiantian Skill to cultivate his natural qi, which was a far superior way than any magical secrets of that world.


    For the past ten days, Li Mu had been struggling to break through the thirdyer of the Xiantian Skill.


    It had been a few days since he finished the second level of Full Aplishment. He had always been practicing hard for Xiantian Skill, but he made improvements more slowly than he thought. That time, after he battled against the two great demons and opened his Third Eye to help him, he ultimately gained something.


    In the past few days, he had been strengthening himself and enhancing his own Sea of Consciousness. In the Mud-pill Pce, his spiritual Sea of Consciousness was surging as if roaring.


    Suddenly, his Third Eye opened automatically.


    The Third Eye was originally a gap without pupils, but at the moment, a pale purple pupil slowly appeared, which was like the swirling neb. The lc glory was twisted like the spring eye, and finally, a magnificent purple pupil was finally created.


    It was also at that moment that Li Mu opened his eyes.


    ¡°The third level of the Xiantian Skill...¡±


    Entering the third level of the Xiantian Skill, he cultivated natural qi at a faster speed, and generated more paths for it to flow. From then on, every two hours of cultivation were equivalent to the previous 20 hours in effectiveness. Besides, his body could be nurtured in a wider way because of the increasing paths for the flow of natural qi.


    The cultivation of natural qi and physical cultivation wasplementary.


    Yin and Yang wereplementary. In that world, many mysterious skills that only focused on the cultivation of physical body or natural qi were not important in the martial arts world.


    The Xiantian Skill was the method for supplementary internal training, which could be used to enhance spiritual force.


    After entering the thirdyer, Li Mu only felt that a kind of mysterious Taoist sense emerged in his own mind naturally, which was absolutely not the case when the first and secondyers were previously broken.


    ¡°Purple-thunder pupil!¡±


    That was the significance of the thirdyer of the Xiantian Skill.


    As soon as the Third Eye opened, the purple thunder traces flowed through the pupils immediately. The pupils were like whirlpools. The insight and anticipatory power were still as strong as before, and as the pupil swirled faster and faster, a purple thunder beam burst out from the Third Eye.


    ¡°Gosh...¡± Li Mu was startled. As he looked up, he looked through the roof and rays of thunder went up into the sky.


    Such a terrifying power.


    If he just stared forward, that light pir from the thunder pupil might be powerful enough to melt the entire mansion.


    He quickly converged, closing his Third Eye, and slowly sensed the power to gradually manipte it.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What? The secret method on the stele was obtained by Li Mu?¡±


    In the royal pce, the Emperor was extremely shocked.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth said, ¡°I also just learned that Li Mu was a sage and decoded that secret. This might be true. Your Majesty, we had better discuss this immediately.¡±


    The Emperor nodded.


    He was handsome, a mand who was crowned just ten years before, and was only thirty years old that year. In that world, he was absolutely young, but the corners of his eyes were already wrinkled and he had some gray hair. That was because, in those years, the national strength was declining and subordinates were only ttering while their internal affairs were a mess; it was exhausting for him.


    ¡°This secret is rted to those pre-epoch relics. Now that Li Mu has got one of them, he must check Tianyi Pce next,¡± The Emperor said firmly.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth nodded and said, ¡°Roughly so.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°Take my seal and give it to Li Mu. He can get whatever he wants in Tianyi Pce. I will never stop him.¡±


    ¡°This... Your Majesty, think twice. After all, what¡¯s in there is...¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth said with shock.


    The Emperor replied, ¡°The things in the Tianyi Pce are nominally owned by our royal family, but in fact, we can¡¯t get them. If Li Mu can take them, we can give them to him. If we use antiques hidden in the dangerous ce in exchange for the gratitude of the Great Saint, it will be a good deal.¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth thought about it and agreed with him.


    The emperor said again, ¡°Li Mu is a peerless genius, the youngest sage in history, and he has great hatred toward the Western Qin Empire. However, because of Countess Huanzhu, we enjoy some friendship with him. Uncle Eighth, please have a care. If he can stay in Northern Song to support us, our dynasty will prosper again.¡±


    ¡°I agree. These days, Li Mu lives in my mansion, and I will do my best.¡±


    The emperor said, ¡°If the timing is right, I also want to see him.¡±

 Chapter 407 - The Blood Sea Is Coming

    <strong>Chapter 407 The Blood Sea Is Coming</strong>


    In the next few days, Lord Virtuous the Eighth tried more than once to find time to talk with Li Mu and convey the goodwill of the emperor of the Northern Song. However, Li Mu had always stayed in closed-door training and never stepped out once. Thus, there was little he could do about it. asionally, Lord Virtuous the Eighth mentioned the matter to Wang Shiyu as off-hand as he could be. When Ming Yue, Qing Feng, and Yuan Hou were around, he did his best to show his kindness, for he had decided to influence the people around Li Mu first.


    With news from all parts of the empire delivered to his mansion nonstop, Lord Virtuous the Eighth became a busy man again.


    The circumstances were still rather dismal for the royal family of the Northern Song.


    Although Lord Jin¡¯s territories, armies, and forces already fell apart after his death, the royal family of the Northern Song who was on the high moral ground failed to put up Lord Jin¡¯s league in its own pocket. Instead, the royals let some of the rebellious lords took the opportunity to expand their forces, especially Lord Yi, Zhao Chong. He had taken over almost the whole Glory Army, which considerably increased his power. By the time, he was already harder to tackle than Lord Jin.


    In the meantime,motions had been breaking out across the Northern Song quite frequently.


    The empire¡¯s development did not take an upturn after Lord Jin was killed. On the contrary, it was like a severely-ill old man slipping toward the abyss. The whole country was wounded and full of problems, which perturbed the emperor and the ministers bigtime, causing them to get into a p almost every day.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth began to frequentlymute from his own ce to the imperial pce. He was swamped.


    Dark clouds were looming the empire that had survived more than a thousand years.


    As to the old protective Holy n of the Northern Song, the civil strife in Mount Qingcheng had been oppressed. Taoist Dao Ling¡¯s entitlement to the position as their leader was already settled. Yet, the new parvenu in the martial arts society seemed quite aloof toward the royal family of the Northern Song. The emperor had sent dozens of envoys to visit him, telling him that the emperor hoped to offer him some benefits in exchange of Mount Qingcheng¡¯s support. But the matter was still in negotiation. The terms the Holy n gave became harsher and harsher. That provoked the emperor, but he could do nothing about it anyway.


    The cracked rtionship with the Holy n disheartened the royals even more when they faced those rebellious lords.


    Swaying in the storm, the would-best royals of the empire felt rather deste.


    Exactly for that reason, Lord Virtuous the Eighth was more and more eager to keep Li Mu in the Northern Song.


    After all, when Lord Jin was in his full swing, it was Li Mu who made him disappeared from that world, wasn¡¯t it?


    The rest of the rebellious were no better than Lord Jin. To Li Mu, killing them was as easy as killing chickens. Once Li Mu was willing to work for, no, cooperate with the royal family of the Northern Song, their status would instantly be infrangible like the mountains.


    ...


    In the secret chamber that had been reinforced by seals and deployments, Li Mu was practicing the Zhenwu Boxing.


    Having entered the third tier of the Xiantian Skill, Li Mu¡¯s body had been profusely nurtured and restored. That meant he could have a go at the fifth style of the Zhenwu Boxing¡ªthe Endless Waves.


    Li Mu had tried it several times before.


    But every time he proceeded to the middle part, his body was too drained to continue. Even when Li Muterpletely mastered the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail, he still did not get a hang of the fifth style.


    Now, Li Mu still felt a little strained when performing that style.


    He was in a weird standing posture, moving at a snail¡¯s pace. On his naked skin beads of blood started breaking. Parts of his muscles were torn apart. Even his bones began to crack.


    Practicing the Zhenwu Boxing required a freaking strong body. Although the styles seemed to be ordinary, the load that the art imposed on the practitioner¡¯s body was unbelievably heavy.


    Back on Earth, Li Mu used to perform the 18 styles of the Zhenwu Boxing without difficulty, as though he was just doing a set of warming-up exercises. But once he grasped the fundamentals of the art, he felt that odd sense of overload, which puzzled him all along.


    So far, as Li Mu had entered the third tier of the Xiantian Skill, he opted to forcefully proceed to that style.


    Because the old faker had told him that the first four styles of the Zhenwu Boxing were merely devised toy the groundwork, and the real immortals¡¯ boxing method started from the fifth style. That was to say the fifth style was a huge leap away from the first four. Also, those days, Li Mu had sensed that the killing intent in that world was getting steadily richer.


    When heaven started to produce killing intent, the stars would be disced; when the earth started to produce killing intent, the dragons and serpents would be restless; when men started to produce the killing intent, the world would be turned upside down.


    By then, on that, men already produced arge amount of killing intent¡ªSages were killed one after another, and the Nine Superbs had lost more than half. The old rules of the martial arts society would soon be gone. In that case, even Sages would no longer be the symbol of invincibility and imperishability.


    What woulde next was ¡°the earth producing killing intent¡±.


    When that time came, the situation would be more dreadful.


    Li Mu had a foreboding that he would be in big trouble if he did not level up his strength as soon as possible.


    Therefore, he hoped to aplish the immortals¡¯ boxing method.


    The fifth style of the Zhenwu Boxing¡ªthe Endless Waves¡ªwas the new trump card Li Mu desired.


    Finally, after two whole hours, Li Mu basicallypleted the style¡ªEndless Waves. The result of his forceful practice was that his skin was yed open and his flesh was torn. Countless bones had cracked, too. The pain he suffered from the practice was beyond description.


    Fortunately, Li Mu had gotten used to pain.


    Maintaining that same standing posture, he ran his Xiantian Skill to cure his injuries.


    After around twenty minutes, he was fully recovered.


    Then, he repeated the process.


    His body was torn and cured over and over again.


    The whole process was like steel-making. Only by repeated quenching, striking, soaking, and smelting could the fine steel be forged. The body enhancement was just like steel-making. Progress could only be made through repeated practice.


    Originally, Li Mu¡¯s physical strength and endurance were already incredible. Generally, weapons, Cultivation Methods, and powers could hardly hurt his body. He could only be injured when he fought against a strong man like Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword. Therefore, it had be quite difficult to strengthen his body further. But the Zhenwu Boxing had just made up for that deficiency so that Li Mu¡¯s physical strength had the possibility of further improvement.


    After days or so, Li Mu started to feel that his performance of the Endless Waves had be more and more proficient. The jerky feeling he had at the beginning had disappeared. And the searing pain during the practice had gradually receded, too.


    He knew he would soon master the style of the real immortals¡¯ boxing.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°This is the thing you refined?¡±


    Staring at a pair of fine white boots, Ming Yue wondered what material they were made of. The boots did look great. And streaks of deployment patterns were swirling around them, which contained the power of the Taoist magic arts Li Mu had taught Qing Feng.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Qing Feng nodded and said, ¡°they are made of the ore of meteorites. Don¡¯t be barefoot again.¡±


    Beaming, Ming Yue put on the white boots and found them quite fitting. The boots were veryfortable. Wearing them was like wearing two pieces of silk, for they were almost weightless. Ming Yue could not believe they were forged with ore.


    ¡°And herees the outfit...¡± Qing Feng fished out a long white dress with cyan embroideries. ¡°This dress contains a tactical deployment. When you refine it with your spiritual force, you can alter the size as you want. This is just a trial object.¡±


    ¡°It looks great, haha! But those who study alchemy usually make swords and armors. Howe you came up with the idea of making clothes and shoes?¡± Ming Yue teased, smirking.


    ¡°Fighting and killing should not be everything in life.¡± Qing Feng smiled. ¡°I just hope my friends can all have a life instead of engaging themselves in violence.¡±


    Without further ado, Ming Yue refined the dress with her spiritual force. After that, with a stir of her mind, she instantly fitted into that dress. It felt good and could enhance her defense power. Although given Ming Yue¡¯s current strength the extra defense was not a big deal, she still cherished the dress because Qing Feng had spent a long time refining it.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t keep fighting, we can¡¯t have a chance to live.¡± Ming Yue corrected. ¡°Young Master has told us, the carefree life we have should never be taken for granted, because it only existed when someone is hauling all the burdens for us.¡±


    Qing Feng nodded in agreement and added, ¡°The one hauling all the burdens for us is Young Master himself. All I can do is take care of the little daily troubles Young Master might have in the carefree days.¡±


    Ming Yue stroked her chin while pondering over his words. Then, her big eyes dark as ck crystals revealed a trace of smile, and she ttered. ¡°Anyway, Brother Qing Feng, as you are so smart, anything you said is correct.¡±


    ¡°You just called Brother Qing Feng?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Ming Yue nodded. Her smiley eyes narrowed like two crescents as she said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Qing Feng felt an urge to ask why she suddenly called him brother, for she had always addressed him as ¡°stinky boy¡± and herself as his older sister. ¡°If someone tters you without any reason, he or she must be up to no good.¡± However, Qing Feng restrained himself from blurting his thoughts out.


    ¡°It¡¯s great.¡± Qing Feng¡¯s lips cocked up into a nice curve.


    He was, as a matter of fact, a good-looking young man.


    Having reunited with Ming Yue after more than a year¡¯s separation, Qing Feng had a vague feeling that Ming Yue had changed. Even though she still had her dorky side, some things and people obviously became more important to her. Or to put it in other words, she had learned to cherish.


    ¡°There are still some projects not finished yet. I shall continue to work on them.¡± With that, Qing Feng returned to hisboratory.


    Ming Yue wanted to follow him into theboratory, but she knew she could not help but ask about this and that and fumble with everything once she went in. That would definitely disturb Qing Feng¡¯s alchemy research. And what was worse was she might identally trigger a bomb or something... So, after recalling that she already exploded Qing Feng¡¯s twoboratories a few days ago, though Qing Feng neverined, she persuaded herself not to go in.


    Ming Yue then sat at the doorsteps in front of theboratory and whiled away time by counting the ants on the ground. Suddenly, Wang Shiyu sprinted over and said, ¡°Ming Yue, did you see General?¡±


    Ming Yue looked up and pouted. ¡°Call me Grand Master!¡±


    Though she had no bad vibe about Countess, she felt no good vibe about her, either.


    Wang Shiyu froze for a second and said, ¡°Well, Grand Master Ming Yue, did you see the Huskie?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ming Yue replied.


    ¡°...¡± Wang Shiyu was speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±


    Two days ago, when Liang Zhi was flung to the air, the Huskie dashed out and had note back yet. Wang Shiyu had sent people out to look for the dog but had not found a trace of it. Had something happened to General?


    She started to get worried.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°We pay our tributes to Saint.¡±


    In a pce built under ake in Lin¡¯an, the capital of the Northern Song, blood was spreading. A throng of the disciples of the Bloody-moon Faction was kneeling beside a pool of blood. Bloody-moon Evil Master was the nearest one to the pool of blood, his face distorted with fervent craving.


    Grunting...


    The blood in the pool was seething like boiling water.


    White bones and a skull were surging in the blood.


    Eventually, a mysterious force descended. The bones and the skullbined into a skeleton, which then began to suck in the blood in the pool. A momentter, a blurred, mangled figure slowly climbed out of the pool.


    Then, the blood in the pool flowed toward him and poured into him. When the blood-red mist dispersed, a scarlet-haired, reddish-skinned heavyset man came into view.


    Like a serpent, He stuck out his forked tongue, his eyes reflecting the frosty light of brutality. ¡°After consuming a third of my Primordial Spirit and part of my corporeal body, I finally made it to this world. The secret treasure that man left will be mine. Hahaha...¡±


    The man shot a nce at the disciples of the Bloody-moon Faction kneeling by the pool, then set eyes on Bloody-moon Evil Master and remarked, ¡°You must be the servant who offered to be the sacrifice. Where are ck Smoke and Bloody Eye? Bring them to me.¡±

 Chapter 408 - Odd Events

    <strong>Chapter 408 Odd Events</strong>


    At that question, awkwardness fell upon the ce.


    The disciples of the Bloody-moon Faction as well as the two trusted cronies¡ªone was overweight, the other bony¡ªwere all shivering, their eyes fixed upon Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master answered, ¡°Saint, they have been murdered by a strong enemy in this world. I¡¯ve done everything I could to help them fight that opponent, but our effort was in vain. The opponent is just too powerful.¡±


    ¡°Uh? In this world, there is someone who can kill ck Smoke and Bloody Eye in a two-on-one fight?¡± The scarlet-haired man was a little startled.


    His hair fluttered like wriggling blood-red snakes. On a closer look, Taoist magic figures were gleaming on each of his hair. And beneath his skin,yers of blood-red Taoist patterns were whirling smoothly.


    ¡°His name is Li Mu. He has changed from an ordinary man to a Sage in just two years. And he is quite young, only about 15 years old.¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master then presented the scarlet-haired man a blood-red jade, which had recorded the whole battle on Beggar Ind. He continued, ¡°The reason why I did not join the fight was that my participation would be of no help anyway. If I got killed by Li Mu as well, no one would have been able to operate this Blood Sea Deployment here, and Saint¡¯s descending would have been put off to the indefinite future.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You took the right move.¡± The Saint of Blood Sea nodded.


    After checking the record in the blood-red jade, he thoughtfully said, ¡°Although this is rather small, it is still a ce where a martial arts civilization hase into being. Some of the residents here have managed to free them from this world. This is a world of good fate. It will naturally foster the Good Fate Holder. The strong opponent you are talking about ought to be Good Fate Holder on this. This kind of man is exceedingly blessed, extraordinarily favored. He is a man of natural choice. No wonder he has such high cultivation at such a young age.¡±


    The Bloody-moon Evil Master said, ¡°Saint, your wise is beyond measure, and your view is always sharp and urate.¡±


    The Saint of Blood Sea remarked again, ¡°How is the investigation I asked you to do? Did you find any clues on that secret treasure?¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master said, ¡°The investigation ispleted. The treasure is now in the Tianyi Pce of the imperial pce in the Northern Song.¡±


    ¡°Tianyi Pce? That¡¯s a bit tricky.¡± Saint scowled a little and said, ¡°The force of Tianyi Pce is about to descend on this.¡±


    The Blood Sea and the Tianyi Pce were both forces from outer space.


    ...


    ...


    In the Tianyi Pce...


    The incense smoke was curling upwards. The bells were ringing endlessly.


    The buildingplex constructed with white stones had apletely different architectural style from that of the Northern Song. Theplex upied more than a hundred acres ofnd, which was simple and stately. All the bells were ringing on their own ord. Among therge buildingplex, there was no trace of a man, as though it was an empty city.


    White walls isted the entire Tianyi Pce.


    On the other side of the walls stationed troops of the imperial army of the Northern Song.


    Wisps of an exotic power had enveloped the entire Tianyi Pce.


    That weird sight had remained there for so long that the folks and government officials of the Northern Song already got used to it. The Tianyi Pce always looked mysterious. It was quiet, empty, like a dwelling of ghosts.


    However, on that day, something was different about that pce.


    A depressing atmosphere was spreading from the Tianyi Pce. The imperial soldiers standing outside the walls all felt they could hardly catch their breath as if an invisible hand had closed tight around their necks.


    And the odd feeling was getting increasingly stronger.


    As time passed, the imperial soldiers all had difficulty to stand there soberly.


    All of a sudden, a loud explosion was heard. Next, a column of silver light plummeted from the heavens to the Tianyi Pce. The earth shuddered. The whole Lin¡¯an trembled, as though an earthquake just broke out. An invisible st wave scooped up the dust on the ground and radiated in all directions from the Tianyi Pce.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... the power of the tactical deployment?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be the arrival of an immortal, can it?¡±


    The soldiers of the imperial army all murmured about the bizarre phenomenon. It was the first in the past a thousand years.


    Shortly, a military order was issued by the high-ranking officials, which requested all the soldiers to dedicate themselves to their duties, stop discussing the matter they had no knowledge of, and zip their mouths as if nothing had happened.


    What they did not know was that at that moment, at the heart of the Tianyi Pce, a naked, handsome young man slowly stepped out from that column of silver light.


    ¡°After a thousand years, I finallynded on this again. The seal those escaped criminals left has started falling apart. It¡¯s time I retrieve the thing that belongs to my Tianyi Pce.¡±


    The young man¡¯s silver hair, just like a snowfall, had draped on his shoulders. He was physically fit, with clear muscle all over his body, which seemed full of strength and beauty. His body was made ording to the golden proportion. Every part of him seemed to embody the perfect love of the creator.


    The man was wearing a frosty and callous smile.


    Then, the silver light shed.


    His naked body appeared on the top of the grand hall of Tianyi Pce. Like a haughty deity, he began looking off into the nearby Lin¡¯an, as though he was overlooking the livestock on a pasture.


    ¡°Breaking the seal by force and descending on this have cost me too much essence and blood. I¡¯d better replenish some... Well,e here!¡± As his pupils revolved, some Taoist magic figures emerged. As if cutting off a piece of the void, the figures drew all the imperial soldiers over in a trice.


    ¡°Aargh... Help!¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    With the howls and screams, more than 10,000 imperial soldiers, including some Celestial Beings, were gripped by an intangible force of the Great Way and squashed into mince and dust before turning into a long column of blood and shot into the man¡¯s opened mouth.


    The magic figures on the skin of the silver-haired man shed, and a piece of clothing appeared out of thin air, wrapping his body in. The corner of the man¡¯s mouth was covered with blood. He stuck out his tongue and licked the blood off. Then, hemented, ¡°They were, after all, the creatures of the inferior realm, humble as animals. The energy in their blood was too little. I need to drink more in bulk... Let me see, where are the creatures with arge amount of Spiritual Qi in their blood?¡±


    His silver pupils glistened as he started to check around.


    ¡°They do have some stronger creatures here. Hunting time has arrived.¡±


    He muttered to himself with a satisfied smile.


    ...


    ...


    Another ten days passed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When Li Mu stepped out of the secret chamber, he instantly sensed that the Spiritual Qi in Lin¡¯an had been in disorder. Something had changed during his closed-door training. Yet, as to what had changed exactly, he could not tell.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When he shut himself in the closed-door training, the tactical deployments around the secret chamber separated the room from the rest of the world, so that he concentrated fully in his practice, which was why he failed to notice the change until he finished the practice.


    ¡°Has the world already entered the stage of the earth producing killing intent?¡±


    Li Mu was slightly surprised.


    But no matter what, he was in no fear.


    Having mastered the Endless Waves, a style of the immortals¡¯ boxing method, Li Mu was confident to beat anyone in that world.


    ¡°Sage Li, you¡¯ve finallypleted your closed-door training?¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth asked in surprise. He had bustled to the secret chamber the moment he heard the news.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Are you waiting for me to get out? Is there any urgent issue?¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth admitted, ¡°There are several issues I need to discuss with you. Please go to the front hall and have a talk with me.¡±


    Minutester¡ª


    In the front hall of the lord¡¯s residence, maids served them precious tea.


    ¡°Your Highness, what on earth are the matters?¡± inquired Li Mu.


    With a hint of guilt, Lord Virtuous the Eighth said, ¡°Sage Li¡¯s beloved pet disappeared half a month ago. My men have searched every corner in Lin¡¯an but failed to find it. And that head still breathing...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Li Mu deliberated it for a few moments and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My pet wille back soon orter.¡±


    He had tied a jade te around the Huskie¡¯s neck, which constantly sent signals to him. At that time, he had an indistinctive sense that the silly dog was still in Lin¡¯an, still breathing steadily, so he reckoned he did not need to worry about it.


    At that, Lord Virtuous the Eighth exhaled in relief and added, ¡°His Majesty wants to see you. I was wondering if Sage Li is free to go to the imperial pce.¡±


    Li Mu already had a good guess about the reason that the emperor of the Northern Song summoned him at that juncture.


    But Li Mu was an alien to that world. He merely hoped to refine his body and spirit and learn some Cultivation Methods with the help of the resources in that world. So, he had no interest in political power struggles. As he had averted joining in the fight in the Western Qin, he would do the same in the Northern Song. If the emperor expected to draw support from him to take out the rebels and traitors, his hope would be dashed.


    Shaking his head, Li Mu answered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time for that.¡±


    That was obviously a tactful rejection.


    Only a powerful man like Li Mu dared so coolly refuse the summoning of the emperor of an empire.


    Upon hearing Li Mu¡¯s rejection, Lord Virtuous the Eighth felt half of his heart turn cold.


    Even so, as he was a very intelligent and perceptive man, he knew well that Li Mu could not agree on the matter at his first try. The task could not be aplished in a hurry. Therefore, he quietly diverted the topic to other things.


    ¡°Recently, has anything odd happened in the city?¡± Li Mu sharply posed a new topic.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth muttered, ¡°Odd thing...¡± He brooded on it with furrowed brows and then said, ¡°There are a few weird things. In the past half a month, many people disappeared to nowhere. The number is huge. More than 10,000 or 100,000 at a time. Some blocks suddenly became deserted. No one has found any of those missing people or their dead bodies. The security department of Lin¡¯an hasunched an investigation on the matter. And the conclusion it has drawn is a fearful demon is causing troubles in the city. The Beggar Gang is also helping with the investigation...¡±


    Li Mu nodded pensively, and then said, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth pondered over the question for a while and answered, ¡°Today, the number of Celestial Beings in Lin¡¯an reduced a lot. They might have disappeared like the others. The more than 20 Celestial Beings in the Imperial Executive Group has gone, too. But it seemed they had left voluntarily.¡± Speaking of that, the old lord gave a bitter smile.


    As the royals of the Northern Song were swaying in the storm and the rebellious lords were about to spread the mes of war to Lin¡¯an City, Celestial Beings in the capital had to make a choice. Arge number of them probably had chosen to flee, for they did not want to be dragged into the lethal political struggle along with the royals.


    Li Mu nodded.


    Then, he asked, ¡°How about the situation in the Western Qin?¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth said, ¡°ording to the information offered by the Intelligence Bureau, the armies of the Western Qin are going all out to attack the Great Moon Empire. They have recovered half of the border area. The crown prince of the Great Moon Empire ismanding his forces to fight back, but it¡¯s rather hopeless. Perhaps the reminders of the Great Moon Empire will soon be eradicated.¡±


    At that, Li Mu breathed a sigh inwardly.


    He had foreseen that.


    Ever since Emperor Qin Ming went out of his closed-door training, the gloom hovering over the Western Qin had been swept away, and the situation took a sharp turn. The life ahead for Lord Zhenxi and the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire would not be easy. Given that the emperor was rather aggressive and vindictive, he would certainlyunch a quick counterattack across the empire. The rebels in the Western Qin would be wiped out for sure. And soon, perhaps the Northern Song gued by a series of civil strife would be conquered by the cruel oppression of the Western Qin.


    Li Mu, however, had promised the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire that he would give him a helping hand if his empire was in danger.


    He could tell the day woulde soon.


    As Li Mu was musing, suddenly, his expression altered. He had detected a wave of an incredibly powerful force of the Divine Way. The deity-like power was darting toward Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s residence, and its target was he himself.


    ¡°There is someone more potent than that devil named ck Smoke?¡±

 Chapter 409 - Deadly Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 409 Deadly Pursuit</h4>


    Li Mu abruptly rose to his feet and strode to the entrance of the hall.


    He opened the Third Eye and caught sight of a streak of silver light shooting in the direction of Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s residence. The light contained the steeling force of the Great Way, as though it would snatch away that chunk of space. The killing intent in that light was also inconceivable.


    ¡°Who ising?¡±


    A vortex of thunder and lightning quickly appeared in Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye. Then, a sh of purple lightning zoomed out and crushed right with that jet of silver light.


    Up in the void, the force of the Divine Way swirled feverishly.


    ¡°Ah? Which fellow is there?¡± An icy voice rang in Li Mu¡¯s ear as the silver light spun. The tone sounded quite startled.


    But Li Mu did not answer.


    The vortex of the purple lightning reappeared in the Third Eye, slowly rotating like a gxy. Next, another bolt of purple thunder and lightning darted out.


    ¡°Thunder and lightning magic art? Are you a fellow from the Thunder Hall? You guys have alsonded on this? I am Yue Guoxiang, from the Tianyi Pce. Please pardon me for my mistake.¡± That icy voice speedily retreated before heading in the northwest.


    Li Mu snorted. The vortex of thunder and lightning in the Third Eye spun even faster. Due to the mighty power of thunder and lightning, the air and light around Li Mu were distorted. Standing next to him, Lord Virtuous the Eighth and the others felt their heart banging hard against their ribs in fear. They all hurriedly backed off.


    ¡°It is impolite not to reciprocate.¡± Li Mu yelled.


    A sh of purple lightning burst out of the Third Eye like a divine dragon. It quickly caught up with that jet of silver light streaking in the northwest and smashed into it. The silver light exploded in the sky, issuing blinding beams of light as though another sun just rose from the horizon.


    ¡°Aargh! I won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done to me today. Sometimeter, I¡¯lle and exchange notes with you!¡±


    In a shrilling howl of pain, that icy, spiteful voice carried over.


    Then, that dazzling silver light gradually dispersed.


    ¡°Howe he is still alive?¡±


    Li Mu slowly closed the Third Eye between his brows as the purple thunder and lightning vanished.


    It was the first time he had used the Eye of Purple Thunder and Lightning against an opponent since he mastered that skill. If being hit by his blow, even a practitioner at the same level as Yingshan Snow-eagle, the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword should be mutted and on the verge of dying. The new skill was, after all, a real immortals¡¯ art. But to Li Mu¡¯s utter disbelief, that man issuing silver light was merely lightly injured.


    Li Mu was certain that the man glowing silver was a real alien.


    He did not belong to that world. He had juste to the from outer space.


    Yue Guoxiang, from Tianyi Pce?


    He deliberately bore that name in mind.


    ¡°Sage Li, what that...¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth and the others edged nervously toward Li Mu. They were still shaken from the previous scene. The power shooting at the residence carried a destructive aura. If it had not been for Li Mu¡¯s intervention, perhaps the entire ce would be torn into bits.


    ¡°I reckon that streak of silver light has something to do with the inexplicable missing ofrge poptions Your Highness just mentioned...¡± Li Mu suggested.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth was staggered. ¡°That¡¯s the strong demon stirring up trouble?¡±


    Li Mu observed Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s face and saw no trace of deception.


    In fact, as Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force has prated to the third tier of the Xiantian Skill, even a Sage could not hide his true thoughts from his spiritual force if his mind was not perfectly peaceful. Obviously, Lord Virtuous the Eighth truly did not know that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll soon be back.¡±


    With a stir of his mind, Li Mu turned into a jet of light and headed for the northwest to pursue the silver light.


    That silver light was clearly intercepting all the creatures near the lord¡¯s residence. He was grinding all the living souls in the vicinity like grinding flour. The killing intent it carried could not be denser. That man was absolutely up to no good.


    Plus, as he was an alien from outer space, Li Mu felt more eager to have a fight against him.


    He would not flinch if he had to kill that demon.


    In a second, Li Mu crossed several kilometers.


    Tracing the aura of that silver light, he soon saw aplex built with white stones ahead.


    That silver figure suddenly disappeared into a white pce that upied several hundred acres ofnd. On all sides of the white pce stationed the imperial army. On the other side of the white walls, strands of the invisible Divine Way aura were drifting and whirling. And the walls of the pce and the nearby buildings were all giving off the aura of some tactical deployment of the Divine Way.


    ¡°The imperial army is here. Is that silver figure one of the royals of the Northern Song?¡±


    Li Mu overlooked the pce from a hundred meters above. Being wrapped by flowing Taoist patterns, he waspletely invisible to the people on the earth.


    ¡°Oh?


    Tianyi Pce?¡±


    All of a sudden, Li Muid eyes on the characters engraved in the que hanging at the front gate of the most magnificent white hall at the center of theplex. It read Tianyi Pce. That reminded him of what Wang Shiyu once told him¡ªthe before-the-era relics of the Tao Te Hall in Daoyin Temple on Mount Oxhead had been stored in Tianyi Pce, Lin¡¯an, and the Tianyi Pce was also the new homnd of the Northern Song¡¯s royal family.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve aplished the immortals¡¯ boxing method, and my Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent has also made great progress, and I¡¯ve newly gained the Eye of the Purple Thunder and Lightning, there is no ce that I can¡¯t go in the vast world, is there?¡±


    Li Mu smiled, then, headed directly for the whiteplex.


    In just one stride, he came to the white pce wall.


    Horrible repelling force and annihting power continuously drifted out from the magic figures of the Divine Way embedded in the walls. Through the surface of the walls, Li Mu saw innumerable fine threads of silver magic figures entwined between the stone bricks, wriggling beneath the surface of the wall like worms.


    A crack emerged between Li Mu¡¯s brows as the Third Eye was turned on. With a quick nce, he located the core of the magic tactical deployment. Then, as his mind stirred, a jet of Broadsword Intent shed, leaving a tiny crack in the tactical deployment. After that, he stepped into that crack with aposed look.


    Li Mu did all that without the nearby imperial army noticing.


    The second he went through the wall, the view before him altered. Clouds and mist were everywhere. White clouds surrounded the assorted buildings, as though it was a pce in heaven. The ce was vast but deserted.


    The snow-white clouds concealed potent killing intent.


    Li Mu released his spiritual force, which covered the ce in a trice like a flood. Meanwhile, he switched on the Third Eye and marched fearlessly in the direction of the hall at the center.


    In the main hall...


    The silver-haired and silver-eyed man gave a creepy smile.


    ¡°Humph! How reckless! He dares to trespass on the marked Tianyi Pce on his own. Once the tactical deployment is triggered, you will no longer be in one piece. Even though you are a disciple of the Thunder Hall, the second strongest faction in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, you should not me me for being ruthless to you.¡±


    The silver-haired man looked rather menacing.


    The Tianyi Pce in Lin¡¯an was a coordinate point marked on that by the Tianyi Pce, a mighty faction in the universe, a thousand years ago. It was kind of its base in that world. Taking advantage of the home field, the Tianyi Pce had nted and activated the Tianyi Jade Killing Deployment within a hundred acres, turning the entire ce into a killing region.


    But soon, his expression altered drastically.


    Because, to his horror, he saw a short-haired, white-clothed juvenile basking in orange mes, like a phoenix reborn from fire. With each step he took, he left a huge burning footprint on the ground, which zed thend. The orange fire carried unparalleled energy. And even the killing intent of the Tianyi Jade Killing Deployment could not prate the mes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The silver-haired man could not digest what he had seen.


    ¡°The skill that young man disyed a while ago is the Thunder Hall¡¯s thunder art. Given the profound power in his strike, he clearly has obtained the orthodox teaching of the Thunder Hall. But now, he is immersed in fire. That orange me makes my heart shudder even though he is still in a distance. Howe he is like the immortal god of the zing Phoenix n... Who on earth is that young man? How could he master the arts of both the Thunder Hall and zing Phoenix n?¡±


    He hastily activated the various formidable tricks in the Tianyi Jade Killing Deployment. The white mist outside transformed into all kinds of beasts, spiritual animals, evil monsters, and throngs of demons, and charged at the short-haired boy.


    But that body kept marching forward, as though he was sliding among clouds.


    On his way, jets of intangible Broadsword Qi were always ahead of him, cutting all the conjured beasts and monsters in half without effort. The destructive power in the Broadsword Intent obstructed the beasts and monsters to stay in shape, so they all dissolved into the air.


    Within a ten-meter radius of the juvenile was the protective zone of the intangible Broadsword Intent. Anything entering that zone was destroyed by a quick sh of the Broadsword Intent.


    That boy¡¯s defensive technique was almost unbeatable.


    The silver-haired man goggled at the sight, totally petrified.


    ¡°What is happening?


    That Broadsword Intent contains the power of the Genuine Martial Sect. It seems to be an orthodox art of the Genuine Martial Sect, the Holy n in the immortals¡¯ realm!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! How could a man have joined in the Three Immortal ns¡ªThunder Hall, the zing Phoenix n, as well as the Genuine Martial Sect¡ª all at once?¡±


    The silver-haired man found his view of the world had just been subverted.


    ¡°No way! A man like him can¡¯t have remained as a nobody, even in the vast universe... Could he have possibly hunted down all the sessors of the three ns that had descended on this and stolen their Cultivation Methods?¡±


    Spasms of terror hit the silver-haired man.


    ¡°Is this young man a Gxy Hunter?¡±


    He thought of the legends about Gxy Hunters he had heard of. Those hunters were extremely frightening. They were a bunch of lunatics, killers, and assassins. They hunted all the worth-living people, beasts, and the other creatures. They grew stronger after each hunting. They blossomed in fighting and killing. Through plundering the resources and Cultivation Methods of the opponents, they enriched their power. Although all the sects and ns in the universe were trying to take them out, those Gxy Hunters, like the weed, had never been rooted out. Their madness had made them exceptionally intimidating.


    He saw the quality of a Gxy Hunter on that short-haired, white-clothed young man. That alone scared him.


    ¡°Crap! The Tianyi Jade Killing Deployment is very old now. Its power is less than one-thousandth of its original. This kind of deployment won¡¯t contain him. And I¡¯ve already lost most of my strength after forcing mynding on this. In this case, if he barges into the hall, I sure have no chance to live. His strength is just too horrible!¡±


    A hint of unyieldingness and utmost vile were reflected in the man¡¯s eyes.


    The treasures were right in that pce. But he had to flee because someone was after him. He had swallowed hundreds of thousands of people in Lin¡¯an to replenish the essence and blood lost during his forciblending. Still, it was not enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to start a massacre now. I shall swallow the creatures on this to regain my strength before Ie back to snatch the treasures. Anyway, before the time is due, that Gxy Hunter can¡¯t take those treasures, either.¡±


    Having made up his mind, the silver-haired man took out a small g glowing silver from his treasure pocket and flung it on himself. A streak of silver light glinted, and he vanished right on the spot, for he had been teleported to another ce.


    At that precise moment, Li Mu barged in. But he was one stepte.


    ¡°This is weird. It¡¯s the aura of a Transmitting Array. He¡¯s been transmitted away?¡±


    Sure enough, it was not easy to chase after an expert from outer space because he must have carried assorted magic instruments with him.


    Then, Li Mu began to search the entire Tianyi Pce.


    He hade to the Tianyi Pce for the treasures Lao Zi had left there in the first ce.

 Chapter 410 - Broadsword Pellet

    <h4><strong>Chapter 410 Broadsword Pellet</strong></h4>


    However, to Li Mu¡¯s surprise, after searching the entire Tianyi Pce, he found no trace of the before-the-era relics or any clues about the Tao Te Ching Lao Zi left behind.


    ¡°This is odd. Shiyu said all the relics before the era are stored in Tianyi Pce. Could she make a mistake? Or did the relics be moved to some other ce?¡±


    Li Mu was bewildered.


    The silver figure called Yue Guoxiang iming to be a disciple of Tianyi Pce, a great faction from the universe, certainly had something with the Tianyi Pce built on that. That figure did not choose to hide in the pce for no reason. It was just that he was forced to run away when Li Mu showed up.


    Unwilling to resign to the fruitless search, Li Mu turned on his Third Eye and examined the ce again.


    On the second search, he was more and more impressed by the many wonders in the pce. Because though the Taoist magic figures there were set up a long time ago, he could still tell they were not the work of the martial practitioners in that world. Instead, they were the tactical deployments of the Divine Way. And under the ground flowed mysterious fragmented Taoist figures, which could not be seen through even by Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye.


    Li Mu attempted to let his spiritual force seep into the depths of the earth. But when it dived about 10 meters, it was blocked by a wondrous force. That force was profound and boundless, as enigmatic as the vast universe.


    Despite Li Mu¡¯s great efforts, his spiritual force still failed to prate it.


    That was quite unusual.


    Li Mu continued wandering about in the Tianyi Pce while stealthily casting his own tactical deployments in some rooms. After doing that, he reluctantly took off, feeling that a huge secret was still lying there.


    On the clouds dozens of miles away, Yue Guoxiang, the silver-haired and silver-eyed disciple of the Tianyi Pce, finally sensed Li Mu¡¯s leave through the Tianyi Jade Killing Deployment and sighed in relief.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t discover the secret there... Phew. This time I was truly careless. I never know I could have pissed off such a dreadful man.¡± The look on Yue Guoxiang¡¯s face wasplexed.


    Just before hisnding, he was filled with pride and ambition.


    Having passed a ton of examinations and trials and beaten several thousand disciples of the Tianyi Pce, only he and the other three disciples were picked to carry out the task. And during thending process, the other three disciples were killed in the backfire. He was the only one who sessfullynded on the designated. So, he was under the impression that he was blessed by God. Even though he had consumed a great part of his cultivation and voluntarily degraded to a lower realm during thending, he believed he would be invincible on that. But unexpectedly, within half a month, before he had taken in enough blood, he came across such a tough opponent and almost got killed.


    ¡°This world is really dangerous.


    I¡¯ve got to investigate the background of the boy. His power is too horrible.¡±


    After brooding on it for a few moments, he made up his mind.


    At first, he thought he would never use that connection. But given the current circumstances, he had to contact the receptionists on that.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Yue Guoxiang has been defeated?¡±


    Hiding in the waters, the Saint of the Blood Sea saw that sight through telepathy.


    ¡°Seems that my guess is correct. That Li Mu is the blessed one on this. With a strong fate, it¡¯s not easy to tackle him. Yue Guoxiang is a selected elite of Tianyi Pce¡¯s fifth generation, a practitioner who has fought his way through the Life and Death Bridge. Though thending has repressed some of his power, he ought to be invincible against anyone beneath the twelfth level of the Qi Refining Realm. Yet, he is now hunted by Li Mu.¡±


    He muttered to himself.


    Next to him was Bloody-moon Evil Master. His eyes suddenly glinted and he said, ¡°Saint, the twelfth level of the Qi Refining Realm? Could you exin it to me? I really want to expand my horizon so as to be a better servant to Saint.¡±


    Saint nced at him and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s you who warned me first so that instead of locking horns with Li Mu, I lurked in the darkness and conveniently carried out my n. Given that, I sure can clear up some of your confusion. Your world is located in the remote, bleak area. Your is just a ruined star... Well, never mind, you won¡¯t understand that anyway. All you need to know is that the martial arts in your world are rather low-level. So, the realms you created here is actually quite ridiculous. The allegedly invincible Void-breaking Realm here is only the first step on the road of practice for the practitioners in outer space. In the vast universe, the most rudimental stage for practitioners is the Qi Refining Realm. Only when you aplish the qi of vast universe can you extricate yourself from the natural shackles. There are twelve levels in the Qi Refining Realm. And the twelfth level is the equivalent to the Void-breaking Realm on your. To move upward, you have to get through the Life and Death Bridge inside you before entering the next realm. The power in the next realm is beyond your imagination.¡±


    At that, Bloody-moon Evil Master felt a surge of excitement. It turned out that the end of the road of martial arts practicing was so far away. Before, he believed entering the Void-breaking Realm meant being invincible. But now, it seemed...


    The door of a brand new world was slowly flinging open before him.


    ¡°Then, could the Blood Sea Mercy Sailing Scripture I¡¯ve been practicing eventually lead me to get through the Life and Death Bridge?¡± he asked out of curiosity.


    Saint smirked. ¡°That scripture is the primitive Cultivation Method of the Blood Sea. It is divided into four tiers. Each of the tiers equals three levels of the Qi Refining Realm. So, when you aplish the fourth tier, your cultivation will be at the twelfth level of the Qi Refining Realm. ording to the standard realms your people created, you can reach the Void-breaking Realm. But if you want to get through the Life and Death Bridge, well, it¡¯s not gonna happen.¡±


    Hearing his reply, Bloody-moon Evil Master was seized by a wave of disappointment.


    By then, he had done all his could to reach the middle stage of the fourth tier of the Blood Sea Mercy Sailing Scripture. That was to say he was only half a step away from the full aplishment. He thought he would be able to conquer the world after hepleted the fourth tier. Yet, it turned out that he was merely approaching the level of a normal practitioner in the universe.


    Saint knew what he was thinking the moment he saw the look on his face. So, he suggested and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that now. Never bite more than you can chew. As long as you take care of the business I handed to you and stay loyal to me, I will teach you the Cultivation Method that can help you pass through the Life and Death Bridge. You got to understand this. Even the Cultivation Method of dealing with the Life and Death Bridge is only a low-ranking method in our Blood Sea. To get more advanced Cultivation Methods, you have to make more contributions.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master rejoiced at the news and vowed, ¡°I am willing to die for you, Saint.¡±


    As to whether Saint himself had passed through the Life and Death Bridge, he did not ask. Because posing a question like that would be too silly.


    The logic was quite simple.


    If one passed through the Life and Death Bridge, he would rise above the Void-breaking Realm and be able to dominate that world. However, considering that Saint was still quite afraid of Li Mu, his current power was not more impressive than Li Mu¡¯s, if not less... Perhaps that was because he had lost a major amount of cultivation and strength during thending. Posing that question would only embarrass and upset Saint. That would be totally pointless.


    ¡°Go on catching me more creatures for their blood. There is still some time to kill before the opening of the divine grave. I shall waste no time to recover. That¡¯s urgent.¡± Saint remarked. ¡°We¡¯ll leave Lin¡¯an for another ce. You, list the addresses of all the factions above the third grade in the Northern Song. From now on, it¡¯s our hunting time.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master gave a shudder inwardly.


    He had seen how Saint swallowed the other living creatures, so he knew perfectly what the word hunting meant.


    It meant the darkest period in the history of the martial society in the Northern Song would befall.


    He could not help wondering how many martial arts practitioners would survive that tribtion.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Having learned that Sage Li intends to visit the Tianyi Pce, His Majesty already issued an imperial edict that Sage Li is allowed to enter and exit the pce without reporting to any department for record.¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth then took out an imperial edict and a jade key and added, ¡°This jade key can open all the doors of the main halls in the Tianyi Pce. Please keep it well, Sage Li.¡±


    Li Mu internally grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve already had a tour of the whole Tianyi Pce.¡±


    But he decided to keep that experience to himself and took over the key.


    The key was made of ordinary jade. It contained no aura of any Dao-using methods. Thus, Li Mu did not bother to examine it and offhandedly stuffed it in his pocket.


    Once again, Lord Virtuous the Eighth half unconsciously brought up the emperor¡¯s eagerness to recruit Li Mu, but Li Mu sharply steered the conversation away from the subject.


    Shortly, some came to inform Lord Virtuous the Eighth that the emperor just summoned him, so the lord hastily took off.


    A short whileter, Wang Shiyu returned to the mansion, panting for breath. ¡°General still hasn¡¯te back. It must have really gotten lost. What should I do now?¡±


    Li Mu said softly, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It wille back when it¡¯s got to. After all, the power that dog has obtained is really amazing.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said with a grin, ¡°I¡¯m worried just because I¡¯ll have to answer you if General is really lost. By the way, did your recent closed-door training bear any fruit?¡±


    Li Mu then told Wang Shiyu about the visit he had paid to the Tianyi Pce and pointed out, ¡°The articles Lao Zi left is not in the pce. Is the rumor you¡¯ve heard not trustworthy?¡±


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be true. The matter is practicallymon knowledge in the royal family... Well, I¡¯ll go to the royal library and do more research on this matter. Wait for my good news.¡±


    With that, she burst out of the mansion and disappeared.


    Li Mu hurriedly sent Yuan Hou to follow her and protect her.


    Nowadays, undertows of dark force were flowing in Lin¡¯an. An enormous crisis was right around the corner. The inexplicable disappearance ofrge poptions was proof. Now that Yue Guoxiang, a disciple of the Tianyi Pce, was audacious enough to take on Lord Virtuous the Eighth, it demonstrated that the royal family had already lost the power to protect themselves. For that reason, Li Mu dared not neglect the importance of security measures. After all, by that time, Wang Shiyu had not learned any bit of martial arts.


    ¡°To thoroughly investigate this matter, I must expand my information sources. Normal intelligence agencies can hardly find the whereabouts of that Yue Guoxiang. So, what I need is a grand faction in the martial arts society. Yeah, it seems I have to trouble Ming Yue, the Grand Master of thergest faction in the Northern Song.¡±


    At that thought, Li Mu broke intoughter.


    The one good thing that came with Ming Yue being the Grand Master of the Beggar Gang was it was more convenient to collect information around the globe. Although the headquarters of the Beggar Gang was in the Northern Song, as a matter of fact, the gang had inserted informers in the Western Qin and the Southern Chu, too. And the more refugees emerged in the frequent wars, the stronger andrger the Beggar Gang was.


    In a few minutes, Li Mu arrived at the outside of Qing Feng¡¯s alchemyboratory.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± At sight of Li Mu, Ming Yue¡¯s bored eyes gleamed with excitement. She jumped down from the roof straight away.


    ¡°What are you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the lookout for the sake of Brother Qing Feng.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised to hear that. ¡°The cute, dorky Ming Yue has learned to act as a lookout... Did shee back with a new character? And, what did she call Qing Feng just now? Brother?¡±


    ¡°Something is going on between the two kids...¡±


    At that point, Qing Feng came out from theboratory in his wheelchair.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± The little attendant bowed his head.


    Li Mu nodded at him. He was d to have a chance to check the progress of Qing Feng¡¯s alchemy skill and instrument refining art.


    Qing Feng quickly took out a few articles.


    ¡°This is...?¡± Li Mu took a silver ball the size of a fist and immediately sensed the weird whirling aura of tactical deployments inside it. It was an unusual object, but he could not see what it was exactly.


    Qing Feng exined, ¡°This is the Broadsword Pellet. It holds 108 fine broadswords, which are all initial Taoist instruments. I forged them with Star Stones. Young Master will know what I¡¯m saying once you refine it and be the official owner of those broadswords.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu¡¯s eyeballs nearly dropped onto the ground.


    ¡°Taoist instruments?¡±


    ¡°This boy already learned how to produce Taoist instruments?¡±

 Chapter 411 - Tomb of The God of Sin

    <strong>Chapter 411 Tomb of The God of Sin</strong>


    Li Mu was deeply astonished.


    It felt like an ordinary schoolboy he knew all along had solved the Goldbach Conjecture. What was going on? It was not long since Qing Feng started studying Taoist refining art and alchemy. But by then, he was already able to refine Taoist instruments?


    Li Mu held the silver pellet in his hand and injected a ray of spiritual force in it. Immediately he saw the inside of the pellet. There was a small space, like a case for storing swords. Indeed, a hundred and eight long broadswords in different shapes were lying in it. The des were allnky and streamlined. And the one thing they all had inmon was that the broadswords had no handles, only the shining des.


    ¡°Nice broadswords!¡±


    With a stir of his mind, a long broadsword was drawn out and appeared in front of him.


    Theyers of silver glow on the de gleamed like moon-lit flowing water. And a curious sharpness swept straight toward him.


    Li Mu even started drooling at sight of the magnificent broadsword.


    ¡°This is indeed a nice broadsword!¡±


    It was forged with Star Stones, most suitable for running the cirction of the natural qi. If put it through quick refining with his own natural qi, Li Mu would be able to control it freely. As the broadsword had no handle, it was most fitting to perform the Broadswordmanding Skill. The de was as thin as a sheet of paper. It could cleave the air with a subtle swish, causing the transparent airflow to dive in opposite directions like sea waves.


    And in light of the style and material alone, the grade of that broadsword was even above the Samsara Knife.


    After all, the Samsara Knife was forged with a hodgepodge of various materials.


    After refining the Broadsword Pellet, Li Mu instantly sensed a strange connection between him and the pellet had formed.


    He then concentrated on driving it with his Broadswordmanding Skill.


    Swish! Swoosh! Swish!


    The 108 long broadswords zoomed out of the Broadsword Pellet. They broke through the void, soared straight into the sky, sending off profuse killing intent every time the des brandished. The 108 shots of light flickered in the sky. The farthest was more than 500 kilometers away, while the nearest was near at hand. And Li Mu could control each of them at his will.


    The reactions those broadswords took was as swift and urate as the Samsara Knife did.


    To be noted, the Samsara Knife was created from scratch and went through long-term refining before it got from the lower grade to the higher.


    Honestly, at that moment, Li Mu felt it was not real.


    ¡°It turns out that I really have no future in the field of instruments refining? I¡¯ve studied the subject for more than a year, but my skill is still less than the little Qing Feng¡¯s? And I used to becent about my expertise of instrument refining, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, do you like those broadswords?¡± Qing Feng gazed at Li Mu, eager to get some advice for improvement.¡±


    Nodding feverishly, Li Mu praised, ¡°Yes. Your skill has outstripped mine.¡±


    There was truly nothing toin about the broadswords.


    ¡°Should I just throw the Samsara Knife away?


    Or give it to Qing Feng to refine again and convert it into another broadsword?¡±


    At Li Mu¡¯s praise, Qing Feng immediately smiled from ear to ear. Although he was a calm young man who rarely expressed his emotions, this time he finally showed that he could feel excitement like his peers, as though he had turned into a pupil who was just praised by his teacher after obtaining full marks in an exam through his hard work.


    After all, in the view of Qing Feng, Li Mu was not only his master but his idol.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also refined some other things for you, Young Master.¡± Then, as if presenting precious treasures, Qing Feng handed Li Mu boots, trousers, robes, belts, hair bands and so on. It felt like he had just fetched a whole tailor store there.


    ¡°Those are all made with Star Stones?¡± Li Mu eximed,pletely stunned.


    Qing Feng had refined the metal into something simr to cloth. It was so... Well, Li Mu once again went bbergasted, for he himself definitely could not achieve that.


    Qing Feng nodded and said, ¡°The major material I used is Star Stones. I melted them into threads, then, carved Taoist magic deployments on them to make them soft and flexible, conductive of natural qi. Next, Ited clothes with those threads. The theory is quite simple, but the procedures are ratherplicated, especially when carving the deployments. Since I need to nt multiple kinds of deployments on the metal threads, I must make sure that the various Taoist magic deployments would not incur a conflict of the primordial energy...¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu immediately felt he was having a headache.


    ¡°It sounds soplex!¡±


    ¡°Just like doing a chemistry experiment, right?¡±


    Although Li Mu was a straight-A student in junior high, he only studied for getting high scores in exams and never thought about applying the knowledge he gained from books to real life.


    Without hesitation, Li Mu tried on those clothes. All of them were well fit, veryfortable and breathable... Well, why did it sound like an advertisement slogan?


    ¡°But, Brother Qing Feng, didn¡¯t you say you would never forge weapons? Why making the Broadsword Pellet for Young Master?¡± Ming Yue, who was a little dull-witted, thought of the words Qing Feng had told her before.


    Qing Feng said, ¡°I forge weapons only for Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ming Yue nodded as if it was a given and said, ¡°that exins it.¡±


    Even though no one knew based on what logic she drew that conclusion.


    After that, Li Mu decisively passed on all the knowledge of alchemy, Taoist refining methods, and instruments refining he had to Qing Feng without reservation. And he gave Qing Feng all the secret manuals he had, too.


    Originally, he expected Qing Feng to learn the art step by step. But to his amazement, the kid was a super quick learner. He already skipped several grades and mastered advanced skills. Thus, Li Mu felt he¡¯d better leave all the study materials to Qing Feng and give him the chance to be a self-taught expert in the refining field.


    He also had a feeling that he probably would have nothing more to teach the kid soon.


    Even so, he felt quite good about it.


    It was like having an exclusive genius build equipment for him when ying online games... That was definitely a VIP privilege!


    In a minute, a ton of various exclusive equipment was stered onto Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Given Qing Feng¡¯s currentpetence, the Broadsword Pellet he created was the highest-graded work, which was an initial Taoist instrument. As to the clothes and wearables, they were just spiritual articles. But at least Li Mu no longer needed to worry about having to go naked when all his clothes were torn up in a fight.


    After getting some feedback from Li Mu, Qing Feng quickly returned to the alchemyboratory to continue his studies in high spirits. Li Mu could tell that he was really into that field and enjoyed working on it.


    Afterward, Li Mu told Ming Yue that he was nning to employ the Beggar Gang to track down Yue Guoxiang, a disciple of the Tianyi Pce, and find out the ns of the other aliens who might alsond on that.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I, the Grand Master of Beggar Gang, will ask someone to see to it right away.¡± Ming Yue promised as she patted her chest with confidence.


    Then, the cute girl whistled quite offhandedly.


    ¡°Pay our respects to Grand Master.¡±


    ¡°Grand Master, please tell us what we can do for you.¡±


    Two Celestial Beings of the Beggar Gang who were stationed outside dashed in. The man was called Gao Qiu, the woman Gao Shou. They were brother and sister. The two were remarkably talented, and both were top experts in the Beggar Gang.


    When they came to the yard to see the little girl named Ming Yue, they both adopted a very humble and respectful demeanor.


    They were Ming Yue¡¯s personal guards. The Beggar Gang had sent them to protect their Grand Master at all hours.


    As if deliberating showing off her power, Ming Yue haughtily asked the two guards about this and that before giving them the task. Gao Shou answered, ¡°Grand Master, rest assured. This kind of thing is in the field of we Beggar Gang¡¯s expertise.¡±


    Li Mu added, ¡°Do take this seriously. The aliensnding on this have horrible strength. They are nearly as powerful as Sages. Once they notice what you are doing, they will probably kill you.¡±


    ¡°Sage Li, don¡¯t worry. We Beggar Gang have our own ways of tracking down targets. I believe you will soon hear from us.¡± The young man named Gao Qiu said with a reassuring smile.


    At that reply, Li Mu felt no need to give them more instructions.


    After brooding for a few moments, Li Mu spoke again. ¡°Having lived in the Northern Song for such a long while. I¡¯m wondering how the Western Qin is doing. Buddy, please fish the relevant information for me, especially the information about the Great Moon Empire and Taibai Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Sage Li. By this hour tomorrow, you will hear our report,¡± Gao Qiu said with assurance.


    Li Mu thanked them before going back to his secret chamber to continue the closed-door training.


    But to be honest, it was more of an interrogation against the devil called ck Smoke.


    Being sealed in the jade, ck Smoke kept his lips zipped. Li Mu had pressed him to answer his questions several times before he began the closed-door training but failedpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you don¡¯t give me answers, I will send you to hell. My patience is running out.¡± Li Mu took the ck me out of the jade and said calmly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything even if you kill me.¡± ck Smoke insisted to y tough.


    Li Mu deliberated it for a while and said, ¡°Then, you shall face your doom.¡±


    He would not let any worthless captive keep breathing.


    As ck Smoke had killed Divine Beggar, he should have been killed in the first ce.


    A ball of orange fire rose from Li Mu¡¯s palm and swiftly wrapped up the ck mes. Then, the foul odor of the burnt corpse came out with a sizzling sound, as though Li Mu was roasting a dead body. Soon, ck Smoke started squeaking like mad.


    ¡°Wait for a second! Stop it...¡± The devil begged for mercy.


    Li Mu, however, did not slow down but moved for the kill.


    ¡°No, no, no! Let¡¯s solve this amicably. I¡¯ll give you the answers.¡± ck Smoke began to have a panic attack. He knew Li Mu only wanted to get the information in the previous interrogations. But this time, he felt that Li Mu was determined to kill him.


    Yet, Li Mu chose not to give him a second chance.


    The orange Emperors¡¯ Fire swallowed the ck mes and burnt it away thoroughly.


    Li Mu thought that was the end of ck Smoke. But to his surprise, visions that looked like clips of films shed dimly in the ck mist. It was ck Smoke¡¯s spirits. Those clips already lost their owner, but they still carried some memories of the devil.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Mu wrapped the clips up with his spiritual force and then browsed them.


    Slowly, his face took a look of joy.


    ¡°So, this is it.¡±


    He learned a lot from the visions. And the most crucial thing was that he found out that the Tianyi Pce and the Blood Sea were all great factions from a ce called the Brilliance Immortal Gxy in outer space. And technically, the they called the Sinned Star, which was the Li Mu was living on, was also in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy.


    Moreover, in addition to the Tianyi Pce and the Blood Sea, many other factions in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy were selecting representatives to descend on that, such as the Heavenly Demon Sect and the Ghosts Rally. ording to ck Smoke¡¯s memories, members of the two factions once descended on that a thousand years ago. Now, perhaps they had sent their members there again. And numerous other factions must have done the same thing as well.


    It was just that the had been protected by the tactical deployments set by some sinners a thousand years ago. Adding that the aura of the repelled aliens, exceedingly powerful practitioners in the universe could not pass the deployments and get into that world. If they tried that by force, they would be smashed by the deployments, leaving no bodies or spirits behind.


    Only those in or beneath the Void-breaking Realm couldnd on that.


    Therefore, all the major factions in the universe hurried to pick the talents from their third or fourth generation and send them to the at a huge cost.


    The reason why they all scrambled tond on that regardless of the price was because of a prophecy made a thousand years ago. The prophecy said a secret treasure ce on that, which was called the Tomb of the God of Sin, was about to open.


    The tomb hid a load of treasures that all the factions in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy would be dying to have.


    And it was said that the one who owned the treasures could own the entire Brilliance Immortal Gxy.

 Chapter 412 - Having Waited for One Thousand Years

    <strong>Chapter 412 Having Waited for One Thousand Years</strong>


    After watching the clips of memories, Li Mu immediately knew where the bad feelings that bothered him those days hade from.


    It was all because of therge factions in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy!


    Those great forces in the universe were all vying tond on that andy their hands on the treasures in the Tomb of the God of Sin. It was conceivable that soon arge number of extraterrestrial practitioners would arrive in that world at all costs.


    It would be a disaster.


    Judging by the behavior of the devil called ck Smoke, the demonized Liang Zhi, and Yue Guoxiang, it was easy to see what kind of attitude those extraterrestrial practitioners held toward the creatures in that world¡ªthey viewed those people as stupid animals and could kill them without feeling guilty. They even fed on the living creatures in that world, sucking in their blood to replenish the cultivation they had lost during thending.


    Taking the blood of other living creatures was indeed vile sorcery.


    Perhaps the Brilliance Immortal Gxy was no ce of honor and justice at all.


    But what bewildered Li Mu was why the marvelous treasures that could rule the Brilliance Immortal Gxy turned out to be preserved on such a poor and remote. He surmised that there must be some juicy story about the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    It was just that as a mere low-level disciple of the Blood Sea, ck Smoke knew little about it. So, his memories did not afford Li Mu any useful clues.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu learned another news from his memories.


    The Saint of the Blood Sea was descending, and it was likely that he hadnded safely.


    That was the second extraterrestrial practitioner who chose tond on that in person after Yue Guoxiang, a member of the Tianyi Pce. Those devils who had manipted Huang Shengyi and lured the second prince only send their consciousness to that world instead of truly going there.


    All their consciousness could do was nothing more than enticing the experts in that world to surrender to the ck arts.


    But once theynded in person, it meant there would be brutal massacres.


    Li Mu did the calction in his mind only to find that if more than 100 extraterrestrial practitionersnded in that world, perhaps the living creatures on thatbined would still be insufficient to feed those devils.


    Therefore, when the extraterrestrial practitioners started tond in droves, the world would enter the stage of the heavens producing killing intent.


    Yue Guoxiang was just a disciple from the fifth or sixth generation of the Tianyi Pce. But he already dared to do whatever he wanted without scruples aftering to that. In that case, once stronger alien devils arrived... Li Mu reckoned he needed further breakthrough in his cultivation to increase his trump cards.


    ¡°Well, could there be any other information hidden in the memory clips of that demonized Liang Zhi?¡±


    Li Mu was struck by the idea of refining Liang Zhi¡¯s head to look into his memories. However, the erratic Huskie called General took that head away and disappeared... Even though it had be the first dog who had everpleted space travel, its character was not altered a bit.


    Resigned to the reality, Li Mu continued to do the closed-door training so as to learn how to use the Broadsword Pellet against enemies.


    The Broadsword Pellet Qing Feng invented could be said to have opened a new way of thinking for Li Mu.


    ¡°Respects to Your Honor.¡±


    Six men wearing bright yellow robes and square crowns bowed in the darkness. All of them were issuing a powerful aura. Among them, even the lowest-level one was a Sage.


    ¡°Well, your practice on the Tianyi Self-viewing Chapter is fairly excellent. You¡¯ve all entered the sixth tier and will soon enter the eleventh tier of the qi refining stage. Taking one more step, you will all be in the twelfth tier and standing at the peak. Good job. Very good job.¡± Yue Guoxiang¡¯s voice rang in the darkness.


    ¡°That¡¯s all attributed to the training the prestigious Tianyi Pce gave us.¡±


    The six men in bright yellow robes replied simultaneously.


    Apart from bearing the same marks of a certain Cultivation Method, they were also wrapped in the same kind of aura that only the true upper ss could have. Their every movement was filled with noble elegance and awe-inspiring dignity, which were subtly stifled at the moment.


    ¡°This time, the Pce has granted each of you a treasure called Tianyi Snatch. It is the magic object that can snatch the power of heaven and earth to assist your practice. Within one hundred days, you will all enter the twelfth tier of the qi refining stage.¡± Yue Guoxiang announced.


    At his words, the breathing of the six men in bright yellow robes quickened.


    Though their cultivation had enabled them to dominate the world, they could not help getting intrigued at the news. The twelfth tier of the qi refining stage equaled the Void-breaking Realm, which meant they could go beyond that and travel to outer space. So, how could they not be thrilled?


    Yue Guoxiang raised a hand.


    Next second, six pale gold balls flew down to the six men. Each of the balls was sending forth the aura of immortals. With just one nce, a hallucination of flying directly to the highest heaven rose in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, while a huge amount of vigor spilled out from the balls.


    The six men in bright yellow robes each took a Tianyi Snatch.


    ¡°Swallow it, and refine it in your Mud-pill Pce.¡± Yue Guoxiang instructed.


    However, the six figures all hesitated.


    Yue Guoxiang¡¯s face, which was hidden in the shadows, revealed a fleeting trace of ferocity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to use your help at the outset of the mission. But a couple of days ago, I got in trouble. This¡¯s Good Fate Holder has appeared. His name is Li Mu. Since I¡¯ve lost too much strength during thending and almost gotten killed by him, I need you to investigate that Li Mu for me. Find out his background. The more detailed the better...¡± Yue Guoxiang said, not hesitating to confess his dilemma.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. We are eager to relieve Your Honor of your worries. How about the six of us team up and kill that Li Mu? He is only a young talent anyway. His cultivation is at the peak of the Sage Realm tops.¡± One of the six men in bright yellow robes remarked. He sounded quite confident and domineering, as though he was bold enough to conquer the entire world.


    ¡°It¡¯s never easy to kill a Good Fate Holder. Even if you six teamed up and killed him, you would suffer a lot as well. He is protected by the fate of this. He is the guy God blesses. That is what I just figured out. All I¡¯m asking you to do is send your men to collect all kinds of information about him and report to me, like what are his weaknesses, who is closest to him. That¡¯s all. I believe it is not hard to achieve to you guys, for you had the experience of running an empire.¡± Yue Guoxiang rified. ¡°And you all should make use of the Tianyi Snatch and hurry off to practice. Soon the Tomb of the God of Sin will open. When that timees, more experts willnd on this. You¡¯ve got to help me acquire the secret treasures in that tomb. Once we seed, the conditions of you joining in our Tianyi Pce will be ripe.¡±


    The Beggar Gang was proven very trustworthy indeed.


    A reply came back in the afternoon of the next day.


    The battle in the ten cities and nine counties in the border area of the Western Qin was about to end. Emperor Qin Ming himself hade to the border area and led his army severely injure the crown prince, Yu Hualong, and destroy the force of the Great Moon Empire. Having been re-established for less than a year, the rising empire was already yesterday¡¯s story, which was on the verge of copsing.


    Li Mu was astounded upon hearing that news.


    Back then, he had left a piece of enchanted jade to Yu Hualong and distinctly told him that if the Great Moon Empire was ever in danger, Yu Hualong could ask for his help at any time. Now, even though the Great Moon Empire was in a dire situation, Yu Hualong still had not activated the jade. Why hadn¡¯t he?


    Considering that the crown prince had not activated the jade so far, Li Mu just assumed Yu Hualong was doing okay there.


    Yet, as the news came out a day ago, it was impossible to deduce whether the Great Moon Empire was still hanging in there. But as Emperor Qin Ming was such an unbeatable superb master, Li Mu was afraid that he had already wiped the opponent force out. After all, the Pope of the Magic Sun Temple who used to rank among the Nine Superbs was also killed by Emperor Qin Ming.


    In that world, the current Emperor Qin Ming was almost synonymous with the word invincibility.


    Without hesitation, Li Mu delegated his duties to the others and left Lin¡¯an in secret.


    Riding the white crane, he rushed in the direction of the border area of the Western Qin.


    Menacing shouting were reverberating in the sky.


    The smoke of war was wafting. The air was filled with the smell of blood.


    On the battlefield with a radius of tens of miles, corpses and broken limbs were everywhere. Fires were zing. Cracks had appeared in thend. Mountains had copsed. No trace of a living creature could be seen.


    Endless army of the Western Qin flooded in from all sides, tightly enclosing the Longcheng Pass.


    The gs bearing the ck nine-headed bird pattern were fluttering in the wind. The forest ofrge gs was swishing in the smoke and fire, like a ck dragon striving to shake off the shackles. That added more daunting killing intent to the sight.


    Ten Flying Whale Shuttles had surrounded the air space over the entire Longcheng Pass. Like sharks lurking in the depths of the sea, they were ready tounch a deadly blow at the prey below.


    Clearly, Longcheng Pass had be thest territory of the Great Moon Empire.


    The city gate closed shut. Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire, who was supported by his personal guards, gazed at the endless enemies outside the city walls with aplex look and heaved with a sigh inwardly.


    After many years¡¯ plotting, he managed to restore his empire and erected the g of the Great Moon Empire on thend despite all the difficultiesst year. He had been looking forward to recovering all the lostnds for the empire, and expected to see his master, who had stepped into the vast universe, made an impressiveeback.


    After all, a year had already passed.


    He reckoned his master ought to have found the way to redemption by the time and already be on the way back.


    If he didn¡¯t erect the g and light the node on the Path, his master might not be able to find the way back, would he?


    However, his master had not returned yet.


    Every night, when Yu Hualong looked at the forlorn dark sky littered with a few twinkling stars, he could not help wondering what kind of secret it had that enticed so many brilliant men to fly toward it but never came back.


    It had been a thousand years.


    Given his master¡¯s astonishing cultivation, didn¡¯t he already ze a path for Earth in the vast universe?


    A thousand years had flown by.


    His senior fellow apprentices had all gone. But why hadn¡¯t his mastere back?


    ¡°I kill one person with every ten steps. I leave no trace even I traveled thousands of miles. I walked away when my mission ispleted. My name and esteem are known to few.¡±


    When the song of the Cyan Lotus Sword rang, no one could stop his master, could they?


    If so, why hadn¡¯t hee back?


    A hint of bitterness climbed onto Yu Hualong¡¯s face.


    ¡°After a thousand years, the g of the Great Moon Empire is still going to fall off, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I can¡¯t take that!¡±


    The soldiers around Yu Hualong were all gazing at him with respectful and impassioned looks.


    After the fights in the past year, less than one-tenth of the 100,000 soldiers of the rebellious Heaven Inspire Army and the experts of the ancient factions built by the old Great Moon Empire survived. Yet, no one got cold feet. No one felt despair.


    Because if they did not be rebels, they would still be treated as the sinned, the untouchables, or even dogs and pigs under the governance of the Western Qin,


    As far as the 100,000 soldiers in the Heaven Inspire Army were concerned, when they were subjected to themand of Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd, they were in the vanguard, or say the cannon fodder battalion, only thatpared to normal vanguard, their equipment was better, their value wasrger, and theirbat ability was greater. Even so, they were still a cut below others, and could only stay at the bottom level in the Heaven Inspire Army.


    That was because most of them were descendants of the royal family of the Great Moon Empire that was overthrown a thousand years ago. Generations after generations, they had been treated as sinners, ves, and cattle.


    The suffering they endured was a tragic epic that was too enormous to record.


    Only in the past year had they felt what it was like being treated as an equal.


    Although that kind of lifested for just one year, it was worth their lives to guard it.

 Chapter 413 - The Number One Expert

    <h4>Chapter 413 The Number One Expert</h4>


    People oftenughed at moths flying toward the fire for their stupidity of courting death.


    But what they did not know was the moths had never seen light in their entire life. So, when they sensed even a single bit of warmth, they would leap forward to embrace the light, even though the light would burn them up.


    They knew that meant death.


    But they also knew something man was not aware of. That was, though the me would burn their bodies up, it would purify their souls as well.


    They were creatures living in darkness but yearning for light.


    And they chased light without regrets.


    The vanguard of the Heaven Inspire Army viewed as unworthy beings, sinners, and ves, as well as those members of the ancient factions who had escaped death by hiding in mountains, were exactly like the moths. They had been hiding in lightless hell. When they caught the thin shaft of light after the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire rose in revolt, they all dashed to him, follow him in the course, even if what awaited them was doom.


    Yu Hualong willed himself to suppress his injuries and kept his face calm.


    A piece of jade was gripped in his palm.


    It was themunication method Li Mu gave him before he left Longcheng Pass. Li Mu had told him as long as he activated the jade, he would rush to him and help him with the battle no matter how far he had to travel.


    Those days, Yu Hualong had been arguing with himself about whether he should activate the jade.


    That was not because he doubted Li Mu¡¯s trustworthiness.


    Instead, it was because he was not sure whether Li Mu could warp the reality if he came.


    Yu Hualong had fought Emperor Qin Ming once.


    Technically, he had taken a blow from Emperor Qin Ming.


    And he failedvishly after that one blow.


    Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s strength was just too formidable.


    Back then, Yu Hualong had followed his master, Li Bai to the Path, so he also knew some realm and power that might be beyond theprehension of the martial arts practitioners in that world. And he could tell that one strike Emperor Qin Mingunched against him carried a mild aura that did not belong to that world.


    Yu Hualong never knew Emperor Qin Ming could be so horribly potent after his 60-year-long closed-door training.


    Given his power, Yu Hualong believed Li Mu would not be the emperor¡¯s match even if he rushed to Longcheng Pass. What was worse was Li Mu might sacrifice in the fight, too.


    If he did activate the jade, perhaps he would drag Li Mu down to hell instead and see him throw himself to the wolves.


    Nheless, some part of Yu Hualong still hoped to try his luck.


    After all, the one who had promised to help him was Li Mu!


    Since Li Mu¡¯s debut, he had always danced on the tip of des and created one miracle after another by defeating many practitioners stronger than him, hadn¡¯t he? What if he could really rival Emperor Qin Ming?


    Yet, Yu Hualong dared not take that risk.


    After all, Li Mu was from Earth. The blood of the forefathers was truly running in his veins. Perhaps he was the symbol of hope. With his talents, he had be a Sage by the age of fifteen. It certainly was not hard for him to go beyond that and follow the steps of the forefathers from Earth in the future.


    Anyway, the seedling of hope could not be cut off at that juncture.


    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s fight them to death.¡±


    Next to him, a blind old man thrust the end of his iron stick against the ground and spoke in a booming and firm voice.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ve been dragging my feeble existence around for so long that I want no more hiding anyway. Let¡¯s battle it out with those scoundrels biting the hands that fed them!¡± A topless stout man with a sharp dagger dangling around his waist grumbled through gritted teeth.


    Those two were Yu Hualong¡¯s confidants. The old man was Mu Qing, the Heavenly Blind Mad Stick. The stout man who looked like a butcher was Zhang San, the Half-step Erroneous Broadsword. They two had been hiding among themon folks, but in fact, they were both Semi-sages.


    They were also the strongestbatants in the Great Moon Empire, whose strength was only second to Yu Hualong.


    The two were the only people who knew about the story of the jade Yu Hualong was holding and its function other than the crown prince. At the moment, they both chose to express their unwillingness to involve Li Mu in the fight by showing their determination to fight to the end.


    Yu Hualong took a look at the two and then set his eyes on the wounded soldiers struggling on the walls. He felt words had failed him.


    After numerous wars, the warriors allid down their lives on the battlefield.


    Each time the army of the Western Qin conquered a ce, theyunched a massacre there. Their des spared neither military men normon folks. By then, except for Longcheng Pass, the other 18 cities in the border area had all been wiped out...


    The sacrifice on the side of the Great Moon Empire was already too immense.


    Gradually, Yu Hualong came up with an idea.


    He discharged a force out of his palm, which instantly ground the jade into powder.


    He could not allow Li Mu toe there.


    If on that day, the me of the glory of the Great Moon Empire that had started zing after apse of a thousand years was destined to extinguish again, then, he should do his best to keep Li Mu, thest and most hopeful spark, intact.


    That was Yu Hualong¡¯s final decision.


    ¡°Order the folks in the city to go out and raise the white g. Back then, the reason that Longcheng Pass became thest one to be conquered was that the Western Qin did not organize a counterattack. We should save them. Today, we let them out. I hope the Western Qin could at least spare those folks.¡±


    Yu Hualong instructed.


    ¡°Er... As the army of the Western Qin is outrageously brutal, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let go of those folks.¡± Zhang San suggested, looking concerned.


    Mu Qing said, ¡°We have no alternative. If we don¡¯t let the folks out, once they break into the city, what the folks will face is ughter.¡±


    Momentster, the order was passed on.


    People in the city began to take action.


    On a Flying Whale Shuttle...


    Beneath the billowing central g stood a burly figure in a ck imperial robe. His face was solemn, showing no trace of joy or sorrow. His eyes were calm andposed. He had an air of supremacy and dominance that enabled him to overawe the others simply with silence. Right now, he was standing bolt up, like a sharp sword rooted in the deck.


    Those around him were all too afraid to look up at him.


    He was Emperor Qin Ming, the strongest practitioner in that world.


    During his sixty-year-long closed-door training, the world all reckoned he had gone mad due to an error in his training. However, when he came out of the closed-door training, he neatly shed the Pope of the Magic Sun Temple, one of the Nine Superbs, causing a million soldiers of the desert race to turn tail and run.


    Previously, when Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd, led the Heaven Inspire Army to recover the lost border area of the Western Qin, he gained little progress for a long period and the battles kept on and on. But after Emperor Qin Ming came to the battlefield in person and maimed the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire with only one strike, the 18 lost cities were recovered in no time.


    Today¡¯s Emperor Qin Ming was deemed as eminence as the zing sun in the sky in the Western Qin Empire. Nor did anyone dared to question his decisions or disobey his orders. As if being a deity, his words alone were the ultimate rules.


    ¡°Your Majesty, an envoy from Longcheng Pass hase to us and requested our army to take in their folks.¡± A guard marched in and reported reverentially.


    Emperor Qin Ming nced at the surrounding ministers.


    A minister with white hair and white beard took a step forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, back then, it was Longcheng Pass that resisted the attacks of the evil remnants of the Great Moon Empire for the longest time. The people there defended the ce on their own for a whole year. Atst, they ran out of provision and supplies and were forced to raise the white g. That did show their loyalty to Your Majesty. So, unlike the other 18 cities, they are perhaps worth our admission.¡±


    ¡°Approved,¡± Emperor Qin Ming said, devoid of expression.


    The guard then whipped around and hurried to pass on the imperial edict.


    A momentter, Emperor Qin Ming spoke again, ¡°Yuanba, you take the elites of the Heavenly Inspired Army to way them on their way back here. Everyone heading out of that city shall be killed, whether young or old. Remember, spare no one.¡±


    At that, Li Yuanba¡¯s countenance paled drastically.


    As if being pped hard around his cheek, the old minister who made that proposal a moment ago looked as white as sheet. He stammered, ¡°Your Majesty, this, this, this might smear your pure soul. It¡¯s against the goodness of nature to take the lives of so many.¡±


    None of the ministers knew the supreme emperor whose a word always carried weight could opt for an opposite move¡ªkill all the folks hoping to be taken under his wings¡ªright after he promised the Great Moon Empire to not hurt those folks. That was... not the kind of act a wise monarch should take.


    ¡°Once a traitor, always a traitor,¡± Emperor Qin Ming said coolly, ¡°anyway, who can tell me for sure that how many of those folks are truly our folks and how many of them are the evil remnants of the Great Moon Empire?¡±


    None of the ministers dared to lock eyes with the emperor.


    Then, a gleam of broadsword light shed past.


    The head of the white-haired, white-bearded old minister zoomed up to the air.


    ¡°From now on, if I find anyone who could endanger our empire for his fatuity like this man, I will kill him.¡± Emperor Qin Ming dered, his voice filled with indubitable authority and brutality. ¡°Bring this man out. Hold a grand funeral for him and promote his son.¡±


    The guard put the head back to the old minister¡¯s body and dragged him outside.


    The rest of the ministers remained as quiet as a cicada in cold weather.


    Li Yuanba bowed at the emperor and then left to fulfill the order.


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Hualong cried with a pale face. ¡°He killed them all and spared none?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the folks we sent out of the city are all killed... Li Yuanba and his selected subordinates ughtered them. They didn¡¯t even have time to run for it.¡± A guard reported, tears streaming down his chin.


    ¡°Emperor Qin Ming... is a butcher!¡± Yu Hualong was outraged.


    That little girl called Caicai, and Granny Cai were also among the folks sent outside. They were both dead now.


    If they stayed in Longcheng Pass, once the defense was cracked, they would be killed for sure. Sending them out was thest chance to save their lives. However... Yu Hualong felt he no longer have the face to visit Li Mu again.


    He was well aware of Li Mu¡¯s affection for Caicai and her grandmother.


    He had stayed in Granny Cai¡¯s ce for months waiting for Li Mu¡¯s arrival. On the day Li Mu had to leave for the vast pasture, he asked Yu Hualong to take care of the girl and her grandmother. But... what could he do in the face of the vicissitudes of the world?


    ¡°Get ready to force a way out,¡± ordered the crown prince, who slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°But where to go?¡± inquired Zhang San.


    Yu Hualong said, ¡°Go to Yue Mountain Faction.¡±


    Two hourster, thest army of the Great Moon Empire, which consisted of less than 10,000 soldiers, forcefully charged through the west gate of the Longcheng Pass, valiantly broke out of the encirclement of the Western Qin¡¯s army, and then fled in the northwest.


    Horrificbat power erupted from each of those desperate soldiers.


    Looking downward from the Flying Whale Shuttle, Emperor Qin Ming put on a contemptuous smile.


    ¡°Qin the Twenty-first, you lead the third team to hunt them down. Don¡¯t let any of them escape. After the job is done, bring their bodies to me.¡± He ordered in a serene tone.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± answered a guard wearing a suit of fully ck iron armor who had been standing behind the emperor. His voice sounded like rubbing two pieces of rusty iron against each other, which was rather spooky.


    He and the other nine ck-armored guards had been standing motionlessly behind Emperor Qin Ming like ten iron sculptures. Their aura was extremely frosty and sinister.


    A few secondster, clusters of ck mist rose, then, the ten guards vanished out of sight.


    The ministers all looked puzzled at that.


    ¡°Did His Majesty just send the ten guards to go after the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire?¡±


    Up in the clouds, the Flying Whale Shuttle unhurriedly flew in the wake of the Great Moon Empire¡¯s army on the run. It overlooked its prey on the earth like a shark tailing a shoal of fish. A blood-smeared road stretched for several hundred miles beneath it.


    Soon, mountains appeared ahead.


    Having lost more than 3,000 soldiers on the way, the remaining force of the Great Moon Empire trudged into the mountains.


    However, the real crisis was just about to befall them.


    All of a sudden, ten columns of ck clouds tore the sky apart and swooped down upon them. Those ck clouds carried a strong aura of destruction, as though the demon that would destroy the world had descended. The army of the Great Moon Empire that was going to take refuge in the mountain area was suddenly on the verge of being annihted.


    It felt like the previous chase was just a game to the Western Qin.


    Yue Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire, stopped running and turned around.


    ¡°You guys lead the others retreat. I¡¯ll stay and block him!¡±


    With that, he slowly drew out the long sword tied to his waist.


    The ¡°him¡± he addressed, of course, referred to Emperor Qin Ming.

 Chapter 414 - Ode to the Gallant

    <strong>Chapter 414 Ode to the Gant</strong>


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t do that. Let me, the old Zhang, do it.¡±


    ¡°The two of us can stay and hold off the pursuing forces. That way we can die without regrets. Your Highness, you are carrying the spark of the Great Moon Empire. We can¡¯t let anything bad happen to you!¡±


    Zhang San and Mu Qing hopped anxiously on the spot.


    At that time, to stay there and fight Emperor Qin Ming was basicallymitting suicide.


    Yu Hualong countered, ¡°But will you be able to hold him off if you two stay here?¡±


    Both of them were dumbfounded upon hearing that question.


    Yes, they could not stop Emperor Qin Ming even if they stayed on the battlefield.


    Indeed, Semi-Sages could easily triumph over most of the other practitioners in the world. However, in the face of Emperor Qin Ming, the number one expert on that, they could be killed in a fraction of a second. Therefore, if the two stayed, they would just be offering their lives to the enemy.


    ¡°But I know how to block him.¡± Yu Hualong said, griping his long sword. A glow that no one had before appeared in his face.


    Smiling unrestrained, Yu Hualong said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a poem called Ode to the Gantry. That day, Li Mu merely told me the first three lines. Today, I willplete the rest of it. Haha. The real gant devotes his life to defend his country and folks. I will have no regrets if I can guard the way to life. Old brothers, you organize those fighters to pack light and go to the Yue Mountain Faction along the route we designated. The Yue Mountain Faction will definitely take you in.¡±Read more at L isnovel


    Hearing that speech, Zhang San and Mu Qing knew the crown prince was resolute to save the others even though he would sacrifice himself.


    The two made to say something more, but Yu Hualong said imperiously, ¡°Still want to stay here? Do you want me to beg? Bear this in mind. You lead the others to survive this. Someday, Li Mu wille and avenge me. The spark of the Great Moon Empire must be preserved and passed on.¡±


    The two trembled uncontrobly but neither of them managed to utter a word. They both gave a deep bow to Yu Hualong and then took their leave.


    They could just pray that Li Mu had already learned the situation and would rush there as soon as possible.


    The rest of the army galloped towards the mountains like thunderbolts.


    Yu Hualong smiled with relief, as though he had just taken off the heavy load on his shoulder.


    Since he realized his mission, he had been shouldering a heavy load. Every second, every minute, he was living under great pressure. He had too much to think about, too much to weigh. But at that moment, he finally got rid of those concerns.


    All that he needed to do was seize his sword and fight.


    He used to be a chivalrous man traveling freely across the Great Tang.


    His sword had earned him praises and admiration from countless martial arts experts in the Tang Dynasty.


    After following his master onto the Path, it had been a long time since he had a good fight with someone.


    So, on that today, he yearned for another thorough blossom of hisbat skill.


    Grasping the sword in the right hand, he bent the fingers of his left hand to form the shape of a sword.


    That was the starting posture thebatant in the Tang Dynasty did before a deadly battle. They called it the Life and Death Step. Once a man took the Life and Death Step, he was determined to fight until he was killed.


    Ahead of him, ten columns of pitch-ck clouds dived like wicked dragons that had ruined the heavens. They almost ripped the sky and the earth open. Under that kind of impact, the world seemed to be shaking.


    Yu Hualong slowly looked up.


    His ck hair fluttered at the back of his head. His handsome face was lightened with a smile.


    ¡°You want to extinguish the spark of our Great Moon Empire? Then, you should get past the sword in my hand first.¡±


    The sword in his hand slightly vibrated. Layers of cyan Sword Qi burst out from the sword and expanded in all directions, as though cyan lotus leaves slowly unfurling with peerless elegance.


    His master, Li Bai, also went with the name Cyan Lotus Hermit. He was a peerless professional in both poetry and swordsmanship. The entire Tang Dynasty regarded him as the number one swordsman. And what the Tang¡¯s numerous swordsmen envied most was his invincible sword art¡ªthe Song of the Cyan Lotus Sword.


    As Li Bai¡¯s disciple, Yu Hualong naturally had learned the gist of that art.


    The ck dragons had swooped down from the sky, as if they would swallow down the wholend.


    ¡°Today, the Song of the Cyan Lotus Sword will resound on thisnd again.¡±


    As Yu Hualong smiling, cyan lotus leaves spread around himyer afteryer.


    His sword pointed skyward and shot up.


    A streak of dazzling cyan light zoomed out to meet the ten columns of ck clouds shaped like dragons that shadowed the sky.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Rasping sound as though rubbing rusty iron pieces came out from one of the ck dragons, which charged straight at Yu Hualong. It disrupted the air in its vicinity. The power in the Sage Realm abruptly broke out.


    ¡°Haha, today, I¡¯ll present the Ode to the Gant... ¡®Knights from the Song Dynasty wore unadorned hatbands and carried shining machetes!¡¯¡±


    Yu Hualong burst outughing. He just sang the Ode to the Gantposed by Li Bai, the greatest poet in the Tang Dynasty. As if heartened by that poem, the brilliance of the cyan sword light suddenly shone resplendently like the sun.


    The cyan light brazed past the ck dragon.


    It shone morously.


    Like snow being sshed by boiling water, the ink-colored dragon melted away at the touch of that cyan light and instantly dissolved into the air. Thousands of ck pieces of his body burst out. A Sage had been killed in just a second.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Overlooking the battle from the Flying Whale Shuttle, Emperor Qin Ming showed a hint of surprise.


    ¡°His silver broadsword showed against his white coat, and the horse galloped forward as fast as a shooting star!¡±


    Yu Hualong¡¯s booming singing reverberated between heaven and earth. The quiet buzzing of the Cyan Lotus Sword was mingled in his singing and echoed for a long time.


    Another jet of cyan sword light zoomed by.


    One more ck dragon fell down, disintegrated, and evaporated!


    Like the shed vile, his broken iron armor plummeted to the ground.


    Angry roars sounded between heaven and earth.


    The other eight inky dragons that had flung upon the remnants of the Great Moon Empire¡¯s army swiftly veered away from the army, ripped open the sky, stirred the Spiritual Qi in the surroundings, and galloped at lightning speed toward Yu Hualong.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m enjoying the time of my life!¡±


    He floated in the void. Gleaming rings of the cyan sword light spread out from him, as though thick lotus leaves were unrolling. Yu Hualong¡¯s ck hair fluttering behind him. Wearing the passionate smile of a free knight from the great Tang Dynasty, he seemed to have transformed into the God of Swords.


    ¡°I kill one person with every ten steps. I leave no trace even I traveled thousands of miles. I walked away when my mission ispleted. My name and esteem are known to few.¡±


    The song echoed. It appeared to have triggered a mysterious force between heaven and earth.


    Yu Hualong thrust his sword again.


    The cyan lotus leaves kept growing and unfurling. The sword light seemed to have prated time. Momentster, four more inky dragons were killed. The cyan sword light effortlessly cleaved those dragons in half from the middle, and numerous fragments of iron armors rained down.


    ¡°When I drank with the great Lord Xin Ling, I drew the sword out and raised it high. I shared my roasted meat with Zhu Hai, and I held the wine vessel to urge Hou Ying to drink...¡±


    The singing started again and became more and more coherent, as if it was gathering something.


    A mysterious force between heaven and earth seemed to have crossed several thousand years and converged toward Yu Hualong nonstop, making the cyan light around him shine brighter and brighter.


    The cyan light was just the size of a ball at the beginning. But by then, it had be a sea of glinting cyan.


    The sword light continued shing.


    The remaining four inky dragons still failed to fend off the opponent in spite of their wrath and desperate counterattack. In an instant, they were cut into pieces and disappeared from the world.


    On the Flying Whale Shuttle, all the colors drained from the faces of the ministers of the Western Qin.


    Li Yuanba, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd, and the other military officers had once been astonished by the eruption of overwhelming Sage aura from Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s ten ck-armored demonic guards. But on that day, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire just killed the ten ck-armored demonic guards in the Sage Realm with a few sword styles?


    They had to admit that the world had changed.


    In the past, Li Yuanba, Li Gang, and the other two at the peak of the Celestial Being Realm were acknowledged as the Four Great Legends and regarded as the awe-inspiring idol of countless martial arts practitioners. However, now, any random guard serving Emperor Qin Ming had the strength to take out the so-called Four Great Legends within seconds.


    Nheless, in front of the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire, those strong ck-armored guards died even faster than the weeds on the road...


    Li Yuanba and the others felt an inexplicable sorrow for themselves.


    With the advent of a new era, were they gradually falling behind?


    As Emperor Qin Ming could easily summon ten guards in the Sage Realm, only heaven knew how many such guards he still had and how horrible his forces that had hidden in dark were.


    Moreover, Li Yuanba had also noted some other clues from what had happened by far.


    For instance, the power His Majesty disyed aftering out of the closed-door training was no longer the Dragonmanding Skill, the orthodox cultivation method of the royal family of the Western Qin. Instead, it was a totally different kind of overbearing power. And those ck-armored demonic guards did not seem to be real people, either, but some kind of puppets... with rich sinister aura.


    What on earth had happened in the royal family of the Western Qin?


    Li Yuanba didn¡¯t dare to think further.


    From some point, the imperial military man known for his toughness and shrewdness began to consider leaving his work and lead a more retiring life. As the tide of a new era rushed over, gradually, he felt his ability was no longer equal to his ambition.


    Still, Emperor Qin Ming was staring at Yu Hualong with scorching eyes a distance away.


    ¡°Interesting. That¡¯s what a sinner from the Path ought to look like. He is performing that old Sword Whiz¡¯s sword-using method. It¡¯s driven by his vigor, but its power is only one-tenth of that man¡¯s. If I can obtain the sword-using method called Ode to the Gant...¡±


    His lips bent into a ruthless curve.


    ¡°After three cups of wine, a vow would be taken, and even if the Five Sacred Mountains crumbled it could not be unmade. When the eyes went blur and the ears grew warm, the heroic spirit would appear like a rainbow...¡±


    Yu Hualong¡¯s singing rang in every corner of that patch ofnd.


    ¡°To save the Zhao Kingdom by brandishing a gold hammer, the city of Handan would first tremble. The two brave warriors of a thousand epoch, they might grace the city of Daliang!¡±


    The singing constantly evoked the mysterious power in the void. Above the clouds, as if being attracted by the song, the brightness of the stars oveid, and Yu Hualong¡¯s power kept soaring.


    The Ode to the Gant was a poem popr for ages on Earth. But when Yu Hualong sang it, the song appeared to possess an immense magic power which inspired a mighty righteous force between heaven and earth.


    As he chanted the lines, the sea of cyan lotus leaves around him grew increasinglyrger and firmer!


    Yu Hualong himself also seemed to be about to be a real immortal and ascends to heaven. His flesh melted into the splendid cyan lotus and he turned more and more transparent. A holy, virtuous aura began to flow out from him.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A jet of sword light streaked across the sky and darted directly toward Emperor Qin Ming.


    Turning a little nervous, Emperor Qin Ming rapidly pulled out the Imperial Sword from his waist. A ck dragon wriggled fervently in his palm, and then slithered onto his sword along his wrist. Next, Emperor Qin Ming hacked the void in half with a swing of that sword.


    The ck and the cyan sword light collided in midair.


    Like a diamond cut into another diamond.


    At the tip of the swords,yers of glowing rings spread out.


    It turned out that the cyan sword light had shattered the ck one, and the remnant of the light continued speeding toward Emperor Qin Ming.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Emperor Qin Ming snorted and thrust his sword the second time, which directly smashed the cyan light.


    However, at that precise moment¡ª


    ¡°Hahaha! Even in death their bones remained fragrant, and never would they feel ashamed in front of all the heroes in the realm.¡±


    Looking unperturbed and resolute, Yu Hualong seized the end of his sword with both hands. He and the swordbined into one, which turned into a shot of cyan light dashing straight at Emperor Qin Ming. That strike embodied all the styles of the Ode to the Gant. In a sh, it already approached the target. Before the sword light descended, the Flying Whale Shuttle where Emperor Qin Ming was riding already started to disintegrate under the great pressure produced by that Sword Qi...

 Chapter 415 - Fighting against the Emperor of the Qin Dynasty (1)

    <h4>Chapter 415 Fighting against the Emperor of the Qin Dynasty (1)</h4>


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Emperor Qin Ming looked astonished.


    ¡°Heavenly Devil Sword!¡±


    Layers of ck mist flowed around him, as if he were like a devil that was dancing wildly, with his overbearing and gloomy voice roaring. Then, they turned into a ck dragon, and in front of him, formed intoyers of a phantom of the ck emperor sword...


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Cyan lights and shadows.


    They, like a heated snow-stabbing sword, pierced the phantom of the seemingly invincible heavenly sword directly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Emperor Qin Ming was shocked.


    The cyan sword stabbed toward his throat with unparalleled killing intent.


    In a hurry, he retreated.


    He could only retreat.


    The power of this sword was far beyond his imagination.


    The cyan sword light spread like a waterfall and approached the disintegrated Flying Whale Shuttle, on which, the ministers retreated one after another under the protection of the guards. Some loyal ministers and guards roared and rushed up to protect the emperor, but they were immediately turned into dust by the cyan sword light!


    No one had expected that the trapped Prince of the Great Moon Empire could erupt such a terrifying and destructive power.


    Sword light shed.


    The cyan de pierced into Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s left shoulder.


    A drop of blood was falling.


    As Emperor Qin Ming grabbed the de, his anger spewed out of his cold eyes while he said, ¡°Since I finished the firstyer of Heaven Devil Skills, you are the first one to hurt me... I will imprison your soul in the demon prison, and sacrifice it for a thousand years!¡±


    Zhang San and Mu Qing didn¡¯t expect that the Crown Prince had really blocked the chasing army.


    The remnants of the Great Moon Army quickly broke out of the mountains and marched quickly ording to the pre-determined escape route. The army was defeated but it had not copsed. Everything was in order. Before breaking out of the encirclement, the Crown Prince arranged the most reasonable route.


    Zhang San looked back sometimes.


    But Mu Qing did not dare to look back.


    After all, that figure didn¡¯t catch up with them.


    At this moment, in front of them, a kind of mighty and horrible power, like a surging ocean, suddenly swept toward them, as the Qi of Heaven and Earth was copsed like an avnche. The horrible power made everyone in the army have an illusion that they were as small as leaves before the stormy ocean even though they were far away!


    Another terrifying expert arrived.


    Could it be the ambush of the Western Qin Dynasty?


    Some of the soldiers¡¯ faces were filled with grief and despair, and their morale to fight to the death was burning wildly in their eyes.


    ¡°Is that the army of the Great Moon Empire? Where is your Crown Prince?¡±


    A voice was heard.


    When the crowd came to their senses, they saw a handsome young man in white robes and short hair standing in the air with a tired look. He looked down at the army below in a hasty manner.


    Since Zhang San and Mu Qing had only heard Li Mu¡¯s name, but hadn¡¯t seen him before, they couldn¡¯t recognize him at first. Therefore, Zhang San looked alert and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The young man in white said, ¡°Taibai Li Mu, please pay your respects to the Crown Prince of the Great Moon Empire.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu?¡±


    Some soldiers and experts of the Great Moon Empire came to their senses and looked desperate.


    Everyone in the world knew that the Great Sage, Li Mu, who was Lord Taibai of the Western Qin dynasty. Why did he appear here? What was his aim? Could it be that he had been ordered by Emperor Qin Ming to intercept and kill the remaining army of the Great Moon? Was there no hope of escape for them?


    Only Zhang San and Mu Qing, who knew the secret, were immediately overjoyed.


    ¡°Does His Honor, Li Mu, finally heree?¡±


    ¡°Our Crown Prince, on the Drifting Cloud Peak that was thousands of miles away, stopped Emperor Qin Ming...¡± Zhang San quickly told Li Mu what had happened, and looked at Li Mu withplicated eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to pick him up.¡± When Li Mu heard this, he knew that things were not going well.


    However, Mu Qing suddenly said, ¡°Your Honor, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Li Mu had already set off, but when he heard the words, he looked at the blind old man in surprise.


    ¡°The prince doesn¡¯t want you to go there... To keep you alive to make aeback,¡± Mu Qing said with a solemn look. ¡°Only you, Your Excellency, are qualified to inherit the kindling of the Great Moon Empire. If you also...¡±


    ¡°Emperor Qin Ming can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he instantly understood why the situation had deteriorated to such a degree, but he did not receive Yu Hualong¡¯s message¡ªthis Crown Prince did not expect to have Li Mue to rescue him at all. He was afraid that he would get caught in this whirlpool.


    ¡°You go to the Yue Mountain Sect ording to the original n, and I will go to pick up the Crown Prince.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s figure turned into a rainbow and he headed of into the distance.


    When Zhang San and Mu Qing wanted to stop him, it was toote.


    ¡°The Crown Prince didn¡¯t ask for help, but he still came.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Li Mu and the others are the same kind of people as our Crown Prince. They are all heroes.¡±


    ¡°Hero? The word ¡®hero¡¯ is used too many times, but there are a few people who can really be qualified to be one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they deserve it?¡±


    ¡°No, they deserve it. If they can¡¯t do it, no one can.¡±


    Li Mu even ignored the white crane. He did not hesitate to activate his natural qi and moved forward with the Broadswordmanding Skill. In an instant, he arrived at the Drifting Cloud Peak that Zhang San had mentioned. He felt the remaining fierce fighting atmosphere in the air, and wisps of cyan sword light in the sky were still present, which were made by Yu Hualong¡¯s Cultivation Method.


    However, the battle was over.


    The Western Qin army was handling the mess.


    Yu Chuanlong and Emperor Qin Ming were gone.


    Li Mu fell down, grabbed a general who wasmanding the sergeants to clean up the battlefield, and said, ¡°Where is Yu Hualong?¡±


    This general was a new noble of the Eagle Sect in the Western Qin army. Having been grabbed by someone, he was extremely unhappy and subconsciously said, ¡°How dare you...¡± But before he could finish his words, he saw the person in front of him and suddenly began to sweat. He was scared and said in a trembling voice, ¡°L-lord, the Crown Prince of the Great Moon Empire has been killed by the king, and was hung over the Longcheng Pass. The king is at the Longcheng Pass now...¡±


    He knew Li Mu.


    Now, Li Mu was very famous in the Western Qin, second only to Emperor Qin Ming.


    Killing the prince, the Crown Prince, and the Emperor¡¯s Broadsword...


    Who was not afraid of his killing reputation?


    Emperor Qin Ming ordered him to surrender and plead guilty. As a result, the imperial envoy didn¡¯t even enter Taibai Gate and could only announce the decree at the foot of the mountain. Chang¡¯an Mansion¡¯s army had besieged Taibai Mountain for so many days and nothing happened. Taibai City had now be a country.


    It was all because of Li Mu¡¯s fame.


    Was he not afraid of such a God of Massacre?


    ¡°What?¡± When Li Mu heard that, he felt confused.


    He hade in a hurry, but it was still toote.


    When Li Mu let go of the officer¡¯s hand, he suddenly felt regret and resentful. The man who was determined to safeguard the code of the Path for the Earth still didn¡¯t survive, but no matter what, he had to take his body back from the top of the city wall so it would not be abused.


    After all, he was also a person from Earth.


    Li Mu turned into a stream of light and headed toward the Longcheng Pass.


    The officer was so scared that he stood numbly and suddenly reacted, shouting angrily, ¡°Quickly, report to the city¡ªLi Mu is back...¡±


    A signal immediately rose up from the bottom of Drifting Cloud Peak.


    The guards of Longcheng Pass, who were thousands of miles away, suddenly looked astonished.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? In the direction of the battlefield... Are the remnants of the Great Moon armying back?¡± Li Yuanba stood at the gate of the main hall of the Duke¡¯s Mansion in the city, frowning slightly.


    At this time, Li Mu had already appeared at the foot of the Longcheng Pass.


    He looked up.


    There was a metal rack suspended in midair above the enemy¡¯s tower in front of the city gate, with two specially-made divine iron spikes hanging down and piercing through Yu Hualong¡¯s shoulder des in the air more than 20 meters away. Blood flowed down the spikes. Below the rack, there was a floating star-shaped runic metal bowl that contained all the blood that had fallen.


    Li Mu stood in the air in front of the gate.


    Thest time they met, the young man with a shy face was stripped naked and hung in front of hundreds of thousands of people in the Western Qin army when he sat down to talk. Obviously, this was because Qin Ming had deliberately humiliated Yu Chuanlong in such a cruel manner.


    Yu Hualong was an expert of the Saint Realm. Even if he were dead, his body was like divine iron, shining with faint lights.


    Moreover,yers of faint green mist circled around the corpse, with a faint lotus fragrance floating in the air, as if there was an invisible lotus blooming in the void.


    In Li Mu¡¯s heart, sorrow was surging.


    When he rejected Yu Chuanlong¡¯s invitation to support the Great Moon Empire, he didn¡¯t realize that he had already had a sense of belonging to the country. After all, it was a country established by the sages of the Earth. After all, Yu Chuanlong was also a real Earth person.


    The invisible Broadsword Intent was struck out.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The specially-made divine iron thorn was cut off.


    Li Mu held Yu Hualong in his arms.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte,¡± Li Mu said quietly.


    At this time, a guard finally discovered Li Mu¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Enemy attack... Hurry up. Send a signal.¡±


    Countless experts from the Western Qin Army flew over from all directions. They reacted extremely quickly and surrounded Li Mu directly in the air. They drew their swords and spears out of their sheaths, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Li Mu did not pay attention to them.


    He was using his Taoist magic arts to explore some extremely strange phenomenon in Yu Hualong¡¯s corpse.


    Although an expert of the Saint Realm had be extremely sturdy, he would die like an extinguishingmp, with some changes to his corpse, including some minor injuries and dying activity. However, at this time, the corpse was surrounded by a faint lotus fragrance, and there was even a faint sound of the sword in his body, which protected his blood from being condensed in a very strange lively state.


    ¡°Not dead?¡±


    But Li Mu could see that his soul had totally dissipated, with only a corpse remaining.


    ¡°What kind of state is this?¡±


    Li Mu was a little uncertain.


    At this moment¡ª


    ¡°Catch him.¡±


    As the gatekeeper shouted, countless masters of the Western Qin Army rushed up in midair.


    Killing intent burst out and instantly shattered the peace in the air.


    ¡°Get away!¡± Li Mu shouted.


    His voice was as loud as thunder, and waves of sound swept out in an instant.


    The experts of the Western Qin Army who rushed over only felt a sharp pain in their ears, as if they had been hit by a hammer. Their natural qi was out of their control and their bodies felt too soft to fly. Blood gushed from their mouths and noses, and they all fell from the sky like dumplings.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The guard was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t recognize Li Mu before, so he thought that it was a traitor of the Great Moon Empire who came to rob the body. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he could so formidable as to scare hundreds of Natural Experts with a shout... What kind of strength was this?


    Before he could react, Li Mu had already grabbed his neck and said, ¡°Where are the people in the city?¡± He just nced around with his spiritual force and found that there was only arge army at the Longcheng Pass currently.


    ¡°Emperor... ordered... to kill all... all of them on the 10-mile slope off the city...¡± the guard said with fear.


    Hearing his words, Li Mu felt dizzy.


    ¡°He killed all of them?¡±


    In this way, Caicai and her granddaughter, as well as Wu Beichen and the others, were...


    Emperor Qin Ming!!!


    Li Mu twisted his wrist and broke the guard¡¯s neck with a crack. Then he looked at Long Chengjun and shouted, ¡°Emperor Qin Ming, Li Mu is here! Come out for your death!¡±


    He was going to challenge Emperor Qin Ming.


    At this moment, it was right here.


    There was no need to wait.

 Chapter 416 - Fighting against the Emperor of the Qin Dynasty (2)

    <strong>Chapter 416 Fighting against the Emperor of the Qin Dynasty (2)</strong>


    Li Mu¡¯s voice, like thunder from heaven, echoed in the sky above the Longcheng Pass.


    The West Qin Army stationed in the city waspletely rmed in an instant.


    At the gate of the Duke¡¯s Mansion, Li Yuanba suddenly changed his look and said, ¡°Come to guard the Duke¡¯s Mansion.¡± He ordered his Regal Guards to protect the entire Duke¡¯s Mansion, and the army in the city gathered toward the Duke¡¯s Mansion like a hurricane.


    At the same time, there were also 10 ck Devil Guards for Emperor Qin Ming guarding the surrounding area of the mansion.


    As the ck mist enveloped them with Devil Qi, the ink-colored mist that floated in the air transformed intorge demon seal runes in a casually condensing manner. They were barely visible and flickered as they linked the entire Duke¡¯s Mansion together and enveloped it, which apparently seemed to be a type of Great Way formation.


    Emperor Qin Ming, the most powerful man in the world, did not show up.


    Outside the city, Li Mu shouted three times in a row, but he didn¡¯t see Emperor Qin Ming.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the city?¡±


    He was suspicious.


    But upon thinking of what the general who cleaned the battlefield said before, he knew that Emperor Qin Ming was at Longcheng Pass.


    As soon as Li Mu opened his Third Eye, he immediately saw that in the center of the city, a wisp of a dark-ck, dragon-like air column was rushing into the sky like a tornado column hanging down from the Ninth Heaven with terrible pressure. ck Devil Qi almost covered the whole city. Moreover, the Western Qin Army seemed to be facing a formidable enemy. Obviously, Emperor Qin Ming was in the city, but he did not show up.


    ¡°Fear?¡±


    He didn¡¯t think so.


    There was no way that a person like Emperor Qin Ming would be afraid of him.


    Could it be that there was something else that Emperor Qin Ming had to settle?


    Li Mu strode toward the city.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Some generals of the Western Qin Army and experts of the Imperial Executive Group rushed out of the city gate and looked at Li Mu with fear and hatred in their eyes.


    The feelings of the Western Qin people for Li Mu had be veryplicated now. As the youngest Great Sage in the world, he had once been the pride of the military of the Western Qin dynasty. However, he killed the princes and the Crown Prince, which made the soldiers of the Western Qin Empire hostile toward Li Mu.


    To many people, when Emperor Qin Ming ordered to punish him, Li Mu not only didn¡¯t appreciate it but also came to kill him for the sake of the traitor of the Great Moon Empire. It was obvious that he was going to kill the emperor.


    Such behavior was equivalent to treason.


    ¡°Sage Li, think twice before you act.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, as a subject of the Great Qin dynasty, how can you directly call out His Majesty¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a traitor. Everyone has the right to kill him.¡±


    Some high-ranking military officers and masters in the army shouted fiercely.


    The crowd rushed in from all directions.


    ¡°Anyone who stands in my way will die.¡±


    Li Mu put clothes on Yu Zhanlong, carried him on his back, and strode toward the gate. He could only see the main mansion.


    ¡°Li Mu, you...¡±


    A high-ranking general in bright armor red at him, but before he could finish his words, a knife light shed and he was cut into dozens of pieces. Before he fell on the ground, his severed limbs were directly sent flying out.


    A wave of invisible Broadsword Intent had already broken throughyers uponyers of encirclement toward the mansion.


    The earth was cracked everywhere the Broadsword Intent had passed.


    The Natural Expert, Celestial Beings, and even Half-Saints in the army couldn¡¯t resist this attack even if they used all sorts of means. The ground was plowed open with a huge kilometer-long crack, as if the earth had been cut by a divine knife.


    Half of the Longcheng Pass¡¯s main city was split into two parts by the Broadsword Intent.


    The high-ranking military officers and sergeants of the Western Qin Army, as well as the experts of various sects and the Imperial Executive Group, were also scared by the Broadsword Intent, despite the fact that Li Mu had only used one move...


    The Broadsword Intent slowly moved forward and spread out on the ground.


    The crack in the ground pointed straight to the mansion.


    After the crack, Li Mu followed in the air, neither too fast nor too slow, just like a killing god.


    ¡°Protect the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Protect His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Fight against this traitor.¡±


    All kinds of voices came from all directions, some angry, some frightened, and some just bluffing, but within about 30 meters around Li Mu, the Broadsword Intent was flowing, and the Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent was like a powerful tide. Arrows, crossbows, and all kinds ofbat power shot from a distance, and as soon as they approached him, they were like stones entering a big millstone, instantly ground into powder.


    The Broadsword Intent was bursting out, and it was difficult to be stopped in all ways.


    Like a demon god, he slowly pushed the crack in the ground toward the Duke¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Li Mu, do you really dare to do such a rebellious thing?¡± Li Yuanba stood in front of the gate of the Duke¡¯s Mansion, holding a blood-red double-ded halberd in his hand, surrounded by mes and wearing divine armor. He was full of domineering power and stared at Li Mu while speaking in a fierce voice.


    The military god of the Western Qin Empire had his heroic spirit.


    Li Mu did not stop, but slowly stepped forward, looked at him, and said, ¡°Is it you who led the army to kill the people of the city on the 10-mile slope outside the city?¡±


    Although Li Mu spoke in a calm tone, Li Yuanba felt a chill. With the majesty that had been umted in the army for decades and the bearing of the military god, even in the face of the desperate situation of thousands of troops, he had never frowned, but was suddenly defeated by this question.


    He had killed numerous people.


    The number of souls killed by him was at least several million.


    However, this time, he felt guilty about ordering to kill people in the Longcheng Pass, and after being asked by Li Mu, the trace of guilt was immediately like a vast sea that broke the dam, drowning him, and even made him have an impulse to bow his head.


    But, he was, after all, the military god who had killed millions, so he forced himself to calm down and say, ¡°I will ept the orders of the king. I will act ording to the order. I can¡¯t just do anything I want.¡±


    Li Mu stood still, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, then you shall die.¡±


    The invisible Broadsword Intent broke through the void.


    Li Yuanba felt a chill all over his body, as if he was targeted by the Primordial Fierce Tiger. An unprecedented crisis swept over him. The halberd in his hand showed a spiritual sense in the killing, as if it felt the danger as well, and shook madly. He waved the magic weapon that had brought him great fame and prestige. Before his cultivation broke out, he heard a sound and loosened his hands...


    The divine weapon from the Northern Western Qin Empire, the Domineeringly Demonic Halberd, was broken.


    With his sharp weapon split into two down the middle, he held it in both hands.


    Unprecedented fatigue, like a tide, rushed in wildly.


    Li Yuanba felt ck in front of his eyes, without even the strength to stand.


    ¡°Marshall...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°General.¡±


    In a trance, the surrounding personal guards, subordinates, and trusted generals rushed over and then he felt dizzy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you for the rest of my life.¡±


    He wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t. The fame he had gained from battles and his sense of existence in this world finally ended in the fight.


    Li Yuanba slowly fell down.


    His body was split into two, just like the halberd in his hand.


    The military god of the Western Qin Empire died.


    The soldiers of the Western Qin Dynasty around looked sad. For a moment, as if their backbone had been removed, something in their hearts suddenly copsed.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Avenge the Commander.¡±


    The guards rushed up frantically.


    As Li Mu looked calm, the Broadsword Intent swept out. Severed limbs and arms were flying all over the sky, and blood sshed on the ground. Once the field of Broadsword Intent swept out, the surrounding experts of the sect, as well as the army, fell down one after another.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and blood for blood.


    ¡°Emperor Qin Ming, are you still noting out?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were cold, and countless threads of Broadsword Intent condensed and made the shape of the knife. Like a heavenly knife falling from the sky, it cut toward the Duke¡¯s Mansion from the middle.


    10 rays of ink-colored clouds and air currents turned into flowing rays of light and enveloped the Duke¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°What? Extraterrestrial magic power?¡±


    At first nce, Li Mu could tell that the power of the tactical deployment was not from means of this world. And it was expected that when Emperor Qin Ming fought against the Yue Mountain Faction that day, he had only shown an illusory image, however the power he disyed was not from this world, but from outer space.


    ¡°Third Eye... open.¡±


    At once, Li Mu used his Third Eye to break through the barrier and saw that there were 10 Great Saint-level guards all over with ck armor, who stood in all directions of the Duke¡¯s Mansion, and whose Devil Qi surged and created a formation to protect the Duke¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Emperors¡¯ Fire... kill!¡±


    He took out the Broadsword Pellet, and then, 10 long knives directly roared out, each of which was stained with the power of Emperors¡¯ Fire. The light of the knife was bright and flickering, and then it came back in a sh beside Li Mu.


    The ink-colored demon qi around the Duke¡¯s Mansion dissipated.


    The ck Armored Demon Guards who stood in all directions broke into pieces and broke into ck armor.


    ¡°Coward, get out here.¡±


    10 long sabers were instantly activated, and the Emperors¡¯ Fire was activated to break through the barrier, leaving 10 ripples in the air. The flying knives had already cut directly toward the center of the Duke¡¯s Mansion, cutting through the void space.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Violent explosions could be heard from within.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A stream of Demon Qi exploded.


    Visible ck clouds burst out, andyers of ck lead shockwaves instantly crushed the entire Duke¡¯s Mansion into a fine powder. Unparalleled ck fog swept over, and the entire Longcheng Pass was instantly shrouded in the strange and terrible ck fog.


    Li Mu¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.


    There was a sound of something breaking through the air.


    The 10 flying knives flew back and left the control of his Broadswordmanding Skill.


    With a thought in his mind, Li Mu strengthened his spiritual force and calmed the knives down. Then, the flying knives drew an arc in the ck mist, unloaded the power, and became suspended beside him.


    ¡°Li Mu, now that you can¡¯t wait to die, I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡±


    A tall figure slowly walked out of the ck fog.


    Emperor Qin Ming finally appeared.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t resolved the Sword Intent in my body, I would have crushed you like a worm. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s figure gradually became clear in the ck mist. His face was gloomy and there was a trace of the emperor¡¯s anger.


    Li Mu slowly ced Yu Hualong¡¯s body aside, and with a thought of his mind, the Sword Intent drew the prison formation on the ground and protected him inside.


    He turned around and walked toward Emperor Qin Ming step by step.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Mu¡¯s killing intent was more intense than ever.

 Chapter 417 - Go to Hell

    <strong>Chapter 417 Go to Hell</strong>


    As Li Mu then activated the Broadswordmanding Skill, the 10 flying knives shook, causing an air-waveyer in the void, and rippled away like water waves. However, the flying knives instantly broke through the sky and turned into a rainbow. They flew in an angle like an antelope¡¯s horn. From different angles, they flew in different directions toward Emperor Qin Ming.


    There was no need to say more.


    The only thing he could do was fight.


    By using the Broadswordmanding Skill and the Broadsword Intent to activate the Broadsword Pellet, the knife was attached with the power of Emperors¡¯ Fire, whose power was unparalleled. The 10 ck-armored devil guards upied all locations and formed a devil formation, but they were still destroyed by Li Mu¡¯s one blow, which was a divine skill powerful enough to kill a Great Saint instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have such high-level cultivation. You¡¯re really arrogant.¡± Emperor Qin Ming smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you were this powerful in the battle of Yue Mountain that day, I would have had to retreat. That is the first thing you should regret.¡±


    As he spoke, he bent his fingers and flicked them.


    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡±


    The invisible demonic energy of the Heavenly Devil Finger bounced off the flying knives. Even the power of the Emperors¡¯ Fire attached to the saber was shattered and dissipated.


    The long knife was spinning and rushing at Li Mu.


    But Li Mu was calm as he activated the Broadsword Pelletpletely.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±


    108 flying knives flew out in a sh. Instantly, the sky was filled with sharp Broadsword Intent and rays of looming saber radiance flickering like electric light. The ink-colored demon qi turned and cracks in the air were split open. The space within a kilometer radius seemed to have been instantly cut apart by the saber radiance.


    In an instant, Emperor Qin Ming seemed to be trapped in an invisiblework of knives.


    With a sh of saber radiance, all the objects around him suddenly turned into fine powder and nothingness.


    ¡°The second mistake you made was that you did not attack Casten Mansion immediately and wasted too much time. Due to my carelessness, I was injured by a remnant Sword Essence of Sword God in Yu Zhanlong¡¯s body, which took me half an hour to get rid of. If you had arrived earlier, I would not have been able to harm you. Unfortunately, I havepletely recovered by now...¡±


    While talking andughing, Emperor Qin Ming kept flicking out his fingers.


    In the void, a series of harsh sparks exploded like fireworks. Then, the nging sound of metal colliding resounded, and many flying daggers were shot out of the void and flew back.


    The most powerful man in the world broke Li Mu¡¯s Broadswordmanding Skill of Emperors¡¯ Fire with just a move.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of nonsense. Die.¡± Between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows, his Third Eye opened, purple lightning formed in it, and then a Purple Heaven Thunderbolt shot out.


    It was the Eye of the Purple Thunder and Lightning.


    The terrifying power of thunder and lightning directly refinedyers of ck demon qi and instantly flowed in front of Emperor Qin Ming. He was shocked and shouted, ¡°Demon Strategy. Unlimitedws of the devil..¡± Suddenly, devil qi as thick as ink burst out. In an instant, in the entire Longcheng Pass, the demon danced wildly and the ink-colored devil qi was turned into a pile of magic shadows. Hundreds of thousands of troops stationed in the Western Qin Army were instantly seized by the demon qi. It was the same as the situation when Huang Shengyi and Emperor¡¯s Broadsword, Yingshan Snow-eagle, devoured the energy of the whole army. His entire body was covered in the dark mist, and his eyes were filled with a blood-like horrible light.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Emperor Qin Ming was targeted by the Purple Heaven Thunderbolt, refined by the devil qi, and kept retreating. However, he managed to resist the attack of the power. The ink-colored devil qi swirled around him and he stood steadily.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. You¡¯re just a two-step Celestial Being. Even if you can kill a Great Saint in a second, your realm is too far away from mine. It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me.¡± Emperor Qin Ming steadied himself and sneered disdainfully.


    Just now, he blocked Li Mu¡¯s Eye of the Purple Thunder and Lightning with his almost unparalleled profound cultivation. If Li Mu¡¯s cultivation had also reached the Breaking Realm, no, even if he had reached the Great Saint Realm, the power of the Eye of the Purple Thunder and Lightning was enough topletely smash and refine him. Since Li Mu¡¯s cultivation was not high enough, his efforts were all in vain.


    Li Mu remained silent.


    With the help of the Swordmanding Skill and the Eye of the Purple Thunder and Lightning, he keptunching attacks.


    When Emperor Qin Ming executed his special skills, which did not belong to this world, the Taoist methods and the power of the ink-colored devil qi swept across the whole city and constantly turned into the moving extraterrestrial runes, which could mobilize the power of heaven and earth, respond to the stars, and intercept Li Mu¡¯s attacks from the Emperors¡¯ Fire Flying de and Eye of the Purple Thunder and Lightning.


    Li Mu used all his ace cards, but he still couldn¡¯t break through the defense of Emperor Qin Ming.


    ¡°Stop here. You can¡¯t kill me.¡± Emperor Qin Ming sneered, looked at Li Mu with pity and ridicule, and said, ¡°If you cultivate for another 10 years, you may be able topete with me, but now... They are all your trump cards, aren¡¯t they? You are just as good as Yu Hualong. If you want to kill me, it¡¯s far from enough.¡±


    A splendor shed in his hand, and a ck ball of light appeared, in the middle of which, a small man flickered and constantly hit its wall. Looking carefully, it was Yu Hualong¡¯s illusion. He said, ¡°See? Yu Hualong¡¯s soul is directly removed from his body, and is refined into the Heavenly Devil Seal. I refine him day and night, and after 49 days and nights, I can take away his soul. I will know the whereabouts of all the evils of the Great Moon Empire and the mystery of the sword magic skill!¡±


    He was deliberately provoking Li Mu.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Like lightning, Li Mu raised his hand and pulled out a flying knife from the 108 flying knives, and directly rushed at Emperor Qin Ming. As the knife shed, the Wind-Cloud Six Moves swept out in an instant, as if six people were attacking at the same time, especially attacking Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s left arm, in an attempt to get that light ball.


    Emperor Qin smiled coldly and said, ¡°After all, you¡¯re just an ant... I thought that you could bring me some surprises, but it¡¯s no better than Yu Hualong¡¯s sword. Open!¡± He pulled out the Imperial Sword with a backhand, and his eyes were surging with red light. In an instant, the Sword Intent surged like a tide, the Heavenly Devil Qi violently swept over, and Li Mu was directly forced away by the devil qi.


    It was still suppression in the realm of cultivation.


    Li Mu lowered his shoulders and performed the Somersault Cloud at high speed. He grabbed the two flying knives with both hands and instantly broke through his defense. The knife light was like a meteor, cutting toward Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s waist.


    Emperor Qin Ming burst outughing. With the Imperial Sword, the Heavenly Devil Tactics broke out and blocked Li Mu¡¯s knife powerpletely. He said, ¡°Useless battle, Li Mu. You really disappoint me. If you only have such strength and these trump cards, then you really shouldn¡¯t havee to die... When I practiced the Taoist magic arts of the outer world, the power of the Heavenly Devil Tactics has been fulfilled. Even the power of the Void-breaking Realm is not powerful enough for me. You are too weak. You are just two-step Celestial Being. Even if you can kill a Great Sage, you can¡¯t defeat me!¡±


    As he spoke, the Imperial Sword burst outyers of Heavenly Devil power, and Li Mu was directly shaken away.


    The strategy of Emperor Qin Ming was very simple. He was using the absolute advantage of his realm to crack all kinds of ace cards. Li Mu could fight against the higher-level opponents and defeat a sage, but after all, he just killed the Great Saint in a second, which was the extreme. There was still some gap between him and Emperor Qin Ming, who wasparable to the one in the Void-breaking Realm.


    Li Mu condensed his body in midair, and 108 flying broadswords flew around his body at a high speed, forming a territory of strangtion.


    He looked at Emperor Qin Ming with anger in his eyes.


    He tried all sorts of ways to seize the Magic Seal against Heavenly Devils in Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s hands. If he could steal Yu Hualong¡¯s soul from his hands, there might be a chance of saving Yu Hualong. However... there was indeed a gap in their realms, which could not be made up with merely ordinary fighting skills and fighting intent.


    The most important reason was that the cultivation method that Emperor Qin Ming practiced was from outer space, containing the profound meaning of the Great Way, which was far beyond the world, so that Li Mu¡¯s advantage in the cultivation method was also less apparent.


    Li Mu kept attacking.


    But they were all resolved by Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen through your moves. Li Mu, you won¡¯t be able to overturn the situation.¡± Emperor Qin Ming had the absolute advantage and said, ¡°Let me tell you, what I¡¯m practicing is the cultivation method of the first-ss Heaven Devil Sect in the Outer Immortal Star area. It¡¯s far beyond the world and above the heavens. You can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    His figure suddenly grewrger andrger as if he was a Skyscraping Devil. He transformed into a Dharmakaya, surrounded by ink-colored mist and rays of dark-red runes twinkled with splendor. His Dharmakaya, which was hundreds of feet tall, seemed to be the true descent of a demon god standing under the firmament. His voice vibrated violently, stirring up the void.


    ¡°I¡¯m ruling the vast empire. The territories of the Northern Song and Southern Chu will be under my control sooner orter.¡± The Dharmakaya of Emperor Qin Ming lowered his head and looked at Li Mu, whose eyes were like two divine swords that could break the sky, enveloping Li Mu. He said, ¡°Look at you, you are like a stray dog. The Western Qin doesn¡¯t tolerate you, nor does the Northern Song or Southern Chu ept you. When I dominate the world, there will be no ce for you to stand on this continent, and no one will follow you again. And all that starts from today!¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this time, there was suddenly a wave of war drums in the distance, and the sound of shouting and killing came from far and near. It was the remaining army of the Great Moon Empire that should have escaped, but they came back under the leadership of Zhang San and Mu Qing...


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to fight together with Sage Li.¡±


    ¡°If Sage Li fights with the Crown Prince to the death, then there is no meaning of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Fire can only be spread if it¡¯s on fire. If it¡¯s just a battle without guts, how can it be on fire?¡±


    ¡°Fight to the death!¡±


    ¡°No more escape.¡±


    The shouting of the remnants of the Great Moon Empire Army prated throughyers of demon mist and reached the battlefield.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°The more righteous you are, the more support you will win. Even if you control the world, you are just a lonely person. Is there anything to be proud of? As the emperor of the Western Qin dynasty, you bow to the monsters from outside the world. How can you have the dignity of an emperor? To dominate the world is nothing more than nothing... Emperor Qin, I have a move to send you to hell!¡±


    As he said this, he bent slightly and made a strange posture.


    It was the Fighting Stance of the Endless Waves, the Immortal-style Fist.


    In Zhenwu Boxing, the fist technique containing the power of the Immortal Way finally appeared in the world.

 Chapter 418 - Invincible Fist

    <strong>Chapter 418 Invincible Fist</strong>


    Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s face showed a hint of ridicule.


    ¡°A group of ant nonentities justing back for death,¡± he looked at Li Mu and said. ¡°I know that you also have some extraterrestrial immortal magic arts, but ants that eat fairy dew are also ants. How can they turn into dragons? Can your so-called cultivation methods and Taoist magic artspare with my Heavenly Devil Tactics?¡±


    He was extremely confident.


    The Divine Way had already copsed, and the external force had arrived sessively. In this part of the world, there were already gods and demons, but so what? In the Immortal Star region, the Heavenly Devil Sect was the strongest. Could any of the Immortal magic arts and Taoist magic arts bepared to its power?


    Everything was under his control.


    The gods and demons from the outer skies would be wiped out by him sooner orter.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say a word at all, but directly raised his hand and threw a punch.


    The air in front of him suddenly copsed, as if a part of the void had been exploded by this punch. A translucent fist print, like a star falling from the sky, violently split the sky, rolled up the broken airflow, and punched toward Emperor Qin Ming like a hurricane.


    It was a terrifying fist technique.


    It was a very brilliant fist technique.


    Emperor Qin Ming nodded and made ament. ¡°Yes, this punch is a little interesting, but it can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    With a wave of the Imperial Sword in his hand, a ck sword radiance surged out, and with a sh, cut off the saber fist print.


    Li Mu took a step forward and punched again.


    This punch was twice as powerful as the previous one.


    Emperor Qin Ming was a little surprised. ¡°Haha, interesting... But it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s still too weak.¡± He struck again, and the sword light was like a ck snake. In a sh, it broke Li Mu¡¯s second punch.


    Li Mu did the same. He took a step forward and punched again.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Emperor Qin Ming frowned, then shook his head and said, ¡°The ovepping of fist force? Interesting significance... But if there is no previous force, how can yourter force be multiplied? Heavenly Devil Tactics, Dark Dragon Bite!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ck ink-colored Skyscraping Devil turned on the Imperial Sword in his hand and entwined the sword edge like a ck flood dragon.


    Emperor Qin Ming shed out with his sword, and an ink-colored evil dragon came out of the sword. It opened its mouth to devour the fist strength of Li Mu¡¯s third punch.


    The first two strikes were aimed at shing, so the remaining force of the fist force was still existent.


    This sword, with the secret devil skill, devoured the fist strength and defused it.


    However, Li Mu took the fourth step and punched again.


    His fist force doubled again, eight times stronger than the first punch.


    The fist print was transparent and bright, as if it was carved out of colored ze and jade, which was vivid. There was Heavenly Fire caused by friction, and the air turbulence was reduced, which was because the speed of the fist print was so fast that all other physical reactions could not keep up with its speed and strength!


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Emperor Qin Ming was finally shocked.


    ¡°What kind of fist technique was that?¡±


    The ovepping technique of strength was also included in the Heavenly Devil Tactics, which was also quite brilliant.


    However, it was impossible for any Taoist magic arts to be used without a basis. The multiplying power in the Heavenly Devil Tactics was achieved by umting a great deal of force, and when the sword struck out, the strength would multiply with theter force, which was also a very brilliant cultivation method and secret skill in the river of stars.


    But Li Mu¡¯s punching skill, whose earlier strength had been swallowed by the ck Dragon Bite, absolutelycked the basis. But what was the reason?


    Emperor Qin Ming continued to draw his sword.


    The Heavenly Devil Qi whistled and roared in all directions as it went on its way up to the sword. It was dense,yer uponyer, as he adopted a defensive stance.


    The power of this punch was so strong and violent that the Dark Dragon Bite Punch could no longer defend against it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The power of the fist burst out.


    Emperor Qin Ming retreated.


    He stood still, with the Skyscraping Devil Qi swirling around him. Although he tried to stabilize his body, the space behind him copsed and the rules were in chaos. As his feet were like a strong plow, causing two dark and bottomless pits on the ground, he retreated more than a hundred meters before he managed to stabilize his body. His qi had already begun to be unstable.


    ¡°You...¡± Emperor Qin Ming raised his head in shock and anger.


    Then, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    In his sight, Li Mu¡¯s fifth punch was already in front of him.


    ¡°So fast.


    ¡°Was his strength multiplied on the basis of the fourth punch?


    ¡°Why did it turn out this way?


    ¡°Could it be able to be superimposed without limitation?¡±


    He felt a burst of horror.


    ¡°What kind of punching skill is this?¡± Emperor Qin Ming roared, ¡°I¡¯m invincible with the Heavenly Devil Dharmakaya.¡±


    The ink-colored devil qi in the entire Longcheng Pass city frantically poured into his body and sank into it, so his figure grew wildly again, more than 500 meters high. He seemed to be a top-level Skyscraping Devil, with hundreds of battle-like Heavenly Devil Sigils flowing around him.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t answer, but activated the power of his fist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Sky and earth shook.


    Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s huge Heavenly Devil Dharmakaya was shattered by this punch.


    Hundreds of Heavenly Devil Sigils shattered, as did the ink-colored Heavenly Devil Qi. The huge body copsed like a decayed y sculpture, and the true body of Emperor Qin Ming was exposed.


    But at this time, Li Mu did not say a word, but stepped forward. With one step, he crossed a hundred meters and punched out for the sixth time.


    The power of this punch became more and more violent, but it was not as powerful as the violent fists from before, which seemed to have returned to its original state. Ayer of airflow vortex swirled around the fist, like a whirlwind.


    Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s face was full of horror.


    From the beginning to the end, there was only one move in this kind of fist technique, which was performed over and over again, but the terrible point was that the power of each punch was twice as strong as the previous one.


    When the power of Li Mu¡¯s first punch was enough to kill the Great Sage, the horror of this kind of punch was beyond imagination. After all, the first punch was too horrible, so when he performed the sixth punch, the power had reached an extremely horrible level. Even Emperor Qin Ming felt that it seemed toe from the threat of death.


    ¡°The Skyscraping Deviles. Condense the Dharmakaya again... Ah.¡± Emperor Qin Ming tried to condense the Heavenly Devil Dharmakaya again, but before he could finish his words, his stomach was punched directly by Li Mu.


    He was hit to fly backward and it bent his body like a shrimp. The supreme emperor was like an ordinary person now. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth and his eyes were filled with shock, anger, unwillingness, and disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that he would be hit flying by a punch in this way.


    ¡°Is this a fist form that belongs to this world?¡±


    It was even a fist technique that surpassed the power of the Martial Arts in the Immortal Star District.


    ¡°How, how was such a fist method handled by Li Mu?¡±


    Emperor Qin Ming realized that he might have made a mistake, and it was a terrible one. The origin of Li Mu¡¯s knowledge was superior to the Immortal Star area.


    But how could it be possible? The shackles of the Divine Way in this world had just broken down, and the candidates of the Immortal n in the Immortal Star Area had just arrived here. How could Li Mu get more superior martial arts from outside that area?


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah...¡± he roared, ¡°Li Mu, what kind of punching skill is this? What kind of punching skill is this?¡±


    ¡°The fist method to send you to hell.¡± Li Mu moved as fast as a flowing light. His seventh punch, as powerful as thunder, directly attacked the chin of Emperor Qin Ming.


    Emperor Qin Ming was knocked flying again.


    His head was lifted up high, and his jaw was shattered into pieces in an instant. The Heavenly Devil could not withstand such a terrible force. Then, his head was directly attached to his back by the tremendous force inertia, and his cervical vertebra bones were broken countless times.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible...¡± Emperor Qin Ming could not believe what he had heard.


    Broken bones and flesh quickly were healed.


    The reason why the Heavenly Devil Sect was the first Immortal Sect in the Immortal Star Area was because of the miraculous power of the Heavenly Devil Tactics. It was not only because of its power, but also because of its body-refining ability, which could refine one¡¯s body into an iparably tenacious state.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. It¡¯s not your strength. How many more punches can you make?¡± Emperor Qin Ming retreated in the void and wanted to stay away from the danger.


    He firmly believed that there had to be some price or time limit for Li Mu to make such a fist because this was not the strength of a two-step Celestial Being, and any power beyond a realm was limited.


    However, in the next moment, Li Mu¡¯s eighth punch directly hit his chest and abdomen. The terrible power instantly blew up his Skyscraping Devil body, with his lower body exploded, his flesh and blood scattered, and his white bones flying...


    ¡°Your power is too weak, and your vision is too shallow,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°I can always utilize such a punching skill.¡±


    As he spoke, he threw a ninth punch.


    When Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s figure was about to regather, he was once again blown up.


    The 10th punch!


    The 11th!


    Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s body was beaten again and again.


    A ck ball of demonic qi circted out of his maimed body.


    That was Yu Hualong¡¯s soul sealed by the Magic Seal against Heavenly Devils.


    Li Mu suddenly had an idea, as he lowered his shoulder, called out Somersault Cloud, and appeared in front of him in an instant, grabbing the seal in his hand.


    Emperor Qin Ming had prepared for this, so he seized the chance to flee.


    He knew that he could no longer fight against Li Mu today, so he deliberately released the soul to distract Li Mu. Then, he immediately got out of the range of the fist force and performed the Heavenly Devil Submerging Skill to escape.


    Today¡¯s defeat was a great shame to him.


    Since he aplished the primary level of the Heavenly Devil¡¯s Practice, he had made a shocking feat. As the emperor, heunched continuously invincible attacks. He thought that there were no more opponents in this world, even including those from the Immortal n, who hade at all costs. He was looking down on this world to see through it.


    But...


    ¡°Li Mu!¡±


    This bastard actually forced him to this extent.


    ¡°You will certainly die the next time we meet!¡± Emperor Qin Ming shouted without turning his head. He was too unwilling to ept the defeat, so he, who was proud, had to say something impressive.


    In the Heavenly Devil Tactics, there were 36 kinds of assassination methods. If he couldn¡¯t defeat Li Mu¡¯s punching skill with these skills, he would attack him secretly. For the Skyscraping Devil, this wasn¡¯t something shameful. Li Mu was just a two-step Celestial Being, so it was very easy to kill Li Mu if he didn¡¯t give him the chance to perform the punching skill and multiply the power of the punches.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other chance.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice resounded in the ears of Emperor Qin Ming.


    A fist pierced through his back, exposing his chest.


    The 12th fist, instead of exploding, pierced through.


    The power of the fist technique had advanced to an unimaginable realm. On the contrary, the powerful fist seemed not violent, as if it had hit through a piece of tofu, and pierced through Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s body.


    ¡°You...¡± Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s pupils were filled with terror.


    ¡°The Heavenly Devil Submerging Skill was caught up to.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Li Mu¡¯s fist burst out.


    No skills could bepared to Somersault Cloud in terms of speed.


    In an instant, Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s body turned into a mass of powder and drifted away, with bones gone, and even the spirit was destroyed by the fist strength. Wisps of ink devil qi dissipated slowly.

 Chapter 419 - The Top One in the World

    <strong>Chapter 419 The Top One in the World</strong>


    In the void, the inky demon qi surged like a pot of boiling water. It boiled frantically but eventually returned to quietness and slowly dissipated, as though thest bit of unwillingness to be outdone of Emperor Qin Ming finally faded away at the end of his life.


    Li Mu slowlynded on the ground.


    By that point, Longcheng Pass had be a city dwelt only by ghosts.


    When Emperor Qin Ming cast the Heavenly Devil Tactics, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the Heaven Inspire Army and the imperial army were turned into dried corpses, for Emperor Qin Ming had sucked away all their essence and blood just likest time Yingshan Snow-eagle employed the Extraterrestrial Devils¡¯ power to devour the vigor of all the imperial soldiers at hismand.


    The entire force was annihted.


    The Heavenly Devils¡¯ secret arts were killing techniques, which were wicked beyond the extreme.


    Holding that Magic Seal against Heavenly Devil, Li Mu gasped for breath, his body trembling so hard that he almost could not stand still.


    Emperor Qin Ming had gotten one thing right.


    The punching style called the Endless Waves was indeed not to be activated at random.


    To perform any style of the Zhenwu Boxing, the performer¡¯s physical strength must be extremely high. The physical strength Li Mu had before was already regarded as invincible in the Sage Realm. Still, that was not enough to bear the power of the Endless Waves. Only when he had proceeded to the third tier of the Xiantian Skill did he manage to withstand the mighty power of that style and master it.


    The power of the Endless Waves was marvelous. Its gist was the art of immortality. It required no oveying of the previous forces but only swinging one¡¯s fist forward. It did not shorten his lifespan or consume his qi or blood. The only thing it needed was a body strong enough to bear the power the punching style generated.


    A bowl could not hold the stream.


    A well could not hold the sea.


    Likewise, if one¡¯s physical body was just a well, it was naturally unable to exert the power of the sea.


    By then, Li Mu¡¯s physical strength could be said to be invincible in all the realms beneath the Void-breaking Realm. That was why he could pull off the lethal punch at thest moment. To Li Mu, the power that punch produced had way outstripped the power in the Void-breaking Realm, which imposed an immense pressure upon his body and caused serious damage.


    ¡°Your honor...¡±


    ¡°Sage Li has won!¡±


    ¡°Emperor Qin Ming is dead!¡±


    Zhang San, Mu Qing, and the remnants of the army of the Great Moon Empire rushed into the city from the outside and broke into wild whoops and exmations.


    What just happened was really unexpected.


    With the determination to die in the battle, they came back to fight with Li Mu side by side. They all made the decision to sacrifice themselves and never knew they could go back alive.


    After all, everyone had to die in the end. They knew that day would be the day they unflinchingly faced death.


    Yet, a miracle arose from despair.


    Sage Li did manage to turn the tide at the critical moment and kill Emperor Qin Ming in Longcheng Pass.


    Emperor Qin Ming was the man who had practically taken the throne of the world¡¯s top one super master.


    But Li Mu had killed him. So, what did that mean?


    A new top one practitioner in the world hade into being?


    The soldiers flooded into the city and skidded to a halt three meters away from Li Mu. They all gazed at the short-haired, white-robed young man in reverence, as though they were admiring a deity.


    Li Mu took a few deep breaths while operated the Xiantian Skill to adjust his qi flowing, which forcibly suppressed the cracks in his flesh. Then, he began to examine the Magic Seal against Heavenly Devils, wishing to rescue Yu Hualong¡¯s soul that had been trapped there.


    Admittedly, Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s soul gathering method was quite excellent. Inside the Magic Seal against Heavenly Devils, a little figure looking like Yu Hualong was sitting cross-legged in the center. His eyes were closed shut, unaware of the pain or his injuries. But the energy fluctuation of his soul was distinct, which indicated the soul was intact.


    However, as the power of the Magic Seal against Heavenly Devils should not be underestimated, Li Mu dared not try to unseal it when he was so badly injured. After all, Yu Hualong¡¯s soul was sealed in it. The soul was a very fragile and special existence. Unlike the tough body, a little bit of injury to the soul was likely to lead to unpredictable consequences.


    After pondering for a while, Li Mu suddenly felt that it might be more appropriate to let Qing Feng crack the mystery of the seal.


    Those days, Li Mu had thought very highly of the little attendant.


    ¡°Your honor, what should we do next?¡± Asked Zhang San, who had fixed Li Mu with an awed look.


    Putting the Magic Seal against Heavenly Devils away, Li Mu said weakly, ¡°If we can retrieve both the body and soul of the crown prince, we might have a chance to bring him back. But we need time to discuss it in detail. So, don¡¯t rush it. Now that Emperor Qin Ming has died, the border area still belongs to the Great Moon Empire. Perhaps it¡¯s up to you guys to rebuild your world here.¡±


    ¡°These things can be left to our subordinates.¡± Zhang San said with confidence.


    Hearing that there was a chance to bring the crown prince to life, everyone found it hard to hide their ecstasy.


    That was definitely more exhrating news than the death of Emperor Qin Ming.


    Li Mu nodded.


    Unfortunately, Li Mu failed to locate their souls on the battlefield when Ning Jing and Dong Xue were killed. Therefore, he could not resurrect them. Perhaps it was destined. Everyone had their own fate after all.


    Undoubtedly, Yu Hualong was the lucky one.


    If his body and soul were both crushed by the blow Emperor Qin Mingunched, Li Mu would have no means to rebuild a new body and soul for him even if he had the most unbelievable power.


    Li Mu then asked Zhang San to send some messengers to the Northern Song, Taibai County, and the Yue Mountain Faction and tell them he was okay. After that, he started another closed-door training in Longcheng Pass to heal his injuries.


    Although Li Mu had just killed Emperor Qin Ming, he felt no excitement about it.


    Because Caicai and her grandmother had died, too.


    For Li Mu, it was the second blow he took since the death of Ning Jing and Dong Xue. The death of close friends had made Li Mu, the top one expert in the world, feel sorrow and helplessness.


    In the afternoon, the army of the Great Moon Empire found the bodies of the folks of Longcheng Pass that had been ughtered at a hill 10 miles away from the city.


    Li Mu also went there in person.


    Those folks had died a tragic death. They were all ripped into pieces by shing swords. Broken limbs were everywhere, smashed under horses¡¯ hooves and covered in blood. It was almost impossible to identify the victims. Tens of thousands of corpses were piled there, one¡¯s body parts mingled with another¡¯s. That sight brought everyone to tears.


    ¡°Those Western Qin soldiers should be killed a million times!¡±


    ¡°They have no hearts!¡±


    Many soldiers of the Great Moon Empire lowered their eyes and wept, their teeth clenched tight.


    Li Mu searched for a long time, but still did not find the bodies of Caicai and her grandmother.


    Caicai should be wearing the protective jade Li Mu gave her as a present. But considering the great number of martial arts experts in the Western Qin¡¯s army, Li Mu had a dim feeling that the jade was already broken. Yet, part of him still hoped that the two had escaped somehow, though deep down he knew that lovely little girl must have died in the tragedy along with her grandmother.


    Caicai proved she was a girl of her word. She did ovee all difficulties to stay in the ce where her father had battled the enemies and lived there until herst moment.


    A huge grave was erected on the hill.


    Li Mu stood quietly in front of that grave for a long time.


    Sinceing to that world, Li Mu had embarked on a wonderful journey that he never even imagined before. Along the way, though there had been setbacks, he had always been the one tough to the end, while his opponents one by one fell before him.


    However, at that moment, Li Mu felt sort of lost.


    He hade to that world in order to learn martial art, to break through the bottleneck and find a way back to Earth. His goal was to protect Earth, to protect those people living there, whether they were his acquaintances who mattered a lot to him or not.


    He had lived on Earth for 14 years.


    He felt Earth was his hometown.


    Earth was the ce that raised him.


    However, when he looked back, it urred to him that he had lived on that strange for over a year. He had met so many people from all walks of life. Some were his friends, some just nodding acquaintances. Some were opponents, some were his family, and some he loathed...


    He seemed to be subtly blending in with that world, didn¡¯t he?


    When he heard Ning Jing and Dong Xue were killed, he was depressed for a long time.


    When he learned the death of Granny Cai and the little Caicai, he also felt heartbroken.


    The feelings he had were real. Then, what was the difference between living on that and on Earth?


    That world, thatnd, had also raised him in the past year.


    He looked up at the new grave of thousands of people, and then, turned around to look at Longcheng Pass.


    There used to be tens of thousands of people there. It might not be a hustling and bustling ce, but it was still full of life.


    But now, except for the less than 10,000 soldiers of the army of the Great Moon Empire, there was no sign of human being in Longcheng Pass. The fertile farmingnds were ruined. No trace of life could be seen within 100 miles... The change from vigorous to lifeless took only a few days. Even the nuclear power on Earth could not be more horrifying than the power of destruction that destroyed the whole city.


    The tens of thousands of lives had gone.


    All of a sudden, Li Mu felt as if his heart was loaded.


    Looking back on all the battles he had had, he found every battle had cost countless lives. On that day of the fight against Yingshan Snow-eagle, several thousand imperial soldiers were wiped out in an instant. Although those soldiers were on his opposite side, what had those ordinary soldiers down to deserve that? It was themanders and the emperor who waged the war that should take the me.


    And the most crucial part was, what themon folks had done to deserve that?


    In Zhang Yanghao¡¯s poem, Thinking of the Past on My Way to Tong Pass, he said, ¡°The empire¡¯s rise is people¡¯s woe; the empire¡¯s fall is also people¡¯s woe.¡±


    Had it not been for the death of his friends and family, Li Mu might not have experienced what that felt like.


    He had worked hard studying martial arts and made himself almost invincible. Still, why couldn¡¯t he keep his loved ones from harm?


    And that tragedy had urred more than once.


    Li Mu was a little confused.


    Back then on Earth, he had read a famous novel called Legend of the Condor Heroes. Guo Jing, the leading character, forced his way out after his mother was killed in the tent of Genghis Khan. Along the way, Guo Jing pondered over what was the point of martial arts study. Failing toe up with a proper answer, he got sick of learning martial arts. When Li Mu first read that chapter in his first year in junior high, he could not help mocking Guo Jing¡¯s cowardice and sensitivity in his head.


    But it was not until that moment that Li Mu began to realize what had baffled Guo Jing was.


    When he first read the novel, he did not understand its underlying meaning. But when he read it the second time, he was already experiencing the same situation as the character.


    Striving to straighten his muddled thoughts, Li Mu stood quietly for an entire afternoon before the massive grave for tens of thousands of people.


    In the next few days, surprisingly, Li Mu did not practice much as usual. He was silent most of the time. And he was often sighted standing before therge grave where Granny Cai and Caicai were buried in silence.


    Zhang San, Mu Qing, and the other generals of the Great Moon Empire all thought Li Mu was devastated by the death of Caicai and her grandmother, so they also felt rather guilty. After all, they had failed to protect the one girl that was very important to Sage Li.


    In the meantime, the news of Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s death bandied about wildly.


    The news spread like a gue. Each time it reached a ce, it generated a turbulent wave.


    Emperor Qin Ming, the man who could kill any of the Nine Superbs, was widely considered the number one practitioner in the world. The glory that he had disyed in the past half a year could be said to be overshadowing anyone else in the history of the martial art. He was the one who had climbed to the top of the highest peak in the martial world in 1,000 years.


    Whether willing to admit it or not, most of the forces in that world all reckoned that emperor would create an era of his own that wouldst at least for centuries.


    The age of the ¡°Millennium Emperor¡± was about to begin.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the human emperor who was the first to reach the peak of martial art in 1,000 years had met his downfall?


    And it happened without any prior signs.


    He was killed by Li Mu outside Longcheng Pass just like that.


    That news made countless big shots speechless. They looked at one another in silence, exchangingplicated feelings. What had the royal family of the Western Qin done to run into Li Mu, their nemesis? From the prince to the crown prince, then to the emperor himself, none of them managed to escape from Li Mu¡¯s broadsword.


    Li Mu was truly a fierce guy. What resentment had he held against the royals of the Western Qin on earth? Why did he always go after the royals surnamed Qin? It might not be a big deal when he killed the second prince and the crown prince. But now, he had also killed Emperor Qin Ming, the number one practitioner in the world.


    Come to think about it, that kind of thing seemed quite funny. But the funny part also coupled with a trace of blood-curdling horror.


    Changes urred every day.


    Now that Emperor Qin Ming had been killed in a battle and fell off from the throne, it was doubtless that a new top one in the world had risen.


    That man was also from the Western Qin. And that was Li Mu.


    Li Mu, an emerging legend.


    Given that even Lord Jin, the most powerful rebellious lord of the Northern Song, also died in his hand, Li Mu was not only targeting the royals of the Western Qin. For that reason, he had gained him a new nickname popr across the Divinend¡ª Royals¡¯ Terminator.


    But of course, with the death of Emperor Qin Ming, a series of new problems surfaced.


    First and foremost, who would be the one to rule the Western Qin in the future?

 Chapter 420 - Committing Murder Through the Hands of Another

    <strong>Chapter 420 Committing Murder Through the Hands of Another</strong>


    Li Mu¡¯s name started to make countless people shiver in fear.


    Many forces, tycoons, and giants began to find Li Mu unfathomable.


    Since the boy¡¯s rise in Taibai City, he had never been defeated through all kinds of battles. Every time he dueled with someone much more famous and holding a much higher rank, the outsiders all thought he would get killed in the fight, but the results of all those battles were surprisingly consistent¡ª


    All those who were mortal enemies with Li Mu had been killed.


    And Li Mu maintained his legendary unbeatable records.


    Slowly, many people came to realize that a new legend of martial art was gradually taking shape. Li Mu was like the sun rising from the east that began to shine brilliantly. His brilliance was already so dazzling that the others could hardly open their eyes.


    Gusts of wind mixed with the smell of blood blew across thend.


    In a lifeless, empty city, blood was flowing. Yue Guoxiang, who was licking the blood on the corner of his mouth, found himself soaked in cold sweat after reading a message he just received.


    ¡°This Li Mu turns out to be so mighty. Emperor Qin Ming has learned all the skills of the Heavenly Devil Sect. Even our Tianyi Pce has to show some respect to him. But Li Mu is able to kill Emperor Qin Ming who had inherited the legacy of the Heavenly Devil Tactics... It seemed wise to leave Lin¡¯an directly that day. If I had provoked him on the spur of the moment, perhaps I was already killed by Li Mu.¡±


    Suddenly, Yue Guoxiang no longer felt ashamed when recalling that day he had to use the Heavenly Gate Apricot Yellow Banner to escape from Li Mu¡¯s pursuit.


    After all, Emperor Qin Ming, the master of the first level of Heavenly Devil Tactics, was killed by him. Byparison, the fact that he had escaped proved his capability in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to speed up the recovery.¡±


    Hovering over the empty city covered in blood, Yue Guoxiang brooded about what he should do next.


    ¡°Such a small city holds not more than a million people. It won¡¯t make up for much blood even if I devour all of them. Seems I¡¯ve got to check for somerger cities. Well, I remember the map shows there is a third-graded martial art sect 1,000 miles away that calls Cyan Wave Sword Pavilion. The blood of martial arts practitioners affords me more energy. Haha... Anyway, such low-level creatures are humble like ants. It doesn¡¯t matter how many I kill.¡±


    He turned into a jet of silver light and flew towards the gate of Cyan Wave Sword Pavilion.


    Behind him, all the small human cities within tens of thousands of miles, including that empty city he just devoured, had been converted into blood prisons. All the people in those cities were dead, their blood converging into a road leading to death.


    At the same time.


    In Northern Song¡¯s second-graded Flower Valley, the Saint of the Blood Sea seized the neck of a twitching female Celestial Being, opened his mouth, and sucked away all the blood in her body.


    The beautiful female Celestial Being, with resentment and unwillingness in her eyes, turned into a dried body at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Ah, the blood of a pure Yin female Celestial Being is surely delicious.¡±


    He tossed the dried body aside.


    The wind blew, carrying the chilling smell of blood.


    The Flower Valley, a sect that recruited only female disciples, had just been wiped out.


    As if beautiful flowers suddenly withered, nearly 10,000 female disciples became dried corpses. As the wind swept by, those bodies rolled over like weightless dead flowers. Gorgeous clothes were still wrapped around those dried corpses, billowing miserably in the wind.


    ¡°Your Highness, I am afraid that Li Mu will participate in the treasure hunt in the Tomb of the God of Sin. After all, he has old friends in Lin¡¯an city, so he might have already heard something about it,¡± said Bloody-moon Evil Master who was standing next to him.


    The Saint of the Blood Sea smiled. Then, he abruptly asked. ¡°Tell me, when two beasts have a fight and one is killed, how is the other doing?¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯s eyes lit at once. ¡°He is wounded?¡±


    When the two tigers fought, one of them would certainly get injured.


    Now that Emperor Qin Ming was dead, how could Li Mu remain unscathed?


    Therefore, though Li Mu¡¯s prestige was spreading all over the world at the time and people all began to believe he was almost invincible, maybe those days were also his weakest period.


    ¡°Then, Your Highness, shall we sound him out?¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master suggested, who seemed eager to give it a shot.


    The Saint of the Blood Sea nced at him and said, ¡°Never do things that won¡¯t benefit us.¡±


    A little taken aback, Bloody-moon Evil Master said, ¡°Then what¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s spread the news. Too many people in this world want to achieve something. It¡¯s cold and lonely at the top. Who doesn¡¯t want to sit on the throne of the top one in the world anyway? They may even scramble to touch the boots of the top one in the world.¡± Blood Sea Saint hinted.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master immediately understood what the Saint saying.


    He intended to kill Li Mu through the hands of another.


    ¡°Well, we have to hurry on for the next sect. I¡¯ve only recovered less than half of my cultivation so far. I still need at least thousands of Celestial Beings¡¯ blood to get a full recovery. Only then will I be eligible to go andpete for the treasure in Tomb of the God of Sin.¡±


    Then, the Saint of the Blood Sea drifted away.


    He was not like that Yue Guoxiang from Tianyi Pce.


    He was a picky eater who would not feed on ordinary people.


    Li Mu from Taibai County was seriously injured and on his death bed.


    That news, like a p of thunder, spread wildly among the three great empires.


    There was no doubt that the explosive news, with Li Mu beheading Emperor Qin Ming and ascending to the throne of the top one in the world, was even more wildly spread than the previous news.


    By far, there was no evidence to prove whether the news was true.


    Nevertheless, most people chose to believe it at once.


    After all, when the two tigers fought, one of them must be wounded.


    Emperor Qin Ming was the most powerful man who had murdered one of the Nine Superbs. He was the ruler of a great empire, and the soldiers and experts serving him were innumerable. Li Mu, even though he was incredibly strong, could not have retreated unscathed after killing such a powerful man. It¡¯s impossible for him to be totally unharmed after that battle.


    After all, considering the records of the previous battles, though Li Mu was strong, he was not that strong as to be immune to injuries.


    Logically speaking, it was more natural to see one get killed and the other severely injured after a fierce fight between two strong parties.


    And emotionally speaking, most forces and giants preferred to see Emperor Qin Ming dead and Li Mu gravely hurt.


    Otherwise, if the young man under the age of 16 was really that nature-defiantly powerful, wouldn¡¯t the whole continent be manipted at Li Mu¡¯s will in the uing thousands of centuries? In that case, who in that world would dare to disobey the boy called Li Mu?


    For them, the best result was they had both died in the fight.


    Only then could the rest of the people have a chance to rise to power.


    In troubled times, whose heart was not burning with ambition?


    The appearance of an exceedingly strong figure was not what they expected to see.


    That was the view of those politicians and ambitionists.


    Meanwhile, for many outstanding martial art practitioners, they had seen the chance to challenge the world¡¯s top one.


    They would like to take advantage of Li Mu¡¯s illness to give him a deadly blow.


    Even if they failed to defeat Li Mu, as long as they survived, they would definitely make a name for themselves. Andter, they could also pat my chest with confidence and gloat about how many strikes they had taken from the world¡¯s number one practitioner that year and still managed to retreat unscathed...


    What¡¯s more, some even reckoned if they took the opportunity and killed Li Mu, they would be the new top one in the world, wouldn¡¯t they?


    After all, what was the fastest shortcut for a martial art practitioner to be famous?


    It was not by doing good deeds or disying chivalrous spirits.


    Instead, it was by stepping on the body of an already well-known strong practitioner.


    Even though there are many retiring experts who valued talents and were not willing to take advantage of others, in that world, a great number of practitioners were still crazy about fame and fortunes. In fact, that kind of man was as numerous as the fish in a river.


    Therefore, in the martial art circle of a certain high level, throwing down the gauntlet to Li Mu had quietly be a phenomenon.


    Rogue cultivators began to rush to the Longcheng Pass in the Western Qin.


    And some ancient factions, noble families, and old freaks started to hatch secret ns and schemes, striving to maximize the probability of letting the rising star in their family defeat Li Mu, so as to take the golden opportunity for fame.


    At the same time, some conspiracies that were not meant to be put on the table were also quietly carried out.


    In Taibai City.


    ¡°I¡¯m going Longcheng Pass.¡± Shangguan Yuting pronounced each of the words with stress.


    But next second, she put on another expression and sneered. ¡°To find that stinky man? Why bother? Just let him die.¡± That was Bai Mochou speaking, for her soul had dominated Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Shangguan Yuting ¡®s voice was firm and resilient. She was not asking for the others¡¯ advice but already made a decision.


    ¡°Ting¡¯er, my sweet sister, don¡¯t be so impulsive. That stinky boy is way more potent than you thought. How could he be seriously injured?¡± Bai Mochou persuaded bitterly. ¡°You have not fully mastered the Secret Art of Souls. I suggest you not going on long trips.¡±


    ¡°Sister Bai, I forbid you from upsetting Brother Mu or badmouth him anymore.¡± Shangguan Yuting sounded a little angry, and her tone was a bit stiff.


    She was not the kind of person who quibbled over every trivial. In most circumstances, she did not care to dispute with anyone, but that did not mean she would tolerate and stay aloof about anything.


    She, too, had some sore spots.


    In the past, when Bai Mochou was disrespectful to Li Mu, Shangguan Yuting justughed it off, because she knew that her Brother Mu didn¡¯t mind, and she also understood that Sister Bai was just trying to protect her.


    But now, with her Brother Mu in such a dangerous state, Bai Mochou still taunted him and even abetted her in leaving Li Mu alone. That had almost crossed her bottom line.


    Seeing her so resolute, Bai Mochou immediately adopted another tone.


    Having lived in the same body, Bai Mochou knew Shangguan Yuting very well. She was a woman who was soft on the outside but strong on the inside. Although she looked as harmless as the water, as quiet as a paint, and usually always agreed with the others, she did have her own ideas, and once she made up her mind, nothing could shake her resolution.


    It looked like Bai Mochou could only go along with her.


    ¡°Fine, fine, then let¡¯s go. It won¡¯t hurt to take a look at him. In fact, I do care about that stinky boy.¡± Resigned to the fact, Bai Mochoupromised.


    Having finished packing in the Knife Hut, Shangguan Yuting took Xu Wan¡¯er, Jiang Shengnan, Long¡¯er, and the other girls out together.


    Qiu Yin wanted to apany them, but Bai Mochou, who had once again controlled Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body, directly threw him off. Qiu Yin had noint about that, because nothing could happen to the girls with Bai Mochou taking charge, and he still needed to protect Taibai City.


    Just before setting off, the girls ran into Qin Zheng, the younger prince who came to the Knife Hut to ask Bai Mochou some questions about martial arts study.


    ¡°Master, are you going on a long journey?¡± Qin Zheng asked in surprise.


    In those days, Qin Zheng was quite valued by Bai Mochou. She often gave him instructions, which were not only about martial arts practice but also the arts of ruling an empire and improving people¡¯s livelihood. Bai Mochou had offered Qin Zheng quite a few amazing arguments and stunning insights, which benefited him greatly.


    Few people had seen what Bai Mochou was like when she was dead serious about something.


    Qin Zheng was probably one of the only two people.


    The other one was Princess Qin Zhen.


    After hearing about Bai Mochou from his brother¡¯s lips, Princess Qin Zhen went to the Knife Hut and visited Bai Mochou in person.


    For a beauty like Qin Zhen, it was rather easy to have a meeting with Bai Mochou.


    The two of them talked in a room for six whole hours that day. No one knew what they had discussed. But in the end, about half a monthter after that meeting, Qin Zheng went through a ceremony of inviting teaching and formally took Bai Mochou as his master.


    Up to that day, the little prince named Qin Zheng still behaved like a disciple before Bai Mochou.


    ¡°Well, Zheng, your timing couldn¡¯t be better. You might as well go on the journey with your master. A calmke can never train a good sailor. You need to practice in the big ocean.¡± Bai Mochou said, her eyes gleaming. She reckoned it was a good opportunity to take Qin Zheng out and see the magnificent view in the border area.

 Chapter 421 - The Devil Inside

    <h4>Chapter 421 The Devil Inside</h4>


    Longcheng Pass had be the center of the turbulence on the entire continent.


    The Great Moon Empire was working hard to rebuild the ten cities and nine ces. Except for Longcheng Pass, the other 18 cities in the border area had all undergone a massacre conducted by the Western Qin¡¯s army. When entered into any of the 18 cities, it felt like entering a purgatory. Many normal people would have a nervous breakdown at the sight of the tragic view there.


    It was just like hell.


    Inplete silence, Li Mu followed the army of the Great Moon Empire burying the bodies of those civilians who had died a tragic death from one city to another. He went more taciturn each time he arrived in a city.


    He saw the bodies of seniors, gruesomely dismembered; bodies of grandparents, burnt to death in their house. He saw a young mother holding a baby less than one-month-old that had been shot dead by an arrow. The mother looked in the deepest grief, but she was naked waist down, her private part a mess, and sporting a sh wound in the chest. He saw dozens of young men hanged in a tree, and the naked women who were killed beneath the tree were clearly their loved ones...


    The barbed iron cages ced at the gate of the cities were filled with mutted bodies...


    The moat was dyed red with blood and the bodies piled up like mountains.


    Many days had passed. A lot of the corpses had been half rotten. White maggots were wriggling in and out of the decaying corpses, and the air is permeated with the smell of rot.


    Li Mu¡¯s face went a little numb.


    It urred to him that Caicai and her grandmother buried in the huge grave would soon be like that... They used to be lovely, vigorous people. When they were alive, they all had their faith, dreams, and interests, but all that was deprived in just a second.


    Closing his eyes, Li Mu could even hear the horrible, misery, and desperate howls those innocent people let out before being killed. The husbands were trying to protect their wives and children; the old men were trying to protect their beloved spouses; the mothers were trying to protect their children... All kinds of cries and screams seemed to have traveled through time and space and kept ringing in Li Mu¡¯s ears.


    Li Mu knew their death had nothing to do with him.


    Those dead men and women were none of his business.


    Still, he was at a loss.


    It was not that he had not seen dead people since he came to that world. In fact, the people that had died in his hands were quite many... But after traveling around all the 18 cities in the border area that he had not visited before, he was somehow gripped by a certain kind of restlessness and loathing which he could not spit out.


    Depressed as such, he even had not cared to deal with the injuries in the flesh incurred by the performance of the Endless Waves that day.


    For several days in a row, Li Mu just kept collecting and disposing of the bodies of those innocent victims along with the soldiers.


    The 19 cities formed the boundary line between the Northern Song and the Western Qin, which stretched nearly 1,000 miles. The soldiers and civilians ughtered on the order of Emperor Qin Ming added up to more than three million. The tragic massacre was sorge-scared that the less than 10,000 soldiers of the Great Moon Empire had to work day and night digging pits and burying the bodies. After three days, they still had not finished the work.


    ording to ancient books, the Sages were born with the qi of heaven and earth and so couldprehend the power of heaven and earth. For that reason, the will of the Sage could affect the Divine Way.


    In the past few days, Li Mu was rather irritable, confused, and depressed. The skies over the ten cities and nine ces were also dark and it asionally rained. The time had been proceeding tote autumn. The temperature got lower and lower day by day, which prevented the urrence of gues.


    Eventually, with the arrangement of Zhang San and Mu Qing, two ministers of the Great Moon Empire, the practitioners skilled with using fire and warlocks in the army directly began to burn the corpses, while those excelling at using earth were in charge of the burying work...


    Li Mu worked along with them for the whole time.


    He was nearly downhearted to the extreme. Too heartbroken to feel anything, he busied himself digging pits and burying the dead without stopping...


    He kept working until Zhang San arrived in person and reported, ¡°Your honor, Li Yushu, the Tang Master of the All Arts Gathered in One Faction in the Northern Song requests a meeting with your honor.¡±


    By then, Li Mu should be regarded as the pir of the Great Moon Empire, but he had no specific official rank for the moment, for even the Great Moon Empire had been in a sorry state. Thus, all the surviving military men of the Great Moon Empire addressed Li Mu as your honor.


    ¡°Request declined.¡± In the middle of digging a pit on the ground with both hands, Li Mu replied without looking back. His voice was a little hoarse.


    Zhang San nodded and went back.


    Another day passed by.


    When Li Mu was collecting the bodies of those ughtered in Huju Pass, Zhang San came again and spoke with an embarrassed look. ¡°Your honor, the son of the Zhu family, a noble family with a history of 1,000 years asks to see you.¡±


    ¡°Declined.¡± Li Mu gave him the same reply.


    Zhang San opened his mouth to say something. But in the end, he swallowed the words back and left.


    Two hourster, he went back to Li Mu again.


    ¡°Qi Huai, Principal of the Wendao Academy, hopes to see your honor.¡± After a short pause, Zhang San added, ¡°Principal Qi hase to discuss martial arts with your honor and exchange notes. He is the second strongest practitioner of the Holy n, Wendao Academy, and a predecessor who already entered the Sage Realm 100 years ago.¡±


    The Qi Huai from the Wendao Academy was once the man of the moment in the Divine Land. He was the brightest star 100 years ago who had aroused quite a sensation at that time.


    ¡°Declined.¡± Still, Li Mu did not change his answer.


    He had kind of gotten himself into a dead end.


    Like Guo Jing in the Legend of the Condor Heroes, Li Mu was mystified. He was reluctant to use martial arts against others. All he thought about was where the road was taking him and what the point of studying martial arts was.


    Many people of great wisdom could ovee thousands of obstacles but often could not see through small issues and would not let go.


    Truthfully, Li Mu knew very well that that was wrong.


    Even so, he still couldn¡¯t let go.


    Zhang San looked hesitant. Finally, he didn¡¯t say anything and took off.


    ¡°What? He declined?¡±


    A hint of sinister appeared in Qi Huai¡¯s face.


    Southern Chu is a region of rivers andkes. It was also abundant with miasma and poisonous insects. Every ce had its own way to raise its people. Thus, people living in Southern Chu were inclined to be more wrenched and insidious. Qi Huai was a typical man from Southern Chu.


    He had attained great achievements when he was a teenager and entered the Sage Realm a century ago. By then, he was more than 150 years old. For ordinary martial arts practitioners, a 150-year-old man was considered middle-aged. But for Sages, he seems to still be at the beginning of his life and about to proceed to his prime. And the Wendao Academy was the protective Holy n of the Southern Chu. So, as the second strongest of Wendao Academy as well as the second strongest of the Southern Chu, Qi Huai¡¯s status was extremely distinguished.


    After entering the Sage Realm, Qi Huai worked hard for a century for more improvement. This time, he hade out of his closed-door training in order topete for the number one practitioner with the other heroes in the world. He had traveled up to the Great Moon Empire iming to exchange notes with Li Mu, but in truth, he hade to challenge the world¡¯s top one who had just settled himself on the throne.


    But to his surprise, his request had been rejected.


    ¡°Is it because your honor¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t healed?¡± Qi Huai looked at Zhang San and asked with a dark look.


    Zhang San said, ¡°His honor is doing fine. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to fight anyone recently.¡±


    Qi Huai gave a faint smile and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Li Mu in the Western Qin is the most unscrupulous guy. Whoever his broadsword is directed at, he will never beat a no retreat. But after he sat in the throne as the top one in the world, it turns out that he also started craving for bubble fame and began treading as on eggs, am I right?¡±


    As soon as that remark came out, the entire main hall of the government of Longcheng Pass burst into an outcry.


    The soldiers of the Great Moon Empire had regarded Li Mu as sacred. How could they allow other people to defame him?


    Mu Qing, the blind old man, mmed the end of his iron stick heavily against the ground like a provoked old ape. Then, he snarled, ¡°Since Qi Shuchang is not a man vain about fame, why did you pick this time toe to Longcheng Pass and challenge his honor?¡±


    It was wildly rumored that Li Mu was seriously injured after the battle against Emperor Qin Ming.


    That news already spread to the ears of the military men of the Great Moon Empire. The people of the Great Moon Empire were enraged at that news and immediately made some rifications against it. But their voices were soon drowned in the surging storms. Lately, all kinds of vile figures hade to Longcheng Pass either openly or stealthily. They threw down gantlets to Li Mu in public and tried to provoke him in private. Those men had stirred up tons of trouble in Longcheng Pass as well as the rest of the border area.


    Qi Huai, the second strongest practitioner in Southern Chu, had picked that time to travel all the way up there to challenge Li Mu. Even a fool could see what his real agenda was. He was just hoping to take advantage of Li Mu¡¯s time of vulnerability, wasn¡¯t he?


    Qi Huai looked darkly at Mu Qing and smiled. With his hands folded on his back, he strode out of the main hall, shaking his head and muttering, ¡°How could a blind understand what fame and benefits are?¡±


    When he walked to the gate, he suddenly turned around. Something weird started to surface in his pupils. especially in the left eye. It appeared that a golden snake was slithering in it. A touch of gold shed across his pupil.


    Next, an invisible force burst out.


    Mu Qing sensed nothing but an exotic force sweep at him. Very timely, he raised his walking stick to block the force. With a loud tter, the walking stick exploded, and Mu Qing flew backward, hit the stone wall hard behind the hall, spilled a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhang San tightened his pointed broadsword.


    Qi Huai gave a tiny smile and taunted, ¡°The Great Moon Empire is now left with only a few useless troops. So, don¡¯t overexert yourselves. Otherwise, the poor troops will shrink rapidly.¡±


    With that, Qi Huai swaggered his way out.


    Though looking furious, Zhang San did not dare to say anything.


    Having gone through that ordeal, each of the surviving members of the Great Moon Empire was precious. Every sacrifice ought to be worth it. Since Qi Huai¡¯s strength was too strong, it was meaningless to take on him by force. Zhang San knew he had no odds against him. He could not bring himself to start a hopeless fight.


    Mu Qing was a Semi-Sage after all. It took him only a few moments to adjust his breathing before he came to his senses.


    ¡°His honor doesn¡¯t seem to be himself.¡± Zhang San said anxiously. Those days, he noticed that Li Mu looked as if he had gone mad.


    Mu Qing concurred with a nod. Despite his blindness, he was a very perceptive man. ¡°His honor¡¯s talent is unparalleled. It¡¯s just that he has progressed too fast and hisbat power is too strong for his age. As his strength has grown too fast, his cultivation of the mind might easily fall behind. Practitioners who merely focus on the enhancement in strength but not the mind are likely to go mad. Yet, that is not to say they¡¯ve headed down the wrong path and turned into a devil when practicing Cultivation Methods. Instead, they are troubled by the devil inside them.¡±


    Zhang San pressed, ¡°Then, what can we do now? If His Honor can¡¯t beat the devil inside him, what will be of him?¡±


    Mu Qing answered, ¡°If failing to get over the devil inside, it won¡¯t hurt his progress in martial arts studies, but he will be living like a walking dead.¡±


    ¡°Will his honor get over it?¡± Zhang San frowned.


    Mu Qing frowned and said, ¡°He will, perhaps.¡±


    He did not sound very certain about that.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Zhang San could not help but ask hotly.


    Mu Qing wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. It depends on whether His Honor can figure it out himself. The enlightenment mighte in just a second or in decades. The battle against the devil inside is all up to his inner self and has nothing to do with his cultivation.¡±


    Zhang San breathed a sigh.


    Why did the Great Moon Empire have to undergo so many disasters?


    ¡°As to those whoe and challenge his honor, we¡¯d better not tell him for the moment.¡± Zhang San suggested.


    Mu Qing nodded. ¡°Yeah, there are some loads that you and I have to carry, even if it is a bit difficult.¡±


    ¡°More and more people from assorted factions and noble families havee to this city,¡± Zhang San said. ¡°We got to figure out a way to fix it. If not, those people will start to sound us out with more and more unbridled methods.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no pic.¡± Mu Qing sighed deeply.


    At the same time, in an alley of Huju Pass 300 miles away from the Longcheng Pass, a faint cry of a babying from under the b of the copsed attic caught the attention of Li Mu, who was searching for bodies.


    He lifted the te and saw that in the arms of a dead womany a baby girl who was so weak that she was crying with thest bit of strength she had while desperately sucking her mother¡¯s already stiff breasts. The thing that ran down her throat was not milk but blood...


    All of a sudden, Li Mu felt as if he was struck by lightning.


    At once, he took the baby girl out and held her in his arms.

 Chapter 422 - Igniting the Powder Keg

    <strong>Chapter 422 Igniting the Powder Keg</strong>


    ¡°Today, all the heroes are gathered together to discuss how to kill the devil, Li Mu.¡± A middle-aged man wearing Western Qin¡¯s royal robes announced resentfully in arge inn in the Longcheng Pass.


    He is the brother of Emperor Qin Ming, Lord Ming Shan of the Western Qin. This time, he audaciously sneaked into Longcheng Pass under disguise.


    There are dozens of people in the inn, most of whom were the high ranks of Western Qin¡¯s major factions and sects, powerful people who had lived in seclusion, old freaks of various noble families, and some rising stars from the younger generation who were not afraid of tigers like newborn calves.


    ¡°Yes, Li Mu has no respect for his seniors and even His Majesty. He should be killed!¡±


    ¡°Well, when tigerse down to the in, of what use are their ws? Now is the time we took our chance.¡±


    ¡°If a devil like Li Mu keeps breathing, then, we guys will have to endure the boundless darkness.¡±


    The heads of the Guanshan family, the Northern Brilliance Sect, the Nan n, and many other ancient factions all expressed their stands on that matter.


    Those days, no less than several hundred experts from the three empires had gathered in Longcheng Pass. Those people usually kept their traces secret and seldom cared about what was happening in the world. But recently they all turned up in Longcheng Pass.


    A young man with gentle and refined deportment was among them. He was probably a Semi-Sage. Standing there with a smile on his face, he did not speak but sized everyone up with his bright eyes.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master was standing by the young man.


    ¡°Your Highness, we are not going to cooperate with this bunch of people, are we?¡± He did not understand why Saint, who had told him not to meddle in that matter and just let the martial art forces blinded by greed test Li Mu, suddenly changed his mind and came to the inn.


    ¡°Cooperate?¡± The Saint of the Blood Sea gave a nomittal smile and snapped, ¡°For what? Even if Li Mu was seriously injured, it would take him less than a second to clear up these defected goods. Well, don¡¯t you think these people are very delicious?¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master went speechless at once.


    ¡°Saint is really outrageously daring! He hase here to devour the blood of those powerful experts in this gathering?¡±


    Nevertheless, he could not deny that the martial arts experts that had appeared in the Longcheng Pass were the top ones in the world. For the Blood Sea race, those people were indeed the best nutrition. In Longcheng Pass, it was easy to fetch a strong practitioner full of vigor and essence. That made finding food more convenient, because he no longer had to look around blindly in different ces.


    But Saint was hunting under Li Mu¡¯s nose. That was too risky.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master suspected that Saint¡¯s initial purpose of arranging people to spread the news was just to give him more convenience for hunting for food, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the Blood Sea Drinking Method. When you practice it a few times, you can also start feeding on blood.¡± Saint then imparted a method in scripture to Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    That was a reward to Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯s dedication those days. Saint also hoped that Bloody-moon Evil Master could take this opportunity to improve his strength and be his right hand after the opening of the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master was overjoyed at the reward.


    As the experts in the meeting were talking, suddenly, Zhou Wu, a Supreme Guardian of Rules of the Northern Brilliance Sect appeared. The burly man strode in, carrying in his hand a man wearing the armor of General Great Moon Empire. Zhou Wu threw the man to the ground and said, ¡°Finally caught a man alive. This man is the centurion of the Great Moon Empire. He ought to know something stuff.¡±


    The other experts all rejoiced at the news.


    Lord Ming Shan rubbed his hands andughed heartily. He walked to the centurion and asked, ¡°How on earth is Li Mu¡¯s injury? Do not worry. We will not pick on a small potato like you. As long as you tell us the truth, we¡¯ll let you leave alive, otherwise...¡±


    Speaking of that, he smiled darkly and added, ¡°Those people here are Sages of the ancient factions of our Western Qin. I¡¯m sure they have all kinds of means to make you beg for a quick death.¡±


    Although those people already arrived in Longcheng Pass several days ago, they had not taken any action, because they had yet figured out the situation. Even though they knew Li Mu was seriously injured, they still had no idea how bad his injury was, what he was doing, or where he was.


    As the old saying went, a lean camel was stillrger than a horse.


    Those people did not dare to act rashly, so they were fishing for information by various means.


    During those days, they had captured and tortured many military men of the Great Moon Empire army. But without exception, they were rather unyielding and were all tortured to death. However, that centurion was the highest-ranked official they had caught. As to Semi-Sages like Zhang San, they had no balls to take on them in case they alerted the enemy first.


    ¡°Sh*t! You scoundrels hiding in the shadows dare to trick his honor? You don¡¯t know what you are doing!¡± The centurion with a thick beard,rge eyes, and a wide mouth yelled, ¡°You are not good enough to be his honor¡¯s opponents, you know? I¡¯ll wait for you all in the underworld!¡±


    With that, a loud bang broke out, and his body burst open right away.


    Blood spattered. Instantly, blood was all over the lobby of the inn.


    No one knew that the centurion in the Natural Realm could be so steadfast that hemitted suicide without hesitation.


    Lord Ming Shan looked quite awkward.


    The Supreme Guardian of Rules of the Northern Brilliance Sect eximed in surprise, ¡°But I did have sealed his natural qi...¡±


    Guan Shanyue, Head of the Guanshan family, said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Guardian Zhou. I¡¯ve heard that soldiers of the Great Moon Empire have a secret method which helps them die quickly to avoid being tortured by the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Then, what to do next?¡± The head of the Northern Brilliance Sect asked. ¡°We¡¯ve been patient for several days. If Li Mu really still had the power to fight, he would have long noticed what we were doing and could not haveid low till now. We¡¯ve tortured and killed dozens of soldiers of the Great Moon Empire. They cannot still be unaware of it. We might as well just force our way in and face Li Mu directly.¡±


    ¡°No, no. We¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    ¡°But how long shall we keep waiting?¡±


    ¡°I say, let¡¯s start the kill. Li Mu is just one person. How can he stop so many of us?¡±


    A quarrel started in the lobby of the inn.


    The Saint of the Blood Sea shook his head, his face written with contempt. ¡°They are just a ragged mob.¡±


    He sprang to his feet and left.


    After about a quarter of an hour, an elder of the Guanshan family stumbled in. With a look of horror, he stuttered, ¡°Master, bad news, our people... have been killed...¡±


    Before his words died away, something bizarre urred.


    The blood of that senior Semi-Sage from the Guanshan family ridiculously rushed out from the back of the neck, shot to the southwest like a blood-colored. His blood was drained instantly, and he was turned into a dried body, which fell to the ground and cracked into a few pieces.


    All the experts on the scene were shocked.


    The more 60 elders following the head of the Guanshan family were enraged.


    The group of experts went out to see more than 20 experts of the Guanshan family stationed outside simultaneously turned into dried corpses. Their bodies broke up and scattered on the ground like pieces of deadwood, as dead as the doornail.


    Those experts included one Semi-Sage and a dozen ripe Celestial Beings. The power of the ancient Guanshan family was indeed impressive. Yet, more than 20 their members just died silently outside the inn. That was hair-raising.


    Everyone looked at each other and felt a chill coursing down their spines.


    At that point, Bloody-moon Evil Master, who was hiding in the crowd, shouted, ¡°This is Li Mu¡¯s evil magic. I¡¯ve seen it before. He extracted human blood to restore his strength. It proves he must have been seriously injured. Now, he is trying to scare us away. And that further shows he is just putting on a fierce appearance. Otherwise, he would have attacked us already...¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Right. That exins everything.¡±


    ¡°That jerk is dying. That¡¯s why he employed this terrible method to restore his strength.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master dashed to a different spot and altered his voice to continue fanning the fire. ¡°Can¡¯t wait any longer! When Li Mu has recovered, we will all get killed...¡±


    Lord Ming Shan chimed in with a booming voice, ¡°Yes. Now that we have killed so many Great Moon Empire¡¯s soldiers, Bastard Li will certainly seek revenge and won¡¯t let us get out of here alive.¡±


    The rest of the experts were immediately convinced by that statement and under the impression that there was an imminent crisis.


    The Bloody-moon Evil Master switched his position and voice again with the Blood Sea¡¯s secret technique and went on motivating the group. ¡°Right. Now is ourst chance to fight a way out. Let¡¯s go out. Kill Li Mu! Rid the devil!¡±


    With that, the urge of rushing out flooded into the heads of many experts.


    ¡°I will wait any longer! If I don¡¯t take action now, I¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master hurtled straight to the outside first while shouting, ¡°Kill all the evil remnants of the Great Moon Empire! Snatch the treasures Li Mu carries! He must have a certain unique secret method to progress so fast...¡±


    Treasures?


    Secret method?


    Those people heard a loud bang in their heads and saw Bloody-moon Evil Master sped out of the lobby. Without thinking, they all followed suit for fear of the treasures being preempted by others.


    ¡°Kill Li Mu! Take treasures!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The crowd suddenly went crazy.


    Dozens of powerful men from various noble families and ancient factions raced out.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master, who rushed to the front at first, curiously fell behind the rest of the experts. He cracked a spooky smile, and then slowly disappeared out of sight.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your assistance.¡± Qin Zhen said to a middle-aged, good-looking schr.


    The middle-aged schr answered with a smile.


    Next to him, Bai Mochou let out a snort and did not say a word.


    Qin Zheng was standing beside Bai Mochou. dding in a small-sized schr suit and quietly carrying a book basket at the back, the little boy looked quite cultivated. Right now, he was eyeing the schr with a tranquilized look.


    Bai Mochou and her party had set off from Taibai City riding the white crane and finally rushed to Longcheng. The eldest princess, Qin Zhen, had also hurried over with her younger brother, Qin Zheng. Except for Qin Zheng, the rest of the team were all beautiful women. So, they were quite eye-catching on the road.


    Outside the city, a group of some unknown experts saw those attractive girlsing and attempted to flirt with them as they noted the girls did not look like martial arts practitioners. Yet, the middle-aged schr stepped up and scolded those experts, eventually drove them away.


    That could count as a story of a hero rescuing the beauties.


    The cultivation of the middle-aged schr was unfathomable, but he was also heading for Longcheng Pass. He remarked, ¡°Sisters, are you also going to Longcheng Pass? The world of martial arts is unpredictable. Longcheng Pass is now the most dangerous ce. How about I escort you there?¡±


    Bai Mochou snorted coldly but surprisingly did not object.


    Half an hourter, Bai Mochou and the others entered into Longcheng Pass.


    The previous bustling border town of the Western Qin was now a ghost town. The survivors of the Great Moon Empire were collecting the bodies of the folks who died in the massacre. The troops were dispersed. The city was in disorder. And all they could see were martial arts experts from other ces.


    Suddenly, a wave of shouts carried over.


    The main government of Longcheng Pass was besieged.


    ¡°Li Mu,e out!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve traveled thousands of miles to exchange notes in martial arts with Sage Li. But Sage Li avoided us the whole time. That¡¯s really rude.¡±


    ¡°Kill Bastard Li! Remove the evil!¡±


    Several thousand men cried and bellowed with a look of collective frenzy.


    Qi Huai, the second strongest expert of the Wendao Academy in the Southern Chu, was sitting on the second floor of the attic opposite the main government, a smile ying around the corner of his lips. He was watching all that with an aloof face. But abruptly, he sensed something and sharply turned his head towards Qin Zhen, Shangguan Yuting, and the others who had just entered the city. Atst, his eyes settled on the middle-aged schr for a few seconds before he tore them away from him.


    Longcheng Pass seemed to have be a powder keg that might explode at any moment.


    At that precise moment, holding the baby girl in his arms, Li Mu hade to the west gate of Longcheng Pass to re-enter the city with hundreds of soldiers of the Great Moon Empire.


    There was a glimmer of bright light in his eyes.


    The baby girl who just had a meal already recovered her strength. She was particrly naughty and just couldn¡¯t stop giggling in Li Mu¡¯s arms. Her big eyes were full of curiosity, which were now fixed at Li Mu¡¯s unshaven face, and she even reached out for Li Mu¡¯s cheeks.

 Chapter 423 - Breaking the Devil Inside & Early Ascending to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 423 (Part I) Breaking the Devil Inside & Early Ascending to Heaven</h4>


    The eyes of the baby girl were shining like ck gemstones, free of impurities and pure like the spring water in a century-old mountain. At the sight of her eyes, Li Mu¡¯s original irritable heart calmed down even before he knew it.


    Since the little girl was found in the copsed loft of Huju Pass, Li Mu had held her in his arms and never let go.


    The mother of the baby girl had been buried.


    The cute baby was particrly fond of Li Mu.


    Especially after Li Mu strengthened her body and promoted her blood cirction with the wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor. The baby girl was very adorable when she was in Li Mu¡¯s arms. Every time she caught sight of Li Mu, she would giggle like only babies could do.


    ¡°Your honor, trouble has emerged in the main government.¡± As Li Mu just entered the city, a chiliarch of the Great Moon Empire bustled toward him.


    Hearing that, the impetuousness in Li Mu¡¯s heart surfaced again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± He unhurriedly headed for the main government, gentlyforting and amusing the baby girl in his arms.


    Soon, he heard a wave of hollers in front of the gate of the main government.


    ¡°Kill Bastard Li!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu,e out!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill those evil remnants of the Great Moon Empire first. That will force Bastard Li to show up.¡±


    All sorts of shouts threw Li Mu under the impression that he hade to a public trial site. He saw that Zhang San and Mu Qing were trying their best to restore order, but they could not stop all those people who had been carried away by rage.


    Those would-be righteous faces that were actually distorted by ferocity grewrger andrger in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is Li Mu afraid now? Haha, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he turns in the manuals on secret magical methods and the treasures he carries, we might spare him.¡±


    ¡°No. He must also give up Taibai City. A man who has murdered the emperor is not worth living in such a blessednd.¡±


    ¡°He should also seal his power and retire from the martial arts world for 500 years!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Never knew Li Mu could be cornered one day.¡±


    Well, men were weird creatures. Most people, when left alone, were always calm and rational. They would think twice before they took action. But when too many people were gathered together, they would sink into a state of full-fledged excitement and radicalness. Anyone would be infected and go crazy no matter how sane he was before.


    Looking at the mob ahead, Li Mu was suddenly amused.


    These people were outstanding practitioners. They were all new faces that Li Mu had not met before, but judging by their dressing, perhaps they were important figures from some ancient factions and families. Each of them had a prestigious air. Some were celebrated, some domineering. Anyway, with one nce, Li Mu knew they were certainly not ordinary people.


    It was just that the contorted faces of those big shots were even more ugly than the table manners of the beggars on the street.


    ¡°Things have developed to this extent?¡±


    Li Mu listened to those people¡¯s shouts with a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Howe they all think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡±


    ¡°On what grounds do they believe that I already fell into their hands?¡±


    ¡°Is that just because I have ignored their requests these days?¡±


    ¡°Are they a bunch of fools?¡±


    ¡°Or they recently got kicked in the head by a donkey?¡±


    Holding the baby girl in his arms, Li Mu found all that a bit funny. Thus, he waved his hand, and the troops behind came to a halt and stood at the outside to quietly apany Li Mu watching the scene.


    At the gate of the main government, Zhang San and Mu Qing, the only two experts left in the army of the Great Moon Empire, were in a tight corner. The dozens of soldiers that had been trying to maintain the order were directly sent flying to the air. Vomiting blood and seriously injured, they hit the government hall and fell to the ground.


    The so-called big shots advanced upon the gate of the main government step by step.


    ¡°Li Mu is a bloodthirsty man! Death would suit him well.¡±


    ¡°He has killed so many people at such a young age. He even thinks the emperor was beneath him. What a monster he would be when he grows up?¡±


    Someone among the mob bellowed.


    The coldness in Li Mu¡¯s eyes unfurled like ayer of ice.


    ¡°Bloodthirsty?¡±


    He went speechless.


    With Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s one word, the Western Qin¡¯s army killed millions of people in the ten cities and nine counties who were all innocent. Such a massacre had converted the ces into mountains of corpses and a sea of blood. At that time, those big shots shrank in the remote mountains and voiced no objection. They didn¡¯t even dare to fart in those days. Instead, they just turned a blind eye to the ughter and refrained from using Emperor Qin Ming.


    And now, those people had hopped out to impeach him?


    Li Mu suddenly felt that his recent agitation came... for no good reason.


    Those people¡¯s faces were filled with numerous kinds of greed, desire, enthusiasm, ferocity, gloom, sneer, madness, cruelty, ecstasy... In Li Mu ¡®s eyes, all their expressions gradually converged into seven words.


    Bullying the weak but fearing the strong.


    Then, Li Mu lowered his head and looked at the baby in his arms.


    The baby girl had fallen asleep with a smile on her face. She had two sweet dimples and long eyshes. Her lips curled cheerfully, and her little fist was still clenching Li Mu¡¯s sleeve... That was a peaceful picture, very intoxicating.


    At the sight of the baby¡¯s face, the agitation he felt dissipated quickly.


    In the Legend of the Condor Heroes, Guo Jing¡¯s confusion and doubts about the theory of ¡°the toll caused by martial arts¡± were finally lifted by Hong Qigong, the nine-fingered Divine Beggar.


    In his life, the legendary Divine Beggar of the north had killed a lot of killings, but each one he killed deserved such punishment. Hong Qigong was always honest and upright, not involving in any sordid business. When facing the harsh questions of Qiu Qianren, the four most powerful martial arts practitioners at that time and Huang Rong all fell into silence, only Hong Qigong condemned Qiu Qianren justly and put her to silence.


    Li Mu knew the answer to Guo Jing¡¯s confusion.


    The answer given by Louis Cha Jing-yong was ¡°be free frompunction¡±.


    Li Mu was not free frompunction when he was moaning for the death of Caicai and her grandmother and the Ning couple. He med himself for failing to arrive in time and save them. That was why he had been so irritable and confused.


    He had ignored that answer.


    But at the moment, Li Mu looked at the sweet baby girl in his arms, and then nced at the mean experts from the martial arts circle, and was suddenly struck by an idea¡ª if he killed all those bad guys. wouldn¡¯t all the good people be saved?


    Was he too kind-hearted and hesitant before?


    He always felt he was a passer-by in that world, like a hurrying traveler who would stay at the hotel for only a few days before he set off again. Thus, he hated being involved in the power struggle and dark plotting. He seldom meddled in other people¡¯s business unless his close friends and families were in danger. All the time he had been eyeing the world from an outsider¡¯s perspective.


    To describe it in two words, it was ¡°too passive¡±.


    For that reason, when Yu Hualong invited him to stay in the Great Moon Empire and help defend Longcheng Pass, he politely turned down the offer, or say, kind of fled in a haste.


    It was just like destroying the entire Huju Pass with a massacre.


    But now Li Mu reckoned he should not just be a passer-by.


    On the way of life, no one was just a guest. Wherever you went, you were the host of that ce.


    Therefore, the real reason for Li Mu¡¯s recent bewilderment and anger was that he had been savoring the bitterness of the host from the perspective of the guest.


    If he had looked at it from the perspective of the host, everything would be different.


    It was still possible to bring Yu Hualong back to life. Plus, it is not really hopeless in the Huju Pass now covered in blood. At least a baby girl had survived like the tinder. Sooner orter, she would rebuild Huju Pass.


    All the losses could still be made up for.


    So, how to make up?


    To stop violence with violence.


    To stop the war with the martial arts.


    Only by weeding the field of virtue could the seedlings grow well.


    So, what was the point of learning martial arts?


    To do Heaven¡¯s work.


    What was Heaven?


    The good and evil in one¡¯s heart embodied Heaven.


    Rewarding the good and punishing the evil was exactly Heaven¡¯s work.


    ¡°If Heaven doesn¡¯t bother to do the work, then, I am here to get the work done!¡±


    That was the meaning of Li Mu practicing the art of drawing power from heaven and earth.


    Holding a strong sense of justice and being ready to help the weak meant everything.


    Li Mu now felt Hong Qigong¡¯s ¡°be free from anypunction¡± could finally be applied to himself.


    Then, his vision became clear.


    Li Mu exhaled a long foul breath, abruptly felt unprecedentedly relieved. As though enlightenment had dawned on him, the fog in his heart, as well as the agitation, seemed to have been blown away by a gust of wind.


    From that moment on, he was the host of his life.


    Li Mu bowed his head and gently kissed the baby girl who was fast asleep.


    ¡°When ites, let it be. From now on, your name is Li Anzhi.¡± Li Mu whispered.


    In truth, he was also telling himself to let it be.


    Now that he hade to that, he might as well settle down in that world.


    One step at a time, he marched forward to separate the crowd.


    Several indignant martial art giants were about to rush into the government. They all sensed a surge of force before they were pushed aside by someone from the rear. At that, they were vexed. But as they looked over their shoulder, all they saw was a short-haired teenage boy dding ordinary clothes. His face was smeared by dust, and he looked quite woebegone, but that pair of eyes of his shed gloriously. Cradling a sleeping baby girl in his arms, the boy had just squeezed to the front from behind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Which faction do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°Why is there a little beggar...¡±


    The manic experts started to swear. They all thought that the boy was a future leader of a certain unknown faction who hade to Longcheng Pass to acquire profit in time of trouble.


    However, Qi Huai, sitting by the window on the second floor of the opposite attic, narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The middle-aged schr standing next to Bai Mochou also revealed a strange glow in his eyes.


    Qin Zhen stared at the boy holding the baby... Suddenly, he felt an upsurge of bitterness. The arrogant and fascinating Taibai whiz in both poetry and martial arts in his memories turned out to be so haggard, as though he had aged faster than the rest. His chin even sprouted dark stubble.


    Qin Zheng also recognized that the bedraggled-looking teenager was Li Mu, the God of Killing who had killed his father and made the royals in the Western Qin uneasy. But he could not bring himself to hate Li Mu at all, for he basically has no memory about his father, Emperor Qin Ming.


    Xu Wan¡¯er, Lu Shengnan, and others made to say something but were stopped by Bai Mochou.


    The middle-aged schr noted all that but did not speak, either.


    ¡°Hey! Stop pushing me!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Zhou Wu, the Supreme Guardian of Rules of the Northern Brilliance Sect, flung his sleeve to his side. A huge force gushed out, ready to throw the teenager who squeezed his way into the air directly. Yet, to his astonishment, the force produced by his flung of one sleeve, though enough to crack a mountain, melted away when it fell on the boy like a drop of water falling into the sea.


    It did not take a smart brain to realize that something was wrong.


    ¡°Who... Who are you?¡± Zhou Wu demanded as he backed away quickly.


    By then, the radical crowd around also noticed the presence of Li Mu.


    At that point, Li Mu had already edged his way to the gate of the main government.


    ¡°Your honor.¡±


    ¡°Your honor, you are back.¡±


    Both Zhang San and Mu Qing were overjoyed. But then, they started examining Li Mu with worried looks.


    Li Mu turned around. Looked down at the strange faces in the crowd, he smiled, baring his white teeth white. ¡°Thank you for traveling a long way to open my eyes. You guys seem to be outstanding figures. Your aura is all impressive. You are indeed prestigious senior practitioners who have gained great achievement. So, in return, today I will let you all ascend to heaven earlier than you expect.¡±


    Li Mu had decided to stop the war with martial arts so as to do Heaven¡¯s work.


    He would serve them nothing but death.

 Chapter 424 (Part II) - An Eye For an Eye

    <h4>Chapter 424 (Part II) An Eye For an Eye</h4>


    By that time, even a fool would have realized that the boy was the Li Mu they were condemning.


    In fact, many people were quite familiar with Li Mu¡¯s image. His two most distinct features were his short hair and white clothes. Those reclusive factions and ns were not reallypletely isted from the rest of the world. Instead, their forces had stealthily prated the mundane world and made certain control of thend in secret. Thus, how could they have no understanding of Li Mu before they opted to deal with him?


    It was just that the boy was now holding a baby girl, and his hair was a mess, his chin covered with stubble, his white shirt stained with mud, and his face bearing a trace of exhaustion. It just did not match the vigorous image of the teenager Sage they had imagined or heard of. So, the crowd failed to immediately associate him with the Li Mu described in their files.


    It was not until Zhang San, Mu Qing, and the others saluted Li Mu that the crowd finally registered who he was.


    Those experts, who were morous and indignant a moment ago, were instantly silenced like a duck being gripped around the neck.


    Many people¡¯s eyes flickered away, for they dared not look at Li Mu.


    Those who were the most indignant retreated most rapidly.


    Zhou Wu, the Supreme Guardian of Rules of the Northern Brilliance Sect, cowardly retracted his neck and backed away.


    He justunched a strike against Li Mu, didn¡¯t he?


    It was like gloating his longevity right in front of death, wasn¡¯t it?


    Zhou Wu was terrified.


    His biggest fear had befallen as if on cue.


    ¡°It is him! He sneak-attacked Brother Zhang today and took him away...¡± A soldier of the Great Moon Empire drenched in blood rushed out of the gate of the main government and bellowed, his finger unwaveringly pointing at Zhou Wu.


    Li Mu¡¯s gaze fell on that Supreme Guardian of Rules at once.


    ¡°I... I just asked him some questions. I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Although Zhou Wu had shouted fiercely when demanding that Li Mu surrender the treasures and secret methods, he suddenly became as humble as a dog when Li Mu showed up in front of him. He was obviously walking on eggshells so as not to offend Li Mu.


    When Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force swiftly scanned him, he immediately knew that the man was lying and that the officer of the Great Moon Empire was perhaps dead now. Without further ado, Li Mu cast a jet of invisible Broadsword Qi and cut off Zhou Wu¡¯s head.


    Blood squirted out profusely.


    Zhou Wu¡¯s body copsed, his blood gurgling down the street.


    Exmations of horror were heard.


    The atmosphere at the gate was gruesome.


    ¡°You...¡± The head of the Northern Brilliance Sect red up. He glowered at Li Mu in rage.


    Zhou Wu was an important expert in the Northern Brilliance Sect. And he had been famous for years. But now, In front of so many reclusive factions and ns, Li Mu killed him without even blinking his eye. If the Northern Brilliance Sect did nothing about this, they would lose face big time.


    ¡°Li Mu, you just killed a member of our Northern Brilliance Sect without asking our permission. You are just too unscrupulous, aren¡¯t you?¡± The head of the Northern Brilliance Sect said with a sneer, ¡°Today, you¡¯ll have me to answer to!¡±


    ¡°Answer to you?¡± Li Mu smiled coolly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡±


    A shot of chilling broadsword light shed by.


    The next second, the head of the Northern Brilliance Sect froze on the spot, his face full of incredulity.


    His eyes widened, riveted on Li Mu. A fine thread of blood appeared on his neck. Then, his head quietly dropped from his neck and hit the ground. Blood sprayed out like a spring. A secondter, his body flopped down as well.


    Li Mu¡¯s Broadsword Intent had invaded his body, destroyed his organs and brain, and annihted all his vitality. Yes, he was already as dead as a doornail.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The head of the Northern Brilliance Sect has also been killed?¡±


    ¡°How did he kill him?¡±


    ¡°With only one strike of his broadsword?¡±


    ¡°The head of the Northern Brilliance Sect was already at the first tier of the Saint Realm. But...¡±


    The rest of the experts all felt that the scene had scared the life out of them and they were shrouded in a chill that could not be contained. A Sage had just been killed like a chicken. And Li Mu did not even raise his hand... It was too ridiculous!


    ¡°Head...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him to death!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The eyes of the remaining experts of the Northern Brilliance Sect went scarlet with fury. They frantically activated their Cultivation Methods and sprinted at Li Mu to drag him to hell together.


    However, as soon as they began to move, several rays of broadsword light gleamed in the void. In a sh, their bodies were chopped into pieces right on the spot like weeds shed in half. Ling Li¡¯s sharp Broadsword Intent quickly prated the wounds in their bodies and crushed their souls and consciousness.


    The Northern Brilliance Sect was wiped out.


    ¡°Those who have killed any members of the Great Moon Empire, no matter who they are, should get ready to be punished by the method of ¡®an eye for an eye¡¯.¡±


    Li Mu had just attacked relentlessly and taken out all the members of the Northern Brilliance Sect.


    Standing beside Li Mu, Zhang San and Mu Qing only felt that His Honor at that time was somehow different from how he used to be, like the de of a peerless broadsword had suddenly been sharpened. It was just like before the battle with Emperor Qin Ming. Li Mu¡¯s aura was getting increasingly fiercer and overbearing. As an air of indescribable sharpness swept toward them, they felt Li Mu had grown into a totally different person.


    The members of those reclusive factions and ns all felt the same thing.


    The immense strength of Li Mu made them shudder.


    Many people began to get cold feet.


    Lord Ming Shan of the Western Qin sneered in the crowd and continued to egg the others on. ¡°Guys, no need to fear him... Well, Li Mu, if you dare, just kill all of us. Hmph! Justice is in the heart of everyone. If you start to murder people and wipe out factions for the slightest offense, God won¡¯t spare you... You guys, don¡¯t be afraid. We can fight him together. What the worst that could happen anyway?¡±


    ¡°That is Lord Ming Shan from the Western Qin. He sneaked into our city three days ago. And Lord Ming Shan seems to have something to do with the disappearance of dozens of our soldiers,¡± Zhang San whispered in Li Mu¡¯s ears.


    He and Mu Qing knew perfectly well about what those experts had done. Yet, considering Li Mu¡¯s special mental state, they could only bear the harsh fact and make sacrifices, lest the bad news influence or jeopardize Li Mu¡¯s health.


    Li Mu looked at Lord Ming Shan and asked, ¡°Where are our men?¡±


    Lord Ming Shan grinned. ¡°How can I possibly know where your missing men are? Maybe they feel that the Great Moon Empire is too weak and can¡¯tst much longer and ran away without permission. Besides, in this chaotic world, it is quite normal to squash a few insubordinate ants, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lord Ming Shan seemed rather confident and fearless.


    The tone he adopted was clearly provocative.


    The crowd was astounded, for Lord Ming Shan was merely a Semi-Sage, whose cultivation was inferior to the head of the Northern Brilliance Sect. So, did he have some trump cards that Li Mu did not know about?


    That did make sense. Now that Lord Ming Shan still darede to Li Mu¡¯s ce after Emperor Qin Ming had been killed, he had to have some powerful backup supporting him.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Li Mu gave out a coldugh.


    In the void, the broadsword light flickered, and the Broadsword Intent ran rampantly. As a series of strange swooshes sounded, an absurd dark figure emerged in the rippling air and was immediately chopped up.


    A piece of broken ck armor dropped to the ground.


    10 ck-armored demonic guards hidden in the dark void were almost instantly torn up by the Broadsword Intent. They had no time to put up any defense. Like weeds, Li Mu rooted them out without effort.


    ¡°Those are all you count on to challenge me?¡± Li Mu snorted.


    Lord Ming Shan¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    The10 ck-armored demonic guards were the backup he had that encouraged him toe to Longcheng Pass this time. They were one of the secret trump cards of the royal family of the Western Qin. Each of them was a well-trained fighter in the Sage Realm. Their bodies were strong as if made of iron, and they had no sense of fear or pain. The 10 ck-armored demonic guards were the most terrifyingbat machines.


    But they were all ripped up by Li Mu in an instant.


    How could that happen?


    Sensing that things would lead to no good end, Lord Ming Shan roared, ¡°You¡¯ve already murdered His Majesty! Are you also trying to kill me? Well, this time it is me who is at fault. But as we are all from Western Qin, let¡¯s settle this amicably...¡±


    ¡°Stter!¡±


    A streak of broadswords light cut his head off.


    A dozen guards around him were all beheaded.


    ¡°Even Emperor Qin has died in my hands. You, a mere lord with the strength of a Semi-Sage, darede to Longcheng Pass and scheme against our Great Moon Empire?¡± Li Mu remarked coldly.


    Lord Ming Shan¡¯s head made coarse noises, still struggling.


    Even after he had been beheaded, he could not believe that he was killed just like that.


    He still could not take it. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say Li Mu was already dying because of the injuries remaining from thest battle? Why is he still so strong? In front of so many people, heunched attacks and killed several people in a row. Does he really have no scruples?¡±


    At thest moment of his life, Lord Ming Shan regretted his decision very much.


    It suddenly urred to him that he seemed to have been used by that man in Qin City to bear the brunt.


    ¡°Anyone else got anything to say?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes, sharp like des, swept over everyone present.


    Those experts from several hundred reclusive factions and ns fell silent like cicadas in cold weather, as each of them was under tremendous pressure.


    Earlier, they all shouted their request that Li Mu shoulde out and discuss martial arts with them. But when Li Mu did show up, many of them could not feel more regretful about shouting that request out. They sincerely hoped that if they closed their eyes and then reopened them, they would find themselves in another ce and all this was just a dream.


    ¡°p! p! p!¡±


    Gentle apuse came from the attic opposite.


    Qi Huai, the second strongest of the Southern Chu, who had been watching the whole event in the attic, slowly stood up and apuded. He then eximed, ¡°You are surely the person who has beheaded Emperor Qin Ming. Your broadsword-using method is remarkable. Your Broadsword Intent is peerlessly sharp. That was indeed breathtaking!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes screwed up slightly.


    ¡°Herees another show-off?¡±


    Li Mu did not know the man named Qi Huai or his background, but he detected that the aura of the dark injury in Mu Qing¡¯s body was exactly the same as Qi Huai¡¯s. Apparently, Qi Huai had attacked and injured Mu Qing before.


    ¡°Sage Li is famous all over the world and admired by all parties. I am Qi Huai, Principal of the Wendao Academy in Southern Chu. I¡¯ve crossed thousands of miles toe here in the hope of posing a few tricky questions about martial arts practice to Sage Li. Please enlighten me, Sage Li,¡± Qi Huai said with a smile. His face was gentle like jade, his aura benevolent. And he also made an obeisance to Li Mu, disying his courtesy and kind attitude toward him.


    But as he was on the second floor of the attic, he had lowered his gaze to look down at Li Mu the whole time.


    ¡°Get your ass down here!¡±


    Li Mu did not bother to even pretend being polite to him. With a stir of his mind, invisible forces lunged forward in the void, and the Broadsword Intent erupted. Jets of broadsword light formed a glinting and charged straight at Qi Huai in the attic.


    ¡°You...¡± Qi Huai choked with rage.


    He never knew that Li Mu would be so rude to him as tounch a strike the moment he met him. That waspletely different from what he had expected. After all, Qi Huai believed that he was not ying a supporting role like the others below.


    ¡°The Gold Armor of the God of War apanies him in every battle... Defend!¡±


    Qi Huai bellowed. He had taken out an ancient-looking book, opened it in an instant, and read out the first line in it. The words in the book flew out from it and became strings of magic figures swirling around Qi Huai before turning into a solid gold armor.


    ¡°Clink! nk! Clink!¡±


    In a storm of crisp stters, the Broadsword Intent sped about, and the entire attic was reduced to ashes. But when the Broadsword Intent hit the gold armor, transparent ripples surged wildly like raindrops plummeting in ake. Soon, the gold armor¡¯s color began to fade rapidly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    rmed, Qi Huai hastily read out the second line. ¡°Boundless desert turns into a sea of ice!¡± The words zoomed out of the ancient book again and condensed into thick ice, which formed a magic ice wall that perfectly shielded Qi Huai.


    But almost at the same time, numerous chopping marks appeared on the magic ice wall.


    Nevertheless, the ice wall wasn¡¯t broken.


    Qi Huai finally breathed a sigh of relief. But then¡ª


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    A fist cut straight through the would-be indestructible ice wall and seized him by the neck.

 Chapter 425 - Argue Irrationally

    <strong>Chapter 425 Argue Irrationally</strong>


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Qi Huai¡¯s neck was directly twisted off.


    He looked at Li Mu in disbelief.


    In Li Mu¡¯s calm eyes, Qi Huai saw his panic-stricken face.


    At that moment, Qi Huai didn¡¯t even know how Li Mu made his move. Without a trace, Li Mu¡¯s fist casually smashed his magical poem power.


    That was a poem blessed by the Taoist Arcane.


    Was this the power to kill Emperor Qin Ming?


    Qi Huai was extremely shocked.


    And almost at the same time, he uttered hard thest voice from his mouth of his severed head.


    In an instant, the ancient thread-bound book was activated, and a strange blue force surged out of it, wrapping around Qi Huai. Unexpectedly, it shook Li Mu¡¯s arm away and took Qi Huai to retreat 20 meters away from him.


    Qi Huai grabbed his head with one hand, twisted it slightly like kneading y, and pinched his head back onto his neck again. ¡°Crack, crack!¡± The broken bones returned to normal with a crisp sound.


    However, his face was full of horror.


    The blue light that wrapped around him was one of the pages of the ancient thread-bound book, which fell from his body and burned to ashes before falling to the ground.


    Li Mu slowly withdrew his fist and was slightly surprised.


    This book was a little interesting.


    However, this could not be used to save Qi Huai.


    Li Mu held the little baby girl, Li Anzhi, with his left hand and did not withdraw his killing intent. He activated the Broadsword Pellet and 12 flying knives went flying out with the power of Emperors¡¯ Fire ruthlessly. As the knife light shed, Qi Huai was enveloped by endless knife intent.


    For the past few days, all the martial arts people who came to Longcheng Pass could be killed without exception.


    Qi Huai¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    At this moment, his imposing manner waspletely overwhelmed, and he was already in a state of fear. Under the flying knives, he had no strength to resist.


    ¡°Master, save me,¡± he shouted.


    At this moment, a ghost-like figure appeared beside Qi Huai in an instant, who took over the book and opened it with a crash. He then said quickly, ¡°The dark light is floating and the light of the sky is hidden. We can¡¯t see where wee from.¡±


    From the book, a ball of splendor flowed out and wrapped around the two of them. In an instant, they were out of the bind of the flying knives and quickly retreated hundreds of meters away.


    A handsome middle-aged schr appeared beside Qi Huai.


    It was the middle-aged schr who hade to the Longcheng Pass with Bai Mochou and others.


    ¡°Why are you so cruel and merciless, Sage Li? Why do you have to kill all of them?¡± The middle-aged schr looked calm and dignified with a strong schr¡¯s aura, but it was hard to hide his own arrogance.


    He had the same temperament as Qi Huai.


    Just now, he showed his strength far beyond Qi Huai¡¯s cultivation. At this time, when he faced Li Mu, he also spoke very toughly. The Sage¡¯s power spread out, and it was not from an ordinary Sage.


    At the sight of this, the martial arts masters were all delighted.


    They had already recognized the identity of this person.


    With a jolt of Li Mu¡¯s mind, the 12 flying knives returned to his side and floated behind him like a peacock opening its tail, which was blooming with a chilling light and made people feel scared.


    Li Mu sneered, ¡°The man of Nine Superbs? Five of them are dead. Guanshan Master and the Taoist sect have perished together. The pope of the Magic Sun Temple died at the hands of Emperor Qin Ming. Wave-making Master and Evil Sword Demon died in the Wolf Temple. Of the remaining four, the master of the Wolf Temple, the little demon of Temple of Devils, and the little Buddha of the Huazang Temple are all not in line with your temperament. Are you Wei Wubing, the Mad Schr of Wendao Academy?¡±


    As soon as he said that, all the people around eximed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wave-making Master and Evil Sword Demon are both dead?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they doing closed-door training in the far south?¡±


    ¡°How does Li Mu know that such a thing has happened?¡±


    This was a shocking piece of news.


    However, in the next moment, the martial arts experts did not have time to think about anything else, most of whom looked happy.


    The Nine Superbs were the current martial arts legends. Even though they enjoyed decreasing fame because the pope of Magic Sun Temple was killed by Emperor Qin Ming, they still had a great reputation, who were considered as others¡¯ backbones.


    At least when something bad happened, they would handle it.


    Wei Wubing was this kind of powerful man.


    On the other hand, Zhang San, Mu Qing, and the others were slightly shocked.


    Why did such a person alsoe?


    The Nine Superbs should be unworldly sublime beings, Sages who controlled the destiny of the world and ignored everything. Why did such a persone to attack by taking advantage of Li Mu¡¯s weak situation?


    What kind of world was this?


    The middle-aged schr smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Wei Wubing. Sage Li, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable for you toe here at this time.¡±


    Wei Wubing said, ¡°I¡¯m here to beg for mercy for the lives of the world. I muste here.¡±


    Li Mu smiled.


    Here was another one who pretended to be powerful.


    At this time, Li Anzhi, who was in his arms, woke up. Li Mu was not in a hurry to fight, but he coaxed the little girl slightly and asked casually, ¡°What are you asking for?¡±


    ¡°Please pity the people of this world, Sage Li. Don¡¯t kill them anymore,¡± Wei Wubing bowed deeply and said sincerely. ¡°Sage Li has killed the Crown Prince of the Western Qin Dynasty and the Human Emperor one after another, causing the empire of the Western Qin Dynasty to fall into chaos, and there are many rebels everywhere. You know, it¡¯s a century-old catastrophe for a hero like you to im a war. Sage Li¡¯s reputation is based on deaths. Why?¡±


    ¡°Dean Wei, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Mu Qing, who was standing by the side, couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Emperor Qin Ming was brutal and tyrannical. With one order, millions of innocent people were killed. Such a brutal and tyrannical person does not deserve to be the Human Sovereign. My lord killed him to save the world from danger.¡±


    Wei Wubing looked at Mu Qing and the remaining soldiers of the Great Moon Empire with a grave expression. He yelled at them sternly, ¡°It¡¯s your evil ghosts that caused chaos in the Western Qin Empire! Emperor Qin Ming took the responsibility as an emperor to lead the army to attack. That¡¯s why such a massacre took ce. You have to find reasons from yourselves.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Zhang San was trembling with anger.


    The Sage of the Nine Superbs spoke in such an unreasonable manner.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± teased by Li Mu, as the babyughed again. Her big clear eyes stared at Li Mu, babbling and not knowing what to say, but there was a stream of Spiritual Qi flowing.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s just a simple task for you to ask for my permission?¡± Li Mu asked again without raising his head.


    Wei Wubing smiled and said, ¡°The Divine Way has copsed in this part of the world, and the outer forces have arrived one after another. Emperor Qin Ming has relied on them to support him to kill the Sun Faction Pope, but you, Sage Li, have killed him. You must have mastered some kind of life-and-death technique, right?¡±


    The corners of Li Mu¡¯s mouth curved upward. With a faint smile on his face, he said, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Hand it over and let all the martial artists in the world use it as a reference.¡± Qi Huai could not help sneering with a look of surprise and anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡± Wei Wubing scolded Qi Huai and then said to Li Mu with a smile, ¡°Sage Li cares about the world. Since he has such a secret art, it¡¯s better to be honest with him. Only in this way can the warriors on Divine Land be qualified to fight against the outer forces and resist the disaster together. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Li Mu sneered in his heart as he listened to the words of these two.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Madman Wei¡¯s aim so clear?¡± Zhang San couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contribute your own Tomes of Arcane to let all the warriors in the world perceive it?¡±


    Wei Wubing said calmly, ¡°Though profound, it doesn¡¯t have the power to fight against someone from the outer world. Furthermore, this book is the result of the wisdom of the predecessors of our Wendao Academy. It can¡¯t be easily disclosed.¡±


    Zhang San sneered and said, ¡°Then my lord¡¯s secret skill can be easily leaked, can¡¯t it?¡±


    Wei Wubing said with a smile, ¡°Sage Li rose from a little guy to a martial arts giant within a year, which shows that this secret technique is gained by coincidence, not from a teacher. Since it is an ident, why not make it public? Within a year, it has enabled him to be a Sage, which must be a fast-learned art. If everyone learns it, they will be able to fight against the outside world.¡±


    Zhang San, Mu Qing, and the other people of the Great Moon Empire were so angry that they couldn¡¯t say a word.


    What kind of absurd theoretical words were these?


    In other words, he just wanted to obtain the secret of the master. It was disgusting to make up such a hypocritical excuse.


    Li Mu held Li Anzhi back with his left arm, slowly raised his head, looked at the dean of the Wendao Academy, and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡±


    Wei Wubing¡¯s face was full of regret as he said righteously, ¡°If Sage Li continues to be stubborn, then I¡¯ll have to make my move.¡±


    Li Mu mocked him, ¡°Attack me? Who gave you the courage?¡±


    Wei Wubing obviously didn¡¯t know who Liang Jingru was, but he still said calmly, ¡°Normally, our academy wouldn¡¯t dare to make trouble. But now, you are seriously injured after killing Emperor Ming. How much strength do you still have left?¡±


    While he was speaking, the book behind his head floated up and shot out a silver light. It was extremely soft and did not have any lethality.


    When the silver light shone on Li Mu¡¯s body, his injuries were instantly exposed, which were covered by dense cracks, like a cracked riverbed. Even his bones were cracked, which was extremely horrible. Obviously, he was seriously injured.


    They were scars left by Li Mu when he forced the 12 punches of the ¡°Endless Waves¡± to kill Emperor Qin Ming.


    Those bloody marks seemed to be very terrible, but in fact, it was just a piece of cake for Li Mu to recover. Because he had been haunted by something in recent days, his body looked withered, and he did not use his Cultivation Method to treat them.


    But to others, they were all shocked.


    ¡°Is Li Mu really injured?¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s so serious?¡±


    The hundreds of experts of martial arts suddenly calmed down. They looked at Li Mu with less awe and fear. Instead, they became sinister, like hungry wolves.


    Qi Huai was also overjoyed.


    Li Mu smiled faintly, and with a sh of brilliance on the surface of his body, the silver light of the ancient book in the thread lost its effect and could not reach his body anymore.


    Wei Wubing smiled and said confidently, ¡°Maybe Sage Li, after killing the disciples of the Northern Brilliance Sect, Lord Ming Shan in a sh, and my disappointing disciple Qi Huai, has used up all your remaining strength? Do you want to intimidate others by using this method, so that they would mistakenly think that you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries and havebat strength? Unfortunately, it is not useful. I¡¯m saving face for Sage Li and asking you for thest time, Li Mu, are you willing to hand over the secret art you¡¯re using?¡±

 Chapter 426 - Control the Life

    <h4>Chapter 426 Control the Life</h4>


    When he said that, Wei Wubing suddenly became extremely tough and looked down at Li Mu.


    Zhang San and the other officers were all trembling with anger.


    Was he the so-called expert of the Nine Superbs?


    There was no difference between him and a bandit.


    Xu Wan¡¯er, Lu Shengnan, and the others didn¡¯t expect that the middle-aged schr who saved them would be so shameless. They couldn¡¯t help cursing, but Bai Mochou stopped them.


    ¡°Zheng¡¯er, don¡¯t talk. Look carefully and think carefully. This is the Jianghu.¡± Bai Mochou secretly said, ¡°Remember, the royal court is more dangerous and despicable than the Jianghu.¡±


    Qin Zheng nodded.


    All of this was different from what his elder sister had taught him.


    From the bottom of his heart, he was on Li Mu¡¯s side, even though Li Mu had killed his nominal father.


    The little fox Daji and Long¡¯er stood on either side of Bai Mochou.


    The expressions of the two little guys were different.


    Daji¡¯s eyes were full of worry. Unknowingly, her teeth had opened slightly, and an evil atmosphere swirled around her, ready to save ¡°Daddy Li¡±. However, Long¡¯er wore a gloating smile at the corner of her mouth, and there was a very strange expression on her charming little face.


    Qin Zhen, the Princess Royal, had aplicated look on her face.


    She was the Princess Royal of the Great Qin Dynasty. Generally speaking, if Li Mu killed a royal member of the Great Qin Dynasty alone, she should hate him, but she couldn¡¯t hate him. She had known Li Mu for a long time. She once had held a misunderstanding for a long time, and didn¡¯t really have much contact with Li Mu. She was standing on the side of Li Mu with reason.


    Because today, she knew what kind of family the Western Qin royal family was.


    The family affection had long been obliterated in those people¡¯s hearts.


    She began to worry about Li Mu.


    On the other hand, those experts from the aristocratic sects were overjoyed, who had been overwhelmed by Li Mu¡¯s imposing manner before. Now the situation had reversed, so they became energetic again.


    If Li Mu was killed by Wei Wubing, they might still be able to get some profits.


    On the other side, Qi Huai¡¯s face was full of maliciousness. He sneered and said, ¡°Li Mu, this is yourst chance. Don¡¯t miss the chance and make the wrong choice. Not only will you die, but all the traitors will have to die.¡±


    The leader of Guanshan family, Guan Shanyue, took the opportunity to say, ¡°Yes, Dean Wei is kind, but if you don¡¯t appreciate his favors, maybe today you will be killed here. Our Guanshan family will not just be an onlooker.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hurt so badly, but still so aggressive. I was almost scared by him before. In my opinion, we don¡¯t even need Dean Wei¡¯s help. Let¡¯s fight side by side and kill him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about the rules of the Jianghu with such a murderous devil. If we join forces, we¡¯ll exhaust him in a war of attrition.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the devil and defend justice today.¡±


    The masters and experts of the major ancient sects and well-known factions once again charged toward the Lord¡¯s Manor, who were like a pack of emaciated wolves surrounding a lion that was exhausted.


    ¡°Protect His Honor.¡±


    Zhang San, Mu Qing, and others rushed to the front and heavily guarded Li Mu.


    Every superior, military officer, and soldier of the Great Moon Empire swore angrily that they would protect Li Mu at all costs, even if they were to die today.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± He waved his hand and said, ¡°Brothers, please leave first.¡±


    Qi Huai directlyughed and said, ¡°Haha, you ants can¡¯t protect Li Mu. Li Mu, killing devil, at this time, you are still so stubborn, then you will die...¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A knife light shed.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure moved in an instant and incredibly appeared in front of him. He took out a knife from the Broadsword Pellet with his right hand and cut Qi Huan¡¯s head casually like cutting a melon, which was directly cut off.


    It was as if he was picking a melon.


    Before Wei Wubing could react, Li Mu had already returned to his original spot.


    The long saber returned to the Broadsword Pellet.


    Li Mu bent his right arm to hold the little baby girl, while holding Qi Huai¡¯s head with his left hand. The dripping blood flowed on the stone steps of the main mansion.


    In one hand was a newborn baby, and in the other hand, a bloody head.


    A life in one hand, and a death in the other.


    He controlled life and death.


    At this moment, Li Mu seemed to be a god who really mastered the life-and-death skill.


    ¡°Master, Master... save me,¡± Qi Huai screamed. Obviously, he was notpletely dead. After all, he was second in the martial arts of the Southern Chu dynasty, who had been famous for a long time and had made great achievements. He was still able to struggle.


    However, this voice was like thunder from the Ninth Heaven that struck them, which made them tremble, panic, and scared.


    Qi Huai, the second most powerful person in the martial arts field of the Southern Chu dynasty, was also the second strongest person among all the people present, except for Wei Wubing. However, his head was taken off by Li Mu, who was ¡± seriously injured¡±, as if he had taken off an unripe watermelon.


    Even Wei Wubing was unable to react and rescue this proud disciple.


    The Patriarch of the Guanshan family, Guan Shanyue, shrank his neck and was about to retreat. He found that he had just eximed too early and was extremely anxious.


    However, there was a sh of de light.


    His body fell to the ground soundlessly in parts, with blood flowing out.


    ¡°Master...¡± Behind him, the experts of the Guanshan family eximed angrily. Then they saw saber radiance shing all over the ce. In a sh, dozens of people fell to the ground like straw under a farmer¡¯s sickle.


    Fresh blood was flowing out from the dismembered corpses.


    Moreover, the blood seemed to flow forever. Not only the dozens of experts of the Guanshan family, but also the bodies of the Northern Brilliance Sect and Lord Ming Shan, who had been killed before, were still spurting out blood like fountains. In a sh, the blood on the ground gathered into a river.


    The holy blood turned into mortal blood.


    A drop of holy blood could turn into ordinary blood like a stream.


    Because of the cultivation of the Sage who absorbed the energy of the Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth, his blood contained a tremendous power of vitality and blood vigor. When it turned into ordinary blood, it could bleed thousands of miles and turn into a vast ocean.


    ¡°When 10 cities and ninends are faced with the difficulties of the military, the wilderness is thousands of miles away and the earth is burning red. It is necessary to withstand the holy blood to bring new vitality to thisnd.¡± Li Mu nced at the people of the major ancient sects and said calmly, ¡°Today, with the help of the holy blood, the spiritual qi of our Great Moon Empire will be restored. It is also the best use of these things, so you can die in peace.¡±


    After that, the saber light burst out and the saber intent spread outyer byyer.


    Today, he was going to kill all the people who came to Longcheng Pass.


    These people, each of whom was like a weed in the wheat field, needed to be pulled out and could be killed.


    Wei Wubing¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He knew that his estimation was a little wrong. Li Mu¡¯s injury must not have been as serious as he imagined, but he could not let Li Mu kill the masters of these aristocratic sects. Although these people were not important, they were, after all,bat forces.


    ¡°The immense sea has swallowed a thousand feet of ice, and the gloomy clouds have been condensed for tens of thousands of miles!¡±


    He directly opened the book and recited the poem quickly, triggering the mysterious power in this book. In an instant, countless ice swords and snow knives flew out of it and swept toward Li Mu.


    ¡°Li Mu, under such a situation, how dare you do so? You¡¯re really a devil.¡± Wei Wubing¡¯s figure shed at the same time and charged forward. His palms turned into white jade, and tens of millions of palm shadows attacked Li Mu.


    ¡°You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew.¡±


    Li Mu sneered and threw Qi Huai¡¯s head aside to meet Wei Wubing, who was charging at him. Then, he threw a punch at him.


    The fist print was as powerful as a dragon.


    The fist force was like a pir.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The palm prints all over the sky shattered. Wei Wubing¡¯s face was filled with shock. He felt as though a terrifying force was crushing him, and his muscles and body were about to crack. He also felt a sweet taste in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood, then he was hit flying backward.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dean Wei...¡±


    Among the miserable cries, the experts of all the major sects and aristocratic families saw this scene and felt that the sky was falling down. Wei Wubing was blown away by Li Mu¡¯s punch and couldn¡¯t take it in one move. ¡°Is this so extreme?¡±


    That was one of the nine legends of martial arts in the world.


    Then they turned around and fled as if they were on the brink of the end of the world. The shadow of death shrouded them in an instant, leaving no chance for them to escape.


    They hated themselves.


    They wanted more legs, regretted being there, and even hated those people who released the news that Li Mu was seriously injured...


    ¡°Please spare my life, Sage Li.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have been incited by Wei Wubing...¡±


    ¡°Please spare us. We are willing to join the Great Moon Empire and surrender.¡±


    In the midst of cries, all were begging for mercy.


    Li Mu¡¯s face was cold, and he was not softhearted at all. ¡°Today, none of you can escape... Rise.¡± With his voice, a strange change appeared.


    Light flowed from all four sides of the city wall of the Longcheng Pass. Huge Taoist runes flew out from the ground one after another and instantly supported the city wall. An orange light-screenyer flowed like a water pattern, turning into a big curtain, covering the entire pass.


    Several Ancient Sect Semi-Sages who had escaped earliest crashed onto the light screen so heavily that they spat out blood and flew back.


    However, in the previous confrontation with these people, Li Mu had secretly used Taoist magic arts to activate the power of the earth vein underground of the Longcheng Pass. With the help of the broken tactical deployment here, he had arranged a giant Nine Dragons Heavenly-trapping Formation to block the entire pass.


    Today, he was going to kill all the evil-minded people, leaving no one alive.


    ¡°Li Mu, heaven has the virtue of cherishing life...¡± Wei Wubing bellowed. His aura circted and instantly healed his injuries. As he held the Divine Book in his arms, his aura instantly skyrocketed to its peak. A kind of powerful pressure circted around him as he said, ¡°Do you really have to kill all of them? Why not be merciful if we¡¯re going to meet again?¡±


    Li Mu did not want to say anything else.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    He punched again.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Wei Wubing was sent flying by another punch. Half of his body exploded and blood flowed out of the void. His bones were shattered everywhere, and he was simply unable to withstand a single blow. The difference in their strength was too great.


    The people from the Ancient Sect and the well-known family were all in despair.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Li Mu injured?¡±


    ¡°How can he be so powerful?¡±

 Chapter 427 - Cant Withstand a Single Blow

    <strong>Chapter 427 Can¡¯t Withstand a Single Blow</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, everyone. Fight with me,¡± Wei Wubing yelled.


    He was suspended in the air with a ferocious expression on his face, no longer as gentle and polite as before. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth and his body was gathered together once more. He roared, ¡°If you want to live, protect me. Let me execute a secret technique to kill this man.¡±


    He quickly flipped through the Divine Book and saw lines of words flying out of it, which all prated his body, as if they were a rune chain. His body suddenly became transparent.


    An indescribable power flowed out of the Divine Book and then poured into Wei Wubing¡¯s body.


    In the end, the entire obscure book was integrated into his body.


    The experts from the various ancient sects and well-known families saw that they were no longer able to escape, like birds in a cage. Seeing that they had no hope of escaping, they became enthusiastic. With anger, they turned around and rushed over to protect Wei Wubing, who was disying his Extreme Dao technique.


    He was theirst hope.


    But at this critical moment, Li Mu stopped with interest.


    He watched Wei Wubing¡¯s qi increase as if he was enjoying an exciting acrobatics show, and he was looking forward to seeing if there would be something more exciting happen next.


    Wei Wubing¡¯s figure expanded after a few dozen breaths.


    Silver characters shone from his robes one by one and released a strange power. The words circted, and each character contained a great amount of power. The different handwritings moved in Wei Wubing¡¯s body, continually adding up a variety of terrifying power.


    ¡°Haha, Li Mu, you¡¯re too arrogant. How dare you allow my ¡®Character-made Taoist Figure¡¯ to take shape?¡± Wei Wubingughed loudly with confidence. His every move seemed to be able to tear apart the heaven and earth, and he said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve obtained a power that you can¡¯t imagine. Even if an expert of the Breaking realm has arrived, he can¡¯t defeat me, hahahaha!¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything.


    He opened his Third Eye and a faint light circted around it as he observed the manifestation of the Taoist characters in Wei Wubing¡¯s body, which was rather interesting.


    This was the power of characters, since different characters, whenbined together, could form different auras of power. The Wendao Academy¡¯s cultivation method waspletely different from that of other sects.


    The old faker had once said that the Taoist runes flowing in the sea of stars were actually the characters of the gods and demons in ancient times, so they couldmunicate with the power of heaven and earth. However, they were gradually outdated. If the characters in this era couldmunicate with the power of the stars in the universe, their true power could be exerted.


    It was a pity that the old faker was on the Earth of the destruction era and the conditions were so poor that he had no way to study it.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t expect that the Wendao Academy had actually developed the rudiment of this method. The handwriting flowing in Wei Wubing¡¯s body contained the true meaning of the words, and differentbinations, just like the cooperation of different moves, would have different powers.


    However, the prototype was just a basis, and it was iplete.


    Using his Third Eye, Li Mu vaguely felt that Wei Wubing did not really exert the power of this method and it was only superficial. Moreover, most of its power was still dependent on the thread-bound ancient book called ¡°The book of Heaven and Earth¡±.


    ¡°Do you know? Li Mu, your biggest mistake is that you are too confident and allowed me to finish my practice.¡± Wei Wubingughed again.


    He only felt that his whole body was full of power, as if he could destroy the world in a sh. He was full of confidence, so he was not in a hurry to take action, but he looked down at Li Mu and said, ¡°Today, you are destined to die here.¡±


    The experts of the Ancient ns, who had barely managed to save their lives, heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Is the situation finally going to be reversed?¡±


    It was extremely difficult.


    They had learned their lesson before, so they did not say anything malicious. However, they looked cruel and were thinking about how they would vent their anger when Li Mu was killed by Wei Wubing.


    All the remaining soldiers of the Great Moon Army had to die, and Taibai City should also be upied. It was said that the Yue Mountain Faction had a good rtionship with Li Mu, so they would wipe it out...


    No matter what, they had to take revenge.


    Li Mu squinted and was still observing.


    Wei Wubing, who did not receive the expected regret and caution from Li Mu¡¯s expression, felt a little disappointed. He felt ufortable, as if he had gathered his strength but punched nothing but air.


    ¡°Do you have anyst words left at thest moment of your life?¡± Wei Wubing scoffed coldly.


    Without waiting for Li Mu¡¯s reply, he sneered and said, ¡°Of course, if you want me to let go of the army of the Great Moon Empire, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut. The kind of evil ghosts that are revived should have been wiped out long ago. If they stay in this world, they will only bring chaos and death. I¡¯ll let them follow you to theherworld.¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Bai Mochou looked at Wei Wubing as though he was looking at a fool.


    She looked at Xu Wan¡¯er and others who were worried, and secretly transmitted words to her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this bastard won¡¯t die...¡± Were all the Nine Superbs in this world such idiots?


    Xu Wan¡¯er and others breathed a sigh of relief and inexplicably felt at ease.


    Bai Mochou was usually unreliable, who even tried to flirt with them from time to time. But at the crucial moment, this 10,000-year-old female ghost was unfathomable and her judgment was very reliable.


    Qin Zhen also breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The result is settled, and we can go back.¡±


    In the clouds, Guo Yuqing looked away from the Longcheng Pass below.


    ¡°Is Xiao Mu all right? His injury...¡± Liu Zhiyuan was still a little worried.


    Guo Yuqing smiled and said, ¡°My third brother just had a little problem with his mentality, but now he haspletely recovered. His cultivation has been improved and his Taoist Heart has reached a higher level. As for his physical injury, it is not worth mentioning.¡±


    He remembered that day in the cave of the Nine-dragons Fall, Li Mu¡¯s physical body was almost smashed into a pile of rotten meat, but it was incredibly recovered. Obviously, his third brother had mastered a peerless method of restoring his physical body.


    Inparison, he was more worried about his second brother, Qiu Yin.


    Since Li Poyue died and Guanshan Pasture was upied, Qiu Yin had a lot of pressure. Although he looked calm and was working hard, he was quite angry.


    Both he and his third brother had the capability to revive Guanshan Pasture, but they didn¡¯t make a move.


    After all, this was the only thing that could be done by Qiu Yin.


    This was his responsibility as well as his pride.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Guo Yuqing came from the prairie. Originally, he was ready to help, but at this time, he was very gratified. He didn¡¯t need to do it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to worry about Wei Wubing and the others?¡± Liu Zhiyuan sighed with emotion. She was from the Wendao Academy, and she had once been its saintess. But because of some things, she had lost her sense of recognition of the Academy.


    ¡°The martial artists of this world were short-sighted, and Wei Wubing is just a rtively powerful one,¡± Guo Yuqing said emotionally. ¡°The Divine Way has copsed, and foreign enemies have descended. Now, our third younger brother is invincible. No one can match him in this world. From those in the Wolf Temple, I can¡¯t defeat him.¡±


    The clouds drifted away.


    ¡°You deserve to be proud of yourself. You forced me to use thisst killing move.¡± Wei Wubing stared at Li Mu, thinking that he had the absolute advantage, so he was not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he teased Li Mu on purpose.


    Li Mu was still observing the power of the Taoist characters on this man¡¯s body.


    He was very interested in this.


    This attitude enraged Wei Wubing.


    ¡°Li Mu, are you stalling for time? You have to know that no one can save you in this world...¡± Wei Wubing continued to provoke Li Mu with words.


    At this time, Li Mu suddenly nodded and said, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    He looked as if he had suddenly realized something.


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Wubing was confused.


    Li Mu suddenly raised his head, looked at him, and said, ¡°Do you know what does it mean when someone dies from talking too much?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Wubing seemed to have sensed something.


    At this time, Li Mu¡¯s figure suddenly moved like a stream of light, instantly approached, and directly punched out.


    This punch was earth-shattering.


    The fist, with overwhelming power that was neither too fast nor too slow, locked onto all of the angles and positions around Wei Wubing. Before Wei Wubing could react, it smashed all the Taoist runes on his body, as well as the silver light that protected him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Wei Wubing¡¯s body below his head had beenpletely blown up...


    Blood was dripping like flying arrows, and bones were falling like white snow.


    ¡°He is... unable to withstand a single blow.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s figure, in a sh, returned to its original ce.


    ¡°No...¡± Wei Wubing roared in anger, shock, and despair in midair. It was hard for him to ept this.


    In the blood rain, the thread-bound ancient book, which hadpletely dimmed, fell to the ground.


    Li Mu stretched out his hand and directly took it from the air.


    The book was heavy, as if it weighed hundreds of thousands of pounds. There were only nine pages in total in this book with a light-blue book cover and yellow pages, nor were there any handwritings, which was quite strange. Li Mu casually turned it over and put it away.


    This book was a treasure, which should not belong to this world. When obtained by someone like Wei Wubing, only 0.2% of its power could be exerted.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Wei Wubing was terrified and lost his wits.


    His body had been regathered, but his qi had been greatly damaged. He was no longer as proud as before, and had no courage and qualifications to fight again.


    Li Mu¡¯s punch just now blew him up in his peak state, along with his heart of martial arts and his belief of victory.


    He was directly confused by this punch.


    What he had just possessed was the invincible power under the Breaking realm. Even when fighting against any one of the Nine Superbs, he was still able to win. However, under Li Mu¡¯s punch, he was directly crushed without even having a chance to fight back, stand up, or even dodge.


    ¡°No reason,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°It¡¯s just because you¡¯re too weak, and your knowledge is as shallow as a piece of paper.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, rays of yellow light suddenly burst out from Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Celestial Being¡¯s five kinds of qi appeared and collected in the mind.


    As the five elements were followed, the spleen and the spirit contained the meaning; the world was an illusion; the nature was a belief; the emptiness was the desire; the will was the earth element in the center of the Yellow Emperor¡¯s spirit.


    At this moment, the yellow brilliance that flowed out of Li Mu¡¯s body lit up his body like a spotless golden ss. At this moment, all the wounds on his bodypletely faded away.


    The divine light was so bright that he looked like a fairy Buddha.


    At this moment, the third step of the Celestial Being was sessfully cultivated.


    One thought, one step.


    It was silent all around.


    Wei Wubing¡¯s expression froze as if he was dead.

 Chapter 428 - Sweeping Away and Destroying

    <h4>Chapter 428 Sweeping Away and Destroying</h4>


    Li Mu himself did not expect that the Three-step Celestial Being Realm could be cultivated so unintentionally. Was this so-called insight?


    Among the five elements, the spleen contained the intent. The world was an illusion; the nature a belief; the emptiness a desire; when one¡¯s desire was empty, one¡¯s will was fixed.


    In the past few days, Li Mu¡¯s worry that he had encountered was a distraction, a kind of entanglement that seemed insignificant to outsiders. When he finally figured it out, he began to kill, set his mind, and understood all the thoughts. Then, the five qi in the internal organs of the Celestial Being were instantly cultivated.


    The will was the Central Yellow Emperor¡¯s soil spirit.


    Li Mu had already read the ¡°Emperor¡¯s Cultivation of Essence¡± of the ¡°Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures¡± and understood its meaning, but he fell into a bottleneck and couldn¡¯t practice it sessfully. He thought it was because the qi of the Fire Emperor and Emperor Qing couldn¡¯t be cultivated, but in fact, it was because his mind hadn¡¯t been firm yet.


    When Li Mu finally recognized this world and his identity as the master of this world, he could get the recognition of thisnd. If he had thought of himself as a passenger, he would never be able to practice the power of the Central Yellow Emperor¡¯s earth qi in this world.


    At this moment, Li Mu feltfortable all over his body. All the old wounds and internal injuries disappeared, and he instantly reached his best condition. Endless power came from the earth. He had a feeling that as long as he stepped on the ground, he would be invincible forever.


    Of course, this was just an illusion after his strength and cultivation had been improved.


    The promotion of his realm this time was really a coincidence.


    ¡°You...¡± Wei Wubing looked at Li Mu in disbelief and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯ve just entered the Three-step Celestial Being Realm. You...¡±


    His brain was buzzing as if it had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Li Mu, who is in the Third-step Celestial Being Realm, has smashed the invincible man under the Breaking realm with one punch.¡±


    ¡°Is it reasonable?¡±


    Meanwhile, the experts of other well-known sects also seemed like they had seen a ghost. As they looked at Li Mu, they felt cold in their hearts.


    They didn¡¯t need to think about why Li Mu had just entered the Three-step Celestial Being Realm. What they needed to consider was that Wei Wubing, who was so strong, had already been beaten up like a watermelon by Li Mu. Who else could fight against Li Mu?


    The answer was no one.


    On the other hand, Zhang San, Mu Qing, and the others were cheering wildly in their hearts. The army discipline of the Great Moon Army was still strict at this time, so they couldn¡¯t shout at will, but they all showed happy expressions on their faces.


    The oue had been decided.


    ¡°I lost.¡± Wei Wubing let out a long sigh.


    He straightened his expression, made a deep bow, and said, ¡°Li Mu, I was defeated by you, so I have nothing to say. From now on, our Wendao Academy will definitely not interfere in the affairs of the Great Moon Empire. The death of Qi Huai will not be investigated. However, the Tomes of Arcane is the most precious treasure of our Academy. Please return it to me. I can admit that from now on, you will be the strongest man in the world.¡±


    ¡°You might have made a mistake.¡± Li Mu looked at him as if he was looking at a fool and said, ¡°Who wants you to admit that I am the best in the world? Hmm?¡±


    Wei Wubing looked embarrassed and said, ¡°Wherever there is a need to forgive, there is no need for Sage Li to be so aggressive.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Now you¡¯re here to talk about this with me. Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to kill me, seize my treasure, and have me leave myst words?¡±


    Wei Wubing made an obeisance and said seriously, ¡°That was just done out of irritation. There¡¯s no need for Sage Li to care about these words of anger. The reason why I¡¯m here this time is just to verify my knowledge with Sage Li.¡±


    His words made everyone aroundugh with anger.


    ¡°Are all the Sages of the Human n so shameless?¡± Long¡¯er¡¯s face showed a contemptuous expression.


    ¡°Daddy Li won¡¯t do that,¡± the little fox, Daji, retorted.


    Qin Zheng looked at this scene and was thinking. He recalled what his master, Bai Mochou, had taught him.


    Wei Wubing was one of the Nine Superbs in the world, a saint of the Southern Chu Empire and born in the Academy. He was the headmaster of the best academy in the world and was known as the most knowledgeable person in the world. However, his performance today was so unbearable.


    So, what to do? How to judge?


    The little prince was thinking about it. He felt that it had a great impact on him.


    At the same time, he quietly moved closer to Long¡¯er. For some unknown reason, he always felt that there was a special energy attracting himing from this unknown demon, which made him unable to help wanting to get close to it.


    Long¡¯er noticed that there was a coldness on her beautiful little face. With a snort, the little prince did not dare to move.


    ¡°I just like to be caught in choices. Didn¡¯t you say that Demon King Li will seek revenge for the smallest grievance? Haha, it is not wrong at all,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°and I have another merit, which is that I will do what I say. If I say I will kill all of you, I will do so, and I will never let go of my promise.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force spread out like a tide.


    Layers of meridians appeared on the ground, and the hard ground suddenly became soft like sand. Hands of gravel appeared one by one and caught hold the feet of the masters in an instant. The lines flickered and directly sealed their cultivation.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°Open...¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    In the exmations, everyone found that the hands of gravel and rocks on the ground, like made of divine iron, were on their legs. In an instant, all their cultivation had disappeared, and they couldn¡¯t bring out any strength, making them even weaker than ordinary people.


    Fear flooded them like a tide.


    ¡°Kill them,¡± Li Mu said coldly.


    Zhang San, Mu Qing, and the other generals of the Great Moon Empire immediately drew out their swords and stepped forward. Over the past few days, many of their brothers were killed by thesewless so-called experts. They had endured countless insults and humiliations, and all of them were in a rage.


    Now, it was time for revenge.


    The knife light shed.


    On the spot, several masters and guardians were chopped to the ground, and blood was flowing out. Because their cultivation was constrained, they could not fight back at all.


    Blood spread all over the ce, stimting everyone¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°No, no, no. Let¡¯s have a talk...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your people. I revealed it. It¡¯s him, the master of the Ling Hai Sect. He killed two warriors of the Great Moon Empire...¡±


    Some of the martial arts experts were scared out of their wits.


    They had never thought that they would end up like this. It was so terrible that they would be hacked to death by those they didn¡¯t care about in daily life.


    Several full Celestial Beings and Half-Saints who had taken the body-cultivating path were the most miserable, who were hacked numerous times by the angry Great Moon Empire soldiers as if they were cutting trees. They were badly mutted and screaming. In the end, they were dismembered by swords.


    There was a series of begging for mercy, screaming, and cursing sounds.


    However, none of them were soft-hearted.


    They were a group of people who deserved to be cut to pieces, each of whom was despicable and hypocritical, and whose sins not only included the massacres in Longcheng Pass, but also those in their lives. They had done countless simr despicable things.


    In the end, masters and experts from all the ancient sects who hade to Longcheng Pass were all cut to death on the spot.


    Blood flowed like a river.


    The holy blood dissolved into the earth, and arge amount of blood seeped into the ground.


    The so-called sages and Celestial Beings, who were so proud and dignified, were all grimacing after death, as if they were monkeys who had been killed.


    Wei Wubing shivered all over. ¡°Distinguished Li, do you have to kill all of them? Can you give them a way out?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything, but answered him with his expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡± Wei Wubing slowly retreated and suddenly pointed in the direction of Bai Mochou and the others. He sneered and said, ¡°If I¡¯m right, this is Hua Xiangrong, the love of Sage Li. If you don¡¯t want her to die, let me go. I can get rid of the poison in her body, otherwise...¡±


    When he met Shangguan Yuting and others outside the city, he had already guessed the identities of the girls, and he tried to threaten Li Mu with their lives.


    Li Mu frowned slightly.


    He had already seen Shangguan Yuting and the others, but the timing was not right and he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t expect Wei Wubing to have such a skill, who was really cunning.


    At this time, Bai Mochou sneered. He raised his palm, and his five fingers, which were as tender and white as freshly stripped shallots, moved. A patch of gray mist flowed among his fingers, as if it were a magic trick performed by a master.


    Wei Wubing¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    That was the ¡°Heart-corroding Venomous Vermin¡± that he had nted in the women¡¯s bodies, which was a kind of special venom that was carefully cultivated and came from the devil tribe in the far south. In order to obtain the poison, he once turned into an incarnation and cut off dozens of tribes of the Five-n Tribes to obtain it, which could be used to plot against Li Mu and was prepared by someone else among Nine Superbs. When he injected it into the women¡¯s bodies, he originally thought it was a big waste, but unexpectedly...


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Wei Wubing looked at Bai Mochou. In his knowledge, this woman¡¯s name was Hua Xiangrong, a delicate prostitute from the Musical House.


    ¡°This kind of trash, in my era, is just a child¡¯s toy.¡± Bai Mochou scornfully said, ¡°Do you think you did it without being noticed? Haha.¡±


    Wei Wubing yelled loudly and turned to flee.


    In an instant, he had run hundreds of miles away.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    The 108-hilt Emperors¡¯ Fire throwing knife hacked out from the Broadsword Pellet like flowing lights and approached him soon. It shed Wei Wubing, who had lost all his battle intent and courage and his strength had been greatly diminished, into the air to pieces.


    His Divine Soul was also destroyed by the Broadsword Intent of the Emperor Fire.


    Wei Wubing¡¯s bodynded on the ground and became huge. He lost his Spiritual Qi and his muscles became fossilized, turning into a mountain range. Blood seeped into the earth, nourished the soil, turned saint blood into earth, and overflowed with Spiritual Qi. It was conceivable that in the next few hundred years, this area would be full of vitality and a vast expanse of fertilend.


    At the same time, two figures were watching from a distance outside the pass, who were trembling with fear with pale looks on their faces.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Li Mu die?¡±

 Chapter 429 - The God of Broadswords

    <strong>Chapter 429 The God of Broadswords</strong>


    These two people were precisely Saint of Blood Sea and Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    They were tens of kilometers away from the scene. Deliberately concealing their aura, they watched the whole event in the city from a great distance. Bloody-moon Evil Master was pale with fright, the corner of his mouth twitching uncontrobly. He reckoned that Li Mu was destined to be his nemesis, for he did not die even in that kind of danger.


    ¡°Fu*k! That Li Mu is too cunning. He pretended to be seriously injured and enticed so many people to snap at the bait, and then killed them all!¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master swore despite himself. ¡°He is sure a little sick vermin!¡±


    The Saint of the Blood Sea gradually steadied his breathing. He nced at hispany without speaking.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master went on, ¡°This time, thanks to Your Highness¡¯s wonderful foresight, we¡¯ve long guessed that Li Mu might be fooling us and so left Longcheng Pass in advance. Otherwise, though Your Highness would definitely pull off a getaway, I would be doomed... I can never think Your Highness enough for saving my worthless life!¡±


    Saint smiled and said, ¡°Well, I appreciate that you noticed it.¡±


    With a sincerely awed look, Bloody-moon Evil Master said, ¡°Li Mu is indeed very difficult to deal with, but everything is as Your Highness has expected. This time, we¡¯ve known Li Mu¡¯s trump card. Thus, we already have a head start in thepetition for the treasures in the Tomb of the God of Sin. I¡¯m really amazed by Your Highness¡¯s wise!¡±


    At that, Saint¡¯s face started burning.


    But judging by Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯s extremely sincere look of admiration, Saint knew he was not making a sarcastic retort. Thus, he nodded and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good enough that you can understand my intentions. Let¡¯s leave here first. It¡¯s urgent to restore our strength. Your Highness, here we are, finally.¡±


    Sitting on the back of the flying beast, Zhao Ji yelled joyfully.


    Ahead of them was Longcheng Pass. Having traveled day and night, they finally arrived there.


    They hoped that it was not toote.


    No matter what, no matter what the price was, Wang Shiyu was going to save Li Mu. Even if... Li Mu died, she was determined to die with him. In that alien world, she could not let him die alone.


    Wrapped in a red trench coat, Wang Shiyu was sitting on the back of a six-winged dragon.


    Howling wind blew her long hair behind. Her beautiful eyes were filled with worries and fixed unblinkingly at somewhere ahead. As she saw the outline of Longcheng Pass, her eyes suddenly glinted.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be fine. He will definitely be fine.¡±


    The girl muttered to herself.


    Watching the Countess¡¯s reaction beside her, Zhao Ji felt a little sorry for her.


    After hearing the news that Li Mu might be seriously injured in the fight against Emperor Qin Ming, the Countess rushed desperately towards Longcheng Pass at once.


    On the way, Wang Shiyu was anxious. She did not eat or drink for days because she had no appetite. She just kept her eyes wide open and stared ahead. Her original gorgeous lips had blistered... The number one beauty of the Northern Song Empire was now like a flower fluttering in the wind and rain and might wither at any time.


    Zhao Ji had never seen the quick-witted and energetic Countess so haggard before.


    She had traveled day and night, exposed in the wind and the rain. But she was just an ordinary person and could not practice martial arts. He could imagine what kind of fatigue her delicate body had endured.


    Also sitting on the back of the six-winged dragon were Qing Feng and Ming Yue.


    Qing Feng looked calm and quiet as he always was, whereas, Ming Yue was noisy along the way. She had been yelling that if anyone dared to look at Young Master for a little bit longer, she would squash his or her bones...


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Nothing can happen to Young Master.¡± Ming Yueforted. She did not have a good vibe for Wang Shiyu at first. But seeing Wang Shiyu so worried about her master along the way, she began to see the Countess from the Northern Song as one of them.


    Finally, the six-winged dragon flew into Longcheng Pass andnded on the ground.


    By that point, all the dust had settled.


    ¡°What a pleasant surprise!¡± Li Mu greeted Wang Shiyu with a smile.


    Seeing that Li Mu was safe and sound, the joy in Wang Shiyu¡¯s heart was beyond words, and she suddenly became radiant. However, as she noticed that Shangguan Yuting was standing next to Li Mu and holding his arm, the light in her eyes quickly dimmed.


    Wang Shiyu managed a smile and said, ¡°Yeah, here I am. I can finally rest assured as I see you are doing fine.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay...¡± Ming Yue, instead, dashed to Li Mu like a whirlwind.


    Yuan Hou, who had assumed the form of a young footman in cyan robes, pushed the wheelchair and brought Qing Feng forward. The result of the battle in Longcheng Pass bandied across the entire Divine Land with great momentum.


    Although all the forces that came to the Longcheng Pass to challenge Li Mu werepletely annihted, that only dyed the spread of the news for one or two days.


    When those ancient factions and reclusive ns found that their heads and patriarchs¡¯ life cards and soul cards were shattered, enormous shock and terror caused them to bepletely lost and fall into chaos and panic.


    Meanwhile, the army of the Great Moon Empire made no effort to block the news. On the contrary, they encouraged the spread of more details about the battle to the outside world.


    ¡°Wave-making Master and Evil Sword Demon are dead! They¡¯ve long been killed in the Wolf Temple.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wubing, the Mad Schr, has also been killed by Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°The Nine Superbs are dying out.¡±


    ¡°How terrible!¡±


    ¡°Qi Huai, the Southern Chu¡¯s second-best, has also gotten killed.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu has cast a fraudulent scheme and killed 367 experts from assorted old factions and reclusive ns who hade to Longcheng Pass. Among the victims are four Top-Sages, 26 Sages, and 31 Semi-Sages...¡± The man who did the calction was almost frightened out of his wits at the statistics and couldn¡¯t go on.


    Pieces of news exploded in the Divine Land like nuclear bombs. The deafening explosions had blown many people¡¯s minds. All the people were left stupefied, dumbstruck.


    It felt like that Li Mu alone had finished off all the strong martial arts practitioners in that world at the time.


    When Li Mu just beheaded Emperor Qin Ming, it could be said that many people still questioned whether he was worth taking the seat of the world¡¯s top one. Yet, by now, even those that hated Li Mu to the marrow had lost the nerve to question him and were all shivering in fear.


    It was indisputable that Li Mu had be the strongest in the world.


    Some daring people even went to the ten cities and nine counties to check out the news. They saw the mountain Wei Wubing transformed into after his death. Those smooth, mirror-like cliffs were the cuts Li Mu¡¯s marvelous broadsword had left in his body. The mountain stretched a 100 miles, and most parts of it were constituted by precipices, which looked like naturally carved by God¡¯s ax.


    ¡°Wei Wubing was dismembered by a broadsword. Such an exceptional broadsword-using method seems toe from heaven. Only a deity could have employed that method. Li Mu must be the God of Broadswords!¡±


    A rogue cultivator in the Sage Realm sighed in awe.


    Shortly after that, the title of the God of Broadswords was made known all over the world.


    Li Mu¡¯s broadsword-using method was invincible.


    His boxing skill was also invincible.


    So was hisbat ability.


    In short... Li Mu was invincible.


    That immediately made many people dumbfounded.


    The major reclusive ns and ancient factions all took different stands. Some fiercely advocated for revenge. They said if they could not avenge their heads, masters, and leaders openly, they could still do it stealthily. But most people shuddered at the news and began to discuss how to make amends to Li Mu, the God of Broadswords, and ask for his forgiveness.


    Many of the forces that had previously been hostile to Li Mu also shivered in fear and began to consider running away.


    In Taibai Mountain.


    After hearing the news, Zhao Yu, the top genius of the Taibai Sword Faction, stood alone on the Sword Cliff in silence for half a day.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fully mastered the art of the Star River Sword and stepped into the Celestial Being Realm, however...¡± Heughed bitterly. He had been following the example of Li Mu and working hard practicing martial arts. So far, Li Mu had already be a marvelous broadsword master and the top one practitioner in the world, but what had Zhao Yu achieved then?


    The wind blew gently, the autumn leaves drifted off elegantly.


    The mountains stretched too far to be seen. The world was toorge to have a boundary.


    ¡°The road to pursuing martial arts has no end. Howeverrge you think this ce is, you will findrger ces when you get out of here. In this world, there is never a shortage of geniuses. Only the perseverance can remain unforgotten in history. And there are quite a lot of people who arete-blooming or can outstrip their opponents at thest moment.¡±


    Zhao Xue¡¯s voice fluttered over.


    Zhao Yu turned back, his heart quaked with inspiration.


    His eyes gradually brightened.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe I am not more gifted than those brilliant practitioners in the past or the current days, but I can make use of my tenacity.¡±


    In the imperial pce of the Northern Song.


    ¡°Drag Li Mu to our side at all costs!¡± The young emperor of the Northern Song dered, his eyes gleaming feverishly.


    The new top one of the world had risen. That meant that the era of the Nine Superbs waspletely over, and it had entered the era of Li Mu ruling the world with his broadsword alone. Although the royal family of the Northern Song was on the verge of toppling over, it would only take one word of Li Mu to enhance its power.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth answered, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The lord was also quite thrilled when taking the task, but he was also a little confused about where to start. Even though Li Mu and his adopted daughter were very close, the two had not been as close as to marry each other. Come to think of it, that was quite reasonable. After all, how could the top one in the world get lost in women¡¯s charm?


    The emperor of the Northern Song said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll go to the ancestral temple and pray to our ancestors. I¡¯ll ask them to enlighten me and guide the way ahead.¡±


    He was really excited for the moment. In the imperial pce of the Western Qin.


    ¡°Lord Ming Shan, that useless moron! How can he mess up such an easy job? He even lost 10 Heavenly Demon Guards.¡± An imperious voice came from under the imperial pce. ¡°I, emperor of the empire, have trained him in person. But all my efforts poured on him turned out to be in vain. Even after I¡¯ve taught him the first tier of the Heavenly Devil Tactics, he still couldn¡¯t get the better of that injured barbarian!¡±


    Several princes of the Western Qin, as well as some figures, were kneeling on the cold floor of the Imperial Pce, shivering.


    50 ck-armored demonic guards stood in the darkness and remained motionless like statues. Only the horrible dark red light swirling behind the eye holes of armors could prove that those people were not real statues but living men.


    ¡°Lay low and don¡¯tpete with Li Mu anymore. The tomb hiding the treasures might open earlier than we¡¯ve expected.¡± That majestic voice rang again from under the imperial pce. ¡°I will open the Heavenly Devil Pool. And you enter the pool, refine the body of devils, and get ready to go on an expedition with me.¡±


    It was in Lord Qu¡¯s residence in the Southern Chu.


    ¡°Li Mu must havee from Earth. It¡¯s just that howe the depleted of Spiritual Qi has fostered such a strong practitioner? Is it possible that Earth has recovered its Spiritual Qi? If not, why does Li Mu have such overwhelming power that even Master could not rival in his prime days... What kind of changes has happened to Earth during the past 1,000 years?¡±


    A slender figure in white stood by the window and looked up at the moon.


    ¡°Your honor, the leader of the ck-clothed men has arrived.¡± A guard came in and reported respectfully.


    The figure in white nodded.


    In the extreme south.


    Two Holy ns¡ª the Great River and the Diancang Faction¡ª were in chaos.


    Because their worst fear hade true.


    The news that Wave-making Master and Evil Sword Demon were dead had leaked.


    Without the presence of the two Nine Superbs, the strength of both the Great River and the Diancang Faction had shrunk by at least half, and they were no longer able to suppress the witch tribe in the extreme south. Therefore, the two factions were facing an era of an overall decline.


    The ce in the extreme south would soon be in a new round of blood and rain.


    By that time, the rest of the world had learned that when Li Poyue the Guanshan Master and Dao Chongyang the Taoism Master died, the alliance of the witch tribes in the extreme south once threatened tounch a counterattack and enter the central area of the Divine Land. Butter, they abruptly ceased that ambitious activity because the two Nine Superbs they had already met their downfall at that time.


    One day, in the far south, thergest tribe of the Witch Alliance¡ª the Holy Witch Tribe¡ª was dazzled by a jet of holy light descended from heaven, which was also sighted within 1,000 miles.


    The beloved daughter of the patriarch of the Holy Witch Tribe was 16 years old. She was not yet married and was still a virgin. But the moment she was exposed in that mysterious holy light, she felt extreme pain in her stomach and then fainted. Momentster, her abdomen swelled like a blown balloon. Two hours after that, she gave birth to a baby boy.


    ¡°I am the reincarnation of Witch Saint.¡±


    The child hade to that world with a small jade te in his mouth. When he took it out and held it in his hands, he instantly began to talk and walk. And what was more incredulous was that he also possessed a load of magical powers of the witch tribes. That was rather abnormal.

 Chapter 430 - Overwhelming the World

    <b>Chapter 430 Overwhelming the World</b>


    Stunning talents were rising from the current generation, and entering Jianghu made time on fast-forward.


    Li Mu discovered a lot of secret manuals and Cultivation Methods when organizing the storage appliances left by Emperor Qin Ming, Qi Huai, Wei Wubing, and other controllers of reclusive ns and factions after being killed. But it was a shame that none of those methods offered a way to solve the problem that Wang Shiyu could not practice martial arts.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s meridians were naturally congested, leaving not even a crack for qi to circte. Her elixir field was also like a sea of stones. As a result, the theories of martial arts in that world did not apply to her at all.


    Emperor Qin Ming had practiced the Heavenly Devil Tactics, a Cultivation Method of the extraterrestrial Heavenly Devil Sect. Unfortunately, as that Cultivation Method was too valuable, Emperor Qin Ming only bore it in his mind, so there were no written records left. Now that Emperor Qin Ming had died, Li Mu had no means to learn more about it.


    Even so, Wei Wubing¡¯s Taoism-pursuing Heavenly Book was still worth studying.


    But it was a pity that Li Mu failed to make the pages reveal any words even though he had tried various methods. The old faker once said that the Heavenly Books were the most wonderful treasures in the universe. If it was meant for you to read, you could learn about anything from it. But if it was not, staring at it would be like staring at a nk wall. By then, it seemed that the book was not made for Li Mu to read.


    He had also asked Wang Shiyu to take a look at the book but the pages stubbornly remained nk.


    ¡°Mu, I¡¯m going back to the Northern Song.¡± One dayter, Wang Shiyu bid goodbye to Li Mu. Considering the precarious political situation in the Northern Song, those powerful rebellious lords might begin attacking Lin¡¯an. Wang Shiyu was quite worried about her adoptive father, Lord Virtuous the Eighth.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Li Mu was surprised. ¡°When all the things here are settled, I will go to the Northern Song, too. So why note back with me then?¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m assured. So, what am I still staying here for? You get your work done. And I have to go back tofort my adopted father. He has been distressedtely. I must be there for him when he is facing the harshest ordeal.¡± Wang Shiyu smiled. Then, she patted Li Mu on the shoulder rather manly and added, ¡°When you are free, doe to the Northern Song to visit me.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find a suited practice method for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, if so, thanks.¡±


    Putting on a smiley face, Wang Shiyu was resolute about leaving. After some discussion, she and Zhao Ji, the minister of the Northern Song, mounted the six-winged dragon and set off for the Northern Song.


    Ming Yue sent several experts from the Beggar Gang to escort them.


    Looking from the sky, the Longcheng Pass below grew smaller and smaller until it finally shrank into a small ck spot and disappeared behind the clouds. The smile on Wang Shiyu¡¯s face had long faded. Suddenly, the girl found that tears had quietly streamed down her cheeks.


    It was not that she had not shed a tear since she came to that world. But it was the second time she was so heartbroken.


    Zhao Ji, who was sitting next to the Countess, felt a little helpless at that.


    When had the proud Countess Huanzhu, who had once astonished Lin¡¯an with her vigorous and unconventional notions, ever showed her weak side?


    He had also guessed the reason that made the Countess cry¡ª girls¡¯ desire for romance.


    But Sage Li already had an exceedingly beautiful Hua Xiangrong around. That girl was indeed a peerless, stunning beauty. Her gentle temperament and quiet demureness made her even more attractive. What was more, she also possessed high-level cultivation. She was an utter goddess from heaven.


    Further, Hua Xiangrong was not Li Mu¡¯s onlypany. There were also other girls following him, including a princess of the Western Qin who was equally gorgeous and brave.


    Zhao Ji heaved with a sigh, for he had no idea how tofort Wang Shiyu.


    Failing toe up with any consoling words, he handed her a handkerchief.


    Wang Shiyu didn¡¯t take it but kept whispering to herself.


    ¡°This is not my world. I can¡¯t learn any martial art. Even when I hurried to save him, I was thest to arrive on the scene, as if I were just a spectator.¡±


    ¡°Though I didn¡¯t have the ability to really save his life, at least I ought to stand by him when he was in the direst situation. But even that I can¡¯t do. When I arrived, everything was over. There was nothing I can help with...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help him with anything.¡±


    ¡°We are already two people living in different worlds.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t rely on his help all the time. I¡¯ve got to learn to walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°I need to figure out a way.¡±


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused. The cold wind lifted her hair, which streamed behind her shoulders. She sat with her arms sped around her shins, her chin rested on her knees, gazing at the white clouds passing by...


    For Li Mu, the two battles that recently urred in Longcheng Pass brought him tremendous gains.


    In addition to a wide variety of secret manuals, there were many precious treasures in the haul, most of which were Star Stones. Those Star Stones were also the most valuable. And half of the treasures carried the extraterrestrial Spiritual Qi and the principles of power.


    Nevertheless, for the current Li Mu, those things were of little significance as they could not help improve his strength.


    Thus, those treasures were useless to him.


    As for those weapons and spiritual instruments, as well as all the secret manuals, Li Mu merely examined them once before handing them to Qing Feng, who would study, analyze, and categorize them, and then distribute to the girls and the military officers and soldiers of the Great Moon Empire.


    Li Mu, as always, yed his role as a hands-off boss.


    In thest battle, several hundred powerful experts and Sages were killed. The holy blood of those Sages then blended in nature and nourished thend. Soon, the border area that was originally destroyed by the fire of wars once again became full of life.


    The most obvious change was that in many ces outside and inside the cities, though against the cirction of the four seasons, in thatte autumn, the nts sprouted new leaves, the rivers¡¯ water level rose, the dry wells were filled with spring, and the flowers were blooming.


    The 10 cities and nine counties that had been overcast due to the massacre finally ushered in the light that had been scarce for weeks. As the twin suns rose and the sunshine spread, thend warmed up.


    The resentment of the dead gradually dissipated.


    There was no doubt that in a long time toe, the 10 cities and nine counties in the border area would be fertilends.


    On the sixth day after the battle was over, the long-overdue reinforcements of the Yue Mountain Faction arrived in Longcheng Pass.


    Of course, that was not because their fighters were afraid of death but the fact that the distance to cross was too great. Plus, they had to ovee all kinds of obstacles set by the Western Qin¡¯s army and the forces of all martial arts parties. The loss the reinforcements had suffered was also striking. Only when the news that Li Mu had vanquished Wei Wubing and the other martial art giants came out did the Western Qin¡¯s army and those martial arts forces got out of their way. Those forces immediately disbanded and ran for it...


    As the Yue Mountain Faction used to be an ancient faction governed by the Great Moon Empire, the reinforcements had the same kind of blood running in their veins as the remnants of the Great Moon Empire. Thus, they found the army quite endearing.


    Back then, it was because of Yu Hualong¡¯s considerations that the newly-established Great Moon Empire did not contact with Yue Mountain Faction. Now, with Li Mu, the top one expert and God of Broadswords, backing them up, all their previous concerns could be abandoned.


    The force from the Yue Mountain Faction was soon integrated with the remaining army of the Great Moon Empire.


    In the meantime, Li Mu arranged a tactical deployment in Longcheng Pass to attract the Spiritual Qi released after the Sages died, which could support the function of a small Transmitting Array. Thus, the factions in Taibai City and the Yue Mountain could travel freely to and from Longcheng Pass.


    Devil Li seemed determined to carry the ¡°dial-upworking¡± to the end so that people in the three ces would be able to ¡°call one another¡± or ¡°deliver posts¡±.


    After the tactical deployment waspleted, Shangguan Yuting and the others prepared to return to Taibai City through the new Transmitting Array.


    Before setting off, Princess Qin Zhen had a talk with Li Mu and told him that her younger brother, Qin Zheng, had be a disciple of Bai Mochou. That could be considered an afterward remedy because she had picked Bai Mochou to be Qin Zheng¡¯s teacher without notifying Li Mu.


    As a matter of fact, after thest battle, Li Mu had changed his mind about Bai Mochou, the 10,000-year-old female ghost.


    Given that Wei Wubing had saved the Heart-corroding Venomous Vermin as hisst resort, that art was certainly exceptional. But it was easily cracked by Bai Mochou. That showed she was really more than just the gloating, self-conceited lesbian Li Mu had thought she was.


    Therefore, when he learned that the princess had agreed to let Bai Mochou teach, Li Mu was not very surprised. Besides, that was none of his business in the first ce.


    Li Mu¡¯s real concern was how to get Bai Mochou out of Shangguan Yuting¡¯s body.


    ¡°Humph, if I were you, I would go to the Northern Song right off!¡± Bai Mochou abruptly remarked as she looked back at Li Mu in the middle of stepping in the tactical deployment.


    Li Mu was totally confused.


    Bai Mochou glowered at Li Mu and snapped, ¡°Humph, what a stinky heart-breaker!¡±


    Completely bewildered, Li Mu felt like he had just fu*ked the Huskie.


    Anyway, it was since that moment that Li Mu began to ponder who would rule the vast Western Qin Empire after Emperor Qin Ming died.


    Li Mu surely did not want to see the innocent folks of the empire be left in chaos because he had killed the second prince, the crown prince, and Emperor Qin Ming.


    But, of course, the Great Moon Empire would definitely be the one to take over the Western Qin.


    The Great Moon Empire now had less than 10,000 soldiers, so it was unable to govern such arge empire. Adding that the Western Qin had ruled those ces for such a long time, quite a lot of people had acknowledged Western Qin as their beloved country. If the Great Moon Empire who forcibly overthrown the rule of the Western Qin, Li Mu was afraid that the war would continue, and that was not what he¡¯d like to see.


    The significance of the existence of the Great Moon Empire was to light a torch in that world and continue to explore the Path zed by the wise forefathers. Its aim was not to unify and dominate that world. By far, the Great Moon Empire had gained the 10 cities and nine counties that had the potential to evolve into a blessednd. The territory with a radius of several thousand miles was vast enough. Hence, the Great Moon Empire ought to settle down here and build up strength.


    So, the Western Qin should be left to the rest of their royal family.


    Suddenly, Li Mu¡¯s eyesnded on Qin Zheng, the youngest prince of the Western Qin.


    The little prince had lived in Taibai City for more than a year. Li Mu knew he was a decent man and had a kind heart. He was told that Qin Zheng had also learned a lot from the many livelihood policies carried out in Taibai City. It might be a smart move if Qin Zheng could be the next ruler of the Western Qin, it would be very nice indeed.


    ¡°I must take time and discuss this with the princess.¡±


    Immersed in his thoughts, Li Mu sent Bai Mochou and the others into the Transmitting Array.


    In the next two days, three messages swept across the Divine Land at the speed of the hurricane.


    First, Li Mu, the God of Broadswords, spoke directly to the Northern Song and ordered the seven major rebellious lords to return to the granted territories at once, and not wage any war again.


    Second, Li Mu dictated that Lord Zhenxi of the Western Qin should immediately return to Fufeng City, and not a single soldier of his could leave Fufeng City. Also, he required the other provinces under the separatist rule to immediately cease their military operations.


    Third, Li Mu warned all the major factions in the Western Qin and the Northern Song against colluding with any rebel separatist forces and requested them to impose strict discipline on their disciples.


    He was surely making efforts to suppress the turmoil.


    When the news came out, the assorted parties were all astounded, but their responses to the orders varied.


    The purpose of the God of Broadswords was rather obvious, that was, to forcefully reverse the uing troubled era solely with his own strength.


    The boy was quite ambitious.


    For the major rebellious lords, the news undoubtedly came like a bolt from the blue. Their bold visions had just begun to unfold, and the goal ofpeting for the throne had not yet been aplished. But all that was just brought to an end against their will.


    Li Mu¡¯s orders were also a huge blow to the factions seeking further development by taking advantage of the mayhem, especially those that had been deeply involved in the revolting course of the major rebellious lords. The efforts and finance they had put in were now to be thrown away.


    So, would the world obediently implement the policies issued by the top one expert?


    Many people were looking forward to what would happen next.


    Although some factions and separatist provinces were unwilling to do Li Mu¡¯s biddings, they eventually listened to his words. Because they could not afford to mess with Li Mu. The God of Broadswords was still in his prime. His glory was as bright as the twin sun at noon, which blinded the others. If anyone dared to openly disobey him, then, that man must have gotten tired of staying alive.


    But some were not that cooperative.


    ¡°Li Mu has really gone out of bounds! I¡¯veunched the revolt for the sake of the Western Qin¡¯s people. I intend to squash the corrupted royal family and let the folks have a good emperor. Why does Li Mu just have to force me out?¡±


    In Fufeng City, Qin Baojing, the former Lord Zhenxi who had now proimed him the Emperor of Fufeng, let out a growl.


    ¡°I will not withdraw my army!¡±


    That was the ultimate answer given by the unyielding Emperor of Fufeng, who had decided to give Li Mu tit-for-tat.

 Chapter 431 - Im a Reasonable Man

    C<strong>hapter 431 I¡¯m a Reasonable Man</strong>


    To many people¡¯s astonishment, Qin Baojing, the Emperor of Fufeng dared to give such an upromising answer.


    When Emperor Qin Ming was in his best days. Fufeng City was almost eradicated. Qin Baojing, that was Lord Zhenxi, was gripped by constant anxiety, Fufeng City was almost lost to Emperor Qin Ming several times. It was not until Emperor Qin Ming died in another battle that Qin Baojing began to attack other provinces to expand his sphere of influence. He also imed to be the new emperor on ount of his royal blood of the Western Qin and vowed to upy the capital.


    After all, for the time being, the Western Qin was at a loss because of the death of Emperor Qin Ming.


    A rebellious lord who was nearly scared to death by Emperor Qin Ming now dared to go against Li Mu?


    Many people were taken aback.


    After that, almost the whole world was waiting for Li Mu¡¯s response.


    And the answer was soon revealed.


    A shot of broadsword light erupted from Taibai City, then crossed thousands of miles in a trice, broke throughyers of hindrances, and directly beheaded Qin Baojing, the Emperor of Fufeng, who was entertaining his ministers during a feast.


    Two extraterrestrial experts who had darted forward to protect the Emperor of Fufeng were killed, too.


    The strength of the two extraterrestrial experts was extremely horrible. Their aura when fully released could blot out the sky. Still, they could hardly fend off one single blow of the God of Broadswords.


    To Li Mu, fetching a man¡¯s head from thousands of miles away was as easy as picking his own pocket.


    One strike was enough to do that.


    The puppet ministers at the feast almost pissed in their pants.


    It turned out the reason why Lord Zhenxi had been so tough against Li Mu was that he had gained the patronage from an extraterrestrial force. For that reason, Lord Zhenxi reckoned he could confront Li Mu. But soon he was proved wrong.


    So was the extraterrestrial force that incited him into the revolt.


    Some well-informed people who had inside information spected that the extraterrestrial force siding with Lord Zhenxi was also a great faction from the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, which had sent two disciples to that in one breath.


    That force did not dare to fight against the Heavenly Devil Sect that supported Emperor Qin Ming. After all, the Heavenly Devil Sect was the top faction in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. That was why they avoided confronting Emperor Qin Ming directly. However, they still underestimated Li Mu, assuming that he was just a powerful individual with no backing. So, Li Mu might have taken advantage of his title and chosen to take on and provoke them.


    But what they did not foresee was that Li Mu directly cut off their heads with the Broadswordmanding Skill and Emperors¡¯ Fire from thousands of miles away.


    ¡°Haha, they are still too inexperienced when dealing with Li Mu...¡±


    Some peopleughed derisively in secret.


    By then, the force led by Lord Zhenxipletely copsed.


    And that was Li Mu¡¯s response.


    As Lord Zhenxi died, the pseudo-emperorship he established petered out.


    The one ying second fiddle to Lord Zhenxi in Fufeng City helplessly submitted a written statement to tell the royal family of the Western Qin that they had surrendered.


    The world was shocked at that news.


    Li Mu¡¯s response was so overwhelming, so domineering, also so effective, which waspletely different from his previous style.


    Many felt that after taking the first ce in the world, the young man from Taibai City had undergone some changes and be more potent and scathing.


    ¡°If anyone else disobeys my orders, he or she will wind up like this!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice resounded across the two great empires.


    The Commanders of Border-provinces in Western Qin who had raised the anti-government banner now deeply regretted that decision. They all follow the example of Fufeng City by apologizing to the royal family in Qin City, begging for their forgiveness, and promising to never participate in a revolt.


    The major factions and ns also had to swallow their pride andy low.


    They had to resign to the current situation.


    At the same time, Northern Song¡¯s seven rebellious lords, including the most powerful Lord Yi, immediately hauled down their colors and returned to their own territories, and gave up all the other territories they previously annexed.


    Because no one had the confidence to take Li Mu¡¯s one blow.


    Today, in the martial art world of the Divine Land, no one could estimate how powerful Li Mu was. Some surmised that the young God of Broadswords might have already known the secrets of the Void-breaking Realm.


    With his broadsword hanging over the world, who on earth dared to tackle Li Mu?


    Li Mu¡¯s era had thoroughly arrived.


    He alone and his broadsword were enough to make the whole Divine Land shiver.


    Time psed.


    After arranging the affairs of Taibai City and the 10 cities and nine counties, Li Mu started another closed-door training.


    He also intended to get himself prepared for the uing opening of the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    Li Mu had a vague feeling that the chance to break through the Celestial Being Realm and enter the Sage Realmy exactly in the treasure hunt in the Tomb of the God of Sin. Moreover, given that the extraterrestrial forces had sent disciples to that at a great cost. The treasures in the Tomb of the God of Sin was absolutely more amazing and tempting than he had expected.


    What Li Mu did in closed-door training was topletely consolidate his cultivation at the third step of the Celestial Being Realm and tobine the power of the Eastern Wood Emperor, the Southern Fire Emperor, and the Central Yellow Emperor into one.


    Whenbined, the first two¡¯s forces produced the Emperors¡¯ Fire. Then, what could happen when the three emperors¡¯ forces were blended together?


    On that day, the hand made of sand and gravel that shot out from the underground at the gate of Longcheng Pass¡¯s main government and seized the ankles of the members of major factions and ns to make them unable to move was precisely conjured up by the earth power of the Central Yellow Emperor.


    In terms of practicing the five qi, the martial arts practitioners in that world usually majored in the refining of one kind of qi and minored in the other four kinds of qi. They strove to produce their own natural qi with the Mediation Approaches of their own factions. Few majored in all the five kinds of qi at the same time as Li Mu did, for their Cultivation Method forbade them from doing that. But the Xiantian Skill Li Mu had been practicing was the one that required no fixed types of qi, which made it possible for Li Mu to major in the five kinds of qi at the same time.


    Time flew by.


    In a sh, a month passed.


    The Divine Land had never been more peaceful.


    Since Li Mu issued the three orders, in the foreseeable future, no one ever had the nerve to challenge the majesty of the world¡¯s top one, so every ce embraced an eventless period.


    It was just that how many undercurrents were surging under the tranquilized surface was unknown.


    In the Northern Song and Southern Chu, a lot ofrge factions were destroyed overnight and all their members turned into ashes. However, there was no clue that led to the culprits, so each of the major factions were concerned about their own safety.


    It was at the end of autumn. The sky was clear and the wind was chilling.


    After talking with Li Mu who had finished his closed-door training, the eldest princess, Qin Zhen, finally made a choice and took her younger brother, Qin Zheng, to head for Qin City, the capital.


    She had decided to take back everything that belonged to her matriarchal family and also help her younger brother to get back what should belong to him.


    As the little prince¡¯s teacher, Bai Mochou naturally traveled along with them.


    She had curiously persuaded Shangguan Yuting to go on that trip. After that, Bai Mochou had a ¡°serious¡± meeting with Li Mu. When Li Mu surprisingly found out that he could not do anything to that 10,000-year-old female ghost despite his powers, he reluctantly agreed to let her and Shangguan Yuting go to the capital atst.


    The impression of Bai Mochou Li Mu held was renewed over and over again.


    He could not deny that the female ghost was hard to deal with.


    And when Bai Mochou traveled, she naturally took Long¡¯er, that little demon of dubious background, along with her.


    Besides them, the one that was also on that journey was Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man.


    He had made some progress in martial arts practice, too. Having sessfully digested the insights he gained in the Evesting Heaven, his strength had been greatly improved. Thus, he was very confident to escort both Qin Zhen and her younger brother to the capital before he headed for the Guanshan Pasture.


    Qiu Yin also had something he wanted to get back.


    In Jianghu, other than the things lost involuntarily, there were some things that a man got to retrieve by himself, regardless of timing, or right or wrong. If he could get them back when he was alive, he ought to ask some other living soul to pick them up.


    After seeing off Qin Zhen and her party, Li Mu took Qing Feng, Ming Yue, and Daji, the little fox spirit, to set off for the Northern Song.


    The opening of the Tomb of the God of Sin was around the corner.


    Five dayster, Li Mu arrived in Lin¡¯an, capital of the Northern Song.


    In thete autumn, endless leaves were falling off.


    The Northern Song had the most distinct four seasons. When the autumn came and all the leaves turned yellow, Lin¡¯an looked even more beautiful.


    Opposite to the tense atmosphere before theing storm, the current Lin¡¯an City had let its four gates wide open. Local folks, travelers, and businessmen were bustling in and out of the city. Lin¡¯an became prosperous again.


    Among the three empires in the central region of the continent, themerce of the Northern Song had been the most developed since ancient times. It was an empire based on its flourishingmerce and trade. The free market had withered because of the revolt of the eight lords. But In the past year, with Li Mu¡¯s orders, the turmoil hadpletely subsided. Driven by profits, merchants and caravans from all over the Divine Land reappeared in droves and made Lin¡¯an once again abound with products and wealth.


    Li Mu and his party stayed at Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s residence.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth warmly entertained them. During the weing banquet, the lord made the proposal again, saying that he hoped Li Mu could settle down in Lin¡¯an. But Li Mu politely rejected him as thest time.


    The next day, the emperor of the Northern Song invited Li Mu to the imperial pce, but Li Mu turned him down as well.


    Nowadays, Li Mu had controlled the fate of the whole world with his extreme martial power. Even the emperor of an empire could not show the slightest prestige in front of him. Compared to the former Nine Superbs, Li Mu was now enjoying a much higher status.


    So, one could imagine the disappointment the emperor of the Northern Song felt.


    On the third day, a fairlyrge-scale earthquake urred in Lin¡¯an, causing thousands of casualties. But it did not attract much attention from the officials of the Northern Song.


    ¡°Tomb of the God of Sin will soon open up.¡±


    Li Mu, yet, sensed something unusual from the earthquake.


    Because he was clearly aware that there was arge amount of Spiritual Qi absurdly surfaced from beneath the earth, as if leaked from somewhere underground. It was exactly that Spiritual Qi eruption that gave rise to the earthquake.


    In the afternoon of the same day, an evenrger earthquake urred.


    Li Mu hovered over the city of Lin¡¯an and overlooked the ce through his Third Eye. Then, he directly advised Lord Virtuous the Eighth to evacuate the residents and the army in the city as soon as possible. He believed the frequency and scale of the earthquake would only escte and perhaps the entire Lin¡¯an would soon be affected.


    That came as a shock to Lord Virtuous the Eighth. Without further ado, he hurried to the pce to meet the emperor.


    However, the news he brought back was not very good.


    Because the young emperor of the Northern Song was rather disapproving toward Li Mu¡¯s proposal, for Lin¡¯an was the origin of the Northern Song, the blessednd of their rising. To abandon the capital was a huge deal for any emperor...


    Li Mu deliberated it for a moment, then said to Lord Virtuous the Eighth Way, ¡°I can fully understand why His Majesty has such concerns.¡±


    At that, Lord Virtuous the Eighth sighed in relief.


    On the way back, he was worried that Li Mu would fly off the handle when he broke the news to him. Yet, he never knew Li Mu¡¯s reaction was so mild.


    Li Mu went on, ¡°After all, I am also a reasonable person.¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth nodded. ¡°Yes, Sage Li surely know what is the right thing to do. I thank you on behalf of His Majesty...¡±


    However, Li Mu ignored him and plowed on. ¡°As a reasonable man, I decided to reorganize mynguage once again. Say, before tomorrow dawn, I will need to hear the imperial edict ordering the people in the city to get out of the city. Otherwise, I will personally strike and wipe out the royal family of the Northern Song. None will be spared.¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth was dumbfounded.


    In what way did that seem reasonable?


    He was astounded to see that Li Mu, who was usually extremely easy-going, suddenly turned hostile and became so overbearing and unreasonable.


    Even so, he dared not to turn a deaf ear to Li Mu.


    After all, who was Li Mu?


    If putting aside his status as the strongest practitioner in the martial arts world, he was still known as the royal terminator and mourner, because almost the entire royals of the Western Qin, from the emperor, the crown prince, to the ordinary prince and lords, had died in Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    If he said that he would wipe out the royals of the Northern Song, he did mean it. Because he was totally capable of that.


    The Western Qin royal family had suffered heavy casualties. The royals of the Northern Song certainly did not want to follow in their footsteps.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth did not dare to say anything but went straight back to the imperial pce to see the emperor again.

 Chapter 432 - Love Confession

    <strong>Chapter 432 Love Confession</strong>


    ¡°What? He... actually said that?¡± The young emperor of the Northern Song¡¯s face contorted with anger after hearing Li Mu¡¯s response from Lord Virtuous the Eighth. ¡°How dare he bully me like this! It, it seems he does have the balls... Uncle, what should I do now?¡±


    The young emperor appeared to be vexed, but in fact, he already began to panic.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth said, ¡°Your Majesty, you have to obey him. There is just no alternative. Once Sage Li makes his decision, it¡¯s impossible to change his mind. Further, I reckon that Sage Li¡¯s decision is made for the sake of the people in the city. Considering the frequent earthquakes, something huge might ur in Lin¡¯an.¡±


    The young emperor sighed in frustration.


    Life was too hard.


    Even an emperor had to be ready to take his cue.


    ¡°That being the case, I¡¯ll issue the edict right off.¡± Despite his depression, the emperor of the Northern Song was still quite decisive and courageous. Since he decided to submit to Li Mu, he would not dawdle over it but immediately asked his assistant to write the order.


    Soon, the imperial edict was prepared, and it was quickly distributed to the major administrative departments of the capital, which began to organize the evacuation of the folks in Lin¡¯an overnight.


    The empire¡¯s administrative forces were fully employed.


    The regime of the Northern Song had been running for ages. Although the regime was rather cumbersome and it rumbled like an old and decaying machine when it was switched on, it worked much more efficiently than any other force.


    By the end of the next day, more than half of the residents and officials at all levels in Lin¡¯an, as well as the army stationed there, had migrated to other ces. And by the afternoon of the third day, 70% of the residents had left the city.


    The remaining 30% did not believe that disaster would befall. Even though there have been dozens of earthquakes in the past two days,rge and small, they still refused to leave for various reasons.


    Li Mu had nothing to say to those people.


    He was not the merciful Buddha after all. He was unable to save everyone. Anyway, even a Buddha only helped the predestined men . Now that those people wanted to stay and get killed, what else could Li Mu do?


    The earthquakes in Lin¡¯an grew more and more severe.


    On the fifth day, a strong earthquake struck, and the imperial pce protected by star tactical deployments also copsed into a deep pit, as if devoured by the earth. The entire city of Lin¡¯an had be unrecognizable. Many big rivers altered their routes, mountains crumbled, andkes dried up...


    Most of the people who remained in the city were killed or injured. It was not until then that they evacuated in a haste.


    All kinds of theories about the cause of the catastrophe began to spread inside and outside the city.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu had kept a close watch on what was happening in Lin¡¯an.


    He became more and more certain that the so-called Tomb of the God of Sin should be constructed right under Lin¡¯an. The urrence of the earthquakes and the huge pits were all caused by the disturbance and the leakage of Earthvein¡¯s power below...


    By the 10th day, Li Mu was 100% sure that the Tomb of the God of Sin was under Lin¡¯an.


    Because of his Third Eye already perceived that a horrible divine power was breeding from under Lin¡¯an. At the same time, it could be faintly seen that a huge underground buildingplex, like a rapidly growing tree, was rising from the depths of the ground and directly jacking-up the crust on which Lin¡¯an was lying.


    ¡°Yes, the Tomb of the God of Sin is a tomb. So it ought to be like a normal tomb buried deep underground...¡±


    Li Mu kept waiting.


    Although he had detected that the Tomb of the God of Sin was built underground, he had no way to enter it before it fully opened up.


    Because after several explorations in the cracks of therge crust, Li Mu found that the horrible divine powerpletely shrouded the ce within 100 meters of that undergroundplex like a protective cover. And he could not prate that cover in spite of his peerless strength.


    From ck Smoke¡¯s memory, Li Mu had learned that the Tomb of the God of Sin was protected by the divine deployment. It must open on its own ord before anyone could enter it. Otherwise, even those experts who had broken through the ultimate obstacle and passed the Life and Death Bridge could not force their way in.


    All Li Mu could do was continue to wait.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu also noticed that there were dozens of extremely subtle auras had sneaked into Lin¡¯an and hidden somewhere.


    Those were obviously the auras of real superb masters from all parts of the world and some future leaders of the extraterrestrial factions that hadnded on that. They were also waiting for the opening of the Tomb of the God of Sin, ready to enter the tomb at any time and fight for the treasures.


    Li Mu tried to be preemptive. He kicked some experts out of their hideouts and eliminated them to reduce the fierce contention after the Tomb of the God of Sin was really opened.


    However, when he killed two future leaders of the extraterrestrial faction named Heavenly Vast Sea at the speed of lightning, he inevitably altered the otherpetitors. As the other acted more cautiously, Li Mu could not locate them for the time being...


    After all, each of the future leaders of extraterrestrial factions had their unique skills.


    On the 15th day, another change of event urred.


    Sinister ck light erupted from the underground of Lin¡¯an and shot straight to the sky. The sea of light flooded the entire city. An ear-splitting roar like the howl of the evil spirit in hell carried out from the sea of ck light, as though the gate of the underworld had opened.


    One day, Guo Yuqing, the master of the Wolf Temple in the prairie, came to Lin¡¯an and rejoined Li Mu.


    It was Li Mu who invited Guo Yuqing there.


    As fighting for the treasures in the Tomb of the God of Sin was of great importance, Li Mu did not dare to go recklessly. Thus, on the day he left Taibai City for Lin¡¯an, he sent the golden ape, Yuan Hou, to invite Guo Yuqing to Lin¡¯an. Guo Yuqing did not agree to go without hesitation. After settling down his wife and children and arranging everything, he came to Lin¡¯an by invitation.


    ¡°When brothers are of the same mind, they have the power to cut through a piece of gold.¡±


    When each of their fists gently colliding with each other, bright smiles appeared on the faces of the two men.


    At that time, Lin¡¯an hadpletely transformed into a demonic domain.


    The ck light was surging, engulfing the earth. The roars of the evil spirits could be heard all the time.


    The earth shattered.


    Giant ck stone statues in hideous forms broke from the ground. They were all in various shapes, either as warriors holding a sword, or long-fanged beasts, or ghosts and spirits, or faceless knights...


    The invisible protective zones were expanding.


    The alien aura was whirling.


    Thest moment was finallying.


    ¡°Yu, let me escort you out of Lin¡¯an.¡± Li Mu offered. Those days, Li Mu had been suppressing the ck light around the residence of Lord Virtuous the Eighth with his tactical deployment, for Wang Shiyu was still in the city.


    Wang Shiyu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Brother Mu, I also want to go into the Tomb of the God of Sin and perhaps find the treasures.¡±


    Li Mu considered that for a few minutes, then shook his head and said, ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Thepetition for the treasures in the Tomb of the God of Sin was not like any contest in the past. The entrants were basically all from the top forces in the Divine Land and the extraterrestrial factions hidden behind them. Li Mu was notpletely sure that he could win. That was why he had invited Guo Yuqing to help him. It was not that he did not want to bring Wang Shiyu in. It was just because he had no absolute assurance to keep her safe when they all entered the tomb.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Wang Shiyu broke into a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m also afraid that even if I go in, I will be your burden.¡±


    Li Mu vowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to go through hell, I will find the treasures for you.¡±


    Wang Shiyu then took out a yellow amulet from her pocket, stepped over, and hung it around Li Mu¡¯s neck. ¡°This is an ancestral amulet I¡¯ve stolen from my adopted father. It¡¯s very powerful. Do wear it all the time... I¡¯ll wait outside for you toe back safe and sound.¡±


    Then, she stood on her toes and gently hugged Li Mu before cing a soft and gentle kiss on Li Mu¡¯s cheek. After that, she suddenly backed away with a smile, her hands sped behind her back, and shouted, ¡°Li Mu!¡±


    Li Mu was dazed. Without thinking, he uttered, ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°I like you!¡± Wang Shiyu looked up at him and said with a smile.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Mu was still too overwhelmed to understand what she meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had feelings for you since the first grade in junior high.¡± Wang Shiyu said, beaming, as though she had just put a load off her mind.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart trembled abruptly.


    In the first grade of junior high, Wang Shiyu was the girl of many students¡¯ dreams.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m done here.¡± Wang Shiyu said, still smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer me if you like me or not. Well, I don¡¯t want to know that right now.¡±


    In the end, Li Mu, who was still sort of dazed, escorted Wang Shiyu to Lord Virtuous the Eighth, who was waiting outside the city.


    Rumble!


    Heaven and earth shuddered simultaneously.


    Scores of dark light soared to the cloud, pierced the blue sky, and shot into the boundless universe as if connecting the stars in the distance to that world. It looked very spectacr.


    Shortly, the sea of ck light in Lin¡¯an city raged. A human-formed shadow that was ten thousand meters high struggled out of the sea of ck light like a drowning man who wanted to swim to the surface of the water. The face of the shadowy figure was blurred. And he looked up and let out a roar, as if he was cursing, snarling. At the same time, dreadful energy fluctuations swirled, which felt like the god of the underworld had descended on that world.


    Soon, dozens of ck iron chains darted out from the sea of ck light like evil dragons, and bound the shadow up before forcefully dragging him back to the sea of ck light!


    The Tomb of the God of Sin waspletely opened.


    Under the city of Lin¡¯an, the divine power that had been covering the maze of the underground tomb gradually dispersed. Large dark holes were revealed, which looked like bottomless pits. Those holes were tunnels that stretched several hundred meters underground.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing¡¯s good eyesight enabled them to see what was lying several hundred meters underground through the holes. ck smoke was rising from the spooky entrances of the ck tomb. There are about several hundred entrances,rge and small, which all led to the heart of the ck tomb.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Without hesitation, Li Mu and Guo Yuqing jumped straight into one of the big holes.


    At the same time, the forces that had been lurking in Lin¡¯an finally started moving.


    Saint of Blood Sea and Bloody-moon Evil Master appeared in the west of Lin¡¯an. They picked a deep hole and stepped in. Then, they crossed through a triangr entrance and were immediately engulfed by ck smoke...


    ¡°My chance is here! When I get that treasure, I will be able to vanquish all the other experts at the same level...¡± Yue Guoxiang, from the Tianyi Pce, appeared near the tomb, too. Compared with the time when he justnded on that, his cultivation had increased considerably and he was now full of energy. Soon, he also picked an entrance and went in.


    ¡°Hey, Li Mu, wait until I¡¯m done in the Tomb of the God of Sin. I¡¯ll make you see that the factions in outer space are not to be messed with by a dreg like you!¡± Yue Guoxiang spat resentfully as he marched down the tunnel.


    The thing that he was forced into a hasty escape when being chased by Li Mu in Tianyi Pce that day still made him mortified.


    ¡°Is this the Tomb of the God of Sin that all the major factions in the universe have scrambled for?¡± A pair of sisters emerged from arge pit in the south.

 Chapter 433 - Inside the Tomb of the God of Sin

    <h4>Chapter 433 Inside the Tomb of the God of Sin</h4>


    The elder sister was a 16-year-old beauty with willow-leaf-shaped eyebrows, fair and smooth skin, ice-like flesh, and jade-like bones. She wore her hair in arge bun on the top of her head. Her white robes embroidered with plum blossoms and snow set her perfect body off to advantage. Her plump beasts were steep like two rising peaks which seemed to stretch out the robes. Indeed, she was an attractive girl.


    It was worth mentioning that although the elder sister looked really hot, she had a gentle and refined air, which formed a very strange contrast.


    The younger sister seemed to be only 13 or 14 years old. Her facial features were extremely exquisite as if carved with extra care. Yet, she had a kind of male-like demeanor. The sword-shaped eyebrows shot obliquely into her hair. Her eyes have an aggressive edge. And a broadsword that was even longer than her height was dangling from her waist. The girl did look quite bizarre.


    The one who asked that question was the younger sister. In the tone of young adult, she gazed at the entrance of the tomb where the ck smoke was oozing out and said, ¡°Sister, why does this ce look like a rat hole?¡±


    The elder sister chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Here is buried a real deity. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Two girls quickly crossed the entrance to the tomb.


    At the same time, in a pit in the southeast, more than a dozen men and women dressed like those from witch tribe in the extreme south also picked an entrance and marched into it.


    The one in the lead was a 16-year-old girl from the witch tribe. Her face was as delicate as an artwork. She was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, a short skirt, and a pair of cloth shoes. She was dangling with various silverware essories, which jingled with her every step.


    In her arms sat a boy who appeared to be around two years old.


    The boy was holding a jade te in his hand. The whole party was bathed in the brilliance of the jade te.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will protect you.¡± The boy remarked.


    In the northeast, a young man in ck walked into an entrance in silence. Behind him followed an old woman with silver hair, holding a cane with one end shaped like the head of a dragon. She was hunchbacked. And the blood-colored rope tied around her waist was particrly eye-catching.


    In total silence, the young man and the old woman slowly entered the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    Not long after they entered the tomb, another old man and a young man arrived at the same ce. The old man had gray hair and a burly body. He was more than two meters in height. He was dding in a set of linen robes, with a gold band on his head. His strides were like a dragon¡¯s gambol and a tiger¡¯s walk. Riding on his shoulders was a girl around four or five. She was wearing a red bellyband, with her lotus-root-like pink arms and legs exposed. She was not wearing any shoes but was happily ying with a long stripe of red silk, flinging it out and withdrawing it...


    ¡°Uncle Ma, it¡¯s dark inside. Ling¡¯er is scared.¡± The little girl said with a smile, showing no sign of fright.


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The old man coaxed the little girl patiently.


    Then, the old man and the young girl also entered the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Which entrance shall we going in?¡±


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing stood at the bottom of a pit. Protruding from the ck soil ahead was a part of the strange buildings, which seemed to be 12 door-like entrances in different shapes and sizes.


    Obviously, the Tomb of the God of Sin was a hugeplex buried deep in the ground. The pits that emerged in Lin¡¯an after the eruption of ck light were just the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°Our chances are always ours no matter which way we take. Why not go in from there?¡± Guo Yuqing said as he pointed at a door at random.


    Li Muughed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two soon entered through that door.


    They were instantly overwhelmed by ck mes. The ck mes did not burn but corroded them. The corrosive force not only acted on their physical body but also their spiritual force. How horrible it was!


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing each employed their magical powers to resist the weird corrosive force.


    Soon after entering the gate, they came to a dpidated hall strewn with copsed stone pirs, rusty armors, and decaying bones. All of that indicated that a battle had broken out in there. And in that battle, the dome of that hall was directly prated, leaving severalrge holes in it...


    Li Mu looked up at the dome and fell into a trance.


    The Tomb of the God of Sin was buried deep in the ground. Theoretically, there should only be dirt above the dome, but why was there sparse starlight spilling down from the big holes in the dome?


    The armors and broken weapons on the ground were very rusty, as though they could crumble at a gust of wind. Yet, when Li Mu picked up a machete whose de was covered in rust and gently flung it, the air was sliced in half like hot butter. Next, he took out a fine iron broadsword he had hand-forged from his storage space and sent the de to make gentle contact with that machete. A secondter, his own broadsword broke in half as though it was made of tofu...


    ¡°Holy cow...¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    He released a jet of Broadsword Qi, which collided with a rusty protective mirror next to him. With a clear clink, the Broadsword Qi disappeared, but it did not even leave a mark on that mirror.


    ¡°Those are very sophisticated Taoist instruments. It¡¯s just that they¡¯d long been broken in the battle, so the Spiritual Qi in them had all dissipated. But there is no doubt that they are still very solid.¡± Guo Yuqing pointed at a skeleton leaning against a copsed stone pir aside and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this one was an expert above the Void-breaking Realm when he was alive.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    Judging by the rust on those instruments, the battle must have urred a long time ago. But as the white bones of the skeleton were still glittering, one could imagine how powerful the practitioner was when he was alive.


    There were a lot of bones like that, all scattered on the ground.


    ¡°At least two or three thousand years have passed since that battle...¡± Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    That hall was notrge. It was rather rundown. The copsed stone pirs bore all the traces of the battle. Broadswords marks and holes left by swords were all over the pirs. Even the palm prints were still distinct. Other than the broken armors and weapons scattered on the ground, there was nothing special about the hall.


    Li Mu thought about it for a moment and then began to collect all the broken armors and weapons on the ground.


    ¡°Even those you won¡¯t let go of?¡± Guo Yuqing teased.


    Unashamed, Li Mu answered, ¡°Yeah. Why not? Even mosquitoes are counted as meat.¡±


    Even though those weapons were already useless inbat, he could still recycle them.


    After a short deliberation, Li Mu also collected all the bones and skeletons on the ground. He exined, ¡°I¡¯ll bury them properly when I get out. It¡¯s much better than leaving them here.¡±


    After that, the two passed through the hall and walked down a long corridor.


    The corridor was lined with stone pirs that could be held by one person. Those stone pirs supported the top of the corridor. And between those pirs stretched stone fences, blocking out the ck me outside that was boiling likeva. Looking at the horrible sight, Li Mu had a hunch that if a man fell into the ck me, he would be burnt to ashes in a fraction of a second.


    There were also signs of the battle on the corridor.


    All sorts of shattered armors, cracked weapons, and crumbled skeletons were littered everywhere.


    Li Mu put all those away as he did in the hall.


    Heading forward for about an hour, they encountered a load of ancient battlefields. The farther they went, the more brutal the battle seemed to be. In addition to human skeletons, there were also some monster corpses, all of which looked unnerving. Their dried bones were crystal-clear, with slight pressure and faint Spiritual Qi flowing around them. That showed they used to be terrible creatures above the Void-breaking Realm.


    ¡°Why are there so many ancient battlefields in the tomb? Has this ce been attacked before?¡± Li Mu was quite puzzled.


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°Before I came, I checked some books from Wolf Temple. From what I¡¯ve learned from the books, this Tomb of the God of Sin must be rumored Grave of the Immortal King. It had opened before and incurred huge chaos in the world. Blood flowed like rivers, and experts fell to the underworld like a meteorite shower. Probably thest time it was opened, the strong experts who invaded the tomb had a fierce fight against the grave keepers, and that¡¯s why there are so many ruins here.¡±


    ¡°Grave keepers?¡± Li Mu was startled. ¡°There are grave keepers in the Tomb of the God of Sin?¡±


    Earlier, Jiang Qiubai, the previous master of the Wolf Temple, had mentioned the Grave of the Immortal King, and used that as an excuse to take Shangguan Yuting away, forcing Guo Yuqing to return to the Wolf Temple. It turned out that the so-called Grave of the Immortal King was exactly the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    It was just that there were still grave keepers in the tomb. That made the whole thing much trickier.


    Now that those strong experts above the Void-breaking Realm were all killed by the grave keepers, the two of them had practically entered the tomb as sacrifices, hadn¡¯t they?


    Li Mu came to realize that the situation was more dangerous than he had thought.


    As they headed forward, Guo Yuqing said, ¡°Judging by what we¡¯ve seen here, the grave keepers in the tomb must have also suffered heavy losses. Perhaps they have all died out. So, we may still have a chance.¡±


    Halfway through the long corridor, the road ahead was intercepted by ck magma, only with a copsed giant pir that could be held by two people lying above the ck magma, which served as a one-way wooden bridge leading to the next hall.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing bravely marched down the copsed stone pir.


    They walked like that for about four hours and covered at least several hundred kilometers. Then, the corridor ahead gradually widened. Above their heads was a deserted starry sky, giving them the illusion that they had traveled from the underground to the universe.


    Li Mu scanned the ce with his Third Eye. He immediately realized that it was a phantom produced by a certain clever tactical deployment. In fact, there were just tes over their heads, which was the top of the tomb.


    ¡°We¡¯ve prated the periphery of the Tomb of the God of Sin, and further forward is the core area. Be careful now.¡± Guo Yuqing cautioned, his face stern with tension.


    Li Mu nodded in agreement.


    He also sensed that a certain suppressing force began to permeate the air,pressing the natural qi in his body, reversing the magic rules so that he could no longer fly.


    A ck river that might be several kilometers wide appeared in front of them. The eerie ck liquid was flowing like a river. The surface of the ck liquid was rippling, as if some terrible creatures were lurking beneath it. That sight was rather spine-chilling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leap to the other end.¡± Li Mu said as he eyed the ck river.


    Guo Yuqing shook his head. He raised a hand and mmed a nearby rock the height of a tall man towards the opposite bank.


    Ssh!


    When the rock was halfway through the flight, a ck wave suddenly surged up as if it had sprung to life. It swiftly wrapped itself around the rock like a giant ck shark and then corroded it away. Only the sizzling sound was still ringing......


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Li Mu¡¯s jaw dropped.


    It was not until then that he registered how dreadful the ck river was.


    The rock that was ced on the side of the ck river was extremely hard. It was not broken even after taking a punch from Guo Yuqing. That meant it was as strong as a Taoist instrument. However, in just a second, it was corroded away by the ck water. If it was a man caught by that ck wave, perhaps half of his flesh would be eroded in a second, and that strike could be lethal.


    The two walked along the riverbank for another kilometer and saw a ck stone bridge on the river which led to the opposite side. But two statues of one-legged other beasts that were more than 10 meters high were stationed on both sides of the bridge.


    They crossed the stone bridge, and what awaited ahead was a smooth journey.


    Thend ahead was pitch dark with not even a de of grass growing. It looked like a ck desert.


    After marching down another 10 kilometers, a tall city wall appeared on the horizon.

 Chapter 434 - Southern Sky Gate

    <h4>Chapter 434 Southern Sky Gate</h4>


    Along the way, Li Mu and Guo Yuqing came across any other living soul.


    The scale of the Tomb of the God of Sin was beyond imagination, which seemed to be another small world.


    ¡°What kind of opportunities could the Tomb of the God of Sin hold?¡± Li Mu could not help but ask. He had not found the answer in the memory of ck Smoke. He just knew that it housed something that even the extraterrestrial factions were coveting.


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°It is rumored that several hundred deities have rested in peace here. Their legacy, weapons, Cultivation Methods, and so on, are lying in this underground tomb. Once upon a time, a man walked out of the Tomb of the God of Sin Come alive, and then he dominated a gxy for a millennium and became the overlord of that gxy...¡±


    Li Mu was astonished. ¡°What? Hold on!¡± He stared at his sworn brother with a baffled look and cried, ¡°Several hundred deities resting here? There are more than one of them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Guo Yuqing said. ¡°Some forbidden books in the Wolf Temple mentioned that a group of excellent generals from the ancient times fought to death here. So, it¡¯s not one god¡¯s tomb.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu became conscious of the fact that the origin of the Tomb of the God of Sin might be far more incredible than he had imagined.


    They came to the root of the city walls. The towering city gate could easily allow giants to pass through.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyesnded on the threerge characters hanging over the gate, and he could not tear his eyes away from it for a long time.


    Those three words were¡ª


    ¡°Southern Sky Gate¡±.


    That came as a huge shock to Li Mu.


    Because those three words were just too familiar for every Chinese.


    In the myth of the Journey to the West, the Southern Sky Gate was the gateway to heaven. And in other Taoist legends, that gate was the entrance to the immortal realm. Therefore, the Southern Sky Gate had a quite special significance to the Chinese people on Earth.


    But the city gate in the Tomb of the God of Sin was also called Southern Sky Gate?


    Was that a coincidence?


    Or was there some kind of corrtion?


    Li Mu examined the gate carefully but failed to find anything notable.


    It was just that the three words were carved right over the gate. The penmanship was bold and powerful. The characters sank deep into the stone wall. After staring at the words for quite a while, Li Mu felt a surge of sharp qi blow into his face, as though an ax or a broadsword had hacked at him. Hitten by a pang of searing pain in his muscles, Li Mu hastily wrenched his eyes away from the three words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Guo Yuqing asked as he looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The two then entered the city from the Southern Sky Gate.


    The city was ruined. They saw copsed pavilions, battered streets, destroyed statues, as well as a dry river and many fossilized ancient trees. A sensation of destion brought by the ruthless flow of time overwhelmed them.


    The two soon made some new discoveries.


    In a half-copsed attic, they found a long broadsword and arge spear that were well preserved. The des bore no trace of rust and were still shining brightly, exuding chilling air. The two weapons were styled quite unconventionally . There was no lettering on them, so it was impossible to know who they belonged to. Nevertheless, as the two weapons both contained Spiritual Qi, they were absolute masterpieces among Taoist instruments.


    Li Mu picked up the long broadsword. The handle was wrapped in bright red silk, which had not decayed for at least a thousand years. The de of the broadsword sported red blots, which looked like bloodstains. When Li Mu injected a small amount of natural qi into the de, the tactical deployment in the broadsword was instantly activated. A tens-of-meters-long broadsword shadow burst out, which looked magnificent.


    ¡°Nice broadsword!¡± Li Mu eximed.


    The grade of that broadsword was already above the Samsara Knife and the Broadsword Pellet.


    Moreover, it appeared to belong to no one.


    ¡°It¡¯s too easy, isn¡¯t it? I just came in here and bumped into such a precious weapon?¡±


    Guo Yuqing was holding the spear, which was about two meters long, as thick as a duck egg. It was covered by spiral patterns. The decorative red tassel was draping from the sharp end, making it look like a prop used in theaters on Earth. Yet, as he flicked it, the deployment patterns inside the spear switched on, and a big dragon erupted out from the end of the spear, growling. Its terrifying power was definitely enough to harm a Sage.


    And that was the mere effect produced by a simple flick.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing exchanged a look. And both of them revealed joy on their faces.


    Those were 100% treasures!


    If others knew they had such magnificent weapons, even the Nine Superbs would envy them. Those two weapons could be regarded as the most valuable treasures in any Holy n. However, in the tomb, they justy in a dpidated attic like the trash on the roadside and could be easily found.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing kept looking.


    The two men started searching in the surrounding ruins of the copsed buildings.


    Soon, they had new gains.


    Li Mu found a ck shield, a hauberk covering the upper body, and a protective mirror that remained intact. During the meantime, Guo Yuqing discovered a helmet, a pair ofbat boots, and a pair of arm guards, all of which were the best of Taoist instruments.


    Those were treasures that could enhance their strength right off.


    The two put the equipment on without hesitation.


    The two strongest practitioners who had overawed the world now dressed like... deserters.


    ¡°We may appear to be a little bit too unabashed.¡± Guo Yuqing started self-mocking.


    Li Mu snickered, grinning from ear to ear. Then, he nodded and echoed, ¡°Yeah, we are like two rabbits who just broke into a carrot garden. Treasures are everywhere. But why do I have a feeling that those things are all garbage that others had tossed away randomly.¡±


    Guo Yuqing, who had long put aside his prestige as the master of the Wolf Temple, said, ¡°I also feel that we are like scavengers...¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯tin if there are still thousands of pieces of garbage like that ahead.¡±


    Guo Yuqing nodded. ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Unabashed, the twoughed wildly again.


    If anyone else caught sight of that, it would be hard for him to believe that the master of Wolf Temple and the current top one expert in the world wereughing so savagely.


    ¡°Country bumpkins.¡± A voice came from the side.


    Well, speaking of the devil...


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing looked over their shoulder.


    Five strange faces emerged and quickly approached them from the west.


    Those five people were all dding in ck uniforms made of special materials. Faint golden Taoist patterns were swirling on their clothes, as though golden dragons were hidden there. Those were obviously rare magic robes. The party was by no means practitioners from the Divine Land but experts from outer space.


    ¡°Never knew two little mice have sneaked in.¡± A man in the ck uniform sneered, eyeing Li Mu and Guo Yuqing with a sinister look, which thoroughly disyed his role as a predator.


    The other four people also started to close in from different directions.


    ¡°Take off those precious armored babies and throw them over.¡± Another chunky man in ck snarled coldly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Mu swiftly winked at Guo Yuqing and then put on a panicked look.


    Another hawk-nosed man in ck curled his lip and yelled, ¡°This is not a ce where you idiots cane. Leave everything you¡¯ve found, and then kill yourself.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu asked in the ¡°panicked¡± tone.


    Thenky man in lead jeered, ¡°We are the gods, we are the dominators... You two humble bugs would not understand even if I exin it all. If you don¡¯t want to die too painfully, you do it with your own hands.¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that? The treasures here belong to anyone who is lucky to find them. Anyone can enter this tomb.¡± Hoping to fish the information about their identity, Li Mu plowed on, ¡°Who on earth are you guys? Why are you being so overbearing? Is there any rational reason for this?¡±


    ¡°The treasures belong to anyone who is lucky? Haha!¡± The chunky man in ckughed wildly. Then, he advanced on Li Mu and shouted, ¡°Bullsh*t! The treasures belong to the strong! We are gods. How could gods reason with you little ants?¡±


    Then, heunched a punch.


    The power inside that stout man was extremely terrifying. His boxing skills were brilliant, too. As his punch shot forward, the air a few meters ahead of it visibly caved in.


    That was indeed the power only those in the extraterrestrial factions had.


    ¡°Pitiful. Why do you have to do this...¡± Li Mu also punched out to resist that stout man¡¯s strike and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with reasoning?¡±


    The other four men in ck all gave a cruel smile when they saw Li Mu¡¯s reaction. ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice Ning¡¯s Golden Body of Origin has reached the top level of the third tier. He is already in the top five among the disciples in the same school. How can the nameless ant fight against him?¡±


    Kaboom!


    The airflow went violent.


    Blood sttered. Bones splintered.


    They saw what they had expected.


    However, the four men in ck immediately paled as though they had seen a ghost, and the smiles on their faces froze. That was because the one who was beaten up by that punch was not the nameless ant they believed Li Mu was, but their Junior Fellow Apprentice Ning who hadpleted the third tier of the Golden Body of Origin.


    ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice Ning... Da*n it! This kid is a badass! Go fight him together!¡± The hawk-nosed man in ck looked rather livid. He patted on his waist, and a jet of sword light cuts directly towards Li Mu.


    The other three men in ck also drew out their weapons. Viewing Li Mu as a huge threat, they all flung themselves at Li Mu.


    Guo Yuqing shook his head in silence.


    Bang! ng! Bang! ng!


    Four muffled thuds sounded.


    Li Mu knocked down the four men in ck with every punch heunched. He did not employ any splendid style or Cultivation Method but just his brutal force.


    It was like watching a father beat his sons.


    The four men in ck were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He is just a country bumpkin. Howe he is... so powerful?¡±


    Their sense of superiority was shattered in a trice.


    Li Mu did not say a word. After flinging all the ck-robed men to the ground, he gave them a shower of his fierce punches. In the endless thuds, his fistsnded on their bodies like a storm. The four extraterrestrial practitioners who had recovered from the shock were directly beaten to a pulp, their face swollen, their mouth squashed...


    ¡°Wait... Wait, stop...¡± The hawk-nosed man waspletely disoriented.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Why is he beating me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried reasoning with you guys. But you didn¡¯t listen to me, and still attempted to boast your powers.¡± Li Mu gave them another round of punches, preventing the natural qi of four men in ck from circting normally. Thus, every time they stumbled to their feet, Li Mu¡¯s punches knocked them down again.


    When had the four prestigious extraterrestrial practitioners ever seen such abating style?


    It was not a fight between well-trained experts but a cat-fight on the street. In the end, the four practitioners¡¯ faces were swollen to the size of pig heads. Their natural qi were all smashed. Numerous bones had been broken. And they could not even struggle to their feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t hit us!¡± The hawk-nosed man screamed hysterically.


    ¡°Stop, stop... Stop punching!¡± Thenky man begged. His face was covered in blood and he raised his arms in surrender.


    They all had a nervous breakdown. The country bumpkin was too nasty. He picked to beat their faces and turned them into pig heads that even their mothers would not recognize. As practitioners in the universe, when had they ever been beaten like that?


    ¡°Let¡¯s reason, reason this out.¡± Tears and snot ran down the face of the hawk-nosed man at the same time. He did not intend to cry, but his face was too broken to control his tears.


    ¡°Reason what?¡± Li Mu said disparagingly. ¡°Who wants to reason with you?¡±


    The four practitioners in ck were speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who proposed to reason this out at the beginning!¡±


    Li Mu snapped, ¡°As I can beat all of you up, my fists are bigger and tougher than yours. So, why do I still need to reason with you? I¡¯m not stupid, anyway.¡±

 Chapter 435 - Why Didnt You Tell Me Sooner?

    <h4>Chapter 435 Why Didn¡¯t You Tell Me Sooner?</h4>


    The four cultivators in ck clothes, who were beaten by Li Mu, finally became quiet. They looked at Li Mu with fear and didn¡¯t even dare to say anything.


    Whatever Li Mu asked, they would tell him.


    ¡°We are all disciples of the Hunyuan Sect. We just came here three days ago to fight for the opportunity, but we didn¡¯t expect that as soon as we entered the Divine Tomb, we¡¯d meet you two masters...¡± The hook-nosed man lowered his eyebrows and looked down with ttering smiles.


    ¡°The Hunyuan Sect?¡±


    He had never heard of it.


    No wonder they dared to rush up to show off when seeing Li Mu. It turned out that they had not figured out the situation and had never heard of Li Mu.


    However, this time, he finally caught living cultivators from outer space. Li Mu had a lot of questions to ask.


    ¡°How much do you know about this tomb?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Do you have a map of the tomb?¡±


    He believed that the extraterrestrial sects must have known something since they hade here at all costs to fight for the Divine Tomb. Otherwise, there was no need for them to strive for it if they did not know the reason.


    There had to be something they coveted.


    ¡°This...¡± The hook-nosed man was a little hesitant.


    Li Mu immediately went up and punched him again, directly making his hook nose bent. He said with a fierce look, ¡°You still don¡¯t say it. Believe it or not, I, Yue Guoxiang, will beat you to death with one punch.¡±


    The expression on the hook-nosed man¡¯s face turned a little awkward as he said, ¡°Master, I have seen Senior Brother Yue from the Tianyi Pce before...¡±


    Guo Yuqing almostughed out loud.


    Li Mu suddenly flushed, and then hit the man impressively, saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that sooner, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t beat me. I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk...¡± The hook-nosed man was going crazy. It was really unlucky to meet such an abnormal master. When he came here this time, the sect had also chosen the date using the almanac. How could he be so miserable?


    ¡°The map is in our mind,¡± the tall and thin man said timidly.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished his words, he saw that Li Mu stared at their heads, as if he really wanted to break open their heads with a punch to look inside. He was immediately scared and hurriedly said, ¡°If I die, the map will be gone. I can be your guide and take you to the depths of the Tomb of the God of Sin.¡±


    In the end, inside the bodies of the four unlucky disciples of the Huayuan Sect were pressed Taoist Talismans by Li Mu, which then turned them into captives. With a ttering smile on their faces, they led the way.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t worry. Search carefully.¡± Li Mu pointed to the ruins around him and said, ¡°All the armors, weapons, and treasures must be collected for me. Don¡¯t ck off.¡±


    He soon found a way to disy the value of the four captives.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    It was much faster than searching by himself.


    Li Mu looked around, expecting to capture another few ignorant disciples of the Hunyuan Sect. How wonderful it would be to capture them all as coolies.


    Guo Yuqing couldn¡¯t stopughing when he saw that.


    His third younger brother was truly a cute demon.


    In fact, Guo Yuqing himself was not a dull and rigid person.


    Otherwise, how could he have seeded in pursuing Liu Zhiyuan, the Virgin Goddess of the Wendao Academy? She was a world-famous beauty with excellent talent. Guo Yuqing¡¯s appearance and condition could only bebeled as average, so how could he be loved by this beauty?


    He was also a romantic person.


    As a result, he and Li Mu dealt with those captives together.


    ...


    ...


    Sitting next to Ming Yue, Wang Shiyu held her chin and asked, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you bored waiting here?¡±


    ¡°Sister, it is so boring,¡± Ming Yue replied pitifully.


    When she said this, the little girl looked eagerly in the direction of Lin¡¯an City, where there was the ck light. As an enthusiastic spector, she knew that there was a grand show in the city, but now she could only wait. It seemed that she was really killing time.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the Divine Tomb and have a look?¡± Wang Shiyu asked.


    Ming Yue¡¯s eyes brightened as she said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± But she immediately hesitated and said, ¡°But Young Master doesn¡¯t allow me to go there. What¡¯s more, he also needs to take care of Qing Feng.¡± She had sworn to him.


    Wang Shiyu said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can ask the experts of the Beggar Gang to take care of him. We can sneak in and have a look. If there¡¯s any danger, we¡¯ll just retreat.¡±


    Ming Yue¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    But in the end, she shook her head and said, ¡°No, I have to guard Brother Qing Feng in person.¡± She did not trust outsiders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± A voice came. Qing Feng quietly appeared behind the two. With a calm face, he sat in a wheelchair and was pushed by Yuan Hu.


    ¡°Brother Qing Feng?¡± Ming Yue was stunned.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Qing Feng take the initiative to listen to the Young Master this time?¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Young man, are we going to search for him in the ruins all the time?¡± The hook-nosed man smiled ingratiatingly and looked at Li Mu. He was afraid of being beaten.


    ¡°Who is your brother? Call me master.¡± Li Mu widened his eyes.


    Hook-nosed man: ¡°...¡±


    At this time, Li Mu had already put on a whole set of armor, though in a mess with different colors and styles.


    Guo Yuqing did the same. The armor was in a mess, and he carried a red spear on his back, as if he was performing an opera.


    Two long-sabers were hanging from Li Mu¡¯s waist.


    When standing together, the two of them were like two soldiers from a martial arts drama, without the demeanor of a master, but shamelessly asking people to call them master.


    ¡°Master, as far as we know, the real treasures are all in the central tomb area. This is just a peripheral field, which was left behind after the Heavenly Army of the Heavenly Courts died in battle. Although they are also valuable, they are far inferior to those precious treasures of the Immortal Generals...¡± The tall and thin man said with worry, ¡°We are wasting time here, and we willg behind others.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the hook-nosed man with a fierce face and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±


    The hook-nosed man almost cried out.


    ¡°I wanted to say so sooner, but did you let me say it?¡±


    Another disciple with joined eyebrows thought that Guo Yuqing was still easy-going, so he suggested, ¡°Big brother, in fact, we can try to go to the core cemetery area.¡±


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°Who is your elder brother? Call me master.¡±


    The unibrowed man: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Did we meet two fools?¡±


    The four even wanted to die. There was no way to reason with them.


    They searched for more than four hours in the ruins like dogs, and found more than 100 high-quality Taoist instruments, which were all upied by these two lunatics. They felt that is was so heartbreaking.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, burst intoughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother is smart. A master and an expert. The names are not only cool, but also low-key and meaningful.¡±


    After a discussion, they decided to go to the central cemetery area ording to what they had said. They couldn¡¯t waste all their time on trivial objects.


    When they passed by the ruins, they saw a ck hall in front of them.


    ¡°Master and expert, the core is in front of us, which is the ce where the Heavenly Courts Divine Generals died. There are Taoist treasures...¡± The eyes of the four disciples were full of ardor.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing looked at it carefully.


    The ck main hall, like a ghost, was filled with traces of dark mist, with clearly-heard shrieks and clouds of ck ghost shadows whistling around, as if they would eat people.


    As soon as he stepped into the central cemetery area, Li Mu¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    A weird formation power pervaded the air, which was the strongest energy to suppress the martial arts practitioner¡¯s natural qi. Li Mu felt that the qi of the Southern Fire Emperor, Eastern Wood Emperor, and Central Yellow Emperor in the center of his body were all suppressed, but he could not activate it out of his body. He could only channel it through the meridians in his body.


    He looked at Guo Yuqing.


    Guo Yuqing nodded. Obviously, he also felt the power of this formation.


    ¡°Master, there is a Demon-suppressing Formation set by the Powerful Divines in primitive times, used to suppress and destroy the souls of the dead holy Generals, lest theye back to life and create chaos. As long as anyone enters the formation, their cultivation will be suppressed, so they can¡¯t release natural qi and Taoist power, but can only activate it inside their body...¡± the hook-nosed man exined to Li Mu honestly.


    He was afraid of being beaten again if Li Mu became suspicious and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner?¡± Then, Li Mu would hit him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    There was no need to worry too much. Anyway, this formation treated everyone equally, since anyone who came in would be suppressed in cultivation.


    As they stepped into the central tomb area, the closest to them was a ck hall called the Yunxiao Pce.


    ¡°You go ahead.¡± Li Mu did not hesitate to ask the four to be the first ones.


    The hook-nosed man, unibrowed man, and the other two people felt desperate, but they didn¡¯t dare to disobey. They just carefully led the way.


    Fortunately, there was no formation or secret barrier at all.


    They entered the hall sessfully, but as soon as they entered the hall, they heard someone shouting and fighting outside.


    Some people were fighting.


    Li Mu immediately became energetic.


    ¡°Bastard, this pestle belongs to our Liuying n. Get out of here.¡± A hoarse voice was first heard, and it sounded extremely overbearing.


    ¡°Pfft, little bug of the Liuying Sect, do you know what this pestle is called? Do you know where it came from? You don¡¯t know anything. How dare you speak so arrogantly here?¡± A woman¡¯s voice, full of killing intent, was heard.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    A wave of powerful Taoist force fluctuation, like a raging tide, shook the whole Yunxiao Pce.


    Li Mu and the others approached and found that a short man in ck armor who looked funny was fighting fiercely against a woman who was holding a knife in both hands and dressed in a ck muslin dress.


    Outside the battle ring, a half-meter-long stone pestle was inserted on a treasure te in the depths of the main hall, which seemed to be made of white jade, sparkling and translucent. Its two ends were round and shining withyers of treasure light. Obviously, it was not an ordinary object.


    ¡°Taoist Treasure!¡±


    The unibrowed man couldn¡¯t help eximing out loud.


    That stone pestle shining with treasure light was definitely a Taoist Treasure.


    All of a sudden, Li Mu¡¯s eyes were also wide open.


    ¡°Good stuff.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    He turned into a stream of flowing light and reached out to grab the stone pestle.

 Chapter 436 - He Is a Master

    <h4>Chapter 436 He Is a Master</h4>


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    The short man and the woman also reacted immediately. They were so angry since they risked their lives to fight here, but unexpectedly, a man came out halfway to get it.


    They soon had a tacit understanding and attacked Li Mu at the same time.


    In the core area of the tomb area, because of the Grand Devil-suppressing Formation, everyone¡¯s cultivation was suppressed. Basically, they could only rely on closebat. The short man moved like ck mist in the path of an assassin, while the ck-d woman used her double twisted knives to attack forcefully in the style of closebat.


    However, no matter what path they took, they would be defeated by Li Mu¡¯s iron fists.


    Under the suppression of the Grand Devil-subduing Formation, Li Mu¡¯s physical strength and closebat power became so horrible that with one punch, he simply beat the short man and the woman to fly backward.


    Then, Li Mu pulled out the stone pestle from the jade te and held it in his hand.


    ¡°Dammit.¡± The short man flew backward more than 10 meters, crashed into a stone pir, and slipped down with much anger as he spat out blood and red at Li Mu.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman held the knives in a strange attacking posture. However, her trembling wrists indicated that she was seriously injured by Li Mu¡¯s punch just now.


    Li Mu looked at the stone pestle up and down with a smile.


    With a delicate white texture and round edgeless shape, it looked like a pestle used by countryside women to hold rice, but it was very heavy, which weighed about 100,000 kilograms, and was obviously made of special materials. In addition, there were mysterious Taoist magic formation lines and spiritual meaning in the stone pestle. Whether in terms of material or array lines, it was far beyond the weapons and armors that he had picked up in the ruins before.


    It was really a treasure.


    Li Mu gave a look of appreciation to the two men.


    ¡°Very good. They didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± the short man asked with a fierce look.


    At this time, Li Mu was covered with fragments of armor and wore a ck iron helmet, in an exaggerated and strange style. He didn¡¯t look like the protagonist at all, but a total loser. Therefore, neither the short man of the Flowing Shadow Sect nor the woman could figure it out.


    Li Mu smiled and said to the hook-nosed man, ¡°Tell them who I am.¡±


    The hook-nosed man thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°He is a master.¡±


    The short man and the girl in the ck dress: ¡°? ? ?¡±


    They both felt like they were being molested. They could not wait to squeeze the man to death.


    Who didn¡¯t know that this guy was a master?


    If he wasn¡¯t a master, how could he send them flying with a single punch?


    ¡°We¡¯re asking about his origin and name.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Hunyuan Sect, right? Fine, the Heart-killing Pestle belongs to you guys. But I will remember this. The Killing Tower will definitely not forget this shame,¡± the woman said through gnashing teeth.


    She recognized the symbol on the robes of those four. After a while, she realized that she could not take back the Heart-killing Pestle from this ¡°Master¡±, so she made a prompt decision and immediately retreated.


    Before she left, she red at Li Mu as if trying to firmly remember Li Mu¡¯s appearance.


    The short man was unwilling to give up but he had no choice. Heughed sinisterly and said, ¡°Hehe, all right, your Hunyuan Sect is brave. How dare you snatch food from a tiger¡¯s mouth? Hehe, take good care of that divine pestle. I hope that all of you will have the chance to use it.¡±


    As he said this, he began to step back.


    ¡°Hoho, how could our Hunyuan Sect be afraid of you?¡± Li Mu sneered in the direction where the two people left. ¡°If you have bravery, after this, you can take people to deal with it. Let¡¯s see if I can beat you to pieces at that time.¡±


    ¡°You are brave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep those words in mind.¡±


    Resentful voices came from outside the hall and then drifted away.


    The disciples felt desperate on the contrary.


    They were so unlucky.


    As an assassin sect, the Flowing Shadow Sect was powerful, while the ck Killing Tower was also an organization of assassins, who both were notorious in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, and were difficult to deal with. Even the Hunyuan Sect was also afraid of these two sects.


    This was definitely a piece of being-wronged trouble.


    If they really got the Heart-striking Pestle, it would be fine, but the problem was that it was these two crazy men who got it, while in the end, the Hunyuan Sect would have to pay the price. How could they deal with it?


    ¡°It turns out that this thing is called the Heart-attacking Pestle. It sounds grand.¡± Li Mu looked around for a while, and tried to feel the Taoist lines and tactical deployment inside it, only to find that it was too profound to be understood in a short time.


    He didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately used his spiritual energy to refine it.


    The next moment, there was a wonderful connection between Li Mu and the stone pestle. With a stir of his mind, the stone pestle turned into a stream of light, disappeared in Li Mu¡¯s hands, and entered his Mud-pill Pce for cultivation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hurry up and go get treasures.¡±


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing looked at each other and became excited.


    The Divine Tomb was really a good ce.


    There were treasures everywhere, and they could be used as soon as they were picked up. It was perfect.


    At this moment, Li Mu suddenly remembered that before he left Earth, there was a very popr game on Earth, ¡°At the End of the World¡±, in which the yer on a deserted ind would find guns, bulletproof vests, and weapons in the ruins of all kinds of houses, and then rush out to kill others. The one who survived in the end could eat chicken...


    Well, why did Li Mu feel thepetition for the treasures in this holy tomb was like the real version of Dota?


    ¡°Haha, lucky dogs, we¡¯re going to get treasures this time,¡± Li Mu eximed.


    The four disciples looked at Li Mu as if he was a fool.


    ¡°How did he end up eating chicken?¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat chicken, you can go out. Why did you go to the Divine Tomb to do harm to others? It doesn¡¯t matter even if you go to the Divine Tomb to eat chicken.¡±


    In the Cloud Pce, there were no other treasures but the Heart-striking Pestle. The jade te for the stone pestle seemed to be of extraordinary quality, so Guo Yuqing got it immediately.


    The four disciples obtained nothing but sadness.


    The six men continued forward.


    After walking for a while, Li Mu found that not all the pces were open. On the way, they saw six holy halls, including the Hall of Heavenly Skills, the Hall of Thunder and Rain, the Hall of Constetions, and so on, but they were all closed.


    At the entrance of every hall, there were Taoist seals on a ck stone door, which could not be pushed open at all by force. If they forcibly attacked, they would be hurt by the rebound force.


    Along the way, the four happily exined some secrets to Li Mu and Guo Yuqing.


    As members of an extraterrestrial sect, they knew much more information than Li Mu and Zhou Wu did. They had a lot of reference materials.


    ¡°There are hundreds of temples here, and each temple has a relic of a deceased God of War, which is equivalent to their tomb. Sometimes it will open, sometimes it will close. There is no rule, so you can only try,¡± the hook-nosed man exined.


    The unibrowed man added, ¡°An expert from Brilliance Immortal Gxy has calcted that the number of the Divine Halls that will open this time will be thergest with the most treasures to strive for. That¡¯s why all the major sects will pay all costs to send down their disciples to fight for the Divine Halls.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have the elders and experts of your secte down?¡± Li Mu looked at them and said with disdain, ¡°What can you do here? You just court death here.¡±


    The four were really blown away.


    ¡°When we were in the sect, we were also the geniuses who were favored by our teachers and envied by our peers. We were also a little famous in Brilliance Immortal Gxy. There were countless female cultivators who wanted to be our Taoistpanions. Are we weak?¡±


    ¡°The barrier of the Divine Way on this has notpletely dissipated. If the elders descend, they will be punished by the heavens and bring about bad luck. It will be difficult for them to protect themselves,¡± the hook-nosed eagle replied honestly.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°So, those whoe down are disciples of all the major sects? Then I can fight against 10 people at a time, and when I meet themter, I can go up to fight against them directly. I¡¯ll beat them with my fists and hammer them to the ground. All the treasures will be ours.¡±


    Guo Yuqing was also excited.


    The tall, thin disciple stammered, ¡°There are also some sects with profound foundations using their secret treasures to remove the supporters of the elders and experts in the sect and forcefully suppressing their cultivation so that they came here as the protectors of Taoism. They are very powerful.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he regretted it.


    ¡°Why the hell did I say that? There¡¯s no need to mention this at all. Wouldn¡¯t it be a relief if these two lunatics were to go up to fight against the future leaders and masters of Heaven Devil Sect and the Heaven One Pce and be killed by them?¡±


    The other three Hunyuan Sect disciples also looked at him with resentful gazes.


    Li Mu understood and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back anything. If I were killed by someone, the Taoist incantations in your bodies would not be removed and you would die sooner orter.¡±


    The four people immediately looked upset.


    An hourter, they came to the outside of a grand hall called the Sky Star Pce. The door was open, but when they rushed in happily, they found that there were traces of a battle that had just ended, and there were no figures and no treasure...


    ¡°They have been taken away by others.¡± Li Mu nodded sadly and said, ¡°My treasures have been taken away.¡±


    The eagle-nosed man and others were speechless at that time.


    ¡°The treasures here are all ownerless. Only the destined ones can have them. When did they be yours?¡±


    Another hour passed.


    There was a graveyard hall called the Fairy Pce in front of them. As the door opened, there was a battle inside among many people.


    Li Mu winked at him.


    Guo Yuqing understood.


    Both of them held their breath and sneaked in.


    The four found the two masters had a tacit understanding. It was obvious that they were going to sneak in to kill others. With such familiar demeanors, they must have done this kind of thing many times before.


    Two tricky men.


    So the four of them also secretly hid their breath and followed up.


    In the main hall, the battle was very fierce.

 Chapter 437 - Servant

    <h4>Chapter 437 Servant</h4>


    A tall old man with a gold hoop on his head and a girl on his shoulders punched out with surging strength and invincible momentum. His opponent was an old woman who held a ck staff in her hand and waved it with overpowering momentum. From every move, they seemed to perish together...


    On the other side, there was a pair of beautiful sisters, who were confronting a group of men and women who wore clothes from Sorcerer tribes in the far south. Although they did not make a move, there was a kind of strange power around them. The breath was like a dam that was ready to copse.


    The situation in the Fairy Hall was extremely tense.


    In the middle of the four groups of people, there was a bronze bell on a white jade altar.


    The bell was made of brass, one meter high, with a small upper part that was wide at the bottom. As if it were weightless, it floated in the light of the white jade altar and slowly rotated. There were strange inscriptions and seal scripts on the body of the bell, which were densely packed. The handle was longer than the bell and was two meters long, on which a sculpture of a t river was carved in an irregr and very strange shape!


    ¡°Fallen-soul Bell?¡± when the hook-nosed man first saw it, he eximed in surprise.


    The four disciples suddenly gasped and their eyes sparkled with greed.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The burly old man and the old woman, who were currently engaged in a battle, were extremely alert. They immediately retreated and looked in the direction of the entrance of the hall.


    The two beautiful sisters and the Sorcerer tribe members also stopped fighting at the same time, lest the others would benefit from the battle.


    When Li Mu had sneaked to the front of the jade altar and was about to touch the Fallen-soul Bell, he felt that four strings of extremely horrible force came over and locked him down like a flood.


    Li Mu clearly felt that if he reached out to grab the Fallen-soul Bell, he would definitely be attacked by the four masters at the same time.


    This was f*cking embarrassing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, everyone. I just want to touch it to see if the bell is made of copper, hehe...¡± Li Mu was stunned andughed. Then he spread out his hands and slowly stepped back to avoid bing the target.


    These four masters were all very strong and could not bepared to the four crooked disciples. Li Mu would dare to fight against them one by one alone, but it was a little dangerous to fight against four masters alone.


    The other four also let out a sigh of relief when they saw this.


    Judging by Li Mu¡¯s outfit, he seemed to be a beggar, but they couldn¡¯t tell his identity or background. They didn¡¯t know who he was. He sneaked in just now really fast. If it weren¡¯t for someone screaming at the door of the hall, they probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed that Li Mu was already here.


    ¡°My four masters, I¡¯m sorry that I was discovered. I failed.¡± Li Mu walked to the door, nodded to those four people and then stood behind the four disciples.


    The hook-nosed man and the other three were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Expert, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you call me master?¡±


    ¡°Act lively. If you hadn¡¯t been able to be calm, I would have seized the bell.¡± Li Mu scolded them via sound transmission.


    The hook-nosed man and the other three seemed to understand something.


    He meant to use the four to attract the attention of the enemies.


    But could they oppose it? Of course not.


    ¡°Ahem...¡± The hook-nosed man coughed and slowly walked into the hall, saying, ¡°Anyone who sees a treasure in the Divine Tomb can have a share. We are qualified topete for the Fallen-soul Bell.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the unibrowed man said with a sneer.


    The other two disciples were lined up in a row.


    ¡°The Hunyuan Sect?¡± The old woman nced at them and said with a smile, ¡°You little minions were ordered here, having just stepped onto the bridge of life and death. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost.¡± This old woman, who looked feeble, was powerful.


    ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll bite your tongue if you talk fast?¡± The hook-nosed man said with a coldugh, ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re just a rogue practitioner. You are too old to fight. Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re courting death.¡± The old woman waved her ck staff and charged forward madly. Her staff technique was mysterious and her strength was terrifying.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± The hook-nosed man pped his hands and a faint light shed. Two ck-golden sledgehammers appeared out of his palms and rushed at the woman.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ck staff collided with the hammer, and golden light shot out in all directions.


    The hook-nosed man retreated on the spot, and his face was a little pale. He shouted, ¡°This crazy old woman is so powerful. Brothers, let¡¯s fight together.¡±


    The unibrowed man conjured a long yellow stick with inscriptions and went up to help him to attack.


    The hall was immediately filled with the sounds of clinking.


    The Hunyuan Sect followed the route of the Golden Body of Origin and cultivated their physical bodies, whose disciples were all very strong and chose heavy weapons, such as hammers and sticks. Their fighting styles were so fierce.


    As the two cooperated, they could barely block this old woman in a short time.


    But Li Mu could see that the two of them were bound to lose as time went by.


    Although this white-haired woman looked skinny and weak and her five fingers were like chicken ws, she was tough and strong. She could use an ordinary ck staff to smash a void with overbearing momentum.


    The peace was broken as soon as the fight began. The burly elder strode toward the Fallen-soul Bell.


    ¡°Old monkey, how dare you!¡± In the Sorcerer Tribe, the boy, who was in the arms of the morous girl, was anxious.


    As he yelled, a string of white light from the jade te in his hands was poured into a strong man from the Devil Tribe beside him, who used to be very ordinary but now was surrounded by white light, as if he was possessed by a god. His body swelled and his momentum rose sharply. He strode toward the burly man and threw a punch at him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The old man and the burly man from the Sorcerer tribe battled in a dead heat.


    ¡°Hehe... It¡¯s fun.¡± The little girl, who was wearing a red belly-binder and sat on the old man¡¯s shoulders, smiled and swung her hands, then the red cloth in her hand, like a red python, neatly shot out and rolled toward the Fallen-soul Bell.


    ¡°How dare you steal the treasure in front of me?¡± The younger sister of the two females suddenly pulled out the long knife on her waist in a tone like a little adult. With a sh of the knife, she cut the red silk into several pieces.


    The pieces fluttered in the air, flew back to regather into a whole one, and wrapped around the girl¡¯s white and tender arm.


    ¡°You are a bad guy.¡± The red-bellied girl rubbed her nose with grievance and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you.¡±


    As she spoke, she jumped directly from the old man¡¯s shoulders and turned into a red light, which was as fast as lightning and came straight at the two beautiful sisters.


    ¡°Another one who wants to die.¡±


    On her sister¡¯s face, there was a coldness that was notmensurate with her age. She held a machete that was taller than her with both hands and waved it a few times.


    The saber light was shing.


    How powerful the broadsword technique was!


    Li Mu, who was on the other side, was shocked.


    ¡°This little girl is so sophisticated, who is so familiar with the Dao-using methods.¡± In terms of swordsmanship alone, Li Mu even thought that she was superior to him.


    This was the swordsmanship of a sect from outer space.


    However, the girl moved flexibly, as if invisibly, moving back and forth in the saber light and constantly fighting back.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing looked at each other and felt a little shocked.


    ¡°Could the children of outer space be so early-maturing and so powerful?¡±


    At this time, the entire Fairy Pce had be chaotic.


    Only the sister among the two girls had no opponent, so she walked toward the jade stone altar and wanted to pick up the Fallen-soul Bell. But as Li Mu winked, the remaining two of the four drew out two long sticks and surrounded her.


    The battle broke out again.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing, dressed in messy armor, were full of weapons. Like two beggars, they stood at the door of the main hall and looked at them in a well-behaved manner, as if without the master¡¯s demeanor, they would not move at all.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The hook-nose man was knocked out by the old woman¡¯s cane, and his big hammer was smashed. He was weaker and his weapon was also far inferior to the ck stick.


    ¡°Master, take the weapon.¡± Li Mu looked extremely loyal, immediately throwing the long-handled podao in his hand over without hesitation. This was a high-quality Taoist instrument that he picked up in the outer city, not inferior to the hammer.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done a good job. The two of you, be honest and watch the battle. Don¡¯t step into the main hall without my order.¡± The hook-nosed man caught the long saber and shed out more than a dozen times. He shouted with great momentum, ¡°You are too weak. Any of the afterwinds can kill you. Do you understand?¡±


    Li Mu appreciated him. This hook-nosed man was really a talent, a senior actor. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± As he spoke, he took a few steps back, as if he was afraid of being affected.


    Guo Yuqing also retreated in a hurry.


    The battle in the Fairy Hall began once more.


    This Fallen-soul Bell was obviously a good thing, which was absolutely more valuable than the Heart-attacking Pestle in the Cloud Pce. When Li Mu stood at the door of the main hall with the hook-nosed man and eximed, he was sure of this point.


    When they saw the Heart-striking Pestle, they did not reveal that kind of fanatical and greedy look.


    And the scene just now made the other people who were fighting in the hallpletely dispel their vignce and doubts about Li Mu and Guo Yuqing.


    It seemed that these two dpidated minions were indeed the servants of Hunyuan Sect disciples, and they were locals of this world.

 Chapter 438 - A Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 438 A Robbery</h4>


    These four disciples were truly useless.


    He was an ordinary person, but he was so shameless to ept useless natives as servants and took them to the Divine Tomb to get the high-quality Taoist instruments they found in the city...


    It was true that small figures didn¡¯t deserve a huge stage.


    The experts all disdained him.


    They had already seen that Li Mu and Guo Yuqing were natives on this, which could be seen from their martial arts aura. Moreover, Li Mu was just a third-step Celestial Being. He was too weak.


    The battle became more and more frantic.


    These experts had unleashed their True Fire.


    The four disciples were the weakest. Gradually, they were at a disadvantage and were losing ground.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a loud noise.


    The hook-nosed man and the unibrowed man vomited blood and flew backward.


    On the other side, the hot elder sister used palm techniques, thenyers of palm prints rolled over like boundless jade butterflies. Each palm contained destructive power. The tall, thin disciple and hispanions couldn¡¯t bear it and were beaten to pieces and flew out like rag dolls...


    ¡°Hehe, a second-rate sect even dares topete for the Fallen-soul Bell... Die.¡± The white-haired old woman¡¯s killing intent surged and she waved her ck cane in an attempt to kill the two.


    They had to fight to the death for treasures. Since they had the upper hand, they had to kill them, lest there be other worries. After all, in addition to the Fallen-soul Bell, they had to fight for other treasures. Who knew if they would fight again next time?


    Therefore, it would be best to solve the problem once and for all.


    The sexy elder sister, with a smile, did not show any mercy, who also beat forcefully toward the other two disciples with a murderous look.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    There was a loud explosion, and blood light burst forth.


    It was the white-haired old man who blew up the sturdy man from the Devil Tribe with one punch, as if she had smashed a big watermelon with one punch, with blood sshing everywhere...


    A beam of white light flew out of his broken body andnded on the little boy¡¯s jade te.


    ¡°Dammit, the warriors of the Sorcerer tribe in this world are too weak; they can¡¯t withstand the power of the Jade te of Fate...¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and malice that didn¡¯t match his age.


    While speaking, the white jade disc in his hand flew out again and fell in the bodies of the two female warriors of the Sorcerer Tribe. Then, their eyes suddenly were frozen, and then they no longer seemed alive. Their bodies also swelled up, and their clothes were torn. Their whole bodies were full of muscles, without feminine beauty.


    ¡°Kill this big monkey for me,¡± the child roared fiercely.


    The two female warriors immediately rushed at the white-haired old man with golden hoops without hesitation.


    However, the old man shouted. After a punch, the two female warriors were sted into a bloody mist.


    ¡°What?¡± The child was shocked, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    He screamed, revealing his thin and sharp fangs like a beast. He roared, ¡°Old monkey, you have been put on a gold hoop. Like your ancestor, you have removed your cultivation and be a pet. You still dare to offend me like this. Today I will kill you.¡±


    This scream was almost piercing through people¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s too noisy.¡± A voice rang out.


    Then, a short bell sounded.


    The people in the Fairy Pce instantly felt dizzy and almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily. They were shocked and retreated at once. Then, they all concentrated their attention and looked at the center of the hall.


    They saw a figure in messy armor standing on the jade stone altar, holding the Fallen-soul Bell with one hand and wearing an irrepressible smile on his face. He almost burst intoughter.


    It was Li Mu.


    Everyone was stunned at that time.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°When did a servant of the Hunyuan Sect go over there?¡±


    No one had noticed it before.


    Gosh. The Fallen-soul Bell had fallen into the hands of this ve.


    ¡°How dare you trick me?¡± The kid from the Sorcerer Tribe was exasperated.


    The hot sister was also shocked. She pulled her younger sister to her side, who was waving a long knife to rush over to attack Li Mu. She looked Li Mu up and down. Only then did she realize that she had been tricked just now.


    ¡°Wow, elder brother, you are really insidious.¡± The girl sat back on the shoulder of the old man and looked at Li Mu with a smile. It was unknown whether she was praising him or ridiculing him.


    The old woman red. ¡°Little bastard, how dare you y dirty tricks on me?¡±


    ¡°How can she curse me?¡±


    At that time, Li Mu was unhappy and said, ¡°I am ying tricks on me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± The woman was stunned and furious. Her figure rushed up like a sh of lightning, and the ck staff shadows attacked Li Mu¡¯s head.


    Li Mu raised his hand and punched.


    The fist prated through the shadows of the staff and hit right in the middle.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    She only felt a huge forceing, and she could not control herself, like duckweed in a hurricane. She spat out blood and was sent flying.


    The staff shadows dissipated.


    The ck staff was knocked out of her hand like a ck lightning bolt and flew backward. It stuck into a stone pir outside the main hall, with its tail shaking fiercely.


    The other people, who were ready to take the opportunity to attack, gasped when they saw this scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She could not bebeled the strongest one present, but she was definitely not weak. However, she was actually hit so hard by a punch that she flew out... He, with this kind of strength, would have the upper hand. He was quite terrible.


    He disguised himself as a weak one for the purpose of defeating the powerful people.


    Such a reversal, ugh, everyone felt that the evaluation of that girl was correct. This boy was really insidious.


    The four disciples immediately stood behind Li Mu.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± For some unknown reason, the four could not help smiling proudly.


    They sessfully attracted their attention and helped Li Mu get the Fallen-soul Bell.


    At this point, even a fool could understand that the rtionship between master and servant was totally reversed. The four were the real servants, and their masters were the two natives with tattered armor.


    He had no choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to get into the main position first.¡±


    No one would have thought that the high-ranking disciples would be so well-behaved toward the two indigenous people.


    ¡°You...¡± the old woman was both shocked and angry, ¡°who the hell are you?¡±


    Li Muughed.


    That was the second time this question was asked.


    This time, without Li Mu¡¯s exnation, the hook-nosed man had learned to answer directly, ¡°He is an expert.¡±


    The old woman: ¡°...¡±


    She felt that it was a mistake that she didn¡¯t kill this hook-nosed man.


    ¡°You native, this bell is not something you can touch. You¡¯d better hand it over.¡± The girl of the Sorcerer Tribe looked uncertain. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Even if you get out alive, you won¡¯t be able to protect this treasure. An innocent man will be guilty of harboring a treasure. You¡¯ll be hunted until you die, and your family and friends will also be affected by it.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you give me this bell? I¡¯ll trade you my red silk cloth for it.¡± The little girl smiled innocently and shook the red silk cloth in her hand.


    ¡°Little brother... I guess you are young, so may I call you little brother? I can exchange other treasures for the Fallen-soul Bell, which has a very important effect on me...¡± The hot sister, with a gentle smile on her face, tried to trade with Li Mu.


    However, her younger sister, waving the long knife in her hand, was unusually tough. She shouted, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. Let me go. I¡¯ll go and chop him to death. I¡¯ll take back the Fallen-soul Bell. Let me chop him to death...¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you are too polite.¡± Li Mu looked at the hot beauty and said with a smile, ¡°We don¡¯t need to share anything with each other. The treasure you have is mine. How could you exchange it with me?¡±


    The sister: ¡°...¡±


    The younger sister: ¡°Hey, elder sister, why are your things his? Do you know each other? Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    The elder sister pped her sister on the head, and then looked at Li Mu with some unfriendly eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The old woman with the ck cane sneered and said, ¡°You brat, you will die, but you even dare to flirt with the famous fairy Bu Feiyan...¡±


    However, Li Mu did not care about her, but just smiled at the sister and said, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m sorry... Well, I¡¯llmit a robbery.¡±


    Then, before the others could react, the situation changed and he yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Take out all your treasures, money, and weapons. I¡¯m Wu Youren from the Heavenly Devil Sect. In principle, I¡¯ll only take your wealth, rather than your life. But if you¡¯re stubborn, you¡¯ll lose both.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Robbing?¡±


    The people in the Fairy Pce still thought that they had heard it wrong.


    ¡°He would steal?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are really a bad guy.¡± The little girlughed wildly and said, ¡°You are a cute bad guy.¡±


    The old man with golden hoops looked Li Mu up and down with a solemn look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll chop you to death, bastard...¡± The younger sister, whose cor was pulled by her elder sister, couldn¡¯t rush out, but only waved the long knife with a vicious look.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m afraid you want to die.¡± The baby from the Sorcerer Tribeughed sinisterly. ¡°Steal from me? Are you crazy...¡±


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Li Mu pped the Fallen-soul Bell with his palm.


    The bell rang and strange sound waves spread. Everyone felt dizzy. All of them were out of their wits and could not stand straight...


    The sound of the Fallen-soul Bell rang, and the people in the world were all lost in it.


    Just now, when Li Mu grabbed the Fallen-soul Bell and knocked on it for the first time, he perceived the power of the bell. The sound was so loud that he almost became dizzy. It was apletely powerful attack and a sharp weapon.


    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s see how long you can hold on...¡± Li Muughed and pped the Fallen-soul Bell hard.


    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±


    A strange bell rang in the main hall of the Fairy Hall.


    The crowd swayed as if they were drunk. They felt limp and weak, and all fell to the ground, unable to stand up.

 Chapter 439 - Taking Off the Golden Hoop

    <h4>Chapter 439 Taking Off the Golden Hoop</h4>


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve told you to be amb and cooperate so you don¡¯t have to suffer. But you didn¡¯t listen...¡± Li Mu gloated.


    This Fallen-soul Bell was indeed a good treasure. Once the bell rang, the opponents were all knocked to the ground. What was more amazing was that it could kill people without spilling blood. Such apassionate weapon was definitely a must-have for home travel, self-defense, and crafty acquisition.


    ¡°You guys, get over here and let me search you. Take out all your treasures!¡± Without looking back, Li Mu shouted at the man with straight united eyebrows, the man with a hawk nose, and the other two from the Hunyuan Sect.


    But no one replied.


    ¡°Did you hear me? Is your skin itchy for another good beat?¡± Li Mu turned back. He was startled to see that the four of them were paralyzed on the ground, twitching uncontrobly as if having a seizure.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    At another look, he found that Guo Yuqing was swaying at the entrance of the hall as ifpletely drunk, struggling to prop himself up against the pir...


    ¡°Uh, sorry, idental injury, idental!¡±


    Li Mu apologized, his face burning with embarrassment.


    He had not had time to thoroughly refine the Fallen-soul Bell, so he had not fully grasped its power. As a result, his one strike with it not only subdued the others on the scene but also his ownpany.


    Judging by the situation, the four disciples of the Hunyuan Sect and Brother Guo could not recover in a short time.


    Guo Yuqing flickered Li Mu a reassuring look, then sat down on the ground leaning against the pir and began to practice his Cultivation Method to recover his power. He was the first to notice the danger a moment and also the first to withdraw from the hall, so his injury was the lightest and his recovery could be the fastest.


    Li Mu nodded at him.


    There seemed to be no other way around.


    He still had to do it himself.


    He first came to the old woman with the ck cane, Ignoring her vicious and resentful look, Li Mu surveyed the old woman with his Third Eye and immediately took away all her storage instruments. Then, he said, ¡°Be honest, are there any other treasures? Don¡¯t give up your life for material stuff. To tell you the truth, I¡ª Wu Youren, from the Heavenly Devil Sect¡ª am quite brutal...¡±


    Overwhelmed by anxiety and exasperation, the old woman with the ck cane passed out.


    The wealth and treasures she had collected for her whole life were in those storage instruments. Li Mu was too wicked. He even took away the old man¡¯s hairpin, earrings, and other essories... With that, how could she still have any other treasures?


    ¡°Faking your death?¡± Li Mu snarled furiously. But when he looked closely, he found that the old woman was really knocked out by anger, so he let go of her.


    Then, Li Mu strolled to the witch tribe with a smile.


    All of them had a dull look in their eyes, only the little baby in the arms of the lovely girl was gritting his teeth. Though he could not move his hands or feet, he stared at Li Mu and said spitefully, ¡°You are Wu Youren from Heavenly Devil Sect, right? Good, I¡¯ll bear your name in my mind. You wait and see. Later when I...¡±


    tter!


    ¡°You dumb kid!¡± Li Mu directly raised his hand and gave the baby a flick on the forehead. Then, he rudely snatched the Creator¡¯s Jade te the baby was clenching.


    That thing was a precious treasure. Li Mu had noticed it at first nce.


    ¡°Bring it on...¡± The kid was vexed. He scrambled to stand up.


    ¡°Listen, be a good boy.¡± Li Mu¡¯s fingersnded another flick on his forehead. Tworge red bumps quickly emerged on the kid¡¯s forehead, as though he had sprouted two horns.


    The kid shed tears due to the pain. He struggled a few times, and then, fainted, too.


    ¡°Well, you guys do have quite a temper. Now, another one has fainted.¡±


    A momentter, Li Mu swaggered to the pair of sisters.


    ¡°Brother, I only have this pair of earrings, which is the most valuable thing I carry. You can take it.¡± The elder sister named Bu Feiyan said with a smile. Her body already could not move.


    ¡°If so, thank you, Miss.¡± Li Mu unceremoniously took off the earrings of Bu Feiyan.


    ¡°Jerk, if you dare to touch my sister...¡± The younger sister, who was quite protective toward her elder sister threatened in desperation, ¡°I¡¯ll chop you up!¡±


    Li Mu took no notice of her but just gazed at Bu Feiyan and said, ¡°Miss, what else valuable you have? Why not hand them over at a time?¡±


    Bu Feiyan did not know what to say to him. ¡°He is a young man at the age of being dominated by hormones. But why doesn¡¯t he show any favor to a beautiful girl?¡± A few momentster, she uttered, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you all the treasures I have...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. Miss, as you are so beautiful, you must have a lot of precious stuff...¡± Li Mu stroked his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to search you with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°You... You don¡¯t want to be reckless!¡± Bu Feiyan looked a little flustered. She was very confident in her appearance. So, she was afraid that when the rude young man touched her body, he would lose his self-control and do something that would incur the greatest indignation of God.


    Even if he did not do it, her reputation would be ruined if that wretched boyy hands on her chaste body. Then, how could she have the face to continue living in that world?


    In the end, she had toe clean and hand Li Mu dozens of treasures she carried.


    ¡°Haha, this Miss is really beautiful and kind-hearted. Now that you¡¯ve given me so many treasures, I won¡¯t run a body search on you.¡± Li Mu announced, very satisfied.


    ¡°Jerk! One day, I will chop you up!¡± The younger sister bellowed, mes of fury dancing in her eyes.


    Li Mu lifted his hand and gave the little girl a flick. ¡°Little girl, you are already so fierce at such a young age. You might not get any man to marry you when you grow up, and you will be a virgin forever.¡±


    ¡°I am the Virgin Goddess already. I...¡± The younger sister blurted out. Suddenly, as though something urred to her, the girl quickly held her tongue.


    ¡°Haha, little Virgin Goddess, what kind of treasures do you have? You might as well hand them over, Well, I noted that the Dao-using method you performed before is quite nice. I, Wu Youren from Heavenly Devil Sect, happen to run short of a good Dao-using method. Just give me.¡± Li Mu said beamingly.


    ¡°You wish!¡± The younger sister rejected righteously.


    ¡°In this case,¡± Li Mu scratched his chin and said, ¡°then I will just have your broadsword.¡± With that, he made to yank the long broadsword the little girl gripped.


    At that, the younger sister yelled desperately, ¡°This is my natal broadsword! It is useless to you even if you take it away... Well, I can give you the Dao-using method, okay?¡± She was almost scared to tears.


    Atst, Li Mu gained a broadsword manual titled Chaotic Cloak Broadsword-using Method. He opened it and found that it was indeed a book on a very subtle broadsword-using method. Then, he nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Well, listen, the stuff you two offered made me very content, hahaha...¡±


    In the end, Li Mu came to the old man wearing a golden hoop and the girl dding in a red bellyband.


    ¡°Big brother, Nannan is very poor. Nannan can¡¯t even afford a set of clothes. All I have is this belly band to cover my body. Don¡¯t take Nannan¡¯s only clothes, please!¡± The little girl fixed Li Mu an imploring look, her big watery eyes gleaming expectantly.


    Li Mu thought about it. Sure, it would not be very nice to let the others know he had robbed the little girl of her belly band. But he had already registered that the girl¡¯s red belly band and that red silk were actually two unique treasures.


    ¡°My fox, Daji, doesn¡¯t have a belly band to wear. This one reallyes in handy.¡±


    At that thought, Li Mu justified, ¡°Your parents are too irresponsible. You are a big girl, but they failed to give some proper clothes to you. Well, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t simply take your belly band. Instead, I¡¯ll exchange my decent clothes for your belly band... Come on, I¡¯ll give you some pieces...¡±


    With that, he yanked off the belly band of the little girl who was about three or four years old, and then took a piece of his own clothes in his storage space, and unceremoniously put it on the little girl.


    The old man wearing a golden hoop gritted his teeth in anger. Nheless, as he had not recovered his strength, he could do nothing about it.


    Li Mu stashed the red belly away with a smile, then, snatched the red badger without hesitation. He was ted, because he had found the best present for his cute Daji.


    ¡°Noooo... Big brother is a jerk! He even robbed a little girl¡¯s stuff...¡± Nannan was suffocated with anger, her eyes nearly popping out of the sockets.


    Li Mu blushed a little. With a guilty conscience, he countered, ¡°When did I rub you? This is called exchanging...¡±


    After that, he looked at the burly old man, and his eyes fell on the golden hoop. Li Mu reckoned that it should be a treasure, because it looked extraordinary in quality. It would be nice if he could have it by force.


    ¡°If you can take this hoop off, I will not me you for your rudeness of grabbing Nannan¡¯s treasures. Instead, I will also see you as a benefactor for my life.¡± The old man sneered. He had long seen through Li Mu¡¯s intentions.


    No one could lift that restriction on his head but that man.


    ¡°Then I give it a shot, haha!¡± Li Mu said, reaching for the golden hoop.


    The old man gave a coldugh.


    But then, he was stunned.


    Because Li Mu had taken off the golden hoop as if uprooting a weed. He brandished it in his hand and bragged, ¡°This is quite simple...¡±


    Yet, before he finished his words, an abrupt change urred.


    A force as mighty as the sea swept directly across the entire Fairy Hall. Li Mu felt that the unstoppable power wasing right at his face, suffocating him. Like the wheat in the wind, he was strained to keep bnce and soon stumbled backward.


    ¡°Jesus! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Li Mu knew at once that he might have been fooled.


    The shrieks of fear rang in the hall.


    This extremely dreadful force was emitted right from the old man, who had been removed from the golden hoop. As the strong force spread,yers of cyclones visible to the naked eye circted the old man¡¯s body. Waves of air surged and engulfed the surroundings.


    Holding the Fallen-soul Bell in one hand, Li Mu retreated to where Guo Yuqing was in an instant and cast a protective shield for him.


    The old man¡¯s look was dull, as though he had not realized what had happened. Red hairs shot out from the old man¡¯s skin and grew wildly. His face and neck were soon covered in fine red hairs.


    With every red hair that sprouted out, the strength of that old man increased a little.


    It appeared that something had gotten out of control all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± The old man suddenly broke intoughter. He raised his chin andughed heartily, then, tears of joy trickled down. He looked up at the sky, and then, from the eyes, erupted two shots of golden light, which lifted the dome of the Fairy Hall straight away and shot into the void like two swords.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the old man had had a tail between his buttocks.


    A monkey¡¯s tail.


    The burly old man had transformed into a giant monkey. The red hair that had covered his body was bright like a fire. He seemed to be indescribably potent, enigmatic, and mystery.


    ¡°Grandpa Ma, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± Nannan, who was wrapped in Li Mu¡¯s overge coat, looked up at the monkey in slight fear.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re in trouble!¡± The girl from the witch tribe screamed in panic and snapped at Li Mu Way. ¡°Do you know what have you done? You¡¯ve released a criminal! Boy, now it¡¯s not only your forehead that bears the mark of death but also all your brain¡ª now you are doomed!¡±


    The old woman with the ck cane, who had recovered from thea when no one was looking, goggled at the giant monkey glowing red. Then, as if something crossed her mind, she remarked, ¡°Awakened. The restriction lifted... Hahaha, very good!¡± She, too, looked at Li Mu, and said smugly, ¡°You¡¯ve taken off his golden hoop! You are courting your own death!¡±

 Chapter 440 - Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 440 Counterattack</h4>


    Li Mu was a little stupefied at that time.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°This old man turns out to be a monkey spirit?¡±


    ¡°A monkey wearing a golden hoop... well...¡± Li Mu immediately thought of a very famous monkey on Earth¡ª Sun Wukong. But that monkey was supposed to be the king of golden monkeys, whereas, the big monkey crunching before Li Mu was wrapped in me-colored fur. Plus, the little girl just called him Grandpa Ma, so he was surnamed Ma instead of Sun.


    Even so, the strength of the monkey surnamed Ma was a bit scary.


    For the first time in his life, Li Mu felt humbled when facing another creature. Before, he did not feel that way even when confronting strong practitioners such as Emperor¡¯s Broadsword and Emperor Qin Ming. He could not help wondering what realm the monkey surnamed Ma was in.


    He surmised that the monkey was definitely beyond the Void-breaking Realm and the Life and Death Bridge Realm.


    Holding the golden hoop in his hand, Li Mu was at a loss of what to do.


    ¡°Shall I put this back on that monkey surnamed Ma?¡±


    ¡°No. Perhaps the monkey would punch me to death before I go near enough.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Brother Guo Yuqing, who had already restored the ability to move around, then nced at the four disciples of the Hunyuan Sect lying on the ground pretending to be dead. Without hesitation, he turned to prop Guo Yuqing up and crept toward the outside of the hall...


    Of all the stratagems, to retreat was the best.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The monkey surnamed Ma demanded. His eyes fell on Li Mu at once.


    His me-colored hair had retracted into his body. His face had regained the human form. And the tail between his buttocks had shrunk back, too. Now, he was that burly old man with matted frost-like hair again.


    The only difference was that there was no golden hoop on his head.


    The terrifying aura had also dissipated, which became even more ordinary than he was wearing the golden hoop. There was no trace of energy fluctuation in him, but everyone knew that the old man had be even more terrifying.


    ¡°He got me!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart gave a shudder. He came to a halt, turned around, and looked at the monkey with a little stiff face. Then, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Well, sir, if I say I suddenly want to urinate, you sure won¡¯t believe me, but it is indeed so...¡±


    The old man gazed at Li Mu with aplex look.


    In truth, he was pretty shocked as well.


    Nobody knew more about the story of that golden hoop than him. It was forged by a master-level founder of a faction ording to the principles of the Great Way. In the vast universe, those who had the power to take off the golden hoop could be no more than the number of one¡¯s fingers.


    Moments ago, the old man simply said that provoking remark in a fit of rage as he saw the boy darted furtive looks to his golden hoop. But to his amazement... this slick-tongued country bumpkin lifted the golden hoop off his head as easily as uprooting withered grass.


    ¡°Why has he managed that?¡±


    The old man could not figure it out.


    ¡°Is there something strange inside that boy?¡±


    ¡°Or is he the incarnation of a certain master-level founder?¡±


    ¡°Or this is because the karma that the king has told me?¡±


    ¡°He said when the time came, even a beggar on the side of the road could take off the golden hoop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised you that if you can remove this golden hoop, you will no longer me you for bullying Nannan, and will repay you as my benefactor. Now that you did it, I won¡¯t eat my words.¡± Suddenly, a smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face, and he continued, ¡°One day, you¡¯ll walk out of this. If you encounter any trouble then, you can go to the Flower and Fruit to find me.¡±


    After that, he hoisted the little Nannan wrapped in oversized clothes onto his shoulders, wheeled around and strode away before disappearing outside the Fairy Hall in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Big brother, Nannan won¡¯t forget you! You even took a little girl¡¯s stuff! You are a bad person, so bad that your head should have a sore and your feet should be pussy. Big jerk, I wille back to you!¡± Sitting on the shoulders of the old man, Nannan waved a reluctant farewell at Li Mu.


    ¡°Phew...¡± Li Mu patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I will not take off any hoop on a man¡¯s head anymore! Almost got it out of control!¡±


    Guo Yuqing was also relieved.


    He could tell that if the old monkey did intend to start a fight, he and Li Mu would not be his match even if they teamed up. The old man transformed by that big monkey was absolutely the strongest opponent he had ever encountered. The monkey¡¯s cultivation was frightening, and there was no clue about where the upper limit of his power was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Retreat first.¡± Li Mu was a little scared. He decided to get out of there at once.


    As for the group of people in the hall, as he had already robbed them, he could not really bring himself to kill them all. Li Mu doubted he had been that cruel and merciless.


    ¡°Missy, I¡¯ll hit the road. Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Li Mu taunted as he waved his hand sloppily towards Bu Feiyan, and then turned to leave.


    But at that precise moment, an unexpected change urred.


    Swoosh!


    A stream of ck smoke instantly reached Li Mu at the speed of light and materialized into a wretched-looking dwarf holding a sharp poisonous sting in his hand. Next second, he stabbed that sting at between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows.


    No one expected such an abrupt assassination.


    Guo Yuqing was too shocked to move. Although he was standing near Li Mu, it was toote to help.


    The sting hit Li Mu¡¯s skin almost instantly.


    The killing intent was squirting. Death was on his way.


    When Li Mu came to himself and made to dodge or block the attack, no matter what choice he made, there was no time for him to do it.


    The sting came too fast!


    However, just at that moment, Li Mu opened his mouth and a jet of white light shot out. It rapidly turned into arge pestle, mmed into the face of the wretched-looking dwarf, and threw him to the air...


    ¡°Puff...¡± In midair, blood sprayed profusely. The dwarf¡¯s face had almost been squashed into a rotten watermelon. He was exactly the dwarf from the Flowing Shadow Sect who had contended for the Heart-striking Pestle in the Cloud Pce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Li Mu jeered.


    The dwarf staggered back and copsed to the ground. The injury in his face was shocking. As his mouth opened and closed repeatedly, he uttered, ¡°How do you know? The assassination art of our Flowing Shadow Sect can never be seen through... You...¡±


    Li Mu spat, ¡°You, a vermin who isn¡¯t qualified to show up in public, are not only born ugly but also extremely vindictive. When you backed away before, I saw from the cruelness in your eyes that you must be lurking in the dark, ready to seek revenge on me at any moment. Thus, how can I not get my guards up.¡±


    The dwarf ran his Cultivation Method forcibly, trying to atomize his body. He protested, ¡°But that bitch in ck also threatened you at that time...¡±


    Li Mu sneered. ¡°But she is prettier than you.¡±


    ¡°You... I wille to you again!¡± Said the wretched-looking dwarf maliciously. His body had evaporated like a wisp of smoke as his aura faded away.


    Li Muughed coldly. He quickly urged the Heart-striking Pestle forward. The pestle made of white jade rushed out and hit the dwarf hard in the void. Blood gushed out of the air. And like the fish being scooped up from the river, the wretched-looking dwarf fell heavily to the ground...


    ¡°How did you spot me?¡± He asked, his face filled with horror.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t tell you that the Heart-striking Pestle has a function that can undo your invisibility.¡± Li Mu grinned. ¡°Thank you for escaping without putting up a fight before. That helped me get this baby... Well, let waste no time and send you to hell.¡±


    The Heart-striking Pestle pelted over, releasing heavy Taoist Power. It directly crushed the heart of that wretched-looking dwarf. At the same time, an annihting force destroyed his spirit and soul.


    ¡°How regretful I am...¡± The wretched-looking dwarf could not let it go even when he was dying. ¡°Our Flowing Shadow Sect... will not let you off the hook!¡±


    Li Muughed.


    ¡°As if you think the Flowing Shadow Sect will let me off the hook if I didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    That scene made the hearts of others in the Fairy Hall turn over.


    Li Mu¡¯s previous behavior was perhaps just a little flighty as he wanted to y dumb. But when he relentlessly counterattacked and killed the assassin from the Flowing Shadow Sect, he fully disyed his circumspectness and brutality. That made everyone in the hall to look at him in a different light.


    Even the old woman with the ck cane who had been cursing Li Mu quite judiciously shut her mouth for fear that Li Mu would go mad and kill them all.


    Yet, Li Mu took Guo Yuqing and the four disciples of the Hunyuan Sect out of the hall without further ado.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the elder sister, Bu Feiyan, first recovered her strength, jumped to her feet. She straightened her clothes, and then switched on the Cultivation Method to help her younger sister to stand up.


    ¡°Sister, go catch him. I will hack him to death!¡± The younger sister gnawed her teeth in fury.


    Bu Feiyan shook her head and said, ¡°That guy is indeed a scourge. But he is very powerful. In this world, you are not his equal. Plus, he also has the Fallen-soul Bell and the Heart-striking Pestle in his hands. That guy is both cunning and fierce, very hard to deal with...¡±


    Simply thinking of him gave Bu Feiyan a headache. ¡°Howe there is such a wretched, cruel and cunning country bumpkin in the Tomb of the God of Sin?¡±


    ¡°What shall we do then? Sister, the Fallen-soul Bell is still in his hands. We¡¯ve got to get it back.¡± The younger sister sheathed the broadsword that was even longer than her height, frowned, and added, ¡°How about you make use of your sex appeal this time? I noted that the jerk looked at you with extra desire. He must be very interested in you...¡±


    p!


    Bu Feiyan raised her hand and gave a p on her younger sister¡¯s forehead. She then snarled, ¡°If you talk any more nonsense, I will use the Shutup Curse to zip your mouth!¡±


    The little girl said grudgingly, ¡°Sister, what are you not satisfied with? Though that jerk is cunning and cruel, I carefully observed him and found that he is quite handsome, with thick brows andrge eyes. Anyway, since he is able to take off the monkey¡¯s golden hoop, he is definitely not an ordinary person... Um, em, eh¡ª¡±


    Bu Feiyan held up her hand and cast a spell. In a trice, the younger sister¡¯s lips stuck together and her mouth seemed to have disappeared, so she could only make noises with her nose.


    With her lips zipped, the pair of sisters marched out of the Fairy Hall and chased down the road which Li Mu had taken.


    After a while, the old woman with the ck cane and the kid of the witch tribe began to move at the same time. The two looked at each other and saw the killing intent in each other¡¯s eyes, but neitherunched a strike.


    The old woman with the ck cane had been severely injured by Li Mu¡¯s punch, and her strength was greatly damaged, while the kid of the witch tribe had lost his Creator¡¯s Jade te, so his strength was shed, too. Therefore, neither of them was sure that they could get the better of the other.


    Atst, the two parties left the hall and went on in opposite directions.


    This time, Li Mu had chosen to escape because he had not fully refined the Fallen-soul Bell. If it waspletely refined and he mastered the power of that bell, he could shatter the spirits and souls of the enemies right on the spot and kill them once for all.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Hahaha, I got this baby! Great! With this, who else in this Tomb of the God of Sin could be my match?¡± Yue Guoxiang from the Tianyi Pce roared withughter in one of the halls in the tomb.


    In his handsy a cover in a peculiar shape. The cover was opaque. Nine golden dragons were attached to the surface of the cover, climbing toward the top from several directions. They looked like alive and were issuing the aura of the Great Way.


    ¡°Hey! The Nine Dragons Divine Fire Cover! Haha, this is mine.¡±


    Yue Guoxiang¡¯s mouth was crooked by the broad smile.


    ¡°Haha, Li Mu must havee to the Tomb of the God of Sin as well. When I find him, I¡¯ll burn him into ashes with this Nine Dragons Divine Fire Cover. Only that could dissolve the hatred I feel.¡± He vowed to himself through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 441 - Five Villages Temple

    <strong>Chapter 441 Five Viges Temple</strong>


    In the next long hours, Li Mu and hispanies seemed to have run out of luck.


    There were hundreds of halls in the core area of the tomb, but most of them were closed. ording to the four disciples of the Hunyuan Sect, even a deity could not break into those closed halls, so Li Mu did not bother to try those halls but just keep searching for an open hall one by one.


    Guo Yuqing was, however, quite lucky.


    He found two treasures in one go in a hall named Seven Birds Hall.


    One of them was a fan of five colors. Guo Yuqing injected his natural qi into it, then, with a slight fanning, mes sprayed out of it. The power of the fire was surprisinglyparable to Li Mu¡¯s Emperors¡¯ Fire, which was extremely scary. Moreover, the mes were the mere production of Guo Yuqing¡¯s unskillful use, for he had not fully understood the power of that precious fan. If he hadpletely refined it, the power of the mes might be even more impressive.


    The other one was a long spear. The spear looked ancient. It wasvender-colored, as though thunder and lightning were lurking in it. The spear was about seven feet and a half long. The metal tip of the spear was extraordinarily sharp, which shone chillingly. The long handle of the spear had a spiral texture, which felt cool. From top to bottom, the spear was engraved with three characters¡ª Flying Lightning Spear.


    Guo Yuqing liked collecting spears. To his pleasant surprise, he hade across a Flying Lightning Spear in therge tomb.


    By the sound of the name of the spear alone, he knew it was not an ordinary product. After refining it, Guo Yuqing could hide it in his body. Then, with a stir of his mind, the spear appeared in his hands. As the spear could produce endless thunder and lightning, when Guo Yuqing stored it inside him, it also helped nourish and purify his body, which was truly magical.


    And what was more enviable was that the internal tactical deployment engraved in the Flying Lightning Spear also contained a spear-using method called Thirty-six styles of the Flying Lightning, which Guo Yuqing mastered when he studied it for the first time. When he performed that spear art, the spear moved so fast that it became shadowless like thunder and lightning. Stirring the wind and thunder, it directly outstripped the sound. When Guo Yuqing held the spear in his hand, the swiftness of his movements enhanced two-fold as well. He sessfully outran the sound and his figure blurred into a phantom. That was incredibly fast.


    Watching him perform the art, the four disciples of the Hunyuan Sect, especially the man with the hawk-nose and the man with knitted eyebrows, turned green-eyed.


    Any treasure found in the core area of the tomb was the weapon left by the divine fighters who had died in the war in the heavens ages ago. Those weapons were at least a Taoist Treasure. Even in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, numerous giants would turn green-eyed at the sight of any of the treasures.


    Although the four of them had managed to enter the core area, they did not haul any gains but were all enved... They all felt they would be driven crazy by the fact that they were likely to get out of the treasure mountain empty-handed.


    ¡°When we get back, we must find that elder who checked the calendar for ournding date. Didn¡¯t he say it was a lucky date and the right time tond? But howe we turned out to be so miserable?¡±


    ¡°That old guy can¡¯t have been bribed and picked us a particrly bad time, can he?¡±


    ¡°He might have.¡±


    ¡°If this is a lucky day for us, how could Junior Fellow Apprentice Xu have been hammered to death...¡±


    The four disciples started cursing inwardly.


    Even so, they dared not show any sign of theirints in front of Li Mu.


    After all, they had witnessed Li Mu¡¯s brutality. Even the future leader of the Flowing Shadow Sect, an outrageously crooked man, was killed by Li Mu¡¯s tricks. So, how could they dare affront him?


    Another two hours passed and there was no other gain.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Li Mu came to a halt and started to consider the whole thing.


    After a moment, he suddenly whipped around. Without a word, he seized the four disciples and began to punch them with his full strength.


    The storm of the thuds of punches and ps fell on the four disciples of the Hunyuan Sect, all of whom were howling in misery.


    The four disciples were all thrown into a daze by Li Mu¡¯s fists.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is he beating us again?¡±


    When Li Mu finished, the four sprawled on the ground with swollen noses and unfocused blue eyes. ¡°Who am I? Where am I? Who hit me? Where am I going?¡±


    ¡°Spit it out! Aren¡¯t you four still hiding something from me?¡± Li Mu demanded fiercely. ¡°If you still want to fool me, believe it or not, I¡¯ll break your bones, and suck the bone marrows of yours clean!¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t...¡± The hawk-nose answered, flustered.


    Li Mu flexed his fingers which produced a series of cracks and said, ¡°As I understand it, you guys really don¡¯t know how to spell death. I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I will punch you to death and organize your bodies to form the word ¡®death¡¯!¡±


    The hawk-nose panicked at once.


    The other three were also appalled.


    ¡°He¡¯s found out?¡±


    ¡°How did he get it?¡±


    ¡°Now... what to do?¡±


    The four people looked at each other, and their will to resist almost disintegrated in an instant. After all, they had seen Li Mu¡¯s brutality with their own eyes. The scene of Junior Fellow Apprentice Xu bursting into pieces after taking Li Mu¡¯s one punch was still fresh in their heads.


    ¡°I¡¯lle clean with you,e clean...¡± The hawk-nose first threw in the towel.


    ¡°This is the Tomb of the God of Sin where the treasures lie?¡±


    Ming Yue was holding a wrought copper cudgel in her hand, looking quite vigorous.


    ¡°This is unlikely to be the core area. We are on the periphery. Yet, if we take the things of this ruin outside, they are enough to put all the martial art practitioners on thend in a desperate fight.¡± Qing Feng, sitting in the wheelchair, was controlling a flying broadsword with his spiritual force, which was hovering in front of his eyes. He had drawn that conclusion based on careful observation.


    Wang Shiyu pouted defiantly.


    No wonder she was rather depressed.


    After she entered the tomb, she found that everything there contained the Taoist Sense and so were too heavy for her to carry. She even failed to pick up a piece of tile in the ruins, let alone those weapons, armors, shields, and other treasures.


    Ming Yue and Qing Feng, as well as Yuan Hou, had each collected a number of weapons. But Wang Shiyu had no way to collect the treasures by herself even when she spotted one.


    ¡°Sister, sister, don¡¯t be sullen. I heard that there is a kind of elixir from ancient times that can let mortals soar into the immortal realm. If you take one, it will cleanse your body and soul and change your physique. Since this is the Tomb of the God of Sin, maybe it has such an elixir. Let¡¯s go deeper into the tomb. And if we find the elixir, your problem will be solved.¡±


    Ming Yue consoled Wang Shiyu.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s eyes glinted as she said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    After taking that journey to the 10 cities and nine counties on the borderst time, Wang Shiyu had been seized by a kind of obsession or the devil inside her. In particr, every time she saw that she could not bring any help to Li Mu or had to rely on Li from the beginning to the end, the depression continued to weigh on her. By far, she had no idea how to lift that load off her mind.


    Wang Shiyu was, after all, different from Hua Xiangrong.


    She and Li Mu had received a good education on Earth, so she also pursued equality and freedom. She did like Li Mu, but she refused to be blindly obedient to Li Mu and sacrificed her whole self for him as Hua Xiangrong did. What she desired was an equal rtionship.


    Therefore, she could not stand it that she had to be like a vine wrapping around Li Mu. And if without Li Mu being the big tree, the vine could not even support itself.


    Soon, the group of four walked past the city, crossed the bridge, got through the city walls, and came to the core area.


    ¡°Go this way.¡± Qing Feng, sitting in the wheelchair, did some calctions with his fingers and finally pointed to the southwest.


    Yuan Hou pushed the wheelchair and went ahead, while Ming Yue took Wang Shiyu by the arm and followed behind them.


    As soon as they entered the core area, Yuan Hou, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue all sensed the suppression of the Grand Devil-subduing Formation and found that they could no longer act as freely as they did at the outside.


    Wang Shiyu, the ordinary girl who had no cultivation at all, was instead quite rxed and unaffected.


    The four of them were very lucky because along the way they did not bump into any other members of the extraterrestrial factions.


    They took turns after turns and walked for countless miles. All of a sudden, they walked into an area filled with fog.


    Before the four could register what happened, and the mysterious fog already shrouded them.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Yuan Hou cautioned the others at the top of his lungs. At the same time, he conjured a ball of fire over his head, the light of which covering all the four of them. He was worried that he would have no way to answer to Li Mu if anything happened to the other three.


    With the help of that small ball of me, the four trudged carefully ahead in the fog.


    In the fog around came shrilling screams now and then, as if thousands of wronged ghosts from hell were about to break through the fog and tear the four of them into pieces. Nothing could be more terrifying than that.


    The party of four stumbled on. After a long time, the fog abruptly disappeared.


    When the four looked around intently, they found they did not seem to be inside the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    Around them were dark green rolling mountains, which looked rather towering and spectacr. At first nce, it seemed a ce covered byvish nts. But when they took a close look, they realized that those trees and grass had been petrified. There was no gust of wind. Everything around them was motionless, as though they were in a static world. Unlike the spooky and mysterious feeling they had experienced in the core area, what they sensed in that ce was only the creepy quietness.


    Under their feet, stone steps slowly extended towards the depths of the mountains.


    The four hesitated for a few moments and then walked along the stone path.


    About 20 minutester, they saw arge-scale manorprised of row upon row of ancient buildings appear at the end of the path. The manor was built against a hill and surrounded by petrified trees and weeds. The location of the manor was sure wisely picked.


    ¡°What a patch of blessednd!¡±


    Qing Feng could not help but voice his admiration.


    He had indeed obtained Li Mu¡¯s mantle of misceneous studies. He had some aplishments in the field of geomancy. And perhaps he was already a more outstanding geomancer than Li Mu. Therefore, with just a nce at it, Qing Feng learned that the manor was built at the most blessed spot in the world. It was likely that the good fate and Wondrous Earthvein within a thousand miles were all upied by that manor.


    But shortly, he furrowed his brows.


    He could not understand why the surrounding nts had all been petrified and died. In that way, it was more like a fierce spot that would annihte all vitality on it.


    The four arrived at the gate of the manor.


    The gate was closed shut.


    The que over the gate was clean and dust-free. Against the blue background, it bore three conspicuous golden words¡ª ¡°Five Viges Temple¡±.


    ¡°Brother Qing Feng, do you also feel that this manor looks very familiar. It feels quite strange, as if... as if...¡± Ming Yue, the adorkable girl, scratched her head when she tried to find a suitable word to describe the feeling.


    Qing Feng said, ¡°As if we¡¯re back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! Like we are back home. Brother Qing Feng, you also feel the same way?¡± Ming Yue eximed, a little impressed that Qing Feng had voiced what she was thinking about at first try.


    Qing Feng nodded his confirmation.


    Next to them, Wang Shiyu was totally shocked and seemed a little thrilled.


    ¡°Five Viges Temple?¡±


    ¡°That Five Viges Temple in the Journey to the West? It belongs to Zhen Yuanzi, the first geomancer who worshipped nothing but heaven and earth?¡±


    If it was in the past, Wang Shiyu would think it was just a coincidence. Anyway, the Five Viges Temple was constituted by simple words, and thatbination was quitemon. Yet, ever since she heard about Li Mu¡¯s adventures in the Evesting Heaven and learned that the Somersault Cloud and the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method were in real existence, Wang Shiyu could not help but associate that Five Viges Temple in front of her with the Immortal Zhenyuan¡¯s Five Viges Temple described in the Journey to the West.


    ¡°If it is really the Five Viges Temple, could there be any ginseng fruit tree?¡±


    ¡°If I eat a ginseng fruit, then, could the persistent problem that I can¡¯t practice martial arts be fixed once for all?¡±

 Chapter 442 - Ginseng Fruits

    <h4>Chapter 442 Ginseng Fruits</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    Ming Yue urged the others.


    Yuan Hou strode over and attempted to push the door open.


    As he had been practicing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, it could be said that his strength was as mighty as a deity¡¯s. He could easily remove mountains. And his physical power was second only to Li Mu¡¯s. However, even though Yuan Hou spared no effort and tried several ways to push the door, it still stood motionless.


    ¡°I can¡¯t open it. This door has been sealed by magic.¡± Yuan Hou shook his head despondently after finding out that he could not force it open.


    ¡°Ah? Brother Monkey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ming Yue teased with a grin. ¡°Let me have a try then.¡±


    She unceremoniously put her tender hand on the door.


    Perhaps there was a moment of a daze. The other three thought they had seen a faintyer of bright ripples float across the ce when Ming Yue¡¯s fair and smooth hand touched the gate of Five Viges Temple.


    Squeak!


    The door swung open automatically.


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Hou¡¯s eyes nearly dropped out of the sockets.


    Ming Yue rejoiced at that. She proudly turned back and gloated, ¡°Brother Monkey, you are not strong enough. It only takes a gentle push to open the door opens.¡±


    Qing Feng, however, sank into deep thinking.


    The group of four then entered through the gate. The wings in the front yard of the manor were well-kempt, all of which were brick and tile buildings that appeared to be a few decades old. Down the path, they saw vegetable gardens, orchards, and farming plots, which were all very neat and tidy. Dozens of water wells were scattered in the fields. The ce looked full of life.


    ¡°This is a Taoist temple. And it must have been popr for quite a period.¡±


    Qing Feng looked around and made a judgment in his head.


    Theyout of the manor was in harmony with the rules of geomancy. Even a well or a tile-roofed house there carried extra meanings other than just being built on their spots. After surveying the whole yard, Qing Feng felt that he was immersed in some mysterious energy.


    ¡°Why do I think I¡¯ve known this ce?¡± Ming Yue observed the inside of the manor and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Brother Qing Feng, don¡¯t you feel the same way?¡±


    Qing Feng nodded. ¡°As if I¡¯ve visited this ce in my dreams.¡±


    Ming Yue yelled in surprise, ¡°Yeah, yeah, I also feel like I¡¯ve dreamed of some sceneries here, which is really weird.¡±


    Yuan Hou did notment on that.


    But deep down, he felt a hint of affection for this ce, and the style andyout of the surrounding buildings made him quite at ease.


    Yet, Wang Shiyu did not notice that much.


    She had been searching in her mind for the description of the Five Viges Temple in the old version of the Journey to the West she had read, hoping to prove that the manor she was in was truly the one in that novel to locate the ginseng fruit tree.


    Along their way into the manor, they saw silence rooms, elixir rooms, meditation rooms, and so on. The decoration of those rooms was quiet and beautiful. The rooms were very clean, free of dust or spider webs, as though someone cleaned them every day.


    But by far, they did not encounter anyone.


    The bookshelves in those elixir rooms and meditation rooms were all empty.


    The entire Five Viges Temple was deserted. No traces of man or living creatures were found but empty houses.


    There were row upon row of houses, which contained about several hundred rooms.


    The Taoist Hall at the center was quite magnificent. It had seven floors. On the wall of the main hall engraved tworge characters¡ª ¡°Heaven¡± and ¡°Earth¡±. The writing had faded. It seemed that the hall was used for burning incense. Though there was an incense burner, it contained no burning incense but half burner of white ash, which was still emitting a slight fragrance.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Qing Feng examined the incense burner for a moment, and an idea struck him. He said to Ming Yue, ¡°You take this incense burner, and don¡¯t get rid of the incense ash in it. I reckon it might be useful one day.¡±


    Ming Yue cantered forward, picked up the incense burner, and observed carefully.


    It was a two-handled three-legged incense burner made of bronze. It had a longsting appearance. Its gold color bore no oxidized green rust. It was in a simple but beautiful shape. And there was an inscription on its body, though she did not know who left the inscription there. Ming Yue weighed the incense burner in her hand and reckoned that it must weigh several hundred pounds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qing Feng called. He had scrutinized the hall and found no other noteworthy object.


    Wang Shiyu stood gazing at the word ¡°Heaven¡± and ¡°Earth¡± on the wall. She could not suppress her excitement because ording to the novel of the Journey to the West, Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s Five Viges Temple only worshipped two objects¡ª ¡°Heaven¡± and ¡°Earth¡±. The attendant in that temple once mentioned that other than ¡°Heaven¡± and ¡°Earth¡±, no other thing could afford to be worshiped by his master.


    By that time, Wang Shiyu had ascertained that the manor was definitely the Five Viges Temple of Immortal Zhenyuan.


    ¡°Then, where is the ginseng fruit tree?¡±


    The four walked out of the hall and headed for the backyard.


    A whileter, they came to an orchard. Even though the orchard was encircled by walls, they still smelled the bursts of exotic fragrance. And waves of invisible vitality had prated the wall, dying the surroundingsvishly green.


    They pushed the door open and went in.


    A giant tree that was tens of meters high appeared in front of the four people.


    The giant tree was extremely luxuriant. The thick twigs stretched far. The trunk would take about 10 people to get their arms around, which branched out extravagantly. The bark was in a rough, ancient-looking white. Moreover, rising seven or eight meters from the ground were only stark branches but no leaves. Eight meters upwards, sparse leaves could be seen.


    Each leaf was the size of a palm. Like the finest jade product in the world, the leaves were exuding green brilliance and swaying slightly, which were exceedingly shining and splendid.


    At the very top of the giant tree hang four pink fruits.


    Ming Yue caught sight of the fruits and was bbergast. She leaped backward and shrieked, ¡°Holy cow! This is not good. Several babies are hanging on the tree. Is this tree a demon that feeds on babies?¡±


    Yuan Hou was aghast, too. He hastily pulled back the wheelchair and withdrew a few steps.


    Each of those pink babies was alive, like newborns. They all wore a smile on their faces. Glued to a branch on their backs, they hung precariously at the end of the branches, which looked as if the branches had pierced through their backs and lifted them in midair.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fruits, not babies.¡± Qing Feng was the only one who was best at remainingposed. He remarked, ¡°The fruits grow on the tree. This is too odd. Why have the fruits of this tree assume the form of a human baby?¡±


    At that point, Wang Shiyu began to step toward the giant tree.


    With shock, excitement, and a dreamy smile on her face, she headed for the tree as if intoxicated.


    ¡°Sister, be careful! This demonic tree...¡± Ming Yue quickly warned her, trying to pull her back.


    Wang Shiyu looked back andughed. She corrected, ¡°This is not a demonic tree. This is the ginseng fruit tree, a peerless treasure between heaven and earth... Turns out that everything in the legend is true, and everything in the Journey to the West is real.¡±


    Her voice was a little trembling.


    ¡°Ginseng fruit tree? Sister, you know the origins of this tree?¡± Ming Yue asked in surprise.


    Wang Shiyu nodded. ¡°The ginseng fruit tree is the most precious divine tree on the earth, which is also called the spiritual root of heaven and earth. How could it be a demonic tree?¡±


    ¡°Ginseng fruit tree?¡± Qing Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. He inquired, ¡°Your Highness knows the story about this tree?¡± He was aware that if Wang Shiyu knew the name of the tree, she might also know how it came into being.


    Wang Shiyu nodded with a smile, and then exined, ¡°Yeah, I do. This Five Viges Temple once was the home to a powerful man who was known as Immortal Zhenyuan, the ancestor of the earth immortals. This tree is his treasure. It blooms once 3,000 years and bears fruits once 3,000 years, and it costs another 3,000 years for the fruits to ripe. So, in 10,000 years, it can only produce 36 fruits. Such precious fruits are only provided to the deities in heaven and the immortals on the earth. This kind of fruit has incredible powers. Even the mortal can live to 360 years old if he sniffs the fragrant fruit. He will live to 47,000 years old if he eats one. So, you tell me, how precious the fruits are?¡±


    The other three went dumbfounded at her remark.


    They had never heard of such a wonderful tree and miraculous fruit.


    ¡°There is really such a precious thing between heaven and earth?¡±


    ¡°Even an expert in the Void-breaking Realm can¡¯t live for 47,000 years!¡±


    The longer one lived, the more hope and chances he possessed. For that reason, immortality had been the dream of every martial art practitioner and devil since ancient times. If a man could live for 47,000 years, he would practically be immortal.


    Ming Yue swallowed. Then, she said, ¡°The fruits look quite delicious.¡±


    ¡°How does Your Highness know this secret?¡± Qing Feng inquired with curiosity.


    As Wang Shiyu could not practice martial arts, nor had she studied any, she was supposed to be blind to the wonders of that tree. And the secret book collections of the Northern Song¡¯s royal family were also unlikely to have records about that tree.


    ¡°If Brother Mu is here, he will recognize the tree as well.¡± Wang Shiyu did not go into detail but veered the conversation in another direction. ¡°Look, there are four ginseng fruits on this tree! They are bright-colored and exude an exotic fragrance. That means the fruits are ripe. Today, the four of us happen toe here. It may imply that the opportunity for the four of us has arrived.¡±


    The dream of immortality was just about to be realized.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Young Master is not here with us.¡± Ming Yue muttered.


    Qing Feng smiled knowingly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll save my share for Young Master.¡±


    Yuan Hou¡¯s throat was trembling with yearning. He kept swallowing, but his mouth was still dry and scorched. Despite that, he dered, ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯ll leave mine to the owner.¡±


    Ming Yue said, ¡°You two already start to y the decline out of modesty before we even pick the fruits. Never mind, I¡¯ll save mine for Young Master. My strength is already strong enough anyway, haha...¡±


    Their attitude took Wang Shiyu by surprise.


    Facing such a temptation, the two kids and a monkey were able to ovee the greed in their hearts, which really moved her.


    Then, Yuan Hou cast his moving method, hopped onto the treetop, and raised a hand to pick the fruits.


    Yet, something strange happened.


    Yuan Hou¡¯s palm clearly reached a ginseng fruit, but he could not catch it, as if the fruit was just a shadow, not a real thing. Yuan Hou tried it dozens of times in a row, but he failed to pick any of the fruits.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is this an illusive tactical deployment?¡± Yuan Hou jumped out of the treetops,pletely puzzled.


    Ming Yue and Qing Feng were also perplexed.


    ¡°Ah, I know why! You wait here for me.¡± Wang Shiyu suddenly came around. She wheeled around and pelted out of the orchard. It seemed that she was out to look for something.


    After a while, she sprinted back in excitement.


    ¡°With this, you can knock the fruits off,¡± she said, brandishing a small golden stick. It was about two and a half inches long, one end shaped as garlic, the other end bearing a small hole. A red string was tied to that hole. Then, she added, ¡°A ginseng fruit withers in contact with wood, melts in contact with water, gets burnt in contact with fire, disappears in contact with the earth, and falls in contact with gold. You¡¯ve got to use this Golden Striker to knock the fruits off from the tree.¡±


    Golden Striker?


    Qing Feng and the other two came to realize that Wang Shiyu just rushed out of the orchard to look for that Golden Striker.


    ¡°But, howe she knows so much about this tree?¡±


    Yuan Hou took over the Golden Striker, jumped onto the tree, and tapped it against the fruits. Sure enough, the ginseng fruits began to fall as if they had fully ripened. Ming Yue, who was standing right under the tree, quickly held out ayer of her dress to catch them.


    Soon, all four ginseng fruits fell into Ming Yue¡¯s makeshift pocket.


    ¡°This kind of fruit cannot be preserved for a long time. It must be consumed as soon as possible, otherwise, it will dissolve. That would be a huge waste.¡± Wang Shiyu reminded them.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The other three were all a little stunned at that information.


    ¡°In this case, it would be impossible to save one for Li Mu, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wang Shiyu remarked again, ¡°Once getting into the Tomb of the God of Sin, we each have our own opportunities. Maybe Brother Mu has other better opportunities awaits him. There is nothing we can change now.¡±


    Ming Yue looked down at the four ginseng fruit to find that the fruits have turned a little crimson, as though they were ripe. Perhaps after a while, they would start rotting.


    The four had a short discussion and still could not figure out a way to preserve those fruits. In the end, they each took one.


    Ming Yue, Qing Feng, and Yuan Hou all looked exultant. Such magical fruits were the treasures of heaven and earth. Eating one of them would allow them to be immortal. What kind of golden opportunity it was! How could they not be excited?


    Holding a ginseng fruit in both hands, Wang Shiyu was also enraptured. It felt like a dream. A legend had be reality. When she was a kid, she watched television drama of the Journey to the West almost every day. She saw the ginseng fruit dozens of times on the screen. But to her intense surprise, one day, she really had an opportunity to eat one ginseng fruit.


    ¡°Once eating this fruit, I¡¯ll break through my natal tackles and start practicing martial arts, won¡¯t I? I¡¯ll be able to go side by side with Brother Mu and travel around the world together. Once eating this, I will no longer be his burden!¡±


    Harboring her most beautiful and purest wish, she opened her mouth and bit at the ginseng fruit in her hand...


    However, just then something absurd urred.


    The ginseng fruit in her hand suddenly sprang to life. It began struggling with its hands and feet, and abruptly ced a hard kick on Wang Shiyu¡¯s wrist and broke free from her grip...

 Chapter 443 - Wrath from Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 443 Wrath from Heaven</h4>


    Such a turn of event was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Before Wang Shiyu could see what had happened, her wrist was broken with a snap. That ginseng fruit truly turned into a human baby, who then jumped onto the ginseng fruit tree with remarkable dexterity.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yuan Hou was the first one toe to his senses, who immediately leaped forward and stood in front of Wang Shiyu.


    Howe the other three finished their ginseng fruits without any incident, but when it was Wang Shiyu¡¯s turn, her ginseng fruit sprang to life and escaped on its own ord?


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. The excruciating pain in her wrist made her almost faint.


    ¡°Hurry, get, get it back...¡± She cried, struggling to suppress the pain.


    She would not let the hope of fixing up her physical problem fly away from her like that.


    Quick as a bolt of lightning, Ming Yue reached the tree in an instant. She held out a hand and caught the ginseng fruit without effort. But curiously, when facing Ming Yue, the ginseng fruit did not seem to be rebellious and just let itself fall into Ming Yue¡¯s hand.


    Wang Shiyu was relieved to see the ginseng fruit be captured again.


    But next, something even stranger urred.


    When Ming Yue passed the ginseng fruit to Wang Shiyu, it started struggling again, and pulled itself free from Ming Yue¡¯s hand after a few tries, hopped out of her palm, and went back to the tree again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    By that time, the four of them had all realized that there must be something wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ming Yue barked, her fierce vigor surging up.


    She was determined to catch that ginseng fruit and give it to Wang Shiyu. Once again, she seized the ginseng fruit in her hand. This time, she even fully activated the lotus illusion of image of the white lotus against a blue sky, restraining the ginseng fruit from escaping.


    High-pitched squeaks came out of the ginseng fruit, which was iling frantically as if it had turned alive.


    Ming Yue urged, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m holding it tight. You eat it fast. Open your mouth now...¡± With that, she held ginseng fruit close to Wang Shiyu¡¯s lips.


    Wang Shiyu opened her mouth and bit at it.


    But at that precise moment, a branch of the ginseng fruit tree suddenly jerked and turned into a magic whip. It shed straight at them. Before the four could react, the whip hit Ming Yue. It shattered her lotus illusion before biting into Ming Yue¡¯s delicate body, leaving a streak of bloodstain deep to the bones on her back...


    ¡°Ah...¡± Being sent flying by that blow, Ming Yue spilled a mouthful of blood in midair.


    That ginseng fruit took the opportunity and escaped, once again leaped to the tree and stood on the treetop like a real baby. Looked infuriated, the fruit baby pointed a finger at Wang Shiyu, who was stunned on her spot, while babbling something which sounded like curses.


    Wang Shiyu, by that time, was thoroughly dazed.


    Yuan Hou helped Ming Yue, who was lying on the ground, get to her feet, and checked her injury. He exhaled in relief when he found that there was no grave injury. Then, he took Ming Yue to the side of Qing Feng¡¯s wheelchair.


    ¡°Why did that happen?¡±


    The other three had encountered no difficulties in eating the ginseng fruit. No horrible incident happened to them. But that one ginseng fruit surprisingly turned alive and appeared to be unwilling to be eaten... Of the four ginseng fruits, had the very one Wang Shiyu picked be demonic?


    Wang Shiyu was extremely pallid.


    She looked up at the treetop to find that the ginseng fruit was still pointing at her with a look of fury, and a hint of disdain, disgust, and loathing. Suddenly, she could no longer feel the pain in her wrist, but her heart started aching.


    ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡± Ming Yue asked, wiping the blood at the corners of her mouth.


    On the way to the tomb, Ming Yue became the closest friend of Wang Shiyu. She talked with her the most and understood what was on Wang Shiyu¡¯s mind best. Ming Yue knew that this time the Countess had ventured into the Tomb of the God of Sin to find opportunities that might change herself. Sadly, when the ginseng fruit was just before her, it turned out that she had no way to eat it. So, she could imagine how desperate and confused Wang Shiyu was at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay.¡± Wang Shiyu muttered, her face still frighteningly pale. She then tore her eyes away from the ginseng fruit and came to support Ming Yue. She helped mop the blood from the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me who got you into this. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. That can¡¯t kill me.¡± Ming Yue gently grabbed Wang Shiyu¡¯s wrist, injected a stream of her natural qi into her veins to heal the broken bone. Eyes shing like fiery mes, Ming Yue gritted her teeth and said resolutely, ¡°Sister, rest assured. Today, even if the sky is falling, even if there is hell in front of me, I will get that ginseng fruit for you! I just don¡¯t believe it...¡±


    Then, she ran her Cultivation Method, forcibly conjured the enigmatic image of the white lotus against a blue sky, driving her cultivation to the peak. She was ready to strike again and arrest the ginseng fruit on the treetop by force.


    As if hearing Ming Yue¡¯s words, rming thunderps emerged from the sky. Silver bolts of lightning shuttled across the dark sky, carrying the power to destroy everything.


    It felt as though some supreme existence in heaven had been provoked by Ming Yue¡¯s remark.


    Qing Feng¡¯splexion changed greatly.


    Yuan Hou also noticed that it was not a good sign.


    Somehow, it felt as if it the wrath from heaven.


    How could that be? The wrath from heaven should have urred during the time of outrageous brutality, mayhem, and tragedy. Indeed, the rming signs of heaven and earth rarely appeared.


    When the gods in heaven were enraged, they sent thunder and lightning down to the mortal world.


    Thunder and lightning were the penalty from heaven.


    Qing Feng had remained silent by far, for he was observing and musing. At the scene, his face paled despite himself. He knew that the thing that incurred the wrath from heaven was definitely not Ming Yue¡¯s defiant remark but the...


    ¡°Humph, send me some thunderps, so what?¡± Ming Yue was fuming. She stood straight, pointing her index finger to the sky, and yelled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister eating a ginseng fruit? Anyone else can eat them, but why can¡¯t my sister have one?¡±


    Rumble!


    p!


    In the sky, the thunder and lightning gathered together, forming a silvery ocean.


    Terrible pressure bore down onto the ground. The thunderps that grew steadily more deafening seemed to be the warning and condemnation from heaven.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Today, even if I have to be ripped into a million pieces, I will get the ginseng fruit for my sister...¡± Ming Yue growled like a furious female beast.


    But before her voice died away¡ª


    Another thunderous p sounded!


    A sh of lightningnded right at Ming Yue¡¯s feet. The dreadful power in it could blow up the experts of grand extraterrestrial factions, let alone those in the Sage Realm or the Void-breaking Realm.


    That was the final warning.


    ¡°But I still will...¡± Ming Yue was startled, but then she became even angrier. As she opened her mouth to say something, a handing from the side covered her mouth.


    With a look of strange calmness, Wang Shiyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t say a word.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you...¡± Ming Yue looked sideways at Wang Shiyu, then uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to deal with thunder and lightning today, I will...¡±


    Wang Shiyu smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I don¡¯t want to eat the ginseng fruit anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why? Sister, don¡¯t you want to be with Young Master...¡± Ming Yue said. ¡°Sister, be at ease. I¡¯m not afraid. My master has told me that I¡¯m blessed by the Divine Way, and I am unlikely to suffer an immature death. So, I¡¯m not gonna die. I...¡±


    Still, Wang Shiyu shook her head disapprovingly and sighed, ¡°There got to be other ways.¡±


    ¡°No! Why can we seize such an opportunity but you can¡¯t? It was you who brought us here, and it was also you who told us the story about the fruits. You...¡± Ming Yue protested as her eye sockets reddened.


    At first, she was not very fond of Wang Shiyu. Because she was under the impression that the number one beauty of the Northern Song had zero knowledge of martial arts and treated her Young Master rather casually and disrespectfully. That made Wang Shiyu exactly the opposite of Hua Xiangrong, who always obeyed her master.


    Butter, as Ming Yue had more chances to spend time with Wang Shiyu, she came to realize that the tacit understanding between that girl and her master seemed to be more precious. That was not something that anyone else could have. Further, when her master was reported to be seriously injured and sieged by the world¡¯s major ancient factions and reclusive ns, Wang Shiyu rushed hundreds of miles to see him, disregarded her own safety... In her life, Ming Yue had only held on to one belief¡ª she would do everything to reciprocate the man who treated her master well, for she owed her life to master.


    She was well aware of the devil troubling Wang Shiyu in her head.


    And she also knew that arge part of the reason why her master ventured into the Tomb of the God of Sin was to find a solution to fix Wang Shiyu¡¯s ipetence in practicing martial arts.


    But now, with the opportunity right before her, she had no means to obtain it.


    No matter what other people thought, Ming Yue just could not bear it.


    She refused to think about the heavenly rage or the strange vision. For her, those were all bullsh*t. She was just a carefree attendant who seldom found herself useful and had no business other than eating and sleeping. Now, she finally had a chance to help others. Thus, she vowed to herself that she would never give it up.


    In spite of her sorrow, Wang Shiyu began tofort Ming Yue. ¡°Opportunities can¡¯t be brought by force. Though sometimes we have to fight for our chance, that only happens when we are following the trend instead of snatching it against the will of God. If it is not meant for me, I can never have it.¡±


    ¡°But sister, you...¡± Ming Yue still could not resign to the hard fact. Her eyes were now welling with tears.


    Nevertheless, Wang Shiyu already turned around, knelt in front of the ginseng fruit tree. With her hands sped together, eyes closed, she prayed, ¡°I, the humble Wang Shiyu, will not rob the ginseng fruit. My younger sister Ming Yue is inexperienced in life. She made the wrong remark all because of me. Gods from heaven, please appease your wrath of thunder, as the humble me will exit the orchard immediately.¡±


    With that, she pressed her forehead against the ground, prostrating herself in front of the tree.


    Rumbles!


    More rming thunderps rang in the sky, as if to warn the poor girl prostrating on the ground praying. But in the end, the thunder and lightning in the sky gradually dispersed.


    The sky was soon restored to the dark cyan of a long night.


    On the ginseng fruit tree, the ginseng fruit bounced here and there, wearing a look of abhorrence toward Wang Shiyu. Atst, to everyone¡¯s surprise, it plunged into the soil at the root of the tree and disappeared out of sight.


    When she¡¯s still kneeling in front of the tree, Wang Shiyu¡¯s forehead lowered into the dust.


    She then slowly looked up, a bitter smile on her face.


    ¡°Sister...¡± Ming Yue hurried over to prop her up, yet had no idea how tofort her.


    Qing Feng had looked thoughtful throughout the event.


    He guessed it right. It was not that the fourth ginseng fruit went awry. Instead, the problem was with Wang Shiyu¡ª she had been rejected by the ginseng fruit.


    But that was even weirder.


    The ginseng fruit tree was the nt of heaven and earth. It was born with intelligence. Now that he, Ming Yue, and Yuan Hou had all swallowed the fruits without meeting any challenge, it showed that the intelligent tree did not repel living creatures. But why did it have to repel Countess Huanzhu?


    Moreover, Ming Yue¡¯s strong act of catching a ginseng fruit for Countess Huanzhu actually caused the wrath from heaven.


    Did that mean even the Great Way of heaven and earth was ostracizing the number one beauty of the Northern Song?

 Chapter 444 - Trouble Is Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 444 Trouble Is Brewing</h4>


    Qing Feng fixed Wang Shiyu a very strange look. He could not help wondering who the woman was and why even the Great Way of heaven and earth had to outcast her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Wang Shiyu rose to her feet, turned around resolutely, and made her way to the outside of the orchard.


    Her face became calm as usual as if nothing had happened.


    Qing Feng heaved with a deep sigh, having no idea what to say.


    He had discovered some clues about her trouble, but that was not something he could change. All he could do was take his time to ponder over it. Although he did not behave as emotionally as Ming Yue, in truth, he was also full of sympathy for Wang Shiyu as well as a little irritated.


    ¡°Why does God have to be difficult with such a golden-hearted girl?¡±


    Qing Feng had heard of Countess Huanzhu¡¯s unconventional deeds in the city of Lin¡¯an. She had rescued many poor people and refugees, which showed that she was a really good personpletely different from those corrupted nobles.


    Yuan Hou did not know what to say, either.


    He was best at mocking but not consoling.


    When four people made their way out of the orchard, Qing Feng suddenly remarked, ¡°Your Highness, this Golden Striker doesn¡¯t repel you. Perhaps it will bring your share of the opportunities.¡±


    Wang Shiyu stopped short and looked back at the Golden Striker in Yuan Hou¡¯s outstretched hand.


    While the Golden Striker was no awesome treasure but a device for picking ginseng fruits ording to Journey to the West, it did have some wonderful functions. For example, even Sun Wukong, the leading character in the novel, had no way to shoot down the ginseng fruits with his golden cudgel and had to steal the Golden Striker before obtaining the fruits.


    Wang Shiyu took over the Golden Striker, held it in her hands, and then, a smile climbed to the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°None of the things here belong to me. My opportunity does not lie here.¡± All of a sudden, she threw the Golden Striker back to Yuan Hou and announced, ¡°I won¡¯t ept anything in the Five Viges Temple.¡±


    Yuan Hou caught the Golden Striker. He gazed at the girl in front of him, and suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    ¡°What a headstrong woman she is!¡±


    Ming Yue also chimed, ¡°Exactly. To hell with the damn temple!¡± With that, she stuck her fingers into her throat and began retching. ¡°To hell with the damn ginseng fruits! I don¡¯t want any of them! I¡¯ll spit it out...¡±


    Yes, the adorkable girl was that faithful to her friends.


    Wang Shiyu smiled and made to say something.


    ¡°Oh, ow ow... Crap, my stomach is aching.¡± Ming Yue howled abruptly while pping both hands on her belly. Herplexion turned pale in a trice. Next, she rushed directly away from the other three and cried, ¡°I think I¡¯m having diarrhea...¡±


    ¡°Er, seems to I also have...¡± Yuan Hou abruptly covered his hands over his belly, too, looking as if he could not hold it longer. ¡°This is not good, I think I also have diarrhea, I...¡± There came a thunderous rumble from his stomach. At once, he whipped around and ran away.


    Wang Shiyu looked at Qing Feng in confusion.


    Qing Feng was calm the whole time.


    It was just that theyer of fine sweat beads on his forehead betrayed him. Soon, his stomach started to rumble rmingly as well. Not panicking at all, Qin Feng veered the wheelchair around, drove it with his spiritual force, and unhurriedly went behind arge tree in a distance.


    ¡°Is that all because of the ginseng fruits?¡±


    Wang Shiyu was confounded.


    As she remembered, in the Journey to the West, Monkey Sun, Pig Bajie and Monk Sha ate the ginseng fruits without any getting any conditions. But howe these three people...


    However, Wang Shiyu had neglected how powerful the three immortal-like figures in the novel were. In contrast, Qing Feng, Ming Yue, and Yuan Hou were basically ordinary mortal people. Therefore, a process was needed to transform them into higher-level beings after they ate the ginseng fruits.


    After a while, Ming Yue sprinted back contentedly and said, ¡°How relieved I am now! Haha, my suffering finally finished...¡±


    But before her words faded, her expression changed, and suddenly, as if her buttocks had caught on fire, she turned and raced back.


    That process repeated again and again.


    The fuss finally came to an end after two hours. The three, kind of on the verge of copsing, stopped having diarrhea. Ming Yue slumped directly on Yuan Hou¡¯s shoulder, and Qing Feng¡¯s face was rather sallow.


    Even so, the eyes of the three were still full of vitality and energy. Their skin seemed to have changed, too, which now looked bright and radiant. The wonderful feeling the transformation brought could only be learned by themselves.


    ¡°The fruit is surely the treasure of heaven and earth,¡± Qing Feng said in admiration. ¡°The medicinal effect of this fruit is fairly mild. If we had taken some other precious tonics, I¡¯m afraid that by this time we have already imploded due to the overload of violent energy. We were indeed reckless when we took the fruits just now.¡±


    That was the insight he attained when suffering from diarrhea.


    ¡°The medicinal properties are still in our bodies and will gradually bepatible with our bodies. They will provide endless benefits for our cultivation.¡± Qing Feng added.


    That came from his own experience.


    Prolonged illness made the patient a doctor. Since Qing Feng had been unable to walk, that made him understand about diseases and his own body far more than anyone else could. By then, he sensed that his body was full of wondrous energy, which spread to all parts of his body as if it were he was transforming into arge ginseng fruit.


    The energy in the ginseng fruit was too immense. He could by no means digest all of it in a short time. So, it would take him a long time to slowly refine and convert the medicinal power into his own cultivation.


    Wang Shiyu smiled next to him, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t eat, otherwise diarrhea... hey, too dirty.¡±


    She, in turn, wasforting the three.


    After dawdling for another hour, the four decided to leave the Five Viges Temple.


    Because there were no other valuable things in that manor.


    Shortly, the four doubled back to the gate of the Five Viges Temple. Ming Yue made to open the door. At that moment, Qing Feng¡¯splexion altered drastically. He motioned her to stop and whispered, ¡°Go hide yourselves! Someone ising from outside!¡±


    The four quickly hid in the petrified bushes near the gate. Yuan Hou cast an illusory deployment that instantly enveloped all of them, lest they be spotted.


    Squeak.


    The gate of Five Viges Temple was pushed open.


    ¡°Your Highness, is this the ce where the most powerful devil was ughtered?¡± A voice came in, which belonged to Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    Followed that was the voice of the Saint of Blood Sea. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s here. The Five Viges Temple. Haha, we finally found it. This ce has sealed the most terrible devil in the world, and immortals from our gxy also take turns to take charge of the ce once 1,000 years. Today is the day we assist the immortals in thoroughly finishing off the devil, make our names known in the universe, and assume the immortals¡¯ mantle, hahaha!¡±


    The Saint of Blood Sea looked quite excited.


    Ming Yue and the other three, hiding in the petrified woods, were stunned upon hearing that conversation.


    Qing Feng had a very good memory. He rarely forgot what he had seen or heard. Earlier, he had heard Bloody-moon Evil Master talking, so it immediately urred to him that the owner of that voice was the enemy of his master.


    He made a gesture to tell the others what he had realized and reminded the other three to keep themselves out of sight.


    ¡°Uh? Something is wrong. The door had been opened once before we arrived.¡± The surprised voice of the Saint of Blood Sea rang, which immediately turned into an appalled cry. ¡°This is terrible! Follow me to the backyard. We can¡¯t let the fruits be snatched by whoever arrived early!¡±


    The two blood-colored figures dashed in the front yard like two bolts of lightning before racing towards the orchard with the ginseng fruit tree in the backyard.


    Qing Feng looked rmed.


    From their dialogue, Bloody-moon Evil Master and that His Highness he addressed to seemed to have long known about the ginseng fruit tree. And they had made their way to the manor solely for that tree, hadn¡¯t they?


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first.¡± Qing Feng told the others through his spiritual force.


    However, before they could walk out of the petrified woods, footsteps came from outside the gate again, which soon reached the gate.


    The four had no choice but to take shelter in the woods again.


    ¡°The door is open? This is not good. Someone has already entered the manor...¡± A figure rushed in and bellowed, ¡°Follow me quickly. As the king, I won¡¯t allow anyone to take the magic fruit before me!¡±


    That figure had wicked demonic aura wrapped around him. On his heels came scores of Shadow Guards wearing Western Qin¡¯s royal ck armors. After entering the Five Viges Temple, the party did not waste time observing the ce but tore toward the orchard where the ginseng fruit tree was at the speed of lightning.


    Obviously, they not only knew the existence of the ginseng fruit tree but also its location. They appeared to be very familiar with the Five Viges Temple, as though they had visited it before.


    ¡°We must get out of here quickly.¡±


    Qing Feng made that decision without hesitation.


    Of the four of them, Yuan Hou and Ming Yue had the highestbat strength. Yet, the two were definitely not opponents of those two parties who had rushed in the manor. As to Wang Shiyu, she even had no knowledge of martial arts. Once she was dragged into this... the consequences would be too dreadful to contemte.


    Nheless, before they had made it to the gate, several jets of aura decisively approached the Five Viges Temple with incredible swiftness.


    A young man with silver pupils, holding in the palm of his hand a transparent cover decorated by nine golden dragons on the surface, was moving fast. After striding across the gate of the Five Viges Temple, he also headed quickly off for the orchard housing the ginseng fruit tree with a look of anxiety.


    After that, a pair of sisters came in from the outside.


    The elder sister was exceedingly beautiful. Her skin was smooth like jade. Her body was incredibly hot. And her aura was quite lofty. Her younger sister was wearing a ck uniform, dangling a broadsword longer than her height around her waist. Though her facial features were very exquisite, it turned out that she did not have a mouth. The patch of skin under her nose was fair and smooth. That looked a bit funny. Even though there was no mouth on her face, the little girl was still mumbling something...


    ¡°Oooooh....¡± The younger sister drew out the long broadswords fastened to her waist and pointed it menacingly in the direction of the orchard with the ginseng fruit tree, as if she would hack anyone in their way. Without further ado, the pair of sisters hurried towards the depths of the manor.


    Momentster, assorted people rushed into the manor from the outside.


    A ferocious-looking old woman gripping a ck cane followed a young man wearing a ck uniform into the Five Viges Temple, and then, bustled in the direction of the ginseng fruit tree.


    Next came a group of men and women dding in the costumes of the five ethnic groups in the extreme south. Their aura was rather faint. And among them was a girl holding a baby who was making animated gestures. She also went through the gate after the others.


    In a short time, several groups of people went into the manor. They obviously knew the existence of the ginseng fruit tree, and all ran straight towards the orchard without hesitation.


    Hiding behind the illusory deployment, Ming Yue asked, ¡°Are all of those people going to grab the ginseng fruits? Will they get into a fight?¡±


    Just as she posed that question¡ª


    Rumble!


    From the orchard carried over the sound of battling. The deafening roars rang through the entire Five Viges Temple.


    ¡°Saint of Blood Sea, hand over the magic fruit, otherwise, today you will be buried here!¡± The exasperated voice of Yue Guoxiang, a member of the Tianyi Pce, sounded especially clear under the dark blue sky.


    ¡°When I got here, all magic fruits were already taken.¡± The Saint of Blood Sea defended himself.


    ¡°Huh, do you think I can be fooled like a three-year-old kid?¡± Yue Guoxiang snarled, ¡°The ce for ughtering Devils opened just half an hour ago. Before it was opened, neither the immortals nor the demons could enter. All of us have basically arrived here at short intervals. And you are the first toe to this orchard. There should have been four fruits on this magic tree, but now, as you can see, there is none. If it¡¯s not you who took all the fruits away, did those magic fruits possibly sprout legs and run away on their own ord?¡±

 Chapter 445 - Li Mu Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 445 Li Mu Arrives</h4>


    In the orchard.


    Saint of Blood Sea was like a dumb person taking a dose of bitter medicine¡ª he had to suffer the bitterness in silence. Judging by the current circumstance, he could by no means prove his innocence.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master was also dumbstruck.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°When my master came here, the gates of the Five Viges Temple were already opened. Perhaps someone had gotten here before us.¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master protested in a loud voice.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Is there any chance for you to speak?¡± The figure shrouded in the demonic aura waved his sleeves right off, and a horribly destructive force struck towards the Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master felt that his body was about to be fractured as if it was made of porcin. The strength of the other party was inconceivably terror-inspiring, which he surely could not resist at all.


    From the palm of Saint of Blood Sea flew out a ball of me. It swept across the ce, and that dreadful force was directly wiped out. Then, he said coldly, ¡°When you pick on a dog pet, you got to watch out who the owner is. Celestial Demon Emperor, you are getting out of bounds.¡±


    Celestial Demon Emperor sneered, ¡°I certainly have the capability to go out of bounds. But you, who merely recovered part of your cultivation a few days after thending, already dared to keep the magic fruits all to yourself. I think you are biting off more than you can chew. Today is your doom!¡±


    The others¡¯ eyes that had been fixed on Saint of Blood Sea suddenly began to sh maliciously as well.


    ¡°You can, have one. Hand over, the rest.¡± The boy in ck carrying a sword on his back demanded.


    His tone was quite bizarre, and he took a pause with every two words. It felt as if he would suffer a loss if he said one more word. The boy was cold as a statue carved out of ancient ice. An aura that would drive strangers away started permeating the orchard.


    ¡°Right. Given that you arrived first, you can have one of the four magic fruits, but you absolutely can¡¯t take all of them.¡± Yue Guoxiang, who was holding the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Cover, spoke in a tough tone. ¡°You are a smart guy. You should know better than to upset everyone here.¡±


    The pair of sisters also stared at Saint of Blood Sea.


    They were all ¡°old friends¡± with him from the gxy.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let your greed grow unchecked.¡± The kid of the witch tribe, who was now riding on the shoulders of that coquettish girl like a normal child, gave a coldugh and said, ¡°Four magic fruits! How great the luck they carry? If you want to take all of them, ask if you have enough luck first. Even your Blood Sea Sect doesn¡¯t have such confidence. So, do not seek your doom.¡±


    Deep down, Saint of Blood Sea was yelling the most abusive words.


    He took a deep breath, and then began, ¡°You guys, I swear in the name of our blood race, if I have swallowed one magic fruit, let alone four, my blood reservoir will dry up, and I will get killed by a million thunderbolts. What do you say?¡±


    With that, the expression of all the forces in the orchard altered.


    Swearing in the name of the ancestor was the most serious vow the Immortal ns in the universe could make. If it was vited, the man who made the vow would wind up miserably. A vow could resonate with thews of the universe, and it could be said to have a strong binding force.


    Saint of Blood Sea really hadn¡¯t taken all the magic fruits?


    ¡°Logically, considering the opening time of the Five Viges Temple, you are indeed the first person to enter the orchard, but...¡± Bu Feiyan, the elder sister said with a frown. Then, she suddenly realized something and yelled, ¡°Crap! Everyone, search the Five Viges Temple right now. If it¡¯s not Saint of Blood Sea that took away the magic fruits, then, the one who did steal the fruits should not be far away from this orchard by now, and maybe he is still hiding somewhere in this ce.¡±


    Having said that, she decisively exited the orchard and pelted towards the gate of the Five Viges Temple.


    Everyone¡¯splexion changed with shock.


    That was possible!


    In that case, it was not wise to dawdle in the orchard, allowing the man who had stolen the fruits to flee.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡± Celestial Demon Emperor pointed at Saint of Blood Sea and ordered. ¡°Since you im that it¡¯s not you who took the magic fruits and you have a clear conscience, then, don¡¯t move. Wait here. Don¡¯t go beyond our sight until we find the true fruit thief.¡±


    A dozen ck-armored demonic guards turned into shapeless shadows. In a few shes, they besieged Saint of Blood Sea.


    Saint of Blood Sea was furious, but he did not move.


    Because he was also well aware that it was not a good time to incur public wrath, nor to throw a temper. Moreover, he was also dying to know who on earth stole the magic fruits before he arrived, for he was fervent about obtaining the magic fruits, too.


    The magic fruits were more important than anything.


    At the gate of Five Viges Temple, Qing Feng and the others were fleeing desperately.


    Under the effect of the Grand Demon-suppressing Formation, within tens of thousands of miles of the Five Viges Temple, no one could fly in the sky. Therefore, they could only run at a moderate speed.


    Suddenly, a jet of sword light fell from the sky, cut into the earth in front of Ming Yue and the others, creating a huge crack tens of feet deep and more than ten meters wide in thend which directly cut off their path.


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    The stern-looking young man in ck with a sword on his back was moving extremely fast. He outstripped Ming Yue and the other three, releasing an overwhelming aura to stop them fleeing.


    Ming Yue and the others turned around and fled without hesitation in the other direction.


    ¡°This is a dead end.¡± A colossal white jade palm print plummeted ahead of them, producing a palm-shaped bottomless pit, breaking off the route on that side.


    It was the work of the pair of sisters.


    Qing Feng and the other three wasted no time speeding towards the northwest.


    ¡°Stay here.¡± Streaks of demonic aura were swirling in midair, which formed a ck wall that blocked up the way. Terrible corrosive demonic aura whirled, sealing off everything in the vicinity.


    Qing Feng and hispanies changed direction again.


    ¡°Haha, there really is a bunch of thieves. Tianyi Pce¡¯s Yue Guoxiang is here. Now, get back!¡± A ray of sword light flickered. The sky was outshone by the swirling sword light as Yue Guoxiang appeared, blocking up another way.


    In the end, Qing Feng¡¯s party was cornered in the middle.


    There was no escape.


    ¡°Huh? They have the aboriginal aura of this. No, this monkey isn¡¯t aboriginal. Hey, this is funny. This girl...¡± The little kid riding on the shoulders of the coquettish girl had a bemused gleam in his eyes. He seemed very surprised to see the four.


    Through the sorcery pupils of the witch tribe, he registered that Yuan Hou was actually a monkey, not a creature of that world, and he was emitting a wisp of immortal aura. Wang Shiyu, however, did not belong to that world at all. As for Qing Feng and Ming Yue, their auras were quite weird, too. Though they appeared to be the native people of that, on a closer look, they also carried some alien traits.


    That made the little kid of the witch tribe a bit flustered.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Celestial Demon Emperor enveloped in the ck demonic aura red at the four, his eyes scorching like mes. ¡°Why did you enter the Five Viges Temple before the scheduled time?¡±


    That was a problem he and the others could not figure out.


    The Five Viges Temple had been under the dual suppression of divine power and demonic power. The two powers had restrained each other for 1,000 years. As a result, the gate would open only at a specific time.


    Although they had hurried there one after another, they did rush there as soon as possible. However, someone was one step ahead of all of them. That meant the four aborigines had entered the manor before the specific time deduced by those giants from the Brilliance Immortal Gxy.


    But that was not logically achievable.


    Qing Feng and hispanies did not speak.


    Even the adorkable Ming Yue knew that they were in huge trouble now.


    ¡°No matter where theye from, no matter who they are, the magic fruits must have been stolen by these four thieves. There is no point asking those questions.¡± Yue Guoxiang stared malevolently at the four and bellowed, ¡°Where are the magic fruits? Hand them over!¡±


    ¡°Right. Turn in the magic fruits!¡± The old woman with the ck cane said darkly.


    Ming Yue spat, ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t get in the way. Back off!¡±


    From a distance, Saint of Blood Sea and Bloody-moon Evil Master made their way toward them.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master recognized Ming Yue and Wang Shiyu the moment heid eyes on them. That day, the civil strife of Beggar Gang he plotted was eventually sabotaged by Li Mu, and he beat a retreat in shock. Yet, before taking off, he saw Ming Yue be the Grand Master of the Beggar Gang from a long distance.


    Nevertheless, he did not say anything at the sight of them, pretending that he was meeting them the first time.


    ¡°Take them down for interrogation.¡± Yue Guoxiangunched an attack straight away. Several rays of sword light darted at the limbs of Qing Feng and the other three, attempting to chop off their legs in case they ran away.


    Bu Feiyan raised her hand and sent a palm print out, which shattered the rays of sword light.


    ¡°You... What do you mean by that?¡± Yue Guoxiang red at her.


    ¡°Emmm...¡± The younger sister whose lips had been sealed directly unsheathed the broadsword that was taller than herself, and brandished at Yue Guoxiang, as if warning him to speak nicely, or she would cut his throat. At that moment, the little girl looked just like an aggressive hen.


    Bu Feiyan did not speak. Instead, she just smiled at four, surveyed them, and eventually rested her eyes on Ming Yue. Giving her a bright smile, she said kindly, ¡°Little sister, tell your elder sister, was it you lot that took the magic fruits?¡±


    Ming Yue gazed at her and snapped, ¡°You address yourself as my elder sister? Are you worth it?¡±


    ¡°Woo...¡± The younger sister hacked the long broadswords directly at Ming Yue.


    But Bu Feiyan threw her younger sister a punch on the back, which forced her to fall onto the ground. Then, Bu Feiyan turned around, continued to speak to Ming Yue genially, ¡°The four magic fruits are very important to us. As long as you hand them over, I guarantee you that we will let you leave without giving you a hard time.¡±


    Ming Yue¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Really?¡±


    Bu Feiyan answered, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Ming Yue said, ¡°Fine. Let the three of them go. I will stay. When they¡¯re far away from harm¡¯s way, I¡¯ll tell you where the fruits are. What do you say?¡±


    Bu Feiyan frowned.


    She chose to fish information from Ming Yue because she was under the impression that the girl was somehow like her dumb sister, especially in temperament. They were both low-witted, adorkable types. So, she reckoned it was easier to coax Ming Yue. But the term Ming Yue gave...


    ¡°No need to ask her. They¡¯ve eaten the magic fruits.¡± Saint of Blood Sea marched over and said with a long face. ¡°Everyone, observe carefully. Those people are emitting the fragrance of the magic fruit tree.¡±


    The others all felt their heart sink to their stomach. When they got around to examining closely, they all detected the fragrance.


    Among the four indigenous peoples, the monkeys and the two kids had a particrly strong immortal aura, as though they were human-shaped precious herbs. Previously, they were all too engrossed in catching the fruit thieves to think of it that way. But considering the current situation...


    ¡°Da*n it!¡±


    ¡°The fruits were eaten by those aboriginals!¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    The parties instantly red up, Overwhelmed by indignation and despair, they could not ept the result.


    The kid from the witch tribe surprisingly gave a smile and remarked, ¡°None of this matters. Those people are just ordinary mortals and can¡¯t digest the power of the magic fruit. All the magic power is still stored inside them. Now, their bodies are just the same as the magic fruits. If we eat their flesh and drink their blood, the effect will be exactly the same as we take the magic fruits.¡±


    When the kid spoke, he already looked at Qing Feng and the other three with hot desire and greed. He licked his lips as if he had seen some delicious dishes.


    His remark immediately reminded the others on the scene.


    In a moment, from the looks of most of those giants, it was unmistakable that they no longer saw Ming Yue and her lot as four living human beings. Instead, they stared at them like predators looking at the prey in their trap.


    ¡°Great. We no longer have to fight.¡± Yue Guoxiang smiled sinisterly and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s like killing a pig. Each can take a few pounds of meat. That can be done easily. Haha.¡±


    He was indeed cruel by nature.


    Celestial Demon Emperor snorted, ¡°I will take aplete one.¡±


    ¡°Not good, to eat, human flesh.¡± The frosty young man in ck knitted his brows and said, ¡°My people, only take, alive ones.¡± The old woman with a ck cane had no second opinion. She listened to the young man in ck the whole time. inly, she was his subordinate.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to battle it out.¡± Saint of Blood Sea licked his lips, ¡°In fact, if you don¡¯t mind, I only need their blood.¡±


    Bu Feiyan scowled at him.


    That was not what she wished to see. At the same time, her younger sister dizzily got up from the ground, grunting something. Bu Feiyan immediately undid Shutup Curse cast upon her younger sister.


    ¡°Do you have any humanity at all? You even intend to eat people? Now that the magic fruits were eaten by them, it simply shows that the fruits were meant for them.¡± The younger sister a little premature for her age was finally able to speak. Gripping the long broadswords, she addressed the others rather solemnly.


    Bu Feiyan smiled and did not speak.


    The old woman with the ck cane jeered sinisterly and hissed, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like eating people, then get out of the Five Viges Temple. None of us will stop you.¡±


    ¡°Old crazydy, you are looking for death! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll hack you to death!¡± The younger sister growled, hopping-mad.


    Right at that moment, Yue Guoxiang suddenly moved, immediatelyunched a strike. He raised a finger, and a jet of Sword Qi broke out, stabbing directly towards Ming Yue. He was aiming to kill her for her flesh!


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Yuan Hou warned, leaping forward to shield Ming Yue.


    A golden cudgel emerged in the monkey¡¯s hand and charged forward, colliding straight with that jet of Sword Qi. The slipstream visible to the naked eye rippled far away, while the monkey flew out backward, blood gushing from his mouth.


    Although he had been practicing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method and Taoist magic arts, his practice did not begin until very recently. Therefore, how could he fight with Yue Guoxiang who had recovered his full strength?


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Ming Yue flew into a rage. She conjured up white lotus against a blue sky, and the aura of the Great Way circted the ce. The leaves of the white lotus swayed vigorously, driving the aura to crush Yue Guoxiang like a millstone.


    ¡°Huh? Star image of the Great Way?¡± Celestial Demon Emperor was surprised. But then, he sneered, ¡°Pity that your cultivation is too low... Celestial Demon Hand, break it for me!¡± He shoved a hand forward. The demonic aura quaked. Then, an enormous hand materialized from the aura and mmed right at the image of the white lotus against a blue sky, shattering it into pieces.


    Ming Yue swayed. Her face was pale, and trickles of blood oozed from the corners of her mouth.


    The gap between their realms was toorge.


    At the same time, Saint of Blood Sea, as well as the kid from the witch tribe, also struck. Theyunched a blow at Qing Feng and Yuan Hou respectively, as if fighting for prey.


    ¡°Come near to me.¡± Qing Feng grabbed Wang Shiyu over and pressed a button on the wheelchair. In an instant, countless jade-colored light spots shot out. Bang! They exploded in the air, releasing a terrifying force that swept at the enemies.


    That was the enhanced version of the Gold-purple Jade Rolling Thunder developed by Li Mu.


    But that trick might be a little threat to the Sages. But for the practitioners from the universe, it only yed the role of a smoke bomb. As soon as Celestial Demon Emperor waved his hand, a tide of fierce qi broke out and blew away all the thunderps.


    Then, he reached out and grabbed at Qing Feng.


    Qing Feng looked pale, but he swiftly pressed a button on the wheelchair once more. A streak of light bright like the moon suddenly burst out from the arm of the wheelchair, piercing between Celestial Demon Emperor¡¯s brows.


    Celestial Demon Emperor gave a cold sneer, withdrew his hand, and mmed at his forehead. The jet of bright light was caught in his hands. It turned out to be a Taoist-instrument-level broadsword, which quickly crumbled in Celestial Demon Emperor¡¯s hand.


    Qing Feng yanked Wang Shiyu by the arm while driving the wheelchair fervently backward.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± Yuan Hou spat a mouthful of blood. He had been attacked from behind by the old woman with the ck cane. That cane had broken many bones of his. Had it not been for the impressive Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, he would have been smashed into pieces.


    Ming Yue also let loose a howl because Yue Guoxiang almost cut off her left shoulder with his sword. The image of the white lotus against a blue sky was also shed in half by the sword. The gap between the strength of the two sides was indeed too great.


    ¡°Forget about me. Run by yourselves!¡± Wang Shiyu shouted.


    She had lost track of the situation, for her ordinary visual sense and reaction speed was not able to keep up with the people around them. All she saw were blurred figures. Naturally, she felt she was already a burden on herpanies, so she shouted on instinct.


    ¡°No one can run away.¡± Saint of Blood Sea gave a cruelugh.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Celestial Demon Emperor stretched out his big hand and conjured the Celestial Demon Hand again. As the Taoist figures swirled, the surrounding space was sealed. He then grabbed directly at Wang Shiyu, attempting to seize her and Qing Feng at a time.


    But Qing Feng exercised some secret art of the spiritual force. Ayer of invisible air barrier erected in front of them. Like swamps, the barrier blocked the hand of Celestial Demon Emperor.


    But that was only a momentary thing.


    ¡°Hope to stop me with thisme trick?¡± Celestial Demon Emperor abruptly released his full strength, and thatyer of air barrier produced by the spiritual force copsed instantly.


    A jet of blood shot out of Qing Feng¡¯s mouth. His face instantly turned sallow like a thin sheet of gold.


    The Celestial Demon Hand made to mp Wang Shiyu¡¯s neck almost instantly.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Celestial Demon Emperor did not mind killing. After all, the blood and corpses were all he needed.


    But just at that moment, suddenly, an unexpected change appeared.


    A figure moving as fast as lightningnded onto the battlefield like a ghost, and threw a punch right at Celestial Demon Emperor¡¯s Celestial Demon Hand.


    Boom!


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Celestial Demon Emperor asked in terror.


    He only felt that an indescribably appalling force rolled at him. Then, his right arm that cast the prior punch snapped with a crack. Countless bones were broken. As a taste of sweetness surged up his throat, he opened his mouth and spilled a shot of demonic blood before being sent flying backward.


    In contrast, that mysterious figure looked at great ease. He took a few steps backward to offset the counterforce. A momentter, a long broadsword appeared in his hand out of thin air. He hacked it backhandedly, fending off the sword light sent by Tianyi Pce¡¯s Yue Guoxiang. As the two figures dashed in a blur, the broadsword styles they employed changed again. Blood squirted. And in Yue Guoxiang¡¯s agonized cry, the arm holding his sword was chopped off and fell to the ground...


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yue Guoxiang shouted, too astonished to register what had happened.


    But that figure did not take a rest. Instead, with the speed of lightning, he hacked backhandedly. The silky broadsword light split the void and charged at the old woman with the ck cane.


    Thetter raised her cane to block the blow. Yet, the broadsword light immediately began to split into two, two into four, four into eight, and finally, eight into sixteen. By the time the blow fell on her, rays of broadsword light descended like heavy snow...


    ¡°Aargh...¡± She screamed in pain. Both her arms and one leg were cut off in a trice.


    At that point, a jet of ck sword light abruptly rose to the air and hindered the rest of the broadsword light.


    Clink! nk! Clink!


    In the dense spattering of sparkles, the eyes of the aloof boy in ck carrying a sword on the back shone like the brightest star in a dark night. He rejoiced at finally encountering his equal.


    However, as the broadsword light shed again, that figure rapidly backed away from the target, who appeared to have no intention to continue the fight. After that, the numerous rays of broadsword stormed at Saint of Blood Sea.


    Saint of Blood Sea¡¯s furious and terror-struck face was brightly illuminated by the broadswords light. He was already one inch away from catching Ming Yue, the was forced to step back, father and father...


    All the renowned experts were forced into a retreat in just a few seconds.


    ¡°Who on earth is that guy?¡±


    ¡°How scary his power is!¡±


    The extraterrestrial experts eventually braced themselves and looked intently at that mysterious man.


    ¡°You are a bunch of junk! Only dare to bully small kids, an animal, and a woman who doesn¡¯t know any martial arts at all? What kind of heroes are you?¡± Standing in the center of the crowd, a short-haired in white propped up his broadsword and sneered.


    He had descended on the battlefield as miraculously as a deity, and within a few strikes resolved all the dangers. He rescued Qing Feng, Ming Yue, Yuan Hou, and Wang Shiyu from the crisis and now shielded them behind him.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu!¡±


    Qing Feng, Ming Yue, Yuan Hou, and Wang Shiyu almost simultaneously eximed in surprise.


    Li Mu flickered them a ¡°don¡¯t worry¡± look.


    ¡°Li Mu!¡± Yue Guoxiang picked up the broken arm and put it back on, his face icy cold and resentful.


    He recognized that the unexpected neer was Li Mu, his deadly foe.


    ¡°Li Mu, today many heroes have gathered here. Do you still want to y tough?¡± Saint of Blood Sea bellowed, and at the same time, quietly backed away, vigntly drawing a safe distance between him and Li Mu.


    Surrounded by ck magic, Celestial Demon Emperor did not reveal his face to the others, but his voice was extremely insidious. After giving a ruthless snorted, he remarked, ¡°Turns out that you are Li Mu. I found you when I least expect you!¡±


    The old woman with the ck cane was still howling like a pig to be ughtered. Three out of her four limbs were chopped off. The aloof boy in ck tossed an elixir in her mouth, but his eyes were unblinkingly settled on Li Mu, revealing his eagerness to hunt his prey.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong.¡± The boy in ck said.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, the flirty bandit?¡± The younger sister¡¯s eyes lit with excitement as she yelled in surprise. ¡°Never knew you are a chivalrous guy! You want to y the hero and rescue the beauty? But what do you mean by that? Did you quickly fall in love with another girl? Then, where that left my sister? Since you took so many treasures from my sister, wouldn¡¯t you be responsible to her for it?¡±


    At once, Bu Feiyan cast a Shutup Curse upon her younger sister.


    ¡°Um, ummmm...¡± The younger sister grunted through her nostrils, though her words were utterly iprehensible.


    Li Mu was speechless at that.


    Anyway, that pair of sisters did not participate in the siege of Qing Feng and the other three. So, there might still be an ounce of humanity in them.


    ¡°Hey, this time, you have thrown yourself to the wolves.¡± The kid of the witch tribe jeered. He was still riding on the shoulders of the coquettish girl, and that posture seemed very absurd.


    Li Mu gripped the handle of the Samsara Knife and held it up to his chest. Quite disparagingly, he said, ¡°Want to defeat me? Just you weak-kneed jackasses? Go in for it altogether. You know, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Yue Guoxiang, who had put the broken arm back, held the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Cover in his palm and said, ¡°Today, you¡¯ll die in my powerful instrument...¡±


    Before his voice faded¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A sh of lightning skated across the sky without warning, which directly pierced Yue Guoxiang¡¯s arm. With his earsplitting screams, the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Cover was taken away by a man¡¯s silhouette in the lightning. Just as that silhouette leaped away from Yue Guoxiang, it fished a fan out and fanned at him.


    A gust of wind blew!


    A ball of five-colored me briskly wrapped itself around Yue Guoxiang. Before he could let out a wail, the practitioner who had passed the Life and Death Bridge was burnt to ashes just like a tissue paper licked by the me.


    The whole thing urred in the blink of an eye. It happened just too fast. Adding that everyone¡¯s attention was on Li Mu, they did not realize what was the situation until Yue Guoxiang died.

 Chapter 446 - You Think Youve Killed Me?

    <h4>Chapter 446 You Think You¡¯ve Killed Me?</h4>


    ¡°Haha, Third Brother, you¡¯re right, this Yue Guoxiang was sure thickheaded. He could not help but start to show off after he obtained a Taoist Treasure. So, I pierced him with my Flying Lightning Spear.¡±


    In a round of heartyughter, the figure that killed Yue Guoxiang came to the light. That turned out to be a bearded man of stocky build, who wore the air of boldness and righteousness like a wolf king from the vast prairie. Who else could he be other than Guo Yuqing?


    Li Mu alsoughed, and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m right, the Flying Lightning Spear is indestructible, fast as lightning. It can crush top Taoist treasures, best for sneak attacks. Big Brother, you are unparalleled in strength. Thus, killing Yue Guoxiang is really a piece of cake for you. Hahaha, even among all those people present, I doubt anyone can take one blow of your spear.¡±


    In front of the others, the two went directly into blowing their own trumpet.


    The expressions of those present slightly altered.


    Yue Guoxiang¡¯s death was too abrupt. As he had recovered most of his cultivation by devouring flesh and blood of many living creatures and also took hold of the Nine Dragons Divine Fire Cover, he was supposed to be nearly invincible. However, a moment ago, he was killed instantly. Both his body and soul were smashed and burnt into ashes. That, at once, made the teeth of the others start chattering.


    In the battle for the Great Way, one wrong step could lead to death. Once died, there was no room for remedy.


    In particr, when they saw Guo Yuqing¡¯s assorted armors, the silver long spear in his right hand, the five-color fan in the left, and Nine Dragons Divine Fire Cover tucked under his armpit, a surge of fear and reverence washed over them despite themselves.


    The spear, fan, and cover were all Taoist Treasures.


    And the three were all owned by that one person.


    How rich he had be!


    What was more, the strength demonstrated by Guo Yuqing just now also greatly shocked and alerted them.


    All of them were pondering whether they could resist that strike if the target of that spear was not Yue Guoxiang but themselves. Painting the picture in their heads alone sent a chill through their spines because most of their answers were negative.


    A single strike of that assassin was indeed scary.


    Thus, for a moment, everyone appeared to have frozen on the scene.


    Li Mu grinned. Instead of waiting for the result of the battle to sink in, he ferreted in the ck ash Yue Guoxiang left and dug out Yue Guoxiang¡¯s storage utensils before pocketing them unabashed.


    That job was done quite smoothly. It was obvious that Li Mu had made a habit of ¡°opening delivered packages¡±.


    When the others saw he do that, they all felt there was something strange about that.


    ¡°Two people?¡± Celestial Demon Emperor came around first and sneered, ¡°Two people alone dare to rob one of our team?¡±


    Li Mu smiled brightly, then, snapped his fingers.


    Four disciples of the Hun Yuan Sect walked through the gate of Five Viges Temple and headed toward them. Having the decency of ying the role of Li Mu¡¯s followers, the four stood behind Li Mu, nking Wang Shiyu and the other three. As four practitioners from outer space, their manners were quite imposing.


    ¡°Now we have not only two people, have we?¡± Li Mu said sharply.


    Celestial Demon Emperor was taken aback. But when he took a nce at the four, he said contemptuously, ¡°Four small potatoes of Hun Yuan Sect only. You are all pathetic fighters even after counting in those four.¡±


    The hawk-nosed man and the other three disciples of Hun Yuan Sect were also d in fine armors, helmets, and clenching weapons that were all Taoist instruments. They had put all of them on, regardless of whether the wearable matched. Therefore, they looked rather weird, just like deserters.


    Nevertheless, no one could deny that in this way, thebat ability of the four was definitely enhanced.


    That was all attributable to Li Mu¡¯s change of mind.


    When they were searching for treasures at an earlier time, it suddenly urred to Li Mu that as he had nted a spell in the four people and so their lives werepletely in his hands, why not give them some treasures to armed them and improve their strength? In that case, the four could be more helpful to him.


    ¡°Hey, it seems that someone thinks light of you four.¡± Li Mu remarked as he looked sideways at the four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect.


    The four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect immediately looked irritated, but only 30% of the anger came from their disdain toward Celestial Demon Emperor, while the rest came from their effort to y along with Li Mu.


    In glimmers of light, they each conjured up an incredible Taoist Treasure in their hands.


    ¡°Looking down on us is looking down on our master!¡± The hawk-nosed man growled.


    ¡°And anyone who looks down on our master should be taken out.¡± The man with knitted brows barked.


    ¡°There are many ways to die.¡± Thenky one suggested.


    ¡°And we can provide you four.¡± Thest disciple added.


    The man with a hawk nose was holding the Heart-striking Pestle; the man with knitted brows was carrying the Fallen-soul Bell; thenky disciple was clenching a metal baton exuding Taoist brilliance, which was definitely not inferior to the Taoist Treasure, Heart-striking Pestle, at one nce; thest disciple of Hun Yuan Sect was, however, grasping a five-color pouch, from which he grabbed a handful of colorful stones wrapped in flowing Spiritual Qi fluctuations...


    Each of the four people had a Taoist Treasure.


    And each of the four spoke for one time.


    Together, they appeared to be extremely awe-inspiring.


    At that, Celestial Demon Emperor turned a little panic-stricken.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve even got Taoist Treasures?¡±


    ¡°They are just... fu*king rich, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair at all!¡±


    If void of the Taoist Treasures, the four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect were just fourmbs that he could easily pick on. But now they owned four Taoist Treasures... Who knew what kind of terrible powers the various bizarre treasures had in the tomb? So, it was hard to say if he could get the better of the four.


    ¡°What kind of luck has Li Mu have? How many treasures did he get from the tomb? Now, even his servants have owned such treasures. They each have a Taoist Treasure? It¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    That scene also astonished the pair of sisters, the kid of the witch tribe, and the old woman who had set her broken legs.


    They had witnessed the power of the Fallen-soul Bell among the four Taoist instruments. It had be their worst nightmare, because it caused them to pay a heavy price.


    But Li Mu had given that precious bell to a servant of his?


    There was only one reasonable exnation for it.


    That was, Li Mu must have a more impressive treasure.


    So here came the question.


    Counting those four disciples, Li Mu and Guo Yuqing¡¯s team had a total of six martial arts experts. Li Mu and Guo Yuqing had proved that their strength couldpete with anyone on the scene when they rescued Wang Shiyu and the other three. The two alone were enough to make all of them shudder in fear. Even though the four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect were rtively weak, they all got Taoist Treasures now, so the case was different...


    Hence, in light of the number of fighters, Li Mu¡¯s party was at a small advantage.


    The face of the old woman with the ck cane had taken on a kind of horror. She found Li Mu fearful despite herself. At the time, her lips were moving but no voice came out. As a matter of fact, she was speaking to the boy in ck with a sword through a secret channel.


    Soon the boy in ck with a sword rested his eyes on the Fallen-soul Bell clenched by the man with knitted brows. Then, his frosty face took on a shade of solemn alertness.


    Celestial Demon Emperor¡¯s fiery eyes shed. He had fallen speechless. Perhaps his cheeks were burning with embarrassment.


    Bu Feiyan hauled her reckless younger sister back and stared at Li Mu with a cold and surprised look, tant hostility gleaming in her eyes. After all, Li Mu had robbed her with that Fallen-soul Bell in the Fairy Hall. Having been offended like that, no woman could let it go without seeking revenge.


    Saint of Blood Sea¡¯s face was perfectly calm. No one could see what he was up to, though he appeared to be biding his time.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master, however, turned docile and assumed a more low-key air. Like a thoroughly humble servant, he lowered his head and stood behind Saint of Blood Sea with his aura concealed so that Li Mu would not recognize him.


    After keeping the situation under control, Li Mu chose to ignore those deemed extraterrestrial experts for the time being. Instead, he turned around and asked, ¡°Howe you four go in here?¡±


    Li Mu reckoned he already had enough on his te even without the four giving him more trouble.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his timely arrival, perhaps it would develop into a disaster.


    Ming Yue bowed her head with guilt.


    Yuan Hou fell silent.


    Wang Shiyu made to take the me all by herself, but Qing Feng beat her to it. Quite tersely and objectively, he exined the whole thing without embroidering any part.


    ¡°Ahhh? The ginseng fruit tree?¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing Qing Feng¡¯s ount. ¡°Ginseng fruits truly existed?¡± ¡°Good heavens... things are getting more and more interesting.¡±


    When Qin Feng spoke of the wonderful experience of eating the ginseng fruits, Li Mu involuntarily envied them. But as it was his friends that got to eat the fruits instead of other people, he did not think he had missed anything.


    Only Wang Shiyu...


    Li Mu gazed at his old deskmate with mild concern.


    Thetter yet had a smile on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    Just at that moment¡ª


    ¡°I say, let¡¯s set our grudges aside. Today, we are gathered here to ughter the demon. The magic fruits are surely very important to us. In any case, Li Mu, you must give us an ount.¡± Saint of Blood Sea proposed, sounding open for negotiation.


    He knew Li Mu and didn¡¯t try to hide that fact. So, he pointed out his real name without hesitation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Wu Youren from Heavenly Devil Sect? You...¡± Bu Feiyan blurted out as something abruptly crossed her mind. In no time, she realized that the sly boy had fooled them with a fake identity for fear that he would draw trouble to his real home.


    She had failed to notice that Yue Guoxiang had called out Li Mu¡¯s real name before he was killed. But at that time she was too astounded by Yue Guoxiang¡¯s death to note it.


    Li Mu smirked and began, ¡°Missy, you overthink this. A name is just a form of address. What I am called doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is that we have once been in close contact...¡±


    ¡°Who has been in close contact with you?!¡±


    ¡°What is your definition of close contact? Why did you make this sound so dirty?¡±


    Bu Feiyan was almost beside herself.


    But Li Mu did not allow her to refute. He swiftly turned to Saint of Blood Sea and gave him a cold smile. ¡°As for you, I¡¯ll give you an ount for what fu*k? My friends have eaten the ginseng fruits, and that¡¯s because they were blessed, and the opportunities sided with them. But your pitiful group seriously injured my friends after that. You¡¯d better think about how to give me an ount on that instead?¡±


    Li Mu showed no will topromise even in the slightest. On the contrary, he gained the initiative and began to press his opponent.


    Celestial Demon Emperor cackled, ¡°Well then, tell your friends to each give me a bowl of their blood that contains the magical power of ginseng fruits, and I won¡¯t cling to this matter anymore. Otherwise, the worse is mere that we both suffer from a fierce battle.¡±


    When he finished his words, a ray of sword light circted within his demonic aura.


    That was the unique aura of his Taoist Treasure.


    Obviously, Celestial Demon Emperor had also found some treasure in the tomb. He was intentionally disying it at the time to gloat what he had got.


    ¡°I can offer you no blood containing the power of magic fruits, but the supply of feces containing such power is plenty. Do you want them? Feel free to collect some while they are fresh.¡± Li Mu said tly and by the way alluded to Qing Feng¡¯s diarrhea symptoms.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Celestial Demon Emperor was incandescent after being humiliated repeatedly.


    Li Mu yet remarked, ¡°This is odd. Your tone and aura are simr to an old friend of mine. s, how could it feel so familiar...¡± He scratched his chin and went on, ¡°Familiar with an old friend that I killed. He was called Emperor Qin Ming. Do you know him?¡±


    Swoosh!


    A jet of sword light dashed straight at Li Mu.


    But Li Mu did not move.


    nk!


    A streak of five-color light shed past and hit squarely on that jet of sword light, smashing it. It turned out that the disciple of Hun Yuan Sect holding the five-color pouch had lifted a hand and lobbed a five-color stone at the sword light. The power of that stone was amazing, which contained rich Taoist Sense.


    ¡°Whoa, the Western Qin is really controlled by the Heavenly Devil Sect... Emperor Qin Ming is a puppet you created, right?¡± Li Mu finally saw some clues and figured out one thing.


    As he roared withughter, he raised a hand, and the Fallen-soul Bell held by the disciple with knitted eyebrows soared to the air automatically. Spinning slowly, the bell began to growrger andrger.


    ¡°It takes one call to scatter the souls. Where to find my soul mate friends in this world... Everyone... Ready to fall to the ground.¡± Stillughing, Li Mu rang the bell with his spiritual force.


    The bell started chiming.


    Abstruse inscription of Taoist Sense was stirred up by the bell, which soon shrouded the entire Five Viges Temple.


    The Fallen-soul Bell would cause the soul to fall.


    The treacherous sound waves of the bell hit the people below indiscriminately.


    By that day, Li Mu was already proficient in the Fallen-soul Bell, so there would be no idental injury this time.


    ¡°Once more?¡± Bu Feiyan paled instantly. As she let out a girlish moan, she raised a hand and flung out a silk handkerchief embroidered with cloud patterns, on which the Eight Diagrams for Divination faintly rotated. That handkerchief was also a Taoist Treasure! The pair of sisters covered themselves under that handkerchief. As the gleaming cloud patterns swirled, the sound of Fallen-soul Bell was blotted out. The two girls took the opportunity and fled at full speed.


    Bu Yanfei knew better than to fight the Fallen-soul Bell for she had experienced its horrifying power.


    The kid from the witch tribe also turned ashen-faced. The coquettish girl carrying him on her shoulders turned tail and ran for it.


    The other people all looked aghast. Some fled, the other tried to resist the sound by activating their Cultivation Method.


    Li Mu opened his mouth, and a shot of silver light flew out, turning into a Broadsword Pellet the size of a child¡¯s fist. With a casual pull, and he drew out the Samsara Knife which had been put in the Pellet by Qing Feng beforehand. He lowered his shoulders and cast the Somersault Cloud technique. Then, he darted this way and that at unparalleled speed. In a few shes of his broadsword light, the demonic aura of Celestial Demon Emperor was cut open, then, Celestial Demon Emperor went stiff, and his head flew in an arc...


    The battle ended in a second.


    At the same time, Guo Yuqing¡¯s Flying Lightning Spear already pierced the heart of the old woman with the ck cane. Then, he hoisted the spear up, making her hanging in midair, and fanned the five-color fan at the shrieking old woman. As the me engulfed her, the vicious olddy followed in the footsteps of Yue Guoxiang.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing cooperated very well, as though they could read each other¡¯s minds.


    ¡°Huh? This face... why?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell on Celestial Demon Emperor¡¯s head as it rolled on the ground. Instantly, he was appalled because the face and looks were exactly the same as that Emperor Qin Ming he killed before.


    It was Emperor Qin Ming himself!


    After all, how could there be another man looking exactly the same as him?


    Or else...


    Right at the moment, a derisive smile appeared on that face, and it uttered, ¡°You think you¡¯ve killed me?¡±

 Chapter 447 - Getting Rich

    <h4>Chapter 447 Getting Rich</h4>


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve killed me?¡±


    That sentence had double implications. The first one was to question if Li Mu really killed him after cutting his head off. The second was to reveal that he was that Emperor Qin Ming Li Mu mistakenly believed he had killed months ago.


    Li Mu tilted his head to one side and pondered over it for a second before he ascertained that the head on the ground meant the second one.


    Celestial Demon Emperor was Emperor Qin Ming.


    In other words, Emperor Qin Ming was Celestial Demon Emperor.


    As to the primary and secondary rtion, Celestial Demon Emperor must be the primary.


    Celestial Demon Emperor had a doppelganger?


    ¡°Li Mu, you know nothing about this world.¡±


    When the head spoke, blood started oozing out of the nose and mouth. Shortly, he diedpletely. His body enveloped by the demonic aura instantly lost its vitality as well and slumped to the ground.


    Yet, at the same time, one of the dozens of Demon Guards released ck mes from each of his pores as if undergoing a certain kind of transformation. Soon, his qi skyrocketed, and he absorbed all the demonic aura before turning into a tall and majestic figure. Wearing imperial armor with Imperial Sword hanging around his waist, the man showed up with clear-cut features and an imposing look. Who else could it be other than Emperor Qin Ming?


    ¡°Now, do you understand?¡± ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± stepped out of the dozens of Demon Guards. His aura was vast as a sea and matchlessly powerful. The demonic energies revolved around his body like a tornado.


    ¡°I see.¡± Li Mu nodded.


    The Fallen-soul Bell rang again.


    Li Mu hacked his broadsword at Emperor Qin Ming again. With the help of the wondrous Somersault Cloud, his speed was peerless in the world.


    ¡°The same trick, which has already been yed once, will not work me anymore.¡± ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± holding Imperial Sword backhandedly broke intoughter. Meanwhile, a flying sword hovering above his head noisily flung left and right, forming a fan-shaped sword shadow, which directly blocked out the sound of the Fallen-soul Bell.


    That flying sword was designed like two snakes entangled with each other, which was quite entric. Apparently, it was also a treasure that Emperor Qin Ming had found in the tomb.


    However, at that precise moment, the hawk-nose of Hun Yuan Sect¡¯s four disciples abruptly took out a dark ck Pipa from his storage space and began to pluck the fretted fingerboard at random.


    The noisy pipa was obviously a sonic weapon like the Fallen-soul Bell. In a few seconds, four columns of mes flew out between the pipa strings and zoomed around ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡±. Thetter quickly felt dizzy and stumbled sideways as if having a hangover.


    Li Mu was clearly prepared. Moving like streamers, he swooped upon the emperor with shing broadsword light.


    The head of ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± soared up to the air again.


    ¡°Da*n it!¡± His furious voice came from another Demon Guard. Demonic aura was simmering like boiling water. The body of that Demon Guard began to grow increasinglyrger, and then turned into another ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡±.


    At the same time, that Male and Female Twin-snakes Flying Sword vibrated slightly. Then, it turned into two figures zooming straight at Li Mu with great momentum.


    Curious killing intent circted.


    For a moment, Li Mu only felt that his body was frozen and he could not react, as if he had been petrified. A spooky sense of danger enveloped him.


    In a fraction of a second, a purple ribbon appeared around Li Mu¡¯s neck. It fluttered elegantly in the wind like a veil.


    When the Male and Female Twin-snakes Flying Sword was just about to cut off Li Mu¡¯s head, the purple ribbon released mysterious purple light and the purple Taoist figures on it whirled. Next, a great rebound force erupted, kicking the flying sword back.


    At the same time, a sh of lightning fleeted past.


    It was another strikeunched by Guo Yuqing. His Flying Lightning Spear at once prated the chest of ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡±. Then, as the five-color feather fan waved at him, the five-color me darted out and burned ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± into ash.


    After that, the Male and Female Twin-snakes Flying Sword dropped into Guo Yuqing¡¯s hands.


    The timing of that attack was perfect.


    Guo Yuqing certainly had grasped the essence of assassination. He just assassinated the target, burnt his body, and snatched his treasure all in one go.


    The master of the Wolf Temple, one of the Nine Superbs, was now engaged in assassinations. It seemed that he had trulye off his perch and started following his heart. Or like the saying ¡°One lies down with dogs must rise up with flea¡±, Guo Yuqing had been influenced after being around Li Mu for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu wasted no timeunching his attack after he resisted the attack of the male and female twin snake flying swords with the purple ribbon. The Broadsword Pellet instantly burst out. Driven by the Emperors¡¯ Fire and the Broadswordmanding Skill, 108 broadswords soared out and generated an overwhelming metal storm, which directly crumbled more than a dozen Demon Guards into ashes...


    ¡°Now, how can you resurrect again?¡± Li Mu snorted, propping against his broadswords.


    In a distance, the aloof boy in ck had drawn himself away from the battle. He clutched the long sword on his back, eager to hop on his target any moment. His eyes were burning with excitement. The crazy practitioner could do things regardless of the costs.


    Bu Feiyan and her younger sister, both of whom were wrapped in the cloud-patterned handkerchief, had perched on a giant petrified tree a kilometer away, observing the battle intently as well.


    That kid of the witch tribe had not been able to run too far before he was caught up by thenky one of the four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect. Thenky man flung the short metal baton in his hand at him. The baton instantly became as heavy as Mount Tai. Golden light shed, the chanting in Sanskrit carried out. A force of greatpassion and destruction gushed out and turned nearly all the men and women of that witch tribe into ashes.


    ¡°The Demon-subduing Pestle?¡± From a distance away, Bu Feiyan, astounded and eyes riveted on that short metal baton, remarked under her breath.


    That kid let out a scream as he was knocked off the shoulders of the coquettish girl, his legs bleeding...


    It turned out that both of his legs had already grown into the body of that coquettish young girl, like a tree rooted in the earth, and absorbed her nutrients. He had rooted in the girl for so long that there was just ayer of skin left of the girl.


    After the kid was removed from her body, the innocent young girl who was just like a blooming flower had blood trickling out from her eyes, and then fell down weakly, losing all her vitality.


    On the back of her neck were two startling holes that were bleeding profusely, which were exactly where the legs of the kid of the witch tribe had taken root.


    ¡°The Dastardly Witchcraft?¡± Bu Feiyan¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly at that sight. ¡°Has Witchcraft Demon reincarnated into this world? And he devoured his mother¡¯s body to restore his strength?¡±


    That was a kind of potent evil sorcery. The Witchcraft Demon came to the world through reincarnation, and then, devoured the flesh and blood of the mother who gave birth to him to replenish his power and regain the witchcraft. The sorcery was an inhuman art of devouring the parent, which was the least tolerated by ethics. Therefore, it was called the Dastardly Witchcraft.


    The witch tribes were not all evil. A lot of them were actually decent. Thus, the Dastardly Witchcraft was banned in the major branches of the witch tribes in the universe. And only those tribes that hadpletely surrendered to evil could perform that art.


    ¡°Li Mu, you are dead meat! Head will never let you get away with this...¡± In a blink of an eye, the kid of the witch tribe had dissolved into a jet of blood-colored light, which fled to the petrified woods outside the Five Viges Temple and disappeared from view.


    Thenky disciple of Hun Yuan Sect returned in panic like a schoolboy who did not do his homework. He spluttered, ¡°Master, please let me exin, I¡¯ve exerted all my power and absolutely did not leave on the job.¡±


    Li Mu nodded but did not say a word.


    The Cultivation Method of that kid of the witch tribe was extremely weird and crooked. He was definitely not easy to handle.


    He opened his Third Eye, nced around to look for the power source of ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡±. All of a sudden, he saw that a wisp of pitch-dark demonic aura was fleeing at the speed of lightning. It sneaked out of the Five Viges Temple and headed west...


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye, the Heavenly Purple Thunder and Lightning were circting. The vertical nt eye finally opened to the full. Dense tiny thunder and lightning figures swirled feverishly. Having umted enough power, a bolt of lightning erupted from the Third Eye. Like a divine dragon, it set offter but arrived first, and directly shredded that wisp of demonic aura.


    That was Li Mu¡¯s Eye of the Purple Thunder and Lightning.


    A blood-curdling shriek came from the shattered demonic aura.


    That wisp of ck demonic aura then branched into threads and fled in all directions.


    ¡°Is he killed or not?¡± Li Mu was uncertain.


    At that moment, Saint of Blood Sea made a quick decision and dashed towards the orchard.


    He had seen that none of those people on the scene were Li Mu¡¯s equal. Besides, Li Mu could have crushed them all merely with his enormous collection of precious Taoist Treasures.


    Li Mu had truly obtained many treasures in the tomb. Compared with those who regarded getting one or two treasures as a huge gain, Li Mu was incredibly lucky.


    ¡°Did luck really side with him?¡±


    Saint of Blood Sea hadpletely extinguished the idea of battling Li Mu. All that mattered to him was to run for his life. Yet, he did not flee toward the outside of the Five Viges Temple but swiftly hide into the depths of the manor...


    Bloody-moon Evil Master followed on his heels like a shadow, who was already scared of his wits.


    With a stir of his mind, 108 broadswords swept across the field and charged at Saint of Blood Sea from behind.


    He knew no one who turned up in the manor that day was decent. He could kill those alien practitioners without feeling guilty because he had heard about the shocking bloodshed that urred in the cities and factions of the Northern Song and the Western Qin from the lips of Lord Virtuous the Eighth and realized what was going on.


    But Saint of Blood Sea let loose an awful squeal as he held up his hand and threw a little purple-gold hammer backward without looking back.


    The hammer¡¯s size increased in the wind. It quickly became veryrge and hammered into the flying broadswords. With a series of metallic clinks shes, at least half of the 108 flying broadswords were snapped. After that, the purple-gold hammer soared back andnded in the hands of Saint of Blood Sea.


    Then, Saint of Blood Sea and Bloody-moon Evil Master vanished out of sight.


    Li Mu frowned, calling back all the broken flying broadswords with his spiritual force. The broadswords fell back into the Broadsword Pellet. The purple-gold hammer Blood Sea Saint cast at the veryst moment was clearly a Taoist Treasure in the tomb. For that matter, Li Mu was not surprised to see the hammer break all the flying broadswords Qing Feng had refined.


    It seemed that Saint of Blood Sea did not leave empty-handed after all. At least he had found himself a life-saving treasure.


    Guo Yuqing directed his Flying Lightning Spear at the aloof boy carrying a sword on his back.


    The young man looked rather perturbed. After a few moments of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lucky you. Treasures plenty. External help, is not, your strength. I will,e back, once more.¡± He still paused with every two words, but his meaning was clear. He said Li Mu and his men only found those treasures by fluke. But using external forces did not represent his realbat ability, so the boy decided toe back to challenge Li Muter.


    Li Mu did not chase after the boy.


    Instead, he looked into the distance at the gleaming cloud patterns.


    With a smile on her face, Bu Feiyan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t attack your friends. But, Li Mu, it¡¯s useless. You merely defeated some disciples of the extraterrestrial giants. Later, when the real giantsnd on this. You won¡¯t be able to fight them even if you have a ton of Taoist Treasures. After all, your realm is way too lowpared with theirs. So, you¡¯d better cooperate with us.¡±


    She was trying to talk Li Mu into joining her league.


    Li Mu nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Missy does have a fair point. Besides, the two of us have been close to each other, and this is not the first time we have met. Of course we can cooperate. Well, how about you twoe over here and so we can discuss it?¡±


    Bu Feiyan¡¯splexion changed. She ground her teeth and said, ¡°You are Li Mu, aren¡¯t you? Good, I¡¯ll remember you. Believe me, we will meet again soon.¡± With that, she urged the cloud-patterned handkerchief and hurriedly escaped with her younger sister.


    She was not dumb. She sure saw that although Li Mu invited them over with a smiley face, he just wanted to lure them to go near him and then cruelly kill them both.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to fool a woman.¡±


    Li Mu sighed with emotion after failing to catch up with them.


    The others went speechless at once.


    ¡°He even tried to fool a woman? How shameless he is!¡±


    By that point, the fragile alliance of the extraterrestrial factions that was formed in the haste to vie for the magic fruits waspletely shattered by Li Mu, Guo Yuqing, and the four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect. The extraterrestrial practitioners were either killed or injured. And all those who survived took flight.


    They were too weak to take Li Mu¡¯s blow.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the neglected aboriginal of the became the biggest winner.


    Wang Shiyu did not feel relieved until that moment.


    Ming Yue started chuckling.


    Qing Feng¡¯s right hand had been gripping the handrail of the wheelchair tightly all the time. But now, the fingers gradually loosened.


    Yuan Hou put away the gold cudgel he had been clenching.


    ¡°Master.¡± The four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect marched over, held up the Fallen-soul Bell, Heart-striking Pestle, Pipa, Demon-subduing Pestle, and five-color Treasures Pocket respectfully to return them to Li Mu.


    Li Mu had long refined those Taoist Treasures, but he made it clear that he only let them borrow the treasures for some time. Therefore, without further ado, Li Mu took back all the treasures.


    ¡°Haha,e here, I¡¯m distributing the treasures. Everyone has a share.¡± Li Mu announced to Ming Yue and the others.


    This time, it was really a huge gain.


    ¡°Little ape, this is for you.¡±


    He threw the Demon-subduing Pestle to Yuan Hou.


    The short metal batons felt light when he held it his hand, but when it hit the enemy it weighed as heavily as a star. The baton embossed a force of greatpassion and destruction, best used in fighting at close quarters. That matched Yuan Hou¡¯s style.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Yuan Hou rejoiced.


    He soon refined the Demon-subduing Pestle with his own internal qi so that he could manipte it freely. It was thousands of times more powerful than the golden cudgel that he himself forged with gold in the Evesting Heaven. Though the baton appeared to be short, its length could be altered at Yuan Hou¡¯s will.


    ¡°This Heart-striking Pestle goes to my silly girl.¡± Li Mu gave the Heart-striking Pestle to Ming Yue. Unlike the Demon-subduing Pestle, the Heart-striking Pestle was designed for sneak attacks and abrupt blows. It could affect other people¡¯s minds. It was most suitable to be used along with Ming Yue¡¯s enigmatic image of the white lotus against a blue sky.


    And the five-color pouch was handed to Qing Feng.


    The wonderful pouch contained endless five-color stones. After refining, as long as the owner of the pouch concentrated on the opponent with his spiritual force, the stones could hit the target without missing. It was more or less a hidden weapon, suitable for long-distance attacks, which was perfect for Qing Feng¡¯s fighting style.


    ¡°This Male and Female Twin Snakes Flying Sword is now Ming Yue¡¯s.¡± Guo Yuqing smiled and continued, ¡°The Nine Dragons Divine Fire Cover can be useful to Qing Feng.¡± The two treasures were what he had just snatched from ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± and Yue Guoxiang respectively.


    Li Mu smiled and stopped him quickly. ¡°No, brother, didn¡¯t we agree on this? We each search for treasures by dint of our own ability. The treasures belong to whoever first obtains them. So, these two treasures will be saved for my sister-inw and nephew and niece. They are top defensive weapons. What¡¯s more, one should not own too many such Taoist Treasures. If a man relies on them too much, it will be difficult for him to improve his cultivation.¡±


    Qing Feng and Ming Yue also politely turned down the generous offer.


    Thus, Guo Yuqing had no choice but to give up.


    Li Mu then took off the purple ribbon from his neck and gave it to Wang Shiyu. ¡°This is the ¡®Purple-ribbon Holy Robe¡¯, a rare defensive Taoist Treasure. I¡¯ll help you make it identify you as its master with your blood. It can withstand the bombardment of all Taoist Treasures and block the attacks of all the experts in the Void-breaking Realm. It is best for you to have it.¡±


    Then, without asking Wang Shiyu for her opinion, Li Mu grabbed the hand of his old deskmate, pierced the skin on Wang Shiyu¡¯s fingertip, took out a drop of blood, and applied it onto the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe toplete the master identifying process.


    Wang Shiyu blushed, eyes fixed on Li Mu. She simply let him grab her hand.


    Shortly, a wonderful feeling surged to her mind. She received a new piece of information that was about the control method of the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe, and its defense power.


    But then, Wang Shiyu felt a surge of a deep sense of loss and helplessness, which drowned her like the sea waves. Because she just realized that she could not control the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe even though she had learned the method, she had no way to inject her natural qi into the tactical deployment in that holy robe.


    The Purple-ribbon Holy Robe worn by her could only be a passive defense treasure. That was a huge waste instead. Before, Li Mu had used the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe to cause Male and Female Twin Snakes Flying sword of ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± to bounce off.


    Nheless, Wang Shiyu did not show it on her face but chortled happily, ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu.¡± As they were in the Tomb of the God of Sin, they were in constant peril. For that reason, Wang Shiyu did not want Li Mu to be distracted by worrying about her safety.


    Li Mu nodded with a contented smile.


    Then, he used his Third Eye to break down the restriction ced on the storage devices left by Yue Guoxiang, ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡±, and the old woman with the ck cane, and began to open the ¡°delivered packages¡±.


    These people were all from powerful factions in the universe. They were naturally rich in resources. Sure enough, in addition to secret methods, they also carried around arge number of Star Stones, ores, and Magic Treasures.


    Li Mu took one nce at those articles and decisively collected them all.


    ¡°Ah? What kind of ore is this?¡±


    Li Mu found more than 100 bizarre silver crystals in the storage device of the old woman with the ck cane. Each of the crystals had a natural grain, which seems to be a tactical deployment, and contained a perceptible amount of great force. Moreover, the crystals were almost in the exact same shape and weight.


    Li Mu took one out and consulted it with the hawk nose.


    The hawk nose¡¯s eyes lit up at once. He replied, ¡°Master, this is fairy crystal, an ore that contains primitive energy. In the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, it represents wealth. It¡¯s a currency in cirction, which is equivalent to gold and silver in this world.¡± It could be imagined that Li Mu would not only take one such crystal.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes gleamed with thrill.


    ¡°Turns out that this thing is the RMB in that gxy.¡±


    He had figured it out long ago that the sects and factions in the universe would never use vulgar things like gold and silver as money, so there must be something that could serve as a general equivalent. It was just that he was not clear what exactly it was. But now, he was informed of it.


    Fairy crystals.


    Li Mu also asked the hawk nose about the purchasing power of the fairy crystal. It turned out that the more than 100 fairy crystals of the old woman with the ck cane were quite a fortune. To put it into perspective, it should be noted that an expert in the Void-breaking Realm was unlikely to umte so many fairy crystals in about 50 years after he stepped into outer space if he had not encountered special opportunities or improved his strength at amazing speed.


    What a windfall!


    Li Mu grinned.


    Sooner orter, he would have to step into the vast universe. It would not hurt to amass a fortune ahead of time. After all, a penny could sometimes beat the hero. If he did not start now, he probably would not be able to afford a bowl of noodles in the outer world.


    After that, Li Mu turned to check Yue Guoxiang¡¯s storage space.


    At one nce, Li Mu¡¯s eyes were dazzled.


    He would be rich!

 Chapter 448 - Two Options

    <h4>Chapter 448 Two Options</h4>


    The Tianyi Pce was also a great force in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. And Yue Guoxiang clearly had held an important position in Tianyi Pce, otherwise, he would not have gotten the opportunity tond on that first. So, it was not a surprise that Yue Guoxiang¡¯s savings were quite considerable.


    Li Mu got a total of 2,000 silver fairy crystals from his storage space.


    That was definitely a huge sum.


    To Li Mu¡¯s amazement, he also found two Taoist Treasures in Yue Guoxiang¡¯s storage devices.


    One was a turquoise nine-hole flute, which seemed to be made of fine jade. The flute was radiant and smooth, but the texture was extremely hard, and Taoist figures were swirling on its surface. The other was an erhu with a six-sided canister. The fingerboard, strings, and bows were all ck. The material it was made of was unknown, but it was an extraordinary piece because it was wrapped in whirling waves of Taoist Treasure energy.


    Li Mu took the two Taoist Treasures out only to find that they were not refined yet.


    ¡°Yeah, I reckon Yue Guoxiang had discovered the two Taoist Treasure in the tomb by himself. But as he was not good at ying musical instruments, and he did not find the styles of these two Taoist Treasures to his tastes, he did not refine them andter let me get a bargain.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Li Mu directly refined those two Taoist Treasures. By that, he took full control of them and understood their powers.


    The flute and the erhu were named Farewell Flute and Heart-breaking Erhu, both of which were slightly inferior to the Heart-striking Pestle, the Demon-subduing Pestle, and the like. The two were devised for rhythm attacks. Of course, they could be used as a weapon to kill, but they would not be very effective.


    To Li Mu, the two Taoist Treasures were like chicken ribs, which were tasteless but a pity to throw away.


    Li Mu deliberated for a moment and then had an idea. He tossed the flute to the knitted eyebrows, the erhu to thenky disciple. Then, he said, ¡°Get a hang of their powers as soon as possible. They maye in handy someday.¡±


    Li Mu decided to arm his servants with the secondary equipment he did not want.


    One benefit of Taoist Treasures was that after refinement, Li Mu could feel free to give them to other people. Though that allowed the others to use the Taoist Treasures as well, Li Mu could withdraw those Taoist Treasures with a stir of his mind at any time.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± The knitted eyebrows and thenky disciple grinned all over.


    Although they only have the ¡°right to use¡±, anyway, with Taoist Treasure in their hands, the two felt more confident. The biggest event in the Tomb of the God of Sin had not yet arrived, and what awaited them might be even more terrible. With the Taoist Treasures as defense, they had a little more odds in their favor.


    Thest disciple named Changsheng and the hawk-nose were still empty-handed. Like the two dogs who were forgotten to be fed, they looked at Li Mu, aggrieved, but did not dare toin anything.


    Li Mu ignored both of them and busied himself inbing all the belongings Yue Guoxiang carried. Of all the objects, the Scripture of Tianyi Sword, the Insights and Illustrations of Gxy Sword Art, the Notes on Stars in Brilliance Immortal Gxy, and the Method to Pass the Life and Death of Tianyi Pce were quite useful for reference to Li Mu, so he stashed them separately.


    The other things, such as the Star Stones, minerals, precious metals, weapons, armors, were not as valuable as Taoist Treasures, especially the Star Stone. Though those stones were extremely precious to the practitioners in that world, to the experts out in the universe, their value was average. So Li Mu just put away all those things in one ce.


    Finishing that, he began to open Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s storage appliances. But to Li Mu¡¯s slight disappointment, he did not see any ¡°Gxy RMB¡± that he was most looking forward to finding.


    Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s case was quite different from the other experts who recentlynded on that. He had obviously stayed in that world for a long time, so it was fairly reasonable that he carried no fair crystal.


    And most of the other things of ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± were Heavenly Devil Sect¡¯s secret martial arts manuals. Among them, the Heavenly Devil Tactics, the Devil Scripture, and the Devil¡¯s Disintegration Method were the most precious. But they were all evil the Cultivation Methods. Li Mu put them away, intending to read them in the future for reference.


    Other than those methods, ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± had also obtained a Taoist Treasure from the tomb. It was a musical score, written in red magic ink on the skin of an unknown beast. The skin was exuding flowing Spiritual Qi, which was an absolutely remarkable item. The content of the score was very strange. It seemed to be an ancient war song.


    After refining it, Li Mu learned that the war song was called me Blood, which was also a method of rhythm attacks.


    Yet, that method was a bit absurd.


    The user needed to sing the lyrics of me Blood aloud after he had activated the music score on the animal skin in order to really exert its power.


    ¡°This is utterly...¡±


    ¡°Singing whiling battling? Like a sorcerer¡¯s dance? People will think I¡¯m crazy, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Li Mu considered it before tossing the music score of me Blood to the disciple called Changsheng and ordered, ¡°Start getting on this now. Try to learn the song after you refine it.¡±


    Changsheng took the music score and injected it with his internal qi. Immediately, he understood what it was. Then, with a bitter face, he went to a corner and started practicing the song, not daring to grumble at his master.


    Li Mu then nced at the hawk-nose.


    He was pathetic like a husky waiting to be fed.


    A tempting yfulness suddenly surged in Li Mu. He threw the Pipa which had been handed over to him back to the hawk nose and leered, ¡°The three of you, one ys the flute, one ys the erhu, one does the singing, and thest one, that¡¯s you, ys the Pipa. Um, you four can form a band. Let¡¯s just called it ¡®Four Men¡¯s Symphony¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± The hawk-nose was very happy to have the Pipa back. No matter what, he finally got a life-saving Taoist Treasure. And as he had previously yed the four-string Pipa, he knew it was very powerful.


    Wang Shiyu, who was standing on the side, had an amused smile on her face.


    ¡°Four Men¡¯s Symphony? That¡¯s good, very chic. The four can go perform ancient Chinese talk show or opera.¡±


    When everything was sorted out, Li Mu handed the Broadsword Pellet that had been destroyed almostpletely and some things that he seldom used to Qing Feng and asked the incredibly gifted attendant to study them. Anyway, the Broadsword Pellet had to be refined again.


    After doing all that, Li Mu took a deep breath, flickered his eyes at Qing Feng and the other three, and shook his head dispiritedly. ¡°Now, we have to have a discussion. You guys¡¯ arrival totally disrupted my n. To be honest, collecting Taoist Treasures and fine Taoist instruments is only the secondary task in the Tomb of the God of Sin after it opened. And herees the most goal we need to achieve.¡±


    Li Mu then pointed at the hawk-nose and said, ¡°You tell them the details.¡±


    With a haste nod, the hawk-nose answered, ¡°Yes, master. And everyone, here is the situation...¡±


    It turned out that the so-called Tomb of the God of Sin had already existed for a long time. It was rumored that the tomb was where the warriors in heaven were killed and buried in ancient times. The tomb had been drifting from one major constetion in the Ziwei Star Region to another. It never stayed long in one ce, and its route was unpredictable. It just kept wandering in the universe and never appeared in one ce two times. Thus, it had be one of the most famous mysterious ces in the entire Ziwei Star Region.


    This time, the ce where the Tomb of the God of Sin appeared right beneath the imperial pce of the Northern Song on the Divine Land. Some mighty experts in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy had learned that by calction. As a result, the major factions sent their outstanding future leaders to the Divine Land.


    For one thing, they hoped topete for the various treasures left by the deceased soldiers from heaven.


    For another, they wanted to benefit from an immortal and a demon that had been trapped in the Tomb of the God of Sin when itst opened. That happened more than 1,000 years ago. At that time, numerous giants were attracted to the tomb and they fought for the treasures, so were that immoral and devil. They had a fierce fight and both suffered a great loss. Unable to get out of the tomb in time, they were brought onto an endless wrong path. It was said that when the Tomb of the God of Sin was about to close again, the immortal who had practically dominated over the Ziwei Star Region fairy managed to shove a map of the Tomb of the God of Sin out and left a voice message to the gxy that in 1,000 years, whoever lifted the seal on him and took him out of the tomb would assume his immortal mantle as regard...


    Therefore, this time, the real purpose of the major factions of Brilliance Immortal Gxy was to rescue that immortal and obtain his mantle.


    Inheritance of the Cultivation Method was even more alluring to practitioners than the ancient weapons from heaven.


    After all, the existence of the ancient heaven court was a story a long time ago. The Taoist Treasures and Taoist instruments left from that time were just objects, and somewhat outdated. But that immortal was the number one practitioner in the Ziwei Star Region 1,000 years ago, and his mantle had an enormous appeal to countless people.


    ¡°In fact, we are just the vanguarding here to explore the way. Later, the real experts from the Brilliance Immortal Gxy wille, because when the opening of the Tomb of the God of Sin stabilizes, it will interfere with the Taoist Principles in this world so that this world will not repel the aliens so strongly. Then, the elders and high-ranking leaders of the major faction willnd on this safely,¡± the hawk-nose said. ¡°And with our calction, that time wille soon.¡±


    Yuan Hou¡¯splexion altered more than two times.


    Even Ming Yue, the adorkable girl, came to realize that the real danger had not yet arrived, but was already on the road.


    Qing Feng said, ¡°In that case, the realpetition will start when the elders of the majornd. And that¡¯s when the serious killing intent and fight in Tomb of the God of Sin begins, right?¡±


    The hawk-nose replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Li Mu pped his hands and said loudly, ¡°Okay, buddies, we now have two options. The first is before the elders of the major factions arrive, we quickly leave the Tomb of the God of Sin and find a ce to hide outside. Perhaps that will allow us to escape the disaster for the time being. The second is we hurry up to explore the tomb. If we find that immortal before the others and assume his mantle and gain his protection, then, we will have no fears. However, the chance for that is very dim, because we still don¡¯t have that map, and the Tomb of the God of Sin is getting more and more dangerous. It¡¯s very likely a waste of time to search this ce blindly.¡±


    That was a tough choice indeed.


    Qing Feng lowered his head and pondered for only a few seconds before he got the answer. ¡°We can only choose the second one, find a way to reach the immortal and seek his asylum. The first option doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing exchanged a look and nodded at each other.


    Ming Yue was still confused. ¡°Brother Qing Feng, why does it have to be the second one? Isn¡¯t the first option safer? As long as we all survive, there will be hope.¡±


    Qing Feng calmly answered, ¡°Because we¡¯ve killed Yue Guoxiang, Emperor Qin Ming, and the old woman with the ck cane. We¡¯ve also offended the factions like the witch tribe and the Blood Sea. There is just no escape. The elders of thoserge factions will not let us off the hook. After they havepeted for the treasure hunt, no matter whether they assume the immortal¡¯s mantle, they will go out of the Tomb of the God of Sin to find us, and kill us to warn the rest of the world. Besides, we already took many Taoist instruments and Taoist Treasures of those soldiers from the ancient heaven court. As the saying goes, an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth. Even if the extraterrestrial practitioners are not vindictive, in order to snatch the treasures, they will still try to locate us at all costs.¡±


    Ming Yue was dumbfounded at his words.


    Wang Shiyu nodded understandingly.


    Qing Feng was indeed an inconceivable genius. After hearing his analysis, even the adorkable Ming Yue knew that there was only the second way to go. A normal person might also pick the second path after a few hours¡¯ deep thinking. But what was startling was that Qing Feng finished the work that would normally take hours in just a couple of seconds.


    Moreover, taking the second path required great courage.


    Li Muughed heartily. To keep up the morale, he encouraged, ¡°What are we waiting for then? Hurry up. Find the immortal. Give it a go. Rece bikes with motorcycles. Get wealthy with windfalls. No horses can gain weight without extra feeding... In short, whether we can live with glory or die with regret depends on this game.¡±


    Only the brave could rise to the situation.


    Anyway, as they had gone so far, there was no retreat for it.


    Their only chance was to ze a path out in the maze and power through it.

 Chapter 449 - Bet All on a Single Venture

    <h4>Chapter 449 Bet All on a Single Venture</h4>


    The news that the city of Lin¡¯an, the capital of Northern Song, abruptly caved in and was engulfed by the demonic light that poured out from under the ground wildly spread throughout the Divine Land, attracting the attention of the three great empires, major factions, and renowned ns.


    Several dayster, someone released another news saying that secret treasures under Lin¡¯an were revealed, and the secret of entering the Void-breaking Realm was buried right beneath that city. Immediately, the various forces from all ces started to converge in Li Mu like sharks that had smelled blood.


    The royal family of the Northern Song stationed armies on the outskirts of Lin¡¯an. They were open-minded toward the gathering and did not take any measures to stop the forcesing to the city. But they did warn them that their entry could be highly dangerous.


    Many martial arts forces ignored the warning of the Northern Song and went directly into Lin¡¯an, which had already be a ruin. They also found the entrances to the Tomb of the God of Sin in therge pits, and countless martial art experts scrambled to get in.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Dao Lan, are you sure the precious opportunities are in there?¡± Dao Zhen asked. He looked rather weather-beaten in his already tattered Taoist robes. Having the ancient sword with wood grains strapped on his back, he stood before an entrance at the bottom of a pit of the Tomb of the God of Sin, hesitating.


    Dao Lan looked sluggish as he always did. He answered, ¡°Well... Maybe probably there is some.¡±


    Dao Zhen and the rest of his followers from Mount Qingcheng all went speechless at that reply.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know it for sure at all! Then why did you drag all of us here? Although the previous attacks on Mount Xuankong failed, and the losses were heavy, that was at least more meaningful than wasting time here.¡±


    Dao Qin hurriedly exined, ¡°I have received a tip-off that Dao Ling and Xuan Chengzi have taken their men into this maze. If they find the treasure before us, then, it will even more difficult to recover Mount Xuankong. This time, they finally stepped out of Mount Xuankong. So, our chance is here.¡±


    After learning about the existence of treasures from reliable sources, Dao Ling and dozens of his men from Mount Xuankong entered the underground maze beneath Lin¡¯an. That was why Dao Ling did not mobilize his subordinates to wipe out Dao Zhen¡¯s force after he came out of his closed-door training.


    ¡°Go.¡± Dao Zhen, who was not hesitant anymore, took the lead and went directly into the entrance emitting ck demonic light.


    Having been instructed by Li Mu and gone through several fierce battles, Dao Zhen had changed a lot. He had abandoned some untimely naive fantasies and be more decisive and bnced.


    The others followed after him and got into the tomb.


    At the same time, a special guest arrived at the temporary pce of the Northern Song built against a mountain. Even the emperor of the Northern Song had toe to the field to wee him.


    ¡°Senior Demon.¡± The young emperor of the Northern Song greeted apprehensively.


    That day, the master of the Temple of Devils, the most mysterious one of the Nine Superbs whom even the royal family did not know about, suddenly came to the temporary pce of the Northern Song. The emperor wondered what had brought him to the pce. After all, the world was quite eventful recently. Devil races were powerful enough to confront the human race, only that they were too scattered and a majority of them were hiding in the mountains and deep valleys. Although no government or country was established, the devil races had daunting resources and strength. Once they were mobilized, their united power would not be less than that of the human race.


    The Temple of Devils had protected the devil races, disseminated Cultivation Methods, and educated millions of devils for ages. It was the holy ce in the eyes of the devils. Its status was way higher than the status that the royals of the three great empires enjoyed in the eyes of men.


    ¡°I¡¯m here this time to pick up an old acquaintance. Your Majesty, please allow me.¡± The devil of the Temple of Devils said with a smile.


    No one knew how old that legendary figure of the demon races really was. He already took the lead in the demon races 1,000 years ago. He was the number one practitioner in demon races who was also quite mysterious. But that day, he appeared to be a middle-aged gentleman in long cloth robes, like a private teacher in a small vige. He emanated not even the slightest pressure and majesty, making the others feel as if bathed in a spring breeze.


    ¡°An old acquaintance?¡±


    The emperor of the Northern Song exchanged mystified looks with his subordinates.


    ¡°Within the royal family, there is an old acquaintance of the legendary figure of the devil races?¡±


    The devil pointed at Daji, the little fox spirit that was sitting meekly in Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s arms, and said, ¡°The one I¡¯m looking for is that little girl.¡±


    ¡°You chose to run away?¡±


    In the petrified woods, a ck-clothed old man with his hair worn in a bun on top of his head and sharp facial features as if sculpted by a graver was bbergasted, as though he had seen a ghost during the day.


    ¡°Can¡¯t win.¡± The boy in ck answered with only two words, his typical style.


    ¡°You little lunatic, you¡¯ve always rushed into fights whether it is possible to win or not, haven¡¯t you? You have no fear for any disciples of the major factions in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy that havended here, do you?¡± The old man in ck asked teasingly after being astounded by the boy¡¯s answer.


    There were shame and indignance in the face of the boy in ck. He then remarked, ¡°An aboriginal, nasty piece, very shameless, very cunning... she died.¡±


    His words were incoherent and confusing, but the old man in ck immediately understood that the boy was scared away by a native of the, and the old woman with the ck cane was also killed by him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what kind of person that aboriginal is to make you, the ck Maniac, beat a retreat.¡± The old man was really quite curious.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts... I finally recovered half of my magic power. Li Mu, you are dead!¡± In the petrified forest, the kid from the witch tribe wailed under his breath.


    Like the pupa in the stage of molting, he cast off the outer skin and flesh and materialized from a mist of blood as a gook-looking teenage boy. His body proportions were perfect, only his legs from below the knee were slightly deformed.


    That was because he had been forced out of the body of his biological mother by Li Mu before his Dastardly Witchcraft could mature. That deformed legs were the after-effect of the ¡°premature delivery¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gained another 15 years. Now, I¡¯ve recovered half of my strength. If I run into Li Mu again, I will beat the shit out of him!¡±


    He cursed furiously and headed back for the Five Viges Temple.


    A stream of ck light was zooming ten meters above the ground within 100 kilometers of Five Viges Temple without a stop.


    After half an hour¡ª


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    That streamer of ck light swooped down andnded in front of a cave, then, turned into a middle-aged man d in a ck-and-red armor, carrying a blood-colored broadsword, who strode straight into the cave.


    Going down 100 meters along the winding tunnel in the cave, he saw that a cluster of ck demonic light was revolving on its spot, and constantly outlining a tall figure.


    The middle-aged man frowned, conjured up a cluster of demonic auras in his palm, and injected it into the ck demonic light.


    With the assistance, the ck demonic light started flying around and quickly turned into a tall and burly man. That was exactly Celestial Demon Emperor, or say, Emperor Qin Ming.


    ¡°Master.¡± Emperor Qin Ming looked at the middle-aged man in awe and saluted in a haste.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taught you the authentic method, made you live for over 1,000 years, and helped you be the emperor of the Western Qin. After so many years of training, you still can¡¯t get such simple work done?¡± The middle-aged person said harshly with a disappointed look.


    ¡°Master, pardon me. His name is Li Mu. My ns have been frustrated by him multiple times. I suspect that he is the future leader of a powerful alien sect. He came to this world with a divine method and restrained our Heavenly Devil Sect¡¯s Cultivation Method.¡± Emperor Qin Ming quickly told his master everything about Li Mu.


    ¡°Oh? Broadsword-using methods? Broadswordmanding Skill? Never heard of such arts. Could he be the future leader of a faction outside the Brilliance Immortal Gxy? It¡¯s unbelievable that he cannd on this at an early time. ording to your statement, he is likely to be the one.¡± The middle-aged knitted his eyebrows and began to muse, apparently having quitted ming Emperor Qin Ming.


    Emperor Qin Ming hastily added, ¡°Master, if that man is really the future leader of a great faction outside the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, what should we do to handle the situation?¡±


    The middle-aged person looked up, scarlet light flowing in his eyes. He gave a sneer and hissed, ¡°Whoever gets in my way shall be killed... Come with me. If we meet Li Mu again, just kill him with your sword.¡±


    The two walked out of the cave and made their way towards the Five Viges Temple.


    Li Mu marched towards the four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect with a rather malicious look.


    Flop!


    The four dropped to their knees at once.


    ¡°Master, we really haven¡¯t lied. We don¡¯t have the map. And we¡¯ve told you all we know,¡± uttered the four men in panic.


    Thest time Li Mu put on such an expression was after giving them a good beat to make them confess the truth about the immortal and the demon. So, once Devil Li advanced on them with a dark face, it meant that they were going to be beaten.


    ¡°The four of us, and that Junior Fellow Apprentice Xu who you¡¯ve beaten into a pulp, are just the vanguard. The real map is in the hands of an elder of our sect. We have no way to look for the immortal in question until that elder arrives.¡± The knitted eyebrows exined in a hurry.


    It had been more than 20 hours since Li Mu and others took off from the Five Viges Temple. But they were not in luck, because up to that time they still had not found a trace of the immortal in the legend. They were nowpletely clueless.


    Time flew by.


    There was not much time left for Li Mu and hispanies.


    The map of Tomb of the God of Sin sent out by that immortal was the highest secret of all the major factions in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. Only the top 20 major factions had copies of it. Without the help of the map, Li Mu found nothing in the tomb even though he scanned everywhere he went with his Third Eye.


    ¡°Who is that elder of your sect? When will hend on this? How can he get in touch with you?¡± Li Mu withdrew his fists and asked menacingly.


    The hawk-nose said, ¡°The elder our sect selected for thisnding is Elder Zhao Jing, the Limitless Mixed Spirit. When hees to this world, he will contact us with our Hun Yuan Sect¡¯s special contact device...¡±


    Before his words died away¡ª


    A round jade pendant hanging from the waist of the hawk-nose glittered a light gold.


    ¡°This is an inquiry from Elder Zhao Jing!¡± The hawk-nose shuddered, his face written with dismay, his eyes fixed upon Li Mu.


    The round jade was exactly the Hun Yuan Sect¡¯s contact device.


    When It shed red, it meant Zhao Jing, the Limitless Mixed Spirit, hadnded in that world.


    ¡°How strong is Zhao Jing?¡± Li Mu inquired.


    The hawk-nose quickly answered, ¡°Elder Zhao is at the first level of the Soldier Realm. His strength ranks sixth in our Hun Yuan Sect. His mastery of the Primordial Spirit cultivation is the strongest, which ranks first in the sect, Given that, he has been selected for thisnding.¡±


    ¡°Soldier Realm?¡± Li Mu frowned.


    The knitted eyebrow said, ¡°Master, here is the thing. The cultivation realms in our gxy are slightly different from this world. There are several major realms. The lower three realms are Void-breaking Realm, Life and Death Bridge, and Soldier Realm, which are also called Worms Realm, Mortal Realm, and Soldier Realm respectively.¡±


    Li Mu quickly grasped the gist.


    The Soldier Realm was one of the many cultivation realms in that gxy, which was above the realm of Life and Death Bridge.


    ¡°When those in the Soldier Realme to the Tomb of the God of Sin, will they be subject to repression of the Grand Demon-subduing Formation as well?¡± Qing Feng, who had understood what Li Mu was thinking, added the question.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s positive,¡± answered the hawk-nose.


    After that, Qing Feng asked the four more questions in session, which were all about the strength of those at the first level of the Soldier Realm, their magical power,bat ability, and the like. After drawing a rtively clear definition of that realm, the attendant lowered his head and deliberated for a while and then nodded to Li Mu.


    Li Mu took a deep breath andmanded, ¡°You pick up the contact device, tell Zhao Jing where we are and ask him toe here.¡±


    He was going to bet all on a single venture!


    Guo Yuqing, who had been next to Li Mu, also figured out what he was going to do.

 Chapter 450 - Secret Land of Magical Power

    <h4>Chapter 450 Secret Land of Magical Power</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s Li Mu¡¯s n?¡±


    Of course, he was going to kill these people.


    It was just that Zhao Jing might be a bit more aggressive.


    However, this was the only way.


    After the reply, Qing Feng probably knew the battle strength of the initial stage of the Soldier Realm under the suppression of the Grand Supreme Devil-subduing Formation. It was clear that if they fought directly, they would have little chance to win, so they could only... make a secret attack.


    Just as Li Mu, Guo Yuqing, Yuan Hu, and Ming Yue, the most powerful people, once again shamelessly disguised themselves as indigenous ves of the four sons of the Hun Yuan Sect, who, suppressed by Li Mu, were bitterly preparing for ¡°betrayal¡± tounch a sneak attack against the elder of theirs, finally, Zhao Jing, Limitless Mixed Spirit, flew more than 10 meters above the ground, making a rainbowe from the distance.


    As a powerful elder from the outer-space sect, under the suppression of the Grand Supreme Devil-subduing Formation, he was still able to fly close to the ground, who would not run wildly on the ground like the others before, which was a sign of his strength and his realm.


    Li Mu and the others were quite anxious.


    However, what happened next confused them.


    Zhao Jing flew to the front of the crowd. Before the crowd could start their ¡°performance¡±, he fell down from 10 meters high in the air, making a big hole in the ground.


    What was going on?


    It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation that the Soldier Realm Elder would appear in this way. Wasn¡¯t this too unique?


    ¡°Elder Zhao.¡± The unibrowed man and the others rushed over in a hurry.


    At the same time, Li Mu followed behind them cautiously.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the legendary Elder at the initial stage of the Soldier Realm, one of the top five experts of the Hun Yuan Sect, fell to the ground with one arm missing. He was seriously injured and his breath was weaker.


    ¡°The Hun Yuan Sect is finished...¡± Zhao Jing dizzily opened his eyes and saw the four people. His turbid eyes brightened with a trace of light and then sadness. He said, ¡°The Hun Yuan Sect has copsed. All dead. All of them are dead... I made use of the formation that I prepared earlier in advance to escape...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Elder, make it clear. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Junior Master Zhao, are all dead?¡±


    The four sons of Hun Yuan Sect looked anxious as they helped Zhao Jing get up, healed his wounds, and injected natural qi into his body. The information from Zhao Jing¡¯s mouth shocked and upset them.


    The Hun Yuan Sect was besieged by several old enemy sects in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, and there were also traitors. Within one day, the whole Hun Yuan Sect waspletely destroyed, and Zhao Jing ran out alone, who was also seriously injured. He forced himself to take a breath to support himself to sessfully arrive here, and found the four people in the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    ¡°Now you are thest disciples of the Hun Yuan Sect, so you must take revenge and revitalize... our sect... This... this is the immortal-seeking map. Take it...¡± Zhao Jing was so seriously injured that he had no chance to live. He spoke intermittently and stuffed an oval jade token into the hand of the hawk-nosed man. With thest strength of his life, he warned, ¡°Find... find the immortal to seek shelter and sessors. You... are... thest...st hope of the Hun Yuan Sect.¡±


    After that, he died.


    Li Mu was watching from the side. He did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    The elder of Hun Yuan Sect died just like that.


    And then they got the immortal-seeking map just like that.


    He was quite astonished.


    It was impossible for a fierce battle.


    They all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The hook-nosed man and three others buried Zhao Jing¡¯s body in the Tomb of the God of Sin, which could be regarded as a treasured ce for geomancy. After all, it was a ce for Gods to be buried.


    ¡°Master, the map is here.¡± The hook-nosed man sadly presented the oval jade te to Li Mu.


    There was nothing they could do about it.


    After the copse of the Hun Yuan Sect, the four had be homeless. Without any confidence to kill the enemies, they seemed to not have a better choice than to continue to be Li Mu¡¯s servants.


    After reading the information stored in the oval jade badge, Li Mu was very clear about the so-called Immortal-seeking Map.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to go back to the Five Viges Temple.¡±


    The hook-nosed man and the others only knew that it was ce for ughtering Devils around the Five Viges Temple and there were divine fruits there, which were actually part of the information on the Immortal-seeking Map. The sects had taught the earlying disciples in order to fight for the divine fruits in the Five Viges Temple.


    As for the true value of ginseng, perhaps the disciples did not know. They just knew that this kind of magic fruit was very important and they were only fighting for it under orders. Even if someone ate the magic fruit, his flesh and blood could still be used. This was the reason why all the sessors of the previous sects had nned to separate the bodies of Ming Yue and the others.


    In fact, on theplete Immortal-seeking Map, the ginseng fruit tree was a symbol to lead to the entrance to the Path of Immortality.


    Therefore, he had to return to the Five Viges Temple as soon as possible.


    In fact, Li Mu had guessed this before, so he observed the whole Five Viges Temple with his Third Eye. However, he did not find anything, and then he left. Now he had to turn back.


    After a while...


    Li Mu and the others went back to the ginseng fruit tree in the backyard of the Five Viges Temple.


    He met no one else along the way.


    Li Mu led the crowd to the fruit tree and urged the oval jade badge into spraying several beams of light from inside, which shone on a certain node on the fruit tree. Then, something wonderful happened. Several jade-green glittering leaves fell and stuck on their foreheads. With a sh of brilliance, they disappeared from the ce.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Li Mu and the others only felt dizzy. When they could see clearly, they found that they were already in a strange world.


    The ground seemed to be made of stone. The ditches were intertwined with each other. The strange roads, which might be hundreds of meters wide or tens of thousands of meters wide, were in a round shape and extended forward in the direction of the gullies. On both sides were bottomless cliffs, and there were majestic clouds floating in the air.


    The road was either long or short. On one side was a boundless cliff, and on the other, steep cliffs. There were also branches from a main road.


    ¡°I see... I think we should be on the ginseng fruit tree now.¡±


    Qing Feng quickly made his judgment.


    A flower means a world; and a tree, a bodhi.


    The fallen leaves that had just fallen from the ginseng fruit tree seemed to be a key to opening the secret realm, which transmitted everyone onto the ginseng fruit tree.


    However, there were some wonderful changes.


    The proportion between the man and the tree becamerger.


    Perhaps the people in the secret magic realm had been shrunk by countless times to the size of dust, or the ginseng fruit tree had been erged by countless times... In short, the ginseng fruit tree today was like a huge, brand new world for Li Mu and the others.


    A tree trunk, which was originally about one finger thick, was like a broad road that was tens of thousands of meters wide before them.


    This made Li Mu and the others shocked and amazed.


    ¡°The Immortal-seeking Path is hidden in the veins of these leaves and branches.¡±


    Li Mu, bybining the Immortal Path with the oval jade badge, checked the surrounding environment, and soon heprehended and found that some tree trunks and veins, which, in their eyes at this time, were like mountains and rivers, and with the momentum of geomancy, were simr to the map of the Immortal Path.


    Li Mu was leading the way.


    Viewing this scene, they seemed like ants walking among the branches of a towering tree, which was very wonderful. The original patterns on the trunk were like mountains and rivers in front of everyone at this time.


    Now it could be confirmed that the so-called immortal was in the world of the ginseng fruit tree.


    Moreover, they had encountered many ancient battlefields along the way.


    Ancient fighting traces were left in some of the tree holes. There were countless animal and human skeletons, and some strangely-shaped demon bones, which had all rotted. As expected, there were all kinds of armor and weapons, but different from the high-grade Taoist instruments in the Tomb of the God of Sin, they were all broken with no Spiritual Qi, and the internal Taoist patterns were broken. They werepletely useless.


    On many tree trunks and branches, there were remnants of the ancient battlefields.


    Along the way, he even met hundreds of bodies among some branches and mountains. Their Spiritual Blood was dry, but their muscles had not decayed, just like the corpse of King Kong. The hardness of the corpse wasparable to that of divine iron, with divine qi flowing.


    This shocked Li Mu and the others.


    This was because before King Kong died, it had probably already been a powerful figure across the vast sea of stars, far surpassing the existence of the third level of the Soldier Realm. It was just like a deity, but it died here.


    Compared with those people, Li Mu and the others were really like ants crawling on the ground.


    Therefore, in the cultivation realm of the Star River, the first realm was the worm realm, which was even inferior to a mortal. This was reasonable. The martial artists who had just left the were as weak as bugs in the Star River.


    Li Mu and the others were shocked again and again.


    It was hard to imagine what kind of battle had urred in this ce so many years ago that could even result in such a figure dying.


    Time seemed to slow down in this secret realm of the Giant Tree World. In the void beyond the branches, the wind blew under the heavy clouds.


    Along the way, Li Mu could constantly find the branch texture that was in line with the Immortal-seeking Map.


    Judging from the height, they were constantly heading in the direction of the canopy of the ginseng fruit tree.


    The higher they went, the more they seemed to ascend to the Ninth Heaven. Along the way, they constantly encountered the ancient battlefield and also the gods who died on the battlefield.


    Later, what he saw along the way were those God¡¯s dead bodies, who, as if alive, were full of vigorous qi and blood with vivid expressions. They were either standing or sitting in different postures and with different expressions. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was no trace of Primordial Spirit in these bodies, Li Mu would probably think that they were actually still alive.


    Moreover, the bodies of these dead ancient experts were emitting a frightening energy ripple beyond description. The energy swirl lingered around these corpses in a chaotic manner. The space around them was distorted and rippled like waves.


    Li Mu and the others could only look at them from a distance of a kilometer since they would not be able to get close to them. Otherwise, once caught up in the killing flow, Li Mu and the others would probably be turned into flying ash in an instant.


    The higher the level, the more dangerous it was.


    The air was filled with a pressure that could make one¡¯s flesh and body shatter, and the killing intent was omnipotent.


    Li Mu and the others realized that the only way to be safe was to follow the route pointed out by the map. Otherwise, if they didn¡¯t have the map, they would have been swept into the turbulent killing intent and died cruelly.

 Chapter 451 - If You Are Not Afraid of Death, Come and Chase Me

    <h4>Chapter 451 If You Are Not Afraid of Death, Come and Chase Me</h4>


    ¡°Our homnd is behind us, and we have no chance to retreat. Battle, battle, and contribute ourst drop of blood for the Heavenly Courts.¡±


    A voice echoed on the road ahead.


    In the vast desert, the sand and wind were flying. On the high dune, a 10-meter-high god supported a broken g and stood on the top of the dune, blocking the way.


    But in fact, this god had already died.


    There was a silver nail inserted between his eyebrows, which had been directly shot through the back of his head and killed the deity¡¯s Primordial Spirit. However, his cultivation was too sophisticated. His fighting intent and will did not disappear. Even though thousands of years had passed, he was still existing around the sand dune.


    Li Mu and the others could not pass under the sand dune.


    This was because there was an invisible killing intent circting around the god, which was like a killing zone. Even if a small stone was thrown into it, it would trigger the chaotic currents, and it would be a dead-end in an instant. The obsession and fighting intent of this god were also extremely terrible, which could destroy the soul of a martial arts expert.


    His body, like a city wall, blocked the way, as if he were the man holding the pass, which could not be broken through by 10,000 men. It was as if even the ruler of heaven and earth would not be able to pass by.


    ¡°Fight, fight!¡±


    ¡°Protect the Ancestor¡¯s Land, fight for every inch ofnd.¡±


    The will activated hisst roar, which resounded between heaven and earth and did not dissipate.


    For Li Mu and the others, the most terrible thing was that this deity blocked the way of the Immortal Path.


    Li Mu carefully observed and confirmed that the Immortal Path was right in front of him, so he had to pass through this sand dune and across this dead god. There was no other way.


    Obviously, the Immortal Path that had been passed down a thousand years ago had some deviation. Perhaps he walked across the desert by using his strong cultivation, but the strength of Li Mu and the others was not enough.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Li Mu and the others looked at each other in dismay.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the Immortal Path would end in a dead-end.


    ¡°The elders and experts of other sects also have maps, so they wille here sooner orter. At this time, they must have stepped on the Immortal Path ande to the world of the ginseng fruit tree.¡± Qing Feng rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Basically, we have no way out.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank.


    Qing Feng was as intellectual as a demon, since his previous judgments turned out to be right.


    This Immortal Path was a one-way road. If they looked back now, they would definitely meet the people from all the outer-space sects, and it would be more dangerous.


    Li Mu looked at the four-man group.


    The four became quite terrified immediately.


    They instinctively felt that they would be asked to explore the path and forcefully pass through this desert.


    ¡°Master, we...¡± the hook-nosed man said with a wry smile, trying to plead with him.


    Li Mu shook his head directly and said, ¡°No need to say more.¡±


    The four felt desperate.


    But at this time, they saw Li Mu say to Wang Shiyu, ¡°Xiao Yu, lend me the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe.¡±


    Wang Shiyu was stunned. With a flick of her mind, the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe was put on Li Mu¡¯s body and turned into a purple robe, enveloping him.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye to observe the terrain and then walked step by step toward the sand dune.


    ¡°Younger brother...¡± Guo Yuqing wanted to stop him, but he didn¡¯t say it when it came to his mouth. He just said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and carefully walked toward the desert.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t make up his mind to order the four to do so.


    On the one hand, he had a little sympathy for the four and it was necessary to leave some kindling for Hun Yuan Sect. On the other hand, Li Mu could see that it was useless to ask these four people to go and check the situation since they could not find out anything.


    As he got closer to the sand dune, Li Mu only felt that a stream of fierce auras was about to tear him to pieces through the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe, on which there were dense and tiny runes circting to resist the external force.


    When he arrived at the sand dune, Li Mu opened his Third Eye and fully activated his spiritual force to look around and search for the possible gaps and ws in this killing intent field in order to find a safe route.


    He walked slowly, step by step, as if he was carrying a mountain on his back.


    At the same time, he passed the structure of the domain ording to his Third Eye to Qing Feng, whose aplishments in formations and domains were far greater than Li Mu¡¯s and could be of great help to Li Mu.


    ¡°Three steps left, one right, forward, two right, forward... one back...¡± Qing Feng¡¯s voice constantly rang around Li Mu.


    Finally, it took Li Mu two hours to get to the left side of the dead god on the sand dune.


    Looking around, he was shocked by the scene behind the sand dune.


    There were a rusted bronze chariot, a broken ck iron ship, broken sun discs hundreds of meters long, and broken divine weapons and ancient armor. The bodies of the dead warriors were half-buried in the sand, some of which had turned into yellow-golden skeletons, emitting immortal divine fluctuations, while others seemed alive, except their primordial spirit was destroyed and dispersed...


    This was a terrifying ce in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    He could tell that this was a battle camp of the Ancient Celestial Court. In order to protect the Ancestor¡¯s Land and fight against the enemies, they had fought to the death. In the end, they all died in this desert.


    It was highly possible that, in the past, this ce was not a desert but a heavily defended city of the Ancient Heavenly Courts. In battle, it was destroyed by the power of the Fiendgods, and the flourishing city thus turned into a desert, covering up the dead soldiers.


    Now there was another problem.


    There were simply too many dead warriors in this desert. Their will and the remnants of the power of the ancient battlefield still could be sensed. It was also very dangerous, although not as much as the divine sand dune. It would still take a long time for one to pass through.


    As Li Mu was about to open up a safe road, he suddenly sensed something. When he looked back, he saw several groups of soldiers approaching from a distance in a hush.


    The men of the outer-space sects wereing.


    Li Mu was so frightened that he had no time to embark on a new road, so he immediately turned back.


    ¡°The outer-space sects areing... Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He returned the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe to Wang Shiyu, and then asked everyone to use their own Taoist treasures to protect themselves. Following the path they had just explored, they directly entered the desert and began to climb the hill.


    In the killing intent field, under the influence of the god¡¯s obsession and battle intent, everyone walked very slowly, like a child bearing a heavy load.


    Especially Wang Shiyu, Qing Feng, and the others, who had only walked a few hundred meters. With the support of Li Mu and Guo Yuqing, they still had already turned pale and were sweating heavily.


    As Li Mu looked back, he could see the chasing soldiersing from a distance.


    Without affecting the already known safe route, heid down a small illusory formation to block the gods¡¯ obsessiveness, battle intent, and voices.


    At this time, the people from the outer-space sects finally arrived at the sand dune.


    They were from the Tianyi Pce, led by an elder of the Soldier Realm, including dozens of disciples and eight figures in ck imperial robes.


    ¡°It¡¯s them. He¡¯s Li Mu.¡± A middle-aged man, who looked very simr to the Human Emperor of the Northern Song dynasty, pointed to Li Mu and the others, who were about to climb up the sand dune in front of him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s him, who secretly killed Senior Brother Yue...¡±


    A cold light shed in the elder¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The little indigenous person even dared to murder the disciple of the Tianyi Pce.¡±


    ¡°Kill him,¡± the elder didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense, so he said directly.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The two disciples, who had broken through the second realm of the Life and Death Bridge, pulled out their swords and rushed out quickly to chase Li Mu.


    However, just as they rushed to the yellow sand area, a kind of extremely terrible aura surged, as if the sleeping massacre god was awake.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Blood sprayed out.


    The two disciples seemed to be evaporated in an instant, with only blood and bones remaining. Even the swords in their hands, the storage devices on their bodies, and so on were crushed into powder in an instant.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The elder narrowed his eyes in shock.


    The other disciples, as well as the eight middle-aged men in imperial robes, were also stunned.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Retreat! There is a great killing intent field in the sand...¡± the elder shouted in horror. He concentrated his Magic Eyes and saw through the formation set by Li Mu at a nce. Then, he perceived the fighting intent on the top of the sand dune.


    He was terrified by this kind of battle intent and killing intent.


    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± At the top of the sand dune, Li Mu stood on the left side of the dead god, turned back and sneered, and said provocatively, ¡°If you are not afraid of death,e after me.¡±


    After that, his figure disappeared behind the sand dune.


    ¡°You little arrogant bug, you are not qualified to provoke me.¡± The elder¡¯s eyes seemed piercingly cold, and he had ced Li Mu on his kill list.


    ¡°Elder Sun, what should we do?¡± a disciple asked.


    They also understood what was going on. This sand dune was fraught with danger.


    ¡°Hmph, how dare you stop me with such a small trick?¡± The elder used his Magic Eyes to check this area. After a while, he said, ¡°Come with me.¡± He alsopelled his cultivation to choose the weak spots in the field and strode forward.


    The others followed closely behind.


    ¡°Well, after all, they are indigenous people. Li Mu is so stupid that he even wants to stop us with a dead body. Elder Sun is so powerful that he can do whatever he wants...¡± A discipleughed and teased.


    However, before his voice had died away, a beam of murderous intent shed.


    Instantly, the disciple was killed and dissipated into the air.


    ¡°Damn.¡± The elder¡¯s face changed rapidly and he said, ¡°Retreat, retreat quickly.¡±


    ¡°Puff! Puff! Puff!¡±


    With the battle intent and killing field surging, another three disciples were killed and dispersed.


    The others struggled to get out of the formation in shock.


    ¡°This is just a warning. Go back to outer space, otherwise, this will be your tomb.¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice came from far behind the sand dune, full of provocation.


    The elder looked totally pale.


    He was too careless.


    In the field of killing intent, Li Mu hid something to lead him to make a false judgment. Since he took the wrong step, he immediately fell into the trap and lost four elite disciples.

 Chapter 452 - Suffer a Lot

    <h4>Chapter 452 Suffer a Lot</h4>


    The disciples of the Tianyi Pce were also scared.


    As high-ranking cultivators from outer space and elites of the sect, they treated all the martial artists on this as weak ants. Theypared themselves to immortals. Even the high-ranking martial artists of the Holy n and Human Emperor were just like grains of sand to them.


    However, four of their fellow apprentices were quickly killed.


    This made them realize that there were people and objects that could kill them on this world, which they thought was uncivilized.


    In this ce, they were not invincible.


    ¡°Elder Sun, now we...¡± A disciple was afraid.


    As he spoke, an energy fluctuation behind him surged over.


    There were also a dozen figures rapidly approaching. The leader was a tall middle-aged man with a saber on his back, who was apanied by Emperor Qin Ming, the six Skyfiend Guards, and 10 experts from the Western Qin Empire.


    ¡°They¡¯re from the Heavenly Devil Sect,¡± said one of the disciples of the Tianyi Pce.


    The rtionship between the Tianyi Pce and Heavenly Devil Sect in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy was very tense, which both aimed topete for the throne of the top sect in several wars. There were many plots used by the two sects. They could be considered enemies, but the Heavenly Devil Sect had gained the upper hand in the past century.


    The Tianyi Pce elder was shocked. He smirked coldly and ordered his disciples to step aside to let the Heavenly Demon Sect head over first.


    ¡°Haha, are you afraid? It¡¯s good that you know how to back down.¡±


    Demon Broadsword Sun Changkong snorted when he saw this scene. It was more important to find an immortal and there was no need to fight against these people, so he directly led his group to rush into the sand area.


    ¡°Puff! Puff! Puff!¡±


    As the battle intent surged, air currents rolled over.


    Soon, six experts from the Western Qin royal family were instantly killed, and two Heavenly Devil Guards were turned into dust. The terrifying killing intent surged toward the people from the Heavenly Devil Sect and surrounded them in the middle.


    ¡°Dammit... Open!¡± Demon Broadsword Zhangsun Changkong drew out the long knife from his back and wielded it. Then, his cultivation broke out. At the critical moment, the phantom of the devil¡¯s knife tore a gap in the surrounding killing intent field, and he took the opportunity to escape.


    However, only he and Emperor Qin Ming managed to escape. The rest of them were all buried there.


    ¡°Sun Ji, how dare you plot against me?¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong was holding a long knife in his hand and ring at the elder of Tianyi Pce.


    Danger lurked in all directions on the battlefield of the ancient desert.


    Thanks to Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye and Qing Feng¡¯s familiarity with tactical deployments, they were able to trudge forward. Those dead soldiers, damaged sun disc, and terrible ancient fighting intent were attached to the battleships and tanks, and they did notpletely disperse.


    For Li Mu and the others, it was like there were traps everywhere. If they were not careful, they might be killed.


    This desert was hundreds of kilometers in size.


    Wang Shiyu, who knew nothing about martial arts, was the weakest in strength. If she didn¡¯t have the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe, she would have been killed by the terrible fighting intent. But even so, for Wang Shiyu, it was also a terrible trial.


    Later, Li Mu directly carried her on his back, which made Wang Shiyu feel a little more rxed.


    It took them four hours to get out of the desert.


    At the end of the desert was a broad road.


    Li Mu stopped, handed the jade tablets of the Immortal Path to Qing Feng, and said, ¡°You leave. I¡¯ll stay here to do something. I must try my best to hinder the sect, otherwise, we¡¯ll be in great danger.¡±


    He then returned to the desert.


    Li Mu would never forget the safe way he came here, so he didn¡¯t need to protect others. On this ancient battlefield, he was able to handle it with ease.


    Li Mu constantly set up some delicate small tactical deployments in some seemingly safe ces to interfere with vision. In this way, he set up more traps for theplicated battlefield.


    An hourter...


    The people from the Heavenly Devil Sect and Tianyi Pce had finally set foot on the first divine hill.


    After all, they were cultivators from outer space. This sand dune¡¯s assault was unable to stop them all this while.


    ¡°Fight. Behind us is our hometown. There is no way to retreat. Fight to the end.¡±


    The strong ancient god leaning against the battle g was still obsessed with his will. His voice was clear and the torn battle g was fluttering in the wind.


    He could vaguely tell that the torn battle g was engraved with the pattern of a coiled dragon with overbearing momentum, which was circted by a majestic spiritual force and gave others an illusion that, in the next moment, once this ancient god pulled out this battle g and waved it, there would be hordes of soldiers charging toward them...


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Battlefield!¡±


    The ancient Fiendgod battlefield behind the hill shocked the experts of the two sects.


    At this time, a disciple of the Tianyi Pce who looked at the silver nail felt so envious that he even wanted to get this nail because he sensed that it had to be a lethal weapon that could even suppress an ancient god.


    He was obsessed with it and subconsciously walked toward the Ancient God.


    ¡°Chen Feng, what are you doing? Come back...¡± Sun Ji furiously shouted when he realized that.


    However, at this moment, a terrible thing happened.


    As a kind of demonic wind blew over, Chen Feng¡¯s clothes turned into dust and his skin was cracked, just like a dried-up riverbed, of which, however, he was unaware. Instead, he smiled as though he had seen the most beautiful thing in the world. He continued walking toward the corpse of the Ancient God. After taking a couple of steps, fresh blood and bone marrow flowed out of his cracked skin like spring water and then transformed into a ray of rainbow light that was swallowed by the silver nail...


    Chen Feng¡¯s body, like a sand sculpture, copsed and turned into sand, merging into the desert.


    When the cultivators from the two sects saw this scene, they felt extremely frightened.


    ¡°He, he is still alive, his face is moving...¡± another disciple of the Tianyi Pce suddenly screamed. He stared at the face of the Ancient God and shouted, ¡°I saw him. He was just smiling.¡±


    As the wind blew, all the people were shocked.


    This was too weird.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Sun Ji shouted, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    At this time, on the way here, another figure shed.


    In time, a few more groups of soldiers dashed toward the sand dune.


    Another force from the outer-space sect had arrived.


    By this time, Emperor Qin Ming and Zhangsun Changkong had already begun to run without saying a word, who had fled thousands of meters away and entered the Ancient Fiendgod battlefield below the sand dune.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sun Ji was so anxious that he didn¡¯t have time to observe the Ancient God¡¯s corpse anymore but decided to leave this evil dune as soon as possible.


    Suddenly...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the Battlefield of Gods and Demons a thousand meters away, a horrible killing intent broke out, followed by the roar from Demon Broadsword Zhangsun Changkong. The light of the knife was flowing, which triggered a series of terrible killing intents.


    Evidently, these two people from the Heavenly Devil Sect had been trapped in the territory of the Ancient Battlefield.


    Sun Ji smirked. Then, he led the remaining disciples and the four men dressed in bright imperial robes on the road.


    ¡°Be careful. Follow me. Don¡¯t choose the wrong way.¡± Sun Ji¡¯s eyes twinkled and were concentrated on looking for a safe ce.


    Since Li Mu and the others could pass through the battlefield of the ancient desert, it meant that the Immortal Path map was right. This was not a dead-end, and they could certainly find a way out. There was no reason that cultivators from outer space were not as good as lowly indigenous people like Li Mu.


    However, things did not go as smoothly as Sun Ji had expected.


    His Magic Eyes had clearly been able to detect a safe route, but for some unknown reason, this so-called safe route had triggered the killing intent in the battlefield several times, which activated destructive forces. He had barely managed to escape the danger after consuming several treasures. Another six disciples died...


    ¡°Ah, dammit, Li Mu, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Sun Ji swore in his mind. He realized that Li Mu had set up some tricks on the ancient battlefield to mislead him.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, Li Mu, I will kill you.¡±


    A thousand meters ahead, Zhangsun Changkong also roared crazily.


    Obviously, this elder of the Heavenly Devil Sect had fallen into Li Mu¡¯s trap several times. He was badly injured and extremely embarrassed.


    The experts from outer space were thrown into a state of extreme agitation.


    At this moment, dozens of cultivators from the outer-space sects also seeded in passing the sand dune and entering this desert.


    There were about three or four hundred people, including three array masters who broke the barriers in the sand dune at a very fast speed.


    After all, there were talents from outer space.


    In the face of the obstruction of the killing intent on the battlefield, all the sects chose to work together for the time being.


    These cultivators advanced at an extremely fast speed.


    About an hourter...


    The cultivators who were following from the various sects were about to catch up to the two sects.


    Right at this moment...


    ¡°Elder, look,¡± said one of the disciples of the Tianyi Pce.


    The others looked in the direction that the disciple was pointing. They saw a small wooden tablet in the sand 10 meters away, with the words: ¡°The burial spot for the ancestors of the Tianyi Pce died¡ªby Master Li Mu¡±.


    ¡°Dammit.¡± With the people behind him having caught up, Sun Ji was already agitated. When he saw it, he was so furious that he directly shattered the wooden tablet with his palm. But at this moment, he suddenly came to his senses and said, ¡°Gosh...¡±


    Before his voice had died away¡ª


    The sand around was rolling, and dozens of golden skeletons of Ancient Gods came up in the dust, as horrible as bursting tides.


    In the blink of an eye¡ª


    ¡°Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!¡±


    The entire battlefield of the Fiendgod was like a house of dominoes that had started to copse. The killing intent, chaotic turbulence, and the evil aura from the ancient weapons were all activated, and everything within a few hundred meters exploded in a frenzy.


    ¡°Kill, fight to the death and don¡¯t retreat.¡±


    ¡°To protect the Ancestor¡¯s Land and to burn everything together.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight to the end.¡±


    ¡°To protect our descendants.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    All sorts of ancient voices seemed to have traveled through a thousand years of space and echoed above the desert. The obsessions of the deceased soldiers were stirred up and exploded out mighty currents. The terrifying murderous spirit turned into an invisible Taoist millstone that was about to crush all living creatures in the desert.


    The troops, who had been moving forward smoothly, suffered a catastrophe almost all of a sudden.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± an array master roared and cursed Sun Ji.


    Several thousand meters away...


    Li Mu sensed something and looked back at the desert with a trace of a smile on his face.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s enough for these outer-space cultivators to suffer there,¡± Li Mu said.


    Li Mu did not have a good impression of these people, since they were like butchers who did not treat the people in this world as human beings. Therefore, Li Mu had no psychological pressure in scheming to deal with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. The killing intent of that ancient battlefield can¡¯t hold them for too long,¡± Li Mu said.


    He did not underestimate his opponent.


    There had to be some experts in outer space and masters of tactical formations that would break through the formation sooner orter.


    He kept moving forward.


    Along the way, there were many obstacles, such as maze swamps, cliffs, mountains, foggy abysses, maze-like tunnels, and dead Ancient God Towns...


    About half a dayter, Li Mu and the others arrived at a picturesque ce.


    A delicate and open hand-like mountain stood in front of Li Mu and others.


    There were green mountains and flowing waterfalls there.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Li Mu was excited.


    This Five-finger-like Mountain was exactly where the end of the Immortal Path was located.


    The immortal was in the mountain.

 Chapter 453 - Bright Saint Being

    <h4>Chapter 453 Bright Saint Being</h4>


    The fairy mountain in front of them was decent, with flourishing grass and trees as well as fairy mist. Looking from a distance, they found that the waterfalls were dotted on the mountain like jade belts, which refreshed and eased them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu was in the front, Guo Yuqing in the back, and the Four Men¡¯s Symphony were on both sides to protect Ming Yue, Qing Feng, and Wang Shiyu. They quickly walked toward the inside of Five-finger Mountain.


    Everyone looked a little excited.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing, on the other hand, were unusually calm.


    That was because thest moment was always the most crucial moment for those who traveled a hundred miles. If they were not careful enough, they would lose it all.


    Fortunately, they did not encounter any danger after entering.


    This area was full of Spiritual Qi, with green mountains and rivers, as well as a gentle breeze, which made them feel extremelyfortable. They couldn¡¯t even see wild animals. There was no formation or killing intent. It was like a paradise.


    Five solitary peaks, like huge pirs, stabbed toward the sky. Every single peak was vaguely divided into three sections, round and independent. The more they looked, the more they found they were like human palms. They were separated on the east side. There was a wide valley at the foot of the mountain. It was t and looked like the palm of a human hand.


    ¡°ording to the map of the Immortal Path, the immortal was trapped in the valley at the peak in the middle,¡± Li Mu said, pointing at the highest and the most lofty peak in the distance.


    This lonely peak, in the structure of Five-finger Mountain, was like a middle finger.


    Everyone was both excited and nervous.


    ¡°After thousands of years, is the immortal still there?¡±


    ¡°If he is alive, will he be easy-going?¡±


    ¡°If he died, could he leave the legacy to protect everyone?¡±


    Li Mu did not say a word, but led them to rush forward.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the middle finger peak.


    ¡°That is...¡± Li Mu and the others stopped in their tracks in astonishment.


    There was an artificially-made vegetable field, about three or four acres, in which various kinds of vegetables were neatly nted. Because of the rich Spiritual Qi in this area, the vegetation was extremely flourishing.


    Between the vegetable fields, there was a ditch made of bluestones extending to a pond a hundred meters away. Beside the pond, there was a courtyard with a green bamboo fence. In the courtyard, there were three thatched cottages, a stone table, two stone stools, and a small garden.


    No one had expected that there would be such a scene under the peak.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the ce where an immortal lives be none other than a luxurious manor?¡±


    Or, it should be some impressive building, cave, oryers of formations, which should be full of fairy spirit. Who knew that it turned out to be such a small farmyard full of living atmosphere, and a kind of rural farming pleasure was greeting them.


    ¡°Is this the residence of that immortal?¡± Ming Yue touched her head in a daze.


    It was different from what she had imagined.


    The eyes of Li Mu, Guo Yuqing, and Qing Feng all fell on the three huts, whose doors were closed tightly, and they didn¡¯t know if there was anyone inside. If there were really immortals, they should be in the huts.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡±


    After giving the warning, Li Mu headed for the fenced yard first.


    Soon, everyone appeared at the gate of the courtyard.


    ¡°Excuse me, is anyone here?¡± Ming Yue pushed the door open and walked in. She blinked her eyes like a weasel stealing a chicken.


    No one answered.


    On the stone table in the courtyard was ayer of soil. In the corner of the roof of the thatched cottage was dust like a spider web. The rare flowers and grass in the parterre were quite prosperous, but obviously not attended to.


    ¡°It looks like this ce has been empty for a long time,¡± Yuan Hou said.


    The whole yard, including the three huts, was opened up to have a look, but it was certain that there were no realm-upgrading fluctuationsing from inside.


    ¡°Could it be that the immortal is dead?¡±


    After all, it had been a thousand years. Back then, in the battle against demons, he was likely to have been heavily injured and was unable to leave the area. Thus, he could only transmit his voice. Perhaps, he was seriously injured and could no longer be treated.


    This would be undoubtedly the worst result.


    For Li Mu and the others, it was uneptable for them that there was only the legacy left behind if the immortal died, because even if they got the legacy, it would be stolen when all the sects from outer space arrived, which would cause them to die earlier.


    They could only bet that the immortal was still alive and could protect them.


    But now, it seemed that the situation was not good.


    At first, Li Mu thought that if the immortal really died, he hoped that there would be something like an immortal tactical deployment for use. But now, there was no clue of any tactical deployment in this courtyard.


    It was totally dangerous.


    There was nothing.


    Li Mu was about to ask the group to search around the middle finger peak to see if there were any other clues. At this time, a voice came from the middle thatched cottage.


    ¡°Cough, cough, there... there¡¯s someone, there¡¯s someone.¡±


    It was an old voice, deep andcking energy.


    After a while, the door of the thatched cottage opened. A hunchbacked old man in a gray robe with sparse grey hair slowly walked out with a crutch in his hand.


    ¡°Did you...e from outside the Tomb of the God of Sin?¡± The old man raised his head with difficulty. Since his teeth were all gone, he had to force his words out. The skin on his face was as wrinkled as a dried orange peel, and he looked like a skeleton that had just crawled out of a grave.


    Li Mu and the others looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°Senior, you are...¡± Li Mu tried to ask.


    ¡°I... I am Fairy Emperor of Light.¡± The old man panted and said, ¡°Are you... outsiders who came on the Immortal Path map that I sent out back then? In other words, did a thousand years already pass?¡± His words required him to take three breaths. He was extremely weak and he might die at any time.


    ¡°Fairy Emperor of Light?¡±


    No one had ever heard of this name.


    However, if he could be called a fairy emperor, he had to be a great talent. It would be a great honor to be a fairy emperor. However... it was really difficult to associate him with that name.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Tomb of the God of Sin is open again. We came here following the Immortal Path map, and we found this ce. Senior...¡±


    When hearing this, his wrinkled eyes revealed a hint of joy. He said, ¡°Great, a thousand years have finally passed. My legacy can be passed down. I¡¯ll be able to rest in peace if I die.¡±


    As he spoke, he coughed violently again. His body trembled, and he couldn¡¯t stand still. Then, he fell to the side.


    ¡°Senior...¡± Li Mu hurriedly went over to hold him and said, ¡°Senior, your body...¡±


    A hint of sadness shed through the emperor¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°I once suppressed the Ziwei Star Region and defeated all my enemies. How glorious I was! But now... s, a thousand years ago, I fought against that devil. Although I suppressed him, my core self was injured and I was attacked by magic power. Now, I¡¯ve run out of energy. I often fell asleep and lost all my immortal power...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank when they heard that.


    ¡°Are... you... are you... disappointed?¡± The Fairy Emperor of Lightughed at himself. When he sat down on the stone in the middle of the yard with Li Mu¡¯s help, he panted again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Senior, even if you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re still alive.¡± Ming Yue came over tofort him.


    The Fairy Emperor of Light: ¡°...¡±


    Li Mu and the others: ¡°...¡±


    At this time, Ming Yue also felt that she had said something wrong.


    After saying this, she suddenly felt that what she said was not right. Under everyone¡¯s fierce eyes, she quickly made up for it and said, ¡°No, no, no, no, I am not being articte. I¡¯m not cursing you. Grandpa, listen to me. Although you are about to die, you can suppress the devil and sacrifice yourself. You will always live on in our hearts... Oh...¡±


    Li Mu directly covered her mouth.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to speak, mydy.¡±


    The emperor smiled amicably and said, ¡°Little girl... it¡¯s normal for you to be muddleheaded because you were born with a rare ¡®Taoist body and demonic being¡¯. I do not mind... I don¡¯t have much time left. When I pass you the fairy skills, I¡¯ll have no regrets anymore. I should not end our kindling...¡±


    Speaking of this, he nced at Ming Yue, who had an apologetic look, and continued gasping, ¡°What a pity! You, little monkey, have a rare Taoist body, which will definitely attract the Great Deity sects, but you are not suitable for my Taoist system...¡±


    Ming Yue was greatly disappointed and said, ¡°Senior, you can give it a try. What if I am suitable for it?¡±


    Li Mu and the others alsoughed.


    However, he was really powerful. Although extremely weak and even weaker than ordinary people, he had sharp vision, since he discovered Ming Yue¡¯s special body at a nce. Zuo Luyi also said that there was a demonic soul in Ming Yue¡¯s body. Later, after the demonic soul was refined, her strength soared and she cultivated the image of a white lotus against a blue sky... It turned out that Ming Yue was in a daze because of her physical properties.


    ¡°When you meet the skills that suit you most in the future, you¡¯ll naturally understand. Once you practice the right skill, you¡¯ll be enlightened and be smarter...¡± the emperor said with a smile.


    Then Ming Yue plucked up her courage and asked, ¡°So, Grandpa, who is suitable for your system?¡±


    As he looked at them, his eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Wang Shiyu. He was overjoyed at first, then shocked.


    ¡°Haha... Ahem... Okay... okay, that¡¯s great. I didn¡¯t expect that in thest moment of my life, I¡¯d actually meet the legendary ¡®Bright Saint Being¡¯.¡± Looking at Wang Shiyu, he couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement and he said, ¡°Little girl, do you have a master? Would you like to be my disciple?¡±

 Chapter 454 - Unprecedented and Great Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 454 Unprecedented and Great Medicine</h4>


    When she finally found the ce of the immortal, Wang Shiyu was very hopeful. But when she saw the immortal, she became upset again because he was old and weak. Even if he used to be the most powerful man in the world, he was now weak. What could he do?


    However, she did not expect that Fairy Emperor of Light would immediately be able to tell that Ming Yue¡¯s physique was special. Then, he pointed out that she was Bright Saint Being.


    What was a Bright Saint Being?


    Wang Shiyu didn¡¯t know.


    But she knew that ording to his words, she seemed to have a chance for cultivation.


    This was the most attractive piece of news she had ever heard since she came to this world.


    She had suffered a lot before, and even Li Mu couldn¡¯t figure out her physique, which made Wang Shiyu almost desperate. The ginseng fruit disliked her, as if she were a sinner. But now, after going through a long period of darkness, was the dawn finallying?


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t belong to any sect, so I can¡¯t practice martial arts. Can I really practice your martial arts?¡± Wang Shiyu¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, you cannot cultivate the ordinary techniques because your meridians are stagnant and your dantian is dried up. You were born with a bright body, like a piece of fine iron.¡± He panted and paused after saying a few words. ¡°That¡¯s because your constitution is one of the strongest in the universe ever since ancient times... As long as you obtain the correct cultivation method, you¡¯ll be able to rank among the strongest.¡±


    ¡°Is this... Really?¡± Wang Shiyu felt like she was in a dream after suffering so much. She was afraid that it was all a fantasy.


    On the other side, Li Mu was also full of tension and expectation.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s failure in cultivation had always been a concern of his. Even if this old ssmate didn¡¯t seem to be impatient in daily life, Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force was so strong that he could clearly perceive how anxious she was.


    Li Mu also tried a lot of methods, but none of them worked.


    Even in the storage devices belonging to Yue Guoxiang, Emperor Qin Ming, and the old woman with the ck cane, they found all kinds of martial arts secrets and immortal cultivation methods, but they couldn¡¯t find a way to change Wang Shiyu¡¯s physique to enable her to cultivate.


    Now, could it be solved atst?


    With a smile on his wrinkled face, Fairy Emperor of Light said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. The Bright Saint Body is a Saintly Being. Any body constitution that is connected to the word ¡®Saint¡¯ is one of the topmost body constitutions in the universe. You only need to practice my cultivation methods and break through the initial stage. Then you can make great progress in a day... Little girl, are you willing to take me as your master?¡±


    Wang Shiyu instinctively looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Kneeling on the ground, Wang Shiyu said with great devotion, ¡°Disciple Wang Shiyu pays respects to Master.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light nodded his head while out of breath and said, ¡°Yes, now that you bow for my kindness, I¡¯ll ept you as my disciple. However, if you join my sect, you must abide by our rules. If you betray your master, ancestors, and your sect, you will be punished.¡± He panted and told her 15 rules. They were all ancient rules and did not vite thews of heaven, earth, and humans. After that, he said, ¡°Are you willing to do so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Wang Shiyu kowtowed.


    Due to urgency, they simplified the other rules for the time being.


    As Li Mu saw that hisplexion was getting worse and worse and was worried that he might not be able to breathe, he quickly took out some magic medicines he got in the Evesting Heaven.


    Fairy Emperor of Light did not refuse, but took a few divine herbs. Then, hisplexion became slightly better.


    But he took a rest for a while, shook his head, rejected the magic medicine Li Mu handed over, and said, ¡°Thank you, little boy. My injury is deep-rooted. Although these herbs are notmon, they are not unprecedented great herbs after all and can¡¯t cure me fully. It¡¯s just useless.¡±


    When he spoke, his left arm was shaking unnaturally. When the wind blew and his sleeve was blown up, a bare arm without a palm was revealed. The muscles around the incision looked like a withered orange, which was extremely abnormal. It was obvious that his hand had been gone for a long time.


    As the Fairy Emperor, how could he have lost his palm when he had endless magical power?


    What kind of person could defeat this man?


    When Li Mu saw it, a thought came to his mind.


    Noticing Li Mu¡¯s expression, he raised his left arm and looked at the bare arm without a palm. He looked extremely emotional and recalled the past. After a long while, he said ndly, ¡°In the past, when I fought against that devil till the end, I had no choice but to cut off my left hand to turn it into the Five-finger Mountain and suppress that devil. Then, my palm couldn¡¯t grow again...¡± In between words, he sighed.


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing this.


    ¡°It turns out that this Five-finger Mountain was derived from his left hand?¡±


    ¡°No wonder this mountain peak looks like a human palm... Well, in the end, it was really a manifestation of a Spiritual Master¡¯s palm. Fairy Emperor of Light was able to suppress the devil with his own hand, which could be quite heroic.¡±


    ¡°What does the unprecedented medicine that Master just mentioned refer to?¡± Wang Shiyu suddenly asked.


    Fairy Emperor of Light looked upset as he said, ¡°The unprecedented medicines are the Spiritual Root of Heaven and Earth, the Wondrous Earthvein of the Universe, the Gxy Spiritual Spring, and the Star Spiritual Core. If you pick one of them, you can survive. However, it¡¯s hard to find such medicine in the world. If not for a rare opportunity, even the great masters of the Celestial Immortality would not be able to get it.¡±


    ¡°Spiritual roots of heaven and earth?¡±


    Something came to Li Mu¡¯s mind in an instant.


    Wang Shiyu also came to her senses and said, ¡°Brother Mu said that the ginseng fruit tree is the spiritual root of heaven and earth.¡± She looked at Fairy Emperor of Light and said, ¡°Master, is the ginseng fruit the unprecedented medicine you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°You actually know about life¡¯s fruit trees. That¡¯s really rare. This kind of fruit tree is indeed the Spiritual Root of the Heavens and Earth. There¡¯s a ce in this Tomb of the God of Sin where there¡¯s such a tree. However, this Tomb of the God of Sin is a ce of death after all. The person who built this took away its vitality and the ginseng fruit tree was also petrified. What a pity,¡± he said with a hint of regret.


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°Master, there are four more fruits on the fruit tree. When we came here, we met...¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light was slightly startled. He said, ¡°How is that possible... Then, where¡¯s the fruit?¡±


    Wang Shiyu lowered her head.


    Li Mu and the others were also a little confused.


    Ming Yue said in a daze, ¡°Master, don¡¯t expect any fruit. It¡¯s toote since they have been eaten by us... I¡¯m really sorry. We didn¡¯t know that this fruit was so important to you.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there could be four ginseng fruits on that dead tree. Could it be that heaven and earth are recovering, or is there something wrong with this grave?¡± He was surprised and carefully calcted. However, there was no result, but still, he immediately said with a calm smile, ¡°This is destiny. The matchless medicine, though so close to me, cannot be obtained by me. I will die here.¡±


    Qing Feng suddenly said, ¡°No, there¡¯s ast one.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes also lit up, and he said, ¡°Yes, there is another fruit. It was not eaten, but fell into the ground...¡± The ginseng fruit that was abandoned by Wang Shiyu was hidden in the underground of the orchard.


    Li Mu clearly remembered that in the Journey to the West, Monkey Sun made a fuss in the orchard and the first ginseng fruit that was shaken off fell into the ground. It was also because of this fruit that the number of the fruits was incorrect. Being med by Qing Feng and Ming Yue, Monkey Sun was annoyed and knocked over the tree. Butter, the Goddess of Mercy saved the fruit tree, and the ginseng fruit that fell from the ground in the beginning also returned to the fruit tree.


    This meant that the ginseng that entered the soil could actually be taken back from underground.


    ¡°Yes, yes, there is another one.¡± Wang Shiyu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly told him what had happened before.


    Upon hearing this, Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s face was also filled with joy. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the heavens have also left me a chance to survive.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°Then we need to go back quickly and go to the orchard to find a way to take the ginseng fruit out from the ground.¡±


    At this time, Qing Feng, who had been silent, once again said, ¡°I am afraid that we can¡¯t go back. Those sects from the outer space should not be far away from Five-finger Mountain at this time.¡±


    Only then did the group remember that there were still vicious enemies behind them.


    Qing Feng looked at Fairy Emperor of Light and said, ¡°Senior, do you have any idea how to make the sects from outer space give way or retreat?¡±


    When Fairy Emperor of Light heard this, he said, ¡°A thousand years ago when I sent out the map to seek outsiders toe and take away my heritage, I didn¡¯t expect that I could live a thousand years. Now that I¡¯m already on the verge of death, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to threaten these sects to retreat.¡±


    He, having once been famous, had turned into a useless one.


    Among the Immortal sects, for the sake of cultivation methods and resources, what sort of bloody fight had not urred? In order topete for the inheritance, those sects would do anything crazy.


    Qing Feng asked again, ¡°Senior, what is the devil suppressed at the foot of Five-finger Mountain?¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light was startled, then said, ¡°It was a fiendish demon that escaped from the Sinful Land and devoured all living beings. After he grew up, he could directly destroy the Star Area... Why do you ask about this?¡±


    Qing Feng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°Now it¡¯s not a good time... By the way, I remember that when we were surrounded in the Five Viges Temple, those people said that after eating the ginseng fruit, the effect of the medicine could be possessed by our bodies. If you drink some of the medicine-filled blood, will you be able to recover some strength?¡±


    Her proposal surprised Li Mu and the others.


    Qing Feng frowned, looked at Wang Shiyu, and then looked at Li Mu, but finally did not speak.


    Ming Yue said with a dazed and naive expression, ¡°Master, is my sister¡¯s idea feasible? If so, I¡¯ll give you some of my blood.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light said, ¡°In theory, it¡¯s possible for me to restore some of my strength. However, drinking other people¡¯s blood is not the right thing to do...¡±


    ¡°Fussy.¡± Ming Yue directly cut her arm open, took out a jade bowl, and umted a small half-bowl of blood. She handed it over and said, ¡°Master, is this enough?¡±

 Chapter 455 - Light Butcher?

    <h4>Chapter 455 Light Butcher?</h4>


    ¡°You little monkey...¡± Fairy Emperor of Light did not know whether tough or cry, but he did not hesitate. He took the jade bowl, sipped from it, and handed it back, saying, ¡°I once dominated the Ziwei Star Region and have never begged anyone. I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, I¡¯d actually owe you a favor...¡±


    While speaking, amazing changes appeared in his body.


    His sparse white hair gradually became denser, and the wrinkles on his face gradually vanished. His dry muscles were also ruddy, as if time flew in reverse and he became younger.


    At this time, Fairy Emperor of Light had recovered a little bit. He was full of energy and his face was ruddy. It seemed that he had turned from a 100-year-old man into a strong man in his 50s or 60s.


    He sat on the stone chair, closed his eyes, and started to run his Cultivation Method.


    Instantly, the Qi of Heaven and Earth in the entire Five-finger Mountain poured in like tides and entered his body. The airflow visible to the naked eye contained tremendous pressure. Li Mu and the others looked shocked and had to retreat continuously.


    At this moment, Fairy Emperor of Light finally disyed his terrifying energy. Dense translucent runes circted around him, and the yuan qi in his body turned into waves that poured into his body. At the same time, there was a mysterious abundant power circting in his body, which was enough to make all living things in the world feel frightened.


    Was this the power of an Immortal Emperor?


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing looked at each other.


    Very strong.


    He was so strong that they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    This was a difference in terms of realm and level.


    The flowing vast and mighty magic airflow enabled Fairy Emperor of Light, who was in the vortex of the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, to possess great power and momentum, as if he was the Supreme Being overlooking the whole world. Li Mu and the others had to retreat again and again until they retreated a thousand meters in the end. Only then could they barely resist this kind of momentum.


    After a while, he stopped regting his breathing.


    His appearance once again became a little younger. His silver hair had turned light-gray, the wrinkles on his face hadpletely disappeared, and his eyes became bright. His body became tall and burly, and there was a kind of power that quietly and naturally circted.


    That terrifying aura was contained in his body and gradually became undetectable.


    ¡°Master, have you recovered?¡± Wang Shiyu ran over and asked excitedly.


    Fairy Emperor of Light looked at his newly epted disciple. His eyes were gentle as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. My foundation was damaged. Even if it was aplete ginseng fruit, it wouldn¡¯t be restored in a day. A bowl of blood will only extend my lifespan for a few more years. There¡¯s still a need to think of another way to restore my foundation.¡±


    Li Mu and the others also walked over to congratte him.


    ¡°Old Master, how do you feel?¡± Ming Yue said with a smile, ¡°There is my blood in your body now. Hehe, how about another bowl?¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light shook his head and said, ¡°You... don¡¯t need to do that. One bowl of blood and 10 bowls of blood have the same effect. The effect of the ginseng fruit is deep into your bodies. Not only the blood, but also your bodies have been improved. The effect of the ginseng fruit has already done part of the effect. It¡¯s iplete.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Senior, have you recovered your strength? Can you suppress those sects?¡±


    He smiled as he looked into the distance and said, ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡±


    Li Mu and the others were shocked and looked in the direction they hade.


    Later, he saw hundreds of figures. They were moving extremely fast, like hundreds of arrows flying toward him.


    Obviously, Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s perceptivity was far beyond Li Mu¡¯s and the others¡¯, and he detected it in advance, which made it more difficult for Li Mu and the other people to perceive his strength, and they were very afraid of him.


    Momentster, the sects arrived at the fenced yard.


    Li Mu and the others were also shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that in addition to the Heavenly Devil Sect and the Tianyi Pce that they had encountered before, there would still be so many people from other outer sects. The number of people from the outer sects was dozens of times more than what they had seen prior.


    However, most of these people were injured and looked very embarrassed. It was conceivable that some of the traps left by Li Mu in the desert Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the Mist swamp, the Great Abyss, and other ces had posed great threats to those pretentious cultivators from outer space.


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± In the crowd, ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± raised his hand and pointed at Li Mu.


    ¡°Swoosh, Swoosh, Swoosh!¡±


    Countless eyes that were spurting fire instantly focused on Li Mu, as if they were knives flying to cut Li Mu to pieces.


    And Sun Ji and Zhangsun Changkong were there


    Li Mu smiled calmly and said, ¡°Wee, outer-space friends. My name is Li Mu, one of the masters of this, and I am also well-known for my hospitality. When I see you immortals from outer space, I am so happy to see you. I couldn¡¯t help setting some small tests on the way here, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so embarrassed. I¡¯m really sorry, but you have all passed. Congrattions, we will be a family from now on.¡±


    His words angered these outsiders.


    ¡°F**king test. Do we need you, an indigenous bug, to test us?¡±


    ¡°Who is your family?¡±


    ¡°Do you deserve it?¡±


    Some people unsheathed their broadswords and spears and could not wait to rush to turn Li Mu into meat sauce.


    However, they managed to restrain themselves in the end.


    When they were hundreds of miles away, they had felt the overwhelming power and pressure when Fairy Emperor of Light adjusted his breath. At this time, when they saw Fairy Emperor of Light standing in the middle of Li Mu and others, they had roughly understood what had happened.


    The immortal had been rescued.


    Li Mu took the initiative.


    No one dared to make a move in front of the immortal.


    ¡°Hehe, everyone. I¡¯m sorry, but Master has been in coboration with us. You¡¯re toote.¡± Ming Yue was smug and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t let you have dinner together. You¡¯d better go back quickly, in case the old master gets angry and turns you into flying ash in an instant.¡±


    The eyes of the cultivators from outer space fell on Fairy Emperor of Light.


    ¡°Senior, we, the cultivators of the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, followed your map and came here. After many hardships, we failed to help you. However, it¡¯s our pleasure to see you.¡± Sun Ji of the Tianyi Pce came out and saluted respectfully, saying, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Tianyi Pce. I want to ask, have you chosen a sessor?¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light nodded and said with a soft face, ¡°Disciple of the Tianyi Pce, I saw your ancestor, Shen Bu¡¯er, who is an old friend of mine... Yes, I have found a sessor. It is this little girl.¡± He pointed to Wang Shiyu and said, ¡°She can get my cultivation methods.¡±


    The people of the Tianyi Pce were extremely excited when they heard that the Fairy Emperor of Light knew their ancestor. However, when they heard that this immortal had chosen a disciple, all the cultivators were shocked.


    They had failed in the end even though they had tried so hard all the way here.


    It was all in vain.


    At this moment, Demon Broadsword Zhangsun Changkong thought of something and walked out of the crowd. He saluted and said, ¡°Senior, you seem to be sick. Have you recovered from the old wounds during the years of that battle?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A glint shed in his eyes.


    Zhangsun Changkong felt a terrifying force pressing down on him as if it would squeeze him into pulp in an instant. He was scared and quickly shouted, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t mean anything else. In the Sky Devil Sect, there are also some holy medicines that are used to cure the wounds. I¡¯m willing to give them to you.¡±


    The destructive aura slowly disappeared after he said that.


    Zhangsun Changkong could not help gasping for breath. His face was pale and his whole body was covered with cold sweat, as if he had been dragged out of the water.


    He hurriedly bowed to Fairy Emperor of Light and apologized while offering several precious pills from the Heavenly Devil Sect. He raised both hands above his head and did not dare to move.


    Among these cultivators from outer space, Zhangsun Changkong¡¯s strength could be ranked in the top three. He was a tough guy, but he got so embarrassed at the sight of Fairy Emperor of Light with just a casual nce. Others dared not to make any unusual moves and also removed some thoughts.


    Wang Shiyu came over, took the healing medicine raised by Zhangsun Changkong in the sky, and gave it to Fairy Emperor of Light.


    Fairy Emperor of Light took it and faintly say, ¡°You came here to save me or to obtain the inheritance. In any case, you have a good intention. I should be merciful after restoration. Therefore, I did not kill you today. However, if someone has the intention to snatch it...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°We dare not.¡±


    The cultivators from outer space saluted in a hurry.


    Fairy Emperor of Light continued, ¡°Since my foundation is damaged, I need to rely on external forces. If you have something to heal the wounds, you can exchange for Immortal magic arts here. Or, you can build a good rtionship with me.¡±


    The outer space cultivators, who had been extremely disappointed, were overjoyed to hear this.


    Fairy Emperor of Light continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Although I have taken this girl as my sessor, she is not myst disciple. I have a total of 36 systems. Therefore, as long as your potential is good enough, I will be able to teach you if you can heal my injuries.¡±


    The cultivators from outer space immediately cheered when they heard that.


    They finally saw some hope.


    That is to say, they still had a chance of obtaining the immortal¡¯s heritage.


    But Li Mu and Guo Yuqing, on the other hand, changed their faces.


    The situation had begun to go beyond their expectations. It seemed that Fairy Emperor of Light had no intention of protecting them. Instead, he made a deal with the cultivators from outer space. ¡°This...¡±


    Qing Feng rubbed his temples and sat in a wheelchair. His eyes were fixed on the surrounding terrain and he kept on checking something out.


    On the other side, the cultivators from outer space had begun to offer various treasures.


    They took either out some treasures or precious pills for him to choose from. Hundreds of cultivators from the outernds wished they could take out all their trump cards just to win the favor of Fairy Emperor of Light.


    For those treasures, which were usually regarded as treasures by them and were unwillingly given away, they now worried that they couldn¡¯t be sent out.


    Li Mu frowned.


    He had a vague feeling that something was not quite right.


    Suddenly, a sharp voice rang in his ear without warning. ¡°You have the cultivation aura of Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures. Boy, are you from Earth?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked all of a sudden.


    He calmly looked around and found that Fairy Emperor of Light was staring at the treasures presented by these cultivators and picking out the treasures one by one. Obviously, the person who spoke just now was not him. And those cultivators were also in a frenzy, rushing to offer the treasures. They were afraid that they would fall behind others, and their faces were full of excitement. Obviously, the person who spoke was not one of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The Five Emperors¡¯ Life-prolonging Scripture is a martial art from Earth. Only Earth people can practice it. Boy, you¡¯re really bold. How dare youe here and look for the Bright Light Butcher who ughtered his own tribe members? Do you want to seek death?¡±


    The voice rang out again.

 Chapter 456 - Formation Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 456 Formation Inheritance</h4>


    Soon, Fairy Emperor of Light selected 36 kinds of treasures, most of which were healing pills. Although they could not bepared to the unprecedented pills he had mentioned before, they all had the effect of repairing the foundation. It could be said that he had gained something.


    Without hesitation, he took these elixirs and continued to regte his breath to recover his cultivation.


    Terrifying Great Way runes densely swirled around his body. It was even more shocking than when he first regted his breathing after drinking Ming Yue¡¯s blood. Every tiny rune was like lightning and fire that contained the true meaning of the Great Way, flickering and releasing, contracting and expanding, constantly refining his body.


    The yuan qi around Five-finger Mountain, like whirlpools in the sea, twisted and swept over. With Fairy Emperor of Light as the center, it frantically integrated into his body and cooperated with the medicinal power of the elixir to solidify his foundation.


    Wisps of ¡°immortal qi¡± flowed out from his body.


    The reason why it was called the immortal qi was mainly because of this kind of power. Whether it was Li Mu, the others, or the extraterrestrial cultivators, they had never seen this kind of power before.


    It was a power of a higher level, like gauze or a wisp of smoke. It seemed to float in the air, like it could be blown away by a gust of wind, but it gave everyone present a sense of shock and awe, as if anyone who was swept by that kind of power would be instantly defeated.


    The yuan qi from the universe circted around Fairy Emperor of Light like a storm.


    The crowd could not bear this kind of pressure, so they all retreated a thousand meters respectively.


    Everyone looked shocked.


    They were shocked by the strength of this Immortal Emperor, who was apletely different-level being, superior to the entire martial arts system of the Brilliance Immortal Gxy.


    Time flew by.


    He did not stop regting his breath.


    At this time, Zhangsun Changkong looked at Li Mu and the others. As hatred burst out of his eyes, he pulled out the long knife on his back and walked toward them step by step.


    Although the fluctuations in the cultivation of the Soldier Realm had been suppressed by the invisible pressure in the Five-finger Mountain, it was still very terrible.


    The horrible killing intent, like a weapon, was directed at Li Mu.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Wang Shiyu looked over and said, ¡°Do you want to kill my friend? You¡¯d better think it over. Can you resist my master¡¯s wrath?¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong was slightly stunned and hesitated.


    Before, Fairy Emperor of Light had already informed them all that Wang Shiyu was his sessor. Even though he was strong, he had to be careful.


    ¡°Hoho, fairy, you misunderstood me. Your friend, young and handsome, is matchless in formations and has caused us some trouble before. I just want to get close to him.¡± Zhangsun Changkong smiled awkwardly and took back his long knife.


    Wang Shiyu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just now, she relied on the fame of Fairy Emperor of Light to protect Li Mu.


    Zhangsun Changkong pointed to the three or four middle-aged men wearing Taoist robes with patterns and said with special meaning, ¡°Let me introduce them to you. They are array masters of the Heavenly Deployment Sect. They have seen Li Mu¡¯s strength before and have always said that they wanted topete with him. You might as well get close to him. Hehe.¡±


    In the crowd, they looked at Li Mu with hatred and greed in their eyes, and their expressions were veryplicated.


    Hearing Zhangsun Changkong¡¯s words, a single-eyed, middle-aged man with gray hair walked over. He cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said with a forced smile, ¡°Your array unit is unique. You really amaze me. I¡¯m Ouyang Zhi, the Great Guardian of the Heavenly Deployment Sect. My eyes were destroyed just to break your array. I won¡¯t forget your generous gift.¡± His words were full of sarcasm.


    Li Mu was quite clear about that.


    It was no wonder that even though he had set up so many formations with the help of his geographical advantage, he was only able to hold off these outer-space cultivators for such a short period of time. It turned out that the other side also had array masters.


    However, this person from the Heavenly Deployment Sect was probably not very powerful. Otherwise, as the Supreme Elder, Ouyang Zhi would not have one of his eyes destroyed.


    ¡°Well, it makes sense. My formations are really powerful, which should be the case.¡± Li Mu deliberately put on a fake smile and said, ¡°The way of formation is full of wonders. You are a shallow learner, so it¡¯s normal for you to lose an eye. You don¡¯t need to thank me for waking you up in this way. In the future, you should study more and practice more in order to avoid destroying the other eye.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ouyang Zhi was so angry that he almost spurted out a mouthful of fire.


    Some other elders and disciples of the Heavenly Deployment Sect were also furious and wanted to kill Li Mu.


    ¡°I¡¯m Qian Zhenyun, the Guardian of Rules of the Heavenly Deployment Sect. May I ask where you learned the mastery of formations? Which sect are you from?¡± another middle-aged man, who had several dragons on his face, cupped one hand in the other before his chest and asked humbly. His expression was extremely kind and his tone was extremely humble.


    Li Mu said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any school or sect. I am just self-taught.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so, my little friend, did you get some formation inheritance by chance?¡± Qian Zhenyun said with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    The eyes of the rest of the people from the Heavenly Deployment Sect were also faintly filled with a scorching glow.


    Li Mu did not want to be entangled in this issue, so he said ndly, ¡°It is probably so.¡±


    Qian Zhenyun was even more confident when he heard Li Mu¡¯s answer.


    In fact, in the process of breaking the formation, the people of the Heavenly Deployment Sect were shocked by the tactical deployments, mechanisms, and various means left by Li Mu. Their sect practiced hard in the field of tactical formations. With this skill, they were well-known in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy and they were also the friends and fans of many sects. Even the sects such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, Tianyi Pce, Blood Sea, Ghosts Rally, and so on all gave way to the Heavenly Deployment Sect, because they needed to use the tactical deployment, the weapon refining carvings, the exploration of the mineral veins, and the search for the spiritual veins, etc. However, they needed the power of the Heavenly Deployment Sect to establish their formation based themselves, which were different from the previous formations. It was actually from another formation school, which was superior to those of the Heavenly Deployment Sect.


    If it were not for the fact that Li Mu¡¯s cultivation was not high enough, they would not have been able to break those tactical deployments at all, which was enough to bury them on the road.


    They were shocked by Li Mu¡¯s tactical deployment, so when they heard from various parties that Li Mu was actually a native on this, they were more and more shocked. Then, they spected that it was very likely that Li Mu had obtained lost tactical deployment inheritance, ancient books, or something else.


    They were envious of his ability.


    If he was able to obtain thisplete array formation inheritance, one could imagine that the Heavenly Deployment Sect¡¯s strength would definitely skyrocket. When that time came, it would be no problem for them to dominate the entire Brilliance Immortal Gxy.


    Just now, the reason why Qian Zhenyun tried to test Li Mu was to confirm it again.


    When they heard that Li Mu did not belong to any school and was self-taught, they were surer of their own guess.


    It should be known that formations were veryplicated. There were strict requirements for them in terms of geography, astronomical mathematics, structure calction, etc. How could a small indigenous man be able to learn it by himself?


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Li Mu¡¯s tactical deployment was exactly the same as the ¡®Heavenly Taoist Formation¡¯ from the ancient manual ¡®Heaven Line Formation¡¯ on this several hundred years ago. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I can guess that you must have obtained this manual and cultivated it to the present level.¡± Qian Zhenyun¡¯s face was full of grief, as if he was full of emotions.


    Hearing that, Li Mu was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    Qian Zhenyun continued to say very kindly, ¡°Although we broke your formation and suffered a great loss, as long as you are willing to hand over the secret formation manual you have and return it to our Heavenly Deployment Sect, our grievances will be written off. Moreover, if you are willing to acknowledge your ancestral roots and return to our sect, we are also willing to ept you as an elder.¡±


    The faces of the rest of the cultivators from the outer domains changed when they heard that.


    Some people saw through Qian Zhenyun¡¯s trick.


    Some people believed it. The Heavenly Deployment Sect indeed had a period of glory. The ¡°Heaven Line Formation¡± sect used to be very famous. It was said that it used to be a formation sect in the Ziwei Star Region. Later, for some unknown reason, this branch gradually declined. In the end, it became less and less famous.


    However, in any case, they had done a wonderful trick.


    Two birds with one stone.


    Hearing this, Li Mu couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He was really amused by the shamelessness and hypocrisy of the Heavenly Deployment Sect.


    It was clear that they were going to take away the inheritance of his own formation, and even made up such a fake story. His formation came from the old faker and had nothing to do with the sect. They were apparently trying to snatch it.


    Li Mu thought for a moment then said very seriously, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you another 30 minutes. After you think about it, make up a decent story to deceive me. If you want to get my tactical deployment inheritance, your means are a bit contemptible.¡±


    When Qian Zhenyun heard this, he was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°What do you mean? Won¡¯t you return it to us? Or do you look down on the position of elder and don¡¯t want to join the Heavenly Deployment Sect? In fact, since you can reach such a level by yourself ording to the Heavenly Taoist Array, you must have some talent in formations. Don¡¯t be greedy. You should be an elder first. When the formation ispleted and you make great achievements for the sect in the future, you¡¯ll even have a chance to be the head of the sect. You might consider itter.¡±


    Seeing that the man was so shameless, Wang Shiyu snorted and said, ¡°You said that it¡¯s the inheritance of your Heavenly Deployment Sect. Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Qian Zhenyun said with a smile, ¡°All the tens of thousands of disciples in the Heavenly Deployment Sect can prove it.¡±


    ¡°How can your people prove it?¡± Wang Shiyu sneered.


    ¡°In that case, Li Mu can give me an example of what he has learned that is not from the ¡®Heavenly Taoist Formation¡¯,¡± Qian Zhenyun said with a smile. ¡°As long as our young friend Li Mu can tell us the origin of his cultivation of tactical deployment, how can we wrong him?¡±


    Li Mu really felt wronged.


    Where did such a group of peoplee from? They were so thick-skinned and shameless that they actually wanted to take away his formation. Why did he feel that things were a little bit out of hand?


    At this moment, Fairy Emperor of Light, who had been adjusting his Qi-cirction, finally held his breath.


    A huge change had taken ce in his body.

 Chapter 457 - Falling Out

    <h4>Chapter 457 Falling Out</h4>


    His gray hair hadpletely turned ck and was as dense as a waterfall. He had a handsome but dignified face, and his facial features were perfect and wless. He had a special charm, and his eyes were like an ancient well and abyss. Good and evil coexisted with each other. He overlooked all living beings and forgot their emotions.


    He wore a coarse cloth robe, which made him look like an emperor.


    His aura had changed.


    No matter if it was Li Mu or any other practitioner from outer space, they could not help feeling a sense of insignificance when Fairy Emperor of Light looked at them. They felt that they were like ants that were targeted by a giant dragon. As long as the giant dragon breathed, it could blow them into ashes.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say a word and just stood there quietly.


    Just now when Fairy Emperor of Light was regting his breathing, the Spiritual Qi of the world was surging like tides and all the people were forced to remain several kilometers away from the courtyard. The ce where Li Mu and the others were located was the closest to the peak of the central peak of Five-finger Mountain, and they were almost close to the white cliff.


    ¡°Master, have you finally recovered?¡± Wang Shiyu asked delightedly.


    Fairy Emperor of Light looked at Wang Shiyu, and a smile appeared on his face. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve barely activated some of my spiritual qi, and I¡¯m still far from recovering. However, I should be able to walk out of this Tomb of the God of Sin.¡±


    As long as one walked out of the Tomb of the God of Sin, one would be freed from the confinement. There were infinite opportunities outside and also endless treasures, and one could slowly look for healing things.


    It could be seen that he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Congrattions, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Senior.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a great honor for us to help you get out of the Tomb of the God of Sin.¡±


    The cultivators all tried to tter Fairy Emperor of Light.


    When they faced the indigenous people on this, they were extremely strong and full of superiority. But in the face of stronger and higher-level beings, they inevitably showed the bad side of human nature and became ttering.


    This was a kind of animal nature.


    Fairy Emperor of Light nodded and said with a little enthusiasm, ¡°I can get rid of the confinement and break all the fetters today. That¡¯s right, I know what you are thinking. I won¡¯t treat you badly. Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    The cultivators from outer space were boiling with excitement.


    This was the moment they had been waiting for.


    Some people hoped to get the cultivation methods, so Fairy Emperor of Light directly injected the brilliant cultivation methods into the minds of these people. The cultivators who got them all looked happy and intoxicated.


    There were also people who hoped to follow Fairy Emperor of Light and serve him. However, he shook his head and refused.


    How high was his status? As an Immortal Emperor, how could he be apanied by any people? Wouldn¡¯t he beughed at? The final n was to give them promises that they could help them once, which was enough to make these cultivators excited and crazy.


    It could be said that the biggest purpose of their entry into the Tomb of the God of Sin this time had been achieved.


    The Heavenly Deployment Sect had also received a promise from him to help them.


    Ouyang Zhi bowed and said, ¡°Senior, we, the Heavenly Deployment Sect, hope you can help us with one matter.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light was in a good mood. He nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Tell me, as the Red Dragon Mind Marrow Pill that you¡¯ve just contributed is the most effective item among all the pills that can replenish the foundation, you can make another request.¡±


    Ouyang Zhi was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Master, our sect has a secret manual called the ¡®Heavenly Taoist Array¡¯, which was lost on this and obtained by a youth by ident. We begged him to return it and are willing topensate him, but he refused. Therefore, we beg you to help us by making him return the manual.¡±


    ¡°Please help us, Senior.¡± Qian Zhenyun also told him the matter that Li Mu had upied the Taoist methods with an extremely sincere look and said, ¡°Li Mu is a friend of the Fairy. We don¡¯t want to do anything else other than have the secret books returned.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light looked at Li Mu and asked, ¡°Young friend, is that true?¡±


    Li Mu felt that with his vision and wisdom, it was not difficult for Fairy Emperor of Light to see through their trick, but he turned to ask him anyway. It was a bit strange, but he still shook his head and denied, saying, ¡°There is no such thing at all.¡±


    Qian Zhenyun said indignantly, ¡°Li Mu, we¡¯ve made such a big concession. Are you still not satisfied? It¡¯s natural to return it to the original owner. Since you¡¯re a friend of this fairy Wang, we¡¯ve made a big concession. Don¡¯t push us too far.¡±


    Li Mu did not want to talk to such a hypocrite directly.


    Fairy Emperor of Light looked at Li Mu and was about to speak.


    Wang Shiyu hurriedly said, ¡°Master, the people of the Heavenly Deployment Sect are lying. Brother Mu¡¯s formation is his own inheritance, which has nothing to do with them. These people are obviously coveting Brother Mu¡¯s formation inheritance. They want to use this opportunity to take it.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light shook his head and said, ¡°You may leave first.¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Li Mu and said, ¡°Young friend, you once gifted me with divine fruits, which means that you¡¯re on good terms with me. Why don¡¯t you return the secret manual to the Heavenly Deployment Sect and I¡¯ll teach you a manual that¡¯s not inferior to that to make up for it? What do you think? Anyway, you¡¯ve already practiced the secret technique of the ¡®Heavenly Taoist Array¡¯, so you won¡¯t suffer any losses even if you give it away.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the people of the Heavenly Deployment Sect were immediately overjoyed.


    They knew very well how brilliant the tactical deployment inheritance Li Mu held was. It was definitely far superior to the manuals of tactical deployment in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. Once they got it, it would be enough to make the Heavenly Deployment Sect improve a lot.


    Li Mu looked at Fairy Emperor of Light with a calm face. He refused directly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ouyang Zhi was furious and said, ¡°You even ignore your senior¡¯s words. You are really... too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant. Who do you think you are?¡± Qian Zhenyun was also stunned and said, ¡°You, you, you, you actually dare to refuse the good intention of the immortal. Li Mu, who on earth gave you the courage?¡±


    There was indeed a hint of displeasure on Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s face.


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°The tactical deployment of the Divine Way lies in sincerity and in thebination of spirit with Taoism. It¡¯s disgusting of you two to try and trick others. Do you really think that such a performance can deceive Fairy Emperor of Light? You can treat Fairy Emperor of Light as a tool, and you are very brave.¡±


    Ouyang Zhi and Qian Zhenyun were both shocked.


    All of a sudden, they also felt that they behaved too eagerly.


    However, before they could exin, Fairy Emperor of Light said, ¡°Young man, in the past thousand years, you were the first person to reject me. Do you know what the consequences of refusing me are?¡±


    ¡°Well? Old Master, what do you mean?¡± Ming Yue was unhappy on one side and said, ¡°Why do you talk nonsense and help these evil people? These two guys are so sick and bad. Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    A bright light shed in Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s eyes. He red at Ming Yue. A frightening pressure directly crushed her. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Are you ming me?¡±


    Ming Yue¡¯s figure shook, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. She couldn¡¯t bear this kind of pressure at all. At the same time, Li Mu and Guo Yuqing moved at the same time to stand in front of Ming Yue to resist this pressure.


    ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡± Li Mu¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Fairy Emperor of Light.


    Fairy Emperor of Light said indifferently, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had given me a bowl of blood previously, she would have been killed for ming me, hehe... This time, it¡¯s just a small punishment. If she dared to make a careless remark, do you really think that you would be able to withstand one of my attacks?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ming Yue was so angry that she flushed.


    She did not understand why the amiable Fairy Emperor of Light had suddenly said so unreasonably. He was simply ruthless. It was obvious that the people of Heavenly Deployment Sect were talking nonsense.


    Li Mu stopped Ming Yue from saying more impolite words. He turned to look at Fairy Emperor of Light and said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve finally recovered some of your strength, so you think you don¡¯t need to pretend to be kind and try to finally expose your true self, do you?¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light said lightly, ¡°I dominate the Ziwei Star Region. Wherever I go, I am the ruler of the major sects, ancient stars, and major ns. Those generals also bow their heads and salute to me. Immortal emperors can¡¯t be insulted. Considering that those who don¡¯t know will not be punished, I have already tolerated you, but you are still arrogant.¡±


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°Immortal Emperor? It¡¯s said that one immortal and one devil are trapped in the tomb, but I don¡¯t know if you are an immortal or a devil.¡±


    The expression on Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s face suddenly changed. His eyes shed with a hint of killing intent.


    Wang Shiyu noticed something and hurriedly begged him. ¡°Master...¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light looked at Wang Shiyu thoughtfully, and his killing intent gradually faded away. He said, ¡°Since you have given me a reward, I won¡¯t kill you today. Boy, hand over the inheritance of the formation and I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, you still know that we have done you a favor.¡± At this time, Li Mu had already bepletely angry. He sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to repay my kindness, but you repay my kindness with revenge. Is this the spirit of an immortal? In my opinion, you are the devil of the Immortals and Devils who was trapped in the past, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How impudent.¡± Fairy Emperor of Light was enraged.


    In an instant, terrible breaths swept out like a stormy wave. Li Mu and Guo Yuqing stood in the front. They only felt like boulders hit their chests, and blood spurted out of their mouths in an instant. They retreated a hundred meters, but they forced themselves not to dodge. Like a mainstay, they protected the four people behind them, Ming Yue, Yuan Hu, and the others.


    ¡°Master.¡± Wang Shiyu was very anxious. She rushed over desperately and shouted, ¡°No... Master, if you kill Brother Mu and the others, then... I... I¡¯m afraid I can no longer be your disciple.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light suddenly turned around and looked at Wang Shiyu.


    ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± He was furious and said, ¡°Do you know what you are doing? You bow to me. Master is like your father. Countless geniuses and marvels envy you for being my disciple. How dare you threaten me with this?¡±


    ¡°Master, please let them leave.¡± Wang Shiyu slowly knelt on the ground with a sad expression but firm eyes. ¡°As long as you promise me this, I will follow you for the rest of my life. I dare not disobey you.¡±

 Chapter 458 - Sinners

    <h4>Chapter 458 Sinners</h4>


    Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s expression was undecided.


    In the end, he withdrew his menacing aura, nodded at Wang Shiyu, and announced, ¡°Okay, I take you in as my disciple. I really hope you will inherit my mantle, so I certainly don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of you... I promise you.¡±


    He looked over his shoulder at Li Mu and the other and remarked, ¡°You guys can take off now.¡±


    Just as Li Mu made to say something, he saw Wang Shiyu looking sideways at him, her face written with imploration as if urging him to quickly take the others out of there. Softened by her look, Li Mu swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue.


    However, he surely would not leave just like that.


    Because the identity of Fairy Emperor of Light was definitely suspicious.


    How could Li Mu rest assured if he left Wang Shiyu alone to that man?


    The problem with her martial arts practice could be resolved sooner orter. When she got back to Earth, she might even ask the old faker to teach her. However, the idea of following that Fairy Emperor of Light to study martial arts was a bit ill-considered. After all, only God knew whether he truly epted Wang Shiyu as his disciple or he had some other agendas behind this.


    Yet, before Li Mu could speak, another person in the crowd walked to the front and made obeisance to Fairy Emperor of Light and said, ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t let those people go. Their backgrounds are dubious.¡±


    That was a middle-aged man who was a little higher than five feet and a half. He had a fair and clean face, d in silk robes, wearing a gold crown. Although his facial features were ordinary, his face was quite dignified and majestic. In particr, that pair of eyes of his seemed to be able to calm the others.


    He was followed by more than a dozen people in ck, all in ck and ck armor. Their faces were covered, so no one could see clearly what they looked like. And their auras were rather odd, which did not appear to be the auras of powerful martial arts practitioners. Even their vitality fluctuations were extremely weak.


    Fairy Emperor of Light was upset. He shot a look at that man and snorted, a coercive force flooding out. He then bellowed, ¡°This is my decision. Who are you to meddle in my business? Oh, it seems that as I haven¡¯te out in 1,000 years, the bugs in this world all think that I am a yes-man...¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprised, that middle-aged man with a gold crown who did not seem to be very strong gave a faint smile, and a wave of energy soothing like a spring breeze wafted past in a sh, easily blocking the pressure sent by Fairy Emperor of Light and neutralizing it. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t me me. I have no intention to overturn your decision. I just don¡¯t want you to be deceived by those people.¡±


    The look of Fairy Emperor of Light changed subtly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He demanded, staring at the middle-aged man wearing the gold crown.


    His quiet resistance against that pressure aroused Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s suspicion. He doubted that he just saw a defensive method of an old acquaintance, which sort of intimidated him.


    The middle-aged man with a gold crown bowed respectfully, and then remarked, ¡°I am just a nameless indigenous man on this. Fortunately, I received grace from my master and changed my body and my identity. When my master left here years ago, he reminded me to monitor thend, lest the sinners in the star Graveyard descended on this again.¡±


    ¡°Who is your master? How do you know about the sinners?¡± Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯splexion altered again and again.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s words stirred a part of his memory and reminded him of some past events.


    ¡°My master has been gone for a long time. He only left a sign that I guess you may know about.¡± The middle-aged man with a gold crown took out a finger-sized white beast fang from his storage device, holding it in his palm.


    The beast fang was of the size of an adult¡¯s middle finger. It was slightly curved, snow-white, and radiant as jade, wrapped in a strange glow. A wave of power was concealed in it, which most people could not detect at all.


    Fairy Emperor of Light, however, immediately read a lot of information from it.


    A moment ago, the middle-aged man fended off Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s pressure was solely attributed to that white beast fang. And Fairy Emperor of Light soon recognized the origin of the beast fang.


    His eyes fixed on the middle-aged man with the golden crown instantly softened. Then, he said, ¡°Turned out that you are the servant of an old friend of mine. What¡¯s the matter with the sinners you just mentioned? Are you telling me that those kids are the sinners from the Star Graveyard?¡± Fairy Emperor of Light pointed at Li Mu and his lot.


    The middle-aged man with a gold crown nodded. ¡°Senior, your surmise is totally correct. Yet, not all of them are sinners, only this young man named Li Mu. He is a fish that escaped from the, who probably came along that old path. Senior, back then, you also traveled through thousands of stars to eradicate sinners and safeguard righteousness. You hated evil as much as your own enemies, and most hated sinners. You once dered that you would rather kill the wrong people than let one sinner slip through your fingers. That remark of yours has spread it all over the universe. And you¡¯ve executed more than 10 million sinners and their descendants. Years ago, you got trapped here because you were hunting sinners. Today, you finally shook off the restriction and walked out of the cage. But how could you let the sinners in front of you just slip away?¡±


    His remark was quite confusing to the others.


    But it raised huge waves in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    The sinners from Star Graveyard was undoubtedly his reference to the people living on Earth.


    Some of the books carried by the extraterrestrial practitioners mentioned the word ¡°Star Graveyard¡±, which specifically referred to the sr system, while the sinners referred to the Earth residents. Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire, had mentioned that matter to Li Mu once.


    ¡°This Fairy Emperor of Light has killed more than 10 million sinners and their descendants?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s to say the Earth residents who died in his hands¡ª no, to be precise, the practitioners on Earth in ancient times were quite a lot, right? Presumably around 100 million. But if taking the descendants of the ancient practitioners on Earth into ount as well, then, the actual number was probably approximate to the previous one.¡±


    At that point, Fairy Emperor of Light rested his eyes on Li Mu again. His gaze was cold as the freezing springing from deep down the earth. He asked, ¡°Boy, are you really a sinner from that prison?¡±


    Wang Shiyu, who was standing next to Li Mu, had notpletely digested the remark of the middle-aged man with the gold crown. But she already realized that they were in danger. Just as she made to defend Li Mu, she caught Li Mu¡¯s warning eyes and stopped short.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Mu chose not to eliminate the danger with lies.


    He could not lie on that matter.


    Straightened up like a lonely peak that supported the sky, Li Mu said, ¡°Yes, Ie from Earth, and I am an Earth resident. But, I am not a sinner.¡±


    The face of Fairy Emperor of Light was suddenly murderous. He began tough wildly. Then, he roared, ¡°Good, very good, very good indeed. No wonder that from the first nce, I sensed a kind of aura on you, which repulses me very much and entices me to kill you. It turns out that there is the dirty sinner¡¯s blood flowing in your body. That¡¯s right. God always knows. He arranged for you toe here on the day I broke out. Your dirty sinner¡¯s blood is right to serve as the sacrifice.¡±


    Li Mu and his friends were the first to find him. And it was all because of that bowl of blood Ming Yue donated that he recovered a little bit of strength and was able to subdue the extraterrestrial practitioners whotter arrived. It should be noted that when they found Fairy Emperor of Light, he was so weak that any random member of the Four Men¡¯s Symphony could kill him with simply blow. That was because, in the long centuries, nearly all his Source Energy had been consumed. Thus, when Li Mu and the others first showed up, he deliberately hid in the hut for a while and observed them in secret before he came to the light, pretending to be kind, amicable, and free-spirited in case that Li Mu and the others had some evil plots. Later, He took Ming Yue¡¯s blood to adjust his breathing and created extremely amazing Spiritual Qi fluctuations, which deterred the rest of the extraterrestrial experts in advance. In that way, he made sure that he could keep the situation under control when more extraterrestrial experts came to him. Even if those experts arrived with a few less-friendly ideas, he would nip those ideas in the bud.


    Therefore, Li Mu and his lot could be regarded as the true benefactor of Fairy Emperor of Light.


    He knew that there must be a cause for it, so he let himself owe them for this one. But for some unknown reason, he could not help but longing to kill Li Mu. That was why he let the Heavenly Deployment Sect continuously suppress Li Mu. In fact, he knew clearly about the tricks of the Heavenly Deployment Sect.


    The extraterrestrial practitioners also looked at Li Mu, utterly appalled.


    They had also heard a little bit about the lore of the sinners in the Star Graveyard.


    It was rumored that in the Star Graveyard buried the greatest evil, the greatest terror, the greatest darkness, and the greatest brutality. And one of the stars had been described as the origin of the evil in the universe. All the creaturesing out of it were like devils, The blood of sin flowing in their bodies would bring huge disaster to the entire universe.


    Over the years, the sinners had been hunted and uprooted by almost all the people in the gxy. Many people had forgotten that past and forgotten all about the sinners. The Star Graveyard had also be a forbidden area. Nobody ever wanted to go there and get killed.


    Nheless, Li Mu turned out to be a sinner who had crawled out of the Star Graveyard?


    Countless eyes fell on Li Mu.


    Li Mu looked calm and confident.


    ¡°Whose blood is dirty and whose is noble should not be defined by empty words.¡± Li Mu straightened up, then, looked at that middle-aged man with a gold crown and asked, ¡°Who are you? And how do you know that I am from Earth?¡±


    Li Mu had never met that man before, but he uttered his true identity the moment he saw him with great certainty. That puzzled Li Mu considerably.


    In addition to Wang Shiyu, he had revealed his true identity to only two people. One was Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire who was already living as a soul in that world. The other was that mysterious Lord Qu from the Southern Chu Empire, who once sent a messenger to Taibai City and pointed out Li Mu¡¯s true identity in his face.


    The middle-aged man with a gold crown smiled a little and remarked, ¡°I am Jiang Qingluan, Lord Qu from the Southern Chu. Li Mu, you have reached a dead-end today. It is better to surrender now. Maybe that can purify the sin in your blood.¡±


    Sure enough, it was Lord Qu.


    Li Mu did not answer him. Instead, very intrigued, he asked, ¡°How did you know that I came from Earth? Who told you?¡±


    The middle-aged man with the gold crown replied with a smile. ¡°You told me yourself, of course. Haha, that beauty poem, as well as several other poems you madeter, are all works from Earth. One might be a coincidence. But two and more can¡¯t be. Only Earth people know about those poems. So, the only exnation is that you are from Earth yourself. Boy, you drew a lot of attention on you. As you made yourself the poetry and martial arts whiz and got your works popr in the world, you also exposed your identity.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu suddenly had a revtion. ¡°You... are also from Earth?¡± Only real Earth residents, such as Wang Shiyu, could deduce Li Mu¡¯s true origin from those poems.


    Lord Qu¡¯s expression was peaceful, and the calm smile was still on his face. It was just that that smile made Li Mu want to punch him hard in the face.


    Lord Qu nodded and replied, ¡°You guessed it right. The old me was also from that filthy ce. But my master had changed my blood and marrow and cleansed my sin. Now, I am no longer a sinner from Earth but a servant of my master.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Li Mu snarled, his eyes shing aggressively.


    Lord Qu said, ¡°I think you have met Yu Hualong before. He is my junior fellow apprentice. Well, have I made myself clear with that statement?¡±

 Chapter 459 - Who Is the Next?

    <h4>Chapter 459 Who Is the Next?</h4>


    ¡°Yu Hualong¡¯s senior fellow apprentice?¡±


    It suddenly urred to Li Mu that Yu Hualong once said that he followed his master, Li Bai, and hispanions to that along the ancient Path and encountered a great enemy. Li Bai had to leave his disciples to hide on that and bewitched them to fall into a long sleep. Yu Hualong was thest one to wake up from that slumber. But when he woke up, he found that his senior fellow apprentices had all gone.


    Could Lord Qu, Jiang Qingluan, be one of his missing senior fellow apprentices?


    Only in that way could it be exined why Jiang Qingluan was absolutely sure that Li Mu came from the earth after reading his poems. Back then, he once sent a messenger to Taibai Mountain, inviting Li Mu to go to the Southern Chu. On that visit, his messenger also warned Li Mu that an Earth resident could face dire danger on that. Once his identity was exposed, he would be hunted. Unaware of the real situation, Li Mu turned him down right off.


    ¡°Seems that you have figured it out, haven¡¯t you?¡± Lord Qu said with a smile.


    Li Mu said coldly, ¡°So, you¡¯ve betrayed your fellow apprentices, betrayed your master, and also your ancestors, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I just opted for a truly correct path. As the saying goes, a good bird chooses the best tree to live. I¡¯ve purified my sinned blood and started a new life,¡± Lord Qu said with a faint smile. ¡°Of course, if you insist on saying that I am a traitor, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Anyway, what¡¯s wrong with betraying the darkness and joining the brightness?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want to be a good person but wish to be a pet dog of others. How could you embellish betrayal like that? I do admire your shamelessness. Your brazen face is like the Great Wall that will never copse.¡± Li Mu spat, making no effort to hide his disgust and killing intent.


    Jiang Qingluan continued to smile. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been obsessed with it. Well then, there is no remedy for you but death.¡±


    After that, he took two steps back to stand in the middle of the group of ck-clothed men behind him and did not speak anymore. He looked at Li Mu as if he was looking at a dead man, his eyes shaded by faint sarcasm and ridicule.


    Fairy Emperor of Light took a step forward. He stared at Li Mu, and said, ¡°Boy, I owe you for your fruits. It¡¯s a personal favor. But the blood of sin is flowing in your body. You¡¯re a sinner. It¡¯s a public grudge. I can¡¯t abandon the public hatred because of personal kindness. But after you die, I¡¯ll bury your body.¡±


    Li Mu sneered and bellowed, ¡°Old dog, don¡¯t say so much hypocritical nonsense. It makes me sick. If I¡¯d known that you are a blood-thirsty murderous maniac, I would rather feed those divine fruits to dogs than give them to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you old thing! What a pity for my bowl of blood! I should have fed it to a dog.¡± Ming Yue said indignantly.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re seeking death on your own now. I¡¯ll send you to hell right now.¡± Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s beard bristled, and his eyes were filled with undisguised killing intent.


    Wang Shiyu still wanted to say something, but she was suddenly detained by Fairy Lord of Light. As if being hit by a freeze spell, she was rooted on the spot, unable to speak or move.


    ¡°Old thing, you never know who will survive this or not.¡± Li Mu shouted, wrapped in furious fighting intent. He took out a high-quality Taoist instrument, an ancient long broadsword from his storage space, which he found in the city on the outskirts of the Tomb of the God of Sin. In his body, the Qi of the Wood Emperor, the Earth Emperor, and the Fire Emperor was circting. Facing Fairy Emperor of Light, Li Mu showed no fear at all.


    ¡°Haha, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers.¡± Fairy Emperor of Light sneered. ¡°Yet, you can merely be fearless. At the end of the day, the prey is still the calf... I changed my mind. I don¡¯t want you to die so briskly.¡± He looked at the other people around Li Mu and remarked, ¡°As I said, today I prefer not to get the kill started. People like you are not sinners. You can escape the death penalty. As long as you go away now, I won¡¯t punish you.¡±


    He was making Li Mu be deserted by his supporters on purpose.


    ¡°Fu*k you, old thing! You can¡¯t scare us, can you?¡± Ming Yue hopped to her feet like a provoked hen and yelled, ¡°I am the master of the most powerful Beggar Gang in the world. How can I be afraid of death? If you have the guts, just bring it on!¡±


    Qing Feng did not speak but just rolled his wheelchair and edged towards Li Mu.


    Guo Yuqing gave a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect us to be born on the same day of the same year. I just hope I can die with you on the same day of the same year.¡± That was the oath he, Li Mu, and Qiu Yin made on the day the three of them became sworn brothers.


    Although Guo Yuqing was concerned about his wife and children, he could not abandon his brothers because of that. His wife and children were safe in the Wolf Temple. Later when his children grew up, he believed they would not resent him for making that decision. On the contrary, the decision would only make them even more proud of their father.


    That left only the members of the four-man group, all of whom looked embarrassed.


    Without looking back at the four, Li Mu shouted, ¡°You four, get lost!¡±


    He directly activated the Taoist magic art and lifted the spell from the four men. Now that the Hun Yuan Sect had been wiped out, the four of them were thest kindling. Although they were also extraterrestrial cultivators, they behaved along the way and did not try to y any tricks. Li Mu could not bring himself to drag them to die with him, so he let go of these four guys straight away.


    The hawk-nose, the knitted brows, thenky disciple, and Changsheng looked at one another in dismay.


    They were finally relieved as they felt the spell in their bodies disappear. But, would they just leave like that?


    After hesitating for a moment, the hawk-nose¡¯s face suddenly reddened as he stuttered, ¡°We... Well, I won¡¯t leave. Master, I am willing to fight side by side with you.¡±


    The other three darted the hawk-nose with a surprised look, but soon they also came around and chose to stand beside Li Mu.


    Because they had no route of retreat.


    The Hun Yuan Sect was over. Having been hunted by enemies in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, even if the four of them went out of the Tomb of the God of Sin, they would hardly escape from the fate of being hunted and tortured to death. Moreover, the experts of the Heavenly Devil Sect and the Tianyi Pce were eyeing them covetously. Even if they got rid of Li Mu, they would be killed right away by those experts. They just had no way to out.


    And to say the least, even if they walked out of the Tomb of the God of Sin alive, they were still branded as sinners because they had served Li Mu, a real sinner. Therefore, they would have no way to survive all the same.


    Since there was just no way out, why not fight to death like a hero?


    Although Li Mu smashed their Junior Fellow Apprentice Xu with one punch when they first met him, they did not really hate Li Mu for that. Because that Junior Fellow Apprentice Xu had been arrogant and domineering all along, and frequently bullied his fellow apprentices. After thending, he bossed them around even more and so did not earn them support. By contrast, although Li Mu beat them often, he still gave them Taoist Treasures at the critical moment and set them free in the end. Deep down, they trusted Li Mu and were quite grateful to him.


    Man¡¯s motion was just a weird thing.


    The four people, in that instant, probably suffered from the Stockholm Syndrome. Anyway, they all chose to stay with Li Mu.


    That also took Li Mu by surprise.


    Judging by their performance along the way, Li Mu reckoned that the four of them were cowards. However, to his astonishment... they had just risen to the situation.


    ¡°Good, very good. In that case, hee-hee,¡± Fairy Emperor of Light said, his expression cold and stern, a cruel smile ying around the corner of his lips, ¡°then all of you shall be buried here... Anyone who can kill one of them will receive one of the advanced 36 immortal cultivation methods taught by me in person.¡±


    He addressed thest sentence specifically to the cultivators from outer space.


    The eyes of those extraterrestrial cultivators lit up at once.


    That was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± A disciple of Tianyi Pce immediately dashed out. He drew out his sword and hurtled toward Li Mu, hoping to kill the sinner and be the first to win the prize.


    Li Mu had killed dozens of disciples of the Tianyi Pce with his tactical deployment before. Yet, as there was no tactical deployment at the scene, that disciple of the Tianyi Pce felt reassured and emboldened. After all, he had passed all the deployments and traps on the way unscathed not only because of the help of Sun Ji, an elder in the Soldier Realm, but also his remarkable cultivation.


    Swoosh!


    The sword light zoomed like a sh of lightning, and a burst of his fierce aura broke out.


    That strike was extremely brilliant, demonstrating the essence of the Tianyi Pce¡¯s swordsmanship to the fullest.


    However, Li Mu merely sneered. Then, he strode forward, flung the long broadsword in his hand, which instantly shattered the lightning-like sword light and the long sword, as well as the arm holding the sword and the owner of that arm.


    Suddenly, blood was all over the ce.


    Li Mu was drenched in blood. He kicked away the remains of the body on the ground, scowled at the crowd in front of him like a fierce beast, and grinned broadly, revealing his white teeth. Then, he shouted, ¡°Who is the next?¡±


    Half of the several hundred extraterrestrial cultivators who were eager to kill Li Mu immediately shuddered in fear. They were all deterred by the wild madness that Li Mu emitted all of a sudden.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s nothing more than a struggle of a trapped beast.¡± Sun Ji, the elder in the Soldier Realm from Tianyi Pce, pulled out his sword and advanced on Li Mu, his face welling with killing intent. ¡°On the way here, you killed dozens of disciples of my Tianyi Pce with some tactical deployment. Now, I willfort their souls with your filthy blood!¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, of the Heavenly Devil Sect, and several people of the Heavenly Deployment Sect, all had scorching eyes. How could they be willing to give such an opportunity to the Tianyi Pce? They were also eager to kill Li Mu and seize the immortal cultivation methods, but Fairy Emperor of Light stopped them and said, ¡°Go get him one at a time.¡±


    He was determined to slowly torture Li Mu in that way.


    Li Muughed heartily. He stalked forward and said, ¡°Yue Guoxiang, a member of your Tianyi Pce, fed on the blood of the creatures, humans, and devil races in this world. He hunted them with such savageness that he proved that your Tianyi Pce is no decent faction at all. Today, I¡¯ll send you to the underworld to reunite with him!¡±


    A stripe of silky broadsword light rushed out and hacked at the target.


    Sun Ji, the elder in the Soldier Realm, sneered. He brandished his long sword and taunted, ¡°You¡¯re weak like an ant. Still want to kill me? Haha, you¡¯re daydreaming...¡±


    But before his voice had receded¡ª


    ng!


    A bell rang.


    It was the Fallen-soul Bell. With that bell toll, Sun Ji¡¯s soul shook.


    He didn¡¯t know the Fallen-soul Bell was in Li Mu¡¯s hands. Being caught off guard, he only felt sick and dizzy, as if his soul was about to fly away and his body was about to break free from his control.


    rmed, he made to run his Cultivation Method to stabilize his soul. But all of a sudden, he felt a chill in his neck. Then he felt everything begin to shrink and then saw his headless body below him...


    Then, the endless darknesspletely devoured hisst consciousness.


    Li Mu withdrew his broadsword and stood bolt up. He kicked Sun Ji¡¯s still standing body to the ground. The blood in the blood groove of the ancient broadsword trickled along the tip and dripped on the ground. Then, Li Mu grinned and said, ¡°What rubbish this extraterrestrial cultivator is? The elder in the Soldier Realm was just like a pig in the ughterhouse. I can finish them off one strike at a time... Now, who is the next?¡±


    Gasps instantly filled the ce.


    The rest of the few disciples of the Tianyi Pce were stunned instead.


    Sun Ji died so fast that no one had the time to register the event.

 Chapter 460 - Who Answers, Who Dies

    <h4>Chapter 460 Who Answers, Who Dies</h4>


    Sun Ji was in the Soldier Realm.


    He had passed the Life and Death Bridge and rose above the ordinary life. Even in the vast universe, he could already be regarded as an elite fighter.


    In the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, a man in the Soldier Realm was considered a big shot. But Sun Ji was beheaded by Li Mu with his broadsword. His Primordial Spirit was directly annihted by the killing intent in the fine Taoist instrument and Li Mu¡¯s own Broadsword Intent, so he had no chance to revive anymore.


    The excellent expert in the Soldier Realm had really died of humiliation. Li Mu just killed him like killing a pig.


    The entire process was quick and neat. Those extraterrestrial practitioners were too overwhelmed to react. And there was utterly no time for them to rescue him.


    When Li Mu stomped Sun Ji¡¯s body with the blood-stained broadsword clenched in his hand and invited the others to challenge him once again, everybody gasped in trepidation.


    The toughness of the indigenous sinner sent a chill through their spines.


    ¡°Soliciting the help of external devices does not represent your own strength.¡± Fairy Emperor of Light raised a hand and tapped the Fallen-soul Bell. Waves of energy rippled and Taoist figures swirled, which sealed the power of the Fallen-soul Bell at once.


    Li Mu sneered.


    ¡°How shameless!¡±


    ¡°This is nobat contest. Why bother ranting about fairness?¡±


    But Li Mu knew clearly that it was no use arguing with Fairy Emperor of Light. Since the other party had made it clear that his intention was to torture Li Mu, how could he be reasonable with his victim then?


    Without the Fallen-soul Bell, Li Mu was like the tiger with its teeth pulled out, or the poisonous snakes with its venom squeezed dry. At that thought, the eyes of those extraterrestrial practitioners gleamed with excitement again.


    Fairy Emperor of Light pointed a finger at a man in the crowd at random andmanded, ¡°Go, kill this sinner for me.¡±


    The person being picked was the head of the Gold Sun Sect in Brilliance Immortal Gxy.


    He was a bald man with a horrible scar on his face. His bulging muscles made him look like the reincarnation of King Kong. His cultivation was at the initial stage of the Soldier Realm, only a little lower than that Sun Ji from the Tianyi Pce.


    ¡°Senior, thank you for granting me the golden opportunity.¡± The head of the Gold Sun Sect rejoiced at the task.


    He was in the ecstasy of catching a huge fairy crystal falling from the sky.


    While the others, such as Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword from the Heavenly Devil Sect, felt their hearts sink with disappointment. Having been robbed of the first opportunity by a member of the Tianyi Pce, this time, Zhangsun Changkong was ready to volunteer. However, Fairy Emperor of Light changed the rules and went picking the next candidate without asking anyone for their opinions.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t me me. If you have to, me your fate.¡±


    The weapon of the head of the Gold Sun Sect was a pair of exceptional-looking gilded hammers. The thickly-dotted Taoist figures on it were vaguely visible. As he activated his natural qi, the pair of drumsticks became as heavy as mountains. inly, hisbat style was fierce and explosive.


    Li Mu did not say a word. He merely held his broadsword backhand and disparagingly motioned the man forward with one index finger.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The head of the Gold Sun Sect hoisted his drumsticks up.


    The next moment, the figures flickered and the battle broke out.


    Having learned a lesson from Sun Ji, this time, the head of the Gold Sun Sect obviously went all out, not reserving any ounce of strength. He kept attacking one hammering after another. Each hammer had a ground-breaking power and carried the True Fire of the Sun, which made it infinitely powerful. With every hammering, the air within several hundred meters was smashed.


    But Li Mu did not budge.


    He drew from the storage space a boutique-looking thick-bounded short broadsword he had collected in the outskirts. With the long broadsword in the right hand and the short one in the left, the des shed like flying snowkes and dashed out to fight off that pair of hammers the head of the Gold Sun Sect was brandishing.


    On the battlefield, sparks sputtered and the clinks of metal sounded nonstop.


    The sound of each frontal collision of the strong weapons was thunderous, pounding the eardrums of some spectators.


    Those extraterrestrial experts all looked surprised.


    The head of the Gold Sun Sect had specialized in the field of body refining in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. He was known for his infinite strength. In the past, a top member of the Gold Sun Sect once sted an unmanned meteor with a single punch. That made the Gold Sun Sect famous in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy overnight, which also demonstrated how impressive the Gold Sun Sect¡¯s corporeal Cultivation Method was.


    Many practitioners asked themselves inwardly that if they could confront the head of the Gold Sun Sect in such a ¡°diamond cut diamond¡± fashion. The answer they came to was all negative.


    The sinner called Li Mu was just an aboriginal. But with one long broadsword and one short broadsword, he fought the head of the Gold Sun Sect head-on without yielding an inch. He seemed to equally powerful.


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    Many people came to realize that they had really underestimated the sinner before.


    The head of the Gold Sun Sect himself was getting more and more surprised as the battle went on.


    He had always triumphed over the others by dint of his strength. Even when fighting against an expert of the same level, no matter how clever the adversary¡¯s offensive art was, he could practically blow away the opponent with a hammer. Thus, he was notorious for cracking martial techniques with raw physical power.


    With such great strength, he could bully other people as he pleased.


    But to his astonishment, the strength of the indigenous sinner was not any less than his. Li Mu could totally rival him. Despite the rtively less mighty weapons, Li Mu surprisingly fended off all his blows.


    What shocked him even more was that the counterforce generated from Li Mu¡¯s two broadswords was steadily increasing.


    ¡°What? This nasty piece still has some strength left?¡±


    The head of the Gold Sun Sect was mystified.


    By contrast, Li Mu gradually calmed down as if he had taken a sedating pill.


    Under the effect of the Grand Demon-subduing Formation and the pressure within the Five-finger Mountain, the inner strength those experts in the Soldier Realm were proud of was forced back into their bodies. For that reason, many of their magical powers could not be cast, so they could only employbat techniques to confront the enemy. For Li Mu, it was undoubtedly his favorite fighting method.


    Previously, he, Guo Yuqing, and Qing Feng had calcted how much fighting power an expert in the Soldier Realm could cast in that circumstance. They also obtained an upper and lower limit by estimation, but that was merely theoretical.


    By the point, however, Li Mu also had a more specific answer.


    ¡°The game will end now.¡±


    The long broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s right hand suddenly hacked at the enemy at the speed of lightning.


    The heart of the head of the Gold Sun Sect thumped with a start. To his horror, the force of that broadsword increased several times in an instant. Just as he made to change his moves, he felt that the force of that long broadsword rushed out like an endless flood, which unstoppably parted his pair of hammers, making his chest exposed without defense...


    ¡°Crap...¡± He hollered in rm.


    The next second, the figures shed at dazzling speed.


    In a fraction of a second, Li Mu held the short rasped in his left hand backhanded and shed at the exposed vital part of the head of the Gold Sun Sect.


    The de of the broadsword glinted.


    Then, a man¡¯s head flew to the air.


    ¡°How could such power exist... You... why?¡±


    As the head of Gold Sun Sect¡¯s master fluttered in the air with disbelief written all over his face, he voiced his question with emotion. The burst of power Li Mu cast at thest moment was beyond his imagination, and he found it hard to believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. If you have to, me your fate.¡± Li Mu replied with what he had said before.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this! How regretful I...¡± The head of the Gold Sun Sect was in deep remorse. Shortly, his head fell to the ground with a thud, and his headless body flopped to the ground. By then, he had thoroughly followed in Sun Ji¡¯s steps.


    Li Mu withdrew his broadswords and straightened up.


    His face was slightly pale, and his breath was somewhat uneven. Obviously, he had wasted a lot of energy when battling the head of the Gold Sun Sect and was now sort of weary.


    But suchbat skills were enough to scare the life out of many extraterrestrial practitioners.


    Before, Li Mu quickly attacked Sun Ji with the Fallen-soul Bell when he was off guard and finished the battle in an instant. But this time, Li Mu directly vanquished the head of the Gold Sun Sect head-on with his unmatched individual force.


    Such strength of his was too daunting.


    And Li Mu¡¯sbat method was too fierce and brutal.


    Although they all understand that it had something to do with the omnipresent repression in the air that diminished the strength of experts in the Soldier Realm, no one could deny that Li Mu was truly tough like a fierce tiger.


    ¡°That¡¯s the practitioner from the gxy? Haha.¡± Li Muughed coldly.


    ¡°Who is the next one?¡±


    He was grasping one broadsword in each hand. The long broadsword was pointed at the front, while the short one was directed at the back. One broadsword was held out forward, while the other one poised before his chest. That posture was rather strange. And drenched in the blood of the experts in the soldier Realm, Li Mu looked as sinister as a devil.


    All the other experts altered their expressions.


    Such imposing grandeur made their hearts tremble despite themselves.


    Fairy Emperor of Light still kept a cool face, only that his eyes revealed a hint of mockery. He did not speak but pointed at someone in the crowd again.


    The person being picked this time was the contemporary master of the Wind Sword Party.


    The Wind Sword Party was a very influential sword sect in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. It had a great number of members, and was known for its exquisite swordy.


    Their contemporary master was a man who had a great achievement in the 3,100 styles of the Wind Swordsmanship. It was said that he had simplified thatplex set of swordsmanship into just 36 styles, which was a marvelous art excelling nature. Although the master¡¯s cultivation was not very high, his brilliant swordy alone was enough to rank him among the top five of all the swordsmen in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy.


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    The master of the Wind Sword Party appeared to be an elegant middle-aged man. After being picked, he was ted internally.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ready-made prize waiting for me to pick it up?¡±


    He thanked Fairy Emperor of Light right away, and then pulled out his long sword and marched towards Li Mu.


    Li Mu said nothing but also stepped forward with the two broadswords in his hands.


    Exuding confidence, the master of the Wind Sword Party said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve carefully observed your broadsword-using method. Though it has the simplicity of the Great Way, it¡¯s still too immature and full of ws. Unlike that, you can never understand my swordy, not to mention that you¡¯ve lost quite a sum of energy when you fought against the head of the Gold Sun Sect by force. I wonder how much strength is left in you...¡±


    Swoosh!


    A sh of broadsword light shot out.


    And the head of the master of the Wind Sword Party also flew to the air.


    The Wind Sword in his hand was cut in four pieces.


    ¡°What a chatterbox!¡± Li Mu snapped. He pulled back his broadswords and stood still.


    He killed his opponent in a trice.


    The paleplexion, uneven breathing, and weariness he disyed beforepletely vanished at that moment. He was once again robust, vigorous, and extremely fierce.


    Apparently, he had faked that weariness. In the fight against the head of the Gold Sun Sect, he did not exert his real power at all. That led the master of the Wind Sword Party to misjudge the situation and be killed by an eruption of Li Mu¡¯s true strength in an instant.


    The rest of the extraterrestrial practitioners were all dumbstruck.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°This indigenous sinner... Are sinners all that terrifying?¡±


    They almost started doubting that their eyes had deceived them. If at that time someone imed that Li Mu was an orthodox future leader of arge faction in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, or say, the future leader of an influential faction in the Ziwei Star Region, nobody would have any doubts about it.


    Despite his young age, hisbat ability could almost rival an ancient divine beast!


    It should be noted that though the experts in the Soldier Realm were all affected by the tactical deployment in the tomb, Li Mu was no exception at all. Yet, he still savagely killed the three experts in the Soldier Realm in a row and remained unscathed in the three battles. If such a record ever spread to the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, Li Mu could definitely be among the top of the Talent Ranking of the star region overnight.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Li Mu asked, clutching his broadswords.


    It was the fourth time he asked that question.


    During the first three times, the extraterrestrial practitioners did not find the question much frightening. However, on the fourth time, some people could not help but tremble in their boots and then get washed over by horror. Now, that question sounded like an incantation voiced by Death.


    Whoever answered him would die.

 Chapter 461 - A Spent Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 461 A Spent Arrow</h4>


    Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s expression was perfectly normal, without any change the whole time.


    He casually pointed at three men in the crowd of the extraterrestrial cultivators in a row, the three of whom were all at the early stage of the Soldier Realm. Then, he ordered, ¡°You three, go attack him together.¡±


    ¡°You barefaced git! How dare you turn this into a three-on-one game?¡± Ming Yue was irritated. She cast that image of the white lotus against a blue sky, ready to back Li Mu up, only Qing Feng and Guo Yuqing pulled her back in time.


    Ming Yue¡¯s physical constitution was quite special, and her potential was infinite. However, her current strength could only allow her to get the better of the local practitioners on that. She was not a match for those extraterrestrial practitioners who had passed the Life and Death Bridge, let alone those in the Soldier Realm.


    ¡°Sinners are all evil and wretched, so it¡¯s useless to reason with this one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to die in the hands of the three of us.¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time talking with this sinner. Just kill him!¡±


    The three figures, two of whom were men and one were woman, looked exceptionally imposing. They were from the Ancient Taoist Sect, the Nether Flower Sect, and the Sword-rinsing Sect respectively. With a dark look in their eyes, they each took out their weapons and closed in on Li Mu.


    Guo Yuqing stroke forward, clenching his Flying Lightning Spear.


    But Li Mu waved him off and said, ¡°Big Brother, you go back and protect Qing Feng and Ming Yue.¡±


    Guo Yuqing hesitated for a moment and then backed away.


    Li Mu raised his feet and kicked the bodies of Sun Ji from the Tianyi Pce, the head of the Gold Sun Sect, and the master of Wind Sword Party to the feet of the Qing Feng and Ming Yue. In a violent rage, her eyes suddenly lit up. She took Li Mu¡¯s hint and began searching for the storage devices those people carried. Soon, she picked up all of the devices.


    All of the extraterrestrial practitioners went speechless when they saw the scene.


    ¡°This moneygrubber wants to scrape more money even at thest moment of his life! What can you do even though you find a fortune? You can take them but you won¡¯t have a chance to use them!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s right hand was holding a long knife, his left hand holding the short broadsword backhanded. Summoning his power to his feet, he turned into a streak of shadows, taking the initiative to attack the three experts.


    The battle broke out.


    After about half an hour, three more heads flew up. The three top leaders of the three major sects were all killed in the battle, none of whom escaped the doom of being beheaded.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu was notpletely unscathed, either.


    His left shoulder was sporting a cut left by a sword that reached deep to the bones and almost chopped his left arm off. The sh in his abdomen nearly dashed his chances of having children. His intestines were about to fall out, only he held them back with the front part of his robes. Also, a broken sword had sunk into the flesh of his thigh, the sword tip protruding from the opposite side... How serious his injuries were!


    The extraterrestrial practitioners gasped involuntarily. Their looks at Li Mu changed as well.


    Originally, they thought that, under the joint force of the top leaders of the three major sects, Li Mu was hopeless to survive that one. The best he could do was to kill one of the three top leaders before he got killed himself, leaving two other experts alive. However, to their astonishment, the battle developed into such a result.


    If it were not that Li Mu was also bleeding, they would really doubt whether the young sinner was a fighting machine. He was too horrible, too tough. Aside from his strong strength, the subtleness of his broadsword arts could only be said to be average. But he boldly chose to wound the opponents at the expense of himself. With that desperate zero-sum method, he shockingly took the lives of the three top leaders.


    That kind of man was a mad fighter, a lunatic.


    With a cold smile ying around the corner of Fairy Emperor of Light, the immortal seemed not surprised at all. He did not speak, either, but continued to pick the next batch ofbatants in the crowd of the extraterrestrial practitioners. This time, he selected six experts in session, and remarked, ¡°Go for him altogether. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Li Mu did not protest, but simply stopped the infuriated swears of Ming Yue and the others.


    Fairy Emperor of Light was obviously ying a cat¡¯s game. At that time, any cursing or reasoning would be of no good. Only by annihting all the enemies with the broadswords in his hand could he solve the problem.


    He kicked the three bodies to the feet of Ming Yue and kindly refused Guo Yuqing¡¯s help. Then, he clenched the long sword between his teeth and pulled out the broken sword with his free. Blood squirted instantly. After that, he held the long broadsword in his hand again and rushed to the six experts approaching him.


    However, after waddling two steps, he stumbled and almost fell.


    The broken sword was the weapon of the head of the Sword-rinsing Sect. It was an extremely remarkable Taoist instrument. The Sword Intent it contained had gone rampant in the muscles and bones of Li Mu¡¯s left thigh like maggots. If it was not for Li Mu¡¯s natural qi to suppress it, his left leg would have been lost.


    ¡°Well, he is a cripple now. Still want to fight hisst fight?¡± Someone ridiculed.


    But in the next instant, Li Mu¡¯s long broadsword struck, exposing his body to the enemy while cleaving the target in two from the waist.


    The battle was iparably fierce.


    Soon, Li Mu was covered with injuries, and his forehead was almost split up by an opponent. His front chest, back, arms and legs were strewn with cuts and wounds. The skin was cut open, revealing the flesh and white bones underneath. It looked as if Li Mu was halfway through a dismembering.


    Of his six adversaries, three were killed, two were disabled, and one was gravely injured and scared out of wits. Having lost his courage to fight again, when the expert saw the badly mangled Li Mu who now resembled a walking dead in the middle ofing back to life, he let out a shriek and ran away...


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t be a human being!¡± Growled the Supreme Elder of the Plum and Orchid Sect, whose Taoist spirit was almostpletely destroyed, fighting will dispersed. In truth, he would be better off if he was killed. After the battle, he nearly lost his sanity.


    The rest of the extraterrestrial experts had no idea what to say.


    ¡°Perhaps this teenage sinner just can¡¯t be killed, can he?¡±


    They never knew a man could be so difficult to murder.


    The confrontation had already cost the lives of several top leaders of major sects. In the Brilliance Immortal Gxy, it had been ages sincest time so many top leaders were finished off on the same day. Had it not been for the suppression of the tactical deployment in the air, any of the dead top leaders would have easily killed the young man. But now, all of them had be ghosts due to Li Mu¡¯s broadswords.


    Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s expression had remained the same from the beginning to the end, as though he was a god overlooking the struggle of several ants. In his eyes, the top leaders of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy were basically as humble as ants.


    He off-handedly raised a finger and a jet of immortal qi shot out, which hit the Supreme Elder of the Plum and Orchid Sect who had been scared into a flee without putting up a fight. The terrified man was crumbled into powder at once, leaving nothing to be buried.


    After that, Fairy Emperor of Light again motioned 10 experts from the crowd andmanded, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The 10 people were the strongest among the remaining extraterrestrial practitioners.


    Among them were the ck-clothed boy carrying a sword on his back, the pair of sisters, the boy of the witch tribe, as well as Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword.


    Faced with Li Mu, who was already unrecognizable because of his severe injuries, the 10 people came to the battlefield with confidence. The result of the uing fight seemed to be dered in advance. No matter how fierce and fric Li Mu was, he had absolute zero odds to defeat the 10 experts before him in that state.


    Li Mu propped himself up with the long broadsword and finally managed to stand on his feet. A broadsword mark and a sword mark crisscrossed on his face, thoroughly destroying his good look. Even so, his eyes were still calm and fearless.


    Blood flowed along the long broadsword and converged into a blood pool on the ground.


    The earth in the valley of the Five-finger Mountain was different from that of the outside, so there was no sign of the holy blood turning into the mortal blood. Nheless, thend under Li Mu¡¯s feet was already soaked in blood as if it were a bloody swamp.


    Wang Shiyu had long been full of tears and sorrow, her heart filled with grief, anxiety, and desperation. But she had been magically fixed on the spot, even not able to blink. Thus, she could not do anything other than let herself be engulfed by tears and despair.


    Ming Yue, Guo Yuqing, and Qing Feng were already trembling in rage. However, Li Mu had put his foot down and forbidden anyone toe forward and help him.


    ¡°Haha, you still want to y the hero even when death is just before your eyes.¡± Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, leered. He had not even pulled out the long broadsword on his back. ¡°There is no need to mobilize the others at all. I alone can send you to theherworld.¡±


    He had long been itching to attack.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, do this.¡± After being selected, the ck-clothed young man hesitated for a few moments and shook his head. He took a step backward, clearly rejecting the assignment of Fairy Emperor of Light. Then, he exined, ¡°Dirty win, not desired, not helpful.¡±


    Taking advantage of other people¡¯s perils to destroy them would bring no honor to the victory. And that would also contaminate his heart.


    Making that decision did require courage.


    Before Bu Feiyan, the elder sister, could say a word, her younger sister no longer looked torn between her options and said loudly, ¡°I always want to be the number one broadsword master in the Ziwei Star Region when I grow up. So, how can I attack such a half-dead person who has lost thebat power? That will disgrace for my broadsword art.¡±


    Her elder sister did not strike. She just held her sister¡¯s hand with a perfectly normal expression, neither ordering her to stop talking nor silencing her with the Shutup Curse. That indirectly disyed her attitude.


    In the eyes of Fairy Emperor of Light, a ray of light was whirling. As he rested his eyes on the three people, a torrent of power surged and then bore down upon them like sea waves.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, red at the ck-clothed young man carrying a sword and the pair of sisters, his eyes malicious. The words and decisions of the other three made his cheeks burning hot as if they had just pped him in the face.


    ¡°Humph, you have no idea of the consequence. How can you pick this moment to show your lofty morals and noble character?¡±


    ¡°How could you sympathize with the sinner?¡±


    ¡°The three juniors really don¡¯t know how high the sky is. How dare they defy Fairy Emperor of Light?¡±


    Among the 10 chosen extraterrestrial experts, the others who were ready to attack Li Mu all felt humiliated. Comparison was never good for anyone. Now, inparison with the choice and action of the three youngsters, they were all ashamed of their inferiority and jealous of the three at the same time.


    ¡°Well, as I understand it, those three people are guilty, too. I¡¯m afraid they have collided with the sinner. We¡¯d better kill them all.¡± The boy from the witch tribe with deformed legs sneered, his face overflowing with killing intent.


    ¡°Have a try then.¡± The ck-clothed young man carrying a swordughed coldly, his eyes fixed at the boy of the witch tribe.


    Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, pulled out the long broadsword on his back and said darkly, ¡°Anyone who dares to go against the will of Fairy Emperor of Light shall be killed!¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light smiled and said, ¡°I kill sinners, not those talented descendants. You three kids dare to disobey me. That requires some courage...¡± He turned to look at the others and continued, ¡°Keep the three ignorant kids alive for the moment. Let¡¯s handle the humble sinner first.¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong and the other experts quickly took the order.


    Bang!


    Zhangsun Chang tentativelyunched a punch. Waves of energy gushing from his palm threw Li Mu to the air, who then fell heavily on the ground dozens of meters away.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± Li Mu opened his mouth and spilled a mouthful of blood.


    At that scene, the boy of the witch tribe cackled. ¡°Hahaha, I thought how powerful you might be. Turns out that you are already a spent arrow, too weak to take one more blow...¡± He quickly raised his hand and mmed on a rock, which hit Li Mu squarely, tearing his already ragged body even further and causing more blood to ooze out.


    Sure enough, Li Mu was already a spent arrow.


    The young man was doomed.


    Seeing that, many of the extraterrestrial cultivators finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that a nightmare was finally about to end.

 Chapter 462 - Am I Competent?

    <h4>Chapter 462 Am I Competent?</h4>


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s eye sockets almost burst open in wrath. She began to il and wriggle with every bit of her strength.


    But how could she get rid of the spell of Fairy Emperor of Light?


    Crystal tears flowed down her beautiful, fair cheeks.


    More than once, she hated herself for being unable to cultivate martial arts. But that bitterness was not very strong until that moment.


    If she had strong powers, she would not have been a burden to Li Mu and the others, nor would she have watched her most beloved man be beaten so badly, failing to be any help to him at all.


    ¡°Young Master...¡± Ming Yue could stand it no more. She burst into tears and rushed up with reddened eyes, yelling, ¡°I will fight against you bastards to death!¡±


    ¡°Freeze!¡± Fairy Emperor of Light raised a hand and once again cast the Freeze Technique to fix Ming Yue on the spot. Then, he warned, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not a sinner. Don¡¯t make yourself one.¡±


    Guo Yuqing shoved his Flying Lightning Spear forward and screened Ming Yue from harm¡¯s way at once.


    Yuan Hou gave a deep roar with rage. In the thunderous roar, he transformed into a giant golden mountain ape. Brandishing the Demon-subduing Pestle in his hand, he rushed forward regardless of his life. Yet, he was knocked to the air by the back of Zhangsun Changkong¡¯s broadsword after taking only three blows for Li Mu.


    ¡°Haha, a golden beast? Is it Li Mu¡¯s pet?¡± Zhangsun Changkong stamped on Yuan Hou¡¯s head, making his head directly sink into the mud, and said, ¡°Good, a rare kind of mountain ape. I will reluctantly let you be my watchdog, haha.¡±


    He deliberately humiliated Yuan Hou in front of Li Mu to provoke him.


    The Four Men¡¯s Symphony from the Hun Yuan Sect also could not bear this.


    If Li Mu was dead, then the four of them would be doomed as well.


    They were on the same ship now. They would rise or fall together.


    ¡°Master!¡± The four disciples of the Hun Yuan Sect shouted, dashing toward Li Mu. But they were stopped by four extraterrestrial cultivators. The fierce battle began and soon they fell into a disadvantageous position. If it weren¡¯t for the Taoist Treasures, they would have been killed on the spot in less than 50 strikes.


    The Flying Lightning Spear in Guo Yuqing¡¯s hand was shing feverishly, but for some reason, he still did not make a move.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± After ascertaining that Li Mu no longer had any strength to fight back with several tentative attacks in a row, the young man from the witch tribe audaciously raced to Li Mu andunched dozens of punches in one breath, which threw Li Mu up to the air, buffeting him this way and that.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you strong? Aren¡¯t you invincible? How can you be so vulnerable now? Haha, trash is always trash after all. You can¡¯t even take one punch from me.¡± Exultant, he deliberately tried to sting Li Mu with his words.


    The long broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s hand resisted the blows with all his strength.


    But as he had been exhausted and the broadsword momentum had been disrupted, how could he fend off the storm of attacks his opponent threw him?


    In a sh, Li Mu was hit by the endless fist force in midair and did not fall. In that instant, he was punched by the young man from the witch tribe countless times.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, darted forward like a bolt of lightning and took a hack with his weapon.


    The broadsword energy cascaded like a river of blood falling from the sky and went straight at Li Mu¡¯s legs. It was clear that he did not intend to kill Li Mu just like that, but to break his limbs, to torture and humiliate with that.


    ng!


    At the critical moment, Li Mu blocked the blow with his broadsword.


    Even so, he was bombarded into the ground by the enormous force of the Demon Broadsword, creating arge pit on the floor and lying at the bottom of it. The long broadsword in his hand, which was a fine Taoist instrument, was so badly chipped that it was almost broken...


    ¡°He is an indigenous loser after all. His power is pitifully weak.¡± Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, stood at the edge of the pit, looking down upon him with a sneer and ruthless scorn.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± Wang Shiyu cried desperately in her head.


    ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you pretty tough? Get up and keep fighting!¡± The young man from the witch tribe sped to the side of the pit despite his deformed legs, stepped on the ground. He stamped the ground and the earth shook. The counterforce of the earthquake sent Li Mu flying out of the pit.


    And then, what caught Li Mu in the air was the endless bombardment of fists.


    Like a rag doll, Li Mu was whacked and hammered about. The constant punches prevented him from falling. Blood sshed in the sky, and the already miserable injuries looked more gruesome now...


    Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, kept attacking Li Mu, hoping to torture and kill him. However, every time heunched a deadly attack, Li Mu managed to fling the long broadsword in his hand to resist.


    Some other extraterrestrial cultivators also joined the attacking team.


    But no one was in a hurry to kill Li Mu.


    Because many experts had seen that Fairy Emperor of Light did not want Li Mu to be killed instantly. When Li Mu was buffeted and tortured, a strange smile curled the lips of Fairy Emperor of Light.


    The Fairy Emperor seemed to be enjoying the scene very much and was also looking forward to the next violent attack.


    Half an hour passed in the brutal gang fight.


    Li Mupletely lost the ability to stand on his feet.


    Nheless, he stubbornly struck back from time to time. Even though he could not hurt his enemies, he was determined to show his resistance and unyieldingness.


    Such an action provoked Zhangsun Changkong, the youth of the witch tribe, and the other experts even more, prodding them to make more cruel and insidious moves.


    Finally, after another half an hour, Li Mu was thoroughly beaten into a pulp.


    Fairy Emperor of Light seemed to have lost his patience atst. He said, ¡°Alright, send him to hell now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, burst outughing. A bright light suddenly erupted from the Demon Broadsword in his hand. Layers of Taoist figures flowed out, and a terrible force started surging. The horrible broadsword momentum directly scared away the other practitioners from outer space. Then, the broadsword hacked, aiming at Li Mu¡¯s neck.


    He was going to finish Li Mu off in the same way that Li Mu finished off the head of the Golden Sun Sect and the other extraterrestrial experts.


    ¡°Filthy bug, ept your fate!¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong gave a sinisterugh.


    Li Mu, who was already in a bloody mess, fell freely from the air. He was just about to be cut by the broadsword and meet his downfall. Many people already pictured the scene that Li Mu¡¯s head was tossed up with a shot of blood.


    Wang Shiyu fainted under the strain.


    Guo Yuqing was aggravated. He thrashed his spear forward but it was toote.


    The four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect, who were already covered with wounds, were knocked down to the ground. Their eyes were widened as if going to burst at the scene. But they had no time to rescue their master...


    However, no one noticed that Li Mu¡¯s fingers, which were loosely closed around the ancient broadsword which was almost broken, abruptly clenched the handle and a strange power began to quietly circte in his body...


    The next moment, something shocking urred.


    A figure suddenlynded beside Li Mu without warning.


    That figure shielded Li Mu from the Demon Broadsword.


    His movement was steady. He was very tall, and his palms were exceptionallyrge. He stretched out one hand to catch Li Mu and help him stand on his feet, while the other hand mped Zhangsun Changkong¡¯s remarkably forceful Demon Broadsword as if pinching a fallen leaf.


    ¡°Why go this far?¡±


    The man remarked in a low voice.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± Zhangsun Changkong was so shocked that he could not even utter a word. He only felt that there was an overwhelming force that he couldn¡¯t resist flooding toward him along his Demon Broadsword. He could not throw it off at all. And his organs were burning like fire. He spat out a mouthful of blood before being sent flying backward.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    His figure directly knocked the youth of the witch tribe off his feet and threw away the extraterrestrial experts who were about to kill the four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect. Those experts rolled over on the ground like a bunch of gourds.


    That was obviously the result of the mysterious figure¡¯s deliberate exertion of his full strength.


    The sudden turn of the event took everyone by surprise.


    Under Li Mu¡¯s smashed eyelids, a trace of amazement shed across his eyes, but he quickly concealed it. At the same time, the strange power flowing in his body dissipated, and his fingers gripping the ancient broadsword loosened again...


    ¡°Big jerk, are you okay?¡± Said a familiar voice of a girl.


    It turned out to be Nannan.


    And the man who saved Li Mu in the nick of time was precisely the burly old man surnamed Ma whose golden hoop got taken off by Li Mu in the Fairy Hall, or say, that Monkey King surnamed Ma.


    ¡°If he is guilty, kill him. Torturing him like that only brings shame to the sects in the vast gxy.¡± The old man surnamed Ma straightened up. He was tall and sturdy, and he was wearing an air of austerity.


    There seemed to be lightning in his eyes. He nced at all the cultivators present and no one dared to meet eyes with him.


    Fairy Emperor of Light looked cold and lofty. He surveyed the old man surnamed Ma. As if having registered something, he frowned and asked, ¡°Monkey, where are you from? I never knew there was such a monkey in that ce. Your seal is not firm enough so you broke out. But why didn¡¯t you try to prolong your existence in the gxy bute here to meddle in my business instead?¡±


    The old man surnamed Ma was clearly acquainted with Fairy Emperor of Light. Looking high-minded, he confessed, ¡°This young man has done me a favor. Today, I must save him. I¡¯ve also heard a lot about you, Fairy Emperor of Light. If it was in the past, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go against your dazzling power. But now, you just got out of your own trouble. So, how much of your strength and cultivation do you still have?¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t save him. You alone are notpetent to do that.¡±


    The old man surnamed Ma gently took Nannan off his shoulder and ced on the side to let her take care of Li Mu first. Then, he took ten steps forward, screened Li Mu from view, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether I ampetent or not. My fists have the final say.¡±


    Before his voice had died away, he threw a punch.


    He raised his huge fist and a ss-colored fist print flew out. Like a meteorite, it carried a destructive force that was beyond anyone else¡¯s imagination and instantly approached Fairy Emperor of Light.


    ¡°The floating shadows dissipate into the void,¡± said Fairy Emperor of Light.


    An invisible power began circting within his words. Like a thinyer of snow melting in the rays of the sun, the ze fist print began to dissolve when it was several meters away from Fairy Emperor of Light and soon vanished without a trace.


    It was not until now that the whistling sound of the fist print and the thunderous burst of air along its path carried to the ears of the spectators. How fast the punch was!


    The old man surnamed Ma didn¡¯t say a word. He bent his knees and stooped down a little, and took an absurd boxing posture. Then, he waved his fist. In an instant, hundreds of punches burst out. None of those punches carried the air of normal punches or stirred up any gush of wind.


    However, in front of Fairy Emperor of Light,yers of ripples appeared silently, as if rain was hitting the surface of a pond. The space and light around him seemed to begin to distort.


    ¡°Bright light and magnificent power gather on me,¡± Fairy Emperor of Light chanted nonchntly, still motionless like a mountain. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I am afraid of your Great King, you would have already died 10,000 times the moment you attacked me.¡±


    In truth, Fairy Emperor of Light was in deep fear for the other party¡¯s background and origin.


    The monkeys of that bloodline were all very powerful. They had once caused a lot of trouble in the gxy and incurred a great disaster. However, no one dared to kill them, because the king of those monkeys was extremely imposing and protective. Even though it was said that the mysterious monkey king had been suppressed several thousand years ago, still, no one in the Ziwei Star Region had the guts to kill the monkeys of that bloodline.

 Chapter 463 - Immortals Battle

    <h4>Chapter 463 Immortals¡¯ Battle</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our bloodline is all a hideous mess now and no longer as powerful as before. Feel free to use whatever tricks you have. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one regretting it.¡± The old man surnamed Ma was not afraid at all.


    He took a step forward and changed into another boxing posture. With a low roar, golden monkey hair grew out of his palms, arms, and neck, bristling like steel needles and glinting gold.


    Layers of airflow visible to the naked eye swirled around his body. A powerful aura radiated in all directions. The light was distorted and space began to shake as if it were a piece of paper.


    The old man surnamed Ma punched again.


    Each of his punches came out rather slowly.


    The others saw clearly that his fists broke through the air, andyers of airflow were disturbed. Although his punches were evidently slow, people were under the impression that he was throwing the punches at the top speed.


    ¡°Weather changes as I like.¡± Fairy Emperor of Light spoke again and got his immortal skills working.


    With a cold look on his face, he said, ¡°Little monkey, you can¡¯t protect this sinner. I will let you attack me with three moves and get lost after that. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not giving face to Great Sage Equaling Heaven.¡±


    As he spoke, the drifting clouds, the wind, and the mist began to whirl around him, which was dim and hazy. Then, dents left by huge fist prints appeared on theyer of the clouds and mist one by one and eventually dissolved into nothing.


    Fairy Emperor of Light swayed slightly but he quickly steadied himself.


    Burning with burgeoning fighting intent, the old man surnamed Ma growled, ¡°Those from the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits all have a clear-cut stand on what to appreciate and what to loathe, but have no idea of what is ¡®get lost¡¯... Magic ape, bewitch, bewitch, bewitch!¡±


    Amidst the roar, his figure suddenly began to expand.


    The seams of his clothing burst open, and his golden hair grew as crazily as wild grass. In the blink of an eye, his body was tens of meters high, just like a giant beast wrapped in the ferocious aura in ancient times.


    Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, and the boy of the witch tribe and the other extraterrestrial practitioners looked horrified. Shortly, they could not catch their breath under the weight of the formidable pressure and backed away in consternation.


    That was the aura of the general level, which was a whole realm above them, so that power was not what they could withstand.


    Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯splexion altered slightly. ¡°Little monkey, don¡¯t reach out for a yard after taking an inch. You are mistaken if you think I don¡¯t dare murder you. Even Great Sage Equaling Heaven treated me with grace back then...¡±


    The temper of the old man surnamed Ma was quite hot. And when he heard that, he flew off the handle as if someone just stepped on his tail. ¡°All crap! How hypocritical! When our king was in charge, who else in the universe dared to go against our Mountain of Flowers and Fruits? Who do you think you are? You have the face to bring up the title of our king again and again? Face it, you are a has-been who just got rid of your seal. When I give you the courtesy, you can be Fairy Emperor of Light. But when I don¡¯t, what kind of rubbish are you? Bah, you are just a hatchet man of that beast!¡±


    He was incredibly brawny, as though a golden god. When his mountain-sized giant palm swooped, it stirred up waves of clouds in midair before mming at Fairy Emperor of Light as if he was just a fly.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death... A ray of light breaks through all tribtions! Kill!¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light was furious. Finally, he was no longer satisfied with defense. The surrounding clouds, wind, and mist suddenly condensed into a Spear of Light. It zoomed as fast as lightning, tearing the void, and darted straight at the giant golden ape.


    Kaboom!


    Terrifying Taoist figures ran wild in the air and dreadful energy swept across the ce.


    The giant golden ape staggered by a sudden bombardment, but he directly grasped the tip of the Spear of Light, crushed it with his fingers, and then the huge palm swept over towards Fairy Emperor of Light.


    Rumble!


    Fairy Emperor of Light exerted his magical powers and made to take on the blow head-on. However, he was hit by the harsh p of the giant golden ape and flew back several hundred meters before crashing with the peak of the Five-finger Mountain and rolling down along with the shattered rocks.


    ¡°Seems that you are weaker than I thought.¡± The giant golden ape spoke in humannguage. He then lifted a foot and stomped directly upon Fairy Emperor of Light, saying, ¡°Today, I will teach you what Mountain of Flowers and Fruits means.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Fairy Emperor of Light was outraged.


    He employed his divine power, and his figure began to grow against the wind as well. A secondter, he was several hundred meters high. Then, he punched straight at the giant golden ape.


    Rumble!


    Fairy Emperor of Light was knocked off his feet and thrown to the air again.


    ¡°Dare topete in physical skills with us from Mountain of Flowers and Fruits?¡± The giant golden ape burst into a roar ofughter, which reverberated through the area like muffled thunderps, incurring an avnche of the white clouds made of the Spiritual Qi. The sight was magnificent and splendid to the extreme.


    Soon, Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s bewitched gigantic body was shattered and was once again sent flying.


    The physical power of those from the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits was peerless. Fairy Emperor of Light was both shocked and enraged. He waspletely suppressed by the power of the old man surnamed Ma, and now appeared to be rather woebegone.


    ¡°Damn it! You ruined my grand n!¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light roared. An idea surfaced in his head but was soon forced down.


    ¡°Old thing, do I have your reverence now?¡± The voice of the old man surnamed Ma echoed in the Five-finger Mountain.


    Fairy Emperor of Light gave no reply andunched another strike.


    This was utterly a fight between two immortals.


    Under the forbidding pressure of the Grand Demon-subduing Formation and the Five-finger Mountain, only the general-level expert such as the old man surnamed Ma and the immortal like Fairy Emperor of Light could still perform their supernatural powers at such ease. As frightening energy fluctuations spread, all the extraterrestrial practitioners shuddered despite themselves and kept backing away.


    By that time, Li Mu had made his way back with the help of Guo Yuqing.


    ¡°Young Master, are you all right? Can you still breathe?¡± Ming Yue anxiously smacked Li Mu¡¯s face with her hand and said, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°If you p me a few more times, I¡¯ll die for real,¡± grumbled Li Mu, who originally nned to pretend to be dead for a longer time. But just as the injuries on his face healed a little, Ming Yue¡¯s ps ripped the wounds again. Aching and exasperated, Li Mu snapped his eyes open sulkily.


    Guo Yuqing, who was beside him, was not particrly worried, because he had seen Li Mu being more miserable before. At the time, Li Mu even had to rebuild his physical body atst. From that incident, Guo Yuqing learned that Li Mu had a nearly heaven-defying method of recovery.


    ¡°Wow, wow, this is great!¡± Ming Yue looked at him in a daze and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Young Master, do you want to drink some blood? It will replenish your blood and qi, heal your injuries and cure your wounds. I guarantee you.¡±


    ¡°Go to y somewhere else.¡± Li Mu was too amused to be angry anymore.


    Momentster, he sat up, took out from his storage space a few Purple Jade Dragon Ginsengs he had collected in the separated world called Evesting Heaven, and crunched them noisily as if chewing carrots. The strong medical power turned into a warm current and flowed into Li Mu¡¯s limbs and bones, and even the corners of his mouth were flowing with purple medicine juice...


    At that scene, the faces of those extraterrestrial practitioners in the distance turned a delicate shade of green.


    A thousand-year-old Purple Jade Dragon King Ginseng was deemed as a magic herb that healed external injuries and increased cultivation even in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. What a waste it was when it was gulped down by that filthy sinner so unceremoniously!


    Li Mu started running his qi to cure the wounds.


    As most of his injuries contained his opponent¡¯s martial will and the weapon¡¯s killing intent, it was not easy for him to get a full recovery. He needed to remove the killing intent and the martial will first before healing his flesh. Therefore, the recovery proceeded very slowly.


    After taking a short rest to regte his breathing, Li Mu still had a bleeding nose and two ck eyes, and the wounds on his face were barely scarred. There was no doubt that his good looks were ruined.


    His wounds were scarring at a slow pace, which put him in great pain. Li Mu¡¯s face was contorted in such agony.


    ¡°Big jerk, you know that? This is payback for you.¡± Crouching beside Li Mu, Nannan chuckled and said in a childish tone, ¡°You¡¯ve robbed a little girl of her bellyband. God is punishing you.¡±


    All of a sudden, Li Mu flushed guiltily.


    ¡°Can you be a little more considerate and don¡¯t mention this in front of so many people?¡±


    ¡°A wrong judgment could destroy my entire life of fame!¡±


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    In the low altitude, terrible energy fluctuations radiated likeyers of lead-colored clouds.


    Fairy Emperor of Light was knocked to the air once more.


    He heavily smashed into the middle peak of the Five-finger Mountain, causing the rocks to shatter and the dust to rise. In that battle, from the time when the old man surnamed Ma revealed his true form and employed his physical powers, Fairy Emperor of Light had basically been in a disadvantageous position.


    ¡°So much for the game,¡± said the old man surnamed Ma overlooking Fair Emperor of Light. He, however, did not continue to pursue him. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you even though you¡¯ve lost. Just let go of this young sinner today.¡±


    With that, he lowered his head and looked at those cultivators from outer space and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re seniors, but you joined forces to attack a junior and even ridiculed him. The sects in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy aren¡¯t as glorious as they used to be. You are degrading by generations. It¡¯s really despicable.¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong and the others all lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him straight in the eyes. Though their looks were full of hatred and malice, they dared not to show any.


    In the crowd, Lord Qu looked somber, as if he was weighing something, but he did not say anything, either.


    The old man surnamed Ma turned to look at Li Mu and remarked, ¡°Kid, take your friends out of here. I¡¯ll keep you safe within 48 hours. However, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself in the future. Even though the universe is vast, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t have a ce for you. Go ahead and take care of yourself.¡±


    Li Mu opened his mouth to say something.


    But just at that moment, the earth trembled slightly, as if it were a forewarning of an earthquake.


    Shortly after that, the whole Five-finger Mountain began to shake violently.


    All of a sudden, the old man surnamed Ma¡¯splexion changed, and he swiftly darted his eyes at the Five-finger Mountain.


    ¡°It is not my intention to kill the monkey from the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits at first. But you forced me into this...¡± Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s furious voice came from the middle peak enveloped by smoke and dust. ¡°Stupid monkey, you¡¯ve ruined my ns. Today, even if your king is here, you¡¯ll still die.¡±


    He could not hold back that thought any longer, so he disyed his best move.


    The Five-finger Mountain quivered wildly as if an earthquake had urred. The five overpowering peaks that resembled five fingers began to rise slowly amid the rumbling vibrations.


    In the midst of the thunderous rumbling, countless boulders fell from those five peaks, causing smoke and dust to surge. The rocks that covered the mountain peak were peeled off by an invisible force, revealing the white bones engraved with the flickering Taoist figures of the Great Way.


    Then, those five peaks transformed into five flesh-less fingers. The enormous fingers began to stretch, as though someone was flexing his fingers. Each of the five fingers had indescribable mighty force circting around it and dense the Taoist figures of the Great Way whirling and glinting on its surface like a dazzling sea of stars.


    That sight was incredibly shocking and terrifying. The five peaks had been turned into five fingers!


    ¡°Bright Light Demon-subduing Seal... suppress!¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light emerged 100 meters above the ground.


    Some bright light was swirling around his body. His face was frosty, and his ck hair was dancing like ck mes. At the left wrist where the palm was chopped off, a faint light was flowing out from the cut.


    With a gentle wave of his broken arm, the huge flesh-less hand evolving from the Five-finger Mountain flipped and pressed down from mid-air, blotting half of the sky from sight. The golden ape, which was the genuine form of the old man surnamed Ma, was directly pinned under that palm.


    Boom!


    Heaven and earth quaked.


    ¡°This blow was originally prepared for another person, but unfortunately, that person has not appeared yet. But you stupid monkey just have to send yourself to me... Anyway, you are also a beast. I shall let you die on his behalf!¡±


    The expression of Fairy Emperor of Light was stony and ruthless.

 Chapter 464 - A Forceful Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 464 A Forceful Turn of Events</h4>


    Such a change was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    They all believed the oue was already settled. But who knew the tide could be turned again? Fairy Emperor of Light still had a trump card. By bewitching the Five-finger Mountain into his own hand, he surprisingly suppressed the old man surnamed Ma at the veryst moment.


    Li Mu was also extremely astounded.


    Earlier, Fairy Emperor of Light told Li Mu before he yielded to the dark side that the Five-finger Mountain was transformed by the palm he had cut off from that year, so as to suppress that demon. At that time, it sounded very shocking to Li Mu. But never could he imagine that the five peaks could be turned into a palm again and still have such a mighty power.


    Li Mu even sensed distinctly that as Five-finger Mountain turned into a hand again, the qi in the Earthveins of the entire mountain area was extracted.


    The five peaks were like five interconnected tactical deployments. They had been nurturing the area within a radius of several hundred miles for 1,000 years to allow the hand to possess the strength of a ruler of the universe like that.


    Rumble!


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    The colossal fleshless palm trembled violently. It was obvious that the giant golden ape beneath it was struggling to throw the palm off and get out.


    Fairy Emperor of Light sneered and derided, ¡°You¡¯re already a bug in my hand. Still want to turn the sky upside down?¡±


    As he flung his broken arm, dazzling Taoist figures circted and beams of the Great Way power were injected into the huge fleshless palm. A deathly white light burst forth from therge fleshless palm and covered the skies. A dreadful power that could not be resisted spread out from the huge fleshless palm and once again bore down on the ground.


    Boom!


    The earth quaked.


    The colossal fleshless palm crashed straight into the ground and pressed the golden ape into the depths of the earth.


    Then, there was no more movement.


    ¡°Grandpa Ma...¡± Nannan stood up and stumbled toward the fleshless palm.


    Shocked, Li Mu pulled the little girl back and warned, ¡°Too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! I must save Grandpa Ma!¡± Nannan struggled vigorously, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    But Li Mu held her back in a tight grip.


    The little girl¡¯s cultivation was average. And as her belly band and the red silk cloth had been taken away by him, if she rushed to the front of the fleshless palm, she would probably be reduced to ash the moment she was exposed to the terrible power, let alone save her Grandpa Ma.


    ¡°Em...¡± Ming Yue, the cute senseless girl, also panicked. She whispered, ¡°Young Master, the situation is not good. We¡¯d better take the best one of 36 strategies¡ª run away.¡±


    Guo Yuqing swiveled his eyes to Li Mu, waiting for his decision.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    Because there was no way out.


    After a brief astonishment, the extraterrestrial practitioners were overjoyed.


    Of course, they would like to see Fairy Emperor of Light be the winner.


    The reason was very simple. Not only because the monkey surnamed Ma from the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits just reprimanded them and made them feel hostile to him, but also because Fairy Emperor of Light had promised them all kinds of immortal skills and heritage, only that the promise was supposed to be fulfilled after Fairy Emperor of Light obtained the victory.


    Otherwise, they would be like the dog biting a pig dder¡ª


    Being rejoicing too soon.


    Moreover, they did not want Li Mu and hispanions to be able to walk out of the Tomb of the God of Sin alive.


    The young sinner was too appalling, too heaven-defying, and he had infinite potential. He must be killed right away because those experts had thoroughly offended him and there was no possibility of reconciliation. With the roots not removed, the grass would grow again in the spring wind. Likewise, if Li Mu was not killed now, there would be endless troubles in the future.


    Fairy Emperor of Light slowly descended from the low altitude.


    He did not appear to feel the glee for his winning. On the contrary, his face was gloomy.


    ¡°This was a trap made for another beast, but I never knew the whole n could be disturbed by this monkey,¡± sighed Fairy Emperor of Light, his face written with undisguised disappointment.


    The crowd of experts did not understand what he meant by that.


    Only Li Mu was deep in thinking.


    Then, with a sneer, Fairy Emperor of Light looked at Li Mu and the others and said coldly, ¡°It seems that this sinner doesn¡¯t weigh that much. I¡¯ve abused you so outrageously, but that still failed to lure that beast out... Either it has really left, or you are just an abandoned pawn.¡±


    No one else understood what Fairy Emperor of Light was saying.


    But reading between the lines, they vaguely came to register another thing¡ª


    Why didn¡¯t Fairy Emperor of Light kill Li Mu in a second but insisted on designating the extraterrestrial practitioners to fight him rounds after rounds instead? Further, at the end, when Li Mu had already lost his ability to fight back, he still employed cruel means to torture. That was quite out of the character of a well-respected senior. It turned out that Fairy Emperor of Light had been trying to lure someone out.


    Even that giant fleshless palm transformed from the Five-finger Mountain was prepared for the person he wanted to draw out.


    It was a pity that the man who made Fairy Emperor of Light so daunted did not show up.


    And a general-level monkey from the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits disrupted his arrangement.


    A revtion also dawned on Li Mu.


    It turned out that everything Fairy Emperor of Light did before, such as gingerly restoring his strength with Ming Yue¡¯s blood and asking the extraterrestrial practitioners for elixirs and herbs to replenish his Source Energy, was actually acting.


    The reason why he had put on such a convincing show was that he was worried that his enemy might secretly monitor him andunch attacks.


    ¡°What the fu*k...¡±


    Well, life was like a drama, and it all depended on acting skills.


    Even a fairy emperor was such a brilliant actor?


    And what kind of person could put Fairy Emperor of Light in such fear?


    Li Mu started specting.


    At that time, the eyes of Fairy Emperor of Light finally fell on Li Mu. He shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping a pawn that already has no use? You, go to hell.¡± As he said, he raised a hand and made to point a finger at the pawn.


    In a haste, Li Mu shouted, ¡°Wait a minute, I still got something to say.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light frowned slightly but still chose to wait. ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    Li Mu took a deep breath and said, ¡°You ate your words!¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light was puzzled.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t get the kill started today? But why are you going to kill me with your own hands?¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light sneered disdainfully. ¡°Little bug, even if I don¡¯t attack, do you think that you would be able to get out in one piece?¡±


    By that moment, the Four Men¡¯s Symphony already felt their hearts frozen in despair.


    They reckoned the sudden appearance of the general-level monkey from the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits could bring them an opportunity to live. But it turned out that... The four men could only ept their fates. It seemed that the Hun Yuan Sect would no longer have a chance to revive and prosper. Up to then, they still could not see the badly injured Li Mu might have any means or trump cards to turn the tide.


    Wang Shiyu, who was pinned to her spot by a Fixing Spell, became a weeping beauty. Her eyes flickered from Li Mu to Fairy Emperor of Light several times, exuding desperation and helplessness. Yet, for the meantime, wrath and hatred were breeding inside her.


    ¡°I say, you give it a try. If you don¡¯t strike yourself, I¡¯m sure I can get out of here alive.¡± Li Mu said with a grin.


    ¡°Senior, please allow me to behead this little scoundrel.¡± Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, volunteered.


    The youth of the witch tribe said, ¡°Humph, I¡¯ve beaten you to a pulp, but you still want to y tough? Well, a sinner is a sinner after all. Those from that are pitiful bugs.¡±


    ¡°Senior, let me kill him.¡±


    ¡°Please let me kill Li Mu to avenge our head.¡±


    ¡°This sinner is just a dying dog now. He is barking to y for time. Senior, this dog is not worth your shot. To kill him will only dirty your hands. Let me do it for you.¡±


    Some extraterrestrial cultivators caught the opportunity to tter Fairy Emperor of Light by volunteering to kill Li Mu.


    Fairy Emperor of Light stared at Li Mu, gave him a faint sneer, then shook his head to the extraterrestrial practitioners, and said, ¡°No, I still want to kill him with my own hands... It¡¯s been quite a long time since Ist drank a sinner¡¯s blood.¡±


    He raised his finger again.


    Li Mu hollered, ¡°Wait... Onest question. I bet you will be interested in it.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light frowned impatiently and said, ¡°Say it. But you¡¯d better not try to dy the kill with your little tricks. For you, that is of no use. It will only make you die more painful.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ying for time. Let me give you a friendly reminder. You haven¡¯t found out that a person of mine is missing, have you?¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light was dazed at that remark.


    ¡°Hey, his little attendant is gone!¡± Yelled Jiang Qingluan, Lord Qu of the Southern Chu, who was wearing a gold crown and standing among the crowd of extraterrestrial practitioners.


    It was not until then that everyone came to notice that the disabled little attendant in a wheelchair who had been beside Li Mu the whole time already disappeared out of sight. And they had no idea where he had gone.


    Before, everyone¡¯s attention was on the battle and so they ignored what had happened on the other side.


    Fairy Emperor of Light was stunned. But soon, he recovered from the shock and smirked, ¡°So what? He is just a little bug. How can he flip the sky? I will kill him. Whether he has fled to heaven or the underworld, he will die!¡±


    Li Mu replied with a smile, ¡°Qing Feng might not really have the ability to flip the sky, but he does know a little bit about tactical deployments and so can undo a small seal underneath.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fairy Emperor of Light bellowed with astoundment, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a faint flush on Li Mu¡¯s face. As though he had heard some great news, he abruptly burst outughing and then said, ¡°What I mean is quite simple. The point-in-time I¡¯ve been waiting for has finally arrived. Gee, the roles are reversed now. It¡¯s my turn to dominate your destiny.¡±


    When his voice faded¡ª


    A series of crackling noises broke out.


    Numerous joints in Li Mu¡¯s body seemed to be prated by an ipetent force in an instant, causing bursts of thunderous crackling.


    And every time the noise sounded, the qi in Li Mu¡¯s body increased.


    By the time the others came to their senses, the qi flowing in Li Mu¡¯s body was already strikingly powerful.


    Even though Li Mu did not deliberately cast the power, everyone around him instantly felt like suffocating as if being seized by the neck.


    That was the instinctive reaction of the weak when they were under the pressure of the strong.


    The pressure was even more horrifying and appalling than that produced by Fairy Emperor of Light when he drove the Five-finger Mountain to suppress the monkey.


    Then, Li Mu threw a punch.


    That punch met no unexpected change nor any resistance.


    It squarely and ruthlessly smashed into the face of Fairy Emperor of Light, causing his face to distort. It also sent him flying, spinning 360 degrees in the air before violently colliding into the distant rock fragments.


    This sudden turn of events made everyone stupefied. Their eyes almost fell from their sockets in astonishment.


    Dead silence fell in that ce.


    ¡°What... what just happened?¡±


    Countless questions were shing wildly across the minds of the spectators.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the sinner dying from the grave injuries?¡±


    ¡°Howe he became so strong all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°What kind of power was that?¡±


    ¡°He just knocked Fairy Emperor of Light to the air with a single punch, and thetter didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back?¡±


    Ming Yue also stared at Li Mu with a nk look.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why has Brother Qing Feng disappeared?¡±


    ¡°What did it have to do with the Young Master¡¯s sudden increase in strength?¡±


    Yet, the shock on Guo Yuqing¡¯s face was less intense than that of Ming Yue.


    He had listened to Li Mu, refrained from battling and focused on protecting Ming Yue and the others while watching Li Mu nearly be beaten to death... It was all because he believed that Li Mu must have his own reasons behind the decision of forbidding his friends to intervene.


    ¡°Haha, is this the feeling of being invincible? Cool... Well, as I said, if our roles are swapped, I will let you know what is real cruelty.¡±


    Li Mu shot a nce at the practitioners from outer space and said menacingly.


    Although he was still injured, still sporting a bleeding nose and swollen eyes and looking extremely haggard, in the eyes of those extraterrestrial cultivators, he was the most frightening devil in the world who just woke up.


    A great terror was about to descend upon them.

 Chapter 465 - Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 465 Annihtion</h4>


    Bang!


    Fairy Emperor of Light zoomed out from the pile of rocks, his hair billowing wildly. His aura was violent, and his body was surrounded by a vortex of energy visible to the naked eye. Out of wrath, he roared, ¡°What power is that? You...¡±


    But before his voice died away¡ª


    Li Mu darted forward and reappeared in front of him in a sh. Next, he punched again, which directly mmed into Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s face and deformed, sending him flying again. Then, Fairy Emperor of Light crashed to the ground, creating a bottomless pothole.


    ¡°Hahaha, this feeling is really cool!¡±


    Floating in the air, Li Mu looked down at his fingers and gently flexed them like a child ying with his newest toy. At the moment, he looked as much intoxicated as one could be.


    ¡°Pity that this is not my own strength,¡± sighed Li Mu after a while.


    Rumble!


    The earth quaked.


    Fairy Emperor of Light heaved arge rock out of his way and flew up from the ground, shouting furiously, ¡°This is not your strength! Who is attacking through your body...?¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t wait toe out and be beaten again!¡±


    When his exploration and intoxication in the perfect power were interrupted, Li Mu seemed very angry. He whacked at the face of his opponent backhandedly. With a clear p, that whack shoved Fairy Emperor of Light, who just fought his way out of the pothole, back to bottom again.


    Such scenes rendered the extraterrestrial practitioners dumbfounded.


    Fairy Emperor of Light was neatly vanquished!


    Thoroughly ttened.


    A guttural sound was heard.


    It turned out that an extraterrestrial expert who had volunteered to kill Li Mu lost control of his body parts in horror, and swallowed subconsciously. He felt freezing cold as if he had fallen into a cer full of ice.


    Seeing the situation was not going as they expected, some people began to furtively back away.


    ¡°Want to hit the road just after boasting your strength?¡±


    Li Mu had long noticed their shady movements. With a casual point of his finger, that extraterrestrial expert imploded, being reduced into a haze of blood and leaving no pieces of his body to bury.


    The rest of the extraterrestrial practitioners instantly froze on their spot as if they were bewitched by the Fixing Spell, not daring to move even an inch.


    Li Mu looked at his fingers and smirked.


    ¡°It feels really awesome to be able to do whatever I want.¡±


    At that moment, the earth started to shake violently.


    The giant fleshless palm pinning the old man surnamed Ma to the ground rose back to the air, rumbling. It again summoned the cloud and wind in the sky. In an instant, countless Spiritual Qi within several hundred miles was sucked away. The white bones of the fleshless palm began to shine as if carved out of divine jade. Circles upon circles of Taoist figures swirled in midair, blocking out the sky and the sun. With a force beyond measure, the palm bore down upon Li Mu from high above the ground.


    The eyes of Zhangsun Changkong and the other extraterrestrial practitioners who had been trembling with fear and grief-stricken as if bereaved of parents suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Fairy Emperor of Light still got his trump card!¡±


    Moments ago, the old man surnamed Ma also rained blows on Fairy Emperor of Light after he resumed his true form as the giant golden ape, but in the end, he was directly whacked into the ground by that palm, wasn¡¯t he?


    That huge fleshless palm was a heaven-defying level killing move!


    Seeing the palm slowly bear down on him as if the sky was falling, Li Mu looked mildly solemn.


    He did some stretching just like he did when performing gymnastics, as though he was adapting to something. Then, he abruptly stuck a middle finger and poked towards the huge fleshless palm.


    Kaboom!


    The giant fleshless palm quaked and eventually pressed upon that finger. However, like arge ship stranded after crashing into a rock, the finger could not push an inch forward.


    At that scene, the expressions of all the spectators were dull.


    ¡°One finger?¡±


    ¡°A single finger prevented the terrifying giant fleshless palm from moving?¡±


    ¡°Who are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°How did he bring his strength to that extent all of a sudden?¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, and the young man of the witch tribe watched it with rounded eyes. Their hearts thumped rampantly. An indescribable panic spread all over them.


    ¡°You do... have... irritated... me.¡±


    The growl of Fairy Emperor of Light echoed between heaven and earth.


    He shot out from under the earth almost at the speed of light and immediately fell on the back of the giant fleshless palm.


    His face was all messed up¡ª his eyes ckened, his nose broken, his mouth crooked. He looked extremely miserable. Obviously, he was beaten hard by Li Mu¡¯s two previous punches and failed to recover even with his cultivation.


    The eyes of Fairy Emperor of Light were erupting mes of rage. He did not speak but urged his qi, driving the dense Taoist figures to shine like a sea of stars, dazzling the others. Meanwhile, the most terrifying aura stirredyers of airflow like hurricane waves and radiated in all directions.


    ¡°Bright Light Demon-subduing Seal... Suppress!¡±


    The voice void of human emotions reverberated in the sky. It was in that Fairy Emperor of Light was incandescent with fury.


    The power of the giant fleshless palm had more than doubled. Wisps of sinister ck mist that could devastate everything overflowed from the white bones, which slithered its way towards Li Mu like ck serpents.


    ¡°After 1,000 years, all you¡¯ve got is still this? Moo!¡± Li Mu spoke. But it was not his tone but a very strange man¡¯s. Particrly, that remark was ended in a mooing of a bull, which was extremely bizarre.


    The mooing sound carried a mysterious power, which shattered the sinister ck mist sneaking toward Li Mu.


    At the same time, Li Mu balled his fingers into a fist. Then, he raised his fist high and mmed on the giant fleshless palm, causing the strengthened giant fleshless palm to fly backward.


    Fairy Emperor of Light took on a look of unconcealed shock and fear at once.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± He stammered in a broken voice, ¡°You really haven¡¯t left, you, you...¡± Apparently, Fairy Emperor of Light was intimidated by the owner of that voice. His voice came out trembling, revealing a hint of trepidation.


    ¡°Moo¡ª I identally fell asleep, and in the meantime, you, the loser, sneaked out to make waves,¡± ¡°Li Mu¡± began, his voice filled with contempt and sneer, ¡°what? I have sealed you here for a thousand years, and you still don¡¯t have the decency to correct your wrongs? Well, that¡¯s no surprise. Back then, I should have refined you entirely instead of just chopping off your hand.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fairy Emperor of Light was livid now, his eyes shing.


    Back then, he got a palm cut off, and his opponent bewitched that palm into the Five-finger Mountain and sealed him under it, leaving him no chance to escape. And he had regarded that event as the biggest disgrace in his life.


    Nheless, the strength of his opponent was too strong. He had no way to confront him head-on.


    In the past 1,000 years, he has slowly carried out his n¡ª to gradually take control of the Five-finger Mountain in secret with his own essence and blood. After all, the mountain was transformed by his own severed palm. He believed that he had turned the five peaks into his most powerful trump card without anyone knowing. He intended to disy it as the final blow to turn the tables.


    It took 1,000 years for him to achieve that.


    It was just that he encountered another difficulty after his n was fulfilled.


    He had no way to deduce or perceive whether that potent enemy of his was still lurking about the Five-finger Mountain.


    That enemy was outrageously terror-inspiring. He was so powerful that he nearly shattered Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s Taoist Heart back then, causing him to have nightmares for numerous nights. Even though a millennium had passed, even though he had made sufficient preparation for that long, Fairy Emperor of Light still felt daunted deep down.


    Back then, that enemy of his told him that he would be finished off in 1,000 years.


    At the end of the millennium, he waited for months in the torment of constant calction and anxiety before encountering Li Mu and hispanies and then the extraterrestrial practitioners.


    The reason why he chose to draw that old opponent out with Li Mu was that Lord Qu, Jiang Qingluan, unveiled Li Mu¡¯s true identity as a sinner. That enemy of his also came from the Star Graveyard, and so was a sinner as well, though his true form was a bull. Anyway, the creatures from the Star Graveyard all had sinners¡¯ blood flowing in their veins, and so they were all sinners.


    The sinners were known for their overprotection of their own people.


    Although Fairy Emperor of Light had relentlessly tortured Li Mu through the hands of the extraterrestrial practitioners, he failed to force that formidable enemy to show up. Therefore, Fairy Emperor of Light reckoned that the enemy must have left. However... to his utter trepidation, his opponent turned up in that unexpected way.


    ¡°No, no, you sure have left!¡± Fairy Emperor of Light suddenly realized something and yelled, ¡°If you are really here, you can¡¯t have spoken through another man¡¯s throat. What you left here is just a wisp of your power, a thread of your consciousness, haha!¡±


    Having figured it out, he finally regained hisposure and involuntarily breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Li Mu¡± again remarked, ¡°Moo¡ª uh, after 1,000 years, you do have a little more brains than before. Of course I have left. Otherwise, I would have shown up long ago and beaten the shit out of you. But, I don¡¯t have time to stay and y with such a small potato like you, do I?¡±


    ¡°You think an avatar formed by a wisp of your consciousness can suppress me?¡± Fairy Emperor of Light snarled, feeling humiliated and angry because he had been looked down upon.


    ¡°Yes, you guessed it right.¡± The voice said indolently, in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Then, the voice said, ¡°Moo¡ª kid, my countryman, I will leave the rest to you. No need to be polite with him. Just hammer this old scum to death. I owe you one for using your body this time. But we will soon meet again within the gxy. And you will be copiously rewarded by then.¡±


    That remark was indeed made for Li Mu.


    With that, the voice disappearedpletely.


    The expression on Li Mu¡¯s face was surprised and curious. Clearly, the voice which was likely to be a bull demon¡¯s had been carried to Li Mu¡¯s ears.


    That voice was the one that had curiously appeared in Li Mu¡¯s ears without warning.


    It was just that Li Mu did not find the owner of that voice very reliable, for that voice told Li Mu that he had mistakenly sealed himself too long, so he could note out in time. And he required Li Mu to secretly lift the seal and release him. That way, he would be able to help Li Mu defeat Fairy Emperor of Light.


    When Li Mu first heard that voice, he thought that he had run into a fraud and assumed that the voice must belong to a devil in the lore. Butter, as Fairy Emperor of Light gradually revealed his true color, Li Mu turned to believe in that seemingly unreliable voice.


    Only that Li Mu was obviously not in a proper state to undo the seal himself.


    Because he had be a target of Fairy Emperor of Light, and had no chance to slip out. His any dubious movement would be noticed and checked, so he had to throw himself in the limelight to attract the attention of Fairy Emperor of Light and the others while letting Qing Feng secretly crack the underground tactical deployment for him.


    Speaking of that, from the others¡¯ point of view, Li Mu¡¯s sacrifice was really huge this time as he was almost beaten to death.


    But in truth, Li Mu was merely ¡°cooperating¡± with Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s fishing game. He did get a load of cuts and abrasion and look miserable, but he had kept the situation under control all along and still had the ability to fight back at any time. If the Demon Broadsword and the other experts did mean to give Li Mu a deadly blow, Li Mu would definitely refuse to y along.


    That was a close call. Fortunately, no harm was done.


    The unreliable voice finally became reliable for once after the prolonged seal he ced on himself was lifted. A mighty force was injected into Li Mu¡¯s body, giving Li Mu a momentary experience of immortality, making him feel powerful like a god.


    ¡°An avatar formed by a ray of your consciousness can¡¯t suppress me again!¡± Fairy Emperor of Light sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll first ughter this little sinner, and then search every corner of the universe and find you da*n bull demon, then chop you into a million pieces!¡±


    He urged the giant fleshless palm forward. Rising with overwhelming supernatural power, the palm bore down upon Li Mu.


    ¡°Hahaha, you still dare to brag your power in front of me? I¡¯ll hammer the crap out of you!¡± Li Mu roared withughter. Without any hesitation, he flung out the Endless Waves of the Zhenwu Boxing. In a sh, 21 punches zoomed out.


    The fist shadows and fist qi of the 21 punches were superimposed, which turned into a torrent of terrifying force and bombarded the giant fleshless palm one after another.


    In an instant, the debris of white bone fluttered all over the sky. The fleshless palm trembled, and deep cracks appeared in the middle of the palm.


    Fairy Emperor of Light was startled.


    But Li Mu decided not to give him a second chance.


    The profound power of Endless Waves continued to be in motion. When the 36th round of power merged into the previous ones, the giant fleshless palm fell into pieces in a deafening rumble. Large fragments of white bone shot everywhere, and at the same time, the five overpowering fleshless fingers copsed onto the ground...


    Fairy Emperor of Light looked quite flustered, covering his left arm with his right hand. The cut at his left wrist was bleeding.


    He could not understand why Li Mu could boost the borrowed power to such an incredible degree in a short time. Even if the bull demon came there in person, he could not be more powerful than that, could he?


    Boom!


    Fairy Emperor of Light had no time to dodge and was hit squarely by the punch.


    At that moment, Li Mu was invincible.


    He exercised his favorablebination ofbat techniques¡ª the Somersault Cloud coupled with the Zhenwu Boxing. With the support of the potent force in his body, both of the arts could exert the power that Li Mu could never dream of. The others only saw that Fairy Emperor of Light was surrounded by a ray of light almost unperceivable with naked eyes, which was twitching and was continually bombarded, like a broken kite, or a ragged doll carried away by a tornado. Distinct fist prints appeared in his body one after another.


    Blood squirted from the mouth and nostrils of Fairy Emperor of Light.


    Li Mu was practically crushing him.


    ¡°The blood debt you owe to the creatures on Earth will be collected by me today!¡± Li Mu growled. Showing no mercy, he yed the first five styles of Zhenwu Boxing over and over again, throwing the punches right on Fairy Emperor of Light without reservation.


    When his power reached a certain level, what Cultivation Methods,bat skills, secret treasures, or moves he used did not matter anymore. The sole power that could crush all became the real dominator in the battle.


    In front of the absolute power, everything else paled.


    What was dwelling inside Li Mu at that time was precisely the supreme power that allowed him to overpower anyone else.


    Fairy Emperor of Light struggled hard. He roared, struck, and attempted to cast many of his magic powers to turn the tide. But every time he was halfway through his attack, Li Mu¡¯s punch arrived and interrupted his work...


    He began to spill blood.


    Scarlet blood sshed into the sky.


    As the blood loss increased, Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s ck hair began to turn white, his skin became wrinkled like chicken skin, and even his eyes began to be hazy... He was aging rapidly!


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t ept this, I...¡± He roared like a dying lion but had no strength to make an effective counterattack. In the face of Li Mu¡¯s storm of attacks, all he could do was stand there and take the blows again and again.


    Soon, he resumed the appearance Li Mu and hispanions saw when they first met him¡ª old, shaky, could not even stand steadily. He was hunchbacked, his skin as dry as a cracked river bed, his hair white and scarce, exposing the lined scalp beneath. Fairy Emperor of Light was so weak that he looked like a flickering candle in a st of wind, which might be extinguished at any moment.


    Such changes were undoubtedly gruesome.


    Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, and the other extraterrestrial practitioners all shuddered. By that time, even a fool could tell that Fairy Emperor of Light was doomed. He had been forced into his old form after being battered by Li Mu.


    ¡°Pummel him to death!¡± Ming Yue urged with excitement.


    She felt her spleen had been vented.


    That old thing not only tricked her into donating her blood but also turned out to be disgusting, hypocritical and treacherous. He had repaid their kindness with enmity, so a good agonizing death suited him well.


    Fairy Emperor of Light was swatted into the ground by Li Mu¡¯s punch before being knocked to the sky again. Li Mu almost really beat the crap out of him.


    ¡°Ha, haha, hahaha...¡± Fairy Emperor of Lightughed weakly. Then, he said, ¡°Even though you defeat me, what else can you do? Hahaha! You can¡¯t kill me anyway. Back then, even that bull demon failed to do me in. He only managed to cut my palm off and put me sealed here. So, what can you do to me today?¡±


    His cultivation had already reached an unfathomable level. That was why he was crowned with the title of ¡°Emperor¡±. Although he was notpletely undestroyable, very few things in the universe could kill him. Even when his Source Energy was almost depleted, he was still very hard to kill. Centuries ago, though he was defeated by that cyan bull and the situation he was in was even worse. The bull demon still could not find a way to kill him and eventually chose to suppress him there with a magic seal.


    Li Mu did not give any reply. His fists flung out as fast as lightning and bombarded Fairy Emperor of Light without a stop.


    Nheless, as Fairy Emperor of Light aged to the extreme, no matter how powerful Li Mu was, the bombardment of punches no longer caused any injury to the hoary old man.


    His body, which was already battered as a piece of rotten wood, just could not be smashed. The fist prints brought nothing more than physical pain to Fairy Emperor of Light. The blows could never kill him thoroughly because there was a mysterious Power of Order in his body keeping him alive and his Primordial Spirit intact.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t kill me...¡± Fairy Emperor of Light coughed blood and smirked, giving up all his defense. ¡°The Sages among you sinners must have hated me to the morrow, but they just can¡¯t kill me, haha! I¡¯ve cut off the heads of countless sinners, and also let many sinner Sages taste the pain of losing their loved ones. I¡¯ve attacked numerous cities of the sinners and even destroyed the base that the sinners created... Hahaha, even though you resent me to the core, what can you do to me? I am immortal, hahaha!¡±


    He deliberately taunted and provoked Li Mu.


    After all, the most Li Mu could do was suppress him again.


    Fairy Emperor of Light had resigned to his fate.


    Therefore, he reapplied his old trick¡ª to vex his opponent. In the past, the cyan bull was almost driven crazy by that trick of his. And in the end, the bull could not do anything to hurt him at all.


    Li Mu said with a sneer, ¡°I can cut off your head and limbs and seal them in different ces, so that you can never be in one piece in your eternity. Then, what¡¯s that any different from killing you? You will always suffer from the pain of being severed.¡±


    Fairy Emperor of Light smiled disparagingly and countered, ¡°Back then, that cyan bull hacked my palm off only because of his wisp of Sage qi. But who do you think you are to wrench my head and limbs off? As a reminder, you only got a thread of power from that cyan bull. If you don¡¯t believe me, give it a try.¡±


    Li Mu attempted to dismember him several times with the broadsword in his hand. To his stupefaction, it was true that he had no way to cut off the limbs and head of Fairy Emperor of Light.


    He came to realize that though he had received a shred of power from the cyan bull¡¯s avatar, it would be extremely difficult to defeat the old thing had it not been for the fact that Fairy Emperor of Light already lost so much of his Source Energy as to nearly run out of it when he was defeated and sealed 1,000 years ago.


    He had to admit that Fairy Emperor of Light was an absolute gxy overlord. His power was very strong, and his cultivation had reached a terrifying level.


    After Li Mu pummeled Fairy Emperor of Light for about half an hour, he saw his attacks were of no effect and so stopped.


    Covered in blood, Fairy Emperor of Light sprawled on the ground like a dead dog, unable to get up. Blood kept oozing out of his mouth. His facial features were all screwed up together, and he was cackling in misery. Despite all that, his eyes that were fixed on Li Mu were welling with shamelesscency and provocation...


    That look upset Li Mu very much.


    He pressed his palms against the forehead of Fairy Emperor of Light as his Broadsword Intent poured into the old man¡¯s body like an unstoppable flood. But soon, the Broadsword Intent disappeared like a drop of water falling into the sea. Indeed, Li Mu could not kill his Primordial Spirit with his Broadsword Intent or killing intent.


    ¡°Well, little sinner, you¡¯d better stop making a fool of yourself with your faint martial will. Yours is not even close to one-hundred-thousandth of mine. Still want to kill me with this kind of Broadsword Intent? Try it after another hundred thousand years¡¯ worth of practice,¡± taunted Fairy Emperor of Light, more blood squirting out of his mouth.


    That got Li Mu¡¯s temper up.


    He urged the qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor and the Southern Fire Emperor to develop the power of Emperors¡¯ Fire. With that, he started to burn the body of Fairy Emperor of Light...


    Fairy Emperor of Light began to howl like a pig, but he still did not die.


    ¡°You... Humph... You can never kill me,¡± he screamed, ¡°this kind of physical pain is... nothing... for me. One day, when I resume my cultivation, I will... will hunt the sinners, kill all of their rtives and friends. I...¡±


    Li Mu was fuming now.


    ¡°I must kill you!¡± He bellowed, trying out all his means.


    However, Fairy Emperor of Light went on roaring, teasing, provoking, and deliberately incensing Li Mu with words.


    All of a sudden, a trace of consternation appeared on the face of Fairy Emperor of Light. A secondter, this consternation turned into extreme terror. He shouted, ¡°You... stop! What power are you using?¡± Finally, he sensed a life-threatening force.


    Li Mu was injecting the wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor into Fair Emperor of Light with the method in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures. Immediately, he felt the change.


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The Emperors¡¯ Fire derived from the power of two emperors has failed to kill Fairy Emperor of Light. But how can one single power of the Eastern Wood Emperor inflict such terror on him?¡±


    Li Mu instantly decided to transfer all his internal qi into the qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor and pump it into Fairy Emperor of Light. With careful observation, he soon discovered something.


    After the qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor entered the body of Fairy Emperor of Light, it surprisingly merged with the peculiar and abstruse Power of Order inside him that had maintained his immortality, then, turned into a kind of energy that happened to be under Li Mu¡¯s control like the qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor.


    ¡°That means...¡±


    With a stir of his mind, Li Mu manipted this power, hurling it out of Fairy Emperor of Light.


    ¡°What... what power are you using? No, you... Stop! This is a power from the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures created by the sinners. No! You can¡¯t have cultivated this kind of qi with that scripture! You...¡± Hollered Fairy Emperor of Light. He was gazing at Li Mu, utterly terrified.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t get around bickering with him.


    Because he was surprised to find that after he yanked that stream of energy out of Fairy Emperor of Light, it fluttered into his body along with the qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor before turning into a very pure and powerful force. When it finished running a full circle along the route of the Xiantian Skill, that force was automatically converted into his own power.


    Although Li Mu merely took in a thread of that strange energy, he felt like he had cultivated for decades and his cultivation of natural qi was increasing frically.


    ¡°This way, I can extract the power of Fairy Emperor of Light and convert it into my own, right?¡±


    That came to Li Mu as a pleasant surprise.


    Even his eyes rested at Fairy Emperor of Light began to shine, as if he had seen a huge human-shaped treasure trove. And what surfaced in his mind was the Arctic Divine Power, an intimidating martial art described in Louis Cha Jing-yong¡¯s Semi-Gods and Semi-Devils. It was an art enabling one practitioner to absorb the internal power of the others for his own use. In the novel, Duan Yu and Xu Zhu, two of the three major heroes, seeded in bing the top martial arts masters by dint of that art. Moreover, when Constetion Devil, the traitor of the Blithe Sect, obtained only a part of the Arctic Divine Power, he named it the Great Method of Power-melting and made his name known with it...


    ¡°Destiny is finally smiling at me...¡±


    Without any hesitation, Li Mu repeated the process and continued to merge the qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor with the Power of Order in Fairy Emperor of Light that had allowed him to cling to his life. Then, he pulled that power out and integrated it with his own.


    ¡°Stop! What kind of evil are you exercising? You...¡± Fairy Emperor of Light said with panic.


    But how could Li Mu listen to him?


    With the Power of Order being sucked out bit by bit, Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s vitality was also draining little by little. That process was extremely slow, as though drops of water were dripping out from arge leaking bucket. But even in that case, there woulde a time when the entire bucket became empty.


    Fairy Emperor of Light could not help but take on a look of despair.


    He never dreamed that Li Mu actually mastered that kind of method.


    Moreover, he also sensed that Li Mu was using that method to enhance his own strength.


    Fairy Emperor of Light knew very well about how profound his cultivation was. So, he was aware that a single trace of his Power of Order alone could bring staggering change and huge benefits to a low-ranking practitioner like Li Mu.


    That was equivalent to cutting his own meat to feed Li Mu, the enemy.


    He panicked and began to feel the terror.


    ¡°Wait a minute. We can still negotiate...¡± Fairy Emperor of Light tried to make peace with Li Mu. When he was in a life-threatening situation, he finally began to speak in a humble tone. ¡°I have 36 Immortal Cultivation Methods. And I know loads of secrets about martial arts. I can help you, guide you through your cultivation. I...¡±


    Li Mu cut him off and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, now I just want you to die. I will be satisfied only when you die.¡±


    At that, Fairy Emperor of Light felt his heart wentpletely cold.


    He knew that he had thoroughly infuriated Li Mu deliberately when he tried to provoke Li Mu by saying that he had killed a lot of sinners, and that left no possibility of reconciliation.


    He was in deep remorse now.


    If he knew it, he would not have been so quick-tongued as to bring up those stories.


    Yet, everything was toote by the point.


    Li Mu would never ever let him off the hook.


    ¡°Even if I have to die, I will not make your wishe true.¡± Fairy Emperor of Light gave a wry smile, his expression despondent. But then, that aged face contorted with ferocity.


    Li Mu smelled the danger and immediately pulled himself away.


    The mysterious Power of Order inside Fairy Emperor of Light began to disintegrate and dissolve just like a practitioner digesting the Way. That power began to dissipate in all directions while his body started to break down before disappearing into nothingness.


    Fairy Emperor of Light ended his life bymitting suicide.


    He dispersed the Power of Order on his own ord, letting his body and Primordial Spirit evaporate at the same time, and thus disappeared from the world forever.


    That was his only option.


    Otherwise, he could only wind up being Li Mu¡¯s energy source, dying miserably after all his power was extracted.


    Now that he knew he was going to die anyway, how would he allow Li Mu to steal his own cultivation by the way?


    Li Mu felt quite sorry for the loss.


    If he managed to extract all the Power of Order inside Fairy Emperor of Light and digest it for his own use, it would definitely be a once-in-a-lifetime, no, a once-in-a hundred-lifetime chance. He was sure that if he did it, his cultivation would skyrocket, and there would be no suspense in his entering the ¡°general level¡±.


    ¡°Now this is convenient for the old dog,¡± Li Mu spat, still unable to stifle his anger.


    Then, he turned to Zhangsun Changkong and the other extraterrestrial experts.


    It was time to square the rest of the ounts.

 Chapter 466 - Squaring Accounts One by One

    <h4>Chapter 466 Squaring ounts One by One</h4>


    Seeing Li Mu¡¯s eyes resting on them, those extraterrestrial practitioners almost wet their pants at this moment.


    They had just witnessed the death of Fairy Emperor of Light.


    A martial arts giant who was so arrogant and overwhelmingly powerful was beaten to death by Li Mu as if he were just a sandbag. At least that was what it looked like in their eyes.


    That was brutal.


    Too savage!


    In the minds of the extraterrestrial practitioners, Li Mu had upgraded from a sandbag that everyone could bully into a grand devil.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just roar that you will kill me like killing a dog?¡± Li Mu demanded, with a look of scorn and a wicked smirk. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m giving you a chance to kill me.¡±


    The extraterrestrial practitioners all paled in fear. How could they utter a reply in that circumstance?


    In particr, the faces of Zhangsun Changkong, the Demon Broadsword, and the young man of the witch tribe went blotchy with a blush. Because of fear and horror, their facial features were kind of screwed together. How they wish to give themselves some hard ps!


    If they had known it, they would hide in the crowd and keep their mouth shut.


    They could not help asking themselves why they had to y with fire.


    At that time, many were envious of the ck-clothed young man carrying a sword and that pair of sisters.


    There was no doubt that those people had won the bet by refusing to take on Li Mu when Fairy Emperor of Light picked them to challenge him. It was sure that Li Mu gave them a hard time.


    Boom!


    From the deep pothole created by that huge fleshless palm in the distance, the giant golden ape jumped out.


    The golden hair covering his body gradually faded, the tail also disappeared, and his figure began to shrink. Gradually, he resumed his human figure as the brawny old man surnamed Ma. A gold brilliance wrapped around his naked body, and soon ayer of clothing materialized and enveloped him.


    ¡°Grandpa Ma!¡± Nannan rushed over in surprise. She jumped to the shoulder of the old man surnamed Ma and said, ¡°Grandpa Ma, are you okay? The big jerk held me back and didn¡¯t let me help you.¡± The little girl then pointed a finger at Li Mu grumpily.


    The old man surnamed Ma shot a mixed look at Li Mu.


    Although he had been thumped into the earth, he still sensed everything that happened outside.


    It never urred to him that it was Li Mu¡¯s burst of power that killed Fairy Emperor of Light.


    That was unbelievable! He knew about the origin of Fairy Emperor of Light, and so he understood how difficult it was to a man in such a high realm. A Sage might not be able to do it. But this young sinner actually killed...


    He had to admit that the means passed on within the sinners were awe-inspiring.


    The old man surnamed Ma also detected that the wisp of martial power left that the sinned cyan bull had infused into the teenage boy. In spite of that, the young sinner named Li Mu was indeed heaven-defying. He must have employed some other skills when he took out Fairy Emperor of Light, achieving something that even the Sages could not.


    ¡°This young man is definitely more than he appears to be.¡±


    For some unknown reason, the old man surnamed Ma had a hunch that a storm might be stirred up by that young sinner and would soon sweep across the gxy.


    Nevertheless, personally, he did not find Li Mu¡¯s sinner identity repulsive at all.


    Because those from the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits had pretty the same status in that gxy as those sinners. They all had to put up with the unjustified usations and liabilities imposed upon them, enduring defamation and vilification. They had been wearing shackles for thousands of years and never saw a chance to be freed.


    As to what kind of people those important figures domineering the gxy was, he had a much deeperprehension about it than the ¡°ignorant¡± young sinner.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The old man surnamed Ma nodded to Li Mu. Then, without another word, he carried Nannan on his shoulders, turned on his heels, and strode away.


    ¡°Big jerk, you have gotten the payback. You were almost beaten to death and really suffered. And you also saved Grandpa Ma. So, Nannan reluctantly forgives you for taking my bellyband... Hee hee, if you have the nervee to the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits, I¡¯ll invite you to taste our peaches.¡±


    The little girl called Nannan riding on the shoulders of the old man surnamed Ma, looked back and waved at Li Mu.


    Her face was draped with tears that trickled down when she worried about her Grandpa Ma moments ago. From behind the crystal clear teardrops, she broke into a smile. She looked very innocent with her round face,rges eyes, and porcin-like skin. She was quite like an open book, for she always had everything written in her face.


    Li Mu quickly arched his hands toward the back of the old man surnamed Ma and said aloud, ¡°Senior, thank you for your help today.¡±


    He was genuinely grateful.


    If it had not been the sudden appearance of the old man surnamed Ma that attracted the attention of Fairy Emperor of Light, Qing Feng would not have had an opportunity to sneak out and crack the underground seal so soon. If he did note, Li Mu had no idea how long the show would be on before he fully caught Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s attention.


    After all, that old thing was a fairy emperor. How sensitive his divine consciousness could be! Perhaps he was able to notice any subtle movement under his nose. Once he was altered, how could things go so smoothly on that day? If he discovered the n beforehand, perhaps the one who met his doom that day would be Li Mu himself.


    The old man waved without turning his head or slowing his paces.


    ¡°Senior, could you tell me your name? Whenever you need me in the future, I wille and do all your biddings.¡± Li Mu called from behind.


    The grace of giving a drip of water when in need should be returned with a spring indeed.


    That was Li Mu¡¯s life principle.


    Kindness and hatred were clearly distinguished to Li Mu.


    ¡°Grandpa Ma says that you also saved him today, so you don¡¯t have to thank him,¡± said Nannan¡¯s voice from the horizon. ¡°If you want to know the name of Grandpa Ma, it¡¯s all up to whether you have the nerve toe to the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits in Ziwei Star Region, hee hee.¡±


    Atst, the young and the old left the Five-finger Mountain that had been turned into ruins.


    Li Mu looked thoughtful after they took off.


    ¡°Brother Mu, are you okay?¡± Wang Shiyu, who finally got out of her plight, rushed over to Li Mu. She looked all anxious and concerned, and the tears on her face had not yet dried.


    Li Mu smiled but instantly screwed up his face in pain because the smile made the wounds on his face hurt more. Then, he raised a hand and wiped her tears before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, only that I¡¯m afraid I will stay ugly for a while. It will take me some time to recover... Let¡¯s drop this for now. I¡¯ve got to collect the debt and open my delivered package.¡±


    Although a wisp of the cyan bull¡¯s martial art power had been infused into Li Mu¡¯s body, it could not stay long, so the time Li Mu had been limited.


    ¡°Just tell me, in what way do you prefer to die?¡± Li Mu demanded, ncing at the extraterrestrial practitioners. ¡°You have a chance to vent your spleen or seek revenge. You can choose to fight me one-on-one or in groups. Either way, you are not a match for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring this too far,¡± blurted an extraterrestrial practitioner who was staring at Li Mu. ¡°We did something wrong. But we can apologize. Isn¡¯t that enough for you?¡±


    Boom!


    Li Mu crushed him with a punch right off.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to waste my breath on this kind of moron,¡± Li Mu motioned to the air and the storage utensils and weapons and other items the man dropped soared across the field into his hand. Li Mu gave them to Ming Yue and said, ¡°First categorize them, then take your time to organize the items.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ming Yue put on a broad smile.


    Beside them, the four members of the Four Men¡¯s Symphony all flushed in the cheeks with excitement.


    They had been snatched from the jaws of death.


    That phrase was perfect in describing what they had been through.


    With Li Mu¡¯s victory, their destiny took a sharp turn as well.


    The knitted brows and the other three could not help but exim how wise and lucky their previous choice was.


    If they did abandon Li Mu at that time, it would be even more difficult to establish aradeship with Li Mu. Without Li Mu¡¯sradeship, they would have to deal with the hunting of the forces in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy all by themselves. In that case, they would be isted and helpless.


    Now that they had taken refuge under Li Mu¡¯s wings, there was more leeway for them in the future. And they might have the hope to rebuild the Hun Yuan Sect one day.


    ¡°Li Mu, don¡¯t rush into bloodshed. One day, you will go beyond this world and enter the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. If you make enemies out of us today, you will find yourself the enemy of the universe in the future. Then, you won¡¯t be able to move even a step forward.¡± An extraterrestrial expert cautioned with an awkward look.


    However, Li Mu did not even bother to look at him but throw another punch. After bombarding that expert, Li Mu summoned all his treasures over through the air.


    ¡°Do I need you to tell me this bullshit now?¡± Li Mu snarled, genuinely feeling ashamed for those people¡¯s IQ and brazen face. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, will you let go of me in the future?¡±


    ¡°I can swear on that...¡± Another extraterrestrial expert quickly raised a hand, ready to make a vow.


    Kaboom!


    That man was bombarded as well.


    After summoning the treasures that man carried, Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t believe in the vows you scums made.¡±


    ¡°Well, seems that he won¡¯t give us a chance to live. Let¡¯s take on him together... Fight him to death!¡± Advocated an expert who previously threatened to kill Li Mu for Fairy Emperor of Light. He encouraged others to fight as a group.


    st!


    He was bombarded, too.


    ¡°A group of fat pigs holding up together is still not a match for a lion. Hey, wake up and stop daydreaming!¡± Li Mu taunted mercilessly as he took away that man¡¯s properties.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± An expert could not bear the tension had almost had a nervous breakdown. He screamed and turned tail to escape.


    Kaboom!


    He was also sted into pieces.


    And his treasures fell into Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You should be forgiving whenever you can...¡±


    Kaboom!


    ¡°What on earth do you want? We...¡±


    Kaboom!


    ¡°Bah, you murderous demon! You will die the hard way!¡±


    Kaboom!


    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t want to die, please! It¡¯s not good to kill me. I¡¯m willing to be your ve...¡±


    Kaboom!


    One punch after another, Li Mu bombarded those shameless extraterrestrial practitioners like smashing watermelons.


    Eventually, there were only a dozen people left, including Zhangsun Changkong the Demon Broadsword, the boy of the witch tribe, Emperor Qin Ming, Lord Qu and his ck-clothed servants, as well as the experts of the Heavenly Deployment Sect.


    They had not talked nonsense so far. They just stood motionlessly there, frightened, infuriated, and desperate, only that they did not dare to speak.


    Because they had seen the pattern¡ª whoever spoke would be bombarded by Li Mu¡¯s punch.


    Li Mu killed several hundred extraterrestrial practitioners as easily as reaping leeks, leaving only a dozen of them still alive. His murderous intent was rampant!


    The air was filled with the pungent smell of blood.


    The area of ruins in the Five-finger Mountain was now like a pig ughterhouse.


    The remaining dozen people were scared out of their wits.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes skimmed over the dozen experts. Then, without another word, he whipped out a long broadsword that he had picked up in the outskirts from his storage appliance and hacked at Zhangsun Changkong.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhangsun Changkong was both taken aback and enraged. Subconsciously, he pulled his broadsword out to fight.


    ng!


    The sh of the des ricocheted off the mountains.


    The desperate Zhangsun Changkong was surprised to find that he had blocked Li Mu¡¯s blow.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Soon, he came to notice that Li Mu¡¯s Broadsword-using method and fighting strength did not seem to be as strong as before. It appeared that his strength was waning.


    That discovery made him overjoyed.


    ¡°Did the power pumped into Li Mu finally begin to decline?¡±


    Zhangsun Changkong the Demon Broadsword perked up. He employed all the skills he had learned his entire life and started a fierce fight against Li Mu.


    The des shed dazzlingly.


    The momentum of the Demon Broadsword was potent like the lightning. It surged up one second and vanished the next. It was indeed an extremely mighty and superb weapon.


    Moreover, Zhangsun Changkong had also mastered the art of producing Broadsword Intent. When his broadsword lunged out, a demonic sound roared, which made people see all kinds of illusions. The sound undermined people¡¯s willpower and lured their souls away like a host of demons dancing in riotous revelry, which was very impressive.


    Soon, half an hour passed during the fight, but there was still no winner. The two had drawn a tie.


    Feeling that Li Mu was no longer that mighty as he previously hammered other people, Zhangsun Changkong became more and more confident. He brandished the Demon Broadsword more smoothly than ever. Relishing the unprecedented satisfaction, he thought he had seen a sign of a breakthrough in the cultivation of his broadsword skills...


    ¡°Haha, little sinner, your power weakened. The external force in your body can¡¯t be diminishing at the end of the day, can it? If without the external force, won¡¯t you be like a deted balloon...¡± Zhangsun Changkong said spitefully. After several tentative attacks, he finally got the answer he desired and burst outughing.


    But before his voice grew faint¡ª


    Stter!


    Li Mu¡¯s strength burgeoned, and he swung his broadsword vertically, cleaving the Demon Broadsword in two and cutting Zhangsun Changkong in half from between his eyebrows.


    ¡°You...¡± Zhangsun Changkong sputtered. He was, after all, an expert in the Soldier Realm. His vigor of life was incredibly strong. So, at that moment, he had not died thoroughly. The two halves of his face simultaneously took on an expression of panic and shock as he mumbled, ¡°You... You...¡±


    He was too horrified to speak.


    With tant contempt, Li Mu said, ¡°Had I not wanted to see the so-called miraculous Broadsword-using method of the Demon Broadsword, I would have long st you into dust with a punch.¡± As it turned out, Li Mu had deliberately curbed his strength in case he killed Zhangsun Changkong at the beginning of the fight. That man was, after all, a broadsword master of an alien faction. Li Mu did hope to observe the wonders and styles of his Broadsword-using method.


    After learning all the essence of the art about that Demon Broadsword, Li Mu split Zhangsun Changkong in two with one strike and settled the battle neatly.


    Only then did Zhangsun Changkong register what had happened.


    He opened his mouth in an attempt to say something. But Li Mu decisively chopped him into pieces with his broadsword. Tainted by the killing intent, Zhangsun Changkong¡¯s Primordial Spirit also fell apart and he diedpletely.


    Li Mu snatched his storage appliances as well.


    ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± who had watched all that on the side, was trembling from head to foot with an ashen face.


    He was just an attendant at that time.


    If all the threats he had made before became a pile of shit, as long as he could, he would swallow it back without hesitation. And if he had a chance to travel back in time, he would never ever antagonize Li Mu, the nemesis.


    However, he could not always have a second chance.


    Li Mu did not bother to argue with ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡±, either. Instead, he heaved up his broadsword and cast a style of the Demon Broadsword that he just learned in the previous battle, which directly beheaded Emperor Qin Ming and destroyed both his body and soul.


    All the ambitions of ¡°Emperor Qin Ming¡± vanished like soap bubbles.


    By that time, the teenage boy of the witch tribe had taken that opportunity and fled several thousand kilometers away with the speed of a ghost.


    Li Mu raised his hand.


    Swoosh!


    The long broadsword in his hand flew out like a bolt of lightning and pierced the back of the boy of the witch tribe, pinning him to a huge rock. The boy¡¯s limbs began to convulse. He looked just like a dead dog with a broken spine.


    By that point, the power of the cyan bull martial inside Li Mu had notpletely dispersed. Any strike heunched was still remarkably forceful. Thus, how could the teenage boy of the witch tribe escape from that blow?


    ¡°I... I will curse you... even though I¡¯m dying. I... I want you to suffer huge, to wish you¡¯d better die. I...¡± He hoped to use thest of his power to cast a curse.


    He knew very clearly that his curse would not work on such a mighty Li Mu, so he chose to cast it on Qing Feng, the little attendant next to Li Mu. His heart was filled with malice all the same.


    A sh of light zoomed by.


    Li Mu alreadynded near the boy. As he grasped the long broadsword, the broadsword power broke out, and its brilliance intensified. Without giving him the opportunity to cast a spell, Li Mu crumbled him into powders.


    ¡°Death is not even enough to punish him.¡±


    Hauling his long broadsword, Li Mu turned around and marched back.


    ¡°Now is your turn.¡± Li Mu advanced on the members of the Heavenly Deployment Sect.


    Ouyang Zhi and Qian Zhenyun were already too panicked to know how to beg for mercy at that time. They had gone way out of the line before. When they forced Li Mu to hand in the nonexistent mental cultivation method of the Celestial-derived Taoist Deployment, they actually intended to loot Li Mu¡¯s inheritance of the art of tactical deployments. But what should they do now?


    They both felt like crying.


    The members of the Heavenly Deployment Sect wished that they were just in a nightmare. They hoped to wake up soon and find none of that had happened.


    ¡°Hand me all your secret manuals on tactical deployments. Every single one you had! They are mine now.¡± Li Mu ordered, going straight to the point.


    Now that their roles were swapped, he could finally reciprocate them with what the Heavenly Deployment Sect had done to him.


    ¡°If we hand over the secret manuals, could you let us go...¡± Pleaded the one-eyed Ouyang Zhi. He was goggling at Li Mu, his face welling with ingratiation and trepidation.


    Li Mu said tly, ¡°We are all grow-ups. Don¡¯t hold on to such unrealistic fantasies, OK?¡±


    Ouyang Zhi was speechless.


    Qian Zhenyun was more quick-witted. He did not try to bargain with Li Mu but proposed, ¡°Okay. I will hand over all the secret manuals. Young hero, all I ask is you spare my worthless life...¡±


    With that, he handed over all the secret manuals on tactical deployments and added, ¡°Young hero, I¡¯m also willing to be your servant, just like the four disciples of the Hun Yuan Sect. My strength is stronger than theirs. I will be much more useful to you...¡±


    Li Mu spat on the ground and said disdainfully, ¡°You, a scourge who veers with the wind and is too cowardice to face death, dare to mention yourself in the same breath with the Four Men¡¯s Symphony that has weathered me through dire perils? Howe you have the face to say things like that?¡±


    The knitted brows, the hawk nose, and the other two immediately put on the adrenalized expression as if they could die for their loyal friend.


    ¡°Yes, yes, the humble me don¡¯t deserve to bepared with them...¡± Said Qian Zhenyun. He had a smile stered on his freckle-rampant face, which was even uglier than his crying face.


    Feeling a surge of nausea, Li Mu raised his broadsword and hacked him to death.


    Ouyang Zhi, who was standing by the side, was so frightened that his face was as pale as a sheet. He let out a cry and fainted straight away.


    ¡°Feigning your death?¡±


    Regardless of whether Ouyang Zhi was dead or not, Li Mu went over and added three stabs in his chest.


    When Li Mu was killing pigs in a ughterhouse on Earth, his skill of adding a critical stab at the pigs was peerless. Some poorly skilled butchers sometimes failed to kill the fat pigs with one stab. That instead inspired the fierceness of those fat pigs, causing them to struggle and howl, and so no other people dared to approach the iling pigs. Every time that happened, Li Mu went up to add a stab and solved the problem in an instant.


    In order to show his respect for such a great master like Ouyang Zhi, Li Mu added three stabs this time, which was an absolute way of making sure of his death.


    After confirming that Ouyang Zhi would note back to life, Li Mu again searched him and took all the storage instruments he carried.


    The other disciples of the Heavenly Deployment Sect were all shivering with fear.


    Without mercy, Li Mu killed them all, not leaving any of them alive.


    ¡°Hit the road. Reflect on yourselves on the way to the underworld.¡±


    Anyway, that group of experts had shown their disgusting side before. None of them were decent. So, killing them all would not wrong any of them. The sooner they died, the sooner they could reincarnate. In the next life, perhaps they would try to be good people.


    The ck-clothed young man carrying a sword and the old man beside him, as well as the pair of beautiful sisters, watched the whole ughter with their hearts convulsing in fear. Also, they felt like perspiring. They had rejected to side with Fairy Emperor of Light before, but what if Li Mu had lost control and wanted to kill them as well?


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Li Mu grinned at them and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m a very kind person. I don¡¯t like fighting and killing... I¡¯m a good person.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the four of them were speechless.


    ¡°Kind?¡±


    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t seen with our own eyes that more than 100 cultivators from outer space had been killed here, maybe we would really be fooled by you.¡±


    ¡°You have literally nothing to do with the word ¡®kind¡¯, okay?¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± Li Mu motioned them with courtesy.


    He did not want others to know the thing that would happen next.


    The ck-clothed young man with a sword on his back gazed at Li Mu, striving to suppress his fighting desire. Then, he remarked habitually, ¡°You¡¯re strong. I will,e to, you again. We battle. Find which, the winner...¡±


    But before he could finish his words, he was yanked away by the old man next to him.


    ¡°You little lunatic is really not afraid of death. At this point, you still dare to challenge this little homicidal maniac? Even if you don¡¯t want to live, could you have the decency to leave an old man like me out of trouble?¡±


    Li Mu turned to look at Bu Feiyan, the elder sister.


    Thetter¡¯s face instantly showed fear.


    ¡°Missy, don¡¯t be afraid. After all, we¡¯ve been in close contact with each other... Don¡¯t worry. Just go. I won¡¯t attack you behind your back.¡± Li Mu grinned, revealing two lines of snow-white teeth.


    Bu Feiyan was speechless. ¡°Why did he mention that again?¡± Ignoring what her younger sister had to say as she drew out the broadsword fastened to her waist, Bu Feiyan cast a Shutup Curse and dragged her younger sister away without looking back.


    No matter what, she reckoned she had better get out of that ce first.


    Although there was no trace of killing intent in Li Mu¡¯s grinning face, the corpses, blood, and killing intent all over the ce made her unable to feel any sense of security.


    What happened on that was indeed too overwhelming for the girl full of pride.


    ¡°Goodbye, missy. See you again if fate arranges so.¡± Li Mu waved at them.


    The impression the pair of beautiful sisters left him was quite good. He knew they were not viins.


    Bu Feiyan turned a deaf ear to Li Mu ridicule. She lugged her younger sister at such a speed that the little girl was lifted off the ground and flew in the air like a kite. Shortly, the pair of sisters disappeared from view.


    Li Mu smiled, shaking his head. Then, he walked to Jiang Qingluan, Lord Qu of the Southern Chu, also the ¡°traitor to Earth¡±.


    Of all those who came out of Earth, Jiang Qingluan was the first person Li Mu knew to have betrayed his ancestors.


    Any kind of betrayal was absolutely uneptable.


    Moreover, if Jiang Qingluan did not create difficulties again and again on that day, Li Mu and his party would not be forced to such a plight. Originally, Fairy Emperor of Light had already agreed to Wang Shiyu¡¯s request and was ready to let Li Mu and the others leave. But this Lord Qu pointed out that Li Mu was a sinner and so sabotaged his entire n.


    ¡°You are more powerful than I thought.¡± Jiang Qingluan looked at Li Mu in the eyes, not showing much awe or fear on his face. Beneath the gold crown, a smile that did not reach his eyes spread across his fair face.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Just tell me, in what way do you want to die?¡±


    Jiang Qingluan¡¯s smile was unwavering. He answered, ¡°You are so confident to kill me?¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Killing you is as easy as killing a dog. But given that you know Earth, I¡¯m willing to have a talk with you before you die. If you want to die a little faster and painless, tell me, except you and Yu Hualong, where did the other three people go after they awoke at the altar?¡±


    ¡°You also know about the altar?¡± Jiang Qingluan was a little surprised. Then, he said thoughtfully, ¡°Yeah, you did not hesitate to fight Emperor Qin Ming for the little idiot, Yu Hualong. It seems that he has told you a lot of things. Um, I was the first to wake up at the altar. As to the whereabouts of the other three, why not take a guess?¡±


    Li Mu sneered, his killing intent swirling.


    But Jiang Qingluan¡¯s smile was still stuck to his face like a mask. As if to provoke Li Mu, he continued with a smile, ¡°By the way, as a friendly prompt, none of them ended up well.¡±

 Chapter 467 - The True Meaning of Knife-Using Methods

    <h4><strong>Chapter 467 The True Meaning of Knife-Using Methods</strong></h4>


    Li Mu sensed that Jiang Qing Luan was obviously not strong, but in such a situation, he still spoke in a frivolous tone full of provocation. Obviously, he was not afraid of him. Could it be that he had some other support?


    This made Li Mu a little vignt.


    But no matter what he relied on, Li Mu would fight first.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like your tone when you spoke to me.¡± Li Mu no longer talked nonsense. He directly attacked Jiang Qingluan with his knife and said, ¡°Perhaps you have support. Why not show it off?¡±


    The de was shining.


    Jiang Qingluan did not move at all. Ayer of curved ripples spread out in front of him, blocking the de wave.


    ¡°I can even withstand the pressure from Fairy Emperor of Light, let alone you...¡±


    Before his voice died away, his face changed and a huge shock surged over. He could not finish his words, but was forced to take four or five steps back, with a suffocating feeling and his face turning pale.


    ¡°You may have forgotten one thing.¡± Li Mu looked at him as if he was looking at a fool, and said with a smile, ¡°The Fairy Emperor of Light you mentioned was defeated by me before. Though you can resist him, you may not necessarily be able to stop me.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand, and another bright knife light shot out.


    Jiang Qingluan¡¯s expression changed. He took out the snow-white beast teeth and held them in his palm.


    As he muttered, a stream of pale white light, which was as sharp as a de, flowed out from the beast teeth and formed a circle of white bone shield-like light. It twisted the space and light and covered Jiang Qingluan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s knife light hit the circle of white light, which made Jiang Qingluan step back. He gasped, but failed to break it.


    Jiang Qingluan calmed down and was about to say something.


    Li Mu, however, did not say a word, but hacked dozens of times in session.


    The knife energy was as powerful as an avnche, with beams of knife light swirling around.


    From the momentum of the knife, one could sense the magic knife method that Li Mu learned when he fought against Zhangsun Changkong. He took Jiang Qingluan as his practice target, so whether he could kill him or not, he directly attacked, and kept hitting the circle of white light emitted by the white beast teeth.


    At first, Jiang Qingluan sneered at Li Mu and mocked him, since the magical power of the white teeth was beyond Li Mu¡¯s imagination, who could not break it at all.


    But soon, his face changed.


    Although the teeth shield protected him from being hurt, the power contained in each of Li Mu¡¯s strikes was too strong. The enormous force made his limbs gradually go numb. Every time he crashed into him, he had an illusion that his heart was about to be shaken out of his chest.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Qingluan felt dizzy.


    ¡°Oh no, if it goes on like this, I will be jolted to death.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that Li Mu could have such a means.


    In fact, the main reason was that Li Mu possessed the martial arts power of Green Ox at this time, which was in a violent and abnormal state, and even the Fairy Emperor of Light was defeated. Hence, the anti-shock force was so horrible.


    Moreover, Jiang Qingluan was just a Saint in this world. In the Ster Region, he would not even be considered a worm. Inparison, he was too weak topletely unleash the strength of the white beast teeth. That was why he was in such a bad state.


    The knife momentum was getting more and more powerful. Like a storm, it directly drowned the light shield.


    A feeling that Li Mu had never felt before was circting inside and outside his body.


    With the infusion of the power of the Green Ox, Li Mu was currently at a level of power that he could not reach. Undoubtedly, this state was helpful for him to review his own Dao-using methods almost from a condescending point of view, and he unconsciously integrated the original Dao-using methods and the power of the magic knife into it.


    Gradually, Li Mu waved the long knife in his hand as if he was free to do whatever he wanted.


    He was making a breakthrough before the battle.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The sound of pearls was exploding in the ruins.


    Jiang Qingluan was like a fly inside in a bottle that was constantly being shaken, while he was being tossed back and forth. He was dizzy, and blood had alreadye out of his mouth and nose.


    Suddenly, Li Mu withdrew his knife and stopped.


    The saber momentum all throughout the sky vanished in an instant.


    Li Mu held the knife in his arms.


    His figure was like a big tree that suddenly stopped shaking when the wind blew.


    He changed his state all of a sudden.


    Jiang Qingluan gasped with joy.


    ¡°Could it be that the power of the Green Ox in Li Mu¡¯s body is finally running out?¡±


    But at this time, Li Mu suddenly raised his hand and chopped down again.


    This strike was not fast. Even an ordinary person could see it clearly. However, Jiang Qingluan was dazzled in an instant, feeling as though he was in a terrifying Refining Purgatory. He was so frightened that he cried out...


    The true meaning of knife-using methods!


    This was the true meaning at the Great Way level, which was enough to make the Star River cultivators fearful and envious.


    A de attack meant the sea of blood.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A crack appeared on the halo of the white beast teeth, as if it was a cracked eggshell.


    ¡°Oh no...¡± Jiang Qingluan was rmed.


    However, after Li Mu wielded the knife, he pulled it back and stopped again. He held the knife in his arms and stood still. His face was solemn and his look seemed to be absent-minded. Obviously, he was thinking about something.


    Before Jiang Qingluan could react, Li Mu made a second strike.


    Jiang Qingluan once again experienced the feeling of being in the Blood Sea hell after he had shed out his sword.


    Compared with the first strike¡¯s de intent, this picture became more and more realistic.


    Jiang Qingluan could clearly sense that he was surrounded by blood and corpses. The vast sea of blood was filled with an indescribable killing intent that was incredibly real, as if a divine needle had pierced through his skin.


    He clearly knew that this was the artistic image of Li Mu¡¯s knife intent, but he still could not restrain his fear and had a kind of horror and suffocation as if he had fallen into hell.


    The second strike was even more powerful.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    Layers of crack lines appeared densely on the white beast teeth light-barrier. It was just like a spider web. The frightening de intent prated through these crack lines and cut Jiang Qingluan¡¯s skin open. He felt an iparably intense pain.


    As expected, Li Mu put away the knife again and stood still after this strike.


    His eyes were empty and unfocused, as if he was absent-minded.


    ¡°God. He has stepped into the Great Way level and isprehending the true meaning of knife-using methods. If he continues like this, I¡¯ll be killed...¡± Jiang Qingluan was truly panicking.


    At this time, Li Mu swung his third strike.


    This strike was even slower.


    The de cut through the air, as if it had split a painting. The de split the entire world into two parts, breaking through the spatial barrier, bringing Jiang Qingluan into a true hell. In the midst of the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood floated beautiful pale-red petals...


    ¡°The de intent is bing more and more realistic...¡±


    Jiang Qingluan tried his best to restrain his fear.


    The white beast¡¯s teeth moved with a pale-white splendor to protect him.


    He knew very well that without the beast teeth, he would be instantly crushed by the killing intent before the knife light really fell on him. Li Mu¡¯s True Meaning had already reached an extremely terrifying level.


    This sinful youth was truly a monster.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    At the third cut, the final cracking sound was heard. The white aperture waspletely shattered, and it cracked like eggshells.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Jiang Qingluan spat out a mouthful of blood on the white beast¡¯s teeth, on which there was a strange rune flowing that wrapped him up. In an instant, he was sent to a ce a hundred meters away, and got free from the deadly killing intent of Li Mu¡¯s third strike.


    ¡°Li Mu, you forced me to do that.¡±


    A malicious look appeared on his face and he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this trick at first, but... now it seems that I have to reveal my trump card in advance.¡±


    Jiang Qingluan raised his white teeth and muttered.


    A pale-white light flew out of the beast¡¯s teeth and shot toward Li Mu.


    Li Mu instinctively waved his knife to block it.


    But it was strange that this white brilliance, though visible, could not be touched. It seemed empty, like light. Whether it was his knife intent, spiritual power, or natural qi, they could not resist it, and all of a sudden, it hit Li Mu¡¯s neck.


    Then, a strange feeling of being strangled arose in an instant.


    Before Li Mu could react, he suddenly felt a very strange force flowing from the object under his throat and instantly filling his whole body. Then, the power of the Green Ox Martial Arts inside his body quickly dissipated, as if a bowl of water was poured into the desert and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye.


    There were more strange things besides that.


    Not only the power poured in by the Green Ox¡¯s martial arts incarnation, but also the natural qi of the three elements of the Teal Emperor, the Fire Emperor, and the Yellow Emperor, which were cultivated by Li Mu, also disappeared in a sh like a y ox entering the sea.


    All the power of the natural qi in Li Mu¡¯s body was gone.


    He lowered his head in surprise.


    He saw that an object was glowing with a faint yellow light, with an extremely strange and mysterious symbol in front of his chest. This was what hadpletely sealed all his power.


    Li Mu frowned and subconsciously nced at Wang Shiyu.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    She found it hard to believe.


    That was because this item was the amulet of peace that she personally tied to Li Mu¡¯s neck before she entered the Tomb of the God of Sin. It was the one that her adoptive father, Lord Virtuous the Eighth, had obtained from the royal family of the Northern Song dynasty.


    But why was this amulet activated by Jiang Qingluan¡¯s white beast teeth?


    ¡°It really took me a lot of effort to let you wear this symbol. Initially, I wanted to wait for you to grow up and use this symbol at a more critical moment. After all, I have high hopes for you. I want to invest in you, and I don¡¯t want to kill you. Today, I still don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    Jiang Qingluan was panting for breath. Using a spell to activate this had obviously consumed a lot of his energy.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop the fake smile from appearing on his face again.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that you could even break the ¡®Bone Prison¡¯, so I was forced to use this method.¡± He became calm again with ridicule and sarcasm on his face. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so talented, I have to respect your potential and activate the ¡®meter-shaped charm¡¯ to kill you in advance. Hehe, without the power of the Green Ox, you can¡¯t mobilize the natural qi that you worked so hard to cultivate in two hours. Do you feel desperate? Do you feel awful when seeing a victory about to be a loss at thest moment?¡±

 Chapter 468 - God of War

    <h4>Chapter 468 God of War</h4>


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s mind went nk.


    The amulet belonged to her adoptive father.


    Her adoptive father said that this was the treasure of the royal family of the Northern Song dynasty and it was extremely effective. At the critical moment, it could even save a person. Therefore, she secretly took it out and gave it to Li Mu, hoping that it could protect Li Mu on his journey to the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    At that time, she also made a decision to enter the Tomb of the God of Sin and also knew that it would be more dangerous for her, but she did not keep this amulet for herself and gave it to Li Mu.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the amulet was the so-called ¡°Taoism-lost talisman¡±.


    She actually did harm to Li Mu.


    ¡°Who lied to me?


    ¡°¡®Adoptive father?


    ¡°Or...¡±


    Wang Shiyu looked at Li Mu and didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    But Li Mu gave her a confident smile without doubting her. Then he turned to look at Jiang Qingluan and said, ¡°Is this your trump card? It¡¯s a little interesting. How long can it seal my natural qi?¡±


    Jiang Qingluan said confidently, ¡°Even if it seals it for 30 minutes, it¡¯s enough time for me to kill you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Li Mu said with disdain, ¡°Since you have been secretly paying attention to me for such a long time, you should know that my body is also strong enough topletely defeat you.¡±


    Jiang Qingluan said, ¡°I know that your body is very strong, but no matter how strong you are, can you be stronger than the War Gods around me?¡±


    As he said that, he smiled and retreated to the 10 bodyguards who covered themselves withrge ck cloaks beside him.


    Li Mu had noticed these ck guards before.


    Their aura of life was very weak. There was no powerful energy fluctuation. They did not pose any threat... Were they the so-called War Gods?


    While he was thinking, one of the ck guards rushed over.


    There was a very strange feeling all over his body. His running, the way he threw his punches, the posture, the track, the pace, and the speed were strange due to their precision. It was as if his motions were measured by a ruler and there was no deviation at all. Every movement was extremely precise.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The robot punched at Li Mu.


    The speed of his punch was neither too fast nor too slow. It was probably at the level of a Natural Expert. When he punched, the momentum of his punch was also strong.


    Li Mu raised his hand and caught the punch in his palm.


    Suddenly, a kind of mighty power erupted from the ck guard¡¯s fist.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°Hmm?


    ¡°The quake force?¡±


    In an instant, this ck guard¡¯s fist, unlike that of a human, burst out an absolutely high-frequency vibration. The power was enough to destroy everything.


    In Li Mu¡¯s impression, in the Hollywood blockbuster X-Men: Days of Future Past that he had seen, Quicksilver, together with Professor X and Wolverine, rescued Mao from prison by using his hands on the unbreakable super-strong ss. Under a high-frequency vibration, the ss that an armor-piercing projectile couldn¡¯t break instantly became debris.


    The power of this ck guard¡¯s fist that burst out in an instant was the same as the speed of Quicksilver¡¯s hands sticking to the ss.


    But...


    The corners of Li Mu¡¯s mouth curled into a derisive smile.


    He ignored this punch.


    After a while, the muscles of his five fingers were not damaged at all.


    ¡°Your way of thinking is a little interesting, but your power still has a long way to go.¡±


    Li Mu made fun of him, then suddenly exerted force. He instantly fixed the fist in the center of his palm, so that it could no longer move, and he broke it.


    However, the next moment, a feeling of numbness suddenly came from Li Mu¡¯s palm, which turned out to be iparable power.


    ¡°High-voltage electricity?¡± Li Mu was more and more surprised.


    At the same time, with a slight sound, the ck guard¡¯s fist was directly separated from his wrist. There was a light-silver metal buckle on the fracture, as well as threads of fments, shing with lightning.


    ¡°Huh? A robot?¡±


    Li Mu was extremely surprised.


    At that moment, the ck guard broke free from Li Mu¡¯s control. The pale-blue light on his broken wrist flickered, and a strange energy fluctuation came over, instantly forming a one-and-a-half-meter-long light sword, spreading high energy. A simrly precise and straight thorn, at an extremely fast speed, stabbed toward Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even close his eyes and let the light sword stab on his eyes.


    In the distance, Jiang Qingluan¡¯s face lit up when he saw this scene.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The sound of electric current surging rang out.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were not damaged at all.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Qingluan was shocked when he saw this scene. ¡°Without the protection of natural qi, his eyes should be his weakest point. How could it be... Could it be that he¡¯s an alchemist cultivator? He should have a weak point as well.¡±


    He turned to the nearest ck guard and said, ¡°Quickly, calcte his energy and find his weak point.¡±


    A very strange sound simr to an electric current came from the body of this ck guard.


    ¡°What an interesting toy.¡± Li Muughed.


    With a movement of his body, he ignored the light sword and directly grabbed the neck of the ck guard in front of him. With a slight release of his physical strength, the ck cloak on his body was instantly blown away, revealing half of his flesh and half of his naked body.


    As expected.


    Li Mu¡¯s previous guess was not wrong.


    The Gods of War that Jiang Qingluan had mentioned turned out to be machine men that had undergone a high-tech transformation.


    He suddenly remembered that there were some murals in the manor mound of Ping¡¯an Town. Among them, there was a NASA aircraft. Some people wearing military clothes came out of it. On the other murals, there were ck-d people in an organization worshiping the spacecraft pattern...


    He suddenly remembered that there were some murals in the manor mound of Ping¡¯an Town. Among them, there was a NASA aircraft. Some people wearing military clothes came out of it. On the other murals, there were ck-d people organization worshiping the spacecraft patterns...


    Butter, with the passage of time, there was no information about the ck-d men, and Li Mu gradually forgot this matter, but now...


    He immediately realized that the so-called Gods of War must have something to do with those ck-robed men.


    ¡°Has it finally be clear?¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    He had always been very interested in this organization.


    The ck guard who was stopped could actually shrink the right arm in his hand. The light sword constantly stabbed Li Mu in different ces. At the same time, the five fingers of the right arm were opened, and the fingertip fell off. The beams of light constantly shot at Li Mu.


    Even some parts of his feet and legs turned into weapons and attacked Li Mu.


    New weapons, high-speed armor-breaking bullets, and all kinds of strange and entric things.


    This world¡¯s martial arts, no, even practitioners from the outer domains were quite a threat. This was especially so if they lost the protection from their natural qi, even the Great Saints of this world would not be able to withstand the attacks of these weapons.


    As for the cultivators from the outer realms, except for those in the Soldier Realm, those in themon realms would either die or be disabled in the face of such a weapon without natural qi.


    Unfortunately, Li Mu was a freak.


    Zhenwu Boxing allowed his physical body to be strong beyond the scope of the world¡¯s cognition.


    This was also the reason why the Green Ox chose Li Mu to bear the power of its martial arts doppelganger¡ªif it were someone else, they would probably explode the moment that kind of power was poured into their body.


    The mechanical man¡¯s weapon poured down on Li Mu¡¯s body, and even one of his hairs could not be hurt.


    Li Mu looked at this mechanical man as if he had seen an interesting prey.


    After all, he was a man who had been educated in modern times on Earth. Although he did not know much about this kind of technology product, he was familiar with it. He knew their working principle, so he would not be like the warriors in this world, who had nothing to do with this kind of monster.


    After observing for a while, Li Mu cut off a hidden line on the ck guard¡¯s neck. With a sizzling sound, the ck guard immediately became feeble and couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    ¡°Put it away. This is a good thing.¡±


    Li Mu threw the ck guard in front of the Four Men¡¯s Symphony and asked them to guard it.


    Then, he strode forward and approached Jiang Qingluan.


    ¡°Quick, quick, stop him...¡± Jiang Qingluan had a premonition that something was amiss.


    He could not understand what had just happened.


    The ¡°Gods of War¡± of the organization in ck. Ever since the transformation, countless tests had already passed. Without the protection of natural qi in this world, the strongest warriors here would definitely be able to be defeated. Even some experts who were famous for their physical bodies were unable to resist them.


    He also knew that Li Mu used to be famous for his strong physical body, but the data he collected was that his physical body was strong, not indestructible. After all, Li Mu had been injured before, but now...


    How could Li Mu¡¯s body be so powerful?


    However, it was toote.


    Li Mu¡¯s attack was like a thunderbolt. In a sh, countless shadows shed and instantly knocked down all the ck guards around him. They fell to the ground, having no strength to fight back at all.


    That included the ck-robed guard beside Jiang Qingluan, who was calcting the data.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    Li Mu grabbed Jiang Qingluan and pped him, who had no strength to fight back.


    ¡°Three questions. First, what¡¯s the matter with the amulet? Second, where did Yu Hualong¡¯s senior brothers go? Third, where did you get these mechanical men?¡±


    Li Mu stared at him like an eagle staring at a field mouse.


    Jiang Qingluan was dizzy. After a long while, he finally regained his senses. He struggled with all his might and said, ¡°Yu Hualong¡¯s fellow brothers? Hehe, they are all on the ground. You can find them yourself...¡±


    As he spoke, he slipped, and the white beast teeth appeared, covering him. With a shake, the white teeth shook Li Mu¡¯s palm away and wrapped around Jiang Qingluan, who was out of Li Mu¡¯s control.


    Li Mu was surprised, but he did not chase after him.


    That white beast teeth were so strange that even the Fairy Emperor of Light was extremely afraid of them. Therefore, Li Mu was not surprised that they could save Jiang Qingluan again and again.


    ¡°I did not expect that your physical body would actually be this strong.¡± The eyes of Jiang Qingluan contained both malice and greed as they flickered with a greedy light while he said, ¡°Perfect physical body. If I capture you and transform your body, I will definitely be able to create the strongest God of War, a true God of War, hahaha!¡±


    Li Mu said disdainfully, ¡°Wake up. Your life is still in my hands.¡±

 Chapter 469 - The Arrival of the Dragon Beast

    <h4>Chapter 469 The Arrival of the Dragon Beast</h4>


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Qingluanughed out loud.


    ¡°Li Mu, don¡¯t be so confident. You sinners have a backup n. Do you think the masters in this region won¡¯t have any backup ns?¡± He looked at Li Mu, and his face gradually turned crazy, as if he had made a great decision.


    The white beast teeth floated directly above his head.


    Li Mu felt surprised.


    ¡°Hoho, if you still have other tricks, would you confess that I have killed Fairy Emperor of Light just now?¡± Li Mu was alert and tried to get to the bottom of the matter in a euphemistic way. He had to admit that Jiang Qingluan¡¯s words were somewhat reasonable.


    Jiang Qingluanughed and said, ¡°His life has nothing to do with me. Besides, he won¡¯t give me anything as long as he¡¯s alive. If you kill him and I kill you, his things will still belong to me. Everything he gets today will belong to me, including you¡ªthe perfect material.¡±


    He was still most optimistic about Li Mu¡¯s body, which could be used to refine into the most perfect War God Puppet, in order to refine a perfect body for his own use.


    However, this move at thest moment was of great importance.


    Even if he used it casually, he would face unexpected results.


    ¡°Forget it. If we don¡¯t use it, we¡¯re going to die. Why do we have to care so much?¡±


    His expression turned crazy as he made up his mind.


    ¡°Let me tell you. In the most dangerous ce of the Tomb of the God of Sin with the infinite murderous spirit over a thousand years, a fierce object once made could destroy a region. At that time, the master left a trick to bring it into being and let it take shape ahead of time. Although not enlightened, with the power of the beast teeth, it can be activated. ording to mymand, it can destroy all enemies. Even those mighty figures in the starry river can¡¯t resist my attack.¡±


    Standing under the white beast¡¯s teeth, Jiang Qingluan spoke in a chilling tone.


    He said all this because he was so confident and was not worried that Li Mu would win.


    ¡°However, this fierce beast can only be used once. Originally, it was left by its owner to deal with the man behind the Green Ox. Unless there is no other way, it is not allowed for me to use it. But since you have forced me to this extent, then it is necessary to use it against you. You should be proud of yourself to be able to force out myst trump card.¡±


    As Jiang Qinghan spoke, the white beast teeth seemed to have used up theirst strength, and a soft and tough force bounced Li Mu away, who was trying to rush over, so that he could not get close to them.


    This was the omen of his casting of that technique.


    Li Mu felt that the white beast¡¯s teeth seemed to be different from before. In an almost dpositional way, they burst out a tremendous power to protect Jiang Qingluan. At the same time, they released strands of strange waves of summoning, as if they were summoning some kind of a mysterious existence that was asleep.


    He was sure that Jiang Qingluan was telling the truth this time.


    ¡°F**k, these high-ranking big shots are simply dogs. They are absolutely abominable for leaving such tricks behind.¡±


    With vignce in his heart, he winked at Guo Yuqing and the others.


    ¡°If I really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll leave first.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯ll run away. The old faker taught me that.¡±


    There was nothing to be ashamed of.


    Anyway, he had made enough gains today.


    ¡°I should find a ce to digest what I¡¯ve got today and wait until the effect of the charm has dissipated and my strength has recovered. Then, it¡¯s undoubtedly the best choice to look for Jiang Qingluan for another fight.¡±


    After all, it was easy to deal with people like Jiang Qingluan, who were weak and could only rely on external objects. They could just find an opportunity to kill him in a sh. No matter how many treasures he had, it would still be useless.


    Moreover, Jiang Qingluan had also said that he could only use his trump card once.


    Li Mu was on high alert all over. Guo Yuqing understood what he meant and retreated slowly with Qing Feng and Ming Yue.


    Jiang Qingluan turned a blind eye to this.


    His target was only Li Mu.


    Even if the others managed to slip away, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Moreover, there was no way to escape.


    A treacherous smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my blood as a sacrifice to summon the dragon beast here... to suppress it,¡± he said as he ripped out a mouthful of blood from his heart and sprayed it on the white teeth. The blood seeped into them and dyed them. Then, a blood-colored rune gradually appeared from the inner part of the teeth.


    The summoning power was getting more and more obvious.


    At the same time, as Jiang Qingluan finished his words, as if he was responding to the call of the blood-colored beast teeth, the surrounding heaven and earth suddenly echoed with a kind of murderous atmosphere. The surrounding ruins and vegetation instantly began to show signs of bleakness. The originally green and flourishing trees, under this murderous atmosphere, suddenly began to lose their vitality and became petrified, pale and stiff.


    This scene was exactly the same as the petrified things on the mountains outside the Five Viges Temple.


    With such a high level of cultivation, Li Mu also felt as if his skin was cut.


    Guo Yuqing and others struggled to resist by means of the Taoist Treasure.


    Struck by a thought, Li Mu turned the purple-ribbon fairy dress into a wisp of purple light and returned it to Wang Shiyu to protect her. Although there was something wrong with the amulet, Li Mu did not me her, nor would he have any doubts about her.


    He would not have doubts regarding his trusted friends.


    The expression on Wang Shiyu¡¯s face was a bit dull andplicated, and she did not say a word.


    The journey to the Tomb of the God of Sin this time was somewhat cruel to her.


    First, there was the ginseng fruit rejecting her, then there was a thunderp to warn her, then she finally got a teacher, who in a sh turned vicious, and finally, she was used by others and turned to plot against Li Mu.


    All of this had caused a huge blow to the girl.


    She was a little confused.


    Although she knew that Li Mu would not me her or doubt her, she could not ept it.


    In particr, after receiving the Earth¡¯s civilization, she had apletely different concept from the women in this world. She would not be willing to be a vassal of a man. She also hoped that she had the ability to solve problems for Li Mu, instead of relying on him all the time.


    Li Mu saw Wang Shiyu¡¯s expression and felt sorry for this girl, but at this time, he was not speaking.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s toote. The dragon beast has already awakened. None of you will be able to leave.¡±


    A cold and cruel smile formed at the corner of Jiang Qingluan¡¯s mouth.


    As his voice fell, the killing intent that permeated between heaven and earth rolled over almost in substance, turning the surrounding area within a few hundred miles into a swamp of killing intent. The air became sticky and tangible, covering everyone in it. Even Guo Yuqing with all his strength struggled using all his might, and his movements were so slow.


    Li Mu¡¯s physical strength was powerful, but his speed was greatly reduced.


    ¡°The dragon beast has awakened. This region is all his territory. Even if you leave this world of the ginseng fruit tree and walk out of the Tomb of the God of Sin, you will not be able to escape its pursuit...¡± Jiang Qingluanughed coldly. He had already sensed a slight response. The dragon beast that his master had once seriously instructed was awakening and beginning to respond to him.


    Li Mu also felt that the situation was not good.


    His spiritual force was so strong that he could feel that the summoning power of the blood-colored beast teeth seemed to have received a response. A very special consciousness fluctuation, like a newly awakened dragon, was weak but indescribably majestic. Vaguely, it began tomunicate with Jiang Qingluan.


    Even though it was such a slight fluctuation, it was enough to shock Li Mu.


    He wanted to use Somersault Cloud to take them away, but the coercion between heaven and earth became more solid. Li Mu found that his body seemed to have been trapped, and he could hardly move.


    ¡°What kind of dragon beast could it be that is so powerful even though it hasn¡¯t appeared?¡±


    Li Mu was quite shocked.


    No wonder Jiang Qingluan was so self-confident. Indeed, even if the Green Ox Martial Doppelganger in his body was not suppressed by the rune, he could not defeat it.


    Jiang Qingluan said that this dragon beast was spawned by supreme means by the terrible existence behind him, using the death energy, killing intent, and grudges of the tomb as the energy source, in order to deal with the people behind the Green Ox. Even its arrival could not save him.


    Now it seemed to be true.


    In Li Mu¡¯s mind, countless thoughts shed continuously, thinking about how to win. For a moment, he was helpless.


    ¡°Oh, now you believe me?¡±


    Jiang Qingluan regained his confidence as a king and sneered at Li Mu.


    ¡°After all, wee from the same ce, so before you die, I can answer the three questions you just asked.¡±


    Jiang Qingluan looked at Li Mu with sympathy.


    ¡°The peace symbol is the ¡®distortion symbol¡¯. It was a rune created by the saints of Earth to deal with the enemies of the gxy. I had passed some methods to the royal family of the Northern Song dynasty a long time ago, the treasure that you rejected from the Northern Song dynasty emperor three or four times in a row. He was angry and wanted to control you, so he used this peace symbol. Haha, you are out of luck. The original intention of this symbol is not necessarily used to deal with you. Second, my brothers and sisters, as you saw just now, are all transformed into ¡®Gods of War¡¯. Unfortunately, their physical strength, however, even though the transformation was sessful, was just okay to deal with the world¡¯s strong ones. It¡¯s a little bit worse to deal with a freak like you, so I want your body to integrate it into technological civilization, and be a most powerful container... Forget it, you don¡¯t understand these things. Technology, crystals, thermal weapons, hehe, the terms of the organization in ck, you can¡¯t understand it, you just need to understand that when I transform you into the greatest battle puppet, and then take it, I will be the supreme one. As for the third question, I have exined it clearly.¡±


    Jiang Qingluan whispered and showed his superiority as a winner.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t speak.


    Jiang Qingluan was inhuman, who even killed his fellow brothers and transformed them into robots. It seemed that it had been a period that he had cooperated with the so-called ck-men organization.


    And this so-called ck-d organization was likely vicious.


    ¡°Okay, I have answered your questions. Now,e out, most fierce dragon beast in the gxy.¡± Jiang Qingluan looked fanatical like a devout believer.


    He felt that he had finallypletelymunicated with the terror consciousness.


    He shouted excitedly and said, ¡°Obey my call, kill these ants, and don¡¯t destroy their flesh!¡±


    The scarlet animal teeth crackled into powder.


    At the same time, a terrible force tore the void and suddenly appeared on this ruin.


    A strange figure, like lightning, descended through the cracks of the void.


    Jiang Qingluan¡¯s so-called ¡°most brutal dragon beast in the gxy¡± finally appeared.


    ¡°Wang!¡±


    The dragon beast spoke.

 Chapter 470 - The End of the Tomb of the God of Sin

    <h4>Chapter 470 The End of the Tomb of the God of Sin</h4>


    Jiang Qingluan looked at the figure on the ground with a little confusion.


    With increasingly grayish-white smooth fur, a plump body, strong limbs, a scarlet tongue, and sharp fangs...


    Well, even if Jiang Qingluan tried tofort himself to think about it in a vicious way, the image of this creature in front of him was absolutely not the imagined image of the dragon beast that his master talked about.


    ¡°Bow-wow!¡±


    The ¡°dragon beast¡± looked at Jiang Qingluan with a questioning look in its eyes. It seemed to be saying: ¡°Why did you summon me here?¡±


    ¡°All right, fine.¡±


    Jiang Qingluan was certain that this creature was indeed the ¡°dragon beast¡± that he had summoned. Perhaps it was a trick set up by his master. The ¡°dragon beast¡± underwent a weird change, but no matter what, the pressure on its body was absolutely no problem. Hence, he roared, ¡°Obey mymand and kill the enemy in front of you. Don¡¯t destroy their corpses...¡±


    The ¡°dragon beast¡± followed the direction of Jiang Qingluan¡¯s pointing figure and looked at Li Mu and the others.


    At this time, after Li Mu had confirmed that there were no other creatures, he looked at the so-called ¡°dragon beast¡± andughed so hard that his tears were about to fall.


    ¡°Haha, is this... haha... your dragon beast?¡± Li Mu rubbed his belly and said to Jiang Qingluan, ¡°Are you kidding me? F**k... It¡¯s so funny, so funny.¡±


    That was not a f**king dragon beast.


    This was General Husky.


    It had disappeared in Lin¡¯an City in the Northern Song such a long time ago. No one knew where it went and why was it suddenly summoned by Jiang Qingluan.


    What kind of story was behind it?


    At this time, with the appearance of Husky, the murderous aura within a radius of hundreds of miles gradually dissipated, as if it had been absorbed into the body of Husky.


    Jiang Qingluan stared at Li Mu and sneered, ¡°You are so stupid. How could you know how terrible a dragon beast is? When the dragon beast shows its divine might, it will definitely make you... You, you... dragon beast, you...¡±


    Halfway through his words, he suddenly stammered, and his eyeballs almost fell out.


    Because he saw that the ¡°dragon beast¡± had actually run up to Li Mu and rubbed its head affectionately on him. Then, it stuck out its ¡°blood-red¡± tongue, licked Li Mu¡¯s palm, squatted down, and wagged its tail to please him...


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    No matter how slow Jiang Qingluan¡¯s reaction was, he could tell that something was not quite right.


    But he couldn¡¯t figure it out. What the hell was going on?


    Where was the dragon beast?


    He had clearly summoned the dragon beast based on what his master had left behind. His master would never lie to him. Then which part of the matter had gone wrong?


    Guo Yuqing and others on the other side also burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hey, the dog is back. Why are you here?¡± Ming Yue ran over and touched Husky¡¯s soft and smooth hair. She said happily, ¡°Great, my mount... I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. Why are you so fat? You¡¯re just like a pig in the Spring Festival.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± General Husky tilted its head discontentedly and curled its lips. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to a pig.¡±


    Li Mu touched the head of Husky and said, ¡°How did you be a dragon beast?¡±


    ¡°Dragon beast?¡± Husky belched and said, ¡°When I went to pick up the ball, I identally fell into a hole. I met a very strange guy with a huge monster with a bad temper. He ate my ¡®skin ball¡¯ and me, so I had to kill it and eat it.¡±


    Its ball was Liang Zhi¡¯s head.


    In Lin¡¯an City, Wang Shiyu and Ming Yue used crossbows to shoot Liang Zhi¡¯s head. Husky liked to y the game of picking up balls. As a result, after shooting Liang Zhi¡¯s head for thest time, Husky, who went to pick up balls, was gone forever. It couldn¡¯t be found in the whole city.


    ¡°You... you actually ate a dragon beast.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Qingluan ignored the fact that this creature actually spoke. Instead, he understood the truth of the matter and was surprised. He said, ¡°Impossible. How could you have eaten a dragon beast? You, you...¡±


    He stammered and could not find a reason to exin.


    ¡°Oh, the guy I ate is called a dragon beast? Well, it tastes delicious. Do you know where there is more?¡± Husky looked at Jiang Qingluan and tilted its head, its eyes full of sincerity and yearning.


    As it spoke, it burped and spat out a white bone.


    Jiang Qingluan immediately sensed an extremely familiar and fierce aura seeping out of the white bone. This was the dragon beast¡¯s aura that he had summoned earlier.


    Had the dragon beast really been... eaten?


    Li Mu saw that Jiang Qingluan was on the verge of copse.


    In fact, Li Muughed so loudly because he also felt that this matter was a little bit confusing.


    Who would have thought that the so-called ¡°dragon beast¡± that had been emitting earth-shattering power and caused the surrounding area to be filled with killing intent was actually this unreliable dog?


    How could it be able to eat that genuine dragon beast?


    Li Mu had not figured it out clearly.


    There was one thing that he could be sure about¡ªthe crisis had been resolved.


    Li Mu looked at Jiang Qingluan.


    Thetter gradually woke up from the shock and disbelief, and when he met Li Mu¡¯s eyes, his face was suddenly full of horror.


    His biggest trump card had ended in such an absurd and uninhibited way. What should he do now?


    Jiang Qingluan couldn¡¯t think of any other way.


    He forced an awkward smile and then said seriously, ¡°There may be some misunderstanding between us... Well, since you and I are from the same homnd, why should we fight and kill each other? Why don¡¯t we sit down to drink, talk, and have fun together?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    Now, it was his turn to make fun of Jiang Qingluan.


    Li Mu strode toward him.


    Thetter let out a strange cry and turned around to escape as fast as a sh of lightning.


    But no matter how fast he was, how could he be faster than Guo Yuqing, who was holding the Flying Lightning Spear?


    Li Mu just stood there and didn¡¯t move.


    In less than 10 breaths, Guo Yuqing flew back with Jiang Qingluan.


    ¡°Wait a minute, listen to me, don¡¯t kill me. I know a lot of things that you will be interested in...¡± Jiang Qingluan looked at Li Mu in horror and struggled to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Damn, how dare you imitate my lines!¡± Li Mu cursed and raised his hand to p him.


    He had used this line to gain time. In the end, Jiang Qingluan had also used this technique.


    ¡°Listen to me, I...¡± Jiang Qingluan was still trying to persuade Li Mu.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Li Mu did not talk nonsense with him. He directly pped him dizzy and directly put a Taoist Talisman in his body to seal his cultivationpletely. Then he threw him to the Four Men¡¯s Symphony and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to stay here at all.


    Because Li Mu intuitively felt that this ce was not auspicious, and there would be danger.


    The group of people hurriedly packed up the battlefield and quickly cleaned it. After which, they swiftly followed the path they hade from and swiftly withdrew.


    About several minutes after Li Mu and the others left, a dark crack suddenly appeared in the sky above the ruins of Five-finger Mountain and shattered the void. Then, a pair of eyes, like a Grand Sun at the end of the starry sky, appeared behind the crack and looked down at the ruins of Five-finger Mountain.


    These eyes were so huge that they looked like floating stars.


    ¡°Is Ming Guang dead? There¡¯s no trump card left by the emperor... After such a long time, what kind of ident happened?¡±


    After a nce, the huge eyes gradually closed and disappeared.


    Behind the ck crack was the boundless sea of stars. Soon, the crack disappeared as well.


    Two hourster...


    Li Mu and the others walked out of the small world of the ginseng fruit tree and came to the orchard of the Five Viges Temple.


    There were a lot of figures in the orchard.


    Most of them were practitioners from the outside world, as well as martial artists from this world.


    When they saw Li Mu and the othersing out, the originally noisy orchard immediately became quiet, and countless eyes fell on Li Mu.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s out?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation inside?¡±


    ¡°He... he is Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    After a brief silence, all kinds of questions submerged Li Mu and hispanions.


    Some people recognized Li Mu.


    ¡°Get away,¡± Li Mu said in a rude manner. He didn¡¯t want to care for these people at all, nor did he have time to answer so many questions, not to mention that there were only a few people who were really kind-hearted, so he directly took action and beat them violently.


    All of a sudden, the whole orchard was filled with screams and cries. Nearly a hundred people, be it the cultivators from outer space or the martial arts practitioners of this, were all directly beaten away by Li Mu.


    They all became quiet.


    ¡°Hey, what were these people doing here just now? Why didn¡¯t they enter the small world?¡± Ming Yue asked curiously.


    Qing Feng did not speak. He pointed at the ginseng fruit tree.


    When the others looked carefully, they found that all the jade leaves on the ginseng fruit tree were gone.


    Then, everyone understood what he meant.


    Every person who entered the small world of the ginseng fruit tree had to obtain a leaf. After so many other-world cultivators entered, the withered fruit tree and all its leaves had already been picked. Naturally, some of the people who had arrivedter would not be able to enter.


    However, those who arrivedter, even the experts of the outer-space sects, were not as good as Zhangsun Changkong and others. In the case that their cultivation was suppressed by the Grand Supreme Devil-subduing Formation, they were not strong enough to resist one attack from Li Mu.


    Li Mu and the others left there and walked toward the heart of the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    ¡°Woof, do you smell any fruit fragrance?¡± Husky suddenly asked Ming Yue, who was riding on him.


    Ming Yue shook her head and said, ¡°I just want to eat meat now... You are not loyal. Since the dragon beast was so delicious, why did you eat all of it instead of saving some for me?¡±


    ¡°I was stuck there. I couldn¡¯t get out and I was starving. How could I leave some for you?¡± Husky felt very guilty. ¡°Look, I¡¯m thin,¡± it shook his fat ass and said.


    The group of people gradually walked away.


    Under the stump where the fruit tree of life was petrified, a small round head came out of the soil.


    It was a pink baby with beautiful eyes, who looked at the backs of Li Mu and the others with fear and expectation. Finally, he gritted his teeth and made up his mind to chase after Li Mu and the others.


    It was the ginseng who ran away from Wang Shiyu into the ground.


    The moment it ran out of the orchard, the huge ginseng fruit tree instantly turned into a cloud of flying ash and disappeared between heaven and earth. In this way, the entire small world of the ginseng fruit tree disappeared....

 Chapter 471 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 471 Punishment</h4>


    At first, Li Mu intended to try his luck in the core area of the Tomb of the God of Sin to see if he could find any more Taoist Treasure or the like. But unfortunately, his luck had probably run out this time, so he didn¡¯t find any gains.


    Soon, the aura in the entire Tomb of the God of Sin became unstable.


    Li Mu and the others felt a repelling force, which began to spread in the void.


    ¡°The Tomb of the God of Sin is going to close. Master, we have to leave here as soon as possible.¡± The knitted eyebrows thought of the words of the head of his sect before theynded on this and hurriedly reminded Li Mu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu and the others retraced their steps and hurried back.


    Two hourster, they walked out of the Tomb of the God of Sin and came to the ruined Lin¡¯an City, the capital of the Northern Song.


    Rumble!


    The earth quaked.


    Li Mu could clearly feel that the underground energy stratum was beginning to dissipate.


    The four disciples of the Hun Yuan Sect had once said that the Tomb of the God of Sin never stayed still in one ce but kept drifting in the void. Once for 1,000 years, itnded somewhere and opened for a brief time. And it never emerged in the same ce twice.


    When thisnding came to an end, the Tomb of the God of Sin would close shut and once again drift into the void, waiting to descend in another millennium. But no one knew where it would appear the next time.


    As the Tomb of the God of Sin gradually disappeared out of sight, the vastnd of Lin¡¯an City caved in hundreds of meters deep, forming a huge crater. With that, the thousand-year-old city that had been quite prosperous vanished from the Divine Land for good.


    Such andscape change could bepared to the sea changing into a mulberry orchard.


    A period of history had drawn to an end.


    Floating in midair and looking down at the terrain below, Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    Beneath him, a huge basin had appeared.


    Lin¡¯an City had thoroughly be yesterday¡¯s story, and all the prosperity was just as transient as fleeting clouds.


    Many figures started shooting out of the basin like flying birds. Some of them were cultivators from outer space, and some were the experts of martial arts in that world. They either gained something or left empty-handed from this opening of the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    Li Mu did not go after them.


    Everything was over now.


    As the Tomb of the God of Sin began to close, the influence of the tomb on the Divine Way of that world was gradually dispersing.


    Those cultivators from outer space needed to leave as soon as they could.


    Otherwise, when the Divine Way of that world returned to normal, their strength would be suppressed, and they would find themselves unustomed to the climate. In the end, there was a possibility that they would be trapped in that world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Set out to the royal campsite of the Northern Song.¡±


    The sealing effect of the Taoism-lost Talisman on Li Mu had been lifted, and natural qi was once again circting in his body, so he could fly now.


    However, the power of the martial art avatar injected by the cyan bull had long since ceased to function andpletely dissipated.


    Momentster, the royal campsite of the Northern Song was right beneath him.


    When he and his party descended from the sky, the guards had already reported their arrival to the emperor of the Northern Song and the other royal members.


    ¡°Congrattions on the return of Great Sage Li. I¡¯ve already ordered people to prepare a feast to wee Sage Li.¡± The young emperor of the Northern Song with a fair and majestic face greeted Li Mu with unprecedented enthusiasm.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth also came to salute Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell on the two people, his face rather stern.


    Wang Shiyu gently tugged at Li Mu¡¯s sleeve, and with a hint of pleading on her face, she muttered, ¡°Brother Mu, could you spare my stepfather¡¯s life? He is all old and grey...¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    He pointed with one finger, and an invisible stream of mysterious power gushed out.


    When the power reached the emperor of the Northern Song, he shuddered from head to toe and spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking weak, he flopped onto the ground. Next, his face seemed to have aged 20 years, and silver hair swiftly appeared at his sideburns.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Protect His Majesty.¡±


    The guards and experts loyal to the royal family all hurtled over and besieged Li Mu and his party.


    But that was just a subconscious reaction.


    Daunted by the notorious Devil Li, the ¡°Royals¡¯ Terminator¡±, and his astonishing battle records, no one really dared to take the initiative to fight against him.


    The expression on the Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s face changed drastically.


    ¡°Sage Li, what do you mean? His Majesty treats you with courtesy. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far by this?¡± He scolded with an austere look.


    Li Mu¡¯s face was frosty, and he still gave no reply.


    The knitted eyebrows strode forward and snarled, ¡°Humph, how dare this a humble king in the mortal world plot against a Sage? If it weren¡¯t for the benevolence of our master, we, as servants, would have killed all of you from the royal family of the Northern Song!¡±


    The Four Men¡¯s Symphony had learned about the incident with the Taoism-lost Talisman.


    In their view, the emperor in the mortal world was just a rtivelyrge one among the worms, who was humble and weak anyhow. Yet, he actually dared to swindle a martial art expert like Li Mu. That was really unenlightened.


    ¡°I... s, I errored,¡± the young emperor of the Northern Song apologized to Li Mu, looking rather bitter and dejected.


    Originally, for the sake of Wang Shiyu, Countess Huanzhu, Li Mu had maintained a good rtionship with the royal family of the Northern Song. But the emperor was too eager for quick sess. He pulled some strings to nt the ¡°Protective Talisman¡± on Li Mu, hoping to control him... Now, this good rtionship waspletely destroyed and flipped into hatred instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy your martial arts cultivation and remove 20 years of your life as a punishment,¡± Li Mu finally opened his mouth and said calmly, ¡°conduct yourself well in the future.¡±


    The emperor of the Northern Song nodded, too unnerved to say anything.


    The ministers, experts, generals, and other servants around him were all in a trance.


    ¡°This is the majesty of a supreme expert!¡±


    When a man cultivated his martial arts to the extreme, even the emperors in the world had to bow to him, and even one of the three great empires in the Divine Land had to bend knees before him... That was the real joy of life.


    When you reached the top of the mountain, you would be the mountaintop.


    Nowadays, the 16-year-old youth was already the pinnacle of the world.


    Li Mu looked at Wang Shiyu and said, ¡°Go back to Taibai City with me, and I will find the way for your Bright Saint Being to cultivate.¡±


    Wang Shiyu smiled and said, ¡°Okay, only that you should let me spend some time with my stepfather here. He has been so tired these days that I doubt he can hold on any longer.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the end, Wang Shiyu stayed behind for the time being.


    ¡°Where is my little Daji?¡± Asked Li Mu, who shot a look at the emperor of the Northern Song.


    By that time, the emperor of the Northern Song¡¯s fear for Li Mu had reached the top. He was regretful for what he had done. So, he told Li Mu the whole story about how the Little Demon, Master of Temple of Devils and one of Nine Superbs in the World, turned up and took Daji away.


    ¡°Our royal family has declined. We are no longer able to stop any of the Nine Superbs. Moreover, that Master of Temple of Devils also said that Miss Daji was his old friend, and he was only inviting her over to give her the best training and entertainment, and he would never do anything to harm the little girl. So... please forgive us, Sage Li.¡±


    A minister of the Northern Song hastily exined.


    Li Mu frowned.


    Among the top nine Holy ns, the Temple of Devils seldom participated in the activities in the mortal world, especially in the affairs of the human race. The master, Little Demon, was also an elusive figure. Li Mu had no clue about whether he was kind or evil, and how his temper was. But this time, the master came specially for Daji, and picked a time when Li Mu was not there to take her away. There must be some reasons behind this.


    In an instant, Li Mu made a decision¡ª he would pay a visit to the Temple of Devils and figure it out.


    Atst, Li Mu and the others left the royal family of the Northern Song.


    While Wang Shiyu stayed behind for the time being.


    ¡°Stepfather, you... Well, you really shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Wang Shiyu used.


    After finding out that she was used by the royal family. Wang Shiyu was extremely disappointed with the royals. But no matter what, Lord Virtuous the Eighth was still her savior. When she first arrived in that world, she had no one to rely on. The situation she was in could be said to be extremely dangerous. If Lord Virtuous the Eighth hadn¡¯t taken her, she would have long been dead.


    The old man did have her best interest at heart. For that reason, deep down, the kind girl had already forgiven Lord Virtuous the Eighth.


    She told him what had happened in the Tomb of the God of Sin and added, ¡°Brother Mu has killed all the extraterrestrial experts. In this world, Brother Mu is already at the peak. What kind of person is he? How can the Divine Dragon of the Highest Heaven be controlled by such a little trick?¡±


    The emperor and other royals of the Northern Song Empire were stunned by her words.


    When hearing that even the cultivators of the outer space were killed by Li Mu as if they were pigs, they were all shocked and thrown in deep remorse.


    Unfortunately, there was no such thing as medicine for remorse in that world.


    ¡°I¡¯ve disgraced my ancestors...¡± The emperor of the Northern Song was full of repentance.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the ruins of Lin¡¯an City.


    Saint of Blood Sea and Bloody-moon Evil Master appeared in a center of a pit stealthily, covered in dirt and dust.


    ¡°I never knew that Li Mu could be so horrible.¡± Recalling the scene he had seen from a distance, Saint of the Blood Sea could not help but feel horrified. The idea of going against Li Mu no longer interested him even to the slightest.


    Thinking of how he ganged up on Li Mu with the others in Five Viges Temple, Saint of Blood Sea involuntarily gave a shudder and felt a burst of fear after the event. From his current point of view, his being gleeful at that temple was utterly stupid.


    Having managed to escape from Li Mu¡¯s hands in the end, Saint of Blood Sea felt that his ancestors were truly looking after him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to my and tell the sect what happened here,¡± Saint of Blood Sea said with a lingering fear, ¡°this Li Mu is too heaven-defying. He has attained such a high level of cultivation at such a young age. I believe, before long, he will break through the void and enter outer space. When that timees, he will be a great disaster. So, we have to be prepared.¡±


    Beside him, Bloody-moon Evil Master ttered, ¡°This time, if it weren¡¯t for Saint¡¯s vision that prevented us from entering the Five-finger Mountain with the majority, we wouldn¡¯t escape this. If without your wisdom, I¡¯m afraid... Your Highness, you saved me again.¡±


    Saint of Blood Sea shot a nce at Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    A ttering word could not be unpleasant to the ear no matter when.


    Saint of Blood Sea suddenly felt that although this aborigine¡¯s strength was not remarkable and his aptitude was just average, he did have some means. As the man was loyal, quite a sweet-talker, and knew how to behave, he could be regarded as a talent.


    Saint of Blood Sea felt that if he left such a talent in that world to run the Bloody-moon faction, his use would be limited and he could no longer be a threat to Li Mu. Moreover, as the matter of the Tomb of the God of Sin hade to an end, for most of the sects in the outer space, that world was no longer appealing. Therefore, it was already pointless to continue maintaining a force there.


    ¡°So why not take him to the universe?¡±


    ¡°As an attendant. That will be convenient for me.¡±


    ¡°Well, go back and do some packing. You are apanying me back to the gxy.¡± Saint of Blood Sea hatched a n in his head.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master was overjoyed. His long-cherished wish could really be realized just like that. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°This... Your Highness, I can also go to outer space? Are you... serious?¡±


    Saint of Blood Seaughed and then said, ¡°Since I cannd in this world, I can naturally bring you out of it. But of course, I will have to pay a price... You¡¯d better repay my kindness with your loyalty. If you dare to betray me in any form, I will definitely turn you into ashes right off.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Your Highness.¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master answered, instantly ecstatic.


    No one in that world had entered the Void-breaking Realm and ascended to outer space over more than 1,000 years. But he could actually enter the Outer World in that way? If so, he would be the first person to achieve that a millennium, wouldn¡¯t he? How incredibly lucky he was!

 Chapter 472 - The Void-breaking Realm

    <h4>Chapter 472 The Void-breaking Realm</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s what has happened. Miss Daji has gone to outer space.¡±


    In the Temple of Devils, the demon master, Little Demon, entertained Li Mu with courtesy. Then, he exined, ¡°Miss Daji is from the Nine-tailed Bloodline and so has a distinguished status. She¡¯s been selected by the patriarch of the White Fox Star to learn the Nine-tailed Immortal Method. She now has a future of limitless potential. Don¡¯t worry about her, Sage Li. Even I envy the fate of Miss Daji very much.¡±


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Is that a decision she made of her free will, or did you force her into it?¡±


    Little Demon replied frankly, ¡°At first, the little girl was reluctant to leave because of you, and she called you Daddy Li. Butter, after hearing out our exnation, she understood that learning powerful Magic Arts and cultivating skills could help you. Then, she decided to go of her own ord.¡±


    Li Mu snapped, ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. How could you lead her on with such a lie?¡±


    Little Demon smiled and said, ¡°What Sage Li just said is not correct. The Nine-tailed n enjoys a long history in the universe and has great power. The little girl is quite talented, and she has been spotted and valued by the White Fox n¡¯s patriarch. That is a kind of fate. If she can achieve sess in cultivation in the future and be remarkably strong to dominate her own destiny, won¡¯t that be great? If you take advantage of her affection for you and keep her here, it will really dy her progress. You can¡¯t expect a child to understand what really matters. So, as adults, we sometimes have to make the choice for the child, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s brows furrowed.


    He stood up and marched toward the gate of the Temple of Devils.


    ¡°You took her away. If anything happens to her in the future, I hope that you can take responsibility with your smart tongue like today. And tell the White Fox n to treat Daji well for me. After I step into the universe, I will definitely pay a visit to her.¡±


    When Li Mu¡¯s words came out, his figure already vanished from the spot.


    Little Demon looked thoughtful, and finally, he revealed a hint of surprise.


    The strength Li Mu showed at that very moment was far stronger than the rumor had out there. Perhaps no one in that world could really hold him in check. He had surely held firmly onto the throne of power.


    ¡°Seems that I have to warn the devil races to behave themselves in the future and be careful not to provoke anyone in Taibai City. The entire Divine Land will be under the influence of the power of Taibai City for the foreseeable future.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When Li Mu returned to Taibai City, he made some arrangements before he decided to do another closed-door training.


    Now that he had already experienced some extraordinarily mysterious things, he could start to prepare for leaving that and returning to Earth.


    The government affairs in the city would be handled by Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, Zhen Meng, and the others.


    As for Qing Feng, he began to sort out everyone¡¯s gains from the trip to the Tomb of the God of Sin, and to continuously study the mysterious secrets in the assorted Taoist Treasures, as well as the secret books, Cultivation Methods, and tactical deployment in the various storage instruments Li Mu obtained after he killed all those extraterrestrial cultivators.


    The Four Men¡¯s Symphony did not leave Li Mu. Instead, they stayed in Taibai City and began to practice the Cultivation Method of the Hun Yuan Sect. They still served Li Mu, regarding him as their master, and guarded Taibai City.


    Although the strength of the four was merely average among the extraterrestrial cultivators, they were top-notch experts in that world. They had no fear of any adversary there. And when the four of them joined forces, they would probably be able to dominate that.


    In the Western Qin Empire, Emperor Qin Ming and the supporters of the extraterrestrial sects behind him were all killed in the Tomb of the God of Sin. As the throne was unupied for the moment, the little prince, Qin Zheng, gradually came to prominence.


    The Northern Song Empire still had a million things undone. The capital was waiting to be rebuilt. And the feudal separatist rule had not beenpletely altered.


    However, Wang Shiyu never returned to Taibai County. Instead, she chose to stay in the Northern Song to help her stepfather, Lord Virtuous the Eighth. As she could not cultivate, she knew it was meaningless toe to such a blessed ce as Taibai City. Li Mu respected her choice and sent guards to protect her in secret.


    With the disappearance of Jiang Qingluan, Lord Qu, the Southern Chu Empire became more and more chaotic. The battles among the lords were endless. Well, that was the normality of the empire.


    Meanwhile, the Great Moon Empire gained a foothold in the ten cities and nine ces and began to make provision for rejuvenation.


    But thanks to the orders issued by Li Mu before, the various sects, ambitious schemers, and overt and covert forces did not dare to make any trouble. They just meekly maintained the status quo while waiting for opportunities.


    Though the dynasties changed and the major events developed, Li Mu did not bother to pay attention to those things anymore.


    He devoted himself to his closed-door training, pursuing martial arts, cultivating the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, and practicing the broadsword-using techniques.


    The journey to Tomb of the God of Sin was extremely enlightening for Li Mu.


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, two years passed.


    Li Mu practiced broadsword-using methods and Qi-refining ways every day in the Knife Hut. Day after day, year after year, he confined himself to the training room and almost never went beyond the Knife Hut.


    There were legends about Li Mu all over the world, but Li Mu was nowhere to be found.


    Even though he was not venturing in Jianghu, there were tales about him in Jianghu.


    No one knew how powerful Li Mu really was in that no one ever dared to challenge him.


    In the past two years, Taibai City had be more and more prosperous. Owing to the abundant Spiritual Qi, it had be the most blessed ce in the world, attracting countless martial arts geniuses toe to join Li Mu¡¯s force. As for the arrival of the neers, Li Mu raised no objection.


    The trend of learning martial arts was popr in the city, and outstanding talents emerged inrge numbers. Even so, the order in the city was well maintained.


    Feng Yuanxing and the others were in charge of government affairs, while Qing Feng and Ming Yue handled affairs in Jianghu.


    In the past two years, Qing Feng had stunned countless people with his exceptional prematureness and wisdom.


    He picked some suitable candidates and taught them all the knowledge he had umted on Cultivation Methods, alchemy, tactical deployment, and so on. By putting their brains together and ording to their feedback, Qing Feng reorganized his knowledge system, and kept summarizing, and improving it.


    The work he had done showed his wisdom and earned him great merit.


    Also, his strength, cultivation, knowledge, wisdom, charm, ability, and dignity were growing rapidly. He was now called ¡°Young Master Sage¡± by the people in Jianghu. And he seemed to have the majesty tomand the entire Jianghu.


    As for Ming Yue, as the Grand Master of the Beggar Gang, she traveled in Jianghu with the Husky and did good deeds. But of course, her main purpose was to taste all the delicacies and drink all the fine wine in the world.


    She was a powerful cultivator, and the Husky was quite fierce. Besides, the Beggar Gang made her well-informed and never short of servants. Moreover, given Li Mu and Qing Feng¡¯s awe-inspiring reputation, few people on the Divine Land dared to pick on the girl or the dog. Gradually, the two made their name known. Ming Yue earned the title ¡°Divine Dog Chivalrous Lady¡±. But neither Ming Yue nor the Husky liked the title very much. Every time they heard it, they would go crazy.


    At the end of the second year of Li Mu¡¯s closed-door training, with the help of Qin Zhen, the eldest princess, and the mysterious Fairy of Ninth Heaven, Qin Zheng, the youngest prince, finally took the throne. After the grand inauguration ceremony in the Imperial Pce of Qin City, Qin Zheng officially became the new emperor of the Western Qin Empire.


    Qin Zheng changed the era name into Qingping. That year also became the first year of the Qingping era of the Western Qin. People addressed that 14-year-old young ruler ¡°Emperor Qin Qingping¡±.


    Lord Qu, Jiang Qingluan, who was locked up in Taibai City, was almost driven mad in the dark dungeon where no daylight could spill in. He had required to see Li Mu many times, but every time his requirement was denied. He never knew that he would end up like this after being caught.


    At first, he thought that Li Mu would interrogate him in person and investigate the matter of the organizationprised of ck-clothed men. He even prepared various versions of confession. But to his disappointment, he had simply been detained, Li Mu was too busy to pay a visit to him. The dark days without daylight were simply the most terrible torture in the world. In the end, in order to see a ray of sunshine, or to smell the fragrance of grass, he confessed a lot of things of his own ord...


    As time slowlypsed, many people came to notice a strange phenomenon.


    The Spiritual Qi on that began to be richer.


    This kind of richness was not a phenomenon in a specific city or country. Instead, it appeared across the entire Divine Land, including the extreme south, the vast pasture, and many other barbaric ces. The Spiritual Qi in those ces began to grow rich.


    nts began to grow wildly, birds tended to gain intelligence, and beasts started to be enlightened.


    In terms of the impact on human beings, the ordinary people¡¯s physique began to change, their strength increased, and their lifespan stretched. For martial arts cultivators, their cultivation speed was several times faster than before. Many bottlenecks that they could not ovee before were easily broken through. Nowadays, it was not very difficult for them to cultivate internal qi and natural qi.


    As time went by, more and more cultivators broke through the Natural Expert Realm. Celestial Beings and Sages emerged one after another!


    The Spiritual Qi of the world was recovering.


    That was the exnation given by Young Master Sage in Taibai City, the Holy Land of martial arts in the Divine Land.


    The Spiritual Qi was much like tides. There were ebbs and flows. In the past thousands of years, the Spiritual Qi on the Divine Land had been ebbing before finally falling to the bottom level. But now, the situation had picked up as thend had entered another flow period of the Spiritual Qi.


    The density of Spiritual Qi could affect many creatures, as well as thews of heaven and earth.


    An age with surging Spiritual Qi was bound to be a golden age for martial arts.


    In the third year of Li Mu¡¯s closed-door training, which was also the fifth year since he came to that world, an expert in the Void-breaking Realm finally appeared on the Divine Land.


    It was a nameless expert in a devil race. He was a nobody before and had been cultivating in the divine mountains. One day, he made a breakthrough and started undergoing a tribtion in the 100,000 mountains, causing the world to shake and the clouds to gather from all directions. Countless people had been attracted there to observe him.


    The whole process of undergoing the tribtion was extremely terrifying. This nameless devil expert was once engulfed by the raging thunder and lightning, disappearing into a sea of lightning. At that critical moment, the heavenly lightning showed signs ofck of strength due to some mysterious reason. In the end, the mysterious devil expert miraculously survived the tribtion.


    After that, heunched a blow, which produced a crack in the void, revealing a ck background and flickering stars. It appeared that through the crack one could go to a mysterious and brand new world.


    The Void-breaking Realm!


    When those countless experts in that world watched the scene from afar, their hearts beat wildly and they were totally intoxicated.


    ¡°Is that the legendary Extraterrestrial Immortal Realm behind the crack?¡±


    It was a martial arts myth that had never been seen in ages, and a wonder in martial arts society. But they had the good fortune to see one with their own eyes?


    During the process of fighting against the Divine Tribtion, the devil expert disyed his real form, which was a golden-winged roc. In the end, he seeded in passing the tribtion, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he chose to stay in the Divine Land for the time being to stabilize his realm.


    Because of the recovery of Spiritual Qi, the energy capacity of that world had obviously increased, and so it could ¡°house¡± an aboriginal expert in the Void-breaking Realm.


    Soon, a heated debate swept across the Divine Land.


    Many people were debating and specting which one was stronger between that golden-winged roc in the Void-breaking Realm and Li Mu, the number one martial art practitioner on thend.


    Neither side could persuade the other, and both of the candidates had their own supporters.


    As the debate went on, in less than a month, the second Void-breaking expert appeared on the Divine Land. He was a genius from an ancient family of the human race. He had long shown his talent and sessfully went through the tribtion and ripped the void as well.


    Like the golden-winged roc, he also chose to stay on the Divine Land to consolidate his cultivation.


    But it was obvious that he was much more arrogant than the first one.


    ¡°I will be invincible in the world, and I¡¯ll make all the experts in this world submit to my powers.¡±

 Chapter 473 - Is He Scared?

    <h4>Chapter 473 Is He Scared?</h4>


    But did ¡°all the experts¡± include the golden-winged roc and Li Mu?


    Many people believed that the answer was positive.


    In the past, when the flow of the Spiritual Qi had not been restored, Li Mu earned himself the title of the number one cultivator. He had suppressed the Divine Land for several years all by himself, and for a long time, no one dared to challenge him.


    Nevertheless, that was already yesterday¡¯s story.


    Nowadays, the global environment had changed. And Li Mu¡¯s legend seemed to havee to an end, didn¡¯t it?


    Besides, the golden-winged roc got injured when undergoing the tribtion and was still consolidating its realm. His performance was far inferior to the Nangong family¡¯s genius named Nangong Yu. Thus, it seemed that the roc was not a match for Nangong Yu, either.


    Dimly, people felt that Nangong Yu was about to rece Li Mu and be the new number one cultivator in the world.


    It was a super big event that two experts entered the Void-breaking Realm one after another. To the Divine Land, it was like two stones had been thrown into a calmke, sshing huge ripples. The surface of the water was no longer still, and undercurrents were surging on all sides of thend.


    In contrast with the devil races who had always kept a low profile and letting things take their own course, the Nangong family¡¯s influence began to expand rapidly without any suspense after Nangong Yu rose to fame.


    In less than a month, the Nangong family, which was half-hidden under the ground in the past, quickly came to the front of the stage and annexed several martial arts sects in the Northern Song, breaking the ban of fighting among the major martial arts sects Li Mu had issued before.


    The Nangong family was rising abruptly.


    Many people also regarded Nangong family¡¯s behavior as a test of Li Mu¡¯s tolerance.


    Since Li Mu had umted great power and influence in the past, even though the Nangong family had fostered an expert in the Void-breaking Realm, they dared not to confront Li Mu by force. In the great environment where the Spiritual Qi was recovering, Li Mu could also have made a breakthrough. He could not still be in square one when all the others had grown stronger.


    A month had passed. Under the close attention of all parties, Taibai City did not make any response to the Nangong family¡¯s ¡°going beyond the line¡±.


    In particr, Li Mu himself was still in the Knife Hut and never showed his face in public.


    At that time, some rumors started to sweep thend.


    ¡°Li Mu is scared.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s era has already passed.¡±


    ¡°Taibai City has privately surrendered to the Nangong family.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu did not make a breakthrough. As he was too eager to make progress in the past, his foundation was not built solid. And he has been seriously injured in several fierce battles, which left him someplications. So, his strength did not increase but slipped.¡±


    All kinds of rumors, whether intentionally or unintentionally made, began to spread among the major forces.


    The opinions of the parties varied, but one thing was 100% certain¡ª


    Li Mu had not entered the Void-breaking Realm.


    Breaking the void in this world was a heaven-defying deed. Doing it would incur the punishment by the will of Divine Way. So, entering the Void-breaking Realm would certainly entail a tribtion. Since ancient times, every expert in the Void-breaking Realm had to endure the tribtion and undergo the purification before being transformedpletely.


    And if one failed to survive the tribtion, he could only be obliterated by the will of the Divine Way.


    That was an ironw. Since ancient times, no one had been able to get around it.


    No thunder clouds of the tribtion had appeared above Taibai City, so the others werepletely sure that Li Mu had not tried the tribtion to enter the Void-breaking Realm.


    Although in the previous battles of various sizes, Li Mu always defeated the opponent much stronger than he was. His ability to kill those in higher realms had made people tremble with fear, and that was also where Li Mu¡¯s deterrent forcey.


    However, the Void-breaking Realm was a natural moat.


    Since ancient times, no one had ever heard that a cultivator beneath the Void-breaking Realm could defeat one in that realm. It was impossible to achieve even for a Sage at the peak of his realm.


    That was because it was no longer a simple difference in strength, cultivation, moves, or Cultivation Methods, but a disparity of the levels of the Great Way.


    And that was also why the Nangong family had been so emboldened.


    On the 15th day of the first lunar month, the twin moons were both perfectly round.


    And another big event urred.


    Carrying one sword, Nangong Yu went to the mountains alone to challenge the golden-winged roc. He wanted to sharpen his sword by fighting this emerging devil expert in the Void-breaking Realm, which was also a prelude for the uing challenge against Li Mu.


    From that angle, the peerless genius of the Nangong family indeed thought very highly of Li Mu.


    That night, the wind howled and the thunder rumbled in the mountains.


    The power of the Divine Way circted in the mountains. The energy fluctuations surged like terrifying waves as they radiated to the outside of the mountain range. Rays of sword light swirled heavenly, illuminating the void and shooting straight to the stars. That scene was extremely horrifying.


    Soon, the repercussions of the battle were overflowing.


    Mountains copsed one after another. Arge number of creatures fled from the mountain range.


    The experts longing to watch the battle dared not go deep into the mountains. They could only look out over the battlefield from a distance. And what they learned from the battle varied.


    At dawn, the twin suns slowly rose from the horizon.


    Nangong Yu stalked out of the battlefield. Though his clothes became sort of rag, he walked out with superior triumph and imposing air. When he got out, he looked around at the spectators, gave a heartyugh, and turned into a stream of light and disappeared.


    In the end, the news was out that Nangong Yu became the winner in the battle between the two Void-breaking experts, while the golden-winged roc lost.


    That news threw all parties in a state of shock.


    By then, the Nangong family instantly assumed the title of the number one martial arts family in the world.


    The three great empires and the top nine Holy ns had all be history, blown away by ruthless time.


    By that time, on the Divine Land, perhaps only the Taibai City could basically rival the Nangong family.


    However, the situation of bipartite confrontation would notst long.


    If Li Mu could not enter the Void-breaking Realm in a short time, he would be knocked out of the game in the age rich in the Spiritual Qi. There was no first ce in literature and no second ce in martial arts. Yes, the world of martial arts was exactly this cruel.


    In addition, the Nangong family had continued making small moves under the table.


    For instance, they held a Martial Arts Conference in the Northern Song, urging the masses to elect a leader of the martial arts society tomand of the cultivators atrge. Also, the Nangong family was in conflict with the Yue Mountain Faction. In addition, a disciple of the Nangong family drew his sword andmitted murder in the 10 cities and nine counties of the Great Moon Empire.


    Those incidents were undoubtedly a provocation against Li Mu.


    Even so, ording to Taibai City, Li Mu was still in closed-door training and not ready to meet the public. No one knew whether he was really doing closed-door training or hiding from something.


    But that undoubtedly convinced all the parties that Li Mu was scared. He knew that he was no match for Nangong Yu and so he chose to hide in Taibai City.


    ¡°I, the master of Nangong family, will marry Countess Huanzhu, the most beautiful woman in the Northern Song.¡±


    Another explosive news was released from the Nangong family.


    The master of the Nangong family was a 249-year-old man named Nangong Chunliang. He used to be one of the most famous experts on the Divine Land. And he was the father of Nangong Yu, the powerful expert in the Void-breaking Realm. It was rumored that Nangong Chunliang was born to be dissolute, and had arge number of wives and concubines and hundreds of children. He was a famous stud, and his hobby was to enjoy thepany of beautiful women from all over the world.


    When that news came out, all the parties were stunned.


    ¡°Is this a forced marriage?¡±


    ¡°Well, many kiss the baby for the nurse¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°He is driving Li Mu out. Everyone knows that Li Mu has killed Lord Jin of the Northern Song for the sake of Countess Huanzhu. There is some history between Li Mu and the countess.¡±


    ¡°That move the Nangong family pulled is just shameless, but also quite vicious.¡±


    ¡°If Li Mu can still tolerate this kind of thing, he will really slip from a martial art legend to aughingstock all over the world.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Taibai City.


    Everyone was furious.


    The Four Men¡¯s Symphony was fuming.


    ¡°That fool who just broke the void doesn¡¯t know what real power is. He is just a worm that just climbed out of his egg. How dare he challenge our master? He really has an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities. Little master, I¡¯ll go and chop his head off.¡±


    The knitted eyebrows asked Qing Feng, the Young Master Sage, for approval with an angry look.


    Recently, it was Qing Feng who was in charge of the overall situation in Taibai City.


    Qing Feng shook his head and said, ¡°Just be more patient.¡±


    In the past six months, Li Mu had shut himself up in the Knife Hut to do closed-door training. Clearly, his cultivation had reached a critical stage, so no one was allowed to disturb him on any ount. Qing Feng had a hunch that his Young Master was just about to finish his work.


    In the Temple of Devils.


    ¡°Brother Roc, do you reckon that Li Mu will once again rise to the situation for a beauty?¡±


    In the pavilion next to a waterfall, the demon leader, Little Demon, and the golden-winged roc were sitting opposite to each other across the chessboard, drinking tea while ying chess leisurely.


    ¡°Well, the real question you want to ask is which one is stronger between Li Mu and Nangong Yu, am I right?¡± The golden-winged giant roc smiled faintly at the demon master¡¯s question. He was now in the form of a golden-haired and golden-browed man. His sword-like eyebrows nted into the temples. And he had a conspicuous hooked nose. His facial features were quite prominent.


    The demon master moved a chess piece and said, ¡°You can have it that way. What do you think, Brother Roc?¡±


    The golden-winged roc smiled and said, ¡°Nangong Yu is just seeking his own death.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The demon master¡¯s eyes lit up.


    His cultivation was only in the Great Sage Realm. Although he had been making progress in recent years, he had yet broken through to the Void-breaking Realm. Therefore, there were some issues he could not see clearly or understand thoroughly. So, he said, ¡°Why did youe to that conclusion? Has Li Mu already entered the Void-breaking Realm? No, quite unlikely, as there is no sign of tribtion...¡±


    The golden-winged rded a piece once more and then said, ¡°Li Mu certainly hasn¡¯t entered the Void-breaking Realm. But that man is a freak. His strength cannot be measured bymon standards... To be honest, I suspect that he has something to do with this golden age full of Spiritual Qi. Demon master, do you still remember that I almost failed the tribtion on that day? But at the critical moment, the thunder of the tribtion seemed to be on the wane, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    The demon master, Little Demon, confirmed with a nod.


    The golden-winged roc remarked, ¡°At that time, you were all outside of the Thunder and Lightning Tribtion and did not have a clear view. But I saw clearly that it was a ray of broadsword light that weakened the final round of the tribtion cloud and helped me in secret. Only then was I able to sessfully ovee the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The demon master, Little Demon, looked astonished. That was indeed a secret that no one else knew. After deliberating for a moment, he was even more startled. ¡°Broadsword light? Brother Roc, are you saying...¡±


    The golden-winged roc nodded and echoed, ¡°Yes. I suppose it was Li Mu who secretly helped me pass the tribtion. Nowadays, who else can dispel the thunder cloud of tribtion with a hack of his broadsword other than Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Little Demon forcibly fought off the shock he felt and remarked, ¡°But why did Li Mu help Brother Roc? Are you an old friend of his?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t know each other,¡± the golden-winged roc said with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that that man¡¯s vision has gone far beyond his world and stretched to the vast universe.¡±


    The first Void-breaking expert the Divine Land had in several thousand years spoke highly of Li Mu with a hint of reverence.


    He exined, ¡°The reason Li Mu has helped me power through the Thunder Tribtion is probably that he wants to lift some kind of restriction imposed in this world. He is observing something. For thousands of years, no one on the Divine Land had sessfully entered the Void-breaking Realm. That was not only because of theck of Spiritual Qi but also because of a kind of restriction. But once it is lifted, it¡¯s like cracking an opening on a dam. In that case, it will be much easier forter generations to break the void. Nangong Yu is just one of the lucky ones. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t know it at all, and he even decided to provoke Li Mu. When the timees, death will befall him even before he realizes it.¡±


    Upon hearing that remark, the demon master, Little Demon, was lost in thought.

 Chapter 474 - The Servant in the Knife Hut

    <h4>Chapter 474 The Servant in the Knife Hut</h4>


    On the 28th of the first month of the lunar month.


    There were three days to go before the designated date of the Nangong family forcing the marriage upon Countess Huanzhu arrived.


    The situation was chaotic in the new capital of the Northern Song located hundreds of miles south of the basin where Lin¡¯an City originally was. The peace the Northern Song had enjoyed for nearly two years was now broken by Nangong Chunliang, the master of the Nangong family, as he came to the new capital. The calm water began to boil. All the forces, as well as the ministers and royals, were all in a rush to visit the emerging hegemon and build good rtions with him.


    The Nangong family stationed their guards directly in the imperial pce.


    The master, Nangong Chunliang, sat as equals at the same table with the emperor of the Northern Song and kept an extremely high-profile.


    Everyone in the royal family of the Northern Song was angry, but no one dared to say anything.


    The Nangong family was now superior to imperial power.


    However, Nangong Yu, the number one cultivator in the world, did not show up.


    ¡°The God of War in our Nangong family is busy raising his Sword Intent and preparing to enter the universe. Of course, before leaving this world, he will remove some obstacles.¡±


    The Nangong family dered to the outside world with pride.


    And everyone understood who the so-called ¡°obstacles¡± referred to.


    Time flew by.


    All the people started to feel the tension in the air.


    In the manor of Lord Virtuous the Eighth.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, run for your life.¡± Lord Virtuous the Eighth was trying to persuade Wang Shiyu.


    Years ago, too eager to settle the matter about Li Mu, he let his greed get the better of himself and exploited his adopted daughter. He had felt guilty since then. Now, all he wanted was that his adopted daughter could get out of there safely. Even if that was at the expense of the whole royal family of the Northern Song, he would not regret. At that time, the Northern Song had existed in name only. Therefore, he decided to let go.


    Wang Shiyu, d in a white imperial dress, was sitting in front of the dressing table,bing her hair softly.


    Although two years had passed, time did not seem to have left any trace on the top beauty in the Northern Song. Instead, it made her even more appealing. The 18-year-old beautiful girl was in the prime of her life. In particr, after returning from the trip to the Tomb of the God of Sin two years ago, Wang Shiyu had gained a kind of inexplicable charm.


    ¡°Stepfather, don¡¯t worry.¡± Wang Shiyu looked back with a smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be bothered by this matter. I have my own ns.¡±


    While they were talking, footsteps were heard from outside.


    A servant bustled in the room and delivered a message in a panic. It turned out that Nangong Chunliang, the master of the Nangong family, had arrived in person and forced his way into the manor without waiting for the approval. He was now in the back garden where Wang Shiyu was cultivating meditation.


    ¡°Ah, you are really a peerless beauty,¡± eximed Nangong Chunliang. He appeared to be a middle-aged man in his 40s, and his face was fairly handsome. The moment heid eyes on Wang Shiyu for the first time, amazement crossed his face. ¡°She is 1,000 times more beautiful than in the portrait, no, 10,000 times more beautiful!¡±


    Wang Shiyu gazed at the overbearing master of the ancient family and sighed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you appreciate being alive?¡±


    At that, Nangong Chunliang was taken aback for a moment, but then heughed out loud.


    ¡°Are you saying that Li Mu wille to save you again? Haha, sugar, things have changed now. Li Mu is already frightened. You can¡¯t rely on him. Do you still have feelings for him? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, all I want is your body, not your heart. Taking a woman who longs for another man is indeed the most exciting thing in the world for the male kind.¡±


    He did not even try to hide his arrogance. Instead, he seemed to be deliberately disying it.


    Wang Shiyu said mildly, ¡°The master of the Nangong family is just a rude upstart. Two years ago, your Nangong family still shivered with fear before Li Mu. You didn¡¯t even dare to meet his eyes. But now, you became so arrogant and domineering. But you should know that you will be punished if you umte too many sins. Your cleverness might ruin you one day.¡±


    Her way of speaking was like that of a goddess in the highest Heaven, who was looking down at a country bumpkin that had no manners.


    Nangong Chunliang had been in charge of the Nangong family for nearly a century, and so could be considered a person used to be in a high position. However, for some reason, when this young woman who knew nothing about martial arts darted a look at him, Nangong Chunliang felt a sense of anxiety for no reason.


    ¡°Haha, good, very good. I hope you can still talk like that at our wedding night.¡±


    Nangong Chunliang screwed up his eyes and sneered.


    ¡°She is just a woman. No matter how beautiful she is, she was still a vassal of a man.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Two dayster.


    Over the clouds, the moons were shining brightly.


    A magnificent flying shuttle was drifting among the white clouds.


    ¡°Brother, why do you have to follow the winding path? Why don¡¯t you go straight to Taibai City and kill that coward, Li Mu?¡±


    A young man dressed in fine clothes, whose appearance somewhat resembled Nangong Yu¡¯s, was standing on the deck, looking at the cyan-d Nangong Yu at the bow of the shuttle with fanatical admiration in his eyes.


    Nangong Yu frowned slightly. He nced at his younger brother, and said, ¡°There is a Divine Way Deployment in Taibai City. I can¡¯t see through it. If we rashly break in, I¡¯m not sure what will happen. Li Mu is not someone to be underestimated.¡±


    Nangong Yun countered, ¡°But, brother, you¡¯re already in the Void-breaking Realm. You¡¯re invincible in the world...¡±


    ¡°Invincibility cannot be proved by words but by battles. Entering the void-breaking doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m already a god.¡± Nangong Yu said with a calm look, ¡°Brother Yun, since Li Mu and I haven¡¯t battled before, we should never think slightly of our enemy. I personally don¡¯t hold any grudges against Li Mu. The reason why I¡¯ll force him to get out of Taibai City is just that I want topletely uproot this unstable factor for our Nangong family before I leave for the immortal realm. Only when Li Mu is dead can the Nangong family really rule the Divine Land.¡±


    Nangong Yun curled his lips in disbelief.


    At that time, he was already full of himself, thinking that he was above all the others. Given that the golden-winged roc, one of the only two experts in the Void-breaking Realm on the Divine Land, had already lost to his elder brother, Nangong Yun certainly thought Li Mu was beneath him. As Li Mu had not even entered the Void-breaking Realm, it was certain that he would die sooner orter.


    ¡°Brother, after you finish Li Mu off, can you give me that Taibai City?¡± Inquired Nangong Yun, who became thrilled again.


    Nangong Yu looked at him, feeling speechless. But he still nodded and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Since Nangong Chunliang, the master of the Nangong family, had numerous wives and concubines, he already had countless descendants. Among all the children, only Nangong Yun and Nangong Yu were brothers born by the same concubine. Therefore, Nangong Yu was Nangong Yun¡¯s birth brother. And they had been close since they were kids.


    Nangong Yu had always taken good care of Nangong Yun, and sometimes indulged him.


    It was a pity that Nangong Yun was a yboy and didn¡¯t want to work hard. He was just a loser that could not be saved.


    ¡°Brother, what if Li Mu doesn¡¯t show up tomorrow?¡± Nangong Yun asked again.


    Nangong Yu smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely show up.¡±


    He was sure that Li Mu woulde to face him. As Li Mu¡¯s opponent, he thought quite highly of Li Mu, because Li Mu was a man with pride who would not cringe even if he had to die in the battle.


    The credit he gave Li Mu was quite high, even higher than that of the golden-winged roc.


    This was a kind of intuition he had gained after breaking through to the Void-breaking Realm. It was also the reason why he had prepared for such a long time and even chose to sharpen his skills with the golden-winged roc before dealing with Li Mu.


    Tomorrow, an unparalleled battle was bound to take ce.


    Nangong Yu was quite expectant for that battle, and he was also very confident about the result.


    Therefore, on the night before the battle, he took his good-for-nothing brother on a night trip to chat, rx, and adjust his state.


    After all, how many times could a man have the honor to stand at the pinnacle in his lifetime?


    After leaving that world, he would embark on the unknown Path. In the vast universe, everything would start from the beginning. The uing battle was just the beginning of his glory on the journey to the Path.


    The flying shuttled zoomed in and out of the clouds in the dark sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the dawn would soon arrive.


    Suddenly, Nangong Yu¡¯s expression changed and he looked up at the void ahead.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nangong Yun asked subconsciously.


    At that precise moment, a piece of melodious but peculiar music yed by an erhu fluttered to their ears without warning, as if the music had crossed countless mountains and rivers and the endless void before reaching them. The music sounded as if someone was sobbing,ining, and choking with resentment.


    The instant the erhu rang, everyone on the flying shuttle felt their hearts skip a beat. It was as if someone had forcefully tossed a stone in their peaceful hearts and createdyers of ripples.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Nangong Yu fanned his qi all over the flying shuttle for protection. His face became stern.


    To his surprise, the sound of that erhu inflicted a sense of pressure on him.


    The bizarre music went on and on.


    The white clouds ahead quickly dissipated like snow melting in a copper cauldron. Those on the flying shuttle were dazzled by some light. And then they saw a figure sonky that it looked like a bamboo pole was supporting those clothes slowly stepped toward them in the air.


    ¡°There is a broken heart in this sad song. Where in the world can I find my bosom friend?¡±


    Thenky man spoke. He was riding on the wind, his sleeves fluttering behind him, giving him an immortal-like demeanor.


    ¡°Herees the flying shuttle of the Nangong family. Why is there a wild dog getting in the way and ying spooky tricks?¡± Nangong Yun, who could not hold his tongue, swore directly.


    Nangong Yu cursed inwardly. But it was toote to stop him.


    ¡°Hey, you, a maggot who doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is, what¡¯s so great about the Nangong family?¡± A cold smile spread on thenky man¡¯s face. The erhu string vibrated slightly and made a muffled sound.


    Nangong Yun only felt that his heart suddenly shuddered violently, as if it was going to burst out of his chest. An iparable sense of suffocation and horror washed over him. The sense of death invaded his body. If Nangong Yu had not pressed a hand on his bosom, his heart would have burst open and his souls dissipated.


    As if having been pulled out of the water, Nangong Yun was drenched in a cold sweat, still in a state of shock. After a moment, he shouted angrily in a broken voice, ¡°You... How dare you attack me? You... Brother, kill him for me. I want him to die a terrible death.¡±


    Nangong Yu stood in front of him, his face grim, and his eyes filled with killing intent. He demanded, ¡°Who are you, sir?¡±


    He had never heard of a powerful expert like him in Jianghu. The mysterious man¡¯s strength even put him under pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a small servant in the Knife Hut of Taibai City.¡± Thenky man smiled insidiously. That was the kind of wicked smile only the bad guys put on. He said, ¡°My master heard that the Nangong family has vited the ban and is going to conquer the world. So, he specifically asked me to send you a wisp of Broadsword Intent for entertainment. It will make you know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is.¡±


    ¡°The Knife Hut in Taibai City?¡±


    ¡°Li Mu?¡±


    Nangong Yu immediately realized who he was dealing with.


    But what surprised him was that even the Nine Superbs were far inferior to the man in front of him. Yet, the man imed to be just a servant of the Knife Hut in Taibai City?


    At that moment, a ray of broadsword light shot out from a jade medallion thenky man was holding.


    The broadsword light was dazzling, as thoughnding on the mortal world from the farthest gxy in the universe. It rushed straight toward the flying shuttle.


    On the bow of the shuttle, the long sword Nangong Yu carried on his back nged furiously and emitted a dazzling divine radiance.


    He drew his long sword backhanded, as if he had heaven and earth in his hands.


    In a sh, Nangong Yu was already hovering in midair. The fierce sword intent swirled around him, which was so bright that it could overshadow the sun, making him look like a god. Heughed out loud and bellowed, ¡°You want to fight me with only a wisp of Broadsword Intent? Li Mu is toocent, isn¡¯t he? Well, today I¡¯ll kill one of his servants to make him know what is the power of the Void-breaking Realm!¡±

 Chapter 475 - Two Heads

    <h4>Chapter 475 Two Heads</h4>


    Two red suns slowly rose over the eastern horizon in session.


    As the dawn wore on, the morning mist dispersed.


    A new day had arrived.


    For the Northern Song, that day might be pinned by shame.


    Because the most beautiful woman in the empire, also the most gorgeous pearl of the empire, was about to be forced to marry the master of the Nangong family.


    The bride was an 18-year-old girl in her prime, while the bridegroom was an old man who already had many wives and concubines and had a reputation for infidelity.


    For any woman, such a marriage was undoubtedly a disaster.


    The imperial pce was decorated withnterns and streamers.


    The disciples of the Nangong family were all beaming with joy. They frequently went in and out of the imperial pce as if it were a boisterous market.


    Nangong Chunliang, though not a royal, hadpletely upied the imperial pce. The emperor of the Northern Son was forced to give him the Imperial Pce as a ce for his wedding.


    Over the past few days, some of the Nangong family¡¯s nsmen and some disciples attached to the Nangong family, entered and exited the Imperial Pce at will, and stirred up a lot of trouble. It was said that some pce maids were raped, and even some of the imperial concubines and princesses of the Northern Song were molested. As the news spread, it raised a babel of criticism, but the royal family of the Northern Song had no way to deal with it.


    Nangong Chunliang, who was 249 years old, was dressed in a red robe. He stood at the gate of the Hall of Diligence and looked out around the imperial pce, feeling very pleased with himself.


    That day was of great importance for him and the entire Nangong family.


    He had absolute faith in his son.


    The Nangong family had remained dormant for 1,000 years. Now, they finally soared to the heavens.


    The number one martial arts cultivator was a member of the Nangong family.


    Because of that, he, the family master, had the opportunity to be the first one to rise above the three great empires in the history of the Divine Land. Just thinking about it made him tremble with excitement.


    The suns rose in the east.


    ¡°Master, the Northern Song emperor and the others have already followed your instructions and are waiting outside the imperial pce. They are about to go with us to pick up the bride.¡± A young man in ck with a cinnabar mole between his eyebrows came over and reported respectfully. He seemed to have a strong temperament.


    He was Zhang Yue, the eldest disciple of Nangong Chunliang.


    ¡°Is Yu¡¯er back?¡± Nangong Chunliang asked.


    Zhang Yue said, ¡°Young Master¡¯s flying shuttle went outst night and hasn¡¯t returned this morning.¡±


    Nangong Chunliang smiled and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er is still at leisure before the battle. He must be sure of this victory. There¡¯s no need to worry about him. He won¡¯t miss today¡¯s event... Let¡¯s set off.¡±


    The experts serving the Nangong family immediately gathered together.


    Surrounded by hundreds of people, Nangong Chunliang arrived at the gate of the imperial pce.


    The emperor of the Northern Song, whose sideburns already went grey, stood at the gate like an attendant, a bitter look on his face. The other members of the royal family were also seething with rage but too scared toin. They followed the experts of the Nangong family as if they were their servants.


    Along the way, there was a hubbub of voices.


    Experts from assorted sects and families who came to watch the ceremony had lined up on the streets. Among those present, members of the martial arts society alone amounted to tens of thousands. Together with many civilians of the Northern Song that were forced toe to watch the ceremony, the streets were flooded with people. The scale of the event was extremely grand.


    For every member of the Northern Song, that day was doubtlessly humiliating.


    Soon, the Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s residence was in sight.


    Half a month ago, the Nangong family started taking full control over the entire manor. Entrances to the manor were allowed, but no one could make an exit.


    ¡°Hahaha, I, the master of the Nangong family, have arrived. Why don¡¯t I see the bridee out to wee your husband?¡± Shouted Nangong Chunliang rather overweeningly.


    In fact, he did it deliberately in front of all those spectators in order to provoke Li Mu. He believed that Li Mu must havee that day. Perhaps he was hiding in the crowd and waiting for an opportunity to rescue the bride.


    He just wanted to use that way to undermine Li Mu¡¯s martial art spirit.


    He felt great to rise to power by stepping on a respected martial arts legend.


    The servants of the residence led by Lord Virtuous the Eighth slowly walked out of the gate.


    ¡°Yo, the great lord hase out to wee me personally. But why haven¡¯t I seen the countess?¡± Nangong Chunliang walked up to him with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I asked the countess toe out in the wedding dress and wee me? She already doesn¡¯t listen to her husband even before getting married, huh?¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s face turned livid, but he did not say anything.


    Zhao Ji in white finally couldn¡¯t stand it and countered, ¡°Master Nangong, why are you so aggressive? Since ancient times, there has been no reason for the bride toe out to wee the bridegroom in personal. Are you humiliating the countess on purpose?¡±


    Nangong Chunliang¡¯s gaze fell on Zhao Ji as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Northern Song¡¯s Zhao Ji.¡±


    At that, Nangong Chunliang gave a disparaging smile and teased, ¡°Right, I¡¯ve heard some rumors saying that there is an idiot in the Northern Song whose name is Zhao Ji. He was actually a talent in the Northern Song, and once championed the imperial exams. Sadly, he coveted a beauty. For years, he had an unrequited crush on Countess Huanzhu. For her, he gave up his promising career and stooped down to be a pet dog that could asionally amuse that woman... How sad that is!¡±


    With his face full of resentment, Zhao Ji snapped, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s much better than being a bully and a looter like the Nangong family!¡±


    ¡°Give me my sword.¡± Nangong Chunliang extended his hand.


    Zhang Yue handed over a in-looking ancient sword.


    Nangong Chunliang held the sword in his hand and said calmly, ¡°This is the sword Dao Ling used to carry around. He was the head of the Qingcheng Sect, one of the Holy ns in the Northern Song. Dao Ling had guarded Mount Xuankong. As he didn¡¯t obey the order of my Nangong family, no force wanted to align themselves with his party. My remarkable son, Nangong Yu, has killed him in Mount Xuankong and the Qingcheng Sect has been destroyed. The sword is in my hand now. What you said just now is enough to make you die 10,000 times. However, as you used to be a talent, I¡¯ve decided to not kill you today If you can take one blow from my sword.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Zhao Ji¡¯s reply, he thrust his sword out.


    The air parted like butter.


    Zhao Ji paled, feeling that the shadow of death befell him in an instant.


    He was the champion in the literary contest back then and only started to learn martial arts after that. So, how could he be a match for Nangong Zhengliang, the master of martial arts family with a history of a millennium? How could he have the luck to survive Nangong Chunliang¡¯s one sword strike?


    Puff!


    The sword light hit Zhao Ji.


    He spilled a mouthful of blood. Like a kite with broken strings, he flew backward for dozens of meters and fell on the ground before the gate of Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s manor.


    Nangong Chunliang withdrew his sword and smiled. ¡°I changed my mind. I¡¯m so happy today. It¡¯s not the right time to kill people. So, I¡¯ll spare your life and let you see how I¡¯ll lead your crush into the bridal chamber. Haha... Guards, hang him up at the gate of the mansion.¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth could not bear it any longer. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Master of the Nangong family, don¡¯t go too far on this.¡±


    Nangong Chunliang grinned and said, ¡°Back off, lord. I don¡¯t want to destroy our friendship today.¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth shielded Zhao Ji, who was seriously injured, and snarled, ¡°Humph, what kind of friendship do we have?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re already an old man, but why are you still so ignorant? Some things should be said, some words shouldn¡¯t.¡± Nangong Chunliang sheathed his sword, and his eyes gradually grew cold.


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth seemed to have made up his mind and would not give in to the slightest extent. He boomed, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear to you then. You have no way to marry Yu¡¯er today unless you have my blood ssh five meters and my brain smashed in front of the gate of this manor.¡± His expression and tone were extremely resolute.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really senseless,¡± Nangong Chunliang shook his head and said with a crooked smile on his face. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stop me. It¡¯s a pity to bury an old man like you today. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Back off!¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s expression was resolute and fearless. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. You have to walk over my dead body.¡±


    Nangong Chunliangughed contemptuously and gave no reply.


    With a sneer on his face, Zhang Yue, the eldest disciple, went straight over and seized the neck of the Lord Virtuous the Eighth in an extremely rough way. Then, he dragged him aside as if he were a chicken.


    The old man was suffocating. He started making a squeaking sound, his limbs thrashing about.


    Some other disciples of the Nangong family lifted Zhao Ji, who had passed out, off his feet. Some of them even brought over an iron hook, ready to pierce it through Zhao Ji¡¯s shoulder de to hang him over the gate of the manor.


    The faces of the members of the royal family of the Northern Song were all contorted with mortification.


    The surrounding citizens of the Northern Song started to stir in irritation.


    ¡°Today, our Nangong family rule over the world, so we just need to punish them as a warning to the others. Hehe, whoever dares to disobey us will be killed without exception.¡± Nangong Chunliang looked around, and his eyes flitted across the faces of countless people of the Northern Song. His disdain and revulsion for them were written on his face.


    His thunderous voice resounded around and reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Nowadays, who in this world can stop the Nangong family? Li Mu, the deemed number one cultivator in the past, that the God of Broadswords in Taibai City, is also scared by my son¡¯s sword. He is too frightened to show up today. Doesn¡¯t have the nerve to save his woman. He is just a good-for-nothing, haha...¡±


    As he was talking, abruptly, a figure stumbled his way toward the Imperial Pce from a distance. A long way away, she shouted, ¡°Master, master, something really terrible has happened...¡±


    Thump!


    This figure fell to his knees in front of Nangong Chunliang and stuttered in panic, ¡°Master, bad news, bad news...¡± It was Nangong Chunliang¡¯s second-eldest disciple, Kong Gang.


    A look of anger appeared on Nangong Chunliang¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Why are you so flustered? Get up now... get out of my way.¡±


    His domineering speech had been interrupted. The atmosphere he created was spoiled. Thus, he was burning with rage.


    ¡°Kong Gang is usually very sensible and perceptive. But why is he so reckless today?¡±


    Kong Gang, however, did not seem to feel his master¡¯s wrath. Looking panicked, he exined incoherently, ¡°Master, listen, the sky has fallen, the sky has fallen, I...¡±


    Halfway through his exnation, Kong Gang suddenly froze on the spot.


    He raised his head and looked up at the sky ahead. His face was horrorstruck as if he had seen something really dreadful. His pupils suddenly contracted, and he raised a finger to point at it. Trembling out of fear, he stammered, ¡°Ma-ma-ma-master...¡±


    Nangong Chunliang was startled, and a bad premonition arose in his heart.


    His eyes followed Kong Gang¡¯s finger in that direction.


    So did everyone else.


    Anky man as thin as a bamboo pole was already floating in the air. His clothes were fluttering even though there was no wind. He carried an antique erhu on his back and held a rectangr jade box in his hand. With the air of an immortal, he looked down at the earth.


    ¡°Who... is that man?¡±


    In front of the gate of the manor gathered many experts working for the Nangong family, as well as some experts from all parties. They were all the giants of martial arts. Nevertheless, none of them noticed when thatnky man had arrived.


    ¡°Master of the Nangong family?¡± Said thenky man as hended on the ground with great elegance, his eyes fixed on Nangong Chunliang.


    Nangong Chunliang frowned, saying, ¡°You¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a servant from the Knife Hut in Taibai City. I¡¯m here to give you a big gift,¡± said thenky man. Then, he raised his palm, and the rectangr white jade box began to flow toward Nangong Chunliang as if it were as light as a feather.


    ¡°Taibai City? Knife Hut?¡± Nangong Chunliang came to his senses.


    With a gentle force, he caught the jade box and held it in his hand. Then, he sneered and demanded, ¡°You¡¯re Li Mu¡¯s man? Why didn¡¯t Li Mue here himself? Haha, what big gift? Is he afraid of me? If he is, tell him toe to our Nangong family and admit defeat in person. After being my ve for 100 years, maybe I can let him off the hook...¡±


    As he said that, he opened the jade box.


    A pungent smell of blood swept his face at once.


    ¡°This is...¡± Nangong Chunliang¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    There were two heads inside.


    One was Nangong Yun¡¯s.


    And the other belonged to Nangong Yu.

 Chapter 476 - Three More

    <h4>Chapter 476 Three More</h4>


    Nangong Chunliang¡¯s heart quivered. His eyes widened in disbelief. He thought that he was hallucinating.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Yu¡¯er. How can this be?¡±


    After checking it several times, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His mind went nk. It was like that the sky had copsed and all his strength had been drained in an instant. His hand started shaking and then the jade box fell to the ground with a tter.


    The two heads rolled out to the ground and got stained with dirt.


    At that point, other people also noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that... Nangong Yu?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, did my eyes deceive me?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Yu is dead?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Could it be...?¡±


    Although it had not been a long time since Nangong Yu reached the Void-breaking Realm, as a famous figure in the past few months, Nangong Yu was already well known. His portraits had also spread among the major forces. So, some people immediately recognized that one of two heads on the ground belonged to Nangong Yu, the ¡°number one martial arts cultivator¡± in the world.


    After a brief silence, the crowds gathered outside Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s manor burst into an uproar.


    Waves of shock raged in everyone¡¯s heart.


    It felt as if the highest mountain had fallen heavily on the surface of the sea from a height of 10,000 meters, sshing thousands upon thousands of waves, making everyone overwhelmed and dizzy.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Yu has been killed?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Yu, the ¡®sea-crossing bridge and sky-propping pir¡¯ of the Nangong family, the first person in this world to enter the Void-breaking Realm in the world, has been killed just like that?¡±


    ¡°That skinny, bamboo-like man has just introduced himself. Where is he from again?¡±


    ¡°He said he is a servant of the Knife Hut?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean... Li Mu has made his move?¡±


    ¡°Nangong Yu died in Li Mu¡¯s hands.¡±


    A series of messages naturally linked up in an instant. Many people quickly grasped the cause and effect and came to such a conclusion in an instant.


    All of a sudden, what happened that day became a joke, a farce.


    The Nangong family had rapidly risen to power and just couldn¡¯t wait to dominate the world. They immediately chose to direct their de at Li Mu, the former top broadsword cultivator in that world, hoping to take the throne by stepping on the most powerful person in the past. The idea was quite usible, only that they underestimated Li Mu¡¯s strength.


    Now that Nangong Yu died, what awaited the Nangong family was not only disbandment but a downfall that woulde as fast as an avnche.


    After losing the protection of Nangong Yu, the number one expert in the Void-breaking Realm, the Nangong family that had enjoyed a history of 1,000 years would certainly be gnawed away bit by bit by the various parties like an elephant being eaten up by ants. That was because they had recently offended all the forces with their high-profile and cruel deeds.


    What was more, the most formidable figure the Nangong family had affronted was Li Mu, the God of Broadswords.


    Looking at the past, all those who were against Li Mu had been buried.


    After seeing Nangong Yu¡¯s head, the royals of the Northern Song were dumbfounded for a short while. Then, they felt the exultation that they could hardly conceal and the cheer after their spite was vented.


    Nangong Chunliang stood still as if rooted to the spot.


    In an instant, he seemed to have aged hundreds of years and lost all his energy. He no longer had the kind of vigor and arrogance that allowed him to look down upon the whole world a moment ago.


    The expressions of the disciples of the Nangong family, who were originally overbearing and pompous, could be said to be extremely interesting. They were like frostbitten eggnts, trembling as if the doomsday hade. Some of them already panicked and began to squeeze their way into the crowd, attempting to sneak out when no one was looking.


    ¡°Master, master, what should we do?¡± Kong Gang yelled; his face was full of horror.


    Looking like a dead man, Nangong Chunliang was unable to answer.


    Zhang Yue, who was standing aside, was also astounded at that moment.


    ¡°How could things turn out like this?¡±


    He felt that the neck of Lord Virtuous the Eighth that he was mping was like a fiery hot iron. The fear in his heart was indescribable. He quickly let go of Lord Virtuous the Eighth and forced a smile on his face. ¡°Your Highness, I...¡±


    Lord Virtuous the Eighthnded on the ground and coughed heavily.


    Immediately, a guard from the lord¡¯s residence rushed over and supported Lord Virtuous the Eighth to his feet.


    Zhang Yue, who had Nangong Chunliang for a teacher, also turned out to be a ruthless character. Seeing that Lord Virtuous the Eighth gradually caught his breath and looked rather unfriendly, he knew he would be executed without a doubt. Emboldened by his ferocity, Zhang Yue decided not to kill the lord. However, as soon as he came up with that idea, he was pinned down by a strange Qi wave.


    Thenky man who imed to be a servant in the Knife Hut strolled over with a faint smile. One look from him already made Zhang Yue feel a chill in his heart and did not dare to move!


    Those disciples of the Nangong family who were gripping Zhao Ji and preparing to pierce his shoulder des also panicked. Previously, they bullied the others by dint of the power of the Nangong family. But now, they had no way to extricate themselves from this difficult situation. They just stood there holding Zhao Ji, having no idea what to do. And their faces were as bitter as one could imagine.


    ¡°My master said that the Nangong family has to answer to Countess Huanzhu. As long as she is satisfied, he will not continue to pursue this matter.¡± The Knife Hut servant gazed at Nangong Chunliang and said serenely, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Nangong Chunliang suddenly came to himself as if awakening from a dream.


    He fixed thenky man with aplicated look. There was a lot of fear in his eyes, but he could not bring himself to show any hatred.


    Nangong Yu was dead. The most outstanding descendant of the family was dead. His dear son was dead. Though infuriated and frightened, Nangong Chunliang didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest desire for revenge.


    As a millennium-old n, the Nangong family had established a good foundation and had its own secret for existing for so many years. They could adapt to the environment and bow their heads if necessary. At that time, if they went desperate andunched a fierce strike, it would inevitably lead to the end of the whole Nangong family.


    As long as the Nangong family survived, there would be hope for it to rise again.


    And perhaps they could cultivate a second or even a third Nangong Yu.


    But if the Nangong family was gone, everything would be lost.


    ¡°I... I understand. What our Nangong family did... is wrong,¡± admitted Nangong Chunliang as he lowered his head in a very sincere manner, his expression deste.


    The moment he lowered his head, he drew aplete end to the hot debate about ¡°Who is the number one cultivator in the world¡± on the Divine Land.


    The answer was clear now.


    Taibai City was simply too terrifying.


    Such a super big event that was enough to influence the fate of the entire Divine Land for thousands of years in the eyes of the others was as boring as a children¡¯s game to Li Mu. He even did not bother to show up in person but just randomly sent a Knife Hut servant to solve all the problems.


    Inparison, the Nangong family that had held their noses in the air and considered the whole world beneath them these days looked rather like a joke.


    And those who had been arguing which force was more powerful and those who had sighed for Li Mu were also like a joke.


    As for those forces and sects that took the initiative to follow and make friends with the Nangong family, and even did not hesitate to add fuel to the fire, secretly nder Li Mu, look down on Taibai City, manipte the public opinion, and did everything to please the Nangong family, they were now more like a huge joke as well.


    But how did Nangong Yu die?


    No one knew the answer to that question.


    Yet, the question did not matter anymore.


    What mattered was that Nangong Yu was dead, while Li Mu was alive.


    Thenky man¡¯s eyes swept over the members of the Nangong family. Then, with a sarcastic look on his face, he sneered and said, ¡°There are still three more Knife Hut servants like me in that Knife Hut. So, don¡¯t do stupid things. Even if all the sects, ns, and empires in this world unite together, they can¡¯t resist an offhand attack of our Taibai City.¡±


    With that, he turned around and took a step forward, disappearing between heaven and earth.


    Everyone in front of the mansion of Lord Virtuous the Eighth fell into dead silence.


    After a long time, a resolute look appeared on Nangong Chunliang¡¯s face.


    In the presence of tens of thousands of people and under numerous gazes, he suddenly whipped around and knelt down at the gate of Lord Virtuous the Eighth¡¯s manor. Then, he said out loud, ¡°The sinned Nangong Chunliang, takes the Nangong family¡¯s disciples to plead guilty to Countess Huanzhu. I know that I can¡¯t be pardoned for what I have done and am willing to die to atone for my sins. But please spare the old and the young of the Nangong family!¡±


    At that moment, Nangong Chunliang suddenly recalled that only two days ago, when he deliberately broke into the boudoir of Countess Huanzhu and flirted with her, the most beautiful woman in the Northern Song asked him with a calm expression ¡°Why don¡¯t you appreciating being alive?¡±. At that time, he took those words as the bluffing roars of the weak when struggling against the strong. But now, it seemed that those words were more like pity and disdain from the strong when looking down upon the weak.


    Tears welled up in Nangong Chunliang¡¯s eyes at once.


    He regretted it so much.


    If he did not provoke Li Mu and stayed humble by making his son consolidate his cultivation like that golden-winged roc, how could the Nangong family be in such a situation now? As long as he did not get the wrong side of Li Mu, there would have been at least one expert in the Void-breaking Realm in the family, and they could be the martial arts n second only to the Taibai City and have thousands of years of fortune and glory.


    Thump! Thump!


    The members of the Nangong family dropped to their knees at the gate of the manor one after another.


    That scene astonished countless people around.


    The world changed so fast!


    No one knew that the Nangong family, which was supposed to conquer the world, would turn into dust in the blink of an eye. People watched them build a skyscraper, feast guests, as well as the copse of that skyscraper.


    Everyone in the royal family of the Northern Song was beaming with joy.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a timid-looking maid hurtled out of the manor and snapped, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t block the road before the manor, and don¡¯t let your blood blotch the gate.¡± Then, she added, ¡°That is from Countess Huanzhu.¡±


    In the end, the Nangong family left in dejection.


    The grand wedding ceremony ended just like that.


    Numerous people were sighing with emotion. There were so many beauties in the world, but why did the Nangong family have to ruffle the feathers of Countess Huanzhu. They all reminded themselves that they must not upset that countess in the future.


    Lord Jin, who once had the power to unify the Northern Song before, was killed ruthlessly because he attempted to control Countess Huanzhu. Now, the Nangong family also tried to handle the most beautiful woman in the Northern Song. What was the result with Nangong Yu, the strongest cultivator in the Void-breaking Realm? He was killed, too.


    The two incidents had put a mysterious and noble air on Countess Huanzhu. And she became even more famous than before.


    Soon, the drama was over.


    Half a dayter.


    In Taibai City, after reporting the process of the trip to the Northern Song, thenky man bowed and withdrew from Li Mu¡¯s study.


    He was still shocked by the wisp of Broadsword Intent released from the jade medallion. He could notprehend it, or see it through. Although he could also kill a small bug in the Void-breaking Realm like Nangong Yu, he still needed to spend some time and effort on the work if he was asked to do it. There was no way for him to do it neatly like what his master did¡ª with a sh of a wisp of Broadsword Intent, Nangong Yu was already dead.


    ¡°What realm has my master reached then?¡±


    As two years passed, the strength of each member of the Four Men¡¯s Symphony had been greatly improved. Nevertheless, when they faced Li Mu, they felt more and more stressed and fearful.


    In the study.


    ¡°Young Master, that Nangong family is incredibly sinister and vicious. They insulted Sister Yu. It can be seen that all of them are scourges. Do we simply let this go after killing just Nangong Yu?¡± Ming Yue, the little attendant, said indignantly.


    Li Mu got up and walked to the window. Gazing at the flowing water outside the window, he sighed and said, ¡°Some people will go to deal with the Nangong family with crueler means than mine. That family will be finished off soon enough.¡±

 Chapter 477 - 7 Visitors from the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 477 Visitors from the Mountain</h4>


    Indeed, the Nangong family would soon meet its downfall.


    One dayter, even before the forces, sects, and empires that the Nangong family had offended got around to punish them, the gate of the Nangong family was broken by a mysterious man enveloped in a purple glow.


    Sword light shed, and blood sshed everywhere.


    There was no end to the ughter. The inside and outside of the manor were filled with miserable howls.


    The millennium-old family resorted to all their means and resources. All sorts of tactical deployments were activated. And countless Nangong family disciples rushed out to fight off the enemy like moths flying to the fire. Nevertheless, all that could hardly resist the slender figure covered in purple brilliance.


    Fiery mes zed.


    The raging fire that shot to the sky devoured everything in the thousand-year-old family.


    ¡°Who? Who are you?¡±


    In the end, Nangong Chunliang was the only one still breathing. His hair was in disarray and his body was covered in wounds. Roaring angrily, he propped himself up with his broken sword like a wild beast that was on the brink of death.


    Staring at the purple figure that was closing in on him from the mes, terror and wrath spread on his face.


    Within an hour, everyone in his family was dead. All the Nangong family members were massacred, and not even a chicken was spared. Even though they tried to fight back, it was of no use, for the strength and ruthlessness of the opponent were beyond imagination.


    The killer did not speak, and the purple light around his body glimmered.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Nangong Chunliang¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly. When he saw that face hiding behind the purple light, his face showed disbelief.


    A sword light shed.


    And the head of the master of the millennium-old family soared into the air.


    At thest moment of his life, Nangong Chunliang could not believe that the murderer who ughtered the entire Nangong family turned out to be that man.


    How nice to stay alive!


    Unfortunately, he no longer had it as an option.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Li Mu was standing in front of the cliff behind Knife Hut, looking out at the cloud-shrouded Taibai Mountain. His back was straight, and his white robes were fluttering in the wind, which gave him a sense of detachment.


    In the past two years, he had been secluding himself for improving his broadsword art and had gained great achievement in his martial arts. His appearance had also changed greatly.


    He had already grown to six feet and two inches in height, rising by arge margin. His figure was slender, with broad shoulders and a fine waist. His body shape was perfect. Every inch of his body was perfectly proportional. His short hair had also grown long, which had been draped in his back and tied up by a white hairband. Every strand of his hair was flowing with a faint light, as though a stream of water of a ck waterfall.


    After two years of cultivation, the power of the five kinds of Qi in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures had been fully fulfilled.


    In the martial art system of that world, those who could cultivate the Three Flowers above the Head were Natural Experts, and those who could cultivate the Qi of the five organs were Celestial Beings.


    Then, those above Celestial Beings were Sages.


    Sages were also cultivators of natural qi. By gathering the Three Flowers over Head, as well as collecting the five kinds of Qi in mind, one could reach the Sage Realm.


    A year and a half ago, Li Mu already mastered the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures and entered the Sage Realm.


    By now, his cultivation was already in the Great Sage Realm.


    In the past, when he was still in the Celestial Being Realm, he was already able to go against the flow and fight against those in the Sage Realm.


    Nowadays, Li Mu, who had entered the Great Sage Realm, already integrated all the five kinds of qi in his body and turned them into a breath of Primeval Qi. Thus, he could totally look down on any expert in the Void-breaking Realm. Only when he fought against experts in the Soldier Realm in the outer space could he feel a little strained. As for whether he could triumph, it would only be known after a real battle.


    Days ago, he infused a wisp of his Broadsword Qi into a jade medallion and asked thenky servant to send it to Nangong Yu. Part of the reason for that was he wanted to verify the insights he obtained in the past two years.


    Nangong Yu had imed to be the number one cultivator in the Void-breaking Realm on the Divine Land. Yet, even he had no way to withstand the wisp of broadsword light and was killed in an instant.


    That result was quite disappointing to Li Mu.


    Because it proved that no one else in that world could match him.


    After he came out of his closed-door training, he began to ponder over some issues in the past few days. When he perused the whole set of extraterrestrial martial arts books that Qing Feng had categorized for him, he found out that the various ways of martial arts practice eventually reached the same destination.


    In that world, if one practiced natural qi arts and reached the Great Sage Realm, he would be able to cultivate a breath of the Primeval Qi. While the cultivators in the outer space paid particr attention to the twelve stages of Qi-refining, the qi they could finally cultivate was also the Primeval Qi.


    The Xiantian Skill the old faker taught him was a Breathing Skill and also a method of cultivating qi.


    Qi was the source of all powers.


    Now, Li Mu had already proceeded to the fourth tier of the Xiantian Skill. That breath of Primeval Qi was running in his body along the route of Xiantian Skill at all hours to nourish his corporeal body. And he had also taken the ¡°Zhenwu Boxing¡± to a higher level as he hadpleted the practice of the seventh style, ¡°Shattering Thousands of Stars¡±. Thus, the strength of his corporeal body was already matchless throughout the history of that world.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to step into the universe.¡±


    ¡°The old faker said that if I were to step into the universe and return to Earth within 20 years, I would be able to save Earth. But it only took me four and a half years to reach that point.¡±


    Li Mu was very satisfied with his progress.


    When Li Mu first came to this, he was only a 14-year-old teenager. But now, he almost reached 19. Four years had passed, and the changes that had happened to him were simply earth-shaking.


    But how would he return to Earth and change its fate after stepping into the universe?


    That was the question Li Mu was brooding on.


    Fortunately, he was notpletely in the dark.


    In the personal objects of the extraterrestrial cultivators Li Mu had killed in the Tomb of the God of Sin, aside from various kinds of resources, treasures, and cultivation books, there were also many files and historical records, which ounted very clearly about the power division and force distribution of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region at least.


    With the help of the file system Qing Feng created, everything was clear at a nce.


    In the universe, thergest kind of territory was the gxy. Then, ording to different directions and regions, the gxy could be divided into several Star Areas. Each Star Area was still quite vast and wide, housing countless stars. Large Star Areas could be further divided into various Star Regions, which held tens of thousands of stars.


    For example, the Brilliance Immortal Star Region where the Divine Land was located was one of the Star Regions in the Ziwei Star Zone. There were a total of 3,100 stars in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy. Its vastness was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    There were hundreds of sects and forces in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, big or small.


    Some of the big sects upied one or severals and ruled countless living creatures. They were strong, rich in resources, and had great potential. None of the forces in the Divine Land couldpare with them.


    Of course, not each of the thousands ofs in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was inhabited by living creatures. Some were deads, wasteds, and minings. Thew of Divine Way was not suitable for living creatures to live there. Only powerful cultivators could survive on those bleaks.


    As for cultivators below the 12th tier of the Qi-refining realm, they were not even considered as the mainstream, not even in the Worm Realm yet. They could only cultivate on their mother, or use the Interster Transmitting Array to travel to another.


    Ands were also divided into different grades.


    First-ss stars were full of Spiritual Qi, rich in resources, and offered the best conditions for cultivation, while the ninth-ss stars were the least desirable.


    A top sect in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, upied three first-ss stars. As for the Hun Yuan Sect, they only had one second-ss star as their base star, which was far inferior to what the Heavenly Devil Sect had.


    The that Li Mu was on was not even a ninth-ss. It was just a little better than a wasted one, so it might be considered as a near-ninth-ss star.


    Nheless, what could be predicted was that with the ¡°flow¡± of the Spiritual Qi on that, it would not take too long, assumably 50 years at most, to be a ninth-ss star.


    When that time came, there would be another round of fiercepetitions.


    For the sects in the universe, even though somes below the ninth ss had creatures living and cultivating on it and already fostered some civilization, those stars were still worthless to fight for it.


    This time, if it weren¡¯t because the Tomb of the God of Sinnded on that, no cultivators from the outer space would descend on it at all.


    Of course, what Li Mu had not noted yet was that there was something peculiar about that.


    It was not normal for the experts in the Soldier Realm to be suppressed so miserably after descending to that. There would not be such a thing on any other ninth-ss.


    ¡°The Brilliance Immortal Star Region holds several thousands. Both to Earth or the Divine Land, it is already an unimaginably huge. But to Ziwei Star Zone, it¡¯s just a drop of water in the ocean. And the vast Ziwei Star Field is actually a small part of the Milky Way Gxy... The universe is so vast that it¡¯s really breath-taking.¡±


    Standing on the edge of the cliff, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion.


    His heart thumped with fits of excitement, and hot blood was coursing down his veins.


    He now had such a spectacr and boundless world to adventure in. Was there anything more exciting and thrilling for an ambitious man than that?


    The sound of footsteps came from behind him.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought him here.¡±


    The hawk nose, along with Jiang Qingluan, who had been locked up in the dungeon under the Knife Hut for two-and-a-half years, came to a ce 10 meters behind Li Mu.


    Li Mu slowly turned around and motioned the hawk nose to retreat. Then, he looked at Jiang Qingluan and said, ¡°I need to know everything about that ancient Path and the organizationprised of ck-clothed men in this world. Here you go. Tell me everything you know.¡±


    In the Western Qin Empire.


    Chang¡¯an City.


    The twilight was misty, but it was still hard to conceal the bustling scene of the old city.


    Since the Emperor Qingping ascended the throne, he adopted benevolent policies and returned wealth to the masses. The people of the Western Qin Empire had graduallye out of grief for the wars, and the city had also restored some prosperous scenes of the past.


    Chang¡¯an province, owing to the governance of Li Gang, the Secr Sword Whiz, and the awe-inspiring Taibai City, was the only province that been touched by the fire of war. Therefore, it soon became the most prosperous ce in the Western Qin Empire.


    After the coronation of Emperor Qingping was held, Li Gang was one of the first Commander of Border-provinces who stood up to support Emperor Qingping. Over the years, he had been holding firmly to his position, and his prestige had kept increasing. Of the Four Great Legends that rose to power since that imperial examinations, only two were still alive, and Li Gang was one of them.


    The officials and servants of the Chang¡¯an government began to notice that His Lordship seemed to age very fast in the past few years. He already had silver hair and there were more wrinkles on his face.


    A little bird told them that His Lordship¡¯s rtion with his family members had grown tense. Two years ago, his wife left Chang¡¯an province with her son, Li Xiong. By now, no one knew the whereabouts of them. The folks in Chang¡¯an also started gossiping about it.


    Those years, the folks had told and retold the stories about the magistrate of Chang¡¯an and Li Mu the God of Broadswords so many times that there were now numerous versions of the stories. Those tales had spread not only amongmon people in Chang¡¯an, but also the entire Western Qin. Even people on the whole Divine Land were discussing those tales on different asions. Sometimes, they even got drawn into fierce arguments for dissents on the details.


    And the most intriguing thing was undoubtedly what kind of ending the father and son would lead to.


    One day, Li Gang was a little tired after dealing with government affairs.


    He returned to his mansion from the office. As soon as he crossed the gate, a guard happened toe out.


    When the guard saw Li Gang, he came over with a strange look on his face and bowed. ¡°Your honor, there are guests in our house. Mr. Zheng has taken them to your honor¡¯s main hall. He just asked me to notify your honor, but your honor is already back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Gang was a little surprised.


    Zheng Cunjian was a very measured man. Generally speaking, he rarely brought visitors into the main hall without permission.


    So, Li Gang asked casually, ¡°Where did the guestse from?¡±


    The guard hedged, ¡°From the mountain.¡±


    In Chang¡¯an City, ¡°the mountain¡± referred to only one ce¡ª the Taibai Mountain.


    ¡°Which one from the mountain?¡± Li Gang¡¯s heart shuddered as he realized what was going on.


    The guard bowed again and said, ¡°There are several of them, but I recognize none of them. All I know is that Mr. Zheng calls one of them, a young man with short ck hair, as master.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Heavenly Medical Faerie

    <h4>Chapter 478 Heavenly Medical Faerie</h4>


    Upon hearing that, Li Gang already knew who the visitor was.


    He felt his heart miss a beat. But after a moment of hesitation, he still did not choose to evade, but went to the main hall.


    In the main hall.


    Li Mu, dressed in white, stood straight in the middle of the hall, casually looking around at the decoration of the room with his back facing the door. There were four people standing on each side of him. Their expressions were different, but their auras were extremely strong and deep like an abyss, which were way beyond Li Gang¡¯s measure.


    The moment Li Gang saw Jiang Qingluan, Lord Qu of Southern Chu, who had a doleful look on his face, his heart missed another beat. He had a strong impulse to turn around and run away, but hisst bit of sanity made him stay.


    When the Tomb of the God of Sin opened two years ago, Jiang Qingluan took some people into the tomb. Since then, there had been no trace of him. Many people spected that he and his lot probably had died in the Tomb of the God of Sin. Li Gang thought so as well. Yet, to his huge astonishment, Lord Qu showed up again on that day.


    With a foreboding rising in his heart, Li Gang stealthily cast an inquiring look at Jiang Qingluan. But thetter did not respond, as if he did not know Li Gang at all.


    Li Mu wheeled around and gazed at Li Gang.


    For this man, Li Mu did not have any good feelings. It was just because he took the identity of the real Li Mu aftering to that, and the real Li Mu was Li Gang¡¯s son that he had been more tolerant towards the magistrate of Chang¡¯an.


    Li Gang¡¯s subtle expression change had not escaped Li Mu¡¯s eyes, but he did not take it to heart.


    ¡°You should have figured out what I want to investigate.¡± Li Mu broke the silence. ¡°At this point, you should know better than to take chances. Take me to the Heavenly Medical Faerie.¡±


    At first, Li Gang still wanted to cover it up. But after hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, he knew that Jiang Qingluan probably had confessed everything. Li Gang was smart enough to know that it was no longer useful to hide anything now.


    ¡°In my body resides the poison nted by that bitch. Once I betray her, I¡¯ll be in great pain and feel it¡¯s better to die than to live. Do you have a way to solve this problem?¡± Li Gang went straight to the point.


    Over the years, he had been under the control of that Heavenly Medical Faerie. Nominally, he was a minister of the Western Qin. However, he had been forced to secretly provide the ck-robed Organization with resources and funds. Fortunately, the ck-robed Organization did not intend to overthrow the Western Qin, so there was no conflict between his undertakings. However, as a Commander of Border-provinces of arge empire, how could he be willing to be a puppet of others?


    Now that Li Mu, a man almost standing as an equal of the immortals, was inclined to take on the ck-robed Organization, it could also be an opportunity for Li Gang to break free from their control.


    But the thing was that he had to solve the problem in his body first.


    If Li Mu could not fix it, he would die either way. So, he reckoned there was no need to submit to the evil spawn of his.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, the poison inside you can¡¯t kick in.¡±


    His Broadsword Intent had already stepped into the Way and could form a zone of its own, which could cover an area with a radius of 100 meters. In the Broadsword Intent Zone, Li Mu could control everything, including the Law of Divine Way. As long as Li Gang was within a hundred meters near him, it would be absolutely difficult for the poison toe into effect.


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Said Li Gang, staring at Li Mu.


    The hawk nose said angrily, ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are? What kind of person do you think our master is? Why would he try to deceive an ant like you!¡± Instantly, an aura that was as vast as the ocean swept out. The whole Chang¡¯an City seemed to tremble under the pressure of that power.


    Li Gang was also a famous martial art expert in the Western Qin. He was the man of the age. But in the face of the hawk nose¡¯s aura, he felt like a small boat in the storm, which was in the danger of being toppled and engulfed at any time. Immediately, he felt he could not even catch his breath.


    With a pale face, he suddenly realized that the current Li Mu was no longer that young man who watched him m the door in his face when he came to Chang¡¯an City and ask him for help.


    It was rumored that one of Li Mu¡¯s Knife Hut servants had killed Nangong Yu and announced that there were three more servants like him in the Knife Hut. Now, Li Gang could tell that this hawk-nosed man must also be one of the four servants of the Knife Hut.


    Given that his Knife Hut servants already became so powerful, then, how impressive had Li Mu¡¯s cultivation been over the past two years?


    It finally sank in on Li Gang that he and Li Mu were no longer in the same world.


    So, he had no choice but said, ¡°Well then, I believe in you.¡±


    Eventually, hepromised.


    Because he did not have the capital to negotiate.


    Two hourster.


    Li Gang led Li Mu and the others to the periphery of a hidden mansion in Chang¡¯an City.


    ¡°That bitch lives in this mansion. Her means are quite strange. Even if she doesn¡¯t use her martial art power, she can detect outsiders from several kilometers away. So we have to think of a way...¡± Li Gang pointed at a residence in the distance.


    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Mu walked to the front of the group and headed straight for the mansion.


    Since that she could use technology to build mechanical men, it must be as easy as flipping a palm for her to install some cameras. People on that knew nothing about surveince equipment. Thus, they thought it was some remarkable magical power and were afraid of it. However, Li Mu understood the principle behind it. With a scan of his spiritual force, he could see everything clearly. If he spotted a high-definition camera, he could use a small illusory array to block the camera.


    Of course, besides the cameras, there were some defensive deployments lying around the mansion, which turned out to be quite interesting.


    For ordinary martial art experts, such tactical deployments were quite a deterrent and could at least dy their progress into the mansion for a while. But for Li Mu, they were not worth mentioning at all. He could break them with a flick of his wrist.


    ¡°Those are deployments of the witch tribe. Could it be that the ck-robed Organization has something to do with the witch tribe?¡±


    While Li Mu was musing, the four Knife Hut servants silently killed all the guards in the mansion. Unimpeded, the group of people soon arrived in front of a house built with ck rocks.


    That house was not very eye-catching, and there was nothing special about it, either.


    After entering the house, they found the inside was rather confined.


    Li Gang directly removed ayer of from the ground, revealing a pure steel te on the floor. Then he uncovered the te, under which was a dark stepped tunnel.


    ¡°The base of the ck-robed Organization is right below.¡±


    Li Gang led the way and followed the tunnel for 100 meters. The vertical distance between them and the floor was about 50 meters. Then, a huge steel house in front of them. It was vast, deserted, and housed nothing inside.


    At the end of the steel house was a giant steel door that was more than 20 meters high.


    A peculiar light flickered across Li Mu¡¯s eyes


    Although he had been prepared for this, he still felt a sense of intimacy when he saw the building that was obviously styled like those on Earth.


    Since he entered the tunnel, he noticed that everything there was like a huge underground shelter, while the steel house in front of him was more like an underground military fortification with a touch of science-fiction color.


    ¡°It¡¯s right at the door. But be careful, that bitch has acquired some kind of strange weapon...¡± Li Gang warned again.


    It was obvious that deep down, he was still extremely afraid of his ugly wife, Heavenly Medical Faerie.


    However, before he finished his words, Li Mu walked to the steel gate, waved a finger offhandedly, and a ray of broadsword light shed out from his fingertip. Then, a small door that could allow one person to get through was noiselessly cut out from the one-meter-thick pure-steel-made gate.


    Li Mu stepped in.


    ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice came from inside the house.


    So the six of them waited outside.


    There was no sound of fightinging from the gate.


    About 15 minutester.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice came out.


    The Four Men¡¯s Symphony, together with Li Gang and Jiang Qingluan, hurried in.


    When they entered the house, they found that the short-lived battle was already over. And everything inside the house was very novel for the Four Men¡¯s Symphony and Jiang Qingluan.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    The architectural style in front of them waspletely different from what they had seen in their life.


    The vast internal space was divided into four floors, which were separated by the steel stairs and stands. The doors and windows of some rooms were all transparent ss. And most parts of the building were full of the aura of alchemy. Obviously, the house was built with a very advanced method. The surface of the walls was as smooth as a mirror, and some tubes of different sizes were crisscrossing each other and connecting the various rooms. There were also many bizarre objects hanging in different parts of the house, which looked like quite delicate steel-made toys. And many strips of whitemps hanging on the ceiling had illuminated everything.


    That was an architectural style that the Four Men¡¯s Symphony had never seen before. It seemed to be from another world. The four of them could not help but marvel at it.


    Although Jiang Qingluan had been cooperating with the ck-robed Organization and so knew some inside information, he had never been to the inside of their base, so he was also surprised at the sight.


    As for Li Gang, he had only been to the outside of the steel gate and never entered the house. Therefore, when he first saw the decoration, he was a little shocked, too.


    And about several hundred people were lying on the ground, all knocked out.


    Most of them were wearing strange white coats, and the energy fluctuations in them were not very strong. Some of the guards in armor were obviously dressed in the same way as those in that world. But they had all passed out. Their cultivation was pretty high, at least in the Natural Realm.


    With one nce, Li Gang saw that the bitch he feared the most, that Heavenly Medical Faerie with saas all over her face, was kneeling in the middle of the group of unconscious people. Her face was full of horror and indignation. She seemed to be struggling, but she could not move at all.


    There were six or seven people next to Heavenly Medical Faerie. They were all dressed in bizarre clothes and looked not even remotely alike. Yet, the only trait that they shared was that their temperament was all very simr to that of Heavenly Medical Faerie.


    One of them was kneeling at the forefront of the group. He had blond hair, blue eyes, a golden beard, and fair skin. He was quite burly, and his facial features were rather entric, which resembled those from the vast pasture, but were actually not that simr when one looked closely. The man appeared to be about 30 years old, and was emitting strong energy fluctuations. He was a Great Sage!


    ¡°Master.¡± The four Knife Hut servants marched over.


    Li Mu nodded.


    At that moment, Heavenly Medical Faerie also caught sight of Li Gang, and a hint of enlightenment appeared in her eyes. She realized that it was Li Gang who brought Li Mu here. She became more and more hysterical and began to struggle desperately while mumbling something that sounded like curses.


    The other people in bizarre clothes all looked at Heavenly Medical Faerie, their faces filled with bitter resentment.


    Li Mu looked at those kneeling in front of Heavenly Medical Faerie, and finally, his eyes fell on the burly man with blond hair and a golden beard. With a sweeping of his Third Eye, he saw through the man and muttered to himself, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. He has been possessed...¡±

 Chapter 479 - Asking One What is Love Supposed to Be?

    <h4>Chapter 479 Asking One What is Love Supposed to Be?</h4>


    The origin of the ck-robed Organization was notplicated.


    About 30 years ago, a manned spaceship from Earth slipped into a space-time crack by mistake and crossed a distance that couldn¡¯t bepleted by the technologies on Earth, then it came to that by ident.


    There were 21 astronauts of assorted nationalities on the spaceship, all of whom were the elites on Earth that survived that space-time teleportation.


    Obviously, that so-called multi-nation space exploration project was a ssified operation. As far as Li Mu knew, there was no relevant public report on Earth. Probably only the high-ranked government officials of various big nations knew about it. And the project was certainly of some military purposes. Therefore, the spaceship carried arge number of weapons and rted facilities that were way beyond the average technology level on Earth 30 years ago.


    Those 21 astronauts could be said to be the best of elites selected by the governments of all countries. No matter in terms of knowledge or physical constitution, they outstripped the ordinaries bigtime.


    They were the lucky ones.


    After experiencing the space-time teleportation beyond their understanding, instead of drifting in the vast universe until they died, the 21 Earth residentsnded on a suitable for human beings to live on.


    But they were unlucky as well.


    Because when they just gained a foothold on that and set up their base, ready to work hard on getting back to Earth, they found that the base they built was located in ancient ruins of the witch tribe. One of their team members identally triggered the tactical deployments of the witch tribe and woke up the ancestral cultivators of the witch tribe who had been sleeping underground.


    In the end, the experts of the witch tribe had taken over the bodies of the Earth residents with certain wicked secret arts. Through their memories, the experts had also mastered Earth¡¯s technology on the spaceship.


    Such technology interested the experts of the ancient witch tribe very much.


    In the past 30 years, the ancient witch tribe had taken control of that science team from Earth and secretly expanded its territory. They had established a huge faction hidden under the surface of the water, which was the so-called ck-robed Organization.


    While controlling those Earth residents, the ck-robed Organization was also silently seeping into the outside world. After all, if they wanted to build a base, to create weapons, to convert men into mechanical men, they needed arge amount of finance, minerals, and manpower.


    As a result, the ck-robed Organization had secretly groomed many people.


    Li Gang was selected and trained by the organization, and that was how he achieved what he had today.


    Of course, since then, Li Gang had also be a puppet of the ck-robed Organization, letting himself be manipted. On the surface, he was a powerful Commander of Border-provinces and also a martial art master, but secretly, he had to take orders from the ck-robed Organization and do all their bidding.


    That Heavenly Medical Faerie was also one of the 21 members of the Earth science team. She had been possessed by a witch from the ancient witch tribe since then. However, because of the witch¡¯s insufficient cultivation, after the possession, Heavenly Medical Faerie¡¯s body had mutated and so her face began to be covered with saas.


    Anyway, the witch from the ancient witch tribe developed feelings for Li Gang during the selection process. She forced Li Gang to marry her and gave birth to their son, Li Xiong.


    Back then, when Li Gang rose to fame in the Western Qin Empire, his strength and status were greatly improved. So, he reckoned that he could get rid of the control of the ck-robed Organization. And out of the harsh demand for power, he made his own decision to marry the mother of the real Li Mu in that world. Butter, he failed in the resistance against the ck-robed Organization and paid a heavy price for it. After that, he had to divorce his wife and take Heavenly Medical Faerie back to his mansion.


    As to Heavenly Medical Faerie, Li Gang both hated and feared her.


    In addition to Li Gang, the ck-robed Organization had their pawns in all the major empires.


    Jiang Qingluan, however, had a more special status.


    Because of his white beast fangs and the patronage of the outer space, he was practically on equal footing with the ck-robed Organization, and the two parties benefited from each other. That was why he was able to borrow several ¡°Gods of War¡± among the mechanical men from the ck-robed Organization when he entered the Tomb of the God of Sin that day. Originally, he believed that under the suppression of the tactical deployment in the Tomb of the God of Sin, those mechanical men could defeat all the other parties. With the help of his beast fangs, he could be the biggest winner. But to his surprise, when he came across Li Mu, his prospect of victory shattered straight away.


    ¡°He deserves to die!¡±


    Surveying the experts of the ancient witch tribe kneeling on the ground in front of him, Li Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with swirling killing intent.


    As an Earth resident, of course, he would take a stand for the imperial examination team. The ancient witch tribe was evil. After mastering some Earth technologies, theybined them with their witchcraft and used living people as experimental materials. Indeed, they had done countless heartless crimes.


    Still, they wanted to achieve more.


    The martial art power could not allow the experts from the outside world to enter the Star Graveyard, whereas the power of technology seemed to be able to do it. They hoped to make use of the Earth technologies to return to the sr system, to return to Earth, and to take the legendary treasures buried in the Star Graveyard.


    It could be imagined what kind of bloody storm would be stirred up on Earth if they really seeded.


    ¡°Your honor, please spare my life!¡±


    The blond-haired man pleaded in thenguage of that world, ¡°I am willing to contribute everything of the ck-robed Organization to your honor. From now on, the ck-robed Organization will be your most loyalckey.¡±


    The ck-robed Organization was well aware of Li Mu¡¯s reputation.


    What was more, their understanding of Li Mu was even far more thorough than that of some powerful sects and well-known families. Thus, they knew perfectly well about the formidability of the world¡¯s top one broadsword cultivator.


    In particr, the strength Li Mu demonstrated when he abruptly showed up was overwhelming like a thunderbolt sweeping the fallen leaves, jamming many of their prized weapons made from abination of witchcraft and technology. That made them realize that they had no leeway for resistance in front of Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not bother to talk to those people. He directly hacked them with a strand of his Broadsword Intent and destroyed the soul of the Great Sage of the witch tribe that had possessed the blond-haired man from Earth.


    The knees of the blond-haired man gave way and he slumped to the floor.


    But Li Mu suddenly made a sound of surprise, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    Because he felt that as the soul of the Great Sage of the ancient witch tribe dissipated, there was still a faint fluctuation of consciousness in the blond man¡¯s body, which, like a candle in the wind, could be extinguished at any time.


    ¡°The soul of this white man from Earth still hasn¡¯t vanished yet?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised to see that after the member of the ancient witch tribe took over his body, the soul of the original owner of the body had remained intact instead of being devoured. It was just imprisoned in the body, sort of like the case with Shangguan Yuting, who also had Bai Mochou¡¯s consciousness in her body.


    That was a pleasant surprise.


    He employed some measures and helped the remnant strand of consciousness to reupy the body of the white man with his strong spiritual force.


    A momentter, the white man slowly woke up and eximed. ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯ve...¡± He blurted out in English, and his consciousness was a little confused. After a while, he realized what had happened and lowered his head to look at his hands in shock. Then, he said ecstatically, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered? I¡¯ve got my body back from the devil?¡±


    Li Mu now understood everything.


    There was still hope.


    That was the best he could have.


    He opened his Third Eye and scanned the bodies of 20 Earth science team members who had been possessed. He could clearly see their original souls in their bodies. It seemed that their souls had not beenpletely devoured because of the ancient witch tribe¡¯s special methods of soul-taking.


    With a stir of his mind, Li Mu released his Broadsword Intent, which directly eliminated the souls of the ancient witch tribe experts in those bodies.


    It was not until the Broadsword Intent reached Heavenly Medical Faerie that Li Mu noticed something unusual.


    ¡°Her soul has actually merged with the soul of the original owner of the body. If I forcibly destroy it, it will hurt the original owner¡¯s soul as well. Well, this is a bit tricky.¡± Li Mu hesitated.


    Among the 21 astronauts from Earth, two of them came from China.


    Aside from a man named Song Changlin, that Heavenly Medical Faerie was the only Chinese female member in the team. It could be said that as these two people had the same nationality as Li Mu, they had the closest blood rtionship, and so Li Mu was most concerned about them.


    ¡°Haha, you can do it. But once you kill me, she will die, too. Hahahaha!¡± As Heavenly Medical Faerie witnessed herpanions being killed, she appeared to be a little crazy. She stared at Li Mu darkly, and the saas on her face became more and more ferocious.


    But considering Li Mu¡¯s stable state of mind, how could he be irritated by her?


    Li Gang, who was standing beside Li Mu, only wished that this woman would die in front of him right away, so that he could rid him of her control. Even though this woman was nominally his wife and had a son with him, he could not hide the undisguised killing intent in his eyes.


    Heavenly Medical Faerie looked at Li Gang, and her eyes gradually softened. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you for bringing him here. I just want to ask you, in spite of your wish to get rid of the control of the organization, do you have a little bit of love for me in your heart?¡±


    Li Gang spat and sneered, ¡°Love you? You¡¯re a monster. Only a nut will love you.¡±


    Heavenly Medical Faerie smiled wryly and said, ¡°So to speak, you have been lying to me all along, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± At that moment, the depression and psychological distortion umted over the years finally broke out. Li Gang¡¯s face was also twisted like old bark, and he was no longer that gentle and refined middle-aged handsome in usual days. ¡°You make me sick.¡±


    ¡°But we have Xiong¡¯er, our son, and we...¡± said Heavenly Medical Faerie, with a desperate look in her saa-surrounded eyes. Only the one who had been hanging to thest life-saving straw in drowning would have such a look.


    ¡°Humph, that little bastard. When you die, I¡¯ll send him to hell to see you as well,¡± Li Gang snarled, showing zeropassion.


    Heavenly Medical Faerie smiled miserably. She appeared to have aged hundreds of years in an instant. Thest trace of light in her eyes had also been emptied.


    ¡°Ah, grandpa, papa, and the others are all dead. The Soul Sect can also be considered to be finished. I¡¯m the one who has caused their doom. Yet, I still fantasized that you, an ungrateful person whom I can never tame, will develop true feelings for me...¡± Heavenly Medical Faerieughed a hollowugh.


    ¡°True feelings?¡± Li Gang, who did not spare a nce at her, snapped, ¡°What a joke!¡±


    The eyes of Heavenly Medical Faerie suddenly turned unprecedentedly calm. Instead of looking at Li Gang, she settled her eyes on Li Mu and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re from that ce. And you¡¯re here to avenge them, aren¡¯t you? Haha, I¡¯ve upied this woman¡¯s body for 28 years. Today, I¡¯ll return it to her. She is a poor person, abandoned by her loved ones, and forced to leave her hometown... Today, I¡¯m d that I¡¯ll return the jade intact to the State of Zhao. Haha, that is a phrase people in your world use, am I right?¡±

 Chapter 480 - Thirty-Nine Light Years

    <h4>Chapter 480 Thirty-Nine Light Years</h4>


    Li Mu was dazed for a moment, but he immediately understood what she meant.


    Heavenly Medical Faeries had had some problems with the process of possessing the body. Not only did the process cause the mutation of the body, but it also caused the original owner¡¯s consciousness to have some interaction with hers. That allowed Heavenly Medical Faerie to intercept clips of the memories of the original owner, and so she knew the term ¡°return the jade intact to the State of Zhao¡±.


    ¡°God of Broadswords Li, thousands of years ago, our Soul Sect suffered a great cmity. Our bodies were destroyed and our spirits were left to slumber under the ground. These people have been possessed by us because they broke into our ce of peace. Thew of the jungle is an eternalw after all. Today, you wiped us out as revenge, but I don¡¯t hate you. Well, an eye for an eye. This is just how the world works... However, I would like to ask God of Broadswords Li to do me one favor, considering that we didn¡¯t destroy the souls of the original powers during the possession but left a strand of their souls intact and I¡¯m returning this body I¡¯m upying of my own ord. All I wish is that you leave my son, Li Xiong, alive. Though his body has been transformed, he never participated in the activities of the organization. And the blood of the owner of this body is also running in his veins. So, I beg you, please spare him.¡±


    Heavenly Medical Faerie¡¯s face, which was covered with saas, looked rather gruesome.


    But when she made that pleading, there was a kind of maternal glory in her eyes, which aroused the sympathy of everyone around her.


    Li Mu deliberated for a moment, then nodded his agreement.


    He had met Li Xiong and once had a dispute with him. That young master was not a good person, but that was a long time ago. Even though Li Xiong had been physically transformed, he was nothing worth mentioning in front of Li Mu and this was no threat to him.


    Keeping Li Xiong alive was Heavenly Medical Faerie¡¯s term to voluntarily return the body.


    When Li Gang heard that, he breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.


    As long as Heavenly Medical Faerie would die, regardless of the method, he would be able to free himself. When Li Gang thought about how he had faced that ugly face in the past and that nauseating feeling, he felt that the past was a nightmare.


    Heavenly Medical Faerie then turned to look at Li Gang again. There was a trace of peculiar tenderness and sweetness in her eyes. She remarked, ¡°Li, my love, do you still remember the first time we met each other at the temple in the mountains during a storm? At that time, you were still a nobody...¡±


    ¡°Humph, no need to mention that. I¡¯ve long forgotten it.¡± Li Gang interrupted her harshly.


    Heavenly Medical Faerie smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you forget it. It¡¯s good that I remember it. Do you know why you¡¯ve be the top sword master in the capital back then despite your mediocre aptitude? Like I said, I could help you... Back then, you took away the Heavenly Heart Sorcery from me and soared to the sky since then. Do you know that the Heavenly Heart Sorcery has another name called the Lovebirds Sorcery, hehe...?¡±


    Li Gang¡¯s continence altered as he said, ¡°You... Bitch, what on earth do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Lovebirds are born to have the same fate. When the disaster came, they were willing to die together. Haha, they refused to live separately, and soared to the end of the world as pairs.¡± Heavenly Medical Faerie muttered softly. The skin around her eyes turned slightly red.


    Clear drops of tears slipped down her cheeks. As if talking to herself, she said, ¡°I thought you were one of a kind in the secr world, not like those worldly people who judge a book only by the cover. Who knows, after so many years, no matter what I do, I can¡¯t touch your heart. You know nothing about the sacrifice I made for you. Now it seems that you won¡¯t care even if you know it. So, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. However, since you took my Lovebirds Sorcery, you and I have already been a pair of lovebirds that share the same fate. That means when I die, you can¡¯t live, either. Even in the world of the dead... Li, my love, you will also apany me, and the two of us will never be separated anymore.¡±


    After that, wisps of green mist emitted from her body, as if something was getting out.


    The saas on her face dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, revealing an unparalleled beautiful face. Her skin became fair and spotless, and she looked full of heroic spirit.


    ¡°Bitch, you...¡± Li Gang¡¯s face suddenly paled.


    The next moment, a thread of blood in the pupils of the Commander of Border-provinces of the Western Qin Empire started to swirl, and then blood flowed from his eyes in an instant. His vigor of life was rapidly draining, and the True Essence of martial arts in his body was also flowing away quickly like the sand in a filter.


    ¡°Li, it¡¯s cold and lonely on the way to theherworld. But I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Heavenly Medical Faerie¡¯s voice sounded from that cloud of green mist in the air as the mist materialized into the image of an ordinary-looking witch of the ancient witch tribe woman. That was her true self.


    She took her Primordial Spirit away from the body by herself. After losing the dwelling, the spirit soon dispersed.


    ¡°What did you do to me? You... Bitch... No.¡± Li Gang panicked.


    Even with the cultivation of the Sage Realm, it was difficult for him to slow down the draining of his vigor of life. In the blink of an eye, he was already breathing hisst breath. Two streams of blood trickled down from his eyes and wet his clothes.


    He looked up at Li Mu with difficulty and implored, ¡°Mu¡¯er, help... help me!¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and did not intend to make any moves.


    He already discovered some of the secrets.


    The souls of Heavenly Medical Faerie and Li Gang had long been connected. Like two people on the same boat, they either lived together or died together. That should be the effect of the Lovebirds Sorcery mentioned by Heavenly Medical Faerie. The sorcery made Li Gang¡¯s martial art cultivation progress by leaps and bounds and enabled him to have all those achievements. Yet, once Heavenly Medical Faerie died, Li Gang would die, too.


    They were a pair of suicidal lovebirds.


    But that was a debt Li Gang owed to Heavenly Medical Faerie. It was time for him to pay it back.


    Therefore, Li Mu did not intervene.


    In that world, the one in debt must pay it back sooner orter. Deep down, Li Mu sympathized with Heavenly Medical Faerie for what she had been through. When the infatuated woman met a jerk, she was bound to endure huge betrayals, and it was normal for her to seek her revenge. That was also the retributive justice.


    Atst, Li Gang died in horror and obstinacy, melting into a pool of blood.


    He had hoped to kill Heavenly Medical Faerie by Li Mu¡¯s hands, but he never knew that he could end up like that.


    After a while, the beautiful, vigorous woman who had her normal appearance back gradually woke up. She slowly opened her eyes and said in mandarin, ¡°Is she... really dead?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    One dayter.


    ¡°Is this the spaceship you drove that day?¡±


    Led by Su Cuo and Song Changlin, Li Mu came to arge underground warehouse and saw a white aircraft more than 30 meters long.


    The aircraft was like arge bird, full of the sense of the old times. It waspletely white, with NASA¡¯s logo on it. The aircraft was exactly the same as the spaceship Li Mu had seen on the mural in the basement of Peace County.


    ¡°Yes, the eight countries joined hands to conduct a space exploration activity. We took the spaceship called ¡®Vanguard¡¯ for a long-distance flight. The operation was strictly confidential to the outside world, and only the high-level officials of various countries knew about it...¡± Song Changlin talked eloquently.


    He was indeed a chatterbox. When he started speaking, he would ramble on and on. His eyes were full of worship and curiosity for Li Mu.


    Unlike Song Changlin, that beautiful woman named Su Cuo, also the one that had been possessed by Heavenly Medical Faerie, looked somewhat cold and aloof. She spoke only when Li Mu asked her specifically. Otherwise, she would not say a word.


    But it could be seen that it was just her nature, not that she deliberately put on such a poker face.


    After a day¡¯s rest and Li Mu¡¯s treatment, the 21 members of the imperial examination team from Earth had nearly all recovered their mobility. It took them some time to adapt to the current situation, as if they had just woken up from a nightmare.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t hide his identity from them. At first, Su Cuo and Song Changlin didn¡¯t believe in him. Butter, when they chatted with Li Mu and heard him talk about a load of details about Earth, they were finally convinced.


    However, since the team left Earth in the 80s of thest century, they did not know much about the changes on Earth that urredter.


    Li Mu also had done some ¡°artistic editing¡± on his identity.


    Thus, in the eyes of those 21 team members, Li Mu was just like them, who had also identallynded on that because of the space-time crack. However, he was luckier than them in that he had been admitted by a sect, met some great masters, and practiced martial arts. By far, he had be an expert in martial arts.


    ¡°Can this spaceship still fly?¡± Li Mu inquired.


    Song Changlin answered, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s impossible for us to fly back to Earth. The distance is just too far.¡±


    Li Mu was suddenly alerted. He caught the implication between the lines and said, ¡°Too far? Have you already calcted the distance between this and Earth? Have you already had an astronomical position?¡±


    Andrew, the white man with blond hair and golden beard, quickly said in excitement, ¡°Yes, we have. Li, through the research over the past few years, we not only learned the astronomical location of this but also located Earth among all the stars and calcted its position. This is a huge discovery...¡±


    The white man, who was the head of the science team, came from America. He was an optimistic and appealing person. When he talked about the discovery, he almost danced with joy.


    Su Cuo cut Andrew short and said, ¡°There are 39 light-years to go from here to Earth. Even if we travel at the speed of light, it will take 39 years. As for the speed of the spacecraft, it is only the third cosmic speed, which is way below the speed of light. Even if we still have 300 years to live, we will never make it to Earth.¡±


    At her remark, Andrew suddenly became despondent.


    ¡°Su is right. If we merely rely on the spaceship, we can never go back to Earth in this life... I miss my wife and daughter. Before I took this mission, my daughter was only one month old.¡±


    His words immediately aroused the grief of other members.


    Although they could see their home every time they looked up in the starry sky, they might never be able to return to their home.


    The longing for their homnd tormented their hearts and souls all the time.


    Moreover, due to being possessed and the powerful experts from the Soul Sect, their corporeal bodies had been well protected, and they appeared not to have aged a bit in the past three decades. After regaining control over their bodies, though their minds had already felt thepse of 30 years, their bodies were still the same as before.


    Even if they went back to Earth, their loved ones would have already aged or even died for years.


    Even so, Song Changlin said confidently, ¡°Actually, there is another possibility. If we are lucky enough to find a space-time crack again, as long as our spaceship enters that gap, we may be able to return to Earth in a fraction of a second, just like how we came here.¡±


    That was indeed an idea.


    Song Changlin continued with determination and exultation. ¡°I¡¯m still holding on to my opinion. I think that the space-time crack might have some kind of stability. Its appearance is not idental. It¡¯s like the fine cracks on the ss. Although they can¡¯t be seen, they are real and won¡¯t disappear like ripples. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t found them yet. Once we discover one, we canpletely reverse the process of how we got here and go back to Earth... None of you agreed with me in the past, but now, we know Mr. Li has alsoe here through a space-time crack. It proved that my theory is correct.¡±


    Scientists always easily ran an adrenaline high.


    Li Mu felt a little embarrassed.


    In fact, he had lied to Song Changlin that he hade here through a space-time crack instead of the old faker¡¯s Transmitting Array. But that led Song Changlin on and made him very excited as he felt he had found the evidence he had been looking for.

 Chapter 481 - The Way Back to Home

    <h4>Chapter 481 The Way Back to Home</h4>


    The other team members all looked at Song Changlin. They had to admit that seemed to be thest hope for them to return to Earth.


    Moreover, it seemed that there were some conditions and opportunities for it to be realized.


    Over the past 30 years, their bodies had been upied by others, and they had also been forced to ve for the members of Soul Sect to study all kinds of techniques thatbined witchcraft and technology. Although their research was quite difficult, they did have achieved a lot and zed an entric path in the field of science and technology.


    For example, they had created mechanical men called the God of War.


    Of course, they had developed all sorts of other novel technology.


    In particr, the spaceship ¡°Vanguard¡± was loaded with the most advanced technological instruments Earth could have 30 years ago. Most of them were used for military science and technology. If those technologies were sessfully hatched on today¡¯s Earth, it would still be enough to shock many people.


    And now, on that rich in mineral resources, those technologies had been fully hatched and utilized and branched into a variety of new techniques. From a certain point of view, their development far exceeded the extent the scientists on Earth expected them to be back then.


    Now that the members of the science team had regained control of their bodies and they did not age, they still had time to search for the space-time crack that might exist.


    Anyway, as long as they had a purpose, it would be enough to hold up their enthusiasm for life.


    Hence, Andrew, Su Cuo, and Song Changlin quickly engaged themselves in all kinds of research and calctions.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, stayed in the base, checking around the ce with curiosity and trying to gain more information.


    In addition to that main base, the ck-robed Organization had some other branch bases on the Divine Land. One day before that day, Li Mu already ordered the four Knife Hut servants to go to the other branch bases and take over them.


    In the main base, there were still more than 500 people. Among them, more than 200 were guards, while the rest were all ¡°science researchers¡± fostered by the Soul Sect.


    There were both men and women among the ¡°science researchers¡±. They had been kidnapped there when they were very young and trained with the technology on Earth. Now, they had all mastered high-tech knowledge but knew little about martial arts. They even had no idea what the world outside the base was like. Those people couldpletely act as the assistants of the 21 team members.


    After Li Mu¡¯s takeover, all the projects of doing transformation experiments on living people were temporarily suspended.


    The Soul Sect had captured martial arts experts of varying strength from all over thend, especially those with strong physical bodies, and converted them into mechanical men, the God of War series, which turned out to be a huge sess.


    The disciples who had followed Li Bai to that, except for Yu Hualong and Jiang Qingluan, had also been converted into mechanical men¡ª they had been sold out by Jiang Qingluan, the ¡°Earth traitor¡±, and be raw materials for the experiment.


    After some inquiries, Li Mu learned that among the dozens of mechanical men he had captured in the Tomb of the God of Sin, three of them were the Yu Hualong¡¯s senior fellow apprentices.


    Li Mu handed those mechanical men to Su Cuo and the others and asked them to try to repair them and awaken their original consciousness, for the mechanical men of the ¡°God of War¡± series were actually still living men, only that their memories were eliminated, and their consciousness and some nerve reactions were altered. So, there was hope that they could be restored to their original state.


    A professional¡¯s job should be left to the professional.


    As for whether Su Cuo, Song Changlin, and the others could find the so-called ¡°space-time crack¡±, Li Mu did not get his hope up.


    In his opinion, Song Changlin¡¯s theory might be correct but also might be wrong. But even if he was right, the theory required a lot of time and energy to verify. Many years might have passed before the space-time crack was found. Li Mu did not have the time to wait that long.


    So far, Li Mu still stuck to his original n¡ª to find the Path and then go in the opposite direction to get back.


    And the clue to find the Pathy in Jiang Qingluan, that Lord Qu.


    He and Yu Hualong were the ones who came to that world through the Path. Thetter was in the form of a soul that was not very stable, whereas, Jiang Qingluan should have aplete memory of how he got to that world. That was also one of the reasons why Li Mu had not killed the ¡°Earth traitor¡± over the past few years.


    Li Mu rearranged the defensive tactical deployments in that base before opening up a small Transmitting Array that led to Taibai City and returning to the Knife Hut with Jiang Qingluan.


    In the main base.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have revealed so much to Li Mu,¡± Su Cuo stared at Song Changlin and said abruptly, ¡°especially the theory that the space-time crack might be in constant existence. Haven¡¯t we agreed to keep it secret no matter what happens?¡±


    Song Changlin was a typical northwest Chinese. He had a burly body and a square face. When he smiled, people could easily associate him with the words ¡°honest¡± and ¡°good-natured¡±. At Su Cuo¡¯s use, the science major born in the 80s asked in surprise, ¡°Su, what do you mean by that? Do you not trust Mu? He has saved all of us!¡±


    Su Cuo, however, was a typical beauty living in the south of the Yangtze River. She had jade-like skin and a good figure, about five feet tall... Yet, there was less tenderness of the southern women in her eyes but a more heroic spirit, and her temperament was rather cold and stony.


    Looking at the straight-forward Song Changlin, Su Cuo exined rationally, ¡°I¡¯m also grateful that Mu has saved us. But this involves the safety of the entire Earth. We have to be careful. When we came to this world, we saw too many strange things. If Mu is not really from Earth and everything that happened recently is a trap of the Soul Sect. Then, once we find the space-time crack, we¡¯ll expose the position of Earth and bring the terrible disaster there. In that case, we will be sinners to the entire Earth.¡±


    ¡°But there is nothing wrong with what Mu has told us.¡± Song Changlin said, pushing his sses up.


    ¡°The tactics of those Martial Arts experts in this world are extremely horrible. They can possess our bodies. Who knows if they can also snatch our memories? If Li Mu has robbed someone¡¯s memory, then...¡± Su Cuo spoke with deep concern.


    ¡°That... can¡¯t be, can it?¡± Song Changlin said, ¡°Mu doesn¡¯t look like the demon who would possess other people¡¯s bodies... Su, are you overreacting?¡±


    Su Cuo countered, ¡°We have to be careful. Changlin, everything in this world is just like what¡¯s in the myths and novels. Cultivators can fly across the sky like Superman,pletely breaking thews of physics on Earth. For science and technology on Earth, it is a devastating overthrow. We haven¡¯t been home for 30 years, so we don¡¯t know what it is like on Earth today. However, even if science and technology developed continuously, I¡¯m afraid that it will still be difficult to resist the top martial arts experts on this. If we are careless, there could be a catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Song Changlin agreed.


    When they first arrived on that and saw those supermen-like cultivators, they were all bbergasted.


    Su Cuo continued, ¡°The Soul Sect wants to use technology to go to Earth. You and I, as well as Andrew, know clearly what they are up to. Who knows if there will be a second Soul Sect..? We¡¯d better be cautious. I¡¯ll talk to Andrew and the others about this matter. As for the research of the space-time crack, we must be careful to keep it a secret. We can¡¯t let Li Mu know before we make sure that he is reliable.¡±


    Atst, Su Cuo said firmly, ¡°If I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of Earth and our mothend, I¡¯d rather be banished to the vast universe for the rest of my life. We just can¡¯t go back with the risk of opening the door to dangerous enemies.¡±


    Song Changlin opened his mouth to speak but eventually shut his mouth.


    Between the two Chinese members of the science team, Su Cuo¡¯s rank was higher.


    It was said that this beauty in the team used to be a very eye-catching genius. She had enough aptitude to join the army. Butter, because of some setbacks in her love life, she resolutely applied to join the imperial examination team.


    Song Changlin knew that as a former soldier, Su Cuo looked at things more rationally and moreprehensively than him, a pure science geek.


    Despite that, deep down, Song Changlin still did not believe that Li Mu was a bad guy.


    However, to Su Cuo and Song Changlin¡¯s utter amazement, before they had time to calcte and search for the so-called space-time crack through various scientific theories and methods, Li Mu already discovered one.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    10 dayster.


    ¡°It turns out that the Path is actually a space-time crack.¡±


    After finishing interrogating Jiang Qingluan, Li Mu flew to the near orbit of that.


    He opened the Broadsword Intent Zone at the highest point in the sky. He was very close to breaking away from the atmosphere of that. From that point of view, he opened his Third Eye and scanned the void several kilometers ahead of him. There he saw a wrinkle that was about a few hundred meters long, like the ripples on the surface of the water, which was faintly discernible.


    That Space Wrinkle was hidden in the dark void. It was very mysterious, and sometimes it disappeared from view, as though being covered by the secret power of the Great Way. Even if a superb master passed by it, he would be unlikely to notice it if he did not look carefully.


    If it were not for Li Mu¡¯s achievement in the Xiantian Skill that had enhanced the power of the Third Eye, and the general location he learned from Jiang Qingluan and Yu Hualong, perhaps he would not have discovered that abnormality in space even if he took dozens of times longer to search for it.


    To his surprise, the Path looked very simr to the constant space-time crack Song Changlin had described.


    ¡°Jiang Qingluan has mentioned that the Path is a one-way route because it leads to the sr system, also the Star Graveyard that scares the wits out of the cultivators. It¡¯s a dangerous ce in the Ziwei Star Zone. At that time, the owner of the white beast teeth tried to head for Earth along this Path, but he failed. Nevertheless, how could I have a peaceful mind if I didn¡¯t give it a try?¡±


    Li Mu slowly approached the Space Wrinkle.


    Like tentacles, his spiritual force went deep into that space-time crack for observation.


    Momentster.


    Li Mu drove a flying broadsword straight into the Space Wrinkle.


    In an instant, the flying broadsword went out of control and melted into the Space Wrinkle like a drop of water falling into the sea. Moreover, the spiritual force attached to it was cut off, so that Li Mu could not sense its existence anymore.


    He tried several times in a row, and the results were always the same.


    ¡°Is it because in the wrinkle the broadsword has crossed millions of miles in an instant that I lost control over it? Or, is it because there is the Principle of Great Ways in the space-time crack to cut off all the ties?¡±


    Li Mu continued to get closer. He took out a long spear, and inserted half of it into the space-time crack, and then pulled it out.


    The spear remained intact.


    After that, he tried again with his finger.


    A familiar feeling stole over him.


    It was the feeling of weightlessness he felt when the old faker transmitted him from Earth through the tactical deployment.


    And when he withdrew his finger, it was uninjured as well.


    But, of course, that did not mean that there was no danger.


    During the whole month after that, Li Mu had been observing and experimenting near the space-time crack.


    A monthter.


    ¡°I figure I may have found a way to go back.¡±


    A smile finally spread across Li Mu¡¯s face.


    Earth was just close at hand.


    However, he was not in a hurry to go into space-time crack. Instead, he returned to the below.


    Because he had to do some arrangements before leaving.

 Chapter 482 - The One She Had Been Waiting for

    <h4>Chapter 482 The One She Had Been Waiting for</h4>


    Li Mu was supposed to be free of all constraints and attachments after he came to that world. But human contacts were inevitable like water. After all, men were social animals. Even though Li Mu deliberately averted attention, how could he really avoid having anything to do with that world?


    At present, the most important question for him was whether to bring Qing Feng and Ming Yue to Earth as well.


    Should he also take Hua Xiangrong, as well as the baby girl, Li Anzhi?


    Li Mu was a little hesitant.


    So, he came to the base of the imperial examination team first.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve found a space-time crack?¡±


    ¡°God, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°That means we can go back?¡±


    ¡°Li, are you a god or what?¡±


    After hearing the news brought by Li Mu, the 21 members of the science team fell into great shock and excitement.


    ording to their original calctions, it would take at least a few decades to find some clues with the collected data, but now...


    The good news came so unexpectedly.


    Even Su Cuo and Song Changlin were also stunned.


    In private, they had discussed how to keep the space-time crack a secret once they found one, how to verify Li Mu¡¯s identity, and how to be perfectly sure that nothing would go wrong. But now, it was Li Mu who found the space-time crack first.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Su Cuo asked, thrilled.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Just near the orbit of this... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve checked it out. It¡¯s indeed a space-time crack that leads to Earth. There will be no problem. And there are some other stories about it... You should start packing. In one month, we will ride Vanguard and set off. I will take you to that space-time crack.¡±


    He did not mention the Path that the forefathers from Earth had developed.


    Because after returning to Earth, those people would go back to their own countries. Once that kind of story spread on Earth, it would definitely cause a great disturbance. No one could predict what kind of shock and uproar it would entail.


    ¡°Great! Haha, I knew that you didn¡¯t lie to us, Mu.¡± Song Changlin shouted jubntly. The moment he blurted that, he realized that his words might have revealed something, so he quickly looked over his shoulder at Su Cuo, who was standing next to him.


    That made the beautiful Miss Su speechless.


    Li Mu smiled. Given his acute intuition, how could he not know what those people thought of him? Anyway, he did not take it to heart.


    By that time, the good news had spread among the 21 members.


    Everyone perked up and started celebrating. Some cried emotionally, some fell on their knees and prayed, and the others held the photos of their wives and children and ced many kisses on them while tears streamed down their faces!


    After leaving the base, Li Mu returned to Taibai City.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Knife Hut.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be absent for a while.¡±


    He summoned his confidants to him, including Ming Yue and Qing Feng.


    ¡°This time is different. I¡¯ll go to a ce very far away. I maye back before long, or after many years. But no matter what happens, in the uing days, I need you to guard Taibai City.¡±


    Li Mu had made his final decision¡ª not take any on that to go with him, not even Qing Feng and Ming Yue.


    Because Jiang Qingluan had said that the Star Graveyard had an extremely strong rejection against the living beings and experts from the outside world. Back then, Fairy Emperor of Light and the owner of the white beast teeth had attempted to invade Earth through the Path, but they had both failed and paid a huge price. Therefore, he was afraid that Qing Feng, Ming Yue, and the others were probably no exception. They would be in danger if he took them with him.


    That meant, in addition to Wang Shiyu and the Husky, Li Mu could not bring any other trusted subordinates back to Earth.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I will see to it.¡± Qing Feng reassured him. The attendant had always been like that, always unconditionally epted all the arrangements Li Mu made and never pried.


    So did he this time.


    Qing Feng nodded earnestly and epted Li Mu¡¯s assignment of ¡°a heavy responsibility¡± at once.


    That young man, who was almost heaven-defyingly clever, had always been the one Li Mu trusted most.


    ¡°I will tell the public that I¡¯m entering closed-door training getting to the Void-breaking Realm. People outside won¡¯t know I¡¯ve left.¡±


    Li Mu continued to make many arrangements.


    ¡°The four Knife Hut servants and Yuan Hou will stay here and take your orders. From now on, you will be the master of this Taibai City. Everything, big or small, will be decided by you. Make decisions with your best judgment, and no need to overthink them.¡± Li Mu added.


    ¡°Qing Feng got it.¡±


    ¡°Also, now that the Spiritual Qi is surging and the Great Age ising, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before this is upgraded to a ninth-ss star. When it happens, extraterrestrial cultivators can easilynd and fight for the resources. Yet, it will take at least 100 years for the suppression the Taoist Principles impose on them to disappearpletely. Therefore, in the next century, this will still be the home field of the local strong. With the protection of the four Knife Hut servants and the help of Yuan Hou, as well as the deployment in Taibai Mountain, Taibai City should not be facing any serious danger in the near future. Even so, you should still be careful to govern it. Regard the extraterrestrial cultivators as imaginary enemies and do not put your guard down even for a minute. Qing Feng, you haven¡¯t let me down once. This time, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Qing Feng nodded.


    As he listened, his fingers clenched the armrests of the wheelchair, and his knuckles turned white.


    With that kind of brain of his, Qing Feng had already heard a note of farewell from Li Mu¡¯s words.


    But Ming Yue, who had not noted anything, asked anxiously, ¡°Young Master, where in the world are you going? Why don¡¯t you take me with you? I love traveling most.¡±


    ¡°You stay and take good care of Qing Feng. Haven¡¯t you sworn to protect your Brother Qing Feng?¡± Said Li Mu disapprovingly.


    Qing Feng and Ming Yue could be said to have been extremely lucky.


    They had both eaten the ginseng fruits, which turned their body constitution close to that of an immortal. Also, they had read countless secret manuals on the martial arts on that, learned some extraterrestrial Cultivation Methods, and practiced with Li Mu¡¯s guidance. Thus, their individual strength had soared to the Great Sage Realm. In just a few years, they would not be any problem to enter the Void-breaking Realm as the upward trend of the Great Age continued.


    The power of the ginseng fruit was truly startling.


    Even Yuan Hou, who had been practicing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method and the Somersault Cloud, had already reached the Great Sage Realm. His body was incredibly strong, and he was proficient in illusory deployment. His speed was also unbeatable. In terms ofbat capability on that, he was alreadyparable to any of the four Knife Hut servants.


    As a matter of fact, the current secret strength of Taibai City could already triumph that of any force on the Divine Land even without counting Li Mu¡¯s.


    After the first round of preparation, Li Mu summoned Feng Yuanxing, Ma Junwu, and other government officials of Taibai City and gave them some instructions.


    ¡°I need to do closed-door training to work hard on the Way of Celestial Immortality. The day I¡¯lle out from this training is very remote. So, from now on, until the day I finish it, the affairs in the whole city will be decided by Qing Feng. His orders are my orders. You are also old buddies in Taibai City. You should do your best to assist Qing Feng and don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your honor.¡±


    Ma Junwu and the others patted their chests and promised.


    They were absolutely loyal to Li Mu.


    Because Li Mu had changed their lives, allowing them to rise from nameless county officials to famous big shots of Taibai City.


    By now, their strength had varied from the Natural Expert Realm to the Celestial Being Realm, which was actually the result of taking arge number of magical herbs and did not match theirbat power. Even so, any of them could attract the attention of all the empires, sects, and renowned families when they walked out of Taibai City. Wherever they went, there would be many peopleing to greet them. No matter what asion it was, they would always be the distinguished guests.


    And all that was attributed to Li Mu.


    If without Li Mu, they were nobody at all.


    Moreover, they also had bonded with Li Mu. He had gone through thick and thin with them, and had risked his own life several times to fight for the bright life they were now enjoying. They had endured all kinds of hardships all the way and finally saw the rainbow. That kind of experience was even a tie more reliable than any other form of ingratiation.


    Looking at those ¡°old buddies¡±, Li Mu also felt a surge of emotion.


    In the blink of an eye, five years had passed since he came to that world. During the years, he had met many enemies as well as many friends. Although the strength of those people in front of him was average and they used to be nobodies, they could all be considered friends of his by far.


    In Knife Hut, Li Mu held a banquet to entertain all the officials in the city. After praising and rewarding them for their hard work, the banquet finally came to an end.


    Then, when facing Hua Xiangrong alone, Li Mu became a little undecided.


    Considering that he might nevere back once he went to Earth, toward this woman totally infatuated with him, Li Mu felt quite guilty. But in the end, he still did not tell her the truth and just only said that he was going to do closed-door training, and it might take a long time.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you, Brother Mu.¡± Hua Xiangrong smiled, her exquisite and innocent face full of unhesitating determination, as well as 100% attachment and trust to Li Mu.


    Li Mu nodded and could not help but bring her into his arms.


    The most difficult thing was to ept a beauty¡¯s love.


    ¡°When Ie out of the closed-door training, I will marry you.¡±


    As if behest of some supernatural existence, Li Mu said that to Hua Xiangrong.


    A man who had steeled himself 100 times would still be softened.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s tenderness and unwavering love would melt even a hard stone. Over the past few years, Li Mu had been moved gradually by this tender and considerate woman.


    Also, Li Mu knew that Hua Xiangrong was already deeply in love with him and could not bear to marry anyone else. If he did let her wait for him, it would make her waste her life. But if he did not, it would hurt her even more and make her spiritual pir copse, causing the beautiful woman to fall into despair.


    Hence, he had made up his mind to return to that after the things on Earth were settled.


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong blushed a little. She bowed her head, and her eyes began to well with tears of happiness.


    That was undoubtedly what she wanted to hear the most in her life. The proposal sounded like the sound of heaven to her.


    Since she started practicing martial arts, her lifespan had been limitlessly extended. She could live for 400 or 500 years, or even several thousand years. No matter how long it was, she was willing to wait for Li Mu toe back. Sometimes, waiting for someone could also arouse happiness.


    Atst, Li Mu tenderly ced a kiss on Hua Xiangrong¡¯s forehead and then left.


    In Hua Xiangrong¡¯s room, a voice came from Hua Xiangrong¡¯s body. ¡°Silly girl, your sweetheart may leave soon. What a bullsh*t of closed-door training is that? He was justforting you.¡±


    It was Bai Mochou¡¯s voice.


    With a smile on her face, Hua Xiangrong said, ¡°Even if he leaves, he wille back.¡±


    After a brief pause, Bai Mochou remarked, ¡°Seems that you are not stupid after all. You¡¯ve seen it as well. But have you ever considered this¡ª what if he neveres back?¡±


    In a calm voice but filled with a stirring power, Hua Xiangrong answered, ¡°Brother Mu has said he woulde back. Then, he will. Even if I have to wait until the seas are drained and the stones are rotten, I believe he will definitelye back.¡±


    ¡°My silly sister...¡± Bai Mochou sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart and extremely pure, but you¡¯ve met this nemesis of yours. s. Though this stinky man called Li Mu is not really a good person, he does care about you. But you know what? Sometimes, you¡¯ll be much luckier to meet a heartless jerk than a true love who has promised you something that he can never deliver!¡±


    However, Bai Mochou did not say those words out loud.


    She seemed to have seen the shadow of her old self in Hua Xiangrong.


    Yet, the man she had been waiting for, whether in the mortal world or theherworld, would note to her again.

 Chapter 483 - A Quiet Departure after the Work Is Done

    <h4>Chapter 483 A Quiet Departure after the Work Is Done</h4>


    The new capital of the Northern Song.


    In the manor of Lord Virtuous the Eighth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really made up your mind?¡± Asked Li Mu, his eyes fixed on Wang Shiyu, and there was a trace of consternation on his face.


    Wang Shiyu nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Li Mu fell silent.


    He hade over to pick up Wang Shiyu.


    However, the answer given by thetter was that she did not want to go back to Earth for the time being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your parents and your rtives?¡± Li Mu could not help but open his mouth to persuade her.


    Wang Shiyu stood up. In a corridor of the waterside pavilion, she looked out at the ripples shining like fish¡¯s scales, and her expression grew even calmer. After a long time, Wang Shiyu turned around and said, ¡°Mu, may I ask you to take care of my parents after you return to Earth? I have something for them. Please bring them to my parents so that they can live a long, peaceful, and wealthy life. If there is another chance, I will go back and visit them in person.¡±


    ¡°Nothing isparable to your going back to see them personally.¡± Li Mu insisted, his eyes boring into Wang Shiyu¡¯s.


    Wang Shiyu gave a wry smile and shook her head.


    ¡°After seeing the most beautiful scenery in the world, if I can¡¯t achieve anything in such a world, wouldn¡¯t it be the most stupid thing that I¡¯ve done? I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity,¡± she looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°I want to control my own destiny like you, dear Mu.¡±


    Li Mu offered, ¡°I can help you find a way to practice martial arts. Over the years, I¡¯ve been searching for it. Since Fairy Emperor of Light said that you have the Bright Saint Being, there must be a way for you to cultivate...¡±


    Wang Shiyu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mu, I¡¯ve found it. What I need most now is time. If I go back to Earth, my way to cultivate will be cut off again.¡±


    Li Mu looked at her and sighed.


    ¡°In fact, you¡¯ve always known it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Wang Shiyu gazed at Li Mu with a smile and continued, ¡°What in the world can escape your eyes? Mu, thank you for putting up with me all this time. If someone else did what I did, I¡¯m afraid he or she would have already died thousands of times, right?¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°If that person wasn¡¯t you, he or she would have disappeared a long time ago.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°So, dear Mu, thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    Li Mu did not know what to say to that.


    ¡°Now that you don¡¯t want to go back, I won¡¯t force you. Everyone has the right to choose their own path. After returning to Earth, of course, I will take care of Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang. After all, it¡¯s me who got you to this,¡± Li Mu began, ¡°but I reckon, under any circumstances, the person your parents want to see most is definitely not me, but you.¡±


    Wang Shiyu slowly settled herself on a bench, with her cheek resting on her hand. She leaned against the railing and said, ¡°I will go back. I will definitely go back... But not now.¡±


    Then, the two of them stopped talking about that topic.


    In the whole afternoon, beside the pond in the residence of Lord Virtuous the Eighth, the two sat on a stone bench, chatting andughing. They talked about some funny things that happened in their junior high school back on Earth.


    As if time had returned to five years ago, they felt they relived those youthful years that had passed in a hurry on campus.


    Particrly, they recalled the students drink and sing karaoke together at their graduation celebration from junior high. Everything was still vivid in their minds as if they were seeing it happen right now.


    The sun gradually set in the west.


    At a certain point, both of them fell silent.


    When thest ray of sunlight that day was about to disappear under the horizon, Li Mu got to his feet.


    He looked at the former campus belle who used to be his deskmate. As time passed, she became even more beautiful. Back in school, she was already a very self-confident girl. She dared to love and hate, which showed she waspletely different from Hua Xiangrong.


    Li Mu knew that no matter how hard he tried to persuade her, it would be in vain.


    He had something in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Wang Shiyu raised her chin a little and gently closed her eyes. Thest ray of golden sunset shone on the girl¡¯s face, making it look like gilded. As if whispering in a dream, she muttered, ¡°Mu, kiss me.¡±


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Take care.¡±


    With that, he wheeled around and left.


    Soon, thest ray of sunlight really vanished under the horizon, and the darkness enveloped thend. Dusk fell heavily. Wang Shiyu slowly opened her eyes, only her face was already drenched in tears.


    She knew that something had gone, and would be forever lost.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    Looking in the direction of Li Mu¡¯s departure, she seemed to be talking to herself.


    She raised her palm slightly, and a ray of purple light flickered in her palm like a me elf.


    Her fingers danced as though ying the piano, also like a lotus that kept blooming and closing. As her fingers moved, she continued conjuring mudras.


    The purple me circted back and forth among her five fingers.


    A subtle but unmatchable power fluctuation floated in her palm, looming, growing more and more powerful. And finally, it expanded to a ball of furiously burning purple fire and enveloped her entirely.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Guanshan Pasture.


    Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, was only one step away from the pinnacle of the Great Sage Realm.


    He was a sessor carefully cultivated by Li Poyue. He did notck in talent, intelligence, or perception, but his temperament was not good enough. Later on, he had taken a trip to the Evesting Heaven and obtained some a sharp weapon like the Magic Blood Broadsword by chance. Just a year ago, he had recovered the governance of the Guanshan Pasture.


    By far, the Guanshan Pasture had restored its former prosperity and the rebels had all been executed. It was again the number one Holy n in the Western Qin and was even stronger than it was when Li Poyue, the Guanshan Master, was still alive. The Guanshan Pasture was unquestionably powerful, but of course, it was still far less than the Taibai City, which had basically been in self-governance.


    Nowadays, the situation in the former top nine Holy ns varied.


    The Temple of Devils was still prominent owing to the existence of the golden-winged roc. The Great River and the Diancang Faction had declined. The Mount Qingcheng had been invaded by the Nangong family. Their leader, Dao Ling, had died in battle. Today, Dao Zhen, the future leader that Dao Chongyang originally picked, had taken over the position of the head and rebuilt the sect. However, through all those major battles, the splits, and cruel wars, their vitality had been greatly damaged. No one knew when they could rejuvenate. As to the Magic Sun Temple of the desert race, they were hiding in the depths of desert and trying to prolong theirst gasp. The Wendao Academy of the Southern Chu had also gone downhill because that Wei Wubing, the Calligraphy Mad Schr, had been killed in a fight. Only the Guanshan Pasture began to flourish and prosper under Qiu Yin¡¯s leadership.


    Of course, Li Mu¡¯s influence was also involved in the blossom of the Guanshan Pasture.


    Right now, the smell of wine was strong in the main hall.


    Li Mu, Qiu Yin, and Guo Yuqing were drinking in a binge.


    They had been drunk for three days and three nights, but no one wanted to leave until they werepletely drunk.


    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, please help me take care of my old friends after I go on this long trip.¡± Li Mu mumbled. The wine brewed with magic grass and precious medicine could get an immortal drunk. It was the first time for Li Mu to drink so much wine since he came to that world. By the time, he was so drunk that his eyes were blurred.


    At the end of that drinking binge, the three brothers were all dead drunk.


    Three dayster, Li Mu took off.


    ¡°Did Third Brother reallye from that Star Graveyard?¡± Qiu Yin asked, lying on the ground on his back, a bottle of wine still held in his hand.


    Guo Yuqing leaned against a stone pir and answered, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. All that matters is that he is our third brother. And he has never done anything to harm us, nor has he done anything to harm this world.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going back.¡± Qiu Yin said, ¡°That ce is tens of thousands of miles away from here. Will there be dangers on the road to the Star Graveyard?¡±


    Guo Yuqing smiled and said, ¡°No matter how dangerous it is, he has to go home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qiu Yin heaved a long sigh. Since his master passed away, the Guanshan Pasture was his home. The meaning of home was now unprecedentedly clear and important in his life.


    ¡°Just wait for him toe back.¡± Guo Yuqing said with a faint smile on his face. ¡°He will definitelye back. A man like him values rtionships too much and easily gets attached to others. When staying in this world, he can¡¯t let go of the people in his hometown. But when he returns to his hometown, he will start to miss the people and things in this world.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There were too many people he had to visit.


    In the past month, Li Mu had gone to a lot of ces, such as the 10 cities and 9 counties of the Great Moon Empire, the Yue Mountain Faction, the Hanshan Academy, and the Temple of Devils...


    He had basically done everything he had to do.


    During that month, a load of events had happened on the Divine Land. For example, someone on Mount Qingcheng had sessfully passed the tribtion and entered the Void-breaking Realm. Later, it was said that that man, a Taoist called Dao Lan. He used to be a disciple of Dao Chongyang, but his name was not well-known. Anyway, now, he was the third person to enter the Void-breaking Realm.


    Thereafter, breaking news began to spread from various parts of the continent, saying that some people among the ancient sects had also broken through to the Void-breaking Realm.


    However, no matter what kind of force they belonged to or what kind of person they were, no matter how domineering, aggressive, or arrogant they were, after entering Void-breaking Realm, none of them dared to provoke Taibai City.


    That was because they had learned a lesson from the previous experience.


    That Nangong Yu had been beheaded, and the Nangong family had been mysteriously wiped out. Many people spected that it might be an act of revenge from Taibai City!


    No matter how many geniuses and marvelous experts emerged, they could not overshadow the status of Taibai City at all. The man who lived in seclusion in Knife Hut was like a god who could never be challenged. With a single broadsword, he could make all the other geniuses out of their breath.


    One day, the tribtion clouds gathered in the sky above Taibai City, and countless thunder and lightning struck at the Knife Hut.


    All the parties on thend were shocked.


    Countless pairs of eyes turned to look at the Taibai Mountain.


    It was the peculiar view that someone was undergoing the tribtion in the Void-breaking Realm.


    ¡°Is Li Mu finally going through the tribtion?¡±


    Li Mu, who could already sweep the world when he had not passed the tribtion. Then, how formidable would Li Mu be after the tribtion?


    It was not until the tribtion clouds dissipated that the various factions and forces sent envoys to congratte Taibai City.


    ¡°Li Mu is in closed-door training.¡±


    ¡°To break through to the Immortal Realm.¡±


    ¡°This time, he has entered a long closed-door training. It¡¯s very likely that he won¡¯te out for a few decades.¡±


    The news from Taibai Mountain spread all over the Divine Land. Many people breathed a sigh of relief at that news.


    As a matter of fact¡ª


    ¡°Never knew you could be the first one to undergo the tribtion in the city.¡±


    Li Mu teased as he looked at Yuan Hou.


    The outside world all thought that it was Li Mu who was going through the tribtion and attracted those tribtion clouds. But in fact, Li Mu was only a Great Sage. Before he consolidated his power, he did not want to go through the tribtion. The real one who passed the tribtion was the golden mountain ape, Yuan Hou. As his cultivation of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method had reached a very profound level, he could already tear up the void with his bare hands.


    Of course, only a few people in Taibai City knew about it.


    Li Mu also took the opportunity to release the misleading news, so that the public would think that he had passed the tribtion. By doing that, he was able to deter the whole world.


    On thest day before his departure, Li Mu personally sent the baby girl, Li Anzhi, to the Wolf Temple, and asked Guo Yuqing and his spouse, Liu Zhiyuan, to take care of her.


    ¡°Woof, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± The Husky turned down Li Mu¡¯s proposal to return to Earth.


    The dog suddenly jumped far away from Li Mu. He looked at Li Mu with alert eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about forcing me back. That small ce is really boring. Only the infinitend and stars here are the world I belong to. Human pet, I advise you not to go back, either.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    Atst, he gave up the idea of taking the Husky back.


    ¡°This dog is quite a troublemaker now. And his strength is a little weird. If I take him back to Earth, once I fail to keep an eye on him, he will easily make a big mess. So, it¡¯s good to leave him here. In this vast world is vast, I can let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    Li Mu gave the Husky some vehement warnings. Having made all the necessary arrangements, he left Taibai City alone.


    Shortly after, in a reclusive manor in Chang¡¯an, a strange ball of light rose up into the sky and rushed into the vast universe. It soon got rid of the gravity and entered the outer space at an extremely fast speed.


    Yet, that unusual phenomenon did not attract much attention.


    In the starry sky, the light ball paused for a moment in front of a hidden Space Wrinkle and then plummeted into it without hesitation like a stone falling into the sea. The sky rippled slightly and then the light ball disappeared.


    After that, everything was back to normal.


    Nobody was aware that the God of Broadswords who had dominated that world had left quietly.

 Chapter 484 - The Shock of All Parties on Earth

    <h4>Chapter 484 The Shock of All Parties on Earth</h4>


    The sr system.


    The nines continued circting the sun, as though containing an infinite amount of mysteries.


    At a distance very close to the moon, in the dark vacuum, suddenly a shot of very strange dark cyan light shed by. Something seemed to have abruptly ripped the space apart as a ck shadow appeared. And then ripples circted, and a white aircraft emerged from the shadow, like a giant whaleing out of the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s the moon!¡±


    ¡°That blue is... Earth!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°God, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±


    ¡°We truly got back!¡±


    When they saw the familiar moon and the blue that they had been dreaming about all along, all the members of the ¡°Vanguard¡± roared with exultation.


    They could no longer hold back their emotions and tears burst out of their eyes wildly!


    ¡°It¡¯s Earth! It¡¯s really Earth!¡±


    Song Changlin, a man from the northwest of China, also found his eyes moist and cried out loud.


    Beside him, Su Cuo covered her eyes with both hands and slowly squatted down. She was sobbing silently, tears trickling out between her fingers.


    All of that felt like a dream.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu was standing in front of the window of themanding cabin, looking at the ahead that was getting closer and clearer. He, too, could not help but feel very excited.


    Finally, he came back. Really came back.


    Having left Earth for nearly five years, after experiencing the magnificent upsurges that ordinary people could not imagine, he finally came back home.


    Although the ¡°Vanguard¡± was still about 400,000 kilometers away from Earth at that time,pared with the 39 light-years in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, it was almost like he had already stepped on Earth. That distance was practically negligible.


    After feeling the great excitement, the members of the science team began to force themselves to calm down. They went back to steer the ¡°Vanguard¡± away from the moon¡¯s gravity circle and continued approaching Earth.


    At the same time, radio signals were fired out through all kinds of channels as they began to contact Earth.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    September 27, 2022, autumn.


    In NASA, Washington, the United States.


    At 3:35 a.m., local time.


    Howard, who napping in front of the monitor during his night shift, was suddenly awakened by a strange and bizarre signal. He looked at the monitor nkly and then opened his mouth wide, saliva dripping down his chin without him noticing.


    ¡°Vanguard... What the heck is... Oh, my God, is it that Vanguard?¡±


    As a senior researcher, Howard had heard much about the ssified operation 30 years ago. He shuddered at the signal, and his sleepiness disappeared all of a sudden. He immediately realized something and quickly picked up the line to report to his superior.


    In less than three minutes, Charles, Director of NASA, was startled by the news.


    Soon, themunication andmand room was full of high-level officials and experts from NASA.


    Everyone listened to the voice from themunication device in disbelief.


    ¡°Earth, Earth, this is the Vanguard. This is the Vanguard. We are on the return trip. I am Captain Andrew. No matter who you are, after hearing this signal, please answer me...¡±


    The ¡°Vanguard¡± that had mysteriously vanished for 30 years hade back!


    That was incredible.


    Initially, the ¡°Vanguard¡± was equipped with enough fuel to support long-distance space travel. Nheless, the fuel could by no means power the aircraft for 30 years.


    30 years ago, when the Vanguard disappeared mysteriously, NASA and the other countries that had participated in that operation came to the same conclusion after a thorough investigation¡ª the spaceship had a power failure. For some reason, it drifted out of the sr system and eventually disappeared into the cosmic void, and it was impossible for it to return.


    But now, it hade back?


    ¡°A video signal is received,¡± announced a researcher in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°it¡¯s from the Vanguard.¡±


    ¡°Quick, put it through.¡±


    Charles, Director of NASA, said in a quavering voice.


    When the video came in, everyone held their breath because they knew that what was happening was really weird. What kind of secret did the Vanguard bring back after 30 years?


    ¡°Good heavens!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Andrew. How could he look so young?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s them...¡±


    There was a flurry of exmations in themunication hall.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center, China, 2022.


    It was 4:00 pm in Beijing.


    ¡°Two hours ago, we received a signal from the Vanguard and it was sent by Su Cuo and Song Changlin.¡±


    The words of Lu Bing, a lieutenant general in charge of the low-ranking officials, stirred up a heated discussion.


    ¡°The ¡®Vanguard¡¯ that mysteriously disappeared 30 years ago?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that this radio is from 30 years ago, which just arrived on Earth after crossing a long distance?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we stopped monitoring the radio signal on the Vanguard?¡±


    The researchers, military experts, and generals present were all shocked.


    Lu Bing gently knocked on the table, and the room immediately quieted down. He then rified, ¡°It¡¯s not a radio from 30 years ago, but the present time... ording to the description of Comrade Su Cuo, they are on the return trip and have already passed through the moon. In another four hours, they will enter Earth¡¯s atmosphere andnd.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°No way! It¡¯s the spaceship thatunched 30 years ago. Didn¡¯t you say that the mission has failed? At that time, the hibernation cabin hadn¡¯t been invented. But Su Cuo and the others... are still alive?¡±


    The meeting room was filled with exmation again.


    Things were getting more and more inconceivable.


    Lu Bing himself could hardly believe it. No matter how he looked at it, the Vanguard did not have the possibility of returning to Earth after 30 years had passed. But that seemed to be what was happening, which made him feel quite incredulous.


    After clearing his throat to attract everyone¡¯s attention, Lu Bing said, ¡°Everyone, now is not the time to be amazed. Among those present, some have participated in the Vanguard operation 30 years ago, and some are the most famous aerospace experts in our country. Moreover, the leaders of the strategic support department and experts from the other two satellite bases are rushing here as fast as they can... ording to the information provided by Comrade Su Cuo, the Vanguard willnd in China¡¯s Gansu province four hourster. Thending spot is less than 100 miles away from our base. So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Simr events happened one after another in the aerospace and military bureaus in Germany, France, the UK, and Russia.


    Several major countries all received the radio signals from their members on the Vanguard and confirmed the information.


    As a result, among the big countries, a tense deployment and a fierce contest that generated no smoke of gunpowder were staged immediately.


    Having realized the significance of the Vanguard¡¯s returning to the Earth, no one dared to rx at all. It was very likely that it would be an underground contest to change the power structure of Earth. Now almost all the major countries were certain that there were huge secrets and opportunities on the Vanguard.


    The only problem they had was that thending spot of the Vanguard was in the territory of China, a superrge country, instead of in the public seas or other ungoverned areas. That made it immensely more difficult for them to fight for the secrets and resources of the Vanguard.


    Rumble!


    The Vanguard had undergone a transformation before embarking on the return journey. That made sure its safety during the process of entering the atmosphere and the finalnding.


    Well, it was Li Mu who suggestednding within China.


    That was kind of caused by his self-interest as a Chinese.


    That spaceship traveling from the Divine Land carried arge number of rare mineral resources, a wide range of technologiesbined by witchcraft and science, and a load of information and files that would astonish the whole world. If the spaceshipnded in China, China would have a head start, for the resources were firste first served.


    That was also sort of gift Li Mu brought to China and Earth.


    Only after going out to the vast universe could one understand what kind of dangerous situation Earth was facing in that gxy. It was not only surrounded by powerful and terrible martial arts forces, but also was regarded as the Sinned Star, and every Earth resident was a sinner to be killed.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was a mysterious power in the sr system that had isted and destroyed outsiders, Earth would probably have been carved up and wiped out by those martial art forces long ago.


    Li Mu hoped that what the Vanguard brought back would y the role of catalyst in the development of Earth and push Earth to enter a brand new era.


    As for that request of Li Mu¡¯s, the 21 members, of course, had no second opinion.


    Because Li Mu was their savior. Without Li Mu, they could not be able toe back at all. They could only age and die on that alien. Moreover, in thest month that they spent in that world, the members roughly learned about Li Mu¡¯s strength, status, and fame. So, when Li Mu asked them tond in China, they certainly had no nerve to show any disrespect to Li Mu.


    Violent quakes were felt.


    The Vanguard, like a fireball, finally broke into the atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys. I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± Li Mu called Su Cuo and Song Changlin into a private conference room and said, ¡°The present world may be different from what it was 30 years ago. Take your time to get used to it. In the foreseeable future, you will be terribly busy, so busy that you will feel like being knocked out. Well, I wish you good luck.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with us?¡± Song Changlin asked in surprise.


    Li Mu smiled and answered, ¡°No, I¡¯ve done everything I should do. Next, I¡¯m going to look for some friends on Earth. I enjoy freedom, and I don¡¯t like being told what to do or not.¡±


    Su Cuo suddenly said, ¡°Mu, have you ever considered working for our country? You are almost as powerful as an immortal. If you are willing to contribute to our country, then...¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Not that for the time being. I have some things to do on Earth. If something really needs to be sorted out, I will definitely show up.¡±


    Su Cuo nodded, then, asked once more, ¡°Can we tell the country the truth about you?¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can. It¡¯s not a secret at all. Otherwise, I might just erase your memories by magic.¡±


    Su Cuo nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, the beautiful woman smiled, walked over, and gently hugged Li Mu. She remarked, ¡°Thank you, Mu.¡±


    Thousands of words and all kinds of gratitude were all included in that ¡°thank you¡±.


    Song Changlin also came to hug Li Mu.


    Atst, before the Vanguardnded, Li Mu secretly left before thending.


    Boom!


    The Vanguardnded in the boundless desert at the foot of the Qilian mountain. The huge vibration almost knocked out the members in the cabin.


    The cabin door swung open.


    Familiar air blew in their faces.


    Su Cuo and Song Changlin were the first to walk out of the cabin door. They quickly inhaled mouthfuls of the air of their hometown.


    In a distance, on the horizon, the sun was almost setting. A few kilometers away, a fleet of armored vehicles sent by the military created a long streak of smoke and dust on the desert and quickly drew near to them. They rapidly surrounded the Vanguard and intensified their vignce.


    After that, all kinds of inspections and tests were carried out to confirm the identities of those on board. The most stringent quarantine and disinfection were conducted as well.


    Then, all 21 members were picked up by the Chinese military.


    The Vanguard was also taken away by the military as quickly as they could.


    At the same time, Li Mu showed up in Jade Gate City that was hundreds of miles away.


    He walked into a restaurant serving Lanzhou beef noodles.


    He decided to have a bowl of beef noodles first.

 Chapter 485 - Taking up the Broadsword to Protect Those in Need

    <h4>Chapter 485 Taking up the Broadsword to Protect Those in Need</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m in noodle heaven if there is one!¡±


    After finishing 10 bowls of beef noodles at one go, Li Mu wiped his mouth with satisfaction.


    At that moment, something suddenly urred to him and his face froze.


    ¡°Fu*k! I don¡¯t have any money with me. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the God of Broadswords. How can I dine and ditch here?¡±


    ¡°Now this is awkward.¡±


    Fortunately, those who ran the noodle restaurant were an old couple in their 50s. They had kind eyes and a benevolent face. As soon as they saw Li Mu¡¯s expression, they understood what was going on.


    The middle-aged man, who already had some white hair and was wearing a dark blue apron, smiled at Li Mu and said, ¡°Son, I¡¯ve been selling noodles in the old district of Jade Gate City for at least 15 years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone eat my noodles like you. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re not here to beat the check. Haha, you must have been starving, but you have no money with you? Haha, it¡¯s okay. You cane back and pay me when you are in easier circumstances.¡±


    Li Mu was rather embarrassed.


    ¡°What a mess have I made!¡±


    After he suddenly returned to Earth, Li Mu hadn¡¯t yet gotten used to it.


    ¡°Son, you must haven¡¯t had meals for three days and three nights, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Judging by your dressing style, you can¡¯t be from the martial arts world, can you? Nowadays, it seems that more and more people are skilled at martial arts!¡±


    ¡°Ha, young man, you¡¯re lucky to have met Old Zheng. He is a good-natured man at New Street. If it were someone else, I¡¯m afraid he would have already called the police.¡±


    The rest of the diners in the restaurant alsoughed and turned to look at Li Mu.


    Apparently, the way Li Mu devoured bowls of noodles had shocked the other diners and so they all studied Li Mu with curiosity.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Uncle Zheng. I was indeed very hungry, but I won¡¯t owe you any money. I¡¯ll go to the ATM to get some money ande back in a minute.¡± Then, Li Mu got out of that restaurant in a hurry.


    He strolled up and down the street and finally went to a jewelry shop. He pushed the door open and went in.


    In the shop, two women in their 40s were chatting at the back of the counter. They were talking in the local dialect of Jade Gate City, and Li Mu could barely understand it.


    ¡°Madam, does your shop take gold?¡± Li Mu asked, going straight to the point.


    The woman with curly hair took a nce at Li Mu and said, ¡°Yes, but the price we offer is a little cheaper than the normal one.¡±


    Li Mu nodded. He rummaged in his storage space and took out a gold ingot that he had brought from the Divine Land and put it on the counter.


    ¡°Such a big piece?¡± The curly-haired woman was startled.


    The other woman also stood up. She went to the counter, surveyed Li Mu a few more times, and questioned, ¡°Boy, where did you get this gold? If it¡¯s stolen goods, we can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is absolutely no problem with the gold.¡±


    ¡°Then, wait a second. I¡¯m calling our manager here to examine it.¡± The curly-haired woman turned around and went out from the back door of the jewelry shop.


    Li Mu waited patiently.


    Meanwhile, he was also feeling and exploring thews of heaven and earth on Earth.


    Thews of heaven and earth in this world were obviously different from that on the of the Divine Land. If a martial artist of that world came to Earth, he would probably lose even nine-tenth of his strength, and his realm andbat capability would be greatly reduced as well.


    Li Mu¡¯s strength had also been affected.


    He felt that hisbat strength was probably still less than one-third when he was in a peak state.


    But even though thews of heaven and earth were different, as Earth and the of the Divine Land were in the same universe, theirws all led in the same direction. After all, the source of the Way was the same. As a figure standing at the peak of the martial arts field on one, how wise and observant Li Mu was?


    ¡°It¡¯ll take me at most a year to get back to the peak level. That¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Even with only one-third of his strength left, he was already able to dominate this. He would have no problem even if he was fighting against a powerful country. On today¡¯s Earth, his strength was basically invincible.


    Therefore, Li Mu was not worried at all.


    He was very rxed at the moment.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s countenance suddenly altered slightly.


    Because just now, to his great surprise, he found that he could feel faint wisps of Spiritual Qi flowing in the air.


    Althoughpared with that on the Divine Land, the fluctuation of Spiritual Qi was much weaker, it was still quite abnormal, for Li Mu remembered that there was not even a little shred of Spiritual Qi on Earth before he left.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    If the Spiritual Qi had existed on Earth five years ago, Li Mu could have practiced the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing on Earth, instead of having to be teleported to the Divine Land by the old faker.


    ¡°Could it be that the Spiritual Qi is also recovering on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Or has something else happened?¡±


    Li Mu came to register that there might be some changes on Earth that he had not expected.


    Previously in Uncle Zheng¡¯s noodle restaurant, some people teased that Li Mu was from the martial arts world. At that time, Li Mu thought that he was just joking after watching too many martial arts dramas. But now, when Li Mu thought about it carefully, he reckoned that man might be telling the truth.


    Because even though the Spiritual Qi on Earth was still very thin and in wisps, it was enough to change some martial artists¡¯ physical qualities and support some rather low-level martial arts Cultivation Method. The skills to fly over eaves and vault over walls and internal strength, which Chinese people had been yearning for, could now be cultivated.


    Just as Li Mu was musing, the curly-haired woman returned to the counter with a bald man.


    The man checked the gold ingot professionally and tested it with a machine for a while. Then, the bald man said in disbelief, ¡°This is pure gold. It¡¯s very rare... Buddy, this piece of gold is very valuable. Do you have anything else like this?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s not what I can pry.¡± The bald man smiled. He knew that he should not pose more questions. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s say, I¡¯ll take this piece of gold with the normal price instead of driving it down. Young man, if you still have such impressive goods in your hand, you cane to me at any time.¡± As he said this, he handed over a business card and added, ¡°I¡¯m Wang Li, General Manager of Good Fortune Jewelry Shop.¡±


    Li Mu smiled back. He took the business card, unceremoniously pocketed it, and said nothing.


    Half an hourter, a backpack with millions of cash was finally handed over to Li Mu.


    The bald middle-aged man could not understand why this young man required cash rather than a more secure bank card. After all, there had been several robbery incidents about Jade Gate City recently. Yet, since the guest asked him to do so, he felt no need to ask more.


    Carrying the backpack filled with cash, Li Mu randomly picked a shopping mall and bought a set of Li Ning sports suit, and changed into a pair of sneakers. All his old clothes were put back into the storage space.


    After dressing up, Li Mu stood in front of a mirror in the shopping mall and examined himself. He was surprised to see a tall and slender college student, full of heroic spirit, in the mirror. At first nce, that young student was definitely a handsome man with a seemed thin figure but actually quite muscle-built, and he had the air of a national athlete.


    Li Mu was very satisfied with his new image.


    After he dressed up, Li Mu marched down the road and came back to the Lanzhou noodle restaurant to pay the bill.


    However, the moment Li Mu arrived at the door, he saw a group of people gathered at the doorsteps, and the sound of crying and shouting came out from the noodle restaurant.


    A harsh, arrogant, and domineering voice was heard.


    ¡°Zheng, you are an old businessman at New Street. As we are old neighbors, I won¡¯t ckmail you. But your daughter owes 230,000 yuan to our boss, Zhao. If you pay it off today, we¡¯ll all be fine. But if not, I don¡¯t think your restaurant can be kept in business anymore. And your daughter will have to go to the Jinbi KTV and be a waitress to pay off the debt.¡±


    Several young men in quite shy clothes quickly hoisted chairs to the door and blocked the doorway of the noodle restaurant.


    The man in their lead was in his 20s. He wore sunsses,bed his sleek hair backward, and looked rather skinny. With a golden ne hanging around his neck, he pointed at Uncle Zheng¡¯s nose and swore.


    Uncle Zheng smiled obsequiously at his said and pleaded again and again.


    In the restaurant, there was a girl who looked to be 16 or 17 years old. She appeared to be a student. Her ck short hair trimmed just to her ears, and her clothes were neat and clean. She looked quite delicate. But at that moment, her face was written with fear, and she trembled in the arms of Uncle Zheng¡¯s wife, crying and shouting, ¡°I didn¡¯t borrow your money. You grabbed my hand and pressed the fingerprint on the loan receipt. Dad, mom, I really didn¡¯t borrow any money...¡±


    The crowd watching the scene sighed but no one did not dare to say anything.


    After hearing snatches of their conversation, Li Mu had a rough idea of what was going on.


    They were a gang of local ruffians. They imed to be in the so-called online loan industry, but in fact, they specifically harassed students who had no experience in the world. What they had been doing was basically practicing usury, and they had done all sorts of evil in the city for quite a time.


    This time, they somehow targeted Uncle Zheng¡¯s daughter. Today, they suddenly came to the door and imed that the girl, Zheng Xiu¡¯er, had borrowed their money and showed Uncle Zheng a loan receipt which said the adding the interest Zheng Xiu¡¯er already owed them 230,000 yuan. Now, they insisted on forcing Uncle Zheng to pay the money back...


    ¡°What evildoers they are! Aren¡¯t Zhang Junzi and his men afraid of being stabbed in the back one day?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone who can keep them in check?¡±


    ¡°How? I heard that those bullies have a bigpany back them up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Longteng Company. It used to be a real estatepany. But now, I heard that they have recruited several Wulin masters, and nned to open a martial art club. It¡¯s said that those martial arts masters can fly over eaves and run on walls. They¡¯ve also mastered the hard kung fu, and are impervious to des and spears. So, they can do whatever they want.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve been wondering why more and more people start practicing martial arts in the past few years. And they did achieve something in that field. Unfortunately, there are some scums among them. Those bad guys are so audacious that they are capable of anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Weeks ago, several hot-blooded young men graduated from the martial arts school in the west vige meddled in the business of this Zhang Junzi and his lot. Because of that, a few dayster, a guy nicknamed Invincible Iron Palm hunted them down and broke their legs. Now they are still in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Why not call the police?¡±


    ¡°The police can¡¯t help it either. This group of bastards has been taking advantage of thew. They have the loan receipt andwyers to help them with thewsuit...¡±


    The crowd of onlookers gnashed their teeth in anger, but they dared not speak out even though they were furious.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    He parted the crowd and strode towards the noodle restaurant.


    ¡°Uh? Boy, what are you doing? Get lost, get lost, today we¡¯re closed...¡± A gangster with goatees, wearing a baseball suit and holding a baseball bat in his hand, pointed at Li Mu¡¯s nose and scolded.


    Li Mu did not look at him, but turned to Uncle Zheng and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here to pay the bill. I ate your 10 bowls of noodles just now, but I haven¡¯t paid you yet.¡±


    Uncle Zheng quickly said, ¡°No need, no need. Young man, you¡¯d better leave quickly.¡± He winked at Li Mu for fear that Li Mu would be dragged in the trouble.


    Li Mu, however, went straight into the restaurant and said, ¡°How can I do that? I don¡¯t dine without paying.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, stinky boy. Are you deaf? I told you to get out of here. Did you hear me... Hey, I think you¡¯re looking for a good beat.¡± The gangster in a baseball suit bellowed. When he saw that Li Mu paid no attention to him, he got a little irritated. Next, he picked up the baseball bat and threw it at Li Mu¡¯s arm, trying to teach Li Mu a lesson.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who you are dealing with.¡± Li Mu raised his foot without hesitation.


    Bang!


    The gangster screamed and was kicked to the air, flying for more than 10 meters before hitting the floor. Bent over and lying prone on the ground, he grunted like a dying dog, holding his belly and vomiting. All the food he had consumed yesterday seemed to have gushed out.


    At that, the crowd burst into exmations.


    ¡°A kick could send a man flying more than 10 meters away?¡±


    ¡°That young man must also be a martial arts expert, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    The young man with sunsses, who was sitting on the stool at the door, abruptly stood up. In a second, half a dozen gangsters around him came over and closed in on Li Mu, each of them holding a weapon in their hands.


    ¡°Kid, where are you from? How dare you make trouble for my Longteng Company?¡±


    Zhang Junzi, the young man wearing sunsses, took off his sses and revealed a pair of googly eyes. He had a kind of wicked air about him that indicated his overindulgence in wine and women. He stared at Li Mu and looked him up and down. The kick Li Mu justunched made him not dare to underestimate his opponent.


    Li Mu did not bother to speak at all. He raised his hand and gave the gangsters a dozen ps.


    Then, before those gangsters could react, they were thrown to the sky by the ps as if they were a wooden pole being pulled up. All of them got their teeth knocked off and then fell on the ground, lying beside that gangster in a baseball suit, howling like dogs with broken backs.

 Chapter 486 - You Wait and See If You Have the Nerve

    <h4>Chapter 486 You Wait and See If You Have the Nerve</h4>


    In an instant, the whole noodle restaurant was filled with gasps of consternation.


    No one knew that the young man who looked refined and civilized was so powerful that he just knocked down about half a dozen gangsters with a few ps as if it was just a game.


    In the past year, there had emerged many men with impressive abilities, but it was the first time for those people to see a young man with such neat martial arts skills.


    Zhang Junzi felt he was utterly dumbstruck.


    He opened his mouth, and all his teeth fell out like a sticky hook that had expired. He knew that he had met a tough guy this time.


    However, having been used to being brazen and arrogant, Zhang Junzi subconsciously got more worked up instead of admitting his defeat. He struggled to his feet and then shouted, ¡°Turns out that you are also a fellow in Jianghu. But you just provoked the Longteng Company. In this city, you have to suffer a lot.¡±


    A trace of killing intent shed through Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    Back in the Divine Land, he had even killed many high-ranking figures, including the emperors. So, to Li Mu, to kill several punks was actually much easier than killing a few ants. But on second thought, he did not feel like doing it. After all, he had returned to Earth, a world governed byws. Besides, it was not good for him to kill too many people. And if he killed those people in the noodle restaurant, he would also cause trouble for the Zheng family.


    ¡°You wait and see.¡±


    Zhang Junzi said cruelly as he was propped up by his men.


    ¡°You¡¯re screwed. Don¡¯t think that you can afford to provoke the Longteng Company just because you know how some martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to find Brother Tie and seek revenge.¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on him in case he runs for it.¡±


    ¡°Little bastard, you want to be a hero, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, don¡¯t leave if you have the guts. If you leave this ce, Old Zheng and his family will be finished.¡±


    The gangsters growled in wrath.


    They had gotten used to being a bully within hundreds of miles around. Because of the strong force behind them, even the police would not easily upset them. So, after being disgraced like that, how could they quietly take with the insult?


    Li Mu picked up a chair and sat at the door of the noodle restaurant. He said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance. You will have, let¡¯s say, one hour to get help. Bring whoever you can summon. You know what, in my eyes, that fu*king Longteng Company is nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Good, you do have some balls.¡± Zhang Junzi rubbed his cheeks, took out a cellphone, and dialed a number right away.


    Li Mu reckoned that things could not go better. If the Longteng Company was really a scourge that housed all kinds of evil and sins, he might as well eradicate it in one breath.


    When he went off the Vanguard, he lost his bearings and ran in the wrong direction. That was how he came to Jade Gate City. Tempted by the local food, he wanted to have something to eat first and then go to Baoji City to find the old faker. But to his surprise, he got himself in such a mess.


    Anyway, it would not take too much time to fix it. So, he decided to deal with the matter at first hand.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°How could that be true?¡±


    In the main meeting room, Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center.


    After listening to the reports of Su Cuo and Song Changlin, the high-level military officers and experts present looked at one another speechlessly.


    Had it not been that they had done all kinds of spiritual appraisal, and confirmed that these two people¡¯s identities and minds were normal, they would probably think that the two were crazy after listening to their stories.


    From the disappearance of the Vanguard 30 years ago to everything the team members had experienced on that alien, and to the end that people of the Soul Sect were killed, and the science team was rescued by a young man named Li Mu... Their stories were almost as unbelievable as those in fantasy movies.


    Were there really immortals who could fly across the sky and overturn the sea in this world?


    Lu Bing, the lieutenant-general, took a deep breath.


    He had had a vague feeling that as the Vanguard returned after it had mysteriously disappeared for 30 years, the news it brought back might be very shocking. However, he did not expect that it could be so incredible.


    Even so, his intuition told him that what Su Cuo and Song Changlin just reported was the truth.


    For one thing, the two, after missing for 30 years, did not seem to have aged when they came back. Their appearance and body functions did not change at all, as if they had been out for just 30 days. That was enough to shed light on many problems side-on.


    However, the information must be kept a secret.


    Otherwise, once it was leaked, it would cause an earth-shattering disturbance in human society. If this went wrong, the organized society that had been painstakingly built through thousands of years by civilizations would be destroyed.


    ¡°Li Mu, the teenager you mentioned, has already left the spaceship before thending? How did he leave?¡± An expert could not help but inquire.


    Song Changlin said, ¡°Mu has the same ability as an immortal. At that time, we just saw a blur, then, he already disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡± Doubted another person.


    Su Cuo said, ¡°His power is much more terrifying than we imagined. Words have failed me in describing his strength to the full extent. In that world, he is invincible. After we broke away from the control of the Soul Sect, we found some information about him in thest month we stayed there.¡±


    In the meeting room, there was another sound of gasping.


    Many people found the fact hard to ept.


    That Li Mu sounded just like a superman who was able to do anything.


    Once this kind of man got out of control, he would bring a great disaster. Even the state regime could be overturned in an instant. His destructive power could beparable to a nuclear bomb. Hence, Li Mu was definitely a hidden danger that could not be ignored.


    Su Cuo, the beautiful member of the imperial examination team, obviously understood what those leaders were thinking. So, she said very solemnly, ¡°General, and all the leaders, I suggest that no matter what happens, we should not make an enemy out of Li Mu, nor should we try to control him. That man possesses the kind of power that is beyond our imagination.¡±


    Lu Bing gave a bitter smile and nodded. Then, he remarked, ¡°Well, you two go and take a rest first. The military has contacted your family and has sent people to pick them up. You can stay in the base for the time being and don¡¯t go anywhere else, for this matter is of great importance. I hope you can understand.¡±


    With that, Su Cuo and Song Changlin were led out of the meeting room.


    At the door, Song Changlin whispered, ¡°Su, will Mu be alright?¡±


    Su Cuo shook her head and did not say more.


    She was not really worried about Li Mu, but that some leaders might look at the problem from the ordinary angle and try to control or restrain Li Mu. That would, in turn, push Li Mu to the opposite side, which would be extremely dangerous.


    In the meeting room.


    Lu Bing¡¯s eyes swept over the 30 people present at the meeting and announced, ¡°Everyone, everything about the Vanguard will be ssified as a top-secret. It can¡¯t be disclosed to anyone else. The head of the strategic support department is on the way here, and themanding group will be set up as soon as possible. Please perform your duties well. From now on, everyone in the base is forbidden to go out... Now the meeting will be dismissed!¡±


    Then, everyone got up and left in a mood in which it was hard to describe.


    Lu Bing sat alone in the meeting room, rubbing his temples and musing.


    A momentter, Zhou Qi, the young military secretary, came in and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Head, Commander Fan of the strategic support department will soon arrive. It¡¯s time to go out and wee him.¡±


    Lu Bing nodded and stood up. ¡°Where is the 68th army?¡±


    ¡°The 68th army has set off from the station after receiving the transfer order as soon as possible. In half an hour, they will arrive at the base. Within four hours, they couldplete the arrangement and defense. At that time, the ce with a radius of 25 kilometers around the base will be a forbidden military area that allows no one to enter or exit.¡± Zhou Qi said, handing over some files.


    Lu Bing nodded. In fact, he was under a lot of pressure at the moment.


    The other major countries had already learned about the story of the Vanguard. As the imperial examination team members were from various major countries like the US, Germany, and the UK, it was just impossible to keep the matter a secret.


    The appearance of the Vanguard might have no effect on ordinary people in a short period of time.


    But for those major countries, it meant a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The documents and resources in the spacecraft were enough to make the whole Earth go crazy.


    A few hours ago, all the major countries had already sent out notes through their foreign conste. They not only requested to bring their members back but also asked China to hand over the Vanguard to allow the other countries to conduct research together.


    A war without gunpowder smoke had already begun.


    Soon, all forms of diplomatic negotiations, as well as the secret spy war, would be carried out around the Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center. Therefore, they could not afford to make any mistake.


    It was a matter that might influence the fate of the country in the next millennium.


    A storm was brewing.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Gu Chenggong, the Invincible Iron Palm, was one of the four managers of security guards in the Longteng Company. The masses had called him and the other three powerful martial arts experts the ¡°Four King Kongs¡± of Longteng Company.


    He was born in Cangzhou, Hebei Province. Since he was a child, he had started learning martial art called Iron Palm. Since the rule in his family forbade anyone outside to learn Iron Palm, the art had been passed down from generation to generation within the family.


    However, his grandfather and father, who had practiced the Iron Palm for a lifetime, had failed to master it. Moreover, their hands had turned into big ck balls of meat because of their practice and so became useless. After the hospital¡¯s examination, the doctor said that their hands had muscle necrosis and were already dted. Therefore, the Gu family¡¯s Iron Palm Art was just aughingstock in the neighboring viges.


    When Gu Chenggong was a child, his father forced him to practice the Iron Palm.


    For that matter, the father and son almost turned against each other.


    From an early age, Gu Chenggong thought that the damn Iron Palm was just a prank. Even his mother opposed his son¡¯s practice. She was afraid that his palm would also be harmed. Later on, because of that matter, his parents divorced. But that did not prevent his father from teaching his son the family art. Under his father¡¯s coercion, Gu Chenggong continued practicing the Iron Palm for 10 years.


    His hands were also severely deformed after the practice.


    Later, when he grew up, he ran away from home and went to work on the southern border. It was not until then that he got out of his father¡¯s control.


    But for some unknown reason, he suddenly found that he had actually mastered the Iron Palm. His hands had roughly returned to normal, and he could now bare-handedly break bricks and stones, snap steel pipes, and even leave a handprint on the steel te with just one m. Furthermore, the power of his hands was getting stronger and stronger.


    In a quarrel, he identally killed someone and since then became a fugitive.


    After that, he fled to Gansu Province. At the end of his rope, he hid in the Longteng Company and was put in an important position. Later, he showed his impressive power and made a few great contributions to thepany. He was promoted several times and finally became one of the ¡°Four King Kongs¡± of thepany. His status soared, and he had countless money and beauties to please himself.


    So, when Gu Chenggong heard that his hatchet men had been beaten, and the other party even said that the Longteng Company was way beneath him, he took his men and drove to the scene as fast as he could.


    But when he met the culprit, he was astonished to find that the ¡°tough guy¡± that had injured members of thepany was actually a boy at the age of 18 or 19 in sportswear.


    ¡°He looks like a sports student at a university. He didn¡¯t have any menacing air at all. How could he count as a tough guy?¡±


    ¡°Director Gu, it¡¯s him.¡± Zhang Junzi used, rubbing his cheeks.


    ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings.¡± Gu Chenggong scolded. Then, he talked to Li Mu and sneered, ¡°I thought you must be some ferocious man who has survived big troubles and so dare to look down upon our Longteng Company. Hehe, it turns out to be a wild sparrow. How dare you y a ferocious eagle? Kid, if you break one of your hands today, the price will be paid, and I¡¯ll let you go immediately.¡±

 Chapter 487 - Qinling Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 487 Qinling Heaven</h4>


    At that point, at the entrance of the noddle restaurant, the onlookers all retreated one after another for fear of being targeted by the group of hooligans, especially Gu Chenggong, the Iron Palm, who was said to be a cruel murderer. In the past few years, he was quite famous in the city.


    After taking a look at him, Li Mu grinned. He stood up, and taunted, ¡°After talking on the phone for ages and making me waste half an hour, it turns out that you merely called such trash for help and he even dares to y tough in front of me. This is so fu*king funny.¡±


    ¡°Kid, you haven¡¯t tasted death before, have you?¡± Gu Chenggong snarled, ring up.


    He held the two iron balls in his hands and rotated them back and forth. When he heard Li Mu¡¯s words, he suddenly gripped the iron balls and squeezed them. Then, he threw the ttened iron balls in front of Li Mu and said with a sneer, ¡°Little boy, is your head as harder as the iron balls? I¡¯ve made up my mind that I will not only break your hand but also all the bones on your arms. This is the price you have to pay for messing with our Longteng Company.¡±


    The crowd watching the scene from a distance eximed in horror at that sight.


    ¡°What kind of strength does he have to crush the iron balls with bare hands?¡±


    ¡°He is a real martial arts master!¡±


    Uncle Zheng noted that the situation was not going well. He quickly stood in front of Li Mu, smiled apologetically at the gangsters, and said, ¡°Manager Gu, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This young man may not be very sensible. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. Don¡¯t you want 200,000 yuan? I¡¯ll give it to you. I will. As for today¡¯s matter, please show your mercy...¡±


    As he said that, he tugged Li Mu, silently warning him not to pretend to be a macho man.


    Gu Chenggongughed out loud and said, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I want it¡¯? It¡¯s your daughter who owes me money. Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m ckmailing her. That¡¯s against thew. Oh, okay, Old Zheng, it seems that you have made a lot of money by selling noodles in recent years. You have to protect this guy, right? Well, this little kid has beaten a member of our Longteng Company. Pay us 500,000 yuan for medical treatment and today¡¯s matter will be considered over...¡±


    ¡°Ah? Half a million? Um, I... I can¡¯t scrape so much money even if I sell my house. This...¡± Mr. and Mrs. Zheng were thunderstruck at the requirement.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, don¡¯t stoop topromise in front of this kind of rubbish. Let me handle it.¡± Li Mu said as he patted Mr. Zheng on his shoulder.


    As soon as Li Mu reached out his hand, the two iron balls on the ground soared to his palm as if they could fly. Li Mu gazed at Gu Chenggong and said, ¡°You simply refuse to admit that you are a good-for-nothing. Considering yourme tricks, howe you think you deserve to be called Invincible Iron Palm?¡±


    As he spoke, the two iron balls were pinched into different shapes as if they were made of mud. Then, they squeezed through Li Mu¡¯s fingers like iron powder and fell on the ground.


    There was dead silence all around.


    The onlookers were all stunned.


    So were the gangsters.


    Gu Chenggong, the Invincible Iron Palm, couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡°Did he just summon the objects through the air?¡±


    Moreover, the iron balls were made of solid iron, but they were directly crumbled into iron powder. How much strength did that take? Was this young man actually a disciple of some legendary big sect in the martial arts society?


    ¡°I¡¯ve kicked an iron te.¡±


    Fear rose in Gu Chenggong¡¯s heart.


    When he was about to say something, he suddenly heard two clicks in his ears. Then he felt a sharp pain on his wrists. Subconsciously, he looked down and found that both his wrists were broken, exposing the bones. Before he could even scream, he got a kick in his belly again and flew out more than 10 meters away. Then, he hit a wire pole, slipped to the ground, and passed out.


    No one saw clearly how Li Mu made his move from the beginning to the end.


    Zhang Junzi and the other gangsters had been waiting for Gu Chenggong to take revenge. However, when they saw that scene, they were so terrified that their knees were about to give way.


    By this moment, even a fool could tell that he had really met a tough guy.


    ¡°What a waste of my time!¡±


    Li Mu pped his hands and ordered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hand the receipt over?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh, ye-yes...¡± Zhang Junzi quickly took out Zheng Xiu¡¯er¡¯s loan receipt and handed it to Li Mu gingerly.


    Li Mu casually tore it up and yelled, ¡°Get out of here. Go back and tell Longteng Company¡¯s boss that this matter is not over yet.¡±


    The gangsters were relieved as if they had been granted amnesty. They carried the unconscious Gu Chenggong and left in dejection.


    It took a long time for the people watching the scene toe to their senses.


    Some cheered, and some advised Li Mu to leave quickly.


    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s hard to defeat many people with two fists. You... should leave now. I¡¯m afraid that the Longteng Company won¡¯t give up so easily. Over the years... s, thank you very much for today. Life is getting more and more turbulent.¡± Uncle Zheng also tried to persuade Li Mu.


    He was packing up his things and discussing with his wife that they closed the restaurant and left Jade Gate City with their daughter, Zheng Xiu¡¯er, to seek refuge with their rtives in another province and hide there for a while.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. You can continue to do business here. My family also has some connections. Longteng Company is just a small department store my family runs. I¡¯ll tell my family to let them get out of Jade Gate City and stop running amuck.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Uncle Zheng and his family took Li Mu¡¯s words with a pinch of salt.


    Li Mu promised, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll go and reason with them right now.¡±


    In the end, Li Mu carried his backpack and left.


    His spiritual force could now cover a radius of about 100 miles. After consulting a few passers-by on the side of the road, he soon found the office building of Longteng Company and learned everything about it.


    ¡°I should wait for some time. When this group of trash gathers together, I¡¯ll finish all of them at one go.¡±


    Li Mu picked an Inte bar on the roadside and entered. He turned on theputer and began to browse through the Inte about things that had happened on Earth in the past few years. After all, he had been away for five years. He wanted to know what kind of big events had urred on Earth during his absence.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°What? Gu Chenggong was disabled?¡±


    In the office on the top floor of Longteng Company, Yan Dinghu, General Manager, was astonished when he received a report from his subordinate. Gu Chenggong, the Iron Palm, was one of the men in Jianghu he had roped in. That man¡¯s means were quite rigorous. Yet, he had been crippled by a teenager?


    ¡°Could it be that the government has gotten involved in this?¡±


    ¡°Or did he meet a real master in Jianghu?¡±


    In the past few years, people who knew martial arts had been getting more and more active in society, and their influence had increased significantly. Many figures and sects that could only be seen on TV or in novels before, had emerged like burgeoning bamboos, and their influence also grew at a fast rate.


    Just half a year ago, the government had allowed these martial arts sects to exist with registration, which meant that even the country began to pay attention to martial arts cultivators.


    Longteng Company was also preparing to register its own sect. It had already recruited some masters with high payments. But to everyone¡¯s shock, a promising member of the sect like Gu Chenggong had been disabled like this.


    Yan Dinghu hung off the phone with an uncertain expression on his face.


    ¡°Send Tie Jun, Zhou Ming, and Zhang Youfa to me. Now.¡± Yan Dinghu looked over his shoulder and said to the secretary. Then, he added, ¡°Call the people in thepany who can be on duty toe here. Hurry up.¡±


    He was a little scared.


    Because Zhang Junzi had told him on the phone that the young man said that the matter was not settled yet, and he mighte straight to thepany.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you run into any trouble?¡±


    A young Taoist in his early 20s was sitting on the sofa opposite the desk. He was wearing a ck Taoist robe with white patterns, a jade teapot held in his hand. He was ying with it with great interest. The Taoist had handsome facial features, but there was a hint of evil in his eyes.


    ¡°One of my men has provoked a tough opponent. He might be a disciple of some big sect in the martial art society.¡± Yan Dinghu sat down and told the Taoist what he had heard on the phone.


    Looking at Yan Dinghu, who seemed to be facing a mortal enemy, the young Taoist was nheless rxed. He smiled faintly and said with a condescending air, ¡°Interesting. There is really such a young master. But ording to your description, he should not be from a big sect, but a heterodox. He is not worth mentioning... By the way, have you nailed the matter with the woman named Zheng Xiu¡¯er?¡±


    Yan Dinghu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That boy protected Mr. Zheng¡¯s family, so we didn¡¯t seed. But Taoist Lu, please rest assured. Our chairman, Mr. Zhu, has already ordered that you will be satisfied no matter at what cost.¡±


    ¡°Haha. He¡¯s quite sensible.¡± Taoist Lu smiled.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Well, given that you are both very sensible, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with that heterodox master for you. But bear this in mind, you must get that Zheng Xiu¡¯er. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I need to see her before my departure.¡±


    Yan Dinghu rejoiced and said, ¡°As long as that little bastard is sorted out, I will take my men and go there in person to tie up that little girl for you.¡±


    This Taoist Lu had a very strong background. Now that he had guaranteed it, Yan Dinghu was not concerned at all.


    ¡°Hehe, good, it¡¯s now getting interesting.¡± Taoist Lu smiled and said, ¡°I know. You are exerting yourself in front of me because you really want to get a chance to go into the Qinling Heaven.¡±


    Yan Dinghu gave a fawning smile.


    He quickly stood up, edged to the Taoist, and said respectfully, ¡°Taoist Lu is really observant. It¡¯s true. After all, it¡¯s said that even ordinary people who enter one of the Heavens can live 10 years longer after they breathe in the air there. And those who are dying of illness can get a full recovery and even return to their youth after they enter the Heaven for a period of time... Taoist Lu, I¡¯ve been told that the Qinling Heaven is about to open. Chairman and I, of course, dare not think about getting those other blessings in it. We just want to go in and have a look.¡±


    Taoist Lu squinted at him and smiled with a sense of superiority. He remarked, ¡°Okay. Once you get this thing done, I¡¯ll try to persuade my master. I¡¯m a Taoist and it¡¯s sometimes not convenient for me to handle some problems. Do your job well and there will be more opportunities for you to disy your value in the future.¡±


    Yan Dinghu was overjoyed.


    While they were talking, footsteps sounded from the corridor.


    The other three of the ¡°Four King Kongs¡± of Longteng Company¡ª Tie Jun, Zhou Ming, Zhang Youfa¡ª and more than 50 young and sturdy men all came to the office building. The others were waiting outside, while the three King Kongs entered the office.


    ¡°I heard that Old Gu has been disabled?¡±


    ¡°Boss, who is so unruly? How dare he touch our man?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he will alsoe to pick up a fight at thepany. In a while, if he really dares toe, I will cut him into pieces.¡±


    The three King Kongs were all reckless people. They had some martial arts skills and were very arrogant. They shouted angrily as soon as they arrived.


    Taoist Lu, who was sitting on the sofa, did not say a word, a look of disdain on his face. In his view, they were just a group of idiots who didn¡¯t deserve toe to the front stage.


    Sensing the expression on Taoist Lu¡¯s face, Yan Dinghu hastily asked the three King Kongs to stand aside in silence. After that, he smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Taoist, my men are not very shrewd. Please don¡¯t take their words to heart. When that little bastard arrives in a while, I¡¯ll have to rely on you.¡±


    Taoist Lu chuckled and said, ¡°Easy. It¡¯s just a heterodox. I can sort him out without effort.¡±


    But before his voice died away¡ª


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A clear voice boomed. Before the crowd realized what happened, their eyes were dazzled for an instant and a young man with short ck hair in a white Li Ning sports suit had already appeared in the room.


    Taoist Lu¡¯s pupils contracted.


    The handsome young man surveyed the office and then said, ¡°Seems that everyone is here. Hey? This little Taoist...¡± The young man¡¯s eyes fell on Taoist Lu and he said, ¡°Interesting. You appear to be in the qi-refining stage, am I right? Pity that your practice is in a mess. You haven¡¯t even made to the first level. So, where are you from, little Taoist?¡±


    At once, Taoist Lu stood up obediently as if he was a primary school student encountering his headteacher. He bowed deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Flowing Cloud Temple in Mount Maiji. May I ask who you are, senior?¡±


    When Yan Dinghu saw that, his eyeballs almost fell out.

 Chapter 488 - The Measure of Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 488 The Measure of Immortals</h4>


    ¡°Me? I am the unknown master you said you can easily take out.¡± Li Mu settled himself in the chair behind the desk as if he were at his own home. Then, he said, ¡°Mount Maiji? Within Tianshui Region? I¡¯ve never heard of something like the Flowing Cloud Temple. Turns out that you¡¯re the mastermind behind the plot against Uncle Zheng¡¯s daughter. You are a monk, but you are not free of human desires. You don¡¯t look like a decent man to me.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his finger and pointed at the Taoist.


    Taoist Lu felt that his Dantian was shaking, and then weariness swept all over his body, as though all his strength had been sucked away. His face suddenly turned pale as he eximed, ¡°My Dantian, my natural qi... You, you actually destroyed my natural qi! You...¡±


    ¡°Natural qi? You¡¯re really brazen. What you had is just unrefined internal force.¡± Li Mu said, ¡°You should be grateful that you can get out of this alive today. As I just got back, I don¡¯t feel like killing people. Anyway, what¡¯s that Qinling Heaven you just mentioned?¡±


    Taoist Lu¡¯s young face no longer showed that previous obedience. Instead, it was now full of resentment and viciousness. The natural qi in his Dantian had been destroyed. Thus, it could be said that all the hard work he had done in the past few years had been ruined, and his promising future had vanished, too.


    He stared at Li Mu, ground his teeth, and hissed, ¡°I will never forget your generosity, senior. When I get back to the Flowing Cloud Temple, I will definitely...¡±


    ¡°Moron! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Li Mu raised his hand and pped the air. With a loud snap, a red palm print suddenly appeared on Taoist Lu¡¯s face. He directly flew to the air and hit the wall. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the Taoist lost his consciousness.


    ¡°How dare he try to threaten me with the Flowing Cloud Temple?¡±


    Li Mu did not fear him at all.


    ¡°You tell me, what¡¯s the matter with the Qinling Heaven?¡± Li Mu demanded as he looked at Yan Dinghu.


    By this time, Yan Dinghu had beenpletely scared out of his wits.


    Taoist Lu, who was like a little immortal in his eyes, was utterly vulnerable in front of Li Mu. At this time, he suddenly realized that what Longteng Company had kicked this time was not an iron te, but a super titanium alloy one!


    ¡°Sure, sure, my little god. It¡¯s said that recently in Qinling, it sometimes snows in June, and sometimes a 1000-year-old iron tree blooms overnight. Also, the sound of the phoenix is constantly heard. Those are signs that a blessed Heaven there is opening. Two months ago, people in Wulin have noticed the signs of the opening...¡± Stammered Yan Dinghu, who waspletely panicked at the time. He continued incoherently, ¡°Many people believe that there is a Heaven about to open in Qinling.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Do you mean that the Heavens on Earth have been opened before?¡± Li Mu frowned.


    When he was surfing the Inte at the Inte bar before, he didn¡¯t find any information about that at all.


    Yan Dinghu was stunned for a moment. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t know? Oh, of course, I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. You are a super mundane master. You may have been living in seclusion before, so you hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the world. In the past, there are secret realms and blessed Heavens in different sizes all over the world. In China, for example, Mount Wuyi Heaven, Mount Elephant Heaven have opened before. More than half of the experts in today¡¯s martial arts world, such as the Three Sages, the Four Gods, and the Eight Lords, have entered the Heavens. That is how they got such horrible cultivation...¡±


    He rambled on and on, but obviously, he was only an outer member. His knowledge was limited, and all he knew was just scraps of information, which was rather confusing and iplete.


    ¡°Some people said that the reason why there are more and more martial arts people with special skills in the past couple of years was that the ancient Heavens were opened and the Divine Qi in it was released and acquired by those people...¡± In a panic, Yan Dinghu told Li Mu everything without reserve.


    After listening to his words, Li Mu had a general idea of what was going on.


    ¡°A blessed Heaven is opening?¡±


    ¡°Why does it sound like the seal of a small world has been lifted?¡±


    But when Li Mu asked a few more questions, such as what was in the Heaven, and what kind of opportunity it might provide, Yan Dinghu gave no answer. After all, Yan Dinghu had never had a chance to enter one.


    ¡°When Mount Wuyi Heaven and Mount Elephant Heaven opened, because their opening came quite abruptly, the countries did not have time to react. Many martial arts cultivators and lucky people got into the Heavens by chance and obtained precious blessings. But now, as the countries on Earth begin to pay attention to the openings, the governments will take control of the blessed ce every time a new Heaven opens. And only a limited number of cultivators can enter it. This time, a lot of strange signs have appeared in Qinling, which seem to be heralding the opening of a big Heaven. Qinling is a famous mountain in China. People have summed up some rules about this before. They say the more famous ce is, the more likely that a Heaven will open. Thus, the signs in Qinling have attracted huge attention...¡±


    When Yan Dinghu saw Li Mu¡¯s disappointed expression, he quickly racked his brain to add more analysis lest he was already useless to Li Mu.


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    In China, everything belonged to the country.


    No matter how powerful people in the martial arts society were, they were nothingpared to the government. They could not bend the country¡¯s will unless they were like the immortals who really could fly and move mountains.


    Li Mu felt it necessary to investigate the blessed Heavens.


    He happened to be in Baoji City, which was right at the foot of Qinling. Li Mu thought he might as well go back and ask the old faker first. That old thing must know something.


    ¡°Why did the Taoist of Mount Maiji send you to kidnap Zheng Xiu¡¯er for him?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    Yan Dinghu hurriedly answered, ¡°I heard that the opening of some Heavens needs sacrifices. Taoist Lu... uh, no, this fraud said that the girl named Zheng Xiu¡¯er has a special birth date and time, and her blood can serve as the sacrifice to open the Heaven. The Flowing Cloud Temple wants to enter the Qinling Heaven, so they need to catch her...¡± Yan Dinghu confessed without holding back anything.


    At that, Li Mu started fuming.


    To open a Heaven with human blood was clearly an act of dark art.


    It seemed that the Taoists in the Flowing Cloud Temple in Mount Maiji were not good men either. Li Mu saw the need to take a trip to that temple and st that ce to get rid of those scourgespletely.


    Li Mu took another careful look at Taoist Lu, who was still unconscious. The auras of death and resentment on his body were flowing at the same time. It was obvious that he had killed many people with his own hands and was definitely not an upright man. Li Mu intended to keep him alive before, but now...


    Li Mu changed his mind.


    With a flick of his finger, a spark darted out and fell on Taoist Lu. A loud bang sounded, and the fire burst out. The next moment, Taoist Lu was burned to ashes, leaving not even a trace of ash.


    This kind of measure was beyond the scope of martial arts. It was Taoist magic or Immortal power. Li Mu¡¯s power was almost as incredible as an immortal¡¯s.


    The sight of that caused the faces of Yan Dinghu and the other three King Kongs to turn sallow and their legs to tremble.


    A living person had been burned to ashes in an instant! That measure could kill people without making a scene. And it was certainly the perfect way to destroy their bodies and hide the crime. Even the cleverest detectives could not spot any trace of the crime.


    ¡°You are not any good guys either.¡± Li Mu shot a look at them, his heart filled with killing intent.


    Tie Jun, Zhang Youfa, and the other King Kong only felt a wave of unparalleled horror enveloping them. Then, the cracking sound of bones came from their bodies. In an instant, their cultivation of martial arts was all emptied. Before they even had time to react, they copsed on the ground, screaming miserably.


    Since then, they would be disabled. Perhaps they could no longer live a normal life like ordinary people.


    Li Mu flickered another look at Yan Dinghu and directly nted the Great Horror Curse in his body, which directly affected his spirit.


    Yan Dinghu fainted straight away.


    Li Mu then got up and went to the window, looking at the night outside. The office building of Longteng Company, which was more than 20 floors, was the highest building in the whole Jade Gate City, from which one could overlook the most beautiful night view within the city.


    The night view of modern civilization was so familiar and memorable.


    ¡°Seems that some interesting changes have taken ce on Earth. I¡¯d better go and ask the old faker first. He should know some inside story.¡±


    Li Mu muttered to himself.


    Next, an unforgettable scene that made the three King Kongs¡¯ jaws drop urred.


    Around Li Mu, a flying broadsword zoomed out of the window. It remained airborne and grewrger andrger until it was the size of a small boat, which floated in the air by the window of the 20th floor. Then, in a sh, Li Mu jumped onto the flying broadsword, turned into a stream of light, and disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Imm-immortal?¡±


    The three of them were so scared that they fainted at once.


    ¡°There are really immortals in this world?¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Riding on the broadsword, Li Mu flew across the dark sky.


    The distance from Jade Gate City to Baoji City was about 1,300 kilometers. If it was in the Divine Land, with the speed Li Mu¡¯s Broadswordmanding Skill allowed, he could cross the distance in just a few seconds. However, on the Earthcking Spiritual Qi, the natural qi in his body would decline every time he consumed it. Li Mu did not want to waste too much natural qi, so he flew at the lowest speed.


    Two whole hourster, Li Mu was flying above a city with dazzling lights. He lowered his head and focused his vision. Through the haze, he took a closer look and found that it was Lanzhou City.


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s not right. Though I¡¯ve lowered the speed, I should have arrived in Baoji after two hours¡¯ flight. Howe I only got to Lanzhou?¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    He rode on the broadsword and moved forward again. About an hourter, he was above Tianshui City.


    ¡°No, no, no, this is not right. I even speeded up a little bit, but I¡¯ve just arrived at Tianshui. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t I have gone beyond Baoji already?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t believe what he had experienced.


    The distance from Tianshui to Baoji was about 200 kilometers. Along the way stretched mountains, flourishing trees, and rolling hills. It was already the peripheral area of the Qinling Mountains. Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force could fan out and cover the ce within 300 miles. Now, standing in the sky above Tianshui City, Li Mu should have been able to sense the existence of Baoji City.


    But for some reason, when Li Mu did cast his spiritual force around, he did not detect any trace of Baoji City within the range of his spiritual force.


    This was really weird.


    Li Mu became suspicious.


    About an hourter, Li Mu finally arrived at the sky above Baoji City.


    As always, a man could be anxious when he was close to his hometown. After five years, when Li Mu returned to Baoji City, he actually felt a little nervous.


    Hended on a tablnd in the north of the high-tech district and looked up in the night. The Randengsi Vige was shrouded in the darkness. It was quiet. asionally, a dog barked. Everything seemed to have returned to five years ago. That ce did not seem to have changed a bit.


    The vige was basically the same as he remembered.


    Li Mu strolled along the country path and finally came to the gate of the ancient Randeng Temple.


    His heart began to beat really fast.


    Finally, he was about to see the old faker. All those questions that had troubled him for a long time could finally be answered.

 Chapter 489 - Digging up the Coal

    <h4>Chapter 489 Digging up the Coal</h4>


    Li Mu was not clear about the background of the old faker, but he was sure that the backing he had been definitely not weak. Anyway, that had been verified many times.


    The mystery was about to be revealed.


    Li Mu walked through the archway topped by the te bearing ¡°Young Master¡¯s legacy¡± and came to the gate of the ancient Randeng Temple.


    Everything was the same as it used to be.


    But Li Mu¡¯s expression altered, and he suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    Because weeds were overgrown around the gate of the ancient temple. The path that came into being five years ago had been covered with weeds again.


    The door was ajar, and there was a spider web on the door frame.


    He pushed open the door and entered. The courtyard was overgrown with grass. The Medicine King Hall next to it was already half-dpidated. As to the few meditation rooms that were used to stack up misceneous items, the doors and windows were all damaged and looked rather weather-beaten.


    Frightened by the creak of Li Mu opening the door, several birds pped their wings and rushed to the night sky.


    In the backyard, the small wood where Li Mu often practiced the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing was already ramshackle. The waist-high weeds grew extremely dense. The vegetable fields near the woods had long been withered.


    The kitchen that Li Mu used to cook waspletely run-down, and the well at the door had dried up as well.


    An ominous feeling arose in his heart.


    Li Mu quickly searched the whole Randeng Temple, but found no trace of the old faker.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Has the old faker already left?¡±


    Li Mu searched the ce carefully, but the old faker was nowhere to be seen.


    Li Mu even employed the Third Eye to check around. Nevertheless, there was no clue. He also tried to use the Searching Incantation to look for the trace of the old faker, but it was of no use, either.


    It was very weird. It seemed that the wretched old man Li Mu remembered was just a part of his memory and did not really exist.


    That made Li Mu greatly disappointed. At the same time, he got a little worried.


    ¡°Did something happen to the old faker?¡±


    Distracted by his concern, Li Mu immediately felt ill at ease.


    For a long time, the old faker was his moral pir. Unreliable and very obscene as he was, for Li Mu, the old faker was like a ¡°mentor¡±.


    The reason why Li Mu did not directly break through the Void-breaking Realm and step into the universe topete with the cultivators from the outer space was that he wanted to return to Earth first and find the old faker to solve many mysteries.


    But now, the Randeng Temple was in total ruins, and the old faker was nowhere to be found.


    All of a sudden, Li Mu felt like he had lost his backbone.


    Judging by the view of the temple in disrepair, it was obvious that it had been untended for at least two or three years. That was to say, the old faker already left for at least two or three years.


    Sitting at the door of the old faker¡¯s former meditation room, Li Mu stared around nkly despite himself.


    He was wondering if the old faker had left Randeng Temple and gone somewhere else, or if he had left Earth forever.


    Moreover, the truly weird thing was that, logically speaking, the old faker should have left some clues to tell Li Mu what to do next before his departure. Otherwise, how could Li Mu find him when he came back 20 yearster?


    And to say the least, with Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation, as long as the old faker was in this world, he could certainly find some traces with the Searching Incantation or the shback Art.


    However, there was no clue left, nor could Li Mu find any traces.


    It appeared to Li Mu that a powerful deity had erased all traces of the existence of the old faker with his supreme secret technique.


    That made things even more absurd.


    Li Mu did not believe there was a so-called powerful deity on Earth who could be stronger than him.


    He sat at the door of the meditation room and mused for a whole night.


    A new day had arrived, and the Randeng Temple was basked in the first beam of sunlight.


    In the vige beneath, the bickering of roosters and dogs was heard. It was the harvest season in autumn. At this time, the vige was at the busiest time in a year.


    Li Mu made his way out of the temple.


    Along the vige path, a lot of farmers were rushing to the fields to harvest crops.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang San, and Aunt Zhang, you two still look hale and hearty.¡± Spotting those acquaintances from five years ago, Li Mu greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Young man, you are... Hey, you look a little like Little Mu. Is it really Little Mu?¡± Uncle Zhang San looked him up and down for a while and finally recognized from his facial features that the handsome young man in front of him, who was much taller than him, was that Li Mu he knew five years ago.


    Uncle Zhang San said in surprise, ¡°Little Mu, did you escape from the depths of mountains?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu was a little puzzled at the question.


    ¡°What does he mean to escape from the depths of mountains?¡±


    Aunt Zhang said, ¡°Five years ago, you went missing. Master Li said that you were abducted by traffickers and sold to the mountains to dig coal...¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°The old faker does live up to his reputation as an old nut. He even told such a lie!¡±


    ¡°In fact, I was sent by my grandpa to study abroad. I graduated this year, so I just came back.¡± Li Mu had no choice but to keep lying. ¡°It¡¯s apletely enclosed military school. I¡¯m not allowed to bring a cell phone in or send letters to the outside world, so I haven¡¯t been able to contact you for five years.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to know. When we were told by Master Li that you were abducted, we were very worried about you. We also joined hands to report the case to the police, but they didn¡¯t find out anything. Later, Master Li disappeared, too. We thought that he must be traveling across the country to locate you.¡± Uncle Zhang San let out a sigh of relief.


    At this time, more and more vigers passed by, and they also recognized Li Mu.


    ¡°Little Mu, you¡¯ve finally escaped!¡±


    ¡°Which mountain have you been dragged to for the coal-mining?¡±


    ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    ¡°Did Master Li find you?¡±


    Those kind and honest vigers were clearly very concerned about Li Mu. They gathered around him and asked him all kinds of questions.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve called the police and arrested all the human traffickers. They should be executed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Now thews have changed. Human traffickers are punished as the same as drug dealers. Once caught, they will face a death sentence.¡±


    Several vigers said indignantly.


    Li Mu could only exin the whole thing to them. Then, it dawned on the crowd that there was no abduction at all.


    ¡°This is actually in line with Master Li¡¯s mischievous style. He always surprises you.¡± Commented Mr. Zhang, an old man in a vige. He nodded and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s really the style of a super mundane immortal!¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°What the hell? He had lied to you and fooled you to call the police. How can you stille to the conclusion that he had the style of ¡®a super mundane immortal¡¯? You are such a crazy fan. I can¡¯t have a normal talk with you at all!¡±


    ¡°So, my grandpa left Randeng Temple by himself?¡± Li Mu posed another question.


    The sun slowly rose. The people in the vige were so d to see Li Mu again that they were no longer in a hurry to go up to the field. Instead, they all sat on the side of the road and chatted with Li Mu.


    ¡°For a period of time, Master Li always said that he was going to leave. The world is so big that he wanted to go and have a look. He must have been talking about it for a while, and he seemed to be rather preupied. I remember that he was gone the next day after he performed a religious ritual for the second son of the Liu family.¡± Mr. Zhang, the crazy fan, recalled.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone? Didn¡¯t anyone see him leave?¡± Asked Li Mu.


    Another elderly man said, ¡°No, Master Li simply disappeared the next day. I recall clearly that the ¡®Lucky Agritourism¡¯ in the north sent someone to ask Master Li to preside over the opening of the business on that day. They said that they already made an appointment with him on the phone the prior evening. But when their man went to the temple, Master Li was already missing.¡±


    ¡°s, it¡¯s a great loss for Randengsi Vige. Master Li had granted us a peaceful life during the years he was in our vige. Master Li must have protected us in those years,¡± Mr. Zhang, the crazy fan, said with absolute certainty.


    ¡°Then... has my grandpa evere back since he left? Have you heard that he appeared in some other ces?¡± Li Mu inquired, still unwilling to give up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him again.¡± One of the vigers said, ¡°At first, we thought he was just going out for a walk and woulde back soon. We even sent people to the Randeng Temple to clean up and fetch some water regrly. Butter, a lot of haunted events happened in the temple. A series of odd things urred one after another. Everyone was so scared that we didn¡¯t dare to go in. Later on, the temple was abandoned.¡±


    ¡°Haunted?¡± Li Mu was stunned and then began to have some guesses.


    ¡°Yes. When someone went to clean up, he saw a few ghost shadows shing by, which even breathed at his neck and said some creepy words. When that man came back, he had a serious illness. Also, some people were bitten by poisonous snakes when they went into the temple and almost lost their lives. Some even saw a female ghost in red clothes drift around the temple at night, who showed no feet...¡±


    ¡°I saw ghosts fighting in the temple with my own eyes, and a pool of blood appeared out of thin air on the ground. All the birds inside died and fell to the ground that night.¡±


    ¡°Great Immortal Zhang, from the neighboring vige, hase and taken a look. He said that there were ghosts and monsters in Randeng Temple. When Master Li was there, he was still able to restrain them. However, after Master Li left, the evil things could no longer be suppressed...¡±


    ¡°In the two years after Master Li left, some rich bosses running bigpanies in other ces still drove their luxurious cars to Randeng Temple with many bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses. They prayed and burned incense in the temple and also inquired about the whereabouts of Master Li in the vige. But as the years went by, fewer and fewer people came here and looked for him.¡±


    The vigers talked noisily.


    Upon hearing what the vigers got to say, Li Mu vaguely realized something.


    The old faker seemed to have left Randeng Temple of his own ord to avoid something. Those so-called ghosts and monsters might be the tricks yed by some people in martial arts society, or some people had been deliberately mystifying things... Anyway, the Randeng Temple might have been targeted by some parties.


    Such spection made Li Mu feel a little more relieved.


    Although the old faker was quite unreliable, he cherished his life very much and was very cunning. Ordinary people might not be able to do anything to him. And judging by the things that happenedter, it seemed that those who had been looking for him had failed to find him.


    ¡°Little Mu, haven¡¯t you seen your grandpa during those years you were studying at school?¡± Asked Mr. Zhang, the crazy fan of Master Li.


    Li Mu had to continue to embellish the lie. He shook his head and said, ¡°Every year¡¯s tuition fees are directly transferred to my bank card. I have never seen my grandfather since then. I just graduated this year. And I¡¯vee back to see him. I was under the impression that he was still in Randeng Temple.¡±


    At that, Mr. Zhang sighed with great emotion and said, ¡°Master Li, you¡¯re really an incredible immortal. You move in and out with wizardly elusiveness. You¡¯re ying in the world and living in defiance of conventions... How I wish I could see you again in this life!¡±


    ¡°Little Mu, what are you going to do next?¡± Asked Uncle Zhang San.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Randeng Temple for the time being. I¡¯ll clean the ce up and wait for grandpa toe back. I can¡¯t run to other ces. Well, what if grandpa can¡¯t find me when hees back?¡±


    ¡°But this temple is haunted. It¡¯s tainted.¡± Aunt Zhang said with concern, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in my house for a while?¡±


    Li Mu smiled and answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt Zhang. In the good old days, I learned some skills to catch ghosts from grandpa. I won¡¯t be afraid. Even if I can¡¯t catch them, I can still protect myself. Nothing will happen to me. Actually, I have to ask a favor from you, uncles, and aunts.¡±


    ¡°Tell us, Little Mu. We are all family.¡±


    ¡°Right. No need to be shy asking for our help. We¡¯re all from in the same vige.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped us a lot in the vige back then. Every winter vacation, you helped us ughter pigs for free...¡±


    The crowd was very enthusiastic.


    Li Mu beamed and said, ¡°Please do a little advertisement for me. Just tell the people in the nearby viges that Master Li¡¯s grandson has returned and wants to restart his grandfather¡¯s old business to carry on Master Li¡¯s brand. Everyone cane to me for any religious rituals or catching ghosts. From now on, I¡¯m living in Randeng Temple.¡±


    ¡°What? You are going to catch ghosts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a tough job.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think young people can handle this work.¡±


    The vigers tried to talk Li Mu out of it. But when they saw that Li Mu had made up his mind, they did not say anything more.


    On the afternoon of the same day, the young men in the vige, led by the elderly men, also plucked up their courage and came into Randeng Temple to assist Li Mu in repairing the copsed house and making a new well. They also brought some firewood and quilts in the temple and helped Li Mu clean up a room to live in.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± Li Mu was moved by their kindness.


    Five years had passed, but this group of vigers was still so pure and enthusiastic. They still remembered him, which made him feel like being back at home.

 Chapter 490 - Waves of Change Surging

    <h4>Chapter 490 Waves of Change Surging</h4>


    ¡°Little Mu, we can stay and be here with you in the evening. This temple is really haunted. And it¡¯s happened more than once. You¡¯re not safe on your own,¡± suggested a middle-sized, small-headed young man in cheap camouge clothing with a smile after washing the mud off his face.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary. Chao, you guys should go back.¡± Li Mu beamed and said, ¡°You are going out to work in a couple of days. And I heard that you¡¯ve coaxed a girl from Hunan Province into a rtionship and are getting married at the end of this year. Don¡¯t make her wait for you in Hunan.¡±


    The young man¡¯s name was Wang Sichao. He and the other youngsters who were smiling were Li Mu¡¯s former ymates and junior high ssmates. They were all from the vige. After graduating from high school, Wang Sichao did not pass the National College Entrance Examination but acquired excellent cooking skills and found a good job in Baoji City.


    Today, upon hearing that Li Mu was back, Wang Sichao specifically drove to the vige and called his old friend that he would help repair the Randeng Temple. Their childhood friendship was not forgotten at all. After so many years, Wang Sichao was still enthusiastic about seeing his old friend.


    ¡°Haha, fair point. Mu, take care of yourself. By the way, what¡¯s your phone number? You don¡¯t have one? Well, when Ie here tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring one for you. Well then, I¡¯ll hit the road,¡± Wang Sichao said.


    Li Mu then turned to the other vigers and said, ¡°Thank you so much for helping me repair the temple. Let¡¯s say, when I¡¯m done with my business at hand, I¡¯ll set up an open banquet and invite all of you toe and join in the fun.¡± Holding an open banquet was the typical way to thank the folks in the vige.


    Everyone burst into a round of heartyughter.


    ¡°Then we muste and have a good meal. Little Mu, I know you are sessful at first sight.¡± Mr. Zhang, who was sucking a cigarette pot noisily, said with a grin.


    As the night fell, the crowd dispersed.


    So, Li Mu settled down alone in Randeng Temple, most of which had been renovated.


    The night grew darker.


    The wire had been set up again. Li Mu put up a big streetmp in the yard, then took off his coat, and began to practice in the forest where the weeds had been uprooted. Just like five years ago, he stood there and disyed the preparation style of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    He had learned a total of seven styles, including the preparation style. Now, he performed one style a time, and then practiced the set of moves coherently and repeated the process as if it was a warm-up.


    Although there were some Spiritual Qi on Earth, its quantity was still far away from that on the Divine Land. Thus, when Li Muunched the Zhenwu Boxing, he felt that the practice was more difficult than that on the Divine Land, and the result of his practice was also far less satisfying.


    After practicing for a while, Li Mu went back to the meditation room, turned on the TV, and began to watch the news broadcast.


    The vigers cared about Li Mu very much. In just one afternoon, they set up not only the wire but also thework cable. Nowadays, it was quite easy to install these facilities. Besides, the speed of the Inte was almost as fast as the speed of light, and there were hundreds of TV stations avable.


    ¡°Herees urgent news...¡±


    The scene on the TV suddenly changed.


    ¡°The sunspots have entered into an active period, leading to electromaic disorder and electronic instruments dysfunction in high altitudes above more than a kilometer on Earth. Hence, from this afternoon, domestic flights have all been canceled. ording to the news from the Civil Aviation Administration of China, airnes, not only those in China but the whole world, will be temporarily out of service in a long period of time. Our country¡¯s citizens can take the railway or ride cars to travel. These two means of transportation will not be affected.¡±


    The news that suddenly popped in caught Li Mu¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Airnes will be grounded?¡±


    ¡°And there won¡¯t be any flight for a long time?¡±


    He immediately associated it with the fact that it took him more time than expected to fly from Gansu Province to Baoji Cityst night. He was afraid that the truth was not as simple as the news had reported.


    ¡°But ording to the news, it seems that the train and the car are not affected.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that when flying at high altitudes, unusual phenomena will ur, while walking on the ground will have no problem?¡±


    ¡°This is really bizarre.¡±


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°How can I contact that Li Mu you talked about?¡±


    In the conference room of the Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center, Lu Bing looked very serious when he met Su Cuo and Song Changlin again.


    ¡°Mu said that if we ever need help, we can go to Randeng Temple in Baoji City to find him.¡± Having once been a soldier, Su Cuo did not hesitate to tell the truth when she faced a superior of the army.


    Anyway, when Li Mu left his contact address to them, he told Su Cuo and Song Changlin that there was no need to keep it a secret, and they could disclose it to anyone.


    Lu Bing said, ¡°He¡¯s told you that he was willing to serve the country, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Su Cuo hesitated for a moment.


    Song Changlin answered, ¡°Mu said that being a Chinese descendant, if the country needs him, he won¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±


    Lu Bing said, ¡°I hope he can go out of the mountains... You two, go pack your things. Early tomorrow morning, the head of the army will visit Randeng Temple in person. I hope you two can go with him. After all, you two are the only ones who know Li Mu.¡±


    Su Cuo figured something out and said, ¡°Is our country in trouble so soon? Is it because of the Vanguard?¡±


    Lu Bing nodded and said, ¡°The masters from the seven major countries have alle. Dozens of top-ss masters from the Truth Society, Round Table Knights, Maple Leaf Garden, Ice teau, ck Dragon Triad, and Philosophy and Meditation Group have all entered our border in various ways. In addition, the Qinling Heaven is about to open. Some of our people have been lost, and there are not enough personnel. If Li Mu is really as invincible as you described, he may be able to help us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Su Cuo nodded at once.


    This beautiful female soldier still clung to the hope that Li Mu would work for the country. This time, since the military showed their good-faith first, she was certainly willing to persuade Li Mu by herself.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡°Who is it? Who killed my junior fellow apprentice?¡±


    A middle-aged Taoist with a face as ck charcoal and a figure as strong as an iron tower forced his way into the hospital. Gazing darkly at the three King Kongs who were lying in bed, bandaged from head to foot like Chinese rice dumplings, like rice dumplings, the man demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s... an immortal...¡± stammered Tie Jun. When he recalled the scene on that day, his eyes were still full of fear.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! What immortal? My junior fellow apprentice was an immortal!¡± The ck-robed middle-aged Taoist was furious, thinking that the three men were just trying to get over with it.


    Zhang Youfa hurriedly told him what happened that day.


    ¡°Nonsense! How can there be such a person in this world?¡± After hearing Zhang Youfa¡¯s ount, the ck-faced middle-aged Taoist put on a ¡°you-are-fu*king-insulting-my-IQ¡± expression and sneered, ¡°Flying on a broadsword? Why don¡¯t you say that he jumped into a ne and fly away?¡±


    ¡°Well, let me do it.¡± A gray-haired old Taoist with his hair tied in a bun walked over. He stared at Tie Jun and said, ¡°Look at my eyes...¡± There seemed to be a whirlpool swirling in his eyes, which made Tie Jun be dull all of a sudden, as though his soul was controlled by him.


    Momentster.


    The old Taoist withdrew his gaze with shock written all over his face.


    He performed the Gazing Skill again, looking at the eyes of Zhang Youfa and the other man in a row and reading their minds. This kind of mind-reading skill could only be performed by those with high cultivation.


    A short whileter, the solemn expression on the old Taoist¡¯s face grew even more intense.


    ¡°Master, what on earth is going on...¡± The middle-aged ck-faced Taoist looked at the old Taoist and inquired.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading back.¡± The old Taoist whipped around, ready to leave.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The middle-aged ck-faced Taoist was confused and said, ¡°But what about Junior Fellow Apprentice Lu...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The old Taoist snapped, ¡°Order the high-speed trail ticket back to Tianshui today. We¡¯re going back to the Flowing Cloud Temple. And tell the Lu family that we can¡¯t solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The middle-aged ck-faced Taoist was astounded.


    He never knew that his master could make such a decision after reading their minds.


    Junior Fellow Apprentice Lu had cultivated in the Flowing Cloud Temple, but he did not really enter the Taoism practice. Because his family was very powerful and had great influence in the northwest, the moment the news of Lu¡¯s death was released, the Flowing Cloud Temple sent the Chief of the Medicine King Hall to investigate the case, in order to give the Lu family an exnation. But now...


    They would just go back like this?


    Seeing the old Taoist¡¯s vile expression, the middle-aged ck-faced Taoist did not dare to ask any more questions.


    ¡°Have the three crippled people lying in bed been telling the truth?¡± He found the thing extremely dubious.


    The Flowing Cloud Temple also had a lot of influence in the secr world, especially in the northwest. Therefore, the business-ss tickets for the high-speed train were quickly purchased. When they came to the hospital, they were still allowed to take the ne. But now, all the aircraft were forbidden to fly, so the whole country¡¯s nes were already grounded. Therefore, the fastest means of transportation for the moment was only the high-speed rail.


    Seven hourster, they returned to the Flowing Cloud Temple.


    The Flowing Cloud Temple was located on the famous Mount Maiji in Tianshui. It used to be a small Taoist temple, but since four years ago, it had suddenly be well-known and cultivated several powerful figures in the three provinces in the northwest. Most of the rich merchants and powerful people in the three provinces had all visited the temple.


    Now, the influence of Flowing Cloud Temple could be said to be at its peak. The Taoist temple had been renovated four times in the past three years, and each time its scale grewrger than the previous one. At present, there were thousands of disciples and arge number of members in the temple.


    As soon as the old Taoist arrived, he went to report to the abbe.


    The middle-aged Taoist stood outside the Fuxi Hall and saw a horse-faced senior fellow apprentice. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? I saw that there are a lot of cars parked outside the temple. Have any guestse to visit?¡±


    ¡°Lu¡¯s family and Ma¡¯s family have both sent people here, so have the Labrang Monastery and Mount Qilian. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re here to discuss the affairs of the Qinling Heaven. They¡¯ve joined forces asking the government for a spot. Also, I¡¯ve heard that there are some new moves in Randeng Temple,¡± said the horse-faced Taoist.


    ¡°Randeng Temple?¡± The middle-aged ck-faced Taoist asked in surprise, ¡°Could it be that the old liar who¡¯s obtained the dragon skeleton appeared again?¡±


    The horse-faced Taoist said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I heard that the grandson of the old swindler, who is studying in another province, has returned. He has refurbished Randeng Temple and wants to take over the business of the old swindler.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that grandson of his disappeared for five years?¡±


    ¡°Yap. After five years of investigation, no clues were found. But he came back without any warning. It¡¯s very likely that the old swindler arranged all of it. When the news spread out, all the fellows in the three provinces in the northwest were rmed. Some are already rushing to Randeng Temple.¡± The horse-faced Taoist then added, ¡°Haha, poor kid. I guess he will be scared to death.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be lucky if he is frightened to death. I¡¯m afraid that if not so, he will be eaten up by all parties and even have no bones left. Hehe, some people¡¯s means will make the dead tremble,¡± the middle-aged ck-faced Taoist said gloatingly.


    While they were talking, dozens of men stepped out of the Fuxi Hall, including Taoists, monks, and secr men. Although they were of different ages, they all looked imposing. They came straight to the parking lot, went into their modified luxury vehicles driven by their full-time drivers, and left Mount Maiji for Baoji City.


    In the high-tech district in Baoji City.


    After inquiring many people, Li Mu finally arrived at the gate of the Waterside Community.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s parents lived right in thismunity.

 Chapter 491 - Bays of Being Parents

    <h4>Chapter 491 Bays of Being Parents</h4>


    When Li Mu arrived at Wang Shiyu¡¯s ce, he knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. Obviously, nobody was home yet.


    Just at this time, an elderly man carrying a birdcage came up from the corridor and spotted Li Mu. He asked, ¡°Young man, are you looking for Professor Wang?¡± Years ago, Wang Shiyu¡¯s father was still a teacher working in Gaoxin Junior High School, and so his neighbors always called him Professor Wang.


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before. Are you Professor Wang¡¯s student?¡± The elderly man who just went out for a walk with his bird asked in confusion.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Shiyu¡¯s junior high ssmate. I¡¯ve just graduated and got back to Baoji today. I¡¯m here to visit Professor Wang.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re her ssmate. You haven¡¯t contacted Professor Wang these years? Then it¡¯s no wonder. You might have not heard it yet. The apartment has been sold. Professor Wang had a car identst year, and I¡¯ve been told that he has be a vegetable. He is still in the recovery hospital now. To gather the money for the treatment, his spouse sold the house and has since waited on him hand and foot in the hospital.¡± The elderly man exined.


    Li Mu¡¯s countenance changed.


    ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡±


    ¡°s, Professor Wang and his family are all good people who are always willing to help others. They are very good friends with the neighbors. Unfortunately, since his daughter, Shiyu, disappeared five years ago, their family had not lived one peaceful day. Professor Wang quitted his job and began looking for his missing daughter all over the country. But he didn¡¯t find her. Last year when he came back, he was in a trance. Then, he was hit by a car that jumped a red light and got seriously injured. What¡¯s more, the other party who caused the ident hit and ran.¡± The elderly man was a chatterbox. When he started talking, he could not stop it. ¡°Shiyu¡¯s elder brother went to the police school and said that he would go look for her sister after graduation... Well, how unfair the world is! A good person seldom gets rewarded.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu was thunderstruck. Then, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Professor Wang in the recovery hospital in Jantai District? I¡¯ll go to see him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. He¡¯s in room 1003 of the recovery department on the 10th floor of the hospital. The neighbors often go to visit him as well. These days, Professor Wang is getting thinner and thinner. The doctor said that his organs are failing. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t hold on for too long...¡±


    The elderly man carrying a birdcage shook his head and heaved with a sigh. Then, he went upstairs.


    Li Mu immediately left the Waterside Community, went out to take a taxi, and headed straight for the recovery hospital in Jantai District.


    Half an hourter, Li Mu appeared in the doorway of Room 1003 on the 10th floor.


    It was a single recovery ward. Wang Shiyu¡¯s father, Wang Zhen, had turned into a vegetable patient because of a car crash. Because his condition was rather serious, he needed professional treatment, like the intubation, so he could not stay at home. As he had to rely on some medical equipment, he could only live in the hospital.


    Li Mu tapped the door gently.


    ¡°Come in.¡± An exhausted woman¡¯s voice came from inside.


    When Li Mu pushed the door open and came in, the smell of disinfectant unique to the hospital poured into his nostrils.


    Bai Ru, Wang Shiyu¡¯s mother, was sitting on the edge of the bed, holding her husband¡¯s skinny hand. She was wiping her tears and looked extremely gaunt. Hearing the knock on the door, she turned back to look at Li Mu, and there was a trace of doubt on her face. A momentter, she said, ¡°You are...¡±


    At that moment, Li Mu felt a twinge of sourness in his heart.


    When he was in school, he had met Wang Shiyu¡¯s parents.


    Now that Wang Shiyu was known as the most beautiful woman in the Northern Song on the Divine Land, the excellence of her family¡¯s genes could be seen clearly. Five years ago, Professor Wang Zhen was a middle-aged man who was refined, handsome, and elegant. He was good at calligraphy and had the demeanor of an artist. Bai Ru was also a great beauty, running one of the top postpartum care centers in Baoji City.


    But now, lying on the bed, Wang Zhen¡¯s breath was rather weak. He was all skin-and-bones. And his vitality was like a candle in the wind that would go out at any moment. Bai Ru was no longer as glorious as she was five years ago, either. Her face was full of sorrow. Her skin was dim. And half of her beautiful hair was already white...


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m Shiyu¡¯s junior high school ssmate. I¡¯m here to visit you and Uncle Wang.¡± Li Mu, carrying a bag of fruit, went into the room and put the bag on the bedside table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember me. My name is Li Mu. I used to be Shiyu¡¯s deskmate.¡±


    A glint of light shed across Bai Ru¡¯s eyes.


    As if having remembered something, she leaped to her feet, grabbed Li Mu, and said excitedly, ¡°Little Mu? It¡¯s really you. You¡¯re back? You¡¯re taller and more handsome... Have you ever seen my Shiyu? Back then, you were the closest to her among all the ssmates. I heard that she went to visit you before she disappeared. Have you... seen her?¡±


    The woman, who looked too hoary for her age, seized Li Mu¡¯s hand and gazed at him with hot expectation in her eyes. Like a drowning person who just held a life-saving straw, she was waiting for Li Mu¡¯s answer with bated breath.


    Li Mu did not know where to start.


    Speaking of the whereabouts of Wang Shiyu, it was a bit too incredulous.


    Seeing Li Mu¡¯s hesitant expression, the light in Bai Ru¡¯s eyes faded little by little.


    She let go of Li Mu, shakily slumped back in the chair beside the bed. Then, with a wry smile, she said, ¡°Little Mu, I¡¯m sorry. I miss Shiyu so much that I can¡¯t help it... Every time I think of her, think that she might be suffering somewhere, or might already... Little Mu, please have a seat. We are very happy that you¡¯vee to see us.¡±


    As Bai Ru spoke, tears slid down her cheeks.


    In the five years of suffering, her daughter was missing, her husband had a car ident, and the person who caused the ident ran away... The woman would soon lose her grip.


    Li Mu finally opened his mouth to say, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ve seen Shiyu, and she is doing very well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Ru abruptly raised her head and gawked at Li Mu, then asked in disbelief, ¡°Is that... true?¡±


    Li Mu confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Where is she? Tell me, Little Mu, tell me now.¡± Bai Ru rushed over, grabbed Li Mu¡¯s arms with both hands, and her tears flowed down again. She urged, ¡°Little Mu, where is Shiyu? Where has she gone? Why hasn¡¯t shee back... Little Mu, please tell me the answers now. I beg you. Her father is dying. Shiyu has toe back to see him. Otherwise, her father will die with a grievance...¡±


    ¡°Auntie, please calm down and listen to me.¡± Li Mu helped Bai Ru sit down and said, ¡°I have seen Shiyu. Before I came back, Shiyu asked me to bring loads of things to you. She is safe and also living a good life. However, her ce is too far away, so she can¡¯te back.¡±


    Li Mu sent out a wisp of his spiritual force to help Bai Ru stabilize her emotions by magic arts.


    ¡°Too far away? Where is she on earth?¡± Bai Ru had calmed down a little, but she was still very thrilled.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Auntie, listen to me. You may not believe what I¡¯m going to say next. Perhaps it¡¯s just too incredible. Thus, please let me give you some proof first.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and put it on the arm of Wang Zhen, who was on the verge of death. A thread of wood qi from Eastern Wood Emperor slowly flowed into Wang Zhen¡¯s body along his arm.


    Among the qi of the five internal organs recorded in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, the wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor was the one that contained most vitality, which was powerful in treatment and healing. If one practiced it to the extreme, he could almost bring a dead person back to life. With Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation, it was not difficult for him to cure a patient like Wang Zhen.


    Bai Ru looked at Li Mu¡¯s act with a puzzled look. But shortly, her face took on a look of extreme shock and disbelief.


    Because she saw that her originally skinny and feeble husband started to change. At a speed visible to the naked eye, his skin became supple and smooth; his sunken eyes and sunken cheeks plumped up; his grey hair grew ck again; his body was like a balloon being filled with gas, gradually growing strong; his face turned ruddy, and his breathing became smoother as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? I...¡± Bai Ru was stunned.


    She thought she was daydreaming.


    Her husband, who used to be healthy and energetic, was back.


    Nevertheless, he had not woken up yet.


    Li Mu slowly withdrew his palms.


    ¡°Auntie, as you can see, I can heal Uncle Wang. This is a phenomenon that modern science can¡¯t exin, for this is an immortal¡¯s skill. In fact, I came back from... well, the immortal world, and Shiyu is now in the immortal world, too. For some reason, she can¡¯t get back for the time being.¡±


    Bai Ru stared at Li Mu in a daze.


    What he said was so ridiculous that even a swindler would not try to fool people with it.


    Even so, Bai Ru believed it.


    Because she saw with her own eyes that her husband, who was dying, had all his vital signs been restored, and his body had be strong. Although he had not yete to his senses, his current state was definitely a lot better than before.


    That alone was a miracle. And the immortal¡¯s skill seemed to be the only exnation.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I can cure Uncle Wang¡¯s illness very soon. But since we are in the hospital, if other doctors see that uncle has recovered so quickly, they will be shocked. It may not be convenient to exin the change to them, so you need to take care of the discharge procedures first. If there is not enough money, I¡¯ve got some here. When we get out of the hospital, I can cure Uncle Wang in the blind of an eye, and then we can talk about Shiyu in detail.¡±


    Li Mu suggested earnestly.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Bai Ru agreed. Her excitement was hard to conceal.


    The hope of life was back.


    A luxury ck off-road vehicle and a modified van zoomed down the winding mountain road and skidded to a halt at the gate of Randeng Temple.


    The back door of the ck van opened, and 10 people came out. All of them were dressed in suits and leather shoes, wearing sunsses. They were all quite muscr, burly, and extremely intimidating. It was clear at first nce that they were martial arts practitioners. It seemed that they were bodyguards.


    A man and a woman got off the off-road vehicle, and their air was even more daunting.


    The man was d in a tight ck leather jacket, which made him look tall and strong. His muscles were full of explosive power. He had short ck hair and sharp eyes. On his back was a one-and-a-half-meter-long ck rectangr box. No one knew what was inside.


    The woman had curly ck hair, delicate facial features, ming red lips, and extremely charming makeup. She looked very attractive in a ck coat and a ck miniskirt. Her legs were long and straight, and she was not wearing stockings. Her fair legs seemed to be glowing like jade, which was somewhat dazzling. Her feet were wrapped in a pair of red high heels. The contrast of red, ck, and white colors was extremely strong. Doubtlessly, she was the kind of drop-dead gorgeous woman who could make men¡¯s blood boil with just one wink.


    The bodyguards in ck were well-trained. Two of them carefully pushed open the door of Randeng Temple and walked in.


    After a while, one of the ck bodyguards came out and said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Zhu, he¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Um? He fled?¡± The tall man carrying a ck box on his back asked.


    The bodyguard answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It seems that he has gone out for some business and will soone back.¡±


    That the charming stunner called Miss Zhu she said nonchntly, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait here... The Mount Shaozu could be still considered a blessed ce 300 years ago. It sits on the south and overlooks the north, it is one of the 81 ranges of Qinling. The geomancy and terrain here are great. What¡¯s more, in history, this Randeng Temple has an impressive origin.¡±


    Her voice was as clear as a jade beadnding on a jade te. It was so melodious that it felt like a pleasant speech given by an erudite historical schr. It was an enjoyment to hear her speak.


    The tall man with the ck box on his back smiled. It was obvious that he was not very interested in history.


    He called the bodyguards over and began to make some arrangements around and in the interior of Randeng Temple. Only professionals could see that what they were installing were a highly advanced and extremely terrifying thermal weapon trap and a capture device.


    The 10 bodyguards also began to arrange their weapons in the modified luxury van. A series of mechanical crackles rang out. It was crisp and cold. They were equipped with very dangerous high-end thermal weapons and guns that ordinary civilians and soldiers could never possess.


    This group of people who had entered the temple was unmistakably up to no good.

 Chapter 492 - The World Has Changed

    <h4>Chapter 492 The World Has Changed</h4>


    Wang Zhen¡¯s discharge procedures were quicklypleted.


    The hospital had long learned that Wang Zhen¡¯s organs had failed and couldn¡¯t live long. The modern medical treatment was of no use at all. The recovery hospital did not want Wang Zhen to die in the hospital, so they were also eager to discharge him. Though the hospital had tried to make Bai Ru take the hint and discharge Wang Zhen by herself several times, Bai Ru turned them down resolutely, hoping to let her husband be treated for a few more days.


    Therefore, when the hospital heard that Bai Ru was asking them to discharge Wang Zhen, they would not be dder to do it. Soon, all the procedures were handled.


    Li Mu cast a small confounding spell so that no one else could see what Wang Zhen looked like after he gained his strength. He left the recovery hospital with Wang Zhen on his back and immediately found a four-star hotel outside and checked in.


    In the hotel room.


    ¡°Little Mu, is what you said before true? Can you really cure your uncle?¡± Bai Ru asked nervously.


    She feared that all this was just a dream.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to heal Uncle Wang now.¡±


    He ran the Cultivation Method and injected the wood qi of Eastern Wood Emperor into Wang Zhen¡¯s body. In just a few seconds, he cured all kinds of internal injuries, failing organs, and the legs broken in a car ident.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s cheeks growing ruddier, his face getting younger, his pulse getting stronger, Bai Ru was anxious and excited at the same time. She kept rubbing her eyes to make sure that it was not a dream.


    A momentter, Li Mu withdrew his hand.


    ¡°How is it? Little Mu, your uncle... Why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?¡± Asked Bai Ru apprehensively, seeing that her husband¡¯s body was already recovering but he still remained unconscious.


    Li Mu said beamingly, ¡°Auntie, give him a few moments. He¡¯s been in aa for too long. He has to rest for a couple of hours before he wakes up.¡±


    Bai Ru heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Now, she had a 100% confidence in Li Mu. After hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, her heart that had leaped to her throat finally dropped to its old ce.


    ¡°Auntie, your body has been in bad condition these days, too. The loss of your vigor is very serious. I will also treat it for you,¡± Li Mu said. Then, he raised his hand, and a wisp of wood qi of Eastern Wood Emperor shot into Bai Ru¡¯s body, shuttling between her meridians, slowly nursing her body.


    All of a sudden, Bai Ru felt a surge of energy. A stream of cool air flowed through all her limbs and bones. Under the effect of this cool air, the constant pain in her waist and shoulders vanished. She felt unprecedentedlyfortable, and her migraine also disappeared at once.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    After experiencing it herself, Bai Ru found it incredible.


    Li Mu smiled.


    The damage to Bai Ru¡¯s body was caused by exhaustion instead of an external injury or organ failure, so a wisp of wood qi of Eastern Wood Emperor was more than enough to cure her, and there was no need for special treatment.


    ¡°Auntie, please look after Uncle Wang here for a while. I¡¯ll go out to buy some food and ask someone to cook some soup for Uncle Wang. When he wakes up, he will need a nutritional supplement.¡± Li Mu stood up with a smile and took his leave.


    ¡°How can I bother you so much? I...¡± Bai Ru was so grateful that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Auntie, no need to be so polite to me. When Ie backter, I will tell you about Shiyu in detail.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    In fact, he had chosen to leave for a while on purpose, for Bai Ru would exin everything to Wang Zhen when he woke up.


    After Li Mu left, Bai Ru sat alone by the bed, nervously looking at her husband. Holding her husband¡¯s hand, she felt the familiar warmthing from his palm. His hand no longer felt ice-cold as before. So, Bai Ru felt more rxed than ever and her heart was full of hope.


    At this precise moment, her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? The people in the hospital said that you discharged my father? Where are you now? Is my father all right?¡± Wang Shiwu¡¯s anxious and concerned voice came from the phone.


    He was Wang Shiyu¡¯s older brother. He had just graduated from the police school this year and was working in the criminal police team in the high-tech district.


    ¡°Ah, I was so busy that I forgot to tell you.¡± Bai Ru told him the address of the hotel and said, ¡°Everything is fine. Shiwu, don¡¯t ask any question. Come to the hotel quickly. I have something important to tell you.¡±


    At the door of Ward 1003 of the recovery hospital, Wang Shiwu, d in a police uniform, hung up the phone with a worried look on his face.


    He was afraid that as his father was discharged from the hospital, he might be in great danger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get any clear answer when I asked the doctor a moment ago. But now, mom doesn¡¯t want to say more on the phone. Could it be that dad has...?¡± When he thought of this, his heart gave a lurch.


    ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t worry. Maybe Uncle Wang has suddenly woken up and Auntie Wang just took him out of the hospital.¡± Su Yutong, who was wearing a white dress,forted Wang Shiwu.


    She was Wang Shiwu¡¯s girlfriend. Their rtionship was quite good. In the past few years, Su Yutong, who was gentle and beautiful, had been by Wang Shiwu¡¯s side all the time, supporting and consoling him. Because of her, Wang Shiwu had managed to hold the traumatized family together after his sister¡¯s disappearance, his father¡¯s a car ident, and his mother¡¯s withering and loss of faith.


    ¡°That¡¯s almost impossible. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my father¡¯s situation.¡± Wang Shiwu heaved a long sigh.


    Su Yutong said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I¡¯ll go with you to the Blessings Hotel first. We¡¯ll figure out everything then.¡±


    Wang Shiwu held her girlfriend¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tong, thank you. Thank you for being with me through the whole thing.¡±


    Su Yutong smiled and ced her head on her boyfriend¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°My silly love, I will always be by your side. I won¡¯t leave no matter what happens.¡±


    The two walked out of the hospital and prepared to take a taxi.


    Creak!


    Suddenly, a ck Mercedes GLC with a local te number skidded to a stop right before them.


    The car door opened, and a woman wearing splendid jewelry and heavy makeup came out from the back seat. She remarked, ¡°Tong, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a whole day. Why are you here? Why don¡¯t you answer the phone? Your mom and dad are so worried!¡±


    ¡°Second Auntie? Why are you here? Ah, my cell phone is mute, so I didn¡¯t notice the calls.¡± Su Yutong took out her cellphone and saw that there were five or six missed calls. She stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The middle-aged woman said, ¡°There are several important guests in your house now. They want you to go back to entertain them. Come with me... I¡¯m so worried. How can you still have the mood to stroll around with these misceneous people here?¡± Thest sentence clearly alluded to her boyfriend.


    Su Yutong said in irritation, ¡°Second Auntie, what are you talking about...¡± Then she looked at Wang Shiwu apologetically.


    Wang Shiwu greeted the middle-aged woman extra politely and then said to his girlfriend, ¡°Tong, you go back with your Second Aunt first. Your family matter is more urgent.¡±


    Su Yutong hesitated for a moment. Having no way to overturn the middle-aged woman¡¯s persuasion, she said reluctantly, ¡°Well, Brother Wu, you go to the hotel first, and I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    In the end, Su Yutong climbed into the car and took off.


    Wang Shiwu sighed.


    As he watched the luxurious Mercedes-Benz off-road vehicle disappear from his sight, for some reason, an ominous feeling rose in his heart.


    Just as he cleared his mind and nned to take a taxi to the hotel, another ck Leopard off-road vehicle drove over and stopped in front of him.


    As the window rolled down, a middle-aged man with majestic air looked at Wang Shiwu from the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°Wang? You should know me. Get in the car and I¡¯ll give you a ride. Aren¡¯t you going to the Blessings Hotel?¡±


    ¡°Director Su?¡± Wang Shiwu was utterly surprised. ¡°You... How do you know that I¡¯m heading for the Blessings Hotel?¡±


    With a police badge hanging on the Leopard vehicle, the middle-aged man who was driving the car himself was Su Hanwei, Director of the Public Security Bureau in the high-tech district.


    ¡°Little Mu, something has happened. Mr. Zhang in the vige just called and said that there were some unknown people in Randeng Temple. They didn¡¯t look like good people. It must be that those who have been deceived by Master Li nowe to hunt him down for revenge... Mr. Zhang wanted to tell you to hide in the city for now and don¡¯t hurry to go back.¡±


    At Dong¡¯s vor Restaurant, Wang Sichao hung up the phone and told Li Mu.


    Li Mu was fiddling with his new mobile phone and phone card.


    Five years had passed. Communication technology on Earth had been developing rapidly. The iPhones, which dominated the market worldwide five years ago, had beenpletely outdated and eliminated. Now, those that upied the dominant positions in the global market were several Chinese brands.


    As Li Mu hade back to Earth, it would be more convenient to have a mobile phone.


    Therefore, after Li Mu came out of the Blessings Hotel, he found a store and bought a new mobile phone at once. However, since he had no ID card, he had no way to get a phone card. As a result, he had toe to Dong¡¯s vor Restaurant and ask his old friend Wang Sichao for help.


    Hearing Wang Sichao¡¯s words, Li Mu gave a smile and was not worried at all.


    It was all within his expectations.


    On that day, he deliberately asked the vigers to advertise for him, iming that he was going to take over the position of the old faker. That was actually a move to alert the enemy and draw those hidden forces out. He nned to conduct ¡°an entrapment operation¡± and then followed the clues to find out the reason why the old faker left that year.


    It would even be possible to find some traces of the old faker.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll hide in the city.¡± Li Mu smiled carefreely and then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the chicken soup and fish soup I asked you to prepare? Are the dishes ready?¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, you don¡¯t need to worry about your buddy¡¯s cooking. I¡¯m a super chef.¡± Wang Sichao grinned and told his apprentice to take out the chicken soup prepared for Li Mu. He then added, ¡°Hey, boy, you¡¯re not using my cooking to pick up girls, are you?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± After Li Mu started the phone and taped in some phone numbers, he said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave now. Drink with youter.¡±


    He figured that by the moment, Wang Zhen, Wang Shiyu¡¯s father, might have woken up, and Bai Ru might have already exined everything to him, so he should have calmed down.


    He left the Dong¡¯s vor Restaurant and made his way to the Blessings Hotel.


    At the same time, Wang Shiwu arrived at the gate of Blessings Hotel by car. He looked somewhat in a trance as he got out of the car.


    He was taken aback by the fact that Director Su was the uncle-inw of his girlfriend, Su Yutong.


    At this time, Su Hanwei, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, said sincerely through the window, ¡°Little Wang, you should think about what I said just now. I¡¯m not an old tyrant, and I don¡¯t advocate marriage between families of equal social rank. But for Tong¡¯s happiness, I advise you to give her up. The world has begun to change. The power of some people is not what we can control. You¡¯d better behave yourself and be satisfied with being an ordinary person. You and Tong are already people living in two different worlds. I came here today to talk so much with you. It¡¯s all for your own good.¡±


    After that, the off-road vehicle raced away.


    In the car, Su Hanwei also sighed a deep sigh.


    To tell the truth, he thought quite highly of Wang Shiwu. He was smart, capable, able to endure hardships, very flexible, and talented. He had solved a lot of cases in the Criminal Police Unit since he was recruited only half a year ago. Su Hanwei had not opposed to Su Yutong¡¯s rtionship with this young man before. But now...


    Everything had changed.


    Compared with that man, Wang Shiwu still had a long way to go.


    Just then, his cellphone suddenly rang.


    When Su Hanwei saw the number on the screen, he was startled. Regardless of the driving, he picked up the phone and said, ¡°Elder sister... What? The chief of the army ising? Already arrived in Baoji City? He is going to Randeng Temple? Okay, okay, I won¡¯t tell anybody else... No problem, I know where the Randeng Temple is... Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Su Hanwei¡¯s face showed an unprecedentedly serious look.


    His older sister had disappeared for more than 30 years and recently mysteriously returned. She had imed that because of the military discipline, she could note to see her family for the time being. But now, she hade to Baoji City, and brought the chief of the army with her!


    Especially when he heard the name of the chief on the phone just now, Su Hanwei was a little bemused, and he felt his brain was a little short of oxygen. That was a big shot whose name could only be heard in the news!

 Chapter 493 - Three Questions

    <h4>Chapter 493 Three Questions</h4>


    When Li Mu returned to the Blessings Hotel, Wang Zhen had surely woken up, and his mental state was very good. With the help of Bai Ru, he could already get out of bed and take a little walk.


    By their side stood Wang Shiwu, who was immersed in great shock and ecstasy.


    At this time, Wang Zhen and Wang Shiwu had calmed down slightly.


    The whole family was anxiously waiting for Li Mu. When they heard the knock on the door, Bai Ru opened the door immediately and said, ¡°Ah, Little Mu, you are back.¡±


    Li Mu, carrying boxes filled with chicken soup and fish soup, entered the room. He looked at them and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. It seems that Uncle Wang has recovered well. Let¡¯s have something to eat and gain some strength first. Then, we can take our time to discuss other matters.¡±


    Li Mu had added in the soup some herbs that he had obtained in the Evesting Heaven, which had a miraculous effect.


    ¡°Immortal Li... Thank you, Immortal Li. You saved my father. I...¡± Wang Shiwu rushed over in a surge of gratitude. With a thud, he knelt on the ground and was about to kowtow.


    ¡°Hey? Oh, no, no, no, I can¡¯t let you do it...¡± Li Mu raised his hand, and a gentle force gushed out, lifting Wang Shiwu up in the air. Then, he said, ¡°Shiyu and I are friends. If she knows that you kneel down to worship me, I guess she¡¯ll rip my ears off when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Hell no! This guy might be my future brother-inw. What nerve do I have to let him worship me?¡±


    Wang Shiwu gazed at Li Mu with shock and gratitude.


    He was a firm atheist, but the force that just lifted him up was really not something ordinary people could produce. It was like magic.


    ¡°I know you. You are Li Mu from Randengsi Vige.¡± Wang Zhen said after he got to his feet. He was panting a little but in good spirits.


    Back then, he was also a teacher working in the school that Li Mu attended. Although he had not taught Li Mu himself, he knew the kid. At that time, Li Mu was also a straight-A student. Adding that he was an orphan, many teachers in the school took extra care of this boy.


    ¡°Professor Wang, we meet again. How are you feeling now?¡± Li Mu asked with a smile, handing the chicken soup and fish soup to Bai Ru.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better. Not only have I recovered, but I also feel like I¡¯m several decades younger.¡± Wang Zhen had a very good personality and was elegant and open-minded. So, by far, he had not shown the slightest emotion of surviving a disaster.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I know that uncle, auntie, and Brother Wu are all dying to learn about Shiyu¡¯s current state, so let¡¯s talk about it now. In fact, when Shiyu came to Randeng Temple to see me, we took a walk to Mount Shaozu. All of a sudden, we encountered a mysterious space-time crack and were whirled into it...¡±


    With a little embroidery, he told them what happened that year.


    When it came to the part that Wang Shiyu was taken in by Lord Virtuous the Eighth of the Northern Song and became his adopted daughter, the Countess of a big empire, Wang Zhen and his family breathed a sigh of relief. Bai Ru held Wang Zhen¡¯s hand tightly, and a big man like Wang Shiwu also could not help but burst into tears.


    In the past few years, the family¡¯s biggest nightmare was what happened to Wang Shiyu.


    The kind of tormenting and suffering from neither seeing their daughter alive nor dead gave them both hope and despair. It was even worse than hearing the bad news about Wang Shiyu and plunging into devastation directly. In particr, every time when they woke up from dreams at midnight, they remembered that in the fresh dream Wang Shiyu was tortured and humiliated somewhere in the world. That kind of feeling was enough to make the strongest person copse.


    But now, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The miracle that Li Mu had disyed before hadpletely convinced them, though the whole thing sounded like an absurd myth or a supernatural fiction.


    ¡°Shiyu is now at the most critical moment of practicing her Cultivation Method. Since she couldn¡¯t cut her practice short, she asked me to bring you a lot of treasures in the immortal world. When she finishes her practice and gets out, she wille to see uncle, auntie, and Brother Wu.¡±


    As Li Mu spoke, he took all the gifts that Wang Shiyu had packed out of the storage space.


    In addition to some magic herbs, elixirs, and jewelry, there were a lot of gold and silver utensils, as well as some simple warlock talismans and enchanted jade medallions. Those objects could build up one¡¯s body and repel diseases if one wore them.


    Given Wang Shiyu¡¯s status in the Northern Song, it was easy for her to obtain those things.


    When Wang Zhen and the other two saw Li Mu fished out so many things out of thin air, their eyes were blurred.


    There was also a letter Wang Shiyu wrote to her family.


    When Bai Ru saw the handwriting on the letter, she finally cried out loud. The handwriting was too familiar. After the whole five years, she finally saw her daughter¡¯s handwriting again.


    Tears welled up in Wang Zhen¡¯s eyes as well.


    Li Mu smiled, then, activated a jade medallion.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a clip of what Shiyu wants to say to you.¡±


    A video was projected on the wall from the jade medallion. dding in the Purple-ribbon Holy Robe, a girl looking like the Fairy of Ninth Heaven appeared in the projection as if she were having a video chat. But of course, her words were recorded before Li Mu left the Divine Land.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Randeng Temple.


    ¡°He can¡¯t have escaped, can he?¡± The middle-aged ck-faced Taoist stood under the big parasol tree at the gate with impatience, looking out at the mountain road in the vige at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°There¡¯s no escape for him. All the routes in and out of the whole Baoji City have already been sealed off. The three great families in the northwest, as well as our Flowing Cloud Temple, the Labrang Monastery by the Summer River, Mount Kongtong, and even one of the seven sects, the Star Observing Sect have all sent people here... The entire Baoji City has already be a tight dra. Even a bird can hardly get out of the. How can that little guy escape?¡±


    The horse-faced Taoist assured him confidently by his side.


    After leaving Mount Maiji, the people of the Flowing Cloud Temple drove for another hour. Speeding up all the way regardless of the speed limit, they finally arrived at Randeng Temple at noon.


    However, they ran into the ck-d man carrying a box and the hot girl who had arrived long before. After a brief confrontation, the two parties quickly reached an agreement.


    An invisiblerge dra had spread out in Baoji City.


    ording to their n, they would first catch Li Mu, then, interrogate him together. The information Li Mu might spill would be shared within the two parties.


    ¡°By the way, the beauty with the red lips we saw just now is really stunning. She is an absolute knockout.¡± The middle-aged ck-faced Taoist abruptly changed the topic and clicked his tongue.


    The horse-faced Taoist looked across at once and yelled, ¡°Do you want to die? That¡¯s a member of the Li family on Mount Hua. If you gossip behind their back, you won¡¯t even know how you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    The middle-aged ck-faced Taoist priest looked embarrassed and Way, ¡°Do we Flowing Cloud Temple fear the Li family? Senior fellow apprentice, you are being too careful. I heard that the ck widow of the Li family has countless...¡± Before he finished his words, a gun fired with a bang. The middle-aged ck-faced Taoist was shot in the knee and fell to the ground with a howl.


    10 meters away, the beautiful woman with red lips gently blew the barrel of her gun, the Super Red Falcon. She smiled and said to the two Taoists, ¡°Sorry, I missed it...¡±


    The Super Red Falcon ranked fourth among the most threatening pistols in the world. That shot almost sted the middle-aged ck-faced Taoist¡¯s left knee, leaving only the skin and flesh linking his thigh and shank. Next to him, the horse-faced Taoist was too frightened to do anything.


    The gunshot startled everyone inside or outside the Randeng Temple.


    Footsteps sounded.


    ¡°If you have any problems in the future, feel freee to me. My phone number is...¡± Li Mu left his phone number and turned to leave.


    Up to the point that they went back to the hotel room after seeing Li Mu off, Wang Zhen and his family were still immersed in great excitement.


    Now they were finally convinced that Wang Shiyu was really alive and might return one day.


    All of that was like a dream.


    Looking at his parents who were lost in exhration, Wang Shiwu heaved a long sigh of relief.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to share this news with his girlfriend, Su Yutong.


    But the moment he took out his phone, he thought of the words Director Su Hanwei told him and felt hesitant.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth nheless and dialed the familiar number.


    However, the response on the other end of the line was the busy buzz. No one answered the phone.


    After three or four calls that did not get through, Wang Shiwu¡¯s handsome face was slightly murky.


    ¡°Director Su, this is Fan Zu¡¯ang, Deputy Commander of the strategic support department.¡±


    In a seemingly ordinary khaki minibus heading for Randeng Temple, Su Cuo, who was dressed in sleek military uniform, introduced a young man sitting in the back row to Su Hanwei in a businesslike fashion.


    Su Hanwei was a little nervous.


    He never expected that the famous military official was actually so young, just about 30 years old. He had thick short hair, a square face, thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a distinct facial outline. He appeared to be very dignified with the air of soldiers¡¯ unique perseverance and fortitude.


    ¡°Salute, Chief.¡± Su Hanwei made a not very standard military salute.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang gave him an exceedingly standard military salute in return. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Director Su, this is not a formal asion. I came here just to find someone. It¡¯s a private trip, so I didn¡¯t inform the local institution. And I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Director Su.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± Su Hanwei was still quite tense.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang said, ¡°Director Su, you¡¯ve been working in Baoji City for 15 years. Have you heard that there was a Master Li who once lived in Randeng Temple? Did he adopt an orphan named Li Mu?¡±


    Su Hanwei racked his brain for a while and hastily said, ¡°There was such a person. He was very famous in the viges and counties around Baoji City. He made a living by examining geomancy and holding wedding ceremonies and funerals... In the north of Shaanxi Province, people in the country liked to do such things. It¡¯s just an expression of their wish for good luck, not anything like superstition. As for this Li Mu, I can also recall him. He was a very smart boy. But five years ago, he mysteriously disappeared. The vigers in Randengsi Vige even reported this to the police. The local bureau also sent people to look for him. Unfortunately, they never found the boy.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang nced at Su Cuo and gave an inconspicuous nod.


    Everything could be linked up now.


    Beforeing here, the military department had certainly investigated Li Mu¡¯s personal file first. It was no difficult task. After chatting with Su Hanwei, it was indirectly confirmed that there was indeed a man named Li Mu. And the time for his disappearance matched Li Mu¡¯s previous confession.


    ¡°Chief, are you here to look for Master Li?¡± Su Hanwei kindly reminded him, ¡°Three years ago, Master Li left Randengsi Vige. It¡¯s said that he went to travel around the world. So, perhaps he is not there anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Li Mu that I¡¯m looking for. But if I can also meet Master Li, it will be the best.¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang replied with a smile.


    ¡°Uh, looking for Li Mu? For what? He¡¯s back now?¡± Su Hanwei asked without thinking.


    Su Cuo shot a look at her younger brother and said reproachingly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask things that you shouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Hanwei was staggered at that remark. He quickly nodded and muttered, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    He had been afraid of his elder sister since he was a child. 30 years had passed since theyst met. So, he was astonished to see that his elder sister was still so young, exactly like she was 30 years ago. She had not grown old at all. If her expression, appearance, and tone were not exactly the same as the Su Cuo 30 years ago, Su Hanwei would really buy that the woman in front of him was actually his elder sister¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°You are that Li Mu?¡±


    At the gate of Randeng Temple, dozens of people dressed in different clothes stood in a row, looking up and down at Li Mu, who had just arrived.


    He was finally back.


    Some of them were already out of patience.


    Numerous eyes were cast on Li Mu, studying him, surveying him.


    His height and physical proportion made their eyes immediately light up. He looked more robust and dexterous than ordinary people. Dressed in a ck sports suit, he seemed energetic and full of life. But that was how far his appearance brought him. Overall, he could just be considered a fairly brilliant college student, and no one could see anything special about him.


    Some of the eyes revealed a trace of disappointment.


    Some people shook their heads, as though regretting their extravagant operation.


    Such an ordinary person was not noteworthy at all in their eyes.


    ¡°Where is your grandfather? Where is his hiding ce?¡± A middle-aged man in a Tang suit demanded rudely.


    ¡°Kid, spit it out. What did your grandfather send you back for?¡±


    ¡°Where did he hide the dragon skeleton?¡±


    The dozen people started to bombard Li Mu with a million questions.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes swept over those people and felt a little disappointed.


    They were just a group of small potatoes.


    Logically speaking, the old faker should not have felt threatened and left Randeng Temple because of those people.


    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell me, where did your grandfather go, honey?¡± With a charming smile on her face that could make countless innocent men¡¯s hearts thump, the beauty with red lips came over and said, ¡°As long as you tell me, I will teach you how to ¡®shoot¡¯, okay?¡±


    As she waved her fair hand, the Super Red Falcon elegantly rotated between her fingers like an obedient top. Her tone was filled with seductiveness.


    Some people sneered, waiting to see how this young man would make a fool of himself.


    The charm of the ck widow was well-known in the country. Many famous figures had prostrated beneath her miniskirt and worshiped her. They were head over heels for her and could not extricate themselves from the intoxication. The attractiveness of a mature knockout was not something that a young man like Li Mu, who had little experience in rtionships, could resist.


    However, to their shock, there was no change of emotion on Li Mu¡¯s face, which was still as calm as a frozenke.


    ¡°Why are you looking for my grandfather?¡± Li Mu inquired, gazing at the red-lipped stunning beauty withposure.


    The stunning woman obviously did not expect such a reaction from the young man.


    She was a little surprised.


    Therefore, she got closer to the boy with a tempting smile. Her breath smelled like orchid, and her plump body and fair skin constantly lured men to do something illegal. She said softly, ¡°Little brother, why are you so cold to me? Am I not beautiful? Well, I¡¯m looking for your grandfather because I want to make a deal with him...¡±


    Before her voice faded¡ª


    Li Mu had already turned to look at others with disappointment and impatience, saying, ¡°Here are three questions. I will only ask you once. Seize the opportunity. First, what is the dragon skeleton? Second, why are you looking for my grandfather? Third, who asked you to find my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°You brat, how dare you question us instead? Idiot, haven¡¯t you figured out the situation yet?¡± The horse-faced Taoist of the Flowing Cloud Temple stepped out. Staring at Li Mu, he raised a hand, and a beam of light shot out.


    A flying knife flew out and swept past Li Mu¡¯s ear before piercing into a wooden pole behind him, sinking into it the width of three fingers. The end of the broadsword buzzed for quite a while. The power of that attack wasparable to a gunshot.


    ¡°You¡¯d better answer our questions honestly. Otherwise, next time, the flying knife will hit your left eye.¡± The horse-faced Taoist said insidiously.

 Chapter 494 - Killing With No Privilege

    <h4>Chapter 494 Killing With No Privilege</h4>


    Li Mu looked as if he had been stunned. He turned around to look at the Dao and then said with no expression on his face, ¡°Are you going to talk to me in such a way?¡±


    ¡°Kiddo, who is talking to you?¡± the horse-faced Taoist asked while smiling. ¡°The master is interrogating you.¡±


    Li Mu lowered his head, not saying anything.


    He appeared to others to be terrified.


    The beautifuldy with red lips from the Li family smiled to Li Mu and said, ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t give us stupid words like ¡®it¡¯s awful society which allows no illegal behavior and I may call the police¡¯. Thew can¡¯t control us. I have a high opinion of you. If you frankly tell me where your grandpa is, I will never let them hurt you. Otherwise, even I have no right to protect you.¡±


    Li Mu asked, ¡°You really dare to kill?¡±


    Laughter erupted around him.


    Some were looking at Li Mu as if they were looking at a fool.


    The horse-faced Taoist smiled coldly. ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t waste any time. To tell you the truth, it¡¯s no big deal to kill a person or two in Wulin nowadays. Times have changed. Now, no one can protect you.¡±


    Li Mu nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    The Taoist coldly hummed, ¡°That¡¯s the way it is. Kiddo, tell me now. Don¡¯t try to test how patient I am. Or the flying knife will...¡±


    His words didn¡¯t finish.


    Whoosh!


    The flying knife which had been flung onto the trunk suddenly returned in the speed of a sh of lightning. Before anyone knew what was happening, it cut directly into the left eye of the horse-faced Taoist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Taoist screamed desperately. The tremendous force of the flying knife drew him off the ground and away. He was stuck onto a huge cedar big enough for two people to hug. All of his limbs trembled as he was dying.


    All the people around stood shocked.


    ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Who conducted the assault?¡±


    They hadpletely no idea about what had happened, so they just looked around cautiously, assuming that a helper of Li Mu or another aid came.


    The hot girl from the Li family had quick reactions. She held ¡®Super Red Eagles¡¯ in both of her hands and quickly stepped back to a tree nearby for cover. Then she looked around and was ready to fight at any time. But she just couldn¡¯t find where the enemy was.


    Then Li Mu seemed to have understood something.


    ¡°So it¡¯s nothing serious to kill a person. Then why should I care about it... you had iting.¡±


    Then the flying knife in the horse-faced Taoist was pulled out, little by little, by an invisible hand. The horse-faced Taoist passed out on the ground like a dead dog, weakly and breathlessly.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, the knife flew back and hung in the air beside Li Mu.


    ¡°Every one of you has only one chance to answer the question,¡± Li Mu looked at them, saying, ¡°He has lost the chance. I hope you won¡¯t joke with me with your lives.¡±


    Li Mu then was like a beast that had just revealed its sharp teeth.


    The masters finally understood what had happened.


    ¡°Using his spiritual force to control substances?¡±


    ¡°The special abilities from abroad?¡±


    ¡°The boy is harsh.¡±


    ¡°I have judged him wrongly.¡±


    They were all amazed.


    ¡°How dare you kill the person in my Flowing Cloud Temple. Kiddo, I will make you suffer.¡±


    By the gate of Randeng Temple, an old Taoist with grey hair jumped up from the crowd and looked like a flying eagle. He flew right towards Li Mu and his fingers opened and scratched towards Li Mu firmly like an extremely sharp and powerful w of an eagle.


    Eagle-Grasping Skill!


    ¡°The Taoist didn¡¯t put all his force into it.¡±


    ¡°Leave him alive,¡± someone hurriedly reminded.


    He was afraid that the Taoist in the Flowing Cloud Temple would kill Li Mu directly under great fury. Li Mu had to be interrogatedter.


    As for Li Mu, could he take it?


    It was impossible.


    There were such spiritual forces abroad but they could barely stand a chance when faced with those from Wulin. A moment ago, what Li Mu conducted was a secret assault and he had been underestimated so the horse-faced Taoist¡¯s death was a real pity.


    Li Mu said, ¡°A Taoist from Flowing Cloud Temple? The Long Teng Group from Jade Gate City is connected with you, right? I wanted to find you in person but now you¡¯re here.¡±


    While talking, he raised his hand and met the Taoist¡¯s Eagle-Grasping Skill with his fingers.


    When their hands met, with a slight scratch, a sound which was like porcin cracking rang out. Then there was the old Taoist¡¯s scream. The ¡®eagle w¡¯ which was fierce enough to crack stones was pinched into ashes by Li Mu.


    ¡°Ah, my hand, my hand!¡± the Taoist screamed miserably.


    The light of a knife shone.


    The old Taoist was knocked down.


    The flying knife, which Li Mu had been hanging in the air, stabbed through his throat and then returned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill. But there are so many bastards like you existing in this world. I had to kill to sweep off the dust.¡±


    Li Mu killed two people in a row while his face was as calm as if he had just crushed two bugs to death.


    All of a sudden, all the people from well-known locations of Wulin realized there was no helper or spiritual forces. This young man was a terrible super master.


    The old Taoist who had been hurt could be ranked among the first five in Flowing Cloud Temple. His kung fu had already progressed. There were three levels in kung fu, which were Visible Force, Invisible Force, and Natural Force. The Taoist had already reached the top of Visible Force and could crack bricks and rocks with his bare hands. There seemed to be nails in his palms. Eagle-Grasping Skill could cut through wooden nks ten centimeters thick. But the teenager named Li Mu cracked it like cracking mud... How fierce was the power of his palm and finger?


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that the old liar cultivated such a great little tiger.¡± A middle-aged man who was dressed in Tang style costume and had interrogated Li Mu looked very happy. He walked to Li Mu quickly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Yunfei from the Zhang family and they all call me ¡®Shining Sword¡¯. Kiddo, I¡¯ll y with you...¡±


    Li Mu just patted him with his palm and said, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Zhang Yunfei, who was middle-aged,ughed out, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for a young man to be so arrogant... Ah!¡±


    Bang


    Before he could finish his words, he didn¡¯t have time to realize what was happening. He hadn¡¯t even pulled out his sword when his neck was hit by a palm. He couldn¡¯t escape it. He felt dizzy and then passed out. His ¡®Invisible Force¡¯ disappeared all of a sudden. He lied on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Everyone else was bewildered.


    Shining Sword Zhang Yunfei was a tough one and was a great master in the ¡®Invisible Force¡¯ level. His skills in sword could be ranked in the first three in the northwest. But he couldn¡¯t stand one strike from Li Mu?


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out.


    It was the sniper from the Li family of Mount Hua who ambushed from far away. Seeing the situation, he aimed at the left leg of Li Mu and fired.


    Li Mu raised his hand and snatched the bullet from the air and held it between his forefinger and middle finger.


    Suddenly, the ce was filled with silence.


    If Li Mu¡¯s foregoing behavior and his defeat of the horse-faced Taoist, the old Taoist and Zhang Yunfei were in the normal range of human force, then this scene waspletely out of the scope of kung fu. It was a thing that couldn¡¯t have beenpleted by a normal man.


    The strong man with a ck box on his back look stunned.


    The hot girl with red lips and a ck short skirt also looked scared in her beautiful eyes. It was unbelievable that there was someone like that in this world.


    ¡°Fire Cloud Evil God?¡±


    Far away, one of the bodyguards from the Li family cried out in rm in a low voice.


    Everyone was lost in thought.


    Yeah, using fingers to catch a bullet was a kung fu which was only attained by Fire Cloud Evil God in Stephen Chow¡¯s movie.


    But that was used under the process of art exaggeration in the movie.


    Besides, the bullet Fire Cloud Evil God caught was just one from an old-style gun, the one Li Mu stopped was from a sniping gun. Their powers were very different, likeparing a toothpick with a dagger. If there was really a Fire Cloud Evil God, then the force of the sniping gun could have blown his head off.


    ¡°You... who the hell are you?¡± A young man with short hair and sharp eyes stared at Li Mu and seemed to have realized something. He said terrified, ¡°Are you one of the offspring of the Saint n?¡±


    Li Mu pointed with his fingers and the bulled flew backwards, sting through the sniper¡¯s head.


    ¡°Now you can tell me. A question can save a life. If your answer satisfies me, you can leave alive.¡± Li Mu looked at everyone.


    The flying knife waved and created a curve in the air. Then it killed Zhang Yunfei who was struggling on the ground. Then, with another wave, the young man with short hair who had just spoke also fell down with his hand on his neck.


    Then, everyone was terribly aghast.


    They hade to fish but what they caught was Godzi.


    ¡°Run.¡± A figure rushed up like a bird and flew to the bush behind Randeng Temple. It was a master in Guanxing Zong and was also the strongest among these people. The master had reached the level of Natural Force and moved extremely swiftly.


    However, Li Mu just waved his hand. The figure, which had gone more than ten meters, was dragged back like a kite regardless of how he struggled. He just fell right back in Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m from Guanxing Zong. I¡¯m one of the seven masters. You can¡¯t kill me, or...¡± It was actually a woman in her forties. She looked quite pretty.


    There was no expression on Li Mu¡¯s face. He just put some strength on his wrist and pinched off her neck. Then he threw her beside Zhang Yunfei¡¯s body like a rag doll.


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot him!¡±


    ¡°Shoot him to death,¡±


    someone shouted.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of gunshots kepting like firecrackers by the gate of Randeng Temple.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that someone made the wrong choice again.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head dutifully.


    He stood still and didn¡¯t attempt to hide.


    In an instant, the bullets bursting out from dozens of guns slowed like a snail falling in the swamp when they were about three meters away from Li Mu. Atst, they just froze in ce andpletely stopped.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A sound arose and the bullets all flew backwards at a speed which was faster than in which they¡¯d been shot. The limbs of the bodyguards who fired were shot, but the bullets didn¡¯t take their lives.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to kill these ordinary people.


    ¡°You... monster.¡± The hot girl¡¯s pure white legs couldn¡¯t even stand still.

 Chapter 495 - Holy Speech Sect

    <h4>Chapter 495 Holy Speech Sect</h4>


    There was no way to not be scared.


    The power Li Mu revealed was like that of a ghost or a God.


    What happened then couldn¡¯t be exined by martial arts. So the hot girl from the Li family looked at Li Mu and the word ¡®monster¡¯ was the only word left in her brain.


    The bodyguards on the ground were all groaning and crying miserably.


    A pungent, bloody smell spread in the air.


    The masters standing by the gate of Randeng Temple all looked at the bright teenager in Nike sports clothes and felt like they were homeless spirits who were standing by the door of hell, feeling weak and helpless. The incredible horror swallowed them.


    If the opponent was just good at kung fu, they might still encourage themselves to keep fighting.


    But now it seemed that it was already beyond the range of kung fu.


    The strong man with a ck box on his back seemed to have lost the desire to fightpletely.


    ¡°Answering the question I just asked can save you from death.¡±


    Li Mu opened his mouth again.


    This time, no one dared to treat his words casually.


    From the early morning, the vigers in Randengsi Vige kept looking in the direction of the Ancient Temple.


    It was because the news had already got out that several groups of people went to the mountain.


    None of them seemed to be kind.


    Not long before, a viger asked to go up there to have a look but he was stopped by a man dressed in ck with dark sses. The man in ck softly but firmly said that the mountain was temporarily closed because of an event and no one was allowed to go up. Even Grandpa Zhang and a few others who were faithful to the old faker wanted to go up under the cover of their old ages because they were worried about Li Mu, but they were still taken down the hill by force.


    After half of the day, there was no news and the vige was horribly quiet. But the vigers were still worried.


    ¡°They¡¯reing against Xiaomu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are in the same group as the people who came several years ago.¡±


    ¡°No, Grandpa Zhou, you go assemble the force in the vige and get prepared. If he can¡¯t defeat them, we can rush up there. No matter what, we can¡¯t let Xiaomu get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. The Shaozu Temple belongs to our Randengsi Vige. The outsiders are too arrogant to forbid us from going up. Xiaomu is a pure kid. Though Master Li is gone, we can¡¯t forget his kindness to us for all these years.¡±


    The old men were all indignant.


    At the moment, there came the sound of cars on the cement roads of the vige.


    There were four dark green SUVs, two were at the front and another two were behind. In the middle was a tan bus. They went through the middle of the vige and the windows were all covered firmly by the curtains. No one could see what was inside.


    ¡°Are those cars from the army?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are leaders from Second Cannon. There is a Second Cannon Base in the city.¡±


    A group of men who were smoking, crouched on a stone, and watched the cars go up the mountain.


    In the bus.


    ¡°Officer, it¡¯s Randeng Temple up there which is an ancient temple and has a long history. When Master Li and his grandson were there, the temple was still bustling, but then they left and the temple was gradually deserted. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s going to copse soon. And it¡¯s said by the vigers that it¡¯s haunted by ghosts...¡±


    Su Hanwei hurriedly introduced the ce a bit.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang nodded, not saying anything.


    This time they went to Randeng Temple, they had no time to associate ahead of time because they had a tight schedule. They might not have the chance to meet Li Mu, but he would try more times just like the way Liu Bei visited Zhuge Liang¡¯s residence three times. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if he had to live in Baoji City for some time.


    The situation in the Gobi under Qilian Mountain was already tense. Although the country was powerful, it was tough for it to handle the pressure from all the developed countries at the same time. There were already sacrifices. If it went on like that, it would get worse and worse.


    If this Li Mu was really so powerful like Su Cuo and Song Changlin had said, he would be a national hero.


    A national hero must be treated with honor.


    Then, after a while, the SUV in the front suddenly stopped.


    A soldier came to report, ¡°Officer, we can¡¯t go up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the road damaged?¡± Su Cuo asked.


    The soldier looked awkward and said, ¡°The road isn¡¯t damaged and there is nothing on the road. But the car just can¡¯t get through and we¡¯re not aware of the reason. It looks like we have been stopped by something invisible...¡±


    How could it be so strange?


    Su Hanwei said without thinking, ¡°Damn, have we run into a ghost?¡±


    Su Cuo took a look at him and said, ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    Su Hanwei also knew he had said the wrong words and quickly stepped to the side.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s nothing to be worried about. Let¡¯s get down and have a look.¡±


    They all came to the front of the car and saw a weird scene¡ª


    The road ahead was t with no obstacles, but the SUV just couldn¡¯t move even a bit with enough gas. The tire badly screeched on the hard road and made a harsh sound. A pungent scorched smell spread...


    There seemed to be something invisible that blocked the way.


    A bright light shone in Fan Zu¡¯ang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Stop the car. Get back,¡± he ordered.


    Then he walked up and touched something in the air.


    A strange thing happened.


    Then circles of transparent waves centralized in his palm and moved apart in the air like a paddle moving through the still surface of ake.


    The waves disappeared suddenly.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang looked surprised, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a tactical deployment.... It¡¯s really a tactical deployment. Since he can conduct a tactical deployment in such a ce, this Li Mu must be a powerful master. He must have entered the supreme level. We¡¯re right to be here.¡±


    He stood outside of this tactical deployment. Then he slightly opened his mouth as if he was whispering.


    Nobody heard what he said.


    But inside this tactical deployment, by the gate of Randeng Temple, a polite voice came, ¡°Master Fan Zu¡¯ang from the Holy Speech Sect, pleased to meet Li Mu.¡±


    Li Mu heard the voice after he had interrogated the people from Wulin.


    ¡°Wow, voice can get in. The car stopped outside is a car from the army. This Fan Zu¡¯ang seems to be a martial artist. And there is Su Cuo and Song Changlin... they came here so quickly.¡±


    There was a smile on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    The whole Shaozu Mountain was under his eyes and the arrival of Fan Zu¡¯ang and his friends would be no exception.


    To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, this military man who imed to be a disciple of the Holy Speech Sect was also studied in gas and was quite powerful. He was almost at the level of a Great Master in the Divine Land... It was terrific. After all, the earth had been at the end of Tao and had no Spiritual Qi. Even now, there was only little of it.


    There was curiosity in Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With a stir of his mind, he retrieved the tactical deployment.


    He had conducted tactical deployments before just to get rid of sound in case the noise of fighting and guns would bother the vigers. Now that it was over, it was unnecessary.


    On the road two miles away.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A sound that seemed to being from heaven clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Then a circle of waves shone in the air and the invisible force which blocked the way disappeared. The scene was like a fairy tale.


    Su Hanwei was taken aback.


    Su Cuo and Song Changlin had seen how powerful Li Mu could be before, so they weren¡¯t disturbed. As for the other special soldiers, their nerves were like steel and iron after so much training. They wouldn¡¯t make a fuss no matter how strange the scene looked.


    A soldier wanted to drive on but Fan Zu¡¯ang shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re all supposed to be waiting right here. Mr. Su and Mr. Song, follow me. We can walk up the mountain.¡± After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Director General Su, you can go with us.¡±


    The four of them walked for about ten minutes before they arrived at the gate of Randeng Temple.


    ¡°This is...¡± Song Changlin was greatly shocked at first. Then he saw the corpses on the ground and those bodyguards in ck who had passed out. There were also some people from Wulin, including monks, Taoists, and young girls.


    A sad atmosphere spread all around the gate of the temple.


    Su Hanwei felt like there was a big hammer falling down on his heart and his brain went nk. It was an incident, a huge incident. So many people died under his rule and it was witnessed by the officer. What should he do?


    He was just an ordinary person and knew nothing about Wulin.


    The was no expression on the female officer, Su Cuo¡¯s, face.


    She had seen more horrible and miserable scenes in the Divine Land. Besides, Li Mu was no ordinary guy. ording to the legend in the Divine Land, he dared to kill a royal member. So it wouldn¡¯t be too surprising that Li Mu killed someone who messed up with him sooner orter.


    The only thing that made the beautiful female officer surprised was that the time Li Mu started killing was a bit earlier than she had imagined.


    She took a look at the officer by her side and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But Fan Zu¡¯ang looked very calm.


    He didn¡¯t even take a look at the people from Wulin who had been terribly injured. Li Mu was the only one in his eyes.


    ¡°He is really a national hero, so deep and unpredictable like a high mountain and the great sea.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang was amazed but also secretly excited.


    He was in a respected position and had inherited from Wulin. So he had better experience and horizon than ordinary men from Wulin. He could see from the first sight that the young man whose power didn¡¯t fluctuate at all was really fierce like a dragon in theke or a sleeping tiger by the mountain.


    ¡°This ismander Fan from the National Strategic Department. He wants to... talk to Xiaomu in person.¡± The beautiful female officer named Su Cuo came up to introduce themselves. She hesitated in her words but she called Li Mu as Xiaomu atst. She didn¡¯t want to draw each other apart.


    Li Mu nodded, saying, ¡°You¡¯re noting at a proper time. There are bad guests here. Let me take care of them first.¡±


    Then, before Fan Zu¡¯ang could say anything, he turned around to look at those from Wulin and said, ¡°I don¡¯t kill you today for the sake that you just answered my questions honestly. Tell everyone for me that anyone from Wulin who dares to step in Randeng Temple will be killed with no exception. And anyone who dares to behave evilly in Baoji City will be killed with no mercy.¡±


    Then he waved his hand.


    A gust of invisible force rushed out and the corpses which had been on the ground instantly disappeared like thin snow under the hot sun. And the blood on the ground vanished too as if the horrifying ughter hadn¡¯t even existed.


    The hot girl from the Li family, the tall man with a ck box on his back and all the others didn¡¯t dare to say a word. They just trembled. Even the bodyguards who were struggling and groaning on the ground escaped as soon as they could.


    Li Mu took a look at Fan Zu¡¯ang and the other people and raised his hand, saying, ¡°Please.¡±


    They walked into the Randeng Temple.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang had even higher expectations of the young man. He hurriedly followed.


    Su Cuo and the other two people followed behind.


    By then, Su Hanwei who was the director-general of the police station in Gaoxin District, waspletely confused. So many people died but the troop officer looked as if nothing was wrong. And how did the corpses disappear?


    What happened today was like a strange dream to him. It was so unbelievable that he had secretly pinched his thigh many times. But as a result, he felt actual pain, which was telling him that it wasn¡¯t a dream.

 Chapter 496 - The Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 496 The Cooperation</h4>


    Randeng Temple looked particrly quiet and beautiful after the restoration.


    There were a table and chairs made of stone under the big pine tree in the front yard. Li Mu pointed at the table and chairs and said, ¡°Please sit.¡± Then he chose a chair for himself and sat down.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang sat on a chair beside him naturally and said, ¡°Senior Li Mu...¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t call me a senior. I¡¯m younger than you. I just left the earth by coincidence five years ago and received the Cultivation Method. I¡¯m just a neen-year-old boy. I¡¯m still a young man while you should be a little over thirty. Just call me Xiaomu.¡±


    He believed that the young officer with high status must have heard about his background from Su Cuo and Song Changlin. So there was no need to hide anything from him.


    ¡°Ok, you¡¯re direct and I¡¯ll cut the crap.¡± Seeing how casual and easy-going Li Mu was, Fan Zu¡¯ang also smiled brightly and said, ¡°Xiaomu, it was a real miracle for you to have bumped into all these opportunities. This time, you took the Vanguard back and made a great contribution to the country. Several leaders are very grateful for you.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I just had the chance. I just did what a Chinese person should do.¡± He didn¡¯t reveal either his fame or his award.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too modest. Vanguard is of vital significance to the country, even the earth. Besides, it let us know that there is such a civilization that exists far away from us on another. For us, it¡¯s a reminder and a warning. It¡¯s beyond our expectations. If Soul Sect had seeded, the earth would have been in great disaster.¡±


    That was the truth.


    Not long before, he heard about the existence of a culture of martial arts from outer space from Su Cuo. When he had learned about the scheme of Soul Sect, the military was greatly shaken. Even the top leaders were in a cold sweat.


    Although the earth had been in search of outer space culture for a long time, the fact was that the real intellectuals and leaders had always been rmed and cautious about it. No one had imagined that after decades, it wasn¡¯t the existence of technological culture but the existence of a god training culture, which was beyond anyone¡¯s preparation.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Not just Soul Sect, all the forces in Brilliance Immortal Star Region and Ziwei Star Region hold great hostility towards the earth. But there is a mysterious force in the sr system which has blocked them. Even the highest of them can¡¯t break through. Otherwise, the earth would have been in great disaster already.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang was shocked. ¡°Well... Xiaomu. You can¡¯t be kidding about that. Is it true?¡±


    Su Cuo and Song Changlin had been controlled by Soul Sect¡¯s followers. The intake of memory was unteral. Soul Sect could know everything about them but they could know nothing about Soul Sect unless Soul Sect let them know on purpose.


    So they didn¡¯t know the information about ¡®Sinned People¡¯, ¡®Sinned Star¡¯ or Star Graveyard. And neither did the high levels in the military like Fan Zu¡¯ang.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t mean to hide it. He told Fan Zu¡¯ang all the information he had found.


    He hoped that this information could arouse the attention of the high levels and could make the leaders on the earth be aware of the crisis from outer space, so that they could stop thepetition on the earth.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang was the right person to inform.


    So Li Mu would rather say it in the most serious way possible.


    Hearing his words, this third inmand from the military strategic support department was shocked and sweating. He felt so cold in his back as if he had fallen into an icy hole.


    ¡°Eh... Xiaomu, is all that you said true?¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang felt as if he just had a nightmare. Even taking a breath became difficult for him. He said, ¡°We have been surrounded by enemies... how, how did that happen?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know it clearly. Our ancestors seemed to have realized something, so they created the Way and thus got out of the earth. As for whether they found a way of redemption, it was difficult to say.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang had only been here to find Li Mu and ask him for help for the military. But it was unimaginable for him to hear such shocking news. He couldn¡¯t say a word for quite a while.


    He instinctively turned around and saw Su Cuo, Song Changlin and Su Hanwei standing aside in nkness. They were looking at him and Li Mu. He felt strange and soon realized that the three of them hadn¡¯t heard what was just said. It was obvious that Li Mu blocked the sound from them with his force.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang was relieved.


    This kind of news was too thrilling and shouldn¡¯t be spread around. There were only a few people on the whole earth who needed to know about this.


    Such a thing was like news that the earth would be swallowed by flood in the doomsday movie ¡°2012¡±. Only the high levels knew and gathered forces to fight against it. If the news was spread worldwide, the civilization which took thousands of years of effort of humans to build would totally copse. The panic and riots caused by doomsday would destroy the whole world before the flood.


    ¡°Xiaomu, can your power bepetent with the masters from outer space?¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang asked.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°When the masters from outer space get trained, there are twelve levels. The second level is Void-breaking Realm and the body can leave the, which was just the so-called Worm Realm. In their eyes, I¡¯m just as weak as a worm. What I have achieved by now is not even Void-breaking Realm. There is still a long way before I can bepared with those truly powerful people.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang felt heavy inside, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°How long can the sr system¡¯s blocking forcest?¡± He asked.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But from some signs, it is declining... Besides, General Fan, the military has known something about the appearance of Spiritual Qi on the earth, right?¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang sighed, saying, ¡°Of course, a mysterious force starts to show up in the air and nurtures everything. Some skills in Wulin which had declined appear in the world again. All forces in Wulin get stronger. This year, the country has started to control Wulin, but those people are special. They break thew with kung fu. Faced with these people with special skills, many agencies haven¡¯t adjusted to it. It happens not only at home, but also abroad. It happens all over the globe. There are masters in Wulin, people with special powers, magicians and other strange creatures...¡±


    Speaking of it, he suddenly realized something. Then he stood up and said in shock, ¡°Xiaomu, you mean these signs are all omens that the mysterious force from the sr system is missing gradually?¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang belonged to the high level of the military and was honored from a young age. But it didn¡¯t depend on the seniors or rtionships but on his own awards. Relying on himself to get where he was, he must be more experienced than the others.


    But now, he was worried inside.


    ording to Li Mu¡¯s description, once the sr system¡¯s force disappeared, the masters from outer space would rush in like flying locusts. By then, could the technological power of the earth stop these ruthless enemies?


    It was almost impossible.


    Li Mu saw how depressed and frustrated he was and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic. At least, we still have time... Well, let¡¯s talk about something else. I know the reason why youe here to find me. I can agree to your request, but you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang took a deep breath but the years of being an officer made him calm down quickly. He sat back on the chair and said, ¡°Name it.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I hope the military will search the globe to find a person.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my grandpa. Everyone calls him Master Li and I call him the old faker,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Almost all of my skills are taught by him. If you can find him, it will be beneficial to fight against the masters from outer space.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang suddenly thought a lot and realized that this Master Li who had been missing was of equal value to Li Mu. He had obviously underestimated him.


    But when they investigated Li Mu, they also investigated this Master Li. Sometime before, all the people in Wulin tracked him down because of the dragon skeleton and the military force also paid attention to it. But they found nothing special. The conclusion was that he was a master in Feng Shui who was good at cheating. His skills didn¡¯t deserve to be mentioned. But now...


    He had to assess the person again.


    ¡°No problem. The military force once paid attention to your grandpa. But they didn¡¯t find anything. It is said that the dragon skeleton is in Master Li¡¯s hand.¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang quickly agreed without hesitation.


    Li Mu smiled.


    It was really more efficient tomunicate with a truly respected man.


    Then theymunicated about something else. In Wulin at home, the seven masters were the most well-known. They had the longest history and strongest force. Three of them had official backgrounds and Holy Speech Sect was one of them and it had a long history.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang was an heir of Holy Speech Sect and worked for the country. He had some knowledge about cultivation and was known to be officially the strongest on the surface in the country.


    Li Mu taught him some skills on cultivating and Fan Zu¡¯ang was extremely happy about it.


    No matter for Li Mu or for Fan Zu¡¯ang, it was quite a satisfyingmunication.


    When they parted, Li Mu even took out three ¡®Red Fruit¡¯ he got from Evesting Heaven as a gift. He gave them to Fan Zu¡¯ang and then took the officers down the mountain personally.


    In less than an hour, a special cellphone that had been safely secured by the military force, a special phone number that looked normal on the surface, a secret passport, and a real ID card were sent to Randeng Temple.


    Li Mu signed his name and took them all.


    However, right that night, Li Mu¡¯s phone received an email from the military force which detailedly described some of the traces of the old faker and it included much of the information which people in Wulin didn¡¯t know.


    It mentioned that the old faker had showed up twice after his disappearance, both of which were in the northwest. One of them was in Qilian Mountain, and the other was in Kunlun Mountain. Then there was no more information about him.


    The power of the national mechanism was still far beyond Wulin.


    The people from Wulin who had interrogated Li Mu got very limited information. The only conclusion was that the old faker dug out a piece of dragon skeleton from under the Shaoshi Mountain. Then the news somehow got out and was spread all over Jianghu. It was said that there contained great power in the dragon skeleton which could cultivate a supreme master in Wulin. Then everyone started chasing him.


    But Li Mu felt that the stuff dug out by the old faker might belong to himself. It wasn¡¯t grown by nature and was a great natural treasure like people in Wulin said. He sensed that the old faker was putting up a big scheme.


    On the third day, Li Mu received a call from Fan Zu¡¯ang, who expressed his wish for him to go to Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center in Qilian Mountain. The military force ran into some trouble there.


    Li Mu agreed.


    Except for helping the military force, Li Mu hoped to take a look at Qilian Mountain where the old faker had shown up. Maybe he could find something there.


    But before he left, Li Mu decided to take a look at Wang Shiyu¡¯s parents again.


    He decided to teach simple Cultivation Methods to the family so that they could live longer and see Wang Shiyue back from the other side of star rivers someday.

 Chapter 497 - The Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 497 The Engagement</h4>


    In the Biological Lily Garden Hotel in Baoji City.


    It was the highest star hotel in Baoji City which was located on the fourth road in Gaoxin District and had unique decorations. When entering it, it was like entering into Suzhou Gardens. There were creeks flowing, rockery, and trees surrounding so the air was fresh. Even the looks of the waitresses were quite eye-catching.


    In the private room: February Plum Blossom.


    The whole family of Wang Shiwu was entertaining and expressing their gratitude to Li Mu at a dinner party.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you don¡¯t have to do this. There is no need to waste money.¡± Li Mu was also a bit nervous. He had only wanted toe by to say hi and teach them some Cultivation Methods. He didn¡¯t expect Wang Zhen, his wife, and Wang Shiwu would have set such a great scene.


    ¡°You have almost created another life of mine by saving my life.¡± Wang Zhen was one of the literati and his words sounded pretty meaningful. ¡°Xiaomu, you¡¯re a benefactor to my family.¡±


    Bai Ru kept picking food for Li Mu and said, ¡°Well, Xiaomu, enjoy yourself.¡±


    Wang Shiwu said smilingly, ¡°Mom, there is nothing Xiaomu hasn¡¯t tasted in paradise. Don¡¯t make the wrong choice for him.¡±


    Bai Ru rolled her eyes at her son and said, ¡°What do you know, kid? The dishes I ordered today are Xiaomu¡¯s favorites.¡±


    Li Mu said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m wondering too. All the dishes here are my favorites. Haha, auntie, how did you know that?¡±


    Bai Ru said, ¡°When Xiaoyu was still here, she mentioned you many times. Every time she got home from school and talked about what happened, she mentioned your name most frequently. I have heard a lot of that so I think I know you well.¡±


    Li Mu heard her words and was touched.


    To be honest, Li Mu was a little ufortable about the fact that Wang Shiyu chose to promote her power in Divine Land.


    But after hearing what Bai Ru said, his grudges disappeared instantly.


    They used to be deskmates and had been most familiar with each other when they were at school. They had had countless topics to share. Their rtionship could be described as innocent childhood ymates. It was just the pure affection between a little boy and a little girl. A touch of fingers could make them flush and make their heart run faster, which was so beautiful and memorable.


    Could it count as first love?


    How could he forget the feeling of first love? It was exceptional.


    ¡°Xiaowu, why isn¡¯t Tongtong here?¡± Bai Ru changed the topic and asked her own son.


    There was a sign of bitterness and pain on Wang Shiwu¡¯s face which quickly disappeared. He made up a smile and said, ¡°Tongtong is on duty today and she can¡¯t take a day off. Herpany is very busy recently. Even many of the leaders are working overtime.¡±


    Li Mu listened and observed, then he knew something must have happened.


    But the rtionship between a man and a woman would be tooplicated when it came to love, so it would be improper for him to ask.


    Bai Ru was still engrossed in the happy news that her husband had recovered and there was news about her daughter so she didn¡¯t notice it. She took it for the truth and said, ¡°Um, I haven¡¯t seen Tongtong for a few days and miss her a lot... kid, don¡¯t be too bold. Be nicer with Tongtong. Now it¡¯s really difficult to find a good girl like Tongtong. You¡¯ve been really lucky.¡±


    Wang Shiwu replied helplessly, ¡°Okay, mom, I know.¡±


    ¡°Such a kid...¡± Bai Ru said angrily.


    They were chatting andughing in the room.


    Li Mu asionally mentioned something about Wang Shiyu, which greatly attracted their attention.


    After several rounds of drinking, Bai Ru stood up and went to the washroom.


    Wang Shiwu drank a little more. He patted the table and said, ¡°Xiaomu, the world in your words is really an ideal world. Normal people can cultivate and be a god there. If I¡¯m in that world, it will be great. Ah...¡± Then, he heavily took in another cup of wine.


    Li Mu smiled, saying, ¡°You may have a chance to go there in the future. In fact, Ie here today to teach you some Breathing Skill. If you continue practicing as I tell you, you will not only be stronger but also have a longer and healthier life after a while. It won¡¯t be a problem for you to live over a hundred years.¡±


    Wang Zhen, who sat aside, heard the words and turned shocked, ¡°So... so amazing?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a Cultivation Method of the gods.¡±


    When they were talking, the door was suddenly opened.


    Bai Ru walked in and looked strange and angry. She sat back on the seat, took a look at her son, and stopped herself from saying something.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Shiwu asked while observing her.


    Bai Ru took a look at Li Mu and then her husband. Atst, she looked at Wang Shiwu and said, ¡°Xiaomu is not an outsider so I¡¯ll say it directly. Xiaowu, what¡¯s going on between you and Tongtong? Did you have a quarrel? Or...¡±


    Wang Shiwu was in a nk. He looked quite unnatural and said, ¡°Mom, there is no such thing. What are you talking about...?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still lying to me?¡± Bai Ru said, ¡°When I went out just now, I saw Tongtong drinking with a group of people in the No. 1 room which stands opposite to our room. Tongtong¡¯s family is all there. They seem to be on a date. I also saw the leader of your department. That Director Su... didn¡¯t you just tell me that she was on duty?¡±


    Wang Shiwu¡¯s face turned white. He quickly stood up. But then he thought of something and sat back with a depressed expression.


    All of a sudden, Wang Zhen found something wrong too. He put down the cup and said, ¡°Xiaowu, what happened?¡±


    Right at that moment, a waitress came in to serve their dishes.


    Li Mu had an idea and asked smilingly, ¡°Sis, who are those in the No. 1 private room? What are they doing?¡±


    The waitress was about eighteen. She looked pure and delicate like a college student doing her part-time job to get extra money.


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s inquiry, she instinctively wanted to refuse. Above all, there were rules in the hotel. But after meeting Li Mu¡¯s eyes, she changed her mind.


    She felt that the boy¡¯s smile was bright like the sunshine at noon. There seemed to be diamonds in his eyes. She suddenly flushed and her heartbeat ran faster. She forgot everything and said directly, ¡°There are two families who are getting engaged. One is a rich family from another city and the other is the nephew of the director of the police station. It¡¯s very bustling. Even the boss of our hotel went to specifically toast...¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, sis. You¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    The waitress¡¯s ears and face were all red. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Li Mu¡¯s eyes again. She hurriedly stepped out of the room, still feeling her fast heartbeats.


    She stood outside of the room and took several long breaths. Her mind was still thinking that the young man looked about seventeen years old and was really handsome. He was really hot and polite. If she could get his WeChat...


    In the private room.


    The minute Wang Shiwu heard the words ¡°get engaged¡±, all his effort had been taken away from him. He caught his hair with his hands, lowered his head on the table, feeling desperate and confused.


    Wang Zhen and Bai Ru saw their son¡¯s reaction and understood it.


    It seemed that their future daughter-inw was gone.


    But was it too sudden?


    Five days ago, Tongtong had gone to the hospital to visit Wang Zhen and was very enthusiastic. There was no sign that they would break up. How did such a nice girl suddenly get engaged with another man?


    ¡°Xiaowu, what happened?¡± Bai Ru looked at her son and said, ¡°Did you... do anything unfair to Tongtong?¡±


    Wang Zhen also looked at his son nervously.


    Wang Shiwu shook his head and said, ¡°Mom, stop asking. Your son is the one to be med for his uselessness. Tongtong also has no choice. I... eh.¡± This great people¡¯s policeman felt how helpless he could be when faced with such a thing.


    Right at the time, the door of the private room was opened from the outside.


    A short, fat man in a suit with a rosy nose walked inside.


    He nced around and finally fixed his eyes on Wang Shiwu. He smiled scornfully and said, ¡°Ah, Xiaowang, you¡¯re really here. I thought I had seen wrong. Come, today is Tongtong¡¯s engagement. Come with me and have a toast. Director Su is also there...¡±


    While speaking, he came over to pull Wang Shiwu.


    Wang Shiwu looked depressed but annoyed at the same time. He shouted, ¡°Ma Zhen? What do you mean?¡±


    The fat guy said with a fake smile, ¡°Nothing. We used to be ssmates. I¡¯m helping you. I just asked you to have a toast and show your face in front of the leaders. Besides, you once dated Tongtong. Though she found a better man now, you¡¯re still emotionally connected. It¡¯s natural to congratte her... Haha, what? The genius can¡¯t take such a situation?¡±


    Wang Shiwu stood up and replied without thinking, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Xiaowu...¡±


    ¡°Son, you...¡±


    Bai Ru and Wang Zhen both looked atWang Shiwu worriedly.


    They deeply knew how faithful their son was to Tongtong.


    Li Mu, who sat aside, found that there must be something unknown in this case. He had already sensed that some of the people in that No. 1 private room had slight energy fluctuations and must be from Wulin.


    Of course, this slightness hadn¡¯t been ignored by Li Mu.


    For the people in Wulin, two of them in No. 1 private room were masters with great power. Both of them had reached Natural Level. They were stronger than most of the masters who went to block Randeng Temple on that day.


    ¡°Brother Xiaowu, have a sit. There is no need for you to go there,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡±


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, Wang Shiwu felt happy and quickly sat down.


    Now his admiration for Li Mu was greater than ever.


    He had thought of asking Li Mu for help before. But then he thought those opponents were quite powerful and were said to be gods. Besides, their backgrounds were horrible. So he cut off the idea in case he would bring trouble to Li Mu.


    For Wang Shiwu, it was a great kindness of Li Mu to have cured his dying father for their entire family. He couldn¡¯t bring Li Mu so much trouble just for his private business.


    ¡°Buddy, where are you from?¡± Ma Zhen, who had a nasty nose, changed his expression and asked, ¡°How is this connected with you?¡±


    Li Mu shook the cup of wine and didn¡¯t even look at him. He just said, ¡°Do you want to leave by yourself or be thrown out by me?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even want to make a move on an ordinary person like him.


    ¡°You...¡± Ma Zhen was greatly annoyed. But seeing Li Mu¡¯s strong figure, he took back his fury and smiled coldly, ¡°Okay, little buddy. We¡¯ll meet again sooner orter. Just wait and see...¡± He looked at Wang Shiwu and ironized, ¡°You can¡¯t even keep your girlfriend. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t knock my head on tofu to death.¡±


    Then he turned around and went back to No. 1 private room.

 Chapter 498 - Whats Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 498 What¡¯s Going On?</h4>


    The Number One private room was magnificently decorated.


    The private room was thergest and most luxurious one in the entire Ecological Lily Garden Hotel, and could only be booked by those in the top ss. It upied about 100 square meters. Waiters and waitresses who were carefully selected were there to provide the best service.


    Right now, the atmosphere in the private room was very good.


    In addition to Su Yutong and her parents, in the private room also sat her four cousins and their family, including Su Hanwei, Director of the Public Security Bureau in the high-tech district.


    The round table with a diameter of six meters was big enough for 50 people to sit around. It carried models of mountains and rivers, small rockeries and running water in the inner circle, which were quite unique. And on the outer circle that was within reach of all the surrounding seats was arge te rotating automatically. Loads of fine dishes were ced on the te. The people sitting around the table could easily help themselves to the dishes by stretching out their hands.


    As the table was too big, it was a little inconvenient for the diners tomunicate with each other. The people sitting across the table were at least six meters away from each other. If their voices were too low, their words would not be heard at all.


    A fair-skinned young man, who was about 1.7 meters tall, sat in the seat of honor with a sickly look that indicated his body had been maxed out by wine and women.


    The other people looked at the young man with a hint of fear and had a ttering smile stered on their faces.


    The well-dressed Su Yutong was sitting right next to the young man.


    With exquisite makeup, she looked like a beauty made of jade under the perfect lighting in the private room. Her skin was as smooth as jade. She had never looked so beautiful.


    However, even though she was one of the protagonists of today¡¯s banquet, Su Yutong had put on a poker face and did not smile once. Most of the time, she kept her head down and refused to talk to anyone. Only when the young man next to her asked something, she answered back rather perfunctorily.


    Her attitude made others feel that the beauty was made of ice and not easy to ost.


    Ma Zhen pushed the door open and came in. He whispered to the fair-skinned young man¡¯s ear, ¡°Young Master Chen, that guy didn¡¯t give us face. He¡¯s refused toe and propose a toast.¡±


    Before, Ma Zhen told the others that he had seen Su Yutong¡¯s ex-boyfriend and would ask him to join them for a toast. But when he volunteered to invite the ex-boyfriend over, his offer was declined, which made him a little embarrassed.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t give Young Master Chen face?¡±


    ¡°Wang Shiwu must be out of his mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him that Director Su is also here?¡±


    The other young men at the dinner table also spoke up. There was a hint of provocation in their words. Those people were Ma Zhen¡¯s disreputable associates.


    Ma Zhen was the son of the general manager of a real estatepany, theprehensive strength of which was enough to rank in the top three in the city. He was a typical yboy from a wealthy family. Those few young men were about the same. A few days ago, after ¡°Young Master Chen¡± came to Baoji City, Ma Zhen managed to hook up with him through his father¡¯s connections.


    In the past few days, he and his friends had taken ¡°Young Master Chen¡± to seek all sorts of pleasures in the city and worked very hard to please the rich yboy. ¡°Young Master Chen¡± started to appreciate the man, and that was also the advice of his father, Ma Mingyu.


    Ma Mingyu was at the dinner table as well. He frowned slightly when he heard their words.


    In fact, he was not very pleased with his son mentioning Su Yutong¡¯s ex-boyfriend at this time. Moreover, his son even sent his man to the other party¡¯s room to provoke the ex-boyfriend. That was absolutely an act of making trouble out of nothing and could not be encouraged.


    Of course, Ma Mingyu did note to that conclusion because of his sympathy for Wang Shiwu. He didn¡¯t care about the life and feelings of such a small potato. He was just afraid that his son would make a fool of himself and cause the disgust of Young Master Chen.


    Ma Zhen exined with an innocent face, ¡°I said Director Su is here, and I also told him Young Master Chen¡¯s identity and status. Who knew that there was another young man in that room that came out of nowhere? He was very arrogant and forbade Wang Shiwu toe over...¡±


    He recounted the event with some embellishment.


    Seeing that the eyes of the fair-faced young man had grown dangerous, Su Hanwei quickly changed the topic to ease the tension. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Since he doesn¡¯t want toe here, we should just forget it. Anyway, from now on, my Tong has nothing to do with him... Go on. The real business can¡¯t be interrupted by this trivial.¡±


    Other rtives of the Su family, including the second aunt who dragged Su Yutong home that day, all smiled ingratiatingly for the peacemaking.


    The fair-skinned Young Master Chen grinned, picked up his wine ss, and took a gulp.


    Only then did Su Hanwei and the others rx a little, reckoning that the matter had been dropped.


    Unexpectedly, when the young man finished drinking, he suddenly tossed the wine ss on the table and yelled, ¡°I¡¯d been wondering why she always keeps a straight face and treats me so coldly as if I own her something. It turns out that she still has feelings for her ex... Haha, how dare you, the Su family, fool me like this?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the atmosphere in the private room quickly cooled down.


    Su Hanwei¡¯s heart was filled with anger. This ¡°Young Master Chen¡± had gone too far. But at the thought of his identity, Su Hanwei had to put up with him no matter how angry he was. What was more, the Su family still had a favor to ask the young man.


    Su Yutong was not afraid of the young man next to her at all. When she heard his remarks, she just stared at the table in front of her like a puppet without a soul, and her expression did not change much.


    When Chen Shaohua saw Su Yutong¡¯s expression, he felt even more irritated.


    ¡°Hahaha, there is no one I, Chen Shaohua, can¡¯t invite over... In this small Baoji City, the man who dares to disrespect me is not born yet... Su Yutong, it¡¯s your ex. You should invite him over again in person. This time, if that guy still doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness, don¡¯t me me for being cruel and merciless.¡± The coercion in his tone was undisguised.


    Su Yutong¡¯s countenance altered.


    She hesitated for a moment and finally stood up. Without saying a word, she walked out of the private room.


    By the table, her parents were both anxious and furious.


    Seeing that their daughter had been treated so rudely and scolded in public even before she married him, they knew Young Master Chen didn¡¯t care about his daughter¡¯s dignity. What kind of life would his daughter live if they got married?


    Nheless, Su Yutong¡¯s parents had no choice.


    To tell the truth, they had seen Wang Shiwu before and were very satisfied with him. He was a decent young man¡ª capable, filial, and had a good character¡ª but... the era had changed. Moreover, since they had a favor to ask, their daughter basically had to be a trading item for the deal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too... Haha, Young Master Chen, I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on them.¡± Ma Zhen, who had a drunkard¡¯s nose, simply worried that the world would not be inplete chaos, and volunteered to help again.


    Honestly, he wanted to go to that private room and witness Wang Shiwu and the young who reprimanded him be dismayed.


    Noticing that the situation was going well, Su Hanwei also got to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to reason with him, too.¡±


    He was not going to make things difficult for Wang Shiwu, but just to make peace and talk with Wang Shiwu. He intended to warn Wang Shiwu and his friend not to act on impulse and make a fierce confrontation. Otherwise, there would be endless trouble.


    Chen Shaohua¡¯s temperament had been fully revealed by far. He was an extremely wicked and ruthless person. Once he flew off the handle, he was prone to be evil and inhuman. Even so, the director of the police bureau could not do anything to him.


    After all, the other party¡¯s background was too intimidating. He was as powerful as an immortal and had an extremely daunting origin.


    Sitting in the seat of honor, Chen Shaohua smiled coldly.


    He was never a kind-hearted person. Although he had upied a fairly important status in the family, he was not a future leader who was selected to receive the best training. In the past, he could only be regarded as an idle member of the Chens. However, as the great era came, he was found to have a talent for martial arts cultivation. Later, he got admitted to one of the Seven Sacred Sects and became the future leader of the sect. Thus, his status and power soared overnight.


    Over the past year, his position in the Chen Family had risen by leaps and bounds. With the help of his sect¡¯s influence, he had no scruples at all in stumping on those who had thought light of him in the past. Even the future leaders the Chen Family once picked and carefully fostered were as humble as dogs in front of him.


    Now, he was practically as arrogant as an upstart, and he cared less about what others thought of him.


    And the engagement with the Su family was just a deal arranged by the sect. He could not say no to it. Fortunately, Su Yutong was quite pretty, so he felt okay to sleep with her for a change. He decided to regard the girl as a concubine of his.


    Yet, he could not tolerate that the girl was still thinking about another man, even though he was the one who broke up the couple by force.


    In fact, even if Wang Shiwu came to propose a toast to himter, Chen Shaohua would not let him off the hook so easily. He would humiliate him, then, use some means to get rid of him.


    Generally speaking, the police was unable to find about the moves of the sect. Even if they found out, he would not be afraid.


    With a dark face, Chen Shaohua slowly swayed the red wine in his ss.


    Smears of red spread out on the inner surface of the ss, which looked like blood.


    Members of the Su Family were all trembling with fear.


    Su Yutong¡¯s second aunt was still trying to smooth out the dispute. She apologized to Chen Shaohua with a broad smile and even urged Su Yutong¡¯s parents to shift the atmosphere. Chen Shaohua just sneered and ignored all that. It made the Su family feel even more awkward.


    On the sofa next to the big round table in the private room sat an old man with white beard and hair but rosy cheeks and youthful facial features.


    The old man seemed to be in his 70s or 80s. He looked energetic and kind. He was wearing a long white robe, like an old immortal. He was holding a string of scarlet Buddha beads in his hand, his eyes closed, and constantly plucked the beads. It seemed that he did not care what was happening in the private room at all.


    On the left side of his white shirt embroidered a white crane pping its wings in the air. It was so vivid that it looked almost alive.


    On both sides of the sofa stood a young man in a white robe, cloth shoes, and a sword hanging from his waist. They both had the hair at the same length, the same hair bun, and the same cold look on their faces. The two were emitting an ice-cold aura, keeping people away from them.


    These three people were ipatible with the atmosphere in the private room, as though they were from another world. Even a high-ranking official like Su Hanwei did not dare to say hello to them rashly when he first entered the room.


    They were Chen Shaohua¡¯s capital to be arrogant.


    The real disciples from the Seven Sacred Sects.


    They were truly immortal-like cultivators.


    Time ticked by.


    After a while, the door of the private room swung open.


    Ma Zhen rushed in with a withered face.


    ¡°Young Master Chen, that bastard didn¡¯t show you any respect and even let Wang Shiwu hit me... Young Master Chen, they are too unruly!¡± On both sides of his face, there were three or four palm prints. His cheeks were swollen like a pig¡¯s head, prevented him from speaking clearly. He looked as miserable as one could imagine!


    That scene waspletely different from what the others had pictured in their minds.


    ¡°Su Hanwei has gone there, too. But why did Ma Zhen still get such a good beat?¡±


    ¡°And Su Yutong didn¡¯te back along with him?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 499 - Master Also Dropping to His Knees

    Chapter 499 Master Also Dropping to His Knees


    Chen Shaohua¡¯s face immediately seemed to be covered with ayer of frost.


    His eyes shed as fiercely as an enraged beast that was about to burst into full-scale revenge.


    ¡°Young Master Chen, there is a wild boy in that room. He is very overweening. Not only did he refuse toe over, but he also threatened that you¡¯d better hurry to his room, kneel before him, and apologize within three minutes, otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± Ma Zhen reported with a miserable look. The palm prints on his face really hurt.


    When had he ever suffered like this?


    Seeing that his son had been beaten like this, Ma Mingyu also red up. ¡°Who is it? How dare he be so unbridled? He dares to hit another man in broad daylight...¡±


    Ma Zhen was in pain and anger. He grunted, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before. He¡¯s a young man, but Director Su is very polite to him... He must be the son of a government leader. He¡¯s very pretentious.¡±


    Chen Shaohua stood up, sneered, and taunted, ¡°He wants me to go over, prostrate myself before him, and apologize? Hehe, what a big talk! Even if he is the son of a provincial leader, he is now dead meat...¡± He turned to look at the white-haired old man on the sofa and said, ¡°Master, would you like to handle this?¡±


    The white-haired old man did not open his eyes. Indifferently, he said, ¡°He Yu, He Fei, you two apany your Junior Fellow Apprentice Chen to that room and take a look. Don¡¯t get anyone killed.¡± The wordsing out of the seemingly benevolent old man made everyone¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    The two young men in white nking him bowed down in unison and said expressionlessly, ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Chen Shaohua chuckled and walked out of the room.


    The two young men followed closely behind.


    At that sight, the others could tell that something bad would happen.


    ¡°It seems that the disciples of the old immortal are about to take action. I can¡¯t miss such a great show!¡±


    Ma Zhen, covering his face with both hands, also went out with his friends. Ma Mingyu and several other middle-aged men leaped to their feet as well. Seeing their action, the Su family also got up and hurried out of the room...


    ¡°How I hope there won¡¯t be any serious trouble!¡± Su Yutong¡¯s mother was quite edgy. She took her husband¡¯s hand and followed the others in a haste.


    ¡°If you ask me, this Wang Shiwu is really too senseless. I¡¯ve already asked my second elder brother to warn him, but he still doesn¡¯t know how to retreat in the face of difficulty. And now, he is making such a scene...¡± Su Yutong¡¯s second aunt said crossly.


    Su Yutong¡¯s father glowered at her and countered, ¡°Can you me Wang Shiwu for this?¡± Chen Shaohua was the one being aggressive. In such a situation, he still asked Wang Shiwu to toast to him. He was clearly bullying him.


    However, Su Yutong¡¯s father did not dare to say anything more.


    Since things had gone so far today, the situation had already been out of control.


    The group of people soon came to the door of the private room called February Plum Blossom.


    Bang!


    Chen Shaohua lifted his foot, kicked open the door of the private room, and swaggered in.


    As he went in and took a look, his eyes were aze with fury, and he could no longer restrain the impulse to kill.


    It turned out that Su Yutong was holding hands with a tall and handsome young man beside the table in the private room. They were talking andughing with affection. Joyful tears glinted in their smiles. She showed no trace of the previous coldness that kept people far away.


    She was a whole different person when she was sitting next to that man.


    ¡°This young man must be that adulterer, Wang Shiwu, right?¡±


    Chen Shaohua immediately made up his mind to kill.


    He got to kill Wang Shiwu, and he would do it in front of Su Yutong.


    ¡°Killing this shameless man would make this bitch repent in pain for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, I asked you to invite him over, but you didn¡¯t evene back?¡± Chen Shaohua stared at Su Yutong and demanded with mes of anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Tong, how could you...¡± When Su Yutong¡¯s second aunt came in and saw the scene, she panicked at once. The girl and the boy were sitting so intimately together, and ¡°Young Master Chen¡± already saw them. Now the Su family could never smooth the thing out.


    When the rest of the group came in on their heels and spotted the scene, the Su family eximed in their heart, while Ma Zhen and his men immediately took pleasure in Su family¡¯s misfortune.


    Wang Shiwu rose to his feet at once and shielded his girlfriend behind him. Looking at the furious Chen Shaohua, he said, ¡°Who are you? You broke in without our approval. It¡¯s rude. Please go out. You are not weed here...¡±


    Chen Shaohuaughed out loud, his eyes full of contempt. He spat, ¡°You dumba*s!¡±


    He had no interest in talking to a man he regarded dead. Instead, he looked at Su Hanwei, who was sitting in another seat, and said with a sneer, ¡°Director Su, is this how youe to invite people? Hehe, look at your niece, having an affair with a wild man? I think you¡¯ve reached the end of your career as a director.¡±


    The second aunt looked anxious as well. She remarked, ¡°Second brother, why... why are you so muddleheaded?¡± She was feverishly winking at him, asking her second brother to quickly think of a way to meditate and exin all this. She was truly burning with anxiety.


    Ma Zhen hated that Su Hanwei simply watched him from the side when he was seized and pped by Wang Shiwu. Soon, he had an idea. To deliberately pour oil into the me, he said, ¡°Director Su, didn¡¯t you say just now that you support Su Yutong and Wang Shiwu to be together? Haha, now Young Master Chen is here, how would you exin that?¡±


    Su Hanwei did not look at him. He still remained seated next to Li Mu.


    By this time, the shock in him had not yet dissipatedpletely.


    He never dreamed that Wang Shiwu¡¯s family actually had a rtionship with Li Mu, an immortal-like man, and their rtionship seemed to be quite profound. To be honest, the moment he pushed the door open and spotted Li Mu, he was dumbstruck.


    After the journey to Randeng Temple in Mount Shaozu, Su Hanwei deeply understood how horrifying Li Mu could be. He was not only as powerful as an immortal but also a man even the head of the army had to treat with respect.


    In the past few days, the scene of bodies lying at the entrance of Randeng Temple that resembled the scene in hell still haunted him. Although so many people had been killed, the head of the army did not seem to think it a big deal. Later, when they went down the mountain, the head even warned over and over again that no matter what happened in Baoji City, they must not offend Li Mu, the immortal.


    Even her elder sister, when mentioning Li Mu, also became very guarded and fearful. She also took time to privately warn him multiple times that Li Mu¡¯s status was not ordinary, and even several high-level leaders attached great importance to him...


    That made Su Hanwei even more awestruck.


    Therefore, when he saw his third sister and the rest of the Su family winking at him, he remained silent as if he had not seen them.


    As for Chen Shaohua¡¯s question¡ª


    He pretended that he didn¡¯t hear it at all.


    He could not get involved in the fight between the top ss, so he decided to wait and see the development of the event.


    But in Chen Shaohua¡¯s eyes, his attitude was like adding fuel to the fire. Not bothering to argue anymore, Chen Shaohua directly raised his hand and pointed at Wang Shiwu, then snarled, ¡°He Yu, make your move. Kill him for me!¡±


    He Yu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Master just said...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to master.¡± Chen Shaohua said viciously, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to make this bastard in front of me... Just do it!¡±


    Su Yutong quickly grabbed Wang Shiwu¡¯s hand, hoping to protect her love.


    At this time, Li Mu finally spoke.


    ¡°Seems that some people haven¡¯t taken what I said to heart.¡±


    He had already warned the Wulin that whoevermitted crimes in the city would get killed without exception. But now, a force in the Wulin was going to kill people in broad daylight... It seemed that the lesson he taught to the martial arts cultivators was still insufficient.


    He didn¡¯t speak before, for he wanted to see how arrogant and domineering these people in the martial arts circle could be.


    ¡°Now it seems that... even death can¡¯t expiate all their sins.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Chen Shaohua and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s say, I¡¯ll give you a chance to kneel down and apologize. If you do it, I can forgive your sect. Otherwise, you and your sect will not exist after today because of your killing intent.¡±


    It was not until now that Chen Shaohua¡¯s eyes fell on Li Mu. He surveyed him from head to toe, and then he coldly sneered, ¡°You were the one who made trouble for me just now. You asked me to kneel down and kowtow to you? You ignorant thing... He Fei, break his legs for me. Make him kneel on the ground, never able to get up!¡±


    The young man in white named He Yuunched an attack at Li Mu without hesitation.


    His master had told them before that they should not kill anyone. But as for crippling a few people, he would feel no guilt for that.


    However, as soon as he attacked, something terrible happened.


    An overwhelming invisible pressure suddenly fell on him, which was horrible to an inconceivable degree. His legs gave way and he had no strength to resist. He directly knelt on the ground. With a crack, his knee bones fractured.


    ¡°Aargh, my legs...¡± He screamed like a pig being ughtered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The other young man named He Fei had higher strength. His heart hammered as he first realized that he had met a martial arts expert. Without thinking, he ced a hand on the hilt of the long sword at his waist, wanting to pull it out.


    Li Mu simply shot him a nce.


    But He Fei felt as if a mountain was bearing down upon him. He knelt on the ground without any suspense. When he fell, his kneecaps crashed against the floor and shattered the tiles. His bones were broken into numerous pieces, and he started howling like a pig being ughtered as well.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    It was not until these two ¡®immortal¡¯s disciples¡¯ fell down that the people who rushed into the private room finally realized that the situation seemed to be... a little absurd, didn¡¯t it?


    Chen Shaohua was so scared that he felt his soul was leaving him.


    But he had followed his fellow brothers to see the world, so he reacted faster. He suddenly broke out in cold sweat. At once, he realized that he had encountered a tough opponent. Without saying a word, he whipped around and fled...


    ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡±


    As soon as Li Mu raised his hand, he summoned Chen Shaohua back through the air and mmed him on the ground.


    Crack!


    Chen Shaohua also knelt on the ground, and his kneecaps were broken, too. He shrieked in agony, ¡°Ah, ahhh... Master, help me... Help me.¡± The severe pain distorted his face and made him drenched in cold sweat. At this time, he began to feel a little frightened.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± Li Mu raised his hand.


    All of a sudden, He Fei, He Yu, and Chen Shaohua could not make a sound.


    Their mouths opened and closed silently, their faces horrified, their limbs iling around.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. But you don¡¯t know how to repent.¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Even the death penalty isn¡¯t enough for you...¡±


    Before his voice died down¡ª


    ¡°Please show some mercy.¡±


    A voice came in. The old immortal-like man with white hair and a youthful face who had been resting in the room called Deluxe Suite Titled Heaven rushed out at an extremely fast speed. Like a gust of wind, he swept his way into the room called February Plum Blossom.


    Li Mu flickered his eyes to him and said, ¡°You, too, get on your knees.¡±


    Crack!


    The immortal-like old man, as if the most obedient grandson, knelt on the ground at once. With a crack, his kneecaps were smashed into many pieces.


    At this, everyone¡¯s eyeballs almost fell to the ground.


    Just now, this old immortal had sent his voice through the air and bustled over as quick as lightning. He was really like the super mundane expert in the movies and TV ys. Yet, Li Mu made him kneel down obediently with just one word. The old man was now like a tamed shepherd dog... It was too ridiculous!


    Seeing the sight, Chen Shaohua, He Fei, and He Yu, who had been struggling in silence, seemed to have forgotten the pain. They just looked at their master in shock, unable to believe what they had just seen.


    ¡°Master... got to his knees as well?¡±

 Chapter 500 - How High Was His Cultivation?

    Chapter 500 How High Was His Cultivation?


    The most stunned person was still the ¡°old immortal¡± himself.


    He had noted that Li Mu was an expert with high cultivation, but he never knew that his cultivation could be that high. With just a few words, Li Mu put him down as if he himself was thew, leaving utterly no room for the old man to bring his power into y...


    How high could Li Mu¡¯s cultivation be?


    ¡°Sir... who are you on earth?¡± The ¡°old immortal¡± was quite courageous. Though his knees were smashed, he gritted his teeth and did not cry out in pain. Instead, he raised his head with difficulty and looked up at Li Mu.


    Li Mu said, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know it.¡±


    However, at this moment, something suddenly urred to the ¡°old immortal¡±.


    Four days ago, there was a tragic case in the Wulin at the entrance of Randeng Temple in Mount Shaozu.


    It was said that dozens of martial arts experts went to investigate the whereabouts of the old fraud in Randeng Temple who had stolen the dragon skeleton. But they were crushed and killed by a teenager named Li Mu. Moreover, the teenager also warned that people in the martial arts society were no longer allowed to enter Mount Shaozu, nor could they do any more evil in Baoji City.


    When the news spread, it caused quite a stir in the martial arts world.


    After all, the few people who died in the incident were considered to be experts in the Wulin World within the three provinces in the northwest. Among them, Zhang Yunfei, who was good at swordsmanship, was particrly famous. Yet, it was said that he failed to fend off the young man¡¯s every strike and was seckilled in the battle. For that reason, the incident had attracted the attention of many martial arts masters and sects.


    Moreover, the stories that Li Mu could catch bullets with his bare hands and use his mind to block gunshots were very popr in the masses.


    Thements on the incident given by the members of martial arts society varied.


    But there was one thing they all agreed on¡ª the teenager named Li Mu was perhaps very strong, but the stories about he catching sniper bullets with his bare hands and so on was an exaggeration of propaganda.


    Most people believed that the major martial arts ns and forces, who had suffered a great loss at the entrance of Randeng Temple, deliberately exaggerated Li Mu¡¯s strength in order to make them seem less embarrassed and ipetent, in case they were ridiculed by their peers.


    After all, the whole thing about catching sniper bullets with bare hands sounded uncanny.


    That was not something that a human being could do.


    But now, thinking about what just happened¡ª the teenager made him kneel on the ground with one sentence¡ª the ¡°old immortal¡± started to believe that he was perhaps really able to catch bullets with his bare hands.


    ¡°You are... Li Mu, the God of Killing?¡± He asked in horror.


    A hint of surprise showed up on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    ¡°God of Killing? Haha, this nickname is not bad. Kill my way to the dawn... Wang Shiwu and Su Yutong are friends of mine. If you make things difficult for them, you are making things difficult for me. Which sect are you from? How dare you turn a deaf ear to my warning?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± The ¡°old immortal¡± lowered his head and said, ¡°No, we dare not. We didn¡¯t even realize...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear such a pointless and ridiculous exnation... Tell me, which sect do you belong to?¡± Li Mu pressed menacingly.


    By this time, everyone else in the room was alsopletely frozen in their spots.


    Wang Zhen and Bai Ru were not particrly surprised to see Li Mu cast his power. After all, they had seen Li Mu¡¯s miraculous skill of bringing the dead to life. So, the scene they just witnessed was fairly normal to them.


    What shocked them was that Li Mu, when facing the enemy, was apletely different person. Instead of being as easygoing as a boy living next door when he was with them, he became absolutely dignified and cold, as if a high-level creature overlooking a low-level life form. The others could not defy his will at all.


    Ma Zhen and his father screamed wildly in their minds. They had realized that they might have made an extremely stupid and incorrect decision today. ¡°But what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Why are the ¡®old immortal¡¯ and his disciples unable to deal with this little boy at all?¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, the God of Killing?¡±


    ¡°What kind of title is this?¡±


    In today¡¯s society ruled byw, how could people murder others without being held liable like in martial arts novels? Did the phrase ¡°God of Killing¡± really sound formidable? In the past, the people in the room might think the title too silly andughable, but now, who was still in the mood tough?


    Su Yutong¡¯s parents and second aunt were also in a nk state of mind.


    Things kept taking turns.


    No one ever expected that the Wang family also had such a powerful backer.


    And it seemed that in front of this young man, Young Master Chen and his lot were not worth mentioning at all, didn¡¯t it?


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    As for the other guests who came to watch the scene of bustle, they had all fallen silent and dared not make any noise for fear of attracting the attention of Li Mu or Young Master Chen, which might cause the two powerful men nursing a grudge against them.


    The horror and regret the ¡°old immortal¡± was feeling was totally beyond description. He dared not disobey Li Mu¡¯s words and hurriedly said, ¡°I am Ling Hezi, an elder of the True Spirit Sect, one of the Seven Sacred Sects.¡±


    ¡°The Seven Sacred Sects?¡±


    Something stirred in Li Mu¡¯s memory.


    At the entrance of Randeng Temple, he had killed a disciple of the Star Observing Sect, one of the Seven Sacred Sects. And Fan Zu¡¯ang was a disciple of the Holy Speech Sect, also one of the Seven Sacred Sects. ording to Fan Zu¡¯ang, the Seven Sacred Sects were the seven top sects in the country and held the top position in the domestic cultivation circle.


    Anyway, what did that matter?


    In front of Li Mu, the so-called ¡°Seven Sacred Sects¡± were nothing but paper tigers.


    ¡°The disciples your True Spirit Sect cultivate are just this kind of rubbish? In a public ce, they attempted to kill ordinary people who don¡¯t know martial arts. Haha, I say, the deemed one of the Seven Sacred Sects is just a ce to hide the filth.¡± The killing intent in Li Mu¡¯s heart was quietly flowing.


    After returning to Earth, the thing he couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was the cultivators bullying ordinary people with their strength.


    The martial arts forces on Earth did not focus on how to protect the country or carry forward the inheritance but bully the weak, treat human life as if it were worthless, ignore thew, and believe that they were above all the others. They harbored quite a sense of superiority, sought benefits from the ordinary, and bargained with the country for their own interests...


    Those people were scums in the martial arts world.


    And it was unnecessary for such a sect to exist.


    After the battle at the gate of Randeng Temple that day, Li Mu had made up his mind that once he met such kinds of people, he would not show any mercy. He would definitely storm the enemy¡¯s den and wipe them out.


    ¡°I know, for fear of me, you dare not say anything now. But as long as I am gone, you will perhaps secretly deal with the Wang family, and Brother Wu and Sister Tong, won¡¯t you?¡± Li Mu asked, staring at Ling Hezi, Chen Shaohua, and the others.


    ¡°No, no, we dare not.¡± Ling Hezi hastily said.


    Young Master Chen and the others were magically banned from speaking, but they still looked like they were trying to defend themselves and plead for mercy.


    But who knew what they were really thinking?


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many despicable things like you... But how can a worm like you know what I¡¯m capable of? Well, today, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If anyone of you can survive my Brother Wu¡¯s one attack, I¡¯ll let you leave unharmed.¡±


    With that, he raised his hand.


    Four streaks of green light shot into Ling Hezi and the other three people kneeling on the floor.


    In an instant, something incredible happened.


    The four men¡¯s knees that had been broken werepletely restored. The fragmented bones were perfectly healed, and there was not even a red mark on their skin at all.


    The four of them felt that the pain in their legs disappeared in an instant. Their knees were in unprecedentedfort. The strength inside them had also recovered and no longer under Li Mu¡¯s control.


    ¡°This is...¡± Chen Shaohua looked at his legs and was finally able to speak.


    Li Mu had demonstrated a power almost as incredible as deity.


    After that, Li Mu turned to look at Wang Shiwu and Su Yutong. A smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Brother Wu, haven¡¯t you just mention that you want to practice martial arts and be a martial art master? Now, I will teach you some simple entry-level Qi-refining methods to open the ¡®Sea of Qi¡¯ for you, so that you can really embark on the road of cultivation.¡±


    As he said, he flicked his finger, and a scarlet light popped out from his fingertip and zoomed into Wang Shiwu¡¯s chest.


    Before Wang Shiwu could react, bursts of crackling sounded in his body, as if beans were bursting in a frying pan. Countless acupoints in his body were buzzing. That was extremely bizarre to watch.


    At the same time, all the others sawyers of visible cyclones and airflow revolving around Wang Shiwu as the warmth of a fire quickly spread throughout the whole room.


    ¡°Tong, my sister-inw, please stand aside,¡± Li Mu said to Su Yutong with a smile.


    ¡°Ah? Okay, okay.¡± Su Yutong drew a distance from her beloved man.


    Wang Shiwu¡¯s skin suddenly became hot and scarlet, as if it were dyed. But soon his skin color returned to normal. After all these strange phenomena faded, Wang Shiwu seemed to have changed from inside out, though he still looked the same. That made people feel quite eerie.


    ¡°Gosh, is this... the process of cutting the hair and washing the marrow?¡±


    When Ling Hezi saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shriek as if he had seen a ghost.


    Chen Shaohua, He Fei, and He Yu did not understand what Li Mu had done, so they did not think it was a big deal. However, Ling Hezi had cultivated for many years, so he had a sharper vision than the three.


    That previous scene showed a golden opportunity that everyone in the martial arts world would die for. Even loads of geniuses never encountered such an opportunity. Nevertheless, Li Mu, the God of Killing, did it with just a flick of his fingers. In such a short time, he made a person who knew nothing about martial arts and had no foundation in martial arts remold himself?


    ¡°What kind of skill is this?¡±


    Huge waves of emotions surged in Ling Hezi¡¯s heart once again.


    Li Mu did not speak.


    ¡°What I just performed is the real Body-Cleansing Skill of the Immortal¡¯s Practice. How could a low-level skill like the cutting off hair and washing marrow bepared to it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Wu, you just need to perform the military boxing you¡¯ve learned before,¡± Li Mu advised. ¡°Give them each a punch. If they can resist one punch of yours, I¡¯ll let them leave.¡±


    Wang Shiwu was a little hesitant. ¡°Emm... Tong is already back by my side. Why don¡¯t... let go of this?¡±


    He was indeed a kind young man.


    Li Mu said seriously, ¡°Brother Wu, I might as well be bold and give you a lecture today. Kind people are bullied. Tame horses are ridden. They have insulted your parents and Sister Tong. This Chen Shaohua has even tried to kill you... Remember, to indulge the bad guys is to harm good people. A man should refrain from the bad deed but not the right action. Also, remember this, don¡¯t forgive the bastards easily, because they are not worth being forgiven. Did I make myself clear?¡±


    This could be considered as his confiding in his future brother-inw.


    Honestly, the reason why Li Mu did this was not to show off. He did it for deeper consideration.


    For one thing, he hoped that before the world headed for the darkness, Wang Shiyu¡¯s family could have the ability and mentality to protect themselves. After all, Li Mu could not always stay in the Wang family as a bodyguard. One could never know how sinister the human race could be, especially those in Jianghu. Who knew whether the sect behind Ling Hezi and the others would bear with the insult for some time and then find a chance to retaliate? So, what Li Mu did was just to deter the True Spirit Sect.


    For another, he intended to reveal his strength to the domestic martial arts society in this way, so that those idiots would understand how much the title of the God of Killing weighed. That would prevent some ignorant forces from pestering him like flies... In a word, that was also a move to deter the entire martial arts world.


    It could be said that he had expended much care and thought on the matter.

 Chapter 501 - Evil Being Rewarded with Evil

    <h4>Chapter 501 Evil Being Rewarded with Evil</h4>


    Wang Shiwu pondered over it carefully for a while, then suddenly looked up with enlightened eyes and said, ¡°I got it... Take my punch!¡±


    He threw his fist at Chen Shaohua.


    The punching method and its momentum were very simple. He had learned the military boxing when he was in the police school, so he was stronger than ordinary people. Butpared with the martial arts masters, his skill was a far cry and was not even worth mentioning.


    Chen Shaohua felt ashamed and annoyed at the same time.


    He hadpletely lost face today.


    The rapid expansion of conceit for more than a year led him to believe that everyone else was beneath him. So, at the scene, he shouted a little desperately, ¡°Li Mu, you are the one who asked us to fight back. If I hurt him, don¡¯t go back on your words...¡± Since he had been practicing martial arts for a year, he still had confidence in dealing with an ordinary person.


    Before his voice had died down¡ª


    Kaboom!


    Wang Shiwu had already punched Chen Shaohua in the arm.


    Crack, crack!


    In an instant, the bones in Chen Shaohua¡¯s arm were broken into countless pieces.


    What was even more incredible was that a ball of red me burst out from Wang Shiwu¡¯s fist. It went up along Chen Shaohua¡¯s broken arm and spread all over his body. The air was immediately filled with the pungent smell of burnt flesh.


    ¡°Ah, my hand! Ah, I¡¯m dying...¡±


    The arrogant and domineering young master of the Chen family fell forward. But he crashed into an invisible air wall in front of him and sprang back on the ground. He could only struggle in a small circle, screaming like a pig and iling around hysterically.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m sorry... Master, master, help me...¡±


    He gave off the final bout of struggle in his life.


    Ling Hezi dared not to say a word when he saw the sight. He turned his head away and did not even look at his favorite disciple.


    Out of his instinct as a policeman, Su Hanwei attempted to stand up and intervene. However, he suddenly remembered what Fan Zu¡¯ang had said to him before. In particr, Chen Shaohua intended to kill people as soon as he rushed into the room. His behavior was so outrageous that he might have had a great deal of blood on his hands. That kind of man deserved to die. Moreover, the most important thing was that his eldest sister, Su Cuo, had told him that Li Mu had the specialw enforcement power to discipline those in the martial arts world and even execute them.


    The whole thing was legal.


    Therefore, he settled himself back on the sofa.


    Before the others could think too much, Chen Shaohua had already turned into a cloud of blue smoke and dissipated into the air, leaving no trace of his existence behind. He had died and vanished for good.


    The whole process was like a movie, and there was no bloody scene at all.


    Wang Shiwu just gawked at his palm.


    He never knew that his one casual punch could have such power. He could feel hot qi circting in the palm. He tried to control it a bit. With a loud bang, two balls of red mes rose from his palms, dancing like fire elves.


    ¡°Is this... the Cultivation Method of the Immortal¡¯s Practice?¡±


    When the other people around saw it, they could not help but show a touch of envy.


    ¡°Seems that this guy¡¯s got great luck and became an immortal all of a sudden?¡±


    Ling Hezi, however, was almost frightened out of his wits.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    ¡°Are there really immortals in the world?¡±


    The firepower popping out from Wang Shiwu¡¯s palm was clearly the natural qi recorded in the ancient ssics of all the major sects. The internal power was definitely iparable to that kind of power. Li Mu just released the natural qi and gave it solid shapes. That was a skill representing the realm in legends, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°So is Li Mu really the God of Massacre?¡±


    ¡°With a flick of his fingers, a peerless master could be produced?¡±


    An indescribable fear drowned Ling Hezi.


    He finally understood what kind of person he had provoked.


    ¡°The story about those martial arts cultivators getting a crushing defeat from Randeng Temple is an exaggeration of the fact?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a fucking joke.¡±


    ¡°Not only is it not exaggerated, but it¡¯s quite an understatement.¡±


    ¡°There is no surprise in a man like him catching a bullet with his bare hands, is there?¡±


    Even if he was said to be able to survive nuclear bombs, Ling Hezi would not consider it bizarre.


    At the moment, he had no time to think about anything else.


    If he could not make Li Mu satisfied today, not only he but even the entire True Spirit Sect would be doomed... Why was there really a god in the world? Ling Hezi was so anxious that he almost wanted to curse.


    In the end, he dropped to his knees with a thud and banged his head against the floor over and over again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re sorry. I beg you, Li Mu, to spare us this time. After this, our True Spirit Sect will never dare to make an enemy of you... Please spare us, spare us!¡±


    He did not even want to try to take another punch from Wang Shiwu.


    Because he knew perfectly well that he could not withstand it.


    Even with his strength, after taking such a punch, he would undoubtedly end up like Chen Shaohua¡ª turning into a streak of smoke and never being able to be reincarnated again.


    He Fei and He Yu were perceptive people. As they saw their master¡¯s reaction, they immediately knelt on the ground and did kowtows, pleading loudly for forgiveness and repenting.


    Still, Li Mu was not moved. ¡°If apologies are useful, what do we need the police for? If you want to live, show a little of your sincerity.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ling Hezi knew that he could not smooth things out. He immediately made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and quickly pulled out the long sword hanging from He Fei¡¯s waist. As the sword shed, three arms fell to the ground, causing the others around him to scream.


    Ling Hezi, He Fei, and He Yu had each chopped off one arm ording to the rules of Jianghu. They pressed relevant acupoints to stop bleeding, then knelt on the ground, waiting for Li Mu¡¯s verdict.


    Li Mu was a little taken aback by that.


    He originally merely wanted to destroy the three men¡¯s martial arts cultivation, but now... Chopping off an arm had almost the same effect as erasing the cultivation. The road of pursuing martial arts was almost cut off to them. In the future, they would basically be living as the disabled, so they could no longer do big evil.


    ¡°Take your broken arms and get out.¡± Li Mu waved them away and added, ¡°Go back and tell what happened today to the martial arts world. Tell them that I, Li Mu, will do what I say. Don¡¯t try to try my bottom line or my patience with your ignorance and shamelessness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±


    Ling Hezi and the other two people breathed a sigh of relief as if they had been granted amnesty.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Li Mu suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°Immortal... Your Grace, what else can I do for you?¡± Ling Hezi was rmed and thought that Li Mu had changed his mind.


    Li Mu pointed at Ma Zhen and his father, as well as his group of cronies, and remarked, ¡°Take good care of your dogs. How can they pay no price at all after bullying my friends? Who caused this today¡¯s matter? You know it very well. What else do I need to say?¡±


    Ling Hezi nced at Ma Mingyu and Ma Zhen, feeling extremely mad at both of them.


    Today, if Ma Zhen hadn¡¯t made his own decision and stirred up trouble by forcing Wang Shiwu to propose a toast, how could such a thing happen? And how could he have one of his arms cut off?


    He had already put the me on Ma Mingyu and Ma Zhen. Even if Li Mu did not point it out, Ling Hezi would squeeze some time to teach them a lesson. Now that Li Mu had made it clear, Ling Hezi didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. After today, it would be surprising if Ma¡¯s Group could still do business in the country.


    When Ma Mingyu heard what Li Mu said and saw Ling Hezi¡¯s expression, he was so frightened that her knees gave way.


    He instantly knew that Ma¡¯s Group was going to be finished.


    It went without saying that the retaliation of an immortal like Li Mu, and the True Spirit Sect was not something that his small real estatepany could bear.


    Hence, without thinking, Ma Mingyu also knelt down in front of Li Mu and cried bitterly, ¡°Immortal, please spare us. We are just mortals who have eyes but no rity. Please let us go...¡±


    He also knew that it was better to let the one who tied the bell on the tiger to take it off. There was no point begging for Ling Hezi¡¯s help. Only when Li Mu spared him could he escape from the cmity.


    However, Li Mu did not even bother to look at those rich but heartless jerks.


    He just ignored them.


    Seeing that, Ma Mingyu knew that method wouldn¡¯t work. He decided to change his tactic. Suddenly, he jumped up and swatted his son, Ma Zhen, onto the ground, and snarled, ¡°Bastard, why are you still standing there? Apologize to Shiwu and Tong at once. It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯d better begin to repent now...¡±


    Ma Zhen immediately cried his eyes out and apologized to Wang Shiwu, begging for his forgiveness.


    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    Before Wang Shiwu could say anything, Li Mu waved his hand, and an invisible force directly tossed the disgusting father and son out of the private room called February Plum Blossom.


    ¡°Brother Su, Director Su, please be the big men and appeal to my mercy...¡± Ma Mingyu¡¯s heart-wrenching, guilt-ridden cry came from outside, but it was soon blocked out.


    Su Hanwei rose to his feet and spoke to the other guests, ¡°Everyone, our family event is now over. Please go back. I believe you all know what should say and what you should not when you go back. Forgive us for what happened today. Please go now.¡±


    The other guests felt as if they had just woken up from a dream.


    What happened today could not be more incredible. It was eye-opening for them. Rather unexpectedly, the door of a new world had swung open in front of them.


    It turned out that there were really immortals in the world!


    They all made up their minds that they could no longer ruffle the features of the Wang and Su families. Instead, they needed to try their best to build a good rtionship with the two families because they might benefit from that rtionship.


    After a round of pleasantries, the guests left reluctantly.


    ¡°Second sister, you should also leave.¡± Su Hanwei flickered his eyes at Tong¡¯s second aunt.


    The second aunt was reluctant to leave, but she also knew that she did not leave a good impression on Li Mu. She also made a mistake by trying to bring Tong and Chen Shaohua together, so she had to leave with her husband. When she took her departure, she was determined that she would find a way to rebuild her image in the Wang family in the future, no matter what kind of price she had to pay.


    In the end, Wang Shiwu¡¯s family, Su Yutong¡¯s family, and Su Hanwei were the only ones left in the private room.


    A smile appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face again. Like an easygoing boy living next door, he took the initiative to toast to the elders of the two families and did not put on air at all.


    The atmosphere quickly eased.


    Both parties felt as if they were in a dream.


    At Su Hanwei¡¯s suggestion, Wang Shiwu and Su Yutong were engaged directly and the wedding date was also scheduled.


    ¡°Haha, Sister Tong, I also propose a toast to you. From now on, you are my sister-inw. If anyone dares to bully you, I will never sit and watch it happen.¡± Li Mu toasted Su Yutong with a beam.


    By the moment, Su Yutong was extremely grateful toward Li Mu and also admired him to the extreme.


    After talking for a while, Li Mu learned that the reason why the Su family was forced to let Tong marry Chen Shaohua was not only the pressure from the True Spirit Sect but also Tong¡¯s grandfather, who was seriously ill. Chen Shaohua had promised to cure Tong¡¯s grandfather, and that was why Tong agreed on the marriage with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°This is not hard to fix. I have a pill here. Take it for Grandpa Su and I guarantee you that it will get rid of the illness.¡± Li Mu condensed the wood qi of Eastern Wood Emperor into a pill and handed it to Su Yutong.


    The Su family thanked Li Mu a million times.


    Atst, Li Mu also taught the two families some Breathing Skills, which could build up the body and keep them healthy. It was not until then that the purpose of attending this banquet waspletely realized.


    The night fell.


    Li Mu left the Ecological Lily Garden Hotel alone.


    He returned to the Mount Shaozu and set up some tactical deployments on the mountain to protect the nearby viges and temples. Then, in the night, he rode his flying broadsword and soared in the direction of Mount Qilian to keep the appointment with Fan Zu¡¯ang.


    Meanwhile, the legend of Li Mu, the God of Massacre, had just begun to spread in the northwestern Wulin in Baoji City.

 Chapter 502 - The Situation and the Change

    <h4>Chapter 502 The Situation and the Change</h4>


    The straight-line distance from Baoji City to the Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center was no more than 1,000 kilometers.


    But the trip took Li Mu five whole hours by riding his flying broadsword.


    At his flying speed, he could have covered a distance of 20,000 kilometers in five hours.


    That was why it was a little weird.


    And on the way, Li Mu paid special attention to the view around him. To his disappointment, even though the Third Eye was opened, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    The news released by the government earlier imed that because of the burst of sunspots, the maic pole on the earth had affected the aircraft navigation device, so it made air travel impossible. Yet, that exnation clearly did not hold water, for Li Mu¡¯s flying broadsword was not equipped with any electronic navigator.


    The most obvious phenomenon was that once he rose from the earth and went into the sky, the spatial distance was stretched out by some mysterious force or spacew. Even Li Mu could not see what it was, which made the whole thing a bit creepy.


    The distance of 1,000 kilometers was stretched to more than 20,000 kilometers, which was 20 times longer.


    This meant that any aircraft on Earth could only fly at 20 times its original fuel storage or at 20 times its original speed toplete a usual journey.


    But it was obviously impossible.


    And this weird change also caused the flight to be the most dangerous and time-consuming way of transportation, which was left far behind by the high-speed rail and even highway travel.


    Li Mu had also considered another possibility. Since such an absurd change happened to ur right after the Vanguard returned to Earth, it was hard to say whether the Vanguard had nothing to do with strange change.


    In the early hours of the morning, at the Farming Hotel in the downtown of Jiuquan City, Li Mu met Su Cuo, the female officer who came to pick him up.


    ¡°ording to the arrangement of the chief, from today on, I am your secretary.¡± Su Cuo made a military salute to Li Mu.


    She was wearing a dark blue-and-gray air force uniform, which was well-cut and outlined her beautiful figure. Against the military uniform, this woman in the army had a kind of beauty that ordinary women did not have.


    Li Mu nodded.


    That was actually a good arrangement.


    What he nned to do called formunication with the military. It could not be better to have Su Cuo, an acquaintance, as the agent of the military. At least, he and she couldmunicate more smoothly.


    Li Mu could tell that the military had attached great importance to him.


    ¡°The high-ranking leaders intended to meet you in person. But given that the current situation is somewhatplicated and confusing. Both the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the military are under great pressure, so they have no time toe here. I hope you can understand.¡± Su Cuo said, cautiously phrasing her words.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Of course I understand. I never consider myself some kind of special figure, especially in this respect... Well, ording to the military n, what do I need to do next?¡±


    Su Cuo said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to Mount Qilian first and have a look at the ce where Master Li appeared that day?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m in no rush.¡±


    If the old faker really left some traces or clues, other people could not easily destroy them and Li Mu would find the clues sooner orter. As the old faker had disappeared for such a long time, Li Mu felt no need to hurry. He reckoned he¡¯d better solve the military affairs first. The national crisis was the most urgent thing after all.


    Su Cuo said, ¡°Mu, thanks for your understanding... Then I¡¯ll introduce the current situation to you first. Here it is. Due to the matter of the Vanguard, the area within a radius of 50 kilometers around the entire satellite base is now under security control, and our country is under tremendous pressure...¡±


    She roughly described the big picture. Then, she added, ¡°Two days ago, based on the result of the initial negotiation of the various nations, the military already delivered the members of the science team on the Vanguard back to their own countries. However, some problems surfaced. On their way back to home escorted by the military force from their own countries, the members of the science team were attacked before they even stepped out of Jiuquan City. Kerey was killed. Victor and Susan went missing. The situation deteriorated in an instant. Andrew and the rest of the team were forced to return to the Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center. These days, the governments of their countries are quite upset about the loss of their members that urred in our territory. They hope we can send our own force to escort them out of our country.¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Su Cuo looked a little sad.


    The killed Kerey, and the missing Victor and Susan were all members of the imperial examination team on the Vanguard. They had gone through thick and thin together with her, and so they had a deep friendship. Yet, such a tragedy had happened to them. As their friend, she was angry and doleful.


    Li Mu also remembered the faces of these three people. He was taken aback to hear that such a thing had happened.


    ¡°Did this happen after the transfer of personnel?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Su Cuo confirmed with a nod.


    Li Mu said, ¡°In that case, all the countries should take responsibility for the safety of their people. Why should we be liable instead? Didn¡¯t those countries send martial arts masters to protect their own members?¡±


    ¡°The masters sent by each country have suffered heavy casualties.¡± Su Cuo began, ¡°ording to all kinds of information and intelligence we¡¯ve obtained, some terrifying super masters had hidden in the dark and killed the team members from those countries.¡±


    ¡°Super masters? How strong are they?¡± Inquired Li Mu.


    Su Cuo said, ¡°At least in this world, they are the top ones. They are also very proficient in assassinations. With the help of men with superpowers, it¡¯s impossible to defend against them... Of course, none of them is a match for you, but I suggest you not underestimating them.¡±


    Li Mu hummed in agreement but did not say a word.


    Su Cuo went on, ¡°The most important thing is, there may be moles inside all parties. Because the attackers seem to know very well about our transfer of personnel, the retreat routes of the teams from each country, as well as the level of strength of the guards.¡±


    Li Mu furrowed his eyebrows.


    Once there was a hidden traitor involved, it was undoubtedly the most troublesome thing to deal with.


    ¡°What else did you find out?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    He was quickly hatching a n to deal with the situation, so he needed to ask for more information. This did not mean that he found the problem tricky. On the contrary, to Li Mu, all he only needed to do in the face of any situation was to ovee the tricks with his strength. In the face of absolute power, every problem would be no problem.


    What he was trying to figure out was through what kind of method could he quickly handle the current problem and solve it once and for all.


    Su Cuo said, ¡°There are signs that some terrorists from the Middle East, who are also martial arts super masters, have sneaked into Mount Qilian. Since the environment started changing, several terrorists became super masters. That must have something to do with their rabid mentality... Among them, the three super masters called Dessert Camel, Machete, and Crude Oil are the most horrible ones. They can totally rank among the top 20 cultivators around the globe. They¡¯ve given the governments of all countries a great headache. The governments tried to catch them with joint hands several times but all failed. The various countries suffered a lot instead. ording to our intelligence, it is very likely that Dessert Camel and Machete have already slipped into Mount Qilian. And they might have something to do with the attack the team members just got.¡±


    As she said this, she handed over an electronic instrument, which recorded the photos and files of the cultivators in the world powerful enough tounch this attack, including their preferred Cultivation Method, fighting skills, temperament, and so on.


    With a quick nce, Li Mu noted that the file was divided into two parts. The first part was information about domestic experts, while the second part was about 68 foreign experts, including the horrible terrorists from the Middle East. The file was quite detailed.


    He looked through all of it and basically bore all of it in mind.


    ¡°Did those terrorists sneak in also for the Vanguard?¡± Li Mu asked casually, ¡°When did these people get so interested in outer space?¡±


    Su Cuo said, ¡°They believe that there is a secret hidden in the Vanguard that can help them wash the evil from the world. They regard it as a gift given to them by the god from outer space and so it must be possessed by them.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°So, is it true that the matter about the Vanguard has already been disclosed?¡±


    Su Cuo nodded and then exined, ¡°Some important organizations and high-level officials on Earth have already learned it. It¡¯s hard to hide this kind of thing. You can¡¯t me the military for not doing a good job in keeping it a secret. After all, when the Vanguard entered the atmosphere that day, it caused such a scene that it alerted the national surveince department in all countries. Moreover, these days, some countries have deliberately spread the news. By this time, all the important figures on Earth already know that there are forces from outer space hidden in the Vanguard, and so all the forces are rushing towards it like moths flying into a me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the military¡¯s attitude then?¡± Li Mu returned the electronic instrument to Su Cuo and asked, ¡°Do you want me to escort those members abroad?¡±


    Su Cuo shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m here for. As long as our country still can, the government will arrange some experts from domestic martial arts sects to do it. We still have to negotiate with other countries. The most urgent task is to find Dessert Camel, Machete, and other terrorists hidden in the dark, as well as some super experts who bypass our customs and sneak into the country to destroy and overturn the country on someone else¡¯s orders. We need to find them as soon as possible and then finish them off.¡±


    Li Mu nodded. Then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. If they really entered our territory, it¡¯ll only take me three days tops to kill them all.¡±


    Su Cuo was very surprised. She repeated, ¡°Three days?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is that too long?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°No, no, no. As long as we can deal with these people within half a month, the military will be very satisfied.¡± Su Cuo exined in a haste.


    ¡°If the military can lead these people to the ce within a radius of 500 kilometers, and the time I need is even shorter. I can perhaps finish the job in half a day,¡± Li Mu suggested.


    Su Cuo took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have to report to the military again. Tell them that we probably need to adjust some strategies... But, Mu, are you really sure about it?¡±


    ¡°100% sure,¡± replied Li Mu.


    Su Cuo said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll report this to the military right away.¡±


    She dialed a coded channel in Li Mu¡¯s presence and passed on the message.


    A few momentster, Su Cuo¡¯s specially made military cellphone received a message. She read it at once and then said, ¡°By the way, Commander Fan said there is another issue he needs to discuss with you. The event in the Ecological Lily Garden Hotel has spread all over Jianghu after Ling Hezi went back. Nowadays, the domestic martial arts society is talking about you feverishly. People¡¯s reactions are very vehement. Though our government has taken some measures to keep such sensational event within a certain area, and there won¡¯t be any news about it in the public, the reactions of the True Spirit Sect and the Star Observing Sect, which are two of the Seven Sacred Sects, are quite hot. ording to reliable sources, the two sects are nning to hold a Martial Arts Society Assembly soon to seek justice from you.¡±


    Li Mu gave a smile and did not speak.


    To tell the truth, he really did not care a damn about the Seven Saint Sects.


    ¡°Now that they don¡¯t want to take it easy, let theme to me,¡± Li Mu said.


    Su Cuo knew that this would be his answer, so she added, ¡°This time, the country wants to take this opportunity to sort out the martial arts forces and bring them to the control of the official organs. It won¡¯t be long before people from the Seven Sacred Sects and some other powerful forces begin toe to Mount Qilian. You will perhaps meet them then. And these people may unite to make things difficult for you.¡±

 Chapter 503 - Sentry Post

    <h4>Chapter 503 Sentry Post</h4>


    A snowstorm that came early swept across the entire Mount Qilian.


    A blizzard at this season was rather abnormal.


    The top of Mount Qilian was covered with snow all year round. Almost the entire farnd in the Hexi Corridor was irrigated by the melting snow on the top of the mountain, thus creating a granary along the river corridor in the western of Gansu Province, which also stored crops for the whole country. However, in this season, it was rare to see such arge snowstorm sweep through the entire mountain area. Even many local farmers who were over 60 or 70 years old had never seen it before.


    However, the strange thing was that in the cities outside the mountain area, the sky was just more overcast. The ces with dense poptions were not affected by the snowstorm at all.


    The good news was that as there were many rocks and red y in Mount Qilian, and the terrain was steep and vegetation was scarce, the mountain area was not suitable for living, let alone for grazing cattle. It was basically an uninhabited area, so the sudden snowstorm did not cause too many casualties.


    After the snowstorm, the local temperature once dropped to minus 20 or 30 degrees.


    ¡°Haha, what great snow!¡±


    A burly bearded man, wearing only a thin yellow robe, stood on the top of an isted peak.


    He had a hawk nose and deep-set eyes. It was in that he was not Chinese but a man from the Middle East. Standing on the peak of the Southern Peak with an altitude of more than 5,000 meters above sea level, he looked up at the constantly brewing storm of thunder and clouds above and at the endless snow around him, revealing a hint of joy on his face.


    He stood on the top of the Southern Peak. In front and at the rear of him were precarious cliffs. If he slipped, he would fall and be smashed to pieces. However, no matter how strong the wind in the mountain was, it could only flutter his thin robe but not make him flinch at all.


    A rare ck-beaked golden-eyed falcon was squatting on his shoulder.


    This falcon was notrge. It was no more than a meter wide even when it beat its wings. Its feathers were snow-white and its eyelids were golden. Its wings looked as if they were made of gold and iron. Its beak seemed to be made of divine steel and was extremely majestic. The falcon was looking around vigntly as though nothing could escape its eyes.


    Suddenly, the falcon fluttered its wings, tearing through the wind and snow and soaring in the sky like a bolt of silver lightning.


    A falcon¡¯s hoot was heard.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived?¡± The burly man looked towards the north.


    In the whirling snow in a distance, a ck dot came into sight and was moving elusively. A hoarse voice prated through the snow and wind and called, ¡°Is the thing ready?¡±


    The hawk-nosed man kicked away the silver metal box beside his feet. Then, like a meteor, he flew toward the ck dot in the wind and snow.


    The ck dot was a man whose whole body was wrapped in a wide robe. His face could not be seen clearly. But it was obvious that he was a super master as he could show up on such a steep mountaintop on such a snowy day. His voice was deliberately husked, hiding his true identity.


    He reached out to catch the box and opened it. A faint energy fluctuation came out. Also, a faint light outshone the snow and wind. He nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Good, the goods are perfect.¡±


    The burly man from the Middle East standing in the distance opened his mouth and spoke in Chinese, ¡°Where is the file I asked for?¡±


    The ck figure drew out a metal USB sh disk from his sleeve and threw it over, which shot through the wind and snow like a bullet. Then, he remarked, ¡°You know the password. All the data is in it.¡±


    The man caught it gently and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not our first cooperation. I believe you won¡¯t trick me.¡±


    With the case in his hand, the ck figure said in a broken voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one advice. Now that you¡¯vee to China, kill as fewer Chinese soldiers as you can. Otherwise, if you upset the military, the consequences will be very serious. In our country, there is a saying that people who offend us will be killed no matter how far away they escape. I bet you¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the man from the Middle East smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°In this world, it alles down to strength. You Chinese only know how to fight among yourselves and throw your country in chaos. Otherwise, how could you cooperate with us and sell us intelligence?¡±


    The ck figure gave a cold snort and turned into a ck shadow. Then, like a darting star, he finally disappeared into the snow afar.


    The man from the Middle East looked at the back of the ck figure and grinned scornfully.


    With a whistle, the falcon hidden in the flying snow flew back to his arm. Then, he rose into the air like a bird. After leaping several times, hended at another mountain peak a kilometer away.


    This mountain was only taller than the Southern Peak, but its slope was rtively gradual. The top of the mountain was also slightly wider, so a military sentry post was located there.


    The sentry post was a courtyard with a few small buildings.


    At this time, most of the yard of the sentry post had been buried in the snow. Outside the yard, there was a stone tablet with four red numbers on it¡ª


    9527.


    It was the No. 9527 western sentry post.


    The man from the Middle East came to the sentry post and went straight to a second-floored building as if he knew the ce well.


    The room was slightly dim, and the spare generator had stopped working. There were all kinds of military equipment in the room, and a bonfire was burning in the center of the room, warming the ce up.


    A pungent smell of blood wafted in the room.


    On the cold ground by the bonfire, there were six bodies dressed in military uniforms. They were all dead. Although they had striven to fight before they died, it was obvious that their struggle was in vain, as they did not even pull out their guns...


    A groan sounded.


    On the other side of the bonfire, a young soldier was tied to a wooden stake that was inserted into the cement floor. He was breathing hisst breath but had not died yet. The left side of his face was already smashed. His shirt was torn up, revealing his chest covered with the marks of the attacks of beasts, which was rather shocking to the eye.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re still not dead yet. Quite tough.¡± The man from the Middle East could speak Mandarin. He nced at the young soldier with somewhat admiration and said, ¡°Boy, as long as you beg for mercy, I¡¯ll let you die quickly.¡±


    ¡°You... will die a horrible death...¡± The young soldier was extremely weak, but his eyes were full of stubbornness and hatred. ¡°The Chinese army... will not... let you off the hook... You... you will never be able to go out of the border.¡±


    The man from the Middle East smiled indifferently and then said, ¡°Even God is helping me. Look at the sudden snowstorm. By the time your army realized what¡¯s going on, I¡¯d have left with what I wanted.¡±


    The white-feathered, golden-eyed falcon fluttered its wings andnded on the young soldier¡¯s shoulder. It opened its beak to peck at the flesh in the soldier¡¯s chest. With its arched beak, it tore off arge chunk of meat.


    The young soldier¡¯s body instantly became stiff and tense. He endured the stab of pain and gasped for breath. Cold sweat instantly broke out like a spring, but he did not scream, just withstanding it.


    ¡°Haha, interesting.¡±


    The man from the Middle East took on a yful look.


    He was very surprised by the tough attitude of the Chinese soldiers.


    But it also gave him more pleasure in torture.


    Raising his hand, he sent out a sharp gust of energy that cut off the ropes tying the young soldier. Then, he continued to let the white-feathered, golden-eyed falcon peck, torture, and tear the flesh off the young warrior¡¯s body, as though it was a game of hunting a living creature.


    The young soldier was less than 20 years old. He tried his best to resist, trying to kill the falcon, or even just pluck out a few feathers...


    But the strength of the golden-eyed falcon was extremely impressive. It was a spiritual item, and could even lift a calf off the ground. What¡¯s more, the young soldier was already on the brink of death. Therefore, how could he fend it off? Very shortly, there wasn¡¯t even a single piece of intact flesh left on his body.


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    The man from the Middle Eastughed happily. He took out some dried meat and sat by the bonfire with relish as if he was watching the world¡¯s most wonderful performance.


    The young soldier quickly lost consciousness.


    The flesh on his body was constantly ripped off by the falcon, and one of his eyes had also been pecked off, but he seemed to have be numb to the pain.


    In a trance, hey on his back on the cold floor, and his sight was gradually filled with the color of blood. He seemed to see his mother, who was working hard in the depths of the loess teau smile at him. He seemed to see the girl with two braids telling him she would wait for him toe back when he was leaving his hometown at the age of 18 to join the army. He seemed to see his younger sister, who was in the school, write to tell him that she had gotten full marks again...


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom. Your son can¡¯t go back.¡±


    A touch of a smile appeared on his minced face.


    He did not regret this. Because he did not disgrace the monitor, the toon leader, and hisrades, nor did he cry or beg for mercy. He had held on to thest moment.


    He was in pain, in excruciating pain, as well as great fear.


    Anyway, he did not bring shame to the team.


    ¡°Myrades who have rest in peace in heaven, Little Wax Gourd ising.¡±


    He shed tears and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Chinese sentry...¡± He roared with thest strength of his life. Abruptly, he turned around and attempted to fight for thest time.


    Just then, the door of the room banged open.


    The snow and wind poured in from the outside.


    Along with the wind and snow came the light from the outside.


    In the light that spilled in like quicksand, a figure silhouetted against the brightness stepped in. His face could not be seen clearly, but he was tall and standing straight. The young soldier could not see his face clearly, but he saw his feet, which were dding in a pair of Li Ning sneakers with Chinese characters on them.


    Then, he saw in a blur that another person came in following the first figure. She was in a blue military uniform of the air force, and a Beret Cap that female soldiers wore. On the insignia of the cap were five red stars and golden ¡°August 1¡±, which seemed to be as bright as a torch in the dark.


    ¡°Myrades!¡±


    With this thought in mind, the young soldier passed out.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Dessert Camel, one of the top experts among the terrorists in the Middle East, was actually a man named Aluf. He was born in a small vige in the desert that few knew about. Later, when he entered the terrorist training camp, he learned to kill people andmitted countless murders. He then became one of the four top masters of the Evil Avatar Sect.


    As the environment on Earth began to change, his strength kept growing at incredible speed. He was famous for his ferocity in the Middle East and no one dared to provoke him.


    When the door of the room was pushed open, an indescribable sense of crisis suddenly rose in the heart of this Middle East master.


    Given his strength, no matter how overwhelming the snowstorm was, as long as someone got 20 meters near him, he would be able to sense it. However, Aluf did not notice anything until the two people walked into the house. That was almost impossible.


    He bounced up from the ground subconsciously.


    And flung his hand.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dozens of snow-white daggers shot out as fast as lightning. At such a distance, with his strength, even a ten-centimeter thick steel te could be pierced in an instant.


    But the man in front of him merely waved his hand casually, and those daggers zoomed back at a faster speed, prating his arms and legs in a second.


    Having had the training, Aluf had long been immune to pain. He was sent flying backward by the zooming dagger and crashed onto several boxes. Then he quickly grasped the bnce and stood up, taking a defensive posture.


    ¡°We¡¯rete,¡± said a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is there anyone still breathing?¡± A brisk woman¡¯s voice asked.


    ¡°This one is,¡± said the man¡¯s voice.


    The other party was obviously very confident in their strength. For when they entered the room, they did not kill him immediately but went to save the soldier instead.


    A cold smile curled Aluf¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Stupid Chinese, do you think you¡¯ve defeated me like this?¡±


    Heaven knew how many times he had turned the tide in a desperate situation. But when he was about to strike again, he suddenly felt an unnerving pressure sweeping toward him. As a martial arts expert, his instinct told him that he would be instantly crushed by the pressure once he made any move.


    A drop of cold sweat dripped from his sideburns.

 Chapter 504 - See Me Slay Demons

    <h4>Chapter 504 See Me y Demons</h4>


    The people who broke in were of course Li Mu and Su Cuo.


    Su Cuo was speechlessly shocked and furious after seeing the guards who were killed miserably in the room.


    The terrorists, who had killed Chinese soldiers within the borders, had already gone crazy to this extent. They should have been put to death thousands of times.


    Li Mu immediately held the fainted little warrior.


    Li Mu could see that the young warrior¡¯s wounded muscles and bones began to mend and his blood flowed better as he infused Eastern Wood Emperor¡¯s wood energy into his body to heal him.


    In less than ten breaths, most of his injuries had been miraculously recovered.


    Such a scene made Aluf feel extremely frightened.


    What kind of skill was this?


    ¡°Is this a medical skill?


    ¡°Or is it a supernatural ability?¡±


    It was so formidable that even a man who was almost dead could be saved?


    The little soldier¡¯s first reaction after he woke up and opened his eyes, was to roar, struggle and prepare to fight. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m a guard... a Chinese guard...!¡±


    ¡°Soldier, calm down, calm down,¡± Su Cuo quickly went over to hold him and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s safe. You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯m Su Cuo, lieutenant of the Chinese Special Space Army Forces. I¡¯m under orders toe to pick you up...¡±


    The little warrior shivered.


    As countless scenes shed across his mind, he was suddenly struck by the notion that he might have seen hisrades-in-armsing in before. He then became anxious again and shouted, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up... The enemy is not a human, but a demon. Hurry up and escape. I¡¯ll cover you...¡±


    A warm hand was ced on his shoulder that was paired with an unfamiliar and warm voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now. See me subdue the evil being and avenge our brothers.¡±


    The little warrior turned around in a daze.


    He looked at the young man who was about at his age, with thick sword-shaped eyebrows. His eyes, which were reassuring and trustworthy, sparkled with star-like brilliance.


    Then, he slowly calmed down.


    He looked at Su Cuo who was supporting him, and then he saw the military rank on his shoulder. He subconsciously straightened his body, saluted, and said loudly, ¡°Xiao Dong, guard of post 9527. Nice to meet you, Chief.¡±


    Su Cuo also saluted.


    The little warrior was suddenly stunned.


    He came to his senses and looked at his hands in disbelief. Then, he looked at his own body and touched his own face. ¡°I recovered? This... I?¡± He found it hard to believe that his body had recoveredpletely, after being almost torn to pieces by the eagle... What exactly happened?


    With a series of incredible changes, his mental state was in turmoil, and he fell into a daze.


    Li Mu sighed and patted him gently on his shoulder.


    Li Mu admired this stubborn little warrior even more than those famous superiors on the Divine Land.


    In many cases, the choices made by the nobodies who stuck to the bottom line were even more shocking than those great heroes when facing with death and fear.


    This was what a real hero should be like.


    Li Mu wondered if he would have acted like this little warrior called Xiao Dong¡ªwho would never beg for mercy or give up even in the face of death after being bloodily tortured by Desert Camel¡ªif he weren¡¯t as strong he was at the moment.


    He thought that he would have surrendered after being tortured.


    ¡°Brother, let me avenge you,¡± said Li Mu, and crooked his finger at Aluf a who was a few meters away.


    Aluf suddenly found that the terrible pressure on his body, like a surge of mountain torrents, had immediately disappeared and he could move again.


    Right then, he put his hands behind his back to take out two custom-made white Desert Eagle guns. He pulled the triggers, and with deafening sounds, two streams of snake-shaped fire spurted out of the muzzles.


    Experts from the earth, especially those from foreign countries, would never give up on their use of firearms in addition to strengthening their bodies. Especially experts like Aluf had reached a realm where his skills were almost sophisticated in terms of the usage of such weaponry.


    It was as if he had used aser ruler to measure the uracy of his shots at such a close distance.


    In an instant, he shot 21 times, among which only one shot was aimed at Li Mu, while the rest of the 20 shots were trained at Su Cuo and the little warrior, whom he thought was weak, in order to disrupt Li Mu¡¯s momentum.


    This was his long-term battle wisdom.


    However, for Li Mu, it was as easy as children ying with their cap pistols. He moved slightly you could see that there were seemingly 21 clones of him in the room. At the same time, each one stretched out a hand and flicked the iing bullets.


    The 21 bullets were all sent flying off-path.


    ¡°What?¡±


    All of a sudden, Aluf¡¯s pupils contracted.


    What did he see?


    This was definitely not the strength of a human.


    Even if he was a fanatical religious terrorist, he couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful at that moment, and he wanted to retreat.


    Su Cuo was used to the scene, but the little warrior opened his eyes widely and could not understand what he saw. He trembled with excitement because he saw an opportunity to avenge hisrades-in-arms.


    ¡°What else can you do? Take out and use it, there will be no more chances.¡± Li Mu looked at Aluf, as if he were staring at a piece of meat on the chopping board.


    He wanted to avenge the dead guards and let Xiao Dong witness the scene to vent off his anger and hatred. At the same time, he wanted to know the martial arts development route and characteristics of the foreign experts, so he didn¡¯t kill the super terrorists right away.


    Aluf let out a low roar in his middle-easternnguage, ¡°Silver, tear him up.¡±


    Since they entered the room, the golden-eyed hawk had remained quietly perched on the roof like a mass of snow. In an instant, it began to attack Li Mu like a silver lightning. It had sharp ws, an iron mouth, and power to split gold and crush stones.


    ¡°Be careful...¡± the little warrior Xiao Dong couldn¡¯t help reminding him.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t move at all. He just nced at it.


    The killing intent was swirling in his eyes, as if it had taken on an entity.


    ¡°Mou!¡±


    The golden-eyed eagle suddenly screamed.


    At this moment, it felt as if it had met the most terrifying natural enemy in the world. It fluttered its wings and wanted to fly away, but it was so scared that its whole body was twitching. Suddenly, it fell to the ground and howled as it struggled.


    ¡°What? Chinese, I will remember you... I will kill you the next time we meet.¡±


    Seeing this, Aluf was terrified to the extreme; he gave up all ns since he knew that he had met a terrible enemy. Then, he exploded on the spot, turning into a sand cloud to flee.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    How could this eastern terrorist be able to use this kind of escape technique?


    It looked like the Earth-escaping Technique of the Five Elements Divination.


    He had actually mastered this kind of escaping technique that belonged to Chinese cultivators in this barbaric ce. How was it possible?


    Of course, it was impossible for Aluf to escape.


    In front of Li Mu, who was practicing the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, disying the Earth-escaping Skill was like showing off a slight skill before an expert. Instantly, Li Mu activated the Central Yellow Emperor¡¯s earth energy to directly block the surrounding space.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    With a cry of surprise, Aluf¡¯s figure reappeared in the air and fell directly.


    Li Mu no longer gave him a chance. He directly reached out and caught him directly and forcefully, pressing his palms on his forehead.


    ¡°Who... who the hell are you?¡±


    As a famous killing god in the middle east, he wanted to struggle, but found no way out.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why there was such a god-like master in China, but he didn¡¯t get any information before he took action. Was this the heritage that the Chinese people talked about?


    Li Mu didn¡¯t answer; he only activated his spiritual force which directly invaded Aluf¡¯s mind. Then, he read his memories and searched for relevant information and secrets about terrorists¡¯ organizations.


    After witnessing the scene in the watchhouse, Li Mu decided never to let go of these scums. He had to rush into the enemy¡¯s base and kill all those who weren¡¯t worthy of being called human beings.


    ¡°Ah, you...¡± Aluf struggled, vaguely understanding what was going on.


    He could only watch as scenes were being projected from his forehead, which looked strange and terrible. The scenes were all about his memories since he was a child and all kinds of things he had done.


    Su Cuo, who was standing by the side, suddenly understood after a brief daze.


    His face was filled with excitement.


    That was great. If he could dig out the secrets of the terrorists¡¯ organization from Aluf¡¯s memory, then it would definitely be a piece of good news for the Chinese anti-terrorism actions.


    As for the young warrior, he was a little confused, but he could guess that this was a good thing.


    A momentter, Li Mu loosened his grip.


    Thump!


    Aluf feebly fell onto the ground, and foam spilled out from the corner of his mouth. He stared at Li Mu and said, ¡°You... you¡¯re a devil, you¡¯re not a human, you...¡±


    ¡°Compared with what you¡¯ve done, I¡¯m the most benevolent person in the world.¡±


    Li Mu looked down upon the middle-eastern devil; his sins were simply uncountable. Li Mu just selected some information about terrorists¡¯ organizations, which had already shocked him. To think there was such a frenzied and evil human organization in the world...


    ¡°The Great True Deity won¡¯t let you go!¡± With fanatical hatred all over his face, Aluf stared at Li Mu, with eyes as vicious as snakes.


    Li Mu looked calm as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your god off, either.¡±


    Hearing this, Aluf was slightly stunned, and then heughed wildly like a mad dog.


    His eyes were filled with disdain as he said, ¡°Hahaha, foolish Chinese, you don¡¯t understand how powerful and terrifying our true god is. He¡¯s a great god from outer space and can travel through the universe. He¡¯s omnipotent. Haha, what right do you have topare to a true god?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Because I¡¯m also from outer space, and I¡¯ve also traveled through the universe.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aluf was instantly shocked. He stared at Li Mu in horror and said, ¡°You... you said... It¡¯s impossible. How could youe here? The true god... lied to me.¡±


    All of a sudden, he roared and two clouds of ck mist swirled out of his eyes, which, floating in the void, turned into a ck mirror with a sh of light. Then, as if it were a video call, a figure appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 505 - True God?

    <h4>Chapter 505 True God?</h4>


    In the scene, it was still a ce simr to an underground base, where there were many people from the Middle East, who were busy doing their jobs and looked extremely tidy, unlike the stereotyped terrorists. They seemed to be highly educated.


    One of them was a tall man in his fifties, wrapped in an Arabic scarf, dressed in a ck robe and holding an ochre wand in his hand. He had a grey beard and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. Through the scene, he looked at Li Mu and the others.


    ¡°Your Honor, please remember the people in front of you. They are the enemies of true god. We must eliminate them at all costs, killing their friends, rtives and their nsmen, making them fall into hell forever,¡± Aluf roared wildly and ferociously.


    He was speaking in a Middle-eastnguage.


    Clearly, the ck-robed chairman was able to hear his words.


    Through the ck mirror, he stared at Li Mu and the others with a threatening re. Then, he turned around and signaled the people around him. All the busy terrorists behind him suddenly looked at Li Mu in unison with hatred and enthusiasm, as if they were going to rush over from the ck mirror and tear him and the others into pieces.


    ¡°Do you see that? The True God¡¯s warriors will kill you all sooner orter...¡± Aluf looked fanatical as if he were a madman.


    This kind of crazy posture shocked everyone.


    These crazy terrorists from the cult were a group of lunatics.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Maybe your true god will die of anger when he knows that you have provoked me.¡±


    When his Third Eye was opened, it shot directly into the ck mirror as if it were an entity. In an instant, it seemed to have crossed thousands of miles and directlynded on the ck-robed chairman.


    Boom!


    He, who was still angrily questioning and threatening, was directly shot flying in an instant.


    Half of his body seemed to have been shot byser cannons, directly disappearing. He spat out a big mouthful of blood in the air and then fell heavily on the ground. The yellow cane¡¯s halo appeared to protect him.


    Those terrorists who shouted fiercely were suddenly stunned.


    Some of them hurried to help the ck-robed chairman up, while others screamed and went to grab weapons. They were all panicking.


    The ck mirror shattered and dissipated in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    Thews of the Divine Way on Earth were still different from those on the Divine Land. Thus, even though they were separated by the ck mirror, they were actually several thousand kilometers apart. That was why he didn¡¯t instantly kill that chairman.


    ¡°However, I have marked the location of the underground base. When I am free, I will personally go to the Middle East to wipe them out,¡± Li Mu said.


    It was a marvelous skill.


    The other two only felt excited.


    As for Aluf, he seemed to understand that he had done something stupid; not only he failed to intimidate Li Mu and the others, but also exposed the position of the organization, with the chairman ending with serious injuries... Why was this young Chinese so horrifying?


    He was filled with regret.


    After seeing the ck mist, Li Mu looked at him thoughtfully and said, ¡°It seems that there are still some things hidden in your body that I didn¡¯t get to find out just now. Interesting...¡± In an instant, his powerful spiritual force, like a tide, wrapped up Aluf, and directly searched his body again by force, especially his mind.


    Suddenly, a cloud of ck misty light came out from between Aluf¡¯s eyebrows instantly, and was about to escape the room.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    With Li Mu¡¯s shout, a stream of Primeval Qi flowed in his body, and the ck misty light was directly fixed in the void.


    ¡°Stupid servant, what kind of enemy did you provoke?¡± A gloomy and evil voice came out of the ck misty light. It was obviously scolding Aluf.


    Aluf was overjoyed. He said, ¡°Great True God, have youe? That¡¯s great! Omnipotent master, please kill this heretic and despicable man who offended you...¡±


    However, the gloomy voice in the ck mist addressed Li Mu with a tone of negotiation, ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re also an extraterrestrial cultivator. Nice to meet you. Wee from the same space, so we don¡¯t have to be so tense. This is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding...¡±


    Li Mu did not speak at all. His spiritual force swept over and wrapped around the ck mist. Then, he directly used his secret method to read the consciousness fluctuations and memories in it.


    ¡°Ah, no, my lord, please forgive me. I was wrong...¡± The ck misty light screamed as though it were a mouse that had been sshed by concentrated sulfuric acid after being rolled up by the spiritual force. Its tone became frightened and ttering as it said, ¡°So you¡¯re a lord of the Soldier Realm. I deserve to die. Please forgive me. Please... forgive me.¡±


    It was frantically begging for mercy.


    Such a change made Aluf, who was waiting for the true god to show up and kill Li Mu, stiff all over in an instant.


    He waspletely in a state of disbelief.


    There was something in his body that was quickly disintegrated.


    The belief was copsing.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the omnipotent Lord, whom he had fervently followed, had begun to beg for mercy in front of this Chinese person... Why did this happen?


    What was the most terrible thing for fanatical terrorists?


    It was definitely not the torture to the death and the harm to their physical bodies.


    It was the copse of faith.


    At this time, Aluf felt a suffering worse than death.


    He felt as though his entire world had been destroyed.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t pay attention to him.


    Soon, Li Mupletely read the consciousness fluctuations in the ck haze, which was just a wisp of a consciousness avatar. The reason why Aluf¡¯s strength could grow wildly after the change of the world was because he got it¡ªnot only Aluf, but also the other three of the four horrible mad super experts.


    The wisp of consciousness in Aluf¡¯s body didn¡¯t have many memories.


    Moreover, after sensing that Li Mu did not intend to leave any room for negotiation, it immediately chose to self-destruct, dispersing all its energy and memories, so Li Mu did not find a lot of useful information.


    The only thing that could be confirmed was that the owner of this ck haze came from outer space, but it didn¡¯te after the change of the Spiritual Qi on earth. Instead, it had existed since a long time ago. Li Mu vaguely felt that the enemy seemed to have passed through Heaven and entered the earth.


    ¡°Could it be that the heavens that have been opened on Earth are the channels connecting to the outside world?¡±


    Li Mu had all kinds of doubts.


    He felt that he had to pay attention to this matter.


    ¡°Go and avenge yourrades-in-arms.¡±


    Li Mu handed a knife to the young warrior Xiao Dong.


    At this time, Aluf had be aplete nobody. After the ck haze dissipated, the source of power in his body was restored to normal. Blood gushed out from the wounds, and he had no strength to fight back.


    Xiao Dong took the long knife and thought of the tragic destiny of hisrades. His eyes were aze with anger when he walked over and cut off the head of the soulless who was out of his mind with his knife.


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    ¡°Monitor, Dongzi, Brother Liu... I¡¯ve avenged you. Please rest in peace.¡± The little warrior cried hard.


    ¡°Mou!¡±


    The still living golden-eyed hawk let out a mournful cry after seeing its master being killed.


    Li Mu raised his hand and shot out a stream of Fire Emperor¡¯s Fire Qi from the south to directly refine this beast, but there were golden lights in its eyes. Obviously, this golden-eyed eagle was also a spiritual bird, and it was highly talented. In particr, its eyes were full of Spiritual Qi, which was extremely rare.


    ¡°You have to go through hardships till you grow up. This stream of spiritual energy is what you deserve.¡±


    Li Mu directly injected the golden beam of spirit light into the warrior¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah, this is...¡± Xiao Dong only felt cool andfortable.


    Then a wonderful thing happened.


    Xiao Dong seemed to have an invisible palm that wiped the world in front of him again and wiped away the stains and dust, so that he could see the world clearer than ever. Even the wind and snow outside the window, as well as the snowkes, could be captured by his eyes when they moved.


    He could see snowkes 500 meters away, as if he were using a telescope.


    This was that hawk¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Thank you, chief.¡± Xiao Dong knew that this was his fate, so he quickly thanked him and made a military salute.


    By then, he worshipped Li Mu and was extremely grateful to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t arrive sooner,¡± Li Mu said very sincerely, ¡°And, I should thank you for making me understand a lot and think through a lot.¡±


    The little warrior¡¯s face was so flushed that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The three collected the soldiers¡¯ corpses and stored them in the sentry post.


    Su Cuo found something after searching Aluf¡¯s body for a while; it was a silver metal te which caught his attention.


    After he opened it with the military equipment, Su was shocked to find that there was some confidential information inside, rted to the transmission base and the vanguards¡¯ basic internal information. It was mainly the construction structure of the base, the defense of the army, and the number of masters stationed there.


    ¡°This must be the information handed down by a spy.¡±


    Su Cuo was extremely shocked and angry.


    The person who could get such information surely had a high status. Why did he do such a thing? Why did he betray their country? What did he get in return?


    However, if he wanted to open the specific document, he had to use a password to unlock it. It would take time to decrypt it.


    Su gave it a try and said, ¡°We have to ask a professional to decode it.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Well, there is no hurry in this matter. I found some clues in the Desert Camel¡¯s memory... Let¡¯s go. We haven¡¯t settled everything. None of the terrorists who entered the territory can escape. Let¡¯s go and find Machete.¡±


    A stream of power poured out.


    The three of them flew out of the house and rose into the air.


    Xiao Dong was shocked; he opened his mouth wide as he saw that he was flying in the sky with a huge flying knife on his feet. This was a true immortal skill. It turned out that there was such an immortal figure in their army.


    He was shocked and proud.


    At the south foot of Mount Qilian.


    An middle-east man in a white robe, carrying two scimitars on his back, was fleeing frantically in the snow, trying to get away from the area. His face was full of horror, as if he were experiencing the end of the world.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of enemy would make his true god send him a personal message to make him leave in a hurry.


    About five kilometers behind him, a small vige of herdsmen had been ughtered. About seventy-eight people were killed, including the old and the young, by this super powerful terrorist named ¡°Machete,¡± who originally nned to ughter a few more viges as a kind of revenge and warning to the Chinese people, but then he had to leave.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely kill them all when we return to China,¡±


    He thought bitterly.

 Chapter 506 - Killing a Thousand in One Day

    Chapter 506 Killing a Thousand in One Day


    Suddenly...


    Swoosh!


    A Chinese-styled long saber with a simple shape fell from the sky and was inserted before Machete.


    He suddenly stopped, shocked by what he saw. The twin sabers on his back came to his hands in an instant, one up and one down to protect himself, as he made a gesture of alert.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    He shouted and looked around, trying to find the enemy.


    However, there was a heavy snowfall and a strong wind was blowing.


    He could see that there was no one in sight.


    When he changed his direction and moved, another long saber was suddenly inserted in front of him.


    He thus felt that something was wrong, so he changed his position and moved again.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dozens of long sabers fell from the sky and were inserted around him, forming a circr knife formation andpletely blocking his way.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Had Chinese experts caught up?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    The true god¡¯s voice rang in his mind.


    Every time he was in trouble and he prayed devoutly, the ¡°True God¡± would guide him since he had always been in charge of everything, but at the moment, his voice was full of fear and anxiety, which made Machete realize that something was wrong.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    With two sabers in his hands, he rushed south.


    At this moment, a stream of light descended from the sky. It was a huge boat-like flying knife, floating at a height of ten meters above the ground, on which were three figures. Two of them were wearing military uniforms, which hadpletely revealed their origins and identities.


    ¡°What? Chinese?¡±


    He could not believe what he had seen.


    The more powerful he was, the more he understood what this scene in front of him meant. It was like a devil-like method. It seemed to exist in ancient Chinese myths.


    ¡°D**n it, why did theye so fast?¡±


    The god¡¯s voice rang in his mind.


    ¡°God, you are omnipotent. What should I do?¡± he asked secretly.


    ¡°Kill, kill them. Go, you can do it.¡± The True God¡¯s voice was full of temptation.


    His eyes suddenly became passionate, and his body leaped high like a stream of light. The knife momentum swept out in a frenzy and forcefully. In terms of attack power, he was above Desert Camel. He was rushed to kill Li Mu and the other two.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Li Mu roared, and a stream of Primeval Qi came out of his body and constrained the void, which confined Machete and his terrible power in the air two meters away, turning him into a still specimen.


    His Spiritual Power swept out.


    Li Mu began to search for that wisp of ck haze in his body.


    ¡°Do you have to kill us all?¡± The wisp of ck mist escaped from Machete¡¯s mind and emitted psywaves. It said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to go too far. We will meet again in the future...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going all out? You¡¯re even inferior to a worm realm expert. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of threatening me?¡±


    Li Mu would notpromise at all.


    In the end, the consciousness in the wisp of ck mist knew that it would be hard to escape, so it self-destructed and dissipated into the void.


    ¡°We will meet again someday. That day, our roles will be exchanged. I will let you know what is real cruelty,¡± It cursed in the end.


    This so-called ¡°True God¡± obviously hated Li Mu with a vengeance.


    The ck fog injected into the believers was a simple and crude power of incarnation, which was to enhance the believers¡¯ strength so that they could do something for it, but they also needed to pay a price. This ck fog was obtained by its hard-earned cultivation. If a part of its strength was divided, its strength would be weakened a little.


    Originally, all it needed to do was to retrieve the fog, and it would be able to recover its strength.


    But then, it was being forced by Li Mu to dissipate and self-destruct, which meant that the cultivation contained in the two continuous power incarnations waspletely dissipated and could no longer be restored. How could he not hate him?


    Li Mu was lost in thought.


    ¡°This Evil God destroyed its own consciousness, not because it was afraid of being read by me, but because it was afraid of exposing its position. That was to say, it must still be on the earth, hiding somewhere, nning something, or resting and waiting for this opportunity.¡±


    They had to find it andpletely destroy it.


    In terms of acting style, he was vicious in the way he supported the cult, killed people, created turmoil... He definitely inherited an evil cultivator who couldn¡¯t be allowed to spread his power on earth.


    Li Mu directly unlocked the ban. He used his spiritual force to invade Machete¡¯s brain and read the memory.


    ¡°The great true god will not let you go!¡± Machete screamed and struggled, looking fanatical as if he was going to die for the sect.


    He knew that his trip to China waspletely over, and he was going to be buried there. It was strange for thisnd to be a forbidden area for superpower holders, magicians and warriors. It turned out that there were experts of this level in China.


    He was also regretful to some extent.


    If he hadn¡¯t invaded China, he would still be powerful and dominant in the Middle East. How could he die?


    ¡°Kill me, since a believer of the true god doesn¡¯t fear death. I will enter the Divine Realm and enjoy the light and immortality forever.¡± Machete turned a blind eye to death and sneered as he added, ¡°I¡¯ve already killed hundreds of Chinese people. That is enough, hahahaha!¡±


    Thest sentence was spoken in rough Chinese, deliberately provoking Li Mu.


    Su Cuo and Xiao Dong were trembling with anger, wanting to tear the butcher into pieces bit by bit.


    ¡°Death?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°You¡¯re too simple-minded.¡±


    Buzz. Buzz. Buzz.


    The 21 long sabers that were inserted on the ground automatically flew up and turned into streaks of flowing light, which directly swept toward Machete and cut off his flesh bit by bit.


    He was sentenced to death by dismemberment.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Machete screeched.


    Li Mu¡¯s broadswordmanding skill was so excellent that every time the long knife flew, a trace of his flesh would be taken away. He was in extreme pain, but he would not die. It was the most terrible pain, to be chopped by those knives.


    ¡°Ah, please forgive me. I want to die immediately.¡±


    He begged for mercy, when he was finally on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    At this time, only his head and organs were intact. However, the rest of his body had be bones, without any flesh and blood. He was still alive due to his extraordinary constitution, but he had to endure all the pain of such torture.


    ¡°This is the simplest punishment for you. It¡¯s not the end.¡±


    Then, Li Mu directly blew up his body into powder and forcibly pulled out a mass of psychic waves from Machete¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is this the so-called soul?¡±


    Li Mu carefully observed, and then refined the psychic wave directly with the Fire Emperor¡¯s Qi.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Machete whined crazily; it was an even more miserable situation than when he was being dismembered.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a soul.¡±


    However, unlike the human souls in the Divine Land, they seemed to be thinner and loose for they didn¡¯t exist in the spiritual environment between heaven and earth. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t form aplete human shape.


    ¡°After refining you for 365 days, I¡¯ll let you know what real pain and death are to pay respects to those innocent people you killed, and to let those so-called strong people who invaded China know the price for their evil acts.¡±


    As Li Mu spoke, he directly sealed the soul within a piece of jade.


    The jade medallion floated around the southern foot of Mount Qilian. Machete¡¯s screams would echo in the area for a year, in a way that was only perceptible to cultivators.


    This was a warning.


    Su Cuo and Xiao Dong only felt extremely relieved.


    On the way there, they witnessed the sad sight of the miserable vigers that had been ughtered. Those Middle-East terrorists were simply inhuman; those who enjoyed ughtering should go to hell for eternal torture. Although Li Mu¡¯s means were ferocious, they made others feel relieved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s Taoist field directly covered the area within a radius of a hundred miles.


    He was like a huge human radar, as he searched for the foreign experts who had crossed the border and entered this area within a radius of thousands of miles; they would be soon discovered.


    The battle was about to begin.


    An expert with the superpower of the European earth element was hiding in a rock, in the military blockade area. He was thinking about how to find an opportunity to sneak directly into the firing base. At the same time, he sneered when he saw the Chinese soldiers because of their undeserved reputation.


    At this time, a sh of knife light suddenly came from a distance at a low altitude like lightning. In an instant, it cut him and the rock into two pieces.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Even in his death, he still had no idea what had happened.


    Several kilometers away.


    A strong Indian man, who was good at hiding himself, carefully approached a Chinese military vehicle as he prepared to attach onto it and lurk inside the area.


    It was also a ray of knife light that instantly turned him into ashes while it didn¡¯t attract the attention of the soldiers in the military vehicles, nor did it damage the military vehicles.


    At the peak of Mount Tetai, three Indian experts looked towards the direction of the Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center with pride, discussing how to take what they needed from the ¡®Chinese Alliance¡¯ ording to their n. Suddenly, a sh of light descended from the sky, and three heads instantly rolled down the mountain peak.


    The light of the de.


    The light of the de shed all over the ce.


    Any foreign expert with hostility and ill intentions would be chopped into parts by this mysterious and powerful de light once they entered the range of Mount Qilian. No matter how strong they were, it would be difficult for them to resist.


    Some foreign rogue cultivators who had not been too aggressive and didn¡¯t kill people just received a warning as the knife light cut off their hair or the transportation tools for them. At the same time, a voice, like a God¡¯s warning, came from the sky.


    ¡°To those in the forbidden zone of the Chinese military, whoever enters without permission will die.¡±


    The voice fell from the sky like a divine thunder, which made them dizzy.


    Then, a ray of white flowing light streaked across the sky and disappeared into the horizon.


    News of terror spread like a huge wave.


    Almost one dayter, the world¡¯s cultivation world knew that there was an unparalleled and horrifying God of Massacre in the Chinese Mount Qilian range, who would kill all foreign experts who invaded the area one by one like pulling up weeds.


    ##Volume 3 Earth¡¯s Age

 Chapter 507 - The Great Man

    <h4>Chapter 507 The Great Man</h4>


    It was also an extremely shocking day for Su Cuo and Xiao Dong.


    The light of the howling Dao was like lightning.


    All the intruders were decapitated. It was quite a sight to see that their heads were all over the ce.


    ¡°It is almost over.¡±


    At sunset, Li Mu stopped.


    ¡°Get back.¡±


    The mighty Dao carrying the three people flew to the base.


    The sunset, like blood, dyed the snow of Mount Qilian red.


    The snowstorm was gradually dispersed.


    Half an hourter, Li Mu and others hopped in a pale yellow military car outside the military restricted zone, then they entered the perimeter.


    The military car sped along the primitive Gobi Desert, creating a long dust tornado that trailed behind them.


    Li Mu closed his eyes to meditate and adjust his breath.


    Although there was Spiritual Qi on earth, it was very thin. Spiritual Qi on earth was a far cry from the Divine Land¡¯s ce with the poorest Spiritual Qi. Li Mu was furious, since he had killed many foreign strong men, which consumed a lot of his Natural Qi. It was a great loss that he couldn¡¯t draw and recover from the outside world. In fact, it was the flying of the mighty Dao and the research that consumed rtively more Natural Qi. It wasn¡¯t a problem for Li Mu to kill those so-called foreign super strong men.


    He operated his Xiantian Skill and absorbed Spiritual Qi from heaven and earth in order to adjust his condition.


    Meanwhile, for Li Mu, that day¡¯s battle was a process of sensing and learning aboutws of heaven and earth.


    He was able to learn some things.


    His only regret was that he didn¡¯t sense the traces left by the old faker even after searching all of Mount Qilian. Li Mu also went to the ce that was mentioned by the military in the briefing, which indicated that the old faker had once gone to that ce, but he found nothing.


    It seemed difficult to find the old faker.


    During that time, Li Mu had tried Taoist magic arts to calcte his whereabouts. However, nature¡¯s mysteries were very obscure, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly. He had no choice but to give it up.


    Presumably, some barricades had yet to be dismantled, so the old faker didn¡¯t want to show up.


    ¡°What¡¯s that over there?¡± Su Cuo asked suddenly.


    Looking out the window at the Gobi Desert, Su Cuo noticed that arge construction site was under urgent construction. Most buildings were made of steel. There was almost no cement and tiles, and even steel walls were being welded. The site covered an area of roughly more than 1000 mu. A loud droning came from this steel site. At first nce, it looked like arge steel monster crouching on the Gobi Desert.


    The military officer in the passenger seat answered, ¡°It¡¯s the martial arts field under construction.¡±


    Su Cuo quickly grasped the gist.


    The military wanted to grab this opportunity topletely mp down on the booming power of Wulin. Therefore, they, in the name of the country, would hold the first Martial Arts Society Assembly in the military restricted zone. Evidently, this martial arts field was the venue. However, the documents previously sent by the strategic support department indicated that the Martial Arts Society Assembly would be held after half a month. The schedule for constructing the martial arts field was very tight.


    After hearing their conversation, Li Mu¡¯s heart was moved, and he opened his eyes to look out the window.


    On the boundless Gobi Desert, in addition to some splendid achnatherums and brambles, there was only gravel, pebbles, solz and shallow dried up river beds created by floods. The ce was previously an unpopted area. However, hundreds of thousands of military troops were currently stationed in the area. As the Martial Arts Society Assembly gained momentum, this zone would exert a huge impact on the country for a very long period.


    Li Mu also wanted to have a glimpse of the level of domestic martial arts, to find out if the Seven Sacred Sects, like the True Spirit Sect and the Star Observing Sect he encountered before, were truly notable. As a matter of fact, he hoped to see some real masters of martial arts, even enemies who had integrity and style.


    What¡¯s more, Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire had once suggested that some sages had left the earth to carve out the Path and find a way to salvage it, while some sages chose to stay on earth to find means from their own selves. For sages, a millennium was a moment. Even if Spiritual Qi on earth had been depleted and life was short, didn¡¯t the sages living on earth leave their inheritances?


    Li Mu thought it would be impossible.


    Besides Lao Zi and Confucius, many other sages had appeared in that era. Even in the Tang dynasty, the poet-immortal Li Bai was able to leave the earth. Of course, he might have been able to do so in virtue of the power of the Path left by predecessors. However, it pointed to the fact that there were septons in the Tang dynasty, and men like Li Bai had once carried out massacres on the Divine Land and shocked the earth. Their power was definitely stronger than Li Mu himself.


    Since the earth had run out of Spiritual Qi, all the Cultivation Methods inherited could no longer be practiced on earth, just like Zhenwu Boxing and the Xiantian Skill passed down by the old faker; they had all be radio gymnastics, but some traces would be definitely left.


    In recent days, Spiritual Qi was emerging on earth once again. Would these tracese back to life?


    Would those who had the inheritances left by the ancient sages appear?


    Li Mu had high expectations for this to be so.


    The Martial Arts Society Assembly held by the government was a chance. Maybe someone like that would appear.


    Instantly, Li Mu got excited and did a lot of thinking.


    At the same time, the soldier Xiao Dong next to him was looking at the outside world nervously.


    He was only amon sentry who went through numerous obstacles under the freezing environment to serve his country. However, because he was limited by the weaponry of the services, ranks and military ranks, he had never seen such a tight and forbidding military base.


    Because of the sudden change of the 9527 sentry post, he was ordered by his superior to report and to get the chance to enter this mysterious military restricted zone.


    Big and small camps were located in the Gobi Desert and strategic arms could also be seen.


    Recently, his sight was as good as an eagle¡¯s. He could clearly see the words and signs on the walls and arms thousands of kilometers away.


    Apart from the Xian Li Mu, the men who sat beside Xiao Dong were chiefs whose military ranks were much higher than his. It made Xiao Dong more nervous.


    ¡°Buddy, are you interested in learning martial arts?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s suddenly asked the little soldier beside him after finishing his contemtion.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Dong gave a little start but got his point immediately.


    By asking that question, Li Mu probably wanted to pass martial arts on to him.


    Li Mu¡¯s flying mighty Dao and throwing daggers to kill enemies from tens of miles away fascinated intensely. If he could attain Li Mu¡¯s level of ability, he would be able to protect more people. However, the little soldier thought about it and stammered, ¡°I, I, I... I have to report and ask permission to the chief of the troops.¡±


    After hearing his answer, Li Mu couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Su Cuo, cool and beautiful, covered her forehead and felt anxious for this little soldier. Su Cuo said, ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re a little winter melon. Oh no, a little silly melon. This is a great opportunity. If you miss it, you will regret it for the rest of your life. Agree first; I will help you seek approval from the troops.¡± At the end of the day, she made was acquainted to Xiao Dong, so she could talk with him as a big sister.


    She admired and favored Xiao Dong deeply.


    He was real people¡¯s army, a real soldier. He had a spine of steel, an iron will and a great loyalty to his country.


    In Su Cuo¡¯s eyes, if such a young man could inherit Li Mu¡¯s mantle, he would be worth a million lions in the future. It was the right thing to do for Xiao Dong himself, the army and even the whole nation.


    Therefore, she hastened to persuade Xiao Dong into agreeing to Li Mu¡¯s invitation.


    The little soldier was wishy-washy.


    The troop chief was Su Cuo; she and Xiao Dong were not in the same system and subordinate rtionship. He wanted to agree, but he was still worried about the discipline. He was embarrassed but he didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Li Mu said with a smile, ¡°No rush. You can apply first. My words always count.¡±


    He did have the intention of fostering him.


    His Cultivation Method was omnipotent in heaven and the earth. He could find a foothold in the universe even if he was out of the earth. However, it was difficult for him to defend the precious things in the world alone. He knew well that one log cannot prop up a tottering building on the Divine Land; therefore, he started to foster Qing Feng, Ming Yue and the others.


    Once he arrived on earth, Li Mu intended to choose some real loyal and righteous men to stand by his side to prop up the earth.


    When Xiao Dong was faced with the cruel Desert Camel in the sentry post, the high spirits and character he showed moved Li Mu.


    At that time, Li Mu had the intention of fostering Xiao Dong, therefore, the Spiritual Qi of the eagle with golden eyes was injected into Xiao Dong¡¯s body.


    While Xiao Dong¡¯s reaction just then made Li Mu favor him more.


    While facing the Desert Camel, Xiao Dong didn¡¯t sumb to power. Facing the cruel natural conditions in the sentry post, he wasn¡¯t shaken by the poverty. After seeing Li Mu¡¯s magical power and facing the temptation of inheriting his power, he was concerned about discipline as a soldier. He was impervious to riches and honors.


    As Mencius said, ¡°True great men are those who don¡¯t sumb to power, undisturbed by poverty and impervious to riches and honors.


    Xiao Dong was a great man.


    Just as continued talking, after eight inspections, the military car finally entered the Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center which was heavily guarded. A staff member picked up the little soldier Xiao Dong. Su Cuo also went to her apartment to report and to find someone to break the code of the USB sh drive. While the man who greeted Li Mu was the old acquaintance Fan Zu¡¯ang, he was a senior officer of the strategic support department who resided in the satelliteunch base.


    ¡°Serval leaders want to see you,¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang said seriously.


    Li Mu felt slightly shocked and had some feelings about this.


    Could he finally see those who stood at the peak of power in the country?


    This was just a dream from five or six years in the past.


    ¡°We already took notice of the news gathered by Miss Su. Mu, you have shocked me once again. After the leaders read the news that you decapitated those foreign strong men, they will most likely go to the base specially for you and have someone wait for you for an hour,¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang said, ¡± It is rare to see the leaders so happy. I heard that they prepared the national wine for you especially. This is the treatment for schrs of the country. Even I am jealous of you.¡±

 Chapter 508 - Divine God Sect

    <h4>Chapter 508 Divine God Sect</h4>


    ¡°Hey! Ha!¡±


    The young soldier, Xiao Dong, was standing on the peripheral sports ground of thepleted Martial Arts Gym, facing the rising sun, and practicing the martial styles earnestly. The simple styles were developed from the Zhenwu Boxing. Half a month ago, the troops approved Xiao Dong¡¯s application. Now he was officially the first apprentice of Li Mu.


    The golden rays of the rising sun basked Xiao Dong.


    He still retained his identity as a soldier. He was wearing a pair of military pants, and naked from the waist up. A thinyer of sweat covered his skin, for he had been practicing very hard.


    The martial arts arena was about 20 kilometers away from the satellite base. On the day of its establishment, the high-ranking officials of the government had also attended the ceremony, which was also covered in the CCTV live broadcast on the Inte. The government intended to let the concept of martial arts cultivators be epted by the masses. In this regard, the government had done a lot of research. Originally, Li Mu also had to attend the ceremony. But he refused, as he did not want to be too mboyant.


    At this time, most of the martial arts masters from all over the country had already stationed themselves in the Martial Arts Gym.


    It had to be pointed out that the registration of the martial arts sect that had been carried out since a year ago yed an important role. In the past year, the country had already had a very thorough understanding of the martial arts world.


    There were about millions of people in the martial arts circle in the country, but less than 5,000 of the about 300 sects were real masters and qualified toe to this Martial Arts Gym in the desert. It could be said that the elimination rate was quite high.


    The Martial Arts Gym was divided into the amodation area, the sports ground, the fighting ring, the dining area, and the recreation area. It was well designed and functional.


    The area, which wasrge enough for 20,000 people to live in, was already very lively, and the ce was already a hubbub of voices.


    Some people in the Wulin couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw Xiao Dong practicing ordinary punching skills on the sports ground.


    ¡°What kind of punch method is this? Is it Turtle¡¯s Boxing? ws are all over him. I¡¯mughing my head off.¡± A handsome young man in a white sports suit stood on the edge of the sports ground and failed to stifle hisughter.


    Beside him, there were about five or six young people of the same age. Both the men and womenughed happily as well.


    The country had officially acknowledged the identity of the martial arts sects, and the important leaders had all attended the opening ceremony of the Martial Arts Gym, which made everyone in the martial arts world excited, especially the many youngsters who imed to be martial arts geniuses. They were all heartened and thrilled, feeling that the era of their own was finallying and so they gained a sense of superiority.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary soldier. He must be in logistics or security services. Hees here and practices every day. It¡¯s been more than 10 days, but all he works on are just these moves. He¡¯s got no clear method at all, just like practicing the ordinary school gymnastics.¡± A girl with a ponytail shook her head and said, ¡°I guess that some fellow in the Wulin once taught him a few moves at random and this little guy took it seriously. And he began to practice them every day, wishing to be a martial arts master. That¡¯s just silly.¡±


    The others all agreed with her.


    The young man in white sportswear who spoke first flexed his body. Having been intrigued, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go and tease him a bit.¡±


    In the afternoon.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    Looking at the bruises on Xiao Dong¡¯s face, Li Mu frowned and asked.


    Xiao Dong hedged, ¡°I identally bumped my head when I was practicing.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to fool me?¡±


    Xiao Dong hurriedly answered, ¡°I dare not. Master, it¡¯s nothing. I...¡±


    Li Mu shook his head dismissively. His disciple was too good-natured. Actually, with a little deduction, Li Mu already knew what had happened. He remarked, ¡°Do you think that the punching skill I taught you is too mediocre and too simple, just like school gymnastics? Like it has no point to practice at all?¡±


    Xiao Dong quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, no. Master, you must have some profound reasons to teach me this. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too stupid. I¡¯ve practiced it for more than 10 days, but I still can¡¯t understand the intendment of it. I¡¯m an idiot.¡±


    Xiao Dong¡¯s character was much like that Guo Jing in the famous martial arts novel. He was honest and loyal, but not very talented. Despite that, when he cultivated, he absolutely put his heart and soul into it. As for Li Mu, his master, he worshiped him like a god.


    Li Mu said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t need to overthink this. If you can perform the set of Cultivation Method I taught you coherently in half a month, it will be an extraordinary achievement. This method is not a punching skill used for fighting, so I¡¯m not surprised that you can¡¯t beat those young people. How long have you been learning the punching art anyway? While those people are the descendant of the martial arts family, and they probably began to practice since childhood.¡±


    Enlightenment suddenly dawned on Xiao Dong and he replied, ¡°Master, I now understand.¡±


    Li Mu spoke again, ¡°10 dayster, the Martial Arts Society Assembly will kick off. All the sects that have settled in the Martial Arts Gym willpete with each other for the position of the Chief of Martial Arts Society. I¡¯ve already signed up for you. When the dayes, you can take part in the contest. It¡¯s a good opportunity to hone your skills.¡±


    ¡°Ah? But...¡± Xiao Dong was taken aback. ¡°But I haven¡¯t mastered it yet and my strength is weak. I¡¯m afraid that I will embarrass you.¡±


    He just failed to fend off those young cultivators and had his face bashed in.


    Li Mu smiled, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. When the timees, you¡¯ll be able to beat them.¡±


    Xiao Dong could not see how, but he still obeyed Li Mu¡¯s arrangement.


    Then, Li Mu asked, ¡°What moves did the young man use to defeat you today? Do you remember them?¡±


    Xiao Dong said, ¡°Yes.¡± As he said this, he showed it to Li Mu.


    Since he obtained the Spiritual Qi in the eyes of the golden-eyed falcon, not only his vision was improved, but his memory was also enhanced. In particr, he could hardly forget any martial arts moves or styles. So, at Li Mu¡¯s request, he effortlessly disyed the moves that the young man in white cast today.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive. He should be a disciple of arge sect.¡± Li Mu remarked, ¡°Look carefully, I¡¯ll teach you the way to crack his moves just with the punching skills you¡¯ve been practicing these days.¡±


    Li Mu began to give the lesson.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the amodation area of the Divine God Sect in the Martial Arts Gym.


    ¡°I heard that you had a fight with someone just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    At the end of the afternoon lecture, Lu Haoran, Head of the Divine God Sect, who had long silver hair, posed the question void of expression as he looked at his grandson, Lu Xun, with a cup of tea in his hand.


    ¡°No, no, I merelypared notes with a soldier. I didn¡¯t really hurt him,¡± Lu Xun said with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s the little guy who foolishly practices boxing skills on the sports ground every day. By the way, I¡¯m doing this for his sake. After the fight, I also taught him a few moves.¡±


    ¡°The little guy practicing his boxing art on the sports ground?¡±


    Lu Haoran¡¯s heart lurched a little.


    He had also noticed that young man. He had practiced punching art on the sports ground every day regardless of the weather. Although his aptitude was rather ordinary, his persistence was praiseworthy.


    The only thing that he, the head of Divine God Sect, could not understand was that though the punching technique that young soldier had practiced was obviously like a regr radio gymnastics, when he carefully examined it, quite inexplicably, he always found it unfathomable.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, you actually hit him quite hard, and his face is now swollen.¡± Lu Yan¡¯er said with a chuckle by his side.


    Lu Xun said, ¡°Who knows that soldier is so weak. Stubborn and fragile. I¡¯ve made it so clear, but he still refused to admit that the person who taught him the punching skill had fooled him. Thus, I had no choice but to teach him a lesson personally and let him see the truth... It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t halt in time and hit him in the face.¡±


    At this, the other disciples of the Lu Family roared withughter as well.


    Lu Haoran shook his head and said, ¡°I named you Lu Xun because I hope you can be a modest man. In the martial arts circle, there are always people better than you. Although our Divine God Sect is one of the Seven Sacred Sects, it doesn¡¯t mean we are invincible in the world. Not to mention that there are the disciples of the other six Sacred Sects. Even in some unknown small sects, there may be some unique techniques hidden in them. You are proud of your ability and don¡¯t know how to be humble. You don¡¯t understand my good intention at all.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I will definitely be modest in the future.¡± Lu Xun hurriedly promised.


    As the number one cultivator in the Seven Sacred Sects, Lu Xun¡¯s grandfather had an awe-inspiring status. Even the national leaders treated his grandfather with great respect. However, he was always too low-key and too long-winded, which Lu Xun did not understand. His grandfather just did not have the domineering aura and dignity of the number one expert at all.


    Lu Haoran shook his head helplessly.


    His grandson¡¯s aptitude and talent were both first-rate, and he was willing to work hard, only that he was too proud and carried a strong sense of superiority. However, on second thought, Lu Haoran reckoned this was normal. He was young, filled with excessive energy, and so was easy to be impulsive. When he had experienced some training in the future, he would know how to bow his head and swallow his pride.


    ¡°Grandpa, has there been any news about the God of Massacre?¡± Lu Xun thought of another thing and inquired, ¡°Is there really such an immortal in this world? Within one day, that man killed all the foreign invaders in the mountainous area. I heard that even the Dessert Camel and Machete in the Middle East, the Rock God in Europe, the Shadowless Devil in India, and the Three Demons in Indonesia have been reduced into ashes by his one strike... It sounds like a tale. Is it possible that the people in the Publicity Department have made all that up to frighten the foreigners?¡±


    These days, both China and the international society were highly concerned about what had happened in Mount Qilian that day. All kinds of shocking rumors stormed the world like wildfire, practically causing a huge earthquake of the 12th magnitude in the martial arts world on Earth.


    In particr, the State Publicity Department also released some snapshots of the battle on that day. Although the cultivator¡¯s face could not be seen clearly from the photos, the scenes like the broadswords shed, the sky split, the flowing glinting light, and the man flying faster than sound was disyed vividly. Those were like scenes in a martial arts movie, which made ordinary people¡¯s blood burn, the cultivators awestruck, and the masters astounded after seeing the photos.


    Lu Haoran rebutted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can the Publicity Department make things up...? This senior must be a real master, a real supramundane cultivator. The chief of the army has confirmed that it is true. Moreover, this senior is in the Martial Arts Gym right now. It¡¯s just that he is quite elusive. We can¡¯t recognize him because we don¡¯t have the luck.¡±


    There was a tinge of destion in his words.


    On that day, Lu Haoran had asked his good friend, Fan Zu¡¯ang, in private, hoping to meet this mysterious senior, but he was politely rejected.


    Lu Xun said in high spirits, ¡°Is there really such a miraculous Cultivation Method in the world? When I grow up, I will surely be able to reach that realm. I will travel around the world with my sword and defend my country. Just like this senior, I¡¯ll also kill all the thieves and riff-raffs who covet my country¡¯s treasures!¡±


    The young man was hot-blooded and vigorous.


    The other young men and women were also burning with righteousness.


    Lu Haoran smiled, feeling sort of proud.


    The Divine God Sect was a family sect. This sort of sect was extremely easy to cultivate selfish and self-centered disciples. For a long time, the Divine God Sect only focused on the interests of the family. However, ever since Lu Haoran took over the sect, he had thoroughly cleansed the old tradition and injected a stream of fresh energy into the sect over the past few decades. The disciples in the sect now put their country before their own interests. They were chivalry, loyal, and of high morality.


    That was also the responsibility that Lu Haoran thought everyone in the martial arts world should shoulder.


    ¡°Master, the heads of the other six Sacred Sects have all left for the Number One conference room. The chief of the military has also arrived. We¡¯ve got to set off,¡± a second-generation disciple of the Divine God Sect came in and reported.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, too.¡± Lu Haoran got up and went out.


    That night, there would be a meeting among the heads of the sects in the Wulin, which would determine the rules of the Martial Arts Society Assembly that would be held in 10 days. Lu Haoran had to attend the conference. He hoped that he could meet the mysterious ¡°senior¡± there.

 Chapter 509 - Opening Before the Schedule

    <strong>Chapter 509 Opening Before the Schedule</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t want to see those people for the time being.¡±


    Li Mu declined Fan Zu¡¯ang¡¯s invitation and did not attend the so-called ¡°Heads¡¯ Meeting¡±.


    As his Broadsword Intent Zone could cover an area within 50 kilometers, he knew everything that was happening in the whole Martial Arts Gym as well as the palm of his hand. He had observed the heads of assorted martial arts sects and all the martial arts cultivators and learned that their strength varied considerably. Li Mu could do without meeting any of them. Besides, the main reason was that Li Mu did not feel like revealing his identity so early, and he wanted to observe them in the dark for a longer time.


    Of course, the release of the video of the battle in Mount Qilian by the Publicity Department had been approved by Li Mu.


    That day when he met with several leaders of the country, Li Mu was moved by what they had discussed.


    All that the people at the top cared about, concerned, questioned, and brooded, was how to serve the country and the people. It could be said that they had devoted their entire energy and thought to the nation. Before the meeting, Li Mu was worried to see the scenario described in a poem by Li Shangyin¡ª ¡°The emperor sought to see virtuous talents and summoned a banished official to his court. Official Jia Yi was truly knowledgeable and talented. Only that when the meeting proceeded till midnight, all the emperor asked was not about the folks but heaven and hell.¡± Fortunately, such things did not happen. The issues that the leaders cared about were either beyond the Milky Way, or concerned the nation, or about the people¡¯s livelihood. They all took pains to make the country stronger, and none of them asked Li Mu to help them extend their lifespan.


    In fact, as the Spiritual Qi emerged on the earth, the country also began to control some martial arts forces. The merging of technology and Taoist magic arts was far more profound than ordinary people had imagined. The healthy keeping of the national leaders also benefited from this, which made them quite healthy and ensured that they had enough energy to deal with their job.


    The desire for power was a genome ingrained in the human genes. Most men would be dying to be a matchless master.


    However, even if there was the Spiritual Qi and the Cultivation Method, not everyone could be a peerless master. That also required perseverance, opportunity, aptitude, the timing, the appropriate age, and good luck.


    In this world, however, not everyone wished to be a powerful expert.


    To be the leader of the country was the wisest choice those talents with unparalleled perseverance and wisdom would give up everything in exchange for.


    The leaders Li Mu had met did not pursue the power to be the unrivaled master. Instead, they were seeking the interests of the nation and the people, which made Li Mu feel relieved.


    In the past half a month, Li Mu had been to Mount Kunlun to look for the clues the old faker might have left.


    But there was unmistakably nothing to be uncovered.


    Clearly, the old faker did not want others to find his traces.


    Li Mu reckoned that the old faker must have believed that he would definitelye back in 20 years, so the old faker probably left no clues to let himself follow, or the clues would appear only 20 yearster, or the old faker would take the initiative to look for him in 20 years... In short, Li Mu gradually gave up the idea that he could find the old faker by himself.


    The reason why he agreed with the National Publicity Department to broadcast clips of the video about the brutal battle in Mount Qilian that day was that he hoped to let the old faker know that he hade back early and then the old faker might show up voluntarily.


    Li Mu gave up the idea of looking for the old faker on his own initiative.


    At present, there were only three things that called for his attention.


    First, he needed to teach Xiao Dong, the ¡°Little Wax Gourd¡±.


    Second, as a Martial Arts Society Assembly would be held for the election of the Chief of the martial arts society, Li Mu hoped to find a few more talented candidates like Xiao Dong and train them.


    The third was the soon-to-be opening of the Qinling Heaven.


    That was the one that intrigued Li Mu the most.


    In Qinling, all kinds of strange phenomena continued emerging. Based on the experience of the prior openings of the Heavens in the country, the one in Qinling was supposed to be open already. But for some unknown reason, there was no definite sign of the opening of the Heaven. However, on the northern side of Qinling, the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth grew richer, and the density of Spiritual Qi there was higher than in other ces. Undoubtedly, arge Heaven was about to open, which would be muchrger than all the previously found Heavens in the country. Therefore, it had attracted countless people¡¯s attention from both domestic and abroad.


    Since Li Mu found the traces of the evil extraterrestrial sect when he killed Dessert Camel and Machete, he deduced that the evil cultivator should havee to Earth through a Heaven, which led Li Mu to some spections. So, he needed to enter a Heaven and verify them personally.


    That night.


    At the end of the first Heads¡¯ Meeting, Lu Haoran was a little disappointed.


    The discussion they had at the meeting was not pleasant. When the martial arts cultivators were ordered to sit down and have a meeting in an orderly manner, it was not surprising that they all ended up quarreling with each other, and the result was not very desirable.


    As the saying went, there might be no definite first ce in literature, but there was certainly a ranking in the martial field.


    If it weren¡¯t for the presence of the high-level military officers, the people attending the meeting would probably have gotten into a fought.


    But, of course, the most disappointing thing was that the ¡°senior¡± did not appear at the Heads¡¯ Meeting that night, which let down many people who came there just to have a look at him.


    When the meeting was dismissed, the crowd filed out from the number one conference room.


    ¡°Well, this senior has put on quite some airs. The high-level officers of the military, along with the heads of the major martial arts sects, are not enough reasons to get him to attend the meeting,¡± Ling Hewu, Head of the True Spirit Sect, said wickedly. She was more than 60 years old, but her hair was still as ck as ink. Her skin was well maintained and she looked quite pretty for her age. It was said that in order to maintain her looks, she had searched for secret prescriptions on many asions and was famous for being particr about her appearance in the Wulin.


    ¡°After all, he¡¯s an immortal. It¡¯s only natural that he doesn¡¯t see the mortals.¡± Gu Chen, Head of the Ancient Yue Sect, remarked.


    Hearing this, Ling Hewu sneered and contradicted, ¡°If he is an immortal, why does he still meddle in the mundane affairs? He slew 1,000 people in Mount Qilian in one day. How many living creatures¡¯ lives were taken? If it was only for the sake of establishing national prestige, he could have just banished them. But why has he killed them all?¡±


    She had held some resentment against the ¡°senior¡±.


    That was mainly because it was rumored that this ¡°senior¡± was likely to be Li Mu, the God of Massacre, who had killed a future leader of one of the three branches of the True Spirit Sect and then crippled her junior fellow apprentice, Ling Hezi, as well as her promising disciples, He Fei, and He Yu, in Baoji City. In that case, the ¡°senior¡± would be a sworn enemy of her sect. Thus, it was normal for her to bear a grudge against him.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lu Haoran, who had always kept a low profile and his mouth shut, finally could not stand it and said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t belong to our n must have harbored different intentions. Those savage cultivators had invaded our country, killed our people, and harmed our soldiers. We should, of course, kill them all. Only in this way can we show the majesty of China. Since they dare to covet the resources in our country, they must be killed. How can we just drive them away?¡±


    As the top cultivator of the Seven Sacred Sects, Lu Haoran enjoyed a great deal of prestige. So, when he spoke, his words made Ling Hewu¡¯s face turn red and burn with anger. Although she was upset, she did not dare toin. After all, Lu Haoran was very much respected in the martial arts circle.


    The heads of the sects went away in twos and threes.


    At this time, some truth could be seen.


    The heads of the close sects also had a good rtionship with one another. This time, they also came to the Martial Arts Gym in the desert as different small groups. As the government offered them a title as the chief of the martial artsmunity, that naturally aroused their ambition. In private, the sects also form cliques, hoping to take this opportunity to seek benefits.


    It was in that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If a man could attain some position in the Martial Arts Society Assembly, he would be able to achieve great things in the future. That would also establish his position in the martial arts world for the uing decades or even centuries.


    The crowd dispersed.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang and Su Cuo finally walked out of the number one conference room. Looking at the backs of the sect heads, they both sighed.


    It was easy to discipline schrs but difficult to tame martial arts cultivators.


    Although they had expected that the first Heads¡¯ Meeting might not go smoothly, the noise and chaos during the process still exceeded their imagination. Before the meeting, the military had also conducted some investigations and hadbed the rtionship among the hundreds of sects and gangs. However, it seemed that they had not done a thorough work yet.


    It now seemed that it was not an exaggeration to use the word ¡°wild grassroots¡± to describe the martial arts circle in old times.


    There were heroes in the wild grass, but there were bad guys as well.


    ¡°It seems that it will take a dozen Heads¡¯ Meeting to reach a solid agreement.¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang smiled bitterly. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be rushed. The superiors want us to make a constitution for the Martial Arts Society Assembly under the policy of ¡®respect, understanding, freedom, and tolerance¡¯... Tut tut, it¡¯s a little difficult given the current situation.¡±


    Su Cuo said, ¡°A truly capable cultivator is always modest and open-minded. He never cares about personal gains and losses while fighting for his nation. By contrast, those dabblers are petty and fussy, just like sycophantic merchants.¡± To be honest, she looked down on some of those people. They were totally vile people who cursed one thing while pointing to another and behaved eerily.


    ¡°There are also patriotic people among them. For example, Lu Haoran, Head of the Divine God Sect, can be said to be a role model of China¡¯s martial arts cultivators,¡± said Fan Zu¡¯ang.


    Su Cuo nodded. She was also extremely respectful towards the elderly man.


    Talking along the way, the two of them came to the office.


    ¡°Sir, here is an urgent document from headquarters.¡± All of a sudden, a secretary hurried over. He tapped the door and handed over an electronic file to Fan Zu¡¯ang.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang looked through it and his expression changed dramatically. ¡°Hum? The Qinling Heaven has opened?¡±


    Su Cuo was also startled. ¡°So fast? ording to the energy monitoring, didn¡¯t they say that the Spiritual Qi would take about a month to reach the density that an opening of a Heaven requires? Why did it open now?¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang said, ¡°An earthquake just urred at the source of the Jialing River. After that, the sky was filled with thick fog and the Heaven suddenly opened.¡±


    Su Cuo fell silent, but she understood that the earthquake was not a coincidence.


    ¡°Our headquarters has made a decision. After the Martial Arts Society Assembly, we must immediately select reliable martial arts cultivators to go to the source of Jialing River in Qinling to explore the Heaven. Since there was no sign to track when the first three Heavens opened, the country failed to make sufficient preparation to go into the Heavens. But this time, we must get the resources in the Heaven so that it will be used by the country and not be a private possession of others,¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang urged.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be another massacre. The omen of Qinling Heaven¡¯s opening is too impressive. Some people have already been lurking outside it for a long time. In addition to the domestic martial arts forces, there are also foreign experts.¡± Another officer said, ¡°Some martial arts forces refused toe to the Martial Arts Society Assembly just to have a head start in the opening of Qinling Heaven.¡±


    Su Cuo remarked, ¡°We have to invite a really powerful cultivator to take charge of the situation.¡±


    ¡°Then we have no choice but to seek Mu¡¯s help,¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang suggested.


    ¡°Hum? How did you get yourself like this?¡±


    Lu Haoran returned to the amodation of Divine God Sect only to see his grandson, Lu Xun, who was bare-chested, applying Divine God Sect¡¯s special liquid medicine for traumatic injuries in the Taoist field. His face was ck and blue, and his body was covered with bruises, which made him look quite woebegone.


    ¡°Uh, I identally fell...¡± Lu Xun stuttered when he saw his grandfather walked in.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, tell me, what happened?¡± Lu Haoran asked, staring at Lu Yan¡¯er.


    Lu Yan¡¯er appeared to be quite pleased to see her brother suffer. She blurted out, ¡°Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice fought with that soldier again. But this time, he was knocked to the ground like a defeated bear and couldn¡¯t even get up. But he still refuses to admit defeat. So, the two of them have agreed to have another fight again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    Surprised, Lu Haoran asked, ¡°That soldier failed to defend himself when you beat him this morning. But howe he bes so strong this afternoon?¡±


    Lu Xun said with indignation, ¡°He had a master give him tips behind my back. It¡¯s weird,e to think of it. When we fought tonight, thebat skill that kid used was still the gymnastic-like punching method during the day. But I just couldn¡¯t beat him this time... I¡¯m so pissed off!¡±


    ¡°Really? Tell me about it.¡± Lu Haoran was suddenly intrigued.

 Chapter 510 - You Are Unworthy of This

    <h4>Chapter 510 You Are Unworthy of This</h4>


    That night, Li Mu received a load of top-secret electronic documents. Most of them were about what the military had learned about the Qinling Heaven. Also, there was information about the various experts who had lurked in Qinling since the first day and had already entered the Qinling Heaven before the others.


    Among those experts, some were foreigners.


    Although the military attached great importance to the opening of Qinling Heaven, there was one thing that they failed to foresee. To their surprise, an inexplicable earthquake made the Qinling Heaven open before the date the military predicted through various methods. Their ns seemed to be wed. Moreover, as Qinling area was veryrge, even though the military wanted to lock it up, they could not possibly keep everyone away from it.


    Besides, the martial arts experts of all parties had very powerful means. Ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t resist them at all.


    This was also why the country paid so much attention to the martial arts forces now. The government hoped to build a Wulin army with cohesive force and fighting capacity. Furthermore, to put it in the currently popr phrase, it was to establish a more rational and scientific martial arts ecology.


    The military hoped that Li Mu would take charge of the exploration of the Qinling Heaven and look after the Chinese cultivators who entered it in order to avoid casualties as much as possible and prevent the divine treasures in the Heaven from being stolen by foreigners.


    Li Mu agreed to this request without hesitation.


    Everything was going on in an orderly manner.


    ording to the newsing from the front, the advance troops had been sent over in an emergency to take control of the situation.


    On that night, the military had already informed all the major sects attending the Martial Arts Society Assembly and began making the list of candidates who would enter the Qinling Heaven.


    As those entering the Heaven had a high chance of change and recuperation, from the military¡¯s perspective, the most important conditions for the selection were not talent or aptitude but good quality and loyalty to the nation and the people.


    Huge waves were stirred up in the entire Martial Arts Gym.


    It was the opening of the Heaven! Who wouldn¡¯t want to get a chance to enter it?


    All kinds of arguments and struggles were getting going vehemently.


    As one of the biggest sects in the martial arts world and also one of the sects that cooperated most smoothly with the military, the Divine God Sect naturally gotrge quota. Lu Haoran, Head of the Sect, six second-generation disciples, and some third-generation disciples, including Lu Xun and Lu Yan¡¯er, were qualified to enter. It could be said that the Divine God Sect had obtained a lot of benefits.


    Inparison, the True Spirit Sect, one of the Seven Sacred Sects as well, had only received a quota for three. Just like the Star Observing Sect, it was the sect that attained the least spots.


    ¡°Why? Why do they only give us three spots? It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    Ling Hewu, Head of the True Spirit Sect, flew into a rage.


    Dongfang Yun, the Seven Star Sword God, Head of Star Observing Sect, also made such a roar.


    Following them, the sects who had fewer quotas, and even those who received zero quotas, started to stir restlessly, not obeying the military¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°We want to see the Chief of the Army!¡±


    ¡°Get us a person who is as good as his words.¡±


    ¡°On what grounds do you forbid us to go there?¡±


    ¡°Humph, this is a plot, a plot of the military! They¡¯ve lured us here just to prevent us from entering the Qinling Heaven. How shameless you are!¡±


    Some people began fanning the mes.


    Inside the Martial Arts Gym, the situation was gradually going out of control.


    At this moment, the military cars arranged by the army had already entered the Martial Arts Gym.


    The picked candidates of the major sects began to get on the vehicles pursuant to the military¡¯s arrangements. They would go to the nearest high-speed railway station in convoy, then, take a high-speed rail arranged specifically for the asion to rush to Baoji before heading for Qinling.


    That was the route they would take.


    Fully armed elite soldiers directly surrounded the entire Martial Arts Gym. They divided the gym into different regions. When it came to the selection of candidates, the military showed extreme firmness and would never make any concession.


    The reason was very simple.


    About 90% of the names on the list had been picked by Li Mu in person.


    In the past half a month, all the people in the gym had been under Li Mu¡¯s observation. He knew very clearly about which of them were reliable and which were despicable. The remaining 10% of the quota was deliberately given to the military to let them have some leeway.


    Lu Xun, Lu Yan¡¯er, and the other young disciples followed the team of the Divine God Sect to the military vehicles that were waiting for them. On their way, they saw a great number of ¡°fellows¡± gathering on both sides of the road.


    They saw their angry, anxious, and distorted faces. Among those people, many were Head of the Sect and well-known seniors. Surprisingly, they did not get the opportunity to enter the Heaven. The contrast suddenly made them feel that they were quite lucky to have gained the recognition of the military.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lu Yan¡¯er suddenly reached out and poked Lu Xun who was next to her and yelled, ¡°Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, look, your new friend is here too.¡±


    Following Lu Yan¡¯er¡¯s gaze, Lu Xun noticed that the dull-witted soldier that he had fought with two times was already sitting in a military vehicle in the front. It was obvious that he had also obtained a ce to go to the Qinling Heaven.


    This took Lu Xun by surprise.


    ¡°Could this soldier be neither in rear services or security services of the Martial Arts Gym, but also someone in the martial arts circle?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Dong, who was sitting in the military vehicle, certainly spotted Lu Xun and the others as well. He subconsciously waved his hand at them and said hello.


    The corners of Lu Xun¡¯s mouth twitched. He pretended he did not see Xiao Dong at all.


    Lu Yan¡¯er, however, waved back in response with a broad smile on her face.


    Lu Xun did not know that the Divine God Sect¡¯s team was soon be assigned by the military to the car which Xiao Dong was riding. With that, Lu Xun could no longer pretend that he didn¡¯t see Xiao Dong anymore. So, he greeted Xiao Dong with an unnatural expression¡ª the bruises Xiao Dong left on his face that night had yet faded.


    Lu Yan¡¯er, instead, took the seat beside Xiao Dong by herself. Seeing a short-haired young man in a white Li Ning sportswear sitting next to him, she asked curiously, ¡°Is he your friend?¡±


    Xiao Dong quickly shook his head and corrected, ¡°He¡¯s my master.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Lu Yan¡¯er said, taken aback, ¡°Such a young man? Which sect are you from?¡±


    Before Xiao Dong could speak, the young man with short hair in white sportswear looked over his shoulder and answered, ¡°Divine Broadsword Sect.¡±


    The disciples of the Divine God Sect were all at a loss when they heard that.


    ¡°There seems to be no sect called the Divine Broadsword Sect attending in this Martial Arts Society Assembly, does there?¡±


    Lu Haoran, who was sitting by the side, was also staggered.


    He could tell that this young soldier named Xiao Dong must be the boy who had fought with his grandson, Lu Xun, twice and won once. But what he was more interested in was the ¡°master¡± Xiao Dong just introduced. Since the ¡°master¡± could enable Xiao Dong to beat up with just a few hours¡¯ teaching, Lu Haoran assumed that he was a martial arts expert who treated life as a game. But to his shock, the ¡°master¡± turned out to be so young, just like a college student.


    ¡°Little brother, we haven¡¯t met before.¡± Lu Haoran took the initiative to greet him, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Haoran from the Divine God Sect.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t met before.¡± The young man in white sportswear merely nodded in response. He then lowered his head to look at an electronic file he was holding.


    Lu Xun and a few other young members were a little cross to see this.


    ¡°Did he already finish the greeting?¡±


    ¡°He just met the top-ranked expert of the Seven Sacred Sects, who could even be said to be one of the most powerful experts in the martial arts world nowadays. How could he be so calm and indifferent? Is he trying to put on an act?¡±


    The younger generation of the Divine God Sect felt rather upset.


    Lu Haoran, by contrast, did not take it seriously.


    He couldn¡¯t see how strong this young man was. Nor could he sense any fluctuation of internal power from him. Still, Lu Haoran faintly felt that there was an indescribable and bizarre aura about the young man.


    ¡°Little brother, are you also a member of the martial arts society?¡± Lu Haoran asked again.


    The young man closed the electronic document, turned around, and said with a smile, ¡°No, I¡¯m the military consultant, so it¡¯s normal that Senior hasn¡¯t seen me in the Martial Arts Gym before. I¡¯ve heard a lot about Senior. You¡¯re the number one expert in the Seven Sacred Sects. Now that I¡¯ve met you in person, I see you do live up to your reputation.¡±


    These words filled those of the Divine God Sect with joy.


    Lu Haoran solemnly shook his head and said, ¡°There is no first ce in literature and no second ce in martial arts. I¡¯m already out of date. My little friend, you, instead, have a limitless future waiting for you.¡±


    The young man in white sportswear smiled. Just as he made to say something, the noise outside became louder and louder. The martial arts practitioners who didn¡¯t get the chance to explore the Qinling Heaven began to attack the defense line formed by the soldiers, trying to forcibly climb up the military vehicles that were about to set off.


    The situation was getting worse.


    ¡°We need an exnation!¡±


    Ling Hewu, Head of the True Spirit Sect, shouted out loud.


    Her sect had only obtained three spots. They felt that they had been insulted. As such, they did not send any of their members to get on the vehicle. Instead, they tried to goad those who also harbored simr dissatisfaction into coercing the military to earn more benefits.


    It appeared that the situation would go out of control any second.


    Lu Haoran frowned. He stood up, climbed out of the car, strode to the roadside, and said loudly, ¡°Everybody, be quiet for a moment. Please listen to me.¡± As he spoke, he employed his internal power so that his voice boomed and directly drowned the racket.


    As the head of the Divine God Sect and the number one expert of the Seven Sacred Sects, Lu Haoran still enjoyed considerable prestige and high status in the martial arts world. The moment he spoke, the order was restored to some extent, and many people turned to look at this highly respected elder.


    ¡°Everyone, the number of people who can get in when each time the Heaven opens is limited. The military has made the greatestpromise and weighed the whole thing. Fellows in the martial arts world, we are all citizens of China, so how can the military deliberately sabotage us? This time it¡¯s the Qinling Heaven that opens. Next time when other Heavens open, it will be your turn to enter. Please stay patient.¡±


    Lu Haoran exined to the crowd earnestly.


    However, such an answer obviously could not satisfy those who already let their jealousy get the better of themselves.


    ¡°Old man, get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°Send someone from the military to talk to us!¡±


    ¡°Has the Divine God Sect already be ackey of the government?¡±


    ¡°You want to y innocent when you already took such a bribe? How many ces did your Divine God Sect get? If you¡¯re really doing this for the sake of all of us, just give up a few of your ces...¡±


    Angry shouts that intended to stir up the trouble came from all over the ce.


    The disciples of the True Spirit Sect and the Star Observing Sect were the ones who shouted loudest. They were deliberately agitating the others, protesting with all their might. The heads of the two major sects were just watching Lu Haoran with a sneer on the roadside.


    In the military vehicle, the disciples of the Divine God Sect were trembling with rage when they heard the protests.


    At this moment, Lu Haoran took a deep breath and announced, ¡°Well then, our Divine God Sect now gives up five ces...¡± He turned to look at the military vehicle, then named five people. ¡°Lu Xun, Yan¡¯er... the five of you,e out. You can enter other Heavens if there is any more chance.¡±


    Lu Xun and the other four youngsters¡¯ countenance suddenly changed.


    However, this was the head¡¯s decision. Although they felt regretful and disappointed, they did not dare to show their discontent and all got off the military vehicle at Lu Haoran¡¯smand.


    ¡°Only five?¡± Ling Hewu, Head of the True Spirit Sect,ughed coldly and then said, ¡°Your Divine God Sect has obtained at least 20 ces. How could you expect to convince us by giving up just five of them? Old Lu, if you truly have our best interest at heart, why don¡¯t you give up all the ce allocated to your Divine God Sect? You will have your chance next time anyway.¡±


    By this moment, it could be considered that their friendship hade to an open break.


    In the face of real interests, it seemed that there was no need to keep the pretenses of cordiality going.


    Hearing this, Lu Xun and the other youths were infuriated.


    However, before they could open their mouths to speak, a voice rang from the military car behind them. ¡°The Divine God Sect won¡¯t give up a single ce allocated to them. The original three ces distributed to the True Spirit Sect are all canceled from this moment on.¡±


    The voice was very calm as if it was talking about something rather ordinary. Yet, it contained a kind of power that no one could construe, as though it had crossed all the noise and distinctively reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Lu Xun and the others subconsciously turned their heads back, only to see Xiao Dong¡¯s master, the short-haired young man in white sportswear, get out of the car and walk towards the crowd.


    The person who spoke just now was precisely him.


    ¡°Little bastard, who do you think you are? Do you think you can take away True Spirit Sect¡¯s quota with your little power?¡± Ling Hewu cursed in a fit of anger and amusement.


    She had had a feeling that ever since the incident in Baoji City, all the people in her sect had been targeted. Now even a young man with no fluctuation of internal power dared to speak to her like this. This almost drove her mad.


    The young man in white remarked, ¡°I¡¯m nobody, but you should thank your parents properly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Hewu demanded, fuming.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they let you born as a Chinese, you would have died 10,000 times by now,¡± the young man said in a cid tone. ¡°Not only will the True Spirit Sect no longer have the opportunity to enter the True Spirit Sect, but the True Spirit Sect will not be able to enter any of the Heavens that may open in our country in the future.¡±


    ¡°Little bastard, do you know who you are talking to?¡± Ling Hewu was so angry that she was trembling from head to toe.


    As the head of one of the Seven Sacred Sects, when had she ever been scolded by such a young man in front of so many martial arts fellows? Her killing intent was already rising.


    ¡°I know who I¡¯m talking to, but obviously, you don¡¯t,¡± the young man in white said calmly. His tone sounded like he was announcing a verdict. ¡°My previous words apply not only the True Spirit Sect but also all the other sects that are making trouble. You don¡¯t have the chance to enter the Qinling Heaven today, nor will you ever get a chance to enter any other Heavens in the future. But don¡¯t try to ce thew-does-not-punish-numerous-offenders card. This is not a kids¡¯ game. Do you really expect that you¡¯ll get fed if you make a scene? It¡¯s so naive of you.¡±


    He looked at the thousands of martial arts cultivators on the side of the road, ready to break through the soldiers¡¯ defense and upy the military vehicles at any time, and said with stress at every sybus, ¡°Before you want to vie for the good fortune in the Heaven, ask yourselves if you are worthy of such a chance... Only real martial art cultivators who understand the meaning of justice are qualified to enter the blessednd... Anyone who hasn¡¯t been picked will die if he crosses this line!¡±


    The young man in white casually flung a finger in the air.


    A streak of white Broadsword Qi shed out, leaving a fist-thick and 100-meter-long mark on the gged floor under his feet.

 Chapter 511 - Taking His Full Swing

    <h4>Chapter 511 Taking His Full Swing</h4>


    One streak of the broadsword light stretching 100 meters parted the field.


    At this moment, all the people present felt as if their hearts had been hammered ruthlessly.


    That strike was almost like a god¡¯s work.


    To say the least, the release of internal power alone already made it clear that this young man in white sportswear was the best among the masters, and even was surely beyond the top level. Although those who could project the internal power to the outside had begun to appear with the increase of Spiritual Qi on Earth, no one could do it like this young man. With a casual pointing, he made the white Broadsword Qi flow and carved a straight line on the bluestone gs. Even Lu Haoran, the number one expert in the Seven Sacred Sects, could hardly achieve that, could he?


    Lu Haoran gazed at Li Mu in great shock.


    Before that, he had already guessed that Li Mu might be a reclusive master, but he never knew that he was so powerful.


    So powerful that it was hard to believe that he was human.


    As for Lu Xun, Lu Yan¡¯er, and the other young martial arts cultivators, the shock they felt was even more overwhelming.


    Just a moment ago, they had thought that the white-clothed young man was a bit arrogant. But now, it seemed that he had simply treated them with an easygoing attitude. Such a powerful strength could only belong to the legendary figure. It was nearly surreal to see someone so mighty.


    Subconsciously, Lu Xun flickered his eyes to Xiao Dong.


    There was not much astonishment on the face of the young soldier.


    This showed that the soldier had long known his master¡¯s real strength.


    Lu Xun suddenly felt that he had noints getting beaten up by this soldier at all.


    ¡°He has such a powerful master to back him up, so his background is much powerful than mine. Seems that his practicing ¡®school gymnastics¡¯ every day on the sports field of the Martial Arts Gym is just for fun. Is this called the damn ¡®entrapment¡¯?¡± Lu Xun had an impulse to bury his face in his hands. If he had known this, he would not have gone up there to ¡°give advice¡± to Xiao Dong in the daytime. As a result, instead of showing off his power, he felt as if he had been pped in the face.


    By his side, Lu Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were gleaming with admiration.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, he¡¯s about the same age as us. How could he be so mighty?¡± She poked Lu Xun with her finger.


    Lu Xun said weakly and helplessly, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he is an old monster who is good at retaining his youthful looks.¡±


    Of course, now he did not have the balls to say that out loud even if someone forced him to do so.


    All the people in the Wulin were thrown in a silent state by the shock. After a long time, some people finally came to their senses and whispered something. Then, the dead silence was broken. Numerous eyes were fixed on the young man in white sportswear. Unlike the previous looks of disdain, sneer, ridicule, and anger, at this point, their eyes had been filled with awe, panic, curiosity, and timidness.


    The well-maintained face of Ling Hewu, Head of the True Spirit Sect, now screwed up in embarrassment, as though she had identally taken a mouthful of shit in front of everyone.


    The expression of Dongfang Yun, Head of the Star Observing Sect, was more or less the same.


    Tonight, it was these two sects that encouraged the other forces to make a fuss against the military. In the end, not only did it fail to achieve the effect they desired, but they went for wool and came home shorn. The original three ces they each held were also lost, and the chances of entering other Heavens were denied. This was a great loss.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re powerful? When you¡¯re strong enough, you can do whatever you want?¡± Ling Hewu was a woman after all. When she got desperate, she behaved like a shrew.


    As a matter of fact, the martial arts society on Earth was not quite well developed. In the days when there was no Spiritual Qi, most of them made a living by swindles. But when there was Spiritual Qi and the ancient martial arts could finally be cultivated, the cultivators¡¯ bearing and mindset were a little out of line with their cultivation.


    Masters like Lu Haoran, who knew how to bnce the internal and external cultivation, were the minority after all.


    As for the heads of mostrge sects like Ling Hewu, they were narrow-minded people with no noble spirit. They would not aplish anything great. And when they encountered a little setback, they would show their true colors at once.


    ¡°What else can it be?¡± Taunted the young man in white. ¡°Of course the one with great strength can do whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ling Hewu bellowed furiously, ¡°Are you still a reasonable person?¡±


    The white-clothed young man answered, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not.¡±


    Ling Hewu was speechless.


    ¡°He is really fu*king unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°What else can I say?¡±


    So she said indignantly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you dare to kill me in front of so many people!¡±


    As she spoke, she started walking right toward the line drawn by the broadsword light on the ground.


    The young man in white sportswear did not say anything. He turned around and walked toward the military vehicle.


    Countless pairs of eyes were riveted on Ling Hewu.


    She lifted her foot and stepped over the mark carved by the broadsword light.


    Puff!


    A ray of white light shed.


    Half of Ling Hewu¡¯s body was shattered by an invisible, terrifying power, and dissolved into a mist of blood.


    She did not even have the time to say a single word before she threw herself forward.


    Puff!


    The other half of her body also melted into blood mist the moment she crossed the mark left by the broadsword light.


    In an instant, the crowd nearby burst into a fit of a buzz as if someone had poked a stick into a ho¡¯s nest. The cultivators blocked by the armed soldiers from the convoy screamed beside themselves. Some stepped back immediately as if for fear that the mark of the broadsword light would move toward them and crumple them as well.


    Previously, that white-clothed young man had said that ¡°Those who cross this line will die¡±. But all the people just assumed that what he meant was if someone crossed this line, he would attack and kill him. But it never urred to them that the line itself could kill people.


    Ling Hewu was the head of the True Spirit Sect, one of the Seven Sacred Sects. Even though her cultivation was not as high as Lu Haoran¡¯s, she was still rather famous in the martial arts world of the country and was fairly powerful. Nevertheless, she was killed in a trice.


    With that, the disparity in strength between them was clearly disyed.


    What kind of method was that?


    That kind of martial art was so powerful that it was beyond their imagination.


    The martial arts cultivators who had been noisy earlier now looked horror-struck. Like ducks with their necks gripped, they did not dare to make a sound. Dongfang Yun, Head of the Star Observing Sect, felt his heart beat wildly and his face turn pale. He backed away at once, afraid that the white-d young man would notice him and since hold a grudge. Even the other experts of the True Spirit Sect were getting daunted and did not even dare to utter a single word.


    Those who were quick-witted had already associated this with something else.


    ¡°Turns out that this is the source of the military¡¯s confidence in dealing with we martial arts cultivators.¡±


    It took only two hours from Jiuquan Station, which was the nearest railway station, to Baoji by the high-speed rail. The journey took much less time than usual because the train they rode was specially arranged and the Railway Department gave it the privilege to speed up and not stop at any station on the way.


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, the martial arts masters arrived in Baoji.


    When they got out of the station, some military vehicles were waiting for them, which then led them straight to the 301st national highway heading for the source of the Jialing River.


    The northern section of the 301st national highway in Qinling had been temporarily under military control. There was no private vehicle on the road. But the speed of the military cars was not fast, for there was a strange fog about in the mountains. Although the drivers were all specially-trained military men, they dared not to be careless.


    About two hourster, the convoy went off the national highway and rode on a narrow road winding in the mountains. The primitive forests were luxuriantly green. The mountain streams and waterfalls were roaring. The air was very humid, and the scenery was very beautiful. However, no one was in the mood to enjoy the beautiful view as they could not wait to reach their destination and go straight into the Heaven.


    Another hourter, in the early hours of the morning, they finally came to the military camp located at the source of Jialing River.


    After a simple introduction, they all learned about the current situation in the Qinling Heaven.


    An earthquake happened at 10 o¡¯clockst night, which resulted in the early opening of the Qinling Heaven.


    At the time, the mountain area was suffused with fog. Even though the military camp was already on the periphery of the fog, the visibility was already quite low. Also, the fog was filled with abundant Spiritual Qi. A breath of the air would make people feel refreshed and ted as if being cleansed by the mountain spring. They all felt extremely at ease.


    For people in the martial arts circle, such an environment was enough to make them go wild with joy.


    The various martial arts they practiced, in essence, were just ways to absorb the Spiritual Qi, transform their physique, and enhance vitality.


    However, the Cultivation Methods on Earth was much shallower than those on the Divine Land. Only a few of the Sages¡¯ Cultivation Methods in ancient times had been passed down, and many of the other cultivation methods had been lost or mastered only by a few people. This directly resulted in the low overall level of the people in today¡¯s domestic martial arts society.


    The military had already put detectors into the fog, but it was no use. All the scientific devices malfunctioned once they entered the depths of the fog.


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    The gray-haired chief of the garrison looked at the members of martial arts and said earnestly.


    The army had sent a special technical troop into the depths of the fog before, but they had not returned or contacted the military yet. The situation did not look good. Therefore, the leaders of the army were quite downcast.


    For some reason, when such an old man asked them for help in such a tone, all the people in the martial arts world felt a heavy responsibility suddenly fall on their shoulders.


    After some arrangements, the procedure to enter the Heaven was about to begin.


    Li Mu stood outside the heavy fog and watched for a while. Then, out of the blue, he remarked, ¡°Hold on. You¡¯d better wait another two hours before you go in.¡±


    The instant he spoke, all eyes were focused on him.


    Having seen the scene in the Martial Arts Gym in Jiuquan, Li Mu was now regarded as the unquestionable ¡°boss¡± by the martial arts masters.


    ¡°In the fog there are some space barriers, which are notpletely stable yet. It¡¯s dangerous to rush in.¡± Li Mu wheeled around and began, ¡°If the real opportunity is meant for you, no one else can take it away. If it¡¯s not yours, it will do you no good to go in before all the others. So, there is no need to hurry. What¡¯s more, I have several Cultivation Methods on qi refining, which can help you refine qi into your body, and cultivate your genuine power. That is much more effective than cultivating internal power. Now, I¡¯ll teach the method to all of you in advance. When you go into the Heaven and practice, the effect will be better.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Teaching us Cultivation Methods?¡±


    The crowd was stunned when they heard this. A short whileter, they immediately burst into an uproar.


    If it were someone else who made such a proposal, even in the case of Lu Haoran, the number one expert in the Seven Sacred Sects, a few people might feel tempted but their reaction would never be so heated. However, the person who offered to teach was Li Mu. The crowd had all witnessed Li Mu¡¯s means. Moreover, as all kinds of rumors already banded about on their way to the Heaven by the high-speed train, everyone surmised that this young man in white sportswear who appeared to be a college student was actually that fierce man who had killed 1,000 people in Mount Qilian.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be excited to learn the Cultivation Methods taught by such an immortal-like man?


    ¡°Thank you, Sage Li!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Immortal Li!¡±


    All sorts of recurrent expressions of gratitude rang.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Each one of you able to stand here is the loyal, upright person carefully selected by me and the chief of the army. For this matter, I am going to publicize a Cultivation Method to reward your patriotism. The name of the Cultivation Method is very simple, which is called the Training of Qi Form. It is divided into 12 stages. And when youplete the 12th stage, you will be able to fly without external help and travel beyond the Milky Way... I hope that all of you can remain loyal and chivalrous, put the interests of the people and the country as your priority. If anyone learns this Cultivation Method but picks the wrong way, I will certainly obliterate him even if he escapes to the other end of the universe.¡±

 Chapter 512 - The Primordial World

    <h4>Chapter 512 The Primordial World</h4>


    Li Mu¡¯s decision to teach them a Cultivation Method was not made on the spur of the moment. Instead, he had already thought it over.


    Before that, he already handed the military some Cultivation Methods on body-refining and Qi-refining from the Divine Land that had been specially sorted out. Li Mu hoped the military would keep the manuals and poprize the methods in the army to increase the soldiers¡¯ physical strength, reaction speed, and ability to survive. The methods couldprehensively improve the faculty of the soldiers of assorted services, which could be regarded as a contribution to the country.


    The Training of Qi Form that he prepared to impart to the martial arts cultivators was a rtively easy one of the Qi-refining Cultivation Methods Li Mu had found in the storage space of those extraterrestrial cultivators he had killed. If one could cultivate it to the extreme, he would reach the 12th stage of Qi-refining. And it was also possible for him to enter the Worm Realm. Yet, that was very difficult to achieve given the present situation on Earth.


    Since those martial arts masters taken to Qinling were all the reliable ones Li Mu had picked in person, this should not count as passing on the Cultivation Method without a discreetness.


    Without further ado, Li Mu passed down the Training of Qi Form.


    After reading the manual about the Cultivation Method, the reactions of the cultivators varied.


    Some treated it as a supreme treasure. Some focused their attention onprehending it. Some lowered their heads, studying it. While others immediately began to cultivate, wishing to test the effects.


    Experts like Lu Haoran, who stood at the top of the domestic martial arts world, studied it with great care and soon grasped its brilliance. They only felt that a gate to a new world was opened in front of them. The more they thought about it, the more incredible they felt it was. As if suddenly being enlightened, they could not help but gasp.


    ¡°This is an immortal¡¯s Cultivation Method! The real immortal method! It is far superior to the top-ranking secret manuals of the major sects. If it is published in today¡¯s domestic martial arts society, no, among the worldwide cultivators, it will entail a bloody fight. He shared such a Cultivation Method with us so nonchntly. Massacre God Li¡¯s charisma is too overwhelming.¡±


    Some martial arts masters from small sects were so excited that they had tears in their eyes.


    The era of cultivation had gradually begun. Those in the martial arts world were quicker than ordinary people to see the opportunity brought by the uing great era.


    But in order to go further, what could they rely on?


    It was, of course, their Cultivation Method.


    Nowadays, a ton of bad habits, such as cherishing their own arts and never sharing it, from the old era still existed in the current martial arts society. On the inte, there were many copies of the so-called Tai Chi Boxing, Shaolin Boxing, Eight-pole Boxing, Xingyi Boxing. But most of them were superficial knowledge of some punching skills. The true intendment of those arts was still mastered by the major martial arts sect. For this matter, disciples of small sects or rogue cultivators had no way to learn real Cultivation Methods and further their cultivation no matter how talented they were.


    But now, the Training of Qi Form abruptly broke the artificial chasm between the major sects and the others. Every cultivator was able to have the same footing. Even the grassroots who had not joined any sects could rise because of it.


    Lu Xun, Lu Yan¡¯er, and a few other young men from the Seven Sacred Sects all stood around Xiao Dong.


    ¡°Are you also cultivating the Training of Qi Form?¡± Lu Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes bent like crescent moons as she inquired with a smile.


    Xiao Dong shook his head and said, ¡°Master hasn¡¯t taught me how to cultivate internal qi yet. He¡¯s only taught me a set of punching techniques.¡±


    ¡°Is it the ¡®school gymnastics¡¯ that you practiced every day?¡± Lu Xun couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The knot in his heart had long been untied.


    After all, they were both adolescents who had manymon topics. The friction between the two soon dissolved by the ¡°no discord, no concord¡±. After the talk they had on the high-speed trainst night, they had already be friends and were on good terms with each other.


    In particr, when Xiao Dong got to the story of the battle in Mount Qilian that day, everyone could not help but treat this young soldier with awe. They finally understood why such an immortal like ¡°God of Massacre¡± named Li Mu favored Xiao Dong so much and had a good opinion of him.


    How could such a loyal person who fought to the death for the country be treated without respect?


    Lu Xun and the others were ashamed of themselves.


    Moreover, they also saw that Li Mu attached great importance to his country and nation.


    That was a martial art expert¡¯s spirit.


    Very subtly, they were affected by that spirit, too.


    ¡°Then, can we practice the ¡®school gymnastics¡¯ with you?¡± Lu Yan¡¯er said, a little abashed. Her eyes were smiley and shaped like hearts.


    ¡°Junior Fellow, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Startled, Lu Xun hurriedly scolded her.


    Asking about other people¡¯s Cultivation Methods was a taboo in the Wulin.


    Xiao Dong said, ¡°I¡¯d have to ask my master about it.¡± Then, he did go to inquire his master.


    Lu Xun and the other young people saw Xiao Dong and Li Mu talking about something in the distance. Then, Li Mu looked in their way. Instantly, they felt nervous and braced themselves for a harsh reapproach that mighte in a moment. But if they left a bad impression on God of Massacre because of this, it was really not worth the loss. They were all very regretful at the prospect of it.


    But to their surprise, after a while, Xiao Dong came back with a smile and said, ¡°Master said yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Really?¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Haha, excellent!¡±


    ¡°Senior Li is the idol of my life!¡±


    The young people all roared with cheer.


    Although that set of school gymnastics seemed to be very simple and useless, it was the art God of Massacre specially prepared for his disciple, so how could it beme? It must be because they had not found out its brilliance. Now, all they needed to do was follow Xiao Dong and practice it.


    To be honest, Li Mu was not stingy with his own people.


    Lu Xun thought to himself.


    Two hourster.


    ¡°You can go in now.¡±


    Li Mu did a brief observation and nodded.


    The crowd tensed up, but soon they were all thrilled.


    ¡°You can go in with your new friends.¡± Li Mu said to Xiao Dong, ¡°Just do as I told you before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Xiao Dong answered, then went back to Lu Xun and the others. It appeared that he was also very fond of this newly formed group.


    One by one, the cultivators stepped into the heavy fog and were soon engulfed.


    Lu Haoran and other senior masters greeted Li Mu, and then marched into the vast fog as well.


    Li Mu was thest one to go into the fog.


    At the Martial Arts Gym in the military district in the desert of Jiuquan.


    The cultivators who didn¡¯t get the quota ounted for half of the total number of people who attended the Martial Arts Society Assembly. Most of them were crestfallen, especially those who had participated in the uproarst night. At this time, they were even more panicky, because they feared that Li Mu and the military would settle ounts with them afterward.


    The True Spirit Sect and the Star Observing Sect had be the greatest losers.


    Beforest night, they were the focus of attention in the Martial Arts Gym and were admired by many. A great number of martial arts cultivators scrambled to be friends with them.


    Now, they were still the center of focus, but the reason for that attention was the opposite.


    When the disciples of the other sects saw members of these two sects, they shunned them as if they were avoiding the gue. They were afraid to have any kind of rtionship with them.


    Everyone was in a state of panic.


    Some people wanted to leave early, but the military stopped them.


    In the end, a high-ranking military official, whom they had never seen before, showed up to appease the crowd.


    ¡°Everyone, the military has no intention of holding you liable. Please calm down. When the Qinling Heaven is closed, the Martial Arts Society Assembly will be held as scheduled. You still have the opportunity topete for the chief of the martial arts society.¡± It was a middle-aged man in a military uniform who spoke. There were strong fluctuations of internal qi around him, which was even stronger than that of Fan Zu¡¯ang, who was in charge of the base.


    He had a square face, a resolute look, and a burly figure. He was dressed in a military uniform, emitting a fierce aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m Shi Pojun, Deputy Director of the Committee of Martial Arts Society Assembly. You can believe in me. Feel free toe to me if you have any requirements. As long as it¡¯s reasonable, I will handle it for you. You have to believe that the current hardship is temporary, and the country still values you a lot,¡± the middle-aged man exined patiently.


    ¡°Is this fog the Space Miasma?¡±


    Li Mu was quite curious.


    The fog poured out from the source of the Jialing River andpletely covered the area within a radius of hundreds of miles. After passing through the white fog, Li Mu felt like walking through a vast river of time and space as if he were time-traveling.


    Shortly, Li Mu found that his spiritual force was curbed in the fog. He could not sense what there was over 100 meters away. Even his Broadsword Intent Zone could only cover an area with a radius of five kilometers.


    He carefully examined the environment but didn¡¯t gain much.


    An hourter, Li Mu walked out of the fog.


    All of a sudden, his vision cleared up.


    Green mountains and clear waters basked in bright light appeared in front of Li Mu.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    He was amazed.


    The familiarws of heaven and earth surged and the raging Spiritual Qi felt as though it had taken on a physical form.


    ¡°This ce... doesn¡¯t seem to be Earth?¡±


    When on Earth, Li Mu felt that his strength had been suppressed. But at this moment, he recovered his strength, and his spiritual force swept out like a tide. In an instant, he could sense what was happening in the radius of thousands of miles. His Broadsword Intent Zone also allowed him to see everything within 100 miles clearly, just like looking at the palm of his hand. The natural qi of the five elements as well as that stream of Primeval Qi in his body were circting speedily.


    He felt like a dragon returning to the sea and a tiger roaring in the depths of the mountains.


    All of this gave him the impression that he was standing in the Divine Land.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve returned to the Divine Land?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised and doubtful.


    ¡°That fog contains the power of Space Miasma. Is crossing the fog equal to crossing time and space and arriving in an alien world?¡±


    He carefully recalled the information about the first three openings of the Heavens in the country the military had provided, and registered that the previous openings were obviously different from this opening of Qinling Heaven.


    The first three openings presented people ces more like independent small worlds. The small worlds contained abundant Spiritual Qi. The natural environment in those worlds was very good. Moreover, the people who entered them obtained some rare herbs and fruits. Cultivators could enhance their cultivation if they took them, while ordinary people could also change their physique and became incredibly strong. In addition, there were also some weird creatures that were not aggressive at all, and their flesh and blood contained special energy. Prying on them had almost the same as taking those herbs and fruits.


    This sort of independent small space had a limited size. Most of them extended only to a few hundred miles away.


    Except that, there were no other wonders about those small worlds.


    But the space in front of him... was toorge.


    Li Mu jumped to the air and cast his Somersault Cloud. In an instant, he crossed hundreds of thousands of miles, but he still couldn¡¯t see the margin of the world.


    ¡°This is a big world indeed. There are living creatures in it but no human beings.¡±


    After observing for a whole day and night, Li Mu came to some conclusions.


    In this world, rivers andkes were vast, and mountains crisscrossed. Thendscape was magnificent. And there were many kinds of wild animals that had been evolving since ancient times. Under the nourishment of the abundant Spiritual Qi, some primitive beasts had a mighty physique and impressive strength. They were asrge as a hill and could knock down mountains with one blow. But curiously, none of them had developed any particrly high-level intelligence.


    The intelligence of the terrifying beasts at the top of the food chain was onlyparable to that of human children. They could only be considered to have just begun to understand the environment and were still quite uncultivated.


    ¡°This is more like a that is in the process of nurturing an initial civilization. It¡¯s extremely primordial and pure.¡±


    If the clock on the Divine Land could be turned back by millions or even tens of millions of years to the time before the human race had not yet existed and evolved, the would probably look like this.


    In such an environment, thews of heaven and earth were clear and the Spiritual Qi was rich, which was most suitable for the cultivation of martial arts.


    The thousands of martial arts cultivators, as well as various sects and troops from the military, who had entered this world, were like a handful of sand sprinkled into the sea. Whatever harvest they could gain, they would have to leave it to fate. But there was one thing that Li Mu was sure about, that this world also housed dangers. Even some ordinary beasts might get people killed, not to mention those giant beasts standing on the top of the food chain.

 Chapter 513 - Unexpected Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 513 Unexpected Discovery</h4>


    Li Mu was very interested in this world.


    At the moment, what he wanted to figure out the most was whether the world in the Qinling Heaven was an alien space that originally belonged to Earth, or the fog in Qinling connected Earth with another.


    Li Mu¡¯s strength hadpletely bounced back. He jumped onto his flying broadsword and flew at a fast speed.


    Along the way, when he asionally spotted some martial arts cultivators who had entered this world, he secretly observed them from the air.


    Some had picked a safe ce and were practicing the Training of Qi Form.


    Some were looking for herbs, fruits, or hunting.


    Some were fighting with wild beasts or roaming the wilderness in an attempt to find the relics left behind by intelligent beings¡­


    Those people had appeared from different ces. Some of them were even tens of thousands of miles away from each other.


    It made Li Mu aware that those who walked into the fog from the source of the Jialing River in Qinling would not appear in the same ce but would be transported to different ces after passing through the fog.


    Li Mu soon found Xiao Dong and his friends.


    The young soldier was with Lu Xun and Lu Yan¡¯er. The three of them had been cultivating and oveing dangerous situations together along the way. So far, they were more scared than hurt. As Xiao Dong had the jade medallion that Li Mu gave him, once he was in real danger, Li Mu coulde to his assistance in time.


    Li Mu did not show up to greet them.


    He tried to challenge the giant beasts in the depths of the mountains and swamps instead. But he soon discovered that it was not a challenge for him at all. His physical strength could easily crush those primitive giant beasts.


    Eventually, Li Mu picked a ce full of Spiritual Qi and began to cultivate.


    Based on his previous experience, when the Heaven opened for some time, it would close again, and the Earth people who entered it would be cast out. As for how long this period of time was, the answer was unknown. So for Li Mu, to return to such an environment suitable for cultivation was a huge blessing. Hence, his first priority was to seize the time to improve his cultivation.


    He had not forgotten what the old faker told him¡ª Earth would be faced with the problem of demolition in 15 years.


    Now, it seemed that the demolition might be a joke. After all, the martial art masters from others could not enter the Star Graveyard. If they wanted to forcibly demolish Earth, they would probably die. However, since the old faker had said this quite seriously, there might be another disaster waiting for Earth.


    For instance, could the increasing openings of Heavens on Earth actually have something to do with this uing disaster?


    The information revealed by the avatars of Dessert Camel and Machete, who were both members of a cult, had confirmed this point.


    But it was a pity that, by far Li Mu had no way to prove it in the alien world of Qinling Heaven.


    He had no choice but to cultivate and increase his strength first.


    The time he had spent on Earth since hiseback was not very long. But after several battles that made a name for himself, in fact, a great deal of natural qi inside Li Mu had been consumed and could not be replenished. Like a battery, the power inside Li Mu was constantly declining, but there was no way to charge it. Therefore, in the alien world of Qinling Heaven, Li Mu quickly started replenishing his power.


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    The previous opening of the domestic Heavenssted no more than a few days. Yet, this time, Qinling Heaven had not closed after opening for a month, which surprised everyone.


    Li Mu had finished his closed-door training, and his cultivation had boosted a lot.


    Right now, he was only a small step away from the Void-breaking Realm. As long as he kept making steady progress, it would be only a matter of a few years before he rose to that realm.


    ¡°Xiao Dong¡¯s Jade Medallion Alert has remained silent all the time. It seems that he hasn¡¯t encountered any severe danger.¡±


    Li Mu walked out of the cave and soared to the sky on his broadsword.


    He decided to go and have a look at the gains of those martial arts cultivators who had entered this ce.


    However, to his surprise, he found a group of people fighting a desperate fight against a pack of Wolf Beasts on the in below when he traveled just five kilometers. They were not Chinese martial arts cultivators but a group of foreign white people.


    All kinds of skills, such as wind des, fireballs, raging mes, and lightning des, were sent out from those white people to resist the attacks of the Wolf Beasts from all directions. However, they had been surrounded by beasts and the situation seemed dire.


    ¡°Did those foreigners sneak in when the military was not looking?¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    Because he did not find any foreigners when he patrolled this world before.


    He lowered his altitude, made himself invisible, and began to observe them at a close distance.


    The foreigners below were all white people. There were five men and four women, shouting in English. They were quite young, appearing to be in their 20s, but they didn¡¯t look like spies at all. Logically speaking, it would be understandable if a couple of spies had sneaked in under disguise. However, the military could by no means let the nine people who obviously were from a foreign country in.


    Li Mu wanted to observe them for another while, yet this group of white people could not hold on any longer.


    The Wolf Beast was a name Li Mu just came up with on the spot. The beast was shaped like a wolf. But its size was wayrger than a wolf, and it had sharp horns like a small pony. It had wolves¡¯ cunning and cruelty. They lived in groups and could leap forward fast and tear their prey up.


    A howl of pain was heard.


    Among them, a young woman with blond hair and blue eyes was waving a big sword in her hand. Her arm was bitten by a Wolf Beast, which hauled and dragged her toward its pack. Herpanions around screamed and rushed to rescue her. That made their formation even more messed up. In an instant, several Wolf Beasts intruded into the group¡­


    The beautiful young woman with blond hair and blue eyes was about to be torn into pieces, the others were also in danger. At this precise time, an unexpected change happened.


    All of a sudden, a clear voice came and resounded through the sky.


    Those fierce Wolf Beasts immediately showed fear in their eyes and whimpered. Then, the chief of the pack let out a long howl as though he was apologizing. Then, hundreds of Wolf Beasts receded like tides and soon disappeared on the distant horizon.


    The golden-haired, blue-eyed, beautiful woman and herpanions who had closed their eyes waiting for death to befall were still in shock. When they rubbed their eyes and took another look, they saw a boat-like long broadsword suspending 10 meters above the ground. A young man in a white tracksuit was standing on the broadsword, looking down at them with a majestic air.


    Those white people looked at each other in silence and then turned to Li Mu with awe and reverence in their eyes.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in this world?¡±


    Li Mu released a spiritual fluctuation to directlymunicate with those people.


    That beautiful woman with blond hair and blue eyes had skin as white as milk. Her facial features were fine, as if made of white jade. Her figure was slim. And she had big eyes, a tall nose, plump breasts, fine waist, and nice buttocks. She had all the makes of a white beauty and full of exotic charm.


    Li Mu¡¯s voice sounded in her head. She numbly raised her head to look at Li Mu and said, ¡°Your Excellency¡­ did you just save us? Oh, we are members of the German ¡®ck Steel Organization¡¯. And you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Germany¡¯s ck Steel Organization?¡±


    At that remark, a stream of information popped up in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    ording to the file provided by the domestic military, this organization was a private organization consisting of men with superpowers in Germany. It did not belong to the German official superpower force, but it was quite mighty. Among their members, the most powerful man known as the Steel Sword Sage was also regarded as the number one expert in Central Europe. This organization was rtively amicable, so it was not an aggressive and ambitious type.


    ¡°Howe you showed your faces here?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    Despite Li Mu¡¯s slightly aggressive attitude, these German superpower holders had no aversion to him. They clung to the principle that the strong should be respected, not to mention that Li Mu just saved their lives.


    Aftermunicating for a while, Li Mu was shocked.


    These nine members of the ck Steel Organization had note to this world through the fog in Qinling. Instead, they had entered a secret realm on the border between Germany and France and then arrived in this world.


    The secret realm was the foreigners¡¯ way to call the Heaven.


    That was to say, when these people entered the secret realm of Germany, they actually came to the same world that the Chinese cultivators arrived in.


    This came as quite a surprise to Li Mu.


    ¡°Could it be that this Qinling Heaven has not only the entrance in Mount Qinling but also many entrances in different ces all over the world? And no matter which country the cultivators are from, they can enter this world through their domestic entrances?¡±


    ording to his prior observation, the people of the ck Steel Organization were not lying.


    Li Mu felt that his understanding of the Heavens called for a remold.


    The whole thing was not as simple as he had thought it would be at first.


    Clearly, the members of the ck Steel Organization were also very surprised to see Li Mu.


    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Your Excellency. Could you tell us which country in Asia are you from?¡± The blue-eyed blonde named Cami asked respectfully. Her beautiful eyes were full of curiosity and fixed on Li Mu.


    ¡°China,¡± Li Mu replied.


    ¡°Oh, you must be a member of the Chinese ¡®Dragon League¡¯,¡± said a heavyset, red-bearded, white man with sudden enlightenment.


    Li Mu did not confirm it, nor did he deny it.


    The Dragon League was an extremely mysterious organization set by the Chinese government. It did not involve domestic martial arts society¡¯s disputes but directly deal with issues concerning foreign forces. Therefore, it had little fame in the country but was extremely powerful in the eyes of many strong foreign forces. It was considered a mysterious force from the ancient east.


    Through theirmunication, Cami and others also learned that Li Mu had entered the world from the ¡°secret realm¡± in China, which undoubtedly made them more staggered.


    Before that, a total of 23 secret realms had been opened around the globe. But they had never heard of such a situation in the previous openings. The interior of the secret realms all turned out to be a closed space, and there was only one entrance into the realms.


    ¡°Your Excellency, to put it in your words, any encounter is an arrangement of fate. So, could you let us travel with you? We¡¯ve lost our bearing. And Bettina¡¯s power keeps telling her a great danger is developing in this world, which is the kind we are unable to deal with.¡± The hot blonde named Cami pleaded with Li Mu with an earnest look.


    She was a Germandy possessing both strength and beauty. A specially-forged two-handed sword that weighed more than 150 kilograms was her weapon.


    ¡°A great danger?¡± Li Mu frowned.


    It was said that among the superpower holders abroad, there was a kind that could predict what was about to happen, just like the Chinese divination, but just more enigmatic. It was a pure gift, which could alert theing of dangers in advance.


    ¡°Yes, Bettina is our prophet. She has a premonition that great danger will descend in this world and it may affect Earth. That¡¯s why we entered the secret realm, hoping to investigate the matter. We never knew our strength was not enough here. Your Excellency, you¡¯re also an Earth resident. Could you give us a helping hand?¡±


    Cami¡¯s eyes were full of hope and expectation when she looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu sensed a kind of righteousness that transcended the national borders.


    Besides, he was curious about the ¡°great danger¡± that Cami had described.


    Perhaps these foreigners had detected something that even he hadn¡¯t noticed?

 Chapter 514 - The Closing of the Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 514 The Closing of the Heaven</h4>


    Li Mu raised his hand and injected a shot of wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor into Cami¡¯s left arm, which had been gravely bitten by a Wolf Beast. While he was treating her, he also thought of some other information reported by the military.


    Unlike that of the cultivators, the superpower holder¡¯s energy source and system were more of a gift. For example, the prophets had a kind of foresight, which was even more brilliant than some cultivators¡¯ divine deduction. They could often gain insight into the future before anyone else. It was highly entric.


    But that foresight was something they born with. It couldn¡¯t be produced by cultivating nor could it be enhanced.


    So, this kind of gift had its own pros and cons.


    Cami felt there was a stream of cool air surging in her wound.


    In the twinkling of an eye, her arm, on which arge chunk of the muscles had been ripped off and the white bones beneath were revealed, quickly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her jade-like skin began to grow again, leaving not even a trace of the wound.


    A look of disbelief appeared in the eyes of the members of the ck Steel Organization.


    ¡°How could this be so amazing?¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me more details? Where is the danger brewing?¡± After a brief deliberation, Li Mu agreed to the other party¡¯s request and asked again.


    ¡°Ah? Oh.¡± The blonde holding the two-handed sword stared at Li Mu in a daze. She was a little absent-minded and didn¡¯te to her senses until she heard Li Mu¡¯s words. Her face turned slightly pink, and she hurriedly turned her head away as if covering up her emotion, then she said, ¡°Bettina, can you concentrate and try to sense it once more?¡±


    Bettina appeared to be only 16 or 17 years old. She was wearing a denim suit, with freckles on her face. She was quite unsophisticated, just like a high school girl, but her pupils had no focus¡ª she was born as blind. Hearing Cami¡¯s words, she closed her eyes and seemed to be perceiving something carefully.


    Soon, her face showed a kind of fear that could not be concealed. She began to tremble as she answered, ¡°East. It¡¯s in the east...¡±


    She could only sense the rough direction of the danger.


    ¡°The east? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu cast the Broadswordmanding Skill. His flying broadsword expanded against the wind until it was the size of a spaceship. It carried the nine German people up to the sky and flew eastward.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t...¡±


    ¡°Jesus!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re flying?¡±


    ¡°Is this the skill of the eastern immortal?¡±


    Apparently, the members of the ck Steel Organization were stunned.


    In the west, there were also superpower holders that mastered the Phoenix Wings and Wind Wings, who could carry people to the sky as well. But they had no means to bring nine people to the air all at once as Li Mu did. Besides, Li Mu¡¯s speed in the air could rival a rocket. This kind of magical power was just like the power of the deities in the legend.


    Standing on the back of the broadsword, Cami quietly tilted her head again to look at Li Mu who was standing next to her.


    This young man, who obviously had the features of a handsome man in the east, had brought her too many shocks. He was really like the gods in European mythology. He seemed omnipotent. She really could not believe that there could be such a person in the world.


    ¡°Could he be the deity from the east?¡±


    ¡°Ahead. Right ahead of us...¡± Bettina¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and a look of terror was on her face. It was as though she had seen something utterly terrifying.


    ¡°Rx. No need to be uptight.¡± Li Mu put a hand on Betty¡¯s shoulder, and a stream of spiritual force washed over her, calming her down.


    After advancing for hundreds of thousands of miles, the enormous flying broadsword suddenly came to a halt.


    Everyone looked up at the sky in front of them.


    A huge vortex with a diameter of hundreds of meters was floating on the vault of heaven.


    The space around it was distorted. Rays of light seemed to be dragged into the vortex and swirl counterclockwise. A majestic and overwhelming suction force was flooding out of the sinister vortex. The vapors and the clouds within a radius of tens of thousands of meters were all sucked in and disappeared in the center of the vortex.


    Bettina raised her finger to point at the vortex and mumbled, ¡°Darkness. Death...¡±


    Even with the help of Li Mu¡¯s spiritual force, she was almost worn out. Her spiritual world was on the verge of copsing. Her face showed blue blood vessels. The blue veins stood out on her arms, and blood beads were spurting from her temples.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Cami shouted in a haste.


    Li Mu agreed, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re near enough.¡±


    ¡°Is this vortex the source of disaster?¡± Cami looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Your honor, on the other end of the vortex...¡±


    Li Mu cut her off, ¡°It will be out soon.¡±


    Just as his voice faded¡ª


    In the huge vortex, a huge beast w suddenly stretched out.


    It was an enormous w of some unknown huge beast. It was dozens of meters long and covered with ck feathers as straight as needles. The w had six fingers and its ck nails were as sharp as long knives. ck mes swirled around the part where the vortex was revealed, as though those were the death mes from hell.


    The w alone was horrifying enough. A frightening aura that was beyond description began to spread.


    The members of the ck Steel Organization were suddenly engulfed by a sense of fear and despair that they had never experienced before. Looking at the giant w burning with ck light, they only wanted to kneel down and pray for mercy.


    ¡°Your honor?¡±


    Cami turned to look at Li Mu.


    At this time, only the deity from the east could stop the horrible ck beast from climbing out of the whirlpool.


    But she didn¡¯t know that she would be stunned by what she saw.


    At some point, a thin crack appeared between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows, and a vertical eye showed up. Inside the eye was a dark abyss, and there were wisps of starlight whirling as if in the depths of a lonely and dark sky some distant starlight were twinkling. It was strange and mysterious to the extreme.


    At that moment, Cami¡¯s heart and soul seemed to be taken away by the vertical eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Li Mu said.


    He had found something interesting.


    Several angry roars came out of the space-time vortex, causing the world to shake.


    In an instant, numerous creatures within hundreds of miles were shocked to death. Li Mu cast his Broadsword Intent Zone and easily shielded the members of the ck Steel Organization. This level of sound attack was probably equivalent to that of a demon in the Great Sage Realm on the Divine Land. For Li Mu, it was nothing to worry about at all.


    It also allowed Li Mu to conclude that this ck beast that attempted to get through the space-time vortex perhaps had not reached the Worm Realm, and it was just a monster in the Sage Realm.


    However, it was not easy to get through this space-time vortex.


    As one more huge ck w stretched out from the vortex, a gigantic beast looking like a ck bear climbed out of the vortex. As it opened its mouth and roared. Suddenly, in this world, jets of thunderbolts were generated from the sky and gathered into a sea of thunder and lightning, which then floated toward the space-time vortex.


    It was the Heavenly Tribtion.


    Rumble!


    The thunder and lightning descended like a violent storm and hit the ck bear-like monster.


    Bolts of heavenly lightning were bombarding nonstop.


    In the end, the giant ck bear-like monster was directly struck into a pile of coke by the heavenly thunder and lightning and fell from the sky. Its carbonized body dropped to the ground and turned into a ck mountain range. It released a scorching hot air, in which there was a trace of the power of thunder and lightning flowing.


    The members of the ck Steel Organization only felt as if they were watching the legendary battle between the gods and Titan. Such a scene was far beyond their imagination.


    In their view, it was fortunate that the huge ck beast was struck to death by the thunderbolt. Otherwise, it would really get out of the vortex alive and go from this world to Earth, it would be an unimaginable cmity.


    However, Li Mu saw more from it.


    ¡°This space-time vortex seems to be some kind of natural space-time crack that is the same as the Path that I took toe back from the Divine Land. Yet, like my assumption, it turns out that the alien creatures will be stopped by the Divine Tribtion once they enter the worlds rted to Earth. A demon in the Great Sage Realm can already trigger such a staggering Divine Tribtion. What kind of horrible tribtion will descend when the stronger ones try to cross this space-time crack? It¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±


    Li Mu felt lucky that he did not bring Hua Xiangrong, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue back.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be inconceivable.


    The issue now he needed to worry about was whether this space-time vortex would gradually disappear or expand.


    Was the ck bear demon just an individual case that identally found the space-time crack and so tried to invade, or was it the cannon fodder to explore the road for the massive invasion of the worlds connected to Earth that might beunched at any second?


    And what kind of world on the other end of the space-time vortex was?


    Li Mu slowly descended and let the members of the ck Steel Organization gentlynd on the ground. Then, he rode the broadsword and steadily approached the ck vortex. He mobilized his Third Eye and observed it carefully, trying to find some clues.


    ¡°Your honor, be careful!¡±


    The members of the ck Steel Organization couldn¡¯t help but caution him loudly.


    Though they were standing on the ground dozens of miles away from the vortex, they all felt that they were about to be sucked into the vortex. So, they could imagine what kind of attraction Li Mu was facing at a ce less than a thousand meters away from it. They were afraid that Li Mu would be sucked into the vortex if he was a little careless.


    Li Mu waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.


    To him, this level of attraction waspletely bearable.


    The Third Eye was unable to see the world behind the space-time crack.


    He had an impulse to jump into it and see what there was.


    But in the end, he managed to stifle it.


    After all, behind the vortex was an unknown world. No one knew whether there would be a Divine Tribtion waiting for him or not if he passed through, and there might be other dangers... Li Mu had worked so hard to return to Earth. He did not want to put his efforts in vain. Besides, the responsibility upon him was actually quite heavy at present.


    ¡°You can leave now. I want to stay here and observe for a while.¡±


    Li Mu returned to the ground.


    The members of the ck Steel Organization looked at each other in dismay. Atst, they epted Li Mu¡¯s advice.


    The charred carcasses left behind by the bear-like monster after his death as well as its omnipresent suction force were still in this area. It made them feel extremely ufortable, because it was hard for them to endure this type of pressure.


    In the end, the nine of them took off.


    Alone, Li Mu sat on a stone peak about 1,000 meters away from the space-time vortex, observing,prehending, and cultivating.


    Time flew by.


    Another month passed.


    To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, there was still no sign of closing in this Qinling Heaven.


    In Li Mu¡¯s body, the aura was flowing, and that wisp of Primordial Qi was getting more and more solid and powerful.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to try breaking through to the Void-breaking Realm.¡±


    Li Mu was weighing the idea in his head.


    However, in the two months of practicing inside the Qinling Heaven, he discovered a very strange phenomenon¡ª


    After returning to Earth, the natural qi in his body was suppressed by thews of heaven and earth there. After several battles and flights on the broadsword, he had consumed a lot of his natural qi. It seemed that he had almost depleted it. But the moment he returned to the ces with rich Spiritual Qi like the Qinling Heaven, things took an upturn. Unexpectedly, he had an eruption of Spiritual Qi, which burgeoned faster than it did when he had cultivated in an environment full of Spiritual Qi on end.


    If he was still on the Divine Land, Li Mu believed it would be possible for him to break through to the Void-breaking Realm so soon.


    This discovery made Li Mu a little hesitant again.


    Would the effect be better if he waited until the Qinling Heaven closed and returned to the earth and tried to make the breakthrough after a period of cultivation suppression?


    After all, regardless of which realm one aimed to break through, sufficient umtion of strength could only do him good.


    The more strength he umted before his breakthrough, the greater his gains would be afterward.


    This was exactly like the saying ¡°rising abruptly based on its umted strength¡±.


    Li Mu was still hesitating.


    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed.


    Over the past month, the space-time vortex in the sky had altered.


    Its diameter doubled, which was now more than 200 meters.


    Li Mu¡¯s worry was confirmed.


    This spatial vortex was ¡°growing¡±.


    What was more terrible was that many unnerving roars hade out of the vortex. And the sound pressure was far more daunting than that of the dead giant ck bear. ording to Li Mu¡¯s estimation, the sound waves were issued by beasts at least in the Void-breaking Realm.


    Even so, it was clear that for fear of the Divine Tribtion, the terrifying existences on the other end did not choose to enter this ce through the space-time vortex.


    This answered Li Mu¡¯s previous question.


    The dead ck bear-like monster was indeed just cannon fodder to explore the way.


    Some more terrifying existences were hiding behind the space-time vortex. In fact, that could even be a powerful force that was constantly prepared to invade.


    A storm was brewing.


    Li Mu felt bouts of headache.


    The martial forces in outer space had regarded Earth as the Sinned Star, and all the creatures on the earth as evil sinners who must be killed if being spotted. Once the creatures in the world behind the space vortex forced their way into the Qinling Heaven and used it as a stepping stone to get to Earth, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Once the vortex grew to a certain size, the tribtion force would dissipate. It was very likely that all of this would happen.


    During the rest of his stay, Li Mu ced a sealing tactical deployment around the space-time vortex, trying to slow its ¡°growth¡±.


    In fact, he also knew that it was just a temporary solution, which could not really solve the problem.


    When it came to the fifth month, a heavy fog began to suffuse the Qinling Heaven.


    Every ce where there were Earth people, the endless white spacial fog would magically appear and shroud them. When they came out of the fog, they found that they had left the Qinling Heaven and returned to Earth.


    That happened to Li Mu as well.


    A ball of white mist emerged from the stone peak and surrounded Li Mu.


    After the mist dissipated, Li Mu reappeared outside the military camp at the source of the Jialing River of Qinling.


    And many people in the Wulin had returned to the normal world before Li Mu did.


    The heavy fog that had been enveloping the source of the Jialing River was also slowly dissolving.


    The Qinling Heaven closed just like this.


    ¡°Have they all got out?¡± Li Mu felt a little relieved when he saw Xiao Dong, Lu Xun, and their team, as well as Lu Haoran and the other martial arts seniors.


    But soon, a piece of news came.


    It said that more than 100 cultivators who had entered the Qinling Heaven had not made it out of the fog.


    ¡°They were murdered.¡±


    A young man, who was thest to emerge from the fog and managed to escape the horror by luck, reported to the military in grief and anger.

 Chapter 515 - The Four Pictures

    <h4>Chapter 515 The Four Pictures</h4>


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    The senior chief of the garrison troops became furious the moment he heard what the young Wang Menghu said.


    Others also bristled with rage.


    More than a hundred martial arts masters managed to get together in the Qinling Heaven. They had the ability to defend themselves and cooperate with each other based on a clear division of tasks. Luckily, the results were rewarding in that Heaven.


    In ten days or more the Heaven would end. They met some men from the Middle East while they were opening up virgin soil. Those men had been attacked by wild animals, having suffered heavy casualties. The masters bailed them out only due to moral principles.


    They also took good care of the Middle East men afterwards.


    Those Middle East men also pretended to be very grateful.


    ¡°They snuck inside the Qinling Heaven by using a hole in the mountains located in northern Iraq. They said they aremon soldiers from the government forces who strayed into this ce,¡± Wang Menhu said, gnashing his teeth furiously.


    But who would know for sure they were scheming? It was when the Heaven was about to end and the thick fog started to emerge that those Middle East men carried out their nasty plots. They poisoned the masters in the dark using poisoning techniques. Although some martial arts masters noticed this, it was toote since they could hardly resist the poison.


    What¡¯s more, among those Middle Eastern men, there was a woman who had a very strong power, who belonged to the super strong group. Eventually, out of the more than one hundred masters, only Wang Menhu escaped sessfully and the rest were cruelly killed. The harvests they had obtained in Qinling were also stolen by the Middle East men.


    ¡°Zhang Cheng, Liu Lei, Qing Feng and the other predecessors died,¡¯¡¯ Wang Menghu said with reddened eyes, ¡°I swear I will avenge them. Otherwise, I am not a man.¡¯¡¯


    People around him were also outraged.


    Thanks to the cultivation method imparted by Li Mu, all of them reaped fruitful harvests and became much stronger during the visit to the Qinling cave. Meanwhile, there was almost no loss of life. The men who numbered more than a thousand when they entered the cave were the base and elites, the strongest foundation and the greatest assets in the Chinese martial arts field for the future.


    It was truly a heavy loss, since a tenth of the men were killed.


    ¡°We should consider this matter carefully. The situation in the Middle East is veryplicated the moment. With the winding down of the air force, the airstrikes of the superpowers lost their deterrent effect. The ground troops are short of soldiers, having to act on the defensive because of this. As a result, terrorists have be more active, especially so since some strong terrorists have risen and taken the main stage. This region is in danger of losing control.¡±


    The senior troop chief frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to take revenge.


    It was difficult for the military force to step in.


    As for themon Wulin factions, they weren¡¯t familiar with the ce, so they couldn¡¯t protect themselves if they entered this area. Especially when many factions, strong men in the country, worked behind closed doors. They weren¡¯t sensitive to the international situation and could easily lose.


    For example, if the one hundred and more masters killed in the Qinling Heaven understood a bit about the international situation and events, they might be able to discern that the Middle East men were notorious terrorists. If they were aware of this in advance and kept an eye out for them, would they have suffered such a heavy loss?


    Wulin ushered in changes. Apart from strengthening their power, the Wulin masters also needed to broaden their horizons and integrate into the world. It still took some time to go out.


    Even the super strong Lu Haoran from the Divine God Sect failed to take revenge and even lost his life, since he didn¡¯t coordinate or cooperate with others when he headed to the Middle east.


    After all, that region was as turbulent as a Shura field.


    At the thought of this, everyone felt dejected.


    During the visit to the Qinling Heaven, everyone learned some things and improved their abilities at first, but at the moment they all felt depressed and resentful.


    ¡°Whatever it takes, we have to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Chinese martial arts field shouldn¡¯t suffer this loss.¡±


    ¡°We can organize death corps to sneak into the Middle East to take revenge for our dead brothers.¡±


    Those young and hot-blooded martial arts masters were angry and impatient. They decided to go to the Middle East to exact revenge.


    ¡°I will go,¡± Li Mu said. He had remained silent until that moment.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him.


    ¡°I am just pass by the Middle East. It¡¯s on my way. Our men can¡¯t be killed without revenge. Our things can¡¯t be taken by those bastards. I will tell them that anyone who offends China will be killed, no matter how far away the target is. It¡¯s not just empty talk.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s tone was very calm, without any hot-blooded remarks or inciting roars.


    But everyone felt a towering torrent flowing through their bodies.


    Only Li Mu, the Killing King, had the capability to say this.


    ¡°I wonder if you would like toe with me to identify the murder,¡± Li Mu said and turned to Wang Menghu.


    Wang Menghuughed and said, ¡°I am willing to be your pawn at your beck and call.¡±


    The young men, like Lu Xun, Xiao Dong and Lu Yan¡¯er, looked at Li Mu with fervent admiration.


    As all kinds of things happened during those days, the ethos of Chinese Wulin was deeply influenced by Li Mu¡¯s style. Many young martial arts practitioners considered Li Mu their idol.


    A great man should act like him.


    Carry swords and Dao to travel around the world. Requite like for like.


    Who can walk this path?


    ¡°Do you want to report to the military to make full preparations? Maybe they can arrange for trantors and someone to be waiting for you?¡± the senior troop chief said. Grey as his hair was, he was hale and hearty. He, as an elder in the military hawks, thought highly of Li Mu¡¯s style.


    Li Mu said with a smile, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    A force poured out, and then Wang Menghu was caught. The flying Dao rose into the air and turned into a sliver light, swiftly flying to the west directly.


    Everyone was excited. They looked up to watch them leave.


    The news was soon reported to the military and the high office of the country.


    Li Mu tried his best to perform the Broadswordmanding Skill, so it took less than a day to reach Iraq.


    After practicing in the Qinling Heaven, Li Mu¡¯s ability had improved to a higher level. Li Mu flew at full speed in the abnormal heaven and flew more than two million kilometers in a day. In normal conditions, the distance could circle the globe over fifty times.


    Overlooking thend below, they could see the Gobi Desert and the sand blown by the wind.


    What¡¯s more, this region, probably influenced by the variation of heaven and earth, was much drier. The local situation was chaotic, as there were traces of hot weapons and wars everywhere. Many former cities had be ruins.


    It seemed that thisnd hadpletely fallen into chaos,ter emerging as a hotbed of crime and killing.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu noticed that a weird evil air flowed around the ce.


    The area of Iraq wasn¡¯t veryrge. Li Mu used his Broadsword Intent Zone to cover the ce. It didn¡¯t take long for them to find the ce where the terrorists assembled. He, along with Wang Menghu, swooped down and stopped in a town of the Gobi Desert.


    No one discerned the whole process.


    That town was probably a stronghold of the terrorists. There were only a fewmon people. Most of them were terrorists who wore the traditional white dishdasha robes and long towels, while they carried various firearms.


    What surprised Li Mu was that some Europeans and Americans were present. They were very strong; they roamed about dressed as mercenary soldiers.


    The inside of the town was slightly chaotic and as noisy as a beehive.


    The architecture of the area showcased the typical Middle East style, with constructions dominantly made of stone. It was hard to tell the original appearance of the buildings, since most of them had been repurposed. They were built like pillboxes for military settlements. There were multiple checkpoints and various sentries on the road. Some heavy-duty weapons could be seen everywhere.


    Wang Menghu, following Li Mu, was a little nervous at first.


    After a while, he was surprised to find that those terrorists didn¡¯t see them, even if they strutted around the street. He then came to realize that Li Mu and him were invisible, so he calmed down.


    ¡°Mr. Li, how can we find them?¡± Wang Menghu asked in a low voice.


    Li Mu said in his normal voice, ¡°The super strong woman you mentioned shouldn¡¯t be a nobody in this region. We can start with finding clues. If there are no clues, we can go to the ce I detected to search for her.¡±


    In fact, during the visit to the Middle East, apart from taking revenge, Li Mu intended to find the underground terrorist base and the half dead Hei Zhang Speaker ording to the information from the two super strong terroists Desert Camel and Machete.


    Following the vine to get the melon, he wanted to find the evil septon Beyond the Sky.


    However, what Li Mu didn¡¯t expect was that an evil air was flowing around this region. It was umon.


    Was this rted to that evil septon?


    Li Mu carefully observed the ce along the way.


    The evil air could exert an impact on people¡¯s minds, turning them into ruthless and cruel individuals. Terrorists had a thicker air of evil than themon people. However, those European and American mercenary soldiers weren¡¯t influenced by the evil air, because they didn¡¯t have the evil smell.


    Li Mu, taking Wang Menghu, went to the headquarters at the center of the town and swaggered his way in.


    Outside, the headquarters looked like a pillbox made of soil. Inside, it seemed that they had entered a modern scienceboratory. The headquarters was brightly lit. All kinds of military instruments were disyed methodically, gleaming with various lights. Every inch of the town was monitored and could be seen on theputer screen and several projections.


    Wang Menghu suddenly found something. ¡°Eh? That¡¯s the woman,¡± Wang Menghu said, pointing to one of the four pictures hanging on the wall.


    The four pictures were finely framed and delicately crafted. The ce they were hanging was very conspicuous. Obviously, they were some leaders of the terrorist group.


    The woman Wang Menghu pointed to was very young and possibly under thirty. With-brown eyes, small and high nose bridge and slightly curled chestnut hair, she was a typical Middle Eastern beauty. However, there was cruelty in her eyes like the eyes of hawks and wolves. It was as if she would kill at the drop of a hat.

 Chapter 516 - Joining Forces

    <h4>Chapter 516 Joining Forces</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s her! She was the one who killed Rogue Cultivator Breeze¡¯s Snake Beauty in the Heaven that day.¡± Wang Menghu pointed at the portrait and said excitedly.


    Li Mu saw that the other two portraits showed Dessert Camel and Machete, both of whom had been killed by him. Thest one depicted an old man from the Middle East who he could not recognize.


    In that case, the Snake Beauty and the old man from the Middle East were equally famous as Dessert Camel and Machete, and the four of them formed the Four Super Experts among the terrorists in the Middle East.


    Li Mu looked around and found that no one in the headquarters seemed to be the leader. Then, he immediately raised his hand, and a soldier in military uniform two meters away was directly summoned over through the air. Li Mu pressed his palm against the soldier¡¯s forehead as he read his mind.


    ¡°Ah... ¡±


    The terrorist screeched and struggled in fear.


    However, it did not help.


    Instead, the rest of the people in the headquarters were alerted and turned to look at the person who suddenly appeared like a ghost in shock. They were a little confused at this moment and could not understand why something like this had happened.


    But soon, someone caught on the situation. Next, gunshots were heard.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Sparkles shot out.


    Wang Menghu lost his nerve and ducked without thinking.


    However, when the bullets got within less than one meter away from Li Mu, they suddenly froze in midair, and then all darted back. In an instant, dozens of terrorists in the headquarters were all shot in the head and slumped to the floor.


    Wang Menghu could not believe his eyes.


    He had already pictured Li Mu as a very powerful man. But when Li Mu really made a strike, he was still awestruck.


    In a few moments, Li Mu had found the information he wanted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He headed straight toward the gate.


    At this time, the terrorists outside seemed to have not heard the gunshots inside the headquarter, and they did not panic at all.


    At fast speed, Li Mu took Wang Menghu to the west of the city.


    ¡°Get the cameras ready.¡±


    In an auditorium set up with a background for execution, twenty armed terrorists stood solemnly on both sides of the background. Salu, also known as Dessert Snake, the leader of the terrorists in the town, was holding a final discussion with more than a dozen trusted cronies.


    ¡°We have to use the cruelest method to execute the hostages in order to avenge our two deceased Gods of War.¡±


    Salu said resolutely, ¡°Now the world has changed. The satellite, the airstrike, the unmanned aircraft, and the like are all out of service now. Neither the western world nor China or Russia can directly attack us anymore. Our era ising. Haha, this is an opportunity given to us by the True God. Now we must show a more tough attitude than before so that the whole world can know how powerful we are.¡±


    When the intelligence tank and their assistants saw that their leader was so determined, they did not feel like talking him out of this anymore.


    ¡°Bring the hostages here and get ready to conduct the execution.¡±


    Salu was a pudgy man. He had curly hair and the distinct features of a Middle-Eastern man. He looked rather brutal, like a viper lurking in the sand, ready to sink its fangs into anyone it disliked. This was also the reason why he was known as a ¡°Dessert Snake¡±. He was indeed extremely cruel and prone to kill.


    A whileter, four men whose heads were covered by ck sacks were pushed onto the stage.


    Then the sacks were taken off, revealing the faces of the four Asia people.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m scared. I...¡± A 13 or 14-year-old girl huddle up in the arms of a middle-aged man next to her, intensively frightened. The middle-aged woman on the other side was cradling a less than one-year-old baby girl who was crying loudly. They were a family of four, a couple with a pair of daughters.


    They were Chinese.


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t kill us! What do you want from us? Money? I¡¯ll give you money. I have money...¡± The middle-aged man was dressed quite decently. Yet, his clothes were already stained with dirt. He implored desperately, hoping to save his wife and daughters.


    However, a terrorist wearing a ck mask stumped over and pped him several times. The man¡¯s mouth and nose started bleeding. With the cries of his wife and daughters, the family of four was shoved down into a narrow iron cage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat my father...¡± The little girl pleaded in a broken voice. She wanted to protect her father and began to wipe the blood off his face.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    Gasoline was poured on the four of them.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, kill me, kill me! I will cooperate, cooperate with everything... Please let go of my children, they are too young to know anything...¡± At thest moment, his wife begged bitterly.


    However, what answered them was a sneer and mockery.


    The camera was directed at the four trembling people.


    Beside the cage, a terrorist already began to read the lines that had long been prepared in front of the camera. The general idea of his speech was that a Chinese had killed Middle East¡¯s Gods of War¡ªDessert Camel and Machete, which was an unforgivable provocation to the True God. The organization would execute the four Chinese people with the cruelest punishment¡ªexecution by fire. Also, from today on, the organization would issue an order for arrest and execution, so that China would pay the price.


    ¡°Light the fire.¡±


    Salu leered heartlessly. As he gave the order, a lit match was thrown toward the Chinese family, who had been sodden with gasoline.


    The family shivered and hugged one another tightly. Their eyes were full of despair.


    Just at this moment, with a loud bang, the door of the auditorium directly flung open. A figure moving almost too fast to be seen by the naked eye suddenly rushed behind the bars and extinguished the match in his hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The terrorists were all astounded.


    ¡°Drop dead!¡±


    With a stir of Li Mu¡¯s mind, a flying broadsword which was as fast as lightning drew many arches in the air.


    ¡°Swish! Swoosh! Swish!¡±


    In an instant, the broadsword light shed. Except for Salu, all of the terrorists were beheaded right on their spots. As skulls fell to the ground, the flying broadsword hovered over Salu¡¯s forehead, which made him dare not move at all.


    At the same time, the gasoline that had been poured all over the four Chinese people miraculously pulled away from them and balled up. It turned into a liquid sphere and floated in mid-air.


    All of these transcended the physicalws.


    Wang Menghu then pelted in from the outside. Seeing this, he quickly began tofort the family of four. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We are also Chinese. We are here to save you.¡±


    The family of four was still in shock. It was only when they heard the familiar Chinese that they gradually regained their senses.


    ¡°Are you immortals?¡± The little girl timidly looked up at Li Mu and Wang Menghu.


    Li Mu reached out to rub her hair and answered, ¡°No. Just like you, we are just Chinese folks. But you don¡¯t have to be afraid. No matter where the Chinese go, they don¡¯t have to be held in fear.¡± Then he looked at the frightened couple and asked, ¡°Are there other Chinese people in the camp?¡±


    ¡°Several uncles and aunts are locked in the abandoned red building,¡± the little girl volunteered to answer. She found Li Mu naturally agreeable.


    ¡°We are volunteers who¡¯vee here to repair cultural relics. It¡¯s a projectunched by the United Nations. There are still six Chinese people locked up in the hostage building...¡± The middle-aged man holding his wife and daughters tightly soon calmed down and exined in a clear and logical way.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, you are all safe.¡±


    Then, he turned to Salu the Dessert Snake.


    Thetter gawked at Li Mu in horror. He had thought of something.


    The shing broadsword light he just witnessed was exactly the same as what was in the video of the Battle in Mount Qilian released by the Chinese government. Salu began to realize that the man in front of him might be the legendary Chinese God of Massacre.


    ¡°Where is Mn?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The woman who killed the Chinese martial arts cultivators was named Mn.


    Li Mu posed the question in the localnguage. He had mastered some Arabic by reading the memories of Dessert Camel and the other terrorists.


    ¡°You... You demon, you want to go and kill the Mn, our God of War?¡± Salu forcibly suppressed his fear and demanded, ¡°True God won¡¯t let you get away with this. You...¡±


    Li Mu did not want to waste his breath anymore. He directly raised a hand and cast the spiritual force skill to read Salu¡¯s memory.


    Shortly, he found the information he was looking for.


    ¡°Now that you like to burn others to death so much, you should also have a chance to feel what¡¯s that like.¡±


    As Li Mu said, with a stir of his mind, the gas ball suspending in the air zoomed directly toward Salu and hit him squarely. Some even sprayed into his mouth and nostrils, drenching him from head to foot.


    ¡°You... No! What are you doing?¡±


    Salu seemed to know what would happen next. He was terrified to the extreme.


    To avoid leaving the two little girls any psychological trauma, Li Mu threw up his hand and a force directly knocked Salu out of the auditorium,nding on the square where the terrorists all gathered.


    At first, the terrorists on the square who were still celebrating did not pick up what had happened. When several of them recognized that their leader had fallen to the ground, they hurriedly came over to help him, and then smelled a strong smell of gasoline.


    The next moment, their leader suddenly burst into mes.


    Every part of Salu was on fire. He began to scream like a pig being ughtered and struggled with all his might.


    The terrorists freaked out.


    At this moment, Li Mu strode out of the auditorium.


    He floated in the air several hundred meters above the ground, overlooking the city below. He opened his mouth to speak. And his voice echoed like the voices of a deity throughout the city. ¡°In the name of kindness, justice, and righteousness, I hereby sentence the tumor of the modern civilization, the scumbags of mankind... to death!¡±


    Wang Jiebing, a Doctor of archaeology from China, his wife and children, as well as those good-hearted people trapped in the red Hostage House would never forget what they would see next.


    Flying broadswords emerged behind Li Mu one after another.


    Stacks of broadsword which were densely packed. They floated, vibrated, and spread out at Li Mu¡¯s rear like a peacock fanning its tail. Under the sunshine of the desert in the Middle East, the broadswords emitted the beauty of cool metal, as if a god hade to this world to wash off sins in the secr world.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    As the godlike man hovering in the sky spoke, the numerous flying broadswords pelted out and shuttled back and forth in the city.


    In the shes of the broadsword light, one by one, the terrorists were beheaded and fell down like the straw cut by a sickle.


    There were at least 10,000 people in the city, but the time it took for death to embrace them was no more than 30 seconds.


    No one could escape the stab of the broadsword, whether they were hiding in the fortress, the basement, behind the wall, or in the carriages and tanks.


    This was the sentence from fate.


    ¡°You stay here and take care of our fellows while I avenge the dead.¡±


    As those words were heard, Li Mu rose up like a stream of light and flew northwestward.


    Meanwhile, the flying broadswords circted the city, carving tactical deployment inscriptions around the whole ce. The inscriptions aroused the faint Spiritual Qi to swirl, shielding the entire city. At the same time, a jet of natural qi dashed past and shot into Wang Menghu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Those who enter without permission shall be killed without exception.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice rang in Wang Menghu¡¯s ears.


    He felt as though his body was all of a sudden filled with boundless power. He felt he could tear the heavens apart and crush the earth with his feet. Holding his long broadsword in hand, he stood in front of the abandoned red building and gathered all the hostages, including Wang Jiebing, the archaeologist, and his family, to make sure that they were all protected.


    In the whole city, all terrorists had been killed, leaving the hostages as the only ones who were still alive.


    It was easy to get a hold of food and water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out. Everyone, just stay and wait for Sage Li toe back.¡±


    While making all the arrangements, Wang Menghu made Wang Jiebing his interpreter. Wang Menghu still found it a pity that he could not follow Li Mu and see the death penalty fall on those devils who had tortured and murdered hispatriots.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, can I film everything that is happening here?¡± An American white reporter found a camera from nowhere and asked tentatively, ¡°I want to show the wonder and greatness of Li to the whole world as well as use the cruelty of these terrorists.¡±


    Wang Menghu considered it for a moment and agreed.


    ¡°This is a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Li Mu did not oppose it before.¡±


    Other hostages had also calmed down by the time. They found their mobile phones or othermunication equipment and began to try contacting their rtives and friends and publicizing what had happened here.


    It could not be denied that those who dared toe to this area were quite bold. Although they had been captured here and gone through hell-like torment, after regaining freedom, their mental state quickly recovered. One by one, they began to explore the city all over again.


    Wang Menghu did not stop them.


    As long as these people did not do something suicidal like running out of the city, they were fine.


    With the tactical deployment guarding the city, even if there were thousands of troops outside, the city would not be invaded.


    Wang Menghu climbed to the highest tower in the city and looked around. He startedbining the ¡°Training of Qi Form¡± with the jet of grand natural qi in his body. He knew very well that this was where his opportunity to pursue martial artsy. Whether he could make it to the top was all up to this.


    In the east of Iraq.


    A white off-road vehicle skidded to a halt by the road.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat was a blond-haired man in a white T-shirt, beneath which was a red-and-white id shirt. He appeared to be in his twenties. With a straw in his mouth, he wore a confident smile on his face all the time. He got out of the car and dragged a ck backpack from the back seat. Then, he said, ¡°Well, dear Paul, wait for me here. If I don¡¯te back in three days, you should leave this da*n ce at once.¡±


    The man called Paul was also a young man. He was bald and had a cigarette between his lips. He taunted, ¡°Why? The famous ¡®Fire Bear¡¯ Jack is also worried that he can¡¯t kill that Chinese? Haha, rest assured. This time, you are not alone on the operation.¡±


    A giant bluebird scraped the ground from about four or five meters above, crossed a desert, and headed in the direction of Baghdad, the former capital.


    On the bird¡¯s back stood a middle-aged man in a kimono with three katanas fastened to his waist.


    Next to him knelt a girl in a kimono who was less than 18 years old. She was polishing the katana in her hand.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Well, Xin¡¯zi, go back when you send me there.¡± The man handed a book on sword art to the girl and said, ¡°The inheritance of our ¡®Sword Will of the Divinity¡¯ can¡¯t be cut off.¡±


    ¡°That Chinese man is so powerful that even you, Mr. Liu who is called the Sword Sage of Yamato, can¡¯t be sure of the battle?¡± the girl said, unconvinced.


    ¡°If that God of Massacre is really the same as what the video recorded released by the Chinese government, then, even if I join force with many of my allies, the duel might be in a drew,¡± the middle-aged man admitted. ¡°But this is our only chance. We can only give it our all.¡±

 Chapter 517 - Leak of Inside Information

    <h4>Chapter 517 Leak of Inside Information</h4>


    From Salu¡¯s memory, Li Mu found the base where the True God Sect was located¡ªin Baghdad, the former capital of Iraq.


    With the change of the environment, along with the sessive emergence of several super experts among the terrorists, the army of the government was steadily losing ground. By the time, Baghdad was in control of the terrorists. There was no doubt that the increase in the Spiritual Qi had the most direct and most serious impact on the Middle East.


    However, Li Mu did not race down there.


    Instead, he went on a killing rampage along the way.


    ording to the memory of Salu, on the way, there were 13 strongholds of the terrorists.


    Li Mu ughtered his way there. He employed the Broadsword Pellet that had been refined again by Qing Feng. The 108 flying broadswords he controlled were much more potent than cruise missiles and the other military weapons. All the terrorists¡¯ bases he passed by werepletely erased from the map. Except for the innocent civilians, all the members of the organization were beheaded by the flying broadswords, and none of them were spared.


    In fact, there were basically no civilians living at those bases.


    Therefore, as Li Mu headed forward, what he left behind were loads of ghost cities.


    This was tant revenge.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even bother to cover up his tracks.


    Every time he arrived at a base, he openly killed his way in with flying broadsword sweeping around the base. He did not avoid the cameras and surveince of the terrorists at all. He searched every inch of the base to make sure he catch every terrorist. After that, he wrote down a message in Arabic at the center of the terrorists¡¯ base¡ª


    100,000 evil disciples were killed as the blood sacrifice to the soul of the Chinese.


    After several ughters, the news was soon spread out.


    The entire Middle East was astounded.


    The God of Massacre from the east actually went out of his country to kill his enemies, which overturned many people¡¯s spections.


    Before this, the Chinese had always given people the impression that they were reserved, restrained, and not aggressive at all. But this time, the God of Massacre from China took the initiative to attack, revenge, and ughter. This made many people who had paid attention to the matter feel shocked and shiver in fear.


    In the Middle East, a great number of terrorist organizations began to worry about their own security.


    The news continued to spread.


    Within a day, the other major countries and the whole international society were also well informed.


    Countless gazes were directed at Iraq.


    Meanwhile, the terrorist organization also tried to confuse the international media. They extracted and edited pictures and clips of films from the surveince video and all posted them through the inte.


    Theizens of various countries saw from the pictures that headless bodies copsed one by one in many strongholds. Many terrorists, whether they were men or women, old or young, all had their heads cut off, and their bodiesid in the streets and houses.


    This stirred up a lot of discussion in the world.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too cruel. It¡¯s simply a tant massacre!¡±


    ¡°How terrible! He has no humanity at all.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s killed over a hundred thousand people. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°All of them were beheaded?¡±


    ¡°The killing desire of his is too strong, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°This means of killing itself is a means of the cult, right?¡±


    ¡°We have to stop this as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Even when dealing with terrorist organizations, we can¡¯t be so cruel. What if someone is forced into joining them?¡±


    ¡°I saw some bodies of the whites. Were they really terrorists?¡±


    On some forums, the discussion was very heated. Some people questioned the truth of the incident, and some felt that such arge-scale massacre was simply an anti-civilization behavior. Some people thought that this Eastern God of Massacre was a butcher and that he was making an excuse with revenge to carry out an inhumane massacre.


    Of course, there were also those who pped their hands in approval.


    ¡°Good job. These terrorists should be dragged out and get a shot in the head. Ten out of ten of them deserve this punishment.¡±


    ¡°Haha, some slow bitches are really childish and ridiculous. You say we shouldn¡¯t kill them. Are you going to keep them alive for the Spring Festival?¡±


    ¡°If killing can¡¯t solve the terrorist problem, what can? Love? Oh, that¡¯s right. You bitches can also generate electricity with love.¡±


    ¡°If you have really been to the Middle East and seen those real terrorists, you will understand that killing them is absolutely a kind of mercy and pity for them.¡±


    ¡°Fu*k your mother fu*ker. They should be killed! Eastern God of Massacre, Haha, this title is great. Wipe out the terrorists!¡± Obviously, thisment was from a Chineseizen.


    At the same time, some people who imed to have been taken to Mott as hostages released some sketches and videos on the Inte.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Eastern God of Massacre, we would have been burned to death.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t imagine what awaits the people locked up in the hostage camp. Every day, you see your friends being hauled away and ughtered like animals. And you think maybe it¡¯s your turn tomorrow. This kind of torture is too dreadful. It was the Eastern God of Massacre who saved us and brought us from hell to the real world.¡±


    ¡°I am Wang Jiebing, a Chinese member of the scientific investigation team. I work for the UN. In this picture are my wife and my 12-year-old daughter named Xiao Jie, and Yaya who is just nine months old. If the God of Massacre had note in time, we would have been sodden in gas and burned to death at 15:00 yesterday. I swear I will defend the reputation of the God of Massacre with my life.¡±


    Many of the rescued hostages spoke up one after another.


    Baghdad.


    In the True God Training Camp.


    A middle-aged white man wearing a white tuxedo, a bowler hat, and a bow tie around his neck. He had two tufts of carefullybed mustache. Holding a red cane, he strolled into the training camp.


    He dressed in line with the trendy fashion in the 1960s or 1970s. It was very popr in that era. But now, that kind of clothes just made him look like a clown in a mime.


    More than a dozen armed terrorists guarding at the gate of the training camp dared not to smile when they saw this person. Instead, they all showed fear on their faces as if they had seen the god of death, and they hastily retreated one after another.


    ¡°Do members of the Gerons alwaysck the sense of punctuality?¡±


    Mn, the ck Orchid, who wore a long ck robe that couldn¡¯t conceal her curvy body, slowly walked up to him.


    As one of the owners of the True God Training Camp, Mn had her name known in the entire Middle East. She was a first-ss beauty. But what made her more famous than her good looks was her formidable strength and savage means. There had been an exaggerated saying that if the blood of all the victims died at Mn¡¯s hands was gathered together, it would be enough to dye the Euphrates red for a hundred years.


    The face of the weird middle-aged man from the Geron Family was rather pale, as if he had applied some powder. His eyes sparkled with an absurd light as he sized up the well-known female terrorist. He seemed to be enjoying a beautiful work of art as he fished out a white handkerchief to wipe the corners of his mouth.


    Mn¡¯s expression was calm and dangerous. ¡°Prince Stock, we¡¯re all waiting for you. Some people thought that you were too afraid of that Eastern God of Massacre toe.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, a beautiful and charming virgin. I smell the fragrance of fresh blood.¡± The middle-aged white man named Stock slightly sniffed the scent of the virgin and said in an intoxicated voice, ¡°Do you want to obtain great strength? Beautifuldy, I¡¯ve seen infinite potential in you... Alright, please show me the way.¡±


    Mn turned around with a smile on her face. With Stock on her tail, she entered a particrly huge warehouse in the training camp.


    Inside the warehouse stood a man in kimono with three katanas hanging from his waist, a young man dressed as a western cowboy of the United States, and a knight in a set of armor that people from a thousand years ago wore, as well as more than a dozen strange people.


    Anyone of them was issuing vigorous and unparalleled energy fluctuations, which was enough to put them among the super experts¡¯ rank.


    The white man named Stock nced over these people, his eyes filled with greed, as if he had seen the world¡¯s most delicious food. But eventually, he managed to hold back the urge to attack, for he wasn¡¯t sure if he would win.


    Mn walked to the center of the warehouse and gently pped her hands.


    ¡°Snap.¡±


    The most advanced virtual projector was turned on.


    An extremely high-definition video appeared in the center of the warehouse.


    It was the video of Li Mu killing the experts from other countries such as Dessert Camel, Machete, and Three Demons in Mount Qilian. It was filmed very clearly. Unlike the edited pictures released by the Publicity Department in China, the video was theplete version, which was taken at a close distance from Li Mu. It showed how Li Mu moved, how he flew on the broadsword, and how he killed his opponents. Every detail was urately captured, including the power of all the moves, the signs of his attack, and so on.


    This was a video that should not have appeared here.


    ¡°ording to the current progress, in another two hours, the Eastern God of Massacre will arrive here. Everyone, when the timees, it¡¯s up to you. I believe you also understand that no one is the match for the God of Massacre in a one-on-one fight. To let such an existence appear in this world is intolerable to either of us. This is an existence that breaks the bnce. So, we must work together today and bury him here.¡± Mn said, her tone having an edge of the nerves of steel. ¡°Does anyone have any idea to deal with him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. He has almost no ws.¡± Swordsman Liu from Japan was the first one to speak.


    The western cowboy also eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so magical. He is simply omnipotent, just like God.¡±


    The others shared the same view.


    Although this cooperation was a hasty decision, all the parties still dispatched their strongest men at the earliest time. With many super experts gathered together, the power they represented could even overthrow the government of some medium military countries. However, after watching the high-definition, mosaic-free video, the experts all felt it had cast a cloud over them.


    Originally, they thought that the version the Chinese government post was edited in an exaggerated way and the facts might have been stretched. But to their amazement, after watching theplete version, they realized that the Chinese were actually being modest. In the propaganda video, not even one-tenth of the Eastern God of Massacre¡¯s real strength had been revealed.


    He was mighty.


    Too mighty.


    This was the first impression the experts from all over the world had after watching the video.


    A bulky man, who was more than 2.5 meters tall and whose muscles bulged like rocks, abruptly remarked, ¡°How did you get this video?¡±


    Logically speaking, the content of this video was absolutely one of the top military secrets in China. Ordinary people could never get a hold of it. Moreover, given the changes happening around the globe, this video was even more confidential. How could the Chinese leak it to another country?


    Mnughed haughtily, then said, ¡°The methods of the True God are omnipotent...¡±


    She kept them in suspense and then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The True God has arranged everything. We¡¯ve found Li Mu¡¯s weakness and made some other preparations. As long as you do as you are told, this time, we will definitely make this Eastern God of Massacre die here. When the Chinese learn the news, the whole country will be crying their eyes out. This battle willpletely undermine the martial spirit and will of the ancient eastern martial arts. After this, they will no longer be able to fight against us.¡±

 Chapter 518 - Revolutionary Means

    <h4>Chapter 518 Revolutionary Means</h4>


    Li Mu was floating in the sky above the periphery of Baghdad.


    ¡°This is somewhat interesting.¡±


    He overlooked the Baghdad upied by terrorists and realized that theyout of the city had been changed. It was a purposeful artificial change. Its effect was quite simr to building up a geomancy deployment, which caused an unusual gathering of Spiritual Qi in the environment and the Earthveins.


    Besides, a kind of demonic qi that could not be detected by ordinary people had enveloped the entire city. Upon closer inspection, this demon qi was swirling around, as though a ck dragon was settled in the sky above.


    The ck demonic qi actually isted the city. Even with Li Mu¡¯s eyesight, he could not see what was happening below.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that this is a tactical deployment set up by an evil sect. Seems that that evil cultivator is definitely hiding in this city.¡±


    With a stir of his mind, Li Mu first cast a locking-up deployment around the entire Baghdad to prevent people from escaping when a fierce battle broke out in a moment.


    Then, boldened by his unparalleled power, he directly swooped down. With the Broadsword Intent flowing, Li Mu directly parted the evil qi. He dived like a shooting star. And the Broadsword Intent Zone spread out like a tide to detect everything below.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Hended on a za in the city in broad daylight.


    The earth quaked.


    A crack appeared on the ground under his feet, which then spread out like a spider web.


    The terrorists around him froze for a moment. Then they all came to their senses and started shooting wildly.


    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡±


    The flying broadswords stirred up the storm of Broadsword Qi.


    In an instant, countless people fell down one after another like wheat under a reaping hook.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    ¡°Come out. I know you¡¯re here.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s thunderous voice echoed in the sky above Baghdad.


    He just spoke in Chinese.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The sound of the firing of heavy machine guns was endless. Countless piles of fire zed in all directions. A storm of bullets with horrible destructive power darted toward Li Mu one after another.


    At the same time, all kinds of rocket guns andser-guided thermal weapons immediately targeted Li Mu andunched attacks.


    The power of the military weapons developed by the technological civilization on Earth was fully disyed at this moment.


    As the headquarters of thergest terrorist organization in the Middle East, the troops as well as various high-tech thermal weapons it had were no less than a military base of any big country. The terrorist personnel who operated the weapons were also well-trained and had extremely strong fighting capacity. In addition, because of religious motivations, the terrorists had turned into fanatical soldiers who even had no fear of death. Theirbat strength was stronger than that of any special forces.


    Even with the knowledge of Li Mu¡¯s massacre along the way, the entire True God Sect still decided to fight him to death in Baghdad. As a result, the most elitebatants of True God Sect were gathered here.


    Nheless, the enemy they encountered was Li Mu.


    The young man in white sportswear was roaming leisurely in the rain of gunshots as if he did not really exist. The bullets and bombs shot through his body just like hitting the air.


    However, the swirling flying broadsword light was harvesting lives all the time.


    ¡°Still don¡¯te out? Then I¡¯ll kill all your followers first, and then dig up your nest.¡±


    Li Mu was not in a hurry at all.


    The broadsword light kept shing. Wherever it passed, the terrorists copsed one by one.


    He off-handedly summoned a person who appeared to be the leader through the air and read his mind. Immediately, Li Mu acquired the information he wanted, whipped around, and walked towards the training camp.


    The flood of fearsome terrorists tried to use all kinds of weapons to kill Li Mu, but they failed in the end.


    The strength disparity between them and Li Mu was so striking that it could no longer be made up by weapons and the number of forces.


    Drones were flying at low altitude.


    The scene of the battle was sent to the training camp, and also to the world¡¯s major live-streaming tforms.


    ¡°He¡¯sing!¡±


    Mn already changed into a suit of light armor in blue, which intensively outlined her slim and appealing figure. As the most beautiful woman in the Middle East, her beauty stunned everyone.


    ¡°Start the live broadcast. I want the whole world to know that the Eastern God of Massacre meets his doom in Baghdad today,¡± she said with confidence.


    Each corner of Baghdad was installed with a hidden video recording device. Also, in the entire training camp, everything had been already arranged for satellite filming. A high-orbit satellite had already been positioned in the sky. Since this moment on, everything that happened in the entire training camp would be broadcasted to the entire world synchronously.


    ¡°This is the moment to defend the glory of the True God!¡±


    Mn stood at the entrance of the training camp, holding the sect banner in her hand with imposing air.


    Soon, as screams and shouts of ¡°kill¡± were heard, the broadsword light came in sight. Then, Li Mu, stepping on blood and sin, paced toward them. In just a few steps, he had crossed hundreds of meters and came to the outside of the training camp.


    ¡°Mn?¡±


    When Li Mu saw the gorgeous middle-eastern woman holding the sect g, he recognized her at once.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swish! Swoosh!¡±


    The 108 flying broadswords hurtled toward Mn at the speed of light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk first?¡± The ancient armor Mn was wearing released a strange radiance to protect her. At the same time, she took out an object and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet the owner of this object?¡±


    The silver flying broadsword suddenly halted and hovered in front of the tip of Mn¡¯s nose and between her brows.


    Li Mu frowned.


    He knew the jade the woman was holding. It was one of the treasures Wang Shiyu had prepared on the Divine Land for her parents. During the period he spent in China, he already handed this jade to Wang Shiyu¡¯s parents, Wang Zhen and Bai Ru. How could it appear in the hands of this terrorist?


    ¡°Could it be that Wang Zhen and his wife have been captured here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    He had only been Middle East for less than a couple of days.


    These terrorists had no time to react and go to catch Wang Zhen and his wife.


    ¡°How did you get this?¡± Li Mu asked.


    A trace of pride shed across Mn¡¯s eyes, and said. ¡°I can tell you one thing. This is not a gift for me. God of Massacre Li, I can call you that, right? I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you want to meet the owner of this item?¡±


    The gloominess on Li Mu¡¯s face suddenly dissipated. He said with a smile, ¡°No matter how wicked your evil tricks are, how can you know that in the face of the star Taoist magic arts, everything is void... Well, take me to the owner of this jade piece.¡±


    As his voice was heard¡ª


    The flying broadswords that filled the sky instantly zoomed back to Li Mu¡¯s hands and merged into a fist-sized silver pellet, which rotated in Li Mu¡¯s palms like a twinkling star. Its radiance was very appealing.


    A hint of greed flitted through Mn¡¯s eyes.


    She was under the impression that Li Mu¡¯s Dao-using methods and killing skills all came from this Broadsword Pellet.


    ¡°This way please.¡±


    Mn held up the sect g and led Li Mu into the depths of the training camp.


    A momentter, on a drill ground in the middle of the training camp, she slowly halted and pped her hands. Next, two experts d in ancient armor escorted Wang Zhen and his wife over to Mn¡¯s side.


    The couple was gagged. They looked at Li Mu and whined, struggling with an anxious look as if signaling Li Mu to run away.


    ¡°God of Massacre Li, do you know your old friends?¡± Mn asked.


    Li Mu looked at them for a moment, scratched his chin, and inquired, ¡°How did you catch them? I can¡¯t see how you have the time to do it.¡±


    Mnughed heartily and then remarked, ¡°Of course it¡¯s your Chinese who sent them here... Don¡¯t you understand? Once you left your country, yourpatriots started to deal with you in secret. Don¡¯t you feel bitterly disappointed?¡±


    ¡°How could I feel bitter just for such a trivial?¡± Li Mu casually threw up his hand, and two broadswords shed, which directly killed Wang Zhen and Bai Ru right in front of him. As their heads dropped to the ground, he smirked. ¡°You expect to threaten me with this ridiculous means. I¡¯m indeed willing to protect my friends and rtives. Perhaps it¡¯s the weakness in my character, but I¡¯m absolutely not stupid. You¡¯re too brainless.¡±


    In a second, a ck mist rose from the two corpses on the ground. And then, their faces and sizes all changed. They gradually assumed the appearance of two middle-eastern men who were as dead as the doornail.


    Aghast, Mn asked, ¡°How... how did you find it out?¡±


    ¡°What other means do you have?¡± Li Mu demanded, not bothering to exin.


    Perhaps in other people¡¯s eyes, the illusion art of this evil sect was very real, incredible, and wless. But to Li Mu, who had mastered the Third Eye, it was just like the poorest makeup in the viges. He could see through the disguise at first nce.


    The only thing that surprised him a little was that the jade piece was real, absolutely not tempered.


    These terrorists attempted to use the jade piece to convince him of the identities of Wang Zhen and Bai Ru, which was quite smart. Li Mu was more inclined to buy part of the implication in Mn¡¯s words. He was afraid that some traitors had truly surfaced in the country, and they were perhaps the ones who had quite a high status.


    This also exined why Dessert Camel had the sh drive that contained the map of Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center, the defense station, and other rted ssified information.


    Also, up to the time Li Mu left, the mole had not been found.


    It seemed that the rtionship between the mole and the terrorists was closer than Li Mu and Su Cuo had surmised at the beginning.


    Mn gritted his teeth and stated, ¡°God of Massacre Li does have some cards up his sleeve. Since you¡¯ve seen through the fake, I¡¯ll show you the real ones... Guards, bring them here.¡±


    While they were talking, six Chinese people were taken to them.


    ¡°Sage Li.¡±


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    At the sight of Li Mu, they all eximed, looking excited and heartened.


    Li Mu was greatly taken aback.


    He recognized them. They were the martial arts masters who were assumed to have died in the Qinling Heaven. However, to Li Mu¡¯s greatest surprise, they were still alive and were brought to Baghdad. Li Mu took a nce at them with his Third Eye, and found that these six people were real Chinese, not the dummies disguised with the evil sorcery.


    It seemed that Wang Menghu failed to see the whole process of that plot due to his grief and indignation that day. Not all of the more than 100 martial arts practitioners had been killed in the Heaven. In fact, a few of them had been captured alive and brought to Baghdad.


    This could be considered good news.


    After all, there were still somepatriots alive.


    ¡°You actually brought the people who entered the Heaven through Qinling out from another exit?¡±


    Li Mu looked at Mn in shock.


    When they entered the Qinling Heaven, they came in through the special fog. When they came out, they also relied on the space mist. There were thews of heaven and earth running inside the fog, which would send the people out from where they got in. The entrance and exit were supposed to be the same ce.


    But now, Mn had actually taken Chinese martial arts masters who came through the entrance at the source of Jialing River of Qinling out from the exit in Iraq. This meant that these terrorists had some means that even Li Mu found startling.


    And this kind of means had an unmistakably revolutionary impact on the exploration and control of the new Heavens that would be discovered in the future.

 Chapter 519 - Angel Sting

    <strong>Chapter 519 Angel Sting</strong>


    ¡°God of Massacre Li, now, let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    Mn stared at Li Mu with a kind of pride in her eyes.


    ¡°No matter how powerful you are, you have to submit in front of the wisdom of True God, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Li Mu looked away from the six Chinese martial arts masters.


    Mn said, ¡°If God of Massacre Li is willing to join our True God Sect, everything can be negotiated.¡±


    She had some covetous thoughts. If Li Mu was willing to take her orders, who else in the world couldpete with her?


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, he said, ¡°You are really pitifully stupid.¡±


    ¡°Who does she think she is? She actually wants to control me?¡±


    Mn¡¯s eyes were cold as she warned, ¡°If God of Massacre Li refuses, I¡¯m afraid that today, your so-calledpatriots will have to die in front of you. The whole world is watching you make the choice. Haha, whether you really want to save yourpatriots, or to vent the desire for killing in your heart, your true face will be revealed depending on your decision.¡± Mn was grasping a remote control which could trigger signals at the speed of light. Since all kinds of bombs had been ced on or injected into the six Chinese martial arts masters, once she pressed the button, even gods could not save them.


    ¡°God of Massacre Li, don¡¯t yield because of us!¡±


    ¡°As long as you can avenge Rogue Cultivator Qing Feng and the others, we will die without regrets.¡±


    ¡°Senior, the Chinese don¡¯t ept threats!¡±


    ¡°As long as we die, you can avenge us.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, having my head beheaded will just leave a scar on my neck. Twenty yearster, I will be a hero again. Senior, I hate that I can¡¯t fight with you side by side in this life. But I¡¯m willing to be your man in my next life and devote myself to the battlefield!¡±


    The several Chinese martial arts masters all began to shout theirst words. There was certainly nock of people with Chinese chivalrous spirits.


    Li Mu nodded.


    Surely, he had picked the right people to enter the Qinling Heaven that day.


    These martial arts cultivators seldommunicated with the masses in daily life and they were rather isted. They also had some bad habits of the old martial arts circle. Nheless, they were all real men in face of big issues. They were patriotic and courageous, not inferior to the ancient heroes at all.


    There was no change of expression on Mn¡¯s face. She had already seen enough about the strong backbones of these people from the Chinese martial arts circle.


    ¡°God of Massacre Li, think this carefully. Right now, the entire world is watching what is happening in this ce,¡± Mn said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Moron.¡±


    Li Mu leaped forward.


    Mn saw a sh of light shooting by. And before she could catch on the situation, the remote control was already in Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    She felt an impact and flew back for more than a dozen meters. With a whine, she opened her mouth and spurted out a jet of blood. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the ancient armor she was wearing, her body would have been torn apart. Yet, she didn¡¯t even see Li Mu¡¯s action clearly, so she could not help but be frightened. The disparity between them was simply incrediblyrge.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. There is more than one remote control like this. You will pay the price for your choice.¡± The beautiful woman, known as the Flower of the Middle East, showed a vicious look on her delicate face, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to watch your own people die in front of you.¡±


    She made a gesture.


    Someone in the dark pressed the button.


    Among the six Chinese martial arts masters, a girl who seemed to be in her early twenties suddenly burst into mes.


    The bomb was ignited!


    However, in the one-thousandth of a second when the mes had notpletely burst out, Li Mu already made his move.


    ¡°Froze!¡±


    As the Taoist Principles circted, the space around the girl directly froze, as if time had stopped.


    Li Mu had already appeared beside her. He gently patted her, and all the liquid explosives in her body and bombs tied to her were removed in an instant. Then, Li Mu unfurled his palm, on which a cluster of faint light flowed. Next, the horrifying explosives and bombs were forced to explode in the light, which swallowed all of the destructive power.


    Inconceivable as it was, almost at the same time, the explosives and bombs ced in and on the other five people were also removed.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    The explosion which was powerful enough to tten a city, and the horrible sparks and energy, were all flowing over Li Mu¡¯s palm. The terrible explosive energy, like a crazy poisonous dragon, wanted desperately to get out of Li Mu¡¯s palm. But no matter how hot it was, not a trace of it could escape. After the energy was exhausted, the explosion gradually died down.


    Mn could hardly believe what she had just seen.


    What kind of method was that?


    He had held several kinds of the most powerful explosives in today¡¯s world when they were ignited with bare hands?


    Even a piece of refined steel with a diameter of five or six meters would have melted into liquid and evaporate in the face of such explosive power.


    At the same time, on all the world¡¯s major video websites, countless people who watched the live broadcast also couldn¡¯t believe their eyes at this moment. ¡°Is someone making mischief? Is this just a fantasy film edited with special effects? How could there be such a person in this world?¡±


    As for theizens in China, when they saw this scene on websites, they were boiling with excitement.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a God of War in our country?¡±


    ¡°Eastern God of Massacre? Haha, this name is really cool!¡±


    ¡°This is the real Chinese kung fu, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°How could this be kung fu? This is the power of an immortal, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°God bless China. I¡¯m d to see we have such a marvelous Chinese cultivator!¡±


    Su Cuo, Lu Haoran, and countless people were deeply shocked again when they saw the video.


    Every time they believed that they had seen Li Mu¡¯s strongest strength and ace card, soon they found they were wrong. This young man in snow-white Li Ning sportswear was simply omnipotent.


    Only the figure in a military uniform in one closed office showed fear on his face upon seeing this scene. But a momentter, the fear was reced by coldness and cruelty. He sneered and whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful you are. This time, it¡¯s the whole world that won¡¯t let you live. You are destined to be buried in Baghdad. This will be yourst show... Li Mu, you won¡¯t be able toe back.¡±


    Broadsword light shed.


    The Taoist figures on the ground swirled. A tactical deployment was instantly formed.


    Although Li Mu¡¯s current attainments in tactical deployment were not as good as Qing Feng¡¯s, it was an easy-peasy for Li Mu to arrange a tactical deployment in a trice to protect the town of this size.


    ¡°You guys stay inside and don¡¯te out.¡±


    After putting the six Chinese martial arts masters within the deployment, Li Mu was ready tounch another massacre and find out that evil cultivator hidden in the dark.


    However, just at this moment, the eyes of the Chinese girl he first rescued sparkled a trace of scarlet. She turned into a sh of lightning and pelted at Li Mu, the double-edged sting in her hand stabbing straight into his back.


    No one was able to react to this change.


    ¡°Xuanxin, you...¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡±


    ¡°Senior, watch out...¡±


    The other five martial arts cultivators turned pale with fright. They could not understand why theirpanion suddenlyunched a strike.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Mn abruptly burst outughing.


    Li Mu frowned, turned around, and a stream of power gushed out. He looked at the girl named Luo Xuanxin, who was still perfectly conscious before, and noted that there was a strange power circting in her body right now. Her eyes were red, and she could no longer control herself. She seemed to be a puppet. Two white sharp fangs were bared. Her current appearance reminded Li Mu of... a vampire?


    When he looked closely, he found that there were really some faint teeth marks that almost had vanished below Luo Xuanxin¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Bitten by a vampire?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, though the bombs can¡¯t do anything to you, how could you still get away with the Angel Sting, one of the 13 sacred instruments of the Blood n?¡± Mnughed happily and began, ¡°All the previous means were used to confuse you. This is the true trump card to deal with you. The Angel Sting on your back is one of the 13 sacred instruments of the Blood n. It has taken the lives of five million people, and even the Angels have been stabbed to death by it. No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re now going to die.¡±


    The double-edged sting that was held in Luo Xuanxin¡¯s hand a moment ago was protruding from Li Mu¡¯s back.


    Li Mu first took control of Luo Xuanxin and then pulled out the Angel Sting backhanded.


    The sting was in a very unique style. The material seemed to be some kind of bone. It was very sharp. After all, there were very few weapons in the world that could pierce his flesh. The Angel Sting wasparable to the best Taoist Treasure. Countless people on other nts would fight for it. Li Mu never expected to see such an instrument on Earth, so it made him very surprised.


    He studied it carefully and could sense shrieks and whines of wronged ghosts inside it. But their outcries were extremely weak and not worth his attention. Yet, it also contained a strange power of blood qi, and the level of the power was extremely high, evenparable to the natural qi of the extraterrestrial cultivators in the Soldier Realm who had passed the Life and Death Bridge. However, there was only a thin wisp of that qi in it. Li Mu wondered if it was the power of the Blood Race.


    In the past, Li Mu had also heard about legends about the vampires and the Blood Race, but he never knew that this kind of creature really existed.


    Moreover, this blood race was rather interesting.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the experts who had been hiding all this time finally attacked.


    A figure flew out of the void on the side and approached him like lightning. Three beams of sword light fell on Li Mu¡¯s head in an instant.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The earth quaked, and a giant made of rocks, who was more than 10 meters high, forced his way out of the ground. He galloped to Li Mu and trampled directly on Li Mu¡¯s head.


    In the distant warehouse, a young white man in a denim suit raced out.


    Halfway through his running, his whole body suddenly was aze by red mes. Then with a roar, his body swelled, his clothes were torn up, and he came out as a four-meter-high giant bear made of mes. He pounced on Li Mu. Every footprint he left behind was burning with hellfire-like mes. His movements were flexible and speed fast, which greatly contrasted with his bulky size.


    A dark shadow swooped down from the sky, opened his mouth, and began to issue a high-frequency ear-splitting sound attack. The horrible sound waves immediately engulfed Li Mu.


    Mn, instead, gripped the sect g in her hand and aroused the long-suppressed power in her body. The big g fluttered and shone with ck divine light. At the same time, the gpole, like a deadly long spear, pierced straight to Li Mu.


    In just one second, five or six super masters of the present age suddenlyunched sneak attacks all at once.


    And before that, Li Mu didn¡¯t even sense their existence.


    ¡°Interesting. Did you use the evil tactical deployment to cover up the aura of these people?¡± Li Mu smiled.


    ¡°However, what can you do even though you have racked your brains in scheming?


    You fools can¡¯t withstand a single blow of mine.¡±


    He stretched out a hand and grabbed. The three beams of sword lights were instantly intercepted and seized in his hand.


    The beams of sword light materialized into three des of katanas. The three handles were held in the hand of a middle-aged Japanese man in a traditional white kimono. The man looked bbergasted and shouted and rattled on noisily in Japanese. The main idea of his words was that he found it hard to believe that Li Mu could catch the Mortal de with bare hands.

 Chapter 520 - Crushing Dry Weeds and Smashing Rotten Wood

    <h4>Chapter 520 Crushing Dry Weeds and Smashing Rotten Wood</h4>


    ¡°Japanese?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and the wave of energy in his palm burst out.


    ¡°Crack! Creak!¡±


    The three Mortal des shattered into powder.


    The sword master from the Divine Sword Will School in Japan was reduced to dust as well.


    It was raining blood all over the ce.


    ¡°Shuangzi, run...¡± Those were thest words of the Japanese sword master.


    Hundreds of miles away, the girl in kimono riding the giant blue bird was tearful. She urged the bird to turn around and then flew in the direction of Japan.


    The broadsword light was whirling around Li Mu. With a swishing sound, the rock giant man who was about to stamp him was directly dissolved into dust. With a miserable cry, a figure stumbled out of the dust. It was a European white expert with the supernatural ability to control the rock giant. Blood gushed out of his mouth nonstop. Before the man could gain his bnce, he was swept by the flying broadsword light and turned into a blood mist.


    At this time, the burning giant bear also rushed to Li Mu, roaring and swatting at Li Mu.


    Li Mu casually raised a hand and punched. A huge fist print flew out. The me giant bear was directly blown away before Li Mu¡¯s fistnded on him and fell out for hundreds of meters. Numerous warehouses and buildings were smashed as he crushed into the ruins, turning into a naked young white man. His bones were broken, and the blood in his mouth spurt like a spring. Obviously, he was 100% dead.


    It was as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh...¡±


    The ck figure¡¯s sound wave attack came from above his head.


    The air turbulence that could be seen with the naked eye swooped down like a meat grinder.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Li Mumanded in a low voice. Then, all the sound waves were dissolved into nothingness.


    The ck figure, who had a pair of huge bat wings on his back, tried to turn and flee in a hurry. But Li Mu pointed at him and grabbed. A huge force gushed out. No matter how hard he screamed and struggled, he was still summoned to the ground. Li Mu clutched his neck and gently squeezed it. The middle-aged man with two tufts of mustaches could not help opening his mouth like a duck whose neck was pinched. Then, Li Mu saw that on the left and right sides of his upper and lower teeth were sharp white long fangs.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a vampire.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s interest was piqued. With his Third Eye, he discovered the power of the blood that he had sensed in the Angel Sting.


    ¡°A slightly peculiar lifeform.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man split up, turning into thousands of ck bats which then fluttered out of Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°This kind of blood power is of a higher level indeed.¡±


    Li Mu was very surprised.


    ¡°For such an interesting creature to live on Earth, it must be an alien lifeform, definitely not an aboriginal from Earth.¡±


    He lifted his hand and grabbed the tip of the iron spear that Mn had thrust at him.


    The tip of the spear instantly could not move forward an inch.


    Mn¡¯s face was filled with shock and anger. ¡°You¡¯ve been stabbed by the Angel Sting. The power of the Blood Race¡¯s vengeful soul is enough to instantly cause you to lose your ability to fight and your sanity. But why haven¡¯t you...¡±


    ¡°You are a frog living at the bottom of a well.¡± Li Mu flicked his wrist, and a surge of power poured out.


    In the blink of an eye, the iron spear was crumpled into iron powder. After that, ck evil qi came out. Mn shrieked and flew backward. The ancient armor on her body shone with a strange, scarlet ck pattern, blocking the power of the blow and saving her life. However, after taking the blow, cracks also appeared in the ancient armor.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Mn roared in disbelief. ¡°The Angel Sting is a sacred instrument of the Blood Race. You can¡¯t possibly do that... Umm, I know. You¡¯re just striving to get yourself together. You won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer since you¡¯re a spent arrow... Everyone, why aren¡¯t you making your moves? Are you waiting to get killed?¡±


    She actually said thest sentence to the experts hiding in the dark.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Those iron scraps in the copsed buildings and the warehouses suddenly seemed to spring to life, stirring up a metallic storm. Chunks of metal surged to the sky and showered toward Li Mu.


    An expert who could manipte metal finally made his move.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Mao!¡± A Marvel Comics buff eximed when he saw this scene on thework.


    There were quite a few people who also booed, ¡°Heavens, does the Mao really exist? What about Professor X, Wolverine, Storm Girl?¡±


    However, only those who knew the inside story understood that the manunching the attack was not Mao but a super expert with a supernatural power of the metal element. He was a top superpower expert in the North America area, highly intimidating. It was said that he was a figure with the background of the North American military, as well as one of the three leaders of the Goddess of Liberty Organization, which was thergest superpower organization in North America. To everyone¡¯s amazement, this person also appeared in Baghdad.


    The metal spikes all over the sky and the metal storm seemed to be a peerless visual and mental shock.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    ¡°Want to y spiritual control with me?¡±


    His spiritual force, like a vast ocean, swept out. It instantly took control of the metal storm all over the sky and made it fly back, bombarding a warehouse 300 meters away, directly turning the warehouse into a metal hedgehog.


    Blood gurgled out of the warehouse in torrents.


    The man, one of the three leaders of the Goddess of Liberty Organization who was good at manipting metal. now hadrge and small metal fragments and steel spurs prated all over his body. His eyes were wide open. Clearly, he died with grievances. It had never urred to him that after he killed so many people with the skill of metal control, one day, he would also be killed by the metal fragments shooting from the sky.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t! Mao has been killed in seconds!¡±


    Theizens who saw this were shouting and screaming in astonishment.


    And in the headquarters of the Goddess of Liberty Organization in California, North America, countless people buried their faces in their hands, unable to believe what they had seen. The invincible leader in their eyes died just like this? He did not even manage to resist one strike. The metal control technique that he took great pride in was even cheaper than a child¡¯s y in front of the Eastern God of Massacre.


    ¡°Revenge!¡± Another leader angrily smashed the metal table in front of him.


    But the voice seemed to be very weak.


    How to get revenge?


    The power of that Eastern God of Massacre was so strong that it made all of them hopeless.


    ¡°Perhaps, we¡¯ve made the wrong choice this time.¡± The third leader said with a wry smile, and said, ¡°What we should think about the most is what kind of revenge our organization will face once this Eastern God of Massacre gets out of Baghdad alive. I¡¯m afraid that all the organizations participating in this siege will have to pay a price.¡±


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    With an ear-piercing screech, a ming phoenix fell from the sky and pounced on Li Mu.


    The person controlling the ming phoenix was a young woman in a blood-red dress. She had long, blood-red hair that danced like mes.


    She was another European superpower holder.


    With the mes came the overwhelming lightning and thunder.


    A one-eyed man from Northern Europe holding a lightning-shaped scepter roared. He urged the thunder and lightning all over the sky to bombard Li Mu.


    This time, the organizations and experts from various countries gathered in Baghdad exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Li Mu was surrounded by a halo. No attack could harm him by any methods.


    He nced around and shouted, ¡°Heaven cherishes all lives. I¡¯m not going to go too far. I¡¯ll give onest chance to the experts outside the terrorist group. If you stop now and apologize, you can still live. If you miss this opportunity, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Li Mu had traveled backed to Earth just to protect this, so he did not want his killing to cause a great loss to the strength and talents on Earth.


    ¡°Heaven doesn¡¯t allow a horrible creature like you to exist.¡±


    ¡°Your strength is too strong. This will break the bnce. Please hit the road to theherworld.¡±


    Both the woman controlling the ming phoenix and the man holding the lightning-shaped scepter spoke at the same time.


    ¡°How shortsighted!¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, killing intent was swirling. He did not try to persuade them anymore.


    These people had been in their golden cage for too long to know the horror of the world beyond the. In the name of maintaining bnce, they actually sought to have Earth to themselves and forbid other experts from dominating it. Such people were, in fact, the scourges of the martial arts development on Earth. The only justified way to deal with them was to kill them.


    ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    Li Mu opened his mouth and took a gentle breath. Like a whale drinking water, the fire phoenix swooping down at him was directly sucked into his mouth. At the same time, the wild thunder and lightning in the sky were all transformed into energy and poured into his mouth, as if Li Mu was gulping down fine wine.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The eyes of the woman in the red dress and the one-eyed man almost popped out.


    How horrible the energy they manipted was! It could be said that each of their one single blow was enough to destroy arge building or a small city. However, the Eastern God of Massacre swallowed all that energy as if having a meal. Was this... a joke?


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the chance.¡±


    Li Mu decided not to show mercy anymore.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±


    There was a sh of the broadsword.


    The woman in the red dress and the one-eyed man felt their vision altered and then their heads fell off from their bodies.


    Two famous top-tier experts in Europe died just like that. Both of them were as dead as a doornail.


    This scene made theizens in Northern Europe sitting in front of the projection screen feel like they had had their hearts wrenched out.


    Particrly, the forces that were well aware of the terrible strength of the two experts were in the horror that the end of the world wasing. The invincible fighters in their eyes turned out to be just like two puppets who could only be beaten but not fight back in front of the Eastern God of Massacre. Was... was there such a big gap between them?


    At this moment, Mn, who was right in front of him, growled, ¡°Prince Stock, why aren¡¯t you moving yet?¡±


    Li Mu remarked, ¡°Stop yelling. He¡¯s already a cold corpse.¡±


    Before his words died down, a middle-aged man with two small mustaches in a ck tuxedo appeared high up in the sky. Just as he was about to strike again, a bloodcurdling scream rang out as countless mes burst out from his body. Even though he had once again split into hundreds of pieces and escape as bats that filled the sky, every one of the bats now was on fire. In the end, they were all burned to ashes and scattered all over the void.


    ¡°This can¡¯t happen!¡± Mn was utterly shocked.


    She was still waiting for Prince Stock to unleash the Blood Race¡¯s secret skill hiding in the Angel Sting to kill Li Mu. Yet, she had not expected that Prince Stock was killed before that moment came. He was the prince of the ancient Blood Race, a truly well-established super master. Nheless, he still had no way to escape in the end.


    ¡°This is the path you chose... Go to hell!¡±


    Li Mu cast the Broadswordmanding Skill. The 108 flying broadswords turned into jets of light and streaked across the sky, shooting towards all sides of the training camp.


    Some super experts from various countries, who were still hiding in the dark and had yet to make a move, suddenly felt a chill in front of their eyes. Their vision was disced in an instant, and then their consciousness was lost and they fell into an etern. As they all carried the most advanced surveince camera, the organizations and countries behind them all watched the battle through the cameras while analyzing the data. At the moment of their death, on the other side of the screen, many people¡¯s hearts instantly went cold.


    It was too dreadful.


    Nothing could escape from Li Mu¡¯s attack. The broadsword light was like a divine soldier that came to reap the lives of the enemies.


    ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t have gone to besiege the Eastern God of Massacre!¡±


    In that instant, the hearts of many great figures were bleeding, trembling in horror.

 Chapter 521 - Killing the Vicious Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 521 Killing the Vicious Dragon</h4>


    ¡°No...¡± cried Mn, whose heart was filled with grievance and regret.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how a human being could be so strong.


    The strength Li Mu had demonstrated already surpassed the normal range of human strength.


    In order to win today¡¯s battle, Mn had made painstaking preparations. She even gritted her teeth and gave up some benefits to instigate the official forces of variousrge countries to intervene in this matter. Hence, the top experts from the entire world had all gathered in this city in the desert, joining forces to besiege Li Mu.


    And the siege was in ordance with the interests of the countries. After all, no one would allow a country like China to break the bnce just because an absolute supramundane expert suddenly emerged in that country.


    However, no matter how much preparation she had, it was not enough.


    Far from enough.


    From the beginning to the end, the Eastern God of Massacre was calm and unhurried. He simply gave them a crushing defeat. The joint hunting conducted by experts from various forces was more of a suicidal act. They had all put their heads under the de of death, just like moths flying into the me.


    This was no longer a battle.


    It was an ill-matched massacre.


    In the face of absolute power, all preparations and plots seemedughable and pitiful.


    As the broadsword light danced in the air and the experts were killed one by one without being able to put up any resistance, the confidence and fighting spirit of Mn, the Desert ck Orchid, were finallypletely undermined.


    She looked horrified. Her legs went weak, and she could not help but begin to retreat.


    Yet, the overwhelming jets of broadsword light were dancing in the air like silver streamers, tearing through the sky and rushing toward her.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me...¡± Mn was rmed. The ancient armor on her body had already been broken, so it could hardly take another blow for her. The broadsword light looked like beautiful fluttering willow catkins but actually contained great killing intent. Mn knew very well that nobody could fend off this broadsword light, not even her.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±


    A jet of broadsword light shot past, thoroughly ripping up the ancient armor Mn was wearing.


    The armor was a Taoist instrument, which was absolutely a precious treasure on Earth. Even so, Li Mu did not feel sorry for destroying it.


    He reached out his hand, and an irresistible force surged out. It directly yanked Mn, who was tens of meters away, over from the air, like an eagle grabbing a chicken.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a bargain for you that I let you die under my des. The sin of plotting against China and assassinating our Chinese cultivators in the Qinling Heaven is unforgivable... Is this a live broadcast all over the world? Good. Let the people around the globe see the end of believing in cults and bing a terrorist!¡±


    As his spiritual force flooded into Mn, Li Mu read the information he wanted in an instant.


    A ball of me spread out from within Mn¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah ah ah...¡± She screamed like a pig being ughtered and pleaded, ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me! I am still a virgin! I am the most beautiful woman in the Middle East. Let me go! I can serve you, be your most loyal servant, and answer to all your demands. Please, don¡¯t kill me...¡±


    That delicate face had screwed up. The terrible pain within her body, which was as though it was burning her soul, caused her to be unable to stifle her wailing.


    ¡°It seems that your faith in the True God is also cheap and poor. What a humble spiritual belief! Humph!¡± Li Mu said disdainfully, ¡°As for your body... it¡¯s too dirty. You¡¯re just a beautiful skeleton.¡±


    As his voice faded, the mepletely devoured Mn and incinerated the so-called most beautiful woman in the Middle East.


    The worldwideizens all captured this scene through the live broadcast.


    ¡°What a brutal move to destroy such a beauty!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity to kill such a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°The Eastern God of Massacre is not tempted by the pleading of such a beautiful woman. Is he into men?¡±


    ¡°How could he bring himself to do it?¡±


    ¡°Look, what¡¯s that... Oh, my god, is that a human¡¯s soul?¡±


    Someone eximed.


    Because everyone saw that after Mn¡¯s perfect hot body was swallowed by the me, it was not over yet. A faint phantom emerged from the burning body, which was vague, but it was exactly the image of Mn, the Desert ck Orchid. Her face was full of horror, and her lips were moving, as though she was asking for Li Mu¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°Is that the souling out after the body died?¡±


    ¡°Do souls really exist?¡±


    Many people were left open-mouthed.


    There had been stories about the soul, the reincarnation, and so on since ancient times. However, no one in the world who had really witnessed the existence of the soul before. It seemed to be an issue that could not be verified. But now, everyone had seen the virtual shadow of Mn that was suspected to be Mn¡¯s soul.


    ¡°The whole world will hear your soul¡¯s wailing. Death is not the end. And it can¡¯t clear your sin.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice sounded like the verdict of Death.


    He cast a Taoist magic art, conjuring Taoist patterns in the void. mes flickered, imprisoning Mn¡¯s soul in the sky 100 meters about the ground. He roasted her soul with a raging fire. Mn¡¯s soul howled for a long time, which echoed in the sky over the entire Baghdad. All theizens could see the painful struggle of the female leader of the terrorists.


    Countless people gasped in trepidation.


    ¡°Even her soul has to be tortured?¡±


    ¡°It means that anyone who provoked this Eastern God of Massacre will not be able to escape his torture even after death!¡±


    ¡°This is the real feeling of being so desperate as to beg for a neat death!¡±


    ¡°Once falling into the hands of the Eastern God of Massacre, it would be too terrible.¡±


    ¡°Still noting out? Your followers are almost all dead.¡±


    Li Mu shouted out loud.


    ¡°I know you are here. You won¡¯t have a getaway today.¡±


    Without hesitation, Li Mu activated the deployment arranged on the outskirts of Baghdad before. The giant and mysterious symbols began to circle around in the void outside the city like projections. The symbol released a mysterious power and formed a huge ochre hemispherical film of light that covered the entire Baghdad like an inverted cup.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be human at all!¡±


    ¡°A single person locked up a city?¡±


    ¡°Now I really can¡¯t help shedding tears for these terrorist groups. Isn¡¯t it good to live? But they just have to upset the Easter God of Massacre.¡±


    ¡°No recklessness, no death penalty.¡±


    After seeing this scene through the live broadcast, theizens had begun to get used to the situation and started to ridicule it. Their nerves had be tougher after watching the previous scenes. Their moods were bing steadier. Now they felt that no matter what Li Mu had done, even if he pinched the moon into pieces, it would not be surprising.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting out, are you?¡±


    Li Mu raised his left hand. The flying broadswords in the sky, like swallows returning to their nest, immediately gathered in his palm and merged into a huge long broadsword.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll dig you out.¡±


    He hacked at the air.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The earth trembled, and therge training camp which covered an area of hundreds of acres was cleaved into two pieces in an instant. The ground was directly cracked open, and the surface of the floor flipped like foam boards. The underground fortifications of the terrorist organization of the True God Sect were revealed under the attack of the broadsword. It was just like digging up the nest of ants.


    Some people screamed in the cracks on the ground and copsed in panic in the fortifications.


    They were all inhumane terrorists, so Li Mu had no mercy for them.


    ¡°Why do you insist to kill us all?¡±


    A voice came from the depths of the earth.


    It was the voice of that evil cultivator.


    ¡°To Kill the evil and defend the Taoism.¡± Li Mu clutched the long broadsword and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t die, peace will never descend on Earth.¡±


    The long broadsword rose again and chopped at the source of that voice.


    The whole Baghdad was shaking.


    The earth split open.


    A jet of ck light burst out from the ground and materialized into a colossal sinister ck dragon that was thousands of meters long. Its horrifying size and the sweeping ck mes it breathed made all the words to describe monsters on Earth fail to depict the scene. Even the legendary Godzi looked like a child¡¯s toy in front of this ck dragon.


    ¡°Li Mu, you shouldn¡¯t have forced me toe out of my training early.¡±


    The voice of the evil cultivator came out from the ck Dragon¡¯s huge mouth.


    He opened his mouth and spat out a ck tornado that swept towards Li Mu. With a swing of the dragon tail, it hit the ground and incurred an earthquake. A quarter of Baghdad was directly reduced to ruins.


    ¡°Good heavens, what did I just see...¡±


    ¡°The Doomsday Monster?¡±


    ¡°There is such a monster hiding under Baghdad?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why did the screen go ck... is thework cut off?¡±


    ¡°How could it disfunction at such a crucial moment!¡±


    ¡°Easter God of Massacre has met his match... Eh? Why is there no signal?¡±


    Shocked, theizens all over the world suddenly realized that the signal transmission of the video had vanished and the screen had gone ck. What happened after the ck dragon, which looked like a giant Doomsday Monster, appeared in Baghdad, they could no longer see.


    This made many people go crazy.


    They switched the signal channels frantically, but it was no help.


    In addition to themonizens, the major countries and organizations that had paid attention to the situation in Baghdad also got anxious at this moment. The ck dragon that appeared at thest moment was really frightening. It was hard to imagine that such a creature did exist on Earth. They wished that the creature and the Eastern God of Massacre could both suffer in the battle and perish together.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    In the Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center, Lu Xun, Xiao Dong, Lu Yan¡¯er, and some other young Chinese cultivators were sitting in front of the screen, watching the broadcast with enthusiasm. While they were whooping and rooting for Li Mu, all of a sudden, the screen went ck, making them quite agitated.


    ¡°Seems that the video transmitter ced on Baghdad¡¯s ground has been broken.¡±


    ¡°The signal has gone.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a satellite live broadcast?¡±


    ¡°Even the satellite live broadcast needs the ground transmitting equipment.¡±


    The young people were on edge as if thest episode of the TV drama they were watching suddenly ended at the climax.


    Anyway, they had to wait.


    They had already returned to the amodation of the Martial Arts Gym in the desert in Jiuquan.


    They also inquired some high-level military officials about it at once, but there was still no signaling in.


    All the information channels in the military started functioning, but there was no definite feedback for the time being.


    The news was cut off.


    China was waiting.


    The entire world was waiting.


    Numerous people harboring different goals and motivations were waiting to know what the result of the fight between the man and the dragon in that city would be.


    It was unquestionably a battle that would affect the power structure of the world.


    However, in the blink of an eye, 3 days and nights have passed.


    The signal had not been recovered yet.


    In Baghdad.


    Three dayster.


    The gigantic body of the ck dragony quietly in the city, without any liveness, as though a ck mountain range that was thousands of meters long.


    Li Mu was sitting cross-legged on the head of the ck dragon, adjusting his breath.


    It transpired that this evil cultivator was a wicked dragon from outer space. He was forced to assume his original appearance. Even with Li Mu¡¯s strength, it took him three days and nights to vanquish the dragon and finally kill it. After the battle, Li Mu¡¯s natural qi was almost depleted. And the evil dragon¡¯s genuine energy also injured Li Mu a bit with an unexpected counterattack.


    Despite that, Li Mu still discovered a lot of secrets about the blessed Heavens from this vicious ck dragon.


    Though this ¡®delivered package¡¯ was hard to open, it was definitely worth it.

 Chapter 522 - Treasure Houses

    <h4>Chapter 522 Treasure Houses</h4>


    The vicious ck dragon had stayed on Earth for four years.


    He first arrived in a blessed Heaven through the space-time vortex in it and then went out and came to Earth.


    The reason why he sessfullynded on Earth was that he was born strong. When traveling through the Heaven, he managed to resist the Divine Tribtion solely with his physical strength before stepping onto Earth.


    However, it was precisely due to the Divine Tribtion that his strength had been severely shed. He was so gravely injured that he had to hide and rest before carrying out his n. Unfortunately, as the Spiritual Qi on Earth was too thin, the recovery speed was very slow. So, he had to secretly bamboozle some local people to use the terrorist group to kill the living creatures and wage wars. In this way, he could devour blood and resentment to pick up his strength.


    That was also why Li Mu noticed that the area was enveloped by Evil Qi before.


    This wicked dragon was obviously aware that his n would cause him to be trapped on Earth, but he still insisted tond on the Earth with exhausted Spiritual Qi at all costs, which kind of puzzled Li Mu.


    In addition, Li Mu still felt waves of lingering fear after the battle.


    This vicious dragon¡¯s real cultivation had reached the peak of the Soldier Realm, who was just one step away from entering the General Realm. He was absolutely the strongest cultivator Li Mu had ever encountered in his life¡ªexcept for the monstrous existence like Fairy Emperor of Light, of course. If the ck dragon had recovered from his injury, Li Mu would have been forced to take to his heels this time.


    Anyway, he had gained a lot from killing the evil dragon.


    Because there were a ton of treasures on this ck dragon.


    The number of five-colored fairy crystals he carried alone amounted to 20,000, which was a huge fortune in outer space.


    In addition, there were also arge number of weapons and armor in the evil dragon¡¯s Space Ring. The ancient armor worn by the Middle East ck Orchid was one of the treasures. Well, of course, it was at the lowest level. The vicious dragon was very cunning. He did not disclose all secrets even to his believers, nor did he entrust them with precious weapons. The rise of the True God Sect and the millions of believers the sect recruited in the past few years were just tools for him.


    But surely, the weapons and suits of armor were not what Li Mu valued the most.


    What Li Mu appreciated were some Cultivation Methods the evil dragon had cultivated. The methods mentioned the idea of how to enter the General Realm after passing the Life and Death Bridge. This was undoubtedly great enlightenment for Li Mu. Moreover, there was also a secret book the evil dragon carried with him, which recorded numerous things he had experienced in his life. Most importantly, it recorded his experience of traveling through the Heaven and some insights he gained from it. There were also some deductions on how to use the resources in the Heaven and how to travel through the space-time vortex to return to his own.


    He was an evil dragon that liked writing diaries.


    It was a good habit.


    It was no wonder that the mad terrorists, such as Mn, the Middle East ck Orchid, were able to vite the rules of the Heaven and capture Luo Xuanxin and the other five survivors of the Chinese cultivators from the Qinling Heaven. This was all attributable to the methods the evil dragon hade up with.


    Li Mu carefully put away the book.


    He would pore through it another time.


    The rest of the crystals and treasures were, of course, collected as well.


    At this time, the entire Baghdad had turned into a pile of rubble.


    A year ago, this city had be the headquarters of the True God Sect. After being managed by Mn and the others for more than a year, the city was filled by terrorists only. People who lived in this city were either mercenary who had killed countless people or members of terrorist organizations that cooperated with the True God Sect as well as forces that allied with those terrorist organizations. There were no innocent civilians in the city. Therefore, though the casualties in the city were heavy after the battle, the dead were absolutely unworthy of the other¡¯s sympathy.


    Stepping on the ruins, Li Mu made his way to the square in the training camp.


    Luo Xuanxin and the other five Chinese cultivators were already starving and dispirited by the time. But when they saw Li Mu finally appear, they breathed a sigh of relief anyway.


    ¡°Senior, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Is that ck Dragon dead?¡±


    ¡°Senior, do you need medical treatment?¡±


    These people were also quite worried before, especially when they saw the evil dragon¡¯s detrimental power. They were all astounded by it, reckoning that it was not a level that human beings could imagine at all. The martial arts that they were so proud of before were justme tricks in front of such magical power.


    ¡°I¡¯m. Find a way to contact our country to spread the news.¡±


    Li Mu withdrew the tactical deployment that had protected them.


    The cultivators then busied themselves with work.


    The beautiful woman named Luo Xuanxin had already turned into a half-member of the Blood Race after being bitten by Prince Stock. However, after Stock was killed by Li Mu, Luo Xuanxin stopped acting like a mad blood-sucker and seemed an ordinary person. Perhaps it was because she was created by the prince of the vampires, or for some other reason, she was immune to the sunlight. Thus, Luo Xuanxin was not afraid of the sunlight at all.


    After careful examination, Li Mu found that the power of the Blood Race in her body had spread into all her limbs and bones and even merged with her soul. It was almost impossible to help her remove this power of Blood Race now.


    The Blood Race must have a unique background. They were by no means native creatures on Earth.


    ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t return to a real human being anymore, can I?¡± When Luo Xuanxin saw Li Mu¡¯s expression, her heart sank to her stomach. She began, ¡°I was in aa at that time, so I didn¡¯t know I was bitten by that vampire. It wasn¡¯t until the blood in my body was activated that I realized it, but I didn¡¯t have time to warn you...¡±


    The girl was very regretful and guilty at the fact that she had been manipted by Prince Stock to sneak attack Li Mu despite herself and had stabbed Li Mu with the Angel Sting.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. That kind of sneak attack didn¡¯t hurt me at all.¡±


    He took out the Angel Sting and refined it with Emperors¡¯ Fire,pletely removing the power of the wronged souls that would temper the user¡¯s mind. Then, he handed the weapon to Luo Xuanxin and said, ¡°This weapon suits you very well.¡±


    Luo Xuanxin took the ¡°Angel Sting¡±. With a hesitant look on her face. she remarked, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve already be a monster. I fear that I might lose control over myself and do something horrible... Senior, why didn¡¯t you kill me? Kill me now. Get rid of the vile and defend the good.¡± At the end of the day, she could not ept the fact that she had be a vampire.


    ¡°Haha, what era are we in? You, a young girl, are still so conservative. Remember, there is no clear cut between good and evil. Your mind is not affected by this blood qi. As long as you can distinguish what is right and what is wrong and always do the chivalrous thing, you are still a chivalrous cultivator.¡± Li Mu said. Then, a glittering blood bead emerged in his palm, and he said, ¡°This drop of blood contains endless power of blood vigor. It was extracted from Prince Stock and refined by me. It is the purest and can help you improve your strength.¡±


    He raised his hand, injecting this drop of blood into Luo Xuanxin.


    Luo Xuanxin was shocked and uncertain. Li Mu then added, ¡°ording to my observation, the Blood Race is not monstrous. It may be an alien n with great wisdom. What happened to you may be a good thing. I will give you a hand today by teaching you a Cultivation Method that can help you absorb the power in this drop of blood, which can help you refine the blood in your body.¡±


    This Cultivation Method was the one that Li Mu had obtained from Saint of Blood Sea¡¯s subordinate.


    The Blood Sea was arge faction in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Its Cultivation Method was simr to that of the Blood Race, and Li Mu had also tapped into that field before.


    After hearing the words of Li Mu, who was already a God-like idol to her, Luo Xuanxin finally felt a little relieved.


    What she feared most was not death, but the fact that she had be a monster ostracized by human society.


    After imparting the Blood Sea Mercy Sailing Scripture to Luo Xuanxin, Li Mu began to ¡°clean¡± the battlefield.


    The damaged underground fortification of the True God Sect that had been exposed in the crack was only the tip of the iceberg. After entering through the crack, Li Mu found out that it was divided into various areas. Some were ces to conduct inhuman experiments upon living men and women. Some were weapon experimental sites. The others were armor design venues, torture rooms,bat rooms, staff advisor rooms...


    Apart from these items, there were alsorge storage rooms for treasures.


    The several huge warehouses located at the bottom of underground fortification stored all the wealth the True God Sect had umted over so many years.


    In these warehousesy arge amount of gold, dors, and the most advanced weapons of the present age, as well as various kinds of nuclear fuel.


    Moreover, there was arge number of cultivation resources plundered from the Heavens. Owing to the ck dragon, the True God Sect had obtained a variety of herbs and fruit from the Heavens, which could be said to be in thergest amount in the world. Besides, there were various mineral resources containing Spiritual Qi in the warehouses, which could be used for cultivation. The precious resources piled up like small mountains.


    Even though Li Mu had experienced a lot, he was also taken aback when he saw so many treasures before him.


    ¡°Though these things are ordinary wealth and are useless to me, they can y an important role in our country and Chinese martial arts society. It will enhance the national strength and foster more high-ranking masters.¡±


    Without hesitation, Li Mu put all the treasures into a piece of storage jade.


    When he emptied the underground fortification and came out, Luo Xuanxin and the others came up and said jubntly, ¡°Senior, we have contacted the government, and sent them the news about the battle here.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Good job.¡±


    He was very cool with it. Yet, he had no idea that in the domestic Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center, many people had been too excited to calm down at the news.


    Li Mu also put away the dead ck dragon.


    After all, he was a member of the Dragon Tribe. Every part of his body was valuable. Li Mu nned to give it to Qing Feng to study so that they would make good use of it.


    Li Mu released his Broadsword Intent Zone and carefully observed the entire Baghdad, lest he let any of the experts amongst the terrorists slip through his fingers.


    Soon, he discovered a fish that had escaped the¡ªthe ck-robed leader with a scepter that had once appeared in the Desert Camel¡¯s ck mirror. To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, the man was still alive and was merging with the crude oil in an oil pool in the city. It seemed that he was the Crude Oil, one of the four super-powerful terrorists.


    A broadsword light shed by and killed the man straight away.


    After spending some more time searching, Li Mu killed all the surviving terrorists in Baghdad without mercy.


    What was more, Li Mu did not intend to return to the country right now.


    He intended tounch a massacre and wipe out all the terrorists in this part of the Middle East.


    To kill 1,000,000 evil disciples as the blood sacrifice to the soul of the Chinese.


    He was not just paying lip service to that promise.

 Chapter 523 - An Unrivaled Man

    <h4>Chapter 523 An Unrivaled Man</h4>


    Luo Xuanxin and the other people were retrieved by the Chinese military immediately.


    The instant the live streaming signals were interrupted, the Chinese military arranged for a crew to go to their aid. It took more than four days for them tond in Iraq. The group led by Su Cuo finally joined Li Mu and the others.


    Admittedly, this was a pretty bold decision.


    The military was firmly determined to protect Li Mu.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to leave at the moment, so he stayed in Baghdad.


    The cool and beautiful military officer Su Cuo also stayed and served as Li Mu¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Should we really do this?¡±


    Su Cuo looked at Li Mu like a religious zealot.


    What happened in Baghdad didn¡¯t spread to other countries yet. Except for China, the other countries didn¡¯t figure out who had won the battle and they were still specting about it. All of Iraq was in a turmoil. Especially around Baghdad; no one dared to get close to the ce. At the moment, the internationalmunity was in chaos.


    Admittedly, the global live streaming set up by the True God Sect had a tremendous impact.


    The Middle East Hen, Mn and other people intended to make a name for themselves and extend the organization¡¯s influence into the whole world, to have a say in more international affairs, that was why they had painstakingly set up the scene and performed dramas. Atst, the ck Dragon would emerge as well. It was their trump card to shock superpowers.


    The reason why superpowers turned a blind eye to the international live streaming was that they hoped to decrease the ancient oriental countries¡¯ rising international influence. If they could kill the Eastern God of Massacre and bury him in the sand of the Middle East, they would gain huge profits.


    However, what no one imagined was that the scene they had set up was beneficial for Li Mu. After this, the whole word knew the Eastern God of Massacre.


    Many people and forces shivered at the mention of his name.


    Since the oue of the battle between ck Dragon and Li Mu wasn¡¯t known, and neither was Li Mu¡¯s fate, no country could openly express their opinions. However, to be sure, every country had prepared two ns. They would proceed ordingly when everything was settled.


    In addition to this, the live streaming had a far-reaching meaning.


    It publicly disclosed that alien beings, powerhouses or new humans had emerged since the Spiritual Qi of the world changed. It enabled numerousizens to find out the truth that the government had hidden before. They came to realize that the world was changing and the super heroes inics were appearing in the real world.


    Many people¡¯s worldviews were turned upside down.


    The world was changing.


    The government couldn¡¯t hide any more.


    The citizens needed to prepare for such changes.


    The result was in ordance with Li Mu¡¯s expectations.


    The earth was called Sinned Star jail, and its people were caller Sinners. The Milky Way force eyed the earth covetously. The earth was faced with grave dangers which mankind didn¡¯t even realize. People needed to learn about this, and not be kept in the dark. They should know the world wasn¡¯t as peaceful as they thought. Greater danger lurked in the far reaches of the universe.


    It wasn¡¯t enough for Li Mu to safeguard the earth on his own. It required joint efforts.


    While the first step was to disclose the existence of the new human being to the whole world.


    Li Mu decided to push this affair and its impact forward.


    ording to their n, Su Cuo had prepared the live streaming equipment and got it running.


    This was an active live streaming.


    Manyizens who waited in front of their screens suddenly realized that the signal of the live streaming was back. The military had done something secretly to get ess to the True God¡¯s live streaming room. It was still a worldwide live streaming.


    The military force obviously reacted more concisely and swiftly than a terrorist organization.


    ¡°Is this scene in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the profile of the Eastern God of Massacre¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°He is still alive.¡±


    ¡°He won.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t sleep. Get up and watch the live streaming. The signal is back.¡±


    ¡°The live streaming is finally back. Every live streaming website is broadcasting. What was the result of the first battle? Did the giant ck dragon die?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to know what exactly happened over the past four days.¡±


    In 2022, global live streaming wasmonce. It prated every area of every country and became a daily entertainment. Once the international live streaming website opened, the live streaming room would be crowded with viewers. The screen was full of bulletments.


    Li Mu took Su Cuo flying by virtue of his mighty Dao.


    The live streaming was broadcast from Su Cuo¡¯s viewpoint. The viewers could see Li Mu¡¯s handsome profile and his huge mighty Dao which looked like an airship. The mighty Dao broke through the airflow while passing above ant-like buildings on the ground hundreds of meters away.


    This viewpoint was very strange as well as thrilling and startling.


    The beautiful military officer Su Cuo was obviously not a qualifiedmentator, since she kept silent. However, the number of online viewers on all websites reached a record level. As time went by, viewers were increasing rapidly.


    She sometimes faced the camera, and her breathtaking beauty would cause a sensation. Numerous bulletments would fly across the screen. Many viewers wondered if this oriental beauty was the Eastern God of Massacre¡¯s lover.


    As the news spread, governments around the world stirred.


    The news that Li Mu was still alive was known across the world.


    Some people were dejected internally but pretended to be happy.


    Many superpowers started emergency negotiations. No matter how disappointed they were deep inside, they immediately sent their congrattions over the phone and proposed an exchange of ideas in some special fields through diplomatic activities.


    The internationalndscape showed some slight changes.


    The rtionships between countries changed dramatically due to the return of Vanguard in the first ce. The situation was in a subtle and fragile bnce. However, on ount of the super power Li Mu disyed, the bnce was on the verge of being crushed.


    What would the chain reaction be after the bnce was broken?


    This was what every country thought about.


    It was also what Li Mu observed.


    While they watched the live streaming from every global website, none of themonizens were considering this. They only wanted to know about the things that happened over the past four days. They also wanted to know what exactly this omnipotent Eastern God of Massacre hoped to do after restarting the live streaming.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the answer was revealed.


    The mighty Dao flew to the sky over the Hij Desert in Iraq.


    ¡°Oh, God, what do I see?¡±


    ¡°Good heavens, is that magical eastern fairy power?¡±


    Suddenly, the bullet screen was rolling crazily.


    Because numerous people were shocked by the scene.


    On the boundless desert, Li Mu grabbed a handful of sand and murmured some words. After a while, the sand was finally scattered over the desert below.


    Countless grains of sand fell to the ground and then something incredible happened. Man-like soldiers made of sand emerged and stood in the dunes of the Hij Desert one by one. They wore ancient armor holding Qiang and Dao. Numerous sand soldiers constituted an army which was endless and fearless like a sand storm.


    Scatter sand and turn them into soldiers.


    This was a technique from the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method.


    In The Legend of Deification, what Yang Jian cultivated was the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method. In addition to extreme cultivation and flesh turning into Xian, the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method included sorcery, scattering grains and turning them into soldiers. Being the supreme cultivation method of Taoism, it was introduced to the westter.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t cultivate the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method in particr, but he dabbled in it. By means of Central Yellow Emperor¡¯s earth force in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, he summoned the sand soldiers. It was pointless to use them to cope with strong Martial Arts masters. However, they were more than sufficient to deal with the terrorist groupsprised ofmon people.


    ¡°Here we go, sand soldiers!¡±


    Following Li Mu¡¯s eyes, billions of viewers could see this sand army running in the desert.


    The sand soldiers could run at a speed above three hundred miles an hour, as quickly as cars running on the highway.


    Li Mu, while he used the flying Dao, ordered the army from the air like a dominant monarch.


    The sand soldiers were tireless; they soon arrived at a town near the border of the desert.


    This was a stronghold controlled by terrorists.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    Li Mu gave the order without hesitation.


    The sand soldiers swept over the terrorists like raging sandstorms.


    Those ordinary city walls couldn¡¯t stop the sand soldiers who could make ten meter jumps. Some of the modern weaponry was stopped by sand shields, while others managed to pierce through the sand soldiers. The weapons could hardly kill them. Even if the powerful bombs shattered them, they could rbine immediately and keep on attacking fearlessly.


    All the terrorists in the town were killed after a desperate struggle.


    All the viewers in the live streaming rooms were deeply shocked. The bullet screen suddenly disappeared. Netizens around the world nearly lost theirnguage abilities after seeing such event. Momentster, they resumed their onught of bulletments like crazy.


    ¡°Oh, my, God, this isn¡¯t an earthly army.¡±


    ¡°Sand soldiers, this was a divine army.¡±


    ¡°Did those nasty terrorists end up irritating the deities?¡±


    The scene in the live streaming stunned everyone.


    If the super power Li Mu had showed previously was his individual ability, the sand soldiers¡¯ emergence meant that this was the force of a group or an army. They were two different things.


    Su Cuo was also deeply shocked.


    This method was horrifying and even a nightmare formon armies.


    The terrorists in the town were fully and well equipped. If every country had ordered their armies to attack, it would have taken several days to fight against the terrorists on the premise of not using weapons of mass destruction, and preventing unnecessary deaths. However, facing Li Mu¡¯s sand soldiers, the terrorists couldn¡¯t even hold up for an hour before they werepletely annihted.


    Of the whole town, roughly less than five hundredmon people survived.


    Su Cuo didn¡¯t know how Li Mu identified terrorists andmon people, but he must have some unique methods.


    The discipline in the sand army was stricter than in any other army in the world. They didn¡¯t have an appetite for wealth and their sole purpose was to kill their enemies.


    Throughout the battle, the whole town was barely damaged. The only buildings that copsed were due to the bombing of the terrorists¡¯ hot weapons.


    Such a scene shocked the whole world.


    Military leaders of every country were bitterly disappointed after seeing such an attack.


    Previously, they were astounded by Li Mu¡¯s super manly power. Their only worry was the risk of being beheaded. After all, no matter how strong a man was, his destructive power was limited, and it was impossible for him to conquer a country.


    Still, the emergence of the sand soldiers indicated that Li Mu could conjure up an immortal army at any time to vanquish all enemies.


    This pointed to the fact that the Eastern God of Massacre was equivalent of any superpower in the world.


    However,izens around the world soon noted that the signal of the live streaming was interrupted again.


    The screen went dark.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sh*t. Didn¡¯t Facebook im to have the strongest Inte signals across the world? Why was it interrupted again? I wannain.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I want to keep watching.¡±


    ¡°Will Mr. Li¡¯s sand soldiers keep attacking?¡±


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m Li Mu¡¯s follower from now on. He will dominate the world.¡±


    Numerous people were screaming and discussing. Even if the signal of the live streaming was interrupted, millions or even billions of viewers were discussing heatedly and sending bulletments. There was even a Li Mu¡¯s fan club and even a Killing King Sect which made Li Mu the leader.


    The signal had yet to be restored.


    That was, because all governments were frightened to show what happened next to their citizens.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t stop marching against the terrorists.


    Under Li Mu¡¯smand, the sand soldiers tirelessly attacked the enemies and took control of the territory.


    Every stronghold, city and base of the terrorist group was attacked mercilessly by the sand soldiers. Nothing could escape.


    Li Mu, capable of seeing people¡¯s memories and minds, could know everything in the world.


    Those terrorists who had killing records could be detected and marked by his spiritual force. The sand soldiers would kill them without killing innocent men or missing one terrorist.


    With the passing of time...


    The sand soldiers continued with the offensive, nonstop.


    Not only Iraq¡¯s terrorists but also terrorists from other countries and regions in the Middle East were devastated.


    100,000 evil disciples were killed; the act was a blood offering to the souls of the Chinese.


    At this moment, the meaning of this statement was on full disy.


    The whole world shivered with astonishment in the face of such a ughter.


    Everything evil was brought to an end by the sandstorm.


    ¡°The UN has sent a request, hoping that Mr. Li stops the genocide,¡± Su Cuo read the text message aloud to Li Mu.


    Some countries were finally unable to take it.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t genocide. I wasn¡¯t discriminating against any race. I was only clearing the virus out for the sake of our world.¡± Li Mu was determined and hardly influenced by the message. He stuck to doing the right thing even though it would raise some eyebrows.


    ¡°They¡¯re asking to know what your definition of terrorists is¡± Su Cuo looked at themunication device and voiced the request.


    After thinking a while, Li Mu said with a smile, ¡°Of course, it is ording to the terrorist organization identification code (art.28.7) in the 2018 criminalw of the People¡¯s Republic of China. If they still disagree, they can talk with me personally.¡±


    Over the past month, sand soldiers swept over thend, wiping out all the terrorist groups.


    Afterwards, Li Mu flew back to China using his mighty Dao.


    The whole world was shocked.


    The war¡¯s subsequent impact was developing rapidly.

 Chapter 524 - The End—Departure

    <h4>Chapter 524 The End¡ªDeparture</h4>


    Aftering back to China, the first thing Li Mu did was to begin a closed-door training and reflect on the whole battle.


    The earth was devoid of Spiritual Qi. In the Middle East war, Li Mu had consumed more than two thirds of his natural qi. He could only wait for another opening of the Heaven to replenish it.


    However, even if all of Li Mu¡¯s natural qi were consumed, his flesh could sweep over any other martial arts master in the world. Therefore, there was no reason to be afraid.


    However, Li Mu was hurt in the war against the ck Dragon, therefore, he needed to recuperate.


    The work of finding renegades was progressing smoothly. Shi Pojun, the associate director of the Martial Arts Society Assemblymittee, he was the renegade who colluded with the terrorist Dessert Camel and betrayed the nation¡¯s interests in exchange for cultivation resources.


    Shi Pojun, once a martial arts master, came from the Five Elements Sect of the Seven Sacred Sects. His experience of joining the army was simr to that of Fan Zu¡¯ang from the Holy Speech Sect. He was quite positive before, so it was aplete surprise to see him colluding with terrorists and betraying the state¡¯s interests only to obtain cultivation resources which had been extracted from the Heaven by the True God Sect.


    As the content of the sh drive was revealed and the military inspected, Shi Pojun would have it hard to get out of this one.


    Atst, it was Lu Haoran from the Divine God Sect, the leader of Ancient Yue Sect and some others who beheaded the struggling Shi Pojun in Mount Qilian.


    Lu Haoran, having been taught by Li Mu, he had mastered the Training of the Qi Form and having been nourished by the abundant Spiritual Qi in Qinling Heaven, his power improved by leaps and bounds. At the moment he was much more powerful than Shi Pojun who hid his power and used the terrorists¡¯ cultivation resources to cultivate in secret. Shi Pojun¡¯s little factionposed of the Star Observing Sect and the True Spirit Sect were also uprooted.


    After the war, the Seven Sacred Sects turned into Five Sacred Sects.


    The True Spirit Sect and the Star Observing Sect were expelled from the list.


    The cooperation between the military and the Chinese Wulin was on the right track.


    Li Mu submitted the modern weapons, data and information he found in the True God Sect¡¯s underground warehouse to the military. As for the herbs, fruits, mineral resources and other cultivation resources, he divided them into three parts, handing in two of them; one to the government and the other one to the Chinese Wulin.


    With regards to the Martial Arts Society Assembly held by the government, Li Mu didn¡¯t show up.


    Li Mu had already tapped the talented young martial masters in the Qinling Heaven. It would be unfair if he still participated in the Martial Arts Society Assembly.


    The leader of Divine God Sect Lu Haoran, a highly respected figure, undoubtedly became the first Wulin chief.


    As an officially recognized title, it was far more valuable than a self-dered chief leading several people.


    On the other hand, Li Mu¡¯s disciple Xiao Dong performed exceptionally in the Martial Arts Society Assembly. He, together with Lu Xun from the Divine God Sect, the rogue cultivator Luo Xuanxin and a young man called Qiu Shuiming showed extraordinary talents; they were known as The Four Wulin Masters. It was universally acknowledged that he was able to cultivate the Training of Qi Form to its peak in the next ten years. He also became a council member of the Chinese Martial Arts Alliance with unanimous approval.


    Under the guidance of Li Mu and the military, the Martial Arts Society Assembly broke the seniority system. Many talented, ambitious and patriotic young men could show their abilities and were recognized by the Chinese Wulin Alliance.


    Atst, Li Mu was recognized as the God of War, earning the respect of the whole Chinese Wulin.


    Not to mention Li Mu¡¯s other power, the Training of Qi Form benefiting Wulin for good and the Middle East war shocking the world that could also earn him the honor.


    After this Martial Arts Society Assembly, the government was on the right track to guide and discipline martial arts masters.


    Thanks to Li Mu¡¯s deterrence, China was undoubtedly at the forefront of managing super strong men and the martial arts field in the world. Until then, it would have been impossible to see that some strong martial arts master would fight against a country or sit down to negotiate with governments. On the other hand, other superpowers and countries were overshadowed by China in this field. They had less control over those alien beings and strong men with outstanding abilities. They could only entertain them and strike a bargain.


    After another month, the crisis and strife caused by Vanguard was also brought to an end.


    Members of the imperial examination had already gone back to their country. The three missing members were also sent to their country respectively. Li Mu dered that he would let this matter go if the members were released on time. After watching the Middle East war, the country and organization that plotted to kidnap the three members didn¡¯t dare to continue their n. The deterrence of the East Killing King was on full y.


    In the end, Vanguard wasn¡¯t handed over to another country and stayed in China.


    China showed extreme forbearance by allowing researchers from other superpowers to do the research jointly at the Jiuquan Satellite Launch Center.


    None of the countries had disagreements.


    Li Mu neither knew nor he cared about the details of the bargaining.


    Professional people did professional things.


    Time psed.


    Li Mu spent most of his time nurturing extraordinary martial arts masters for China.


    He traveled throughout the world like a dragon soaring over thend. Along the journey, he met countless people, killed some of them while also saving others. He found lots of gifted men and passed different cultivation methods on to them. He also crossed words or exchanged words with superpower holders. No matter where they came from or what ethnicity they belonged to, Li Mu would list them as his disciples to cultivate only if they were talented and honest.


    He once visited the vampire tribe in Romania with Luo Xuanxin; he dove into the deep end of the Pacific Ocean with Qiu Shuiming who practiced water cultivation methods to see the terrifying sea beasts; he flew to the topmost heaven with Lu Xun and climbed every grand mountain in the world with Xiao Dong to find his talents. He took them to the proper ce to cultivate and teach them.


    Legends about the Eastern God of Martial Arts began to circte around the world.


    The powers and organizations who did evil on the underground could hardly escape Li Mu¡¯s tough punishment. All of them were uprooted mercilessly.


    All of a sudden, the climate in the world got better.


    Cults and terrorists disappeared one by one.


    So did some malicious men and belligerent military organizations.


    Li Mu also showed no mercy to those demagogic hypocrites.


    The earth only had twenty years to make preparations.


    They only had less than fourteen years left.


    Li Mu spected that the ¡°forced demolition¡± proposed by the old faker probably pointed to the day when the Force of Taoist Principles disappeared. Fourteen yearster, when this guarding force vanished, the earth would have to face the numerous cruel enemies from space alone. At that time, if the scientific exploits or the martial arts on the earth were unable to defend against the outer enemies, the earth and all the creatures on it would be doomed.


    Fourteen years was an extremely short period. So Li Mu didn¡¯t have time to argue about humanity, what was right or wrong, or about human rights with those conspirators and hypocrites.


    He removed the overgrown grass mercilessly to ensure that the useful grass could grow vigorously.


    Li Mu¡¯s efforts were paying off.


    The union,munication and cooperation between countries reached an unprecedented stage.


    The speed of the earth changing into a global vige was faster than in any other era.


    In an blink of an eye, a year passed.


    Over the past year, there were dozens of Heaven and fairnds opening, one after the other.


    Based on ck Dragon¡¯s diary and his own observations, Li Mu had a clear understanding of Heaven and the space-time vortex in Heaven.


    In the Spring of 2014...


    The whole area of the Qinling Mountains were shrouded in white mist.


    A yearter, the Qinling Heaven reopened.


    In the meantime, more than twenty fairnds of all sizes reopened as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Li Mu walked out of the Burning Lamp Temple and smiled, while he looked at the dense mist in the Qinling Mountains.


    This was not the opening of a small fairnd, but a sizable opening of Heaven around the world. It suggested that Li Mu¡¯s estimation was right. The channel that connected the earth and the Star Region beyond the sr system would be officially opened up following the opening of Heaven. Over the past year, the space-time vortex once sealed in the Qinling Heaven by Li Mu expanded to more than ten thousand meters in diameter.


    Li Mu stepped into the white space mist.


    At this time, millions of martial arts masters from home and abroad had started their expedition and cultivation.


    The masters going there this year were over a hundred times whenpared to the past year. However, just like scattering a handful of sand over the Pacific Ocean, the amount was negligible for the enormous Qinling Heaven. Those masters were sent to different ces inside the Heaven. They were thousands of miles away from each other, therefore they might not see each other even when the Heaven closed since the Heaven was toorge.


    Li Mu approached the space vortex.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Cami¡ªa gorgeous blonde from Germany and the leader of the ck Steel Organization¡ªwas waiting for him in the space vortex with Bettina. His beautiful eyes were filled with love and admiration at the sight of Li Mu. Throughout the past year, Li Mu had once visited the ck Steel Organization and guided her to practice the Cultivation Method. At the moment, everyone in the world knew that Cami, the strongest swordsman in Germany, was Li Mu¡¯s ardent admirer.


    Li Mu smiled.


    It was a little tricky for Li Mu to deal with his beautiful woman¡¯s active pursuit.


    How to deal with rtionships was always his weakness.


    ¡°I will enter the space-time vortex to explore the extragctic neb,¡± Li Mu said.


    Cami said in a hurry, ¡°I am willing to go with you to serve you.¡±


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified for doing this. Practice in the Heaven. I will take you to the neb one day.¡±


    Li Mu leaped, then turned into a sh and entered the space vortex directly.

 Chapter 525 - Bitter Star

    <h4>Chapter 525 Bitter Star</h4>


    Bitter Star, Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    The star was of little colonial value for many great powers in Brilliance Immortal Star Region. It even wasn¡¯t a ninth ss star as the resources there were severely depleted and the environment was terrible. The vast majority of nations living in this star were poor castaways, muddling along from day to day.


    The precipitous Nie Mountains was one of the gloomiest mountains in the star.


    In the range of these mountains, it was filled with noxious gas, and there was no sunlight all day and not even a de of grass grew there. The ck rock was as sharp as Heaven Dao, thrusting into the darkly clouded sky. Over the sky, with thunder and lightning striking, the magic air flowed like vortex and looked like a funnel facing down the ck Dragon peak, the main peak. One could see it clearly even hundreds of miles away.


    There were no signs of life in thousands of miles of Nie Mountains.


    Thunder and lightning urred frequently over the ck Dragon Peak as if the apocalypse wasing.


    This was one of the four forbidden ces in the Bitter Star. Even the strongest man in the star didn¡¯t dare to enter this ce.


    Boom!


    There was a crash of thunder, and then the lightning split the magic cloud.


    A figure flew out of the magic air vortex over the ck Dragon peak.


    A handsome figure in Li Ning¡¯s white sports suit showed up. It was exactly Li Muing from the earth.


    ¡°Is this the world behind space vortex? I can feel the familiar breath.¡±


    He hung in the air with his face lighted up.


    At the same time, numerous lightning bolts flew out of the magic cloud vortex like widely danced snakes and split toward him.


    ¡°Crash.¡±


    The invisible Broadsword Qi of the Natural Expert shattered all the lightning bolts into pieces.


    It has been a long time to carry out Cultivation Method as he pleased.


    He took his mighty Dao and swooped to the mountains below.


    ¡°My estimation is right.¡±


    Li Mu felt the cirction of the power of the Heaven and Earthw. He was very clear that he reached the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. His sensation was never wrong.


    Li Mu had stayed on the earth for more than a year. During that time, he deduced that the other side of the vortex was part of Brilliance Immortal Star Region based on the ck Dragon¡¯s diary and his personal experience. After several verification, he started toe back.


    Was this really the Brilliance Immortal Star Region?


    It should be some star of Brilliance Immortal Star Region instead of some ce in the Divine Land.


    While Li Mu was contemting, a weird power was converging, circting and brewing.


    Suddenly¡ª


    A roll of thunder came out!


    There was thunder and lightning.


    Amid the deafening rumble ff thunder, countless bolts of lightning, like a furious dragon, came out from the magic air vortex over the main peak and struck at Li Mu.


    ¡°Terrible! It seems that cultivating martial arts on the earth would give rise to the catastrophe.¡±


    Li Mu sensed what happened and then his countenance changed.


    This kind of thunder and lightning was powered by catastrophe of the Heaven.


    Just like the ck Dragon and Giant Fire Bear, they traveled through space vortex tond in Qinling Heaven rted to the earth but ended being struck and killed by catastrophe of the Heaven. Fortunately, ny nine percent of Li Mu¡¯s cultivation methods were cultivated in stars of the Divine Land beyond Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Therefore, this catastrophe wasn¡¯t fatal.


    Li Mu¡¯s cultivation has reached the pinnacle of the Great Sage.


    Li Mu soon found itborious to hard fight against the thunder.


    ¡°Broadsword Intent Zone and Broadsword Qi of the Natural Expert! Open!¡±


    He screamed out, and then the Intent Zone was open and the Broadsword Qi started to circte.


    Lightning bolts were smashed one by one.


    However, the lightning smashed and rbined and then turned into a ck dragon. The dragon had lively scales and sharp ws. It looked like a live dragon and cruelly bit towards Li Mu.


    Li Mu held his long Dao to behead the ck dragon.


    shes of lightning shattered and rbined in the air and then turned into an immemorial deity in ancient armor. He rushed up to Li Mu waving his Qiang in his war horse.


    ¡°Does the catastrophe change like this?¡±


    It was really eye-opening for Li Mu.


    On that day in the Qinling Heaven, that giant bear was struck to death by lightning. However, there weren¡¯t such strange changes. Why? Because the giant bear dead too fast or the catastrophe of heaven on the earth wasn¡¯t strong enough?


    Li Mu refreshed himself and then fought against the deity.


    After hundreds of rounds, he beheaded the deity.


    However, numerous thunder and lightning bolts swept over Li Mu and then turned into armies and monsters.


    He was trapped in the Nie Dragon Mountain for ten days by the thunder and lightning.


    Ten dayster.


    On the periphery of the Mount Nie Dragon.


    Li Mu, swarthy like coke, tumbled out with smoke in his mouth.


    ¡°I feel like getting roasted.¡±


    Li Mu had an illusion that he could be a delicious roasted whole man by adding some cumin powder and salt.


    Whenever he opened his mouth, he could smell the fragrance of meat. His skin cracked as though he had been badly burned. His hair and eyebrows were burned into ashes by the thunder. What¡¯s worse, his Natural Qi including Primeval Qi was used up.


    Over the past ten days and ten nights, he was struck and refined by immeasurable thunder like Sun Wukong in the eight trigrams furnace.


    One could easily imagine that Li Mu would have dead early if it had been the full catastrophe of the heaven.


    The catastrophe of the heaven had gone.


    He made it.


    However, he got hurt due to his hard fight.


    The Natural Qi and Primeval Qi in his body were severely depleted. Since Li Mu only had his flesh now, he was unable to take his mighty Dao or hung on the air. Therefore, he could only but walk out of the mountain step by step.


    Along the way, he noted that the Spiritual Qi in this star was over one hundred times than that of the earth. However, whenpared with the Divine Land, it was much less.


    It would take nearly several months to recover from it.


    Li Mu tumbled out of the Mount Nie Dragon and tried to find a ce to heal his wounds.


    Severely injured as Li Mu was, he was in a good mood.


    Getting through ordeal was a kind of cultivation and opportunity.


    The catastrophe with thunder and lightning was particrly perilous. However, once you got through it, you could reap immeasurable benefits. Li Mu sensed that a fantastic change was taking ce in his body after experiencing the thunder and lightning. It was as if green grass grew in a dried and crackednd. Although it was only a little greenery, it nurtured hope for the future.


    Li Mu had a feeling that he would naturally enter the Void-breaking Realm if he recovered.


    He observed the surroundings to find a proper ce to rest and recover.


    On the periphery of the Nie Dragon mountain, it was thriving as the mountains turned green and water flowed and nts grew.


    Li Mu came to a picturesque valley which was luxuriant and full of birds¡¯ twitter and fragrance of flowers. He took off his Li Ning¡¯s suit which was burned into rags by thunder. No sooner had Li Mu jumped to the pool to take a bath than several lights streaked across the sky swiftly and the sound of breaking sky rang. They must be peak masters of Natural Expert.


    ¡°Sift through the ce. Don¡¯t let that siren get away.¡±


    ¡°She must be in this area because she was afraid to enter the forbidden Nie Dragon mountain.¡±


    ¡°Find her and you will be rewarded by the chief.¡±


    The sounding from the sky rumbled like loud thunder and reverberated around the mountain.


    Soon, beams of light flickered in the sky. At least hundreds of people were shouting and searching someone within the scope of millions of miles. Obviously, they were looking for someone.


    Li Mu raised his head to watch for a while. He was pleasantly surprised.


    There were strong martial arts masters on the star. He could understand theirnguage as it was simr to that of Divine Land. Hundreds of masters in this star belonged to the Natural Expert ss, which were a strong force even in stars of the Divine Land. However, this strength couldn¡¯t decide whose martial arts were better, this star or the Divine Land.


    Where there were people, there was Jianghu.


    If there was Jianghu, one could ask for information.


    He didn¡¯t fully recover, therefore, he wasn¡¯t willing to connect with these people now.


    Take a bath first.


    The moment he jumped into a pool nakedly to wash himself, he saw a girl in green dress under the water. The girl tightly stuck in a rock which looked like a nting thorn. She silently lurked under the water like a mermaid.


    She was extraordinarily beautiful. Her light green hair naturally scattered in the water like soft seaweed. The soaked green dress tightly stuck in her body, outlining her ample breasts and slender legs. The fantastic profile made one dizzy. With her waist exposed, one could see her wlessplexion. Her eyes were very big and attractive. She was a drop-dead gorgeous girl.


    Li Mu was confused at that time.


    What¡¯s the matter?


    How could I ignore her before?


    Did she have some special hiding skills?


    He covered his crotch subconsciously.


    How could I, the Lord Taibai, the God of Broadswords, Eastern God of Massacre, Sage of Martial arts, a super strong man, stood naked in front of a girl? This was a great loss!


    While Li Mu looked at the green mermaid-like girl, she looked toward him, too.


    It was evident that she sensed Li Mu¡¯s presence before Li Mu jumped into the water.


    They stared into each other¡¯s eyes. The girl¡¯s eyes shone with a flicker of despair, coldness and anxiety. She still remained motionless on the back of the bottom of the rock. She didn¡¯t say anything, not to mention fighting. It seemed that she was waiting for Li Mu¡¯s next move.


    Li Mu instantly came to realize what happened.


    The siren whom the hundreds of strong men of Natural Expert searched for was this green mermaid.


    She hid in the bottom of the rock by virtue of a special method. She wasn¡¯t detected by those masters but was idently discovered by Li Mu.


    After a moment of reflection, Li Mu grabbed some water nts and tied them to his waist to protect his crotch. And then he started to wash the ashes on his body as if he had seen nothing. Up to now, he recovered partially as the cracked wounds formed scabs. Li Mu was still in darkplexion without hair and eyebrows like a savage in the mountain.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Several shes fell down and then turned into men, standing beside the pool.


    ¡°Oh, there was a monkey.¡± Someone said in astonishment at the sight of Li Mu.

 Chapter 526 - The Chaotic Natural Qi

    <h4>Chapter 526 The Chaotic Natural Qi</h4>


    On the ground were six Natural Expert masters wearing different clothes. The one speaking was a young man in a blue shirt. He dressed as a young warrior, carrying a longsword on his back. He looked at Li Mu with a sense of pride and superiority, as if Li Mu was a small ything.


    However, with grass weed tied around his waist, his body naked, hair and eyebrows burned, and a darkplexion, Li Mu indeed did not look good. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he was called a monkey.


    The leader of the six masters, who had a beard and was maybe in his 30s, said to Li Mu, ¡°It isn¡¯t a monkey but a savage man on the border of Nie Dragon Mountain. Hey, did you see a siren in green?¡±


    In an instant, Li Mu clearly sensed a whiff of power from the rock in the pool behind him. However, the power was withdrawn immediately. It was evident that the green mermaid hiding in the dark could hear what happened on the shore and was extremely nervous.


    However, those six masters didn¡¯t sense the power.


    After all, their perception was far less strong than Li Mu¡¯s.


    Li Mu shook his head but said nothing.


    ¡°Really?¡± The young warrior in the blue shirt drew his long sword and pointed between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows and then said, ¡°But I warn you, that siren is a fugitive of the devil cult. If you harbor her, you will be the enemy of my Four City Alliance. The result will be that all the tribes of savage men in Nie Dragon Mountain will die with her.¡±


    Li Mu still shook his head and said nothing.


    Not only Louis Cha Jing-yong and Gu Long, but also so many masterpieces and TV series told people the truth that the devil wasn¡¯t always evil and the decent weren¡¯t always righteous.


    As he couldn¡¯t tell the personalities of these people, he might as well be a passing traveler.


    ¡°Only shaking your head but saying nothing, are you dumb?¡± said the man with a beard, who frowned and looked at Li Mu.


    This savage man was different from those average savage men, as he was slenderer. However, there was no Natural Qi flowing in his body. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t a disciple of the Devil Cult in disguise. Rumor had it that the savage men around Nie Dragon Mountain had a darkplexion like coke and didn¡¯t speak the officialnguage. Li Mu was consistent with themon savage men in Nie Dragon Mountain.


    ¡°Search the surroundings,¡± said the man with the beard.


    The others shifted their attention away from Li Mu and searched the whole valley carefully. One of them infused Natural Qi into a silverpass, which then glimmered, in order to search the siren. Thepass needle turned and pointed to somewhere. He once stared at the pool on the shore for a long time but found nothing in the end.


    ¡°Let¡¯s search another ce. We must find that siren,¡± said the bearded man.


    The young warrior pointed to Li Mu with his long sword and said, ¡°How should we deal with this savage man? How about we kill him?¡±


    The man with the beard said, ¡°No, he¡¯s just a small potato and has little significance. Killing him might irritate the savage men tribes in the mountain. Those savage men can¡¯t threaten us, but it would be very troublesome, as they are fearless once they go insane. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The young warrior in the blue shirt bitterly pointed to Li Mu with his sword and made a gesture of beheading. He sneered, ¡°Hehe, a small potato.¡± Afterward, he, along with other people, rose to the sky with a sneer and turned into a sh and disappeared into the sky far away.


    Li Mu mocked them in his heart, but he didn¡¯t fight against them.


    No sooner had he grabbed a suit from his storage space when he heard a faint sound of someoneing out of the water. A crash came, and then a cold and sharp machete reached out from behind Li Mu and then was ced on his neck.


    A light and refreshing fragrance came.


    ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    Her voice was as cold as the snow on the peak of snowy mountain, and her tone had an inherent indifference.


    The handle of the machete was held by the green mermaid¡¯s delicate and pure white hand. The green clothes still stuck to her body. Because it wasn¡¯t safe enough, she didn¡¯t cultivate methods to dry her clothes.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t turn around but shook his head.


    ¡°Are you really dumb?¡±


    She looked at Li Mu with her piercing eyes. With wet, long, green hair sticking to her temples, she had a unique charm and coldness. The machete at Li Mu¡¯s back moved slightly to threaten him.


    Li Mu still said nothing.


    ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t let me find you again.¡± Seeing Li Mu¡¯s cowardice, the girl showed disgust on her gorgeous face. After a little hesitation, she said, ¡°You¡¯d better run as far as possible. Otherwise, I will behead you directly.¡±


    Before, she would definitely have killed this savage man in case he might give away her whereabouts.


    However, this savage man had just sent the masters of the Four City Alliance away, saving her indirectly.


    Disciples of the Devil Cult would distinguish kindness from hatred clearly.


    Even under such a circumstance, she couldn¡¯t vite her principles and requite kindness with enmity.


    Li Mu shrugged his shoulders.


    She was quite a character.


    He was about to go. However, the gorgeous girl in green behind him suddenly shone with ck light on her face. The wounds that she had suppressed suddenly burst out. A blood arrow came out of her mouth and then the machete slipped out her hand. She became weak and fell on Li Mu, unconscious.


    She held Li Mu¡¯s waist subconsciously.


    ¡°Should you do this?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head helplessly.


    What could he do? She was a beauty!


    What¡¯s more, Li Mu had an intuition that the beautiful girl in green had a bad temper, but she wasn¡¯t evil. Fine, he would save her.


    Heaven took pleasure in the welfare of living things. Save a life and you were in high heaven.


    He put on the suit taken from the space storage and then held on to the girl and left Nie Dragon Mountain.


    Along the way, he encountered many pursuers of the Four City Alliance.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s power was beyond imagination.


    Because of fighting against the thunder and lightning, he was devoid of Natural Qi and couldn¡¯t fly. However, his powerful flesh could totally defeat those strong masters. What¡¯s more, he had a sharp intuition and could fly swiftly in the mountains. Therefore, it was easy for him to escape those pursuers.


    At sunset, they got to the periphery of Nie Dragon Mountain.


    Without finding a town, Li Mu stayed in a valley against the wind in the wildness. He formted a tactical deployment to collect Spiritual Qi and kindled a fire. He put the girl in green on the hay and fed her a pill to heal her.


    Sitting on a rock with his legs crossed in the middle of the tactical deployment, Li Mu started to cultivate his power and absorb Spiritual Qi to heal his wounds.


    With the help of the Natural Qi Collection Diagram, the Natural Qi was much thicker than that outside.


    The Spiritual Qi here was barely enough to meet the demand for cultivating Xiantian Skill.


    With Li Mu¡¯s rhythmic breath, the Spiritual Qi around formed a visible air vortex that headed toward Li Mu. The greenery within 20 meters was undting as if it were worshiping Li Mu.


    A familiarfort circted throughout his body, like a good rain after a long drought. The Spiritual Qi was fostered into Natural Qi by the Xiantian Skill. The Natural Qi assimted into Li Mu¡¯s limbs and bones and nurtured his dried flesh.


    Two hours psed.


    It was already midnight.


    There was only one moon on this world, which was the same as the earth.


    The vast majority of Spiritual Qi in the area within five or six kilometers was absorbed by Li Mu. Therefore, the tactical deployment was dispersed and lost its effect.


    After finishing the cultivation, Li Mu stood up to stretch himself.


    The carbon substance on his skin left by thunder cracked and disappeared gradually. His muscles, eyebrows, and short hair emerged. He looked like a man now.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that the newly produced Natural Qi is more solid, clear, and powerful than before. It seems to be a novel power like Chaotic Qi. Is it because I had been to Earth and experienced the depletion of Spiritual Qi and went through the catastrophe of Heaven? Then some changes took ce in my body?¡±


    Li Mu carefully felt the changes and his face brightened up.


    Although the Natural Qi produced in his body was as thin as a hair and was a far cry from that of the peak time, it was a good beginning.


    ¡°With this speed, the Natural Qi in my body could fully recover in two or three months. Let me call the newly produced Natural Qi the Chaotic Natural Qi.¡±


    Li Mu was very satisfied with the progress.


    The girl in green still had her eyes closed in aa.


    However, it seemed that she fell into a long nightmare. In the moonlight, there were grief and rm on her pure white face. She kept murmuring the word Grandma. It was obvious that she had a very good rtionship with her grandma, who was the most important person in her life.


    Unconscious as the girl in green was, she was extraordinary charming.


    If Hua Xiangrong was a ssical and innocent beauty and Wang Shiyu was an independent and modern beauty, then this girl in green was a remote and cool beauty. She was definitely no less exquisite and beautiful than Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu.


    Especially in aa, her face was so lovable and even had a sense of sorrow with her light green hair.


    Even Li Mu couldn¡¯t resist and he looked at her for a while.


    Ye Wuheng had a nightmare.


    She dreamed that she went back to the past. 16 years ago, her parents were engulfed by the huge fire in the Ye manor. In a hurry, her aging grandma held her and rushed out of the fire sea.


    She tried her best to turn around and shout to see her parents¡¯ appearance. No matter how hard she tried, she could not see them clearly. Everything was engulfed by the fierce fire. Her grandma took her to escape. However, they were pursued by some men in ck whom she couldn¡¯t see clearly. Her grandma was severely hurt and shouted at her to escape.


    ¡°No, Grandma! If we die, we should die together.¡±


    She cried and suddenly turned over to sit up.


    The nightmare vanished.


    The wind blew gently, and the river flowed slowly. With the soft and clear moonlight, the greenery cast a shadow on the ground.


    It was very quiet. A light, strange fragrance came from behind her.


    Ye Wuheng was a little startled. She was in confusion for a moment. However, she immediately recalled what had happened before and became alert.


    When she looked back, a zing bonfire on the bank came into view. Beside the bonfire, a strange young man in a long white gown was carefully roasting a fish strung with a knife.


    That strange fragrance came directly from the roasted fish.

 Chapter 527 - The Moon Dao Sect

    <h4>Chapter 527 The Moon Dao Sect</h4>


    Ye Wuheng, being 18 years old and the Virgin Goddess of the God Sect, she had seen numerous dirty tricks in the Jianghu. Therefore, she had a deep understanding of human nature. She checked her body at the sight of Li Mu. However, she found that her clothes were neat and nothing was unusual. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even so, she jumped to her feet to practice her Cultivation Method. Her whole body was as tense as a tight bowstring. She looked at Li Mu cautiously and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Li Mu was engaged in roasting the fish.


    He found that the fish were extremely delicious in this world after adding some Thirteen Fragrances of Wang Shouyi and Lao Gan Ma. Hearing what the girl said, he answered without turning his head, ¡°Are you awake? How about your wounds?¡±


    Ye Wuheng remained alert and said in a more piercing tone, ¡°Who are you? Why do you approach me?¡±


    While turning the roasted fish, Li Muughed and said, ¡°Me? I am the ck monkey you saw in the afternoon. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Ye Wuheng was startled at first, then realized immediately and said, ¡°Are you the savage man in Nie Dragon Mountain?¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s what you want to call it. Both monkey and savage man aren¡¯t good names, anyway.¡±


    Ye Wuheng still doubted him. However, after looking at Li Mu carefully, she found that he was no longer as ck and ugly as before, and his short hair and eyebrows had sprouted. Now, he looked better in the white gown. No one could imagine that the monkey or the savage man was him. However, if observing him carefully, one could find that the figure was the same.


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Ye Wuheng saw that the machete that strung up the fish was her Moon Dao and said, ¡°What do you want by approaching me and pretending to be dumb?¡±


    ¡°I have done nothing except feed you a pill.¡± Li Mu finished roasting the fish and then took the fish off of the machete. The machete glittered in the moonlight. It was an outstanding long machete of Taoist Treasure. However, the inscription was slightly broken. It seemed that it was sealed, therefore, it couldn¡¯t disy all of its power. He threw the Machete to Ye Wuheng and said, ¡°Take it easy. I didn¡¯t have any purpose. Don¡¯t be so cold. Are you hungry? I cooked some noodles for you. Er, I was wrong. Would you like to eat some roasted fish?¡±


    Ye Wuheng grabbed the Moon Dao and lovingly polished it. She said, ¡°What pill did you feed me? What exactly do you want?¡±


    Before she finished her words, she suddenly realized that her internal wounds had recovered. The internal wounds caused by fighting against masters of the Four City Alliance hadpletely disappeared. The Natural Qi in her body was rolling. The Nine Women and Girl Method had the tendency to break the seventh level. Suddenly, she stopped saying what she wanted to say next.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, then I will eat it.¡± Li Mu divided the fish into two parts and ate one part heartily.


    Ye Wuheng carefully checked herself. She breathed a sigh of relief after finding nothing abnormal.


    She cleared the oil on the Moon Dao and turned around, wanting to go. However, the fragrance of the roasted fish filled her nostril. She wasn¡¯t a foodie. Over the past 16 years, she even sharpened herself with the hardest conditions. However, at this moment, she just couldn¡¯t move as she was so hungry.


    After thinking for a while, she went back and took the other part of the fish and then ate it.


    With the moonlight, the wind blew gently on the bank.


    Li Mu had eaten half of the fish. The aromas lingered in his mouth. He felt extremely satisfied.


    The fish was good for health as it contained Spiritual Qi.


    While adding some firewood to the bonfire, Li Mu looked at the girl, who was eating elegantly. He asked, ¡°What is the Four City Alliance? By the way, they call you the siren of an evil cult. Which sect do you belong to?¡±


    The girl in green nced at Li Mu. Her big attractive eyes had an air of coldness. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Li Mu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How could you speak to your benefactor like this?


    ¡°Does she have a social anxiety disorder?¡±


    However, as he had cultivated the Chaotic Natural Qi and found the way to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region from Earth, it was possible for him to achieve some of his ns. Therefore, Li Mu was in a good mood and let her off.


    After eating the fish, the girl stood up. Now, her green clothes were dry. She was exceedingly beautiful, like a fairy in the night wind.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. You just go away, and then we¡¯re even.¡±


    Li Mu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The one who should go away is you.


    ¡°I chose this ce first.¡±


    Li Muy down beside the bonfire with his hands holding the back of his head, said, ¡°No, I¡¯m too full. I have to rest for a while to get lost.¡±


    A flicker of asperity appeared in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    She almost wielded her Moon Dao to behead him.


    As the Virgin Goddess of the evil cult, her word wasw. Anyone who contradicted her would be beheaded. However, this man had saved her. She recalled what had happened in the pool of the valley. If he hadn¡¯t brought her out of the valley and took her here, she would have been caught by those hypocrites of the Four Cities Alliance.


    Although she hated him deep inside, she had principles.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, it will be toote,¡± said the girl, who stared at Li Mu indifferently.


    Li Mu said decisively, ¡°I have no strength to get lost.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You bought it upon yourself. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± The girl in green sneered.


    She held the Moon Dao andbed her hair softly, looking up at the western sky.


    The next moment, something shocking urred.


    More than 10 shes streaming across the sky swiftlynded on the bank and turned into 15 men. They surrounded Li Mu and the girl in green in all directions. All of them were outstanding Natural Expert masters exuding an air of murder.


    They were from the Four City Alliance.


    ¡°Haha, siren, we¡¯ve eventually found you. Now you can go nowhere,¡± said the young warrior in the blue shirt. He stared at Ye Wuheng smugly.


    The Natural Expert masters who had been to the pool of the valley also showed up, including the man with the beard.


    Among them, there was a man in a ck robe who was vicious and murderous. He was the leader of the 15 men.


    ¡°The headquarters of the Evil Cult is about to copse. Your Moon Dao Sect is only one of the four branches of the Evil Cult. No one can survive. If you damage your cultivation methods yourself and go down without a fight, we can spare your life. Otherwise, I will put an end to you.¡±


    Ye Wuheng sneered, ¡°The Four City Alliance is full of hypocritical monsters. Youmitted murder and arson under the cover of a decent sect, which disgusts me. If I yield to you, there would be no difference between me and a dog with no backbone. Do you deserve it?¡±


    ¡°You are so stubborn.¡± The man in a ck robe waved his hand and said, ¡°Attack! The chief ordered us to catch her alive.¡±


    Figures flickered.


    The fight instantly started.


    Ye Wuheng wielded her Moon Dao, smashing the moonlight. Amid the shes of her Dao, blood was sent flying. The three masters at the front were beheaded.


    ¡°She has recovered!¡± the young warrior in the blue shirt said in astonishment. He soon stepped back.


    The man with the beard was also surprised.


    Ye Wuheng, the Virgin Goddess, belonged to one of the four branches of the Evil Cult, the Moon Dao Sect. She was known as a devil with extraordinary abilities. Young as she was, she was already in the Celestial Being Realm. She was hurt, so they dared to pursue her to this ce. However, it seemed that she had regained her power. It would be difficult for the 15 men to defeat her.


    ¡°Send a signal to ask for help.¡±


    The man with the beard threw a signal bomb immediately. In the sky, the bomb showed a picture of a mighty river flowing eastward. It was shining brightly and could be seen within hundreds of miles.


    Ye Wuheng wielded her Dao more swiftly. Another five or six Natural Expert masters were beheaded on the site.


    ¡°Seize herpanion and take him hostage,¡± the young warrior in the blue shirt shouted. He nced at Li Mu, but he didn¡¯t realize that Li Mu was the savage man he had looked down on before. Like lightning, the sword in his hand rushed at Li Mu directly.


    ¡°Was I recognized as herpanion?¡±


    Li Mu touched his chin.


    It was not wrong but misleading, and it was hard to argue about it.


    However, almost before Li Mu started to attack, Ye Wuheng changed her position and moved like a green ghost. She swiftly went near Li Mu to ward off the sword. Then the young warrior was kicked out of the ce by her.


    ¡°I had told you to go.¡± Ye Wuheng threw Li Mu an angry look and grumbled, ¡°You nuisance.¡±


    When she was in aa before, she couldn¡¯t carry out her special methods to hide her functional activity of qi. As she had recovered and her Cultivation Method circted as usual in her body, the pursuers of the Four City Alliance finally sensed her. The reason why she had asked Li Mu to get out of here was that she perceived that the pursuers wereing. She didn¡¯t want to incriminate Li Mu in the process. Harsh as she was, she was well-intentioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I am not herpanion,¡± Li Mu shouted, sitting beside the bonfire.


    ¡°Stupid. Will these hypocrites listen to you?¡±


    When it came to Li Mu, Ye Wuheng was speechless. In her eyes, a man like Li Mu would live at most three days in the Jianghu. He even would not know how he died.


    She rushed over and performed her cultivation methods, beheading those Natural Expert masters like cutting grass.


    She wanted to kill all of them.


    ¡°Step back, step back quickly,¡± the man with the beard said in astonishment and ran away immediately.


    Meanwhile, the young warrior in the blue shirt had already escaped thousands of miles away without even looking back.


    Ye Wuheng wanted to drive away and exterminate everyone. After changing several positions, Ye Wuheng beheaded all the masters except the man with the beard and the young warrior. Knowing that the time wasn¡¯t good, they escaped very fast and soon, it was impossible to catch them.


    She came back and cleaned the blood off of the Moon Dao. She looked at Li Mu and said nothing. It seemed that she was thinking about something.


    ¡°Hey, what do you intend to do?¡± Li Mu stood up and said, ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Ye Wuheng hesitated and said with a sneer, ¡°Cut the crap. Follow me if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    She turned and walked out of the mountain.

 Chapter 528 - The God of Green Lotus Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 528 The God of Green Lotus Swordsman</h4>


    Li Mu finally figured out that this Virgin Goddess of the Devil Cult was a ssic example of ¡°cold hands, warm heart¡±.


    As the Inte ng prevailing on Earth half a year ago went by, what she said was inconsistent with what she did.


    Her bark was worse than her bite.


    The fact that she had knocked away the sword that was thrust at Li Mu meant that she wasn¡¯t a ruthless girl. Otherwise, she could have just sat there and let the young warrior in the blue shirt kill Li Mu to dispose of a nuisance.


    ¡°Fine, I can follow her to learn about theyout of power on this world.¡±


    Li Mu followed her after thinking for a while.


    After all, in her eyes, Li Mu was a nuisance who had not cultivated Internal Qi. What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t sense the cirction of the Chaotic Natural Qi.


    Of course, Li Mu didn¡¯t follow her blindly.


    He had his ns.


    His ns were very simple. Firstly, he tried to clearly understand the power of the world. Most importantly, he had to find out if this world belonged to developed stars and if it was rted to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Secondly, he had to decide whether to go back to Earth to farm whole-heartedly. If not, he could also stay on this star to build a career and then connect with the Earth. At that time, he would be more confident of safeguarding the Earth.


    With the space-time vortex in Nie Dragon Mountain, it was very easy to go back to Earth.


    The passage of space time was even safer and quicker than the Path of the space time crack in the outer space of the Divine Land.


    The only thing that concerned Li Mu was the purpose of the Giant Bear to enter the Earth. Was it by ident or by design?


    If it was thetter, he should take some measures.


    He had to prevent power from outer space from using this space vortex to enter Heaven on the Earth.


    Half an hourter... ¡°Can¡¯t you go faster?¡± said Ye Wuheng impatiently, who turned and saw Li Mu dilly-dallying.


    Li Mu: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Ye Wuheng directly grabbed Li Mu¡¯s shoulder and flew at a high speed.


    It was a piece of cake for her to take somebody to fly. After all, she was in the Celestial Being Realm.


    Li Mu pretended to be ignorant, and said, ¡°Wow, I am flying.¡±


    For an instant, Ye Wuheng had an impulse to throw the savage man away.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± she said coldly.


    ¡°Well, okay.¡± Li Mu stopped talking.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Are you tired? If you are tired, you can drop me down on thend. In fact, I have great strength. I could catch you even if I run on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ye Wuheng said coldly.


    A breeze blew through her light green hair, unveiling her delicate pinna and earlobe. A ruby stud brought out her snow-white, soft skin. She looked breathtakingly beautiful.


    Li Mu could only shut up.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Why doesn¡¯t she believe it?¡±


    At dawn...


    They arrived at the outskirts of a big city.


    It was over 5,000 meters away from Nie Dragon Mountain.


    ¡°There are no men of the Four City Alliance here. You are safe, but watch out for yourself... Get out of here. Be careful. Don¡¯t provoke those powerful men. Keep away from men of the Four City Alliance,¡± said Ye Wuheng, who threw Li Mu on the ground casually.


    She then turned and disappeared in the eastern sky.


    Li Mu covered his forehead.


    Ye Wuheng left so fast.


    Li Mu thought that she would ept him as her disciple. However, it turned out that she just wanted to find a ce to throw him away.


    However, she was kind enough to fly over 5,000 meters to find a safe ce for him.


    ¡°Good luck, girl.¡±


    Li Mu made a wish for her deep inside. He definitely wouldn¡¯t run after her.


    Their bond was broken. Meanwhile, he wouldn¡¯t pester her because of her beauty.


    The road of the Jianghu was so long. Few people coulde back.


    He was about to go to the city to find a tea house or restaurant to ask for some information. Suddenly, the sound of breaking the sky came from behind him.


    A green figure shed. It was the Virgin Goddess of the Devil Cult, Ye Wuheng, who came back.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    She threw a gold bullion to Li Mu.


    And then she flew away swiftly.


    ¡°Er...¡± Li Mu held the gold bullion and said awkwardly, ¡°Is she afraid that I will starve to death because I have no money?¡±


    Cold as the girl was, she was very kind.


    An hourter...


    Li Mu found thergest restaurant downtown and ordered some wine and dishes to ask for information.


    When it came to floating in the Jianghu, tea houses and restaurants were a good ce to ask for information. Travelers, men in the Jianghu, and businessmen were all here. After sitting for a while, Li Mu heard someone discussing the affairs of the Four City Alliance and the Devil Cult.


    ¡°Have you heard that the Four City Alliance united with the three sword sects, two big families to storm the White Emperor City, the headquarters of the Devil Cult? As a result, the Dragon King Ridge, one of the four branches of the Devil Cult, was almost annihted. Afterward, they besieged an enemy stronghold in order to strike at the reinforcements. Another branch of the Devil Cult, the Moon Dao Sect, was broken by them. The Virgin Goddess, Ye Wuheng, of the Moon Dao Sect is missing, and no one knows if she died or not.¡±


    ¡°He-he, Ye Wuheng was known as the most beautiful girl in the world. She was so young. If she fell into the hands of the Four City Alliance, the consequences would be... He-he.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the war between the decent and the devil was attributed to this girl. Some fairy asked for her. He-he, she was really the first beauty in a hundred years who could even attract a fairy.¡±


    The topic was shifted from the war to love affairs.


    However, someone dismissed this opinion. He sneered, ¡°What do you know? The real strong martial arts masters, like the four chiefs of the Four City Alliance, the three swordsmen, and the two leaders of the two big families, were influential fairies in the sky. Would they wage a war because of the temptation of beauty? It was just erroneous information, which was incorrectly ryed bymon people.¡±


    ¡°Then you tell me, what was the real cause of the war?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t stupid, then tell me the reasons.¡±


    That man proudly acted like an insider and sneered, ¡°All right, I tell you shallow people the reason. Half a month ago, on the main peak of Mount Shu, a cave was suddenly opened. Mount Shu is located in the headquarters of the Devil Cult, White Emperor City. There are treasure light, Sword Qi, and the fragrance of green lotus flowing there. They erupted to heights of tens of thousands of miles. Probably, the legacy of the Sword God started.¡±


    ¡°Is this story true?¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that the swordsman was a guilty citizen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the war that happened a hundred years ago almost smashed our world. Fairies in heaven once descended to the world in order to kill the swordsman. If that really was the inheritance of the swordsman, no wonder the Jianghu, which had been peaceful for 60 years, was suddenly in dispute,¡± someone said with a sigh.


    ¡°Haha, buddy, I know you must be an informed powerful figure. I admired you so much,¡± said Li Mu. He ttered that insider ingratiatingly. He acted as if he admired him deeply.


    ¡°He-he, you have good taste. Haha.¡± This insider might have been a disciple of some big sect, and he was in his early 20s. Being ttered like this, he couldn¡¯t conceal his happiness.


    This is amon characteristic of humans.


    Many men floating in the Jianghu were like this. Most of them were just average people who didn¡¯t have much power, but they all liked boasting about some renowned figures as if they had a close rtionship with those figures. In fact, they spoke thoughtlessly based on hearsay. Half of the news was false, but the listeners would be stunned by it. Then they would gain an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    This was the Jianghu.


    Li Mu turned to the waiter and said, ¡°Waiter, serve the wine. Serve this buddy with the best wine and all the specialties in your restaurant. I will pay the bill today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young fellow.¡± The insider made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest and said, ¡°I am Ding Yi. People in the Jianghu all call me San Langshen. Who are you?¡±


    Li Mu said with a smile, ¡°I am only a little intellectual and interested in Wulin anecdotes. I can¡¯t learn martial arts, but I love listening to those Wulin anecdotes and admire martial arts masters like yourself. Just now, you mentioned the Devil Cult. It attracted me a lot. Could you tell me more about it?¡±


    Ding Yi said with augh, ¡°Haha, buddy, you are asking the right person. Legend has it that the Devil Cult is the descendant of the God of Green Lotus Swordsman. After the swordsman disappeared, the Devil Cult copsed and then the Moon Dao Sect, the Dragon King Ridge, the Out of Sky Pavilion, and the Water and Moon Sect emerged. The four branches didn¡¯t get along well with the Four City Alliance for a long time. However, they were just infighting and never fought like this. Among the four branches, the Dragon King Ridge was the strongest, which upied the headquarters of the Devil Cult, White Emperor City. The eruption of Green Lotus Sword Qi and treasure light was first noted by the Dragon King Ridge. They made great efforts to keep the news confidential. However, the news leaked out. Instantly, the Dragon King Ridge was under siege from all the decent sects. They suffered a great loss and had to ask for help from the other three branches in hopes of jointly safeguarding White Emperor City. The Moon Dao Sect and Out of Sky Pavilion all hastened to go to Mount Shu. However, the Moon Dao Sect was intercepted and killed by the Four City Alliance halfway. They also suffered damages. In my eyes, those decent must be the winner. Because fairies in the sky are paying attention to this battle.¡±


    Li Mu said purposefully, ¡°Fairies in heaven? Is there really a heaven?¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t floating in the Jianghu, you don¡¯t know. Maybe there is no heaven, but there are fairies. They aren¡¯t on our bitter star but in the fairnd. However, they could also descend to our world.¡±


    Li Mu was contemting.


    Insiders would know the meaning of Ding Yi¡¯s words immediately.


    The so-called fairies pointed to Masters Beyond Heaven. The bitter star was different from stars in the Divine Land. On this star, Masters Beyond Heaven could descend to the world without any cost. From this perspective, this star should be a highly developed and colonized star in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    However, this star didn¡¯t have much value. It was a ss-nine star at most because there were no sects from other gxies like the Heavenly Devil Sect and Blood Sea stationed here. It was just a marginal star.


    What really interested Li Mu was the God of Green Lotus Swordsman.


    This swordsman who founded the Devil Cult was addressed as a guilty citizen. Maybe he had some bonds with the Earth.


    There was more drama to watch.

 Chapter 529 - Young Master of Guqin and Sword

    <h4>Chapter 529 Young Master of Guqin and Sword</h4>


    Li Mu decided to get involved.


    If that Green Lotus God of Sword dide from the Earth, Li Mu would probably have to save the Devil Cult. How could the inheritance left by Earthmen be destroyed by foreigners?


    While speaking, they heard the sound of footstepsing up the stairs.


    More than a dozen Jianghu men in blue shirts entered the second floor and nced around the restaurant. They came to the table beside Li Mu and chased away the two businessmen who were having a meal on that table. As their weapons thumped on the table, they shouted at the waiter to serve wine and dishes in no time. They acted as if there was no one else present.


    ¡°Theye from the Lake City of the Four Cities Alliance,¡± said Ding Yi in a low voice.


    Li Mu was lost in thought.


    In that case, the young warrior in the blue shirt he encountered on the periphery of Nie Dragon Mountain also came from Lake City. Judging by the character of the two groups from Lake City, he thought that the decent Four Cities Alliance was just average.


    ¡°Hee-hee. By defeating one of the four branches of the Devil Cult, the Moon Dao Sect, our Four Cities Alliance¡¯s fame spread all over the Jianghu.¡± said a disciple of Lake City. He put his wine ss on the table and said with augh, ¡°Hee-hee. It is so exciting. Our Lake City is also in the limelight. Isn¡¯t Ye Wuheng, the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect, arrogant? She is forced to flee like a stray dog now, and none of her suitors go to her aid.¡±


    Another discipleughed and said, ¡°It is our Lake City who attacks them. Hehe. Who around the world would dare protect those hunted by our Four Cities Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Haha. It is so thrilling. We must go to White Emperor City on Mount Shu to eliminate the whole Devil Cult.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you also want to bring the Devil Cult¡¯s treasures and beauties to your Lake City?¡± a strange voice asked.


    The disciple of River City who spoke firstughed and said without thinking twice, ¡°Haha. Of course. Our Lake City...¡±


    Before he finished his words, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. He stood up and red in the direction of the voice and said, ¡°What the hell are you talking about, bastard? Our Lake City is a righteous sect. Wiping out the Devil Cult is to defend justice and righteousness. How dare you say we covet its treasure and beauties?¡±


    The other disciples of Lake City also stood up and glowered with their Dao and swords in hand.


    The sound came from a folding screen on Li Mu¡¯s left.


    The folding screen was delicately made of rosewood. Its hollow carving was Birds Paying Homage to the King. The folding screen acted as a barrier between the hall and the private room on the second floor.


    Behind the folding screen, a young master sat beside a table. With a golden ribbon in his hair, jade on his forehead, a jade belt on his waist, and a folded fan in hand, the young master looked handsome from behind.


    Two young maids at the age of 15 or 16 stood beside him. They were pretty, wearing beautifully tailored white Moonlight Dresses. One of them held a Guqin, and the other held a sword.


    That young master in white had long ck hair that reached his waist. Without turning around, he sneered, ¡°Did you identally tell us your nasty ideas in your mind? Hehe. There is no need to dissemble. Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know that the Four Cities Alliance is a beast with a human face and a group of hypocrites?¡±


    The atmosphere on the second floor crackled with tension.


    One of the disciples of Lake City roared, ¡°Impudent bastard, who are you? How dare you tarnish our Four Cities Alliance? You are trying to get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°ng, ng!¡±


    Swords and broadswords were unsheathed.


    ¡°Get him.¡±


    ¡°He has the impertinence to discredit our Four Cities Alliance. I think he has no idea of death.¡±


    ¡°He must be an aplice of the Devil Cult. Kill him.¡±


    The disciples in the blue shirts held their swords and Daos and rushed toward the folding screen.


    The diners on the second floor knew that a crisis wasing, so they all stepped back.


    ¡°Hehe. You are out of our God Sect¡¯s league.¡±


    The young master didn¡¯t turn around. He unsheathed the long sword held by the maid on his left side and carried out a backhanded stroke. The viewers only saw a sh of the sword.


    Everyone was momentarily dazzled.


    The seven or eight disciples rushing to the folding screen became stiff. They kept their gestures of rushing and waving swords, but they were motionless.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    The folding screen with Birds Paying Homage to the King suddenly cracked. It shattered into eight pieces andy on the ground. It was even more orderly than if it had been ced there by people.


    In that instant, there was only a streak of sword light, but the young master wielded eight swords without exerting Natural Qi. He only relied on his sophisticated swordcraft. The scene was breathtaking.


    Li Mu even couldn¡¯t help apuding him secretly.


    His swordcraft was extraordinary and had Taoist Sense.


    One spot was indicative of the whole leopard. The young master in white was an expert swordsman. His attainments and cultivation of swords weren¡¯t lower than that of Ye Wuheng.


    Apart from people¡¯s breathing, the second floor waspletely silent.


    The young master in white stood up and turned around. An extremely handsome face came into view.


    His facial features were extremely exquisite and his eyes nted upward a bit. His skin was whiter and finer than that of most women. His folding fan was suddenly opened, and there were four words on it¡ªSword Ovees the Sky.


    Every stroke of the four words nearly prated into the paper like a long sword. An air of piercing Sword Intent came at everyone.


    He walked out of the private room and headed toward the stairnding unhurriedly.


    The two beautiful maids followed him holding the Guqin and sword.


    When they reached Li Mu¡¯s table, the young master stopped and looked down at him. It seemed that he had recalled something. He suddenly scolded him. ¡°An intellectual should focus on his study instead of paying attention to the Jianghu. The brutality and darkness in the Jianghu aren¡¯t as good as what is described in books. You can¡¯t even live for half a day in the Jianghu.¡±


    Obviously, he had heard what Li Mu just said.


    After he finished, he went downstairs with his maids.


    After he had been gone for a long time, the air on the second floor started to have vitality.


    ¡°He is the Young Master of Guqin and Sword, the descendant of the Water and Moon Sect, which is one of the four branches of the Devil Cult,¡± said Ding Yi. He was still in shock since he was sweating and gasping for air as if he had just awoken from a nightmare.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The stiff disciples of Lake City suddenly fell down and died with some blood on their throat.


    Screams came from the second floor.


    Soon, the frantic sound of footsteps came.


    This city belonged to Lake City. Now it was awful that their disciples were killed in this city. The boss of the restaurant was also horrified and hastily ordered someone to report.


    Ding Yi gently pulled Li Mu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Or you will be in trouble when men of Lake Citye.¡±


    Li Mu pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Why? I¡¯m not...¡±


    ¡°You silly boy.¡± Ding Yi said angrily, ¡°I am kindly reminding you. The men of Lake City are unreasonable. Just because of the words that the Young Master of Guqin and Sword said to you, you will definitely be considered an aplice of the Devil Cult and be killed. If you want to save your life, just follow me.¡±


    Ding Yi was warmhearted. He grabbed Li Mu and ran out of the restaurant in no time.


    Li Mu looked back from a distance. Dozens of shes flickered and surrounded the restaurant instantly.


    A ruthless voice howled in midair, ¡°No one can escape from the restaurant. All of you are surviving supporters of the Devil Cult. We will capture you and interrogate you one by one.¡±


    Then the restaurant was filled with cries and pleadings.


    Those who had the audacity to watch the drama were now calling out for their moms and dads.


    Li Mu shook his head. Men of Lake City were so unreasonable that they caught people irresponsibly. They weren¡¯t decent and righteous at all.


    Ding Yi clung to Li Mu and breathed a sigh of relief when they were out of the city.


    ¡°From your looks, I know that you are a Jianghu novice who knows little about the Jianghu rules. Young fellow, for the sake of the meal you bought me, I advise you to go back to the ce where you came from. The Jianghu isn¡¯t as good as you imagine,¡± said Ding Yi.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, buddy. By the way, where will you go next?¡±


    Pressing his fingers into his temples, Ding Yi said longingly, ¡°I will go to White Emperor City on Mount Shu. As a famous master in the Jianghu, I can¡¯t miss this big event. I will go there to watch the scene and even the scales.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Can you take me? I¡¯d like to watch the scene.¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°You? No. It is too dangerous. You just have little strength and have no Internal Qi, so you couldn¡¯t even protect yourself.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°You can protect me. You are a renowned master in the Jianghu. If I follow you, no one would dare to attack me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. However...¡± Ding Yi mumbled.


    Li Mu dared him and said, ¡°Are you bragging? I saw you were scared out of breath by the Young Master of Guqin and Sword. Well...¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Am I afraid of him?¡± Ding Yi roared.


    He looked at Li Mu and blurted out, ¡°That Young Master of Guqin and Sword is just a young descendant of the Water and Moon Sect. He is only a young man in the Jianghu. As a renowned master, would I be afraid of him? Fine, now that you don¡¯t fear to die, you cane with me. However, you should listen to me along the way. Floating in the Jianghu isn¡¯t as easy as you imagine.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Thank you so much,¡± said Li Mu.


    He didn¡¯t know the way to Mount Shu. What was worse, he was short of Natural Qi, so he couldn¡¯t fly. Therefore, he had to find a guide. Ipetent as Ding Yi was, he was informed and nice. It was a good choice to follow him.


    They went back to the city. Li Mu bought two horses on the horse market and took some money. He, along with Ding Yi, headed toward Mount Shu hurriedly.


    ¡°Haha. Young fellow, you really have some money since you can afford horses. However, floating in the Jianghu, you must remember not to leak your fortune, lest you get set up by others,¡± said Ding Yi. He was poor and never enjoyed such treatment. He felt that he made a good bargain in taking Li Mu with him. However, he still pretended to be a veteran and taught Li Mu in an old-fashioned way.


    Li Mu confirmed with a nod.


    After three days...


    They arrived at the foot of Mount Shu.

 Chapter 530 - Desktop Peak

    <h4>Chapter 530 Desktop Peak</h4>


    There were three ces named Mount Shu on Earth. Two were located in Anhui Province and one was in Sichuan Province. Thetter, known as the symbolic mountain of Sword Whiz in Chinese martial arts culture, was the most famous of the three.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know if the Mount Shu in bitter star had some connection with those on the Earth.


    At the foot of Mount Shu, the towering and mighty mountain looked perilous and luxuriant. The green nts covered the white rock. Pinnacles, like divine swords, thrust into the sky and inserted into the clouds. It was as precipitous as Mount Shu in Sichuan Province.


    It seemed that every peak was a Breaking Sky Sword once it was pulled out from the earth.


    ¡°This is Mount Shu,¡± Ding Yi said.


    ¡°When the Green Lotus God of Sword was still alive, he founded the God Sect, which was named after Mount Shu and was divided into seven branches, including Moon Dao Sect, Beyond the Sky Sect, Dragon Emperor Sect, Water and Moon Sect, Against Life Sect, Fairy Tang Sect, and Li Shan Sect. The seven branches were collectively referred to as Mount Shu. At that time, Mount Shu dominated the world. It was also the most glorious era of the bitter star. Unfortunately, one day, fairies in heaven descended to the world to annihte sinners. The Green Lotus God of Sword was considered a sinner. After a fierce battle, Mount Shu was broken into pieces. The Against Life Sect, Fairy Tang Sect, and Li Shan Sect disappeared from the world from then on.¡±


    San Langshen Ding Yi talked about this with emotion.


    Ding Yi was truly a know-it-all. He almost knew everything about the Jianghu.


    With Ding Yi chattering along the way, Li Mu had a basic understanding of the bitter star.


    On the way, Li Mu wondered if the Green Lotus God of Sword was Li Bai.


    Li Bai was one of those who left the Earth through the Path. He was addressed as Green Lotus Buddhist and was also a strong master of swordcraft.


    When Li Mu heard the names Against Life Sect, Fairy Tang Sect, and Li Shang Sect, he had more thoughts about this, especially about thest two names. He was afraid that the Green Lotus God of Sword was Green Lotus Buddhist, who was an expert in poetry and sword.


    In the Tang Dynasty, there was a legend about the Mount Shu God of Sword.


    It was probably because of this that the headquarters of the Devil Cult was named Mount Shu.


    If so, in terms of time, Li Bai came to the bitter star and founded Mount Shu after he left the Divine Land.


    What kind of story was behind it?


    Li Mu was quite curious.


    After walking along the mountain track for a while, they had to give up riding horses.


    Because the horses could not travel on the precipitous mountain tracks and cliffs, they had to walk.


    Li Mu clearly sensed that the Spiritual Qi in the mountain was several times thicker than that outside.


    Over thest three days, although he had hurried his journey, he didn¡¯t stop cultivating. Now, his Chaotic Natural Qi was richer than before. It was as abundant as that of the Great Master Realm in martial arts. However, since he hid the Chaotic Natural Qi, Ding Yi didn¡¯t discern it.


    Ding Yi¡¯s cultivation was merely at the Great Master level. He hadn¡¯t reached Natural Expert yet. However, he was boasting that he was a renowned master in the Jianghu along the way. But Li Mu didn¡¯t expose him.


    In fact, Li Mu respected Ding Yi in some way.


    When they just enter the mountain, they encountered many Jianghu masters. Their aims varied. Some of them just wanted to watch dramas, while some had received invitations from the Four City Alliances and the three sword sects to help them annihte the Devil Cult.


    Ding Yi, by virtue of his silver tongue, mingled with different Wulin masters, and they ttered each other. As a result, he and a middle disciple of the Wind and Cloud Sect became sworn brothers. Now they got a lift by taking the Wind and Cloud Sect¡¯s airship to Mount Shu.


    The Wind and Cloud Sect was a middle sect in the bitter star. Because they received the invitation from the elder of the West Sea Sword Sect, which was one of the three sword sects, their whole sect came here to annihte the Devil Cult. Therefore, there were no barriers when they went through the blockades on the periphery.


    After entering Mount Shu, Li Mu nned to get a chance to say goodbye to Ding Yi. However, he changed his mind after they boarded the airship.


    He should infiltrate the inside of the Four Cities Alliance first.


    ¡°After entering it, you must be very careful and safety muste first.¡±


    On Earth, outside of Mount Shu in Sichuan Province...


    As the leader of the Wulin Alliance, Fan Zu¡¯ang would see off the Chinese Wulin masters who were going to enter Heaven on Mount Shu with his confidential secretary, Su Cuo.


    About three days ago, there was space mist, and Heaven on Mount Shu had the sign of opening. Three hours ago, it waspletely opened.


    The military had selected a special army. The Wulin Alliance had also acted swiftly, organizing an exploration team including the deputy chief of the Wulin Alliance and the leader of Ancient Yue Sect, Gu Lang, and the council members, Xiao Dong, Lu Xun, Luo Xuanxing. They were going to explore Heaven.


    Over the past two years or more, human beings had reaped great benefits from the exploration of Heaven and the Mysterious Land.


    Thanks to the exploration, new human beings, strong masters of martial arts, and superpower holders had strengthened their power. Herbs and fruits had greatly driven the medical industry and life sciences forward. More importantly, some precious mineral resources and metal had elerated the development of material technology on Earth. These technologies had prated into every area of people¡¯s lives.


    The scientific technologies and military forces on Earth developed dramatically.


    Because of this, the cooperation andpetition between superpowers had shifted from energy and resources into a mysteriousnd, heritage sites, and Heaven. Of course, the rtively peacefulpetition was on the basis that the Eastern God of Massacre killed all the evil sects and terrorist groups on Earth two years ago.


    Every opening of Heaven would draw the whole world¡¯s attention.


    The exploitation of new herbs, mineral resources, and metals would cause the whole world topete for them.


    This time, Heaven on Mount Shu opened very fast. What¡¯s more, its signals of opening were more surprising than that of Qinling Heaven. Therefore, it was graded as an A-level Heaven by domestic institutions.


    ording to news from the internationalmunity, there were A-level mysteriousnds opening in North America, South America, Europe, and Africa. It was very likely that it was a super Heaven on the global level and was interconnected like Qinling Heaven. It would be the second Heaven world on the global level after Qinling Heaven.


    It would be a great event on Earth.


    Six dayster...


    ¡°Did they catch captives?¡±


    They reached Desktop Peak, the ruins of the Against Life Sect. Now, they were a hundred miles away from White Emperor City on Mount Shu. When hearing the news that Ding Yi had, Li Mu got curious.


    ¡°Yes. It was said that hundreds of captives were jailed in the cave of Desktop Peak. The decent part interrogated them day and night to find out White Emperor City¡¯s weakness in defense.¡±


    The crest of Desktop Peak was asrge as a tform. It covered thousands of meters. Since it looked like a desktop, it was named Desktop Peak.


    The Against Life Sect, one of the seven branches of Mount Shu, was located on Desktop Peak.


    The disciples of the Against Life Sect built a hill gate on the mountaintop. Once, there were pces and houses of all sizes. However, after the outbreak of the fierce battle a hundred years ago, the Devil Cult copsed and the disciples of the Against Life Sect vanished as well.


    The old pce, buildings, and walls fell down. Eroded by wind and rain, it now became a wastnd with weeds, moss, trees, and dried-up rivers.


    The West Sea Sword Sect, one of the three sword sects, camped at Desktop Peak temporarily. The Four Cities Alliance, the other two sword sects, and the two families respectively upied a peak around the main peak of Mount Shu, the White Emperor Peak. By adopting airships, tactical deployments, sentries, and traps, they surrounded White Emperor Peak tightly. They adopted the method of besieging an enemy stronghold in order to strike at the reinforcements in order to exterminate the whole Devil Cult.


    Now the battle reached the stage of stalemate and was rtively peaceful.


    Li Mu and Ding Yi infiltrated the Wind and Cloud Sect and then entered Desktop Peak. Now they served as handymen in the West Sea Sword Sect¡¯s camp. What they did was keep war monsters and divine birds, carry rocks and weapons, and maintain airships.


    Ding Yi was very satisfied with the job he got.


    ¡°What about it? By following me, you expanded your horizons, right?¡± Ding Yi was used to bragging to Li Mu.


    Li Mu gave him a smile but did not speak.


    As there was no big battle and the Spiritual Qi on Desktop Peak was very rich, Li Mu decided to stay there to observe the situation and practice secretly. Now, his Chaotic Natural Qi reached the Natural Realm. His progress was massive.


    During his stay, Li Mu tried several times to sneak into White Emperor City to observe it carefully. However, White Emperor City was very heavily guarded and had strange tactical deployments, so he never seeded.


    In recent days, the news that there was a war between the decent and the evil shocked the whole bitter star.


    In the old days, the power of Mount Shu was all over the world. Now, although it hade down in the world, it still had many disciples. As the news of the war got out, many disciples of the Devil Cult came from all corners of the world to get through the hard times together.


    The result didn¡¯t look bright.


    The disciples of the Devil Cult came here separately. Naturally, most of them fell into the traps that the decent part set before, and many strong masters became captives.


    Since the crest of Desktop Peak covered a veryrge area and had a cave jail, the captives caught by the decent were sent to Desktop Peak and were guarded by the West Sea Sword Sect.


    ¡°White Emperor Peak had a White Emperor City. White Emperor City had a God of Sword. In the old days, White Emperor City was a city of fairies.¡±


    Ding Yi was very emotional when he became serious.


    He started toment on them and said, ¡°The disciple who defended in Dragon Emperor Ridge was very careless and fought against the decent part on the outside of the city, so they suffered a great loss. However, if they stuck to staying in the city, it would have been hard for every sect to prate into the city. Therefore, the decent part hoped to find out the weakness of White Emperor City from the captives.¡±


    Li Mu looked at him and said, ¡°If so, these disciples of the Devil Cult were gant and loyal.¡±


    Ding Yi was surprised and looked around. After finding out no one was there, he heaved a sigh of relief. He said in a lower voice, ¡°Hush, Mr. Duan. You shouldn¡¯t say that. If disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect heard your words, which showed sympathy for the Devil Cult, you will be considered to be an aplice of the Devil Cult. Then you will be in trouble.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s alias was Duan Shuiliu.


    He once used this name on the Divine Land. Now he reused it.


    Because if he used his real name, he might expose himself once there were Beyond the Sky Masters in the underground in the decent part.


    After all, during the war of the Tomb of the God of Sin in Lin¡¯an on the Divine Land in the Northern Song Dynasty, Li Mu killed the vast majority of the Beyond the Sky Masters in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Now, numerous people in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region wanted to behead Li Mu.


    ¡°Ding Yi and Duan Shuiliu, why are you still idle? We don¡¯t have idlers here. Senior fellow apprentice Qi needs somebody to help him. Go there and take this slop to the dungeon.¡±


    The voice came from a proud and bossy disciple of the West Sea Sword Sect.


    ¡°Okay, I will go there right now,¡± said Ding Yi, who bowed and scraped. He pulled Li Mu and said, ¡°Mr. Duan, let¡¯s go and take dinner to the captives.¡±


    Li Mu got excited.


    It was nice for him to go to the dungeon and find out whom they caught.

 Chapter 531 - A Silver Figure

    <h4>Chapter 531 A Silver Figure</h4>


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got balls, kill me!¡±


    ¡°From a decent, reputable sect? Hahaha, phooey!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. If you can get me to slip out one word, I¡¯ll adopt yourst name.¡±


    ¡°You hatchet men!¡±


    In the grotto prison on the top of the peak, the imprisoned experts of the Devil Cult, when seeing Li Mu and Ding Yiing in, all began to swear. They stared at them as if they were going to eat them off.


    The prison was located in the middle of the mountain and had a special venttion hole. That ce was devoid of sunlight all day long.


    On the stone wallsy newly ced tactical deployments, which were used to prevent a breakout or a jail delivery. Those who were imprisoned on the first floor were all ordinary Devil Cult experts below the Natural Realm. In the middle of the floor stretched a corridor. On the two sides of the corridor were stone rooms dug straight from the stone walls. The rooms all had refined iron bars blocking the doorway. The experts behind bars had had their cultivation sealed, which meant they were basically ordinary people for the moment.


    Ding Yi was rather frightened by these experts of the Devil Cult. His legs gave way and his countenance changed drastically.


    But he still steeled himself to walk ahead of Li Mu, pulling forward the iron cart carrying food and muttering, ¡°Xiao Duan, don¡¯t be afraid. These people are just hopelessly stiff-necked. They can¡¯t get out anyway...¡±


    Li Mu nodded but did not speak.


    He was secretly observing the captured experts of the Devil Cult.


    Of the imprisoned, there were men and women, the old and the young, and even monks in Taoist and Buddhist robes. All of them were somewhat injured. Some of them were injured in the battle. Some were sporting scars left during the torture and interrogation conducted by the West Sea Sword Sect. Some were covered in blood, lying on the ground almost lifelessly. Some were sitting silently in the cell, while some were shouting and screaming quite restively and glowering at Li Mu and Ding Yi.


    They were fed once three days.


    This was the rule set by the West Sea Sword Sect.


    The so-called meal, however, was nothing more than brown rice mixed with gravel, which was just enough to prevent the captives from starving to death.


    Li Mu and Ding Yi threw the brown rice into the manger that very much resembled the one in a pigsty in the cell with spades. Then, the meal delivery was considered done.


    The whole process was supervised by disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect from the side.


    On the second floor were 20 water cells, all of which were half-filled with water. Those who were imprisoned there were either Natural Experts or Celestial Beings. Not only were their natural qi sealed, but also their meridians and joints were punctuated with Spirit-sealing Spikes. The prisoners were also tied to the stone pirs with ck iron chains. The cells were more heavily guarded. Obviously, the West Sea Sword Sect was worried that these people would escape.


    These people were locked in separated cells. Practically each of them had scars all over their bodies. They had been interrogated and received all kinds of cruel torture, but there were still some people who were very much alive, pulling the iron chains noisily. When they saw Li Mu and Ding Yie in, they dashed toward them dragging the iron chains in their wake, looking as fierce as if they were going to devour them at once!


    ¡°When I get out one day, I¡¯ll definitely kill all the scumbags following the Decent Alliance like you!¡±


    ¡°Bah, you tricked me. What kind of ability is this? If you do have guts, let me out and battle me face-to-face!¡±


    Some prisoners bellowed.


    After delivering the food on the second floor, the two pushed the iron cart toward the third floor but were stopped by a Natural Realm disciple of the West Sea Sword Sect named Zheng Qiang.


    ¡°Those locked up on the third floor are felonies. There¡¯s no need to send them food. You two can go back,¡± Zheng Qiang said in an indisputable tone as he sized the two up warily.


    Ding Yi was taken aback and said, ¡°But Senior Fellow Apprentice Qi said...¡±


    ¡°Qi Zhen¡¯s words carry no weight here. Get lost now,¡± Zheng Qiang said incontestably.


    Ding Yi hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Well, well, well, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    The two of them headed back. When they went down to the first floor, they saw a few disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect came to the prison to fetch some prisoners. They directly yanked a young couple out of a cell and took them to the torture room for interrogation.


    There was a little girl in the cell, crying at the young couple, ¡°Dad, mom, no...¡±


    ¡°Bring their daughter along as well. Well, she might be useful when we interrogate the couple in a moment.¡± When the disciple who led the group spotted the crying girl, he swiveled his eyes as if he suddenly thought of something and ordered with a wicked smile.


    Immediately, two disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect rushed into the cell.


    The other experts of the Devil Cult strove to stop him from taking the girl away.


    However, since their cultivation was sealed, they were just a little stronger than ordinary people. So, how could they resist the two ferocious disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect? After taking a few punches in the face, they were knocked to the ground. The seemingly seven or eight-year-old girl was caught and brought out of the cell as if she were a puppy.


    The young couple¡¯s faces were full of despair.


    They were not afraid of being tortured, but now their young daughter was... How they regretted bringing their daughter along with them to Mount Shu!


    Li Mu frowned slightly and made to say something.


    Ding Yi, by his side, quickly pulled him back and said, ¡°Xiao Duan, don¡¯t be impulsive. You can¡¯t save them.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said no more.


    Indeed, taking actions here would get Ding Yi into trouble as well. Moreover, as there were so many people imprisoned, he couldn¡¯t save all of them in such a haste. And even if he managed to get them out, where could he take them to?


    Li Mu had not fully recovered his natural qi yet, and he was not so arrogant as to believe that he could defeat the Four-city Alliance, the Three Grand Sword Sects, and the two well-known families on his own. What was more, there might also be extraterrestrial cultivators lurking in the dark.


    Driving the food cart, the two got out of the grotto and went back to the amodation area.


    ¡°Xiao Duan, try to take it easy. This is the Jianghu...¡± Ding Yiforted Li Mu.


    ¡°I am a little tired. I think I¡¯ll go back to rest first.¡± Li Mu excused himself and went back to his stone room to rest.


    Gazing at Li Mu¡¯s back, Ding Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Jianghu has always sounded picturesque, but when you really taste it, your mouth will be full of blood.¡±


    When Li Mu returned to his stone room, he at once changed into another set of clothes and put his mask on. Then, he quietly sneaked out and made his way in the direction of the torture chamber.


    ¡°No matter what, I have to save them first.¡±


    Now that the Devil Cult might have been built by Li Bai, it certainly had a lot to do with Earth, so Li Mu could not stand sitting at the back and doing nothing.


    Li Mu activated the Taoist magic arts with the ¡°primitive natural qi¡±, which almost made him invisible. Soon, he went near the torture chamber.


    Yet, just at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    Before Li Mu could take action, the torture chamber was already in chaos.


    A fire was set around the chamber.


    Shouts of ¡°kill!¡± could be heard.


    A strange figure wrapped in silver light rapidly rescued the couple and the little girl from the torture chamber. Taking advantage of the chaos, they headed down the Desktop Peak.


    ¡°Someone just made a move before me?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you rescue the captive under the noses of our West Sea Sword Sect? Humph, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I order you to stay!¡±


    A streak of sword light tore through the void at an extremely fast speed, chasing after the mysterious man in silver light.


    A top-level expert of the West Sea Sword Sect stationed in the torture chamber had taken action.


    The sword light was quick like lightning. He was at least in the Celestial Being Realm.


    A fierce and terrifying force of oppression swept over.


    ¡°Quick, run!¡±


    That silver figure shouted in a low voice. He turned around to ask the young couple to flee with the little girl. And he was going to stay behind to defend against the expert after them.


    Just then, a sudden change urred.


    Bang!


    Before the West Sea Sword Sect¡¯s Celestial Being going after them couldnd on the ground, he was suddenly hit by something in the air. Then, as if he were a watermelon shot by an arrow, he abruptly blew up. A rain of his blood and bones fell on the ground, and he waspletely dead.


    The silver figure was stunned for a while, then he wheeled around and left speedily.


    On the other side, Li Mu, who was hiding in the dark, continued to kill the four or five experts of the West Sea Sword Sect who were hunting them with his Broadswordmanding Skill before he took off.


    After losing six experts above the Natural Realm, the disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect all turned pale. They did not dare to chase after them anymore, hesitating to move forward.


    By the time the Sages and Great Sages of the sect hurried over, both the silver figure and the couple and their girl had all gone without a trace.


    ¡°Chase after them. Find them even if it means digging three feet deep into the ground!¡±


    Lin Yuhan, the elder of the West Sea Sword Sect, roared repeatedly.


    The entire area of Mount Shu was basically under the control of the Decent Alliance. And a dra had been spread there, from which there was no escape. Therefore, the elder did not believe that the prisoners who broke out could really escape.


    After that, Lin Yuhan carefully examined the injuries of the Natural Experts and Celestial Beings who had been killed and sensed the fluctuations in the air. Then, his face became serious.


    ¡°The person who has secretly rescued the fugitives andunched a sneak attack is at least a Great Sage.¡±


    ¡°Now this is terrifying.¡±


    A Great Sage was considered an absolute lord on the Bitter Star who was second only to the Seven Supreme Beings in the Void-breaking Realm. Such a man was not easy to deal with. Moreover, since the Great Sage had actually managed to sneak into the Desktop Peak and hidden in the dark, things had be more frightening.


    Li Mu went back to his stone room.


    After throwing off the pursuers of the West Sea Sword Sect, Li Mu followed the trace of the silver figure in the hope to find out who this person was. And he wished that the figure had something to do with those in White Emperor City. But to his surprise, despite at an incredibly fast speed, he still failed to catch up with the figure and lost his traces.


    After doing an unfruitful searching for a while, Li Mu had no choice but to go back for now.


    The silver figure¡¯s strength was probably at the early stage of the Celestial Being Realm. Besides, at the time he also had three burdens on his shoulder, so logically speaking, he could not have run away so fast. But it turned out that... Well, this made Li Mu a little embarrassed. Even though he had done a good deed, the other party might not even know about it.


    Momentster, he heard Ding Yi knock the door.


    ¡°Xiao Duan, are you still sleeping? Wake up, something big has happened.¡± Ding Yi banged on the door noisily.


    Li Mu acted like he was just awakened and opened the door, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°A certain expert from the Devil Cult has broken into the jail and rescued the prisoners! And the Desktop Peak is now in a state of turmoil!¡± Ding Yi said in a mystifying tone, ¡°Do you remember the young couple and the little girl?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what happened?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been rescued. An expert of the Devil Cult sneaked into the jail. Not only did he take them away, but he also killed an elder of the West Sea Sword Sect and five key elite disciples. Now, the West Sea Sword Sect is driven crazy by this,¡± Ding Yi disclosed.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Mu pretended that he was hearing it for the first time.


    Ding Yi continued, ¡°Now, under the request of the West Sea Sword Sect, every subordinate force on Desktop Peak is searching for moles who may have sneaked in. The situation is grave. If someonees to check in a while, just tell them that you have been with me all the time. Don¡¯t say anything without thinking, understand?¡±


    Li Mu hastily nodded.


    Ding Yi sighed and said, ¡°s, if I had known this, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here. Now, I¡¯m causing you trouble.¡±


    After a while, some disciples of the Wind and Cloud Sect dide for investigation under the surveince of the experts of the West Sea Sword Sect. Li Mu and Ding Yi testified for each other¡¯s alibi. Since the disciples did not spot any ws or detect anything fishy, the two passed the questioning smoothly.


    After all, Ding Yi was just a Great Master, while Li Mu was a guy who did not seem to have even cultivated internal qi. Thus, no one suspected them.


    ¡°Ding Yi is actually a quite good guy,¡± Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    In the next few weeks, more and more prisoners in the grotto prison were rescued one after another, which made every member of the West Sea Sword Sect very angry.


    That silver figure appeared and disappeared elusively. No matter how the West Sea Sword Sect put up the defense and set traps in the dark, they could not catch the silver figure. Every time, the number of people he rescued was notrge, but the mission always seeded. And once the silver figure left the peak, he seemed to melt in the air and could no longer be found.


    This also took Li Mu by astonishment.


    And every time, he helped the silver figure ¡°clean up¡± by getting rid of a few pursuers. But in the blink of an eye, he would lose track of him. There was just no way for Li Mu to trace him down.


    As time flew, a month soon passed.


    There were severalrge-scale battles between the Devil Cult and the Decent Alliance, but none of them was pivotal. Members of the Devil Cult were curled up in White Emperor City. Even though the seven forces of the Decent Alliance had joined hands, for a while, they were unable to break into the city. So, the situation became a stalemate.


    Yet, in the past month, the ¡°primitive natural qi¡± inside Li Mu was constantly growing, and he had once again cultivated to the Celestial Being Realm.


    With that, he was more confident in his next n.

 Chapter 532 - A Fair and Square Battle?

    <h4>Chapter 532 A Fair and Square Battle?</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯ve already seen a ton of corpses on the way. There seems to be a big fight here.¡±


    After Xiao Dong, Lu Xun, Luo Xuanxin, and Qiu Shuiming entered the space mist, they were lucky enough to be teleported to the same ce and soon met up. As to where the others were teleported to, they had no idea.


    The inside of the Mount Shu Heaven was basically the same as they had imagined. Solitary peaks stood on thend like lone swords. The peaks were not adjoined. Deep rivers and overcast valleys were all over the mountains. Xiao Dong and the others could only trudge on in the canyon between the solitary peaks. When they looked up at the sky, they saw nothing but a chink of sky.


    The most unusual part was that the height of those mountain peaks was far higher than any mountain on Earth. They were tens of thousands of meters high and very precipitous, which created a sharp angle of 90 degrees at the ground. The mountains were too steep. Even with their strength, they could not climb to the top.


    But soon, they discovered a phenomenon that was of substantial importance.


    This Mount Shu Heaven housed some living creatures that were not from Earth.


    Because in the valleys and the ravines, they saw the bodies of the human race who had died in a battle.


    The bodies were wearing clothes and armors in ancient styles. Broken limbs and fragmented bodies could be seen every now and then in the ravines. There were also some strange bodies of the half-human, half-animal, which seemed to have fallen from the sky or from the lone peaks. The bodies were smashed on the ground, and their blood dyed the streams red.


    They were definitely not creatures from Earth.


    The Mount Shu Heaven was the first Heaven ever found to hold intelligent creatures!


    Moreover, from the look of these damaged corpses, these intelligent creatures had already developed a rather high-level civilization.


    ¡°Their strength is much higher than ours. We have to be careful.¡±


    Lu Xun pointed at another corpse they encountered and say, ¡°Look, these corpses must have been dead for a long time, but their flesh and blood are still like those of living people. This corroborates our teacher¡¯s heads-up that the flesh and blood of those in the Natural Realm will not decay after death. I¡¯m afraid that these dead people were all Natural Experts.¡±


    Luo Xuanxin nodded. She had the vampire¡¯s physical constitution, so she was the most sensitive to blood. She said, ¡°I smell powerful energy in the blood, which is rare on Earth... These dead creatures were very powerful when they were alive.¡±


    ¡°Who on earth was capable of killing them?¡± Qiu Shuiming asked with a grave expression, ¡°We¡¯ve seen more than several hundred bodies along the way. The one who can kill such a number of Natural Experts must be extremely formidable. If we run into him, we¡¯ll most likely meet our doom.¡±


    ¡°Will the world ahead us be the one our teacher has described?¡± Xiao Dong asked thoughtfully.


    Ever since taking lessons from Li Mu, the members of the Chinese martial arts circle began to address Li Mu as their teacher.


    As they were talking, a low moan suddenly came to their hears from the cliff ahead, which sounded like a whine of someone seriously injured.


    The four of them felt a chill run down their spines.


    ¡°There¡¯s a living person here?¡±


    They looked at one another and drove their cultivation to the peak. The four gingerly rounded the cliff and saw a girl about 17 or 18 years old in a green dress hiding behind a huge rock and a mess of broken limbs. Her left shoulder and legs were severely injured and she had fallen into aa. She was unmistakably groaning without realizing it. And blood had dyed half of her green dress crimson.


    She was beautiful.


    These three words were almost the first thing that urred to the four people when they spotted the girl.


    She was like a fairy that only appeared in paintings.


    Among the four people, Luo Xuanxin was also one of the most beautiful women on Earth. Yet,pared with this girl, she was put in the shade.


    Seeming to have sensed someone approaching, the unconscious girl suddenly snapped her eyes open.


    ¡°Have you heard it? The Decent Alliance decided to fight a fair and square battle with the Devil Cult!¡± Stated Ding Yi.


    Ding Yi was always the most well-informed one.


    ¡°A fair and square battle?¡± Li Mu stared at him and said, ¡°That is to say, the Decent Alliance also thinks that the previous battle was unfair?¡±


    ¡°Puff...¡± Ding Yi spurted out the tea that he had just swallowed. Then, with a careful and heedful look, he remarked, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If others hear you, you will be branded as a remnant of the Devil Cult.¡±


    Li Mu teasingly put on a face of terror.


    Three days ago, with the arrival of Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of Western Sea, also the contemporary head of the West Sea Sword Sect, and her overtaking the Desktop Peak, the silver figure never showed up again.


    And there were no more prisoners escaping from the grotto prison.


    Obviously, the appearance of the Top Sword of Western Sea, one of the Seven Supreme Beings of the time, had deterred the expert of the Devil Cult who had been hiding in the dark and disheartened him to turn up again. The current Seven Supreme Beings of the Decent Alliance were all in the Void-breaking Realm. When the immortals came to the stage, who else couldpete with them?


    But the problemy in the fact that the Devil Cult was holed up in White Emperor City. Although the Decent Alliance had been attacking the city for several months, they were unable to break in. As people always said, ¡°The first drumming cheers fighters up, the second weakens, while the third devitalized.¡± With every defeat, the morale of the Devil Cult gradually declined. Hence, all the leaders of the Decent Alliance decided to confront the Devil Cult head-on. Each side would send out 10 experts to have a fair duel. If the Decent Alliance won, the Devil Cult would retreat from White Emperor City, and in the next decade, the devil and the decent must cease to engage in battles. But if the Devil Cult won, the Decent Alliance must release the captured experts of the Devil Cult, withdraw their army, and makepensation to the Devil Cult.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s impossible for the Devil Cult to agree to this unless they¡¯re out of their minds.¡±


    After hearing Ding Yi¡¯s enthusiastic ount, Li Mu said in surprise.


    The Devil Cult had had White Emperor City as their safe house. Since the Decent Alliance could not break through the city, the Devil Cult had been absolutely safe. So why would they engage in this so-called ¡°fair and square battle¡±?


    Moreover, if they lost, they would have to hand over White Emperor City. Wasn¡¯t this ridiculous?


    The reason why the Devil Cult had been able to exist in this world over all those years was that they had White Emperor City as theirst stronghold. Once it was handed over, even if the devil and the decent did not fight for the next decade, what would happen after that? 10 yearster, with White Emperor City lost, wouldn¡¯t the Devil Cult be nothing more than a fish on the chopping board, ready to be ughtered?


    ¡°Haha, on the contrary, the Devil Cult epted it.¡± Ding Yiughed.


    Li Mu was really astounded this time and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ding Yi said with a chuckle, ¡°Haha, you still have to rely on me, a famous hero in Jianghu, to answer your questions... It¡¯s because there is news saying that if White Emperor City can¡¯t be conquered by a prolonged attack, the immortals in the heavens will descend. Once the immortals arrive, White Emperor City will surely be unable to defend itself. The Devil Cult has no choice but to agree.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot about that.¡±


    Li Mu patted his forehead.


    Ding Yi continued in a glib tone, ¡°Legend has it that below White Emperor City lies a treasure-trove that even immortals yearn for. Thus, as long as the Devil Cult retreats from White Emperor City, the immortals won¡¯t wipe them out. Besides, they can also rest for another 10 years. Anyway, who can say for sure what will happen 10 years from now? epting the terms is definitely better than being wiped out by the immortals right now.¡±


    Li Mu sneered inwardly and then remarked, ¡°In this case, if the Decent Alliance loses, will they really withdraw their troops? When the immortals can¡¯t get the treasure they want, they will still descend to this world tounch a massacre, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Ding Yi was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Uh... The immortals should be able to keep their word.¡±


    Li Mu continued to sneer in his mind.


    ¡°Immortals?¡±


    Li Mu had seen the true colors of those extraterrestrial cultivators. Those people could do anything for their own interests.


    ¡°Anyway, the Devil Cult has agreed.¡± Ding Yi said, ¡°It seems that the Devil Cult has no alternative but to say yes. Whatsoever, they might hope to y for time with this battle... Hey, you little schr, don¡¯t worry about this. Even a famous hero in Jianghu like me doesn¡¯t care about these things. All we should do is to enjoy the show.¡±


    Li Mu said pensively, ¡°Just imagine, how many people will die in the bloody battle between the devil and the decent? Brother Ding, you¡¯re a famous hero in Jianghu. Why don¡¯t you stop such a fierce battle? You can do this, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Ding Yi did not hesitate to say, ¡°Of course I can. But I no longer have any interest in fame and wealth. And I am tired of the Jianghu, shrinking from getting involved in these da*n things...¡±


    Li Mu demanded, ¡°Then why did youe here to watch the scene?¡±


    Ding Yi was speechless.


    p!


    He flung a hand at the back of Li Mu¡¯s head and yelled, ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense today?¡±


    While they were talking, the sound of footsteps drew near from outside.


    Soon, all the handymen of the outer sect, including Li Mu and Ding Yi, were gathered together.


    ¡°This is Master Zhu Hong, Chief of Tactical Deployment of the Xuanji Family. He¡¯s in charge of building the fighting ring for the battle between the devil and the decent,¡± announced a disciple of the West Sea Sword Sect, introducing a middle-aged man with grey-white hair to thousands of handymen and disciples of other sects. ¡°From today onward, everyone will follow Master Zhu¡¯s instructions and construct the fighting ring.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°To build a fighting ring?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Or are you ying some tricks in the dark?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Qin¡¯er, the green-clothed girl, said gratefully to Luo Xuanxin and the other three.


    Under the care of Lu Xun, Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, and Qiu Shuiming, her injury had recovered a lot. Finally, she could manage to run her cultivation method for the recuperation of her health, and the bizarre force in her body and internal injuries were almost stabilized.


    ¡°Sister Qin¡¯er, you¡¯re wee. How did you get hurt?¡± Luo Xuanxin asked with a smile.


    Having spent a few days with her, the four found that the girl named Qin¡¯er was an authentic human being. And she had a cheerful and pure personality, which made her very easy to get along with.


    The reason they were able tomunicate with Qin¡¯er was that, back on Earth, their teacher, Li Mu, had taught them thenguage used on the Divine Land, which was not much different from the popr mainstreamnguage in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region... Mastering a ¡°foreignnguage¡± was still quite important. At that time, Li Mu had nned prudently for the distant future, for his aim was to bring these talented Earth residents to the vast universe. Thanks to his foresight, the four now found the newnguagee in handy.


    ¡°There was a great war between the sects, and we were ambushed. Her Ladyship and I were separated. I was hunted down, and fell from the Sword Peak...¡± When Qin¡¯er spoke of this, she immediately became anxious. ¡°No, I have to hurry back to defend the city. It¡¯ll be all over if I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°Defend the city? What city?¡± Lu Xun could not help but ask.


    Qin¡¯er said in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then why are you here? Judging by the strange attires you wear, aren¡¯t you the disciples who havee to help the Divine Sect get through the danger?¡±


    Qiu Shuiming pped his forehead with a hand and admitted, ¡°In fact, we lost our way and came here by ident... So, we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Qin¡¯er said, ¡°I see. That¡¯s right. Your strengths are way too low. You are supposed to be unable to enter Mount Shu... But with your strange appearance and dressing style, once you¡¯re seen by the people from the Four Cities or the Three Grand Sword Sects, you¡¯ll definitely be mistaken as members of the Divine Sect. Then you have no chance to escape death... Why don¡¯t you alle with me to White Emperor City? The Divine Sect will protect you.¡±


    ¡°White Emperor City?¡± Lu Xun and the other three eximed in unison.


    The name sounded quite familiar.


    There was also a city called White Emperor City on Earth!


    Mount Shu and White Emperor City were both the names for ces on Earth.


    What was going on?


    After some discussion, the four of them finally epted Qin¡¯er¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°I know a secret path near White Emperor City,¡± Qin¡¯er said. ¡°It¡¯s Her Ladyship who told me this. The others definitely don¡¯t know about the path. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

 Chapter 533 - An Unexpected Change

    <h4>Chapter 533 An Unexpected Change</h4>


    ¡°Hum? This is...¡±


    Hiding in a naturally well-concealed small cave at the foot of the Desktop Peak and constantly cultivating, Li Mu felt a sudden impulse and stopped running his cultivation method, for he had just sensed a very familiar wave of energy fluctuationsing from the east.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Li Mu looked extremely shocked.


    This kind of energy fluctuation was the same as that of the life-saving jade that he had given to some important figures of the Chinese Martial Arts Alliance when he was on Earth. If those figures were in danger, they could activate the jade to conjure a shield for protection that wouldst for some time while sending a message to Li Mu for help.


    ¡°Someone is activating the jade. And he or she seems to be very close to me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The power of the jade was indeed very impressive on Earth. Li Mu could sense its existence in any corner of the earth as long as it was activated. But now, as Bitter Star was at least 1.3 billion light years away from Earth, it was supposed to be impossible for Li Mu to feel it.


    This was odd.


    Very odd.


    Li Mu also could not understand this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    Li Mu stopped cultivating and turned into a stream of light, which zoomed out of the cave. Ride the flying broadsword, he pelted in the direction of the activated jade piece.


    ¡°Retreat, retreat now!¡±


    Gu Lang, Head of the Ancient Yue Sect, one of the Seven Sacred Sects, was so angry that his eyes felt like they were about to split. He roared, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face distorted by indignation.


    Behind him were more than a dozen experts of the Chinese Martial Alliance and the military. Each of them was injured, and several people had died in battle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The thermal weapons in the hands of the military experts were firing wildly.


    This specially-made thermal weapon was extremely powerful. It kept firing and formed a fire. Several figures swooping over from the opposite side let out a few muffled groans. With blood sttering all over their bodies, they were sent flying back. Only when this scene urred did the people charging at them feel a bit of apprehension.


    ¡°Be careful! The weapons of the Devil Cult are quite weird!¡±


    ¡°Besiege them!¡±


    ¡°Shields! Shields are needed...¡±


    The peopleunching the besiegement were experts from the West Sea Sword Sect, one of the Three Grand Sword Sects in the Ancient Star World.


    Dozens of seconds ago, after encountering a group of cultivators from Earth, the experts of the West Sea Sword Sect quickly made a judgment that these people were the evil remnants of the Devil Cult, and they immediatelyunched an attack. The group of Chinese cultivators from Earth was caught off guard and so suffered heavy losses in a trice.


    In the face of this unfamiliar thermal weapon, after losing several disciples in the Great Master Realm, the rest of the attackers learned to leap to the air and constantly changed their positions. Their movements were as fast as lightning, so the thermal weapon held by the military experts could no longer hit the targets urately.


    But fortunately, the eruption of thermal weapons at least held back the momentum of the West Sea Sword Sect¡¯s ughter.


    The two experts from the Martial Alliance eventually brought back the heavily injured Gu Lang, the head of the Ancient Yue Sect, who had taken a blow from the opponent in order to cover the others.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Lang shouted angrily, ¡°Why did you attack us?¡±


    The attack came as such a surprise that they had yet topletely pick up the situation. They could not understand why all of a sudden there was such hostility and killing intenting at them.


    A burst of shouts came from the opposite side, as though they were responding.


    However, Gu Lang and the others could notprehend what the other party was shouting about.


    Because they spoke in apletely differentnguage.


    But judging from their bodynguage, they did not seem to have any intention ofpromising. Instead, it appeared that they wanted to kill all of them.


    Soon, more than half of the experts of the Chinese Martial Alliance and the military were lost, leaving behind more than 20 survivors. They were surrounded by a ring cliff, relying on the cover of thermal weapons to prevent the other party from rushing in. Nevertheless, they had no chance to rush out either.


    Whoosh!


    A beam of light reflected by a hidden weapon flew over.


    A young military expert that was aiming at the enemies gave a muffled grunt as he fell to the ground with an iron sword pierced into his forehead.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Gu Lang was burning with anxiety.


    He had not expected to run into such powerful native cultivators during his exploration in the Heaven. Furthermore, the cultivators were such terrifying martial arts experts. Their average strength was much stronger than that of him and his team.


    As a matter of fact, when the Chinese Martial Alliance teamed up with the military, they arguably became the top force on Earth. No one could fight against them, nor was there any force from any country that couldpete with them.


    However, when they came across the native cultivators, they were demolished in no time.


    These native experts seemed extremely frenzied, brimming with killing intent and the desire to battle. They continued shouting and roaring, but unfortunately, the Earth team did not understand a word.


    ¡°If it goes on like this, we will bepletely wiped out.¡±


    Gu Lang was the head of one of the Seven Sacred Sects on Earth, as well as the chief director of the Chinese team conducting this exploration of the Mount Shu Heaven. Seeing the young soldiers and the experts of the Martial Alliance copsed one by one, he felt pricks of guilt, and his eyes were widened to the bursting point.


    These people were all cherished talents of the country. They were the martial arts talents the country had painstakingly fostered. Yet, they were killed as easily as grass being mowed. That made his heart bleed in pain.


    If risking his life could prevent this, he would have long charged forward.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Hidden weapons continued to fly over.


    Gu Lang acted as if he didn¡¯t care about his own life. He stood in front of everyone and brandished the sword in his hand to throw off the hidden weapons. But soon he was hit by several weapons in a row, having multiple sharp des cut into his flesh.


    Even so, a force that he did not know where it came from had supported him in resisting at all costs. Even though his blood was running down like a stream, he did not retreat.


    ¡°Master, master...¡± Ding Ke, his disciple, tried desperately to pull him back.


    The battle was fierce.


    ¡°Stop killing. Catch them alive!¡±


    In a distance, Lin Zhen, a low-level presbyter of the West Sea Sword Sect, shouted.


    He was excited because he would be granted a handsome reward if he seized these strange people of Devil Cult and brought them back to the Desktop Peak.


    ¡°The military troops, cover the others. Members of the Martial Alliance, break out of the encirclement! Get at least one person out of this!¡± Themander of the military sighed.


    This decision meant that the military force might all be buried here. However, they were military men. At the most dangerous moment, they must rise to the situation. That was the mission of military men.


    ¡°It would be great if only God of Massacre Li were here.¡±


    A young expert from the Martial Alliance said loudly.


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Everyone thought so.


    Pitifully, everyone was also aware that God of Massacre Li did not enter the Mount Shu Heaven.


    However, though the Martial Alliance and the militaryunched several strikes to break out of the encirclement, all of them failed miserably. What was more, as time passed, the ammunition the military possessed had been used up. Now, the weapons had almost no deterrent effect on the enemy.


    More than 50 disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect had surrounded Gu Lang and others from all sides.


    ¡°Kneel down and surrender. Otherwise, we will take your heads back to exchange for rewards.¡±


    Lin Zhen stood in the void, overlooking the people on the earth, feeling empowered to take their lives.


    Although Gu Lang and his men failed to pick up the meaning of the other party, they still sensed a certain kind of ridicule and disdain, as well as the contempt as if looking at animals from their eyes and tone of voice.


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± Demanded Gu Lang in deep anger and grief. He stood bolt upright, the end of his sword propping against the ground.


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Lin Zhen frowned slightly.


    He could see that this old man was the leader of the ¡°evil remnants of the Devil Cult¡±, and he was quite tenacious. It was useless to keep this kind of person alive, so Lin Zhen decided to simply take his head to the Desktop Peak for the reward.


    A disciple at Natural Realm of the West Sea Sword Sect struck at once. His sword thrust forward like a jet of light and hacked at Gu Lang.


    Even though the other Earth cultivators and soldiers wanted to save him, it was already toote.


    Natural-level experts were so powerful that it was impossible for them to fight against them.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword light was about to hit Gu Lang and cause his head to fly off. Suddenly, a jet of de light appeared and caught up with the sword light. In a sh, the sword light shattered and exploded. With a bang, the disciple of the West Sea Sword Sect who hadunched the attack was instantly sted into a mist of blood and dispersed.


    Blood sttered on the faces of Lin Zhen and the others.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Horrified, Lin Zhen subconsciously turned his head to check.


    But he did not spot anything.


    However, when he turned back, he saw a tall figure dressed in the clothes of a handyman standing in front of Gu Lang and his lot. Lin Zhen could not see what this person looked like because he was facing him with his back. Even so, Lin Zhen¡¯s instincts told him that he should be very young.


    It was Li Mu.


    When Gu Lang and the others saw Li Mu, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Yet, all of them were immediately overwhelmed by ecstasy.


    The Eastern God of Massacre!


    He was the symbol of omnipotent.


    ¡°Senior Gu, how... howe you¡¯re in this world?¡± Li Mu also found it a bit unbelievable as he saw Gu Lang and the others.


    This was the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, a ce was more than 1.3 billion light years from Earth.


    Howe dozens of Earth people just appeared in front of Li Mu out of the blue? It felt like a dream. Did they alsoe here from the Space Vortex at the Nie Dragon Mountain?


    No way!


    Didn¡¯t they also have to go through the Heavenly Tribtion?


    Moreover, Li Mu had warned the Earth people not to enter the vortex in Qinling Heaven. Before leaving, he had sealed it with a tactical deployment again, so other people should have no way to go into it.


    ¡°Your Excellency, who are you? How dare you shield the evil remnants of the Devil Cult?¡± Lin Zhen came to his senses and questioned in a booming voice.


    At the same time, he signaled the disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect with his eyes to surround Li Mu.


    Lin Zhen felt that Li Mu¡¯s energy fluctuations were not strong, so he had no fear. He was under the impression that another expert of the Devil Cult nearby had heard the news and rushed to help his fellows, allowing him to arrest one more sinned man and earn another great merit.


    Swoosh!


    A sh of broadsword light dashed by.


    Before the disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect could react, they saw Lin Zhen¡¯s head suddenly fly up in the air. Then, like two pieces of deadwood, the two pieces of his body fell down before he could utter a word.


    ¡°Crap...¡±


    The other disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect turned pale with fright when they saw this.


    With their elder being crushed, they realized that they had met an absolutely powerful expert. In an instant, they lost their will to fight and turned tail to flee.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°This man is a high-level leader of the Devil Cult!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and report this!¡±


    The disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect scattered in all directions.


    Li Mu, however, did not even look back.


    With a stir of his mind, the broadsword light flickered.


    In just a couple of seconds, more than 50 disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect were killed by the broadsword, and none of them escaped.


    The Emperors¡¯ Fire circled around them and burned them all into ashes, leaving no trace behind.


    ¡°God of Massacre Li, we... You finally...¡± Gu Lang finally breathed a sigh of relief. But when he said only a few words, suddenly, his vision went ck and he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Then, his legs be limp and he directly fell forward.


    Li Mu caught Gu Lang in time. As he was about to say something, abruptly, his face changed. Noticing something, he said, ¡°Someone ising. Come with me. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    He brought everyone out of this ce as quickly as possible.


    Momentster.


    Several streams of light twinkled.


    Several elder-level experts of the West Sea Sword Sect dding in brocade robes sped to the battlefield. Then, shes of sword light appeared. Hundreds of disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect above the Natural Realm rapidly surrounded the area from all directions.


    ¡°Hum? How could they escape so quickly?¡±


    ¡°This is the ce where Lin Zhen¡¯s aura of life dissipated in the end.¡±


    ¡°Although Lin Zhen was just a low-level presbyter, he was already half a step away from the Celestial Being Realm. But he did not even have time to send a warning before he was killed. That shows the enemy was very strong, at least a Sect-keeping Elder of the Devil Cult.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s chase them. They can¡¯t get far,¡± a high-level elder of the West Sea Sword Sect in a brocade robe said coldly. ¡°How dare the people of the Devil Cult to go out of White Emperor City? Mount Shu is already a tight dra. Even those in the Void-breaking Realm will find it hard to escape. Well, those evil remnants of the Devil Cult really don¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡®death¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 534 - 100 Meters

    <h4>Chapter 534 100 Meters</h4>


    ¡°How unbelievable!¡±


    After hearing the ount of Gu Lang and the others, Li Mu still could hardly believe his ears.


    The Mount Shu Heaven on Earth had opened, and it directly transmitted all of them to the Bitter Star. Were the Mount Shu on Earth and the Mount Shu in this world rted to each other in some curious way? And Li Bai did not name this Mount Shu simply out of his nostalgia for his hometown?


    What was more, there was something even more absurd.


    Generally speaking, Gu Lang and the other people would trigger the Heavenly Tribtion when they came to the Bitter Star from Earth.


    In spite of their low cultivation, there was bound to be a Heavenly Tribtion when the Qi of Tribtion in different worlds was activated. It was just a matter of the degree of the tribtion.


    However, Gu Lang and the others had not encountered any Heavenly Tribtion.


    How on earth could that be?


    What worried Li Mu more was that Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, Lu Xun, and Qiu Shuiming had also entered the Mount Shu Heaven. Would they also be in danger?


    These four people were the Taoism Guardians he had picked for the sake of Earth, all of whom were highly gifted. It was possible for them to enter the Void-breaking Realm or even the higher realm in the future if they cultivated with normal progress. But if they were lost in Mount Shu, it would be not worth the candle.


    The sudden and unexpected changepletely disrupted Li Mu¡¯s n.


    ¡°I must find a way to put everyone in a rtively safe ce. Otherwise, with their strength, if they are mistaken as the remnants of the Devil Cult, they will hardly be able to resist the encirclement of the Decent Alliance.¡±


    Li Mu felt heavy-hearted.


    The loss was too great.


    The people selected by the Chinese Martial Alliance and the military were all the best among the elites. Losing any single of them would be difficult for the nation and its people to bear. Yet, today, they had lost dozens of the elites in one battle. This time was simply a disaster.


    While Li Mu was deep in thought, a beam of light shed in the direction of the distant Sword Peak.


    Streaks of sword light, like locusts crossing the fields, wandered in the canyon and ferreted their way toward Li Mu and the others.


    ¡°Already chase to this ce? They¡¯re so fast!¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    The West Sea Sword Sect¡¯s reaction came much faster than he had imagined. They had quickly noticed the traces and began to look for the ce where the crowd was hiding.


    It seemed that the other party had some special tracing skills.


    At the same time, Gu Lang and the others also caught sight of the light that filled the sky and rushed towards them.


    Riding on a flying sword?!


    People with that kind of skill were the legendary Sword Whizzes in their view.


    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s countenance altered.


    One of the features of Li Mu¡¯s invincibility on Earth was that he could fly by riding a flying broadsword.


    ¡°Flying¡± was regarded as a synonym for strength.


    At the sight of so many experts riding on flying swords, Gu Lang and the others subconsciously believed that the more than 100 people chasing after them were all strong experts who could rival Li Mu.


    A great sense of danger immediately washed over them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go driving them off.¡± Gu Lang had recovered a little. He struggled to stand up and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I leave my old bones here. However, Mu, take everyone with you and leave. You must keep these young people alive. They are the future of China. No more of them shall die.¡±


    His heart wasden with guilt.


    As the leader of the team in charge of the exploration in the Mount Shu Heaven, he had watched helplessly as so many people were sacrificed. He felt like his heart was dripping blood.


    ¡°Master, no, you...¡± Ding Ke yelled. He was beside himself with anxiety.


    He was an orphan who had been adopted by Gu Lang since he was a child and brought to the Ancient Yue Sect. He had long viewed Gu Lang as his own father.


    ¡°Let us lure these people away... Adviser Li, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± The militarymander was called Feng Jun. He had a very ordinary name and ordinary appearance. He was thin, wearing sses, and was not very tall. But he was still calm andposed. He smiled unperturbedly and remarked, ¡°All we want is to serve the country on the battlefield till we die, so don¡¯t bother wrapping our bodies in a shroud and send us back... We are soldiers.¡±


    Li Mu got to his feet and said with a serene look, ¡°No, we don¡¯t need to escape when dealing with these small potatoes... Please wait for a moment. I will go collecting some interest. Our blood can¡¯t be shed for nothing.¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    He already transformed into a stream of light that took the initiative to run up to the enemies.


    The resplendent broadsword light streaked across the sky as if cleaving the vast Milky River.


    Countless beams of light burst out of Li Mu¡¯s body and instantly cut the sky-covering river of sword light into two sections.


    ¡°Who is it thatunched a sneak attack on our West Sea Sword Sect?¡±


    A voice sounded, making the empty valley to vibrate. Its momentum was violent. The Sword Qi began to swirl like the avnche. A golden brocade robe was shining, which was a fine Taoist instrument. The speaker was a brocade-robed grand elder of the West Sea Sword Sect.


    The answer to his question was the deadly, boundless broadsword light that caused the stars filling the sky to fall.


    ¡°Aargh...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Block it, block it!¡±


    The Natural Experts of the West Sea Sword Sect were struggling desperately, straining to fend off the attacks.


    In the void over the Sword Peak, clusters of blood blossomed.


    As the broadsword light shed, some weaker disciples in the Natural Realm could not resist it at all and were instantly turned into a mist of blood.


    ¡°Da*n it.¡± The elder in the splendid robe was furious. A jet of light twinkled in his hand. Next, a holy sword was held in the palm of his hand. The Sword Qi burst out like lotus flowers all over the sky, shaking off the broadsword lighting at him. Then, the elder himself turned into a phantom, charging at Li Mu, bellowing, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Li Mu did not retreat but moved forward. In an instant, 108 flying broadswords gathered in the center of his palm and merged into the huge Samsara Knife, and then he directly gave a vertical hack.


    Clink!


    The figures grazed past each other.


    The elder in brocade robe and the sword in his hand were cut into two pieces. Blood squirted in the air.


    Up to his death, he still did not know that he could not even take one blow.


    Li Mu brandished his broadsword and sped up. When the Samsara Knife hacked at the opponents, the volume of broadsword light prated the sky magnificently.


    Dozens of disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect were cut into two halves and fell from the sky.


    ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡±


    ¡°Crap! It¡¯s too horrible!¡±


    ¡°An expert at the level of the head of the Devil Cult?¡±


    ¡°Run quickly. Don¡¯t force yourselves to fight against him.¡±


    When seeing that they were disadvantaged, several other elders shouted fearfully, then, turned around and fled.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The sword light scattered.


    The Swordmanding Technique of the West Sea Sword Sect allowed their disciples to move very swiftly. It could totally rank in the top five among the fleeing skills of the various sects on the Bitter Star. However, Li Mu employed the Somersault Cloud to chase after them, and eventually killed them all in the canyon. In contrast, some Natural Realm disciples ran away in disorder like locusts, and Li Mu did not annihte thempletely.


    Gu Lang and the others felt their blood boil with pride as they watched this scene.


    ¡°So this is Li Mu¡¯s real strength, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Back on Earth, he had just only been ¡®fooling around¡¯?¡±


    The splendid broadsword light bright as a shooting star and the iparable dominance to hack the sky in half were not something a human being could have.


    It turned out that even when facing those Sword Whizzes flying on swords in the Mount Shu Heaven, Li Mu was still invincible.


    As resplendent splendor flickered¡ª


    Li Mu went back to the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first and move to another ce.¡±


    He led everyone to move as soon as possible.


    The ordinary disciples and elders of the West Sea Sword Sect posed no threat to him.


    But if Li Mu disturbed those top-level masters of the West Sea Sword Sect, especially their head, Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of Western Sea who was in the Void-breaking Realm, Li Mu would not be absolutely confident.


    Back in the Tomb of the God of Sin, Li Mu did have killed many extraterrestrial cultivators and experts in the Soldier Realm, but that was attributable to the tactical deployment suppressing the power of the aliens in the tomb. However, on the Bitter Star, things were different. The experts in the Void-breaking Realm were in full power. Although Li Mu had again refined the primitive natural qi, he still had not entered the Sage Realm yet. Despite that the power of the primitive natural qi was much stronger than that of themon natural qi, Li Mu still did not want to take the risk.


    Sure enough, in less than 15 minutes after Li Mu and others took off, a middle-aged man in a scarlet robe suddenly appeared at the battlefield, like a deity suddenly descended from heaven.


    ¡°All gone?¡±


    The middle-aged man looked ordinary, and his facial features could only be regarded as regr. He was a little high-browed, and his skin was pretty fair. But what was special about him was that there seemed to be sword light and electricity whirling in his eyes, which had such a great power that it made people feel that life and death were beyond their control if they met his eyes.


    ¡°Broadsword Intent? On this Bitter Star, there are masters of Broadsword-using methods as well. But this kind of Broadsword Intent has never been heard of. In the Devil Cult, the Moon Broadsword Sect is known for its amazing Broadsword-using method, yet that is nothing like this one... Interesting. Since when did such a great figure appear on the Bitter Star?¡±


    Suspending in the void, the middle-aged man looked down and saw the bodies of the disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect around him. He furled and unfurled his fingers while doing some calction. Suddenly, a thin jet of sword light flowed out of his palm, heading in the direction of Li Mu and his fellows who were escaping.


    ¡°Killers who murdered the men of our West Sea Sword Sect, where could you flee?¡±


    As he took a step forward, his figure disillusioned and he was already several kilometers away.


    However, half an hourter.


    A hint of astonishment climbed onto his face.


    ¡°The Sword-searching Skill didn¡¯t work?¡±


    He had cast his secret skill several times, and each time he tracked down his targets¡¯ whereabouts. However, the targets were nowhere to be seen after he followed their trace to a ce.


    This was the first time he had seen such a strange thing.


    This could not happen unless the other party¡¯s strength was far above his. But that was impossible.


    Just as he was about to perform the Sword-searching Skill for the fourth time, a fit of extremely unusual energy fluctuations came from the direction of the Desktop Peak hundreds of miles away. Then, there was a violent boom, as though the entire Desktop Peak was shaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He no longer cared about chasing after the murderers. Instead, his figure shed and he disappeared from sight on the spot.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    When Li Mu returned to the Desktop Peak, he saw the whole West Sea Sword Sect was quite uptight as if facing a formidable enemy. The disciples were patrolling both the inside and the outside the Desktop Peak, making the atmosphere extremely tense.


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve killed an elder of the West Sea Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±


    ¡°Because In that case, they should all go out and search instead of staying on the Desktop Peak.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Duan, where have you been? Why did youe back sote?¡± Ding Yi, who came out of nowhere, called, ¡°Something big has happened!¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ve been building the fighting ring. I¡¯m burnt out from moving stones... What happened?¡±


    Ding Yi said in a mystifying tone, ¡°Just now, the disciple of the West Sea Sword Sect in charge of the external inspection was sneak attacked by a high-level expert of the Devil Cult. Head of the West Sea Sword Sect went to chase the criminal in person, but he failed. And just during the absence of the Top Sword of Western Sea, something odd happened on the Desktop Peak¡ª the peak has grown 100 meters higher!¡±


    ¡°Grow 100 meters higher?¡± Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°What is he saying?¡±


    Ding Yi continued, ¡°It rose up, rose up by 100 meters... The whole mountain was directly pulled up 100 meters from the ground by a very mysterious and terrible force. The West Sea Sword Sect was in a turmoil now. Everyone is trying to find the cause, but they haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Could there be such a thing?¡±


    The Desktop Peak was tens of thousands of meters high. It could be said to be the second-highest peak of Mount Shu other than the main peak, the White Emperor Peak. This mountain was where the ¡°Fate-defying Sect¡±, one of the seven major branches of the Devil Cult, once located. Even for an expert in the Soldier Realm, he might not be able to pull this peak from the ground up by 100 meters. After all, the stone peak that was revealed outside was only the tip of an iceberg, and the rocks underground had been even more expansive...


    No wonder the West Sea Sword Sect was so nervous at this change.

 Chapter 535 - Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 535 Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus</h4>


    It turned out that there was a reason why the disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect were so nervous.


    Because on the next day, the Desktop Peak once again quaked and grew up by more than 100 meters.


    At that time, Li Mu was also on the Desktop Peak, so he felt it distinctly that an unparalleled mysterious and profound force was emanating from the bulky rocks that constituted the Desktop Peak. The entire peak seemed to have sprung to life, which kept growing like a nt. In about just a quarter of an hour, the growth in height on that day waspleted, and then the mysterious forced dissipated.


    It was a weird thing.


    That was also an eye-opener for Li Mu.


    The West Sea Sword Sect was once again rmed. They used all sorts of methods to investigate the cause but their efforts were to no avail.


    They even invited the experts of tactical deployments from the four cities, the two sects, and the two families of the Decent Alliance there to investigate. Yet, they didn¡¯t find any clues, either.


    Someone suggested that the West Sea Sword Sect should evacuate immediately and move to another location.


    Because this kind of mysterious force was threatening.


    The Desktop Peak was once the location of the ¡°Fate-defying Sect¡± in the past. Among the seven major branches of the Devil Cult, the ¡°Fate-defying Sect¡± was the most wretched. Many inconceivable things had happened to this branch. It was very likely that the Desktop Peak also harbored great danger.


    ¡°Humph, even if it¡¯s a danger, we¡¯ll use our swords to suppress it.¡±


    Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of Western Sea, resolutely made the final decision and directly overrode the proposal of moving.


    The logic was very simple.


    He did not allow his men to be disheartened by their fears even before the war started.


    These days, Li Mu, ording to the schedule, took the flying shuttle to a height of 10,000 meters over White Emperor City to carry stones materials, set up the floating fighting ring and all kinds of tactical deployment. Of course, in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was only a green hand in the Semi-Joint-qi level with stronger strength and engaged only in low-level work. Except for Ding Yi, few paid attention to him.


    Gu Lang and the others were temporarily ced in a hidden cave within the Sword Peak and their auras were concealed by a tactical deployment.


    But the Sword-searching Skill of the West Sea Sword Sect was extremely terrifying. The skill had helped them detected the existence of Gu Lang and the others several times, forcing Li Mu to transfer them to another ce before the cave was searched.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let it go on like this. I have to think of a way to solve the problem once and for all.¡±


    Li Mu contemted this as he moved the stones.


    Practicing the Xiantian Skill had be an instinctive reaction. When he walked and moved, he was also practicing it, so the work did not hinder his recovery of strength.


    In order to rush the construction work, a lot of manpower and material resources were invested in the construction of the floating fighting ring, and it was certainly not done separately by the four cities, three sects, and two families of the Decent Alliance. The Devil Cult also sent experts of tactical deployments from the Dragon King Ridge and the Sky-overlooking Pavilion to take over the other part of the construction work¡ª Both sides were afraid that the other side might cheat in the construction of the fighting ring by nting some tricks in it, so they did not dare to let one party handle the entire construction project.


    In the construction area of the fighting ring, the two parties did not engage inrge-scale conflicts thanks to their agreement beforehand.


    As Li Mu was still thinking about where to settle Gu Lang and the others, several spaceships came from the distance. Several young people got off from the spaceships, all of whom were dressed well and looking imposing. Li Mu could tell that they were the best among the young generation of the four cities, three sects, and two families, which formed the nine main forces of the Decent Alliance. With a nce, Li Mu roughly knew that these young people were all in or above the Sage Realm. Their strength should not be taken lightly.


    These days, Li Mu had basically figured out the background of the experts of the nine major forces of the Decent Alliance.


    The four cities referred to the Cold River City, the Sunset City, the Central Heaven City, and the Peerless City. They were the fourrgest cities on the Bitter Star, which were equivalent to the three great empires on the Divine Land. The Three Grand Sword Sects were the West Sea Sword Sect, the Sky-reaching Sword Sect, and the East Mountain Sword Sect, which were all sword sects. The sword cultivation was popr on the Bitter Star, which definitely had something to do with the Three Grand Sword Sects, for they each had numerous disciples. As to the two well-known tactical deployment families, they were the Zhu Family and the Gongsun Family that excelled at machine-operation and puppet-production.


    These nine major forces were roughly on par with each other in terms of power and heritage. Each of them had their own unique characteristics, and they ruled over the Bitter Star together.


    Of course, ording to the roast of Ding Yi, the ¡°famous hero in Jianghu¡±, the nine forces were just local tyrants, and the one who really had the power to control the entire Bitter Star was the immortals beyond this. In front of those extraterrestrial sects, the nine forces were just ants with a little stronger strength. And they would be wiped out at any moment if they rebelled.


    Li Mu found that Ding Yi did not seem to have a good vibe for the nine forces.


    Apart from the nine major influences, there were also many other sects. They were vassals of the four cities, three sects, and two families, who followed the lead of them.


    Compared with them, the Devil Cult was weaker.


    A whileter, the drums on the flying shuttle could be heard from a distance.


    A few morerge flying shuttles tore through the sea of clouds and zoomed over.


    This time, it was the masters of the nine major forces.


    There was a hubbub among the crowd.


    The disciples and experts of the major sects who were building the floating fighting ring all became restless, their faces lit with excitement.


    As the others were all murmuring and discussing, Li Mu understood the cause of thismotion.


    Here came Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of Western Sea, Li Muzi, the Sky-reaching Sword Master, Dongfang Qing, the Ancient Sword, Qu Yi, Lord of the Cold River City, Duan Feng, Lord of the Peerless City, Ran Guangyao, Lord of the Sunset City, Lu Tianhua, Lord of Central Heaven City, Zhu Nong, Head of the Zhu Family, and Gongsun Bieli, Head of the Gongsun Family... To everyone¡¯s surprise, the leaders of the nine forces appeared altogether.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was rare for these nine people to get together.


    ¡°The precious sword light in White Emperor City is about to surge again.¡± Ding Yi whispered in Li Mu¡¯s ear, who seemed to have just popped out from thin air.


    This battle between the devil and the decent was incurred precisely by the precious cyan qi that asionally squirted out from the abyss below White Emperor City and charged to tens of thousands of meters high. Rumor had it that the cyan qi had already burst out several times, but it waster sealed and suppressed by the Mount Shu Sect. However, the power of heaven and earth was so powerful that it could not be thoroughly suppressed. Every few days, this precious cyan sword qi would shoot out like a fountain.


    Today was the exact moment for another burst of qi in the past half a month.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Li Mu stared at Ding Yi and asked.


    In the past few days, Ding Yi was elusive as a ghost. He often disappeared from sight and then he appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Moot question! As a famous Jianghu hero, what¡¯s there that I don¡¯t know?¡± Ding Yi said triumphantly.


    Alright.


    Li Mu did not ask any more questions.


    After all, Ding Yi was a famous Jianghu hero.


    Ding Yi then instructed Li Mu to identify the masters of the nine great forces, matching each named with their looks. ¡°These nine people can be said to be the only Decent Alliance members standing at the top of the pyramid on the Bitter Star. Except for the heads of the two well-known families, the other seven people have all reached the Void-breaking Realm. When they are angry, the river and the sea will chill. When they are overjoyed, the whole world will be immersed in happiness. In addition to the Devil Cult on Mount Shu, no one in the rest of sects dares to defy these nine people.¡±


    Li Mu picked up something interesting from this remark. He asked, ¡°The heads of the two major families are not in the Void-breaking Realm, are they?¡±


    With a proud look, Ding Yi lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows this kind of thing. If it weren¡¯t you, I wouldn¡¯t tell. The Zhu Family is famous for its tactical deployments. The Gongsun Family is known for its mechanical tricks and puppets. The two heads of the families are not in the Void-breaking Realm, but with the help of their respective tactical deployments and mechanisms, they actually have thebat strength of the Void-breaking Realm. That¡¯s why they can be on an equal footing with the heads of the four cities and three swords sect.¡±


    So that was what it was.


    It was the first time Li Mu had heard of such a thing.


    Rumble!


    All of a sudden, there was a roar of the earth.


    The sea of clouds in the sky suddenly started to rage as though it was boiling water. Layers of airflow continued gushing from White Emperor City from 10 miles away. It was a spectacr view. The martial arts experts could vaguely sense that the ground under their feet was quaking, as though a terrifying force sleeping under the ground that was about to awaken.


    ¡°It¡¯s on.¡± Ding Yi looked in the direction of White Emperor City and said with a hint of excitement in his voice.


    The surging of the precious Sword Qi was about to start.


    Countless gazes turned in White Emperor City¡¯s direction.


    Even the people from the Devil Cult, who were stationed at the scene to build the floating fighting ring, were attracted by the phenomenon.


    Rumble!


    A jet of cyan sword light rose into the sky and tore through the clouds.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This sword light... was far too piercing and powerful. It was like the light was about to split the sky and cut the universe into halves.


    The cyan splendor erupted like a fountain and dyed the entire White Emperor City in vibrant green color. Clusters of green lotus leaves seemed to be blooming slowly. Large leaves and long branches spread out between heaven and earth, which looked half real and half surreal. Also, a faint fragrance of lotus began to suffuse the air.


    All of a sudden, the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth grew rich.


    The running of Xiantian Skill suddenly elerated without warning. It began to avidly absorb this cyan lotus fragrance, forming a visible airflow whirlpool around Li Mu.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Li Mu was startled, attempting to forcibly stop the operation of his Cultivation Method. But when he nced around, he found that not only himself but all the people in this ce had begun to absorb the cyan qi. The stronger their strength was, the thicker the cyan-light vortex around them was. For instance, the more than a dozen young people who were future leaders of the nine forces, and the nine supreme beings had a cyan-light vortex with a diameter of hundreds of meters around them, and the air was swirling at a surprising speed.


    Even Ding Yi, who was just next to Li Mu, was also channeling his energy to absorb the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus.


    At this, Li Mu set his mind at rest. In order to avoid making too much noise to attract attention, he curbed the running speed of Xiantian Skill and began to absorb this Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus as well.


    Rumble!


    The earth quaked.


    The sea of clouds was rolling.


    Beams of amazing cyan sword light broke through the sky and shot toward outer space.


    The vision ofrge cyan lotus petals appeared in the sea of clouds one after another. A single lotus leaf seemed to berge enough to blot out the sky.


    ¡°This Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus is far more beneficial to the growth of the primitive natural qi than the ordinary Spiritual Qi.¡±


    Li Mu felt that the primitive natural qi inside him rapidly increased, and in a blink of an eye, he broke through his original realm and entered the Sage Realm.


    ¡°Those who are not from the nine major sects, get out now.¡±


    Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, suddenly announced. His voice echoed around with unquestionable majesty.


    This meant that he forbade anyone other than the nine major sects to absorb the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus.


    The crowd was in an uproar. Many people from other sects, as well as a great number of rogue cultivators who came to help, all changed their countenances at this.


    He was too domineering.


    Those people had actively responded to the call of the nine sects and came to deal with the Devil Cult. These days, they had been very hard-working and were at the disposal of the nine sects. Their work should be appreciated even if their work came without contributions. Now, a certain gain had announced itself, but the people outside the nine sects were not even allowed to share a bit of the gain. How could they be so terrible?


    Li Mu was also vigorously absorbing the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus. However, he was about to be driven out.

 Chapter 536 - The Situation Is Taking an Upturn

    <strong>Chapter 536 The Situation Is Taking an Upturn</strong>


    The circumstance was a little confusing.


    The other sects and experts were all here to help. These days, they provided talents,bors, and resources. They were prepared to fight with the Devil Cult, and they helped with the construction of the floating fighting ring. Even if the starting point of all that was to please the nine forces, who did not want to get benefits from it? They had absolutely no problem with the nine forces taking a lion¡¯s share, but how could they be forbidden to have some leftovers?


    What was more, the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus in front of them was vast like the sea. The people of the nine forces could not possibly absorb all of it. Nevertheless, the rest of the sects were banned from inhaling and refining it. This was simply an act that harmed others without benefiting themselves.


    Therefore, how could the masses harbor no resentment?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this going too far?¡±


    ¡°Are we kids raised by stepmother?¡±


    The experts from the other sectsined despite themselves.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡±


    Sword light shed.


    Those who voiced theirints were immediately killed and fell from the cliff like dead trunks.


    It was Qu Xuening, Young Lord of the Cold River City, whounched the strikes.


    His sword light was like lightning, taking lives without hesitation.


    After the killing was done, he nced at the cultivators of other sects with a scathing look and snorted, ¡°The words of the nine sects are thew. There is no room for bargaining. If you don¡¯t know better than to defy us, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    He was a cruel and heartless man.


    Under the death threat, people from other sects ultimately swallowed their arguing points despite their indignation. They could only back off and step out of the range of surging Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus.


    Li Mu looked at Ding Yi, who was next to him. Then, the two of them also headed outside.


    Of course, he would not really give up taking in the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus. But at least he had to pretend that he had quit for the moment. Later, he would find a way toe back again disguised as a disciple of the nine major forces.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± remarked Qu Xuening abruptly, his eyes resting on Li Mu and Ding Yi.


    The two looked at him in puzzlement.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡± Pointing at Li Mu with the sword in his hand, Qu Xuening demanded, ¡°Which sect do you belong to?¡±


    Li Mu did not know why the ruthless Young Lord of Cold River City asked that question. ¡°Did he notice something?¡± But Li Mu still said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m Duan Shuiliu and I belong to no school or sect. I¡¯m just a schr. I came to Mount Shu by chance under the care of Brother Ding. I have only practiced some superficial kung fu before I came here.¡±


    ¡°With your shallow kung fu, how did you absorb so much Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus?¡± Qu Xuening sized Li Mu up and said, ¡°Just now, I noticed that your speed of absorbing the Green Lotus Qi is much faster than that of others. Are you intentionally hiding your strength? Well, spit it out, are you a spy of the Devil Cult?¡±


    With that, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Li Mu.


    Li Mu quickly weighed his options, wondering whether he should turn hostile at this time or not. But he dismissed that thought immediately. After all, the Bosses of the nine major forces were all present. Once he got himself in a fight with all of them, even if he could escape, it would make too much noise. Gu Lang and the others would not be able to settle down, and Ding Yi would be implicated as well.


    However, before Li Mu spoke, Ding Yi quickly exined, ¡°Young master, please listen to me. I was the one who brought Xiao Duan here from Fengming City. He is a schr studying in a private school in the city and has a clean background. He is definitely not a spy of the Devil Cult.¡±


    ¡°Humph, the speed at which you absorbed and refined the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus is not slow either. Who are you anyway?¡± Qu Xuening stared at Ding Yi with unkindness and asked, ¡°You two came here together? Who brought you into Mount Shu?¡±


    Ding Yi answered, ¡°I¡¯m Ding Yi. People in Jianghu call me God Sang. In Fengming City, I¡¯m...¡±


    Before he finished speaking¡ª


    All of a sudden, Qu Xuening threw a punch at Li Mu and Ding Yi. The unparalleled force sent both of them flying several hundred meters away. Blood trickled down from the corner of their mouths. They seemed to be seriously injured and looked rather defeated.


    ¡°Humph, two rookies.¡± He sneered. ¡°Considering that you guys can¡¯t withstand a single blow, I suppose the Devil Cult can¡¯t have sent idiots like you to be the spies...Get out, your names aren¡¯t worthy for me to hear it. Remember, don¡¯t run into me again, otherwise, you will be courting death.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Young Master.¡± Ding Yi smiled bitterly and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He helped Li Mu, who looked weaker, to stand up. They quickly boarded a small flying shuttle nearby and headed toward the Desktop Peak, as if they were afraid that Qu Xuening would attack again.


    The flying shuttle pierced through the sea of clouds and was getting farther and farther away from the floating ring.


    Soon, the Desktop Peak came into view.


    ¡°He is too much of a bully!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t treat us as humans.¡±


    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t stay here any longer. We can¡¯t stand this kind of bully anymore.¡±


    The other people on the flying shuttle, who had been driven out as well, were also grumbling.


    Li Mu and Ding Yi got off the flying shuttle. Ding Yi escorted Li Mu to his residence and could not help but remind Li Mu again to have a good rest. After that, he went back to his room to heal his wound.


    The moment Ding Yi left, Li Mu was full of vigor again.


    After slightly altering his appearance and figure, he changed into a set of uniform from the disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect that he had long since procured. Then, he cast an art of illusionary movements, left the room, and flew toward the floating ring.


    Li Mu flew close to the ground, avoiding the surveince from the experts of the nine major forces. He continued to draw closer and closer to White Emperor City.


    Along the way, he also sensed that there were spiritual force zones of other experts that were monitoring the region. He guessed that they were the experts of the Devil Cult from Mount Shu, so Li Mu also carefully sidestepped such zones.


    The closer he got to White Emperor City, the denser the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus became.


    About 500 meters away from White Emperor City, Li Mu found a secluded ce set up the Breath-concealing Deployment. He then began to practice.


    Time flew by.


    Arge amount of Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus was refined into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Every second, Li Mu¡¯s natural qi cultivation was recovering rapidly.


    Before he returned to Earth, he had been at the Great Sage Realm. Later on, when he was on the Evil Dragon Mountain, his natural qi had been depleted after he endured the Heavenly Tribtion, so he was left with his physical strength only. Now, he had been re-cultivating, turning his ordinary natural qi of the Natural Realm into the primitive natural qi, allowing him, a Celestial Being, to stand up to a Sage.


    If he proceeded to the Great Sage Realm again, it would be no problem for him to deal with the experts in the Void-breaking Realm.


    The Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus in White Emperor City erupted for three days and nights.


    Li Mu also absorbed and refined the qi for three days and three nights.


    Three dayster.


    Li Mu took a deep breath and stopped running his cultivation method.


    He felt the natural qi inside him raging like a vast ocean. His primitive natural qi had returned to the peak of the Great Sage Realm, and he was only one step away from stepping into the Void-breaking Realm.


    Unfortunately, at this crucial moment, the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus stopped gushing. This eruption hade to an end.


    Li Mu, however, did not rush back. Instead, he continued to stay in this seclusive ce to familiarize himself with this power. He wanted to experience the operation and effect of the primitive natural qi after he entered a higher realm.


    After another three days, he finally left.


    Li Mu did not return to the Desktop Peak immediately.


    He first found the hiding ce of Gu Lang and the others. After some re-exploring, he moved them to another safer ce. After reminding them of all the dangers, Li Mu took off and returned to the Desktop Peak.


    In fact, Li Mu had secretly searched for Luo Xuanxin, Xiao Dong, and the others a while ago, but he did not find any clue, which made him worry.


    Now, the best situation he could imagine was that the Mount Shu Heaven on Earth was closed and the space fog emerged again, taking all the Earth people away. This way, Li Mu could rest assured and spare no effort to deal with the various major forces on the Bitter Star.


    As soon as Li Mu returned to the Desktop Peak, he met Ding Yi.


    ¡°Where have you been? I thought you...¡± The moment Ding Yi saw Li Mu, he breathed a sigh of relief, and cursed, ¡°You stinky boy, for six days and six nights, you were nowhere to be seen. I thought you were killed by that man surnamed Qu. You scared the hell out of me!¡±


    Li Mu was moved.


    Ding Yi¡¯s concern was not feigned.


    Obviously, this ¡°famous hero in Jianghu¡± had really regarded him as a friend.


    ¡°I was depressed, so I went out for a walk, but got lost.¡± Li Mu picked an excuse at random.


    Ding Yi mmed Li Mu in the chest and said, ¡°How¡¯s your injury? I know that your self-esteem is hurt. What now? I¡¯ve told you that Jianghu is not as wonderful as you think it is. Don¡¯t cling to the hopeless wish. That Decent Alliance, humph...Well, you have been absent from work for quite a few days. Today you have to go to work.¡±


    Li Mu nodded, saying, ¡°Jianghu is indeed...Forget it. Let¡¯s drop this topic. Brother Ding, how is your injury?¡±


    Ding Yi grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, of course. After all, I¡¯m a famous hero in Jianghu. I¡¯ve long cured my injury. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them went to get the work card and boarded the flying shuttle. They flew towards the floating fighting ring to continue the painstaking job.


    Six days and six nights had passed, and the construction of the Floating tform fighting ring finally drew near its end.


    Huge rocks floating tens of thousands of meters above the earth formed a gigantic hexagonal fighting ring with a diameter of about a kilometer. All kinds of Taoist figures were carved on the rocks. The ring was also enhanced by a load of mechanical techniques and tactical deployments. The Devil Cult from Mount Shu and the nine major forces of the Decent Alliance had individually built some parts of the ring. It was the fruit of thebination of the tactical deployments offered by the Sky-overlooking Pavilion of the Devil Cult and the Zhu Family of the Decent Alliance. Even an expert in the Void-breaking Realm was free to cast his powers on the floating fighting ring.


    About half a dayter, thest part of the construction project waspleted.


    Both the Decent Alliance and Devil Cult sent a special team to check the project.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu and the others were sitting on the flying shuttle, waiting for the result.


    However, when the Devil Cult¡¯s flying shuttlended on the fighting ring, dozens of people got off it. Li Mu took a nce at them and was instantly taken aback.


    It was because he saw with disbelief that Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, Lu Xun, and Qiu Shuiming were also among the eptance test team of the Devil Cult. They had all changed into this world¡¯s clothes and armors, and looked rather imposing. Moreover, the strength of these four had increased by an unbelievable amount, and they had all reached the Natural Realm.


    In addition to that, what made Li Mu even more surprised was that the status of Xiao Dong and the other three seemed to be quite high, as the other disciples of the Devil Cult around them had treated them with extra politeness.


    This was far beyond Li Mu¡¯s expectation.


    He had been worried that these four people might be in danger. But to his shock, they were having a great time and had actually made it to the high level of the Devil Cult. How did they achieve that? Li Mu was extremely curious.


    Besides Xiao Dong and the other three, Li Mu also spotted two other ¡°acquaintances¡±.


    One was Ye Wuhen, the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect.


    The other was Young Master of Guqin and Sword, the future leader of the Water and Moon Sect.


    Well, no surprises there.


    As the future leaders of one of the four major branches of the Devil Cult, their presence in the team to examine the floating fighting ring was thoroughly reasonable.


    Li Mu deliberated for a moment, then lowered his head and concealed his aura.


    Ye Wuhen and the Young Master of Guqin and Sword had both met him before. Especially Ye Wuhen, who had known him for quite some time. So, it would be awkward if they spotted and recognized him in this circumstance.


    Fortunately, what Li Mu was worried about did not ur.


    The examination of the entire floating fighting ring went very smoothly.


    Ten duels would take ce in five days, which had attracted the attention of the entire world.


    When the examination was over, Li Mu secretly contacted Xiao Dong and the others through voice transmission, telling them the ce and the time they should meet. Li Mu wanted to ask them in person about what had happened. Also, he needed to make more ns. No matter what the result of the battle between the devil and the decent was, he must protect these kindlings of Earth.

 Chapter 537 - Future Leader of the Fate-defying Sect (1)

    <h4>Chapter 537 Future Leader of the Fate-defying Sect (1)</h4>


    ¡°What? You¡¯re now elite disciples of Mount Shu?¡±


    In a hidden ce outside White Emperor City, Li Mu was bbergasted after listening to the ount of Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, and the others.


    To rescue the maid of Ye Wuhen, the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect, these four guys had identally entered White Emperor City, where the nine major forces of the Decent Alliance had tried all sorts of means to enter but failed. Furthermore, during the days when the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus erupted, the four of them astonished the entire Devil Cult with a stunning speed of absorbing the Precious Qi. They then passed a ton of tests and were found that they had the purest blood of the Devil Cult, so they became the core disciples of the Devil Cult on Mount Shu and were allowed to enter the secret realm of White Emperor City to cultivate.


    That was why their strength had increased by leaps and bounds and they had all entered the Natural Realm.


    After hearing their stories, Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Was this their good luck?


    Anyway, it turned out to be a good thing.


    At least there was no need to worry about these four fellows.


    ¡°Teacher, you definitely can¡¯t guess what kind of the entry tests the White Emperor City used.¡± Lu Xun said with exhration. ¡°We were struck dumb right on the spot and thought that someone was deliberately making a fool of us.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t test you with Li Bai¡¯s poem, did they?¡±


    The four were left open-mouthed at once.


    ¡°Teacher, howe you know everything?¡± Lu Xun asked, his expression frustrated.


    Xiao Dong answered matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course our teacher is omnipotent.¡±


    This kid¡¯s worship towards Li Mu was too deep to be saved.


    ¡°Turns out that the Devil Cult on Mount Shu is actually the heritage of Li Bai, the great poet on Earth in the Tang Dynasty.¡± Qiu Shuiming also sighed with emotion, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that 1,000 years ago, someone already left Earth and adventured into outer space. Li Bai is a real Sword Whiz.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by our inference, not only Li Bai but also many ancient people have walked out of Earth...¡± said Luo Xuanxin. She was a great beauty on Earth and was born in the martial arts society. She was tall and slender, carrying around with a kind of female heroic spirit. At the moment, she also spoke with excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a Path created by immortals....¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. In this way, the Mount Shu Sect was founded by our people on Earth. Then, could the legends about Mount Shu Sword Whiz on Earth be true?¡±


    The four of them were adrenalized.


    In particr, they finally met their idol in this world. For them, nothing could top this wonderful event.


    Li Mu looked at them with a smile.


    Luo Xuanxin suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Teacher, you... Don¡¯t tell me you already know all this, do you?¡±


    Li Mu burst outughing.


    The four of them immediately covered their faces with both hands.


    They were reporting to Li Mu as if they were presenting the greatest discovery in history. But it turned out that they were actually the ill-informed.


    ¡°Can you bring people into White Emperor City?¡± Li Mu asked.


    He told them what had happened to Gu Lang and the others.


    Upon hearing it, Lu Xun and the other three were both anxious and infuriated.


    ¡°This so-called Decent Alliance frequently ughters people. They are not even as good as the Devil Cult.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let go of this just like that.¡±


    ¡°The West Sea Sword Sect is too vicious!¡±


    Li Mu remarked, ¡°We can take time to settle this ountter. However, the most urgent thing at the moment is to send Senior Gu and the others to a safe ce. In the entire Mount Shu, only the White Emperor City is unbreakable. Well, how is the situation inside the city?¡±


    With confidence, Lu Xun said, ¡°Mount Shu is very united. The four main branches have already let go of their past enmity, and future leaders of the branches called Fairy Tang and Li Shan, which are said to have been extinct, have emerged recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh, could there be such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Fairy Tang Sect and Li Shan Sect actually have sessors?¡±


    ¡°Seems that the Devil Cult has a deeper foundation than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°However, why didn¡¯t the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect appear?¡±


    These thoughts shed across Li Mu¡¯s mind. Then, he asked, ¡°Can you bring Senior Gu and the others into White Emperor City?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± Lu Xun said. ¡°However, we still need to discuss this matter with the heads of the major branches. Currently, White Emperor City is heavily guarded, lest spies from the Decent Alliance sneak in. Therefore, the guards at all the secret entrances have been screening for spies.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    This was reasonable.


    Just as Li Mu was about to say something, the expression on his face changed slightly, and he swiftly looked over his shoulder.


    A figure, like a fleeting sh of light, emerged from the void. She was dressed in a green-jade-colored garment, which was eye-catching and very gorgeous. Coupled with her light-green long hair, she looked like a fairy living in a forest. She was peerlessly appealing and had a unique and striking beauty.


    It was Ye Wuhen, the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Ye Wuhen stared at Li Mu, and then flickered her eyes towards Li Mu¡¯s handyman uniform with the symbol of the West Sea Sword Sect. Her face suddenly became as cold as snow, and she said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not a good man. You¡¯re a spy from the nine forces!¡±


    Li Mu corrected, ¡°In fact, things are not like what you imagined...¡±


    ¡°What a familiar line!¡±


    But Ye Wuhen obviously did not want to listen to Li Mu¡¯s sophistry.


    She shot a look at Lu Xun and the other three and said, ¡°You¡¯re actually in cahoots with this spy! Could it be that you¡¯re also nted here by the Decent Alliance? Are you worthy of the blood of the Divine Sect that is coursing inside you?¡±


    The four of them had no idea what to say for the moment.


    However, Li Mu took on a ¡°whatsoever¡± look and remarked, ¡°Since you are here, I¡¯d ask you for a favor. I want you to bring a few people into White Emperor City. With your identity as the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect, it should not be difficult for you, right?¡±


    Ye Wuhen¡¯s eyes were wide open. For a moment, she could not keep up with Li Mu¡¯s logic.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated you, but you already dare to make a request?¡±


    She said angrily, ¡°Are you joking with me? You, a spy, are asking me to bring people into White Emperor City? Have you gone mad?¡±


    Beaming, Li Mu said, ¡°If you help me bring my people into White Emperor City and make them safe, I¡¯ll help you deal with the nine major forces of the Decent Alliance.¡±


    Ye Wuhen snorted coldly and attacked without hesitation.


    The Moon-scrubbing Broadsword hacked out like lightning in an instant.


    Li Mu shook his head. As soon as he raised his hand, the de was caught between his fingers. No matter how hard Ye Wuhen tried to exert her Cultivation Method, she could not pull it out. Ye Wuhen looked at Li Mu in great shock and said, ¡°You... It transpires out that you have such great strength. So you¡¯ve concealed your strength before? Tell me, who on earth are you?¡±


    Li Mu took a look at the de between his fingers and saw that the blunt side was facing himself instead of the sharp side. Thus, although the hack Ye Wuhen just performed seemed extremely ferocious, in reality, even if it had hit him, the worse case would be that he was knocked out or be injured a little.


    So, despite her fierce words, she was actually cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    Li Mu said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m from the Devil Cult, er, no, the Divine Sect. It¡¯s just that I am an undercover agent hiding among the nine major forces for the time being.¡±


    That was sheer nonsense.


    Hearing this, Ye Wuhen edited it with a little imagination, then, there was a hint of hesitation in her eyes.


    ¡°You...¡± She suddenly realized something and a strange light shed across her eyes. ¡°Are you... the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You actually figured out my identity in spite of my effort to keep it a secret.¡± Li Mu was stunned at first, but he immediately followed the idea. ¡°Girl, you are very smart.¡±


    Anyway, it would take a long time to tell the story of Eart, Li Bai, and so on. And the thing was that it was difficult to exin it clearly. So, Li Mu felt it was better to pretend to be the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect first and solve the battle between the devil and the decent. After that, he would have time to exin everything.


    ¡°How... how can you prove it?¡± Ye Wuhen struggled with all her might, trying to pull back her Moon-scrubbing Broadsword. She yelled, ¡°Loosen your grip!¡±


    Li Mu let go of the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword in his hand.


    Ye Wuhen was still on alert. She drew back like lightning, distancing herself from Li Mu. Holding the broadsword in her hand, she was ready to attack at any time. She looked Li Mu up and down with a softer look, then insisted, ¡°You have no proof other than your words. If you are from our Divine Sect, would you dare to take the divine blood test?¡±


    ¡°The divine blood test?¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    Lu Xun exined, ¡°Teacher, we have all taken the divine blood test. It only needs a drop of your blood.¡±


    Li Mu considered it for a moment before saying ¡°Okay.¡± There was no need to be afraid. After all, every Earth person had the divine blood.


    Ye Wuhen took out a fist-sized metal ball carved with peculiar patterns all over. It was hollow inside and it glowed with enigmatic silver light. She said, ¡°Come here, drip your blood into this.¡±


    Li Mu flicked his thumb against his middle finger, and a drop of blood was shot into the hollow metal ball.


    After a brief moment of silence, the silver metal ball suddenly burst into a strange brilliance, like a burning moon. The light danced feverishly, and there was a faint dragon¡¯s roaring out from it. Finally, a phantom of a silver dragon as thick as a finger roamed out from the inside of the silver hollow metal ball, twining around it in an elegant manner. The dragon looked quite vivid.


    ¡°Whoa...¡±


    ¡°My phantom appeared to be a silver rabbit, right?¡±


    ¡°Mine was a silver bat.¡±


    ¡°Mine was a tree.¡±


    The four talents of the Chinese Martial Alliance foolishly dropped their jaws.


    Their teacher was their teacher. His blood had directly conjured a silver dragon.


    ¡°Dragons soar through the highest heavens and hide in the deepest abyss. They are divine creatures.¡±


    Astonished, Ye Wuhen gawked at the hollow silver metal ball floating in the air by itself.


    Only she knew what this indicated.


    Li Mu did have the bloodline of the Divine Sect. The future leader of the Fate-defying Sect had finally appeared.


    And he even had the bloodline of the dragon.


    Li Mu waved his hand, and the drop of blood soared back into his fingertip. Then, he said with a grin, ¡°Well, do you believe me now?¡±


    Ye Wuhen gradually calmed down.


    She took back the hollow silver metal ball and looked at Li Mu with an odd look. Eventually, she said, ¡°Although you are the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect, you can¡¯t bring anyone you like into White Emperor City. Only those who belong to the Divine Sect can enter the city. Otherwise, even if the head of the sectes, there is no way to send them in.¡± Speaking of this, Ye Wuhen adopted a slightly softer tone and continued, ¡°White Emperor City is only safe for now. Once the battle between the devil and the decent is over... If you want to protect your rtives and friends, you¡¯d better send them out of Mount Shu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?


    She, a higher-level member of the Divine Sect, is already so pessimistic?¡±


    Li Mu smiled and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, White Emperor City will be safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Wuhen smiled faintly. Clearly, she didn¡¯t believe these words weighed much.


    In her view, Li Mu was indeed quite strong, more potent than her. However, his strength also had a limit¡ªhis cultivation could not be higher than the Great Sage Realm. Having such cultivation at this age, Li Mu was certainly very strong and could be regarded as almost heaven-defying. But it was a fool¡¯s talk to say that he could change the result of this battle between the devil and the decent. After all, among the older generation, there were several experts in the Void-breaking Realm, and there might be immortals descending on this...There was no time for him to improve his strength now.


    In the end, with Ye Wuhen¡¯s cooperation, Gu Lang and the others took the divine blood test and entered White Emperor City.


    Li Mu apanied them to the gate of the city but did not go in.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous to mix with the nine major forces. Why don¡¯t you return to White Emperor City and fight these hypocrites head-on on the battlefield?¡± suggested Ye Wuhen with a seemingly nonchnt tone. She had doubled back after sending Gu Lang and the others into the city.


    Li Muughed. ¡°Are you worrying about me? Be at ease, I won¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Do as you like then.¡± Ye Wuhen¡¯s expression turned ice-cold yet again. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t die outside of White Emperor City. If that happens, your body won¡¯t be left intact. And No one is going to bury you.¡± She was indeed beautiful as flowers but cold as frost. She looked cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    Li Mu countered, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t betray me, I will be very safe.¡±


    ¡°Rest assure. No one else will know about this matter of yours,¡± promised Ye Wuhen. She certainly understood Li Mu¡¯s words. For the time being, she would not tell anyone else in White Emperor City about this secret.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± With that, Li Mu leaped to the air in a sh and departed.


    Ye Wuhen stood where she was and stared at the ce Li Mu had disappeared in the distance. The look on her incredibly delicate face changed again and again.


    ¡°How could it be him?¡±


    She muttered to herself.

 Chapter 538 - Future Leader of the Fate-defying Sect (2)

    <h4>Chapter 538 Future Leader of the Fate-defying Sect (2)</h4>


    When Li Mu returned to the Desktop Peak, he felt that the atmosphere in the West Sea Sword Sect was different.


    The tension before the war had pervaded the air.


    The floating fighting ring had been set up, which meant that the 10 duels between the Devil Cult on Mount Shu and the nine major forces of the Decent Alliance were about to take ce.


    The West Sea Sword Sect was preparing itself for the duels.


    As for Li Mu and the other handymen, they were more strictly watched and were not allowed to walk around on the Desktop Peak. Without West Sea Sword Sect¡¯s summons or orders, they must stay in their own rooms. This was almost equivalent to being quarantined.


    On the afternoon of that day, some martial arts cultivators and small sects who hade here to watch the show chickened out and left before the battle began. The harshness of the nine major forces made these people feel insulted, so this was also their way of protesting.


    ¡°Xiao Duan, you should leave as well.¡± Ding Yi secretly advised Li Mu.


    Li Mu, however, sported a look of enthusiasm and said, ¡°Nah, Brother Ding, it¡¯s the battle between the devil and the decent! After such a long time of foreshadowing, the big y is finally about to be staged, and the climax is around the corner. I have waited so long for this, so I must watch the show till thest moment.¡±


    Ding Yi said earnestly, ¡°But it¡¯s very dangerous. Do you think those people really chose to leave just because they have been treated badly? No, these people in Jianghu are like birds who can foresee the good weather in advance. They¡¯ve smelled the danger and so they left early.¡±


    ¡°Danger?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Is it the danger of being treated as cannon fodder?¡±


    Ding Yi shot a nce at Li Mu, then said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think of this, but there may be more dangers other than this...Forget it. Let¡¯s get to the point. I¡¯ve already reserved a seat on the flying shuttle for you. You can leave tonight.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head, saying, ¡°I want to stay and enjoy the fun.¡±


    Then, he asked Ding Yi in return, ¡°Brother Ding, why aren¡¯t you leaving then?¡±


    ¡°As a famous hero in Jianghu, the show here can¡¯t go on without me.¡± Ding Yi habitually boasted. Then, he looked at Li Mu as if he was going to say something. Yet, he gave it up on second thoughts, and eventually went away, shaking his head.


    Li Mu gazed at Ding Yi¡¯s back and felt warm in his heart.


    This friend of his, who he had met by chance in the restaurant, liked to brag and had no real skills. He was just a low-level figure in the martial art society on the Bitter Star but was warm-hearted, and many times more righteous and faithful than those so-called nine major forces of Decent Alliance Side that always thought the others were beneath themselves.


    Many deemed good-for-nothings were righteous, while most of the well-educated were treacherous.


    Before the sun had set, more people had left as expected.


    Night fell.


    Li Mu was sitting cross-legged in the stone chamber, cultivating the primitive natural qi.


    Suddenly, there came the sound of muffled footsteps and breathing from outside.


    Li Mu stayed calm as if he didn¡¯t notice.


    The door of the stone chamber suddenly banged open, and a figure, as fast as lightning,nded in front of Li Mu in an instant. With a sh of broadsword light, the back of a broadsword swatted on the back of Li Mu¡¯s head.


    Li Mu gave a shudder and slumped to the floor.


    ¡°Xiao Duan, Xiao Duan?¡± The figure gently rocked Li Mu back and forth.


    The moonlight poured in through the window and lit his face. It was Ding Yi who had doubled back.


    Seeing that Li Mu did not respond as though he hadpletely fallen into aa, Ding Yi was thoroughly relieved. He took out a thick rope and tied Li Mu up firmly. After that, Ding Yi hoisted him up and walked out of the stone chamber.


    Along the way, Ding Yi was very careful, as if he was averting something or someone.


    In the moonlight, carrying Li Mu on his shoulder, Ding Yi made his way to a small dock that had been built up recently in the west of the Desktop Peak. There was a small flying shuttle with a cabin, and several people had already boarded the shuttle.


    Seeing Ding Yiing over, one of them asked, ¡°You¡¯ve brought him here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, here he is.¡± Throwing Li Mu into the shuttle, Ding Yi added, ¡°Just send him to Fengming City.¡±


    ¡°Take off.¡± That man caught Li Mu, tossed him on the deck, and then urged his assistant to start the flying shuttle.


    An arc tore through the sea of clouds as the flying ship sped toward the outskirts of Mount Shu.


    Looking at the disappearing flying shuttle, Ding Yi sighed and muttered, ¡°Sorry, bro.¡±


    Then he leaped and flew directly to the foot of the Desktop Peak.


    At this moment, Ding Yi, who was at the peak of the Great Master Realm, showed high speed and a wondrous moving method that werepletely inconsistent with his cultivation realm. He was peerlessly fast, like a lonely crane. In a sh, he was thousands of meters away. Clearly, he was casting a secret art of flight.


    He moved like a bolt of lightning. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived at the foot of the Desktop Peak.


    The steep peaks of Mount Shu were inserted into the ground. From a high altitude, they looked like a forest made up of towering trees. The bottom of the peaks were narrow, rugged, dark, and damp. Many parts were never bathed in sunlight and were covered with moss and stinky mud. Looking up, one would only see a fine strip of the sky.


    At night, those ces were even darker. One couldn¡¯t see his hand in front of him in the hell-like ravine.


    Ding Yi came with ease to a small stone forest at the bottom of the Desktop Peak.


    This small stone forest seemed to be a product of nature. Or it seemed to be formed after the trees were petrified. The forest appeared to have nothing unusual. Ding Yi entered the forest and strode to a stone column in the middle. He sat cross-legged on it before conjuring a few hand seals. Then, the space elements began to circte.


    All of a sudden, the entire stone forest seemed to have disappeared.


    A momentter, rumbling sounds could be heard, and rocks rolled down like rain.


    Within a quarter of an hour, therge Desktop Peak was pulled up by more than 100 meters before the growth slowly came to a halt.


    Ding Yi was soaked in sweat from head to toe.


    A bizarre yet powerful energy was circting around him, causing him to emit a dark red splendor.


    The force of the Great Sage Realm was swirled around Ding Yi, surging.


    Needless to say, this was his real power.


    After a long while, he slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Finally I pulled it a little higher. I have to be quick, otherwise, it will be toote. I can¡¯t fall behind others,¡± Ding Yi said to himself.


    As he produced more hand seals, they shot into the surrounding stone pirs of the stone forest. The sound of the rocks moving was heard, as the stone pirs returned to normal, and the entire stone forest slowly reappeared as well.


    Ding Yi got up and walked out of the stone forest.


    He looked up at the sky and found that the moon was shining.


    On the other side, the West Sea Sword Sect on the Desktop Peak must have been thrown into a panic again.


    Ding Yiughed. But just as he was about to leave, his face fell.


    When he abruptly looked back, he saw that behind him, in front of the small stone forest, a figure appeared. He was in a scarlet swordsman robe, looking like a me burning in the darkness. In his eyes, there seemed to be sword light swirling, and bolts of lightning shing.


    ¡°Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea?¡±


    Ding Yi¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    The figure that had appeared out of the blue was Tan Rushuang, Head of the West Sea Sword Sect, one of the Three Grand Sword Sects. He was standing quietly in front of the stone forest, blocking Ding Yi¡¯s way back.


    ¡°The little mice that have been hiding in our ce for so many days turns out to be you?¡±


    Another voice came.


    It was Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, and Qu Xuening, his son, as well as the disciples of Cold River City.


    At the same time, many people hiding in the surrounding shade stepped into the light one after another.


    They were experts from the West Sea Sword Sect and Cold River City, who had alreadyid an ambush in the surroundings.


    Ding Yi¡¯s face darkened.


    He knew that he had been caught red-handed.


    And he must have been spotted a long time ago.


    The other party had already set up the trap. The position where Tan Rushuang was standing urately barred his path of returning to the stone forest. It was clear that they had done so on purpose. The people around him obviously would not give him a chance to escape.


    To say the least, Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, and Qu Yi, the Lord of Cold River City, who were both in the Void-breaking Realm, were as strong as thousands of troops.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Ding Yi asked, looking at the two experts in the Void-breaking Realm.


    He had already been extremely careful with this. And what he used was a secret technique. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have been noticed, let alone exposed.


    ¡°Hehe, the speed at which you absorbed the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus that day was much faster than others, so I kept an eye on you. Sure enough, I found out that you were secretly plotting something.¡± Qu Xuening, Young Lord of Cold River City, sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve concealed yourself very well, but unfortunately, you still can¡¯t escape from my eyes.¡±


    Ding Yi heaved a sigh.


    He knew that Qu Xuening was a mad dog. Whoever he targeted, he would definitely hunt them down. Nheless, Ding Yi never knew that this mad dog actually targeted a small potato like him just because of that little episode...And by ident, he frustrated Ding Yi¡¯s scheme.


    Ding Yi felt he was really out of luck.


    ¡°Tell me, who on earth are you?¡± Demanded Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea. His voice was like the ringing of a sword, which was hair-raising. Every word he uttered pierced people¡¯s hearts like a sword light.


    Ding Yi chuckled a little and then answered, ¡°Me? Ding Yi from Fengming City. Haha. I¡¯m just a nobody in Jianghu.¡±


    ¡°As things have gone to this point, why do you still try to hide your true identity?¡± Remarked Qu Xuening, Young Lord of Cold River City. ¡°You know the secret of the Desktop Peak, and can control the peak, as well a pull it up. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I already have a rough idea about who you are.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ding Yi said with a sneer, ¡°Then, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Haha. The masses believe that out of the seven main branches of the Devil Cult, three are missing, and there are only four branches left. But is it the case in reality? The ones who have appeared in White Emperor City are the Dragon King Ridge, the Moon Dao Sect, the Sky-overlooking Pavilion, the Water and Moon Sect, the Fairy Tang Sect, and the Li Shan Sect. Two of the three branches which were rumored to be extinct have showed up. The remaining members of the Devil Cult are like mes of vile and are not so easy to be extinguished. Now, the only one who has not turned up is the Fate-defying Sect, which was known as the most mysterious and elusive one back then. Since you¡¯ve racked your brains to make a fuss at the Desktop Peak, who else could you be other than the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect?¡±


    Qu Xuening smiled faintly, a trace of mockery whirling in his eyes.


    Ding Yi pped his hands and eximed, ¡°Good point! Correct point! Yes, I am the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect. And I was unlucky to be caught by you. However, if you want to keep me here, I¡¯m afraid that you also have to pay some price. Don¡¯t forget that here is Mount Shu, and we¡¯re at the foot of the Desktop Peak. For hundreds of years, this Desktop Peak has been the base of our Fate-defying Sect.¡±


    He did not look too nervous.


    Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, who had remained silent, slowly opened his mouth and uttered, ¡°At the foot of the Desktop Peak? Hehe, even if we are in White Emperor City, what can you do to us? Can you really overturn the sky? If the former head of the Fate-defying Sect were to appear here, he would also be doomed, let alone a junior like you.¡±


    This was the charisma of a supreme expert.


    Ding Yi was surrounded by a burningly powerful aura. The light as dark as an abyss was swirling around him, making him look like a ghost killer in the dark night. A potent power that he had never shown before was disyed. Ding Yi then stated, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    He was fearless.


    At this time, Qu Xuening suddenly opened his mouth to speak. With a yful attitude, he said, ¡°Since I can find your furtive moves, will you guess whether your friend who has just been sent away can really leave Mount Shu?¡±


    Ding Yi suddenly froze on the spot.


    ¡°You sent people to catch Xiao Duan?¡± He realized that Li Mu, who had been forcibly thrown onto the flying shuttle by him, might be in danger.

 Chapter 539 - Face to Face

    <h4>Chapter 539 Face to Face</h4>


    Li Mu was indeed in some trouble.


    At first, he nned to sneak out while the people on the flying shuttle were not paying attention. However, before the flying shuttle had even gone beyond Mount Shu, a few people onboard suddenly had a crooked idea.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that brat woken up yet?¡± Someone suddenly spoke.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s still like a dead pig.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering why Ding Yi abruptly sent this kid out by this means. Any idea?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s worried about him.¡±


    ¡°No, I feel that this is a trick to deceive all of us. It¡¯s very likely that Ding Yi has obtained something from the Desktop Peak, so he wants to make use of this kid to deliver the treasure out. But he made it look like a gesture of care.¡±


    ¡°Why bother taking guesses? You can find out with a bit of searching, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What if this kid wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Well, in for a penny, in for a dor. We might as well just...¡± Someoneughed sinisterly.


    The others remained silent for a while.


    Then, some reached out to grope in Li Mu¡¯s pockets.


    Li Mu sighed internally.


    ¡°Jianghu is so dangerous!


    ¡°These people¡¯s imaginations are so wild that they even followed this line of the story!


    ¡°Seems that I¡¯ve be a fat sheep in these people¡¯s eyes. They¡¯re going to kill me for the treasure!


    ¡°Well, well, well, Brother Ding, though you did this out of good intentions, it¡¯s a pity that you entrusted the wrong people.


    ¡°If I were an ordinary schr who knew no martial arts, I¡¯m afraid that I would have suffered a wrongful death on this journey.¡±


    Li Mu sighed in his head and decided to take down all these people.


    But at this precise moment, someone on the flying shuttle suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, that¡¯s...¡±


    Ahead of the flying shuttle suddenly appeared arge spaceship. In an instant, it approached the small flying shuttle and blocked its way.


    Though his eyes were closed, Li Mu was still able to sense everything outside. His mind stirred, then, he gave up the thought of fighting and decided to wait and see.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the patrol ship of West Sea Sword Sect!¡± Someone eximed in horror. The person saw the red g fluttering on the ship, which was the symbol of the West Sea Sword Sect.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± another man said fiercely, but internally, he was scared.


    In the midst of their conversation¡ª


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    Amidst the strange sounds, a long rope with a hook on the end whizzed over and snapped at the deck of the flying boat and pulled it over.


    Then, with a sh of sword light, four disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect boarded the flying shuttle.


    The man in the lead was about 30 years old, with a fair face and no beard. He was in the Natural Realm. He was tall and brawny, wearing a crimson swordsman suit. His eyes were sharp and fierce. ncing around, he demanded, ¡°Which one is Duan Shuiliu?¡±


    ¡°Duan Shuiliu?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such a person, right?¡±


    The crowd was temporarily confused.


    Then, one of them suddenly remarked, ¡°Oh, right, is it this guy named ¡®Xiao Duan¡¯ sent by Ding Yi?¡±


    Everyone pointed their fingers at Li Mu, who was lying on the deck.


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± The disciple of West Sea Sword Sect in the Natural Realm looked at the tied-up Li Mu and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Those on the flying shuttle hurriedly told him what had happened before and after.


    ¡°He was tied up and sent on this shuttle?¡± The disciple of the West Sea Sword Sect in the Natural Realm was a little surprised. But after he checked the picture of Li Mu, he said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Come on, take him away.¡±


    A disciple of the West Sea Sword Sect came over and directly lifted the tied-up Li Mu from the deck.


    ¡°What about these people?¡± Asked another disciple, pointing at the rogue cultivators on the flying shuttle.


    The fair-faced and beardless disciple in the Natural Realm who was in the lead looked cold and detached, as if he had no human feelings at all. He said, ¡°This is a matter of great importance. We can¡¯t risk disclosing any information. Kill them all.¡± Apparently, they were already ustomed to killing people to keep their mouths shut.


    ¡°No! Please spare my life, Your Honor!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us. We¡¯ll keep our mouths zipped!¡±


    ¡°I know your Senior Fellow Brother Qi of the West Sea Sword Sect...¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Run! Run for your life!¡±


    The people on the small flying shuttle apparently did not see that things would end up like this. They immediately broke into an uproar. Some of them knelt on the deck and pleaded. Some confronted the other party out loud. Some people directly jumped to the sea of clouds below, trying to escape.


    However, in front of the true elites of the West Sea Sword Sect, how could these small potatoes escape?


    Several rays of ruthless sword light shed in the air, ying all of them one by one. None of them escaped.


    Evil would be rewarded with evil.


    Li Mu did not sympathize with any of them.


    If these people didn¡¯t have any bad intentions and didn¡¯t n to kill him for money, Li Mu might have taken action to save them. But now...He could only say that they had refused to follow the path leading to heaven but insisted broke into hell even though it had no doors.


    Atst, even the small flying shuttle was bombarded.


    Pretending to be unconscious, Li Mu let himself be brought back to therge spaceship by several disciples of the West Sea Sword Sect.


    The spaceship turned around.


    It arrived at the sky above the Desktop Peak in less than an hour.


    ¡°Guards, send this mortal into the dungeon and detain him,¡± ordered the fair-faced and beardless Natural Expert.


    Li Mu was carried down from the spaceship and was about to be sent to the dungeon.


    All of a sudden, an expert of the West Sea Sword Sect in the Celestial Being Realm flew towards them. He showed them the token in his hand and dered, ¡°The elder has given an order. Just give Duan Shuiliu to me. The elder needs him for some other use.¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan.¡± The fair-faced and beardless Natural Expert hastily bowed to the man, then yelled, ¡°Quick, bring the man over and hand him to Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan.¡±


    Li Mu was handed over to the two people beside Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan.


    ¡°Bring him along.¡±


    Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan and his men boarded a small flying shuttle with Li Mu. They left the Desktop Peak at once and swooped straight to the bottom of the peak.


    Li Mu was bewildered by the change.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Is he going to bury me under the peak as fertilizer?¡±


    ¡°The members of the West Sea Sword Sect can¡¯t have been so bored as to do that, right?¡±


    Li Mu felt that the series of events tonight had quite a lot of turns and twists.


    He decided to wait and see what kind of tricks the members of the West Sea Sword Sect were going to y.


    Yet, he soon sensed that there were turbulent energy fluctuations at the bottom of the Desktop Peak.


    Some top-level experts were battling!


    Li Mu noticed it at once.


    Moreover, one of them should be Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, also the head of one of the three great sword sects. He was also one of the few contemporary experts in the Void-breaking Realm. And his opponent was a man with an extremely peculiar aura that Li Mu had never met before. For the moment, he was slightly suppressed by Tan Rushuang, but he still had the power to fight back.


    ¡°He was able to stand up to Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea. Could he be an expert of the Devil Cult?¡± Li Mu wondered.


    Soon, the flying shuttle had arrived at the bottom of the Desktop Peak.


    Grabbing at the rope binding Li Mu, Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan made his way to the center of the battlefield.


    ¡°Brought him here?¡± A man asked. It was the voice of Qu Xuening, Young Lord of Cold River City.


    ¡°Young Master Qu, he¡¯s here,¡± Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan answered respectfully. ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice Zhang and the others intercepted him on the outskirts of Mount Shu. He¡¯s been knocked unconscious and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I was told by the other people on the shuttle that it was Ding Yi who knocked him out and sent him there, asking them to take him away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting,¡± said Qu Xuening with a smile. He had already guessed what was going on. Then, he asked, ¡°What about the others on that flying shuttle?¡±


    Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan said, ¡°They¡¯ve been silenced by Junior Fellow Apprentice Zhang and the others.¡±


    ¡°Well done. You did a good job.¡± Qu Xuening clearly sounded very satisfied. He then said, ¡°Take the man ande with me.¡±


    The experts of the West Sea Sword Sect and the Cold River City who had set up a formation around them parted to make way for them. Qu Xuening walked forward and came to the edge of the battlefield. He remarked, ¡°Haha, Ding Yi, look, who is this?¡±


    Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan thrust Li Mu forward.


    ¡°Xiao Qi?¡± From the battlefield came Ding Yi¡¯s voice. A momentter, Ding Yi bellowed furiously, ¡°You despicable scumbags. How could you pick on an ignorant schr with low cultivation? How could you call yourself the Decent Alliance?¡±


    When Li Mu heard the voice, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ding Yi?¡±


    ¡°The famous hero in Jianghu?!¡±


    The shock he received was no trivial matter.


    It should be noted that during those days, except for several practices, he spent almost every day with Ding Yi. Yet, Li Mu never found out that Ding Yi was such a brilliant cultivator who had been concealing his strength so perfectly. Li Mu had always considered himself highly observant. Adding that he had also practiced the Xiantian Skill, and had opened the Third Eye, he believed his perceptivity was already incredibly sharp. Nevertheless, during such a long time, he actually failed to spot anything fishy about Ding Yi!


    Ding Yi¡¯s strength was definitely not low since he was able to confront Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea.


    Qu Xueningughed out loud, then taunted, ¡°To deal with you guys from the Devil Cult, I don¡¯t need to follow rules. What¡¯s more, this little schr is not innocent at all. Even if he is not a disciple of the Devil Cult, he is still your aplice. He colludes with you, so he is colluding with the Devil Cult, which means that death will serve him right...Haha, Ding Yi, you are still not surrendering? Don¡¯t you want to keep your aplice alive?¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A violent explosion of energy fluctuations could be heard from the battlefield.


    Tan Rushuang, Top Sword of West Sea, rapidly flew backward and got out of the battle circle.


    In the midst of rising dust, Ding Yi was as tall and imposing as a demon god. He was bathed in blood and was covered in wounds left by a sword. Several parts of his body had been pierced through. Still, his fighting intent surged like a vast ocean and he did not show any signs of fatigue. His body was wreathed in dark-ck mes. He looked like the god of death walking in the darkness.


    Even though he was in a desperate situation, he would not give up fighting.


    The hard reality was that Tan Rushuang¡¯s strength could override his. Nheless, despite being seriously injured again and again, it seemed that this man would never fall. He still had a strongbat ability and tenacious will.


    ¡°Ding Yi, if you surrender, I will spare the boy¡¯s life. What do you say?¡± Qu Xuening said with a cold smile.


    Ding Yi rested his eyes on Li Mu and sighed.


    He had taken precautions by sending Li Mu out in advance. It was just because he was afraid that this simple-minded schr, who was curious about Jianghu, would be involved in this dirty and cruel Jianghu dispute. However, he did not expect that he had made a poor move and this schr was implicated all the same.


    ¡°Wake him up,¡± ordered Qu Xuening.


    Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan was about to break one of Li Mu¡¯s bones and wake him up in pain. But just then, Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes of his own ord. That gave Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan quite a turn instead. He scolded, ¡°This little bastard is already up. He¡¯s been feigning hisa for a long time.¡±


    Li Mu ignored him. He swiveled his eyes to the man covered in blood in the battlefield like a God of War, and yelled, ¡°Brother Ding, what are you ying at?¡±


    With aplex look on his face, Ding Yi finally confessed, ¡°Xiao Duan, I¡¯m sorry. I got you into this. I¡¯ve lied to you about my identity. In fact, I¡¯m a member of the Divine Sect on Mount Shu.¡± He was really tortured by guilt. If he had known this, he would not have brought this boy to Mount Shu. To be honest, he did make use of Li Muter to cover for himself. For instance, during the several rounds of investigationsunched by the West Sea Sword Sect, he and Li Mu testified for each other and so he did not arouse suspicion.

 Chapter 540 - Who On Earth Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 540: Who On Earth Are You?</h4>


    ¡°Brother Ding, you surely should say sorry to me,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°What¡¯s the background of the people you picked to send me out? They ate people without spitting their bones. They had been discussing to kill me and rob me of the treasures I carried. Luckily, those from the Western Sea Sword Sect came and took me away. Otherwise, they would have dealt with me when I was still in aa.¡±


    ¡°What? Kong San and those sons of a bitches! How could they...¡± As Ding Yi heard the words, he was beside himself. ¡°When I get out of this, I will definitely tear them to pieces.¡±


    Li Mu chuckled and said, ¡°Never mind. Anyway, those good-for-nothings have been killed by the West Sea Sword Sect.¡±


    Ding Yi gazed at Li Mu and felt that something was wrong, but he had no time to give it a deep thought.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Xiao Duan, I got you into trouble this time. But don¡¯t worry. I will keep you safe no matter what happens.¡±


    The wounds on his body looked shockingly scary. As blood gushed out, Ding Yi appeared to be a man bathed in blood. If it were other people, they might have not been able to hold on for so long and fend for themselves. But when Ding Yi made this remark, it was absolutely convincing.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s really touching.¡± Qu Xueningughed and apuded.


    ¡°It is true that your brotherhood is quite profound. However, Hero Ding, it is already difficult for you to protect yourself. Don¡¯t make such a remark to puff yourself up at your own cost. I just said that as long as you surrender, I will let go of this little schr. My words are still valid. What do you think?¡±


    He looked at Ding Yi with a teasing look.


    ¡°Will you live up to your words?¡± Ding Yi sneered. ¡°You decent people are not even as good as wild dogs in the cemetery. When have you ever kept your promise?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full of nonsense!¡±


    When the surrounding experts of the West Sea Sword Sect and the Cold River City heard these words, they all burst into a round of angry reprimand.


    The eyes of Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, and Qu Yi, the Lord Cold River City, turned frosty as well.


    People were always like this. When they did sinister things, they often felt at ease. But once their deeds were exposed, they would be so ashamed that they could not stand it.


    Qu Xuening said coldly, ¡°It seems that you have no choice but to believe me. If you want to save the little schr¡¯s life, then just give in.¡±


    Ding Yi looked at Li Mu and then at Qu Xuening. Eventually, he remarked, ¡°Fine, we have a deal. I hope you can keep your word.¡±


    For Ding Yi, kindness and hatred were clearly distinguished. He was a real man, so how could he hurt his brother out of his fear of death?


    Although the two had only been close for more than a month, Ding Yi did regard Li Mu as a friend, a brother.


    A smile appeared on Qu Xuening¡¯s face. He then said, ¡°Well, here are four Devil-sealing Spikes. You nail them in your meridians to seal your cultivation of Genuine Vitality. After all, the secret methods of your Devil Cult are too many. Only by using our means can I be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve promised.¡± Ding Yi caught the four rays of light that Qu Xuening threw at him. They were four scarlet dragon-shaped spikes, made of special materials. The spikes contained the secret sealing deployment of the Zhu family. Once they pierced into a man¡¯s body, even an expert in the Void-breaking Realm would have his cultivation be restricted.


    Without any hesitation, Ding Yi inserted all four Devil-sealing Spikes into the key joints of his meridians with four splutters.


    Hot blood squirted out from his wounded body again.


    The deployment inside the Devil-sealing Spikes was activated. In an instant, a strange force poured into Ding Yi¡¯s body andpletely sealed his power.


    By this time, Ding Yi had be almost the same as an ordinary person.


    Without the support of natural qi, his face was a little pale.


    However, his eyes were still burning with the desire to fight and an unyielding spirit.


    In the darkness, Ding Yi¡¯s eyes were as bright as stars.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Qu Xueningughed out loud and said, ¡°He does live up to his title as the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect, a branch of the Devil Cult. He dares to take responsibility for what he has done. His strength of character isparable to the Fate-defying Immortal who had died in the hands of the nine major forces that year.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out.¡± Ding Yi uttered, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to let him go.¡±


    Qu Xuening gave a smile and said, ¡°Tut-tut, I suddenly changed my mind. What can you do now?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ding Yi¡¯s eyes became frightening.


    Qu Xuening burst intoughter and said, ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re angry, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ding Yi¡¯s eyes were so fierce that they could almost kill people.


    Qu Xuening smiled faintly and admitted, ¡°Yes, I did promise you, but I didn¡¯t say that I would not change my mind. What¡¯s more, the sinners and evil spawns of the Devil Cult like you should be wiped out. If we don¡¯t uproot the grass, it will grow up again when springes. This little schr has colluded with the Devil Cult, so he deserves to die a thousand times. Originally, he would have to suffer from cruel torture, but for the sake of you sealing your cultivation, I will give him a quick death.¡±


    Then, ignoring Ding Yi¡¯s murderous glower, Qu Xuening looked over his shoulder and said to Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan, ¡°Send him to hell.¡±


    ¡°Splutter!¡±


    With a sh of broadsword light, the head fell to the ground.


    Qu Xuening smiled, then remarked, ¡°Well, he is dead now. What¡¯s the use of staring at me like this? Well, if you have to me someone, me yourself. It¡¯s you who caused his death. You were so stupid to surrender. You...¡±


    As he spoke of this, he suddenly felt that the look from Ding Yi across the field was a little weird.


    That was not the look of grief and indignation.


    It was a sort of... bewildered expression.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± An elder from Cold River City, who was closest to Qu Xuening, caught onto the situation and shouted in rm before making his move.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The streak of broadsword light shed again.


    The head of this elder from Cold River City was directly sent flying.


    Blood gushed out.


    It was not until this moment that Qu Xuening turned around to check the situation. He was instantly horrified by what he saw.


    Previously, when the first ray of broadsword light shed past, it was not the head of Duan Shuiliu, but the head of Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan that dropped to the ground. Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan¡¯s long broadsword was already in the hands of Duan Shuiliu, the ¡°fragile schr¡±. Just now, with a casual hack, the head of an elder in the Sage Realm was directly cut off and thrown to the air.


    ¡°You...¡± Qu Xuening was petrified. He was no longer as calm andposed as he was when he schemed. He found this hard to believe. At the same time, he hoped to step back and flee.


    Li Mu gave him a backhand sh.


    Qu Xuening¡¯s legs from the knees down were chopped off and sent flying.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    He threw himself on the ground and began to holler.


    It was not until this time that the others had realized the fragile schr who was as insignificant as an ant in their eyes turned out to be a top expert with such formidable cultivation... Such a turn of the event was really shocking.


    ¡°Ning¡¯er...¡± Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, roared andunched a strike right away.


    Among the Four-city Alliance, the punch technique was the most famous in Cold River City. The Cold River¡¯s Heaven Lockdown Palm-hitting was the most prized technique in that sect. It was said that the palm-hitting technique was passed down by the immortals from another world. Being the lord of the Cold River City, Qu Yi had mastered the essence of the Cold River¡¯s Heaven Lockdown Palm-hitting. He was also an expert in the Void-breaking Realm. When he attacked in rage, how terrifying would it be?


    When his palm flipped downward, it seemed to have an earth-shattering power. The surrounding space was also twisted.


    Li Mu put away the broadsword in his right hand and conjured a fist seal with his left hand, bellowing, ¡°The Seven Supreme Beings of the Decent Alliance on the Bitter Star im to be invincible. Today, I¡¯ll have the chance to witness it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The moment the fist and palm collided, there was a moment of silence between heaven and earth. Then, a wave of frightening energy burst out. The unbearable pressure that the surrounding people felt swept in their faces, forcing them to retreat one after another.


    ¡°What?¡± Qu Yi eximed.


    He flew backward for dozens of meters and barely managed to regain his bnce. After that, he stared at Li Mu with an astounded look.


    This lord of Cold River City City couldn¡¯t believe that his full-strength attack failed to hurt his opponent or force him to retreat. Instead, he himself was sent flying by his opponent¡¯s punch.


    Screams of astonishment were also heard from nearby.


    The people who came here tonight were all first-ss experts from the West Sea Sword Sect and the Cold River City. They could easily see how amazing the punch was. When Li Mu killed Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan and the elder from Cold River City, it only made people realize that this ¡°fragile schr¡± was actually a martial arts expert. Yet, after seeing him fight Lord of the Cold River City head-on and drew a tie with him just now, the crowd all saw the truth.


    This ¡°fragile schr¡± was definitely not a simple expert. Instead, he was the best out of the best.


    A streak of sword light dashed toward Ding Yi across the field.


    It was as fast as lightning.


    The head of the West Sea Sword Sect, Tan Rushuang, just made his move.


    Seeing that the Lord of the Cold River City City returned with no sess, Tan Rushuang immediately realized that things had gone awry tonight. Duan Shuiliu, the so-called ¡°fragile schr¡±, could not be defeated in just a couple of moves.


    He was a crafty man and would never overexert himself.


    Therefore, he quickly attacked Ding Yi, who had lost hisbat ability.


    He would catch Ding Yi first and then deal with Duan Shuiliu.


    However, though he was fast, Li Mu was faster.


    He lowered his shoulder and turned a somersault. The Somersault Cloud instantly appeared. Then, as if he had been teleported, Li Mu already arrived at Ding Yi¡¯s side and hacked the long broadsword in his hand. It was exactly the Lifting Hack, one of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    There was a very subtle sound of metal colliding.


    Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, flew backward.


    The sword in his hand had snapped into halves.


    While the broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s hand was still intact.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Tan Rushuang, his face solemn. There was no longer any trace of contempt in his eyes. During their brief duel, he felt the daunting power of his opponent. He was a top expert with the power absolutely not weaker than his own.


    Countless names and figures quickly crossed in Tan Rushuang¡¯s mind.


    Experts in the Void-breaking Realm definitely could not be unknown to the public on the Bitter Star. Yet the person in front of him was a man he had never seen or heard of before.


    Li Mu paid no attention to him.


    ¡°Brother Ding, you entrusted the wrong person who almost threw me to hell. Now that you¡¯ve been stabbed by four Devil-sealing Spikes, we¡¯re even. What do you think?¡± Li Mu said beamingly. He then directly cast a technique and pulled out the Devil-sealing Spikes from Ding Yi¡¯s body. After that, he injected a wisp of wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor into him to treat his injury.


    Ding Yi was speechless the whole time.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, you are really good at hiding your strength.¡± Ding Yi sighed.


    Li Mu grinned and said, ¡°Brother Ding, you also nailed it. I didn¡¯t see a sign at all.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me who you are now?¡± Ding Yi asked.


    The rest of the people in the area also perked up their ears.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Duan Shuiliu, the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect, a branch of the Divine Sect on Mount Shu.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ding Yi¡¯s face turned a delicate shade of green.

 Chapter 541 - Massacre in Bloom

    <h4>Chapter 541 Massacre in Bloom</h4>


    ¡°Tell me the truth, who are you on earth?¡± Ding Yi never knew that he would be impersonated one day.


    ¡°I am truly Duan Shuiliu, the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect,¡± Li Mu said cheekily.


    As he had pretended to be the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect in front of Ye Wuhen, he might as well stick to it to the end. Anyway, Li Mu was practically a member of the Devil Cult.


    Feeling quite speechless, Ding Yi remarked, ¡°Then who am I?¡±


    ¡°You are...¡± Suddenly, inspiration shed through Li Mu¡¯s mind, and he was stunned in an instant. With eyes widened in shock, Li Mu uttered, ¡°Brother Ding, are you... Are you the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect?¡±


    Ding Yi helplessly snorted. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Li Mu was suddenly a little dumbstruck.


    ¡°I identally impersonated the man who is right in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Hee-hee, in fact, I¡¯m also a member of the Divine Sect, but I haven¡¯t entered White Emperor City yet,¡± Li Mu immediately altered his answer.


    ¡°How best to exin this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not the right time to talk about Earth stuff.¡±


    Ding Yi became even more speechless.


    ¡°Humph, no matter who you are, you¡¯re still the evil remnants of the Devil Cult. Today, neither of you can leave at your will. I¡¯ll make you suffer from a fate worse than death!¡± growled Qu Xuening, who had been supported by Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, and was now under the heavy protection of the first-ss experts of Cold River City.


    His legs that had been chopped off were already put back. When one¡¯s strength reached the Sage Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to rent his broken limbs. As long as his blood essence and qi were strong enough, the broken limbs could even regenerate.


    With the help of Li Mu, Ding Yi¡¯s internal injury was rapidly healing.


    He looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t ask you about your identity. Now we are even, why don¡¯t we join hands and make them bleed like hell?¡±


    Li Mu replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do the killing, and you¡¯ll just wait and watch.¡±


    Then, the two of themughed out loud.


    ¡°Humph, you really have no idea what¡¯s gonna happen to you,¡± Qu Xuening snorted out of anger and humiliation. ¡°Now, the entire Mount Shu is under a tight dra. The nine forces have been making preparations for a long time. All the people in the Devil Cult will definitely be killed. Now, the two of you are already in a heavy encirclement, but you still believe you can make waves here by yourselves? You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°He is really noisy.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just a dumb clown.¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°Why such an idiot who has no real strength but a good background possesses such a strong sense of superiority? Doesn¡¯t he have any self-knowledge at all?¡±


    Li Mu chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve said that he is an idiot. How can an idiot have any self-knowledge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Ding Yi replied.


    The two of them echoed each other¡¯s words with great tacit understanding.


    At a distance, Qu Xuening was almost annoyed to death.


    He was the young lord of Cold River City. He always thought that he was smarter than others and had iparable wisdom, and his fame and status he now had were gained by his intelligence and hard work. He had always looked down on those boorish men who only knew how to fight and kill. When had Qu Xuening ever been humiliated and ridiculed like this?


    ¡°Kill them! Kill them for me!¡±


    Qu Xuening let out a hysterical roar, almost losing control of his wrath.


    However, at this time, Li Mu already made his move.


    The broadsword light in his hand was shing like lightning. It suddenly swirled like the Milky Way, and it turned into a waterfall that dived from the highest heaven.


    Streaks of flickering broadsword light oveid, directly dashing at the exerts of Cold River City and the West Sea Sword Sect around. Next, weapons were broken, and the sound of limbs breaking filled the air. Blood sttered everywhere. In an instant, countless people were killed by the broadsword light.


    ¡°How dare you, bastard!¡±


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡±


    Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, and Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, were both furious.


    They never knew that Li Mu really took action as he said. What was more, he didn¡¯t challenge the pair of them but attacked others. By the time the two supreme experts on the Bitter Star blocked Li Mu¡¯s broadsword light, the two sects had already lost more than 30 or 40 members, all of whom were top-ss elites that took the sects dozens of years to cultivate.


    They had suffered heavy losses.


    ¡°Come, my sword!¡±


    Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, let out a snarl, then he closed his fingers in the void space backhanded. Next, a strange long sword appeared in his hand.


    This sword was wrapped in ripples of brilliance, and its de was extremely thin, as though it was invisible. It was precisely the Sea Shadow Sword, the most precious treasure of the West Sea Sword Sect, which was the best of the Taoist Treasures.


    ¡°Little bastard, go to hell!¡±


    The lord of Cold River City cast the Cold River¡¯s Heaven Lockdown Palm-hitting, making palm prints fly all over the sky. In particr, the skin of his palms was shimmering with pale blue light, for he had already put on the ¡°Cold River Gloves¡±, the most precious treasure in Cold River City. With the support of the gloves, the power of the palm prints was more than three or four times stronger than before.


    The two supreme masters on the Bitter Star had already identified Li Mu as an opponent at their same level, so they would no longer reserve any of their power.


    However, Li Mu did not intend to fight the hard way this time.


    Roaring withughter, he darted here and there like a ghost, constantly making his way to the groups of disciples and elders of the two factions. Flowers of blood blossomed. The broadsword light was merciless, incessantly taking lives.


    The two supreme masters on the Bitter Star were utterly flustered, but they were at a loss for what to do.


    ¡°Attack Ding Yi! Kill Ding Yi!¡± Qu Xuening roared from aside.


    Ding Yi was seriously injured, so he was far less strong than Li Mu¡¯s at the moment. This was a weak point, which could force Li Mu to have a face-to-face fight.


    Tan Rushuang¡¯s and Qu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time.


    But how could Li Mu give them the chance?


    With the speedy Somersault Cloud, Li Mu approached Qu Xuening almost as soon as Qu Xuening¡¯s voice was heard. He had killed other members of the two sects just to make them panic. Li Mu¡¯s target, however, was actually the heavily protected Qu Xuening from the first ce.


    He was a sinister and vicious viin. Li Mu needed to kill him to vent his anger first.


    There was a sh of broadswords light.


    In an instant, Qu Xuening¡¯s arms were cut off.


    Li Mu seized the end of his hair and flew back. In a second, he alreadynded in front of Ding Yi.


    ¡°Let go of Ning¡¯er!¡±


    Qu Yi was horrorstruck and rushed to Li Mu frically.


    Tan Rushuang also transformed into a beam of sword light and shot to him.


    ¡°Haha, good timing!¡±


    Li Mu threw Qu Xuening at Ding Yi¡¯s feet, mmed his broadsword into the ground backhanded, and slightly lowered his center of gravity to take a horse-riding stance, which was exactly the Lifting Pole Style of Zhenwu Boxing.


    At the same moment, the Endless Waves Punch was performed. Li Muunched countless punches.


    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±


    Following the movement of Li Mu¡¯s right arm, an overwhelming bombardment of fist prints fanned out.


    ¡°Er... ¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Two muffled groans rang out.


    Tan Rushuang and Qu Yi had each took a lot of fist prints before being sent flying backward.


    The dust gradually settled.


    The battle came to a sudden halt.


    The smell of blood permeated the air and moans could be heard from all directions.


    The two sects had suffered great losses.


    As for Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, and Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, they were already in a state of shock.


    It was not until then that they truly got to know Li Mu¡¯s strength. Now, they had a new evaluation of him.


    The short battle had made them understand that the mysterious young man in front of them was not any less than them, or even stronger than them. Since 60 years ago, given their status, when had they had to join forces? However, they were forced to cooperate today and were still unable to defeat this mysterious young man.


    Could he be an immortal from another world?


    The two men were filled with doubts.


    ¡°Dad, Uncle Tan, help me! Hurry up! Help me!¡± Qu Xuening held back the pain and yelled.


    At this time, the truth of the so-called resourcefulness and wisdom of his had been revealedpletely.


    He never knew that despite the heavy protection of the top experts of the two major sects as well as his father, the supreme master of Bitter Star, and the head of the West Sea Sword Sect, he still became a captive.


    ¡°Bah, now you know to beg for mercy?¡± Ding Yi spat a mouthful of blood on Qu Xuening¡¯s face andughed. ¡°Brat, weren¡¯t you very arrogant a moment ago?¡±


    Qu Xuening raised his head and said with a dark, malicious look, ¡°You can¡¯t get out of Mount Shu if you kill me. The nine sects are all here, and we¡¯ve already set a tight dra.¡±


    Across the field, Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, looked surly. He remarked, ¡°Set Ning¡¯er free, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Ding Yi.


    Ding Yi made a contemptuous noise.


    The disdain was written all over his face.


    Qu Yi knew that the other party wasughing at his own credibility, so he said, ¡°This time, I swear on the glory of Cold River City that as long as you let Ning¡¯er go, the nine sects definitely won¡¯t hurt you and let you pass. Otherwise, if Ning¡¯er is hurt to any extent, there will be no ce for you in the vast world!¡±


    Li Mu and Ding Yi looked at each other.


    Ding Yi snickered and said, ¡°The vastness of the world far exceeds your poor imagination. How could there be a ce rejecting me? What¡¯s more, since when did Cold River City have glory?¡±


    As he said that, he stamped on Qu Xuening, forcing him to the ground. With two cracks, the bones of his legs were crushed.


    ¡°Ah, you two bastards, you...¡± Qu Xuening bellowed and screamed, his eyes filled with hatred.


    ¡°You...¡± Qu Yi was shocked and furious, but he did not dare to attack Li Mu for fear of injuring his son. He asked, ¡°Well, tell me, what¡¯s your term? We can negotiate.¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your precious son even in Jianghu before I came to Mount Shu. Well, what a title of the Divine Punch and God Foresight! They say he is one of the best of the young generation of the nine major sects, a hero famous in the entire Jianghu. And other than the Devil Cult, all the people in Jianghu admire him. Yet, everyone knows that he has destroyed and cruelly ughtered many sects. Some of them got annihted just because they were one dayte for the sacrifice offering due to the traffic. Some were eradicated because their unlucky head had a stunningly beautiful daughter. Some were targeted because they cultivated an outstanding genius that made him jealous... In fact, many people are aware of that, but they choose to remain silent or tter him. After all, Qu Xuening, the Divine Punch and God Foresight, is your son, the young lord of Cold River City.¡±


    With a dark look, Qu Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on this meaningless digression.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in your opinion, it¡¯s meaningless,¡± Ding Yi sneered.


    He treaded on Qu Xuening¡¯s head and said, ¡°The current Bitter Star has long lost its former vigor. It¡¯s now just a garbage dump. The decent and reputed are even worse than the wild dogs foraging food in the garbage dump. You¡¯re simply trash. You¡¯ve contaminated the world and turned the good and evil upside down, making the world a big joke. You say we are the Devil Cult, but your nine sects are the real Devil Cult. Today, my killing your son may not be brought to the level of upholding justice. Anyway, I just want to kill a wicked man.¡±


    After that, he added more force to his feet.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Like a watermelon being stepped on, Qu Xuening¡¯s head burst open.


    ¡°There are too many wicked people in this world,¡± Ding Yi said with a perfectly calm look, ¡°but as long as I kill one, there will be one less. And one day, all of them will be eliminated.¡±

 Chapter 542 - A Hack in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 542 A Hack in the Face</h4>


    Ding Yi made that speech in a murderous manner.


    He was drenched in blood, covered in scars and bruises. At the moment, he did look like Death who just stepped out of the sea of blood.


    Qu Xuening, known as the Divine Punch and God Foresight, the prominent Young Lord of Cold River City, and a famous hero in Jianghu, just died in front of the lord of Cold River City, the head of West Sea Sword Sect, and the first-ss experts of the two forces.


    Some people even couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Over the years, the Divine Punch and God Foresight was absolutely the most important one among the disciples of the nine sects that had been murdered.


    And he was killed right here in public.


    Qu Yi, Lord of the Cold River City, watched with his own eyes his son be trampled into pieces and died an unnatural death. The fury in his heart was raging like an angry ocean that was going to destroy heaven and earth.


    He goggled at Ding Yi unblinkingly and uttered every word full of resentment. ¡°From today on, the world, though so vast, has no ce for you to live. I will make you understand what is a real living hell!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Ding Yiughed merrily, then he demanded, ¡°So to speak, before I killed your son, you didn¡¯t consider making me, a member of the Devil Cult, live in a living hell?¡±


    The two were mortal enemies. Saying such words as a threat did not have much effect.


    Qu Yi¡¯s fury was like a tangible me. Around him, a bizarre energy field instantly spread out.


    In his rage, he had temporarily lost his sanity and made a threat, which seemed a little ridiculous. However, he had gradually calmed down at this time. He forcibly suppressed his anger while quickly weighing the situation in his mind.


    It soon struck him that the biggest obstacle tonight was not Ding Yi.


    Instead, it was the mysterious young man called Duan Shuiliu.


    Ding Yi was the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect and was in the Great Sage Realm. Although his cultivation was quite outstanding amongst the younger generation on the Bitter Star, there was still a huge gap between him and the seniors in Jianghu. Even though he was at the Desktop Peak and could borrow the power of the peak, he would ultimately end up as a prisoner under the absolute power of two mighty experts in the Void-breaking Realm, no matter how strong hisbat desire or his willpower was.


    However, the strength of this young man named Duan Shuiliu was too daunting. He was like a dragon weaving its way among the clouds, rather elusive in his ways.


    Even though Qu Yi had exchanged several blows with him earlier, he was still unable to determine his opponent¡¯s level of strength. On the surface, the mysterious man¡¯s energy fluctuations were only at the peak of the Great Sage Realm. Yet, his actualbat strength was terrifyingly powerful and was definitely above the Void-breaking Realm. Could he be in the legendary realm called the Life and Death Bridge?


    Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, stood in front of the stone forest with a very solemn look on his face.


    He thought they were just to remove a spy of the Devil Cult, but he never knew the spy could be so tricky to deal with.


    He held the Sea Shadow Sword in his hand, concentrated on gathering his qi, and was on full alert.


    As long as Ding Yi and his crony were prevented from entering the stone forest and activating the trick the Fate-defying Sect hid in the Desktop Peak to escape, today¡¯s situation was still under the control of the nine major sects. After all, the nine major sects were here. Since when had they been defeated?


    ¡°Hey, Brother Ding, have you finished your heroic deration?¡± Seeing Ding Yi had done the bluffing, Li Mu finally couldn¡¯t remain silent but suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss some serious business. Next, let¡¯s figure out a way to run away. Otherwise, when the heads and experts of the nine sects arrive, the attrition warfare is enough to exhaust both of us, not to mention that you are already half-disabled.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®half-disabled¡¯?¡± Ding Yi was very dissatisfied with this statement. ¡°Even if I only have one leg left, I can still fight against ten people at a time.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Big brother, be serious. It¡¯s not the time to force yourself to draw a long bow.¡±


    Ding Yi smiled guiltily and said, ¡°Oh, really? Haha, just an old habit... Huh? Force me to draw a long bow? Does it mean to brag? That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Then, he pointed at the stone forest behind Tan Rushuang and said, ¡°As long as we run into the stone forest, we can be temporarily safe.¡±


    Completely ignoring the experts from the two sects who were ring at them like fierce tigers, the two began to discuss how to escape as if no one else was watching them.


    For the disciples of the two major sects, this felt very strange.


    They felt like they looked down upon, which was a feeling they never had before.


    In the past, no one in Jianghu had ever dared to be so arrogant and unbridled in front of the nine sects.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy.¡± Li Mu turned around and looked at Tan Rushuang. He smiled and then remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something. Be a good dog and stay out of my way. If you don¡¯t want to die, can you please make way for me?¡±


    Tan Rushuang simplyughed out of anger.


    For a hundred years, no one had ever dared to speak to him like this.


    Ding Yi was also stunned for a while, then he gave Li Mu a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Brother, you are the expert of forcibly drawing a long bow.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Thank you for your acknowledgment.¡±


    Before those words died away, Li Mu had already entered Tan Rushuang¡¯s energy field.


    A broadsword, extracted from the core area of the Tomb of the God of Sin, had already been held in his hand. With a powerful and domineering hack, the broadsword directly cut at the face of the head of the West Sea Sword Sect.


    It was a simple move.


    Also a straightforward one.


    That was Li Mu¡¯s fighting style.


    His Dao-using method came from turning the simple into theplex before reversing the whole process. When he hacked the broadsword, the move employed no subtle techniques. All it required were the qi in Dantian, the boiling blood coursing in the chest, the spirit in the mind, the broadswords in his hand, and a wisp of willpower in the broadsword.


    The Three Flowers over Head¡ªthe Gathering of Essence, Qi and Spirit Overhead, and the Five Kinds of Qi Collecting in Mind were exactly Li Mu¡¯s Dao-using principles.


    He liked going straight to the point without unnecessary change.


    Once he wielded his broadsword, it would be a neat blow.


    That was also the broadsword intendment that dawned on Li Mu after he reflected on his martial arts for days.


    ¡°How puffed up you are!¡±


    Provoked by this disrespectful hacking method, Tan Rushuang brandished his sword and rose to the attack.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The fine sound of metal shing was heard, which was followed by the noise of the vibration of the sword and broadsword.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Blood squirted forth.


    The two figures brushed past each other.


    The Sea Shadow Sword held by Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, was directly snapped in halves.


    Tan Rushuang himself was also neatly cleaved into two halves from the middle of his eyebrows by Li Mu¡¯s broadsword. Like a wood carving cut open by a knife, the two halves were sent flying in opposite directions.


    ¡°Hahaha, the Top Sword of West Sea was just so-so.¡±


    Laughing out loud, Li Mu already led Ding Yi to rush into the stone forest.


    As Ding Yiunched the secret seal method, dozens of seals shot into the stone forest in a sh. A strange power spread out. The stone pirs rotated, and the spacial mist swirled. The next moment, the entire stone forestpletely disappeared under the Desktop Peak, as if it had never existed.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Dozens of figures tore through the darkness at the bottom of the mountain and arrived at the battlefield.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly give me an urgent call?¡±


    ¡°Howe so many our men have died? Was it a surprise attack by the Devil Cult?¡±


    Those who turned up from the darkness were experts from the nine major sects, including the other three cities, the heads of the two major sword sects, and the masters of the two major well-known families.


    When Li Mu defeated Tan Rushuang and Qu Yi with one punch, this urgent message was sent out. It was the most pressing kind, indicating that the situation was more serious than ever. Hence, the experts of the nine major sects bustled there at once. But when they saw such a scene, they were all astounded.


    inly, there had been a fierce battle between some people as powerful as sect masters.


    There was still a terrifying aura of Broadsword Intent in the air.


    ¡°We were about to catch the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect, but a heaven-defying expert of the Devil Cult turned up and ruined our operation.¡±


    Blood swirled, then, the two halves of Tan Rushuang¡¯s body were put together again. The Top Sword of West Sea stood there with a dark and infuriated look on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote.¡±


    There was still a trace of shock in the depths of his eyes.


    Of course, that hack Li Mu just perform did not really kill him.


    An expert in the Void-breaking Realm had magical abilities and cultivation that ordinary people could not imagine. He had been skilled at regenerating his blood and qi. So, the fact that his body had been ripped apart could only be considered as a heavy blow to him, causing his genuine qi to be greatly damaged. However, what was even more infuriating than the loss of his strength was that this blow had almost dashed his confidence of being invincible that he had built up over the past century.


    Recalling that hack, what came to his mind was not how to resist or turn defeat into victory if the same thing happened again, but a sort of horror that was involuntarily generated.


    He no longer had the courage to face the same blow again.


    And this kind of fear was the biggest enemy martial arts cultivators could have.


    When there was a breach in his umted confidence, it meant that there was also a crack in his martial cultivation.


    ¡°What kind of monster is he? Even you two together failed to stop him?¡± Li Muzi, Head of the Sky-reaching Sword Sect, was shocked. ¡°Since when has the Devil Cult fostered such an expert? Even the heads of the four branches are unlikely to be so powerful!¡±


    Tan Rushuang kept his mouth shut.


    He was operating his Qi and focusing his attention, trying to mend the crack in his heart and make up for his belief in martial arts.


    Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, gradually came to his senses. He looked at the others, briefly told them what had happened, and added, ¡°If I¡¯m not wildly mistaken, it should be a Devil Cult member from out space. There is absolutely no such kind strong cultivator on this Bitter Star.¡± He had seen the hack Li Mu made at the very end. His heart and soul was seized by it at that moment. If he were the target, he was afraid that even his Cold River¡¯s Heaven Lockdown Palm-hitting would not be able to fend off that blow.


    Although the Bitter Star was not small, it definitely could not cultivate such a martial arts expert.


    So, he could onlye from a different world.


    ¡°But if he were really that strong, why did he choose to escape?¡± Zhu Nong, the master of the famous family best at tactical deployments asked.


    Tan Rushuang and Qu Yi were both dazed at the question.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because we Nine Great Sects are working together to attack them,¡± someone surmised.


    The heads of the nine major sects did not say anything.


    Some people secretly shook his head.


    A small discrepancy in strength was likely to lead to a huge difference in cultivation.


    The man who triumphed over Tan Rushuang and crushed the Sea Shadow Sword would not fear a siege.


    Gongsun Bieli, the master of the family best at mechanics, said, ¡°I suppose he escaped for fear of extraterrestrial immortals.¡±


    The sect masters nodded, concurring on this point.


    The Nine Great Sects of the Decent Alliance also had backers.


    The range of the battle between the decent and the devil was not limited to the Bitter Star in the first ce. Instead, the battle was the aftermath of the confrontation between the decent and the devil in outer space.


    The Devil Cult was also notorious in the gxy. Although there were also experts in the Devil Cult, they usually kept a low profile. If that mysterious young man was an expert of the Devil Cult in the gxy whonded on the Bitter Star to assist Mount Shu, he would know that immortals of the Decent Alliance would soon descend from outer space as well. The reason why he left in a hurry must be that he was afraid of the immortals of Decent Allianceing to help them.


    Some people began to check the battlefield.


    ¡°Haha, so that¡¯s what it is... I know how to fix this. Everyone, all we need to do is fence this ce off. Even though the stone forest can turn invisible, it cannot really disappear. If they want to get out of the stone forest, they will have to show up here,¡± concluded Zhu Nong, the head of the Zhu family best at tactical deployment, after some field observing.


    After a discussion, the nine major sects of the Decent Alliance decided to set up traps and dispatch some experts around this ce. This way, they could block the enemies¡¯ retreat and then destroy them.


    Of course, among those guarding this ce, there had to be a sect master in the Void-breaking Realm.


    Otherwise, it would not have been a defense but a delivery of sacrifice.


    The first sect mast to be stationed there that night was Li Muzi, the head of the Sky-reaching Sword Sect.


    ¡°Let the news out, saying that the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect, one of the seven major branches of the Devil Cult, has emerged and is now trapped under the Desktop Peak and on the verge of death. I¡¯d like to see if the members of the Devil Cult in White Emperor City will risk their necks to rescue him,¡± Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, said in a nasty tone.


    He wanted to kill someone to vent the rage and avenge his son.

 Chapter 543 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 543 Engagement</h4>


    However, the nine major sects soon found out that the strategy of blocking the enemies¡¯ retreat might have gone wrong at some point, for Li Muzi returned to the camp of Sky-reaching Sword Sect with heavy injuries less than an hour after the other people left the ce so as to cure his injuries.


    It was said that the mysterious young expert from the extraterrestrial Devil Cult came back from the stone forest and fought with him. After exchanging three blows, he cut Li Muzi open with his broadsword and severely injured him.


    ¡°Hahaha,pared with Tan Rushuang, the quality of this whetstone is better.¡±


    That was the pompous remark he left behind after winning andslide victory. Then, he re-entered the stone forest before the other Void-breaking Realm experts rushed over there.


    The young man was sharpening his broadsword with the experts in the Void-breaking Realm.


    For the nine sects, that was simply a great insult.


    For the experts in the Void-breaking Realm of the nine sects, it was also a p in the face.


    After a short discussion, the heads of the Zhu family best at tactical deployments and the Gongsun family best at mechanics jointly set up a Supreme Killing Deployment near the stone forest. After that, they invited an expert in the Void-breaking Realm to operate the deployment, preparing to lure this mysterious young man of the Devil Cult out and kill him.


    Nheless, the hunting still ended in a farce.


    The mysterious young expert of the Devil Cult undid the tactical deployment in a second. As to the operator of the deployment, Duan Feng, Lord of Central Heaven City, he was also defeated and forced into a flee after taking three blows. After that, he was too scared to fight the mysterious young expert again. Some of the materials that formed the tactical deployment were taken away, and the elite experts of Central Heaven City who helped guard the deployment were all killed.


    The situation suddenly turned rather embarrassing for the nine major sects.


    With the fighting ring battle around the corner, the nine major sects¡¯ three experts in the Void-breaking Realm¡ªTan Rushuang, Li Muzi, and Duan Feng¡ªwere mauled heavily. This had tremendously weakened the strength of the nine major sects.


    And what to do now?


    Should the stone forest siege go on or not?


    If the siege continued, in order to capture the mysterious young cultivator, all the experts in the Void-breaking Realm of the nine sects must station there. Otherwise, they would simply be sending ¡°whetstones¡± to him. However, if all the experts in the Void-breaking Realm were all stationed at the stone forest, what should they do once the Devil Cult in White Emperor Cityunched a surprise attack?


    But if the siege ceased...


    Well, honestly, it would not be a big deal if they gave up upon the siege.


    Yet, the thing was that they could not bring themselves to swallow the insult.


    It was like they managed to ride a tiger but then found it hard to get off.


    In the end, the nine major sects chose to withdraw their forces.


    There was no other way. The extraterrestrial immortals had yet shown up to fight. So, they were really helpless in the face of an existence who could defeat those in the Void-breaking Realm head-on.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, was quite disconste.


    In those days when he was on the Divine Land, his Broadsword Intent could already instantly vanquish those in the Void-breaking Realm. But the experts in the Void-breaking Realm on the Divine Land were all green hands that had not yet fully consolidated their cultivation in that realm. They could be regarded as newborns in the Void-breaking Realm. In contrast, the Seven Supreme Beings of the Decent Alliance on the Bitter Star were all real experienced experts in the Void-breaking Realm. They were burly adults in that realm, so their strength was quite different from the experts on the Divine Land.


    Thrilled at the sight of fat preys, Li Mu just wished that the nine major sects would continue staying there and encircling him.


    In this way, he would get to sharpen his broadsword nicely.


    When Li Mu was on Earth, he had also studied some moves and Cultivation Methods of the martial arts sects in Jianghu.


    Although there was no Spiritual Qi on Earth and the cultivation effect was minimal, it was also for this reason that the martial arts sects and cultivators on Earth pursued the flexibility of moves and exquisiteness of performance much more enthusiastically than people on others. But since they only focused on the two aspects, the power of the Cultivation Methods they developed was much less satisfying.


    Li Mu also learned a lot by studying these moves and Cultivation Methods.


    As a result of his careful preparation, today¡¯s battle with those proficient experts in the Void-breaking Realm was really inspiring for Li Mu, especially in the aspect of Dao-using methods. It brought him a sign of breaking the cocoon and being reborn.


    All methods came down to one way.


    His Dao-using method also went from pursuing high flexibility back to the model of the Wind-Cloud Six Moves.


    Li Mu¡¯s ultimate goal was tobine the six moves into one.


    And he had vaguely reached this threshold.


    But now, the nine major sects¡¯ experts in the Void-breaking Realm no longer upheld the spirit of being a whetstone. Instead, they yielded to the harsh fact.


    So, what should Li Mu do now?


    He couldn¡¯t really chase to their ce and pick up a fight, could he?


    That would be too suicidal.


    Li Mu absolutely didn¡¯t believe that such big sects didn¡¯t have any extraterrestrial cultivators taking charge in secret.


    Once it came to the extraterrestrial cultivators, it was better to be cautious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to White Emperor City,¡± proposed Ding Yi, whose injuries had recovered quite a lot. After pondering for a while, he suggested, ¡°If we were to be stuck in the stone forest because of those bastards from outer space, the two of us would have to grow old and die here together.¡±


    That was true, but why did it sound so gay?


    Li Mu deliberated for a moment, then, he nodded and said, ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯ve done what I should do.¡±


    Ding Yiughed happily and said, ¡°I happen to have done all that I should do as well.¡±


    Therefore, the pair of them stealthily sneaked out of the stone forest. After carefully checking around, they realized that there was indeed no ambush. So, they hit the road right away but did not directly fly to White Emperor City. Instead, they took arge detour to make sure that no one was on their way to way them. After that, they turned around and flew towards White Emperor City.


    On the way, Li Mu suddenly came up with a question. ¡°How can we enter the city?¡±


    The White Emperor City was certainly heavily guarded, wasn¡¯t it?


    As they came there in an emergency, they might not be allowed to enter. They couldn¡¯t possibly stand outside the gate and shout to the people inside, and nor did they carry any authenticating object with them.


    Ding Yi said gloatingly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect.¡±


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at White Emperor City.


    White Emperor City was located at the center of Mount Shu. It was built on the White Emperor Peak solely with white rocks on Mount Shu. Surrounded by white clouds, the city looked like a fairy pce floating in the clouds. Looking from a distance, it appeared to be extremely magnificent.


    Mount Shu Sect had seven main branches, so White Emperor City had seven gates.


    Ding Yi took Li Mu to one of the gates. He examined it carefully and then turned around to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Mu inquired.


    Ding Yi said with a serious expression, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a moment. This hour is not suitable for entry.¡±


    Li Mu was confused at these words.


    ¡°There are people particr about that?¡±


    After Ding Yi took Li Mu to six city gates and finally came to thest gate in the southwest of the city, Li Mu suddenly realized that it was not about timing at all. It was obvious that this guy hadn¡¯t found the gate exclusively belonging to the Fate-defying Sect. That was why Ding Yi led him to wander around the city. And he was indeed out of luck¡ªhe didn¡¯t find the gate of Fate-defying Sect until they visited all the seven gates.


    ¡°You are the future leader of Fate-defying Sect, but you don¡¯t know which one of the seven gates of White Emperor City belongs to your sect?¡± Li Mu asked, feeling rather speechless.


    ¡°You got me,¡± Ding Yi chuckled and admitted, ¡°I have no alternative. This is also the first time I¡¯vee to White Emperor City.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Mu was speechless.


    Ding Yi said matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s not weird at all. I became the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect just a few years ago. A century ago, in the battle between the decent and the devil, the Fate-defying Sect was extinguished. The legacy of Fate-defying Sect floated in the world alone and finally chose me to be the next future leader. Before now, I had been practicing the martial arts I inherited from the legacy. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t visited this ce.¡±


    Li Mu was even more speechless.


    Why did he sound very unreliable?


    However, when Ding Yi took out the token of Fate-defying Sect and slowly opened its gate, Li Mu eventually threw away his doubts and derision.


    ¡°Alright, he finally became reliable once.¡±


    The opening of the Fate-defying Sect gate still alerted the various parties of the Divine Sect within the city.


    After a lengthy identity check, Li Mu and Ding Yi¡¯s identities were finally recognized.


    The experts of the Moon Dao Sect, the Dragon King Ridge, the Sky-overlooking Pavilion, and the Water and Moon Sect came out to meet them. Luo Xuanxin, Lu Xun, and the others, who had been in White Emperor City for some time, introduced the experts to them one by one.


    Li Mu felt a sense of endearing familiarity.


    The hierarchies in White Emperor City were not as clear-cut as the nine major sects outside, which had a clear distinction between the different sses. Unlike them, the White Emperor City was run in a free and all-embracing style. Even the sect leaders of all the branches didn¡¯t put on airs.


    ¡°Teacher, you finallye back safely. That¡¯s great.¡± After the introduction, Xiao Dong and the others came over in excitement and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Wuhen? You didn¡¯te back together?¡±


    ¡°Virgin Goddess Ye?¡± Li Mu said, a little taken aback. ¡°Well, she is not in White Emperor City?¡±


    Xiao Dong and the others were surprised at his words.


    Next to them was a brawny, bearded, old man with overbearing aura in a purple-and-golden battle robe remarked, ¡°Previously, the nine sects released the news that you were besieged at the Desktop Peak. And it was hard to tell whether the news was true or not, so the people in the city hesitated to rescue you. Adding that the battle is approaching, and for the sake of the big picture, it¡¯s true that we have no force to spare. Therefore, we eventually decided not to send reinforcements to you and let things take its natural course. However, Ye Wuhen, the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect, firmly opposed our decision and insisted on going out to check whether you were really trapped or not. Regardless of our protests, she sneaked out of White Emperor City to rescue you.¡±


    This man was the head of the Dragon King Ridge, one of the seven main branches of the Divine Sect on Mount Shu.


    As one of the leading figures of Mount Shu, the old man had a very imposing manner.


    ¡°Eh? There is such a thing?¡± Li Mu looked at Ding Yi and asked.


    Both of them shook their heads in consternation.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart missed a beat.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    This was definitely a plot of the nine major Sects. They had deliberately spread the news because they were hoping that the ¡°fish¡± would snap at the bait.


    Ye Wuhen was under the impression that the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect was Li Mu.


    Thus, that incredibly beautiful girl with long, light green hair had taken the risk of leaving White Emperor City for his sake.


    ¡°Ye Wuhen is in danger.¡±


    That was the first thought shing across Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Li Mu turned to look at Ding Yi.


    Ding Yi, who no longer looked yful and frivolous as usual, knitted his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out to find Virgin Goddess Wuhen,¡± Li Mu said.


    He was aware that the Divine Sect could not send people to help the future leader of Fate-defying Sect, and now it was also impossible for them to send people to save Ye Wuhen.


    It sounded a little cruel, but it was the most rational choice.


    However, Li Mu couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing about it.


    The head of the Moon Dao Sect was a white-haired olddy. At Li Mu¡¯s words, she nodded approvingly.


    ¡°For that remark alone, Wuhen didn¡¯t think wrongly of him.¡±


    ¡°Good, you are indeed a faithful man. Given your feelings for Wuhen, I say you go and find her. As long as youe back alive, I will host the wedding for you personally and let you be a couple,¡± the olddy of the Moon Dao Sect said in dead earnest.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu gawked at the olddy with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Wedding?


    ¡°Be a couple?


    ¡°What the hell is that?


    ¡°What do you mean by my feelings for Wuhen? Grandma, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What feelings do I have for her?¡±


    Ding Yi, however, was amused.


    He lowered his voice so that only Li Mu could hear him and said gloatingly, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that ording to the tradition of the Divine Sect, there is a natural engagement between the Virgin Goddesses of the Moon Dao Sect and the future leaders of the Fate-defying Sect. If the two people do not reject each other, they will eventually be Taoist couple, for the power of the Cultivation Methods of the two branches can be brought to the extreme only if a couple practices them at the same time.¡±


    Li Mu was immediately dumbstruck.

 Chapter 544 - Lending

    <h4>Chapter 544 Lending Me Your Broadsword</h4>


    Li Mu looked at Ding Yi, who was obviously relishing his misfortune, and an idea came to his mind. He also lowered his voice so that only Ding Yi could hear him and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Aren¡¯t you the real future leader of the Fate-defying Sect?¡±


    Ding Yi¡¯s face stiffened.


    But soon, he curled his lips and said through the directional voice transmission, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll let you have the chance. I already have a woman that I want to marry.¡±


    Li Mu was more speechless.


    ¡°This is not a fu*king matter of letting me have the chance, alright?


    ¡°This is a natural engagement, a tradition of the Devil Cult!


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t know the Dual Cultivation Method of the Fate-defying Sect at all.¡±


    Ding Yi seemed to have seen through Li Mu¡¯s mind. He winked at him and said, ¡°I know, you must be worried about the Dual Cultivation Method, am I right? It¡¯s no big deal. I will teach you the 36 Styles of Magical Wedding Nightter, then this problem will be fixed... Believe me, you can experience its many vors. It is absolutely cool.¡±


    Li Mu was even more speechless.


    He finally saw that Ding Yi, the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect, was wandering on the margin of being reliable and unreliable. Most of the time, he was unreliable. And very asionally he was reliable.


    This fellow was obviously giving off the undependable aura unique to the old faker.


    Nevertheless, it was in that he should not fuss over such matters at this time.


    Li Mu felt that it was better to look for Ye Wuhen and bring her back before exining the whole thing to the olddy of the Moon Dao Sect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Li Mu decided to rescue the girl first.


    Ye Wuhen was holding the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword and kneeling on one knee. Fresh blood flowed down her arm, dyeing the moonlight-like shining machete red.


    She gasped for air.


    There were sword cuts on her back, waist, and left leg... And the wounds were deep to the bones.


    Opposite her stood Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, who was wearing a sinister look.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s only a small fish, it still carries some weight. Hehe, Ye Wuhen, the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect, the number one beauty of the Devil Cult. Hehe, good, very good. I¡¯ll use your flesh and blood as a sacrifice to my son¡¯s spirit in heaven.¡±


    This figure, who was the leader of one of the nine major sects, had a tone and a vicious look like that of a viin.


    The experts of Cold River City had tightly surrounded Ye Wuhen with sword and broadswords in their hands.


    Ye Wuhen¡¯s face was calm. Blood dyed her light green long hair red. Her wet hair draped around her shoulders and covered her eyelids. She stared at Qu Yi and demanded, ¡°Where is the future leader of Fate-defying Sect?¡±


    When she set off for this ce, she already knew that this could be a trap. However, she still sped here without any hesitation like a moth darting into a me


    She hade to save another person. If she died like this, she would have regrets.


    Before she died, she needed to see the guy who always yed the fool again. Otherwise, she would not go in peace.


    ¡°Oh, it now urs to me that there¡¯s a natural engagement between the Virgin Goddess of Moon Dao Sect and the future leader of Fate-defying Sect. No wonder you¡¯re so desperate. It turns out that you¡¯re here to rescue your little lover. Interesting.¡± With cruelty shing in his eyes, Qu Yi said coldly, ¡°You want to meet him? Well, you can see him when you¡¯re dead. I¡¯ll make you a ghost couple, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Qu Yi waved his hand.


    Clusters of experts of Cold River City rushed forward.


    The cold steel of the swords and broadswords glinted and crisscrossed.


    Ye Wuhen rose up all of a sudden and wielded her broadsword against her opponents.


    In all the shouts and howls, blood sshed. The disciples of the Cold River City constantly flew backward, screaming. Ye Wuhen¡¯s body was also constantly decorated with new wounds. Blood kept flowing out from the cut-open flesh.


    Qu Yi said in a stony voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let her die quickly.¡±


    The hatred and rage in his heart, like a mountain torrent that had been gathering for a whole night, was about to burst out. The wrath was gradually devouring his sanity.


    Dark clouds roamed in the sky.


    Like a ck beast baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, the dark clouds tore up the bright moon, leaving only a few strands of moonlight to prate through the cracks of the clouds and scatter around Ye Wuhen in broken forms.


    As Ye Wuhen flung her broadsword, a strange resonance was formed between the moonlight and the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword.


    She did not opt for an escape.


    Her eyes were bright and firm, like the most perfect gems gleaming gloriously, free of dust and dirt. She looked in the direction of the Desktop Peak in the distance. ¡°If he is really trapped, then he must be at the Desktop Peak.¡±


    The few interactions she had with the young man kept reying in her mind.


    In the deepke of the quiet valley of the Evil Dragon Mountain, after he was struck by lightning, he suddenly appeared in theke she was hiding like a big ck monkey. After discovering her, he risked his life and silently drove away the experts of Cold River City chasing after her. Then he held her in his arms, walked out of the Evil Dragon Mountain, and treated her injuries. At theke bank bathed in the moonlight, and the mouth-watering smell of the fish on the grill spread out. When they met again, he easily froze her Moon-scrubbing Broadsword and unabashedly imed that he was the future leader of Fate-defying Sect...


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him twice. I¡¯m probably going crazy.¡±


    Ye Wuhen unleashed her strongest force and transformed into a ray of moonlight. She broke through the siege and flew toward the Desktop Peak.


    Whether she was crazy or she was going to die, she had to see him again.


    Qu Yi sneered, and in a sh, he already stood in front of Ye Wuhen. He punched out, and a cold wave surged. The power of the Void-breaking Realm, like a raging torrent, smashed the moonlight and shattered the sky.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Ye Wuhen spat out an arrow of blood and was sent flying backward.


    However, after retreating 10 meters, she paused for a moment, then, instantly released an incredible power. She dragged her wounded body and continued to rush toward the Desktop Peak, as if she was a madwoman who knew that there were tigers in the mountains but insisted to head for the mountains. Her light green hair that had been dyed red with blood was bellowing as she hurtled toward the Desktop Peak.


    ¡°Get back to square one!¡±


    Qu Yi let out a coldugh and sent Ye Wuhen flying backward with another punch.


    Ye Wuhen was shaking, on the verge of copse.


    She propped the machete up to prevent herself from falling.


    Looking out at the Desktop Peak that was a kilometer away, she felt the peak so distant that it was unreachable.


    She tried a few more times in a row, but each time she was thrown back as before.


    ¡°Take off her clothes and film her. I want the embarrassing nudity of the Virgin Goddess of the Devil Cult to be seen by the whole world.¡± Qu Yi uttered the malicious words that did not match his status. The hypocrite had taken off the mask. Now, he was like a devil from hell who just peeled off his human skin disguise.


    It was a party of ferocious demons.


    The surrounding disciples of Cold River City roared with hideousughter. Then, they all rushed forward.


    That was the most beautiful woman in the Devil Cult.


    Even on the entire Bitter Star, she could be considered a famous beauty.


    Many men had long since been eager to see her body but couldn¡¯t get a chance. Now, the fairy was falling into the mortal world to be humiliated like this. That thought alone made them excited.


    In this world, most of the time, grinding the purity and tarnishing the holiness was undoubtedly one of the dark sides that made people have an adrenaline high.


    A sneer of contempt climbed to the corner of Ye Wuhen¡¯s lips.


    Sure enough, the shamelessness of the Decent Alliance was tantly shown.


    Ye Wuhen propped against her broadsword, knowing that she had no way to escape.


    Before leaving White Emperor City, she actually foresaw that something like this might happen. Nevertheless, it still became the reality. She was like a moth flying to a me for the light. She obstinately insisted on the rescue mission and even chose to disregard her grandmother¡¯s objection. Was she really just to want to return a favor?


    ¡°A life for a life.


    ¡°Sadly, though you saved my life by the coldke in the deep valley that day, now I can¡¯t even take another glimpse of you as I¡¯m a thousand meters away from the Desktop Peak.


    ¡°Even so, please believe me, I¡¯ve done everything I can.


    ¡°That ck monkey, that cheeky guy... I hope you can get out of trouble in the end.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m going to keep youpany.¡±


    She suddenly stood up and shoved the machete in her hand at her face.


    The filth of the world was flooding toward her, and thest thing that could defend her dignity was to cut off her face with the broadsword in her hand. This way, the reputation of the Divine Sect and the Moon Dao Sect would not be smeared because of a naked woman.


    But right at this moment...


    A broadsword light tore through the air.


    The sky was ripped apart.


    Among those being ripped up was the fierce encircling team of the experts of Cold River City.


    At the critical moment, a warm hand seized the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword, which had been cut into the skin on her forehead.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    A familiar voice rang.


    Ye Wuhen looked up in disbelief.


    A familiar face appeared in her vision blurred by blood.


    ¡°You...¡± She opened her mouth, but not knowing what to say.


    Even in the face of a swarm of cruel enemies, she had not let fear shudder her will. But now, she suddenly became a little panic. ¡°How could he appear at this time? How could he turn up here? He... saw me in such a sorry state.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Li Mu also wanted to say something. But when the words slid to the tip of his tongue, he suddenly lost his voice. So, in the end, he could only say one word, ¡°Silly!¡±


    Ye Wuhen pursed her lips stubbornly. She snorted and said no more.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    At this time, the sound of pelting broadsword light was heard from the void, tearing the eardrums of countless people. A dark rift appeared in the void, which took a long time to fade away. That proved how fast Li Mu had rushed here. If he werete for a second, Ye Wuhen might have already ruined her face.


    ¡°Lend me your broadsword.¡±


    Li Mu then held the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword in his right hand.


    The cut on his palm left by the de instantly healed.


    He took out a treasured coat and wrapped it around the gravely injured Ye Wuhen, whose clothes had been torn into pieces. He thenbed Ye Wuhen¡¯s long green hair, which was dripping with blood. After that, he pulled her into his embrace with his left hand.


    A red blush instantly appeared on Ye Wuhen¡¯s face as if it was burning. Luckily, her face was bloodstained, so the blush was not that obvious. She struggled for once, but the arm around her waist was too strong and overbearing. In the end, she had to let Li Mu do what he wanted.


    The experts of Cold River City closed in on them.


    ¡°Leave, now!¡± Ye Wuhen hissed.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Leave? Who said I¡¯m leaving?¡±


    Ye Wuhen was stunned.


    Then, she heard Li Mu say, ¡°Just watch me take revenge for you.¡±


    The next moment, with the help of the Somersault Cloud, Li Mu moved as fast as light and burst in and out of the encirclement formed by the disciples of Cold River City in a trice.


    In the depths of his eyes, there were mes rising, as if the magma under the ground had umted enough energy and would break through the earth¡¯s crust and jet out vigorously. The Moon-scrubbing Broadsword in his hand hacked out, cutting up the dark clouds all over the sky.


    The moonlight poured down like a waterfall and merged with the broadsword light.


    This entric light streaked past, as if it was the most magnificent scenery in the world.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The head of Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, was tossed to the air.


    Ye Wuhen¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief.


    As the blood mist swirled, Qu Yi¡¯s head and body quickly rejoined each other. With a look of horror on his face, Qu Yi turned around and fled in the direction of the Desktop Peak. At this time, the heads of the nine major sects were having a meeting at the Desktop Peak. As long as he flew to that peak, he would be safe.

 Chapter 545 - Actually Its Not That Hard

    <h4>Chapter 545 Actually It¡¯s Not That Hard</h4>


    Countless disciples of Cold River City were shocked by Qu Yi¡¯s hasty flee. They found it hard to believe that.


    In their eyes, the lord of Cold River City was a legendary figure on the Bitter Star. He was also the spiritual pir that supported the pride and dignity of the Cold River City. And all that started to copse from the moment Qu Yi fled like a disowned dog.


    Many of the disciples could not believe what they had just witnessed.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Qu Yi bellowed while running away.


    He had no time to mind what the others would think right now.


    When he saw Li Mu rushing over to back Ye Wuhen up, he realized that things were not going well.


    However, the pride he held deep down and his confidence as the lord of Cold River City made him feel that he might be able to take a few moves from Li Mu, instead of being defeated in seconds like Qin Rushuang, Li Muzi, Duan Feng and the others.


    However, he soon found that he¡¯d got it wrong.


    He¡¯d got it ridiculously wrong.


    The broadsword, which was shining like flowing moonlight, was simple but magical. With a single hack, itpletely shattered his confidence.


    The moment the de cut into his neck, Qu Yi¡¯s rage dissolved, and so did his fighting spirit.


    ¡°Stop him for me!¡±


    Without looking back, Qu Yi ordered the disciples of Cold River City to intercept Li Mu.


    The so-called interception basically equaledmitting suicide.


    Since Li Mu took the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword, though he did not perform the corresponding Dao-using method and just simple horizontal and vertical hacks, the power of the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword had been increased for multiple times. With a casual chop, the vast Broadsword Qi and Broadsword Intentparable to the Milky Way falling from the highest heaven immediately ripped the void apart and tore up the disciples of Cold River City who had rushed to him like a swarm of hos.


    It was an overpowering massacre.


    At first, the disciples of Cold River City dashed desperately toward Li Mu to buy time for Qu Yi to escape. But soon, no matter how loyal the disciples were, they could not stand this kind of horror and also fled in all directions.


    ¡°Demons and monsters, none of you can be left alive... Drop dead!¡±


    Li Mu cast the Somersault Cloud and leaped forward in a sh.


    A total of four men who looked exactly like Li Mu appeared in the void. Even the Ye Wuhen they were holding in their arms and the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword they grasped were exactly the same. The four Li Mu raced in four directions, chasing after the disciples. The broadsword light swiveled and then vanished. Then, the four Li Mu returned to the same ce, and the four figures merged into one.


    This was not the Doppelganger Technique.


    Instead, it was a series of shadows he left behind in the void when he had reached the fastest speed.


    Those disciples of Cold River City who fled in all directions stiffened in the air and then split into irregr pieces. Like birds that suddenly lost their lives, they fell to the ground. None of them managed to escape.


    Li Mu had killed them all.


    Holding Ye Wuhen in his arms, Li Mu continued to chase after Qu Yi.


    Ye Wuhen felt that a warm flow was constantly injected into her body from Li Mu¡¯s palm to cure her. The pain she felt did not matter anymore. It was the first time that she had been held in the arms of a man in this fashion, which was quite weird for her.


    The world-renowned Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect of the Devil Cult had never been so nervous before.


    She was even more nervous than the first time she pulled out a broadsword to kill someone.


    Another jet of broadsword light shed past.


    Qu Yi¡¯s body was cleaved in half by the waist.


    However, the blood mist began to swirl and glint. Soon, his body parts once again reassembled.


    ¡°Taoist fellows, help me, quick!¡± Qu Yi was extremely startled. So he swallowed his pride and activated his natural qi, shouting out loud for help.


    His voice spread to the Desktop Peak like rolling thunder.


    ¡°Stop chasing him. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ye Wuhen sobered up a little and said, ¡°The leaders of the nine major sects are all here. If we continue to the pursuit, we will be besieged.¡±


    Riding the flying broadsword, Li Mu tilted his head and looked at the peerlessly exquisite face in his embrace. When he saw the wounds and bloodstains on the girl, a soft part of his heart was awakened. He rejected, ¡°No, I¡¯ll kill him to avenge you.¡±


    Ye Wuhen turned her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    Li Mu looked at her and said, ¡°You were also courting death before, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ye Wuhen looked into Li Mu¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die now. Take me back.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Are you afraid that I will die here? Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Ye Wuhen gave a cold snort and spoke no more.


    She could not see through Li Mu¡¯s strength.


    ¡°He hacked a master like Qu Yi with just one hack. That is obviously the power above the Void-breaking Realm!¡±


    ¡°Has the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect already be so powerful?¡±


    She found it hard to believe.


    Yet, Li Mu¡¯s firm attitude toward hunting Qu Yi down gave her a strange feeling that was hard to describe or exin. It sort of confused her, but also somewhat aroused her expectancy and moved her in a way that she hadn¡¯t felt for a long time.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Like a cat catching a mouse, Li Mu instantly closed the distance between him and Qu Yi andunched a hack again.


    Qu Yi had no leeway to fight back at all. As if a y sculpture, he was cut open again from the middle.


    However, Qu Yi did not hesitate to activate his source energy to distance him from Li Mu and reassemble his body.


    Blood mist surged.


    The revival power of the expert in the Void-breaking Realm was indeed incredible, which had even involved the Taoist Principles. Even though Li Mu¡¯s Broadsword Intent kept invading his body, Qu Yi was still able to reshape his body again.


    After Qu Yi endured several hacks, the Desktop Peak was finally in sight.


    Hundreds of rays of light shot to the air from the Desktop Peak as though twinklingets streaking across the sky.


    Almost all of the strongest high-level figures of the nine major sects hade out to fight in an instant.


    Apparently, the news had already reached the Desktop Peak.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He dares toe to battle alone. Does he really think that there is no capable member left in our nine sects?¡± snarled Qin Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea. He caught sight of Li Mu at first nce, and was filled with anger and fear.


    His martial art spirit had been undermined by Li Mu¡¯s one hack. It was an insult that he could hardly get over with.


    Only by killing Li Mu could he fully recover.


    Originally, it was almost impossible for him to do that.


    But now, seeing that Li Mu was chasing Qu Yi like a mad lion that had lost his mind in anger while holding a seriously injured woman, Qin Rushuang realized that the best opportunity to take Li Mu out was right before him.


    Some other experts in the Void-breaking Realm, such as Li Muzi, Duan Feng, also had the same thought.


    Previously, Li Mu hid in the stone forest and could escape at any time. He was in an invincible position, so they could do nothing to him. But now, as Li Mu hade out of the stone forest and was still so overweening, as long as they surrounded him, they could slowly drain his energy and then kill him.


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    ¡°Confront him together.¡±


    ¡°When dealing with such a monster of the Devil Cult, there is no need to follow the rules of the martial arts world and make this a fair one-on-one battle. Let¡¯s go together and kill this savage enemy!¡±


    Those standing at the top of the pyramid of the nine sects almost attacked at the same time.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Ye Wuhen uttered despite herself.


    Li Mu burst outughing.


    In an instant, his speed was as fast as lightning. At the pivotal moment, he darted to Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City again. With a sh of broadsword light, he chopped Qu Yi¡¯s body into halves again.


    Next, there came broadsword styles, sword styles, palm prints, cudgel shadows... Countless moves andbat techniques flooded at Li Mu along with a raging wave of power.


    Li Mu moved as fast as a ghost and sessfully dodged the attacks.


    The distance between him and Qu Yi was yet constantly widened.


    Eventually, Qu Yi took refuge in the crowd.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and looked at Li Mu, his eyes glimmering with intense resentment.


    He had been chopped into pieces by Li Mu five or six times in a row. Although he seemed to have reassembled his body every time, the strikes had damaged his source energy and consumed too much blood and vigor, which nearly caused to him fall out of the Void-breaking Realm. It would take him decades to restore his previous cultivation andbat capability. So, how could he not hate Li Mu?


    ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re surely going to die today!¡±


    Seeing Li Mu almost engulfed in the violent destructive energy tide, Qu Yi let out a cold roar.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape no matter what the cost is!¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a way to heaven, but you don¡¯t want to go. There¡¯s no door to hell, but you force your way in.¡±


    The experts of the nine major sects flooded over.


    The seven supreme experts in the Void-breaking Realmunched strikes almost at the same time.


    Li Mu looked like a small boat that was submerged by the waves of an ocean, which would be smashed by the waves at any time. It seemed that he was in imminent danger.


    Ye Wuhen gritted her teeth and did not speak, for fear that Li Mu would be distracted.


    ¡°Haha, little bastard,e here and kill me!¡±


    Qu Yi sighed with relief, then heughed provocatively and taunted.


    That was not because he was gleeful about his victorious escape, but because he was doing this to provoke Li Mu and distract him.


    ¡°Be patient. I¡¯ll absolutely rip your head off today.¡±


    Between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows, the Third Eye opened. The starlight in the vertical eye swirled, capturing the route of every blow. Every time Li Mu was about to be hit, he managed to duck the attack at the veryst second. He seemed to be dancing on the des, which was rather frightening.


    ¡°Well, little bastard, how dare you still shamelessly stick to your big talk after reaching a dead end. My head is here. Come and take it.¡± Qu Yi sneered, ridiculing Li Mu non-stop.


    By this time, Li Mu had also sported some wounds.


    Too many people were besieging him.


    Qin Rushuang, Duan Feng, Li Muzi, and the other experts in the Void-breaking Realm also keptunching sneak attacks on him. What was more, Li Mu was still holding the injured Ye Wuhen in his arms. And they all knew that Ye Wuhen was his weak point, so they simply targeted her in an attempt to hold Li Mu back fromunching more strikes. For several times, Li Mu was forced to shield Ye Wuhen from broadsword hacks with his own body.


    Suddenly, Li Mu opened his mouth and bit the handle of the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword. He put Ye Wuhen on his back and whispered, ¡°Hold me tight.¡±


    Ye Wuhen subconsciously put her arms tightly around Li Mu¡¯s neck.


    Only then did she realize how intimate that movement was.


    Her towering breasts were almost pressed against Li Mu¡¯s back. The sense of squeezing was extremely distinct. The thin robes could not prevent them from feeling each other¡¯s temperature.


    However, Ye Wuhen was not a timid girl. And she was also aware of how grave the situation was at this time. Thus, instead of letting go, she leaned on Li Mu¡¯s back and hugged him tightly so as not to obstruct his battling.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Li Muughed and uttered the words through his nostrils.


    It was unknown whether he was praising Ye Wuhen for holding him tightly ormenting on the tide of attacksing at him from the opposite side.


    Sticking the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword between his lips, Li Mu slightly bent his knees and made a horse stance that could not be more in midair. His fists hang in front of the crotch. Then his left fist went up in an arc, while his right fist moved downward in an arc. As if holding Yin and Yang in his hands, he drew a round circle in front of him. His movement seemed to be slow, butyers of fist prints were rotating in front of him, forming an absurd vortex.


    That was the start of the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    Like a ck hole, the vortex of fist prints swallowed up the tides of energy flooding at him from all directions.


    Li Mu slowly moved his arms.


    The tide of energy raging all over the sky and all kinds of moves and skills converged into the vortex of fist prints as Li Mu flung his left and right fists and arms.


    The Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail was a punching skill that was defensive at the beginning but then turned offensive.


    The most amazing feature of this move was that it could capture and reverse the opponent¡¯s strength, double it before bouncing it back. It was simr to the Tipping Stars, South Murong¡¯s unique skill in the martial arts novel of Louis Cha Jing-yong. As long as the capacity of his physical body wasrge enough, theoretically, he could deflect any kind of force.


    Now, as Li Mu¡¯s physical body had been refined by the Heavenly Tribtion of the Evil Dragon Mountain, he was robust to an inconceivable degree. Therefore, he couldpletely withstand the siege of the nine sects.


    When the esoteric fist technique was disyed, the experts of the nine sects also vaguely felt that things were not like they had anticipated.


    ¡°Get out of my way, all of you!¡±


    Li Mu abruptly roared and swung his fists at the opponents.


    All the power gathered, bounced back, rushed out, and swept in all sides.


    In an eruption of screams and screeches, in the face of the power that was twice as strong as that of their own, the experts of the nine sects were all in a fix. They retreated in a haste, bleeding, with broken bones and cracked weapons... Even experts in the Void-breaking Realm were no exception.


    In all the chaos, Li Mu darted forward in a sh andnded right in front of Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City.


    There was a sh of broadsword light.


    His head flew into the air.


    Without waiting for him to reassemble his body again, Li Mu thrust a trace of his Broadsword Intent into Qu Yi¡¯s body. The power of the Emperors¡¯ Fire frantically prated his body.


    Li Mu held Qu Yi¡¯s head with one hand and muttered, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that hard to rip your head off.¡±

 Chapter 546 - Arrogant Man and His More Arrogant Broadsword

    <h4>Chapter 546 Arrogant Man and His More Arrogant Broadsword</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not that hard to rip your head off.¡±


    When Li Mu held the head of Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, and said this, all was silent.


    The experts of the nine sects gawked at this scene. Their minds went nk.


    Under the heavy protection of guards, and with the intense encirclement of the enemy, Lord of Cold River City, whose cultivation was in the Void-breaking Realm, was beheaded again. If it was in the past, such a scene could not happen at all. But now, it was disyed in front of everyone.


    At this moment, the dignity of the nine sects was trampled underfoot.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± The miserable whining of Qu Yi¡¯s spirit fluctuation was heard.


    His blood qi was rolling as he wanted to put his body parts back together. Yet, balls of fiery mes were flowing and burning in the blood mist, continuously burning the power of the blood qi. Every time Qu Yi¡¯s body parts started reassembling again, they were burned up by the scarlet mes before the faint image of Qu Yi had bepletely concrete, which made him scream out in pain uncontrobly.


    Since he could not regather his body, he would only die.


    ¡°No...¡± He bawled in horror, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Qu Yi began begging Li Mu for mercy.


    Li Mu had no sympathy for him at all.


    On the way here, he had heard from a distance how Qu Yi decided to deal with Ye Wuhen. That was really savage means. He was shameless and debauched to the extreme. It showed how cheap his character was. The stronger this kind of person was, the more harm he would cause. Hence, he should be sent to hell without any pity or sympathy.


    The scarlet Emperors¡¯ Fire circled around Qu Yi.


    After Li Mu had cultivated the primitive natural qi, the power of the Emperors¡¯ Fire had doubled, which was enough to threaten experts in the Void-breaking Realm.


    Being burnt by the mes, the blood qi, the physical body, and the Divine Soul of Qu Yi were all dying out.


    ¡°Help me...¡± The eyes on Qu Yi¡¯s head looked around at the experts of the nine sects and the mouth uttered its pleading.


    However, at this time, no one dared to attack Li Mu again.


    Just now, when Li Mu disyed the Grasping the Bird¡¯s Tail, he umted his momentum to absorb the blows from the sky and made all the blows bounced back. That move was too horrible, turning the never-failed siege strategy of the nine sects against themselves. Moreover, Li Mu¡¯s sky-cracking broadsword light was so powerful that even the experts in the Void-breaking Realm could not resist it. So, how could the others go rescuing Qu Yi?


    To rescue him at the risk of losing their own lives?


    How was that possible?


    For most people, their lives were always more valuable than others¡¯.


    Countless eyes flickered to Li Mu with horror and fear.


    Even the Void-breaking Realm experts such as Tan Rushuang, Li Muzi, Ran Guangyao, and Lu Tianhua were no exception.


    They had truly lost the nerve to continue the fight.


    Ye Wuhen, who was lying prone on Li Mu¡¯s back, was so pleasantly surprised that she found words had failed her.


    Before the battle, she already saw that Li Mu was very strong, much stronger than her. But she never knew that he was as powerful as such.


    How did the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect reach such a level?


    She simply couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    ¡°No, no, no. Spare me. Please let me go. We, Cold River City, are willing to surrender to the Divine Sect. From now on, as ackey of the Divine Sect, we¡¯ll obey your orders. Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t...¡± Qu Yi, Lord of Cold River City, hadpletely given up his self-esteem. Under the threat of death, he made him a total fool. In order to survive, he implored in all kinds of ways.


    The nearby experts and disciples of Cold River City felt their faces burning with shame.


    How could their lord, their sect leader, say something like that?


    All of them lowered their heads with humiliation.


    But Li Mu was not softened at all.


    In the shrill screams and cries of pleading, Qu Yi, the giant on the Bitter Star as well as the lord of Cold River City, finally died under the gaze of countless experts from the nine major sects.


    The whole process took a full fifteen minutes, during which no one around dared to move.


    After that, instead of leaving, Li Mu directed the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword at the heads of the nine major sects.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who is unwilling to ept the defeat and wants another round?¡±


    He leveled his broadsword and stood upright, unscrupulously inviting the experts to battle.


    Not to mention the experts of the nine major sects around, even Ye Wuhen, who was on Li Mu¡¯s back, turned pale.


    ¡°Is he so powerful?


    ¡°He wants to fight again?¡±


    Some quick-witted experts of the nine major sects had been wondering whether Li Mu had reached the end of his strength after such a fierce battle. But now, not only didn¡¯t Li Mu leave but he also raised his broadsword and invited them to continue the fight. In an instant, they discarded such wonder. A man who was at the end of his rope would definitely take the opportunity to escape instead of daringly inviting them to fight again, right?


    Being pointed at by the de, the crowd turned ashen-faced and retreated.


    ¡°A bunch of cowards,¡± Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°the nine major sects are nothing more than this.¡±


    The experts of the nine sects were angry, but they still did not dare to make a move.


    Li Mu¡¯s arrogance was awe-inspiring.


    He was arrogant, while his broadsword was even more arrogant.


    In the face of the wild broadsword, even gods would back off.


    Since no one challenged him again, Li Mu dragged his machete in the void and started to head in the direction of White Emperor City.


    However, at this moment, Ye Wuhen suddenly detected that Li Mu¡¯s muscles were trembling slightly.


    She was startled and immediately realized that Li Mu was definitely not as fine as he seemed to be. He was already injured or in a state of exhaustion. The prior imperious challenge was not really an act of arrogance but a bluff.


    Ye Wuhen rested her head lightly on the nape of Li Mu¡¯s neck without saying a word.


    Li Mu seemed to have sensed Ye Wuhen¡¯s mood. He turned back and smiled at her, not saying a word either.


    In the eyes of the experts of the nine major sects, this scene was more of the couple¡¯s showing off their affection for each other, which was also a kind of provocation.


    But ording to their logic, the more conspicuous this provocation was, the more it showed that Li Mu was fearless.


    No one dared to stop them.


    Nor did anyone dare to speak.


    The experts of the nine sects that were standing in the direction Li Mu was heading for retreated at once, making way for him, as if they were seeing Li Mu off.


    Watching Li Mu walk out of the encirclement of the nine sects step by step, Ye Wuhen¡¯s heart, which was hanging in the throat, finally returned slightly to its original ce. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    But just then, something bizarre happened.


    From the Desktop Peak in the distance, a column of ck light suddenly rose to the sky and reached the heavens. As deafening thunderps sounded, the column of ck light moved like the Sky-splitting Sword. In an instant, the ck light dyed the sky, which had already turned a little bright, pitch-dark again, as if countless demons were going to jump out of the darkness. A suffocating pressure was incessantly pervading the ce.


    Everyone was shocked by this turn of events.


    Joy suddenly appeared on the face of Tan Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea.


    ¡°An extraterrestrial immortal has descended!¡± he shouted.


    Li Muzi, Lu Tianhua, Duan Feng, and the others cottoned on. Their faces were instantly written with ecstasy.


    The moment they had been waiting for finally arrived. The immortal from outer space had finally descended on this world!


    Before that, they had set up the reception tactical deployment on the Desktop Peak and made all the preparations, waiting for the immortals toe. But for some reason, the immortals of the Extraterrestrial Divine Immortal n had yete to them. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, when things went to this point, an immortal suddenly connected to the reception tactical deployment andnded on this.


    The column of ck light linked heaven and earth.


    When Li Mu saw such a scene, he knew he was in trouble.


    If there were any cultivators from outer spaceing at this time, things would be a little tricky.


    As expected, Tan Rushuang and the others turned their head in Li Mu¡¯s way, eager to try and stop him.


    Since there was an immortal from outer spaceing, as long as they could hold Li Mu back until the immortalpleted the descending, they could surely kill Li Mu and get rid of this scourge


    ¡°Run, quick!¡± Ye Wuhen whispered in Li Mu¡¯s ear.


    Her breath was like orchids, emitting a delicate fragrance.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    It was not the time to run away.


    If he immediately ran at full speed, given Tan Rushuang and the others¡¯ wits, they would definitely see the truth and attack him together with all their might. That would instead expose Li Mu¡¯s pretense.


    He did have some trump cards, but he did not want to use them unless he had no other choice.


    ¡°Is an extraterrestrial cultivatoring?


    Well, I¡¯d like to see which sect in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region that cultivator belongs to.¡±


    Speaking of extraterrestrial cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, he had met a lot of them and also killed many.


    After deliberating for a moment, Li Mu chose to stay instead of running away. He stood still, turned around, and looked out at the Desktop Peak.


    Tan Rushuang and the others were ready to go tangling with Li Mu. However, that sight gave them another spasm of fright. Their intention to attack Li Mu immediately vanished. Further, they even start to run away from him.


    Li Mu had already made them once-bitten people.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A jet of ck sword light finallynded on the Desktop Peak.


    In less than 10 seconds, the sword light cut through the sky and arrived at the battlefield.


    A young woman in a ck gauze dress, shrouded by murderous Sword Intent, stepped out from the sword light.


    A mighty aura that did not belong to this world was rotating around her. Even the experts in the Void-breaking Realm seemed small and weak in front of this woman.


    ¡°We pay our respects to you, Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Fairy.¡±


    Tan Rushuang and the others did not dare to slight her at all. The supreme beings of the Void-breaking Realm of the nine major sects, who had all along looked down upon others and regarded themon people as nonentities, saluted solemnly at the ck-dressed woman at once.


    ¡°Humph, a group of good-for-nothings. How can you get yourselves into such a miserable state?¡±


    The woman in the ck gauze dress sounded mean. She scolded the supreme beings in the Void-breaking Realm as if reprimanding a group of ignorant children. She was not polite to them at all.


    Nheless, Tan Rushuang, Li Muzi, Duan Feng, and the others did not dare to show a single bit of annoyance. Instead, they apologized repeatedly.


    The nine sects on the Bitter Star were founded and patronized by extraterrestrial factions, who had been remotely controlling them in the dark. To put it more bluntly, they were just a group of minions raised by some extraterrestrial forces. In front of the living creatures in the Bitter Star World, they felt a sense of superiority. However, in front of those extraterrestrial cultivators, they were like ves and had no backbone at all.


    ¡°Where is that monster of the Devil Cult?¡± the woman in ck gauze dress asked.


    Tan Rushuang and the others pointed at Li Mu.


    ¡°Humph, it turns out to be a boy who hasn¡¯t even reached the Void-breaking...¡± The woman in the ck gauze dress suddenly broke off. As if someone had seized her neck, she just could not finish her remark.


    She simply felt that the young man wearing a faint smile in front of her looked very familiar, particrly his figure and appearance. Wasn¡¯t he the nightmare that had haunted her day and night in the past couple of years and made her edgy as if sitting on pins and needles every time she thought of him?


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s you. I was wondering who the extraterrestrial immortal is.¡±


    Li Mu gave a faint smile, his face full of undisguised sarcasm.


    This woman in the ck gauze dress was exactly the same ck-dressed woman of ck Killing Tower that Li Mu hade across during the exploration of the Tomb of the God of Sin on the Divine Land.


    She was also one of the extraterrestrial cultivators who had started a feud against Li Mu in the battle of the Tomb of the God of Sin but not killed by him in the end. Unexpectedly, Li Mu met the woman again after such a long time.


    Li Mu¡¯s stare made the heart of the woman in the ck gauze dress beat wildly. She felt that the scenes that happened in the Tomb of the God of Sin in the past began to reappear in front of her.


    That day, she hid in the distance and saw with her own eyes that the disciples and elders in Soldier Realm of various sects were hacked to death by Li Mu¡¯s podao at the foot of the Five-finger Mountain. She also witnessed that in the end, even Fairy Emperor of Light was killed... Li Mu was like a killing god, invincible while wielding his broadsword. The ughter of the experts of various Immortal ns had appeared in her dreams countless times like a curse.


    ¡°You...¡± Gripped by intense fear, she subconsciously turned around and flew in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 549 - Gallant Sword Deployment

    <h4>Chapter 549 Gant Sword Deployment</h4>


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The voice of Dragon the Fifth and the olddy of the Moon Dao Sect sounded almost at the same time.


    Li Mu hurriedly shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    The two heads were both stunned, and then they burst intoughter.


    They were not here to punish the wrongdoer.


    It was the first time that such abnormality had happened in the Green Lotus Pool. Soon, the heads, future leaders, and experts of the other branches also arrived and surrounded the pool that Li Mu was in. Ye Wuhen, the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect, had put her clothes on ande to her grandmother... At least a hundred people were around the pool.


    ¡°Well...¡± In the rising mist of the lotus qi, Li Mu seriously deliberated for a moment and then said, ¡°Can you leave me alone for a minute and let me put my clothes on?¡±


    ¡°Why are so many people watching me bathe in the ¡®hot springs¡¯?


    ¡°This is simply embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Bro Duan, how do you feel?¡± The characteristic loud voice of Dragon the Fifth was heard.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I feel... Here it is. I feel like putting my clothes on first.¡±


    At this point, Ding Yi also hurried over breathlessly and called, ¡°What¡¯s up? What happened? Don¡¯t mindlessly use the 36 Styles of a Magical...¡± As he saw Ye Wuhen, who was standing beside the olddy of the Moon Dao Sect and fully-dressed, he quickly shut up. It seemed that it was not the situation he thought.


    ¡°Bubbling!¡± ¡°Bubbling!¡±


    The spiritual liquid in the Green Lotus Pool started boiling like boiling water, and the mist of lotus qi became richer and richer.


    Li Mu only felt that the spiritual liquid was getting hotter and hotter, nearly felt like magma¡ªa temperature that was hard for Li Mu to bear. So it could be imagined how hot the spiritual liquid had be.


    The people standing around the Green Lotus Pool also felt that hot waves were sweeping in their faces. Even Dragon the Fifth and other heads had to step back a few paces.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ye Wuhen could no longer hold herself back. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you...e out first?¡±


    Li Mu also felt that the situation was a bit weird.


    He prepared to take the risk and jump out of the Green Lotus Pool naked. But just then, with a bang, a dragon roar came out of Li Mu¡¯s body, and then a silver dragon emerged in the Green Lotus Pool, swimming in the spiritual liquid. The huge body of the silver dragon almost upied the entire Green Lotus Pool. It opened its mouth and roared, then it wrapped itself around Li Mu.


    Such a turn of events struck Li Mu dumb.


    The next moment, Li Mu only felt that the blood in his body began boiling like magma, and his body went out of his control in an instant. He was unable to move at all.


    But the people outside the pool saw apletely different scene.


    The dragon roar was really clear. Yet, after the dragon roar, the vapor of the spiritual liquid spread out in an instant. The vapor contained a kind of strange power, which threw all the heads of the major branches backward. After that, abstruse silver figures flickered in the vapor of the spiritual liquid and formed a deployment shade that covered the pool where Li Mu was.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen a divine silver dragon.¡±


    ¡°Is the lotus pool sealed?¡±


    ¡°Quickly break the seal and get him out!¡±


    ¡°Let me have a try.¡± Dragon the Fifth had activated his qi to the full. His purple robe bulged even without wind. The dragon pattern on his right palm flickered, then, it directly turned into a purple-gold dragon w, which mmed on the shade that was glowing with cyan light.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A terrifying rebound force appeared.


    Dragon the Fifth bounced off the shade and turned into a ck dot in the distance, disappearing into the sky.


    The crowd was stunned


    ¡°The result is obvious.¡± The olddy of the Moon Dao Sect remarked, ¡°Our strength can¡¯t break this shade. It¡¯s odd. Why is there such a change in the lotus pool?¡± She was not quite worried because they were in the Green Lotus Pool, White Emperor City, the territory of Divine Sect, and there was nothing that would hurt Li Mu. The incident they were witnessing was just a little strange.


    The experts of the Divine Sect were all discussing it.


    At this time, Dragon the Fifth flew back.


    ¡°Do you remember that when our Sect Master was still alive, every time he was in closed-door training, there will be a strange phenomenon of sword light floating in the sky and arge deployment sealing the pool?¡± Dragon the Fifthnded on the ground and stroked the purple wickets, saying, ¡°This looks a bit like that phenomenon.¡±


    A trace of consternation crossed the eyes of the senior members of the Divine Sect.


    ¡°I now recall it after hearing this old snake¡¯s words. Everyone, take a closer look, and see if this scene in front of you is the exotic phenomenon of the ¡®Dragon-Rising Deployment¡¯ that has been secretly passed down in our Divine Sect,¡± Ouyang Huanyu, the head of the Sky-reaching Pavilion, eximed.


    ¡°You mean...¡± Mr. Shuiyue beside him suddenly thought of something as well. ¡°However, the Dragon-Rising Deployment only exists in theory. Even our Sect Master didn¡¯t really...¡± Halfway through his words, it suddenly urred to him that this matter was a secret of the Divine Sect. It was not appropriate to go further into the matter with so many people present. Even so, the shock in his eyes was difficult to conceal.


    With a strange expression in her eyes, Ye Wuhen gazed at the lotus pool covered by silver figures and the cyan shade, while her beautiful, aquamarine long hair billowed in the wind.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± Dragon the Fifth and the other heads looked at one another and instantly formed an invisible tacit understanding.


    The Green Lotus Pool was soon closed up.


    Everyone was ordered to leave and were forbidden from entering again.


    ¡°Hope Brother Duan Shuiliu can sessfully transform into a dragon and get out of the lotus pool as soon as possible.¡±


    The eyes of the heads were filled with both expectation and concern.


    What they were expecting was that the thing existing only in theory would really take ce.


    Once he seeded in transforming into a dragon, he would possess unimaginable power. Then, the rise of a new Sect Master would ur without any doubt.


    What worried them was that the 10 battles on the fighting ring would take ce in two days. Some of the extraterrestrial cultivators of the Decent Alliance had alreadynded on this to help them win. As for the Divine Sect, their most promising fighter, Duan Shuiliu, had entered the dragon-transforming process. ording to the secret records of the Divine Sect, the dragon-transforming process couldst for a long time, and So, Duan Shuiliu might not be able to catch up with the battles. If so, the situation was rather worrying.


    Everyone had left.


    Ye Wuhen still stood quietly outside the cyan tactical deployment shade.


    Through the shade, she saw the rising vapor of the spiritual liquid inside which blocked her view. She had no idea what Li Mu was doing inside.


    She just looked at the lotus pool in a daze and sighed softly. No one knew what she had thought of.


    Then, she sat cross-legged beside the lotus pool and began to cultivate.


    The inside and the outside of the pool were two different worlds.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Li Mu widened his eyes.


    When the mist generated by the spiritual liquid began to change, he suddenly understood something.


    Now, he was absolutely sure that when the white mist of the spiritual liquid reached a certain density, it became the space-time mist that appeared in all the secret realms and Heavens on Earth.


    As Li Mu began to be wrapped in the mist of the spiritual liquid, the images and colors in front of him whirled rapidly. His view was constantly changing. Finally, the sight was fixed on an illusory gxy. A slender figure in a white robe appeared. He had a jade-like face, sword-like eyebrows, and starry eyes, and three strands of long beard below his chin. The man who looked like a Taoist immortal in ancient China appeared before Li Mu.


    ¡°This person looks somewhat familiar, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Li Mu immediately noticed something unusual.


    Soon, he realized who this man was.


    ¡°Knights from the Song Dynasty wore unadorned hatbands and carried shining machetes. His silver broadsword showed against his white coat, and the horse galloped forward as fast as a shooting star. He killed one person with every ten steps. He left no trace even though he traveled thousands of miles. He walked away when his mission waspleted. His name and esteem were known to few....¡±


    This handsome, middle-aged man was wearing a smile on his face. He had an unspeakable charm about him. There was a long sword hanging on his waist. Strolling in the gxy, he sang leisurely of the poem, Ode to the Gant, a masterpiece of the famous Tang dynasty Poet, Li Bai.


    Li Mu began to tremble with excitement.


    ¡°Who else could it be other than him?¡±


    This handsome, white-robed man with a face clear as jade was exactly the great poet, Li Bai.


    ¡°... Even if he died, he wouldn¡¯t feel ashamed in front of the heroes in the world. Who can be like that man, working on his work even when his hair already grew gray?¡±


    When the song was finished, Li Bai withdrew his eyes from the distant starry sky and looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    He spoke to Li Mu. His soft voice held an enigmatic power that could not be described in words.


    ¡°Senior, are you really... Senior Li Bai?¡± For a moment, Li Mu did not know what to say.


    Li Bai said, ¡°You know me? Well, that¡¯s nothing peculiar...¡± He was a world-famous figure in the first ce. So, he could confidently make that assumption. ¡°Since you activated the power of the Gant Sword Deployment in the Green Lotus Sword Pool, you must be a descendant of the Tang Empire and your strength has reached the Void-breaking Realm. This day finallyes. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±


    After hearing that, Li Mu was thoroughly enlightened.


    It turned out that the reason why there was a mysterious phenomenon in the Green Lotus Pool was that he had entered the pool with all the necessary conditions of activating the Gant Sword Deployment.


    The full name of the Green Lotus Pool was Green Lotus Sword Pool. It was a device Li Bai left behind.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re waiting for me?¡± Li Mu asked.


    He had already seen that the Li Bai in front of him was just a projection of a doppelganger, not a real person.


    But this was enough to make him thrilled.


    Because this was the first time that he had met a forefather who had really went out of the earth. It was very likely that Li Mu could get a lot of information from him and solve many mysteries that had been baffling him for a long time. Moreover, even though it was just the projection of Li Mu¡¯s doppelganger, it still possessed his consciousness and wisdom. This showed that Li Bai¡¯s real cultivation was not only in the Soldier Realm but far beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m waiting for you, waiting for a person who is supposed to appear... There¡¯s not much time left. You should havee here a long time ago.¡± Li Bai nodded, sizing Li Mu up. Suddenly, a curious expression appeared on his face. ¡°Uh? No, you haven¡¯t reached the Void-breaking Realm, haven you? But why? Your strength is not enough, but you actually triggered my Gant Sword Deployment?¡±


    He looked a little taken aback.


    Li Mu did not know how to exin this.


    Although his cultivation had not yet reached the Void-breaking Realm, he could already kill experts in the Void-breaking Realm.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re carrying a lot of secrets.¡± Li Bai smiled and did not ask more questions. Instead, he said, ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Mu,¡± Li Mu said honestly.


    ¡°Surnamed Li?¡± Li Bai¡¯s eyes lit up and he burst outughing. ¡°Very good. Surnamed Li. Excellent. Really excellent!¡±


    He was from the Tang Dynasty, which was ruled by the imperial Li family. His own surname was Li. And looking a little further back, Lao Zi, the first man who ever traveled beyond Earth was also surnamed Li. It appeared that the surname ¡°Li¡± had a mysterious power, which was passed on in the Li family. For Li Bai, it represented his home and a sense of belonging, which gave him a warm and cozy feeling.


    Li Mu did not know what to say, so he asked, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve built the Green Lotus Sword Pool to draw me in here. So, do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    Li Bai nodded and said, ¡°There are some things that I should let you know now.¡±

 Chapter 550 - The First Match

    <h4>Chapter 550 The First Match</h4>


    There were two questions that Li Mu wanted to be answered the most.


    First, why had the sr system be the enemy of the whole universe? And howe the people living there were called sinners and became the object of everyone¡¯s attacks like rats crossing the street.


    Second, in addition to the sects in the gxy, where did the so-called world-destroying foee from? Why did Lao Zi and the other ancient sages leave Earth to search for a way to survive?


    After hearing Li Mu¡¯s question, Li Bai posed another question instead. ¡°Do you think there is an end to the vast universe?¡±


    Li Mu deliberated for moments and gave his answer. ¡°The universe is vast and boundless.¡±


    Physicists on Earth believed that the universe had no boundaries. The four sides were all parts of the universe. It was believed so since ancient times. The word ¡°universe¡± itself indicated the meaning of boundlessness.


    Li Bai asked again, ¡°Then tell me, is there really a form of life that can live forever in this world?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Legend has it that the cultivators who have reached the extreme, be out of the world, and get rid of the shackles of the Great Way, can live forever. They can shine as long as the sun and the moon shine, and live as long as the stars live. However, I have never seen such immortals before.¡±


    Li Bai said, ¡°The so-called Great Way is just thew, fate, and spiritual power in this universe. Living creatures born in this gxy are like grains of sand in a bow. If they get out of the bow, they will no longer exist. So how can they rise above the world? Even if they transcend the Great Way, how can they transcend the universe? These experts you¡¯ve mentioned, though can shine as the sun and the moon shine, and live as long as the stars live, once the stars begin to fall and the universe began to copse, they will eventually be eliminated as well. So how can they be called eternal?¡±


    Li Mu carefully brooded on the meaning of Li Bai¡¯s words and then asked, ¡°Senior, are you saying that the vast universe actually has boundaries?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is an end to the universe, and there is a limit to the void,¡± Li Bai notified, ¡°The answer you want is right in this conclusion.¡±


    Li Mu mused for a while and said, ¡°Senior, do you mean that the great enemy of Earthes from another world outside this universe?¡±


    Li Bai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but not exactly. Not only Earth but all the living creatures living in this universe are from another universe. We call the universe we live in the Primitive Universe. Beyond the Primitive Universe, there are various other universes. The horrible killing tribtion alsoes from the worlds outside the Primitive Universe.¡±


    Li Mu was enlightened.


    ¡°But what about the other question?


    ¡°Why has Earth been called the Sinned Star?¡±


    Li Bai smiled and said, ¡°Do you know where Earth came from?¡±


    Li Mu immediately thought of the answer in his physics book in high school on Earth. He had learned the long history of Earth. But he also knew that that answer was not the one Li Bai wanted.


    ¡°Senior, please clear up my doubts,¡± Li Mu said respectfully.


    Li Bai hesitated for a moment, as if he was seriously weighing something. Finally, he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, your strength is not strong enough. It will only harm you if I tell you. One day you reach the King Realm, you will naturally know.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    But he believed that Li Bai would not say that for no reason. There must be certain serious causality behind it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the intendment of the Gant Sword Deployment. Maybe you can integrate it into your own Dao-using methods, which will be helpful for your cultivation,¡± Li Bai advised. ¡°I¡¯ve left some Cultivation Methods here. But the Qi-refining mental cultivation method you just disyed in the Green Lotus Sword Pool is full of wonders. Even I can¡¯t see through it. It¡¯s an even more brilliant method. So, it seems that you no longer need my cultivation methods.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    The intendment of the Gant Sword Deployment could be said to be Li Bai¡¯s most prized work in his life. Li Mu had long had his eyes on it. If he could learn and master it, this adventure would be perfect.


    Nevertheless, the other legacies Li Bai mentioned was bound to be secret works that would astound the world. Presumably, Li Bai had left them here in order to protect Mount Shu. But if those methods didn¡¯t get publicized at this point because of Li Mu, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?


    ¡°Senior, I have something to say after plucking up my courage. If we leave the mental cultivation methods here and let them be covered in dust, won¡¯t it be a waste of your efforts? So, can I take the manuals out and pass them on to other disciples on Mount Shu?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Li Baiughed and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ye Wuhen was sitting by the Green Lotus Pool, adjusting her breathing with her eyes closed.


    But the slightly furrowed eyebrows betrayed her anxiety deep down. asionally, she opened her eyes and looked at the inside of the cyan deployment shade, but she saw nothing except foryers of the thick white mist of spiritual liquid.


    If one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t calm, one¡¯s mind would not concentrate.


    If not concentrated, one would not be able to cultivate any Cultivation Method. Otherwise, one would likely suffer the Qi Deviancy.


    Ye Wuhen, a great master of martial arts, was certainly well aware of this.


    She heaved with a sigh and simply stopped practicing. She sat quietly on the bank, staring nkly at the lotus pool with her chin in her hands. A rare look of confusion appeared on her cold and beautiful face, which made her look like a jade statue.


    This was the expression that she would never show to others in daily life.


    Suddenly, a strange power surged from the Green Lotus Pool. Ye Wuhen was rmed. When she looked up to see what was the matter, a wave of entric power suddenly shot out of the cyan deployment, wrapping her in and pulling her into the Green Lotus Pool.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Ye Wuhen did not have time to resist and plunged directly into the Green Lotus Pool.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    As the sun rose from the east, the red sunlight cut through the sea of clouds in the sky and dyed them scarlet.


    The curtains for the battle between the decent and the devil on the Bitter Star were slowly raised.


    It was time for the 10 matches.


    On the floating fighting ring, a fierce battle was going on.


    Dragon the Fifth, the head of Dragon King Ridge, a branch of the Devil Cult, was engaged in a fierce fight against Ran Guangyao, Lord of Sunset City, one of the nine sects. And the battle had entered a white-hot stage.


    This was the first of the 10 matches on the fighting ring.


    Dragon the Fifth¡¯s weapon was a pair of long-handled, purple-golden dragon ws. It was a high-quality Taoist Treasure. As he brandished the ws, soul-stirring roars of a dragon were heard. There was a vision of a dragon twining around the pair of ws, which seemed to be able to tear the void apart.


    Mount Shu had existed for hundreds of years, so its strength could not be underestimated. This battle was the opening battle of ten matches, so both sides paid considerable attention to it.


    Meanwhile, Ran Guangyao, Lord of Sunset City, was holding the Sunset Sword, which contained the dazzling afterglow of the setting sun. As he waved it, the others could not help but feel as though his life was like the setting sun and he did not have much time left to live, causing his will to wither. It was the most precious treasure in Sunset City.


    Ear-splitting rumblings kept ringing out from the huge floating fighting ring.


    Both of thebatants were in the Void-breaking Realm. Sometimes they moved fast, sometimes slow. They suddenly disappeared and reappeared. When they dashed, they were fast as light. When they slowed down, they were like tigers pausing before the next attack. They vanished like butterflies dancing in the air, then, emerged again like calvariesunching an ambush. Their moves contained profound meaning. Taoist Principles were surging. To live or die was up to every instant of their duel.


    In the west of the floating fighting ring was the camp of the nine major sects.


    Numerous flying shuttles were hovering in the void, blotting out the sky and the sun. gs in various colors and shapes were billowing in the void like long dragons. Dozens of floating spaceships that were hundreds of meters long were imperiously suspending over the camp. Moreover, a tactical deployment was flowing in the void. The heads of the nine major sects were all watching the battle attentively at the bow of their own flying spaceships.


    In the east of the floating fighting ring was the camp of Mount Shu.


    A flying shuttle, which was a Taoist Treasure, was shrouded in shing divine light and floating in the air. It was 1,000 meters long, and was surrounded byyers of mysterious Taoist figures. It was a shuttle that could both attack and defend. The back of the flying shuttle was rtively t, as though a small square. The experts of the various branches of Mount Shu were all standing on this flying shuttle. There were about several hundred of them, each of whom looked very solemn.


    In terms of the scale of the battle array and reinforcement, Mount Shu was much more inferior to the Decent Alliance.


    But in fact, the discrepancy of the strength of the two parties was not veryrge. Actually, the numbers of their members were almost the same. More than 70% of the Mount Shu members were still stationed in White Emperor City, guarding the tactical deployments ced at the various fortresses, in case the nine major sectsunched a surprise attack at White Emperor City during the battle.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that brat show up yet?¡±


    On the huge flying shuttle of the West Sea Sword Sect, the young woman in the ck gauze dress from the ck Killing Tower had been secretly observing the field for a long time. Li Mu was not on the flying shuttle of Mount Shu in the opposite, which made her a little anxious.


    ¡°That brat is arrogant and unscrupulous. He won¡¯t be afraid to fight, but why has he concealed his tracks? Is he plotting something in secret?¡± The girl in the ck gauze dress spected.


    During the battle in the Tomb of the God of Sin that day, Li Mu set up tactical deployments along the way, which killed a lot of elite disciples and experts from the Tianyi Pce, the Heavenly Devil Sect, and many other sects who came after him. His means were cunning and his scheming was smart, which left a deep impression on the girl in the ck gauze dress. Later, when facing the siege of several powerful experts, Li Mu lured an assassin from the Shadow Flowing Sect in and killed him with the Heart-striking Pestle. It could be seen that Li Mu was definitely not a reckless boor.


    The girl in the ck gauze dress was a member of the ck Killing Tower, which was also a well-known killer organization in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. She was best at all sorts of scheming and assassination, so she inevitably started to see Li Mu in the light of a killer. The more she thought about it, the more cautious she became about this matter.


    In the end, she decided to keep a straight face and cope with all kinds of changes by remaining the same. She wanted to see what kind of plot Li Mu was hatching behind her back.


    Anyway, in this world, her strength was invincible and could definitely outss Li Mu¡¯s. For that reason, she felt there was no need for her to take an unconventional path.


    The battlested for an entire day.


    At sunset, the first round of the battle between the decent and the devil finally came to an end. Dragon the Fifth from the Dragon Ridge, who struck only a little bit faster than his opponent, crushed Ran Guangyao¡¯s head with his purple-golden ws. Ran Guangyao, Lord of Sunset City, was killed. But at the same time, Dragon the Fifth¡¯s chest was also pierced by the Sunset Sword...


    It was a bitter victory!


    Anyway, Dragon the fifth had won the first round for the Mount Shu Sect.


    On the gleaming flying shuttle, the disciples of Mount Shu cheered boisterously.


    However, not long after returning to the flying shuttle, Dragon the Fifth lost his bnce and spat out a mouthful of blood, which dyed the purple whickers red. The sunset power of the Sunset Sword was constantly invading his body and corroding his source of vigor. He could not hold on any longer and fell on his back. His qi and blood declined sharply, and he began to age rapidly. It seemed that his life was on the line.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Sect Head...¡±


    There was a burst of horrified shouts.


    Atst, Dragon the Fifth survived the attack, but he fell into a deep sleep and could not be awakened.


    This was undoubtedly a huge blow to the people of Mount Shu, who had been cheering only moments ago. The joy of the first victory was overshadowed by the loss of their master. As the first battle was already so fierce, it could be imagined how painstaking the uing nine battles would be.


    At the end of the battle, it was very likely that both sides would suffer a lot.


    Then who would be the one to benefit from this?


    The setting sun was blood red.


    Both sides withdrew their troops.


    The second match would take ce tomorrow.

 Chapter 551 - The Knife Hut Servant Called Wu Ming

    <h4>Chapter 551 The Knife Hut Servant Called Wu Ming</h4>


    As Dragon the Fifth returned to White Emperor City, the news of his victory immediately swept Mount Shu, and everyone was bubbling over with excitement.


    Only a few people knew that Dragon the Fifth had been seriously injured during the battle and already fallen into aa, having no strength to fight anymore.


    Li Shan Sect, one of the seven branches of Mount Shu, was a medical sect. The future leader of Li Shan Sect was a man named Li Nianhao. Though less than 30 years old, he was proficient in Chinese medicine. Li Nianhao rushed to treat Dragon the Fifth the moment he heard the news. With the joint help of several other experts in the Void-breaking Realm, Li Nianhao finally suppressed the Setting Sun Power in Long Wu¡¯s body, preventing his injury from getting worse. Even so, it would still take a lot of effort for him to recover.


    Eventually, at Li Nianhao¡¯s suggestion, Dragon the Fifth was sent to one of the Green Lotus Pools and bathed in the Green Lotus Spiritual Liquid. The nourishing power of the spiritual liquid would gradually heal him.


    After that, everyone came to the pool where Li Mu was.


    The silver figures were swirling, and the green tactical deployment was still there.


    The spiritual liquid inside was steaming, generating white mist above the liquid. Nothing inside the pool could be seen, so no one knew what kind of trial Li Mu was going through in it.


    As for the process of transforming into a dragon and ascending to heaven, only a fraction of it was recorded in the secret books of Mount Shu. Even the heads of the major branches did not know the details. Hence, it was impossible to specte what was going on inside the green deployment.


    The tragic victory in the first battle and Dragon the Fifth¡¯s grave injury anda had cast a shadow over the other heads of the various branches.


    Dragon the Fifth was already one of the most powerful experts among the leaders of the seven branches. Otherwise, the Dragon King Ridge would not have dominated the White Emperor City for so many years. However, strong as Dragon the Fifth was, he only managed to scrape a narrow victory in the first battle. Given that, no one was sure what the result of the uing nine matches would be.


    What was more, the nine sects of the Decent Alliance had a total of nine experts who had either reached the Void-breaking Realm or were on par with those at that level. Yet, in Mount Shu, high-levelbatants were sorelycking. Although they had finally recruited Duan Shuiliu, an expert who could vanquish those in the Void-breaking Realm as easily as cutting vegetables, they happened to get him into the Green Lotus Pool to start the ¡°Dragon-ascending Journey¡±. Perhaps he would not be able to get out in time to catch the fight.


    If the rest of the matches all went like today¡¯s, the situation would be extremely unfavorable for Mount Shu.


    In the end, it was likely that most of the heads of the major branches would be killed or mutted. The high-levelbating force of the Divine Sect would be shed. Even if they could survive this, they might not be able to rise again in the future.


    And the nine major sects also had extraterrestrial immortal sects backing them up.


    Their chances of winning were rather thin.


    ¡°By the way, where is Wuhen?¡±


    The olddy of the Moon Dao Sect looked around but didn¡¯t see her granddaughter. Finding this a bit odd, she asked others. It turned out that the people around didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of Ye Wuhen either, for she had not been seen for half a day.


    This was weird.


    However, she did not let her mind keep dwelling on it.


    After all, strong enemies were just ahead, and the situation was rather grim.


    The leaders, future leaders of the major branches, and the senior members of the Divine Sect all went to the Fairy Hall to discuss the candidate for tomorrow¡¯s battle. They also surmised which cultivator from the other party mighte to the fighting ring, so as to try their best to pick the right one who had the martial arts skills that could subdue the other¡¯s. That was the only way to increase their odds of winning.


    A tense atmosphere began to spread in White Emperor City.


    Time flew by.


    In a trice, the next day arrived.


    On the floating fighting ring, the second battle began.


    The one who went out to fight for Mount Shu was the number one Knife Hut servant of the Moon Dao Sect, Wu Ming.


    This was a hidden pawn of Mount Shu. It was known to the outside world that there was only one expert in the Void-breaking Realm in the Moon Dao Sect, and that was Ye Hen, the olddy of the Moon Dao Sect. But in fact, Ye Hen had a Knife Hut servant who was also a strong expert in the Void-breaking Realm. His broadsword-using method was unparalleled, and hisbat ability was intimidating.


    The expert dispatched by the nine major sects was Dongfang Qing, the Ancient Sword, also Head of the East Mountain Sword Sect. He was an expert in the Void-breaking Realm of the Decent Alliance who had never fought with Li Mu, so he was not injured, and his strength was not weakened. Now, he was still in his prime.


    Obviously, after the defeat on the first day, the nine sects picked Dongfang Qing the Ancient Sword to fight in the hope that he could quickly gain aplete victory to boost their morale.


    However, it was in that the appearance of the Knife Hut servant called Wu Ming came as a surprise to the nine sects.


    At the end of the fierce battle, this unknown Knife Hut servant of the Moon Dao Sect burst out unparalleled strength. With unparalleled broadsword momentum, he cut off one of Dongfang Qing¡¯s arm and once again won a match for Mount Shu.


    ¡°You... You are Mo Han, that Top Broadsword of Wind and Cloud on the Bitter Star world 90 years ago! You, you actually joined the Devil Cult?¡± Dongfang Qing hollered, covering his broken arm with his uninjured hand. After the fierce battle, to his great shock, he finally recognized the true identity of the saber servant called Wu Ming.


    Mo Han, the Top Broadsword of Wind and Cloud!


    Ny years ago, it was a name that would cause everyone in the martial arts world of the Bitter Star to look askance in fear.


    He was not from any of the nine major sects, but his Dao-using methods were superb and invincible. He was regarded as the strongest broadsword cultivator in history. Being a rogue cultivator, he had defeated many masters of the nine major sects and ranked first among all the broadsword cultivators in the world. That was enough evidence of Mo Han¡¯s incredible talent and aptitude.


    Curiously, when his fame was in bloom, this broadsword master suddenly disappeared in Jianghu without warning. Some said that he was hunted down by enemies. Some said that he had entered the Void-breaking Realm and left the Bitter Star. Others said that he was cultivating in seclusion. There were all kinds of rumors, but none of them were ever confirmed.


    To everyone¡¯s disbelief, he reappeared today as Wu Ming and had be a Knife Hut servant of the Moon Dao Sect in the Devil Cult.


    ¡°Mo Han has long died. Now, there is only the Knife Hut servant,¡± Wu Ming said softly. He was tall and strong, wearing a white mask, only revealing his eyes and mouth. His eyes were like an ancient well, quiet with any ripples.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you. Humph, I¡¯ve seen your Dao-using method... Never knew the old Top Broadsword of Wind and Cloud was willing to abandon himself to vice...¡± Dongfang Qing, the Ancient Sword, used angrily.


    By this time, he had alreadynded outside the floating fighting ring, which was a sign of admitting his defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s all owing to what you nine major sects did to me,¡± Wu Ming said ndly, ¡°Eastern Ancient Sword, if you feel wronged, you can go on the stage and fight again. I can give you a second chance.¡±


    Dongfang Qing looked embarrassed. In the end, he did not go to the arena to fight again.


    He had lost an arm, so he was no match for Wu Ming, the Knife Hut servant.


    With that, the second battle came to an end.


    Mount Shu had won another round.


    The sun was setting, and White Emperor City was filled with a festive and rxed atmosphere.


    It could be said that today¡¯s battle was aplete victory.


    The sudden appearance and rise of the Knife Hut servant called Wu Ming was shot in the arm for the members of Mount Shu. Many lower-ranked disciples realized that there were still many hidden undiscovered talents in the Divine Sect, including such an unknown top master. The future seemed quite promising.


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to fight tomorrow.¡± In the Fairy Hall, the Knife Hut servant called Wu Ming, who rarely spoke, volunteered to battle once more.


    Everyone was very surprised by his request.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a day or two?¡± Ouyang Huanyu, Head of the Sky-reaching Pavilion, suggested.


    Wu Ming was very strong. As long as he remained in his best state, he could deal with any expert in the Void-breaking Realm of the nine major sects. However, if he fought two days in a row, he might lose because of depletion of strength, which was not worth the loss.


    Wu Ming shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a rest.¡±


    Ye Hen, the olddy of the Moon Dao Sect, nced at Wu Ming with aplicated look and finally nodded, saying, ¡°All right, tomorrow, you will fight again.¡±


    Thus, this matter was settled.


    After the discussion, they once again went to the Green Lotus Pool that Li Mu was in, but they still couldn¡¯t detect any special signs. Since the mist of the spiritual liquid had permeated the ce, the inside of the pool was unperceivable.


    Although they had won today, they still had a long way to go.


    If Duan Shuiliu couldplete his journey of ¡°Dragon Ascension¡± that day, the odds of Mount Shu¡¯s victory would be really increased.


    ¡°That scuzzball still hasn¡¯t shown up?¡±


    The young woman in ck gauze had concealed herself in a dark hall, racking her brain. After two consecutive days of fighting, she still did not see Li Mu appear, which made her more and more convinced that Li Mu must be hiding behind the scenes and secretly plotting and manipting something.


    ¡°Got to think of a way to force him out.¡±


    The young woman in ck gauze murmured to herself.


    A momentter, Qin Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, also Head of the Western Sea Sword Sect, was summoned into the hall.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will be the one to fight, ¡± said the young woman in the ck gauze, leaving no room for questions.


    Qin Rushuang was taken aback.


    The top nine sects had already made a decision that the person who would fight tomorrow would be Lu Tianhua, Lord of Central Heaven City. At that time, the ck-robed fairy also agreed on the decision, but why did she suddenly change her mind without a sign?


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Though puzzled, Qin Rushuang didn¡¯t dare to raise any question or objection.


    The young woman in the ck gauze was apparently satisfied with Qin Rushuang¡¯s attitude.


    She unfolded her palm, and a scarlet pill appeared.


    The pill was the size of a dragon¡¯s eye, crystal clear, and seemed to be full of flickering Taoist figures, which flowed with the mysterious power of Taoist Principles.


    The young woman in the ck gauze added, ¡°This Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill is a secret magic elixir of my ck Killing Tower. Once you take it, you can stimte the potential in your body and multiply your strength within three days. Refine it, and you will even be able to defeat an opponent at the initial stage of the Mortal Realm tomorrow.¡±


    Overjoyed, Qin Rushuang hurriedly took the pill with both hands and said, ¡°Fairy, thank you for giving me such an amazing elixir... It¡¯s just that I would like to ask, what will happen to me three dayster after I consume the Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill?¡±


    The young woman in the ck gauze said, ¡°Three dayster, you will feel bone-tired for a short time. But with your cultivation, you can recover in 10 days and 10 nights tops. There will be no other seque. You can rest assured. This is also your fate calling. As the Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill contains the figures of the alien Taoist Principles, it would be like nting a seed in your body. Later when you ascend to the gxy and enter the world of star cultivators, you¡¯ll fit in much faster than others.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Qin Rushuang was profoundly relieved.


    ¡°Note this. In tomorrow¡¯s battle, you not only have to win but also have to badly crush the morale of the Devil Cult. Torture the Devil Cult¡¯s candidate as much as you can before you kill him. Only then can we get rid of the shadow cast by the previous two battles. Do you understand?¡± the young woman in the ck gauze said insidiously.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± After one more bowing, Qin Rushuang retreated from the hall.


    By the side of a Green Lotus Pool, the mist of spiritual liquid was pervading the air.


    Everyone had left except for the olddy of the Moon Dao Sect and the Knife Hut servant, Wu Ming. They were both standing by the pool, a few paces from each other. They just stood there in silence, facing the water, surrounded by the spiritual mist. All that could be heard was their breathing.


    After standing there for what felt like ages, the olddy of the Moon Dao Sect, Ye Hen, said, ¡°You should go. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter anymore. How many rounds can you take by yourself after all? You are not a member of the Divine Sect. And you¡¯ve already given me too much help these years.¡±


    Wu Ming said calmly, ¡°I have nowhere to go, though the world is so vast. Only by being by your side can I find peace of mind. As long as I¡¯m fighting for you, I won¡¯t regret it, even if I die a hundred times.¡±

 Chapter 553 - The Fifth Match

    <h4>Chapter 553 The Fifth Match</h4>


    Li Mu was immersed in the sea of Sword Intent contained in the Ode to the Gant in the small world inside the Green Lotus Pool.


    As the greatest romantic poet in ancient China, Li Bai¡¯s whole life was admired and worshiped by countless people. His poems were full of magnificent imaginary elements, as if he was an immortal living in heaven. Although there were thousands of poets who made their names in history, Li Bai was the only one who produced poems with such ease and a sense of liberty.


    The Ode to the Gant was Li Bai¡¯s masterpiece.


    It depicted a hero who gantly battled and got over the violence unafraid.


    The poem carried sharp Sword Qi and Li Bai¡¯s characteristic extreme romanticism.


    The essence of the Sword Intent of the Gant was concealed right in the poem.


    In order to master the Sword Intent, one mustprehend the poem first.


    All the words of the Ode to the Gant were flying about Li Mu. The silver characters swirled like figures in the Divine Way. Each stroke of the words held the intendment of swordsmanship.


    Li Mu, however, had been practicing Broadsword-using methods.


    He was zealous about broadswords since childhood.


    As an old Chinese saying went, the sword was a gentleman out of all weapons, and the broadsword was a lord instead.


    Li Mu never considered himself a gentleman. He preferred being a domineering lord. Broadsword-using methods were the most straightforward, for the moves were either slice or hack.


    Nevertheless, all martial methods reached the same goal. Swordsmanship and broadswordsmanship indeed had something inmon in terms of martial arts practice.


    Li Bai himself had said that he hoped Li Mu to absorb the essence of the Sword Intent in the Ode to the Gant and integrate it with his Broadsword-using method. Thus, there was not a second that Li Mu considered quit practicing broadswordsmanship. Instead, he had been trying to grasp what the two arts had inmon.


    Time ticked by.


    Li Mu was still absorbed in the sea of Sword Intent.


    The Ode to the Gant consisted of 24 paragraphs, 120 characters in total. Now, each of the characters had turned into an absurd Sword Intent figure that held the intendment of swordsmanship. Li Mu opened his Third Eye. His tentacle-like spiritual force spread out to catch the Sword Intent figures, feeling them and grasping the meaning they carried.


    Time flew by.


    The Xiantian Skill was activated automatically inside Li Mu to absorb the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus. In the meantime, his spirit was thoroughly engrossed in the world of the Sword Intent of the Gant, studying the intendment of swordsmanship andbining it with his broadswordsmanship.


    He practiced day and night.


    Time psed like flowing water.


    By the Green Lotus Pool.


    Ye Hen, Head of the Moon Dao Sect, was sitting cross-legged, perfectly motionless.


    She had been attacked abruptly. Someone had locked up her natural qi with Mount Shu¡¯s exclusive meridian-freezing technique, so she could no longer move a bit.


    ¡°Well, is this really worth the trouble?¡±


    Unable to undo the enchantment despite her best efforts, Ye Hen got quite worried.


    She knew very well why it was she who was attacked by surprise.


    And she was also aware of what the sneak attack was for.


    She was not cross about this but just miserable.


    Absolutely miserable.


    Because one more old friend of hers was going to die.


    To die in her stead.


    The day was brightly scarlet.


    The wind was blowing harshly.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Ouyang Yu, the Jade Young Master, was standing on the divine flying shuttle, looking desperate and heart-broken. Tears ran down his chin without a stop. Then, his legs gave away, and he dropped to his knees in the direction of the floating fighting ring.


    The experts of Mount Shu on the divine flying shuttle all had wrath and grief written on their faces.


    ¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t withstand a single blow!¡±


    Qin Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea, looked up and roared withughter.


    The battle was over. He was gripping a bleeding head in hand. At his feet, the headless body of Ouyang Huanyu, Head of the Sky-overlooking Pavilion, one of the seven branches of Mount Shu, was lying in a pool of blood, with Qin Rushuang¡¯s foot tread on it.


    The fourth of the 10 matches hade to an end.


    Ouyang Huanyu, representing Mount Shu, had died in the battle.


    The nine major sects once again scored a victory.


    Now each party had won two matches, which brought them to a tie for the time being.


    But to Mount Shu, they had basically been driven to the wall. Wu Ming and Ouyang Huanyu, the two experts in the Void-breaking Realm they had, had been crushed in the fight in an almost insulting way. Up to now, Mount Shu had not found anyone who had a chance of triumphing over Qin Rushuang, the Top Sword of West Sea who had ¡°achieved a breakthrough out of the blue¡±.


    ¡°I figure there is no need to continue with the rest of the six rounds. None of you is a match for me. You¡¯d better surrender now and give us the White Emperor City. That way, you still get to preserve some of your strength,¡± Qin Rushuang said contemptuously.


    He threw Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s head to the ground, trod on it, and sneered coldly.


    Ouyang Yu was frically flinging himself forward, yet was stopped by Mr. Shuiyue and the others beside him.


    Qin Rushuang¡¯s ceaselessly ridicules were made just to provoke the members of Mount Shu into rushing to the floating fighting ring. And once any of them did it, what awaited him was nothing but a miserable death.


    ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re all angry and in anguish. Feel it with your heart. This is the tragedy of the weak,¡± continued Qin Rushuang, who meant to cut the wounds of Mount Shu deeper. ¡°Death is no end of the pain. It¡¯s actually the beginning of another kind of shame.¡±


    Atst, he asked his men to take Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body back his flying shuttle, pierce a hook through his shoulder, and hang him up on the mast, letting him dripping blood and being scorched by the sun.


    ¡°This is what the ones who go against our nine sects will get¡ªa forever torture even after death,¡± Qin Rushuang said with a cruel smile.


    The insides of the members of Mount Shu started burning with rage.


    ¡°Qin Rushuang, you¡¯re way out of the line. This was supposed to be a fair and square fight. But you cheated by borrowing power from others. Even if we can put that aside, why have you got to insulting the body of the dead then?¡± Mr. Shuiyue bellowed, ¡°You West Sea Sword Sect calls yourself a decent sect after all. As one of the Seven Supreme Beings of the Decent Alliance, you really don¡¯t care if your behavior makes you look bad, do you?¡±


    At this, Qin Rushuang¡¯s face hardened. He also felt his cheeks burning, but he soon gave a cold smile and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to fuss about morality and benevolence when dealing with you devils of the Devil Cult. It¡¯s already a sort of mercy to smash your bones and scatter your ashes.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Mr. Shuiyue was so furious that he was shivering.


    There was a moment when he felt the urge to race to the floating fighting ring and start the fifth round right away. But he managed to stifle it in the end.


    With those old mates dying one after another in the fight, there were not many experts left for Mount Shu as candidates for thepetition. Mr. Shuiyue knew very well that he must attend to the current situation. Though he was eager to climb onto that ring and fight, he had to ensure that everything had been sorted out, for Mount Shu could not afford any more internal conflict at this critical moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    Driving the divine flying shuttle, Mr. Shuiyue took the other members of Mount Shu back to White Emperor City. As to Ouyang Yu, Young Master of Sky-overlooking Pavilion, he had long passed out because of extreme grief.


    Indescribable mournfulness wreathed around the group, which did not dissipate for a long time.


    Looking back, they saw Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body still hanging from the mask of West Sea Sword Sect¡¯s flying shuttle.


    ¡°This is odd. Today we¡¯ve pushed so far. Howe that Li Mu still didn¡¯t turn up?¡±


    The female assassin from the ck Killing Tower finally started doubting that things might not be as what she had thought.


    ¡°Has Li Mu already run away?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely.¡±


    After the fight in the Tomb of the God of Sin, the young woman in ck gauze believed her knowledge and understanding of Li Mu had been quite thorough. That sinner was definitely not the kind who cared for nothing but saving his own skin. On the contrary, he was as ruthless and undaunted as every other sinned cultivator in lore. He would never forsake his fellows and take flight.


    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t he shown up yet?¡±


    The young woman in ck gauze felt uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to move faster. If more experts of the extraterrestrial Sectnd in this world at the end of 10 matches, once they recognize Li Mu as well, I won¡¯t be able to take away the rewards of all the big sects by myself.¡±


    She began to scheme.


    Shortly after, Qin Rushuang was summoned again.


    ¡°You can fight one more match tomorrow. I want you to make it even more savage on the ring tomorrow. Beat and crush the other side regardless of who he is, understand?¡± demanded the young woman in the ck gauze. Her words were absolutely blood-curdling.


    Qin Rushuang was terrified, but he agreed in haste.


    In the past two days, having killed Wu Ming and Ouyang Huanyu gave him a sweet taste of matchless power. Like drinking, Qin Rushuang was too intoxicated in the wonderful feeling to extricate himself from it.


    ¡°Senior Ye, I¡¯m sorry for doing this to you.¡±


    A Guardian of Rules of the Sky-overlooking Pavilion came to Ye Hen, Head of the Moon Dao Sect, removed the secret meridian-freezing technique from her, and then bowed to her apologetically.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ouyang?¡± Ye Hen turned around, stared at this Guardian of Rules, and asked, stressing each syble.


    When Mount Shu had not fallen apart and the seven major branches were still like the sun at high noon, Ye Hen, Ouyang Huanyu, and Mr. Shuiyue were among the best of the younger generation in Mount Shu. They had fought side by side. Even though they all thought they were better off than the other two and often rowed, they did have maintained a rtionship thatsted nearly a century. How could ordinary people understand such a rtionship anyway?


    This Guardian of Rules was also a senior member. His eyes turned red and tears flowed down, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Ye Hen stumbled in shock.


    She propped herself up by seizing the edge of the Lotus Pool, straining topose herself.


    The corners of her eyes were slightly red, but tears did not burst out.


    She knew she should stop shedding tears.


    Ye Hen left the Green Lotus Pool and went off to the Fairy Hall.


    The Fairy Hall that used to be boisterous was now dead silent. Dragon the Fifth was maimed. Wu Ming was killed. So was Ouyang Huanyu. That left Mr. Shuiyue and Ye Hen the only two senior experts in the Void-breaking Realm Mount Shu had.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll fight. If I die on the arena, Mount Shu will admit defeat in the 10 matches and retreat from White Emperor City. There¡¯s no need to make unnecessary sacrifices. You¡¯d better take a rest and wait for the opportunity to stage aeback,¡± said Ye Hen in a very decisive and final sort of way.


    Mr. Shuiyue actually wanted to say something, too. But at the look of Ye Hen, he swallowed the words that had reached the tip of her tongue and stayed silent.


    The odds of they winning tomorrow¡¯s battle were dim.


    Ding Yi was in the crowd, frowning, looking as if he was torn between options. But eventually, he did not get his words out.


    An extremely sorrowful atmosphere enveloped the entire White Emperor City.


    In a blink of an eye, the sun rose and the next day arrived.


    The fifth round of thepetition was about to begin.


    The teams of the decent and the devil appeared on both sides of the floating fighting ring. And Luo Xuanxin, Xiao Dong, Lu Xun, Qiu Shuiming, the four people from Earth, also showed up on the divine flying shuttle. It was the first time that they¡¯d been allowed to watch the battle. Also, as emerging talents, they were expected to memorize what they saw today forever and to learn how real experts fought their enemies.


    Ye Hen, Head of the Moon Dao Sect, leaped up andnded on the floating fighting ring like a sh of light.


    Her green dress was bright as spring, and her machete was shining like lightning.


    ¡°Qin Rushuang, move your ass here and start the fight!¡±


    Ye Hen seemed fearless, taking the initiative to ask for a fight.


    ¡°Humph, the old head of the Moon Dao Sect? Has the Devil Cult already been reduced to such a poor group that they have no one but a woman toe out and fight? Oh, poor thing!¡± With loudughter, Qin Rushuang appeared on the floating fighting ring, his face full of contempt and mockery.

 Chapter 556 - Wiping out a Sect

    <h4>Chapter 556 Wiping out a Sect</h4>


    Li Munded on the flying shuttle of the Western Sea Sword Sect, and no one dared to stop him.


    He raised his hand. A jet of broadsword light shot out and cut off the hook. Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body fell, but he reached out to catch it. Then, Li Mu removed his head from the mast and put it together with the body.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Li Mu detected an extremely strange consciousness waveing from Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body. It was not the energy of a living being, but a very strange energy fluctuation simr to that of the soul.


    ¡°No way, could it be...¡±


    Li Mu was ted.


    He directly disyed the Soul-summoning Skill taught by the old faker. As expected, he got a bit of feedback from Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body. It was faintly discernible, but he was sure that it was not an illusion.


    There was hope!


    He was overjoyed.


    ¡°Is it because the souls of experts in the Void-breaking Realm are so special that they can preserve their souls for such a long time after death?¡±


    Back on the Divine Land, Li Mu also attempted to save Ning Jing and his wife with the Soul-summoning Skill, but he failed. At that time, Ning Jing and his wife just died less than two hours ago.


    ¡°Kill him to avenge our Head!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At that moment, the experts of the Western Sea Sword Sect on the flying ship came to themselves. Most of them stayed at the rear for fear of death. But in such arge sect, there were still some loyal men, especially Wu Rushuang¡¯s sons and daughters. With eyes fiery-red, they unsheathed their swords and raced over.


    A frosty glint flitted across Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°All drop dead!¡±


    The Natural Invisible Body-Broken Sword Intent began to swirl.


    A jet of broadsword light shed by.


    Heat zoomed across the air as if it were a scorching summer. Dozens of experts of the Western Sea Sword Sect were swept by the broadsword light. At first, they didn¡¯t feel a thing, nor did they have any cuts on their bodies. Just when they were taken aback and confused, abruptly, a wacky force erupted in their bodies. Like a piece of paper licked by a me, the experts instantly turned into a pile of ashes and dissipated in the air, leaving no bones at all!


    Another beam of broadsword light shed by.


    The air was bitter and cold, and there seemed to be bits of snowkes floating in the air. Anxious and rmed, the rest of the scores of experts of the West Sea Sword Sect did not feel anything unusual. As they were wondering, suddenly, an extremely cold force burst out inside their bodies. In midair, they were frozen into white snowmen. Blown by the cold wind, they quickly turned into falling ice and snow, leaving no smell of blood behind them.


    ¡°What kind of broadsword-using method is this?¡±


    ¡°Is it a skill of extraterrestrial immortals?¡±


    The experts of the Western Sea Sword Sect were all scared out of their wits.


    It was too creepy.


    This broadsword-using method had already surpassed all the martial arts on the Bitter Star. It was fundamentally different from the general Fire Combat Technique and Snow Combat Technique. There was no me sweeping over or flying snowkes, but its power was so great and unique that it was impossible to defend against.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Strange broadsword light swirled.


    Horrible scenes began to appear on the flying shuttle.


    The experts of the Western Sea Sword Sect were constantly hit by the broadsword light. Then, after a short pause, the Broadsword Intent broke out inside their bodies. Some of them turned into flying ashes, some into snowkes, some into a pool of rain, and some directly dispersed into a gust of wind...


    The broadsword light was unstoppable.


    This was no longer the power contained in the Broadsword Intent.


    This was the Way of Broadswords.


    It was Li Mu¡¯s initial understanding and derivation of the swordsmanship in the Ode to the Gant.


    As Li Mu¡¯s mind raced, jets of broadsword light were generated in the void, going from east to west, flowing from north to south, and destroying and regenerating one other. No one could tell where they came from and disappeared. On the flying shuttle, these jets of broadsword light shot past like a sh of lightning, swirling like streamers.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Crap, run for it!¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    As the masters and experts of the Western Sea Sword Sect screamed in fear, their fighting desire copsed. Some people had long been frightened to jump out of their skin, having no intention to strike anymore. Those who wanted to avenge Qin Rushuang a moment ago also lost their will to fight and began to run away one after another...


    When a person falls from power his hangers-on disperse.


    But how could they escape?


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll wipe out the Western Sea Sword Sect and pay homage to Uncle Ouyang¡¯s soul in heaven with your worthless lives!¡±


    Li Mu had made up his mind to kill.


    He wouldn¡¯t let go of any disciple of the Western Sea Sword Sect.


    This so-called Decent Alliance was, in fact, a malignant tumor, which should have been eradicated a long time ago.


    The broadsword light zoomed.


    One after another, the experts escaped from the flying shuttle. But when they were in the air, eximing that they were lucky to get out, suddenly mes gushed out from their bodies, or cold air erupted inside their bodies, turning them into ashes, frost, snow, and rain, which then fell from the sky!


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    ¡°What kind of broadsword-using method is this on earth?¡±


    The miserable cries they made on the brink of death came to an abrupt end.


    In the sky, fire, snow, thunder, lightning, rain, wind continued evolving. The experts and disciples of the Western Sea Sword Sect were all reduced into the most primitive and pure force of nature and returned to heaven and earth.


    In less than ten seconds, all the members of the Western Sea Sword Sect on the flying ship disappeared without no trace, as though the flying ship had be an upied haunted ship.


    The experts of the Western Sea Sword Sect that hade to Mount Shu this time were wiped out.


    Since that day, the great sword sect in the West Sea Area of the Bitter Star would undoubtedly be removed from the list of the Nine Major Sects. The remaining members would never be able to maintain their former fame.


    The dazzling broadsword light all over the sky then zoomed back into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    He looked around. The flying shuttles and ships of the other eight sects retreated one after another. The experts on the ships felt suffocated as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They didn¡¯t dare to look into Li Mu¡¯s eyes, nor did they dare to be sighted by him.


    Killing intent surged in Li Mu¡¯s heart. He wanted to start a massacre at once and wipe out all the people of the nine major sects.


    But another idea came to his mind. He did not continue to attack.


    Carrying Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body on his back, Li Mu¡¯s eyes shed like lightning. His eyes were as sharp as knives, and his killing intent was awe-inspiring. He marched step by step in the air to the divine flying shuttle.


    ¡°Father...¡± Ouyang Yu, the Jade Young Master, rushed over. He held Ouyang Huanyu¡¯s body, crying out loud, and almost fainted several times. Other elders and disciples of the Sky-reaching Pavilion also came over and knelt on the ground.


    Ouyang Yu looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Senior Brother Duan Shuiliu, thank you for taking back my father¡¯s body so that my father can be buried in peace. Before my father died in battle, he left hisst words that we, the descendants of the Sky-reaching Pavilion, fully support Senior Brother Duan Shuiliu to be the Sect Master of Mount Shu and swear to heaven that we will never betray you!¡±


    On that day, Ouyang Huanyu didn¡¯t hesitate to use a sneak attack to stop Ye Hen, Head of the Moon Dao Sect, from taking action. He 0then changed the n and decided to fight by himself and die gantly in the battle. But after all, he was the head of a sect. So, on the night before the battle, Ouyang Yu and other high-level members of the Sky-overlooking Pavilion gathered together to make arrangements after his death in advance.


    The most important thing they agreed on was to wait for Li Mu toe out of the Green Lotus Pool, and then the Sky-overlooking Pavilion would fully support Li Mu as the new Sect Master of Mount Shu.


    That day in the Fairy Hall, the heads of all the branch sects had discussed this matter and had also reached an initial consensus. Ouyang Huanyu officially brought it up again just to prevent chaos in the Sky-overlooking Pavilion after his death, which might once more cause the disintegration of Mount Shu.


    As the leader of one of the seven branches of Mount Shu, Ouyang Huanyu had been on the Bitter Star for hundreds of years. He had witnessed the difficulties caused by the copse of Mount Shu, so he arranged everything in advance before bravely facing his death.


    He was an extraordinary person.


    Mr. Shuiyue said, ¡°We Water and Moon Sect are also willing to support Fate-defying Sect¡¯s future leader Duan Shuiliu to be the Sect Master of Mount Shu.¡±


    The young head of Dragon King Ridge with a purple beard said loudly, ¡°Before my father went out to fight, he also told me that Dragon King Ridge was willing to ept Senior Brother Duan Shuiliu as the new Sect Master of Mount Shu. Now my father is in aa, but his words still counts as an order binding to the whole Dragon King Ridge!¡±


    A female elder of the Moon Dao Sect said, ¡°Before the battlest night, Granny Ye said the same thing...¡±


    Li Nianhao, Li Shan Sect¡¯s future leader, echoed, ¡°We Li Shan Sect, one of the seven branches of Mount Shu, select Senior Brother Duan Shuiliu as Sect Master.¡±


    The future leader of Fairy Tang Sect was a valiant and heroic female swordsman. Her strength was in the Great Sage Realm. Her sword kept herpany all year round. Being taciturn all the time, she seldom attracted attention. But at this time, she also said, ¡°So do we Fairy Tang Sect.¡±


    Since the world-destroying battle between the decent and the devil a century ago, Li Bai, the founding father of Mount Shu disappeared, and the sect fell apart. The seven branches fought for themselves respectively. After fighting for the position of the Sect Master for nearly 100 years, the constant internal consumption and the damage to the sect¡¯s vitality were severe.


    There had never been a moment like this when all the major branches agreed with each other and cooperated sincerely, willing to select the same person to be Mount Shu¡¯s Sect Master.


    On the divine flying shuttle, countless eyes with expectations and approval were cast on Li Mu.


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He decided to take over this responsibility and be Sect Master of Mount Shu.


    Whether on Earth or on the Bitter Star, the words ¡°Mount Shu¡± were magically romantic. But for today¡¯s Li Mu, after he heard the deeds and choices made by Dragon Head, Wu Ming (the Knife Hut servant), Ouyang Huanyu, Ye Hen, and others, these two words represented a kind of glory and responsibility.


    Back on the Divine Land, Li Mu refused the request of Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire to lead his empire. Later, the Great Moon Empire was overturned, and Yu Hualong fought to the death, and his soul almost dispersed. Li Mu crossed thousands of miles to rushed to his rescue. Afterward, in the depths of his heart, he still felt sorry for this incident.


    Now, what had happened in the past had been staged again. This time, Li Mu decided not to shun from the responsibility anymore. Instead, he decided to take this position and prop up the sky that was about to cave in.


    When the experts of the various branches of Mount Shu saw Li Mu nod, their eyes lit up and they cheered in a low voice. At the same time, their fighting spirit once again began to burn wildly inside them.


    Right at this moment...


    ¡°Today¡¯s battle is over. Devil Cult¡¯s Ye Hen, Young Master of Guqin and Sword lost two rounds, and Duan Shuiliu won one round...¡± A voice came from the direction of the nine major sects. The one who spoke was Li Muzi, Head of the Sky-reaching Sword Sect. He announced in a booming voice, ¡°There are still three rounds left. The fight will continue tomorrow.¡±


    As his voice died away, without waiting for any response from Mount Shu, the flying shuttles and ships of the nine major sects retreated like ebb tides and fled from the floating fighting ring.


    ¡°How brazen!¡±


    ¡°How can Young Master of Guqin and Sword¡¯s fight counted as a round?¡±


    ¡°She did it to save Granny Ye!¡±


    Everyone from Mount Shu was furious.


    ¡°The nine major sects were really despicable. How could this be considered a battle?¡±


    As such, out of the 10 fighting ring matches, Mount Shu had won three rounds and lost four. There were still three matches to go. The nine major sects had already gained the absolute upper hand, and the situation was rather unfavorable to Mount Shu.


    Li Mu said, ¡°No big deal. All we need to do is to win the remaining three rounds. Let¡¯s go back. We can¡¯t wait any longer. It¡¯s more important to cure Granny Ye. Besides, there may be a glimmer of hope for Head Ouyang.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The crowd was surprised and delighted.


    ¡°Senior Brother Duan, no, Sect Master Duan, is my father still alive?¡± Hearing this, Ouyang Yu, the Jade Young Master, suddenly looked at Li Mu nervously as if he had caught a glimpse of water after traveling in desert regions for days. He waited for Li Mu¡¯s reply in the fear that it was a hope that could not be realized.


    Li Mu nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯m about 50% sure, but I need to go back as soon as possible to set up a tactic deployment on mountains and Earthvein so as to gather Qi and souls!¡±


    This was also the reason why he allowed the nine sects to leave instead of killing them all.


    The killing could be done at any time.


    But the timing of saving lives was a hit-or-miss chance.


    When the rescue was done, he would draw his sword and take his revenge.


    When that time came, none of the nine major sects and the so-called extraterrestrial cultivators behind them could escape.


    How could thest three matches be just matches?


    Li Mu would make both the Bitter Star and Brilliance Immortal Star Region know that the wisp of god-killing broadsword light hade back again.

 Chapter 557 - Divine Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 557 Divine Consciousness</h4>


    After Li Mu and the others returned to White Emperor City and the news spread, the rest of Mount Shu in the city finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the situation was still not optimistic.


    Because the Dreamy Drug inside Ye Hen had begun to take effect. She was in a trance, and sometimes simply mental. She was extremely unstable for the moment. Li Nianhao, the future leader of Li Shan Sect, treated her at once. He made Ye Hen take medicine to fall in deep sleep so as to reserve her vigor.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, busied himself setting up the Soul-summoning Deployment in White Emperor City, ready to try to summon theplete soul of Ouyang Huanyu, though he had been dead for several days.


    The good news was that Mount Shu on Bitter Star was extraordinarily well-located. Otherwise, Li Bai, the Great Sword Fairy, would not have established the Mount Shu Sect there. White Emperor City was the utmost-blessed ce in Mount Shu. With the convergence of Earthveins, it was a ce with natural geomantic omens.


    Li Mu spent a good six hours setting up the tactical deployment.


    The eye of the deployment was in the Fairy Hall.


    The atmosphere was solemn. The power of the Earthveins began to flow, and strange ancient figures started whirling in the void.


    Ouyang Yu, the Jade Young Master, and the others were waiting anxiously outside the hall.


    The auraing out from the Fairy Hall was inexplicably mysterious, as if the souls from theherworld was whispering, or as if an ancient demon was chanting something. The whole thing was full of secrecy and murkiness.


    Two full hourster, Li Mu stepped out of the hall.


    ¡°Sect Master, how is it?¡± Ouyang Yu went up to him with a face full of anticipation.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°d I didn¡¯t fail you. The pieces of the soul of Pavilion Master Ouyang have been gathered, but he still needs to recuperate in the Soul-nourishing Coffin for a few days before recovering his consciousness.¡± Li Mu took out a coffin-shaped jade piece and handed it to Ouyang Yu, and then taught him some methods of soul-nourishing.


    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master.¡± Ouyang Yu held the small jade coffin and cried with joy.


    The disciples of the Sky-overlooking Pavilion all knelt down. They were deeply grateful to Li Mu, the new Sect Master. Ouyang Huanyu had very high prestige in the sect. Now Li Mu had secured him the hope of rebirth, everyone regarded Li Mu as their benefactor.


    Li Mu then went to the Moon Dao Sect to visit the unconscious head of the Moon Dao Sect, Ye Hen.


    Ye Hen¡¯s injury was caused by taking the Dreamy Drug. It was different from ordinary trauma, or damage to the Cultivation Method or the spiritual force.


    Therefore, though Li Mu knew a little about medicine and he had the wood qi of the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures, which was also the power of vitality, he was still helpless in such a situation.


    Led by several elders of the Moon Dao Sect and Ye Wuhen¡¯s maid, Qing¡¯er, Li Mu came to a Green Lotus Pool to check Wu Ming¡¯s body, which had been lying at the bottom of the pool.


    ¡°Like Mr. Ouyang, his soul is still there, which can be gathered again.¡±


    After observing for a while, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since entering the Void-breaking Realm, the life of a martial arts expert had undergone some changes, especially in the aspect of the soul, which had been greatly enhanced. This might have something to do with the Divine Tribtion. Thus, after the expert died, he could still retain his soul for a certain period of time, which Li Mu found worthy of thorough study.


    The Soul-summoning Deployment in the Fairy Hall was ready-made.


    Li Mu took Wu Ming¡¯s body back to the Fairy Hall. After a round of soul gathering, he also gathered all the pieces of Wu Ming¡¯s soul and sent them to the Soul-nourishing Coffin. Then, he handed the jade piece to Qing¡¯er, the maid, and asked her to take care of it. It would take some days before Wu Ming¡¯s soul could fully be resembled and he could recover some of his old memories and consciousness.


    For the people of the Moon Dao Sect, this could not be better.


    Afterforting the members of the Moon Dao Sect, Li Mu went to Dragon King Ridge to check Dragon the Fifth¡¯s injury.


    Li Mu clearly felt how busy he was as the master of a sect. There was no time to take a break at all.


    Fortunately, Dragon the Fifth¡¯s injury was caused by the Sword Intent of the Sunset Sword during his battle with Ran Guangyao, the Lord of Sunset City. This kind of injury was not a knotty issue for Li Mu. After some treatment, Dragon the Fifth woke up and was already able to walk around.


    The Dragon King Ridge was filled with jubtion.


    The young Dragon Head was even more impressed by Li Mu, the new Sect Master.


    After learning about what had happened in the past few days when he was in aa, Dragon the Fifth sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Thank god Sect Master hade out of closed-door training in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± Mr. Shuiyue also felt waves of lingering fear. Her daughter had almost died in the ring today.


    ¡°Send a message to the whole sect immediately that we now have a new Sect Master. From now on, Duan Shuiliu is the leader of our Mount Shu. ording to the old tradition, there should be an inauguration. But given the current situation, we don¡¯t have much time to prepare for it,¡± Dragon the Fifth said, frowning.


    Li Mu said, ¡°As we¡¯re in the face of a strong enemy, all formality should be simplified. So, let¡¯s save thoseplicated procedures.¡±


    Dragon the Fifth nodded.


    Mr. Shuiyue said, ¡°Even so, it should be a grand ceremony. It¡¯s just that tomorrow you¡¯re going to battle...¡± he said with some worry in his tone, gazing at Li Mu. ¡°Qin Rushuang¡¯s strength has increased considerably. It must be a work of the extraterrestrial cultivators. Now that he¡¯s been killed by our leader, those extraterrestrial cultivators will definitely hatch another conspiracy. I¡¯m afraid that it will be the following three battles will not be easy to get over with. Sect Master, you still need to be careful.¡±


    Dragon the Fifth nodded and chimed in, ¡°Exactly. These cultivators from outer space are the most shameless. When they dealt with the old Sect Master, they also used all kinds of schemes and maneuvers. They named themselves the decent alliance, but in fact, they¡¯re a group of criminals. They¡¯re capable of anything.¡±


    Smiling, Li Mu replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. No matter what happens, I will deal with it.¡±


    As he had entered the Void-breaking Realm, he was full of confidence now.


    However, the great man had taught us that strategically we should look down upon our enemies, whereas, tactically we must not underestimate them.


    Therefore, before the battle, Li Mu also needed to do closed-door training to adjust his state.


    In particr, Li Mu, who had just entered the Void-breaking Realm, still needed to carefully study the control and applications of his new forces.


    ¡°Great, Li Mu, the prey, has finally shown up.¡±


    In the dark hall, the girl in the ck gauze was extremely excited.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t make a move today was that as an assassin of the ck Killing Tower, without absolute certainty, she wouldn¡¯t make a move rashly. Otherwise, if she couldn¡¯t kill him in one blow, she would fall into a passive situation.


    But from the process of Li Mu killing Qin Rushuang and destroying the Western Sea Sword Sect, she at least caught some clues¡ªLi Mu¡¯s strength had be stronger again.


    Nheless, it was only the Worm Realm.


    As a cultivator who had passed through the Life and Death Bridge, the girl in the ck gauze was very confident in her ability to deal with a Worm Realm cultivator.


    However, Li Mu was, after all, a man who had created a miracle in the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    Out of her fear of Li Mu¡¯s incrediblebat record in the past, she decided to test him again.


    Anyway, Li Mu was in the open while she was in the dark. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to observe more.


    The code of assassins told her that the closer she got to sess, the more patient and cautious she had to be. Failing short of sess forck of a final effort could never happen to an experienced killer like her.


    After thinking for a while, she had a n in her mind.


    Soon, except for Ran Guangyao, who had lost an arm, the other heads of the seven major sects were summoned to the hall by the girl in the ck gauze. They began to work on the strategy for the battle that would be on the next day.


    First of all, she gave them Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill to help them improve their strength.


    But that was not enough.


    ¡°Here are some extraterrestrial weapons. At the critical moment, they can help turn defeat into victory.¡±


    The girl in the ck gauze then handed them some hidden weapons, such as the ¡°Darkest Thunder¡±.


    ¡°Remember, there is only one Duan Shuiliu in the Devil Cult. You just need to consume his energy and find a chance to severely injure him with the Darkest Thunder. Then, Mount Shu will be finished. You don¡¯t need to fight desperately. If any of you can injure Li Mu, I¡¯ll take him as my disciple and teach him the extraterrestrial Skills and introduce him to the Immortal n.¡±


    The girl¡¯s remark sounded highly tempting and encouraging.


    The eyes of the seven Sect Masters all lit up.


    They saw the hope and opportunity to enter the immortal world.


    In a private room.


    ¡°My spiritual force seems much stronger than before. Feels like it¡¯s liquefied. It¡¯spletely different from the previous state.¡±


    Li Mu was sitting cross-legged.


    He was carefully feeling the change of the power in his body after entering the Void-breaking Realm.


    In addition to the increasing number of meridians that had been opened and the primitive natural qi raging in some hidden and unknown meridians, Li Mu gradually discovered that his spiritual force had also undergone a change, which waspletely different from before. His spiritual force could be operated more smoothly, and he could control it just with a stir of his mind.


    ¡°This is no longer a regr spiritual force. If I¡¯m not mistaken, to put it in the terms of the extraterrestrial practitioners, this is Divine Consciousness.¡±


    Li Mu was enlightened.


    He had read cultivation books of various extraterrestrial sects, such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, the Gold Sun Sect, the Wind Sword Party, the Tianyi Pce, etc. In particr, he had some knowledge of the division of realms above the Void-breaking Realm, as well as theories andyout of power above that realm.


    The spiritual force was also divided into several levels. Below the Void-breaking Realm, it was called spiritual force. Once one entered the Void-breaking Realm, it would be called Divine Consciousness.


    There were some secret methods particrly devised to cultivate Divine Consciousness in the outer-space sects.


    The Divine Consciousness was also like the power of natural qi, which was a kind of power of the cultivators. But its effect and power werepletely different from the power of natural qi. Most of the weapons refining, elixirs refining, talismans drawing, deployment arranging needed to be supported by mighty Divine Consciousness.


    The old faker had also mentioned a word about this in the past.


    While feeling the change, Li Mu gradually indulged himself in the magical function of Divine Consciousness.


    In the blink of an eye, a whole night had passed.


    When the sunlight prated the clouds from the east and dyed the entire White Emperor City bright red, Li Mu ended this short closed-door training.


    Outside the quiet room.


    The experts of Mount Shu, such as Dragon the Fifth, Mr. Shuiyue, the young Dragon Head, Young Master of Guqin and Sword, were waiting quietly.


    Now, the entire Mount Shu had pinned all their hopes on today¡¯s Li Mu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and fight.¡±


    Li Mu did not say too many words to boost morale. Instead, he stepped straight on the divine flying shuttle.


    To revitalize Mount Shu, strength was the most important thing instead of one¡¯s speech skills.


    Today was the day he would expunge his shame.


    Li Mu would make the whole Bitter Star know that Mount Shu was about to rule over the world again, and the nine sects would be eliminated as the dust of history. What was more, those extraterrestrial cultivators hiding in the dark like ghosts in the underworld would also have a taste of the rage from Earth.


    The shuttle broke through the air and arrived in front of the floating fighting ring in an instant.


    Li Mu had also once carried stones to build this fighting ring.


    Now, he walked out from the protective shield of the divine flying shuttle, marched across the air, and stepped onto that fighting ring himself.


    ¡°Duan Shuiliu, Sect Master of Mount Shu, is here. Who volunteers to let him take his life first?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the packed flying ships of the nine factions on the opposite side and slowly made that remark.


    His absolute confidence and invincible aura came crashing down on the opposite side.


    Just one remark and one look of his made thousands of experts of the nine major sects feel as if a heavy rock was weighing on their hearts, causing them to suffocate.

 Chapter 558 - The Next One

    <h4>Chapter 558 The Next One</h4>


    The nine sects had dominated the Bitter Star for many years. They had taken the habit of being arrogant. And seldom would they be shocked by a single person.


    In a trance, some senior experts of the nine sects seemed to have seen the majesty of the first Sect Master of the Devil Cult, who was also as awe-inspiring as this Duan Shuiliu If it hadn¡¯t been for the arrival of the experts of outer-space sects at thest moment of the battle 100 years ago, the nine major sects would have eliminated from the world since then.


    Whether that man was called Duan Shuiliu or Li Mu, it did not matter to the girl in the ck gauze.


    The name was just a way to address him.


    She was hiding in the crowd, disguised as a regr disciple of the sect. She was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, and even her appearance had been altered.


    It would do as long as everything was going ording to n.


    ¡°The Devil Cult is just a bunch of stray dogs. Now, they actually got themselves a new Sect Master. How ridiculous!¡± A voice rang out from the Sky-reaching Sword Sect¡¯s flying ship. Immediately, a beam of light zoomed through the air andnded on the floating fighting ring. It was Li Muzi, the Sky-reaching Sword Master. He was a man in his forties, fair-skinned, and had the demeanor of a grandmaster. A gold-silver sword was floating behind him, as though it was an object with a soul.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell on Li Muzi.


    There was a kind of power above the Void-breaking Realm flowing in his body, which was like a fierce beast, seeming rather impure.


    This was obviously caused by external stimtion. It was definitely not a result of his own cultivation, which was just like the case with Qin Rushuang.


    It was once again the plot of those extraterrestrial cultivators.


    ¡°Duan Shuiliu, today is the day you die. The power of our nine sects can¡¯t be shaken by people like you...¡± Li Muzi activated the power of the Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill in his body and circted it around his body. He felt a strong feeling that he had never felt before. It was iparably wonderful, giving him an invincible illusion.


    However...


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A jet of white broadsword light tore through the air and cleaved the void.


    A great sense of rm rose in Li Muzi¡¯s heart, but before he could operate the pair of Sky-reaching Swords, he felt that a dazzled moment and the broadsword light had pierced through his body.


    ¡°You...¡± Shocked, he ran the natural qi in his body, but didn¡¯t feel anything unusual as if that broadsword light was just an illusion. He felt relieved, then his lips curled, saying, ¡°Just a small trick. It may be useful to deal with the people of the Western Sea Sword Sect, but when ites to me...¡±


    Before his voice died away, white mes burst out of his mouth, nose, and ears, but he seemed to be unaware of it, for there was still a smile on his face.


    ¡°Bonehead. You talk a lot of nonsense,¡± Li Mu said.


    He looked at Li Muzi with mocking and cold eyes and said, ¡°You are already dead.¡±


    It was not until then that Li Muzi, the Sky-reaching Sword Master, felt that something was wrong with his body. mes appeared in front of his eyes, which seemed to be spurting out of his body. He did not know when the natural qi in his body began to be out of control and stream away like quicksand. Meanwhile, his vitality was being rapidly sucked away.


    ¡°I...¡± Li Muzi lowered his head only to see his body and hands had been swallowed by silver light.


    A look of horror finally appeared on his face.


    Then, his sight became pitch-ck.


    The silver mes seemed to be the punishment hellfire from God¡¯s Court,pletely engulfing him.


    Li Muzi now became a man on fire. He struggled on the ring for a few moments. Finally, like the disciples of the Western Sea Sword Sect the day before, he turned into a cloud of flying ash and drifted way. All his strength and cultivation returned to heaven and earth. His storage ring, spatial objects, the Sky-reaching Swords in gold and silver colors, as well as three ck Darkest Thunders with sinister qi wreathing around them, all fell to the ground and became ownerless items.


    These were treasures that were enough to cause a fierce fight on the Bitter Star.


    Li Mu, however, did not cast a look at those things at all, nor did he go to get them.


    He looked up at the camps of the nine major sects. In a voice as cold as that of Death who reaped lives, he said word by word, ¡°NEXT ONE!¡±


    The experts of the nine major sects were all horrified.


    Although they had already expected that the Sky-reaching Sword Master might not be a match for Duan Shuiliu. After all, the day before, Qin Rushuang was crashed by Li Mu and had no power to fight back. Yet, to their astoundment, today, Li Muzi only had time to say some big words before being reduced to ashes. He didn¡¯t even hold himself over Li Mu¡¯s first strike.


    ¡°Is Duan Shuiliu¡¯s broadsword-using method already so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Is that ray of broadsword light really unstoppable?¡±


    The heads of the nine sects knew very well about the inside story. They had personally experienced the power of the Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill. It could be said to be overbearingly mighty. After taking the pill, their strength sharply increased by more than three or four times. Even so, they couldn¡¯t take Duan Shuiliu¡¯s one blow... How strong was this Duan Shuiliu?


    Meanwhile, on the divine flying shuttle of Mount Shu, everyone¡¯s spirit was lifted and they couldn¡¯t help but cheer.


    They finally got their anger vented!


    It felt great!


    In the previous days, they had been suppressed by Qin Rushuang and suffered heavy casualties. But today, their Sect Master killed Li Muzi with one strike, which was really impressive. The hot blood that had been oppressed in their bodies couldn¡¯t help boiling. Dragon the Fifth, Mr. Shuiyue, and other high-level members of Mount Shu also exhaled deeply, feeling very satisfied, as though the gloom piling up in their hearts during the previous battles were abruptly swept away.


    Qiu Shuiming, Luo Xuanxin, Xiao Dong, Lu Xun, and other martial arts cultivators from Earth, as well as the military soldiers, were so excited that they were trembling all over.


    Before that, Li Mu had swept all the forces on Earth without meeting his match. But now they realized that on Earth, Li Mu had actually been suppressing his strength, and he had been suppressing it a lot. Even in the face of immortal sects from outer space, Li Mu was not at a disadvantage at all.


    They felt a strong sense of pride rising inside them.


    Because this was the God of War who came from Earth.


    Around the floating fighting ring, the air suddenly quieted down.


    The girl in the ck gauze hiding among the crowd lowered her head and began to rack her brain. Li Mu¡¯s broadsword-using method made her feel slightly threatened. It was beyond the scope of Broadsword Intent, but was already a rudiment form of the ¡°Way¡±. The speed of Li Mu¡¯s growth made her feel a little intimidated.


    She must kill Li Mu as fast as she could.


    With the secret voice-transmitting technique, she ordered the next candidate toe to the stage.


    The jet of light flickered.


    Zhu Nong, the head of the Zhu family best at tactical deployments, appeared on the floating fighting ring.


    Zhu Nong was dressed like a schr, but he had a pointed-mouth and monkey-like face, which gave the others an impression that he was a devilish man with imposing attire.


    This man was good at scheming. In the field of tactical deployments, he was second to none on the Bitter Star. All the experts in this world knew that they walked in a deployment set up by Zhu Nong, even those in the Void-breaking Realm would not be able to pass it effortlessly. That was the power of the master of tactical deployments.


    ¡°Sect Master Duan, we met again,¡± said Zhu Nong with a smile. Holding a fan made of white feathers, he continued, ¡°Only a couple of days ago, Sect Master Duan disguised yourself as a disciple of the West Sea Sword Sect and came here to participate in the construction of the floating fighting ring. Back then, I failed to spot your true identity. I never expected a cowering servant to be a supreme expert.¡±


    Li Mu looked at him impatiently, killing intent swirling in his eyes.


    Zhu Nong was staggered at his expression and so quickly got to the point. ¡°Sect Master Duan, I am from one of the nine major sects that specialize in tactical deployments. Today, why don¡¯t wepete in the non-violence field¡ªdevising tactical deployments? I have a miraculous deployment at hand thates from outer space. Sect Master Duan, if you can crack this tactical deployment, I¡¯m willing to admit defeat and to give you the map of this tactical deployment!¡±


    He was quite confident in thispetition.


    That speech was something he had prepared beforehand.


    The so-called miraculous deployment from outer space was, in fact, the deployment map that the ck-robed fairy had given him the day before, which contained hidden killing intent.


    As a matter of fact, he had supervised the entire construction of this floating fighting ring. Since none of Mount Shu¡¯s seven branches was particrly prominent in tactical deployments, Zhu Nong had deliberately nted some tricks in the floating fighting ring. In addition to the deployments that could strengthen the construction, prevent the aftermath of the battle between experts in the Void-breaking Realm from spreading, there was also a hidden deployment that could both attack and defend. Once the hidden formation was activated, Zhu Nong was confident that he could escape unscathed.


    ¡°Competing in tactical deployments?¡± Li Mu looked at him with a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    Zhu Nong replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Fighting and killing are harmful to the harmony of the heavens. Our cultivating against the heaven is to fight for our lives against it, so there¡¯s no need to harm each other. I¡¯ve always hated killing. Why don¡¯t we...¡±


    Before his voice died away, Li Mu raised his broadsword and hack.


    The broadsword light flickered, as if the vast Milky Way falling from sky.


    In a sh, it struck Zhu Nong, who had been droning on and on, and passed through him.


    ¡°You... Why...¡± Zhu Nong¡¯s body stiffened, and he suddenly realized that something was wrong. He screamed, ¡°Duan Shuiliu, you sneak attacked me! How despicable and shameless this is! You... Aargh...¡± He shrieked in horror and furiously used Li Mu. Then, his body, like chalk on a ckboard that had been wiped off, he gradually faded and turned into nothingness, leaving vapor spreading in the air.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Li Mu even didn¡¯t bother to argue with him.


    Once stepping on the fighting ring, one would be facing a life-and-death battle. Who would have a prolonged argument about civil and savage battles?


    Li Mu would never agree on that unless he was crazy.


    What was more, Li Mu himself was a master of tactical deployment. The Heavenly Deployment Sect, which once dominated the Brilliance Immortal Star Region with their tactical deployment, had been vanquished by Li Mu. So, how dare a master of tactical deployment family on the small Bitter Star to y games in front of Li Mu?


    It wasn¡¯t like that Li Mu didn¡¯t know Zhu Nong nted some tricks when the fighting ring was under construction.


    To Li Mu, those means were just ridiculous. Even if they were topete in tactical deployments, what could the result be anyway? Li Mu could crack it in just a second and killed Zhu Nong, the trash with an ape¡¯s face, all the same.


    Only that today, Li Mu only wanted to kill people in a simple and direct way.


    In the end, Zhu Nong¡¯s face, which had screwed up in shock and fury, gradually turned transparent and disappeared into the void.


    Atst, his body also turned into a wisp of mist and dissolved between heaven and earth.


    Zhu Nong¡¯s cultivation, natural qi, and power, which had been umted for hundreds of years, turned into the purest energy and went back to nature.


    He went back to where he came from.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    Li Mu looked at the nine sects andmanded.


    His voice was not loud, but it sounded like a p of thunder, making all the members of the nine sects frightened, and their faces change dramatically.


    Hiding in the crowd, the girl in the ck gauze cursed in her mind. ¡°Li Muzi and Zhu Nong, those two good-for-nothings died so fast. It¡¯s a waste of my Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill. Besides, they even didn¡¯t get to use the Darkest Thunder, nor did they injure Li Mu a bit or consume Li Mu¡¯s strength... Idiots, ckers!¡±


    She felt a chill in her heart, so she sent a message to Duan Feng, Lord of Peerless City, asking him toe up and fight.


    At this time, Duan Feng was already immensely terrified.


    He had been defeated by Li Mu once, so he had experienced the despair when facing Li Mu¡¯s magical broadsword-using method.


    However, since the ck-robed fairy had ordered him to fight, he would still have toe up even though he knew that he was doomed.

 Chapter 559 - A Complete Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 559 A Complete Annihtion</h4>


    ¡°Duan Shuiliu, you ughterer! You cruelly massacred these decent martial arts sect. The number of Sect Heads of the Decent Alliance that you¡¯ve killed is more than the number of your fingers. Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡±


    Duan Feng stood bolt up and stood at the bow of the ship. With a righteous look, he reprimanded Li Mu in a booming voice.


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°The lives of your nine sects matter, while the lives of our Mount Shu don¡¯t? I don¡¯t know how many disciples of Mount Shu have died in the hands of your nine sects. Today, not only will I win this battle, but I will also settle the debts one by one. From now on, on this Bitter Star, there will only be Mount Shu, the Divine Sect, but no nine sects anymore.¡±


    That remark of his was rather domineering and filled with overflowing killing intent.


    Hearing this, Duan Feng¡¯s face changed greatly.


    Other disciples of the nine sects also heard their hearts pounding in fear.


    ¡°Is he going to wipe out the nine sects?¡±


    ¡°How could the new leader of the Devil Cult be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Duan Shuiliu, you are really a cruel man. You even made such heaven-defying remark.¡± Duan Feng¡¯s expression altered abruptly. He went on, ¡°But you¡¯re very mistaken if you think you are invincible. The immortals up there will not allow you to act wildly. You have way underestimated the strength of our Decent Alliance.¡±


    Li Mu gave a coldugh and said, ¡°If the immortalse, I will y them, too. Mount Shu, the Divine Sect, will unify Jianghu after all.¡±


    Duan Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that.


    He suddenly realized that Duan Shuiliu might have been a cultivator of the extraterrestrial Devil Cult himself, so how could he be afraid of other extraterrestrial cultivators?


    Sensing the re from behind, Duan Feng felt chill on his back. He knew that the fairy in ck was dissatisfied with his dilly-dallying. So, he fought back the fear in his heart, leaped up, and darted toward the floating fighting ring. In a threatening manner, he bellowed, ¡°Li Mu, I¡¯ll end your life today. The nine sects of the Decent Alliance are not to be sphemed.¡±


    Hearing Duan Feng¡¯s words, a round of whooping broke out in the nine major sects.


    Li Mu just snorted.


    At the moment, Duan Feng, who was in the air, suddenly raised his hands.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    Two jets of jet-ck light zoomed straight at Li Mu.


    The Darkest Thunder!


    Duan Feng saw very clearly that even if he triggered the power of the Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill and became several times stronger than usual, he was still no match for Li Mu. Li Muzi and Zhu Nong were very good examples, so he didn¡¯t intend to fight with Li Mu in the first ce. Instead, before hended, he raised his hand and directly made his ace move.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes.


    The rays of ck light traveled fast, but they weren¡¯t really lethal, which could be cut by his Broadsword Intent.


    But in the instant when he made to wield the knife, he suddenly felt an rming premonition.


    ¡°There¡¯s a trap!¡±


    Li Mu lowered his shoulder and disappeared in an instant, leaving a shadow where he stood.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The jets of ck light suddenly exploded when they hit the ground. Then, a destructive mist glowing brown spread out. Layers of devastating radiation shot in all directions from the floating fighting ring. In the void, a dark hole appeared, and the space barriers were all blown up. Like a ck hole, the dark hole released a terrible force that could suck everything in.


    The entire floating fighting ring also began to shake violently.


    Cracks appeared on the ground, which then stretched like cobwebs.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to seriously injure an expert in the Mortal Realm.¡±


    Li Mu made a judgment in seconds.


    This was definitely not the means of the nine major sects but the extraterrestrial cultivators.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s this powerful... Li Mu must have been blown up. Even if he isn¡¯t dead, he should be seriously injured.¡± Duan Feng was also shocked by the power of the Darkest Thunder. But he was also overjoyed. This kind of power could definitely do some damage to Duan Shuiliu.


    He looked around and stood at the edge of the floating fighting ring. Whiling running his cultivation method to resist the explosion of the Darkest Thunder, he gathered his energy to search for the injured body of Duan Shuiliu. He had already grabbed two more Darkest Thunders and was ready to attack again at any moment.


    This sudden turn of events shocked both sides.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°He used a hidden weapon!¡±


    All of a sudden, the Mount Shu camp burst into an uproar.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Blow him up...¡±


    As for the nine sects, they were cheering.


    The destructive ck mist produced by the explosion of the Darkest Thunder did not disperse for a long time. It seemed to be able to absorb and melt light. So, no one could not see clearly how Li Mu was doing in the center of the explosion.


    ¡°Haha, Duan Shuiliu, now you know how amazing the means of our nine major sects are. You want to dominate the Bitter Star? Haha, yuck!¡± Duan Fengughed out loud, attempting to sound Li Mu out. By provoking Li Mu, he hoped to locate Li Mu in the ck mist. Having been tightly sping the two Darkest Thunder in his hands, Duan Feng was ready to attack Li Mu the moment he made a sound.


    But the next moment, a voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It was Li Mu¡¯s voice.


    He was just an inch away.


    Duan Feng was bbergasted.


    He even felt that Duan Shuiliu¡¯s breath blew to the back of his neck, and a kind of indescribable chill instantly made him feel like falling into an ice cave.


    ¡°I...¡± When Duan Feng was about to turn around, he suddenly felt a freezing cold on the back of his neck. Then, his sight began to rotate uncontrobly at an incredible angle. Next, he saw a familiar body standing on the floating fighting ring. The smooth cut on the neck was spurting blood, and the style of the clothes...


    ¡°That¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my body.¡±


    This Lord of Peerless City suddenly came to his senses.


    ¡°But why does my body have no head?¡±


    In great shock, Duan Feng saw that Li Mu was standing beside his body, and the two Darkest Thunder had fallen into Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    After that, his vision began to blur.


    In thest few moments of his life, he saw that his body was burnt by a ball of fire and turned into flying ash, drifting in the sky.


    Li Mu then looked in the direction of the nine major sects.


    Hundreds of flying ships and the dense crowds on them had long fallen into silence.


    The smiles on some people¡¯s faces were frozen as if time had stopped running. The horrible Darkest Thunder did not leave a mark on Duan Shuiliu, the leader of the Devil Cult. Even his hair and clothes were not messed up at all.


    At this moment, a thought crossed the mind of almost every expert and disciple of the nine major sects.


    ¡°This man named Duan Shuiliu is unbeatable.¡±


    Fear gushed out from their hearts like a tide, and then drowned them all.


    Surrounded by the cheers of Mount Shut, the 10 battles on the fighting ring finally came to an end.


    Mount Shu had won six rounds and lost four. They were the ones who got thestugh.


    The members of the nine sects looked dejected.


    Gongsun Bieli, the head of the Gongsun family best at puppets, gritted his teeth and stood up, saying, ¡°Well, your Mount Shu wins thispetition, and the White Emperor City is still yours. Our nine sects...¡± Before he could finish his words, he suddenly looked extremely frightened as if he had seen the most terrible thing in the world. He then screamed, ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this... Run!¡±


    A pair of metal wings suddenly appeared on his back, which was like an angel¡¯s wings. pping the wings, he rose into the air and took flight.


    The next moment, the two Darkest Thunders flew out of Li Mu¡¯s hands and fell in the middle of the nine major sects. With a rumble, they exploded. The horrible power instantly crushed many flying ships. Like ants swallowed by mes, the figures on those ships were turned into flying ash in an instant. Even the experts in the Sage Realm and the Great Sage Realm couldn¡¯t resist it.


    The energy fluctuations of the Darkest Thunders radiated, and the oveid flying ships on the edge of the st were also overturned, melting quickly like ice being roasted by raging mes.


    At the very center of the explosion, a ck hole appeared in the void.


    All the corpses and the wrecks of the ships were directly pulled over by the attraction force in the ck hole and then swallowed up.


    Dark mist spread in the void, glowing as if the smoke of a raging fire.


    Even the members of Mount Shu on the divine flying shuttle was astonished to see Li Mu do it.


    At this moment, what Li Mu had said before the battle urred to many people¡ªhe was no longer just doing the so-called duels on the fighting ring, instead he was going to wipe out the nine major sects.


    ¡°Seems he is serious about that.¡±


    Standing on the floating fighting ring, which was on the verge of copse, Li Mu opened the Third Eye between his eyebrows. A stream of divine light swirled around. He looked at the camp of the nine major sects that had been in chaos as if he was looking for something.


    All of a sudden...


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    Li Mu sneered, killing intent swirling in his eyes.


    He raised his hand, and 108 flying broadswords zoomed out from the Broadsword Pellet. The broadswords turned into flowing light, gathered in his right hand, and then merged into a giant broadsword. It was the Samsara Knife that had not been seen for a long time. The white light was whirling, and the de was flickering like waters rippling in autumn.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Li Mu suddenly transformed into a stream of light and galloped straight into the ck mist created by the Darkest Thunder.


    He reached the mist in the blink of an eye.


    With broadsword light revolving, he cut through the ck mist, hacking at a panic-stricken young disciple of the Western Sea Sword Sect.


    No one knew why Li Mu held the broadsword so formally and solemnly to target such a nobody, a young disciple who hadn¡¯t even reached the Celestial Being Realm, until a strange sound of metal collision was heard all of a sudden.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The young disciple of the Western Sea Sword Sect suddenly had a thin sword appeared in his hand, and he surprisingly blocked Li Mu¡¯s blow.


    ¡°Never knew I could be caught!¡±


    The figure of this young disciple of the Western Sea Sword Sect was suddenly shrouded in ck mist. Then, when the mist was gone, he had changed into a young girl in ck. Her face was fair and delicate, but her eyes were long and thin, revealing a kind of cruel feeling. She stared at Li Mu and said, ¡°Are you surprised? We meet again.¡±


    Li Mu drew back his broadsword and made another horizontal hack.


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    The girl in the ck gauze once again raised her sword to block him.


    ¡°Time has changed. Now, you are no longer a match for me. Li Mu, this is not the Tomb of the God of Sin, so you don¡¯t have any tactical deployment to rely on.¡± The woman in the ck gauze sneered and shouted, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take your head to get the rewards.¡±


    A cluster of bright sword flowers burst out from the girl¡¯s thin sword, dazzling like bright stars.


    The surrounding void was instantly cut into pieces.


    Li Mu¡¯s body was also directlycerated into dozens of pieces by the sword light.

 Chapter 560 - Splitting in Half

    <h4>Chapter 560 Splitting in Half</h4>


    This scene instantly caused the surroundings to be filled with a racket out of disbelief.


    ¡°Could Duan Shuiliu, the invincible Big Demon, be killed just like that?¡±


    But the next moment, the bright broadsword light rose from the void and hacked at the back of the girl in the ck gauze. It was direct and simple. The white broadsword light flowed like the Milky Way pouring down from heaven. It contained the beauty of nature and was totally untraceable.


    Li Mu¡¯s body, which had been cut into pieces by the sword, gradually dimmed and eventually disappeared into the sky.


    It was nothing more than a phantom.


    The real Li Mu, instead, appeared behind the girl in the ck gauze and thrust his broadsword at her.


    ¡°tter!¡±


    The thin sword in the hands of the girl from the ck Killing Tower also burst out a jet of light equally dazzling. Turning back at an incredible angle again, she blocked this attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Li Mu, in this world, you have no advantage. You are like an ant, and you are no match for me at all.¡± The girl sneered. Her thin sword shed, and her sword light dashed out like lightning. In an instant, Li Mu¡¯s body was shattered and split into dozens of pieces.


    But what was broken was still the phantom.


    Unbelievably, Li Mu reappeared behind the girl in the ck gauze, and the broadsword light poured down again.


    ¡°nk, clink, nk!¡±


    The continuous sounds of shing swords and broadswords could be heard.


    The sight of the surrounding people seemed to have been torn apart by a certain kind of force. All they saw were shes of ck and white figures that kept changing positions like rays of light. They constantly disappeared and reappeared at the most incredible angles and ces. The sword and broadsword collided with each other, and then separated as soon as they touched. Even the void was repeatedly ripped open by such impact waves, which then was restored under the effect of the Great Way over and over again.


    Eventually, the two figuresnded on the floating fighting ring that was already tilting, cracking, and on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Now, have you learned the disparity between our powers?¡± The girl in the ck gauze sneered, not injured at all.


    The thin sword she was holding was like a thin piece of paper. A soft gust of wind seemed to be able to blow the sword askew. It was hard to believe that it was the sword that had just blocked Li Mu¡¯s broadsword light, which was as overwhelming as the falling of the Milky Way and was as powerful as the zing sun.


    On the opposite side, Li Mu¡¯s white clothes were sporting four sword marks. The sword had pierced his clothes and stabbed his body four times.


    It was obvious that the girl in the ck gauze had the upper hand in the brief but fierce battle a moment ago.


    Li Mu had failed topletely fend off the sword technique of the assassin from the ck Killing Tower.


    In the face of the opponent¡¯s mockery, Li Mu did not respond.


    He frowned slightly as if pondering over something.


    ¡°Do you know,¡± the girl in the ck gauze said, ¡°how many treasures I¡¯ve wasted in order to force you out? The Darkest Thunder is a good 100 silver fairy crystals each. The Red Jade Fate-shifting Pill is even more expensive. You¡¯ve wasted so many of my treasures... Well, however, it doesn¡¯t matter. Your head is worth more. If I kill you, the loss will be recovered by the reward hundreds of times greater.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He suddenly figured out a question that had troubled him for a long time.


    ¡°Greed is the original sin.¡± Li Muughed. ¡°Haha, so I¡¯m worth so much money? I was wondering why there is only one stinky bug from outer space here. Turns out that you deliberately concealed the information because you want to take all the bounty given for the one who kills me? People die for money and birds die for food. You, a shady killer from the Netherworld, should die for your own good... Let me send you to hell!¡±


    In a sh, Li Mu appeared in front of the girl in the ck gauze and chopped at her head with his broadsword.


    This was the simplest move.


    ¡°Well, you still don¡¯t understand? You¡¯re like a dog desperate to jump over a wall. It¡¯s useless...¡± The girl in ck gauze smirked. The thin sword in her hand burst outyers of sword light, preparing to y the same trick¡ªstriking back while holding up the broadsword light.


    However...


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    With a light noise, when Li Mu¡¯s broadsword swooped down, the thin sword in the girl¡¯s hand was instantly cut into two pieces, as though it were made of a sheet of paper.


    The girl¡¯s body was also split into two parts.


    From the top of her head, the middle of her eyebrows, the bridge of her nose, the middle of her breasts, all the way to her legs... Her body was neatly cut into two pieces in an instant.


    ¡°How can this be?¡± the girl in the ck gauze screamed. In the ck mist, the two parts of her body ¡°assembled¡± again. Then, she retreated, staring at Li Mu in shock. The line of blood on her face quickly faded, and her two pieces of face merged into one without any scars, but her face was a little pale.


    She had already stepped into the initial stage of the Mortal Realm and her body could be reassembled at a stir of her mind.


    Even if that consumed her some blood and Qi, it was not worth mentioning to a cultivator who had passed the Life and Death Bridge and entered the Mortal Realm.


    What really shocked her was the suppressive and destructive power that Li Mu abruptly released, which once again reminded her of the terrible fear she had experienced in the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    ¡°Have you been suppressing your power?¡±


    The girl in the ck gauze gawked at Li Mu in disbelief.


    Li Mu dragged the huge Samsara Knife behind him and approached her withrge strides.


    The de made clusters of sparks all the way across the floor of the floating fighting ring.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to know now.¡± Li Mu suddenly quickened his pace, and then moved faster and faster, finally turning into a series of afterimages of his figure.


    The sound of something breaking through the air was heard.


    The broadsword light sted suddenly.


    The girl¡¯s expression changed drastically and she quickly backed away. Nheless, like maggots on a bone, the broadsword light was impossible for her to dodge.


    As she retreated wildly, she gave a light shout and a pair of thin swords appeared in her hands. She crossed the two swords and lifted them up, trying to block the blow.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With a light crack, she was cut into two pieces again.


    ¡°What, what kind of broadsword-using method is this?¡±


    The girl in the ck gauze was both stunned and angry.


    She was at a disadvantage at that moment, which was utterly unexpected and uneptable to her.


    Li Mu recalled that about seven years ago when he first came to the Divine Land, he killed his way into the headquarter of Shennong Faction single-handedly and ughtered their members in a burst of rage. At that time, some also asked him what kind of broadsword-using method he was using. His answer back then was the Pig ughtering Method, because he was really just doing it ording to years of experience and instinct as a butcher at that time.


    But now, someone raised this question again.


    Dragging the huge Samsara Knife, Li Mu gave the same answer. ¡°It¡¯s the Pig ughtering Method.¡±


    The Pig ughtering Method slew the evil just like ughtering pigs.


    Now he somewhat understood why the old faker had to send him to the ughterhouse to ughter pigs.


    To cultivate his killing intent was part of the reason.


    Perhaps the old faker also wanted him to know that thew of the jungle also applied to the universe. If Li Mu wanted to be the boss of his own life, he would have to hold a broadsword in his hand, instead of bing a fat pig who didn¡¯t know what wasing at him even when he died.


    This answer clearly enraged the girl in the ck gauze.


    ¡°Do you really think you have taken the upper hand?¡±


    Sheughed angrily, gave a shudder, then, suddenly disappeared out of sight.


    What was the assassin of the ck Killing Tower best at?


    It was concealing his or her whereabouts.


    Then appeared in the least expected ce.


    They liked to kill people before they knew it.


    This was what an assassin should do.


    The girl in the ck gauze gave up the idea of killing Li Mu with her cultivation in a face-to-face battle.


    Li Mu sneered. He just stood there, motionlessly.


    A short momentter...


    A beam of sword light silently appeared over the back of Li Mu¡¯s head without warning.


    The moment it appeared, the sword light had already pierced into Li Mu¡¯s skull.


    However, Li Mu seemed to be unaware of it and didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    The sound of metal shing rang out.


    The sword light did not pierce into his skull at all. Instead, it also seemed to have shed with the strongest divine iron in the world and was instantly shattered.


    An exmation came from the air.


    The blurry figure of the girl in the ck gauze emerged in a sh and then turned into nothingness again.


    But the consternation she felt was indescribable.


    ¡°Could it be that Li Mu¡¯s wearing some secret protective device on his head?¡±


    ¡°The sword can¡¯t pierce it through.¡±


    ¡°This is weird.¡±


    She tried topose herself before beginning to move silently, as if she had blended into the air and be part of the airflow. Looking at Li Mu, she found ws everywhere. She continued calcting and measuring the ce she could target, weighing in which way she could kill him with one blow.


    The sword light appeared again.


    This time, it pierced Li Mu¡¯s throat.


    Li Mu was still motionless and took the attack head-on.


    Something incredible happened.


    The sword light was smashed again.


    It was smashed by the throat bone that should have been extremely fragile.


    The mind of the girl in the ck gauze was now in a tumult.


    She kept switching her position tounch attacks, as well as the ce she would strike at.


    But Li Mu just stood there, motionless, like a statue of King Kong, and took all of her attacks.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The girl in the ck gauze emerged 100 meters away, revealing her tracks. The shock on her face was as thick as ink. She looked at Li Mu with aplicated expression and said, ¡°You freak.¡±


    She tried her best, but she couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    How could she continue the fight then?


    It was not until then that she realized she hadpletely underestimated Li Mu¡¯s strength.


    And now, she had to admit that even though they were not in the Tomb of the God of Sin, she was still no match for him.


    Li Mu looked at her in silence.


    For a long time, Li Mu¡¯s strength was not his cultivation of natural qi, broadsword-using method, or even Taoist magic arts. It was his physical body that had been thoroughly refined thousands of times. Before he cultivated natural qi, he relied solely on the physical strength to fight. Even so, he defeated all the experts he met. Even when he started to cultivate natural qiter, the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing continued to nourish Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Li Mu also powered through the Heavenly Tribtion of Evil Dragon Mountain with his physical strength.


    The thunder and lightning of the tribtion almost crashed Li Mu, but it also gave him the fiercest trial.


    When he let himself be immersed in Li Bai¡¯s Sword Intent of the Ode to the Gant, the Xiantian Skill ran of its own ord. So, he absorbed the countless Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus, causing his primitive natural qi to fully mature. After many fine meridians in his body were opened up, refined, and unclogged, Li Mu entered the Void-breaking Realm, and his physical strength already finally reached an unprecedented realm.


    If he went to the Evil Dragon Mountain and took the tribtion again, the endless thunder and lightning would probably not damage Li Mu¡¯s hair.


    Therefore, even though the girl in the gauze, who was at the initial stage of the Mortal Realm, was a whole realm above Li Mu, she could never hurt Li Mu a bit no matter how terrible her assassination techniques were, how incredible her sword light was, or how surprising the body part she attacked was.


    The girl in the ck gauze was right.


    Today¡¯s Li Mu was a freak indeed.

 Chapter 561 - Divine Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 561 Divine Bridge</h4>


    To some extent, he could be said to be ¡°invulnerable¡±.


    Soaking in the Green Lotus Spirit Liquid and entering the Void-breaking Realm represented a change in the essence of life. His natural qi, flesh, as well as Divine Consciousness, had all undergone a qualitative change. Thus, for the girl in the ck gauze who was at the early stage of the Mortal Realm, it was now difficult to hurt Li Mu even if she had a Taoist Treasure at hand.


    Certainly, Li Mu would not dare to be so arrogant if his opponent were an expert at a higher level of the Mortal Realm or in the Soldier Realm.


    But at least in the face of the girl in the ck gauze, Li Mu was absolutely unbeatable.


    Li Mu¡¯s robes billowed as the wind blew, which were strewn with holes created after the stabs. But on the skin beneath, there was not even a trace of a scar.


    The countenance of the girl in the ck gauze changed from green to red. Despite her every appearance of bitterness, she could do nothing to Li Mu, as though a tiger did not know how to take the first bite of a hedgehog.


    This result made all of her ns and schemes she hatched since she came to this world look like a joke.


    She felt like a clown doing a show. She thought she was toying with the audience, but in the end, she realized that the only one who had been yed was herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to celebrate.¡± Havingposed herself, she looked at Li Mu, slowly stepped back, saying, ¡°Even though I can¡¯t kill you, you can¡¯t do anything to me either. The hiding skill of the ck Killing Tower is not something that you can fend off. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want to spread the news about you in this world. Then, the experts in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region wille and hunt you down without stop. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you get killed.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t kill Li Mu, she figured she¡¯d leave first.


    Anyway, as long as she sold the news that Li Mu was on the Bitter Star, she could still get a big sum of money.


    She had to opt for the second best.


    Hearing that, Li Mu chuckled and said, ¡°Leave? Where can you go?¡±


    .


    As soon as he finished speaking, rings of light spread out under Li Mu¡¯s feet. Then, as if some kind of power had been activated, a strange power suddenly surged from the inside of the whole floating fighting ring. With a burst of brilliance, beams of light spread out from the periphery of the ring and converged to form a huge cage, enveloping the entire floating fighting ring, making it a birdcage.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The expression of the girl in the ck gauze changed greatly, and it struck her that something was wrong.


    Her figure gradually faded as she turned into a stream of air, trying to escape. But in an instant, she bounced off the cage, for she was thrown back by the power of the light-forged cage.


    There was nowhere to escape.


    That was the power of a tactical deployment.


    The tactical deployment contained the power of heaven and earth as well as the swirling Qi of the Great Way.


    Even experts in the Soldier Realm or above would face lethal dangers once they were trapped in this tactical deployment.


    ¡°When, when did you...¡± The girl in the ck gauze stared at Li Mu, shock and panic in her eyes.


    Li Mu was good at tactical deployments, which had been verified during the battle in the Tomb of the God of Sin back then.


    Even the people of the Heavenly Deployment Sect coveted his skill of casting tactical deployments.


    But no matter how powerful the tactical deployment master was, they still needed time to set up a deployment. But when on earth did Li Mu manage to set up such a horrible prisoning tactical deployment without anyone noticing?


    Considering that this tactical deployment sessfully trapped the girl in the ck gauze, it was definitely an extremely brilliant one. Yet, the more brilliant the deployment was, the more time and energy it would take to set up one. It was impossible for any to ce a deployment like this with a mere stir of mind.


    Li Mu said ndly, ¡°Zhu Nong, Head of the Zhu family famous for their tactical deployments, mentioned that this ring was built under his supervision, but in fact, he was wrong.¡±


    Enlightenment shed across the girl¡¯s mind and she suddenly realized what this was about.


    ¡°Damn it!


    ¡°Stupid!


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    She cried out all the swear words she knew in her mind.


    Those good-for-nothings from the Western Sea Sword Sect!


    Previously, Li Mu was mixed in the Western Sea Sword Sect as a handyman, and he lugged stones every day to build the floating fighting ring.


    Who was Li Mu anyway?


    He was a man who had mangled almost all the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Those idiots of the Western Sea Sword Sect actually assigned him to construct the floating fighting ring. Theirst resort to deal with the demonic Mount Shu had now be a great killing weapon in Li Mu¡¯s hands. What should they do? The girl in the ck gauze was fuming and anxious but also extremely frightened. Nheless, she didn¡¯t get around to asking herself that with Li Mu¡¯s means, how the Western Sea Sword Sect could prevent this from happening.


    ¡°I wanted to catch a few more fish, but I didn¡¯t expect that because of your greed, everything I prepared was ruined. You now have topensate me with your life.¡±


    As he spoke, Li Muunched his attack directly.


    He had set up this tactical deployment just to deal with the cultivators from outer space.


    At that time, Li Mu had not entered the Void-breaking Realm, so he was rather afraid of the extraterrestrial cultivators.


    At that time, Li Mu sneaked into the Western Sea Sword Sect solely to collect some information and secretly do some preparations to handle the extraterrestrial cultivators before theynded on this. Unexpectedly, because of the girl in the ck gauze¡¯s avarice, the news about him was deliberately cut off, so that the extraterrestrial cultivators did note. So, when the was closed, the girl in the ck gauze was the only one who got caught.


    The girl in the ck gauze was terrified. She performed the art of disappearance and tried feverishly to escape.


    However, with the help of the power of the tactical deployment, Li Mu was incredibly powerful. Everything in the tactical deployment had nowhere to hide. Li Mu stretched out his hand and easily grabbed the girl in the ck gauze in the air. He held her neck, twisted it gently, and the girl¡¯s white neck was directly twisted off.


    ¡°You... hehe...¡± The girl in the ck gauze struggled and kicked, but she couldn¡¯t break free.


    At this moment, she felt that time had ticked back to the battle in the Tomb of the God of Sin. At that time, she was also under the impression that Li Mu was unbelievably powerful as if he was practically invincible.


    Things went at Li Mu¡¯s familiar pace again.


    The tactical deployment on the floating fighting ring had been triggered. In such a tactical deployment, Li Mu was simply a god.


    The girl in the ck gauze kept casting the power of the Life and Death Bridge to break free. Yet, in the face of the pure physical power of Li Mu¡¯s monster-like body, her struggle was as negligible as a baby animal falling in a trap. She was pale and powerless, unable to even bend Li Mu¡¯s fingers.


    The power of Emperors¡¯ Fire driven by the primitive natural qi began to surge in Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    A look of horror surfaced in the eyes of the girl in the ck gauze.


    This me made her feel threatened.


    ¡°No, Li Mu, we can negotiate. Let go of me...¡± she began to implore, ¡°don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m more valuable to you if you keep me alive. I know a lot of information and secrets about the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. We can exchange information and make a deal...¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Li Mu once again twisted off her neck, which had just recovered, and said, ¡°It¡¯s too much bother.¡±


    This woman had plotted so much in the dark that she could be said to be behind the casualties of all the heads of the major branches of Mount Shu. So, how could Li Mu make any deal with her?


    As the mes swirled, the recovery speed of the girl in the ck gauze gradually slowed down.


    The Emperors¡¯ Fire continued invading her through her meridians, destroying her body. Under the suppression of Li Mu¡¯s iron hand, even the power and recovery speed of the Life and Death Bridge gradually declined.


    ¡°How on earth will you let me go?¡± The girl in the ck sari was now desperate.


    Li Mu did not answer her.


    She shouted again, ¡°I am an assassin of the ck Killing Tower. If you kill me, the ck Killing Tower will never let you off the hook. There will be countless killers chasing after you when you eat, sleep, drink water, or doze off... No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t always be vignt. If you kill me, you will lose more than you gain.¡±


    Li Mu felt it was too much bother to talk with this woman.


    If he let her go, he would be looking for more trouble.


    The Emperors¡¯ Fire marched into and circted in her body, burning her natural qi along her meridians, which allowed Li Mu to perceive the mystery of the cultivation of the Life and Death Bridge Realm. At this time, many meridians that couldn¡¯t be detected and opened in the Void-breaking Realm could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re so cruel... I¡¯ll wait for you in theherworld. You won¡¯t live much longer. The entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region is hunting you down, hahaha...¡±


    The girl in the ck gauze was also a ruthless person. Seeing that there was no hope of begging for mercy, she cursed loudly, her eyes filled with spite.


    In the end, her body was burned into ashes by the Emperors¡¯ Fire, dissipating into the void.


    At the veryst moment, Li Mu vaguely saw in her Sea of Consciousness that a stone bridge, which was about to take shape, was ced just in front of the Mud-pill Pce. It connected the Mud-pill Pce and the above of the Sea of Consciousness. It looked grand and solemn. As for the ck mist lingering on the bridge, it probably had something to do with the Cultivation Method the girl in the ck gauze had practiced.


    Li Mu had a small revtion. He now knew that it was very likely that this was the sign in the Sea of Consciousness of a mortal expert passing through the Life and Death Bridge.


    In the martial arts theories of the practitioners in outer space, the Sea of Consciousness was also called the Sea of Bitterness.


    As a saying in the martial art world went, the vast secr world was like a sea of bitterness, and martial art cultivators had to cross the Sea of Bitterness before they could reverse life and death. The martial arts cultivation system the predecessors had established to solve the problem of crossing the Sea of Bitterness was very simple and practical, which is to build bridges.


    Of course, building this bridge was quite different from building a real bridge in the mundane world.


    The cultivators called this bridge the Divine Bridge.


    Because those who had crossed this bridge could open the door of life and death, step out of the Sea of Bitterness, and reverse life and death, it was also called the Life and Death Bridge.


    At thest moment before the body of the girl in the ck gauze was destroyed, Li Mu saw the bridge. Although it disappeared in a sh, it gave Li Mu great inspiration. The one thing that he found pitiful was that the girl in the ck gauze¡¯s ¡°divine bridge¡± had not beenpleted. She had only built half of it. The other end of the bridge had not reallynded on the other side of the Sea of Bitterness. This was obviously because her cultivation had not been high enough as she was still at the early stage of the Life and Death Bridge Realm.


    For Li Mu, this was the first time he had seen a cultivator¡¯s divine bridge, and it was a significant reference for his cultivation ahead.


    To reverse one¡¯s life and death was actually the mortal¡¯s way of saying it regarding the essence of life.


    But to cross the Life and Death Bridge did not mean that one would never be killed.


    He could still be ughtered if he encountered someone stronger.


    As the dark light flowed, the girl in the ck gauze¡¯s soul appeared. The soul turned into a stream of light, attempting to flee. However, in the tactical deployment of the floating ring that Li Mu had secretly set up, her soul couldn¡¯t escape at all.


    Li Mu cast his Taoist magic arts and directly imprisoned the girl¡¯s soul in a jade medallion, preparing to interrogate her for more information about the Brilliance Immortal Star Regionter.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Holding his broadsword, Li Mu rushed straight toward the scattered formation of the nine sects.


    Broadsword light shed.


    Lu Tianhua, Gongsun Libie, and the other masters and experts of the nine major sects were killed one after another. Not a single one of them managed to escape.

 Chapter 562 - Ghost Cultivation Method

    <h4>Chapter 562 Ghost Cultivation Method</h4>


    Li Mu prepared to aplish his goal at one stroke.


    He had stayed in the Western Sea Sword Sect undercover long enough. He not only learned the situation of the nine major sects from other handymen and Jianghu people but also witnessed many events with his own eyes, heard things with his own ears, and knew fairly well about some high-level officials of the nine major sects.


    Compared with Mount Shu, though the members of the nine major sects might not all be viins, there were indeed few good people among them.


    The nine major sects were like nine branches of a sick tree. Some of the branches and leaves could barely be said to be healthy, but as the roots were ill, how could these branches and leaves stay healthy for a long time?


    Moreover, from the very beginning, the nine major sects were forces patronized by the extraterrestrial cultivators for the purpose of encircling the Mount Shu Sect established by Li Bai. In the past, the real orthodox sects with a long history on the Bitter Star world had been corroded, infiltrated, and exterminated by the extraterrestrial cultivators. Now, the nine sects were just their tools and hyenas. They took over the Bitter Star, spread violence, confused right and wrong, deliberately misrepresent the facts, and seized the resources by force. They were just vermin to undermine this world.


    Li Mu wanted to get rid of these vermin with lightning-fast means and wipe away the haze that had shrouded the Bitter Star for a century.


    There were shes of broadsword light.


    The experts from the nine factions who were targeted by Li Mu found it hard to survive even though they fled as fast as they could.


    The boundless broadsword light cut through the sky and covered dozens of miles in a sh.


    With glints of broadsword light, the experts of the nine sects were hit, but they still continued to run thousands of meters after that. Then, they either turned into ashes, rain, spring breeze, white frost, snowkes, or hot wind...


    They all dissipated between heaven and earth, returning to the original energy to return to heaven and earth.


    ¡°Li Mu, I¡¯ll kill you and avenge my father!¡±


    The young master of Sunset City had flown hundreds of miles away. Thinking that he had escaped to a safe ce, he turned back to look at the floating ring with his eyes full of resentment and roared to the sky.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A ray of broadsword light split the heaven and the earth and darted toward him, instantly piercing through his body.


    ¡°No...¡± He screamed in horror. He felt hot and dry, as if he had entered the summer day in an instant. When he opened his mouth, the fire of July burst out. Atst, he was reduced to ashes, which scattered in the wind.


    Li Mu stood on the floating fight ring like a god.


    With a stir of his mind, streams of broadsword light streaked across hundreds of miles and slew the enemies.


    Those who were targeted by his Divine Consciousness had no way to escape from the shooting range of the broadsword light at all.


    ¡°Whizz, whizz, whizz!¡±


    The sound of the broadsword light cutting through the air sounded like the flow of air.


    The experts of the nine major sects turned into nothingness one after another.


    Gradually, there were some strange changes in Li Mu¡¯s strikes.


    The broadsword light faded away, leaving behind only the whizzing noise.


    It was as if the breeze was blowing, the water was flowing, the coldness was bursting, the summer heat was rising, the frost was falling, or the snow was flying... The broadsword light was getting dimmer and dimmer, but its power was bing increasingly stronger.


    Li Mu had gained some insights.


    His Broadsword Intent and Broadsword Way was developed from the Natural Invisible Body-prating Broadsword Qi that was created by himself. He then integrated Li Bai¡¯s Sword Intent of the Ode to the Gant into it and tweaked it with the five elements and five kinds of Qi of the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures.


    The philosophy of ancient China, especially the theory of Taoism that was represented by Lao Zi, emphasized Yin and Yang and the five elements. Tao gave birth to the One; the One gave birth sessively to two things, three things, up to ten thousand. The five elements and the Yin and Yang were the foundation of everything, from which everything in the world was derived.


    It could be said that the five elements and the Yin and Yang were the sources of the Great Way.


    It was also the source of the myriad profound mysteries and various divine powers of Taoism.


    The Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures were deduced precisely from this theory of Taoism.


    Li Mu had practiced the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures andpleted the Five Kinds of Qi Collecting in Mind. He had broken through to the Celestial Being Realm andid the foundation for the Great Way. Therefore, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation of natural qi was in line with the five elements that had evolved all things.


    Therefore, the foundation of thebination of the Broadsword Intent and the Broadsword Way was also all about the five elements.


    The Sword Intent of the Ode to the Gant was contained in a total of 120 words. Every sentence consisted of five words. Every line consisted of 10 words. Every section consisted of 20 words. There was not an unnecessary word in the ode. Each word embodied the essence of the Sword Intent that Li Bai had worked on for a lifetime. Li Mu disassembled the Sword Intent word by word, matched them with the five elements, and integrated them with his own martial arts.


    Tobine the five elements with the 120 words of the Ode to the Gant required a perfect artistic conception.


    What came to Li Mu¡¯s mind was the 24 Sr Terms on Earth.


    The Beginning of Spring is followed by the Rain Water, the Waking of Insects, the Spring Equinox, the Pure Brightness, the Grain Rain. Thenes the Beginning of Summer, the Grain Full, the Grain in Ear, the Summer Solstice, the Slight Heat, and the Great Heat.


    The Beginning of Autumn brings the Limit of Heat, the White Dew, the Autumnal Equinox, the Cold Dew, the Frost¡¯s Descent. Finally we have the Beginning of Winter, the Slight Snow, the Great Snow, the Winter Solstice, the Slight Cold, and the Great Cold.


    This was the Song of 24 Sr Terms that many Chinese people on Earth were familiar with. The Sr Terms referred to the 24 divisions of a year regarding season and weather.


    The Taoist sages in ancient China believed that the switches of the four seasons were rted to the changes of Yin and Yang and the five elements. It represented the change of the five elements¡ªgold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Each of the qi of the five elements dominated different periods of the Sr Terms Calendar.


    When Li Muprehended the Sword Intent in the Ode to the Gant in the Green Lotus Pool, he had grasped some clues. Then, in the battle with the heads of the nine sects, he gained more insights.


    A brand new Broadsword Art was gradually formed.


    The dimmer the broadsword light was, the stronger the implication of the 24 Sr Terms was.


    At the end, when Li Mu performed the Broadsword Way with a stir of his mind, a white line could be perceived in the void. Even though the broadsword light could no longer be seen, its power was actually more intimidating. Like the switching of seasons, the broadsword light moved quietly and untraceably as if the Natural Law had descended. It was impossible to defend against it, for it was nearly invisible.


    The battle finally came to an end.


    The nine major sects were squashed.


    Almost all the experts above the Celestial Being Realm were killed¡ªonly a few of them who had done fewer sins and had a rtively good reputation were deliberately spared by Li Mu.


    Li Mu finally stopped his attack.


    He could leave the rest to the masters of Mount Shu.


    Li Mu¡¯s goal was quite simple. He wanted to destroy the nine major sects and make Mount Shu the ruler of the Bitter Star. After all, this was somewhat rted to the Mount Shu Heaven on Earth. Perhaps it would be Earth¡¯s outpost leading to the universe in the future, so it would be best to put it under his control.


    However, Li Mu was also aware that this was very difficult to achieve.


    Whatsoever, after today¡¯s battle, the news of he being spotted on the Bitter Star would soon spread to the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Then, the experts from the various extraterrestrial sects would swarm here to kill him.


    As a sect established by Li Bai, Mount Shu had long been ssified as the sinned ones. It was hard to say whether it would be destroyed by these feverish cultivators and bounty hunters.


    Li Mu had to make a n.


    By the time Li Mu returned to the divine flying shuttle, the experts of Mount Shu were already boiling with excitement.


    Countless people fixed their eyes on Li Mu as if they were looking at a god who had just descended to the mortal world.


    For more than a hundred years, almost all the branches in Mount Shu had been at a disadvantage in the open and secret battle with the nine sects. They had suffered a lot and had been holding back their anger. But now, this kind of grievance evaporated with the arrival of their new Sect Master¡¯s invincible broadsword skill.


    After this battle, all the nine sects would be history.


    There was no doubt that the Divine Sect would usher in a new era.


    It would take some time to hunt down the rest of the nine sects, so they were not in a hurry and returned to White Emperor City by flying shuttle.


    At this time, the news of the great victory had been delivered to Mount Shu ahead of the schedule.


    Inside and outside the walls of the White Emperor City, the disciples of Mount Shu were waving their hands and cheering. The thunderous whoops rolled wildly all over the White Emperor City.


    The wrapping-up work was assigned to Dragon the Fifth, Mr. Shuiyue, and the others.


    Li Mu had never liked social activities, so he only symbolically attended some celebration feasts that night. After showing his face in front of the mass, he returned to the Fairy Hall and regted his breathing to replenish the consumption of today¡¯s battle and reflect on the gains and losses of the battle.


    .


    When night fell, the whole White Emperor City was still in the midst of celebration, aze with lights.


    In the Fairy Hall, Li Mu opened his eyes.


    When one¡¯s mind was disturbed, he was unable to cultivate.


    The more Li Mu thought about it, the more he felt that the situation he was facing was rather grave.


    If the threat that the extraterrestrial sects posed to the Bitter Star could not be removed, it was very likely that Mount Shu or even Earth would face a huge crisis. If not careful, they would be doomed.


    He had to find a solution.


    Li Mu took out the jade piece and released the soul of the girl in the ck gauze.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat. You can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ve already called out your name today. The experts of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region will flock here to hunt you down, and the bounty hunters of the Ziwei Star Region will alsoe to take your head, hahaha...¡± cursed the soul of the female assassin from the ck Killing Tower with a ferocious look.


    .


    Li Mu did not speak but directly ran his Divine Consciousness to read her memories. He wanted to know more about the current situation in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and find a way to avert the crisis the Bitter Star would face.


    ¡°Humph, your Divine Consciousness is merely in the Void-breaking Realm. Want to read my memory? In your dreams!¡± the girl in the ck gauze mocked, sneering at Li Mu.


    But soon, her mockery was reced by fear.


    Because to her consternation, she found that Li Mu¡¯s Divine Consciousness was almost as powerful as hers, and it contained a very absurd power, which instantly prated her soul and directly reached her memory.


    ¡°You... no, who the hell are you? What kind of cultivation method are you practicing?¡±


    The girl in the ck gauze was frightened and gripped by hatred.


    She finally understood that Li Mu might have obtained some kind of supreme legacy and practiced a kind of wondrous skill that was far beyond the imagination of the major factions in the star region. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so heaven-defying. It was even possible that Li Mu possessed the legendary emperor¡¯s legacy.


    In the face of such a legacy, she knew she had no chance at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in hell. Li Mu, you won¡¯t live much longer.¡±


    The girl in the ck gauze, who was utterly crestfallen, chose to dissipate her soul and turn into ashes.


    She hated Li Mu so much that she would rather not reincarnate than let Li Mu read her memory and get the information.


    Li Mu sighed.


    ¡°This female assassin was surely a resolute and ruthless person.¡±


    The memory he could read was notplete.


    Especially in terms of the current situation in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, as well as the rewards and him being wanted by the various sects, he learned nothing. As before he could read this part of her memory, the girl¡¯s soul already dissipated.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu got another piece of information, which could be extremely helpful.


    In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, there was a named Ghost Rally Star. It was said that on this, monsters and ghosts were everywhere, and there was a method that was suitable for ghost cultivation. It could let those who had lost their bodies and only existed in the form of soul begin to cultivate, get magical skills, and then gain new lives.

 Chapter 563 - Punitive Expedition

    <h4>Chapter 563 Punitive Expedition</h4>


    The Ghost Cultivation Method was exactly what Li Mu had been looking for.


    When he returned to Earthst time, he hoped to find the old faker and ask him for a Ghost Cultivation Method. Unfortunately, the old faker disappeared without a trace.


    Li Mu knew too many people around him who needed this kind of method.


    On the Divine Land, Li Mu¡¯s mother¡¯s maid and Yu Hualong were in need of such a method, so were Ouyang Huanyu and Wu Ming from Mount Shu. If Li Mu could get hold of a Ghost Cultivation Method, all these people, who could only stay in the soul-preserving jade coffin in the form of ghosts, would be able to start a new ¡°life¡±.


    In Li Mu¡¯s view, the destruction of the body didn¡¯t necessarily mean death.


    On Earth, scientists once proposed to convert people¡¯s memory and consciousness into digital data and store them on some digital device, or in the brain of a robot. In this way, a mechanical body that could be maintained could rece the human body that would eventually decay, and then human beings could achieve immortality.


    This idea actually achieved the same goal as that of the martial system for Ghost Cultivation.


    Especially for some experts, their souls were very powerful. Even when they had died for a long time, their souls could still exist. However, in such a state, the energy of their souls could not be replenished. In the end, the souls would drift away before they finally died. After all, martial artists could only improve the essence of life by enhancing the physical body. Without the physical body, they could not cultivate.


    By contrast, the Ghost Cultivation Method did not require a physical body. It could practically provide new ¡°mechanic bodies¡± for these souls.


    From this perspective, only when one¡¯s body and soul were destroyed at the same time, one would truly die.


    For example, the girl in the ck gauze from the ck Killing Tower waspletely dead.


    However, Ouyang Huanyu, Wu Ming, and the others were somewhere between life and death. If they could practice the ¡°Ghost Cultivation Method¡±, they would be able to leave the soul-preserving jade coffin and change their destiny. They could travel across the universe, fight and kill enemies. If so, there would be no difference in living in the form of a soul.


    ¡°Seems that I gotta go to the Ghost Rally Star. I must get the Ghost Cultivation Method.¡±


    Li Mu made up his mind in an instant.


    However, in that case, he¡¯d have to take the initiative to go to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    That was rather perilous.


    However, at this precise moment, Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He suddenly thought of a way to solve the dilemma that Mount Shu was facing on the Bitter Star.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a little risky to do so.¡±


    Li Mu gave another wry smile.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the hero, because, in nine out of ten cases, heroes were always the ones who died the most terrible death.


    But there seemed to be no other way.


    Gradually, he had some clues in his mind, but he still needed to be careful and detailed his n so as to reduce the risk to the minimum.


    Li Mu cherished his life very much and never wanted to y with his own life.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    The festive atmosphere in White Emperor City in Mount Shu gradually began to fade.


    The nine major sects were already history.


    The era of the Four Cities, Three Sects, and Two Families hade to an end.


    For the Divine Sect on Mount Shu, the world of the Bitter Star could be said to be in a state of devastation, and there were a thousand things to be done.


    After a short celebration, problems appeared one by one in front of the members of Mount Shu, waiting for them to solve.


    It felt like Mount Shu had all of a sudden changed from an opposition party to a part in office, from a rebel bandit to the government in charge of the people. Naturally, its previous strategy needed to be altered.


    At present, only Dragon the Fifth and Mr. Shuiyue were able to take care of things by themselves in the Divine Sect.


    Fortunately, these two people¡¯s personalities and temperplemented each other.


    Dragon the Fifth was short-tempered and aggressive, rough but also fastidious. Mr. Shuiyue was adept at scheming and analyzing. Now they cooperated with each other, everything was going on in an orderly manner, especially the preparation for the follow-up suppression of the nine major sects. The two of them thoroughly acted in the Li Mu¡¯s will, which was topletely eliminate the nine sects from the Bitter Star.


    Li Mu was still the hands-off boss.


    In addition to the fact that he didn¡¯t like to get involved in such trivial things, the more important reason was that Li Mu was indeed not suitable for this kind of job.


    However, even without attending to those affairs, Li Mu was not idle at all.


    What he was going to do next was very dangerous, so he had to be well prepared before he could get started. Thus, he was actually as busy as Dragon the Fifth and Mr. Shuiyue.


    During these days, the Green Lotus Pond was still shrouded by the silver cyan deployment.


    Ye Wuhen, the Virgin Goddess of the Moon Dao Sect, was still cultivating in the pool. No one knew how much progress she had made.


    However, after hearing this news from Li Mu, the members of the Moon Dao Sect stopped worrying.


    After all, obtaining the legacy of the first Sect Master was a great opportunity for Ye Wuhen. It was a once-in-a-lifetime thing. Perhaps the longer she stayed in the Green Lotus Pool, the greater the benefits would be.


    The only bad news was that the olddy named Ye Hen, Head of the Sect of Moon Dao Sect, did not recover much despite Li Nian¡¯s best efforts.


    Ye Hen had already woken up. Since her physical body had the cultivation of the Void-breaking Realm, it was extremely powerful, so the physical injuries had been cured. But her mind was still muddled. She¡¯d lost her memories, giving Li Mu the feeling that she had be an Alzheimer patient. Except that she no longer knew anyone, couldn¡¯t remember anything, and forgot all that had happened in the past, most of the time, she was basically a normal person.


    The head of the Moon Dao Sect, who used to a conqueror on the Bitter Star, seemed to have be a very ordinary olddy in the secr world.


    The only one she remembered was Ye Wuhen.


    ¡°I have a granddaughter. She¡¯s a fairy who descended to the mortal world from heaven.¡±


    This was what Ye Hen often said.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone on a long trip. She¡¯lle back to see me soon.¡±


    Ye Hen often muttered to herself.


    When she missed her so much that she couldn¡¯t bear it, she became irritated and anxious, likely to lose her temper and lose control of herself.


    Because of Ye Hen¡¯s strong physical strength, ordinary people couldn¡¯t keep her checked at all. They didn¡¯t dare to get close to her, as they might get hurt or even get killed by ident.


    Only when seeing Qin¡¯er, Ye Wuhen¡¯s maid, take out some of Ye Wuhen¡¯s old clothes and jewelry, Ye Hen could slowly calm down.


    She, alone, held these things. One moment she wasughing, the other moment she was wiping away her tears.


    On that day, when Ye Hen was prepared to die in the battle, Ye Wuhen was still missing. The olddy did not know Ye Wuhen¡¯s whereabouts, nor did she have time and energy to look for her. Perhaps because of this, she had a knot in her mind. Even though she was already kind of broken after taking the Dreamy Drug, deep down, she still remembered this matter. So, subconsciously, she felt that Ye Wuhen had gone on a long trip.


    What was more, every time he saw Li Mu, Ye Hen seemed very happy. She always held Li Mu¡¯s hand like a child and talked a lot.


    Obviously, she also had an inexplicable sense of intimacy with Li Mu.


    Many times, after seeing Li Mu, she also smiled happily. She held Li Mu¡¯s hand and asked him over and over again, ¡°Who is the young man from your family so handsome?¡± ¡°Is the young man married or not?¡± ¡°I have a granddaughter, like a fairying to the world, very beautiful...¡±


    Li Mu took some time to apany the olddy every day.


    This was a pitiful olddy. She was born with dazzling beauty, but her destiny was tragic. Her husband died early, and her son and daughter-inw also died in a battle for Mount Shu. The white-haireddy had farewelled the ck-haired rtives several times, so now her granddaughter was the only person she lived for.


    She had sacrificed everything for the sake of Mount Shu.


    .


    On the 10th day after the war, the fragmented soul of Ouyang Huanyu, Lord of the Sky-overlooking Pavilion, had been gatheredpletely. He regained consciousness and couldmunicate with others. His mind was clear. Except for the fact that he had no physical body, no actualbat capability, and could only be ced in the small jade coffin, he was no different from before. In this state, Ouyang Huanyu could already participate in discussions about the various decisions and strategies of Mount Shu.


    Ouyang Huanyu, like Mr. Shuiyue, was a famous go-to guy of Mount Shu and had great prestige. Therefore, with his participation, all kinds of strategies and ns of Mount Shu could be carried out more smoothly.


    .


    On the fifteenth day after the battle, the broken soul of Wu Ming, the top broadsword master of the Moon Dao Sect had been gathered together, and he had regained consciousness as well.


    The first thing that Wu Ming¡¯s soul asked about after waking up from the limbo was Ye Hen¡¯s safety and the result of the battle of the 10 rounds of battle.


    If Ye Hen¡¯s life was all about Mount Shu and Ye Wuhen, then Wu Ming¡¯s life had been solely about Ye Hen since 90 years ago.


    He was willing to die for Ye Hen.


    It was worth mentioning that in the state of a soul, Wu Ming¡¯s scarred face was no longer scarred. He turned out to be extremely handsome, as though a young master in a rich family. His bearing was awe-inspiring. The Top Broadsword of Wind and Cloud that used to be famous on the Bitter Star was indeed worthy of its reputation.


    After waking up, he immediately appeared in front of Ye Hen.


    Ye Hen looked at Wu Ming in a daze, and then a smile slowly spread on her face.


    Ye Hen took quite a liking to Wu Ming. When she saw him, she beamed, but couldn¡¯t call his name.


    Since then, Wu Ming had been around Ye Hen all the time and chatting with her.


    Wu Ming repeated his name to Ye Hen again and again, while Ye Hen forgot it again and again.


    The two of them had great fun with this game.


    Ye Hen¡¯s mental state had improved a lot, and the number of times she flew into a rage gradually decreased.


    On the 20th day after the battle, Mount Shu¡¯s preparations for war had beenpleted, and the troops had been assembled, too.


    The war drums rumbled. The bugle horns shook the heavens.


    The warships left from the camp on the Desktop Peak, marched out of Mount Shu in formidable arrays, and went on a punitive expedition across the Bitter Star.


    Li Mu was also on one of those warships.


    Cold River City, Peerless City, Sunset City, Central Heaven City...


    The Four-city Alliance suffered devastating attacks within four days and was upied by Mount Shu one after another.


    In the past twenty-three days, they had made a lot of preparations, set up tactical deployments, summoned their forces, and invited over strong reinforcements. However, the Four-city Alliance had lost the support of the top-level experts in the Void-breaking Realm and most of the Great Sage Realm experts, and the way to contact the extraterrestrial cultivators. Without the support of the extraterrestrial sects, they had zero chance against the expedition army of Mount Shu.


    Not to mention that Li Mu also went out to battle by himself.

 Chapter 564 - Half-human and Half-dragon

    <h4>Chapter 564 Half-human and Half-dragon</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fight you heinous Devil Cult followers to death!¡±


    asionally, one or two elders at the peak of the Great Sage Realm or senior members of the sect soared to the sky andunched their strikes with angry roars, but it was of no use.


    On the flying ship, Li Mu concentrated his mind and the Broadsword Intent of the 24 Sr Terms zoomed out. A thin white line dashed for hundreds of miles in the void and instantly cleaved the void and killed the enemies.


    The cities were upied.


    The alliance was destroyed.


    The resources, wealth, secret manuals, and books of the Four-city Alliance were all moved to Mount Shu¡¯s flying ship and transported to White Emperor City.


    The next targets were the Three Grand Sword Sects.


    On the 30th day after the battle, the Western Sea Sword Sect was eliminated.


    On the 32nd day after the battle, the Sky-reaching Sword Sect was obliterated.


    On the 34th day after the battle, the East Mountain Sword Sect was finished off.


    On the 35th day after the battle, the Zhu family famous for their tactical deployments was wiped out.


    On the 37th day after the battle, the Sun family known for their puppet-making skills was annihted.


    In less than a month, the remaining force of the nine major sects waspletely broken and wiped off the face of the earth.


    The smaller sects that depended on the nine major sects also dispersed. They all announced that they had cut themselves off from the nine major sects and rushed to Mount Shu to show their goodwill.


    For a moment, on the Bitter Star, the prestige of the Mount Shu Sect had reached its peak.


    Dragon the Fifth, Head of Dragons, personally led his men to destroy more than 20 medium-sized sects that had more than once attacked or persecuted Mount Shu¡¯s disciples by order of the nine major sects, which finally draw a period on this massive purge.


    Mr. Shuiyue also sent an envoy to pacify the other cities and sects. Advocating ¡°no destruction, no construction¡±, he issued the ¡°new policy of Mount Shu¡± and began to change the conduct of the martial art world of the sects world as well as the mundane world on the Bitter Star. Amid astonishment and panic, many secr countries, cities, and middle-sized and small-sized sects were soon surprised to find that the rules implemented by Mount Shu had be much looser than those of the nine great sects in the past. To them, this ¡°restoration of reactionary rule¡± on the Bitter Star turned out to be good news.


    Li Mu returned to White Emperor City in Mount Shu.


    He buried himself in piles of books delivered there from the nine major sects¡¯ arsenals and scriptures buildings all day long, reading all kinds of manuals and ancient books.


    Although the heads and masters of the nine major sects were vulnerable in front of Li Mu, in fact, their martial arts inheritance was not weak. They had cultivation methods that could help one enter the Void-breaking Realm, and even go above the Void-breaking Realm and cultivate the Divine Bridge. For Li Mu, read all kinds of martial arts cultivation methods and secret books would not only broaden his horizon, but also make up for the many gaps in his cultivation road, and enable him to think deeper and further perfect his own martial arts attainment.


    As the old saying went, jade could be polished with stones from other mountains.


    At the same time, he was trying hard to sort out some methods suitable for people on Earth to practice.


    Xiao Dong, Qiu Shuiming, Lu Xun, Luo Xuanxin, and the others had stayed on the Bitter Star for more than a month. With a bit of calction, Li Mu know that the Mount Shu Heaven would soon be closed, so it was almost time for them to leave. Li Mu had no intention to go back to Earth, but he wanted them to take some ancient books and Cultivation Methods with them on their way back, so as to spread the knowledge and to improve the martial arts level on Earth.


    Fortunately, after enduring this trial in Mount Shu, the strength of the martial arts cultivators and soldiers that came here from Earth had been improved considerably.


    In particr, the four young geniuses, including Xiao Dong and Lu Xun, had already entered the Natural Realm. When they returned to the earth, they could definitely be able to handle all the challenges by themselves. They would be as strong as Lu Haoran and the other experts of the older generation, if not stronger, and would be the pir of the martial arts world on Earth.


    Three dayster, Li Mu was almost done with the wrapping up.


    By this time, wisps of white spatial mist began to appear around the people from Earth.


    It was time to leave.


    In the Fairy Hall, Li Mu summoned all the people from Earth.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve all seen the cruelty and massacres in the universe. For you, this adventure in the Mount Shu Heaven is tribtion. Do tell the Earth people everything you see and hear here when you get back to Earth.¡± Li Mu looked at everyone and said solemnly, ¡°If my guess is right, more and more Heavens and Secret Lands will be opened on Earth in the near future. And it¡¯s very likely that they will be connected to others in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. It¡¯s not necessarily a lucky chance every time the Heavens are opened. It might be a catastrophe, who knows. There are too many sects hostile to Earth in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. We are like little beasts cautiously hiding in the forest. Once our coordinates are exposed, we will face the fate of being hunted. If we want to live, we must be stronger.¡±


    The expressions of the people on Earth were rather grave.


    Li Mu was right. For them, this trip to Mount Shu Heaven was a mind-blowing trial.


    What happened here made them feel a great sense of crisis.


    And they also thoroughly realized how Li Mu had been looking out for the safety of the whole Earth by himself.


    They dared not imagine if without Li Mu, what kind of fate they would have in the Mount Shu Heaven this time and what kind of disaster the entire Earth would face.


    He alone supported a whole world.


    That remark was not exaggerated at all when it applied to the current Li Mu.


    Li Mu handed over the secret books and manuals that he had selected to the group.


    Some resources that could be used by the martial arts cultivators on Earth had long been prepared by the Mount Shu Sect, which were stored in the storage space and handed to the group.


    The spatial mist wreathing around Xiao Dong and the others grew steadily richer.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Xiao Dong said abruptly. He bowed respectfully to Li Mu and uttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The others also saluted Li Mu in unison.


    The martial arts cultivators also bowed.


    The military men saluted.


    Only by seeing it with his own eyes could one understand how great Li Mu was.


    If you think that life is easy, it is all because someone is carrying the burden for you.


    And now, Li Mu was undoubtedly the person who carried the weight forward.


    No one could imagine how heavy the weight on his shoulder was.


    Except for Lu Xun, who was from a martial art family, Qiu Shuiming, Luo Xuanxin, and Xiao Dong were all mentored and promoted by Li Mu from scratch. Their worship for Li Mu was deep to their morrow. All of them swore inwardly that they would work hard to reach the Void-breaking Realm, which was the 12th level of the Qi Refining Realm, as soon as possible, and then they would have the power to travel beyond Earth, share the stress with their teacher and fight side by side with him.


    The white mist was getting thicker.


    In the end, the mistpletely shrouded them.


    When the white mist dissipated, all those Earth residents already vanished.


    The prepared manuals and cultivation resources were also sessfully taken away by them.


    Thanks to the ck evil dragon that was killed in the Middle East on Earth, Li Mu found a way to bring objects or even living creatures in the secret Heavens to Earth through searching his memory. Otherwise, it would still be unknown whether these things could all be brought back to Earth.


    The Fairy Hall immediately became deserted.


    They all went back home.


    Li Mu was sort of at a loss.


    How could he not feel nostalgic when he was far away from home?


    His home was on Earth, and he was yearning to go back.


    He hoped that the next time he went back to Earth, there would be many Earth experts as mature as Lu Haoran, Gu Lang, and the four young geniuses. Even when facing the cultivators from outer space, they would have the guts to fight them head-on and defend the dignity of the sr system.


    As Li Mu was sighing with emotion, Ding Yi burst in.


    This guy said with a deliberately mystified tone, ¡°Good news! I came to inform you the second I heard it. You will beam from ear to ear when you hear it.¡±


    Li Mu noticed something and said, ¡°Wuhen, the Virgin Goddess, hase out of her closed-door training.¡±


    Ding Yi curled his lips and yelled, ¡°You cheated!¡±


    ...


    Beside the Green Lotus Pond.


    The silver Chinese characters gradually dimmed.


    The cyan deployment shield, like thin ice melting in the zing sun, gradually dissipated, too.


    A formidable aura and sharp Sword Intent surged out of the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus in the pool, causing the people waiting on the bank to retreat with a pale face.


    Two hours ago, something abnormal started taking ce at the Green Lotus Pond. The guards reported it to Dragon the Fifth, Mr. Shuiyue, and the other senior members. The high-level members of Mount Shu had a rough understanding that Ye Wuhen was about toe out of her closed-door training, so they gathered around the pool and waited with patience. Now, the moment they had looked forward to finally arrived.


    ording to the secret manual of Mount Shu, there was a legend about the ¡°dragon rising from the Green Lotus Pool¡±.


    At first, everyone thought that as their Sect Master, Duan Shuiliu¡¯s entry would confirm the theory of the ¡°rising dragon¡±. Butter, when Li Mu came out of his closed-door training from the pool, his strength soared to the Void-breaking Realm, and he vanquished everyone else on the Bitter Star. However, he did not disy the power of ¡°rising dragon¡± recorded in the secret manual, which was not in line with the legend. Therefore, Ye Wuhen was the only one left to take the opportunity of bing the ¡°rising dragon¡±. Therefore, the senior members were more expectant to see Ye Wuhen¡¯s exit of her closed-door training.


    At this moment, the aura surging out of the Green Lotus Pool was no less than that of the Void-breaking Realm. Wisps of sharp Sword Intent flew out, and the faint sound of a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard.


    Behind the cyan fog, there seemed to be dragon ws looming and dragon scales glinting. The Green Lotus Precious Liquid in the pool was boiling. An indescribable pressure spread out, making the surrounding people want to kneel down and worship it.


    Li Mu and Ding Yi bustled there just in time.


    ¡°Sect Master.¡±


    Everyone saluted.


    Li Mu waved at them and cast his eyes on the Green Lotus Pool.


    He had sensed a kind of aura that made him fearful.


    ¡°Is this the ¡®rising of the dragon¡¯?¡± Li Mu wondered, quite surprised.


    .


    The legacy left by Li Bai was indeed powerful. Ye Wuhen was a mere cultivator in the Great Sage Realm. But only a few days after bathing in this pool, her cultivation was already raised to the Void-breaking Realm. How unbelievable this was!


    Moreover, this surging Sword Intent was exactly the most mysterious Sword Intent of the Ode to the Gant Li Bai ever created. It seemed that all of it had been passed down to Ye Wuhen. What was more, Ye Wuhen actually mastered it in such a short period. Its power was so strong that ordinary experts in the Void-breaking Realm dared not resist it... The so-called ¡°rising dragon¡± now seemed absolutely impressive.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the green mist overflowed and a slender figure emerged amid the mist.


    She had a perfect body proportion¡ªa slender and straight thigh, a thin waist, nice breasts, and long green hair. That was precisely Ye Wuhen, who had been in closed-door training for a long time.


    But at this time, she looked a little weird. She was covered with light green dragon scales, which were emitting a strange brilliance as if she was wearing a suit of armor. She looked quite surreal. Even her cheeks and eyelids were covered with fine green dragon scales, her long green hair hanging loose. On the two sides of her forehead veiled by two strands of green hair, there were two thumb-sized small dragon horns, which gave her an intensively alien beauty, as though she was a half-human and half-dragon goddess.


    ¡°A Dragon Lady?¡±


    Li Mu was a little stunned.


    Next to him, Ding Yi muttered, ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I wonder if the 36 Styles of A Magical Wedding Night still works on a Dragon Lady...¡±

 Chapter 565 - Shocked

    Chapter 565 Shocked


    When Li Mu heard his mumbles, he had the impulse to turn around and beat this guy to death right on the spot.


    Feeling Li Mu¡¯s surging murderous intent, Ding Yi hurriedly exined with a grin, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned with the happiness for your lower half and the happiness in the second half of your life. After all, the body structure of a dragon is still different from that of a human being. What if you two find that you don¡¯t get along in that aspectter...¡±


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so he directly sent the brat to the air with a punch.


    The others were already used to this.


    Ding Yi was not a man that knew when to behave and when not. These days, he was frequently fixed like this by Sect Master, so the disciples in the sect were no longer surprised at it.


    At this time, Ye Wuhen, the Dragon Lady who was standing by the pool, gradually opened her eyes, in which there was a green brilliance shing. At first, her eyes seemed to be a little nk, but she quickly came to her senses.


    Her eyes swept across the crowd and eventually fell on Li Mu. A glimmer of light flitted across Ye Wuhen¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    In the Fairy Hall.


    ¡°That¡¯s to say, the ¡®rising dragon¡¯ the old sect master referred to is the refining of a drop of Real Dragon¡¯s blood, which can awaken the miraculous powers of the dragon race, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After hearing Ye Wuhen¡¯s ount, Li Mu and the others were greatly shocked.


    So it all owed to the Real Dragon¡¯s blood.


    The ancestral martial legacy left by Li Bai, the Green Lotus Sword Whiz, was really extravagant.


    The dragon race was arge race in the universe. Dragons were born with magical power. In all the myths and legends on Earth, dragons were also the symbol of power and prowess. The Chinese on Earth even called themselves the descendants of dragons.


    Li Mu wondered whether the dragon race had nothing to do with the Earth people being called sinners. But obviously, the Real Dragon¡¯s blood was incredibly conducive for martial strength improvement.


    Moreover, Li Mu could also tell that Ye Wuhen had notpletely absorbed this drop of Real Dragon¡¯s blood. Otherwise, the dragon scales and horns on her head would appear and disappear at her will, instead of being in a half-hidden state like this.


    But once Ye Wuhen fully integrated the Real Dragon¡¯s Blood with her blood, how powerful in the world would she be?


    Li Mu was quite looking forward to it.


    ¡°The old Sect Master said that this legacy was not his. Instead, it was left behind by the teacher of his teacher¡¯s teacher¡¯s teacher and now passed on to me.¡± Ye Wuhen exined, ¡°The old sect master also said that the mes of cultivation on Earth were ignited by that teacher, and the Path was also zed by him... And when Ipletely absorb this drop of True Dragon¡¯s Blood, my future will be limitless. Unfortunately, I only managed to take in less than 1% of it by the time the closed-door training session that the old sect master stipted came to an end.¡±


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but gasp at this.


    ¡°Is there any justice in this?¡±


    Absorbing 1% of the blood already made her so powerful and soar to the Void-breaking Realm. How mighty would she be once shepleted the absorption?


    Li Mu also scratched his nose.


    ¡°Oh my, I was being arrogant that day as I refused Li Bai¡¯s gift. What kind of opportunity did I miss?¡±


    However, he just sighed with emotion but did not regret it.


    For one thing, the Cultivation Method he had practiced was quite unique and enigmatic, and by now it had not even shown its full power. For another, the reason why Li Bai, the Green Lotus Sword Whiz, agreed to bestow this legacy to someone else was that Li Bai was also with Li Mu on the opinion that although absorbing the blood of the strong to get power was a shortcut without any drawbacks, the power one gained by practicing step by step was the real power belonged to him.


    Moreover, Li Bai had probably also noted that Li Mu possessed a wondrous power which was no less than that of the dragon race, so there was no need for him to take in the blood of the Real Dragon.


    Nheless, the teacher of Li Bai¡¯s teacher¡¯s teacher¡¯s teacher Ye Wuhen just mentioned had greatly aroused Li Mu¡¯s interest.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that teacher of his teacher¡¯s teacher¡¯s teacher, or does he have any title?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Ye Wuhen considered for a while, as though trying to recall something. Then, she slowly answered, ¡°The old Sect Master has mentioned that this predecessor does not have a name, but he calls himself the Inspiration King.¡±


    ¡°Inspiration King?¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    He racked his brains and thought for a long time. Aside from a fish demon called Inspiration King in the Journey to the West that was finally beaten to death by Monkey Sun, there were no more famous figures called Inspiration King in unofficial or official history or all kinds of novels, right?


    This was odd.


    To put Li Bai¡¯s words in another way, it was very likely that this person had something to do with the Taoism obtained by Lao Zi and the forefathers of the Qin Empire, the martial inheritance on Earth, and even Lao Zi¡¯s departure from Hangu Pass and entry to the Path.


    Such a splendid figure should be famous in the history of ancient China. But why was there no record of him at all?


    Seeing that Li Mu was quite interested in this person, Ye Wuhen added, ¡°The old Sect Master also showed me the portrait of the Inspiration King. He said that now I got this blessing, I¡¯m already one of his men. From now on, I can be regarded as the descendant of the Inspiration Sect, so I need to know who the founder of the sect is.¡±


    As she spoke, she began to paint with her True Energy in the void and directly drew the picture she saw.


    The people of Mount Shu did not show any sign of recognition when they saw the portrait of a somewhat sloppy figure in a Taoist robe.


    Li Mu, however, was stupefied as if he had been struck by lightning. He stood rooted to the spot, eyes widened, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    ¡°What the fu*k?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the old faker!¡±


    The portrait drawn by Ye Wuhen showed none other than the wretched old faker who had raised Li Mu since childhood in Randeng Temple on Earth.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes did not deceive him, nor did he make a mistake for sure.


    Because the old faker was really easy to recognize.


    Even though some subtle details of his appearance had changed a little, the old faker¡¯szy and obscene aura was shown incisively and vividly despite Ye Wuhen¡¯s unsophisticated painting skills, so that Li Mu could not rte the person in the portrait to anyone else.


    This surprise... was a little too big.


    After quite a while, Li Mu rubbed his face, which had be slightly stiff because his expression had been frozen for a long time from shock. Then, he began to sort out his thoughts.


    The old faker was obviously a modern man. Even if he was good at keeping fit, he looked in his seventies tops. He could not be over 100 years old on any ount. So how could he affect the ancients...


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly realized that his pattern of thinking was defective.


    The old faker¡¯s background was mysterious all along. At first, the police station didn¡¯t have this person¡¯s household registration. He was a standard unregistered man. Later, it was said that the vigers of Randengsi Vige came up with a way to intercede with the police, and that was how the old faker got registered as a permanent resident.


    Well, could it be that this old man was actually a ¡°living fossil¡± who had lived all the way from the Qin Dynasty to this era?


    So he was about two or three thousand years old?


    And he had been hiding in the long Chinese history all the time?


    If Li Mu heard such a thing in the past, he would definitely say it was ridiculous.


    But now, he saw that martial arts masters could easily be hundreds of years old, and it was said that there were powerful figures who could live for more than 10,000 years... The old faker was so mysterious that he could send people out of Earth and had taught Li Mu mysterious Cultivation Methods like the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing, which were basically as striking as those legendary powerful figures...


    This old b*stard was really good at concealing himself.


    Li Mu felt that he really needed to see the old faker in a different light.


    He had tob through his thoughts, for he was sort of confounded now.


    ¡°Sect Master, do you know this senior?¡± spected the meticulous Mr. Shuiyue after he saw the expression on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    Li Mu nodded with a wry smile and said, ¡°He is an old friend, but before now, I didn¡¯t know that he was so awesome.¡±


    The Real Dragon¡¯s Blood!


    Given that the old faker to be able to take out a treasure like that, he must be rich, rich, rich.


    And this was what he left for his disciples¡¯ disciples. It was conceivable that what he gave his first-generation and the second-generation disciples as a gift on their first meeting was probably more luxurious and precious than the Real Dragon¡¯s blood.


    This old guy was indeed ¡°wealthy¡±, but he didn¡¯t give Li Mu anything, and just sent him to kill pigs. Atst, he even abandoned him on the Divine Land and left him to take his own course...


    Li Mu was simply too overwhelmed toin.


    If the old faker had given him some blood back then, wouldn¡¯t he be able to y the opponents on the Divine Land ahead of the schedule? Why did he have to ¡°eat humble pies¡± for five years before he could straighten his back and be a man?


    Could it be that the old faker believed it was better to teach people fish than just giving them fish? Was that why he only taught Li Mu Cultivation Methods instead of giving him treasures and resources?


    Anyway, after learning about this matter, Li Mu¡¯s worries about the old faker suddenly dissipated a lot.


    Since the old faker was the real expert who disguised as a pig to hunt a tiger and possessed such incredible means and magical power, Li Mu was almost sure that his disappearance from Earth was a choice of his own other than it was because he had been plotted against or captured. The old faker was certainly not in any danger.


    Those martial arts practitioners and renowned families on Earth were not qualified to help the old faker carry his shoes. Oh, no, they were not even qualified to wipe his butt.


    So, where on earth did he go?


    Li Mu could not figure it out.


    Yet, he felt there was no need to put in much effort to find the answer.


    Everything was fine as long as the old faker was safe.


    Now, Li Mu still had to carry out his n.


    He asked, ¡°The eruption of the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus has something to do with the qi in the underground Earthvein. Is there any other ancestral secret treasures the old Sect Master left behind?¡±


    Now that Li Mu was the Sect Master of Mount Shu, of course, he had the right to pose such a question.


    Ye Wuhen said, ¡°In the crypt below the Green Lotus Pool, there are some hidden tactical deployments and many secret treasures collected by the Divine Sect in the past. The old Sect Master has also left a hint. I can take you there.¡±


    Li Mu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it another day.¡±


    Ding Yi was very surprised and muttered, ¡°So direct? Be more reserved.¡±


    Li Mu raised his hand and punched him away, then he remarked, ¡°You go see Grandma Ye and Uncle Wu Ming first. Tomorrow, we can explore the treasures in the crypt. No rush.¡±


    Ye Wuhen nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She had heard the full story of the battles on the fighting ring, and also learned the situation of her grandmother and Wu Ming. How could she not be worried? She bowed to Li Mu with gratitude, and then left the Fairy Hall with Qin¡¯er, her maid, as well as other members of the Moon Dao Sect.


    Li Mu heaved with a sigh.


    The matter of the old faker not only gave him quite a shock but also added more mysteries to what he had known.


    He originally thought that he had figured out the truth of many things, but now it seemed that he was one more step away from the real truth.

 Chapter 566 - Great Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 566 Great Fortune</h4>


    The next day, Ye Wuhen arrived at the Fairy Hall early in the early morning.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, gazing at Li Mu in earnest.


    She was thanking Li Mu for saving Wu Ming and taking care of Granny Ye before she came out of her closed-door training.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. When you risked your life to save me at the table peak, you nearly fell into eternal doom... In my hometown, there is a saying that good faith is mutual. Whoever is good to me, I will be good to him or her.¡±


    A rare smile appeared on Ye Wuhen¡¯s face, which was as bright as the sun in spring.


    In the blink of an eye, the core members of Mount Shu had all gathered in the Fairy Hall.


    Ye Wuhen¡¯s expression became calm andposed again. She led the crowd to the hidden arsenal left behind by Li Bai.


    After opening some secret passages that even the heads of the major branches did not know, in the belly of the White Emperor Peak under the Green Lotus Pool, arge library gate was opened by Ye Wuhen with some secret technique. A huge separate world slowly unfolded in front of everyone. Inside it were all kinds of ores, armors, weapons, ordinary gold and silver jewelry, as well as categorized secret tactics and secret books. These things piled up like small mountains, which made people raise their heads to look at.


    Also, streaks of light and shadows were shing in the void. They were the projection of all kinds of martial arts movements and cultivation methods.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the light.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    ¡°I never knew there was such a ce.¡±


    ¡°Incredible!¡±


    Even though Dragon the Fifth and the others from the Dragon King Ridge had been in charge of the White Emperor City for so many years, they never noticed that there was such a treasure vault under the White Emperor Peak.


    They were totally unaware that they were in possession of a treasure mountain.


    ¡°If we had opened this treasury earlier, we wouldn¡¯t fear the nine major sects so much. We would have wiped them out a long time ago,¡± Dragon the Fifth said excitedly.


    With so many resources, Mount Shu could enter a period of rapid development in the future.


    Mr. Shuiyue countered, ¡°That may not be the case. If this treasury had been opened earlier, I¡¯m afraid that we would¡¯ve been wiped out by the extraterrestrial sects before we could digest it.¡±


    Ye Wuhen nodded and said, ¡°These are also the old Sect Master¡¯s words. Before he left, the major branches of Mount Shu already fell apart and couldn¡¯t cooperate with each other sincerely. Then, if the news of the treasure vault spread out, the major branches would fight each other for it. And that was not the worst case yet. If the news was out and the nine sects also took part in the fight, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep the treasure.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the heads of all the major branches blushed with embarrassment.


    In the past, it was precisely because of their internal power struggle that Mount Shu was at a disadvantage. How awe-inspiring Mount Shu used to be! Back then, in front of Mount Shu, the nine major sects could only tremble in fear. But gued by the internal strife and the suppression from the external, Mount Shu gradually declined. This time, if it weren¡¯t for the sudden appearance of the new Sect Master Duan Shuiliu, Mount Shu would probably have be history, and they would all have be guilty to Mount Shu.


    Li Mu was with this statement internally.


    This time, the surging of the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus alone had aroused the covetousness of the nine sects and the extraterrestrial sects. One could imagine that if the news of the arsenal of Li Bai the Green Lotus Sword Whiz really spread out, it would have caused even greater waves. Given Mount Shu¡¯s current strength, they would not be able to retain it at all.


    ¡°Li Bai the Green Lotus Sword Whiz¡± was still quite a deterrent and appealing title in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Li Mu walked into the depths of the arsenal.


    The strong Green Lotus Qi rushed toward him, and even the air had turned green.


    ¡°This is the Qi of the Earthvein. It¡¯s erupting here.¡±


    He made his way to the center of the arsenal and saw a nineyered altar. On the floor and the walls about the altar were densely engraved with Chinese characters, all of which were Li Bai¡¯s poems.


    Each word of these poems contained the sword intent of the Green Lotus Sword Principle. This was a nine-story Altar of Green Lotus Sword Intent. It was about 10 meters high and was ced in the center of the arsenal to suppress the energy underneath. Below the altar was the gathering spot of the Earthveins. After going through the transformation in the Altar of Green Lotus Sword Intent, the luminous columns of green Earthvein Qi turned into the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus and squirted to the top floor of the arsenal. Passing the tactical deployment, they rushed all the way to White Emperor City.


    The Earthvein Qi concealed under Mount Shu was so vast that even Li Mu was also shocked.


    After being suppressed by the Altar of Green Lotus Sword Intent for a hundred years, the Earthvein Qi was like the magma umted under an underground volcano for a hundred years, which became vast and powerful to the extreme.


    That was Li Bai¡¯s means.


    In the same way of keeping the underground arsenal secret, the power of the Earthvein was suppressed and converged. Only after Mount Shu was truly unified, the power of the Earthveins would be released to benefit the disciples of Mount Shu. In the past few months, the Altar of Green Lotus Sword Intent had been too strained to hold back the power of the Earthveins that had been gathered underneath. That was why there was an abnormal eruption of the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus, which then attracted the attention of the nine major sects.


    By this time, the Qi of the Earthveins that had been suppressed underground had almost crystallized and be ore.


    Once it was extracted, the Spiritual Qi in it could be absorbed by the disciples of Mount Shu. It was much more effective than the regr cultivating and meditating. In a short period of time, it could cultivate arge number of masters.


    This was a blessing Li Bai left to Mount Shu.


    Dragon the Fifth and the others began to sort out the slightly messy resources in the arsenal and register them.


    Li Mu, however, opened his Third Eye to observe the entire arsenal again. Soon, he had some new discoveries.


    ¡°Sure enough, Li Bai¡¯s means are more than that.¡±


    He found that this arsenal was strewn with many ¡°dormant¡± parts of a sword deployment, which even began to prate the mountain above and extended thousands of miles afar, almost enveloping the entire Mount Shu within thousands of miles. The dense sword marks were hidden subtly, which were extremely mysterious and ingenious, align with the mountains and the terrain.


    Li Mu was privately amazed.


    If it was not for his special means of searching, not to mention those in the Void-breaking Realm, even the masters in the Mortal Realm of the Life and Death Bridge and the experts in the Soldier Realm would not be able to detect the existence of this sword deployment.


    ¡°This actually saved me a lot of effort and time.¡±


    Li Mu had nned to set up a superb deployment in Mount Shu in consideration with the local geomancy and the earth qi so as to create a backup base for the Mount Shu Sect. In the future, when being attacked by some ordinary extraterrestrial cultivators, they would have a ce to retreat. Now it seemed that it was unnecessary, for Li Bai must have taken all this into consideration. Thanks to the existence of this sword deployment, this arsenal was kept hidden and had not been discovered by outsiders.


    Li Bai¡¯s preparation in the past was very detailed.


    In the trance, Li Mu seemed to see himself in Li Bai.


    In those days, Li Bai founded Mount Shu on the Bitter Star, while Li Mu founded Taibai City on the Divine Land. The two were different in approach but equally satisfactory in result.


    Those who went beyond Earth were all working hard to fight for their own territory and cultivate the kindling of the earth¡¯s civilization. They knew that sometime in the future, the power of the Great Way in the sr system could no longer stop the swords and flying shuttles of the extraterrestrial cultivators, the earth would be exposed to the universe. And when that time came, they hoped that theirrades on Earth would not be fighting alone, but could have ¡°armyrades¡± in the universe who could fight side by side with them to defend the race¡¯s right to survive.


    Every figure who left Earth alone was carrying a heavy load whiling moving forward. They were romantic and hot-blooded.


    Li Mu carefully observed the sword deployment.


    The art of tactic deployments could beprehended by analogy.


    Li Mu had learned the general principles of the Taoist tactical deployment from the old faker. Although Li Bai¡¯s sword deployment was abination of what swordsmanship and tactical deployment were inmon, there were still some things worth studying. Moreover, at the end of the day, Li Mu and Li Bai could be regarded as fellow disciples, as they were both disciples of the erratic old faker. Therefore, it was not that difficult for Li Mu to understand Li Bai¡¯s sword deployment.


    Li Mu sat on the floor of this arsenal for three whole days and three whole nights.


    Ye Wuhen had been guarding Li Mu the whole time.


    After three days and three nights, Li Mu got up.


    He slowly climbed up to the nine-story Altar of Green Lotus Sword Intent.


    The words engraved on the sacrificial altar began to shine, shing with strange energy fluctuations.


    Each word was dissembled. The strokes of these Chinese characters were sharp as knives, swords, and axes. The Green Lotus Sword Intent flowed out and then whizzed in different directions, merging into the mountain peaks, waterfalls, rivers, and valleys within Mount Shu...


    The sword intent swirled.


    The sword deployment had been activated.


    At this instant, all the disciples of Mount Shu felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy. Then, they saw jets of sword light streak across the sky like divine dragons before disappearing into different ces in Mount Shu. Then, the entire mountain region seemed to have changed. The ce became hazy because of all the clouds and the fog, as though it was wreathed by the celestial mist. It seemed that in an instant, Mount Shu had transformed from the human world to the fairnd.


    Standing on the nine-story Altar of the Green Lotus Sword Intent, Li Mu beckoned to Ye Wuhen.


    Ye Wuhen was stunned for a moment, but then walked up to him.


    Li Mu reached out to hold Ye Wuhen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Feel this by heart.¡±


    Instinctively, Ye Wuhen tried to withdraw her hand, but she immediately understood and closed her eyes at once, starting to run her Divine Consciousness. Then, she was led by Li Mu¡¯s Divine Sense to a vast and empty sword deployment world.


    In her mind, the world of the Green Lotus Sword Deployment emerged. Streams of sword light swirled and floated around Mount Shu. The trajectory of the sword light contained the wonder of the sword deployment.


    Li Mu started to illustrate the wonders of this sword deployment for her and taught her how to operate it.


    It took another 10 days and 10 nights for Ye Wuhen to basically take control of the Green Lotus Sword Deployment.


    After all, she had zero knowledge of tactical deployments before. In the Moon Dao Sect, the most important thing to learn was broadsword-using methods. After bing Li Bai¡¯s disciple, she abandoned the broadsword and picked up swordsmanship, so it took a little longer for her to master the deployment.


    There was a huge change in Mount Shu.


    And everyone had noticed it.


    The preparations had basically beenpleted as Li Mu nned.


    Gradually, he started handing over the leader¡¯s power to Ye Wuhen. The high-level members of Mount Shu all felt that Li Mu attached great importance and trust to Ye Wuhen.


    And that did make sense.


    Ye Wuhen had obtained the legacy of the old Sect Master. It could be said that she had be a member as senior as Dragon the Fifth, Mr. Shuiyue, and the heads of other major branches overnight. Her strength was strong enough as well. So, it didn¡¯t take a smart brain to know that her future achievements would definitely go far beyond those of these old members. She would certainly be one of the pirs of Mount Shu. It was assured that she would take charge when the timing was right.


    What was more, in the eyes of the members of Mount Shu, Ye Wuhen and Sect Master Duan Shuiliu were destined to be Taoist partners engaging in dual cultivation as if they were one.


    Li Mu was also a little resigned about this statement.


    He was indeed the imposter of the real future leader of the Fate-defying Sect.


    Further, Ye Wuhen was now Li Bai¡¯s disciple, while Li Mu was the sessor of the old faker, who could be said to be Li Bai¡¯s younger martial brother. In this way, Ye Wuhen could only be regarded as Li Mu¡¯s martial nephew. Thus, Li Mu was one generation older than Ye Wuhen.


    Li Mu reckoned he¡¯d find an opportunity to tell the others the truth, to put things back to the right track. It would not be good to let the misunderstanding continue.


    Well, it was better for the doer to undo what he had done.


    Li Mu knew it had to be Ding Yi to straighten things out.


    Just as Li Mu was about to go for Ding Yi, thetter took the initiative toe to him. He cryptically asked, ¡°Sect Master, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving the Bitter Star for the Brilliance Immortal Star Region?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this guy has seen through me!¡±


    Li Mu was very surprised.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me. Can you take me with you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°I, too, want to go out and have a look at the world outside.¡±


    ¡°Well... Let me think about it.¡± Li Mu stroked his chin.


    Ding Yi said, ¡°As long as you agree to take me with you, I will promise you anything.¡±


    At that, Li Muughed at once and said, ¡°Now we¡¯re talking.¡±

 Chapter 567 - The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 567 The Wedding</h4>


    At the sight of Li Mu¡¯s expression, Ding Yi felt the stir of a rather bad feeling.


    ¡°Go to Ye Wuhen and exin to her the whole thing about the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°Um...¡± Ding Yi seriously considered it and said, ¡°Suddenly I¡¯m not that eager to go to outer space... Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± After that, he turned tailed and ran.


    Just as Li Mu made to chase after him, Dragon the Fifth, Head of the dragons, walked in, stroking his purple beard.


    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master.¡± The straightforward old man bowed and said with an excited look, ¡°Good news. Head Ye has recovered part of her consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± When Li Mu heard this, he was also overjoyed. He immediately said, ¡°This is great. Let¡¯s go and check on Grandma Ye.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the nourishment of the Precious Qi of Cyan Lotus, Head Ye¡¯s consciousness is gradually recovering,¡± Li Nianhao, the chief physician of Mount Shu, who was very graceful, elegant, and dressed in cyan clothes, exined to Li Mu and the other high-level members of Mount Shu. ¡°If things are kept like this, Head Ye will be able to get her consciousness back and return to normal in 10 years, though she might not recover all her memories.¡±


    What a piece of good news!


    Everyone had a smile on their faces.


    Wu Ming, who now existed in the form of a spirit, smiled the happiest smile among the crowd.


    Li Mu nodded. That made things much easier.


    Even if her memory could not be fully restored, as long as her intelligence could again be at the level of a normal person, they could tell her what had happened in the past bit by bit.


    Li Nianhao added, ¡°The only thing we should heed is to prevent Head Ye¡¯s nerves from being shocked or excited again during the period of her recovery. Otherwise, the situation is very likely to retrograde. Once that happens, her condition may get even worse.¡±


    He reminded them seriously.


    The power of the Dreamy Drug was extremely terrifying. If not, the mountain master of Li Shan Sect would not have destroyed this prescription at thest moment of his life.


    Li Nianhao was indeed a genius. In terms of medical skills, he had unparalleled talent. And it was out of sheer curiosity that the physician restored the prescription of the Dreamy Drug, only that it left Ye Hen the grave seque, which made himden with guilt.


    During these few days, he did not eat, drink, sleep, or rest, for he was on the job of studying the prescription day and night, searching for the antidote. He did his best to find a way to cure Ye Hen. Although he had gained some gains, he was still some distance away from being able to heal Ye Henpletely.


    After hearing this, everyone nodded repeatedly.


    Who would dare to strike a nerve of this Head now?


    She was the woman who was going to be their Sect Master¡¯s mother-inw!


    With Li Nianhao leading the way, Li Mu and the others went to the hall to see Ye Hen.


    Ye Hen was sitting quietly on a chair by the window, looking at the view outside.


    Ye Wuhen was standing beside her and massaging her shoulders gently.


    ¡°Stop using the name ¡®Wuhen¡¯ anymore,¡± Ye Hen abruptly spoke in a very normal tone.


    Ye Wuhen nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do whatever Grandma tells me to do.¡±


    Ye Hen said, ¡°The whooshing wind leaves a sound. The flying wild goose leaves a trace. And people leave their names in this world. My granddaughter is a fairy in the sky. How can you be called Wuhen, the traceless one?¡±


    Her tone and air were exactly the same as that of a normal person, and her logic was clear, as if she hadpletely recovered her senses.


    ¡°Back then, you were named by your parents. You were originally named Ye Wuhen. The ¡®hen¡¯ here means hatred, and ¡®Wuhen¡¯ is free of hatred. They hoped that you would be happy and carefree in this world. Unfortunately, they died in the battle. Since then, the Moon Dao Sect has carried a feud, and so have you. So, how could you have no hatred? But as I¡¯m already called Ye Hen, which means a life of hatred, I changed thest character of your name, so it means the traceless one.¡±


    Ye Wuhen was stunned.


    This was something she did not know.


    But considering her grandmother¡¯s special condition, she was not sure what her grandma said was true.


    ¡°Anyway, everything has changed. The nine sects have all disappeared. The Moon Dao Sect, your grandpa, and your parents have all been avenged. From today on, you don¡¯t have to live with hatred anymore, so I¡¯m gonna change your name back to Ye Wuhen, which means free of hatred.¡±


    When Ye Hen spoke, her tone was calm and there was a smile on her face.


    ¡°Okay, from now on, my name is Ye Wuhen, free of hatred.¡±


    Ye Wuhen nodded.


    In the future, her name would be Ye Wuhen.


    She liked this name anyway.


    At the entrance of the hall, Li Mu and the others looked at Li Nianhao with puzzled eyes.


    ¡°This is not like what he told us. Judging from the olddy¡¯s condition, it seems that she haspletely recovered.¡±


    Not only could she remember what had happened in the past, but she was also able to say these words in such a clear and logical way. She was obviously a normal person.


    Li Nianhao whispered, ¡°Sect Leader Ye can asionally remember some fragments of the past. These are all very important things for her. Especially when Virgin Goddess Ye is with her, she tends to be calm, but that won¡¯tst for long. Once she is provoked, she¡¯ll be emotional and go crazy. At those times she is difficult to control.¡±


    Li Mu listened pensively.


    Honestly, Ye Hen¡¯s condition was only slightly better than that of a vegetable. Her mental problem was also one of the incurable diseases on Earth.


    At this time, Ye Hen heard the noise behind her. She turned around and looked at the crowd. Her eyes were unflustered and indifferent, as though she was looking at a group of strangers. He nced at them and didn¡¯t rest her eyes on any of them. She didn¡¯t even show any sign of recognition to Dragon the Fifth, Mr. Shuiyue, and her other old friends.


    But when she saw Li Mu, her eyes were alight with excitement.


    As if having thought of something, Ye Hen waved her hand at Li Mu and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re here. Come on here!¡±


    Li Mu walked over with a smile.


    ¡°My boy, don¡¯t worry. I still remember your wedding with Wuhen. I will host the wedding for you tomorrow,¡± Ye Hen said with a beam.


    Li Mu was struck dumb on the spot.


    ¡°No, Grandma, why do you have to remember this?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you lost your memory?¡±


    ¡°Now how should I answer this?¡±


    Li Mu turned to look at Ye Wuhen.


    Thetter looked utterly unperturbed. The breeze fluttered her green hair, and her delicate, jade-like fair face was perfectly detached, free of emotion, as though it was not her business at all.


    Li Mu looked back at Ding Yi.


    Ding Yi nodded hard and mouthed something silently.


    Through reading his lips, Li Mu could roughly tell that Ding Yi was probably saying, ¡°Remember, she can¡¯t take any shocks.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    Yes, Ye Hen couldn¡¯t take any shocks.


    If Li Mu chose this moment to confess that he was not the real future leader of the Fate-defying Sect, or find an excuse to reject the marriage, what would happen if Ye Hen lost it because of the stimtion? Li Nianhao had warned them very seriously that once Ye Hen was provoked, it was very likely that her hope of recovery wouldpletely be dashed.


    Li Mu had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    As expected, Ye Hen was very delighted.


    The next day, Li Mu¡¯sst glimmer of hope vanished.


    Granny Ye¡¯s obsession with this matter was beyond imagination. Although Li Nianhao said that she could not remember the past, she remembered this matter particrly clearly. Since she said that the next day would be the day of their wedding, it would definitely happen on the next day.


    Li Mu originally hoped that the olddy might forget about this matter overnight. However, on the next day, all the buildings and houses in the area of the Moon Dao Sect were decorated with red and colorful banners, and the others had all begun to prepare for the wedding with great enthusiasm.


    The news had spread throughout the entire White Emperor City.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, had a great headache.


    At first, he wanted to leave without saying goodbye. Butter, he reckoned that it woulde as a much bigger shock for Ye Hen than turning down the wedding in the hall yesterday. The consequences could not be unimaginable. For Ye Wuhen, it would be a little too cruel.


    After all, the entire Mount Shu now thought that Li Mu and Ye Wuhen were destined to be a couple. If he left now, it would be the same as abandoning Ye Wuhen. How would the little girl be treated in the future then? She would be pointed at by others and used that Duan Shuiliu was so scared by the marriage with Ye Wuhen that he even forsook the position of the Sect Leader and fled.


    He would be wicked if he did such a thing.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Li Mu found Ding Yi, who was hiding under the Desktop Peak, and gave him a good beating. It was not until Ding Yi¡¯s whole face swelled up like a pig head that Li Mu let him go for the time being.


    After he went back, he didn¡¯t say anything. With all the senior leaders and disciples of the Mount Shu Sect as witnesses, and under the pleased gaze of Granny Ye, Li Mupleted the wedding ceremony with Ye Wuhen.


    The entire White Emperor City was enveloped in a festive atmosphere.


    For the Mount Shu Sect, this was absolutely a great joy.


    The bonfire, fireworks, and wine were the best ways to express their mood for the celebration.


    As for Li Mu and Ye Wuhen, they were sent to the bridal chamber.


    The room lit by red candles was warm and bright.


    Bathed in the warm candlelight, the red character ¡°Happiness¡± pasted on the walls gave off a festive brilliance.


    Ye Wuhen, who was dressed in a red wedding robe and had a red veil over her head, was sitting on the edge of the wooden bed with the patterns of dragon and phoenix. She was as quiet as a statue. Li Mu took a seat at the table and had drinks after drinks. Every time he attempted to say something, he held his tongue on second thought, for he really didn¡¯t know where to start.


    The atmosphere in the bridal chamber was very subtle.


    Ye Wuhen suddenly raised her hand and ripped off the red veil. The red wedding robe set off her long green hair to such advantage that it dazzled Li Mu¡¯s eyes. She gazed at Li Mu, and her face was as calm as an ancient well. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Li Mu looked at her.


    Ye Wuhen said, ¡°Thank you for cooperating with me. For the sake of Grandma, you put on such a show.¡±


    Li Mu looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect,¡± Ye Wuhen said. ¡°I already knew about it.¡±


    Li Mu was very taken aback. ¡°Did Ding Yi tell you this?¡±


    Ye Wuhen shook his head and said, ¡°I guessed it.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t ask her how she figured it out. He could only say that Ye Wuhen was a very smart and excellent woman. Otherwise, Li Bai wouldn¡¯t have picked her as his sessor among so many disciples of Mount Shu. It didn¡¯t seem surprising for her to find some clues and work out that Li Mu wasn¡¯t the real future leader of the Fate-defying Sect.


    Moreover, Ye Wuhen also got along with Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, and the others from Earth.


    She must have learned something from these young people.


    Staring at this breathtakingly beautiful and self-possessed face, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ye Wuhen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone. The marriage between us is just a show to coax grandma. I won¡¯t take it seriously, nor should you, okay?¡±


    Li Mu nodded in astonishment and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    To count his age with the Earth¡¯s measurement, he was only 21 years old this year, not the best age for marriage. Of course, the more important thing was that he and Ye Wuhen only knew each other for a few months. He would be lying if to say that he was not attracted by Ye Wuhen¡¯s beauty, but it would also be a lie to say that he was already so in love with her that he would marry no one but her.


    It was too hasty for him to get married now. It was irresponsible to both him and the bride.


    What was more, in his heart, there were several other girls, all of whom asionally crossed his mind. Li Mu had never seriously considered marriage yet.

 Chapter 568 - Mount Shu Exists As Long As I Exist

    <h4>Chapter 568 Mount Shu Exists As Long As I Exist</h4>


    After saying these words, both of them seemed to have lost the ability to speak. Basked in the red candlelight, the bridal chamber was a little silent.


    Ye Wuhen came to the table and poured herself a ss of wine. She took a sip, then she said, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    She had noticed Li Mu had been making arrangements these days.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Leaving for outer space?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to lead the center of the storm from the Bitter Star to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region?¡± Ye Wuhen asked.


    Li Mu looked at the girl in surprise.


    She had seen through his thoughts.


    ¡°In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, I am a wanted criminal that the many sects set a reward of arge sum of money to catch. The news that I am here will spread to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region sooner orter. If I continue to stay here, it will get Mount Shu into trouble. If I take the initiative to leave and enter the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the sects will all put their attention on me and so won¡¯t mind the Bitter Star much. With the Green Lotus Sword Deployment, your pressure will be reduced an awful lot.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t hold any back and told her his n.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ye Wuhen nodded and said, ¡°but it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s also very dangerous for me to stay here. Everyone will be in danger.¡±


    Ye Wuhen fell silent.


    After pausing for a long time, she looked at Li Mu and calmly said, ¡°Do you want me to go with you? Now I¡¯m also in the Void-breaking Realm, I won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡±


    That calm and delicate face showed no emotion as if it was veiled. Her hair was as green as the most perfect jade in the world, free of any impurities. She was so pure that it made one¡¯s soul stir. Ye Wuhen just gazed at Li Mu quietly, waiting for his answer.


    Li Mu shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡±


    His Void-breaking Realm was different from hers.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Wuhen nodded and did not continue to defend herself.


    She also knew that Li Mu¡¯s strength was much stronger than hers.


    ¡°You stay in Mount Shu. Only you can control the Green Lotus Sword Deployment,¡± Li Mu remarked, ¡°For the old Sect Master, for me and many people, it¡¯s too important for Mount Shu to survive and thrive.¡±


    Ye Wuhen responded with an understanding hum and said seriously, ¡°Mount Shu exists as long as I exist.¡±


    Looking into her eyes, Li Mu¡¯s heart suddenly shuddered.


    At the end of the day, Ye Wuhen was only 18 years old.


    What was a normal 18-year-old girl on Earth doing?


    She must be immersed in the love and care of her family and friends. Her life as a college student had just started. A wonderful life was beckoning to her with a smile.


    Ye Wuhen, on the other hand, had already trudge through mountains of corpses and seas of blood countless times.


    Li Mu hoped that she could shore up Mount Shu and defend this outpost for Earth until the day the Earth people could travel beyond the Milky Way. Such a heavy responsibility was ced on an 18-year-old girl who was not even from Earth. Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but ask himself, ¡°Is it a little selfish of me in doing this?¡±


    ¡°For the sake of grandma, grandpa, and mom and dad, I¡¯ve got to protect Mount Shu,¡± Ye Wuhen said.


    She seemed to have a kind of power that could see through others¡¯ souls. As if she had vaguely felt Li Mu¡¯s concealed intense gratitude and guilt, she pointed that out before Li Mu could say anything.


    Li Mu looked at her.


    She said calmly, ¡°Mount Shu is my home.¡±


    Li Mu nodded with understanding.


    Ye Wuhen was not a talkative person. Perhaps it was because of her past encounters, because she had experienced being parted forever from loved ones, and was used to seeing blood and corpses, and had roamed between life and death countless times, there was a kind of indifference and calmness that were not in character for her age. Also, she was prone to be a little too self-restraint, which gave people the feeling that she was keeping people thousands of miles away. But in fact, she was cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    Li Mu could tell that she was quite curious about his background and Earth.


    Perhaps after spending time with Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, and the others from Earth, Ye Wuhen experienced sort of a culture shock. In particr, she was extremely close to Luo Xuanxin. They opened up to each other and had a lot to talk about. However, unlike other girls, Ye Wuhen could easily keep her curiosity in check. In other words, this kind of curiosity was not important to her. Until now, Ye Wuhen had lived for only 18 years, which could be divided into two parts. The first part of her life was filled with violence and hatred. In the second part, she finally had a peaceful home, so she was eager to protect her home.


    This home of hers was Mount Shu.


    For Li Mu, Ye Wuhen was the most special one among all the girls he had met.


    She was different from all of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll turn in now.¡±


    Ye Wuhen stood up and walked to the side of the wedding bed. Shey down calmly, without taking off her clothes.


    Her long green hair fanned out on the red sheet, like a cluster of thriving algae. She was pretty and serene, silently releasing amazing charm. Her long eyshes flickered, and then she closed her eyes. From the side, her face curved like suet white jade, looking quiet and peaceful. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t had a good rest like this for a long time. She appeared to be exhausted, and soon she fell asleep.


    Li Mu sat at the table, resting his chin on his hand. He also felt a little drowsy.


    The aura in the room was very ambiguous.


    But Li Mu knew that he had to stay in the bridal chamber until dawn before going out with Ye Wuhen together.


    Since they had made it clear that it was just a show, he had to y his role to the end.


    At some point, in a daze, Li Mu bent over the table and dozed off, too.


    The night was lingering.


    The White Emperor City of Mount Shu was unprecedentedly peaceful.


    Theughter around them gradually faded away.


    Qing¡¯er, the maid, was waiting at the door of the bridal chamber. She sat on the steps with her arms around her knees and looked up at the moon.


    A smiling face appeared in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t wave it away.


    Time always flew so fast. It was a pity that that man had already returned to his hometown. She did not know when she would be able to see him again. After all, they were separated by a gxy. He said that he woulde back to see her the next time the Heaven opened. But when would that be? Would she have to wait until her hair turned white?


    At the gate of the main hall of the Moon Dao Sect.


    Ye Hen, who was sitting quietly in a chair, gazed up at the moon in the sky with soft eyes. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Wu Ming was standing behind Ye Hen with a satisfied look. Under the moonlight, there was only the chair and Ye Hen¡¯s shadow, but no shadow of Wu Ming.


    A spirit did not have a shadow.


    In his half-dead state, Wu Ming couldn¡¯t cultivate. Apart from being able to talk, he couldn¡¯t even pick up a cup or a fruit. Even so, he was already very d to be here.


    At least he could still look at the woman he loved, who was right beside him.


    The suffering of the past had all passed.


    In the endless river of time, such a peaceful night was very rare for the people in Jianghu.


    The moon rose from the east and set in the west.


    Li Mu abruptly opened his eyes. He sobered up with a start. When he looked up, he found that he was still sitting at the table, with his face lying on it. The golden sunlight had already poured in through the window and sprinkled on the red-carpeted ground, as if it was covered with ayer of gold, which looked very splendid.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Ye Wuhen¡¯s voice rang out.


    Standing by the window, her perfect figure gilded by the golden rising sun was intoxicating. Every lock of her long green hair seemed to be enveloped by the golden light, which made her look so beautiful that any man¡¯s jaw could drop at this scene. She was like a goddess bathed in the divine light.


    ¡°I actually slept for so long?¡± Li Mu found this incredible. With his cultivation, he still fell into such a heavy slumber that he was totally unaware of anything about the outside world. This was too rare. Was it simply because he had been too busy and fatigued during those days that he fell into a deep sleep once he was thoroughly rxed?


    ¡°You¡¯re probably beat. We¡¯re alreadyte. But I didn¡¯t wake you,¡± Ye Wuhen said.


    Li Mu patted his face, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed too tired... Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When they came out of the bridal chamber, arge crowd, who had long been waiting outside, burst into well-intentionedughter.


    Every minute of the wedding night was worth a thousand pounds of gold.


    Even the two, who had both reached the Void-breaking Realm, seemed to have been so absorbed in the lingering affectionst night that they missed the time to visit the elders. It appeared that everything clicked for the newlyweds.


    Ding Yi was winking vigorously in the crowd.


    ¡°The 36 Styles of A Magical Wedding Night are indeed extraordinary. Judging by the time you two got up today, if I¡¯m not mistaken, I daresay that Sect Master did it six timesst night.¡±


    Astounded, he muttered in his mind.


    He had only one word for Li Mu¡ª


    Bravo!


    He was indeed a man who had cultivated to the Void-breaking Realm.


    After that, there came the set of after-wedding formalities that the newlyweds had to fulfill on the Bitter Star.


    As Li Mu privately felt sorry for Ye Wuhen, he brought himself to do all the etiquette required.


    The olddy of the Moon Dao Sect was in good spirits and remained very calm during the entire process.


    Li Nianhao told the crowd with joy in private that maybe it was really because of the effect of ¡°the wedding¡±, her condition seemed to be much better than the previous two days. If things were kept like this, it might take less than 10 years, perhaps three or five years tops for Ye Hen to return to normal.


    Everyone in Mount Shu was heartened at this news


    At noon, in the name of the Sect Master, Li Mu held a splendid banquet at the Fairy Hall to express his many thanks to the members of the sect.


    This was also arranged in advance.


    Nowadays, Li Mu enjoyed supreme prestige in the Mount Shu Sect. He was regarded as a god and had received fanatical worship from his followers. When Li Mu raised his wine ss and made a toast to all the sect members, the entire White Emperor City roared with cheers, which sounded as overwhelming as a tsunami.


    In addition to the Mount Shu members, the representatives of many other countries, cities, and sects on the Bitter Star world attended the wedding.


    Seeing the tall and handsome young manmand therge sect with great ease, countless people couldn¡¯t help but be sigh with emotion that this man¡¯s prestige had reached such a level that it was probably unprecedented in the world of the Bitter Star.


    There was no doubt that from then on, the Bitter Star would be dominated by the Mount Shu Sect.


    Li Mu held his cup and expressed his gratitude.


    Suddenly, in the distant sky, arge number of blood-red clouds quickly spread and approached. The clouds blotted half of the sky in no time, as if a sea of blood just poured into the sky. A familiar figure stood on the top of the blood-red clouds and looked down at White Emperor City. His eyes prated the dense fog that surrounded Mount Shu and fell on Li Mu.


    ¡°Haha, as they say, the mountains and rivers will get back together someday. Li Mu, we meet again.¡±


    The man announced his arrival with a roar ofughter.

 Chapter 569 - Two Old Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 569 Two Old Acquaintances</h4>


    ¡°An extraterrestrial cultivator?¡±


    When the members of Mount Shu saw this scene, their countenance all altered.


    The sea of blood that covered the sky was surging with the unique strong aura of the extraterrestrial cultivators. Since the experts on the Bitter Star were now gathered in White Emperor City attending the wedding of Duan Shuiliu, the sect master of Mount Shu, no one on this could make such a scene at the time.


    Li Mu had a strange look on his face.


    The arrival of extraterrestrial cultivators was within his expectations.


    In the past few days, he had been arranging the affairs of Mount Shu, practicing martial arts, and most important of all, waiting for extraterrestrial cultivators toe.


    This was actually part of his n.


    But what took him by surprise was that the person who came was, once again, an old acquaintance of his.


    No, to be exact, it should be two old acquaintances.


    One was Saint of Blood Sea.


    And the other one was his servant, Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    This Saint of Blood Sea was indeed somebody.


    Back on the Divine Land, he and Li Mu had fought several times, and he was at a disadvantage basically every time. In theter battle in the Tomb of the God of Sin, Saint of Blood Sea seized the opportunity to withdraw in advance so that he was not killed by Li Mu. When he escaped, he also took Bloody-moon Evil Master along with him, who had been taking a beating from Li Mu all the time.


    These two people were also the few survivors of the battle in the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    When Li Mu met these two today, he noticed that the strength of Saint of Blood Sea was obviously much stronger than when he was on the Divine Land. Even Bloody-moon Evil Master was already enveloped in a wreathing blood mist and surging inner strength, in which the Taoist Principles were flowing, and the power of stars in outer space was fluctuating. Obviously, he, too, had already surpassed his old self, and his cultivation had long reached the Void-breaking Realm.


    The boundless sea of blood covered half of the sky, causing everyone to feel as though their souls were trembling and being suppressed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Saint of Blood Sea looked down at Li Mu, feeling proud and satisfied. He said, ¡°We meet again.¡±


    Li Mu put down the wine cup in his hand and spat, ¡°How dare youe here?¡±


    Seeing the appearance of Saint of Blood Sea, Li Mu was more than relieved.


    He had a quite thorough understanding of this person¡¯s disposition.


    He was definitely a man who would not like to share profit with others.


    Li Mu was absolutely sure that given Saint of Blood Sea¡¯s character, he must have done the same thing as the girl in the ck gauze. In order to pocket the bounty by himself, Saint of Blood Sea certainly had held back the news the second he heard it, or dyed the speed of it. Then, he came to the Bitter Star alone to kill Li Mu for that huge bounty.


    That went exactly as Li Mu had nned.


    He had long expected that, with the death of the girl in the ck gauze and the annihtion of all the experts in the Void-breaking Realm of the nine sects, the forces cultivated by the outer-space sects on the Bitter Star could be considered copsed. As the remnants of these forces on the Bitter Star world could not directly contact the outer-space sects, the news would be temporarily concealed.


    However, it could not be concealed in the long term.


    At that time, Li Mu was not certain if the remnants of the nine major sects would use some special means to spread the news out. Or else, when the extraterrestrial sects hadn¡¯t heard of those forces for a long time, they mighte to find out what was going on by sending follow-up experts to this.


    Li Mu had considered both of the possibilities.


    The former would be slightly troublesome. Once the news spread out from the Bitter Star, it would be difficult to curb its dissemination. Then, all parties would flock over here. If there were too many peopleing, Li Mu would be under a lot of pressure.


    Thetter was a bit easier to handle. Normally, only a few envoys would be assigned to do this task.


    But regardless of which case it was, Li Mu just kept waiting.


    Only when the cultivators from outer space came could his n really be carried out.


    With Saint of Blood Sea making such an entrance, it was almost equivalent to telling Li Mu that no matter which one it was, it didn¡¯t matter anymore, for the first batch of extraterrestrial cultivators tond on this were no one but him and his servant.


    That would be easy to deal with.


    A trace of a smile climbed to the corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth.


    Under the gaze of the Mount Shu members, the key leaders of major countries, cities, and other sects, Li Mu slowly rose to the sky and stood still in the air, facing Saint of Blood Sea from a distance. His aura spread out. Invisible Broadsword Intent swirled in the void, which could absolutelypete with the Blood Sea that covered half of the sky.


    The crowd slightly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ye Wuhen, on the other hand, did not hesitate but followed Li Mu to the sky at his heels.


    She was operating the Mount Shu Sword Deployment, keeping its power concealed but at ready. Although her aura was not as powerful as Li Mu¡¯s, it was subtly merged with the Divine Way in the mountain range, which made Saint of Blood Sea and Bloody-moon Evil Master realize the graveness of the matter.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re surprised, aren¡¯t you...¡± Saint of Blood Sea said with a sneer.


    Li Mu interrupted him directly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen iting.¡±


    Saint of Blood Sea was speechless.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯ve already thought of it?


    Could you just let me finish my words for once?¡±


    Beside him, Bloody-moon Evil Master was glowing at Li Mu, and his fighting spirit was burning. He remarked, ¡°Back on the Divine Land, you and I had agreed to have a duel. Unfortunately, for some reason, it was postponed again and again. So, why don¡¯t we do this duel today?¡±


    At that time, he was also a well-known tragic figure. He became a joke on the Divine Land. Although he challenged Li Mu several times, he was scared away by Li Mu every time and thus became aughingstock. That left a wound in his heart and also a part of his inner devil on the road of pursuing martial arts.


    Now he felt that his strength had increased by leaps and bounds since he practiced the Blood Sea Secret Skill in outer space, so he couldn¡¯t wait to challenge Li Mu and get rid of his inner devil.


    Of course, this man was tactful and have every detail thought of. He did this also to test Li Mu¡¯s strength on behalf of Saint of Blood Sea.


    But Li Mu shook his head tly and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master sneered. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared, but you¡¯re not worth fighting against.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master flew into a rage at once. ¡°How can you be sure given that now I¡¯m...¡±


    Before he could finish his words¡ª


    A jet of sharp knife intent suddenly dashed at him.


    Taken aback, Bloody-moon Evil Master hastily activated his Blood Sea Secret Skill. The blood-red characters in front of him swirled and turned into a blood shield to resist the strike. However, as soon as the blood shield was formed, it was silently cleaved into two pieces.


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    Saint of Blood Sea thumped him on the shoulder. At the critical moment, he was sent hundreds of meters away.


    The next moment, a crack appeared in the void where Bloody-moon Evil Master was a second before. A crack that was thousands of meters long immediately emerged in the sea of blood behind him, as if it had been directly cut apart by an invisible divine knife.


    Moreover, the crack appeared to be longsting.


    The sea of blood on the two sides of the crack seemed to be melting into rain.


    At that, Bloody-moon Evil Master was suddenly scared out of his wits, and the cold sweat on his back almost soaked his clothes.


    ¡°What kind of broadsword-using method is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying!¡±


    He knew very well that the sea of blood that covered the sky was actually a Taoist Treasure.


    A wisp of Broadsword Intent just tore apart the Taoist Treasure.


    If he had been hit by that strike just now, he was afraid that by this time he would already... Bloody-moon Evil Master thought for a moment, then he simply shut up and stepped back to stand behind Saint of Blood Sea. His biggest merit was that he was very adaptable to circumstances.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger.¡± Saint of Blood Seaughed.


    His expression did not change because of Li Mu¡¯s casual strike. He was stillposed, wearing a smile on his face as if everything was under his control. He said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. You are indeed an opponent that had even I found hard to deal with. Only people like you can make me go all the way to this Bitter Star in person.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even know how to correct that speech.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a fu*king dumb*ss.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice that Saint of Blood Sea had this kind of quality before?¡±


    Saint of Blood Sea continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me down. But now, free from the suppression of the tactical deployment and the Law of Heaven, I will make you desperate. Li Mu,e and have a good taste of what a real genius of the universe is. Your life is destined to be taken by me.¡±


    After that, he waved casually, and the boundless sea of blood behind him, which had blotted out the sky and the sun, instantly materialized into countless blood arrows, rushing toward Li Mu for kill.


    Each arrow had the power to make an expert of the Void-breaking Realm vanish from the world in an instant.


    The faces of the people of Mount Shu all turned pale.


    The strength of the extraterrestrial cultivators was fully disyed at this moment.


    ¡°You really gotta deal with your stupidity.¡±


    With a stir of Li Mu¡¯s mind, the autumn wind blew across the field.


    This was the Broadsword Intent of Autumnal Equinox¡±, one of the 24 Sr Terms Broadsword Intent.


    Wherever the cold wind passed, the dense blood arrows were instantly blown away, turning into purified energy, which then dissipated in the void and became part of the world again.


    It had only been a month, but Li Mu¡¯sprehension of the 24 Sr Terms Broadsword Intent had already been deepened to the phase of ¡°cing the real in the virtual¡±.


    Then, fine snowkes began to fall from midair.


    This was the Broadsword Intent of ¡°Minor Snow¡±.


    ¡°Haha, your Broadsword Intent can change the weather? Interesting.¡±


    Saint of Blood Seaughed without turning a hair.


    He continuously conjured seals with his hand, and a blood-colored behemoth, which was thousands of meters long, appeared in the sea of blood behind him. It opened its mouth and swallowed up all the fine snowkes in the sky.


    Without external suppression, Saint of Blood Sea was indeed extremely powerful.


    The Blood Sea was one of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, which way overtook the assassin organization like the ck-robed Killing Tower. As the future leader of the Blood Sea, the strength of Saint of the Blood Sea was definitely far beyond that of the girl in ck gauze. This was also the reason why he dared toe to the Bitter Star with only one servant, Bloody-moon Evil Master, even after he learned that the girl in the ck gauze had been killed by Li Mu.


    The blood-colored monster roared and sped toward Li Mu.


    ¡°Disperse!¡± Li Mu bellowed.


    The next moment, the Minor Snow Broadsword Intent inside the belly of the blood-colored monster erupted. Thousands of shots of broadsword light cut it into pieces, reducing it to pure energy, which then dissipated between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Haha, good, very good. You are now basically qualified to be my opponent.¡± Saint of Blood Seaughed out loud and rose to a higher ce in the sky, urging, ¡°Come on, Li Mu, let me see how many kinds of Broadsword Intent this climate-changing broadsword-using method of yours can produce.¡±


    He was asking for a fight.


    Without hesitation, Li Mu turned into a stream of light and raced to him.


    In the blink of an eye, the figures of the two experts were high up in the sky and could not be seen by the naked eye.


    The sky-covering sea of blood was down into at most one-fourths. As Saint of Blood Sea rose into the air, it eventually turned into a sea of red light, which was barely visible.


    A cold smile appeared on Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯s face.


    He looked at Ye Wuhen on the opposite side and the people of Mount Shu in White Emperor City below, as though he was a lofty god looking at a group of humble barbarians from heaven. There was an undisguised sense of superiority in his eyes.


    So far, the n went very smoothly.


    He believed that his master could capture Li Mu.


    And his job was to capture Li Mu¡¯s friends and rtives on the Bitter Star and bring them back to the Blood Sea. Those people would their hostages, and that would help them force some secrets out of Li Mu.


    Both Saint of Blood Sea and Bloody-moon Evil Master had done specific research on Li Mu. Now, they all firmly believed that there must be some great master¡¯s martial legacy hidden inside Li Mu, which was the main reason that Li Mu could rise to power.

 Chapter 570 - Drawing out the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 570 Drawing out the Sword</h4>


    Even though only a quarter of the sea of blood was left, it still upied an area with a radius of hundreds of miles. Bloody-moon Evil Master cast a seal to manipte this sea of blood into different shapes. It slowly descended, bearing down on the entire White Emperor City. The clouds gathered from all directions, and the essence of heaven and earth grew violent. Everyone in the White Emperor City started to feel suffocated.


    With the help of the sea of blood, Bloody-moon Evil Master could exert strength far beyond his realm.


    He lowered his head to look down at the people of the Bitter Star, as though he was looking down at a flock ofmbs waiting to be ughtered.


    Which of those people should he kill and which should he capture alive?


    His gaze gradually fell on Ye Wuhen.


    What a beautiful and coldly elegant woman! She was stunning.


    Seeing that she had followed Li Mu to the air just now, Bloody-moon Evil Master knew she had been very close to Li Mu... ¡°F*ck! Li Mu, the gigolo boy, has always been so popr with women. In the Divine Land, he had Hua Xiangrong and the Countess of the Northern Song around him, who were both top beauties. Now he came to the Bitter Star, he again hooked up with such a beautiful and powerful woman.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll catch her.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master fixed his eyes on Ye Wuhen.


    Right at this moment, Ye Wuhen had also sensed something. She started running her cultivation method and braced herself for it.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯d better surrender now. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Bloody-moon Evil Masterughed. The sea of blood behind him directly turned into a 100-meter-long giant palm wrapped in blood-colored Taoist figures, which then grabbed at Ye Wuhen.


    With the Green Lotus Sword Intent swirling around her, Ye Wuhen was ready to strike.


    ¡°Sister-inw, wait, please allow me.¡±


    A voice rang out.


    Ding Yi¡¯s figure broke through the void and went up against the airflow. He passed by Ye Wuhen¡¯s side and hurtled toward the 100-meter-long giant palm.


    His attack surprised many people.


    However, what was even more surprising was that the aura Ding Yi was emitting turned out to be much stronger than anyone had imagined. It was not a bit less than that of a cultivator in the Void-breaking Realm.


    ¡°Whizz!¡±


    A streak of sword light burst out from his hands and directly left a huge hole with a diameter of several meters in the giant blood-colored palm.


    Ding Yi became one with his sword. He moved in shes, and the sword light spun. At a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, he kept dashing back and forth, breaking the huge palm down like an ant cutting off a cow.


    However, he did not have any magical technique like Li Mu¡¯s 24 Sr Terms Broadsword Intent after all. When the bloody giant palm was cut into fragments, it turned into blood, then it quickly reassembled and soared back to the side of Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    ¡°Hmm? Who are you?¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master was a little surprised.


    ¡°This man does have some strength.¡±


    Ding Yi stood steadily up in the void, and he said proudly, ¡°I am Mount Shu¡¯s Sect Master Li... Uh, Mount Shu¡¯s Sect Master Duan Shuiliu¡¯sckey, Ding Yi. Now, are you afraid of me?¡±


    When Bloody-moon Evil Master heard this, he had a feeling that he didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    ¡°Howe this man calls himself ackey?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t worth a fight.¡± He shook his head at Ding Yi and said, ¡°Even your master can barely be my opponent...¡±


    Ding Yi directly cut him short, and his disdain toward him was beyond words. Ding Yi curled his lips and said, ¡°Cut it out. If you say that the brat who fought with our Sect Master just now could barely put up a fight with him, I might be convinced. But with your strength, you can¡¯t even take one of the strikes our Sect Masterunched a moment ago. How dare you talk big in front of so many people? I have long seen that you are just ackey of that guy. Let¡¯s have a fight. I promise I won¡¯t beat you into a pulp.¡±


    Those words made Bloody-moon Evil Master grit his teeth and snarl, ¡°Drop dead!¡±


    He had made up his mind that he would not catch this man alive. He would just kill him.


    ¡°His tongue is spiteful.¡±


    The blood-colored giant palm, with runes shing and dense, contained great power. It broke through the void and went straight to Ding Yi.


    Ding Yi performed the sword technique again. He became one with the sword, and the sword light began to swirl. He used the same skill again to break down the blood-colored giant palm.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Ding Yi took the initiative to attack. Like a bolt of lightning, his sword light zoomed toward Bloody-moon Evil Master.


    At this scene, Ye Wuhen stepped back a pace to keep a distance from the fight and support Ding Yi with the deployment.


    In White Emperor City below, the members of Mount Shu and the big shots of the Bitter Star reacted differently when they saw such a turn of events.


    They were not surprised to see Li Mu¡¯s mighty strength, but they could not figure out why Ding Yi was also so powerful.


    The members of Mount Shu disciples often saw Ding Yi being beaten by Li Mu, and they also felt that Ding Yi was a frivolous and unreliable guy. They were under the impression that Ding Yi was just an attendant serving Li Mu. But to their great shock, when he rose to the circumstance at the critical moment, he turned out to be way too strong. Judging from the strength he just disyed, even the Dragon Head, Mr. Shuiyue, and other senior members might not be able topete with him.


    ¡°He is a well-hidden one.¡±


    However, what sounded the big shots of the major countries, cities, and sects was the current strength of Mount Shu. Any random member of the sect could rival the cultivators from outer space. This was a little intimidating.


    In the sky.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master sneered.


    ¡°Want to fight me in closebat?


    ¡°Trying to get close to me?¡±


    His hands pressed together, and seals came out of his hands one after another. When the seals were punched into the Blood Sea, daunting roars of ancient monsters were heard. One by one, blood-colored evil beasts came out of the Blood Sea. They galloped in the void, roared, dodged the sword light, and took bites at Ding Yi.


    The Sword Qi whooshed.


    The bright sword light was shining with a silver-like brilliance.


    Those blood-colored magical beasts continued to be chopped apart and disintegrated.


    But such an attack was obviously not efficient enough.


    The quarter of the sea of blood controlled by Bloody-moon Evil Master was constantly producing different kinds of evil beasts, weapons, and human-shaped creatures with bows and arrows. Some of them did both close-range battles, while the others attacked from afar. Like an army, theyunched a nonstop siege against Ding Yi. Those beasts and monsters were endless. Even when they were cut into pieces by Ding Yi¡¯s sword light, they quickly healed and rose to fight again. It was utterly impossible to y them all.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Ding Yi was sent flying backward by a blood-colored demon bear, spinning in the air at all angles, losing control of his body.


    ¡°Damn it, what kind of hero are you to bully people with a wicked Taoist treasure?¡± Ding Yi finally regained bnced and said angrily.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master gave a cold smile and said nothing.


    At this time, who would want to be heroes?


    Ding Yi gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Well, you forced me into this.¡±


    He stood where he was, forming a sword gesture with his fingers.


    An invisible summoning power swept in the direction of the Desktop Peak.


    ¡°Let me show you my big treasure, hehe.¡±


    Ding Yi said gleefully, ¡°Though I didn¡¯t get around to present it in the 10 rounds of the fightingpetition, it¡¯s not toote to do it today... Come out, Fate-defying Sword.¡±


    With his loud cry ricocheted off the mountains, the Desktop Peak thousands of meters away began to shake violently. The outsideyers of rocks seemed to peel off automatically, revealing the silver brilliance inside. The sharp Sword Qi spread out. The Desktop Peak rose from the ground and kept rising, as if a divine sword inserted in the ground was being pulled up inch by inch.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°The Desktop Peak is being pulled up from the ground.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a sword.¡±


    ¡°Fate-defying Sword? Could the legend be true after all?¡±


    This scene shocked everyone in Mount Shu.


    The Desktop Peak was where the Fate-defying Sect, one of the seven major branches of the Mount Shu Sect, had been located. It was one of the top peaks in the mountain range of Mount Shu, and it was also one of the typical sword peaks of Mount Shu. Before the 10 fights in the fighting ring, many people also noticed that there had been some strange changes on the Desktop Peak. In particr, the peak asionally grew higher. Although it was only a few hundred meters at a time, it was still very weird.


    But no one had expected that the Desktop Peak was actually a sword.


    It seemed to be a giant sword used by the God of Giant Spirits in myths and legends.


    The earth quaked. Although the sword of the Desktop Peak seemed to be slowly pulled up, when everyone came to their senses, the huge sword, which was tens of thousands of meters long, hadpletely been unearthed and then floated in the void. It was ancient and simple in style. The sword was thick, with an oval back and no sharp edges. The hilt was round and thread as if coiled by ck dragons. The tip of the hilt was also a t ck circle. It looked like an arena, which was exactly the peak of the mountain.


    The de of the sword seemed to be pure silver, coated with flowing silver light, which shined brightly. The hilt of the sword was, however, ck, as though it could swallow all the sunshine.


    The appearance of this sword was very unique. It gave people a feeling that it was like a ¡°fat¡± one among all swords.


    Ding Yi had also stood on the huge sword hilt, and his air suddenly changed. His ck robe fluttered without wind, and his long ck hair danced in the void as if it were not subject to gravity. Every strand of his hair was glowing with swirling silver divine light, and countless shots of sword intent flowed out of his body.


    Ding Yi stood on the hilt of the sword, as though a grain of dust had fallen on the top of a mountain, which was almost imperceptible.


    However, for some reason, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him.


    ¡°Haha, how is it?¡± Ding Yi looked at Bloody-moon Evil Master with a grin and said, ¡°My treasure looks good, right? I pulled it out for two whole months like pulling a carrot. Hahaha, you are the first person my treasure to try on. You are really in luck.¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯s face became stern.


    The fat sword made him feel threatened.


    In particr, the wronged souls in the sea of blood stirred as if they were extremely terrified, which made Bloody-moon Evil Master realize that this sword was a little tricky to deal with.


    By this moment, Ding Yi had already made his move.


    Standing on the huge sword hilt, he stepped heavily with his left foot. Then, like a ray of sunlight being deflected, a sword light that was thousands of meters long darted out in a sh. In a second, all those evil beasts and human-shaped creatures in the sea of blood were directly crushed into ashes, unable to be restored again.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master clenched his teeth bitterly.


    ¡°So Li Mu is not the only one who can give me a hard time now? Even the people serving Li Mu are starting to obstruct me?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I must do what my master told me to do. Otherwise, I will be in big trouble...¡± He thought to himself that he had no choice but to use that move.


    After making this decision, Bloody-moon Evil Master changed the way of conjuring the seals. He continuously formed new seals and injected them into the sea of blood. Even a stream of energy in his body was extracted and injected into the sea of blood. Just as he was about to use the forbidden move to kill Ding Yi, suddenly, an unexpected change urred.


    This quarter of the sea of blood went out of his control and flew higher toward the sky.

 Chapter 571 - Star Posthouse

    <h4>Chapter 571 Star Posthouse</h4>


    ¡°Crap...¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master suddenly realized something, and his face paled drastically.


    There was only one exnation for the sudden departure of the sea of blood.


    It was summoned away by Saint of Blood Sea.


    As it was a Taoist Treasure, Saint of Blood Sea had absolute control over it, and Bloody-moon Evil Master was only the subsidiary controller.


    But now, a quarter of the sea of blood had gone away against his order. It must have gone to meet up with the rest of the Blood Sea.


    On the upside, in the battle against Li Mu, Saint of Blood Sea, who only relied on three-thirds of the Blood Sea, was unable to do anything to Li Mu. On the downside, there was a possibility that Saint of Blood Sea was not a match for Li Mu and had been in big trouble.


    Without hesitation, Bloody-moon Evil Master turned into a streak of blood-colored light and shot high into the sky.


    He had no choice but to flee.


    Even if he didn¡¯t care about the safety of Saint of Blood Sea, after losing a quarter of Blood Sea, he no longer had any odds against Ding Yi. Staying here was no different from courting death.


    He felt wronged.


    His heart ached.


    Bloody-moon Evil Master¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    Standing on the ¡°fat sword¡±, Ding Yi did not chase after him immediately.


    He looked at the crowd below, then he looked at Ye Wuhen and said, ¡°Sect Master has already left. He won¡¯t be back in a short period of time. He asked me to tell you that he¡¯ll leave Mount Shu to you for the time being.¡±


    When Ye Wuhen heard this, it was as if she had already expected that. The expression on her face did not change much as she said ndly, ¡°I see.¡±


    That¡¯s right. She saw iting a long time ago.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that this moment woulde so fast.


    It was a cruel word to say goodbye at any time.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    Ding Yi suddenly became a little serious, which made the others a little ufortable.


    He nodded to Ye Wuhen and then waved at the people in White Emperor City below. The ¡°fat sword¡± under his feet shed and turned into a two-meter-long sword. It carried him up to the sky and flew to a higher ce in the sky.


    Ye Wuhen raised her head to take a look, but she didn¡¯t look away for a long time.


    ¡°When will we ever meet again?¡±


    For the sake of one¡¯s lover, one would be haggard. Though the robes would gradually be loose, she would never regret it.


    Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    As one of the noteless star regions in the Ziwei Star Zone, the universe tide in this star region was in a stable state, and there was no sign of it rising again. But in at least several eras, there would be no sign of decline either.


    A streak of blood-colored light was rapidly escaping in the dark vacuum of space.


    The faces of Saint of Blood Sea and Bloody-moon Evil Master were equally livid.


    When they confidently went to the Bitter Star to hunt down Li Mu, they thought that what awaited them was Li Mu¡¯s head that they could easily rip off and the reward that came along with it. However, they did not expect that it was not Li Mu but them who escaped like a defeated dog in the end.


    This time, they had lost all of their dignity.


    Fortunately, when they went to the Bitter Star, in order to take the bounty by themselves, they didn¡¯t let many people know about their operation. Otherwise, the young master and his servant would really be theughing stock of the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Saint of the Blood Sea looked back. Thousands of miles away, there was still a wisp of sword light visible. That light was relentlessly chasing after him in the pitch-dark universe.


    That was Li Mu.


    ¡°Is that guy crazy?¡±


    Saint of Blood Sea found it hard to understand him.


    Li Mu actually left the Bitter Star to pursue them and chased after them all the way into outer space.


    Saint of Blood Sea was really anxious and angry at the moment.


    ¡°How far is the nearest Star Posthouse?¡± Saint of Blood Sea asked, gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°We can get there within two hours.¡± Bloody-moon Evil Master unfolded a star map, carefully observed it, and said, ¡°We¡¯re in the Gold Sun Sect¡¯s territory. The transportation fee is 30% higher than that of the transportation station of general sects.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go there and then take another path. Let¡¯s go back to the Blood Sea. I¡¯d like to see if Li Mu dares to chase us then. As long as he enters our territory, hehe,¡± Saint of Blood Sea said with a murderous sneer.


    Thousands of miles behind.


    Li Mu and Ding Yi were in hot pursuit.


    ¡°Are we really going to keep chasing them like this?¡± Ding Yi said, ¡°Mind you, a cornered beast might do something desperate.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I just want him to do something desperate. The bigger the racket, the better.¡±


    He sat cross-legged on Ding Yi¡¯s ¡°fat sword¡±, nourishing his natural qi.


    In the previous battle, he defeated Saint of Blood Sea and gained more insights from the Broadsword Intent of the 24 Sr Terms. At this time, he was repeatedly measuring them up, trying to make sure that there were no ws in the Broadsword Intent and the Broadsword Way.


    This Broadsword Intent was the most powerful and satisfactory one among the Cultivation Methods he created, and it was also the most likely one to be a legend. Therefore, Li Mu paid extra attention to it, and he worked hard step by step to perfect the skill.


    Leaving the Bitter Star and leaving Mount Shu was a n that he had made a long time ago.


    After the grand wedding, he didn¡¯t know how to say goodbye to the people of Mount Shu, especially to Ye Wuhen, so he asked Ding Yi to pass the message on his behalf.


    As for Ding Yi¡¯spany, they had discussed it and nned it out beforehand.


    Li Mu wanted to use his own body to attract the attention of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. He would draw all the focus on himself so as to drive a part of the firepower away from Mount Shu on the Bitter Star. As long as the extraterrestrial cultivators didn¡¯t swarm to Mount Shu all at once, it would not be a big problem for the Mount Shu Sect to protect itself with the Green Lotus Sword Formation and White Emperor City.


    What he needed to do now was to use the hunt for Saint of Blood Sea to announce his arrival to the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Therefore, he hoped that this would be a big racket.


    Then the news could be spread out.


    Ding Yi, like a boatman, stood on the hilt of the ¡°fat sword¡± and looked out.


    ¡°Those two cowards changed their direction... The majors in the Brilliance Immortal Gxy are interconnected by the Teleportation Deployment in the Star Posthouses. Even those experts in the Soldier Realm and the General Realm won¡¯t waste their natural qi foolishly to cross the universe on foot. What¡¯s more, the consumption of natural qi is no big dealpared with the danger they may face once they encounter a Star Storm. Those in the General Realm may die in that kind of a storm. Thus, I¡¯m sure that these two cowards are heading for the nearest Star Posthouse.¡±


    He seemed to be very familiar with everything in outer space.


    Li Mu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s continue the chase.¡±


    Ding Yi urged the ¡°fat sword¡± under his feet. Like a silver shuttle, it zoomed through the dark vacuum at an amazing speed and went after the targets.


    About two hourster, a huge mountain-shaped meteorite appeared in their sight.


    The meteorite had a radius of thousands of miles. It looked like a floating pebble. It waspletely ck, as if it had mixed into the ck vacuum. If the two had not been just 50 kilometers away from it, they would not have noticed it.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye, observed it carefully for moments, and clicked his tongue in amazement.


    On the surface of this huge meteorite, there were strange patterns carved by some great tactic deployment master. An extremely inconspicuous power was flowing around the meteorite, making it still in the void instead of drifting in the universe. Obviously, in addition to being a posthouse, it also functioned as a navigation mark.


    The martial arts civilization had indeed blossomed brilliantly in the universe.


    Only by walking out of the primeval smalls and entering the real universe would one understand how vast this world was. One would also start to see how incredible the civilization that the real martial arts society had shaped and developed in this universe was.


    It was no wonder that so many geniuses and giants wanted to enter the Void-breaking Realm, open the void, and step into outer space, even though once they would be regarded as humble bugs, even not be considered ¡°ordinary¡± people, and fall from the peak to the bottom once they went to the universe with the strength in the mere Void-breaking Realm.


    But only by walking into the universe could one see the real martial arts.


    The martial arts on those primitives they learned in the past could only be considered superficial.


    In the universe, the achievements of the martial arts civilization had infiltrated every corner of the major races in every aspect of daily life. Many things, which were regarded as amazing secret skills and miracles on the primitives, were actually normal in the universe.


    For example, the meteorite in front of Li Mu and Ding Yi was shaped like a mountain peak, which had been transformed and frozen in the vacuum. For many martial artists on primitives, it was an unimaginable work.


    ¡°They have entered the gravitational circle of this meteorite. It seems that they are going tond on it. There should be a Star Posthouse on this meteorite.¡± Ding Yi said, ¡°Shall we continue to chase them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Mu was also surging with emotions inwardly.


    ¡°Star Posthouse?¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°After putting in so much effort and struggling for so long, I could finally be considered to have truly stepped into the universe.¡±


    The moment he saw this giant meteorite with a Star Posthouse set on it, he knew that he had finally reached the goal of a certain stage.


    The fat sword cleaved the vacuum and entered the gravitational circle of the giant meteorite.


    As they were approaching the meteorite beforending, Li Mu saw that there was a small ck town on the rocky in below, which was dotted with hundreds of buildings. Li Mu sensed that there was a strong martial arts aura flowing around the town, and knew there were cultivators stationed in the town.


    The twonded outside the town.


    On this meteorite, the gravity was weak, and the air was so thin that it was almost impossible for ordinary people to adapt to it. Warriors below the Void-breaking Realm would not live long in such an environment. Li Mu and Ding Yi also took some time to adjust to the change before they could walk on the surface of the meteorite.


    Hearten by his powers, Li Mu went straight to the town without any symbolic cover-up.


    As expected, the only entrance to the town was guarded by cultivators.


    ¡°Eh? From the looks of it, it¡¯s the territory of the Gold Sun Sect?¡±


    Judging from the style of the standard armor worn by those cultivators who guarded the gate of the town, Li Mu learned that they were from the Gold Sun Sect. Because in the Tomb of the God of Sin, the clothes and armor of the head of the Gold Sun Sect he killed were exactly the same as those of the dozen cultivators.


    It seemed that this Star Posthouse was within the territory of the Gold Sun Sect.


    Li Mu swaggered over.


    ¡°Stop.¡± A disciple of the Gold Sun Sect holding a battle spear stopped the two.


    ¡°Huh?


    I¡¯m already recognized?¡±


    Li Mu started considering whether he should go on a killing spree right now.


    At this time, the disciple of the Gold Sun Sect looked them up and down, and then said with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s your first time? Do you know the rules at all? This is the territory of our Gold Sun Sect. Anyone who is not a disciple of the Gold Sun Sect who wants to enter the city has to pay taxes. Where are your tax receipts?¡±


    The other disciples of the Gold Sun Sect also fixed their eyes on Li Mu and Ding Yi.


    However, to Li Mu¡¯s surprise, these disciples of the Gold Sun Sect seemed to only be interested in the tax. They didn¡¯t even recognize that the person in front of them was the enemy of the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region who had arrested and killed their leader. Or to say, they didn¡¯t consider that possibility at all. How could they know a sinner who had be the target of public criticism in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region dared to show up in the open ande right to them?


    Li Mu chuckled and threw out a piece of silver fairy crystal.


    The team leader of the Gold Sun Sect had been sitting on a lounge chair in the distance, pretending to be asleep. At this time, his eyes lit up. He waved his hand and caught the fairy crystal first. Then, he simply gave the order to let them pass immediately.


    A Silver Immortal Crystal! That was quite a fortune.


    Generally speaking, when people entered the city, they would each pay a copper-colored fairy crystal. But these two bumpkins from nameless ces were obvious that newbies who had just entered the universe. However, they were really generous.


    ¡°Go, inform the elders that two fat sheep havee in. Let¡¯s observe them for a while. If they don¡¯t seem to have any strong backup, we can ughter them and take all their treasures, haha.¡± The leader of the cultivators from the Gold Sun Sect said with a greedy smile.

 Chapter 572 - The Fair

    <h4>Chapter 572 The Fair</h4>


    The buildings in Gold Town were all made of rocks.


    Except for a small number of pavilions carved out of rocks or caves dug out from protruding rocks, most of the buildings were actually located inside the meteorites.


    Like mice digging their underground pce, after tens of thousands of years¡¯ work, countless cultivators dug out an underground city inside the meteorite,


    The people who could stay in this town were all cultivators, mainly in the Void-breaking Realm. The ones with the lowest strength were in the Great Saint Realm, and their status was humble. They carried special alchemy equipment and various Taoist instruments with them, which could resist all kinds of restrictions on living creatures in the vacuum. Moreover, there were various tactical deployments in the pits and caves of the Gold Town inside the meteorite.


    Li Mu and Ding Yi inquired along the way into the town. They stayed in the area full of buildings on the ground surface for a while, then they entered the underground space.


    The Golden Sun Sect exploited the passing cultivators to the extreme.


    Originally, the two thought that after paying the tax to enter the town, they could be unimpeded in every corner of the town. But as it turned out, before they entered the underground space, they had to pay the ¡°pit entrance tax¡±. When they passed through some underground areas, many disciples of the Gold Sun Sect simply reached out and asked them for money.


    Immortal Crystals were the universally equivalent in outer space.


    It was also by asking some people in the town that Li Mu learned that the reason why the Immortal Crystals had be the symbol and representative of wealth was that it contained the energy of stars, which could be absorbed by cultivators and refined into their own energy.


    In this sense, the role of Immortal Crystals was simr to that of the Star Stones on the Divine Land.


    But there was no doubt that the quality of the Immortal Crystals was higher.


    The Star Stones could only be regarded as the remaining waste ores left after the mining of the Immortal Crystals, but they were enough to make low-level martial artists scramble for them.


    After Li Mu figured out the method to absorb the energy in the Immortal Crystals, he took out a silver Immortal Crystal right off and tried to absorb its energy. Sure enough, he felt a thread of pure energy flowing into his body from his palm. The effect of this kind of cultivation was even better than that of practicing in some blessed ces.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his temples.


    Inwardly, he cursed himself for being so stupid.


    He had so many Immortal Crystals with him. But for such a long time, he didn¡¯t even know how to absorb the energy and make proper use of those crystals. He really didn¡¯t know that he was in possession of a mountain of treasures.


    Standing next to him, Ding Yi looked at Li Mu and said in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t know such amon knowledge before?¡±


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°Of course I knew, but... well, I just don¡¯t want to waste my Immortal Crystals like that.¡±


    Ding Yi chuckled and said, ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t know it. Your acting skills are too poor.¡±


    The corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked at him with a fierce look.


    Ding Yi immediately felt his teeth begin to ache and hurriedly added, ¡°Nheless, it¡¯s not your fault. Because only martial artists in the Void-breaking Realm can absorb the star power in Immortal Crystals. Those below the Void-breaking Realm don¡¯t have meridians strong enough to bear this kind of star power. If you absorb it forcibly, you will be harmed.¡±


    While they were talking, an open space appeared in front of them.


    That ce was boisterous.


    It turned out to be a small market.


    Many people had set up stalls on the street, which were disying all kinds of strange things, such as broken weapons, herbs that emitted an absurd fragrance, dark-colored ores, a map made of unknown creatures¡¯ fur, cute young beasts, and a wide range of Taoist magic arts and alchemy items...


    Anyway, there were a million things to see.


    Even Li Mu found this sight an eye-opener.


    The stall owners put up their signboards and wrote their own payment requests. Some of them only epted the exchange of objects, and the object had to be in the range they had defined. Some also epted the trade of Immortal Crystals.


    The sound of bargaining could be heard incessantly. It was quite lively, just like the food market on Earth.


    Li Mu observed carefully.


    He found that in addition to the human race, there were all kinds of alien races on the fair.


    Some of them were wearing assorted bizarre clothes, some covered their faces with star-patterned masks. Some were surrounded by a dense mist which prevented others to see their faces, while others showed their confidence in their strength without reserve. Some had horns on their heads, and some had a human body but a beast¡¯s head, who looked rather ferocious and horrible.


    All of the creatures were cultivators, surging with powerful auras. Moreover, most of them were in the Void-breaking Realm.


    Any of those cultivators would be powerful enough to dominate an area on the Divine Land or the Bitter Star. However, in the universe, they were no different from ordinary people. In this market that very much resembled the food market on Earth, those cultivators bustled in and out. For their own sake, they also bargained for a few Immortal Crystals and even got into a squabble...


    The Worm Realm!


    No wonder the Void-breaking Realm that was regarded as a martial arts legend on the low-level stars was called the Worm Realm in outer space.


    This was the magnificence of the universe.


    Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    Ding Yi had already inquired about in the market ande back to Li Mu. He said, ¡°Someone saw Saint of Blood Sea and the servant go in the direction of the transmitting deployment of the post-house in the center of the town.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and asked, ¡°Is this market so crowded every day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly the case. It just so happens that today there is a fair in Gold Town. So the cultivators, miners, herb-collecting men, and merchants in this area have all gathered here. I¡¯ve inquired about it. There will be a fair every half a month in Gold Town and so 24 fairs every year. Only when there is a fair will there be so many people. If it were in normal times, this ce wouldn¡¯t be packed like this.¡±


    Ding Yi was really a brilliant information collector.


    His talent in collecting information had been fully disyed before the battle between good and evil in Mount Shu.


    When Li Mu heard that, he understood what was going on.


    This was sort of like the customs of many Chinese living in remote mountains and viges on Earth. ording to the Lunar Calendar, the dates of the fair in the viges were staggered. For example, the fair in one vige held on days with even numbers, and the fair in another vige held on days with odd numbers. The vigers scattered in tens of miles and various viges, in order to catch the fair, had to make preparations early. Before dawn, they set off with their goods on their backs, walked on the mountain road for dozens of miles to hurry to the fair. They sold farmers¡¯ products and then bought necessities. The merchants wandering between the major fairs also drove there early to do their business.


    Both sides took what they needed.


    ording to the information Ding Yi got, the two of them went to the posthouse¡¯s teleportation deployment.


    As the core of the whole town, the central teleportation deployment could be said to be the liveliest ce except for the market.


    It was also located on a square.


    The square was engraved with crisscrossing lines. They were oveid intricately, like a chessboard. However, the lines were also quite different in that they were moreplicated.


    At the ces where the lines of the star patterns were intertwined, there were small pavilions like an altar.


    The pavilions were notrge, which could only amodate a dozen people at most. Some of them didn¡¯t even have a roof, and the railings were also damaged. The pavilions were all made of white stones. After countless years, the rocks were mottled, and the edges and corners had all been ttened.


    In these pavilions, some spots of milky white brilliance were shing.


    Every time it flickered, a human figure appeared in the pavilion, and then came out of it. If the figure who had entered the pavilion, he disappeared.


    This was the teleportation deployment.


    Thisrge square was the teleportation spot of the Star Posthouse.


    Those pavilions were where the Teleportation Deployments were ced.


    Through the teleportation deployments, the cultivators from other regions ands were teleported here. This ce also served as a transfer station. The cultivators could continue to transfer to other ces if they need to.


    In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, awork of Teleportation Deployment had long been set up. Cultivators who wanted to travel between differents and regions through could use this teleportation to reduce the long journey into a short trip, which could enable them to cross the long distance in the shortest time and with more security.


    From this point of view, the Star Posthouse was kind of like an airport or train station on Earth.


    This was the way of transportation among stars that emerged along with the development of the martial arts civilization.


    Li Mu figured that in this respect, the civilization based on martial arts and the one based on science and technology were actually heading for the same destination through different paths. Their goals were both to benefit the people. Though their principles varied, the results were simr.


    The Star Posthouse in Gold Town was not veryrge. It was located in a corner, just like a remote mountain vige on Earth.


    Perhaps for that reason, there were less than 30 Teleportation Deployments in total on the square. Half of them were usually deserted because this Star Region was really not a rich ce. Few people would go in and out of there every day. And only on days like this would there be such a busy scene.


    At the entrance of each small white pavilion housing a Teleportation Deployment, there was a table, at which sat a couple of disciples of the Gold Sun Sect. They were there to collect the transport fee, just like the toll collector at the entrance of the highway.


    That was also one of the customs in outer space.


    After all, Teleportation Deployments were developed, maintained, and guarded by different sects. The functioning of the tactical deployment consumed energy. Moreover, it also required manpower and material resources for daily maintenance. Cultivators thus had to pay a certain amount of fee based on the distance they were going to travel before they were allowed to use the Teleportation Deployment.


    The cultivators of the Gold Sun Sect stationed next to the pavilions were arrogant andzy.


    These disciples all had a pair of ¡°Fiery Eyes of Truth¡±. Their attitude and the fee they charged depended on who the traveler was. Rogue cultivators with no strong background or backup would often be charged extra fees. Although these rogue cultivators were furious about this, they did not dare toin.


    Ding Yi went off to inquire about their targets. When he came back, he snapped, ¡°F*ck, this bunch of bastards from the Gold Sun Sect are really greedy. They simply want to bite off our skin and drain our blood...¡± It turned out that as soon as he stepped into the square to get more information, he was forced to pay taxes. Later, he was ckmailed by several other disciples of the Gold Sun Sect.


    Li Mu asked, ¡°What information did you get?¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot it if you didn¡¯t ask... I¡¯ve found out that Saint of Blood Sea and his servant have not yet used the deployment to take off. I guess they are still in this Gold Town. But I don¡¯t know where they are hiding. Keep your eyes open. These two must be up to no good.¡±


    ¡°I see. Come on, let¡¯s go back to the fair.¡±


    Li Mu turned around and doubled back toward the fair that he had just passed.


    Ding Yi followed him and asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to stay outside the teleportation square to keep an eye on them? Maybe Saint of Blood Sea and his servant will turn up there soon. If we go back to the market, we¡¯re likely to miss them and let them slip away.¡±


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°Killing Saint of Blood Sea and his servant is just the means, not the end. When we catch up with them, we may not be able to kill them. What¡¯s more, I have a better idea now... Let¡¯s go shopping first and rx. Hee-hee, what if we happen to pick up some precious treasures on the fair?¡±

 Chapter 573 - Astral Origin Beast

    <h4>Chapter 573 Astral Origin Beast</h4>


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, Ding Yi put on a look of pure contempt.


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive. Such a small market is like the food market of Mount Shu. What good stuff cane out of it? What gold can you pick up from a pile of rotten carrots and vegetables? Besides, these vendors are as shrewd as monkeys. If there was really something good, they would have put it away for themselves long ago. How could you ever have a chance to pick it up? How naive and childish your hope is! Let me tell you, those who have such that thought will be gypped by a swindle bigtime in the end.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t take his remark seriously and muttered, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine to walk around. It¡¯s always good to broaden my horizon.¡±


    What mattered most when trying to find gold in craps was one¡¯s mentality.


    ¡°Never expect to spot a treasure at your first try. You should keep looking around. It¡¯s still possible for you to find something you like. But don¡¯t think you get to take all the bargains in the world alone.¡±


    For example, in Li Mu¡¯s opinion, it was already a bargain for him to buy a thing priced at 2 pennies with just 1.5 pennies. For a thing priced at 100 bucks, if you bought it with a penny, it was also a great bargain. But if you expected to get such a bargain every time you went to the market, you would practically be daydreaming.


    So, Li Mu was the kind of buyer who kept an eye open for good bargains but didn¡¯t get his hopes high.


    All he needed to do was walk around. As soon as the right time came, there would naturally be a good bargain the others hadn¡¯t spotted.


    When the two arrived outside the market, they were stopped by some disciples of the Gold Sun Sect. After paying the business tax in resignation, they were allowed to go in.


    ¡°Damn it! The Gold Sun Sect is crazy for money. We are buyers, not sellers. Why should we pay the business tax?¡± Ding Yi mumbled, extremely dissatisfied. He felt that entering the market alone cost him an arm and a leg.


    However, Li Mu was very calm. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you always say that in the universe, thew of the jungle is more obvious? Since you have already known it, you should be mentally prepared. Cultivators are human beings after all. So they are also greedy. It¡¯s normal for them to want more money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really open-minded.¡± Ding Yi cast him a doubtful look.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound right.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master always seeks revenge for the smallest grievance. When has he ever been so easy-going?¡±


    ¡°There must be something behind this.¡±


    He followed Li Mu and started wandering about the market.


    There were no fixed shops on this kind of fair. The stalls were movable and had great mobility. Therefore, the sale area was not divided into parts ording to what they sold. It was a mess, just like an old and messy library that had not been sorted out, and all types of books were just piled up in one ce.


    After checking out a few herb stalls, Li Mu soon lost interest.


    Although there were some kinds of herbs on some stalls that he had never seen before, they did not contain any special property of Spiritual Qi. Compared with the magic herbs he once picked in the Evesting Heaven, they were a little inferior.


    As for whether these herbs had special functions or not, he didn¡¯t care.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t need any at the present.


    Li Mu roamed along the street at ease as if he was just shopping out of boredom.


    By contrast, Ding Yi, who had said that he was not interested, was given away by his act.


    As soon as they entered the market, Ding Yi acted like a little white rabbit that just went into a carrot garden. After borrowing 10 silver fairy crystals from Li Mu, he grabbed this ¡°huge sum¡± and began to dart from one stall to another.


    A whileter, Ding Yi shouted like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. Soon, the rasping, croaky voice of him bargaining with others at the top of his lungs rang out in the market.


    Li Mu cast only a passing nce at the stalls he went by and kept strolling down the road.


    After a while, unconsciously, he arrived at a stall selling spirit beasts.


    The vendor was a 14 or 15-year-old boy with ck hair and big eyes. His strength was not high, as he was only in the Great Sage Realm. There was a jade pendant on his neck, in which waves of deployment energy were swirling. It was that jade pendant that helped him to walk around normally in such an environment.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    The overall strength of the cultivators in the universe was really intimidating. A little boy in his teens could already be in the Great Sage Realm, which was almost unimaginable on the Divine Land and the Bitter Star.


    In front of the stall, there were more than a dozen people, and their eyes were all focused on a little beast in the arms of the little boy.


    This little beast was ck all over, as though it had been dyed with ink. But its head was white. At first nce, Li Mu found that it looked like a leech, but its eyes were much bigger, which were as bright as a pair of colorful ck gems glowing in the sunlight. Its limbs were thick. Its ws were like those of cats, which looked very cute. Its tail was t, like the deck of a boat. Its body was round and fat but very flexible. The little beast scuttled in and out of the little boy¡¯s arms, asionally making a rustling sound, licking the little boy¡¯s palm and cheeks. They appeared to be very close to each other.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t tell what kind of species this little beast was, but he felt that it was very smart.


    In front of the little boy¡¯s stall owner erected a sign, which said in themonnguage of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region that ¡°One Spiritual Beast in Exchange for One Reset Elixir and Do Not ept Fairy Crystals ¡°.


    So the vendor was looking for barters.


    ¡°It¡¯s the White-haired Tiger¡¯s cub!¡± someone yelled.


    Immediately, another man sneered and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to a conclusion if you¡¯re not sure. Have you ever seen a White-haired Tiger has a t tail? If you ask me, this is a mutated baby Star-piercing Pangolin. It¡¯s amazing. The adult Star-piercing Pangolin is a notorious fierce beast in space. It is one of the top ten fierce beasts in the universe. It feeds on the core of stars, and its strength can beparable to that of a dominating expert. Tut, tut, never thought I¡¯d spot one here.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that.


    ¡°Is there such a powerful creature?¡±


    He was a little intrigued.


    Among the crowd, there was an old Taoist with a white face with a sticking-ster on it and a ck beard. He was holding a banner in his hand. The front of the banner said, ¡°I can tell you everything that will happen in the future.¡± And the back of the banner said, ¡°I can point you the way to any sess you yearn for.¡± That sounded impressive. But the old Taoist acted like a vulgar. He squatted beside the stall and contradicted with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? The Star-piercing Pangolin should be covered with star armor. Have you ever seen a baby Star-piercing Pangolin covered by ck fur?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? It might have mutated,¡± the previous speaker added, but his voice was obviously much lower.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    It turned out that this man was just talking nonsense, too.


    So that was what it was. If it was really that a cub of the Star-piercing Pangolin or something, perhaps even the Brilliance Immortal Star Region would go crazy for it. And since it was in the Gold Sun Sect¡¯s territory, they would have long pocketed it before anyone could get near to it. Then, how could a boy in the Great Sage Realm ever get a chance to sell it here?


    If it was a real baby Star-piercing Pangolin, all the experts in the Soldier Realm would kill for it.


    ¡°This is an Astral Origin Beast. Its skin is rough and its flesh is thick. It can withstand heavy blows and falls. It¡¯s basically just a pet to be admired and yed with. It doesn¡¯t have muchbat ability. Oh, by the way, the Astral Origin Beast has a strong sense of smell and can be used for tracking...¡±


    The old Taoist stopped short and did not continue.


    But everyone understood what he meant.


    The ability to track things was of little value.


    In the universe, generally, people used Taoist magic arts and their special powers to track targets. No matter how urate the beast could keep track of a smell, it was useless. Because it was impossible to track a smell from one to another.


    How could smells spread in the vacuum anyway?


    Quickly, the onlookers left in twos and threes.


    The stall was about to be deserted.


    The boy got a little anxious and hurriedly shouted, ¡°ttop is not an ordinary Astral Origin Beast. It is the descendant of the King Astral Origin Beast. It has royal blood running in its veins. ttop is powerful. Not only can it track things, but it can also find herbs. It can also be used as a shield. It can even block a strike from an expert at the peak of the Worm Realm.¡±


    The boy spoke a little incoherently, rifying the values of the baby beast in his arms.


    After hearing what he said, some people turned around and came back to continue to observe.


    ¡°This little fe¡¯s Spiritual Qi fluctuations are pitifully weak, yet you¡¯re telling me it can block a strike from a Worm Realm expert?¡± someone doubted.


    The boy said loudly, ¡°You can try it out if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    He held the beast in his arms andforted it affectionately. As he murmured something to its ears, the beast seemed to be able to understand the boy¡¯s words. In the end, it climbed to the ground in front of the stall and curled into a ball.


    A cultivator in the Void-breaking Realm happened to be among the crowd. He directly raised his hand, then a streak of sword light hit the little beast, smashing it on the ground and almost cutting it into two pieces.


    ¡°Whee, whee, whee...¡± The little beast let out miserable cries of pain.


    But the strange thing was that when its body was hit by the sword light, it seemed to be a chunk of rubber without bones. Although it was cleaved by the sword light, in fact, the two parts of its body were still connected with a thinyer of skin.


    By the time the sword light began to fade, it had once again be a chubby beast. When the sword lightpletely disappeared, there was no trace of the strike on the ground.


    The little beast cried out in pain. Like a child who had been wronged, it scrambled to its feet, rushed into the little boy¡¯s arms, and howled in sorrow. It rubbed the little boy¡¯s palm with its head and sobbed.


    The little boyforted it with a distressed look.


    Cries of surprise could be heard from all around.


    No matter what, this little thing was indeed able to withstand the full blow of an expert in the Void-breaking Realm.


    Some of the people around who were about to leave also showed interest on their faces.


    Li Mu also revealed a hint of surprise.


    The creatures in the universe were really amazing.


    The cultivator who attacked the beast just now was absolutely in the Void-breaking Realm, but his blow was actually withstood by this strange little beast with its flesh. Apart from feeling the pain, it was as good as new.


    Some people began to bid.


    ¡°Since I have no Reset Elixir, how about I give you a Foundation-nourishing Elixir? Boy, you¡¯ll need some when you cultivateter. So, you give me this little beast, and I¡¯ll give you this elixir. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hee-hee, how about this? I¡¯ll give you a silver fairy crystal, which is more than enough for you to buy a Reset Elixir.¡±


    ¡°If you buy it, you¡¯ll have to feed it, which is tantamount to buying yourself more trouble. Besides, what¡¯s the use of it even though it can block a strike from a Worm Realm cultivator? It¡¯s not like an attack from a Mortal Realm or Soldier Realm expert. Hehe, in my opinion, it¡¯s at most ten copper-colored fairy crystals. That¡¯s my final offer.¡±


    ¡°Just to be fair, I¡¯d like to remind you that the Reset Elixir is a seventh-grade healing medicine. This Astral Origin Beast is not worth the price. Little guy, I have a Heavenly Star Grass here. It can also heal wounds. Its effect is not inferior to that of the Reset Elixir. I¡¯m willing to suffer a loss and trade it for your beast. This is a huge bargain for you. What do you say?¡±


    It was amon haggling method in the market.


    ¡°These bastards are so cruel when ites to bargaining.¡± Ding Yi¡¯s voice suddenly rang behind Li Mu¡¯s back.


    Volume 4 The Storm in the Universe

 Chapter 574 - Stone Gambling

    <h4>Chapter 574 Stone Gambling</h4>


    Li Mu looked back.


    Ding Yi, the erratic pal, had already finished shopping in the market and hurried back, carrying various sized shopping bags on his back.


    Seeing this, Li Mu was rather speechless.


    ¡°He refuses to put those in the storage space and just carries them to show off. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Sensing Li Mu¡¯s gaze, Ding Yi smiled smugly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m not allowed to carry those on my back? Hehe, I like the feeling of returning fully loaded.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ding Yi shook his head again and said, ¡°These b*stards are just evil-hearted. They are so cruel in bargaining.¡±


    He made full use of his talent in nosing around and already learned everything about the fair. As soon as he heard these people bid, he knew that the price they offered was way lower than the real value of this little beast.


    Li Mu still did not speak.


    Because he could guess it even if Ding Yi didn¡¯t point it out.


    The people who came to the Star Posthouse were all shrewd, experienced cultivators. They were cruel and merciless. When they opened their mouths to speak, each of them made shockingly low offers as if their words could really sh the price.


    It was obvious that those buyers had noticed that this little boy was on his own and so they maliciously drove a hard bargain.


    But the little boy was stubborn. He had his heart set on that Reset Elixir and rejected fairy crystals, barter, or anything else.


    Some people were getting impatient, and they began to threaten the little boy.


    The old Taoist who had called out the correct name of the little beast before chuckled and said, ¡°Guys, this is not right. This little boy¡¯s grandma is seriously ill, and only the Reset Elixir can cure her. That¡¯s why he insisted on this condition. Show yourpassion and stop forcing the deal on him. His grandma is lying in a cave outside the market...¡±


    When the little boy heard this, he immediately showed a trace of vignce in his eyes and turned to look at the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist remarked, ¡°Hey hey, kid, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t investigate you.¡± He shook the banner in his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the world that I can¡¯t figure out. Don¡¯t worry. I mean you no harm.¡±


    Having heard that exnation, the vignce in the boy¡¯s eyes did not dim at all.


    He seemed to be on guard against everyone.


    The old Taoist ignored the little boy. He turned back to the crowd and said, ¡°We are all in Jianghu, so we should understand that there are rules in Jianghu. The little boy raised this Astral Origin Beast with his own blood and essence. He yed with it since he was a child. So, the beast is family and a friend to him. Today, he had no choice but to take it to the market for sale to treat his grandmother. Everyone, please show some sympathy and stop tricking the kid into giving you a bargain.¡±


    Hearing the old Taoist¡¯s remark, some people shook their heads, chose to give up, and then left.


    In the past few months, the old Taoist had been in Gold Town and making a living as a fortune-teller. Since his divination was quite urate, he was somewhat famous in the town. Therefore, some of his acquaintances decided to give him face.


    But not everyone wanted to give up for the sake of the old Taoist.


    ¡°A whole Reset Elixir is a little expensive, but I can consider giving you half of it,¡± A merchant-like fat man wearing a leather hat touched his triple chin and said with a smile. There were also two bodyguards beside him.


    The little boy appeared to be a little hesitant.


    He had been here for almost half a day. Finally, someone offered him the Reset Elixir. He was a little tempted, but soon he thought of something and shook his head very firmly. Then, he said, ¡°No, a whole one.¡±


    The merchant only smiled faintly and no longer offered a price.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill this little beast. Its fur can make a suit of brilliant armor,¡± someone murmured, his eyes glinting with excitement. He already guessed that the reason that the little beast fended off the sword light of the expert in the Void-breaking Realm was its strange ck fur.


    The little boy, who was holding the little beast andforting it, immediately changed his expression when he heard these words. He tightly held this young beast called ttop in his arms.


    As for the little beast, it seemed to be able to understand humannguage. It looked at the man who made that remark and growled, baring its sharp white teeth, which were as sharp as daggers. Its eyes were full of anger and hostility.


    The little boy and the little beast were like two souls that depended on each other in desperation. They hugged each other tightly and held on to their stubbornness.


    Li Mu took a close look at that Astral Origin Beast called ttop from the side. He was a little tempted to buy it. But for one thing, he didn¡¯t have any elixir called the Reset Elixir. For another, the little beast and the little boy were really close. As the old Taoist said, they were like family. So, Li Mu couldn¡¯t bring himself to take the beloved beast away from the little boy.


    ¡°I can only wish the boy good luck.¡±


    Then, Li Mu turned around, ready to leave.


    Ding Yi shook his head.


    The royal bloodline of the Astral Origin Beast made it quite valuable. But the little boy had anxiously revealed the rareness of this little beast by himself. Ding Yi was worried that that would likely cause some unexpected trouble.


    The two of them visited other stalls in the market.


    Li Mu also bought a few things, which were all Taoist alchemy products. Those items looked exquisite and had some interesting functions, though not very valuable. Li Mu prepared to give them as gifts to others, including Hua Xiangrong, Wang Shiyu, Daji, and Qing Feng and Ming Yue...


    It could be regarded as a little token of his kindness.


    Ding Yi, on the other hand, revealed his shopping maniac nature. He binged shopping for all kinds of herbs, ores, and broken ancient weapons and armors.


    ¡°Who knows, there might be great treasures in those items. Haha, I¡¯m just looking for the missed treasure.¡± He was extremely excited.


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°Who at the beginning described this market as a vegetable market and the goods in it as rotten vegetables?¡±


    While wandering, Li Mu was suddenly attracted by a wave of faint energy fluctuationing from the front.


    It was a wave of very strange energy somewhere between life and death. He had never seen anything like this before.


    The most important thing was that there seemed to be a subtle connection between this energy and the Xiantian Skill.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart gave a jolt.


    Following the direction of this strange energy fluctuation, he went more than 20 meters forward and came to a small stall.


    A piece of ck cloth was spread on the ground.


    There were dozens of irregr stones of different sizes on the cloth. The bigger ones were half the height of a human, while the smaller ones were only the size of a baby¡¯s fist. The colors of the stones varied. Most of them were ck and dark green, and they were scattered on the cloth haphazardly.


    The vendor was a mysterious person wrapped in a ck cloak, who was wearing a ck mask, only revealing the eyes and nose. It was impossible to tell whether the vendor was a man or a woman. However, from the looks of the eyes, the vendor should be quite old, for the eyes were full of vicissitudes as if they had seen all kinds of things in the world.


    The strange energy fluctuation echoing with the Xiantian Skill that Li Mu had sensed from a distance was exactly issued from this pile of stones.


    There were a lot of people around the stall as well.


    ¡°This Primordial Stone isn¡¯t bad. There is an eighty percent chance that it will produce a fairy crystal. Moreover, it should be a silver-grade...¡± A business-looking middle-aged man was weighing an ink-green rock that was the size of an adult¡¯s palm in his hand as he muttered to himself. He then asked the vendor, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    The vendor didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°A silver-colored fairy crystal.¡± His voice was hoarse, as if two pieces of rusted iron were rubbing against each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡± The middle-aged man threw the Primordial Stone back into the pile and said, ¡°Even if there¡¯s a 100% chance of finding a silver-grade fairy crystal in it, it¡¯s only the size of a silver-colored fairy crystal. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    The vendor didn¡¯t say anything, as though he did not care to promote the goods.


    Only then did Li Mu realize that these stones of varying sizes turned out to be the raw ore of fairy crystals.


    It sounded like the raw jade gemstones on Earth.


    So this was the gambling on stones.


    When these raw stones were cut open, there was a certain probability that they contained fairy crystals. For cultivators, their value was much more important than the jade on Earth. Once they bet the right one, they could make big profits with just a small investment. But if they misjudged, they could only admit defeat.


    This vendor, who was covered in a ck cloak, ought to be an independent interster miner.


    During the period of Li Mu¡¯s observation, more and more people began to choose stones one after another.


    Li Mu could tell that the selection of the Primordial Stones was also a profound branch of learning. These people observed the appearance of the stones, weighed them, examined their patterns and other characteristics before picking the stones. Then, they set a price.


    But in the end, the price offered by the vendor was much higher than what the buyers expected. Therefore, after half an hour, though a lot of people came to examine the Primordial Stones, none of them made a deal in the end.


    Even so, the vendor was still very calm. He stuck to the original price and never budged, which kind of upset the potential buyers around the stall, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make deals like this,¡± someone warned.


    The vendor said, ¡°Buy it or leave it.¡±


    A faint energy fluctuation came out from him but instantly disappeared. From that powerful and terrifying energy fluctuation, Li Mu found out that he was actually a cultivator in the Mortal Realm.


    The one who gave the warning immediately backed off.


    Some buyers who had other agendas also gave up.


    A Mortal Realm cultivator was already considered one of the best in Gold Town. They were all ruthless characters, and one should not mess with them if not necessary.


    Li Mu was also intrigued.


    He bent down and pretended to be picking the stones.


    In fact, he did not know the first thing about choosing Primordial Stone. The main reason he was doing this was to find the stone emitting that strange energy fluctuation.


    But for some unknown reason, when he got closer, the strange energy fluctuation became much fainter. He could only tell that it was among this pile of stones, but he couldn¡¯t tell which one it was right away.


    Li Mu felt that the efficiency was too slow, so he quietly activated his Third Eye.


    Since there were many people around, Li Mu was very cautious about using that power. He only let the Third Eye open a little so that it looked like a vertical slit as thin as a hair, and he also restrained the brilliance it issued. Adding that he lowered his head, no one else could see the change.


    He picked up a Primordial Stone and observed it quietly.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    The power of the Third Eye could not prate the surface of the Primordial Stone in his hands, so he could not see what was inside.


    Interesting.


    But on second thought, that seemed to be only fair.


    There were many cultivators in the universe who practiced various kinds of Magic Eyes. If they could see through the Primordial Stone like this, then the stone gambling would be a joke. With the Magic Eyes open, the inside of all the Primordial Stones could be seen at a nce. Then, there would be no need to gamble at all.


    So, it made sense that no Magic Eyes could see through the Primordial Stone.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and was not willing to give up. He continued to try with a glimmer of luck. He quietly ran the Xiantian Skill and injected the primitive natural qi into the Third Eye. A wisp of strange mist gradually appeared in the Third Eye between his eyebrows.


    Something amazing happened.


    The crust of the Primordial Stones seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden.


    He saw that in the middle of this raw stone, which was the size of an adult¡¯s palm, there was a ball of golden light, like the golden light of the morning sun. It was extremely dazzling, upying about one-third of the whole Primordial Stone.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Li Mu was very surprised and curious.

 Chapter 575 - Gold-colored Fairy Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 575 Gold-colored Fairy Crystal</h4>


    Li Mu continued to observe with a poker face.


    The golden ball of light inside the stone was extremely dense, It was splendidly bright, like a small sun, which was intoxicating.


    After looking at it for a while, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, so he looked up and asked, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the price of this Primordial Stone?¡±


    Without even raising his head, the mysterious ck-cloaked vendor answered, ¡°Five silver-colored fairy crystals.¡±


    When the people around heard the price, they were all taken aback.


    Especially those who had just examined and weighed that Primordial Stone a moment ago. They all sneered.


    A young noble-looking man smirked and taunted, ¡°Five silver-colored fairy crystals for such a shabby stone? Haha, only a fool would buy it.¡±


    Li Mu did not know what to say.


    ¡°Why does he have to make that bitchyment?¡±


    Li Mu took out five silver-colored fairy crystals and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    The crowd gasped again. Many people stared at Li Mu as if they had seen a fool. ¡°Even a millionaire won¡¯t waste his money like this. What a squanderer!¡±


    The young noble-looking man was stunned. Looking at Li Mu, he chuckled and said, ¡°It turns out that there are fools in the world.¡±


    Ding Yi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°You are a fool! What if there is an immortal seed in this Primordial Stone? Young man, you can¡¯t be that sure.¡±


    The young man said with a look of disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve just asked Master Shi to check that shabby stone. It¡¯s just a worthless stone. It¡¯s not even worth a copper-colored fairy crystal. Isn¡¯t that so, Master Shi?¡±


    Standing beside him was an old man whose skin was as dark as iron. He was slightly hunchbacked, and his arms were as long as an ape, which draped to his knees. His knuckles were protruding, and his hands wererge as tassels. At first nce, he looked like an old farmer who had been exposed to the wind and sun all year round. But upon taking a closer look, one could find that he had an unfathomable bearing.


    This farmer-like elder was none other than Master Shi, a top expert of Primordial Stones. He was hired as an adviser by the young noble and came to the market to help him pick the Primordial Stones.


    ¡°Right. The crust is rough and thick, and the star patterns are messy, which are typical traits of the ¡®disguised wasted stone¡¯. It is definitely trash,¡± Master Shi remarked while nodding.


    ¡°Haha, did you hear that? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can crack it open on the spot. If there is really an immortal seed in it, I will swim in the toilet as punishment.¡± The young masterughed out loud and mocked Li Mu for no reason.


    Li Mu gave the young man a meaningful look.


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed harsh to himself.¡±


    Li Mu handed the stone to the vendor and said, ¡°Master, please open it for me.¡± He was dying to know what the golden ball of light he saw was on earth.


    Generally speaking, the vendors who sold Primordial Stones would provide stone-cutting service on house.


    The ck-cloaked vendor calmly took the stone and asked without looking up, ¡°How do you want to cut it?¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re experienced. You just do as you see fit.¡±


    The ck-cloaked then looked up and cast a nce at Li Mu, then he said, ¡°Have you thought this through? Once I open it and find that this is a waste stone, you can¡¯t get your five silver-colored fairy crystals back.¡±


    Before Li Mu could say anything, the young noble said smugly, ¡°Did you see that? The stall owner has already advised you not to open it. Haha, what a fool! I say you don¡¯t cut it open. Just keep it as a souvenir. Every time you see this stone, you will remember the trap you¡¯ve fallen into before. Then, maybe you won¡¯t be so extravagant with money anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, Ding Yi was no longer so sure.


    After all, the senior stone expert had said that it was a waste stone. Ding Yi just said that because he was angry. He didn¡¯t know squat about Primordial Stones, and he also believed that Li Mu was also a rookie in that field. The probability of a blind cat catching a dead mouse was really low.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we open itter?¡± He looked at Li Mu and suggested.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to argue with him. He directly said to the vendor, ¡°No need. Please help me open it now.¡±


    The vendor nodded and no longer tried to persuade him.


    A sh of light glinted in his palm, and an inconspicuous stone box appeared. When he opened the box, Golden light immediately swirled around it, and a three-inch-long fin-shaped stone knife was quietly ced in it. The golden light was emitted right from this fin-shaped stone knife.


    Master Shi¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the knife.


    The interster miners were in thepany of ore and mineral resources for life. They often needed to cut open ores, dig open Earthvein, locate the mineral resources, and judge the quality of the mineral resources. The quality of the cutting knives, shovels, and Mining Needles determined the strength of a miner. Master Shi could tell that this fish fins-shaped cutting knife was definitely not an ordinary one.


    As the ck-cloaked vendor grabbed the fin-shaped stone cutting knife in his hand, he naturally showed a kind of solemnity. He put the Primordial Stone on the stone cutting table in front of him and began to cut the stone.


    At this time, the stall was already crowded with people.


    In just a few moments, the news that someone spent so much as five silver-colored fairy crystals on a waste stone had spread out. Many people gathered around the stall, waiting to see what kind of man could be so stupid. They were also dying to see the look on this rich but stupid guy when he saw the stone was really a waste after it was opened.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor shed at the stone with his de.


    Many people held their breath.


    Ding Yi directly covered his eyes with both hands.


    Li Mu, however, looked unflustered.


    The stone was cut in half, and a ray of golden light burst out from the crack, just like the golden sun rising from the eastern horizon in the early morning. The golden light was so bright that people couldn¡¯t even open their eyes.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Golden light... Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a gold-colored crystal!¡±


    ¡°Oh dear god. It¡¯s really a gold-colored crystal, the trait of a gold-colored crystal... How is this possible? Its surface definitely indicated that it was a piece of waste stone! Why did it turn out to be a golden crystal?¡±


    ¡°This man made a fortune. One gold-colored crystal is worth 100 silver-colored ones. And one silver-colored crystal is worth 100 copper-colored ones. The golden crystal in this Primordial Stone is enough to make two or three gold-colored fairy crystals. He made a profit more than 100 times his cost.¡±


    ¡°Things shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡±


    There was an exmation of disbelief around the stall.


    Those onlookers who were waiting to watch the show couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. They wiped their eyes over and over again and looked carefully. The inside of the cut stone really contained a fist-sized golden crystal. The lines on it were all-natural. The color was clear and pure. And it was shining dreamily. It was definitely the raw material of the gold-colored fairy crystal, and it was also the best kind among the gold crystals.


    There was a scorching and greedy look in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    This was a real fortune.


    The young noble, on the contrary, was instantly dumbfounded.


    His smile froze on his face, as though he had been pped more than a dozen times in the face by someone with a pair of shoes stained with shit.


    He looked at Master Shi in confusion, who was next to him.


    Master Shi was also extremely shocked and lost. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°No, no, this should be a ¡®disguised waste stone¡¯. How could it possibly contain a real fairy crystal? What... what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The regret of missing out on the gold-colored fairy crystal well as the blow to his confidence that he had made a mistake in his professional judgment made it hard for him to ept the fact.


    Ding Yi¡¯s expression was not much better than other people¡¯s.


    ¡°He, he picked out one with the golden crystal just like that?¡±


    Feeling kind of surreal, Ding Yi looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°Luck simply descended too abruptly.¡±


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t seem to be very surprised, which told Ding Yi that his Sect Master was not doing this without purpose. He must have noticed something before, and that was why he asked for this specific stone.


    As if the water started to boil, the crowd around him instantly burst into an uproar. All kinds of discussions came out at the same time, forming a wave of rumors that spread toward every corner of the market.


    The disciple of the Gold Sun Sect who was in charge of the order in the market soon noticed the change and figured out what had happened.


    ¡°Go, report to the elder. Can¡¯t believe the golden crystal has appeared. Thest time something like this happened was more than ten years ago. Wow, the golden crystal!¡± the disciple, who was in charge of the market order, said with a sigh.


    The news soon reached the Gold Sun Sect¡¯s base in Gold Town.


    ¡°Haha, these two big fish are so lucky to have found the gold-colored fairy crystal!¡± eximed a tall and thin man with a horse face sitting by the table. After listening to the report with a smile, a hint of joy appeared on his face.


    ¡°Elder Zhou, it¡¯s true. News has spread in the market. We saw it with our own eyes. It¡¯s the golden crystal, and it¡¯s a top-grade one,¡± the disciple of the Gold Sun Sect, who was kneeling on one knee, replied.


    ¡°Go, keep an eye on them. If there is anything new, report it to me.¡± The horse-faced Elder Zhou waved his hand and said, ¡°Keep a close watch on these two people.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple took the order and left.


    Elder Zhou turned to a young man dressed as a schr beside him and said, ¡°Brother Wang, have you found out if these two people came from some big sect or an aristocratic family?¡±


    The young schr¡¯s skin was dark, and he wore a kerchief on his head. He said, ¡°I went there in person and sent some smart disciples to investigate the people they had contacted. I can almost assure you that they are two of the Worm Realm cultivators who just came out of a low-ranking star. The natural qi they carry has notpletely transformed into the Astral Qi. As for why they have so many fairy crystals, I have no answer yet. Maybe it was by chance that they discovered a huge treasure.¡±


    The horse-faced Elder Zhouughed heartily and said, ¡°Brother Wang, I trust you the most. Since you said so, we¡¯ll definitely eat the two big fish today. Let¡¯s do this like always. Make sure you get rid of the bodies. Don¡¯t leave any clues behind.¡±


    The young schr surnamed Wang stood up and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get to it right off.¡±


    The horse-faced Elder Zhou waved at him and said, ¡°No, wait a moment. Let them shop around the market for a while longer. The disciples reported that these two big fish are still picking more stones. What if they are so lucky today that they can get more top-grade crystals? If so, we¡¯ll make more money. out of this Haha, let them continue to do the stone gambling.¡±


    The young schr surnamed Wang said, ¡°Elder Zhou, that is really wise of you.¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor¡¯s stone-cutting technique was excellent.


    The fin-shaped stone knife shed in his hand like a jet of divine light. The crust of the Primordial Stone peeled off, revealing the gold-colored fairy crystal inside. There was no trace of gold stuck on the falling stone crust, which showed the craft of a master. He cut the stone like an artist carving a great work of art. Not only did he need to hold the knife firmly, but he also needed experience, vision, and good judgment.


    Atst, a pair of golden high-grade fairy crystals the size of a child¡¯s fist were perfectly presented in front of everyone, which looked like two dancing golden elves.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± The tone of the ck-cloaked vendor was very calm. He put away the fin-shaped stone knife and ced the pair of golden fairy crystals in front of Li Mu.

 Chapter 576 - A Big Golden Watermelon

    <h4>Chapter 576 A Big Golden Watermelon</h4>


    The ck-cloaked vendor¡¯s eyes were still calm.


    Li Mu had just picked the right one among all the Primordial Stone on his stall and gained a gold fairy crystal. If it were an ordinary vendor, he would definitely be racked with regret. But judging by the tone of this vendor, it was as if the whole thing had nothing to do with him at all.


    His tone was perfectly calm and even a little indifferent.


    Li Mu smiled nonchntly, put away the golden fairy crystal, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a fluke, a fluke.¡±


    Ding Yi¡¯s mouth was wide open. When he finally came to his senses, he turned to look at the young noble and said with a smirk, ¡°I remember I¡¯ve heard someone say that if a fairy crystal is found in this waste stone, he will swim in the toilet, right?¡±


    The young noble¡¯s face immediately flushed red, and he just wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no toilet around,¡± he defended himself in a low voice.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    ¡°Mate, would you like to sell this gold-colored fairy crystal? How much is it? Say the price and I¡¯ll take it.¡± An interster merchant in his forties gazed at Li Mu with burning eyes and directly asked for a price.


    As if they had just woken up from a dream, others also began to make generous offers, hoping to buy the two gold-colored fairy crystals from Li Mu.


    The star power contained in the gold-colored fairy crystal was much more potent than that of the silver-colored and copper-colored fairy crystals. Moreover, it had a huge advantage in the attribute of power. It was not only just a symbol of wealth, but also an indispensable material for many cultivators practicing special Cultivation Methods.


    Therefore, although they said that one gold-colored was worth a hundred silver-colored, and one silver-colored was worth a hundred copper-colored, in reality, the price of the gold-colored fairy crystal on the market far exceeded that.


    In most cases, 200 or 300 Silver-colored Fairy Crystals could only trade for one gold-colored fairy crystal. In a remote Star Posthouse like the Gold Town, such an exchange ratio was even more extravagant and shocking.


    Although Li Mu did not know that, he still shook his head and rejected all the buyers.


    To put it bluntly, Li Mu was also a rich man. He had killed many masters from others and upied all their treasures. By far, he had already be so rich that he was in possession of a great number of fairy crystals, so he didn¡¯t care to seize the small profits.


    He did not continue to bicker with the young noble either. Instead, he bent over the pile of Primordial Stones and started to look for another one.


    Others all thought Li Mu was taking advantage of this beginner¡¯s luck to make a few more bets.


    In fact, only Li Mu knew that the strange energy fluctuation that he had sensed before, which was very simr to the Xiantian Skill, was not emitted from the Primordial Stone with golden fairy crystal that he had picked.


    So he continued to search.


    With the help of the primitive natural qi and the Third Eye, Li Mu rapidly screened the stones. He just picked one at random, patted it just like what people did when buying a watermelon, and even held it to his ear and affectedly listened to the sound, then he kept it or dropped it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe one actually picks Primordial Stones like this!¡±


    The other people around were a little confused when they saw this.


    It was the first time that they had seen such a scene.


    The young noble quietly edged toward Master Shi and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, can you tell why he does this?¡±


    Master Shi shook his head.


    He had been studying Primordial Stones all his life. Although he might not be the most renowned expert on Primordial Stones in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, he was quite famous in certain areas and had loads of experience. But he had never or heard anyone who selected Primordial Stones as Li Mu did.


    Nor had he seen such a method of choosing raw stones in the Primordial Stone schools of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    It was clearly the way to pick a watermelon but not the way to pick Primordial Stones!


    The young noble touched his chin and watched Li Mu coldly as he continued to check Primordial Stones. He thought to himself, ¡°This guy must have won that crystal by sheer luck, like a blind cat who met a dead mouse. Let him pick more. He¡¯d better pick two or three more stones and have them cut open right on the spot. Then we¡¯ll know if he is a real expert.¡±


    And the others also stayed by this stall, watching Li Mu continue to select Primordial Stones.


    Some wanted to learn some tricks from Li Mu. Some wanted to know if Li Mu was really something. Some wanted to see if there would be any more gold-colored fairy crystals being picked. Some wanted to curry favor with Li Mu. Others were simply curious and wanted to join in the fun.


    Anyway, the Primordial Stone stall, which was not very lively moments ago, was now packed with people.


    After examining the stones for a while, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    ¡°Was I fooled by my senses before?¡±


    He had sensed from a distance that there was definitely a strange energy fluctuation that could remotely click with the Xiantian Skill. But why was it gone after he came close to the stall?


    ¡°Hee-hee, how is it going? You don¡¯t know which one to pick, do you?¡± The young noble was rather defiant. He jumped out again and said, ¡°In my opinion, you just were a blind cat that ran into a dead mouse. If you really know your stuff, you sure can amaze us by picking out another Primordial Stone with crystal in it.¡±


    His words immediately upset Ding Yi, who taunted, ¡°When will your toilet swimming performance start?¡±


    The young noble¡¯s face immediately turned red. He retorted, ¡°If you can pick out another gold-colored fairy crystal, forget about swimming in the toilet, I will directly go eat poop...¡±


    Hearing that, Ding Yi was also shocked. ¡°Do you really have such a hobby?¡±


    ¡°Why does he have to get involved with sh*t?¡±


    Some of the people around alsoughed.


    The young noble also threw caution to the wind. ¡°Just say whether you dare to bet or not.¡±


    Li Mu reckoned that this man might have some problem with his brain. He had never seen anyone bet like this. The man never bet for what he would gain if he won but only bet for his punishment... His brain did work in a weird way.


    Li Mu casually grabbed a basin-sized Primordial Stone from the pile and asked, ¡°Boss, how much is this Primordial Stone?¡±


    ¡°Twenty Silver-colored Fairy Crystals,¡± answered the vendor.


    Another sky-high price.


    The crowd around gasped so hard that their teeth ached when they heard the price.


    At that, Ding Yi also got anxious and snapped, ¡°What? You can¡¯t be so greedy. Such a lousy stone is priced at 10 Silver-colored Fairy Crystals?¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor exined without raising his head, ¡°This one is five times bigger than the previous one. I should have charged 25 Silver-colored Fairy Crystals. But since you¡¯re doing business with me the second time, I cut five crystals for you. This is a super discount.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were a little befuddled.


    So it turned out that the owner of this stall didn¡¯t price his Primordial Stones by their appearance, star patterns, crust, or color, but by their size.


    Ding Yi was also a little confused by that remark. He was dazed for a moment and then yelled in exasperation, ¡°Sh*t, who in the world would sell Primordial Stones like that? Why don¡¯t you just go rob us of our money?¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor slowly raised his head, nced at Ding Yi, and then said, ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    Ding Yi uttered, ¡°Eh?¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor said, ¡°I make money much faster than those robbers.¡±


    The crowd burst outughing.


    Ding Yi: ¡°...¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he was amused as well.


    The ck-cloaked vendor was quite mysterious in his ways. But it turned out that he was also quite humorous.


    Without thinking, Li Mu took out 20 Silver-colored Fairy Crystals and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. Please help me unlock it likest time.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s bought it! He¡¯s bought it!¡±


    ¡°He really bought it.¡±


    All of a sudden, the onlookers became excited.


    It cost him 20 Silver-colored Fairy Crystals. What a darn game for rich people!


    However, at the thought that Li Mu had just won two golden fairy crystals, even if the 20 silver fairy crystals were lost this time, the gain would still outweigh the loss.


    The young noble was also excited. ¡°Cut it now. Cut it now. Haha, let us see if you¡¯re a real expert...¡±


    Master Shi also shook his head.


    This time, he was still not optimistic about Li Mu¡¯s choice.


    The patterns of the basin-sized primordial stone were rough. The star patterns were dim, the crust was rugged, and its weight was normal. It had all the characteristics of a waste stone, which couldn¡¯t even house a copper-colored fairy crystal, let alone a silver-colored or gold-colored fairy crystal.


    Ding Yi felt a little nervous.


    He tucked at Li Mu¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Sect Master, are you sure you can win? Don¡¯t get impulsive. No rich man can waste money like this. Although we have some extra money, we can¡¯t afford to throw it away like this.¡±


    Unflustered, Li Mu said, ¡°We had never seen a stall of stone gambling before. Let¡¯s try our luck and broaden our horizons.¡±


    Ding Yi: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So he is really gonna make a blind choice.¡±


    While the two were talking, the ck-cloaked vendor had already grabbed the fin-shaped stone knife. With a neat but casual hack, the basin-sized Primordial Stone was directly cut open.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The Primordial Stone broke into two pieces.


    The golden brilliance as blinding as the sun instantly burst out from the cut between the two pieces. The dreamy light color seemed to have dyed the surrounding space gold, which made everyone around intoxicated.


    ¡°Oh my...¡±


    ¡°Good lord!¡±


    ¡°He actually... He actually picked another one with gold-colored fairy crystals?¡±


    ¡°My eyes must have been fooling me!¡±


    ¡°D*mn, I examined this Primordial Stone a moment ago, but I didn¡¯t choose in the end... If I had known earlier... Now I regret it so much. It is more regretful than marrying these two bossy wives of mine!¡± It sounded like he was a man with a good story.


    The onlookers around the stall were all stunned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe his luck!¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought another gold-colored fairy crystal was in it?¡±


    What was even more staggering was that though the Primordial Stone Li Mu picked this time was about the size of a basin, the crust was only as wide as two fingers put together. The inside was arge ball of shiny gold-colored fairy crystal. The patterns were clear. The crystal was pure. Inside the crystal, naturally formed obscure star symbols were flickering, and waves of powerful ster energy were faintly discernible...


    No wonder Li Mu had fumbled with the stones as if he were picking a watermelon.


    It turned out that he did know what he was doing and his method was quite scientifically.


    Upon a closer look, everyone now found that the stone was really like a big watermelon. Its peel was thin, and the inside was filled with a huge gold-colored fairy crystal... It was practically a big golden watermelon!


    ¡°We¡¯re impressed!¡±


    The gold fairy crystal inside was more than enough to split into ten ordinary-sized pieces of gold fairy crystal.


    This was a huge fortune.


    Some people¡¯s breathing even quickened with excitement.


    Fortune could make one¡¯s heart jolt.


    That was the truth since ancient times.


    Cultivators viewed the wealth of the secr world as dirt, but when it came to valuable things like the fairy crystal, they would kill for it just like those mortals who had spotted gold and silver.


    The young master¡¯s face turned liver-colored.


    Beside him, Master Shi looked even more mortified. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. It should have been impossible to find a gold-colored fairy crystal in this kind of Primordial Stone...¡±


    Then, something urred to him and he rushed to the ck-cloaked vendor. With an earnest look, he asked, ¡°Where did you get this batch of Primordial Stones? Is it the forbidden mining area?¡±


    When the people around heard this, their countenance altered again.


    ¡°The forbidden mining area?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.


    Only the Primordial Stones collected from the legendary forbidden mining area could not be measured bymon standards. If an expert of Primordial Stones judged those stones with normal principles, they would often find themselves mistaken.


    The ck-cloaked vendor said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t answer that.¡±


    Master Shi was dazed for a moment. Then, he realized something and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for being rude. I spoke without thinking and vited the taboo of the industry. Please forgive me.¡±


    Ding Yi pinched his thigh hard. Feeling the pain, he patted his forehead again to make sure that he was not hallucinating or dreaming. All of a sudden, saliva dripped out of the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made a fortune, a great fortune...¡± His expression was utterly ecstatic as if someone just told him he had won first ce in the imperial examinations.


    Then, abruptly, he looked back at the young noble and said, ¡°Come on, perform the sh*t-eating for me.¡±

 Chapter 577 - The Fish Had Taken the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 577 The Fish Had Taken the Bait</h4>


    The expression on the young noble¡¯s face was definitely that of someone who had eaten sh*t.


    Amid theughter, he forced himself to exin, ¡°But there is no sh*t here, is there?¡±


    Hearing this, Ding Yi was sort of ticked off. ¡°You said there was no toilet earlier, but now you dare to say that there is no sh*t around here. How about I produce some for you right now?¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed the belt of his pants with both hands and pretended to pull it down.


    The young noble was shocked and got worked up on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far in bullying others. I just said I would eat sh*t if I lost, but I didn¡¯t say what kind of sh*t I would eat, or how to eat it. I¡¯ll just grab a pack of silkworm excrement and swallow it down. I am Mr. Shi Siming, and I have never gone back on my word.¡±


    The silkworm excrement was the dung of silkworms, which was also a kind of traditional Chinese medicine. It could improve eyesight, nourish eyes and brains, as well as ease pains.


    Ding Yi snarled, ¡°You¡¯re cheating. Young Master Shi, aren¡¯t you? No wonder you bet with swimming in the toilet and eating sh*t. You¡¯re really worthy of your name.¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter again.


    The nickname ¡°Young Master Sh*t¡± could be considered to bepletely pinned on the young noble.


    Soon, the ck-cloaked vendor began to work with his fin-shaped stone knife. With skillful and graceful movements, he cut off the crusts of the two pieces of the Primordial Stone. Then, he carefully cut therge gold-colored fairy crystal into the ones of the standard shape and size before he ced them in front of Li Mu.


    Some onlookers began to make high bids for those standard-sized gold-colored fairy crystals.


    Still, Li Mu turned down all the offers.


    He put away the gold-colored fairy crystals, then he continued to look in all the Primordial Stones.


    At this time, more and more people had gathered around the stall.


    The news that someone had gotten the gold-colored fairy crystals through the stone gamble had already spread throughout the entire market. More and more people had gathered in front of this Primordial Stone stall, so now it waspletely packed.


    Some vendors who were selling other goods saw that there would be no more business today, so they simply packed up their things in advance and came over to the stone stall to join in the fun.


    This was a big event that hadn¡¯t happened for decades.


    The merchants who had relentlessly bargained with the little boy selling beasts also squeezed their way in. They stared at Li Mu with greedy eyes, which were as scorching as the eyes of a wolf that just saw a big chunk of meat.


    Li Mu knew clearly about what was going on around him.


    But he continued to pick the Primordial Stones as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Countless eyes were fixed on Li Mu¡¯s expression and the Primordial Stones in his hand.


    All those people were hoping to uncover his secret skill from his subtle movements.


    After fumbling with the stones for a while, Li Mu raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    He still couldn¡¯t find the Primordial Stone that contained the half-alive, half-dead strange energy that resonated with the Xiantian Skill.


    It felt quite quirky.


    It was as if that kind of energy had its own consciousness. When Li Mu approached it, it just deliberately concealed itself.


    Li Mu took a deep breath.


    If there was no other way, he could only use his Third Eye to observe the raw stones one by one.


    This way, he could also make some money.


    By using the primitive natural qi and the Third Eye in the stone gambling, Li Mu was confident to win nine out of ten rounds... No, he could absolutely win every time and make a fortune without losing anything. It was the best way to get rich and rise to power.


    Li Mu then picked up a Primordial Stone the size of a bucket and weighed it. With a satisfied smile on his face, he looked up at the ck-cloaked vendor and said, ¡°Boss, this one...¡±


    ¡°Thirty silver fairy crystals.¡± The ck-cloaked vendor straightforwardly set the price.


    Before Li Mu could say anything, a stout merchant next to him cut in, ¡°Boss, I offer you 31 silver fairy crystals for this Primordial Stone. Let me have it.¡±


    Obviously, that man meant to intercept the fortune.


    Li Mu looked at the stout merchant.


    Just now, at that little boy¡¯s stall, it was exactly this merchant who said he would kill the Astral Origin Beast called ttop for its fur.


    He was certainly not a man with good faith.


    The stout merchant met Li Mu¡¯s eyes and gave him a menacing smile. Then, he said, ¡°Dude, you¡¯ve gained a lot today. Just let me have this one. You should not be too greedy. Mind you, if you eat too much at a time, your digestion might be burdened, and you¡¯ll have to spit it out in the end.¡±


    That remark immediately ticked Ding Yi off. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re being unreasonable, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? My Sect... My Master picked it first. Do you know the rules of firste first serve?¡±


    ¡°You stupid servant, screw off. You have no say in front of our President Gu! He can take your worthless life at any time.¡± A guard in the Mortal Realm beside the fat merchant red at Ding Yi and scolded him mercilessly.


    Ding Yi was furious and was about to fight back, but Li Mu stopped him.


    The fat businessman put on a fake smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young and naive. Firste first serve? Hehe, in the business world, there¡¯s no such thing as firste first serve. Only the highest bidder gets the goods, do you understand?¡±


    Li Mu also smiled. ¡°Are you sure you want to outbid me?¡±


    Even if he did not count in the ie he had earned by ¡°opening delivered packages¡± back on the Divine Land, just the two gold-colored fairy crystals alone that he had just won were sufficient to make him a richer man than 90% of the people on the scene.


    The fat businessman was stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses. His expression was a little awkward, and there was a strong sense of threat in his eyes.


    If he really tried to outbid Li Mu, he might not be able to win against this upstart.


    He sneered and said in a low voice, ¡°Little fe, don¡¯t look for trouble for yourself. An inexperienced young man in the Worm Realm like you has notpletely transformed your cultivation strength into the power of stars. I can kill dozens or hundreds of those men in the Worm Realm like you with a stir of my mind.¡±


    Some onlookers cast Li Mu sympathetic looks.


    However, Li Mu did not look at the fat businessman at all. Instead, he turned to the ck-cloaked vendor and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He looked more like admitting defeat.


    ¡°What? Another ten or so gold-colored fairy crystals?¡±


    In the headquarters of Gold Sun Sect in Gold Town, the horse-faced Elder Zhou stood bolt up in surprise when he heard the report of his disciple. Then, his face lit up with ecstasy.


    ¡°Haha, this is really God¡¯s help. Haha, I¡¯m so lucky, so lucky to have these two bumpkins enter my territory.¡± Heughed heartily, then he said, ¡°Go, send someone to keep an eye on them. Besiege the market and don¡¯t let those two fat fish run away. Just let them continue to gamble, haha!¡±


    More than 20 gold-colored fairy crystals!


    Even though Zhou Changfa was in charge of the Gold Town, the wealth that he had umted by painstaking management and continuous exploitation for 60 years was basically worth the same as the 20 gold-colored fairy crystals. Therefore, how could he not feel excited?


    It was simply a huge windfall.


    ¡°Congrattions, Elder Zhou,¡± The dark-skinned, schr-looking assistant named Wang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, you¡¯ll also get your share,¡± Elder Zhou promised. He was in a very good mood.


    As far as these two people were concerned, this huge fortune was already in their pockets.


    The stout merchant was trembling with anger, and his face changed, but he could do nothing about it.


    He never could have thought that the ck-cloaked vendor did not sell the Primordial Stone to him, the higher bidder. Instead, he insisted on selling it Li Mu. The reason he gave was that in the stone gambling, whoever picked out the Primordial Stone had the preemptive right to buy it, and they had to abide by the rules.


    There was indeed such a rule.


    It was an ancient rule of stone gambling.


    But the problem was, in the face of real money and power, who could really stick to the rules and principles?


    Therefore, the choice the ck-cloaked vendor made caused many people to feel a deep sense of respect for him.


    Of course, there were also people who looked down on him for that.


    In the end, the Primordial Stone, which was as big as a bucket, was cracked open by the ck-cloaked vendor. Its inside was filled with shining silver brilliance. It turned out to be a silver-colored fairy crystal. Although it was not a gold-colored one, this one was muchrger. If it was broken down to the normal size, it could be divided into more than 100 normal Silver-colored Fairy Crystals. Thus, Li Mu had still made a big profit.


    Li Mu put away the silver fairy crystal and continued to pick.


    Soon, he selected another Primordial Stone the size of a basin.


    Before he had time to ask the ck-cloaked vendor for the price, a middle-aged man next to him leaned in and spoke to Li Mu in a negotiating manner, ¡°Pal, how about this? You sell this Primordial Stone to me. No matter what price the vendor offers, I am willing to double it and buy it from you. Just think it this way, you help me pick this Primordial Stone, and double the price is for your advisor¡¯s fee. What do you say?¡±


    Li Mu nced at the man and instinctively wanted to reject him. But on second thought, he changed his mind and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much, pal. I¡¯m Yue Lun the Flying Eagle. And I will definitely bear this favor in my mind.¡± The middle-aged man was just giving it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect that Li Mu would really agree. Instantly, he was overjoyed and his face was full of gratitude.


    Soon, the deal was made.


    The stall owner offered a price of 20 silver coins. Yue Lun the Flying Condor gritted his teeth and gave Li Mu 40 Silver-colored Fairy Crystals without hesitation to buy this basin-sized Primordial Stone. Then, he asked the vendor to cut it open.


    As it turned out, that Primordial Stone contained a top-grade silver-colored fairy crystal. If it was broken down to pieces of the normal size, there would be 120 standard silver-colored crystals in total.


    His profit was more than twice times his cost.


    In the blink of an eye, he had made so much money with just a few words and one simple decision. It was the most efficient way to make exorbitant profits.


    Yue Lun the Flying Eagle beamed with joy and thanked Li Mu profusely.


    After seeing his profit, the others were also tempted. They all asked Li Mu for advice and offered to pay twice the price of the vendor as his advising fee so as to help them choose the Primordial Stones.


    After thinking for a while, Li Mu agreed to make the deals with some of those people.


    That kind of deal didn¡¯t seem to be very reasonable. After all, if Li Mu bought the stones himself, he would earn more. He did not need to work for others and let them take the fruit. However, from the perspective of the stone gambling business, it waspletely understandable.


    After all, even a master of Primordial Stones or a legendary guru of Primordial Stones could never guarantee that he could always pick the right Primordial Stones containing fairy crystals.


    Therefore, there were many Primordial Stone experts who made a living by helping people pick out Primordial Stones. At least, it was a way to make easy money, and they could definitely make a profit without suffering any loss.


    After about an hour¡¯s picking, Li Mu helped the three people pick out their Primordial Stones.


    His rate of sess in stone gambling turned out to be 100%.


    The first one he helped was a gray-haired old woman, who seemed to be an interster herb collector. Hoping to try her luck, she threw in the only 14 Silver-colored Fairy Crystals she had and bought the Primordial Stone that Li Mu had selected for her. After the stone was opened, she got more than arge silver-colored fairy crystal that was worth 60 standard Silver-colored Fairy Crystals. The profit was more than four times the cost.


    The second one was a young man, and he was not rich. He gritted his teeth and took out five Silver-colored Fairy Crystals. His gain turned out to be worth four times that of five silver-colored crystals, which put a broad smile on his face.


    The third one was a man with a disabled right leg.


    When he was chosen by Li Mu, he still couldn¡¯t believe that he had been the lucky one.


    In the end, this man hesitated for a bit and paid four Silver-colored Fairy Crystals. In return, he obtained a gold-colored fairy crystal, which was shockingly worth more than 50 times the cost.


    Holding the gold-colored fairy crystal in his hand the disheveled man couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    In the end, he came to his senses and was so excited that his eyes were full of tears. He murmured, ¡°Zhu¡¯er, wait for me. I¡¯m finally rich. I can soon take you and our daughter out of the Firefly Star... I can let you and our daughter live a good life.¡±


    The Firefly Star was a on which the Spiritual Qi was about to drain up.


    In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, this was notorious for its terrible environment. Generally speaking, to live on such a, not only would one¡¯s cultivation decline but one¡¯s lifespan would also be shortened. One might even be injured by the poisonous gas emitted by the underground poison fire of the dry, which will cause damage to one¡¯s Taoist foundation. And once that damage was caused, it was irreversible.


    Those who had any bit of cultivation had long run away from this.


    But the man with disabled right leg and his family were not that lucky.


    The woebegone man aroused the emotional resonance of some people around him.


    Most of the people who went to this fair on the Star Posthouse were herb collectors and miners. They had been struggling at the bottom of the socialdder in the universe. They all had different sad stories and their own goals to fight for. Having been struggling for so many years, all that they were waiting for was a day to shake off poverty, wasn¡¯t it?


    At this time, the stout merchant who had spoken rudely before couldn¡¯t hold back his urge anymore. He said tentatively, ¡°Little fe, I apologize to you for my previous behavior. Now, could you help me choose a Primordial Stone...¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°Now you know to beg for help? Hehe, you wish.¡±


    Li Mu looked at him, smiled at him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible to make a deal with you. After all, nobody hates money. However, you have to pay me three times the price.¡±


    The fish had finally taken the bait.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯m waiting for.¡±

 Chapter 578 - A Top-grade Taoist Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 578 A Top-grade Taoist Treasure</h4>


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, the stout merchant rejoiced instead of getting angry.


    What had worried him was not that Li Mu might charge an exorbitant service fee but that he refused to provide him the service at all.


    ¡°Fine, we have a deal,¡± the stout merchant answered in a booming voice as if he feared that Li Mu would then go back to his words.


    Interster merchants¡ªespecially those who had no bottom line and principles. In order to pursue profit, there was basically nothing they could not do. The stout merchant was one of them. Just moments ago, he threatened Li Mu and the two were on the verge of breaking out a fight. But now, he seemed to be totally cooperative.


    Li Mu casually picked up a piece of Primordial Stone the size of a small puppy. The ck-cloaked vendor dered that it was priced at 10 silver-colored fairy crystals.


    Seeing that Li Mu picked that stone so unceremoniously, the stout merchant could not help but doubt his attitude. Then, he remarked, ¡°Dude, this is business. The most important thing in doing business is integrity. Let¡¯s put our previous disputes aside. I believe you won¡¯t pick a waste stone to get back at me, will you?¡±


    Li Mu snapped, ¡°Buy it or leave it.¡±


    He seemed very lofty.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll just trust you for once.¡± The stout merchant gritted his teeth and gave Li Mu 30 silver-colored fairy crystals, and then asked the ck-cloaked vendor to crack the stone.


    When that Primordial Stone was cut open, bright silver brilliance streamed out from it like a waterfall of flowing light. It was indeed the top-grade silver-colored fairy crystal. After weighing it, it was worth 80 standard silver-colored fairy crystals.


    The profit was huge!


    The stout merchant smiled and said, ¡°Well, you are indeed a Primordial Stone master who holds onto your integrity. My previous worries turned out to be totally unnecessary.¡±


    Onlookers around the stall were amazed when they saw that.


    So far, Li Mu¡¯s sess rate in selecting stones was still 100%. He had made no mistakes in his choices. Such a high sess rate was astonishingly unbelievable.


    Some people also started to look at this from another angle. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all the Primordial Stones in this stall contained fairy crystals, and that was why Li Mu had always picked the right one with the fairy crystals.


    So, some people began to try it themselves.


    Half a dozen people selected stones by themselves in session. But the stones they chose all turned out to be waste stones. Having suffered such a loss, their faces were twisted by regret.


    The stout merchant also tried it once himself. He spent 60 silver-colored fairy crystals on a bucket-sized Primordial Stone. However, it turned out to be stuffed with waste materials, and there was not even a trace of fairy crystal in it.


    Those people all felt like weeping but had no tears.


    It was not until this moment that the onlookers realized how shockingly urate Li Mu¡¯s stone selection method was. He could effortlessly pick out the one with gold in it. It was definitely not because of his good luck but his knowledge and experience.


    ¡°Little fe, could you help me choose a few more Primordial Stones? I¡¯m willing to pay a higher fee,¡± the stout merchant surrounded by his bodyguards squeezed his way to the front and asked again with a somewhat ingratiating smile.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Did you not doubt my ability just now? Hmph.¡±


    The stout merchant narrowed eyes. A trace of deeply hidden indignation and the intention to kill shed across his face, which he quickly concealed. Then, he again and again apologized. ¡°My bad that I measured the stature of a great man by the yardstick of a petty man. You are an incredible master of Primordial Stones. I hope you won¡¯t mind my reckless remarks before. Please mercy me and help me pick a few more stones.¡±


    A look of hesitation climbed onto Li Mu¡¯s face.


    Ding Yi, who was next to me, advised, ¡°Why help this kind of person? Just ignore him.¡±


    Li Mu heaved with a long sigh and said, ¡°We¡¯re still a bit short...¡± He turned to look at the stout merchant and said, ¡°Just three more stones and we¡¯re done.¡±


    The stout merchant was overjoyed. He eximed, ¡°Sure, sure, no problem.¡±


    So, Li Mu started selecting stones again.


    The first one he picked was a Primordial Stone the size of an adult¡¯s fist.


    The ck-cloaked vendor offered five silver-colored fairy crystals, and the stout merchant tripled the price. A gold fairy crystal worth more than 300 standard silver spars was found in that one. Seeing that his money had multiplied in an instant, the merchant could not stop smiling from ear to ear.


    Li Mu then made his second choice, which was a Primordial Stone the size of a three-year-old child.


    The ck-cloaked vendor directly asked for 50 silver-colored fairy crystals for it. The stout merchant paid Li Mu 150. As it turned out, this one contained a shining silver fairy crystal. It was also the best kind and the size is huge. When it was finally taken out from the crust, they found that it was worth more than 400 standard silver-colored fairy crystals, and the stout merchant still doubled his money again.


    The onlookers around were all stunned by Li Mu¡¯s amazing means of stone selection.


    ¡°He really never fails.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t chosen a wrong one yet.¡±


    ¡°With such a sess rate, I would buy it even if he imed to be a celestial master of Primordial Stones. And he is still so young. Well, seems that the younger generation will surpass the older one.¡±


    ¡°Celestial master of Primordial Stones? Nonsense! He has no backbone at all. He had openly turned hostile against this businessman before, but now he¡¯s decided to work for him just for more money. Well, he does know his stuff but he doesn¡¯t have principles or moral courage. He is still a far cry from a celestial master of Primordial Stones.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about him anyway? I knew at first nce that this young man has just made a breakthrough in the Void-breaking Realm and entered the Worm Realm. He hase out of the lower realm and has no one to lean on in this gxy. Naturally, he wants to rely on his own ability and seize the rare opportunities. Fairy crystals are conducive to cultivation. Compared with fairy crystals, principles don¡¯t matter anymore, do they? Heroes may not be defeated by strength but by theck of money. If you want to live in this gxy, unless you¡¯re one of the disciples of big sects, you have to eat humble pie and cultivate on your own, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Some people who sympathized with Li Mu began to defend him.


    At this time, a wretched old Taoist holding a banner saying shockingly ambitious words pushed his way to the front of the crowd when no one was looking.


    Having heard what the others said, the Taoist wagged his head and refuted, ¡°Amitayus... What do you know about the Primordial Stone masters? For them, only two things matter. The first is their skill. The second is their credibility. Thetter is particrly important. If you deliberately select the wrong stone for a client for personal grievances. You may vent your anger, but your credibility will be ruined. No matter how good your stone selection skills are, others will not dare to hire you anymore. Therefore, Primordial Stone Masters will never do such a thing to harm their career.¡±


    Hearing what the old Taoist said, others pondered for moments and realized that he did have a point.


    ¡°Fe, there is onest chance left, can you...¡± The stout merchant had made huge profits in the first two deals. Seeing that there was only one chance left, he got a little worried. After all, man¡¯s greed and desire would never subside but expand.


    Li Mu directly turned him down. ¡°No, I said I would pick three more stones for you and that¡¯s it. You can¡¯t have more.¡±


    The stout merchant was a little annoyed. He then said, ¡°Since this is myst chance, can you try to help me choose a Primordial Stone containing arge gold-colored fairy crystal? I will offer you four times the price.¡±


    Based on the results of the first two deals, the stout merchant hadpletely believed in Li Mu¡¯s skills.


    Li Mu sneered, ¡°This kind of thing depends on sheer luck. Even I can¡¯t conjure a big gold-colored fairy crystal out of thin air.¡±


    Despite that, Li Mu still began to pick among therge pile of Primordial Stones.


    At this moment, everyone around was holding their breath.


    They all had a hunch that the Primordial Stone selected by Li Mu this time was definitely an amazing one. It was very likely that the news would make a sensation in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Anyway, what happened before would be shockingly enough to bandy about the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Even the wretched old Taoist holding the banner stared at Li Mu unblinkingly with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. The fingers of his left hand were moving constantly, as though he was doing some calctions.


    Standing in the crowd, Young Master Shi Siming and Master Shi had stopped talking and fixed their eyes on Li Mu.


    Only the ck-cloaked vendor stayed extremelyposed from the beginning to the end. The eyes under the mask were perfectly calm like the surface of a waveless ancient well.


    Li Mu examined all the stones with care.


    Finally, Li Mu pointed at thergest Primordial Stone in the whole stall and asked, ¡°Boss, this Primordial Stone, how much is it?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed his finger andnded on thatrge stone. Then, they all couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    It was big!


    Too big!


    This Primordial Stone was 1.45 meters high. It was cylindrical, with a diameter of more than one meter. The shape was regr, and the crust was smooth. The star patterns on it were clear. And there was some gleaming spiritual energy around it. It seemed to be an extraordinary stone.


    ¡°This one is the Primordial Stone King!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s extraordinary at first nce.¡±


    ¡°This one is guaranteed to contain fairy crystals. Why didn¡¯t anyone buy this Primordial Stone King before?¡±


    ¡°You are wrong about that. In fact, someone asked about its price before, but the stall owner charged 50 gold-colored fairy crystals, which is an absolute sky-high price. It is just appalling, so no one has decided to buy it yet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The risk is too high. Even if it is the Primordial Stone King that contains fairy crystal, as long as it is a fairy crystal below the top-grade silver-colored fairy crystal, one will lose money.¡±


    ¡°But now that the young celestial master of Primordial Stones has chosen this one, I bet that this Primordial Stone king absolutely contains a gold-colored fair crystal. It can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    ¡°From where I¡¯m standing, this stall owner is a bit suspicious. The stones he sells may actually be from the forbidden mining area. The probability of finding a Primordial Stone King in the forbidden mining area is rtively high,¡± said the old Taoist with a mysterious air.


    He pretended to do a few calctions and announced, ¡°Amitayus Buddha... something big will happen today.¡±


    Looking at the Primordial Stone Li Mu pointed at, the corner of the mouth under the ck-cloaked vendor¡¯s mask curled into a weird arc. He then said ndly, ¡°100 gold-colored fairy crystals.¡±


    What a sky-high price!


    An absolutely sky-high price!


    The stout merchant who had heard what the other man said before instantly flew into a rage. Hopping furiously, he demanded, ¡°Before, you charged only 50 gold-colored fairy crystals. But now you want 100? How could you raise the price like that?¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor pointed at Li Mu and said calmly, ¡°Because he¡¯s chosen it.¡±


    It could be regarded as apliment for Li Mu¡¯s sharp vision in disguise.


    Li Mu was slightly startled.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s interesting.


    ¡°This vendor... is sort of a scamp.¡±


    Li Mu turned around and said to the stout merchant, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say that you want a big one this time? There is only one chance left. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll buy this Primordial Stone King myself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± the stout merchant got worried. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    One hundred gold-colored fairy crystals was not a small amount of money. And this stout merchant had to pay four times the price. Even though he was rich, it was still a huge sum of money, and he had no way to get his hands on so many crystals on such short notice.


    After thinking about it, he finally ground his teeth and said, ¡°My friend, I have a top-grade Taoist Treasure which has been notarized at the Fair-deal Shop. It is worth 200 gold-colored fairy crystals. How about I give it to you as part of the payment?¡±


    Then, the stout merchant presented Li Mu a broadsword with a slim de shaped like a wild goose feather.

 Chapter 579 - A Seriously Bad Bargain

    <h4>Chapter 579 A Seriously Bad Bargain</h4>


    What an excellent broadsword!


    The broadsword had extremely smooth outlines. It was light and agile as an antelope. Every part of it was naturally forged. It was like the most perfect work of art, shaped as the longest and the most immacte feather on the wings of a wild goose. It was red-and-ck, giving off a dim brilliance.


    The groove on both sides of the de was neatly-carved and full of texture. It flickered with the brilliance unique to cold steel, which would make people shudder.


    A great broadsword!


    It was definitely a great broadsword.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes brightened. He immediately took a liking to the broadsword.


    Li Mu himself was a master of broadsword-using methods. His love for broadswords was as intense as a swordsman¡¯s love for swords, a rider¡¯s love for horses, a general¡¯s love for precious armor, a chess yer¡¯s love for chessboards, a home man¡¯s love for porn, and a home girl¡¯s love forics. It was a kind of bone-deep desire.


    The only w of this broadsword was that the de was not sharpened yet.


    The stout merchant said, ¡°This broadsword is called ¡®so close yet worlds apart¡¯. It is a top-grade Taoist treasure. It used to belong to a sinner devil who once ran amuck in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Later, this sinner devil was hunted by various major immortal sects, and this broadsword was lost. It was also by chance that I got this broadsword from an old friend. It had been notarized at the Fair-deal Shop. So, I guarantee you that this is absolutely the genuine one. Its real value is absolutely more than 200 gold-colored fairy crystals. My friend, this is a rare opportunity you shall not miss.¡±


    The Fair-deal Shop that he had mentioned was an extremely famous chain store in Ziwei Star Zone. It had been in business for thousands of years. It valued and notarized the genuineness of various rare treasures. With this old shop¡¯s notary, the goods could be guaranteed to be absolutely authentic, and there would be no fake ones. It could be said to be a symbol of credibility.


    In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the Fair-deal Shop had established branches on dozens ofs with arge poption or abundant resources. All of those branches were engaged in all kinds of businesses. As those branches were always honest and upright, the shop had enjoyed a good reputation.


    But, of course, Li Mu didn¡¯t know that.


    He only knew that he liked this broadsword very much.


    So, without thinking, Li Mu nodded decisively and said, ¡°Deal.¡±


    He directly reached out and took over the broadsword.


    In an instant, a feeling of unprecedented proficiency came from the handle of the sword.


    Li Mu suddenly felt as if the broadsword had be a part of him in an instant, or as if he had been holding this broadsword for hundreds of years and they had been connected for a long time.


    This kind of feeling of being one with the broadsword was extremely strange and wonderful. Li Mu had never had this kind of feeling even when using the Samsara Knife before.


    And at the moment when Li Mu held the broadsword shaped like a wild goose feather, the de trembled slightly and made the sound of a tiger¡¯s roar. It sounded joyful, as though the broadsword also had a soul and it was cheering excitedly as its response to Li Mu¡¯s touch.


    The stout merchant¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw this.


    This broadsword was indeed notarized in the Fair-deal Shop. He had plotted against a good friend and snatched it from him. It was worth 200 gold-colored fairy crystal. Originally, he nned to stash it while releasing the news about it. Then hype it to double its price before he sold it out. But now, in order to collect money, he took it out in advance.


    However, he did not think it was a pity at all.


    Because privately, he already deemed Li Mu as a dead man.


    He was not worried that Li Mu would trick him at all.


    Because he had long set his eyes on the gold-colored fairy crystals that Li Mu had earned by the stone-gambling. He had made up his mind to kill Li Mu and seize his treasures as soon Li Mu left the Gold Town.


    He had already done so many things like this as to not feel the guilt anymore.


    Now, no matter how much Li Mu earned from him, he wouldter make Li Mu pay him more than the double.


    After putting all the gold-colored and silver-colored crystals he carried with him together as well as the broadsword called ¡°Worlds Apart¡±, the stout merchant finally managed to scrape what was worth 400 gold-colored fairy crystals.


    ¡°Now cut the stone for me.¡±


    He said to the ck-cloaked vendor.


    The ck-cloaked vendor nodded and took out the fin-shaped stone knife again. With a sh of white light, he wielded the knife and cut a one-inch-high piece off the huge Primordial Stone King¡¯s top.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With a light noise, about a quarter of the Primordial Stone fell to the ground.


    There was a burst of exmation.


    At the cut, only a dull white color without any luster could be seen. It was just an ordinary stone. There was no sign of fairy crystal, and not even a copper luster could be seen.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Did you get this one wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste stone!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    The onlookers were stunned at this moment.


    The stout merchant was even more baffled.


    When he saw the pale and bleak stoneyer, his face, which was as fat as a sandbag dog¡¯s, turned livid in an instant, and his heart sank to his stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he looked at Li Mu and asked in a questioning tone.


    Li Mu calmly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there three-fourths unopened yet?¡±


    The stout merchant was taken aback.


    When the people around heard this, they were also enlightened.


    That was right. Since this Primordial Stone King was so big, it could not be stuffed only with gold-colored fairy crystals. Not to mention the remaining three-fourth, even if there was only one-fourth unopened, as long as half of thest one-fourth contained gold-colored fairy crystals, it would be worth far more than 400 standard gold-colored crystals.


    ¡°Ah, my bad to be so reckless. My friend, hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    The stout merchant quickly calmed down and looked at the remaining three-fourth of the Primordial Stone King, his eyes gleaming with greed.


    The fin-shaped stone knife in the hands of the ck-cloaked vendor shed again and cut off another quarter of it.


    It was still the bleak white color.


    That part was still a waste stone.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Ur...¡±


    Countless eyes immediately fell on Li Mu.


    Li Mu looked quiteposed. He said to the ck-cloaked vendor, ¡°Go on ... Don¡¯t cut it bit by bit. Just cut it open from the middle.¡±


    As he spoke, he even drew a line with his finger on the stone.


    Oh, it turned out that the vendor did not cut the right ce.


    Many people were heartened by Li Mu¡¯s calm expression and chose to believe in him again.


    The stout merchant again got his hope up.


    The ck-cloaked vendor chopped down along the route drawn by Li Mu, and the remaining parts of the Primordial Stone King were directly divided into two parts from the middle, revealing everything inside clearly.


    ¡°My dear lord.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°This time, something big has really happened.¡±


    The cut in the Primordial Stone was as smooth as a mirror.


    However¡ª


    It was still all waste.


    It was a waste stone!


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Even Master Shi looked as if he had just eaten a dead mouse.


    Among all the Primordial Stones selected by Li Mu so far, he was most optimistic about this Primordial Stone King. It was in line with all the characteristics of the ones containing fairy crystals. For the first time, he felt that his vision could finally bepared with Li Mu¡¯s. Nheless, it came to him as a surprise that Li Mu was wrong this time.


    Countless eyes were focused on Li Mu again.


    The stout merchant was covering his heart with his hands. With the help of his bodyguards, he managed to stand firm and red at Li Mu.


    Li Mu was still very calm.


    ¡°Shoot, I picked the wrong one,¡± he said ndly.


    It looked like he had just founded out that this Primordial Stone King was only worth one copper-colored fairy crystal instead of 400 gold-colored fairy crystals. It did not seem to be an act at all.


    ¡°Haha, hahaha...¡± Ding Yi couldn¡¯t help bursting outughing. In the end, heughed so hard that his stomach hurt. Covering his stomach, he squatted on the ground and started to thump the ground hard.


    The ear-piercingughter hauled everyone out of their shock.


    ¡°Little b*stard, are you messing with me?¡±


    Like a male lion whose mate had been taken away, the stout merchant roared in grief and indignation. He stared at Li Mu as if he was going to swallow him alive.


    Li Mu spread out his hands and said, ¡°A man makes mistakes. Sometimes that happens.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, the onlookers around were all speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Could you please put in a little effort to put on a sad face? Dude your indifferent expression is obviously telling others that you¡¯re just ying a trick.¡±


    Even a fool could tell.


    ¡°You¡¯re fooling me. You¡¯re f*cking messing with me!¡± The stout merchant was exasperated and spoke a little incoherent. He then said that repeatedly.


    ¡°Well, sort of,¡± Li Mu answered and nodded.


    He had admitted it. How could he have admitted it?


    The onlookers didn¡¯t know how to describe their feelings now.


    ¡°He admitted it just like that?¡±


    Some people turned to the wretched old Taoist. Didn¡¯t he just solemnly im that real celestial masters of Primordial Stones wouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing? But why did this youngster just pull this trick?


    ¡°Amitayus... d*mn Buddha, this...¡± The old Taoist was also at a loss. ¡°This brat was f*cking devilish. Can¡¯t believe he even dared to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The stout merchant shed his eyes dangerously. The bodyguards around him also closed in on Li Mu and unsheathed their swords.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But if you want to die, I can help you for free.¡±


    ¡°Gasps!¡±


    This time, the onlookers were shocked again.


    ¡°How could he be so arrogant?


    ¡°Are the youngsters nowadays all so audacious?¡±


    At this time, some of the more quick-witted people gradually came to see the whole picture.


    Li Mu was deliberately making trouble for the stout. He already began to set the trap when he started to help others choose the Primordial Stone. After that, he selected the stones three times in a row for the stout merchant to let him double the profit. In fact, he was actually digging a pit for him and leading him to the trap step by step. Thest time, he drew the stout merchant into the pit and made him spit out more than all the fairy crystals he had earned before.


    What a smart stunt!


    The atmosphere became tense in an instant.


    ¡°F*ck, the man who dares to set me up like this hasn¡¯t been born yet.¡± The stout merchant waved his hand and yelled, ¡°Go get him. Cut off this little bastard¡¯s legs first. Hehe, get him to spit out what he has swallowed!¡±


    Now, things had really turned ugly.


    Killing people at the Gold Town Fair would surely offend the Gold Sun Sect. After all, it would cause damage to their business. However, the stout merchant was not particrly afraid in that he had money, and money talks. He could fix this by making somepromise with Gold Sun Sect afterward.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    Many men darted forward.


    The guards around the stout merchant all unsheathed their swords and rushed to besiege Li Mu at the speed of lightning. They attacked Li Mu mercilessly. Their sword light and broadsword light were all aimed at Li Mu¡¯s legs.


    Li Mu raised the broadsword shaped like a wild goose feather in his hand, and his eyes were full of killing intent.

 Chapter 580 - Killing the Opponents in One Second

    <h4>Chapter 580 Killing the Opponents in One Second</h4>


    ¡°nk, clink, nk!¡±


    Sounds of the rapid collision of the sword and broadsword were heard.


    One second, the figures tangled together. The next, they suddenly separated.


    The four guards were blocked and couldn¡¯t get close to Li Mu immediately.


    Li Mu looked at the figure in front of him in great surprise.


    It was the man whose left leg was disabled.


    ¡°My benefactor, go now!¡± the man said to Li Mu without looking back at him.


    The copper broadsword in his hand, which was rusty, was a Taoist instrument with little spiritual qi. There were dozens of chips on the de, which looked like sawteeth.


    Seeing this broken saber, people couldn¡¯t help but think that its owner must be a veteran warrior.


    The sudden shes of weapons just now were exactly made by the disabled man. He blocked the attack of the four bodyguards of the stout merchant for Li Mu.


    No one would have thought that he would actually step up.


    Judging from his broadsword skills and body movements, the strength of this disabled man was quite extraordinary. He was probably about to step into the Mortal Realm. However, the disability of his left leg had been a drag on him.


    The man was bearded, his eyes round as a leopard¡¯s, his hair tangled and messy. He was wearing linen clothes, a pair of old boots, and brandishing a broken broadsword.


    Like an insurmountable wall, he stood in front of Li Mu, not flinching at all.


    The stout merchant¡¯s countenance altered when he saw that.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cripple who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. How dare you meddle in my affairs?¡± His fat face creased, and he sneered like a cruel knife. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Are you just sick of being alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Guo Nu, from the Firefly Star,¡± the man raised his head and answered with a kind of pride in his tone that others could not understand.


    The glory of his past had been blown away by the rain, but the hot blood and morality in his chest were still roaring in this broken body and had not cooled down for a moment.


    ¡°Haha, you turn out to be a nameless junior in the lowlife world. Haven¡¯t the b*stards from the Firefly Star already died out?¡± The stout merchant sneered and did not take the man seriously. He shouted at his guards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill this d*mn cripple for me!¡±


    The four bodyguards once again surrounded him.


    ¡°Who dares to protect him today?¡± Pointing at Li Mu, the stout merchant shouted to all the onlookers with a fierce edge in his voice. ¡°If anyone dares to protect him, I will make him disappear from the world like this d*mn cripple.¡±


    Having suffered a huge financial loss and a huge insult to his intelligence, the stout merchant was so furious that he was sort of hysterical now. The cruelty and arrogance inside him were instantly fully exposed.


    ¡°The grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by a gushing spring.¡± The disabled man looked rather resolute. Facing the four bodyguards who were attacking him from all directions, his figure remained as still as a mountain. The broken broadsword in his hand vibrated, letting out a deep cry of an ancient broadsword.


    Without turning his head, the disabled man urged Li Mu, ¡°Just go, my benefactor. I¡¯ll stall them...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, a hand patted him gently on the shoulder.


    Li Mu came out from behind him and said, ¡°Brother Guo, let me handle them. I can try the new broadsword by the way.¡±


    The disabled man was taken aback.


    Then, he saw a jet of arched light shot out from Li Mu¡¯s hand. It was bright and dazzling, as though a zing sun had risen over the market in an instant.


    ¡°Rupture, rupture, rupture, rupture!¡±


    When everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the ongoing battle, four barely discernible ripping sounds rang out in a split second.


    Then, the light suddenly dimmed.


    The swords in the four bodyguards¡¯ hands were suddenly snapped from the middle and fell to the ground. Then, before the shock on their faces dissipated, they suddenly felt that all the strength in their bodies was sucked away as if there were a leakage, leaving nothing inside them.


    Flop, thud, flop, thud!


    The four bodyguards of the stout merchant were all knocked down.


    Li Mu took them down in just one second!


    The crowd all looked shocked and in disbelief.


    In their eyes, Li Mu was just an insignificant cultivator in the Worm Realm who happened to have an amazing skill to select Primordial Stones. Yet, no matter how heaven-defyingly good he was at picking Primordial Stone, it could not greatly improve hisbat capability. And these four bodyguards were all at the initial stage of the Mortal Realm, not to mention that this was a four-on-one battle. Even if it were a one-on-one fight, Li Mu was still in a disadvantageous position.


    But as it turned out¡ª


    With just one strike, Li Mu defeated the four bodyguards in an instant, didn¡¯t he?


    The stout merchant also had an incredulous look on his face.


    The disabled man named Guo Nu was dazed, and a trace of disappointment shed across his face. Then he stepped back quietly and slowly blended into the crowd.


    He didn¡¯t want to show off, nor did he want to be a hero.


    Because his wife and daughter were waiting for him to pick them up in that bitter world. A moment ago, he was just worried about Li Mu¡¯s safety, so he tried his best to help him.


    As the saying went, the grace of dripping water should be repaid with a gushing spring. If it weren¡¯t for the piece of gold-colored fairy crystal that Li Mu earned for him, he was afraid that he would never be able to realize his dream even if he worked hard for a lifetime.


    Now that he saw Li Mu¡¯s strike, he knew that his benefactor was much stronger than him and didn¡¯t need his help.


    Ding Yi, however, was not surprised to see that.


    He had not yet seen through the Sect Master¡¯s cultivation. So far, Li Mu had already killed several people in the Mortal Realm. Now, these little minions in front of him wanted to cut off his legs on their own. How could that possible? They were courting death themselves.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be something in battling. No wonder you¡¯re so unscrupulous.¡± The stout merchant came back to his senses and sneered. There was not much fear on his face. He then remarked, ¡°However, it¡¯s a shame that you run into me today. Even if you are a tiger, you have to lie down in front of me. Even if you are a dragon, you have to behave in front of me.¡±


    He turned to another bodyguard beside him and ordered, ¡°Go check on Leader Zhang. Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet? Hasn¡¯t he finished his task by now?¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    ¡°President, I¡¯m back.¡±


    A brawny bald man, who looked as unbeatable as an iron tower, stalked over.


    The muscles of this strong man seemed to be made of pure iron, shining with a metallic luster. He was bald and had a ferocious face. He was more than two meters tall, as daunting as a ck bear. There was a violent demonic aura around him, which indicated that he was definitely not a human being. He must be a member of the demon n who had transformed into a human being.


    An expert at the advanced stage of the Mortal Realm!


    As he stood there, everyone felt a suffocating pressure, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    The stout asked angrily with an exasperated look on his face.


    The bald man hurriedly said, ¡°All taken care of. Only a little bit is left to be handled. I heard that you have had some trouble, so I hurried over here first.¡±


    At the armpit of his left arm, there was a small ck beast with white hair on its head. It was the pet of that little boy, an Astral Origin Beast named ttop, that Li Mu had seen at the stall selling beasts. The beast had had its teeth sink into the man¡¯s arm and refused to let go no matter what.


    Behind him, two guards were carrying a leather bag, inside which there was a struggling movement. It could be vaguely seen that a human being was in the bag.


    Li Mu took a look at the size of the bag and guessed that it should be the little boy at the stall who had been thrown into the leather bag.


    ¡°These evil merchants have really made their nasty move in broad daylight!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just hideous!¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of killing intent in his heart.


    They were scums. He wouldn¡¯t feel any bit of guilt to kill them.


    ¡°Go, get rid of this guy for me.¡± The stout merchant pointed to Li Mu and said, ¡°Use the means you¡¯re best at, break this little b*stard¡¯s bones for me...¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    Just at this moment, another voice sounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is causing trouble? What are you all gathered here for?¡±


    As the voice with an affected dignity was heard, the crowd parted as the sea waves did, and two high-ups of the Gold Sun Sect surrounded by more than a dozen disciples slowly marched into the market.


    The people in the market were all very afraid of the people of the Gold Sun Sect. At the same time, they retreated like an ebbing tide, and arge open space immediately appeared around the deserted stall selling Primordial Stones.


    Many people recognized the horse-faced expert from the Gold Sun Sect. He was Elder Zhou Changfa of the Gold Sun Sect, the local tyrant of Gold Town. He was a cruel and merciless ¡°devil king¡±.


    The stout merchant¡¯s angry face was immediately reced by a big smile. Beaming, he walked up to the elder and said, ¡°Haha, Elder Zhou, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. What has brought such a distinguished man like you here?¡±


    The horse-faced Elder Zhou nced at this fat man andughed. With a perfunctory manner, he said, ¡°Turns out that President Zhang is here. What has happened here? From the looks of it, your people have suffered a loss.¡±


    The stout merchant said, ¡°Elder Zhou, your timing couldn¡¯t be better. This little b*stard doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is and how vast the earth is. He¡¯smitted murder in your territory and broken the rules. You have to uphold justice for us honest merchants.¡±


    What he had said was actually the opposite of what really happened. When the people around heard his words, they also felt that this businessman surnamed Ma was too shameless.


    ¡°Haha, has there really been such a thing in my territory?¡± Elder Zhou¡¯s eyes, which were as fierce as a knife, fell on Li Mu and looked him up and down. He looked quite menacing, as though a fierce beast thinking about where to start to tear up its prey.


    ¡°It¡¯s these merchants that picked up the fight first and vited the rules.¡± Guo Nu, who had been hiding in the crowd, couldn¡¯t stand it and speak up again.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Yue Lun, the ¡®Flying Eagle¡¯. I can also testify that this group of businessmen got violent first.¡± The middle-aged man, who had received Li Mu¡¯s help before, also stepped up and testified.


    Then, people began to speak up for Li Mu one after another. Most of them were those that Li Mu had helped to select the stones before.


    Meanwhile, a majority of the crowd remained silent.


    Many people who knew Zhou Changfa understood that this devil king didn¡¯t need an excuse to do away with a person. Today, this young man had earned so many gold-colored fairy crystals. The devil king definitely wouldn¡¯t let him and his wealth slip away so easily.


    Sure enough, Zhou Changfa chose to turn a deaf ear to Guo Nu and the others. He directly ordered a disciple of the Gold Sun Sect next to him, ¡°Kill this troublemaker.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even want to give Li Mu a chance to defend himself.


    That disciple of the Gold Sun Sect cackled and walked straight to Li Mu. He unsheathed the long sword in his hand and said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯d better not try to fight back. I¡¯ll let you die a quick death, otherwise, hehe...¡±


    Suddenly¡ª


    There was a sh of broadsword light.


    The head of the disciple of the Gold Sun Sect flew out.


    When the head was in the air, the contemptuous smile was still on his face. He had no time to change his expression. Up to the moment that his life waspletely over, he still had no idea what had happened.


    In that twinkling of an eye, the broadsword intent of 24 Sr Terms had flooded into the cut in his neck, destroying and extinguishing all his vitality.


    Li Mu looked at the broadsword shaped like a wild goose feather in his hand and said with a happy look, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s a good broadsword, a really good one!¡±


    This scene made the people around feel as if the sky had copsed in an instant.


    No one had expected that Li Mu was so fierce that he even dared to kill a member of the Gold Sun Sect Moreover, in front of Zhou Changfa, the devil king, he directly killed that disciple without any hesitation as if shing a pig.


    Even Zhou Changfa himself was stunned.


    It had been a long time since anyone dared to defy him. For a moment, he found it hard to believe what he had just seen. After quite a while, he uttered, ¡°You... little scum, how dare you kill a member of the Gold Sun Sect? You...¡±


    Li Mu directly interrupted him and said, ¡°Is the Gold Sun Sect very powerful? There was once a person who imed to be the head of the Gold Sun Sect that had been beheaded by me with one neat strike. He then died like a dog. Now, the grass on his grave may have been as tall as a grown-up man.¡±

 Chapter 581 - As if Awaking from a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 581 As if Awaking from a Dream</h4>


    That remark was exceedingly appalling. Like a p of thunder, It reverberated in the huge market, causing everyone¡¯s scalps to go numb.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± After a short pause of shock, Zhou Changfa jeered disdainfully. ¡°You did that by yourself? Little boy, who would believe your ridiculous im? You¡¯re confusing the public with your evil words, and you¡¯re certainly wagging your tongue too freely!¡±


    Li Mu looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve thought about it, I was wrong about what I said just now.¡±


    When those words were out, the crowd immediately bought them.


    Now it made sense.


    A cultivator who just entered the Worm Realm just imed that he had killed the head of the Gold Sun Sect, arge sect in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Who was he kidding?


    He had taken it too far in bragging.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Li Mu added, ¡°Just to rify, the good-for-nothing who imed to be the head of the Gold Sun Sect was cut into two pieces by me. So were the experts of other sects. Therefore, there was no one left to bury him. How could there be a grave? So, the right way to say it is that the grass on his body should be as tall as a grown-up by now!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The people around him, who had just recovered from the shock, suddenly felt as if they had sprained the waist when taking a sharp turn.


    ¡°Hold on, let¡¯sb through this.


    ¡°So, when you said that you were wrong just now, you were referring to this grave thing?¡±


    Zhou Changfa¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Little b*stard, do you think your joke is funny?¡± He suddenly didn¡¯t want to kill Li Mu so soon anymore, but decided to slowly grill this lowlife cultivator in the Worm Realm who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    Yet, at this time, the ck-faced schr surnamed Wang next to him gazed at Li Mu and suddenly thought of something. His expression changed and he cried out involuntarily, ¡°You, you are Li Mu? Li Mu, the murderous mad sinner from the Divine Land?¡±


    Li Mu looked at him with a faint smile.


    The ck-faced schr unfolded his palm and took out a portrait from his storage space. He then unrolled it and injected his Genuine Qi into the paper to activate it.


    The figure in the painting immediately rose to the air like a holographic statue. It could be seen at different angles from all directions. It was a young man with short hair and white clothes, holding a long broadsword as if he were a god of killing. Well, who else could it be but Li Mu?


    This was the wanted list jointly issued by the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Beside the portrait, there was an introduction written in small characters, which established Li Mu¡¯s background, appearance, strength, fighting skills, battle record, and so on, as well as the amount of reward offered by the major sects to kill Li Mu.


    As soon as the ck-faced schr checked the portrait, he immediately knew that the mysterious young celestial master of Primordial Stones who suddenly appeared in the market was Li Mu, the killing maniac who was wanted by almost all the sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    It was no wonder that since he came to the market andid eyes on Li Mu, he had vaguely felt that this young man seemed a little familiar, but he failed to immediately associate the young man with that wanted sinner.


    That was because he couldn¡¯t believe that this lowlife ant, who had been ranked first on the wanted list in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region, dared to appear in the territory of the Gold Sun Sect in such an aboveboard way.


    In the market square, insuppressible cries of surprise were heard.


    What Li Mu, the killing maniac, had done was originally a secret that all the big sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region wanted to cover up. After all, so many members of those big sects had been killed by a bumpkin from the lower world who had not yet broken the cage of his mother. And even many sect masters had died in his hand. What an insult it was!


    But no one knew who spilled the beans. Later, this matter was disclosed and was spread out. Because the content was too shocking, it soon spread throughout the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Although the major sects did not directly admit it, they jointly issued a wanted bounty. In this way, they indirectly acknowledged what had happened.


    But almost all the people in the universe believed that this sinner called Li Mu was still hiding on the Divine Land and had not stepped out of his home.


    Who would have thought that he would be so daring as to show up in Gold Town not hiding his tracks at all?


    This discovery was like a meteorite falling from the sky and smashing into the ocean, stirring up huge waves in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°How, how could you dare to step out of the Divine Land?¡± At this time, Zhou Changfa also cottoned on, but he still found it hard to believe.


    As an outer elder of the Gold Sun Sect, he was qualified to know what had really happened in the Battle of the Tomb of the God of Sin on the Divine Land.


    If it weren¡¯t for the suppression of the Grand Demon-subduing Formation and the Five-finger Mountain cast by the Fairy Emperor of Light, the so-called killing maniac, Li Mu, could be crushed to death by any of the sect elders.


    Disheartened by the suppression power of thews of heaven and earth on the Divine Land, the sects did not dare tond on that to seek revenge. Therefore, they offered a generous bounty. When a high reward is offered, brave fellows are bound toe forward. So, they encouraged bounty hunters and rogue cultivators in the universe to retaliate against Li Mu instead.


    All of them believed that Li Mu must have gone into hiding and did not dare to step into the universe. Moreover, from the information collected by some vassal sects and forces on the Divine Land, it was true that Li Mu was doing closed-door training in Taibai Mountain.


    However, this man, who was condemned, had now appeared here.


    That took everyone by astonishment.


    However, after a brief moment of shock, Zhou Changfa¡¯s heart swelled with ecstasy.


    ¡°Hahaha, this is great. I¡¯ve searched everywhere for you. But you came to me instead.¡± He looked at Li Mu as if he was looking at a pile of treasures, and his eyes were burning with excitement. He couldn¡¯t helpughing, and then said, ¡°Do you know how valuable your head is? Hahaha, thank you so much. Thank you for showing up in Gold Town and delivering me this great benefit without being asked.¡±


    The ck-faced schr¡¯s face was also aglow with excitement.


    As soon as he got Li Mu killed, he could get the huge bounty.


    He was about to make a fortune.


    Both of them had a look of ecstasy on their faces as if they had been hit in the forehead by a windfall.


    Li Mu, who had just stepped into the universe, was a mere cultivator in the worm realm. What kind of killing maniac could he be now? Without the protection of the various Divine Ways and tactical deployments on the Divine Land, to kill Li Mu was as easy as pulling up weeds.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    ¡°They are really stupid.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say a word to these people anymore. Grasping the goose-feather-shaped broadsword in his hand, Li Mu strode toward Zhou Changfa. After his taking three steps, a rasping sound rang out, and Li Mu¡¯s figure left a series of shadows in the air.


    He was fast!


    Zhou Changfa¡¯s heart suddenly jolted.


    No sooner had he grabbed the hilt of the long sword hanging on his waist than his right arm went all numb, and blood spurted out from his right shoulder. The arm holding the hilt then flew into the air.


    His whole right arm had been directly cut off!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing this scene, the ck-faced schr next to him was scared out of his wits.


    Zhou Changfa was only the half-step to the Soldier Realm, which was above the Mortal Realm. That was why he had been able to rule over Gold Town for so many years and be the local tyrant.


    In the universe, although one¡¯s family, education, and backups were important, what mattered most was still one¡¯s strength. It could be said that among the star regions within a radius of millions of miles, Zhou Changfa¡¯s strength could definitely rank top five.


    However, Zhou Changfa lost an arm after taking Li Mu¡¯s one strike, didn¡¯t he?


    The ck-faced schr realized that things were not looking good. So he turned around and made to flee.


    But as soon as this thought emerged in his mind, he suddenly found that some gaps appeared in his sight, and he was viewing the world from an angle that he had never used before. Then the world was spinning¡­


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    The headless body of the second-inmand of Gold Town fell to the ground. It then turned into a ball of me, and was instantly reduced to ashes.


    The whole thing happened too fast.


    One strike came out before the previous one was done. Even their eyes were not quick enough to capture all the details.


    When people around just realized that Li Mu had taken the initiative to attack, they already had the winner. Zhou Changfa had lost an arm and been seriously injured, and the ck-faced schr had been beheaded. The two attacks happened almost at the same time.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhou Changfa cried out in pain, which seemed to have ripped his heart and soul apart.


    No matter how vigorously his blood qi was surging, it was hard for his broken arm to grow out in a short period of time because some strange broadsword intent and broadsword way had invaded his body along the cut. Strong as he was, he could hardly make the broken limb grow again.


    Li Mu took a break from all the killing.


    He looked down at the goose-feather-shaped broadsword in his hand in surprise.


    It was stained with blood. Like a drunkard who just had a few drinks, it was vibrating at a high frequency, emitting wisps of joy. Also, it seemed to be a depressed old general returning to the battlefield and roaring with triumph.


    ¡°What a great broadsword!¡±


    Li Muughed out loud.


    The power of this broadsword was really beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Get him! Kill him for me!¡± Zhou Changfa bellowed.


    While he ordered the disciples of the Gold Sun Sect to take action, he slowly stepped back. His eyes were full of resentment and killing intent as he stared at Li Mu. He raised his hand and stuffed several elixirs into his mouth. Then, they turned into hot currents and scattered into his limbs and bones. He forced his natural qi to flow again, hoping to make his broken arm grow so as to fight Li Mu again.


    ¡°A cluster of wicked dogs and wolves, I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he rushed forward with his broadsword.


    Dazzling broadsword light swirled.


    The dozens of disciples of the Gold Sun Sect failed to buy Zhou Changfa much time. In the blink of an eye, they were all killed in the market square. None of them was a match for Li Mu.


    Li Mu was like a tiger stepping on a flock of sheep. His divine power was so mighty that he was utterly unstoppable.


    A look of terror appeared in Zhou Changfa¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, he finally realized that he had underestimated this murderous maniac from the Divine Land. He was also aware that the battle in the Tomb of the God of Sin at that time could not be as simple as it was described in the cold intelligence.


    However, he had no second chance anymore.


    Li Mu had shown unparalleledbat capability.


    The goose-feather-shaped broadsword in his hand was like Death¡¯s scythe, which could not be stopped by any living person. In less than three moves, Li Mu directly knocked down Zhou Changfa, the local emperor who had been in Gold Town for more than 60 years.


    ¡°Spare me¡­¡±


    Zhou Changfa was frightened to death. Having been gravely injured, he shouted out loud in desperation.


    Li Mu, like a god of killing, showed no mercy at all. In front of all those onlookers, he killed him in the market square without any hesitation.


    The Broadsword Intent of the Great Heat, one of the Broadsword Intent of 24 Sr Terms, burned up the Zhou Changfa¡¯s body. The storage equipment, secret treasures, and armor he carried with him fell to the ground with a series of ngs.


    The remaining dozens of Gold Sun Sect disciples on the outskirts of the square who saw the horrible scene immediately decided to run away.


    But with a stir of his mind, the Broadsword Intent of 24 Sr Terms broke through the air.


    A few strange and subtle whizzing noises rang out in the void.


    When dealing with these small potatoes, Li Mu didn¡¯t need to do take action by himself. He just needed to cast Broadsword Intent. The Broadsword Intent of Rain burst out and reduced all the disciples of the Gold Sun Sect into drops of water, which dripped on the ground. Their energy was scattered in the air and returned to heaven and earth.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the members of the Gold Sun Sect, including the elders and handymen, were all killed by Li Mu. None of them was spared.


    It was not until this moment that the others around the market felt as if they had just woken up from a dream.

 Chapter 582 - I Want to See You Cry!

    <h4>Chapter 582 I Want to See You Cry!</h4>


    Gold Town was doomed.


    All the members of the Gold Sun Sect had been killed as well.


    Li Mu¡¯s murderous look made everyone as quiet as a cicada in winter.


    They all started to worry about their own safety.


    Li Mu had killed Zhou Changfa, an elder of the Gold Sun Sect, in three or four moves. At this moment, even if all the people in the market square teamed up, they might only be able to resist two or three strikes that Li Muunched.


    Moreover, the terrifying Broadsword Intent he could emit out of thin air was invisible and soundless. It was also a remarkable skill useful in a chase in that no one could outrun it.


    Everyone began to associate what they just saw with the rumored killing maniac in the battle of the Tomb of the God of Sin. Thebination of the rumors and reality made everyone even more frightened.


    ¡°Will we be silenced?¡±


    ¡°Very likely, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    All the people now looked at Li Mu as if they were looking at a grinning god of death walking toward them. The fear of death quickly washed over them, suffocating them.


    Some people on the periphery, with their legs twitching and stomachs lurching, turned around and attempted to run.


    ¡°Whoever runs away will die.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes swept around, and his killing intent was obvious.


    Hearing this, no one dared to run away anymore.


    Of these people, of course, the stout merchant and the bald man beside him, who was strong as a ck iron tower, were the ones most afraid of Li Mu.


    Previously, they hadpletely offended Li Mu and regarded him as a weak and easily-bullied low-level cultivator in the Worm Realm. But now, they knew that they had made a dreadful mistake.


    As expected, Li Mu looked over at the stout merchant.


    The stout merchant was scared. He forced a smile and said tteringly, ¡°I was really blind. How could I have failed to notice that you were the God of Massacre...¡±


    ¡°Whack!¡±


    Li Mu directly pped him on the cheek, which shook with hisyers of fat. ¡°Do you still have the face tough? How can you put on such an ugly smile? Do you not take me seriously? Now, I want to see you cry!¡±


    The stout merchant grabbed his cheek, feeling a little confused. There was a clear five-fingered palm print on his face. With theyers of fat on his face still shaking, he hollered, ¡°You want me to cry?¡±


    What kind of request was this?


    When the others around him heard this request, they were also a little stunned.


    They had heard of people ordering others to drop to their knees, to beg for mercy, or even to call out names... But Li Mu simply asked him to cry. No one knew what he was getting at.


    That was really absurd.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cry, can you?¡± Li Mu smacked him on the face again and yelled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep hitting you until I see some tears.¡±


    ¡°p, p, p!¡±


    More ps in the face were heard.


    The stout merchant¡¯s face suddenly was swollen like a ripe peach, and the fingerprints on his cheeks bulged. Although he was confused, having been living in this society for so long, he was able to adaptable to the circumstances. So, in the next moment, the stout merchant immediately knelt down on the ground and howled at the top of his voice.


    Li Mu smacked him a few more times and said, ¡°Your howling is just unbearable. Stop it andugh now!¡±


    The stout merchant was speechless.


    The people around were also at a loss for words.


    Even a fool could tell that Li Mu was deliberately humiliating the stout merchant.


    ¡°Hoot!¡±


    The Astral Origin Beast called ttop made a noise. It was especially ear-piercing in the midst of the dead silence.


    The bald, ck iron-like man was startled.


    In particr, when Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell on him, he felt like he was about to copse. Then, in haste, he attempted to throw out ttop, who was under his armpit.


    But this Astral Origin Beast had gotten its teeth into the arm of the bald, ck iron-like man. No matter how hard he tried to fling his arm, he was still unable to get rid of ttop.


    ¡°Hehe, the Astral Origin Beast is famous for being vengeful. Whoever ticks it off will be chased by it for the rest of his life. There is no way to get rid of it.¡± The wretched old Taoist by the side grinned when he saw this scene, revealing tworge golden teeth.


    Seeing that Li Mu was walking toward him, the bald man became desperate. He raised his hand and was about to kill ttop. If the beast continued to make a scene and provoke the murderous maniac, Li Mu, it would get him into trouble as well.


    He then threw a punch toward ttop.


    A sh of broadsword light zoomed past.


    Li Mu made his move.


    The bald giant¡¯s arm was sent flying.


    ¡°Argh...¡± the bald guy screamed.


    He stared at Li Mu with a mad look on his face. The excruciating pain unleashed the ferocity in his nature as he rushed at Li Mu with a roar.


    With a casual sh, Li Mu directly knocked him down to the ground.


    As the Broadsword Intent of Slight Snow circted, the blood, muscles, and bones of this expert in the Mortal Realm were instantly turned into snowkes, which flew out and scattered in the air. There was a kind of strange beauty in the deadly strike.


    The arm that ttop was still clenching in its mouth suddenly turned into snowkes as well. It looked around nkly, as though it didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Then, it sniffed about, turned around, and galloped to the leather bag dragged by several guards.


    The guards didn¡¯t dare to stop it.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Open the bag.¡±


    The stout merchant hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, open the bag. Open it.¡±


    The guard unfastened the bag, from which rolled out a little boy who was tied up and gagged, with wounds all over his body and blood dripping from the corners of his eyes. He was obviously very weak.


    ttop cried out anxiously and hurtled over to the little boy. It rubbed its head against the little boy¡¯s cheek, stuck out its pink and tender tongue, and licked the little boy¡¯s blood from his wound.


    The saliva of the Astral Origin Beast seemed to have a magical healing power. As the beast licked away the blood, the wounds began to heal and the boy slowly came to his senses.


    Li Mu looked at the stout merchant and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The stout merchant smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°My dear God of Massacre, this Astral Origin Beast is a descendant of the King Astral Origin Beast. It has remarkable abilities. I¡¯m willing to offer it to you...¡±


    ¡°Whack!¡±


    Li Mu raised his hand and gave him another smack in the face.


    ¡°Call me Wild Broadsword. God of Massacre sounds awful,¡± he bellowed angrily.


    Li Mu wanted to take this opportunity to create an arrogant image in order to provoke the various sects in the universe. That could create illusions and cloud the enemy¡¯s judgment. Therefore, he decided to use a new nickname.


    He chose that one because he wanted to emphasize his fearlessness.


    The stout merchant¡¯s face was now as swollen as a cooked pig¡¯s head. But he did not dare to disobey Li Mu¡¯s orders. So, he continued, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My dear Wild Broadsword, this Astral Origin Beast is the descendant of a King Beast. It...¡±


    ¡°Whack!¡±


    Li Mu gave him another p. ¡°Is it really yours? How can you give me something you don¡¯t own? Who told you to smile so hideously? Now, I want to see you cry!¡±


    The stout merchant was on the verge of going crazy.


    However, without showing the slightest backbone, he immediately began to howl again.


    Li Mu nced around and said to the crowd, ¡°Listen up. Don¡¯t leave. Stay here and continue to watch the fun. I haven¡¯t finished my stone gambling yet.¡±


    Did anyone dare to move?


    No, certainly not.


    Like children in kindergarten, everyone stood still and continued to watch Li Mu pick the stones. Anyway, it would be fine as long as this Wild Broadsword didn¡¯t start to kill people.


    Li Mu walked up to the ck-cloaked vendor.


    ¡°Sir, do you have any Primordial Stones better than those? Show me all of them. I¡¯m a little addicted to this game, and I want to practice my skills again.¡± He was quite polite to the mysterious ck-cloaked vendor.


    After all, just now, whether it had been intentional or not, this vendor had helped him trick the stout merchant.


    Moreover, the ck-cloaked vendor had insisted on sticking to the principles of a Primordial Stone master. Such a man was much better than those scumbags in the universe who took advantage of other people whenever they could.


    Despite the shocking turn of events, the ck-cloaked vendor still maintained the same kind of detached calmness. At this time, he was not afraid of Li Mu. He said, ¡°Better Primordial Stones? Haha, there are still so many unpicked Primordial Stones left. Aren¡¯t those enough for you?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°They are allmon stones. At most, some may have the gold-colored fairy crystal.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± There was a glimmer of light in the owner¡¯s eyes. He then amazed, ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t even care about the gold-colored fairy crystal? You sure are the Wild Broadsword. You¡¯re really wild!¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet a stall owner who can collect ores from the forbidden mining area. Naturally, I hope to see a real divine-level Primordial Stone. This kind of opportunity doesn¡¯te along every day.¡±


    Li Mu had examined all the Primordial Stones at this stall, but he did not find the one that had emitted the strange fluctuation between life and death that he had sensed before. However, the previous feeling was absolutely not just an illusion. Li Mu was sure that it hade from this stall.


    So there was only one possibility¡ª


    The stone that contained the strange energy had been put away by the mysterious ck-cloaked vendor.


    That was Li Mu¡¯s deduction.


    He wanted to give it a shot.


    The ck-cloaked vendor smiled yfully and thought for a moment. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he said, ¡°There is a divine-level Primordial Stone, but I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t open it. Mind you, I don¡¯t have the nerve to open it myself. Well, you can take a look.¡±


    He made an ancient gesture with both hands and retrieved arge stone out of the storage space.


    This Primordial Stone was two meters high, with a diameter of about half a meter. It was cylindrical, as though it were a hall pir hauled from an ancient copsed temple. Its surface was mottled and rough, and the star patterns were dim. There was also some faint ck moss covering it, but no fluctuation of Spiritual Qi could be sensed.


    Was this the divine-level Primordial Stone that the ck-cloaked vendor referred to?


    The people around who were forced to watch the fun were a little suspicious when they saw this Primordial Stone.


    It looked like a worthless stone.


    But Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Because he immediately felt the strange energy fluctuation between life and death that he had felt before. The energy fluctuation that could distantly respond to the Xiantian Skill was distinctively emanating from this cylindrical Primordial Stone, which was extremely easy to detect.


    As expected!


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    He was right.


    He looked at the ck-cloaked vendor and said, ¡°Sir, this Primordial Stone...¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor did not wait for Li Mu to finish and said, ¡°This Primordial Stone is priceless. If you can open it, it will be yours. I won¡¯t charge you a dime. But if you can¡¯t open it, then you shall leave it here. That would mean you are not destined to have this Primordial Stone, and so you should not take it by force.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Li Mu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Interesting.


    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    All of a sudden, he became even more curious about the mysterious ck-cloaked vendor.


    ¡°Please lend me your knife,¡± Li Mu said.


    Without speaking, the ck-cloaked vendor gently patted the stone box beside him, and the fin-shaped stone knife turned into a stream of light and flew toward Li Mu.


    Li Mu grasped the stone knife and felt its weight.


    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy!¡±


    This seemingly thin and short fin-shaped stone knife actually weighed more than a million pounds. Holding it was like holding a huge stone mountain.


    It was indeed a treasure, very extraordinary.


    Fortunately for Li Mu, he was a monster with infinite strength.


    After getting used to the weight of the stone knife, Li Mu adjusted his posture and recalled the movements the ck-cloaked vendor had made when he cut the other stones before. He slowly reached out and chopped at the cylindrical divine-level Primordial Stone.


    Seeing this, the ck-cloaked vendor shook his head slightly.


    ¡°What a rookie!¡±


    It was utterly impossible to crack open this Primordial Stone.


    He hade to his own conclusion.

 Chapter 583 - A Maze of Silver Hair

    <h4>Chapter 583 A Maze of Silver Hair</h4>


    Bang!


    Li Mu hacked hard at the divine-level Primordial Stone with the knife. Yet, not only did he fail to leave any mark on the stone, but the knife directly bounced off as if there was a mysterious counterforce.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s arm went numb. He was indeed very shocked.


    ¡°How could it be so hard?¡±


    When Li Mu watched the ck-cloaked vendor cut the stones before, it seemed so easy as if he were cut a piece of tofu. Every time the knifended on the surface of the stones, the stone crust simply fell off. But now he had tried it himself, he felt like he was cutting some unbreakable iron.


    He swiveled his eyes to the ck-cloaked vendor.


    The ck-cloaked vendor exined, ¡°The reason why the Primordial Stones can foster fairy crystals inside is that they are not ordinary stones. The crust of the stone, in particr, is naturally hard, which can beparable to divine iron. For that reason, we need a special knife to cut those stones. The crust of many top-grade Primordial Stone is the best material to make armors and shields. Ordinary knives can¡¯t cut it through at all. If you break it by force, you would damage the fairy crystal inside and cause the energy to run off.¡±


    That was not news to many stone gamblers and Primordial Stones masters.


    But Li Mu, ayman, didn¡¯t know that.


    By making that remark, the ck-cloaked vendor was actually trying to exin it all out just for Li Mu.


    Li Mu remained silent.


    He knew that he was a rookie in the Primordial Stone business. If he didn¡¯t have the Third Eye and the primitive natural qi cultivated by the Xiantian Skill which allowed him to cheat by seeing the inside of the Primordial Stones before he made his choice, he would definitely lose in the stone gambling ten out of ten cases.


    When he saw Li Mu¡¯s slowness, a look of disappointment emerged in the eyes of the ck-cloaked vendor.


    There was certainly something extraordinary about this divine-level Primordial Stone. He had tried many times to cut it open and unravel the mystery inside. However, he had used all sorts of methods but was still unable to crack it open.


    Therefore, over the past hundreds of years, he had traveled in Jianghu and set up stalls wherever he went, hoping to meet true heroes hidden in the grass roots. Maybe when the time was right, someone would be able to open this Primordial Stone.


    Today, Li Mu¡¯s performance was very amazing.


    In particr, the ck-cloaked vendor had never seen or heard of Li Mu¡¯s method of selecting Primordial Stones. But his sess rate turned out to be 100 percent, which was astoundingly high.


    Therefore, the vendor was willing to present this divine-level stone and let Li Mu cut it.


    But now it seemed that Li Mu might have some means to select the stone, but when it came to the stone-cutting, he did not know the first thing about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve picked the wrong person.¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor decided to take back his knife and the Primordial Stone.


    Just at this moment, Li Mu raised his head and asked, ¡°Please enlighten me, what is the most basic thing about cutting stones?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    There was a sh of excitement in the eyes of the ck-cloaked vendor.


    He was surprised that what Li Mu inquired about was ¡°the most basic thing¡± rather than ¡°the most important thing¡±.


    The two phrases had simr meanings. They sounded almost the same to theymen.


    But in the vendor¡¯s opinion, there was a huge difference between the phrases.


    In an instant, time seemed to have gone back.


    He vaguely remembered on that sunny afternoon when he tried to cut a Primordial Stone for the first time, what he asked his father was the exact same question.


    ¡°Every stone has its own unique star pattern, which is the mark of a natural tactical deployment. Only by following the direction of the mark can we cut the stone properly and ensure that the fairy crystals inside won¡¯t be destroyed¡­ So, when cutting a stone, we are actually undoing a tactical deployment,¡± said the ck-cloaked vendor.


    That was the urate quotation from what his father told him back then.


    After hearing that, Li Mu pondered over its meaning.


    He didn¡¯t pose more questions. Instead, he opened his Third Eye and circted his primitive natural qi to carefully observe the stone in front of him, searching for the so-called ¡°star pattern¡±.


    This time, he saw something that no one else could ever see.


    Through the Third Eye, Li Mu saw that in the crust of the divine-level Primordial Stone, which was about 20 centimeters thick, there were strange patterns that he had not noticed before. They were like strands of silver hair embedded in the crust, shining with a faint light invisible to human eyes.


    From the bird¡¯s eye view, these silver hairs looked just like a maze. The silver hairs were densely packed and zigzagged. One would feel dizzy at first nce at it.


    All that the Third Eye could capture was the maze in the crust.


    As to what was behind the crust, the Third Eye could not see.


    However, Li Mu had already understood that the way to unlock the divine-level Primordial Stone was in the silver maze embedded in the crust. As soon as he cracked the maze, the thing inside the Primordial Stone would naturally reveal.


    Thus, Li Mu tried hard to concentrate and continued to observe it with extra care.


    Time flew.


    Li Mu had stood rooted to the spot for quite a while.


    Just when everyone thought that Li Mu might give up, he suddenly made another move. The fin-shaped stone knife in his hand slowly drew out and pierced into the crust of the divine-level Primordial Stone.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    There was a soft sound.


    It was like the sound of a piece of thin paper being torn apart. This time, the fin-shaped stone knife was not bounced back. Instead, it prated into the stone skin and went in for about the width of five fingers put together.


    Under the mask, the face of the ck-cloaked vendor instantly took on a look of astonishment.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve cut through the crust?¡±


    He jumped up at once. His eyes shining with scorching excitement were fixed on Li Mu unblinkingly.


    He took a deep breath.


    Then, he drew another deep breath.


    The ck-cloaked vendor who had stayed calm the whole time tried his best to suppress the shock and excitement in his heart. He then said, ¡°How, how did you do it?¡±


    However, Li Mu did not respond to his question.


    At this time, Li Mu had already entered a meditative state.


    He waspletely gripped by a strange state. His face was like an old monk, which showed no joy or sadness. He seemed to have lost perception of the outside world. The fin-shaped stone knife in his hand was still in the crust of the divine-level Primordial Stone. With his wrist turning, he began to draw an absurd pattern on the crust with the de.


    As for everything in the outside world, Li Mu seemed to havepletely lost his perception.


    The ck-cloaked vendor soon realized what was happening.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of mystery Li Mu had found in this divine-level Primordial Stone, the vendor was sure that he must have found the way to unlock this stone and waspletely immersed in it.


    At moments like this, Li Mu could not afford to be disturbed.


    Otherwise, all the efforts he had made would easily go in vain.


    The vendor quickly bated his breath and did not stop any more questions. He just sat on the side and watched him carefully.


    The people around who were forced to watch the fun gradually understood what was going on.


    In particr, the stout merchant¡¯s pupils began to twirl as he started to form another n.


    There was a hint of resentment on his face. He could tell that Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword, was ruthless and decisive. Now he had already offended such a man, he was afraid that he would not be able to live. Perhaps it was better to take advantage of Li Mu¡¯s moment of distraction¡­


    After a short observation, the stout merchant was sure that Li Mu had really entered a meditative state. He quickly made up his mind and crouched on the ground like a fat shrimp curling up. Suddenly, he bounced up and attempted tounch a sneak attack. He drew out a shining broadsword and stabbed it straight at Li Mu, who was still in a meditative state.


    A sneak attack!


    At this moment, the cowardly merchant revealed his extraordinary strength. It turned out that he was also a master in the Mortal Realm.


    Ding Yi, who was on the side, was taken aback. He immediately made to stop him.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    However, the ck-cloaked vendor beat him to it.


    He swung his long sleeve.


    And no conspicuous energy fluctuation was produced.


    But the stout merchant seemed to have been whipped by an invisible divine whip. Stained with blood, he flew backward and hit the ground. With a painful look on his face, the stout merchant started twitching wildly on the ground. His mouth was wide open, but he couldn¡¯t make any sound. It was extremely strange.


    No one was allowed to disturb Li Mu so that Li Mu could sessfully cut the stone open.


    That was the only thing the ck-cloaked vendor wanted to do right now.


    When the crowd saw this scene, they were all bbergasted.


    Although some people had already guessed that the ck-cloaked vendor was a master that couldn¡¯t be underestimated, what they didn¡¯t expect was that he turned out to be powerful as such. To say the very least, the move he made just now had already proved that he had the strength of the Soldier Realm.


    Time flew.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, had beenpletely immersed in a state of meditation.


    His eyes had no focus. It seemed that he was staring at the divine-level Primordial Stone in the cylindrical shape, or at the void behind it. He was holding a fin-shaped stone knife in his right hand as if it were a painting brush and kept moving it on the surface of the stone.


    The marks the knife left were clear.


    The fin-shaped knife created many winding patterns on the crust. In the blink of an eye, most parts of the crust of the divine-level Primordial Stone was covered in messy marks difficult to distinguish.


    As more and more marks appeared on the crust, the changes began to take ce.


    A wave of strange spiritual energy flowed out of it, which grew more and more discernible.


    The eyes of the ck-cloaked vendor glinted more and more brightly as well.


    Time passed slowly in the subtle sound of the fin-shaped stone knife cutting the crust.


    Two hours passed.


    The surface of the cylindrical divine-level Primordial Stone was already densely engraved with all kinds of zigzagging patterns. There was a golden light pouring out from the cracks of the crust. It seemed that there was a sun sealed inside it, and the sunlight was shining through the cracks on the crust, which was pure dazzling.


    The extremely rich fluctuation of Spiritual Qi also flowed out through the slits.


    Li Mu was sweating all over, and there was even a thinyer of blood beads on his temples.


    It was the consequence of excessive function and consumption of the Divine Consciousness when he was thinking.


    Li Mu had almost reached his limit.


    At the same time, the fin-shaped stone knife in his hand began to move slower and slower. It started trembling and shaking. Finally, thest stroke of the mark was carved feebly.


    The knife was pulled out of the crust.


    Li Mu felt that there was a burst of light in front of him and then his Divine Consciousness returned to his body.


    His body could move again.


    No one knew what Li Mu had gone through.


    In fact, the moment he pierced the stone knife into the crust, his Divine Consciousness turned into a stream of energy and involuntarily flowed down the fin-shaped stone knife into the crust. Then, as if his soul hade out of his body, his Divine Consciousness turned into the little version of Li Mu, and plunged into the silver maze, who then kept running, looking for the only route out of the maze.


    This process consumed a great deal of energy.


    Li Mu¡¯s body had quietly turned on the Xiantian Skill. Coupled with the years of umtion of energy, he managed to hold on until thest moment. Then, he waved the fin-shaped stone knife for thest time andpletely broke down the crust of the divine-level Primordial Stone.


    At the same time, the little figure his Divine Consciousness had transformed into finally walked out of the maze and returned to his body.


    In a moment, overwhelming fatigue engulfed Li Mu.


    Having no time to think about other things, Li Mu immediately sat down on the ground, mobilized his Qi-cirction, and began to restore his energy.


    At this time, everyone, including the ck-cloaked vendor, all fixed their eyes on the divine-level Primordial Stone instead.


    Everyone was dying to know what was inside this Primordial Stone.


    Golden light poured out from the cracks on the crust. A rich stream of Spiritual Qi gushed out along with the golden light, as if it was going to blow the crust away.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    As if a chick were pecking its way out of the shell, the cracks on the crust becamerger andrger.


    Then, a look of disbelief appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Because they had heard something which sounded like heartbeats from the inside of this divine-level Primordial Stone. The sound grew steadily louder, stronger, and clearer, which gave people the impression that an ancient god was waking up from his long slumber.


    The ck-cloaked vendor couldn¡¯t find any words to describe his feelings at this time.


    It turned out that there was a living creature inside this divine-level Primordial Stone, wasn¡¯t there?

 Chapter 584 - The Real Li Mu and the Imposter

    <h4>Chapter 584 The Real Li Mu and the Imposter</h4>


    The crust of the divine-level Primordial Stone was gradually splintering and peeling off. The sound of the mysterious heart beating became clearer and stronger. In the end, it seemed to be a peculiar kind of drumbeat that followed an inexplicable rhythm.


    Gradually, everyone¡¯s hearts started to thump at the same frequency as the drumbeat.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, seemed to be ignorant of the changes in his surroundings.


    He sat cross-legged on the spot, seizing every second to run the Xiantian Skill and restore his Divine Consciousness.


    He was overwhelmed by the immense exhaustion that he had never experienced before.


    The Sea of Consciousness outside his Mud-pill Pce seemed about to dry up.


    Cutting that stone open had consumed too much of his energy.


    Most of Li Mu¡¯s Divine Consciousness had been consumed in the process of opening the stone. By this time, it was very difficult for the remaining few divine sense to form a Sea of Consciousness.


    However, the only thing that surprised Li Mu was that the little figure that hade into being when he stuck the fin-shaped stone knife into the crust was still there at this time. It was just that his figure was extremely blurred, like a transparent shadow, who was also sitting cross-legged at the gate of the Mud-pill Pce, quietly regting his breathing.


    All of a sudden, an unexpected change urred.


    Next to Li Mu, the rich golden Spiritual Qi that spilled out from the crack of the divine-level Primordial Stone was attracted by the Xiantian Skill and automatically rushed into Li Mu¡¯s body. It prated through hundreds of millions of pores on his skin and infiltrated into his body.


    But Li Mu did not notice any of that.


    Behind the mask, a strange light shed in the eyes of the ck-cloaked vendor.


    The people around who were forced to watch the fun had also realized that at this time, Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword, had formed a wonderful connection with this divine-level Primordial Stone.


    The energy in the divine-level Primordial Stone actively integrated with Li Mu¡¯s body as if it had found a long-lost member of its family.


    An unpredictable change happened to Li Mu and the divine-level Primordial Stone at the same time.


    A look of exhration appeared on the face of the ck-cloaked vendor.


    The wretched old Taoist, who was holding an ambitious banner in his hand, kept moving his fingers of his left hand as if doing calctions while mumbling something to himself. Judging by his surprised look, he seemed to have figured out something.


    Master Shi who was standing beside Shi Siming looked awestruck and feverish. Like the most devout religious member, he knelt down in a humble and lowly manner to worship the divine-level Primordial Stone that was gradually cracking open.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the god toe out.¡±


    Master Shi murmured and threw himself to the ground.


    In the legends of Primordial Stone masters, there was a myth that raw stones could be categorized into different kinds. The ones that contained the fairy crystals were just ordinary Primordial Stones. Some rare divine-level Primordial Stones could house deities, monsters, fairy maidens, Taoism forefathers, supreme treasures, and divine weapons¡­


    It was even said that in the Ziwei Star Zone, several warlords who had risen to power came to the world from those Primordial Stones.


    However, this statement was made a long time ago and had not been confirmed yet.


    But today, would they finally be able to witness this kind of miracle?


    As a Primordial Stone master, Master Shi felt that if he could see this once-in-a-lifetime miracle happen with his own eyes, he could rest in peace even if he died today.


    The whole market was absurdly quiet.


    Most of the people¡¯s eyes were gradually focused on the divine-level Primordial Stone that was cracking open. They were all waiting for the mysterious creature in it to jump out and so ignored Li Mu, who was extremely quiet on the side.


    But only Li Mu knew what kind of earth-shattering changes were taking ce in his body at this time.


    After the energy in the divine-level Primordial Stone flowed into his body, it turned into pure energy and started to nourish his Divine Consciousness.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the Sea of Consciousness around his Mud-pill Pce, which had been almost drained, was once again filled with endless, surging waves.


    If his previous Sea of Consciousness was a vast ocean, then at this moment, the new Sea of Consciousness had almost turned into a sea of stars. Its size had expanded by numerous times.


    Like an isted ind, his Mud-pill Pce was floating in the middle of the surging sea of stars, rising and falling along with the waves.


    The small figure inside it, who had be dim, now grew once again clear and energetic. Except for the indiscernible facial features, his expressions and stature were very simr to Li Mu¡¯s.


    ¡°Is this the ¡®Primordial Spirit¡¯?¡±


    As the fatigue subsided, Li Mu felt extremely shocked.


    His visual sight was still focused on the inside of his body.


    The clear little figure did not gradually disappear as his Divine Consciousness recovered. Instead, it still existed and gradually solidified, which very much surprised Li Mu.


    ording to some cultivation methods and systematic manuals Li Mu had obtained from the extraterrestrial cultivators, the symbol of the Worm Realm was the Void-breaking ability. The symbol of the mortal realm was the building of the Life and Death Bridge in the Sea of Consciousness. And the symbol of the Soldier Realm was to have the Primordial Spirit in the Mud-pill Pce.


    The so-called ¡°Primordial Spirit¡± was called ¡°True Self¡± by Taoism.


    Before cultivating the ¡°True Self¡±, everyone was in the ¡°Inner Self¡± state. The two states differed in the state of one¡¯s spirit and soul. The strength of those in the Soldier Realm did not only lie in the strength of one¡¯s natural qi and physical body but also in the cultivation of the spirit and soul.


    But the current question was, as Li Mu was still in the Worm Realm, how could he have cultivated the ¡°Primordial Spirit¡± at the gate of the Mud-pill Pce?


    ¡°Have I already entered the Soldier Realm?¡±


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    He could not have skipped a whole realm.


    In shock and bewilderment, Li Mu ended his inward vision and slowly opened his eyes.


    In an instant, he understood what was going on around him.


    He ceased to examine the inside of his body. Instead, he stood up and looked at the divine-level Primordial Stone.


    Li Mu was also eager to know what kind of secrets were hidden in this divine-level Primordial Stone.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    On the surface of the divine-level Primordial Stone,rge pieces of the crust began to fracture along the marks Li Mu had carved and fall off to the ground.


    The mysterious creature in it gradually showed its face.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the stone.


    As some golden brilliance flickered, everyone was dazzled and failed to see its face clearly. But it was certain that the creature sealed in this stone was human-shaped.


    Li Mu screwed his eyes up slightly to focus. When he took a closer look, he suddenly froze on the spot.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s¡­¡± The ck-cloaked vendor also caught a clear glimpse. His jaw dropped, and he instantly turned dumbstruck.


    ¡°Amitayus¡­ f*cking Buddha, it¡¯s..¡± The fingers of the left hand of wretched old Taoist went stiff, and the banner in his hand fell to the ground. He also looked as if he had seen a ghost. His gold teeth had bitten his tongue but he hadn¡¯t noticed it.


    Ding Yi held his head with both hands and kept rubbing his eyes.


    The golden light gradually dissipated.


    When the others had a clear view of what was inside the divine-level Primordial Stone, all of them revealed a look of astonishment, shock, confusion, and befuddlement, and incredulity.


    Beneath the crust of this divine-level Primordial Stone, there was ayer of almost liquified gold-color fairy crystal, only that it was a very thinyer. What really puzzled everyone was that wrapped in the thinyer of golden liquid was a human-shaped creature, and that was none other than Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword.


    White clothes, short hair, and a slender figure!


    He had shining eyes, sword-shaped eyebrows, and was holding a goose-feather-shaped broadsword!


    Whether it was in terms of clothes, weapons, appearance, or even temperament, he looked exactly the same as Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor looked at the Li Mu in the divine-level Primordial Stone, and then at the Li Mu who was standing outside the Primordial Stone, trying to find even a tiny difference between the two. However¡­ There was no such difference at all.


    The old Taoist bit his tongue so hard that it started bleeding, but he didn¡¯t mind. He was too busy moving the fingers while racking his brains to calcte something.


    ¡°Sect Leader, which one¡­ Which one is you?¡± Ding Yi waspletely confused. Looking from one Li Mu to the other, he still couldn¡¯t tell which of them was the real Li Mu.


    The one who was most astounded was Li Mu himself.


    He had never thought that he would find another him in the stone.


    It was just ridiculous.


    Looking at the figure in the divine-level Primordial Stone, he had a feeling that he was looking at himself in the mirror.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu, who was in the Primordial Stone, also asked.


    The expression, reaction, and movements of the figure were exactly the same as Li Mu¡¯s. There was absolutely no difference.


    Li Mu touched his forehead with his hand and fell into silence.


    The Li Mu who was in the Primordial Stone also touched his forehead with his hand and became speechless.


    Li Mu yelled, ¡°Holy cow!¡±


    The Li Mu in the Primordial Stone also cried, ¡°Holy cow!¡±


    Their voices, expressions, and tones were all the same.


    Li Mu observed carefully.


    He could not believe that there was really another Li Mu in the world. The previous sages on Earth had said that there were no two identical leaves in the world. So, it was impossible for there to be two people who were exactly the same¡­ But what was wrong on earth?


    He suddenly thought of one possibility.


    Back in the Divine Land, there was also a Li Mu who looked exactly the same as him. Originally, that Li Mu was going to take office in Taibai County, but he was chased by the Bloody-moon Faction on the way there. In the fight, he fell off the cliff and disappeared mysteriously. After that, the Li Mu from Earth reced him and became the governor of the county.


    Could it be that the Li Mu in the Primordial Stone in front of him was actually¡­?


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡±


    That Li Mu was just a weak schr who didn¡¯t know martial arts. Even if he was still alive, he could not have been sealed in a Primordial Stone. After all, this divine-level raw stone had existed for hundreds of years, while that Li Mu had been missing for less than ten years.


    Li Mu felt that he was having a headache.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    The Li Mu in the Primordial Stone broke through the thinyer of crystal and jumped out. Looking at the real Li Mu, he actively spoke for the first time, ¡°What kind of demon are you? How dare you pretend to be me, the Wild Broadsword?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°Wait, you called me a demon?¡±


    The real Li Mu gazed at the other Li Mu and suddenly seemed to have grasped that glimmer of inspiration.


    Some demons sure could transform.


    For example, Yuan Hou, the golden mountain ape, had been practicing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method. If he cultivated it to the extreme, he could transform into 81 different things. In mythical stories such as the Journey to the West and the Legend of Deification, many demons and immortals who had made great achievements in cultivation could also transform into different people and create confusion.


    Li Mu looked at the other party and said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡±


    He raised his broadsword and hacked.


    It was said that the demon¡¯s art of transformation certainly could not be immacte.


    For example, after being injured, the demon would gradually show his true form.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just beat him until he is half-dead. Then, he¡¯ll naturally show his true colors.¡±


    ¡°ng!¡±


    That Li Mu also wielded his broadsword to block Li Mu¡¯s weapon. He snarled, ¡°You imposter, how dare you pretend to be me? And you even use your broadsword to attack me?¡±


    ¡°nk, clink, nk!¡±


    Streams of broadsword light shed past.


    The two of them began to fight, brandishing their broadsword back and forth.


    For a moment, they were in a tie.


    Now that they started to fight, the others werepletely confused.


    When they were in static positions before, the others could still distinguish the real Li Mu from the Li Mu in the Primordial Stone. But at this time, with the two exactly same figures moving around and darting back and forth, the others were nowpletely clueless.

 Chapter 585 - Second Senior Fellow Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 585 Second Senior Fellow Apprentice</h4>


    When things developed to this point, no one could tell which one was the real Li Mu and which one was the imposter. They werepletely confused.


    Li Mu himself was also shocked inwardly.


    ¡°This monster¡¯s strength is really impressive.¡±


    Not only was his broadsword-using method brutal, but his physical strength was also very strong.


    How powerful was Li Mu¡¯s current physical strength?¡±


    In the battle of the Tomb of the God of Sin, the experts in the Soldier Realm were all brought to their knees when they ran into Li Mu. Now, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation had again improved a great deal. But this mysterious monster could actually confront Li Mu head-on and not be at a disadvantage at all.


    It was a case of diamond cut diamond. The two of them threw many strikes at each other and fought fiercely. However, the monster still showed no sign of losing.


    The two were indeed well-matched opponents.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know if the other party had gone all out.


    But if it went on like this, it would be impossible for him to hurt the imposter and force him to show his true self.


    ¡°nk, clink, nk!¡±


    Jets of broadsword light collided as a cluster of sparks burst out.


    ¡°Where did this monster get that weapon in his hand? Not only is it exactly the same as my goose-feather-shaped broadsword, but its power is no less than that of this ¡®so close yet worlds apart¡¯.¡±


    Li Mu sensed the counterforceing from the broadsword.


    He continued to observe and drew new conclusions.


    It was one thing to find a monster who looked like Li Mu, but it was another when the monster¡¯s clothes and weapons were also exactly the same as Li Mu¡¯s. That was the creepy part.


    Li Mu was more and more certain that there must be something that he had overlooked.


    ¡°I should give it a try with the Third Eye! Perhaps it can help me see the true form of this monster.¡±


    Li Mu drew a distance from the imposter, and the slit between his eyebrows widened.


    Countless Taoist figures swirled in the depths of the vertical eye. In an instant, the purple lightning, like a divine sword, spurted out from the Third Eye and shot toward the Li Mu opposite him.


    As soon as Ding Yi saw it, he immediately shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right, the one with three eyes must be Sect Master...¡±


    But before his voice faded away¡ª


    ¡°Wow, never thought you, the imposter, also know this trick.¡± Li Mu, who was on the opposite side, let out a cackle and jumped back. He quickly stroke the spot between his eyebrows, and also opened a Third Eye, from which was a bolt of dark purple lightning also shot out.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ding Yi was stunned again.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The two jets of light collided with each other, causing the purple lightning to overflow.


    Terrifying energy fluctuations spread out.


    Seeing this, the ck-cloaked vendor swung his long sleeve. An invisible force instantly gushed out and blocked the overflowing power of the lightning.


    His eyes were sparkling with excitement.


    No matter what, he had finally seen that the divine-level Primordial Stone had been opened, and what came out of it was extremely mysterious and strange. Although it was different from what he had imagined, the result did not let him down.


    ¡°You know how to use the Third Eye?¡±


    This time, Li Mu was really surprised.


    What kind of art of transformation could be so remarkable? The imposter not only copied his looks but also his Cultivation Method and magical power.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Li Mu once again activated the Xiantian Skill, and the primitive natural qi was in full swing. The pupil of the vertical eyes started to glimmer as if there were stars in it.


    Just at this moment, an unexpected change urred.


    The Primordial Spirit, which had been sitting quietly at the entrance of the Mud-pill Pce in Li Mu¡¯s mind, suddenly stood up. At the same time, a slit appeared between the little figure¡¯s eyebrows. Then, the Sea of Consciousness darted out from it.


    In the meantime, abstruse Taoist figures started to merge in the pupil of the Third Eye between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows. The purple lightning turned into a golden of spells and figures, which then formed a maze-like beam of light that shot out from Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye.


    ¡°The Third Deployment of the Origin-less?¡±


    The Li Mu on the opposite side let out a strange cry. He had been all gleeful before. But at this time, his expression altered dramatically, and he showed a look of panic. The next second, he turned tail and fled.


    However, as soon as the golden maze light shone on him, he seemed to turn into a wax statue on fire. The clothes the fake Li Mu was wearing were instantly turned into ashes, then, his body began to melt as if it was made of mud.


    ¡°How could you know how to cast the Third Deployment of the Origin-less? Grunt...¡±


    While cackling, that Li Mu¡¯s appearance started to change, and so did his voice. In the end, his voice sounded thick, sluggish, and came with a weird twang.


    Li Mu soon understood where that weird twang came from.


    Because this monster soon revealed its true form.


    It turned out to be...


    A pig!


    A fat pig with big ears and white hair and pink skin was standing on his hind legs. The goose-feather-shaped broadsword in his hand had also transformed back to a shiny silver nine-forked rake.


    There was a burst of exmation around.


    No one had expected such a turn of events.


    Even the ck-cloaked vendor was very surprised.


    ¡°Amitayus... Is this... a pig spirit?¡±


    The old Taoist who had been absorbed in his calctions almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Who would have thought that in the end, there woulde out such a thing from that divine-level Primordial Stone?


    Ding Yi¡¯s train of thought, yet, was sort of unconventional. He drooled while saying, ¡°What a fat pig! It seems to be a wild animal. The meat must be very chewy.¡±


    But Li Mu had no time to be surprised.


    In his Third Eye, the strange golden beam of light became more and more dazzling. Only a few people, such as the ck-cloaked vendor and the old Taoist, could see clearly that the beam of light was made up of dense golden Taoist figures. It seemed to be some kind of tactical deployment, which was driven by the Gazing Skill.


    ¡°Grunt, stop, stop...¡± The pig spirit snorted anxiously and said, ¡°You win, you win. I quit.¡±


    He tossed away the rake and threw up his hands, showing his willingness to surrender.


    Li Mu hesitated a little, but he had a hunch that he couldn¡¯t stop just yet.


    The light in his Third Eye continued to burst out.


    When the beam of light hit the pig spirit, it was just like a storm hitting a cliff. The light surged and splintered, breaking into clusters of brilliance. The brilliance darted out like sparks, but it did not disappear. Instead, it spread out on the pig spirit like a, wrapping him in.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not fair. I¡¯ve already thrown in the towel, grunt...¡± Desperate, the pig spirit scooped up the rake and started to struggle with every ounce of his strength.


    However, the made of wisps of light was extremely sturdy. The pig spirit struggled hard, and his rake flickering with a strange brilliance released a horrible power far beyond the power he released when fighting against Li Mu. Even so, the was still intact.


    ¡°Grunt, grunt, transform!¡±


    With a snort, the pig spirit suddenly began to shrink rapidly.


    In a trice, he became a mini pig. It was only the size of a palm, who was pink, lovely, and quite adorable. Wagging his long snout, he made to crawl out of a hole of the.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, that the seemed to have been drawn on his body. When the pig shrank, so did the. Thus, how could the pig get out?


    At that moment, Li Mu finally closed his Third Eye.


    But the golden still seemed to be engraved on the pig spirit. It did not disappear but still wrapped tightly around the pig, as though determined to sink into his flesh.


    ¡°Humph, d*mn the Third Deployment of the Origin-less... I¡¯ll just transform again.¡±


    With a shudder, the pig spirit immediately turned into a small silver snake, which was emitting divine light and looked like a real one. He tried again to get rid of the, but he failed. The pattern of the Third Deployment of the Origin-less was still there, just like the natural pattern on the snake¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Transform!


    ¡°Transform again!


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The pig spirit shouted.


    In a short while, he had changed into a snake, a mosquito, a butterfly, and a bird in session. In the end, he had even turned into a pile of shit.


    However, the pattern of the Third Deployment of the Origin-less stubbornly stayed on his skin no matter what form he took. Eventually, it became a part of the body of the pig spirit.


    ¡°Grunt, d*mn it. H-howe you can cast the Third Deployment of the Origin-less?¡± The pig spirit finally gasped for breath because of exhaustion.


    He resumed his image of a big fat pig. He had a pig¡¯s head and a human body. He was bare-chested and barrel-bellied. At this moment, he was staring at Li Mu fiercely even though he seemed to be dead beat.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know how to answer him.


    When Li Mu was cutting the stone before, there was a very mysterious change in Li Mu¡¯s body. In front of the Mud-pill Pce, the inconceivably mysterious Primordial Spirit turned up. When the Third Eye was activated a moment ago, the Primordial Spirit underwent a strange change that was beyond Li Mu¡¯s control. Then, Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye squirted out the golden light and subdued the pig spirit.


    It all had something to do with the Primordial Spirit that should not have appeared in his body.


    But Li Mu had no time to figure out what the matter was.


    ¡°Dude, I admit my defeat. Let¡¯s make a deal. If you let me go, we can be friends.¡± The pig spirit breathed heavily, and a smile was stered on his face. ¡°Since we never had a grudge against one other before, why do you have to get into a fight?¡±


    As Li Mu gazed at this pig spirit, a ssic character in a story popped up in his mind.


    ¡°Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, is that you?¡± Li Mu asked tentatively, ¡°Are you from the Old Gao Vige? You¡¯re called Zhu Ganglie, and your Buddhist name is Wuneng, am I right?¡±


    The pig spirit was stunned and very surprised. He said, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m the second oldest among my fellow apprentices? Yes, I am who I am. My surname is Zhu and myst name is Luyi. Zhu Ganglie is never my name. And I have no Buddhist name, either. But I doe from the Old Gao Vige... How do you know about that vige?¡±


    ¡°Zhu Luyi?


    ¡°He is not Zhu Ganglie?


    ¡°But he¡¯s from Old Gao Vige, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Li Mu was a little perplexed.


    But from the expression on his face, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying... Could it be that he really wasn¡¯t the spirit of pig in the Journey to the West?


    That actually made sense.


    In the Journey to the West, the pig spirit was actually a very ruthless character who knew how to hide his strength. He was a general in heaven. On the surface, he seemed to be in a weak position, but in fact, he was terrifyingly strong.


    If that pig spirit lived in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, he would definitely be able to sweep through arge area and kill arge number of cultivators in the Soldier Realm with a single punch. However, this pig spirit before Li Mu was evenly matched with him, a cultivator who was merely in the Void-breaking Realm. So, how could this pig spirit be that Zhu Ganglie?


    But this pig spirit also had a nine-forked rake.


    And he was also from the Old Gao Vige, wasn¡¯t he?


    Li Mu wondered if the Old Gao Vige the pig referred to was the same one he knew about.


    Li Mu looked at the pig spirit up and down, wondering how to settle this.


    Who would have thought that such a thing would be found in the divine-level Primordial Stone?


    Anyway, Li Mu couldn¡¯t really stuff the pig back into the stone.


    So, Li Mu silently walked to the cracked stone and put away the crust on the ground, as well as the fragmentedyer of the gold-colored fairy crystal. The ck-cloaked vendor had told him that the crust and the crystal were part of the treasures, which could be very useful in making armors and various defensive Taoist Treasures.


    ¡°Big brother, we wouldn¡¯t get to know each other if we hadn¡¯t had the fight. Haha, let¡¯s be friends.¡± Zhu Luyi, the pig spirit, pestered Li Mu relentlessly.


    The corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Zhu Luyi added, ¡°Actually, as soon as the crust cracked, I got the first glimpse of you. I knew at a nce that I was destined to meet you, so I transformed to be just like you. I was just joking around. Hum, why don¡¯t we make ourselves sworn brothers? From now on, we can have all the fun together and roam the universe as a team. How about that? Don¡¯t worry, with me looking after you, you can definitely do whatever you want in the universe.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Li Mu felt as if there was a green-headed fly buzzing in his ear. He directly waved at him and motioned the pig spirit to make himself scarce.


    ¡°He is so annoying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me away. As you just called me Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, I¡¯ll be your Second Senior Fellow Apprentice forever. From now on, I must protect you. I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± The pig spirit resolutely dered that from now on, he must stay by Li Mu¡¯s side to protect him.

 Chapter 586 - Is This Wild Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 586 Is This Wild Enough?</h4>


    ¡°Hell with you!


    ¡°How could you be my Second Senior Fellow Apprentice forever just because I called you once?¡±


    Li Mu did not know what to say to the pig spirit.


    ¡°This is your master.¡± Li Mu pointed to the ck-cloaked vendor and said, ¡°It¡¯s he who has kept that Primordial Stone with you inside the whole time. He is your benefactor. So, you should follow his lead.¡±


    ¡°Grunt, how can I, Old Zhu, follow a mediocre person who can¡¯t even crack the crust?¡± The pig spirit snorted, extremely disdainful of the ck-cloaked vendor. He then turned around and smiled ingratiatingly at Li Mu, saying, ¡°Believe me, we are meant to be together.¡±


    The ck-cloaked vendor did not know what to say to that.


    Even so, he was not angry.


    The thing in that divine-level Primordial Stone that normal people couldn¡¯t open was definitely extraordinary. Though this pig spirit didn¡¯t seem to be very reliable, who could say for sure that he was just ying dumb?


    After all, he was not an animal but a spirit.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu was very flustered.


    ¡°We¡¯re meant to be nothing.¡± Li Mu said, ¡°As a straight man as unbending as iron, I and other men are never destined to be anything...¡±


    The pig spirit grunted out of habit and remarked, ¡°A straight man unbending as iron? What¡¯s that? Could it be that you¡¯re an iron spirit? It¡¯s all right. If you are into women, I can gratify your needs.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned into a charming young girl dressed in revealing clothes. The girl seductively said, ¡°Sir, do you find me attractive?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡±


    Li Mu almost let those words slip out.


    ¡°How repulsive!¡± Li Mu said, ¡°When you transform, can you transform your fat belly, too?¡±


    The pig spirit lowered his head only to see that his big belly had not changed at all. So, he looked just like a pregnant woman. Putting on a ttering smile, he quickly added, ¡°Grunt, I haven¡¯t transformed for years. Now I¡¯m a little rusty at it.¡±


    He put a hand on his belly and pressed hard, In a trice, his protruding belly was stuffed back. It was now t and smooth with a small, round navel. But for some reason, the pig¡¯s nose appeared again. Could you imagine the picture of a beautiful woman¡¯s face suddenly sprouting out a pig¡¯s nose?


    Li Mu said, ¡°You¡¯d better go back and find your Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice and your Master. I really don¡¯t dare to take you in.¡±


    Next to him, Ding Yi¡¯s face lit up instead.


    ¡°Sect Master, I figure it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let him stay. You can make him transform into a horse and ride him,¡± Ding Yi suggested mindlessly.


    The pig spirit immediately shouted, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. I¡¯m also a man of honor. You can do me, but you can¡¯t ride on me...¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    Ding Yi had no words for that, either.


    It wouldn¡¯t take a genius to find out that he was a clownish pig spirit.


    At first, Li Mu already made up his mind to abandon the pig spirit. But for some reason, the pig spirit pestered Li Mu shamelessly. In the end, he directly rushed over and grabbed Li Mu¡¯s thigh, refusing to let go.


    Atst, Li Mu simply had no way out.


    The pig spirit¡¯s strength was so strong that Li Mu couldn¡¯t get rid of his grip.


    ¡°My friend, you may as well just ept him. Since ancient times, whoever releases a living creature from a divine-level Primordial Stone has a fateful connection with it. Since he is willing to follow you, perhaps this is something that is destined by the heavens,¡± spoke the ck-cloaked vendor.


    ¡°Yes, yes, God has arranged all this. It¡¯s truly destined.¡± The pig spirit nodded earnestly in a hurry.


    Li Mu thought that it would not be good if they continued to argue like this.


    At this time, the news about his deeds must have spread out from the Gold Town. He had made such a big ruckus as he nned. He had killed Zhou Changfa and his men. Now that he had also released a pig from the divine-level Primordial Stone, it was absolutely enough to cause a big sensation in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    If this thing dragged on any longer, he was afraid that all the assassins and bounty hunters would swarm over like sharks that had picked up the scent of blood.


    It was time to run away.


    ¡°All right,¡± Li Mu agreed with resignation.


    At once, the pig spirit was overjoyed.


    Li Mu directly walked over, raised his broadsword, and cut off the head of the struggling and twitching stout merchant without mercy. Then, he gave him a body search and pocketed all of his storage instruments. Then, he did the same to the other disciples of the Gold Sun Sect and took their armors and weapons.


    Seeing this scene, the pig spirit was also a little frightened.


    ¡°He¡¯s so skilled. I can tell at a nce that he¡¯s a habitual killer.¡±


    After doing all this, Li Mu thought for a moment and then carved a few characters on a stone wall on the side of the market square with the goose-feather-shaped broadsword.


    ¡°They were killed by Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword.¡±


    These words were filled with swirling, murderous Broadsword Intent. People felt as if a divine broadsword wasing at them at the sight of those words.


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Mu considered for a while and added another remark.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, try hunting me.¡±


    That was followed by one more remark¡ª


    ¡°By the way, the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region are all trash.¡±


    After writing the main post and the followingments in session, Li Mu felt that his ¡°post¡± might soon be a hit, so he stopped writing and sheathed his broadsword with satisfaction.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Li Mu turned back and asked Ding Yi, ¡°Is this wild enough?¡±


    Ding Yi covered his forehead speechlessly.


    However, the pig spirit jumped up and yelled, ¡°Not enough, not enough. Let me add one more sentence...¡±


    He leaped onto the top of the wall and used his nine-forked rake to unceremoniously carve another sentence on the wall.


    ¡°Grandsons, I am your big daddy.¡±


    After he finished writing, he asked with satisfaction, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    He recognized that the pig spirit had written in thenguage of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region prior to the mainstream era, which was just like the ancient Chinese characters written on the earth. Although those were not modern characters, Li Mu could understand the meaning.


    But the problem was...


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Ding Yi couldn¡¯t help but point it out.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say you¡¯re the grandfather if you call them your grandsons?¡±


    Still bemused, the pig spirit said, ¡°What doesn¡¯t make sense? You don¡¯t understand. What we need is exactly this kind of wild momentum.¡±


    Eventually, the two men and the pig, loaded with all kinds of treasures they had collected, waved goodbye to the people on the square.


    When passing by the little boy, as no one was watching, Li Mu flicked his fingers and quietly threw the two Reset Elixirs into the little boy¡¯s palm.


    These elixirs were among the things that Li Mu found from the stout merchant.


    As expected, the merchants had quite a collection of this kind of elixir.


    He could have given the boy the elixir in exchange for the young cub of the King Astral Origin Beast, but he had chosen to kill the boy and steal it from him. It could be seen that this merchant was really vicious to the extreme, and Li Mu murdering him actually did justice to him.


    The little boy suddenly felt that there was something in his palm, which gave him quite a jump. When he looked down, he found that it was two Reset Elixirs. The fragrance of the medicine was rich and refreshing.


    He was not dumb at all. Seeing the figures of Li Mu and the others disappear in the direction of the Teleportation Deployment in the distance, he immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the little boy muttered in his head.


    Today, if it weren¡¯t for Li Mu, he would have been killed by the stout merchant. His ttop would have been ughtered as well. The little boy was already very thankful for Li Mu¡¯s help before. Now, he was even more grateful.


    ¡°I will definitely repay your favor.¡±


    The little boy secretly vowed to himself.


    In his arms, the cub of the King Astral Origin Beast called ttop also sensed the little master¡¯s mood. It looked at the direction in which Li Mu disappeared and let out a soft cry.


    The Astral Origin Beasts were naturally revengeful, but being able to hold a grudge also meant that they wouldn¡¯t forget other people¡¯s kindness either.


    Its big watery eyes were gleaming, and the affection toward Li Mu it felt was second only to that toward its little master.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Heavenly Meridian Region.¡±


    From the center of the Star Posthouse in the distance came Li Mu¡¯sughter.


    The Teleportation Deployment shed.


    Then, Li Mu, Ding Yi, and the pig spirit disappearedpletely.


    It was not until then that the people in the market square came to their senses, as though they had just woken up from a dream.


    Surprisingly, Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword, did not murder them. But when they thought about it carefully, they found that it made sense. After all, Li Mu had even left those provoking words on the stone wall. Such an arrogant and wild person would not kill them. It seemed that he was eager to let everyone learn what he had done.


    From this point of view, the Wild Broadsword was not a crazy man.


    But some people knew that they were in trouble.


    Today, they were forced to get involved in a storm. If they were not careful, they might die a violent death. After all, the Gold Sun Sect was not a golden-hearted sect. If they were enraged, they might kill all the people.


    Therefore, they realized that they must quickly pack up their things and get out of this troublesome Gold Town as soon as possible.


    The old Taoist picked up his banner with a wretched smile.


    ¡°Amitayus... I told you that a great event would happen today. Now, do you believe me? Run, everyone. We can¡¯t stay here. However, after you get out, please spread the words that I¡¯m a great forteller. I can calcte the future. And I know everything that has happened and is toe. I can help you seize good luck and avert a bad one. And I only charge a silver-colored fairy crystal at a time. The price is quite fair...¡±


    As he spoke, he started to run t-out in a hurry.


    All of a sudden, the square was in a hubbub.


    The little boy also took the opportunity to leave with his pet in his arms.


    The ck-cloaked vendor stood rooted to the ground, lost in thought.


    ¡°The ancient characters have all appeared. A storm is drawing on.¡±


    His voice was no longer like the sound of rusty iron rubbing against each other, but as melodious as arge bead falling on a jade te. There was some underlying meaning in his tone.


    As soon as he said that, a cloud of starlight swirled behind him.


    The next moment, the void melted, and the dark universe suddenly appeared. He took a step back into the universe. Then, his body merged with the void and disappeared. After that, the void returned to normal.


    However, no one noticed that.


    The Heavenly Meridian Region was a rtively rich area in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. It contained four upper-ss stars in total. The poption there wasrge, and it was much more developed than those remote areas like the Gold Town.


    Through the Teleportation Deployment in Gold Town, Li Mu and the other two were delivered to a called Tian Chen in the Heavenly Meridian Region.


    The Tian Chen Star was vast and rich in resources. The martial arts civilization there was highly developed.


    When Li Mu came out of the Teleportation Deployment, he was very much taken aback.


    Outside the deployment was a forest of high-rise buildings.


    Everything was totally different from the beautiful, picturesque scene in Li Mu¡¯s imagination.


    In the sky, never-ending flying shuttles zoomed in all directions.


    In addition to the different architectural styles, everything else on that was just like the future world described in the science fiction movies on Earth. The buildings were thousands of meters high. And there were all kinds ofmercial signs shining with strange lights. The huge projection screen was like an electronic screen on Earth, which kept shing, as though it was an advertisement. Above his head, many small mountains and pavilions were floating in the void.


    A specific passage had been established in the air. Like cars on the high road, all types of flying transportation were moving back and forth in an orderly manner.


    Li Mu even saw a device that seemed to be the traffic light, which was used to adjust and sort out the traffic.


    It was a fantasy version of modern civilization.


    At that moment, Li Mu was profoundly shocked.


    This was what a real martial arts civilization should look like.


    Li Mu felt as amazed as the Granny Liu in A Dream in Red Mansion was when she first visited the Grand View Garden.

 Chapter 587 - The Immortal Net

    <h4>Chapter 587 The Immortal Net</h4>


    Ding Yi also widened his eyes in astonishment.


    The pig spirit looked around and didn¡¯t seem surprised at all, as though he was used to it.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, the three of you, what are you standing there for? Pay the bill and move it. Don¡¯t get in the way of others.¡± An old man with grey hair was standing outside the Teleportation Deployment by a stone table. Like an old man collecting money at the door of the public toilet, he was now staring at the three of them with disdain.


    Having been here collecting the bill for so many years, the old man had already gained a pair of eyes as sharp as eagles¡¯. So, at one nce, he was sure that Li Mu and the other two were bumpkins from the countryside.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± Ding Yi asked.


    The old man turned up his nose and said, ¡°One copper-colored fairy crystal per person.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu and the other two were shocked.


    The old man sneered at once. ¡°You think the price is too high? If so, you could teleport yourselves back as long as you have the ability.¡±


    However, what Li Mu and Ding Yi thought was that it was too cheap.


    Those from the Gold Sun Sect were truly evil-minded. Every time they used the deployment, it cost them at least a silver-colored fairy crystal. But it turned out that they only needed to pay a copper-colored fairy crystal for the same service in this region. Indeed, it was true that the more underdeveloped and undereducated an area was, the more wicked the people there were.


    People in poor areas tended to be unruly.


    Li Mu threw over a silver fairy crystal without hesitation and said, ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, master.¡± The old man immediately beamed with joy.


    Ding Yi looked at Li Mu with an aggrieved look.


    ¡°Sect Master, even though you¡¯re rich, you shouldn¡¯t be squandering your fortune like this. You gotta save some money.¡± He pointed at the pig spirit named Zhu Luyi and added, ¡°What¡¯s more, we¡¯re keeping a pig now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pigs?¡± Zhu Luyi protested, ¡°Can I take it that you¡¯re looking down on our pig race?¡±


    Ding Yi curled his lips and said nothing.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t bother to argue with the two funny guys.


    He went to inquire about some information from that old man.


    Generally speaking, ording to Li Mu¡¯s experience on Earth, the man guarding the Teleportation Deployment was likely to be most familiar with all kinds of local events, legends, gossips, and secrets. He was also the most well-informed. And that made him the ideal person to inquire about information.


    One should never ignore the old folks.


    For instance, the old men in charge of the reception office of the Central Academy Of Drama and the like were all know-it-alls. They were in the know about the gossips of all the stars and celebrities, who were almostparable to those well-informed folks in Chaoyang District in Beijing.


    As expected, the old man said with a grin, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right to ask me.¡±


    Every time Li Mu posed a quick question, the old man answered him with a three-minute speech.


    In the end, the old man even mysteriously took out a broken piece of jade.


    ¡°Son, I appreciate you very much. You are a young man who respects the old. There are not many people like you now... In this piece of jade, I have recorded all kinds of things that one needs to pay attention to, including all kinds of taboos, the major forces, masters, gangs, and territories in this Star Wind City, as well as ways to purchase all kinds of resources and the local news. You would know where to find assassins as well as how to order goods and call a hooker if you have this jade. I don¡¯t usually tell people about this jade. But this time, I will give it to you for free.¡±


    The old man acted as if he had given Li Mu a great bargain.


    Li Mu took over the jade and thanked the old man with a smile. Then, he bade him farewell and left.


    On the way, Li Mu copied the information in this piece of jade with his secret deployment skill and stored it in his own jade. Then, he threw away the broken piece of jade that the old man had given him.


    It could be said that he had been very cautious about this.


    After that, he began to read the information in the jade.


    If he didn¡¯t take a look at it, he would never know how startled he would be.


    This nameless old man wasn¡¯t boasting at all.


    The information in the jade was really divided into various categories covering all kinds of aspects, including food, clothing, amodation, travel, and gossips and legends. Li Mu also found all kinds of rankings of strength in it. Everything Li Mu needed to know was in it. It was simply a detailed handbook on helping outsiders maneuver in the Star Wind City.


    After looking through it, Li Mu knew what he was getting himself into.


    Two hourster.


    The three of them showed their faces in the dining hall of a hotel in Star Wind City.


    The hotel was located on top of a floating mountain, which was quite high in the air. The ce was covered by ancient trees and filled with abundant Spiritual Qi. Its construction style was immacte. Obviously, the constructors had put in a lot of effort to build it. The people who came to this hotel were either rich or noble. Moreover, they all came here by flying ships or flying shuttles.


    Sitting by the window, Li Mu looked around curiously.


    There were four upper-ss stars in the Heavenly Meridian Region. The Star Wind World was one of them, and the Star Wind City was thergest city in the Star Wind World. The martial arts civilization here was highly sophisticated, and it was closely connected with other cities in the Star Wind World and other worlds. It wasid with all kinds of Teleportation Deployment, star roads, andmunications. The roads were densely crisscrossed and led to everywhere.


    The scenery of Star Wind City waspletely different from what Li Mu had seen in Gold Town. The difference between the two was like the difference between a remote vige in mountains and a modern metropolis on Earth. Li Mu had never been here. If he had not seen those views with his own eyes, he bet he could not picture the beauty of such a big city just by resorting to his imagination.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that for the first time, Li Mu learned that there was something called the ¡°Immortal Net¡± in this Star Region, which was pretty much the same as the inte on Earth.


    On the ¡°Immortal Net¡±, one could search for information, purchase a wide range of goods and services. It was a very convenient tool.


    Only the things it required were strength and money.


    The minimum requirement to be able to log into the Immortal Net System was to enter the Worm Realm and be able to turn the spiritual force into the Divine Consciousness.


    Moreover, the fee of using the Immortal Net depended on the time of the usage... This was pretty much the same as the use of the Inte on Earth. Whether it was in an Inte bar or in one¡¯s own home, one had to pay some money to browse the Inte.


    However, the poprity of the Immortal Net in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was obviously not as high as that of the Inte on Earth. Generally, cultivators went to the Immortal Docks, which served as the Inte bars, to log into the Immortal Net for information inquiry and purchases. The cost was rtively low. However, if one wanted to have his own Net Card so as to log into the Immortal Net at any time he wanted, the cost would be very high. Ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Of course, the saying that money talks also applied this world.


    Beforeing to the hotel named Immortal Pavilion, Li Mu already paid a gold-colored fairy crystal for a Net Card on the ck market of the Star Wind City ording to the tips in the information given by the old man. So now, he could ess the Immortal Net at will.


    ¡°Of course, the old man didn¡¯t fool me.¡±


    The reason why he only bought one Net Card was not that Li Mu was stingy, but that Ding Yi and the pig spirit hadn¡¯t gone through the Heavenly Tribtion and turned their spiritual force into the Divine Consciousness. Thus, though the two were also very interested in surfing the Inte, they could only sit back and watch Li Mu do it. The pig spirit even proudly announced that he had his own means of surfing the Inte, so he did not need a Net Card.


    The pig spirit had his own secret, but Li Mu didn¡¯t care to inquire about it.


    While waiting for the waiter to serve the dishes and wine, Li Mu took out the Net Card that looked like a mini token and observed it for a moment. Then, following the instruction on it, he inserted a wisp of Divine Consciousness into the card.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A picture appeared in his head.


    ¡°Wee to the Immortal Net. You can find everything you want here.¡±


    The officialnguage of the universe appeared and then disappeared in a sh. Then, a ¡°menu¡± with dozens of options appeared in the picture.


    It was an incredible experience. Li Mu felt like he was watching a holographic projection.


    A new world slowly unfolded before Li Mu.


    Li Mu nced at them and found that there were five options, which were Magic Treasures, Cultivation Methods, Sects, Bizarre Objects, and Misceneous, that he could ess. But the others in grey color were sealed.


    Li Mu knew that this was because the rank of the Net Card he bought was not high enough.


    A high-ranked Net Card was rare to find in the ck market.


    Li Mu essed the five options respectively and browsed through the content inside. Then, he felt as if he had dispelled the clouds and started to see the sun.


    His understanding of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was rapidly deepened, and he was also immensely shocked by the wonders of the martial arts civilization.


    On the Immortal Net, one could buy all kinds of treasures, such as Taoist Treasures, Spiritual Treasures, Taoist instruments, magic tools, weapons, armors, shuttles, and so on. One could also purchase various Cultivation Methods and secret methods, as well as all kinds of confidential information. Through the Immortal Net, one could be apprenticed to a master, hire bodyguards and assassins, as well as sell goods...


    Li Mu had an eye-opener.


    In essence, there was no difference between the Immortal Net and the Inte on Earth.


    Yet, the Immortal Net was built on the foundation of the martial arts civilization. It was a product of the high-level development of tactical deployments and talisman. It spanned across the universe and connected several vast Star Region. Its coverage was really wide and breath-taking.


    The force that had been running and maintaining the Immortal Net must be iparably powerful.


    Li Mu was sure that the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region that he hade into contact with probably did not have the ability to run such a business. Even the Heavenly Devil Sect, which was known as the number one sect in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, could not handle it.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were dazzled by all the goods and services on the Immortal Net. But he was not in a hurry to purchase anything. Instead, he mainly focused on browsing through the information.


    Under the category of Misceneous, there was a web equivalent to a big forum. It had all kinds of information that had been umted over tens of thousands of years. The vast sea of information was divided into different small columns, such as gossips, secrets of the past, big events, and so on.


    Li Mu saw his name on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region Column.


    ¡°Li Mu, the fierce bandit from outer space, showed up in the Star Posthouse of the Gold Sun Sect in Gold Town today. Heunched a massacre and ughtered all the people in the town!¡±


    ¡°The murderous maniac has finally stepped into the universe. What are the major sects going to do?¡±


    ¡°The scene was extremely bloody. It costs one copper-colored fairy crystal to watch the recording of the massacre in Gold Town.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu calls himself the Wild Broadsword. And he swore to wipe out all the major sects.¡±


    ¡°The bounty hunters have swarmed in, and the Wild Broadsword, the clown, is about to meet his downfall.¡±


    ¡°The new head of the Gold Sun Sect swore that he would capture and kill Li Mu to avenge his disciples!¡±


    As Li Mu browsed the forum, he found that many posts and some very poprments were about him. Clearly, in such a short period, the news that Li Mu had stepped into the universe already went viral on the Immortal Net. Some of the posts also showed footage of the massacre. One only had to pay ten copper-colored fairy crystals to watch it.


    The number of viewers on one of the posts that contained the footage had reached more than 200,000. It was roughly estimated that the post writer named ¡°All the People in the World Are Blind Except Me¡± had already raked in hundreds of silver-colored fairy crystals.


    Who would have thought one could make money like this?


    Li Mu thought to himself that what a pity it was.


    If he had known this, he would have recorded the scene of the battle with the ¡°Water Mirror Technique¡± and put the footage on the Immortal Net to swindle money.


    ¡°It has been found out that the Wild Broadsword has gone to the Heavenly Meridian Region and is now in Star Wind City!¡±


    One of the posts caught Li Mu¡¯s attention.


    He never knew that his whereabouts were exposed so quickly.

 Chapter 588 - Causing a Huge Stir

    <h4>Chapter 588 Causing a Huge Stir</h4>


    When Li Mu left the Gold Town, he deliberatelyughed out loud and shouted that he was going to the Heavenly Meridian Region because he wanted the people in the market to spread the news about his whereabouts.


    He meant to make waves in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and draw everyone¡¯s eyes on him so as to protect the Mount Shu Sect on the Bitter Star from external intrusions. That was also why he had chased Saint of Blood Sea all the way into the universe.


    However, when Li Mu found that Saint of Blood Sea was too cunning and there was little gain in chasing after him, he immediately changed his target. To attract people¡¯s attention, he then killed the stout merchant and the elder of the Gold Sun Sect named Zhou Changfa and unraveled the gold-colored fairy crystals in public.


    Anyway, all he wanted was to make trouble, so it did not matter who became his victims.


    The matter in Gold Town had indeed stirred up a huge storm in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Li Mu¡¯s ¡°post¡± on the stone wall really caused a great stir among the cultivators of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°All the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region are trash.¡±


    It had been many years since someone dared to make such a remark, hadn¡¯t it?


    In the post with the footage attached posted by the cultivator called ¡°All the People Are Blind Except Me¡±, the words Li Mu left on the walls of the market were given special close-ups, which caused the cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region to rise to a mighty uproar.


    In particr, some rogue cultivators were simply watching the fun and couldn¡¯t be happier to see people make a big deal out of it, so they kept kicking up the fuss.


    Of course, the scornful remark of the pig spirit written on the wall also made countless cultivators speechless.


    It was actually an ill-formed sentence.


    However, this kind of mockery really drove all the sects mad, especially those from the Gold Sun Sect.


    They were so angry that they were about to vomit blood.


    ¡°Li Mu can never walk out of the Star Wind City alive.¡±


    A man nicknamed ¡°Gold Sun Martial God¡± swore on the forum.


    The name alone already told everyone that he was a member of the Gold Sun Sect.


    Countless pairs of eyes began to swivel to the Star Wind City.


    Cultivators from various regions were also on their way to Star Wind City.


    This was a rare incident that only urred once in hundreds of years. At first nce, one could tell that it would get interesting and so one should not miss the fun. In particr, the cultivators who made a living by selling news, intel, and information, all raced to Star Wind City as soon as possible, just like the paparazzi on Earth.


    ¡°How many days does Li Mu get to live?¡±


    Some big gambling housesunched a new bet on the Immortal Net at the perfect timing.


    The options included half a day, one day, two days...


    And ¡°four days¡± was the most daring option.


    Although the odds on the option of ¡°four days¡± were really high, no one had ced a bet on it yet, for no one believed that Li Mu could still live to the fourth day under such circumstances.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, was having a lot of fun browsing the forum.


    He thought about it and decided to register an ount and makements on the forum himself. But just at this moment, the waiter came to serve the dishes.


    The Immortal Pavilion was a hotel run by the Tianyi Pce. Since it had a strong sect as its patron, it served all kinds of delicacies. Many wines and dishes in the hotel were made ording to their secret recipes. Not only were they good in color, aroma, and taste, but they could also calm the diners down and improve their cultivation. The food and drinks there were conducive for cultivation and magically effective.


    But the price they charge was really high.


    Soon, the table was loaded with mouth-watering dishes.


    As soon as Li Mu looked at the food, his appetite was aroused.


    But when they began to eat, Li Mu suddenly realized that Ding Yi really had the foresight. And he really had to reduce his expenses to save money. Because in the universe, it was really not easy to keep a pig.


    The pig spirit was really a big eater.


    Li Mu and Ding Yi were already quick in terms of dining speed. Nheless, as they had just had a few mouthfuls, there were already several empty tes in front of the pig spirit.


    Li Mu: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°How could he eat so fast?¡±


    Ding Yi was taken aback for a moment, and then he directly reached out for the te of stir-fried crane liver that was the closest dish to him. However, no sooner had he stretched out his hand that his vision blurred and then the te was gone.


    When he took another look, the pig spirit was holding a te in his hand. He opened his big mouth and the whole te of crane liver fell into his mouth.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    At once, Li Mu and Ding Yi were ticked off.


    ¡°Are we really dining?


    ¡°No, we¡¯re feeding a pig.


    ¡°Uh... Well, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice is a pig.¡±


    The two had no choice but to try to eat faster.


    Thus, the three of them ate very fast as though they were in a war.


    The waiter on the side watched them with his mouth wide open.


    He had been working in the Immortal Pavilion for many years, but he had never seen any guests like these three. How many days had they been starved? They must be the incarnation of famished ghosts.


    In the blink of an eye, all the food and wine on the table ¡°vanished¡±.


    Li Mu figured that if General Husky was here, he would probably rival this Second Senior Fellow Apprentice.


    Apparently, the pig spirit was not satisfied yet. He grunted and said, ¡°I want ten more sets of the food we just ate.¡±


    Ding Yi did not know what to say.


    Li Mu also patted his belly, burped, and then said, ¡°Well, as we¡¯ve all been well fed and watered, it¡¯s time to talk business... Haven¡¯t you two noticed that the hall is sort of deserted?¡±


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice said disparagingly, ¡°Rascals, why act in secret? What¡¯s the point of doing that? Juste out.¡±


    It turned out that the pig spirit had long found that there was something wrong with the hotel.


    But Ding Yi had failed to notice it.


    Li Mu looked at the waiter with a smile and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯re full. Tell the people who are hiding in the dark to ambush us toe out.¡±


    The look of surprise on the waiter¡¯s face gradually faded. Quickly, it was reced by a ferocious look. The waiter then said, ¡°Haha, never thought that you could find out... Guys,e out.¡±


    As soon as he said that, shadows flickered in all directions.


    Dozens of high-level cultivators wearing the armor of the Tianyi Pce materialized, surrounding Li Mu and the other two from all sides.


    ¡°I am Mu Shun, the second-generation disciple of Tianyi Pce. Haha, Li Mu, you¡¯re a scum from the inferior world. I wonder where you can run this time.¡±


    With a shudder, the waiter¡¯s uniform was reced by a suit of precious armor. His aura of the Mortal Realm spread out. Needless to say, he was an expert of the Tianyi Pce with rtively high status. He stared at Li Mu and introduced himself with a stern voice.


    Yue Guoxiang, the sessor of the Tianyi Sect, was killed by Li Mu. So the members of the Tianyi Pce had a deep-seated hatred against Li Mu. Also, the Tianyi Sect was also the main force of the major sects that offered a reward to kill Li Mu.


    In the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the Tianyi Sect could also be ranked in the top five. It had a deep foundation and arge number of members.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t turn a hair. Still seated at the table, he remarked, ¡°I¡¯m very curious about one thing. How did you find me so soon?¡±


    The young expert, Mu Shun, gave a coldugh and said, ¡°You¡¯re already the target of universal detestation. All the major sects are hunting you. Hehe, do you think we¡¯re blind? How could we fail to notice when you swaggered around the city like this?¡±


    Ding Yi looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Sect Master, I also think that the question you just asked is really bullshit. The answer is obvious. We didn¡¯t put on any makeup to disguise ourselves when we came here.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    The pig spirit directly grabbed his nine-forked rake and jumped up. In an impatient tone, he bellowed, ¡°There¡¯s room for discussion. Let¡¯s get to the fight right now.¡±


    He waved the rake and rushed over.


    Mu Shun was holding a silver sword. He raised the sword to block the nine-forked rake, but the counterforce made him take five or six steps back. The part of his hand between the thumb and the index finger was torn open. With an effort, he steadied himself and said in surprise, ¡°Are you the dumb pig that was dug out from a stone? You¡¯re quite strong...¡±


    The news that Li Mu had found a pig from a divine-level Primordial Stone had already bandied about on the Immortal Net. So, Mu Shun also knew the story of this pig spirit.


    Upon hearing this, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice got angry. ¡°You are a dumb pig. All the members in your family are dumb pigs.¡±


    The pig spirit became angry and hisbat strength doubled as well.


    After all, he was a tough guy who could tie with Li Mu.


    The people of the Tianyi Pce obviously underestimated the strength of Li Mu and his men. Like that Zhou Changfa in Gold Town, they all thought that Li Mu was a mere nobody in the Worm Realm who had just stepped into the universe and was no threat to them. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the pig spirit was such a tough character and they were soon vanquished.


    Before Mu Shun could run away, he was hit by Second Senior Fellow Apprentice¡¯s rake and knocked to the ground. His legs were broken and he kept howling in pain.


    ¡°Haha, what a bunch of good-for-nothings! You can¡¯t withstand a single blow of mine.¡± Second Senior Fellow Apprentice rocked forward and backward withughter, then he began to skillfully give a body search to these disciples of the Tianyi Pce.


    As soon as Li Mu saw it, he felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡°Why does his way of action look so familiar to me?¡±


    ¡°Seems that this pig spirit is also a badass.¡±


    Li Mu and Ding Yi joined in without hesitation and began to plunder.


    Soon, dozens of disciples of the Tianyi Sect became naked all over, and even their precious armors were pulled off by the pig spirit. As for their space storage devices and other valuable things, the pig spirit took them all, too.


    ¡°This ce is dangerous. Let¡¯s retreat,¡± Second Senior Fellow Apprentice blurted.


    Li Mu scratched his head and felt that he might have made a wrong decision on bringing this pig along with him. No matter how he looked at it, he still couldn¡¯t convince himself that the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was a decent pig.


    The three of them plundered in the entire Immortal Pavilion and then swaggered away.


    By the time the others heard the wind of it and rushed over, it was already toote.


    When the news got out, the entire Star Wind City was in an uproar.


    Li Mu the Wild Broadsword was indeed a cruel man.


    Not long after he killed Zhou Changfa, the elder of the Gold Sun Sect, he robbed the Immortal Pavilion, a hotel run by the Tianyi Pce, and broke the legs of Mu Shun, who was the direct disciple of Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword, an inner elder of the Tianyi Pce!


    People from all walks of life swarmed into the Immortal Pavilion.


    Some tried to use the shback Art and the Water Mirror Technique to rey the event but all failed. That was rather surprising because the incident happened not long ago and was supposed to be reyed. However, there seemed to be some hidden enchantment in the hotel that prevented the scene of the battle from shing back.


    However, Mu Shun and the others were still alive. After learning about the battle from those disciples of the Tianyi Pce, people were astounded. Clearly, they began to consider reevaluating thebat capability of Li Mu and the other two.


    ¡°Li Mu the Wild Broadsword, I¡¯m gonna tear you into pieces!¡±


    The roar of Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword, an inner elder of the Tianyi Pce, swept across half of the Star Wind City.


    Countless people were shivering in fear.


    At the same time, the forum of the ¡°Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region¡± on the Immortal Net was in an uproar. The incident that urred in the Immortal Pavilion quickly spread out and caused a heated discussion on the forum.


    ¡°Li Mu is really wild!¡±


    ¡°Who gave him so much courage to bring about his own destruction?¡±


    ¡°Is he a lunatic?¡±


    ¡°He is not a lunatic. He is a psychopath.¡±


    ¡°Guys, he has lived for half a day in Star Wind City.¡±


    ¡°Raise the stakes. I bet with a copper-colored fairy crystal that he won¡¯t be able to live until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword, the inner elder of the Tianyi Pce, hasnded in Star Wind City. Thew enforcement team of the Tianyi Pce has also arrived. This low life from the inferior world has nowhere to escape now.¡±


    On the forum, more and more people were paying attention to this incident.


    The forum called the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was also getting more and more popr.


    The managers of the forum immediately got perked up. Intentionally or unintentionally, they began to post the news about Li Mu to gain more poprity for the forum.


    There were even more people who were dying to know what exactly had happened in the Immortal Pavilion.


    After all, as the highest manager of the hotel and the direct disciple of Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword, Mu Shun¡¯s strength was indeed quite strong. Many years ago, he had reached the Mortal Realm, and he had long ranked in the top 50 on the list of the most powerful cultivators in Star Wind City. Thus, he could be said to be quite famous.


    But Li Mu snapped the legs of such an imposing figure in such a short time. What realm had Li Mu¡¯s strength reached then?


    If there were footage recorded by the Water Mirror Technique, people would be able to judge that.


    Unfortunately, though many people waited anxiously, none of such footage was posted on the Immortal Net.


    ¡°If someone is in possession of the footage of the battle in the Immortal Pavilion, I¡¯m willing to pay a copper-colored fairy crystal for it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t agree more. I¡¯ll pay two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay four...¡±


    Wherever you went, you would find people with strong curiosity.


    At this time, finally, a new user of the forum nicknamed ¡°Forced to Keep a Pig¡± directly posted a post on the forum. The title of his post was simple and direct¡ª


    ¡°The whole process of the battle in the Immortal Pavilion recorded by the Water Mirror Technique.¡±


    ¡°Ten copper-colored fairy crystals to read this post.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡±


    ¡°How heartless!¡±


    When the people on the forum saw the title, they all cursed inwardly. ¡°Who is so wicked? Charging us ten copper-colored fairy crystals to read a post? Why doesn¡¯t he just go rob the bank?¡±

 Chapter 589 - Laying Back

    <h4>Chapter 589 Laying Back</h4>


    Being Forced to Keep a Pig?


    That name was sort of funny.


    At first, there were still people who hesitated whether or not they should pay ten copper-colored fairy crystals to read the post. After all, the price of ten copper-colored fairy crystals was sort of highpared to the fee to browse other news on the Immortal Net.


    But in less than two hours, thousands of people paid the price and read the content of the post.


    ¡°Why was it a pig that fought in the restaurant?¡±


    Someone posed such a question.


    People were expecting to see Li Mu the Wild Broadsword battle, but the footage was all about a fat, white pig spirit, who wielded his nine-forked rake and beat Mu Shun and the others until they pissed their pants. Li Mu didn¡¯t even get his turn to deal with them himself.


    Many who had paid to watch the footage felt that they had been tricked.


    Some people filedints.


    The trade made on the Immortal Net was directly reflected on the personal wealth center of the users. The money in their ounts could be withdrawn in actual terms, which was equivalent to real money. Therefore, the managers of the Immortal Net aimed to provide a fair and square trading environment on the Immortal Net. Thus, they would severely punish all kinds of fraudulent conduct on the Immortal Net.


    One should never doubt the power of the Immortal Net.


    Since the establishment of this mysterious Immortal Net, countless people and forces had tried to seize benefits by taking advantage of the Immortal Net or challenge its authority.


    But in the end, whether it was the famous geniuses, the king-level giants, or the super sects dominating a ce, they were all overpowered by the Immortal Net and vanished like smoke.


    The power of the Immortal had been deeply rooted in the hearts of countless cultivators for many years.


    No one in the entire Ziwei Star Zone dared topete or try to undermine the fundamental interests and rules of the Immortal Net, let alone those in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Therefore, some people who had paid for the content of this post felt wronged and wanted to take revenge on this guy called ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡± by resorting to the channels ofint on the Immortal Net.


    However, suchints were all rejected by the managers of the Immortal Net.


    The reason was quite simple.


    The title of the post posted by the user called ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡± was the ¡°Footage of the Battle in the Immortal Pavilion¡±, which didn¡¯t refer to Li Mu at all, so it was only reasonable that Li Mu the Wild Broadsword did not appear in the footage.


    It was not until this moment that it dawned on the viewers that this guy called ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡± was really a sly fraud. He had set the trap from the very beginning and waited for everyone to jump in.


    However, some people started to get curious about this guy called ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡±.


    ¡°The footage he released was indeed recorded at the first person angle in the Immortal Pavilion, so it could not be a fake one. Then this was very interesting. Since the person who battled was not Li Mu, the person who recorded the battle must be... Li Mu the Wild Broadsword himself.¡±


    A master of logic could give his analysis.


    ¡°That pig is the pet that Li Mu got from the divine-level Primordial Stone. That is weird. It¡¯s very rare for a pig to turn into a spirit. We haven¡¯t seen one in tens of thousands of years. After all, pigs have congenital defects.¡±


    ¡°And this pig looks like a domestic pig, not a wild boar.¡±


    ¡°And Li Mu has a servant by his side...¡±


    On the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, all kinds of posts and analyses made appearances, which uncovered the truth bit by bit. It had to be said that there were really many smart people in the world.


    ¡°Shoot, can¡¯t believe I got caught so soon!¡±


    Li Mu was disappointed by the result.


    Of course, he was the one ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡±.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because he knew people would find out about him sooner orter. After all, he had left some traces in the post.


    But at the personal wealth center on the Immortal Net, copper-colored fairy crystals were constantly rolling in, which made Li Mu very happy. He didn¡¯t expect that it would be so easy to make money in this world.


    He had made just one post. Yet, within a couple of hours, he had earned more than 10,000 copper-colored fairy crystals, which were equivalent to more than 100 silver-colored fairy crystals.


    And that was what he got after he deducted the channel fee charged by the Immortal.


    For many disciples and experts fromrge sects, 100 silver-colored fairy crystals might not be a big deal. But to many low-level cultivators in the Worm Realm, it was a fortune they did not even dare to dream of.


    Moreover, as the identity of the ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡± was revealed, more and more curious people paid ten copper-colored fairy crystals to watch the content of the post. They didn¡¯t pay the money just for the footage, but purely to satisfy their curiosity.


    As a result, Li Mu¡¯s ie at the personal wealth center of the Immortal Net was still snowballing.


    Li Mu considered for a moment and then posted another post on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°The man ¡®Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡¯ has shown up again!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu just made another speech on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.¡±


    ¡°Is he that crazy?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Many cultivators who were browsing the Immortal were thrilled again when they heard such news. Even many people who didn¡¯t use the forum on usual days flooded into the forum to read the post.


    Thetest post released by the man named ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡± said¡ª


    ¡°A letter to all the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.¡±


    People had to pay 20 copper-colored fairy crystals to read the post.


    When the cultivators saw the price, they thought that the post writer was too shameless to raise the price again.


    However, there were still some people who couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity and paid the fee to read it. As it turned out, they found that the content of the post was even more shameless. There was only one sentence there¡ª


    ¡°Guess who I am?¡±


    The cultivators who had paid the fee almost spat out blood.


    Could he be any more brazen?


    They thought it would be something about Li Mu the Wild Broadsword throwing down the gauntlet to all the sects online, but it turned out to be such a worthless remark... Well, Li Mu certainly didn¡¯t y by the rules.


    After pulling the tricks on the Immortal Net, Li Mu logged out.


    Then, he, Ding Yi, and the pig spirit concealed their auras and hid in Star Wind City. They did not stride through the street showily as they did before. After all, the first goal of attracting attention had been achieved, and they did not need to expose their whereabouts deliberately anymore.


    The Star Wind City was the territory of the Tianyi Pce. It could be said to be their enemy¡¯s camp.


    At this moment, Li Mu did not have the confidence to deal with the experts in the Soldier Realm from the Tianyi Pce.


    Furthermore, even if Li Mu only ran into some in the Mortal Realm, once there were too many of them, they would pose a huge threat to him. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might get killed.


    What Li Mu was doing now was ying with fire.


    Although everything seemed to be going well now, it was only because that many masters in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were overwhelmed and failed to act in time due to the time difference and the expectationpse. But now, the time difference was gone.


    From now on, all parties would have a new estimation and judgment of Li Mu¡¯s strength and other aspects. They tracked down hisbat record on the Bitter Star and investigated all the battles Li Mu had participated in. Hence, they would not make the same mistake as the ck-robed girl from the ck Killing Tower and Saint of Blood Sea did. They would never consider taking down Li Mu on their own. So, the hunting and encirclement of Li Muunched by all parties would be more intense, and Li Mu would be in a more precarious position.


    Li Mu was now like a fearless Monster Tank, mocking and ruffling monsters¡¯ feathers at the risk of his life. It was all because of his coquettish body movements and witty attitude that he was able to survive until now.


    But this kind of confrontation couldn¡¯tst for long.


    Now that he had realized his goal, he would have to stay low-key for some time.


    ¡°Gotta swallow my pride andy back for a while.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t really dice with death.


    However, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was quite disdainful of Li Mu¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Why should I transform into a woman? In my opinion, what is there to be afraid of? There aren¡¯t many capable people in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. I can squash them with the rake in my hand. If you¡¯re manly enough, thene and fight. Let¡¯s shatter this world,¡± Second Senior Fellow Apprentice said.


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°Either transform or get lost.¡±


    He was just longing for an opportunity to get rid of this shameless pig spirit with an insatiable appetite.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice immediately caved and turned into a charming and attractive beauty, whoined, ¡°I¡¯d transform if you wanted me to. But why being so rude?¡±


    Li Mu did not know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to be a f*cking ugly one!¡± Li Mu roared.


    It was too eye-catching now that the pig had be so pretty.


    So, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice groaned and transformed into a bald middle-aged woman, the kind that no one would take a second look at once she blended into the crowd.


    Li Mu then looked at Ding Yi.


    Ding Yi was startled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I can¡¯t transform.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Then you should at least change your clothes and wear some makeup, will you?¡±


    Fifteen minutester.


    The three of them all lookedpletely different from their original appearances. Then, they each put on the jade pendant attached with a tactical deployment prepared by Li Mu, which altered their auras and energy fluctuations, and merged into the crowd in Star Wind City.


    In the next four days, even though thew enforcement team of the Tianyi Pce, as well as the major forces in Star Wind City, had turned the whole Star Wind City upside down, they still couldn¡¯t find a trace of Li Mu and the other two.


    It was said that Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword was getting more and more furious.


    The major gambling houses also suffered great losses.


    No one had expected that Li Mu the Wild Broadsword could really disappear under the nose of the Tianyi Pce and so many bounty hunters from the universe and live to the fifth day.


    ¡°He¡¯s really something.¡±


    In the Immortal Pavilion.


    Li Mu was sitting cross-legged in a courtyard, cultivating.


    The most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    After changing their appearances and using the jade pendant to cover up their traces, Li Mu and the other two went straight back to the Immortal Pavilion run by the Tianyi Pce. They rented a small house and settled down there.


    The members of the Tianyi Pce and all those bounty hunters would never guess that the people they were searching for days and nights were right under their noses.


    Even the pig spirit was amazed by Li Mu¡¯s wise choice. He said humbly, ¡°I thought I was the one who knew how to make waves. Who knew that you were more capable of doing that than me? You can make waves without paddling.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care to argue with the pig.


    Because he had some more important things to do.


    Since he opened the divine-level Primordial Stone in Gold Town, Li Mu had always felt that there was something wrong with his cultivation. The major difference was the appearance of the Primordial Spirit, which should not appear inside him ording to the normal martial arts cultivation process.


    Li Mu came to realize that this might have something to do with the Third Deployment of the Origin-less that Second Senior Fellow Apprentice had mentioned.


    The silver maze in the crust of the divine-level Primordial Stone was the Third Deployment of the Origin-less, which was a tactical deployment.


    In the past few days, Li Mu tried to control the little white figure staying in front of his Mud-pill Pce, but he found that he couldn¡¯t do it. Therefore, he could only continue to absorb the Spiritual Qi in the gold-colored fairy crystal to increase his cultivation and convert the primitive natural qi to the astral primitive natural qi.


    Meanwhile, he had also started to study the Third Deployment of the Origin-less.


    In the past three days, he had not converted much, but Li Mu¡¯s understanding of the Third Deployment of the Origin-less had improved by leaps and bounds.


    ¡°This is really a brilliant tactical deployment, which is much more powerful than the ones the old faker taught me.¡± Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    He had just peeked at less than one percent of the mystery of the Third Deployment of the Origin-less, but he felt the intendment it contained was sort of astounding.


    Li Mu began to try to break down the deployment diagrams and make imitation copies.


    On the afternoon of the sixth day, there was a knock on the front door of the house.


    ¡°Sir, the goods you ordered on the Immortal Net are here. Please sign the receipt.¡± A pleasant female voice fluttered in.

 Chapter 590 - The All-directional Star Bureau

    <h4>Chapter 590 The All-directional Star Bureau</h4>


    Li Mu finally withdrew from his meditation after studying the tactical deployments.


    On the Immortal Net, Magic Treasures and Cultivation Methods could be purchased. Thus, on the first day of Li Mu¡¯s visit to the Immortal Pavilion, he selectively purchased some goods from the Magic Treasures and Cultivation Methods categories.


    Now that he was on the run, of course, the more life-saving trump cards he had, the better.


    ¡°Never thought that I could still do online shopping in outer space.¡±


    Li Mu opened the door.


    A young, slim girl in a close-fitting white dress appeared at the gate of the small courtyard. Behind her were two young men in white, handymen¡¯s clothes who were carrying arge red box.


    Immediately, Li Mu knew that this box contained all the things he had bought on the Immortal Net three days prior.


    The address that Li Mu had given for delivery was the Immortal Pavilion, and he also specified the courtyard number.


    Generally speaking, purchases on the Immortal Net were made under the registered name of the Net user. As people might be able to trace a user¡¯s real identity through that name, there was a high chance that doing purchases online would expose the purchaser¡¯s identity.


    So, it was quite risky for Li Mu to shop online.


    Fortunately, the Immortal Net was really incredible. It could satisfy all kinds of needs. As long as one had money, one could do whatever one wanted on the Immortal Net.


    Therefore, Li Mu spent a gold-colored fairy crystal to make his identity confidential.


    This way, as long as Li Mu didn¡¯t disclose his real identity, others would have no way to discover it through his purchases. Even the businessmen and sect selling the Magic Treasures and Cultivation Methods that Li Mu had ordered only knew the ce to deliver the goods, but they had no idea that this purchaser was the Being Forced to Keep a Pig, who had prompted such a turmoil online.


    In this respect, for tens of thousands of years, the Immortal Net had been very fair and strict.


    It was one of the basic rules of the Immortal Net. Also, it was the reason why cultivators had be more and more dependent on the Immortal Net and more and more approving of its existence.


    Now that Li Mu didn¡¯t worry about his identity being exposed, he went on an online shopping spree.


    That was one of the benefits of being rich.


    Li Mu, who was now disguised as an old man with a goatee, carried the box into the yard in person.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ever in need of services such as delivering things and picking up packages, you cane to the All-directional Star Bureau. If you are interested, you can get a VIP card of our escort bureau. With the VIP card, you can enjoy a discount on all kinds of delivery service we provide,¡± the young girl in the white dress said with a very respectful and polite smile.


    Li Mu was prepared to shut the door. But as soon as he heard that, he suddenly became a little interested.


    Li Mu turned around.


    ¡°The All-directional Star Bureau?


    ¡°Interesting.


    ¡°Have the forces in the universe also started to tap into the courier business?


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe they¡¯re so good at advancing with the times.¡±


    Seeing Li Mu¡¯s hesitant look, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She knew that the opportunity could not be missed, so she quickly added, ¡°The procedure of getting a VIP card is very simple and fast, and your identity or any background information are not required.¡±


    As she spoke, she unfolded her palm. In the middle of her delicate white and smooth palmy three cards, which were respectively gold, silver, and purple. She exined, ¡°All you need to do is pay a sum to buy the card and top it up. The cost of buying the card will be deducted from your wealth ount.¡±


    ¡°What the heck?


    ¡°The business acumen of the cultivators in outer space is no less inferior to that of those on Earth!¡±


    Li Mu was very surprised.


    But on second thought, he figured that it made sense.


    After all, the martial arts civilization in this universe had developed for tens of thousands of years with countless races jointly promoting it. Hence, how could it be behind the technology civilization on Earth that had only existed for thousands of years?


    It could even be said that the wisdom and the understanding of thews in the universe of the cultivators, especially the powerful figures standing at the peak, were more profound than the science principles that people on Earth had discovered.


    The development ofmercialization was the same. In the end, it would go the same way.


    As for whether the Immortal Net yed a big role in this, no one could know.


    Li Mu figured that the mysterious founder of the Immortal Net was evenparable to Jack Ma, the founder of Alibaba, who was definitely a business genius.


    Li Mu felt that it was time to see the civilization in the universe in a different light.


    When he was ons like the Divine Land and the Bitter Star, which had not been developed or had already started to decline, he found that the number of martial artists was rtively lowpared with the poption in that world. Therefore, the society was simr to a feudal one, and the productivity was rtively low.


    So, Li Mu just assumed that all the stars in the universe were like this.


    But now it seemed that that idea was wrong.


    In the universe, there were as many cultivators as the hairs of a cow. Those at the bottom of society were also cultivators. Cultivation had beenpletely normalized, and the martial arts civilization had prated into all aspects of the life of the cultivators, just like how physics and technology had prated every corner of Earth¡¯s society. It had be a way people lived.


    ¡°The ¡®All-directional Star Bureau¡¯? It sounds like a powerful entity,¡± Li Mu said.


    In the end, he generously paid a gold-colored fairy crystal card and purchased the purple VIP card, which was the highest-level card. Then, he whipped around and closed the door of the small courtyard.


    ...


    Outside the courtyard...


    ¡°Wow, Sister Qing, you are really amazing,¡± eximed a young man next to the girl in white, who was looking at her, awestruck.


    ¡°Haha, Sister Qing, once you¡¯re up, you do the job of two,¡± another young man remarked.


    The girl in white red at them and said, ¡°Well, Older Liu and Younger Liu, I didn¡¯t bring you here to tter me... I saw that this client had bought so many things at one time, so I came here to have a try. Never thought this client could be so easy-going... Lucky us.¡±


    The young men called Older Liu and Younger Liu were brothers. Both of them had big eyes and thick eyebrows and looked simple and honest. They were also employees of the All-directional Star Bureau.


    ¡°Wow, a gold-colored fairy crystal! It is worth as much as our ies in the past two yearsbined. Now, our ¡®All-directional Star Bureau¡¯ won¡¯t go bust. And we can now pay the rent in arrears,¡± Older Liu said happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister Qing, can we also get a part of our sries now?¡± Younger Liu asked eagerly.


    But the white-clothed girl¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hastily hushed, ¡°Shh, lower your voice. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back, lest the senior in the yard hears us.¡±


    ...


    In the yard...


    Li Mu had heard every word they said.


    He staggered on the way back.


    ¡°Holy crap!


    ¡°Why does it seem like I¡¯ve boarded a pirate ship?¡±


    That bureau had already fallen behind with the rent and the sries. But he still bought a top-level VIP card from this kind of deliverypany... Li Mu privately shed a tear for his stupidity.


    It was just that the title ¡°All-directional Star Bureau¡± really sounded deceivingly impressive.


    Besides, judging by the way the white-clothed girl and the two young men in white handyman uniforms dressed and talked, they didn¡¯t at all seem to be living from hand to mouth. Moreover, the white-clothed girl¡¯s cultivation was at the medium stage of the Mortal Realm. Her cultivation was quite extraordinary. But how could she be so miserable?


    It was a p in the face.


    Forcibly holding back the urge to rush out and return his VIP card, Li Mu carried the big box back to his room and began to open the packages.


    ...


    The girl in white and the other two walked out of the hotel.


    When they passed by the lobby of the hotel, Mu Shun, who was standing on the round attic on the second floor, had a twinkle in his eyes. Then, he fixed his scorching eyes on the white-clothed girl.


    ¡°Howe I failed to notice such a beautiful girl before?


    ¡°She is naturally beautiful, simple but elegant. Furthermore, she is in the Mortal Realm.


    ¡°All these are in line with my master¡¯s preferences.


    ¡°If I captured this woman and sent her to my master, perhaps it could make up for my previous failure and help me win his favor again, couldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mu Shun¡¯s eyes became more and more scorching.


    In the battle in the Immortal Pavilion, Mu Shun¡¯s leg had been broken by that pig spirit. Then, the b*stard called Being Forced to Keep a Pig released the footage of the battle on the forum. So, in the past few days, Mu Shun had be aughing stock in Star Wind City.


    Some busybodies even called Mu Shun a ¡°man who can¡¯t beat a pig¡±, which made him feel quite insulted.


    But that was not what mattered most.


    The most urgent problem he had was that he couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of Li Mu and his men even after investigating several days on end. The result made Mu Shun¡¯s master, Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword, extremely angry. He had reprimanded Mu Shun several times. It seemed that Mu Shun was in danger of losing the favor of his master.


    That made Mu Shun quite worried.


    Once Mu Shun fell out of favor with his master, his status in the Tianyi Pce would immediately hit rock bottom, and all the wealth and prestige he had gained would be lost.


    Therefore, in the past few days, Mu Shun had been pondering over how to please his master.


    Now, he finally had an idea.


    ¡°Go keep an eye on that woman in white for me. See where she lives.¡± Mu Shun motioned a trusted subordinate forward and whispered a few words in his ear.


    That trusted subordinate of his had worked for Mu Shun for a long time and knew well about Mu Shun¡¯s way of doing things. So, after hearing Mu Shun¡¯s words, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured. I promise I will get it done.¡±


    Mu Shun nodded with satisfaction.


    ...


    ¡°What a great treasure!¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help eximing with joy and excitement in his room.


    He had put on the Bright Armor, which consisted of a helmet decorated with two dragons ying with a pearl, a silver heart-protecting te, a pair of shoulder pads and flexible gloves, a jockstrap, protective leg coverings, and a pair of cloud-patterned boots. As soon as he released his natural qi, it immediately formed an invisible protective field, which was awe-inspiring.


    ¡°The Heavenly Workshop is known as one of the top three weapon refining sects in Ziwei Star District. The armor produced by it is indeed worthy of its reputation. This set of top-grade Taoist Treasure, Dragon Storm Armor, cost me five gold-colored fairy crystals, but it¡¯s really worth it.¡±


    This set of armor was the Magic Treasure Li Mu had bought online a couple of days prior.


    When he put on the Pry-proof Mask, ayer of silver light covered his face. And with the armor shielding his whole body, it was really hard for others to recognize him.


    Moreover, Li Mu could hide this set of armor in his body with a stir of his mind.


    ¡°Haha, Dragon Storm Armor, show yourself.¡±


    Li Mu shouted in a low voice, and pieces of the armor appeared again one after another.


    He was really enjoying himself.


    Li Mu¡¯s physical body was extremely strong and tough. Even if he took a strike from a cultivator in the Mortal Realm head-on, he would not have any injuries. But his clothes were not so durable. Although the armor made by Qing Feng was beautiful, it was not very hardwearing in the universe. The moment Li Mu started to fight, it became damaged.


    With this set of Dragon Storm Armor, a top-grade Taoist Treasure, at least he wouldn¡¯t need to worry anymore about being naked as soon as there was a fight.


    In addition to this set of armor, Li Mu also bought several other objects.


    Those included a set of flying broadswords.


    Li Mu¡¯s Broadswordmanding Skill coupled with the broadsword-using method of the 24 Sr Terms was the perfectbination. However, the 108 flying broadswords stored in the Broadsword Pellet could no longer match Li Mu¡¯s ability. They could not stand the infusion of Li Mu¡¯s primitive natural qi. Therefore, Li Mu bought this set of Dark Light Willow Broadswords forged by the Heavenly Workshop.


    He opened the box.


    In the box quietlyy a total of 24 dark-colored flying broadswords as thin as paper. The broadswords were almost translucent and were shaped like willow leaves. At first nce, Li Mu could tell that these were the best weapons for murderers and assassins.


    ¡°Nice broadswords!¡±


    As soon as Li Muy eyes on them, he was fond of them.


    With a stir of his mind, his Divine Consciousness surged out and refined the 24 flying knives. Then, he controlled them with the Broadswordmanding Skill, making all those silent and invisible des zoom around him.


    Now he could really make a killing move without anyone noticing.

 Chapter 591 - A Surprising Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 591 A Surprising Turn of Events</h4>


    That night.


    ¡°Young master, bad news,¡± the trusted subordinate reported to Mu Shun with a frightened expression. He came back in the dead of the night, his face covered in blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Mu Shun frowned.


    ¡°Our men have all been killed,¡± that trusted subordinate lowered his head and answered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Shun was quite shocked by the news. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman at the first stage of the Mortal Realm. Yet, you couldn¡¯t handle her. Could it be that the woman has some strong background?¡±


    Kneeling on one knee, the subordinate said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Shun demanded.


    The subordinate wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Then, he said, ¡°That woman is the head of the All-directional Star Bureau.¡±


    ¡°All-directional Star Bureau?¡± Mu Shun had never heard of the title before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small courier business. It¡¯s not well-known. And forck of good management and the joint suppression of itspetitors, it is about to go bankrupt. There are not many masters in that bureau. We didn¡¯t have much trouble dealing with them...¡±


    ¡°Then what was your problem? Why have we suffered such heavy casualties?¡±


    ¡°The members of the All-directional Star Bureau were no match for us at all. Just as we were about to capture that woman, a master from the inferior world suddenly barged in. He was powerful. And we were caught off guard.¡± The subordinate said, ¡°I have investigated it thoroughly. That master is from Divine Land, and his surname is Guo.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Divine Land?¡± Mu Shun¡¯s eyes instantly screwed up.


    ¡°The Divine Land?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Li Mu the Wild Broadsword used to live on?¡±


    ¡°He is surnamed Guo?¡±


    Since that master was able to walk out of the inferior world, he must be someone who had amazed that world. Furthermore, his surname was Guo... A name surfaced in Mu Shun¡¯s mind.


    Guo Yuqing.


    The sects in the universe had done a quite meticulous investigation on Li Mu. They had even looked into Li Mu¡¯s connections on the Divine Land before Li Mu forced his way into the universe.


    Guo Yuqing, one of his acquaintances, was also on the Closely-watched List.


    Moreover, Guo Yuqing was also one of Li Mu¡¯s strongestrades who participated in the Battle of the Tomb of the God of Sin and caused great losses to the major sects in the universe.


    Mu Shun came to realize that an opportunity had arrived.


    If the person who appeared to rescue those from the All-directional Star Bureau was really Guo Yuqing, it would be great news.


    As long as he caught Guo Yuqing, Li Mu would just have toe out of hiding, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Guo Yuqing and Li Mu were sworn brothers. Given Li Mu¡¯s temperament, once Guo Yuqing was in danger, he would never sit by and do nothing.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    Mu Shun couldn¡¯t help but get perked up.


    After hearing this trusted subordinate¡¯s detailed ount of the event, Mu Shun decided to go to the All-directional Star Bureau in person.


    He was confident about his own strength. After all, Guo Yuqing was just a man from the inferior world, who was probably merely in the Worm Realm. Even though that man had powerfulbat capability and had killed several disciples of the Tianyi Pce, he should not be a match for him.


    As long as he caught Guo Yuqing, handed him to his master, and forced Li Mu out, that would be a great contribution. He could also catch the woman in white and say she was Li Mu¡¯s aplice, which would definitely cause his master to have a higher opinion of him.


    In this way, not only could he stabilize his status in Star Wind City, but everything that he had lost before would be recovered.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Mu Shun was full of ambition. After some preparations, he selected a few more trusted disciples to go to the All-directional Star Bureau.


    ...


    At the All-directional Star Bureau.


    It was said that the ancient house, which was located in the middle of Nanzhi Street in the south of Star Wind City, had a history of thousands of years.


    Nanzhi Street was one of the majormercial streets in Star Wind City. Every inch of the street was rather costly. The ancient house where the All-directional Star Bureau was located also included two storefronts. The house upied quite arge area. It was definitely one of the most golden areas on Nanzhi Street.


    A long time ago, the All-directional Star Bureau was very famous in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. They provided delivery service for the entire region, and all kinds of people had to show some respect to them. It could be said that the All-directional Star Bureau was awe-inspiring at that time. Butter, they made a horrible mistake in a major delivery and the losses were heavy. Soon, it started going downhills.


    However, they managed to keep the piece ofnd where the bureau was located with great difficulty.


    Zuo Qingqing was the current head of the bureau, who was extremely talented. At the age of 16, she had stepped in for her father, the former head, who had died of a serious illness. She had been struggling to keep the bureau. With the help of some of the members in the bureau, they managed to scrape by. No one knew how much pressure such a young girl had to bear.


    Tonight, the bureau was attacked, and Zuo Qingqing herself was almost captured. Many of the people in the bureau were killed, and Older Liu and Younger Liu were injured as well. The entire All-directional Star Bureau was covered in indignation in the face of the storm.


    ¡°Brother Guo, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡± Zuo Qingqing had calmed down and thanked the burly bearded man next to her.


    Older Liu and Younger Liu also looked at the man.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the person who saved them tonight was actually a low-level cultivator in the Worm Realm who joined the All-directional Star Bureau only half a month ago. It should be noted that the reason why the man surnamed Guo was admitted to the bureau that day was that the bureau really could not find any high-level masters willing to join them. So, they took in the man surnamed Guo who was at a loss on the side of the street.


    Who would have thought that this Worm Realm cultivator would be so powerful?


    ¡°Head, and you guys, you¡¯re wee. If Head hadn¡¯t taken me in, I might still be begging for a living. As a member of the bureau, it is what I should do,¡± said the bearded man with a modest air.


    He was Guo Yuqing, Li Mu¡¯s sworn brother.


    After a pause, Guo Yuqing reminded, ¡°Those people seemed to havee at you tonight. I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t let go easily.¡±


    Zuo Qingqing nodded as well.


    She was a little down and worried.


    Because judging by the martial art methods of attackers, they were obviously from the Tianyi Pce, and their target was her indeed. She could not figure it out.


    The decline of the All-directional Star Bureau had something to do with the suppression of some forces in Star Wind City. However, the Tianyi Pce had been high above the masses and rarely got involved in this kind of businesspetition. Why did they employ such wicked means to deal with her tonight?


    A deep sense of worry rose in her heart.


    Older Liu said, ¡°Sister Qing, you should go into hiding for a while. Let¡¯s leave the bureau and wait for what happens. If the other party...¡±


    But before he finished his words, Guo Yuqing sensed something and altered his expression. He looked at the night sky in the north, shook his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. The other party ising again!¡±


    The rasping sound of something zooming in the air was heard.


    Like demons lurking in dark night, dozens of figuresnded at different spots around the house of the All-directional Star Bureau, who seemed to have encircled it.


    ¡°Kill. Except for the target, no one should be spared.¡±


    Mu Shun¡¯s cold voice rang through the sky.


    ...


    The night had fallen. It was all pitch-dark.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A huge tremor came from the south of the Immortal Pavilion.


    In the quiet room of the courtyard, Li Mu, who was running his Cultivation Method, noticed something. He opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound of explosion.


    ¡°There are masters fighting!¡±


    Li Mu found it quite odd.


    In the middle of the night, some people had made such a big racket in Star Wind City. The people in the fight were at least above the medium stage of the Mortal Realm. Powerful energy fluctuations distinctly swept across the night sky. Even the martial arts masters in a radius of hundreds of miles could feel the fluctuations.


    The Star Wind City was run by stringent rules. When cultivators fought in the city, they were likely to destroy buildings and damage other things. The higher the strength, the greater the damage. Thus, such fights were against thew, and it was regarded as a provocation to the authority of the Star Alliance.


    Once the cultivator who vited thew was captured by thew enforcement team, the punishment he or she would receive ranged from being sent to jail to being rid of the cultivation and executed.


    And the on-going fierce battle was absolutely the kind forbidden by thew.


    These thoughts shed across Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    He wanted to continue to regte his breathing and cultivate. But for some reason, His qi was in turmoil and he suddenly found it hard to calm down and concentrate. This kind of thing rarely happened before.


    ¡°Eh? Am I seized by a whim?¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    When a cultivator practiced to a certain level, he or she could sense and capture the remote wisp of Qi that was rted to him. That was the so-called ¡°a whim¡±.


    It meant that something that had something to do with him had urred.


    Moreover, since Li Mu felt such a strong whim and became so restless, it was highly likely that the event in question happened not far from him, probably right inside Star Wind City.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. I have no rtives or friends in Star Wind City, nor do I know anyone here...¡± Li Mu was puzzled.


    After thinking for a while, he got up and went out. He went to the next room and forced Ding Yi, who was sleeping soundly, to wake up with a few kicks. Then, he asked him to inquire about the fight.


    When it came to collecting information, Ding Yi¡¯s talent was absolutely unparalleled in the world. Li Mu had long been convinced that he was the best one to pry.


    Ding Yi, who was awakened by the kicks, was so cross that his face turned livid. However, to get Li Mu off his back, he resigned and went out with a huge yawn.


    In less than two hours, Ding Yi came back in a hurry.


    ¡°Sect Master, something big really happened. Mu Shun of the Tianyi Pce took his men to besiege the All-directional Star Bureau. After a bloody fight, the All-directional Star Bureau was destroyed, and only the head of the bureau, Zuo Qingqing, and two of her subordinates managed to escape...¡± Ding Yi said.


    What?!


    Li Mu was dumbstruck.


    The All-directional Star Bureau was destroyed?


    He had just paid a gold-colored fairy crystal for the top VIP card of the All-directional Star Bureau. But before he could enjoy the VIP service, it was said that the All-directional Star Bureau had been destroyed by the Tianyi Pce. How could that be?


    Li Mu did not know what to say at this time.


    But... that¡¯s not right.


    The downfall of the All-directional Star Bureau and the loss of a gold-colored fairy crystal would not have caused Li Mu to be so restless that his meditation and cultivation were hindered. Was there any hidden reason for that?


    Ding Yi did not know that Li Mu had bought a VIP card from the All-directional Star Bureau. Of course, this kind of stupid deed was not something that Sect Master would share with others.


    Therefore, Ding Yi said gloatingly, ¡°Speaking of which, Zuo Qingqing should not be able to escape this time. As to Mu Shun, he was really out of luck. Only a few days ago, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice broke his legs. And tonight, surprisingly, a tough man named Guo Yuqing sprang out from the All-directional Star Bureau and broke his legs again. Guo Yuqing took Zuo Qingqing with him and escaped. Now, thew enforcement team of the Tianyi Pce is so exasperated that they¡¯ve announced to the whole city that Zuo Qingqing and Guo Yuqing are wanted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Now Li Mu was taken aback.


    ¡°Brother Guo?¡±


    ¡°How did he step into the universe ande to Star Wind City?¡±


    That tough guy could just be a man with the same name as his Brother Guo. Yet, in an instant, Li Mu was convinced that the Guo Yuqing mentioned by Ding Yi must be his sworn brother because their brotherhood had formed a kind of spiritual connection between the two.


    Now was not the time to sit here and think about the cause and effect of this matter.


    Brother Guo was in danger.


    Li Mu realized that he couldn¡¯t keep hiding any longer.


    The attack the Tianyi Pce hadunched against the All-directional Star Bureau probably had something to do with Brother Guo. No matter how dangerous it was, Li Mu could not sit by and let it happen. He thought for a moment and said to Ding Yi, ¡°Continue to inquire about the incident, especially the information about that Guo Yuqing. It would be best if you could find out where they fled to... If there is any news, contact me with the message token.¡±


    Then, Li Mu himself hurried back to the quiet room instead and made some preparations. Soon, he quietly left the Immortal Pavilion fully armed.

 Chapter 592 - Massacre in the Dark Night

    <h4>Chapter 592 Massacre in the Dark Night</h4>


    ¡°You piece of crap, you can¡¯t get anything done!¡±


    Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword stared at Mu Shun who was supported by servants and felt incensed.


    He started to doubt why he had chosen Mu Shun as his direct disciple? Mu Shun had indeed worked hard in the past and managed the Star Wind City well. Every year, he offered up huge wealth. But in the past few days, Mu Shun had made a fool of himself in session and was beaten up by the scums from the inferior world. That had made Feng Zhen look bad, too.


    At this moment, Mu Shun could only submit to humiliation.


    He never thought that Guo Yuqing, a man who came from the inferior world, would be so tough and powerful. His strength was way beyond his expectation. In the fight, Guo Yuqing fiercely injured him just as much as he harmed him. Then, Guo Yuqing made his escape along with Zuo Qingqing and one of her subordinates.


    ¡°Master, please, listen to my exnation. I did all that because I wanted to show my loyalty to you...¡± Mu Shun dropped to his knees with a thud. He had no choice but to ask the disciples around him who were supporting him to leave, leaving only the two of them in the room. Then, kneeling on the ground in great pain, he helplessly told his master his original n.


    In the end, he even shed some tears and implored, ¡°Master, you have to believe that I did all that for you.¡±


    After hearing his words, Feng Zhen¡¯s face slowly softened.


    It turned out that there was such an inside story.


    ¡°You can get up,¡± he said in a softer tone.


    Mu Shun heaved a sigh of relief and thanked his master in a hurry.


    ¡°Master, that Zuo Qingqing is indeed a charming virgin. Furthermore, her cultivation is extraordinary and her Heavenly Yin Origin is extremely pure. She would be an excellent Incense Stove. And she could never escape from this Star Wind City.¡± As there were only the two of them in the room, Mu Shun could finally speak without scruples.


    ¡°Good.¡± Feng Zhen nodded, a little tempted.


    Mu Shun then added, ¡°As for that Guo Yuqing, I¡¯m sure that he is Li Mu¡¯s best friend back on the Divine Land. As long as I catch him, I can definitely force Li Mu to show up. Then, with Master¡¯s great strength, it will be easy to catch him. And the rewards promised by the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region will all be in Master¡¯s pocket.¡±


    Feng Zhen chuckled.


    He raised his hand and channeled natural qi into Mu Shun¡¯s body to heal his injuries. He then bestowed him another token and said, ¡°Alright, but you should be discreet. We must keep this between ourselves. From now on, you can mobilize all the forces of Tianyi Pce in Star Wind City. Now, take thew enforcement team to locate the targets.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Mu Shun was thrilled.


    ¡°Mind you, since we¡¯re going to do it, then we should do it without mercy. Don¡¯t let go of anyone who knows about this. Once this plot was exposed and known to other sects or spread on the Immortal, there would always be some people who would like to resort to the clunky Alliance Law and make a big fuss over it. Although the Tianyi Pce would not be afraid of that, we do not want to cause too much trouble. So, do a neat job this time and don¡¯t let me down again,¡± Feng Zhen said.


    Mu Shun immediately vowed, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll kill them all. I¡¯d rather kill ten thousand people by mistake than let one of the targets slip away. When it¡¯s all finished, hehe, I¡¯ll put all the me on Li Mu the Wild Broadsword.¡±


    Feng Zhen nodded with satisfaction.


    That was a good idea.


    Li Mu the Wild Broadsword was already a notorious killer known throughout the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. It was a perfect n to make a scapegoat of him.


    This way, they would achieve two things in one stroke.


    ...


    Like a plume of smoke, Li Mu ghostly skulked to the ancient mansion of the All-directional Star Bureau.


    A burst of lightning crossed the sky followed by a p of thunder. Then, all of a sudden, it started to pour.


    Li Mu used his body-movement skill to easily avoid the disciples of the Tianyi Pce guarding outside the ancient house and sneaked into the courtyard.


    ¡°Ssh, ssh, ssh!¡±


    The rain was getting heavier.


    The raindrops ttered against the bluestone tiles and walls. The house after the war was in a mess. There were almost just ruins. Corpses haphazardlyy in the rain, and blood mixed with the rain flowed everywhere.


    Nearly all the 40 members of the All-directional Star Bureau had been killed.


    And almost all of them were murdered ruthlessly. Each of the bodies was covered in cuts, sporting more than one fatal wound. Broken limbs were everywhere. It was as if a huge meat grinder had just run through this ce.


    Li Mu saw a young face among the dead.


    He recognized that the victim was one of the two young men in handyman clothes who came with the girl in white to his courtyard of the Immortal Pavilion in the daytime to deliver his goods. He should be the one called Older Liu.


    A few hours ago, this young man was still alive and kicking. But now, he was lying in a puddle of blood with his face facing the sky, cold and not breathing. His thumb had been cut off, but his hand was still grabbing a broken sword. The fury on the young man¡¯s face had frozen, and he seemed to be shouting right before he died!


    Li Mu sighed softly.


    The cruelty of outer space was obviously much more shocking than that of the inferior world.


    Even in a so-called big city like Star Wind City where thew was strict on the surface, the weak could still be taken down silently at any time.


    He searched the whole ancient house, but he didn¡¯t find Guo Yuqing, the girl in white, or that Younger Liu. So, he roughly guessed that the three people who had escaped as Ding Yi said were those three.


    Judging from the fierce battle at the scene, the three of them were probably all injured, and their injuries were not light.


    Li Mu cast Taoist magic arts on the spot and reyed the scene. He wanted to find some clues to see where Guo Yuqing and the other two had escaped to.


    Right at this moment, the message token suddenly showed that there was a new message.


    ¡°Sect Leader, I got something. They are blocked by thew enforcement team in an alley on East Star Street.¡± Ding Yi¡¯s voice came from the message token, sounding extremely anxious.


    ...


    Blood dripped down Guo Yuqing¡¯s arm.


    There were all kinds of cuts on his body, big and small. It was as if he was being dismembered.


    From the opposite side of the alley, ten figures with ck armors and copper masks were closing in on him.


    It was the Dark Night Law Enforcement Team of the Tianyi Pce.


    In the sky above, there were several flying shuttles barring the way in the air.


    There was no way out.


    Guo Yuqing knew that it was impossible to escape by flight.


    When staying on the ground, he could still hide behind the packed buildings or in the corners of the winding streets. But once in the air, without the cover of the buildings, he and the other two would be easily surrounded. Then, the three of them would surely die.


    Guo Yuqing carefully observed the surroundings and made a decision inwardly.


    Charge!


    They had no choice but to fight off the encirclement of thew enforcement team and rush into the opposite alley before they could get rid of the enemies for now and have a chance to breathe.


    The brave one wins whening face to face with an adversary.


    Against the heavy rain, Guo Yuqing reached for his back and made a grab. The next moment, a bizarre-looking bow appeared in his hand. He held the bow in his left hand, and his right hand kept pulling the bowstring. In silence, transparent rain arrows darted across the rain in an incredibly inconspicuous fashion.


    On the opposite side.


    A member of thew enforcement team, who was wearing the armor of the Tianyi Pce and rushing to the forefront, was suddenly shrouded by a burst of blood-red light. Countless transparent arrows pierced his body as if it were a sieve, and then he went limp and fell down.


    At the same time, Guo Yuqing stamped his left foot on the ground.


    The Heart Heavenly Shoot¡¯s profound power was unleashed.


    In an instant, the rain on the ground turned into sharp and ice-cold water des and abruptly bounced up like blooming crab w chrysanthemum. Numerous water des were all over the sky as if flying feathers, which then stabbed at the members of thew enforcement team all at once.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± someone in thew enforcement team shouted.


    The remaining nine members of thew enforcement team raised their swords almost at the same time to counter the attacks.


    Such actions disturbed their originally neat charging formation in an instant. They no longer imposed the previous sense of oppression on their enemies. What was more, they even revealed a gap in the formation.


    ¡°Follow me closely,¡± Guo Yuqing shouted.


    The bow in his hand was split into two pieces, each of which turned into a peculiar machete. Holding the machetes, Guo Yuqing raced like a mad tiger and darted into thew enforcement team like a bolt of lightning.


    Younger Liu, who was also covered in blood, supported Zuo Qingqing, who was a little inconvenient to move due to her injured leg, and closely followed Guo Yuqing.


    A fierce battle at close quarter broke out.


    In just ten seconds, the battle was ended.


    Guo Yuqing killed his way out of the alley with Younger Liu and Zuo Qingqing.


    They left ten corpses lying on the ground.


    The members of thew enforcement team were all killed.


    The three of them stumbled into the alley on the opposite side. The densely-packed buildings became the best cover for them. The flying shuttles hovering in the sky to monitor them soon lost track of them.


    Half an hourter.


    In an alley in the rain.


    Under a big tree, Guo Yuqing and the other two halted and took a short break.


    The fierce fight and the desperate run had consumed a lot of their strength and made them overwrought.


    It was not until this moment that Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu were shocked to find that Guo Yuqing, who had faced the pressure alone and protected them the whole time, was seriously injured in that battle.


    In addition to dozens of cuts of different sizes on his body, there was also a broken sword on his back. There was a cut on his abdomen that almost sliced him into two pieces, and he was stumbling a little.


    If it were an ordinary person injured like this, he would have long copsed to the ground.


    But on Guo Yuqing¡¯s face, his expression was so calm that it looked a bit scary. He was like a war robot made of steel. He was covered all over with cuts and bruises. Still, there was not a trace of pain or fear on his face.


    Raindrops streamed down through the gaps between leaves.


    The water on the ground had be ankle-deep.


    Bolts of lightning pierced through the clouds. There were about two hours to go before dawn. Now was the darkest time.


    Anger and grief surged in Younger Liu¡¯s eyes.


    He saw with his own eyes that his friends, who he had been ying with since he was a child, were killed in the yard, including his brother, Older Liu. At thest moment of his life, Older Liu tightly grabbed the killer in ck and urged him to run. That scene kept shing back in his head...


    Younger Liu covered his face in agony.


    Tears mixed with rain flowed out from the slits between her fingers, which was bone-chillingly cold.


    Zuo Qingqing gently patted Younger Liu on the shoulder.


    ¡°We will definitely avenge them.¡±


    There was a kind of resolute in the girl¡¯s eyes that he had never seen before.


    ¡°This kind of massacre without a reason is against thews of the Star Alliance. Although those killers had covered their faces, I¡¯m sure that they were members of the Tianyi Pce... Even the Tianyi Pce can¡¯t be so unscrupulous. I swear that I will make their crimes known to the public,¡± remarked Zuo Qingqing.


    Lest they be discovered by the pursuers, The three of them didn¡¯t run their cultivation methods to resist the rain. By this time, they had been soaked through.


    Guo Yuqing didn¡¯t say anything.


    He had to seize every second to recover his physical strength and natural qi.

 Chapter 593 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 593 Reunion</h4>


    Zuo Qingqing looked at Guo Yuqing with aplex expression.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the newly-recruited member from the inferior Worm Realm, she and Younger Liu wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape. In fact, from the current situation, it seemed that the two of them had been a drag on Guo Yuqing. At this time, she wanted to tell Guo Yuqing to leave them alone and get out of here as soon as possible, and maybe there was hope for him to escape. However, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that even though the words were just on her lips.


    Because she wanted to live and seek revenge.


    Without Guo Yuqing, there was little chance for her and Younger Liu to get out of here in one piece.


    Guo Yuqing turned around and took a look at the little girl who had been soaked through. He easily picked up the hesitation and entanglement in the little girl¡¯s eyes.


    He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve killed their men. I bet they wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook now.¡±


    The hesitation and guilt Zuo Qingqing had immediately dissipated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What am I thinking about at this juncture?¡±


    They were already in the same boat.


    Sticking together and helping one another was the only way out.


    ¡°Thank you, I...¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak. Someone ising.¡± Guo Yuqing¡¯s muscles suddenly tightened.


    He turned his head to look at the end of the alley in the rain and tilted his head to listen carefully. Then, he said, ¡°You two, go back along the way we came, and return to the ce where we and thew enforcement team fought before...¡±


    After that, he darted out as swiftly and fast as a ck cat in the dark night, sprinting toward the end of the alley in the rain.


    A momentter, the shing of the weapons and the shouting of a fight sounded over there.


    ...


    Li Mu¡¯s speed was extremely fast.


    ording to the rough location Ding Yi had told him, Li Mu quickly rushed toward the alley in the rain. Along the way, he saw disciples of the Tianyi Pce all racing to the same area. He knew that they were going there to kill Guo Yuqing.


    Following these people, Li Mu came to a ce about four to five kilometers away from the alley in the rain. Ahead appeared the ground-based and air-based checkpoints set by the Tianyi Pce. There were also arge number of disciples of the Tianyi Pce patrolling the sky and the ground. This ce was heavily guarded.


    The region was under temporary control, which forbade irrelevant people to enter or leave.


    Li Mu hid on the side and observed in secret.


    Shortly, he saw a scene that left him extremely shocked.


    Four disciples of the Tianyi Pce broke into a nearby shop and skillfully plundered it. The holler of the shop owner was heard, but it soon stopped.


    Momentster, the four disciples of the Tianyi Pce rushed out of the shop.


    A middle-aged man holding a sword, who should be the shop owner, cried out in despair like a wild beast and chased after them. But the next moment, with a sh of sword light, a master of thew enforcement team made a move, and the middle-aged man was killed at the gate of his shop.


    ¡°Robbery?¡±


    Li Mu knitted his brows.


    ¡°What is the Tianyi Pce doing?¡±


    ¡°Are they in the middle of hunting down Guo Yuqing and the other two? Why did they suddenly start to do this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the owner of this shop had offended the members of the Tianyi Pce and they just got back at him?¡±


    But soon, something even more appalling urred.


    After robbing that shop, it turned out that they were not done yet.


    Dozens of disciples of the Tianyi Pce divided themselves into ten groups and began to rob other shops, houses, and buildings in that area indiscriminately. Whether they encountered resistance or the owners of these shops who offered their property voluntarily, the disciples of the Tianyi Pce mercilessly killed them. None of them was spared!


    In the blink of an eye, the disciples of the Tianyi Pce had looted the whole street.


    Blood mixed with the rain was flowing down the road on the rainy night.


    Li Mu was so shocked that his heart turned cold as he witnessed the carnage.


    The people of the Tianyi Pce were worse than the most vicious bandits in the inferior world. They werepletely inhuman. Even though some shop owners had obediently given their properties to them and begged for mercy, they still could not escape death.


    What was going on?


    Soon, Li Mu saw a luxurious flying shuttle in the distance punctured the curtain of rain and raced over.


    Mu Shun was standing on the deck of the flying shuttle and cast a magic shield to block out the heavy rain.


    At this moment, Mu Shun was in high spirits.


    Looking at the robbed streets below, he had no intention of stopping the crime. Instead, he pointed to the other streets, his eyes shining with greed. He said to several trusted subordinates beside him, ¡°In these streets, there are also a few rich people. Let¡¯s rob them, too. This is a rare opportunity. If we missed it this time, we would never know when it woulde again.¡±


    His trusted subordinates immediately led the disciples of the Tianyi Pce on the flying boat behind them to loot and kill.


    It was not until this time that Li Mu finally realized that the Tianyi Pce was really robbing the blocks in broad daylight.


    The disciples of the Tianyi Pce who were responsible for guarding the surroundings had blocked all the ways in and out. It was impossible for outsiders to even get close to the region, let alone go in. Some people had set up tactical deployment around the streets to prevent people from prying. Even though the shouts, roars, and cries begging for mercy during the confrontation in the streets were earth-shattering, none of that could be heard outside.


    The disciples of the Tianyi Pce had a clear division ofbor and were quite skillful with the looting, which indicated that it was not the first time they had done such a thing.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although he and the Tianyi Pce were enemies, Li Mu always thought that thetter was definitely one of the decent sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. However, those people had actuallymitted such unforgivable crimes in private. What they did was even more diabolical than the Devil¡¯s Practice.


    Li Mu remained silent for a moment, then, secretly recorded everything with the Water Mirror Technique.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t consider jumping out and stopping them. It was just that he was incapable of action.


    Once he showed up in the open, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect himself, let alone find a way to save Guo Yuqing.


    The lives of the people in troubled times were as cheap as insects and ants.


    When the others were not looking, Li Mu cast an illusion to hide his tracks and entered the alley in the rain.


    He took out a jade medallion and carefully sensed it. Suddenly, a look of delight appeared on his face.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I¡¯ve found him.¡±


    ...


    After the battle, six members of thew enforcement team were killed.


    When the fierce battle was over, Guo Yuqing¡¯s injuries worsened and he panted heavily.


    He had been supporting himself with his machetes. He was soaked in blood from head to foot and could hardly stand on his feet.


    Younger Liu and Zuo Qingqing, one on the left and the other on the right, were supporting Guo Yuqing. They were afraid that he would fall down and never get up again.


    Behind them came the sound of footsteps and the sound of something breaking through the air.


    The pursuers came again.


    Younger Liu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lure them away.¡±


    As he spoke, he whipped around and prepared to double back.


    Guo Yuqing grabbed him back and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t make meaningless sacrifices. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Before his voice died away, dozens of figures appeared around them.


    This time, there were more than 20 masters of thew enforcement team. They surrounded the three people from all directions. As if a cat was ying with a mouse before swallowing it, they slowly closed in on them. In the heavy rain, their ck armor seemed to have merged with the darkness. Cold killing intent swept over at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them to death,¡± cried Younger Liu, whose eyes had turned red.


    Zuo Qingqing¡¯s face was written with despair.


    Guo Yuqing painfully straightened his body and slowly raised the machetes in his hands. Unbelievably, the tough fighting spirit once again surged out of his broken body. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to his best time.


    ¡°When I rush out, you follow me closely within three meters. I... Eh?¡± Before Guo Yuqing could finish his words, he suddenly eximed in a low voice, and then the expression on his face suddenly froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuo Qingqing¡¯s heart had jumped to her throat.


    Guo Yuqing did not answer.


    He looked down at the piece of jade on his chest.


    A ball of milky brilliance floated out from the jade piece. It came with a faint warmth. But that was enough to dispel the coldness of the darkest moment of this rainy night, which made Guo Yuqing feel unprecedentedly warm in that instant.


    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu were taken aback at the same time.


    Guo Yuqing suddenly looked extremely rxed, as though he had abruptly gotten the world off his back. He let out a long sigh. Zuo Qingqing keenly felt that the muscles of this bearded man she was supportingpletely rxed.


    At the same time, thew enforcement team of the Tianyi Pce took action.


    Like four shes of lightning in the dark night, four figures broke through the rain curtain and hurtled over. The zooming shadows were exactly the Nanyi Heaven Sword Deployment, the killing move of the Tianyi Pce. It was the most suitable strike for group attacks.


    In an instant, the sword shadows powerful enough to tear down a mountain bore down on the three people.


    An insurmountable killing intent burst out.


    For a moment, Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu both felt theing of death.


    Guo Yuqing, on the other hand, made no response.


    He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to lift a finger.


    Just when Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu thought that they would die for sure, something strange happened.


    In the rain, something flickered.


    Then, the sword shadows powerful enough to tear down a mountain were instantly splintered like a bubble that had been pierced and then vanished. At the same time, the four experts of thew enforcement team froze on the spot and slumped forward. But before they fell to the ground, an even stranger thing happened¡ªthe four men melted into rainwater.


    The three suddenly found that a tall and straight man was standing in front of them.


    In the darkness, they couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. They just felt that this man seemed to be one with the rain and the surroundings. He was giving off an indescribable sense of sharp oppression. Just by looking at this figure, it was as if a knife had pierced into their hearts.


    ¡°What a horrible man!¡±


    Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu were shocked. Instinctively, they made to attack the figure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Guo Yuqing warned them.


    The two were stunned.


    At this moment, the figure who had popped out from nowhere suddenly burst outughing.


    Guo Yuqing alsoughed.


    The two of them keptughing for no reason. Then, they each stretched out their fists and punched each other on the shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill our way out first,¡± the slender figure said.


    Guo Yuqing nodded and said, ¡°You lead the way. I¡¯ll bring up the rear.¡±


    In this instant, the man who had almost reached the limit of both his willpower and physical strength released a burst of incredible momentum and rose to his prime. They could all feel the excitement generated from his soul.


    On the opposite side.


    Dozens of ck figures approached. The elite masters of thew enforcement team of the Tianyi Pce were like predators hunting in the dark night. Their killing intent disrupted the rain and contorted the air. In the distance,yers of tactical deployment were being set up. This ce had been locked down and be a prison.


    Far away, a flying shuttle tore through the air and arrived.


    Standing at the front of the luxurious flying shuttle, Mu Shun was like a god that controlled everything. He sneered as he looked down on the grounds.


    The situation became increasingly direr.


    ¡°Oh, almost forgot it. Take these first.¡±


    The tall and slender figure was unusually calm, as though he didn¡¯t regard these horrible enemies as a threat at all. He flipped his hand and flicked his fingers. Three green pills the size of a longan shot out and respectivelynded in the hand of Guo Yuqing, Zuo Qingqing, and Younger Liu.


    Guo Yuqing didn¡¯t even look at the pill before he swallowed it.


    ¡°The Resurrection Elixir?¡± Zuo Qingqing cried out in surprise when she took a look at it.


    The elixir, which was said to be able to bring the dying back to life, was invented by the Elixir Sect in the Ziwei Star Zone. It was highly famous in the entire universe. It could heal a mauled warrior who was breathing hisst breath in an instant. The price of one such elixir was 100 silver-colored fairy crystals. It could be said to be a sky-high price. But once one had this elixir, one basically had a second chance to live.


    But the stranger just gave each of them such a precious elixir as if it were no big deal, didn¡¯t he?


    Who on earth was this man? How could he be so generous!


    Zuo Qingqing was extremely curious.

 Chapter 594 - An Invincible Pair of Broadswords

    <h4>Chapter 594 An Invincible Pair of Broadswords</h4>


    Of course, Li Mu did not make the Resurrection Elixirs himself.


    He bought these ¡°online¡±.


    At that time, Li Mu was thinking that once he went deep into the tiger¡¯s den and his identity got exposed, he would be constantly engaged in fierce battles. For that reason, he purchased a ton of armors, weapons, and elixirs on the Immortal Net. Since those items were all indispensable, he did not hesitate to buy in bulk.


    He had almost used up all of the gold-colored fairy crystals he had earned in Gold Town.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, he could always earn more gold-colored fairy crystals by doing the stone gambling. With the powers of the Third Eye, Li Mu would have no trouble winning the game. But if he got killed, then he would lose everything.


    These elixirs could save lives at critical moments.


    However,pared with the brotherhood, his life was nothing.


    The brotherhood came first than anything.


    Therefore, although Li Mu did not know what rtionship Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu had with his big brother, now that his big brother had been protecting them at all costs, he decided to protect them as if they were his friends, too.


    Since they were his friends, how could the Resurrection Elixirs value more than their lives?


    Li Mu was never a stingy person.


    Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu both swallowed the elixirs. At once, they felt a warm current surging in their bodies and a tingling sensation from the wounds. It turned out that the wounds were bing scarred and healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the natural qi they had consumed had been replenished.


    In the meantime¡ª


    On the opposite side, the masters of thew enforcement team of the Tianyi Pce had formed a sword deployment. The sword light crushed toward the fouryer uponyer as if mountains were copsing or tides were sweeping across, making the airflow spin backward. It was suffocating.


    In Zuo Qingqing¡¯s and Younger Liu¡¯s eyes, the situation was still critical.


    Because the cultivators of thew enforcement team besieging them far outnumbered them.


    The two were so nervous that they couldn¡¯t breathe. Subconsciously, they both gripped their weapons.


    But what happened the next second made them feel like they were in a dream.


    The slender figure held an ancient broadsword in his hand and marched toward thew enforcement team. After he hacked once, the man in thew enforcement team who was in the lead was vertically cut into two pieces. Then, the broadsword swept horizontally. Instantly, the long sword held by a member of thew enforcement team on the left side snapped, and the man¡¯s chest was shockingly dented. Blood spurted from his mouth as he was sent flying backward and knocked over the two members behind him!


    How savage!


    How terrifying!


    The slender figure was simply a human-shaped behemoth.


    The sword deployment was instantly torn open.


    The slender figure brandished his broadsword and made his way forward again.


    The broadsword met no resistance in its path.


    The disciples of the Tianyi Pce who could join in thew enforcement team were all best among the elites. They were at or above the early stage of the Mortal Realm. They were the top ones indeed. Moreover, the swords in their hands and the armors they wore were all top Taoist instruments. It could be said that they were armed to the teeth and had extraordinarybat capability.


    But as it turned out, in this brief face-to-face encounter, a member of the team had been killed and several been injured!


    Even Mu Shun, who was standing on the luxurious flying shuttle in a distance, could not help but gasp in horror, not to mention how shocked Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu were.


    ¡°He is this strong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this person came from. He shouldn¡¯t be a member of the All-directional Star Bureau. Because when we attacked the All-directional Star Bureau, he was not there to fight us,¡± a trusted subordinate beside Mu Shun hurriedly exined.


    Mu Shun nodded.


    Now that he was not a member of the All-directional Star Bureau, he must be a friend of Guo Yuqing¡¯s.


    Could it be that he came from the inferior world as well?


    He couldn¡¯t happen to be Li Mu the Wild Broadsword, could he?


    Mu Shun intently watched the battle below. In the end, he shook his head slightly.


    The man¡¯s way of fighting, his strikes and moves, Cultivation Methods, and the broadsword in his hand were not Li Mu¡¯s style at all. So, he should not be Li Mu... Nevertheless, these were not material.


    Because tonight, no one could escape.


    He waved his hand.


    The surrounding flying shuttles slowly descended and pressed forward.


    On the decks, the strings of the Star-demolishing Bows were pulled back one after another, and the arrows were aimed at the fighting crowd below.


    The Star-demolishing Bow, which was specially made in the gxy, was a divine weapon that could restrain experts below the Soldier Realm. It was often used in a fight when the enemies were outnumbered. If an army used those bows in a long-distance sneak attack and sent tens of thousands of arrows at the enemies at the same time, even high-level experts in the Mortal Realm would not be able to survive.


    The major sects in the universe, such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, the Tianyi Pce, the Blood Sea, were powerful because they not only had numerous disciples but also had far more weapons than other smaller forces. Their strength in every aspect was strong enough to pulverize other forces.


    It was also for this reason that most of the rogue cultivators didn¡¯t dare to show off in front of the big sects.


    A cruel sneer appeared on the corner of Mu Shun¡¯s mouth. He raised his arm and flung it forward.


    On the other flying shuttles, the crossbowmen released their hands, and the Star-demolishing Arrows silently shot out. There was not even a sound when the arrows traveled in the air. Like fine threads in a rainy night, the arrows darted toward Zuo Qingqing and the others.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Guo Yuqing smelled the danger before Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu did.


    The slender figure sent a member of thew enforcement team flying with a sh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡±


    Before his voice had died away, a dim light shed in a broadsword case behind his head.


    ¡°nk, clink, nk!¡±


    All of a sudden, dazzling sparks burst out in the air. The Star-demolishing Arrows were blocked about ten meters away from the four of them. As if having hit an invisible wall, the arrows cracked and exploded before the splinters shot backward.


    Countless dark flying broadswords were whizzing around and crisscrossed each other, forming an imprable broadsword wall that intercepted all the Star-demolishing Arrows.


    This scene was bizarre and thrilling.


    The rain had blurred the view.


    It was not until this moment that Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu realized that the Star-demolishing Arrows had quietlye at them. They were so appalled that they broke out in a cold sweat.


    The Star-demolishing Arrow¡¯s fierce reputation was well-known.


    Its name made many experts in the Mortal Realm tremble with fear when they heard of it.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the Tianyi Pce could have dispatched a crossbows troop in such a short time. It could be imagined that if the two were facing the attack alone, they would have been hit by so many Star-demolishing Arrow that they now looked like hedgehogs.


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to return the favor!¡± the slender figure bellowed in a low voice.


    At the same instant, on the descending flying shuttling, there was a sudden cry of astonishment.


    Streams of dim light flickered.


    The strings of the Star-demolishing Bows held by the crossbowman on the deck were cut off by sharp light in the dark night. The fierce aura of the light was so overwhelming that it nearly sliced the crossbowman¡¯s throats open.


    Before changing and repairing the bowstrings, the crossbowmen could no longer shoot any Star-demolishing Arrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s flying broadswords... Look out!¡±


    The expression of the captain of the crossbow troop changed drastically. He jumped up, abandoned the crossbow, and picked up a sword as he shouted in a low voice.


    It was not until then that the crossbowmen realize that the beams of shing dim light were flying broadswords.


    In the dark, rainy night, willow leaf-shaped flying broadswords dashed back and forth among them as if sharks that had smelled blood in the dark currents. The broadswords zoomed with no sound and flew in all directions as though they were living creatures. Their tracks were mystifying. And under the cover of the rain, they had restrained their killing intent and kept looking for prey.


    Thepelling sense of extreme danger made the hair of those disciples stand on end.


    The flying broadswords had concealed themselves so well that no one noticed them a moment ago.


    The disciples with shields stepped forward. They activated the Star Shield, forming a shield deployment to protect the crossbowmen behind them.


    Seeing this scene, the slender figure on the ground knew that the flying broadswords could no longer work. He ran his Cultivation Method, and the willow leaf-shaped flying broadswords instantly flew back to a case he had carried on his back as if swallows returning to their nest.


    Enemies were on all sides.


    More masters of the Tianyi Pce wereing.


    The situation was not optimistic.


    The slender figure and Guo Yuqing exchanged a look and understood that they could not let the fight continue any longer.


    ¡°Go to the west and rush out of the encirclement first. I¡¯ll hold them back,¡± the slender figure said in an undertone.


    Guo Yuqing nodded. Then, he led Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu to break out of the siege in the west without hesitation.


    ¡°But he...¡± Zuo Qingqing looked at the slender figure, a little worried.


    That figure, like a demonic tiger, dashed to the soldiers who were flooding toward them.


    Curiously, another extremely heavy broadsword was already in his hand. The tworge broadswords, each of which should be held with both hands, were grabbed in his right and left hand respectively. He waved them as if they were as light as grass, which almost seemed weightless. However, when the broadswords struck, they carried a great deal of clout.


    Members of thew enforcement team were sent flying like rag dolls.


    For a moment, none of the opponents was a match for him.


    ¡°He is amazing.¡±


    Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu opened their mouths wide in shock.


    Judging by the fluctuations of natural qi this slender figure was emitting, he was at best in the Mortal Realm. But why were the ordinary moves and broadsword-using techniques he cast so horrifying?


    Dozens of members of thew enforcement team were pinned down and unable to chase after Zuo Qingqing and the other two.


    At thest moment, Zuo Qingqing looked back and saw countless members of thew enforcement team swarming in. They had surrounded the slender figure like a tide and eventually blocked him from sight.


    Panting heavily, the three of them finally broke out of the siege.


    They went all the way to the west.


    The roars and cries behind them gradually faded away.


    Under the guidance of Guo Yuqing, the three of them came to a deserted, dpidated courtyard and made it their temporary hiding ce.


    it was freezing cold.


    The rain was getting heavier.


    Raindrops seemed to have formed into strings of beads and keep pouring like a waterfall. It directly covered up the darkest night before dawn.


    The water on the ground had already been knee-deep.


    If it went on like this, there would be a huge flood.


    About half an hourter.


    The rain still didn¡¯t seem to stop any sooner.


    Time ticked by.


    Zuo Qingqing was pacing back and forth in a shabby room. From time to time, she looked out through the battered window frame with a worried look on her face.


    Younger Liu had already fallen asleep. His cultivation had barely reached the Worm Realm. After such a huge fight, he had consumed a lot of his spiritual power and physical strength, so it was difficult for him to stay awake.


    Guo Yuqing was sitting cross-legged on the floor with a calm look on his face. He was recovering his strength.


    ¡°Brother Guo, he will be fine, won¡¯t he? Why hasn¡¯t hee to meet us yet?¡± Zuo Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Guo Yuqing opened his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those people can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    His tone showed that he had great faith in that figure.


    ¡°Is he... your friend?¡± Zuo Qingqing was very curious. If Guo Yuqing was a man who had entered the Void-breaking Realm ande here from the inferior world, who would the slender figure be? Given his power, he should not be a nobody.


    Before Guo Yuqing could say anything, another voice came from outside the window¡ª


    ¡°Of course not his friend.¡±


    The door of the shabby house was pushed open.


    It was that slender figure.


    He crossed the door and came in. With two crossed broadswords on his back, he came in with a gust of cold wind and rain. Hearing his bright and clear voice, the others could not help but start to trust him.


    Guo Yuqing stood up with a smile on his face.


    Younger Liu also woke up from his deep sleep. When he saw the slender figure, his face lit up with joy.


    Zuo Qingqing was ted. It was as if a heavy stone had been removed from her heart. She heaved a sigh of relief and then asked curiously, ¡°Not a friend? Then why...¡±


    The slender figure said, ¡°We¡¯re brothers.¡±


    He came to Guo Yuqing, hugged him excitedly, and said, ¡°Big Brother, why did youe to Star Wind City?¡±


    ¡°I came here to look for you.¡± Guo Yuqing couldn¡¯t hide his excitement in his tone.


    He dide here to see Li Mu.


    Back then, Li Mu announced that he was doing closed-door training in Taibai City. Only a few people, including Guo Yuqing, knew that Li Mu had actually stepped on the Path and left the Divine Land.


    Those people had been very worried about Li Mu.


    They had also missed Li Mu very much.


    Over the past few years, the Divine Land had changed a lot. As the tide of Spiritual Qi rose, the Spiritual Qi on the Divine Land kept increasing. More and more experts in the Void-breaking Realm appeared, and many of them directly stepped into the universe and left the Divine Land.


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s cultivation had already reached the Void-breaking Realm before Li Mu left. Over the years, even though he didn¡¯t practice anymore, his cultivation continued to increase. In the end, his power could no longer be subject to thews of heaven and earth on the Divine Land. But since he couldn¡¯t abandon his wife and children, he cut himself with his broadsword and forcibly suppressed his cultivation. This way, he managed to stay on the Divine Land.


    But several months ago, things changed.


    ¡°Miss Hua has risen from the Divine Land three months ago and stepped into the universe,¡± Guo Yuqing said.


    Scandalized by the news, Li Mu cried, ¡°What? How was that possible?¡±

 Chapter 595 - Being Hunted by a Cultivator in the Soldier Realm

    <h4>Chapter 595 Being Hunted by a Cultivator in the Soldier Realm</h4>


    Who would have thought that Hua Xiangrong had entered the Void-breaking Realm and ascended into the universe?


    Li Mu could hardly believe his ears.


    Guo Yuqing repeated that and added, ¡°Miss Hua¡¯s cultivation method is wonderful. Her cultivation has improved incredibly fast. A year ago, she began to challenge all the experts on the Divine Land and was almost invincible. She has gained the title of ¡®Cold Moon Fairy¡¯. The number of those in the Void-breaking Realm that Miss Hua has defeated has surpassed dozens. It¡¯s quite unbelievable.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, there was a nk look on his face and his jaw dropped.


    How could it be?


    She was now invincible across the Divine Land, wasn¡¯t she?


    This... this did seem like what Hua Xiangrong would do at all!


    How would she take the initiative to challenge others?


    It was quite uncharacteristic of her.


    It sounded more like what Bai Mochou would do.


    Li Mu had a guess that probably Bai Mochou had been manipting Hua Xiangrong. Otherwise, how could Hua Xiangrong, a gentle and tender girl who was never interested in fighting and confrontation and obedient as a bunny, suddenly became so passionate about battles?


    ¡°What¡¯s more, three months ago, Miss Hua and Countess Huanzhu of the Northern Song fought a great battle above the ruins of Lin¡¯an, the ancient capital of the Northern Song. The whole world was shocked. The fluctuation of their natural Qi formed ayer of mist that blotted out the sky and the sun. It was unknown which of them won the fight. After that, Countess Huanzhu broke through the void and ascended to the universe. Miss Hua, however, returned to Taibai City, reunited with the girls, and stayed for a few days. Then, she also broke through the void and flew into the universe.¡±


    Guo Yuqing gave a rough ount of the story.


    Li Mu was even more dumbfounded after he heard that.


    That was to say, not only Hua Xiangrong but also Wang Shiyu had ascended to the universe, right?


    Li Mu was not so shocked by Wang Shiyu¡¯s ascension.


    That was because he knew what kind of cultivation method Wang Shiyu had practiced and what kind of martial heritage she had obtained. It was only a matter of time before she ascended. Sooner orter, the small Divine Land could no longer amodate her.


    But why did Hua Xiangrong¡¯s character change so much?


    The cultivation method he taught Hua Xiangrong was the Xiantian Skill. Yet, he didn¡¯t teach her Zhenwu Boxing. The Xiantian Skill was not suitable for fighting. But given that Hua Xiangrong had swept across the martial arts world on the Divine Land, she must have obtained some other martial heritage.


    And the most likely exnation was that she had benefited from something in the Wolf Temple in the Evesting Heaven or something that Bai Mochou had taught her.


    Li Mu thought about it for a while and felt as if he had a headache.


    There were some mysteries that he could not unravel.


    However, now was not the time to think about these issues. The more urgent question was where Hua Xiangrong had been after she ascended to the universe.


    The real cultivation world in the universe was not as wonderful as what the martial artists in the inferior world had yearned for. It was not a fairnd where all living creatures lived in peace. Instead, it was awash with killing intent, the suffering of the weak, forcible seizing and crafty acquisitions, and more tant bullying.


    How dangerous would it be for a woman like Hua Xiangrong to step into the universe?


    Li Mu looked at Guo Yuqing.


    He suddenly understood why Guo Yuqing, who had suppressed his cultivation for so many years because he couldn¡¯t leave his wife and children, suddenly flew to the universe¡ªhe hade here to look for Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu.


    That was because before he left the Divine Land, he had asked Brother Guo to take care of those two. But now, these two women had left the Divine Land and entered the universe. To keep his promise, Guo Yuqing abandoned his wife and children to follow them, for he was afraid that something unexpected would happen to Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu in the universe.


    ¡°Brother Guo, thank you.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Once he left his mother, it would be very difficult for him to go back.


    In particr, in the case of an undeveloped like the Divine Land, which had not yet been ranked, it was more difficult for Guo Yuqing to go back. So, no one could tell when he would get to see his wife and children again.


    For others, it was their dream to enter the Void-breaking Realm and ascend to the universe. But for Guo Yuqing, who valued rtionships and loyalty, stepping into the universe was almost equal to parting with his wife and children forever.


    The price he had paid was simply too high.


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°What are you talking about? You and I are brothers, so you don¡¯t have to say these things. Tonight, in order to save me, you risked your life toe here and stop the enemy, didn¡¯t you? So, if you think of me as family, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Li Mu hastily said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Sorry I said that.¡±


    Guo Yuqing continued, ¡°At first, I thought that the martial artists on the Divine Land would arrive at the same ce after they broke through the void and ascended. Who knew that after I broke through the void and entered the space crack that day that a strange force would envelop me? Along the way, at an incredible speed, it took me across the universe and brushed past all thoses. Finally, when the force was exhausted, Inded on the Star Wind Star. Recently, I stayed in the All-directional Star Bureau and inquired about the two girls everywhere, but I still haven¡¯t heard anything about Miss Hua and Countess Huanzhu.¡±


    So that was what it is.


    Having heard Guo Yuqing¡¯s words, Li Mu was very surprised.


    His way of stepping into the universe was different from that of other cultivators in the Void-breaking Realm. He was carried into the universe by the space vortex deployment instead of taking the initiative to ascend. Therefore, Li Mu did not know that the cultivators who voluntarily ascended actually used this method to enter the universe.


    The strange power that Brother Guo mentioned had to be the power of thew of the universe.


    In the beginning, those in the Void-breaking Realm attempting to enter the universe were extremely vulnerable. It was almost impossible for them to leave their home and directly cross the cosmic vacuum by themselves. For that reason, thews of the universe would protect these newborn-like cultivators in the Worm Realm. Thew would wrap them up and send them to a big that had a rank.


    But ording to Guo Yuqing¡¯s description, this kind of delivery was random.


    He was delivered to the Star Wind City, whereas Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu were obviously sent to others or regions.


    If that was the case, it would be hard to find them.


    In the vast universe, the Brilliance Immortal Star Region alone was already too vast for them to search. If they were unlucky, Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu might have been transported to the Ziwei Star Region or any other Star Region. In that case, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Li Mu felt that his head was beginning to ache.


    ¡°Is everyone else on the continent doing fine?¡± he asked.


    Guo Yuqing said, ¡°With those from the Hun Yuan Sect guarding Taibai City, Taibai City is as stable as Mount Tai. Your mother is in good health, and her sight has been restored. Qing Feng and Ming Yue are now counted among the top masters on the continent. They rule Taibai City and the Beggar Gang and are well-known in Jianghu. They are both big shots now. Xu Wan¡¯er and the other girls have also made some achievements. Zhao Yu, the genius of the Taibai Sword Faction, has been recognized as the best swordsman on the. The rise of the Taibai Sword Faction is unstoppable. Second Brother is in charge of the Guanshan Pasture and stepped into the Void-breaking Realm half a year ago. But he still cares so much about those left on the, so he has not yet entered the universe. Princess Qin Zhen has been practicing hard ever since her younger brother took the throne. The Great Moon Empire is also peaceful and prosperous. The baby girl named Li Anzhi you took in is also cultivating in the Great Moon Empire. All the members of the Yue Mountain Faction are also doing very well...¡±


    Hearing those familiar names, it seemed that their long-lost faces just reappeared in front of Li Mu¡¯s eyes. After years of separation, he thought of these old friends again, and his longing washed over him like a tide.


    After talking about the old days, Li Mu and Guo Yuqing then focused their attention on the current situation.


    ¡°Why do the members of the Tianyi Pce insist on taking on the All-directional Star Bureau?¡± asked Li Mu as he turned to look at Zuo Qingqing.


    Looking clueless, Zuo Qingqing said, ¡°No idea. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Tianyi Pce. We¡¯re not on the same level at all. We¡¯ve never been in contact with the Tianyi Pce before.¡±


    Li Mu touched his chin.


    Originally, he wanted to find some clues by analyzing their motive, but now it seemed that it was a dead end.


    Nevertheless, it did not matter much to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to escape first,¡± Li Mu suggested.


    This courtyard they stayed in was still within the encirclement range of the Tianyi Pce. They had not yet escaped from the encirclement, so it was not very safe there. They had to find another ce to hide.


    Of course, the best choice was to leave Star Wind City and find a hidden. First, hide for a while, and thene out after the wind was over.


    Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu, in particr, barely had the strength to protect themselves. If they stayed in Star Wind City, they would be courting death.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t want to leave Star Wind City so soon.


    He hadn¡¯t finished his work yet.


    Li Mu carved several aura-concealing jade pieces and handed them to Guo Yuqing and the other two. Then, he contacted Ding Yi through the message token and asked him to find a temporarily safe ce as soon as possible so that they would have a foothold.


    ¡°A safe ce? The entire Star Wind City is under the control of the Tianyi Pce... Sect Master, do you really think I am omnipotent?¡± Ding Yiined through the message token.


    Li Mu simply answered, ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    Thus, Ding Yi had no choice but to search for a safe ce with a bitter smile.


    Li Mu coulde and go freely alone. But it was not that simple with Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu tagging along.


    There was no way to go back to the Immortal Pavilion.


    Li Mu then did nothing but wait for Ding Yi¡¯s news.


    When it was almost dawn, the heavy rain finally stopped.


    The sky was still gloomy.


    The Tianyi Pceunched an inch-by-inch search and was gradually approaching the abandoned small courtyard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get out of here first.¡±


    Li Mu knew that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Under the cover of thest morning mist before dawn, the four people went out on a street and cautiously moved forward. Along the way, they even ran into some masters of the Tianyi Pce who were part of the search team. Li Mu killed them at the speed of a bolt of lightning before leaving the battlefield in a sh.


    ¡°I know a ce. It¡¯s safe for the time being,¡± Zuo Qingqing suddenly said.


    Li Mu and the others turned heads toward her.


    Zuo Qingqing said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret warehouse of the All-directional Star Bureau. Before the bureau declined, my father told me that I could only go to that warehouse when I was at the end of my rope. I figure I am sort of at the end of my rope now.¡±


    After some discussion, Li Mu and Guo Yuqing decided to give it a try.


    Just as they were about to set off, something unexpected happened.


    An iparably powerful energy fluctuation came from the direction of the abandoned courtyard and quickly approached them. It was surging like a raging wave. Even though they were far away from it, they could still feel the distortion and disruption of thews of heaven and earth that the force had caused.


    A strong cultivator in the Soldier Realm!


    It was definitely the aura of a strong cultivator in the Soldier Realm.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Li Mu¡¯s face paled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the real master of the Tianyi Pce has appeared... You guys must leave now.¡±


    He asked Zuo Qingqing to take Guo Yuqing and Younger Liu to the so-called secret warehouse right away.


    ¡°But you...¡± Zuo Qingqing gazed at Li Mu.


    Li Mu looked at Guo Yuqing and said, ¡°Big brother, trust me.¡±


    Guo Yuqing knew that it would be a burden on Li Mu if the three of them stayed. So, he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, Third Brother. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Then, he grabbed Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu and rapidly ran away.


    ¡°Haha, now that you¡¯ve fallen in the hands of the Bloodless Sword, do you think you can still escape?¡±


    A voice was heard.


    Then came a jet of sharp Sword Qi.


    A figure in gray dashed through the air and came at them.


    The overwhelming Sword Qi and Sword Momentum around him swept over as if it would pulverize everything within a radius of a few kilometers.


    ¡°On your knees.¡±


    The figure in gray was extremely haughty and confident. His eyes were contemptuous, and he looked at Li Mu as if he were looking at a chicken. The next second, he directly condensed the Sword Qi into arge metallic hand that was hundreds of meters long. The hand immediately tried to grab Li Mu and Guo Yuqing from behind.


    ¡°Why are you being so pretentious?¡± Li Mu shouted.


    The two broadswords in his hands, which were both Taoist Treasures, were thrown out directly. The broadswords dashed forward like thunderps and urately aimed at the figure. The next second, the big metal hand was smashed.

 Chapter 596 - Undying Body

    <h4>Chapter 596 Undying Body</h4>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Feng Zhen (¡°Bloodless Sword¡±) looked surprised. He asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m your master.¡±


    With a st, cracks suddenly spread out in all directions from where he was standing like a spider web. Taking advantage of the counterforce, Li Mu leaped into the air. Like an arrow, he pounced on Feng Zhen.


    In midair, Li Mu waved his hands, and the two broadswords which had been thrown out fell back into his hands. He then held the broadswords crosswise. The des of the broadswords shone brightly and hacked straight at the head of Feng Zhen.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    There was a sh of anger in Feng Zhen¡¯s narrowed eyes.


    Feng Zhen directly raised a hand and pointed the tip of a finger containing sword power at the cross-shaped des. With two cracks, the des of the two Taoist Treasure-level broadswords that he got from the Tomb of the God of Sin were broken by the terrible sword power.


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±


    Li Mu was bbergasted.


    Was the realbat power of those in the Soldier Realm all so terrifying?


    The remaining hilt of the broadswords in Li Mu¡¯s hands had been broken into two cudgels.


    In the face of danger, Li Mu did not panic. He wielded the cudgels with the broadsword-using method and struck at Feng Zhen.


    ¡°Oh, poor bug, you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re dealing with.¡±


    Feng Zhen sneered.


    He pointed his finger again.


    ¡°st!¡±


    The two cudgels ruptured under the heavy blow of the sword point in his finger, which turned into pieces of metal and flew in all directions. Some pieces scratched Li Mu¡¯s clothes and hit him on the body, making his skin and muscles go numb.


    ¡°This is not going well.¡±


    Li Mu was extremely shocked.


    The strength of this man was even more terrible than his most terrible estimation before.


    The metal pieces that had been shattered by a point of his finger were darting everywhere, which probably could pierce through the body of an ordinary cultivator in the Worm Realm and kill him. The power of the blow was incredibly appalling.


    ¡°I¡¯m no match for him!¡±


    Li Mu made a judgment in an instant.


    With the help of the counterforce, Li Mu backed away. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that Guo Yuqing and the other two had rounded the corner of the street in the distance and went out of sight. However, for a cultivator in the Soldier Realm, this distance was easy to cover in an instant.


    ¡°No, I gotta buy them more time.¡±


    In the air, Li Mu clenched his hands. Two shes of light glimmered in his palms before two unadorned and ancient-looking swords appeared. He paused in the air, then, instantly turned into a streak of shadows. Next, More than a dozen men looking exactly like Li Mu materialized in the air and besieged Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword. One after another, theyunched jets of sword light, which charged at Feng Zhen as fast as lightning.


    Li Mu had achieved that by dint of moving incredibly fast with the Somersault Cloud. It looked like he had conjured up many doppelgangers of himself.


    Feng Zhen¡¯s face was written with contempt. ¡°Not impressed.¡±


    He didn¡¯t move in the air. The Sword Qi around him was rolling, and the sword light was flowing. Li Mu¡¯s shadows were one by one punctured by the sword light and quickly dissipated into nothingness.


    Li Mu then showed up a hundred meters away. His blurred figure slowly grew clear and solid. Looking down at the two swords in his hands, he found that only the hilts were left, and his clothes had been torn so much that many parts of his body were exposed and he now looked like a beggar.


    ¡°Holy cow!¡±


    ¡°Is this the real strength of a master in the Soldier Realm under no suppression?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly felt that those Soldier Realm cultivators he killed with just a broadsword at the foot of the Five-finger Mountain of the Tomb of the God of Sin were really wronged. Even he himself felt that they had suffered injustice, as though prestigious emperors who happened to be in distress were strangled to death by a beggar on the street.


    After two rounds of fighting, Li Mu had alreadye to a conclusion.


    With his current cultivation, he was by no means a match for a cultivator in the Soldier Realm.


    ¡°Shall I run?¡±


    The thought surfaced in Li Mu¡¯s mind, but he forced himself to suppress it.


    No.


    Brother Guo and the others probably had not gone far, so he had to hang in there for a while longer.


    Li Mu looked at Feng Zhen. Between his eyebrows, his Third Eye snapped open, hoping to find the ws and weaknesses of Feng Zhen¡¯s Cultivation Method.


    At this time, many flying shuttles had arrived. More and more cultivators wereing from all directions. Soon, Li Mu and Feng Zhen were surrounded byyers of cultivators. Dense morning mist spread out before the sun set, giving off a suffocating atmosphere.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s him. He ruined our n and let the woman and Guo Yuqing slip away.¡±


    The mist suddenly parted as a flying shuttle came to Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword. The man standing on the deck was Mu Shun. At the sight of Li Mu, he immediately shouted those words.


    However, he did not recognize Li Mu.


    Because at this time, Li Mu had taken on the appearance of a burly man with round eyes and a thick beard. He was also wearing the aura-altering jade piece. So, he now looked like apletely different man. And in the previous fight, Li Mu was careful not to disy his most characteristic broadsword-using method and Broadsword Intent, so as not to be recognized.


    Mu Shun had been injured again.


    When Li Mu was covering Guo Yuqing in that alley in the rain, he killed everyone that came at him and injured Mu Shun again.


    However, Mu Shun was really good at escaping, who quickly retreated. At that time, Li Mu was worried about the follow-up chasers, so he did not go after Mu Shun. Instead, he hurried to the abandoned courtyard and met up with Guo Yuqing.


    At this time, seeing that Feng Zhen hadpletely suppressed Li Mu, Mu Shun finally dared to get near Li Mu.


    Feng Zhen nodded.


    In the two rounds, although Li Mu waspletely overpowered, his strength was indeed not what that Mu Shun and the members of thew enforcement team could resist.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Zhen looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°With your strength, if you had been in Star Wind City all the time, you wouldn¡¯t have been a nobody. Just tell me why you helped them. Then, you wouldn¡¯t have to go through more suffering.¡±


    ¡°So you are the elder of the Tianyi Pce. It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that your disciple allowed the members of the Tianyi Pce to rob and kill innocent people. Do you know about this?¡± As Li Mu spoke, he stared at Feng Zhen¡¯s face to observe the changes in his expression.


    Feng Zhen said ndly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Tianyi Pce is a decent sect. What¡¯s more, those ordinary rogue cultivators were all killed by that Li Mu, the murderous maniac. It has nothing to do with the Tianyi Pce.¡±


    Li Mu was stung by Feng Zhen¡¯s indifference.


    ¡°What if I have evidence?¡± Li Mu sneered.


    Next to him, Mu Shun was startled. He looked at Feng Zhen and called with anxiety and guilt, ¡°Master...¡±


    But Feng Zhen didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, he smirked at Li Mu and remarked, ¡°Even if you had evidence, you forget it. No matter what, the Tianyi Pce would never do that kind of thing. Do you understand?¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    He really understood.


    They were birds of a feather.


    This well-known cultivator in the Soldier Realm was basically the same kind of person as Mu Shun. As the saying goes, when the above behave wrongly the below will do the same. Without Feng Zhen¡¯s approval and support, how could Mu Shun mobilize so many members of the Tianyi Pce and even thew enforcement team?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Feng Zhen said, ¡°Tell me, where did that woman and Guo Yuqing, the bastard from the inferior world escape to? If youe clean quickly, I¡¯ll give you a quick death, otherwise...¡±


    The coercive and threatening edge in his voice made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Li Mu knew that this cultivator in the Soldier Realm had really prepared to kill him.


    If Feng Zhen only wanted to capture Li Mu a moment ago, now, there was no way that he would allow Li Mu to leave alive because of the so-called evidence.


    The indignation and fighting spirit started burning in Li Mu¡¯s heart at the same time.


    The so-called martial arts civilization in the universe had been standing at the top of the tide of martial arts civilizations. Now, it had been filled with filth and darkness. Li Mu just had to adopt the most primitive method to tear it up.


    Seeing Li Mu¡¯s attitude, Feng Zhen sneered.


    He made a move himself. A shot of thick Sword Qi burst out from the tip of his finger and dashed toward Li Mu, as though it was a real sword.


    Li Mu bent his arm, and a rusty ancient shield appeared over his elbow. His natural qi swirled and was injected into the ancient shield. Layers of mysterious Taoist figures began to glint. In an instant, the brilliance formed half a sphere with a diameter of more than two meters that safely wrapped Li Mu in.


    It was one of the best Taoist Treasures he had obtained from the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The moment the Sword Qi hit the glowing sphere, the sound of ss cracking rang out. The sphere split open and the Taoist figures shattered.


    The rusty ancient shield on Li Mu¡¯s arm also turned into powder and dispersed.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    Li Mu was directly sent flying by the impact.


    ¡°Haha, no one can stop Master¡¯s divine might.¡± Mu Shun was instantly delighted at the sight of this.


    Feng Zhen¡¯s expression was still calm.


    Even though Li Mu¡¯s strength was more peculiar than that of themon ones in the Worm Realm, for him, to kill such a weak cultivator in the Worm Realm was just a piece of cake.


    The gap between the Worm Realm and the Soldier Realm was hundreds of millions of light-years. How could a small Taoist Treasure make up for it?


    Li Mu was too naive.


    But shortly, the disciples of the Tianyi Pce couldn¡¯t help letting out a cry of astonishment.


    Li Mu¡¯s clothes were all shredded, and his naked body slowly emerged behind the fog. His perfect muscles seemed to be carved out of the best jade in the world. He looked like a wless work of art. Also, there was a thick mist flowing around him.


    Of course, the most surprising part was that Li Mu¡¯s body was not wounded at all.


    It was as if the deadly blowunched by the Soldier Realm cultivator had struck someone else.


    With his mouth wide open, Mu Shun asked, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Feng Zhen¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    ¡°He is still alive?¡±


    He attacked again. Another streak of sword light pelted forward.


    Li Mu¡¯s Third Eye had been fully activated, and there was the Primeval Qi swirling inside, which had foreseen theing attack. So, Li Mu cast the Somersault Cloud at once. His figure shed and disappeared.


    That streak of sword light brushed past, leaving an opening in the encirclement behind. In that instant, countless disciples of the Tianyi Pce standing in the way of the sword light had been directly turned into a mist of blood!


    Feng Zhen had identally injured his sect members.


    He was now shocked and angry.


    But at this moment, Li Mu, like a white pony¡¯s shadow crossing a crevice, swiftly slipped through the opening of the encirclement created by Feng Zhenjian¡¯s sword light and flew away like a sh of lightning


    Since he couldn¡¯t win, he¡¯d better run.


    He would take his time to settle the ountster.


    After all, where there is life, there is hope.


    Li Mu was not the kind of person who insisted on fighting his way out of a dead end.


    However, he still underestimated the magic skills and methods of the Soldier Realm cultivators when they were not under suppression. A momentter, after getting over the shock, Feng Zhen directly activated a Light Teleportation Talisman, and arrived at Li Mu¡¯s front in an instant. He directly pointed a finger at Li Mu. The sword light shot out again and pierced Li Mu¡¯s protective energy zone before hitting the spot between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows.


    Li Mu, who was moving at a high speed, was immediately knocked to the air. Like a rag doll, he flew back at an even faster speed before he crashed into the encirclement again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡±


    Feng Zhen¡¯s killing intent was seething.


    ¡°Kaboom, kaboom, kaboom!¡±


    In an instant, countless rays of Sword Qi shot out from his right hand and continuously bombarded Li Mu¡¯s body, repeatedly throwing him toward the ground.


    ¡°Huh? Still alive?¡±


    Feng Zhen was surprised to find that even though a cultivator at the same level of the Soldier Realm as he was would have died thousands of times under the attack of his Sword Qi, Li Mu¡¯s whole body was still unscathed. Except that his skin and flesh were slightly sunken, his body was intact.


    The undying body?


    He was astounded.


    ¡°Could it be that he has practiced some kind of king-level Cultivation Method?¡± Feng Zhen¡¯s eyes were immediately burning with passion.


    In the end, he sealed the natural qi in Li Mu¡¯s body with a secret method, and then tied Li Mu with the shackles designed to contain a cultivator in the Soldier Realm and captured him alive.


    ¡°Take him back,¡± Feng Zhen ordered.


    Then, when he continued to look for Guo Yuqing and the others again, they were already nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 597 - Too Fierce

    <h4>Chapter 597 Too Fierce</h4>


    The disciples of the Tianyi Pce searched about but did not find any trace of Guo Yuqing, Zuo Qingqing, and Younger Liu. Reluctantly, they returned empty-handed, which disappointed Feng Zhen very much.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Those three can¡¯t get out of Star Wind City. Even if I have to search the whole city from top to bottom, I will find them for you.¡± Mu Shun was very eager to please his master, so he decided to continue the search with his men.


    Feng Zhen nodded.


    In the previous pursuit, Guo Yuqing and the other two were already spent forces. Now, without Li Mu to protect them, they would not be able to be safe.


    ¡°Bring him back.¡±


    Feng Zhen ordered his men to bring Li Mu, who had been captured, back to Tianyi Pce¡¯s branch in Star Wind City.


    The daypletely broke.


    A new day had arrived, but the sky was still overcast.


    The air was fresh after the heavy rain, but it was a little cold.


    Li Mu was escorted onto the flying shuttle.


    The Star Wind City was one of Tianyi Pce¡¯s territories, which they had been governing for thousands of years. The local branch was naturally located in the most important ce in the city. It was aplex of pces floating in the sky. The pces were as majestic as mountains, which looked spectacr. Below the pces was a forest and a herb garden, where many kinds of herbs could be found. It was the herb garden of Tianyi Pce, as well as the gathering ce of Earthveins. The Spiritual Qi was surging and flowing under the guidance of the special tactical deployment ced on the buildings. It could be said to be the best blessed ce in the whole Star Wind City.


    The flying shuttle tore through the clouds.


    ¡°Take him to the Iron-blood Prison,¡± Feng Zhen said.


    Four cultivators at the peak of the Mortal Realm of the Tianyi Pce escorted Li Mu through many checkpoints and tactical deployments. Atst, Li Mu was brought into an underground castle in the branch and locked in a gloomy and dark cell.


    Since Feng Zhen had sealed Li Mu¡¯s natural qi cultivation in person and Li Mu was in the shackles specially designed to imprison cultivators in the Soldier Realm, the disciples of the Tianyi Pce were not at all worried that Li Mu might escape. So, after locking Li Mu up, they left without looking back.


    The prison was filled with dense Yin energy, and a dark wind was swirling around it.


    The walls around Li Mu had been fortified by a special deployment, which made the entire Iron-blooded Prison indestructible.


    A mix of a strong rotten odor and the smell of blood was circting throughout the whole prison, which was extremely pungent.


    Li Mu sat quietly on the wet floor of the cell and looked around.


    Although his natural qi had been sealed, his eyesight was still sharp and he could see everything in the darkness clearly. This cell was surrounded by stone walls with rough patterns. On one side of the wall, there were ck iron railings, which could only allow one person to pass. Like the walls, every railing contained a certain tactic deployment that was extremely difficult to break. There were white bones on the ground, some of which were still stained with blood, while some were disying traces of time. Obviously, many creatures had died in the cell over the years.


    Through the gaps of the railings, Li Mu could vaguely hear faint screams and wails mixed with the howl of the harsh, bitter wind that were continuously being carried to the stone cell.


    That should be the blood-curdling screams of the prisoners being tortured.


    Li Mu stood up and tried to move about. With a slight struggle, a tiny crack appeared in the shackles that imed to be able to trap a strong cultivator in the Soldier Realm.


    Li Mu smiled.


    The terrifying cultivation of the cultivators in the Soldier Realm was all contained in the natural qi. Once the natural qi was sealed, with the physical strength alone, one would indeed not be able to break free from the shackles. But Li Mu was different. The natural qi cultivation was just part of hisbat capability, which could be said to be a small part. His real powerful trump card was in the tough body and physical strength. Both of the natural qi he cultivated first and the primitive natural qi he newly cultivated were means to nourish his body. To drivebat skills was only the secondary function of the qi.


    Therefore, to Li Mu, this kind of shackles was as fragile as a piece of paper.


    Yet, Li Mu was not in a hurry to get rid of the shackles for escape.


    He wanted to observe more.


    Because being captured alive was within his expectations. He had even deliberately let himself be caught.


    After confirming that the Sword Qi of Feng Zhen could not harm him, Li Mu decided to sneak into the branch of the Tianyi Pce and do something impressive.


    Hence, he needed to wait patiently for the right timing.


    Li Mu sat cross-legged on the spot and tried to activate the Xiantian Skill. However, as his natural qi was stagnant, he couldn¡¯t run the skill. It could be seen that the method of sealing meridians and cultivation those in the Soldier Realm used was really something. Even so, Li Mu was not discouraged. He continued to try to break through the barrier in the cell again and again. The uniqueness of the Xiantian Skill was slowly demonstrated. Gradually, he could control wisps of natural qi.


    At this pace, Li Mu would be able topletely break the seal upon his natural qi in about ten days at most.


    So, he was no longer worried.


    In the previous battle, he hid all his treasures and storage devices into his Sea of Consciousness. The disciples of the Tianyi Pce all thought that his belongings had been lost after he was bombarded by the attacksunched by Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword without Blood, so they didn¡¯t give him a meticulous body search.


    At most, in another three days, Li Mu would recover some of his natural. Then, he could use the Net Card to log into the Immortal Net and even activate the message token to contact Ding Yi and the pig spirit.


    Thus, Li Mu began to close his eyes to rest while contemting what he should do next to give the Tianyi Pce a spiteful payback.


    About an hourter.


    The sound of footsteps came in.


    ¡°That¡¯s him. He¡¯s killed many of my disciples.¡±


    ¡°We shall not let this madman have much peaceful time.¡±


    Some voices could be heard.


    The railings of the cell were opened.


    Several figures walked in. The person in the lead was none other than Mu Shun.


    When Mu Shun saw Li Mu, he went all furious in front of his foe. Tonight, he could have captured Guo Yuqing and Zuo Qingqing alive and handed them to his master, Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword, as a huge gift. That way, his master would favor him again, and his status would be consolidated. However, unexpectedly, all that had been ruined by this freak who jumped out from nowhere. Until now, Mu Shun had not found any clues on Guo Yuqing and the other two. All his ns had failed. How could he not bear a grudge?


    ¡°Get him whacked.¡± Mu Shun sneered.


    He came to the cell just to vent his spleen on Li Mu. He wanted to maul and humiliate Li Mu right now.


    Behind him, several disciples of the Tianyi Pce, holding sticks and iron whips in their hands, directly came over to beat Li Mu with a grim smile.


    Li Mu raised his foot.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The disciple of the Tianyi Pce who rushed to the front was directly knocked to the air and crashed against the stone wall. With a loud bang, he was smashed by the force of the crash and was as dead as a doornail.


    ¡°Buddha Mountain¡¯s Shadowless Kicks.¡±


    Li Mu performed a series of kicks. His legs moved as fast as bolts of lightning.


    That skill was not something he made up. When he was back on Earth, he studied some martial arts secret books, some of which really recorded the Buddha Mountain¡¯s Shadowless Kicks. Although Li Mu¡¯s natural qi had been sealed, his physical strength and speed still should not be underestimated. Even the simple leg kicks originated from Earth, when being performed by him, were powerful enough to knock out those ordinary disciples of the Tianyi Pce.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    With a series of muffled whams, seven disciples of the Tianyi Pce were one by one pummeled into the stone wall and turned into mud-like liquid.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mu Shun and the rest of the disciples were dumbstruck.


    Hadn¡¯t his natural qi been sealed?


    How could he still be so brutally powerful?


    At once, Mu Shun and his men turned tail, dashed out of the cell, and locked the iron railings.


    Affectedly, Li Mu rushed over after them, grabbed the railings, started shaking them savagely, and bellowed, ¡°Let me out, let me out...¡±


    However¡ª


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The railings were broken.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback. He had overdone the acting. How could he have let himself break the railings?


    At this moment, it seemed that he had no choice but to continue to act.


    He snapped the railings one by one with bare hands and jumped out of the cell. Then, he marched toward Mu Shun and the others like a Tiger Beast from ancient times.


    Mu Shun and the others were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even speak. They felt that they were about to have a heart attack. He had even shaken the railings of the cell to pieces. This man was too fierce. This cell was specially constructed. It had locked up by many fierce devils, but none of them had been able to break out of this cell... Good lord, what kind of monster had they captured today?


    ¡°Eh? He broke out of the cell?¡±


    Having heard the report, Feng Zhen looked at Mu Shun¡¯s bleeding nose and swollen face. He was also somewhat speechless.


    Feng Zhen had long noticed that the man¡¯s physical cultivation was so profound that he seemed to have a nearly immortal body. However, he had not expected that the man could be strong enough to break out of the cell by himself.


    It seemed that the man had been holding back because of Feng Zhen¡¯s presence before. After Feng Zhen threw him into prison and left, he immediately took the opportunity to break out.


    Mu Shun said, ¡°However, we¡¯ve already taken him in custody again. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no other room in the Iron Blood Prison that can contain this man.¡± He also felt wronged. Recently, it was as if he been cursed. Nothing went well. Even when he went to the cell to vent his anger, he again got himself in trouble and was almost beaten to death.


    Feng Zhen said, ¡°I initially decided to wait and make some preparations. But given the current circumstances... you can take some men and send him to my Elixir Room.¡±


    Mu Shun was taken aback. He asked, ¡°Elixir Room?¡±


    Why did his master want that man in his elixir room?


    Feng Zhen continued, ¡°The undying body is a wonderful gift that only exists in remote legends. But if one refines it with a secret elixir-refining method, one can get the legendary Immortal Elixir... So, get him there as soon as possible.¡±


    Mu Shun quickly replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then, He turned around to carry out his task.


    A smile out of a pleasant surprise appeared on Feng Zhen¡¯s face.


    He was getting more and more interested in this captive who was caught by chance.


    This time, the captive actually broke out of the cell. That gave him another pleasant surprise.


    He summoned a trusted disciple and handed him a list of hundreds of kinds of precious herbs. Then, Feng Zhen said, ¡°Go to the herb garden to collect those herbs. If there are some that you can¡¯t find in the herb garden, go to the major drug dealers in the city or look for them on the Immortal Net. No matter what, you must collect all the herbs on this list at all costs within three days.¡±


    This disciple, who knew a little about herbal medicine and elixir refining, looked at the list and gasped.


    To collect all the herbs on this list, all the divine herbs cultivated in the herb garden of the Tianyi Pce in Star Wind City over the years would need to be harvested, and that would not be enough. The rest would have to be purchased, which would at least cost more than 100 gold-colored fairy crystals. That was equivalent to the sum of the annual tax revenue and other ie the Tianyi Pce could get in Star Wind City.


    That would definitely cost a lot.


    Nheless, the disciple didn¡¯t dare to slight his duty and quickly went to do the job.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is Sect Master doing? Why can¡¯t I get in touch with him?¡±


    Ding Yi was anxiously pacing back and forth in his room like a cat on a hot tin roof. It had been several hours. He tried to contact Li Mu with the message token, but he received no response. That made him a little worried because he knew what Li Mu was doing tonight.


    By his side, the pig spirit was enjoying all kinds of delicious food he had ordered.


    ¡°Everything will be fine. You can rest assured. Hehe, a good person doesn¡¯t live long, while a bad guy tends to have a long life. Considering the disposition of your Sect Master, he can definitely outlive a turtle that is ten thousand years old. He won¡¯t die...¡± The pig spirit said as he stuffed all the food into his greasy mouth and washed it down with a mouthful of wine.

 Chapter 598 - Nine Cycles Purple-Gold Elixirs

    <h4>Chapter 598 Nine Cycles Purple-Gold Elixirs</h4>


    ¡°You can¡¯t be hoping to see Sect Master die, can you?¡± Ding Yi stared at the pig with a strange look.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice said sluggishly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer obvious? Anyway, that scourge is a trouper. He even has the Third Deployment of the Origin-less. In the entire Star Wind City, only a few can take him down. So, you can set your mind at rest.¡±


    Ding Yi looked at him, wanting to say something. But he swallowed the words back on second thought.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice continued, ¡°What? Still don¡¯t believe it? You poor mortal, you have no idea how powerful the Third Deployment of the Origin-less is. Even a king-level cultivator would be brought to his knees in face of this tactical deployment.¡±


    Still, Ding Yi was frowning.


    Looking at Ding Yi¡¯s worried face, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice gave upforting him and said disapprovingly, ¡°s, forget it. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined everything to you. You poor mortal.¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°There is something that you may not have noticed.¡±


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice uttered, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The dish you just had was pig¡¯s head meat.¡± Ding Yi pointed at the te in front of Second Senior Fellow Apprentice.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was confused.


    Then his expression became a little interesting.


    At first, a trace of befuddlement appeared on the pig spirit¡¯s face, as though he was trying to figure something out. Shortly after, his confusion was reced by fright. Atst, he looked like he had eaten some sh*t, and immediately stuck a finger down his throat and started to retch vehemently.


    As the incarnation of the God of Pig, how could he have had pork?


    He had eaten the flesh of his own kind, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Ah, d*mn that chef. Isn¡¯t the dish called ¡®Immortal¡¯s Face¡¯? I¡¯m gonna go over and kill him.¡± Second Senior Brother started to vomit everything up while crying and howling. In the end, he even revealed his original appearance. His face was pale, and his expression was hopeless. He was frightened out of his wits, as though he had lost his virginity.


    Ding Yi said, ¡°I thought you knew what you were eating.¡±


    Growing irritated, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice yelled, ¡°You did it on purpose. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Ding Yi said, ¡°You were talking without a stop. I couldn¡¯t get a word in edgeways.¡±


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice did not know what to say.


    In a hidden underground pce.


    Zuo Qingqing looked a little anxious.


    It had been two hours since they arrived at the secret warehouse of the All-directional Star Bureau.


    However, Li Mu had not yete to reunite with them.


    It seemed that things had not gone very well.


    Guo Yuqing was sitting cross-legged on a futon, running his Cultivation Method to heal his injuries.


    ¡°Brother Guo, should we go out and have a look? It¡¯s already dawn outside. Maybe we could hear some words of him.¡± After waiting for another two hours, Zuo Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Guo Yuqing opened his eyes, shook his head, and said nothing.


    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t risk going out for the time being.


    He believed that Li Mu could definitely turn the tide.


    Back on the Divine Land, Li Mu had faced numerous situations that were even more dangerous than the current one. But every time, he managed to turn the tables and miraculously came safely out of danger.


    This time, he would definitely power through it as well.


    More importantly, the jade piece in front of his chest was still warm and intact.


    This meant that his third brother was still alive and safe.


    The Tianyi Pce must be searching for them desperately. If he and the others went out now, they would walk right into the trap. Then, they would be a burden to his third brother instead.


    It was best to wait for the Tianyi Pce to be frustrated by the exhausting but unfruitful search and get ck at the task before they went out to collect more information.


    In the past, Guo Yuqing was once chased and attacked by the major Holy ns and some of the Nine Superbs on the Divine Land. Thus, he was quite experienced in being on the run.


    Li Mu had been locked up in a strange room.


    He was surrounded by stone walls. The aroma of medicine had permeated the air.


    After observing for a long time, Li Mu made sure that he was in an Elixir Room.


    On the white marble wall, there were engravings of the Eight Trigrams. A brass furnace was sitting at the center of arge star tactical deployment ced on the ground. This tactical deployment was emitting wisps of heat. Li Mu figured that it might have been drawing the power of the fire in the underground Earthvein to heat up the brass furnace.


    The brass furnace was more than two meters high. It was shaped like two oveid gourds. The upper gourd was about three meters high, and the lower one was even higher. The furnace had a diameter of six meters. The left half was dark, whereas the right half was bright, which alluded to the Yin and Yang. On its surface, there were some extremely mysterious patterns of Taoist tactical deployments. Also, it was emitting an ancient aura. Li Mu knew at first nce that it was not an ordinary furnace. It was at least a Spiritual-tier treasure.


    Due to the fact that Li Mu had identally escaped from prison, the surveince he received was now improved.


    He was wearing three more shackles. What was more, having been tied up with several special chains engraved with Taoist patterns, he now looked like a huge rice dumpling.


    Li Mu did not try to break free. Instead, he jumped to his feet and began to leisurely leap about in the Elixir Room without bending his knees just like a zombie.


    On the right side of the Elixir Room stood a huge antique shelf, on which sat various bottles and cans. Those containers were made of jade with advanced craftsmanship. Their sizes varied, but their openings were all sealed by restrictive Taoist patterns. Obviously, what was stored inside those containers was either refined elixirs or a variety of rare raw materials, which was absolutely valuable.


    Li Mu drooled at the sight of those containers.


    ¡°If I take all these bottles and cans away with me, then, the loss of the Tianyi Pce will be huge, right? Those elixirs must be particrly precious. I wonder if they are as crispy and delicious as fried beans.¡±


    Li Mu could not resist the temptation any longer.


    ¡°Can¡¯t take this anymore. I¡¯d better collect the interest first.¡±


    Li Mu smashed a half-meter-tall jade gourd with his head, and three purple-golden elixirs rolled out. There was ayer of fluorescent light on the surface of the elixirs, which did not disperse. Beneath the light, fine Taoist patterns were flickering, which looked like flying dragons. Each of the elixirs was the size of longan. A peculiar fragrance was spreading out from the elixirs. There were even dragon roarsing out from the elixirs, which kept vibrating as if the elixirs were ready to turn into beams of light and dart out of the room.


    ¡°They are spiritual elixirs.¡±


    Li Mu had a sharp eye for treasures.


    The elixirs refined by cultivators were divided into three groups, which were Medicine Elixirs, Spiritual Elixirs, and Immortal Elixirs. Medicine Elixirs could cure diseases. Spiritual Elixirs could give one psychic power. And Immortal Elixirs could turn a cultivator into an immortal. Of the three kinds, Spiritual Elixirs were already quite precious treasures for cultivators. Although their functions were different, except for Poisonous Pills, all the Spiritual Elixirs would have wonderful effects once being taken. At least, the elixirs could also improve one¡¯s cultivation and health, which was totally harmless.


    Li Mu was sure that the three purple-golden longan-sized elixirs in front of him were absolutely not Poisonous Elixirs.


    He lowered his head and stuffed the three elixirs into his mouth.


    At this precise moment¡ª


    ¡°Rumbling.¡±


    The sound of the stone door swinging open was heard.


    The hidden door of the Elixir Room opened.


    Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword had changed into arge white Taoist robe and looked quite like an erudite senior. His expression was initially quite rxed. But as soon as he entered the door and saw Li Mu taking the elixirs, his face altered dramatically, and he bellowed, ¡°Stop it...¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Mu turned around and noisily chewed the elixirs as if he were eating fried beans. He even boldly met Feng Zhen¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t have the decency to act like a thief being caught at all. Instead, he said with a grin, ¡°I was surprised that you took me here just to feed me Spiritual Elixirs. It seems that I misunderstood you. The Tianyi Pce is really hospitable. You¡¯ve treated me so well that I¡¯m starting to doubt whether I deserve all this.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Feng Zhen was so angry that he was shaking from head to toe. ¡°You really ticked me off. My Nine Cycles Purple-Gold Elixirs! I¡¯ve worked painstakingly for ten years toe up with the mere three. Oh, oh, oh...¡±


    Seeing that, Li Mu was ted.


    The old man was so mad that it looked like he was having a stroke. So, it seemed that the three so-called Nine Cycles Purple-Gold Elixirs were really valuable.


    He felt that after he chewed the elixirs and swallowed, strong forces had slipped into his body which felt like burning mes. This kind of force was extremely imperious.


    But sadly, Li Mu¡¯s primitive natural qi had been sealed, so he couldn¡¯t run his Cultivation Method to refine the forces.


    Otherwise, if he refined the force of the Nine Cycles Purple-Gold Elixirs, the power he would obtain would definitely beparable to the star power contained in dozens of gold-colored fairy crystals.


    ¡°The taste is not bad. The pills are crispy and taste like fried beans.¡± To deliberately irritate Feng Zhen, Li Mu asked, ¡°Do you have more?¡±


    The glittering Sword Qi on Feng Zhen¡¯s fingertips began to swirl. He rushed over and pointed at Li Mu with one finger, wishing that he could tear Li Mu into pieces.


    However, halfway through the attack, Feng Zhen abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Hehe, I know you have the undying body, so I can¡¯t kill you.¡± Feng Zhen suddenlyughed, then said, ¡°But, don¡¯t think that I really can¡¯t do anything to you. It¡¯s fine. The three Nine Cycles Purple-Gold Elixirs are just temporarily stored in your body, and I can get them back sooner orter...¡±


    Laughing wildly, Feng Zhen pointed at the jade gourd on the shelf and added, ¡°In this gourd are the elixirs I¡¯ve refined in recent years. If you like, take all of them. Haha, be my guest.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Feng Zhen in shock, thinking that he must have heard it wrong.


    What was going on?


    Could it be that the old man had taken the wrong medicine today, or that Li Mu had infuriated him so much that he had had a nervous breakdown?


    How could he suddenly be so generous?


    Feng Zhen gazed at Li Mu, and his eyes were burning hot. He looked at Li Mu¡¯s body up and down and clicked his tongue in wonder. His eyes were shining with excitement as if he had seen a peerlessly precious treasure.


    Li Mu was startled at once. And some dark ideas surfaced in his head. The look Feng Zhen was giving him... was pretty queer. The old man couldn¡¯t be gay, could he?


    Li Mu quickly moved back a little.


    This was a little scary.


    However, Feng Zhen continued, ¡°Your perfect body is an absolute undying body. Hahaha, it¡¯s fine. Take whatever elixirs you want. The more you take, the more strength and nt essence you¡¯ll gather and absorb. Three dayster, I¡¯ll refine you into a human elixir. So the more you take, the better the human elixir will be. If I can produce just one Immortal Elixir, then I¡¯ll have something worth hundreds of Nine Cycles Purple-Gold Elixirs. Hehe, hahaha, regardless of who you are or where youe from, you have to admit that you really brought me luck.¡±


    Li Mu finally cottoned on.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to refine me into an elixir?


    ¡°The Immortal Elixir?


    ¡°It sounds deceptively impressive.


    ¡°That¡¯s to say, in the eyes of this old guy, I¡¯m now a Tang Monk with strong muscles?¡±


    Li Mu frowned, sensing that the matter was not that simple.


    However, Feng Zhen obviously did not want to take anymore. He took away all the valuable things in the Elixir Room, leaving a bunch of assorted elixirs to Li Mu, as though telling him ¡°You can eat whatever you want. No need to stand on ceremonies¡±. Then, he added several seals to Li Mu¡¯s shackles to ensure that Li Mu could not shake off the seals to restore his natural qi before he left the Elixir Room.


    Outside the Elixir Room, there were many experts of the Tianyi Pce stationed there.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. He started to munch away at all kinds of elixirs as if they were fried beans while pondering over an important question¡ª


    ¡°Should I break out, break out, or break out?¡±

 Chapter 599 - The Outbreak of a Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 599 The Outbreak of a Massacre</h4>


    Atst, Li Mu decided to stay in the room and see what would happen next.


    After taking many elixirs, Li Mu felt a little full.


    The elixirs went into his body and turned into energies of different properties, constantly colliding in his meridians. Gradually, his meridians were clogged. Li Mu felt that he was bloated and was suffering from excessive internal heat. His nose even started bleeding.


    His primitive natural qi was still sealed in his body and could not be activated.


    Therefore, Li Mu had no way to refine these elixirs. The energy of these elixirs could only be stored in his muscles and blood.


    Li Mu felt that his feet were as light as a feather. The feeling was quite surreal as if he were walking on clouds.


    About two dayster.


    Li Mu finally ate up all the elixirs in the Elixir Room.


    He had never taken eating elixirs as a painful task, but now he began to think so.


    Because when he was taking thest few elixirs, his five organs were filled with the aroma of elixirs. Every time he opened his mouth and burped, the Spiritual Qi in the elixirs floated out... Well, even when he farted, it was mixed with the aroma of elixirs.


    ¡°The old guy is really generous. These elixirs... Burp.¡± Li Muy on the ground, rubbing his belly, as though he had dined and wined to satiety. He burped again and said, ¡°I¡¯ve had too much. I¡¯m about to suffer from indigestion.¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The stone door of the Elixir Room opened.


    Several cultivators of the Tianyi Pce at the peak of the Mortal Realm came in, carrying a big golden bronze cauldron with two loop handles and three legs. They ced it on the star-patterned tactical deployment at the center of the Elixir Room.


    Feng Zhen, with his long sleeves fluttering, came in with the air of an old immortal.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get started.¡±


    He picked up Li Mu and tossed him into the bronze cauldron.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a shower first to wash away the filth in your body.¡±


    Heughed out loud, then, took out a precious gourd and muttered incantations to himself.


    The gourd spat out a stream of blue spiritual liquid, which was quite fragrant. It pouring into the bronze cauldron with two loop handles and three legs. In the blink of an eye, the big cauldron that could hold four or five people was filled up.


    ¡°This is the Blue Spiritual Liquid. It is originated from the Blue Star. You can¡¯t find any in the market even if you have the money. It¡¯sparable to the spiritual liquid in the gold-colored fairy crystal. I¡¯ve collected the liquid for half of my life. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve had so much... Tut-tut, you¡¯re really lucky to take a bath in this liquid.¡±


    Feng Zhenughed smugly as he activated the star-patterned tactical deployment beneath the bronze cauldron.


    The fire power of the Earthveins began to flow and gather under the bronze cauldron.


    With the heavy shackles weighing on him, Li Mu was drowning in the cauldron and unable to make it to the surface. He felt that the blue liquid was like a living snake or a worm, constantly sneaking into his body through his pores.


    A kind of bone-chilling coldness came along with the liquid as if it were going to freeze all the blood in his body.


    As the fire power of the Earthveins grilled the bronze cauldron, the coldness was gradually reced by heat.


    ¡°Bubbling, bubbling!¡±


    The blue liquid in therge cauldron began to boil.


    Under the effect of a strange force, the liquid madly poured into Li Mu¡¯s body and seeped into his pores, mouth, nostrils, ears, and other openings. In the end, the blue liquid seemed to have suddenly been brought alive and rushed into Li Mu¡¯s mouth, nose, and ears.


    Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword continued muttering.


    He conjured hand seals and pitched them into the bronze cauldron one after another.


    ¡°Holy cow, why do I feel like I¡¯m being cooked alive?¡±


    Li Mu felt nothing but heat and irritation. The blue liquid began to neutralize and merge with the elixir force stored in his body. As if two armies in a battle, the two kinds of power began topete in Li Mu¡¯s body.


    This process was rather agonizing.


    Even so, this kind of pain was not a big deal for Li Mu, who had been ustomed to the pain of his body being torn apart little by little when he practiced the Zhenwu Boxing.


    In the end, the blue liquid in therge cauldron was all sealed into Li Mu¡¯s body by Feng Zhen with a secret method.


    ¡°Haha, I know. You must be suffering now. But, haha, it¡¯s just the beginning. The real suffering is still waiting for you.¡±


    Having finished casting the seals, Feng Zhen burst outughing.


    At this time, Li Mu was already twice his previous size. It looked like he had been blown up.


    Now, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was Tang Monk.


    Li Mu felt that his body was loaded with all kinds of energy. Any piece of his flesh could be regarded as an elixir with precious nutrients. If a mortal ate some, he might be healthier and have a longer life, or even be able to live forever without getting old.


    ¡°Your body is indeed the undying body. You even absorbed a hundred kilograms of Blue Spiritual Liquidpletely. If it were anyone else, I¡¯m afraid that their body would burst even if their cultivation was in the Soldier Realm. Haha, this is great. You didn¡¯t let me down. Now, you are officially my ¡®Elixir Man¡¯. Well, next, we will really get to business.¡±


    Looking at Li Mu who had been blown up in such a short span, Feng Zhen was quite content.


    His eyes were full of anticipation.


    The door of the Elixir Room was once again opened.


    Then, Feng Zhen¡¯s trusted disciples came in with dozens of medicine chests.


    Inside the medicine chests, there were all kinds of spiritual herbs, divine herbs, minerals, spiritual crystals, and so on. All of them had been processed with a special method. They were shining brightly and emitting Spiritual Qi, which looked quite appealing.


    The trusted disciples then backed out of the Elixir Room.


    Feng Zhen took a shower and changed his clothes. He had put on a solemn and earnest look on his face.


    Feng Zhen then came to the brass furnace, cautiously worshipped and examined it. After that, he activated the seals with a secret technique, removed the lid, and scooped Li Mu out of therge cauldron before throwing him into the brass furnace.


    ¡°Hey, old man, be gentle.¡±


    Li Mu bumped against the walls of the furnace and felt that his brain had been messed up.


    The interior of the furnace was muchrger than he had imagined. It was pitch-ck inside it.


    Feng Zhen didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to cast seals with both hands, the types of which constantly changed. One Taoist seal after another began to form on his fingertips.


    Meanwhile, the star-patterned tactical deployment on the ground had beenpletely switched on.


    The fire power in the Earthveins was awoken by the tactical deployment. It rose up and turned into faint purple mes that could be seen by the naked eye. The mes were injected into the furnace. Soon, thunder and lightning qi formed on the walls of the furnace. As thunderbolts swirled, the brass furnace vibrated slightly, and then gradually went back to normal.


    But what Li Mu saw and heard inside the furnace was lightning shes and thunder rumbles apanied by the roars of Taoist patterns. It was quite bizarre and creepy. A sense of danger had permeated the inside of the furnace.


    But Li Mu¡¯s intuition nurtured by the Xiantian Skill told him that this kind of danger was not fatal.


    He stood up and struggled hard. The shackles were instantly broken, hanging on his body like rags.


    The lid had not been put back.


    Li Mu detected a kind of oppressive power spreading inside the furnace. Obviously, it was not easy to escape from the furnace, which was probably one of the reasons why Feng Zhen did not care to put the lid back.


    Li Mu began to walk about in the furnace, knocking against the walls every now and then and listening to the sound. He thought to himself, ¡°In a while, if I really can¡¯t jump out, I¡¯ll just smash the furnace to get out.¡±


    Li Mu looked up at the opening of the furnace.


    Feng Zhen¡¯s wrinkled face appeared over the opening of the furnace.


    He threw in several purple stems and said with a sneer, ¡°The Thousand-year-old Purple-Gold King-level Yang nt is a rare miracle-working medicine. If a martial artist absorbs its power, it will save him 60 years of cultivation... These purple stems are the first guiding drug in the elixir prescription. You, a lowlife rogue cultivator, are really in luck to get to see this magic medicine before you die.¡±


    Li Mu did not speak.


    Feng Zhen continued, ¡°I know that you are quite unwilling to give up and want to wait for an opportunity to escape. But you¡¯d better drop the idea forever. Even immortals have no chance to fly out once they fall into my Heaven Wastnd Cauldron. So, be amb and ept the refining. Just let me refine you into the Immortal Elixir, haha!¡±


    As he spoke, he began to operate the furnace to refine Li Mu.


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed.


    Feng Zhen opened the furnace and poked his head inside only to see Li Mu lying inside. The several Thousand-year-old Purple-Gold King-level Yang nts had disappeared.


    ¡°I suppose the efficacy of the guiding drug has evaporated.¡±


    He was quite pleased.


    ¡°Next, what should be added are...¡± Feng Zhen tossed in more than ten types of divine herbs at one go. Then, he closed the furnace and continued to drive the fire power of the Earthveins to refine the ingredients.


    Feng Zhen¡¯s swordsmanship was superb, and his alchemy skills were also quite outstanding. He had an ancient elixir prescription at hand, which he got by chance 65 years ago. It was a secret prescription that had been lost for decades, which was specially designed to refine the ¡°Immortal Elixir¡±.


    When Feng Zhen got hold of the elixir prescription at first, he was beside himself with joy.


    Because the Immortal Elixir was a legendary elixir at the immortal level. It was said that a single Immortal Elixir could make a mortal ascend to the immortal realm and let a cultivator be an immortal lord. With his cultivation in the Soldier Realm, Feng Zhen believed that if he took it, he would not only enter the General Realm with a stir of his mind but also build a solid foundation for his future entry to the King Realm. Then, the path toward the throne would be all bright and smooth.


    Therefore, in the past 60 years, Feng Zhen had traveled all over the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and carefully collected the various materials required by the elixir prescription. And the result was quite satisfying.


    No matter how rare and scarce the ingredients were, Feng Zhen found a way to get some. However, the prescription clearly stated that a cultivator with the undying body was needed, which was extremely difficult to pin down. This was something that could only be found by chance. So, this issue had distressed Feng Zhen for a long time.


    But now, he finally found one.


    ¡°If you have to me someone, me your bad luck. You have sessfully cultivated the undying body, but then, you ran into me. Well, don¡¯t worry. After you are refined into an Immortal Elixir, I will definitely pour a ss of wine for you to bless your dead soul. Hahaha!¡±


    Feng Zhen was suddenly in high spirits.


    He knew that Li Mu was still alive in the furnace and so he could hear him.


    On the sixth day of the refining, Feng Zhen opened the furnace again to check.


    The fragrance of herbs had filled the furnace. The vapor was swirling, blurring Li Mu¡¯s figure. Although Feng Zhen could not see Li Mu clearly, he could still sense his aura. Clearly, he was still alive.


    This was no surprise.


    After all, Li Mu had the immortal body. If he were already dead, Feng Zhen would be surprised instead.


    Meticulously, Feng Zhen performed the techniques, seals, and forms ording to the instructions of the ancient elixir prescription. Also, he orderly added herbs, minerals, and other subsidiary materials, so as to make sure that nothing would go wrong in this crucial refining.


    ¡°Li Mu, the mad killer, is despicable and inhuman. He has ughtered the innocent andmitted unforgivable crimes.¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of merchants on the South Street of Star Wind City were robbed and murdered by that sinner.¡±


    ¡°Havingmitted murder and robbery, Li Mu shall die a million times to atone for his sin.¡±


    ¡°The tragedy in Star Wind City is the most terrible atrocity that has urred in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region in the past ten years.¡±


    ¡°Thetest footage of the tragedy recorded by the Water Mirror Technique has exposed the devil¡¯s abominable crimes.¡±


    On the official forum about the events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region on the Immortal Net, eye-catching posts quickly attracted many people¡¯s attention. And in the past six days, the news had prompted hot discussions. The official notice Tianyi Pce released pointed out that on the rainy night a few days ago, Li Mu, the mad devil from the Divine Land, employed the cruelest means tounch a bloodbath on severalnes of the South Street where civilians lived and killed more than a thousand innocent cultivators. The means of the robbery were savage and violent, which was absolutely an outrageous atrocity.


    The entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region was appalled by the news.

 Chapter 600 - A Huge Sensation

    Chapter 600 A Huge Sensation


    At first, when various major sects released the news about Li Mu the mad killer, it did not leave a particrly deep impression on most of the rogue cultivators and ordinary cultivators in the universe. Moreover, since the major sects had been bullying others in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region all along, many instead took pleasure in Li Mu¡¯s murder of all those elders and disciples of the major sects. Li Mu might be a sinner, but so what? All those years, the major sects had been hunting sinners. But as a matter of fact, the concept of sinners was already rather blurry for the small sects and rogue cultivators.


    But now, with the news that hundreds of merchants and innocent cultivators on the South Street of Star Wind City were ughtered, even the cultivators at the bottom of the socialdder became furious.


    When the martial arts civilization in the universe had developed to this day, there were still many people abiding by the writtenws and regtions of the civilization. Even though some major sects sometimes engaged in illegal activities, such as plundering, they usually carried out those activities in secret.


    Even when they decided tounch a massacre, considering the reputation of their renowned sect, they would never dare to start a frenzied carnage so unscrupulously in broad daylight.


    It could be said that the massacre on the South Street of the Star Wind City had broken through the bottom line of the martial arts civilization in the universe.


    Even though this bottom line had been crossed many times in the past, Li Mu the mad killer was the first one to do it so tantly.


    Many rogue cultivators, small sects, and ordinary cultivators were incensed by his atrocity.


    For days, all kinds of indignant protests and spiteful curses flooded to the Forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and incessantly lingered on.


    The rtives and friends of the victims ughtered on the Southern Street also wildly used Li Mu,paring him to a devil from hell. They also offered a bounty and mobilized others to capture this heartless devil and sentence him to death.


    ¡°We shall not let such an inhuman beast continue to live in the universe.¡±


    ¡°We must kill him.¡±


    ¡°All sinners should go to hell.¡±


    The whole universe was condemning Li Mu, both in speech and in writing.


    In particr, at an earlier time, someone had worked out that the ount Li Mu the Wild Broadsword used on the Immortal Net was exactly the one called ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡±. So, countless cultivators angrily used and cursed him through the Immortal Net. They clicked into his ount and ruthlessly bashed his posts. To leave nastyments beneath the posts, some people even paid several copper-colored fairy crystals to get ess to the content of the posts.


    ¡°From the fact that Li Mu killed many disciples of our Gold Sun Sect in Gold Town, it can be seen that he is heinous. We cultivators of the Brilliance Immortal Gxy should all unite to kill him.¡±


    Gold Sun Warlord, who had been the most zealous in admonishing Li Mu, seized the opportunity to fan the mes.


    Mu Shun also logged into the Immortal Net and revealed his identity. His online name was simply Mu Shun from the Tianyi Pce. He sent several posts onto the forum and listed all kinds of crimes Li Mu hadmitted. His trusted subordinates also actively leftments below all those posts and kept ndering Li Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s too horrible to look at. An old man on hisst legs was directly minced by this beast.¡±


    ¡°Everybody, take a look at the pictures to see how Li Mu the Wild Broadsword killed ten babies less than three years old...¡±


    ¡°Madam Ye of the Ancient House on the South Street, a well-known beautiful woman, was raped and killed by Li Mu in front of her husband. Here is the picture we retrieved with the Water Mirror Technique afterward.¡±


    ¡°He has deracinated humanity and gone out of his mind...¡±


    On the forum, pictures of the tragedy on the South Street were publicized by the Tianyi Pce.


    Babies with their hands and feet ripped off were looking at the sky helplessly, as though questioning the world that what they had unintentionally done wrong to deserve this. An attractive young woman was lying on the ground,pletely naked. Her jade-like body was covered in wounds, and her limbs were snapped. Her husband was nailed to death by a long spear three meters away from her...


    Countless people¡¯s eyes almost popped of their sockets in wrath when they saw those pictures.


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    ¡°That sinned scum devoid of humanity!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t call him a monster. It¡¯s an insult to monsters.¡±


    ¡°No matter what price it takes, we must get him killed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Star Wind City. Even if I may be smashed to pieces, I will bite off a chunk of meat from Li Mu the Wild Broadsword.¡±


    Countless cultivators who read the posts on the Immortal Net were furious beyond words.


    Some famous heroes and seniors in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region also spoke out and called on the cultivators to unite and kill Li Mu the Wild Broadsword.


    Then, Mu Shun from the Tianyi Pce once again posted a post on the forum to guide the public opinion.


    ¡°This Li Mu the Wild Broadswordes from the Divine Land, which is an insignificant that hasn¡¯t yet been epted by the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Li Mu has built up his own forces there, and they are all extremely evil forces. So, we should not only kill Li Mu but also get rid of his minions at the same time. Only in this way can we really avenge those victims.¡±


    Mu Shun purposefully drew the eyes of those infuriated cultivators to the Divine Land.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We gotta get rid of all evil.¡±


    ¡°Repay him with twice what he¡¯s done to those innocent people. Let¡¯s strike back.¡±


    ¡°We shall simply wipe out this that has fostered such a devil.¡±


    Being incited, those angry cultivators also began to lose their minds. They were really provoked by the tragic cases that happened in Star Wind City, especially the pictures that had been carefully selected and posted online. What the pictures showed was inhuman and hated by both man and God.


    To find Li Mu the Wild Broadsword and kill him had be themon will of countless cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    When the nine major sects jointly put Li Mu on the wanted list, only a few Gxy Hunters and greedy people were tempted to take action. But now, almost all the cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were dying to find Li Mu and give him a slow, agonizing death to vent their hatred.


    Some people took advantage of the public rage to push the Immortal Net, hoping that the Immortal Net could ascertain Li Mu¡¯s whereabouts through the information of the ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡± so as to help them hunt him down.


    But by far, the Immortal Net had remained silent on this.


    In the past few days, there were more than ten times more cultivators, rogue cultivators, and bounty hunters in Star Wind City.


    In the streets and alleys, many figures were patrolling back and forth, searching for any suspicious targets.


    In addition to Li Mu, as his minions, Ding Yi and the pig spirit were also listed as targets.


    Many masters and cultivators quite famous in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region had alsoe to Star Wind City.


    A worldwide chase after Li Mu the Wild Broadsword had been wildly and passionately carried out.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Ding Yi said firmly, ¡°Sect Master would never do such things, nor would the people of Mount Shumit such crimes!¡±


    He was shocked by what he saw on the Immortal Net.


    The real culprit was the Tianyi Pce.


    That was for sure.


    However, what could he do to help Sect Master fight back?


    Ding Yi racked his brains.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice grunted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. What you need to do now is to bury your head in the sand like a cultivator on the Ostrich Star. You¡¯d better bury your whole body in the sand in case anyone finds you. Otherwise, once you give a bit of your information away, you will be exposed and hunted down. Then, the others can hold you hostage to deal with your sect master.¡±


    For the first time, Ding Yi turned his head and looked at the pig earnestly.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice then said, ¡°How can a humble mortal know how great the God of Pig is?¡±


    ¡°That was all Tianyi Pce¡¯s doing!¡±


    Zuo Qingqing also learned about what was going on outside from the Immortal Net.


    She was quite thrilled.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to go out and stick up for him...¡± She looked at Guo Yuqing and said, ¡°Brother Guo, it turns out that the person who saved us that night was Li Mu the Wild Broadsword. Are you and him both from the Divine Land?¡±


    Guo Yuqing nodded.


    He knew that Li Mu was in big trouble this time.


    The hardship his third brother faced this time was greater than any other time¡¯s in the past.


    It could no longer be solved with violence. If it was not handled properly, Li Mu would be utterly discredited.


    The public opinion was directed by the big sects. In this respect, his third brother was really weak. He was not at all of the same order as the big sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Guo Yuqing turned to look at Zuo Qingqing and then at Younger Liu.


    He had to protect these two people, even if that cost his life.


    Because the All-directional Star Bureau was also on the list of the victims. As the survivors of the tragedy, if they were willing toe forward to testify for Li Mu, there might be onest shred of hope.


    Nheless, their testification would not weigh much.


    On a beautiful mountain peak with a spectacr waterfall.


    ¡°Grandpa Ma, that bad guy came to the Milky Way. He killed lots of people.¡± A childish voice was heard, which carried a hint of concern.


    A burly old man was standing on the top of the mountain, overlooking thend below. The mountains werevish. The rivers were vast and magnificent. What a great view! The figures darting from one peak to another were like shes of lightning. The world had been in distress for too long. A force that was powerful enough to overthrow everything was umting, waiting for the ruler toe back.


    ¡°Grandpa Ma, Nannan wants to go out and have some fresh air,¡± the child¡¯s voice said.


    The old man smiled.


    Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go out and have a look.¡±


    A figure in ck appeared with aloofness and arrogance. The eyes under his sword-shaped eyebrows were gleaming fiercely.


    ¡°He would never do that kind of thing.¡±


    The young man was standing in front of a ck sea. He looked like a sharp sword piercing into the dark sky. In this world where there was no daytime but dark nights, he cultivated without a stop. He had been to many different ces and met many people, but the person he came across in the Tomb of the God of Sin was the only one he feared and admired.


    Behind him were countless ck-robed figures, all of whom were on one knee.


    ¡°Go back and tell father that I¡¯m off to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.¡±


    The long sword without a scabbard on his back was like a dormant ck dragon. The young man casually swung a finger in the air and a space rift emerged in front of him. Then, he stepped into that rift and disappeared.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and bludgeon that b*stard. I can¡¯t believe he actually did something this cruel.¡±


    The girl making that remark was holding a sword taller than herself. She was wearing a pair of ponytails and a silver suit. She looked pretty cool, but there was no expression of indignation on her face.


    Her good-looking sister put down the book in her hand and said, ¡°Do you want to save lives or take lives?¡±


    The girl with two ponytails said cunningly, ¡°I wanna take some people¡¯s lives in order to save one life.¡±


    Her older sister got to her feet, stretched herself, and said, ¡°Can you really do that? Will you... be able to convince everyone that what you said is true?¡±


    The little girl answered, ¡°As for those who don¡¯t believe my words, I will stab them to death.¡±


    Her older sister did not know what to say to that.


    ¡°Then, you wouldn¡¯t be any different from him, would you?¡±

 Chapter 601 - Wild Howling

    <h4>Chapter 601 Wild Howling</h4>


    At the base of the Tianyi Pce in Star Wind City...


    Mu Shun logged out from the Immortal Net with a gloating smile on his face.


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see how you can turn things around this time.¡±


    He was very satisfied with the framing operation he had staged all by himself.


    Although he hadn¡¯t located Li Mu yet, he believed that in the face of such arge-scale reprimand and the determined searchunched by the cultivators across the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Li Mu would soon be found even if he was transformed into a mouse and crawled into a hole in the ground. Then, Li Mu would definitely have no way to defend himself.


    ¡°This time, Master will certainly be pleased with my work.¡±


    Mu Shun was thrilled.


    At the thought of his master, Mu Shun¡¯s heart swelled with anticipation.


    This time, Mu Shun¡¯s master was going to refine the Immortal Elixirs. If there were a couple of extras, would Mu Shun be able to get one? Even if Mu Shun couldn¡¯t have an Immortal Elixir, he surely would obtain some dregs of the elixirs, which would also increase his cultivation by leaps and bounds. Then, he would have a chance to enter the Soldier Realm in the future, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Of course, it would be best if he could get hold of the Immortal Elixir.


    Mu Shun could not stop fantasizing about that moment.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    The face of Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword was written with fatigue as well as expectation.


    A third of the prepared divine herbs, minerals, and catalysts had been put into the furnace. ording to the assorted signs and reactions that the furnace had shown, the refining process was going on smoothly and there was nothing special to take heed of.


    ¡°It takes 49 days toplete the refining of the Immortal Elixirs. When that timees, this cultivator will probably still be alive.¡±


    Feng Zhen conjured up 10 seals of tactical deployments in a row and injected them into the star-pattern tactical deployment on the ground, so as to continue to bring the fire underneath to heat the furnace.


    After that, he sat cross-legged on a praying mat and began to regte his breathing, while running his cultivation method to regain energy.


    Refining elixirs was a job that consumed quite a lot of natural qi and energy.


    In a trice, another three days had passed.


    Feng Zhen had fully recovered his energy. Now, he was in high spirits, and his natural qi was unobstructedly coursing through his veins.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡±


    He tapped the furnace and said, ¡°Hehe, still haven¡¯t died, have you?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°I¡¯ll still stick around even when the day you diees. You want to refine me into elixirs? You wish! I¡¯ll do my best to waste your time.¡±


    Feng Zhen nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Well, not bad. You¡¯re still alive. Judging from your voice, you¡¯re still full of energy... But this is just the beginning. Haha, the longer you hold on, the better the effect of the Immortal Elixirs I refine will be. Start to struggle and scream! Haha, to me, your howling is the most wonderful music.¡±


    ¡°Really? But why do I feel quite at ease now? Wow, it¡¯s like I¡¯m bathing in the sun.¡± Li Mu¡¯s voice came from the furnace again. He sounded energetic and was in no pain at all. He continued, ¡°Your elixir-refining skills are some. But the divine herbs and precious medicines you threw in are really delicious. Do you have more? I want some more.¡±


    Feng Zhen was so ticked off that his teeth were ttering. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯ll start to cry very soon.¡±


    ording to the ancient elixir prescription, Feng Zhen continued to add the rest of the ingredients into the furnace.


    In a sh, another 10 days went by.


    ¡°How are you doing now? You already have no tears even though you want to cry, am I right?¡±


    Feng Zhen sensed that inside the furnace, Li Mu¡¯s movements gradually subsided, and he had stopped making any sarcastic remarks. Even so, his aura of life was still there, which indicated that he was still alive.


    Thest few days of the refining were the most critical.


    When all kinds of divine herbs and other ingredients were added into the furnace ording to the order and quantity that the elixir prescription required, they would bring about a special effect. Like a chain reaction, those ingredients would generate the authentic elixir energy to create the elixirs.


    Therefore, for the cultivator being refined in the furnace, thest few days were the most tormenting period because the medicinal effects would break out. Just like cooking a frog in tepid water, before one had noticed, death already befell him and there was no escape.


    The cultivator in the furnace no longer gave any response to Feng Zhen¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°Haha, how is it? Do you still insist on denying the fact? Is the pain about to reach your limit? This is your destiny. Just embrace it. Haha, though I have no idea what kind of sect you are from or what your name is, you really brought me great luck.¡±


    Feng Zhenughed loudly.


    But Li Mu, who was inside the furnace, still did not respond.


    ¡°Haha, you must be doing your best to hang in there. Don¡¯t hold it back. You can struggle and howl. Haha, the more you suffer now, the more painful your death will be, and the more perfect the Immortal Elixirs will be.¡±


    Feng Zhen looked forward to the result very much.


    As time passed, the various divine herbs and precious ingredients he had prepared were gradually ced into the furnace. An odd fragrance began to overflow from the furnace and permeate the entire Elixir Room.


    ¡°There are only three kinds of divine herbs left. When I add them in, it means that victory is just around the corner...¡± Mumbling to himself, Feng Zhen solemnly opened a case.


    Inside the case was something shining brightly.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A small purple shadow rushed out of the case, attempting to escape the Elixir Room.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get away!¡±


    Feng Zhen cast his magic power and grabbed the purple shadow in his hand.


    The purple shadow turned out to be a kind of ginseng with a forked bottom part that resembled a pair of legs. Its roots were thick and robust, and its top part looked like a human face. At first nce, it highly resembled an old man with long eyebrows and a long beard. Its skin was pale purple, shining with naturally condensed Taoist figures. Clearly, it had already developed intelligence. The ginseng was struggling in Feng Zhen¡¯s hand. Its roots were moving and reeling, trying to break free.


    This was definitely a supreme divine herb.


    ¡°This thousand-year-old Purple Jade King Ginseng has developed intelligence. It knows that it will be cooked as a part of the medicine, so it wants to escape. Too bad that you are not a 10-thousand-year-old Purple Jade King Ginseng, which can transform into a human being and have the power of half of an Immortal Elixir. If you were, I would certainly let you live.¡±


    Feng Zhen smiled faintly and then mercilessly erased the only trace of intelligence in the ginseng with the elixir-refining seal method and tossed it into the furnace.


    Shortly after¡ª


    ¡°Kaboom, kaboom, kaboom!¡±


    Something was banging against the walls of the furnace with deafening noises.


    The huge furnace shook violently as if it was going to be overturned.


    Feng Zhen was shocked at first, but then he was overjoyed.


    ¡°Alright, you finally can¡¯t take it anymore, can you? Hahaha, give up! You can¡¯t possibly escape from this furnace... The Elixir Suppressing Incantation!¡±


    He shouted and stepped into the star-pattern tactical deployment on the ground.


    As Feng Zhen¡¯s 10 fingers moved rapidly, hand seals were cast one after another, which burst out like a cluster of flowers or mountains being relocated. Carrying imposing momentum, the endless seals darted out from his hands and shot into the furnace.


    On the surface of the vibrating furnace, the Eight Diagrams seemed as if they would fly out. The mysterious Taoist figures swirled rapidly. Then, they gradually quieted down as if they had been put under a huge stone weighing tens of thousands of pounds.


    The suppression seeded.


    Feng Zhen had cast his elixir-refining techniques to their fullest potential.


    ¡°If it goes on like this, I would be filled to the point of bursting by the energy of the herbs, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    In the furnace, Li Mu¡¯s face was flushed as if he had been roasted.


    His body was appallingly swollen as if he had been floating in the water for months. His entire face had beenpletely deformed. There were raging mes around his body, constantly roasting Li Mu¡¯s skin and make a sizzling sound, but it couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    In the past month, Li Mu had had a taste of the feeling of being refined.


    In a nutshell, it was ¡°both painful and enjoyable¡±.


    Hundreds of magic medicines, precious herbs, catalysts, and all kinds of minerals and crystals had been refined into pure energy by the furnace and stuffed into his body. With the energy of all the elixirs that he had swallowed before and were stuck inside him, Li Mu¡¯s body now contained a huge amount of terrifying energy.


    Thanks to the Zhenwu Boxing and the Thunder Tribtion, his body managed to bear and amodate such a huge amount of energy.


    If it were anyone else, their body would have already exploded thousands of times.


    However, Li Mu now felt that this was almost the limit of what he could bear.


    Previously, he tried banging on the furnace walls to make the energy flow in his muscles, bones, veins, and organs. That proved to be quite effective. Yet, it was still far from fixing the problem.


    ¡°If Ipletely refine the energy, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to go beyond the Worm Realm and enter the Mortal Realm in one go. However, now that my natural qi has been sealed, I have to find other ways to refine the energy.¡±


    Li Mu forced himself to stifle the urge to jump up and scream in order to keep his mind clear.


    Even if he broke the furnace and got out now, he would not be a match for Feng Zhen, who was in the Soldier Realm.


    ¡°Perhaps I can make use of the furnace¡¯s fire?¡±


    Li Mu pondered, trying hard to figure out a way.


    The old faker once said that the human body was also a big furnace. Cultivating was just like refining elixirs. If one refined his body and spirit, one would practically be in possession of a ton of precious elixirs. All the cultivation methods in the world were actually the methods of refining the human body into elixirs. Therefore, it was better to refine one¡¯s own body instead of refining external objects.


    Li Mu wasing up with a theoretically-feasible n in his mind.


    In the end, he hatched a n and gingerly carried it out. First, he directly swallowed a bit of a me that had filled the furnace ording to the breathing rhythm of the Xiantian Skill.


    This kind of me was the elixir-refining fire condensed from the fire qi in Earthveins. It was as destructive as an explosion.


    However, Li Mu had an incredibly strong physical body.


    After several bold attempts, Li Mu made sure that his physical body could bear this kind of extremely dangerous elixir-refining fire, which gave him quite a relief.


    In tune with the breathing rhythm of the Xiantian Skill, he mobilized the power of the elixir-refining fire and used it as the natural qi to attack the many seals that Feng Zhen had injected into his body.


    This was an extremely audacious attempt.


    For most people, drawing the elixir-refining fire into their body was tantamount to burning themselves to death.


    When the elixir-refining fire passed through Li Mu¡¯s meridians and muscles, he felt like his soul was burning. Even though Li Mu¡¯s endurance for pain had reached an incredible level because he had practiced Zhenwu Boxing, at this time, he still couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and let out a cry of pain!


    ¡°Pain!


    ¡°It¡¯s too painful!¡±


    Nheless, Li Mu also sensed that while being burned by the elixir-refining fire, the congested energy in his body gradually showed signs of merging with his physical body and meridians, like the silt on a riverbed being washed away by a flood.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Li Mu roared and jumped up. He kept waving his fists and kicking to relieve the sharp pain inside.


    Even so, the breathing rhythm of the Xiantian Skill was still continuing as if it was an instinctive behavior. As he breathed, the elixir-refining fire went in from his nostrils, ran through his meridians, and then was exhaled from his mouth.


    Then, he repeated the process again and again.


    The intense pain made Li Mu howl wildly.


    But when his howls left the furnace and reached Feng Zhen¡¯s ears, it becamepletely melodious.


    ¡°Haha, you finally can¡¯t take it anymore, am I right? Hahaha, it¡¯s fine. In nine days, this batch of Immortal Elixirs will ripen, and your suffering will stop. Hahaha... Don¡¯t me me for being cruel. If you have to me someone, me your bad luck.¡±


    Feng Zhen¡¯s face twisted with excitement.


    He continued to urge the star-pattern tactical deployment on the ground, extracted all the power of the underground fire in a radius of hundreds of miles, and injected it into the furnace. Victory was right in front of him, and it was time for the final sprint of this elixir refining.

 Chapter 602 - The Divine Elixir Freshly Refined

    <h4>Chapter 602 The Divine Elixir Freshly Refined</h4>


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Deafening rumblings could be constantly heard from within the furnace.


    Feng Zhen was not astounded. Instead, he was delighted.


    ¡°Struggle, struggle with all your might. This way, the efficacy of the various divine materials and herbs in your body will be able to evaporate, fuse, and condense again before truly merging with your body. Then, the order of the Taoist figures will be established, and my ¡®Immortal Elixirs¡¯ wille into being.¡±


    Saying this, Feng Zhen fetched another kind of divine herb from the treasure chest.


    The herbs were arched like bridges, which was extremely peculiar. They were glittering and crystal clear, like a piece of wless jade. Upon a closer look, the fluorescent herb was actually a fine chain of Taoist figures as thin as hair. It was naturally formed and carried the beauty of nature.


    ¡°The Divine Bridge Magic Herb!¡±


    Feng Zhen muttered to himself, ¡°One herb of this kind can enable a cultivator to enter the Mortal Realm from the Worm Realm and establish a Life-and-Death Bridge. It¡¯s priceless. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t dare to give you such a precious herb, for it can improve your cultivation. But now... hehe!¡±


    A look of confidence appeared on Feng Zhen¡¯s face as if everything was within his control.


    He deliberately said that to the Li Mu in the furnace.


    ¡°Your body is already filled up with the energy of all kinds of magic herbs and precious ingredients and can¡¯t take more. If you absorbed this Divine Bridge Magic Herb, it could kill you... Haha, it¡¯s obviously a magic herb. Usually, you would dream of getting one of these, right? But now, it has be a poisonous herb that will kill you. Haha, are you mad now?¡±


    Rumbling sounds kepting out from the furnace.


    No one said anything in response.


    Feng Zhen smiled cruelly and threw the Divine Bridge Magic Herb into the furnace without hesitation.


    The moment the magic herb entered the furnace, it was refined by the high temperature in the furnace and turned into a jet of pure, greenish energy, which decisively dashed into Li Mu¡¯s body as he was howling wildly.


    For a moment, Li Mu had an illusion that he was like a volcano that was about to explode and could no longer contain the energy in his body.


    He forcibly endured the excruciating pain and calmed himself down. He stopped whacking and kicking the walls and began to perform the moves of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    The Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing were Li Mu¡¯s strongest trump cards.


    These were also hisst resorts.


    With the two peerless Cultivation Methodsplementing each other, Li Mu gradually started to see the wonders they could bring about.


    As the Zhenwu Boxing was cast, it drove the energy inside his body to circte.


    In the inhuman pain as severe as having bones crashed and marrow extracted, it took incredible willpower and perseverance for one to force himself to start cultivating. If it were anyone else, even if the elixir-refining fire running in one¡¯s body hadn¡¯t burnt one to death, this kind of agony alone would be enough to cause a mental breakdown.


    The human body was like a furnace.


    It had been refining the world¡¯s greatest herbs.


    Countless hours had passed. Li Mu gradually entered the state of anatman.


    His eyes were unfocused and unseeing. It was as if his soul hade out of his body, but his body was still performing the Zhenwu Boxing. The inhtion and exhtion of his mouth and nose were very well matched, which was in line with the breathing rhythm of the Xiantian Skill. The elixir-refining fire first entered through his nostrils and then exited from his mouth.


    If one observed carefully, one would be able to see that the color and brilliance of the mes that were inhaled and exhaled were entirely different.


    From time to time, Li Mu mmed a fist into the wall of the furnace, causing rumbling sounds to ring out.


    When Feng Zhen heard the noise from outside, he was under the impression that Li Mu was about to die.


    His struggling was weakening, which indicated that Li Mu might not hold on much longer.


    Time passed slowly. But for some, it flew.


    ¡°The refining shallst 49 days. There are only three days to go.¡±


    Feng Zhen had stayed beside the furnace the whole time, not moving a single step from it. He had been carefully observing the refining process and had put enormous care into this project.


    Now, no more sound came out of the furnace. It was dead silent.


    Even Li Mu¡¯s aura of life hadpletely disappeared.


    However, subtle and bizarre energy fluctuations constantly spread out from the furnace.


    ¡°It must be the energy fluctuations of the Immortal Elixirs. It¡¯s exactly like what the elixir prescription has described, hahaha...¡±


    Feng Zhen was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    After decades of scheming, his dream, by chance, was about to be realized today.


    He had been stuck in the Soldier Realm and could not make a breakthrough for a long time. This was the only hope for him to enter the General Realm. Once he seeded, he would undoubtedly be able to fight for the position of the head of the Tianyi Pce. At the same time, his status in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region would be greatly promoted and he would be one of the top giants in this Star Region.


    Every time Feng Zhen thought of this wonderful prospect, he was in raptures despite himself.


    ¡°Thest ingredient is this Dragon Amber.¡±


    He took out thest ck crystal from the treasure chest with a trace of fear in his eyes. At that time, in order to get this ¡®Dragon Amber¡¯, he almost got killed and lost his cultivation. It took him an enormous amount of effort to murder his master and seize it.


    ¡°The Dragon Amber contains the Dragon Qi, which can make normal objects rise to power like a divine dragon. Herees thest key ingredient to making Immortal Elixirs...¡± Feng Zhen then threw the Dragon Amber directly into the furnace, then he remarked, ¡°I bet you are already dead by this time. It¡¯s your blessing to be refined into Immortal Elixirs. May you be a good person in your next life.¡±


    He conjured thest seals and injected all the fire qi in the Earthveins into the furnace.


    Then, all he could do was wait.


    For Feng Zhen, thest three days wore on like years.


    For Li Mu, who was in the furnace, he had no feeling of the pass of time at all.


    At this time, Li Mu had stopped practicing the Zhenwu Boxing and the Xiantian Skill. His whole body was burnt ck, and his swollen body was as ck as coal. It was impossible to recognize his facial features because his skin was all chapped. Like a huge human-shaped statue, Li Mu had been sitting in the center of the furnace.


    The raging elixir-refining fire wrapped around Li Mu¡¯s carbonized crust.


    His me of life seemed to have long been extinguished.


    In the Primitive Sea of Consciousness, the little fluorescent guy, who was sitting still in front of the ancient Mud-pill Pce, suddenly stood up. Step by step, he walked toward the Primitive Sea of Consciousness in front of the Mud-pill Pce.


    Every time he took a step forward, a divine bridge appeared under his feet.


    With every step he took, a divine bridge unfolded under the little guy¡¯s feet like a blooming lotus and linked up with the previous one.


    Ancient tiles and rocks flew up from the Primitive Sea of Consciousness, forming the outline of an ancient bridge, which was as majestic as a mountain. The bridge continued extending from the gate of the Mud-pill Pce to the end of the Primitive Sea of Consciousness along with the steps the little guy took!


    It was the 49th day.


    Finally, thest moment of thest day had arrived.


    The star-pattern tactical deployment on the ground had stopped moving.


    Standing in front of the furnace, Feng Zhen was both thrilled and overwrought.


    ¡°The refining must have seeded, right?¡±


    Feng Zhen meticulously observed the furnace and tried to sense what was going on inside the furnace. Eventually, he took a deep breath to calm down and removed the lid of the furnace. He then leaped up. Floating in the air, he looked down at the inside of the furnace.


    It was pitch-ck.


    He couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Even the faint scent of herbs that he picked up before was gone.


    Feng Zhen¡¯s heart sank. Could it be that he had failed?


    No way.


    It should be that after the elixirs were formed, the divine power they contained was restrained and no scent was released. That was why there was no scent of the elixirs.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll open the furnace first.¡±


    He made a hand seal with his ten fingers and inserted the seal into the furnace. The huge brass gourd-shaped furnace slowly cracked from the middle and burst open. Python-like, bronze shes of Taoist figures were swirling between the split halves of the furnace, forming something like a power grid. What Feng Zhen saw behind this power grid was a human-shaped ck statue made of charcoal, which was more than three meters high.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    He was taken aback.


    How could he wind up with arge piece of charcoal?


    Had He failed?!


    Feng Zhen was bitterly disappointed all of a sudden.


    However, the next moment, he detected a strange energy fluctuationing from this human-shaped ck charcoal. This was definitely not the energy produced from a failed refining. Instead, it was extremely pure and bnced, potent and profound.


    Yes, the Immortal Elixirs must have been wrapped in this human-shaped ck charcoal.


    This ck charcoal was what was left behind after the undying body being refined to death.


    Feng Zhen came to his senses and felt ted instead of sorrowful.


    He immediately went forward and ran his supernatural power to directly summon the human-shaped ck charcoal out of the furnace and ced it on the floor.


    ¡°Now, as long as I cut open this piece of ck charcoal, I can get the Immortal Elixirs.¡±


    Feng Zhen came to the front of the human-shaped ck charcoal. With a spot of sword light flowing on his fingertip, he was about to cut the ck charcoal open and take out the elixirs inside.


    Right at this moment¡ª


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    All of a sudden, cracks appeared on the surface of the human-shaped ck charcoal, and chunks of charcoal on the surface began to fall.


    Feng Zhen was startled and quickly stepped back. He continued to run his Cultivation Method to prepare himself for what woulde next.


    More and more cracks appeared on the human-shaped charcoal.


    And more and more chunks of charcoal fell onto the floor.


    In the meantime, the energy that spilled out was also getting richer and richer.


    ¡°Haha, this kind of energy... is issued by Immortal Elixirs. It¡¯s definitely Immortal Elixirs. Hahahaha, I made it! I made it!¡± Feng Zhen could no longer contain the ecstasy inside him. He threw his head back andughed frenziedly.


    At this precise moment, two beams of divine light suddenly shot out from the human-shaped ck charcoal.


    At the same time, the ck crustpletely fell off in an instant, and a figure covered in divine light jumped out of it.


    It looked like a person just jumped out of a ck stone.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Feng Zhen was shocked.


    ¡°What the heck is going on?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Zhen asked, looking at the man. He wasn¡¯t the cultivator with the undying body who had been tossed into the furnace, but rather... looked a bit familiar. However, under the impact of the huge shock, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of rm.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me by all means and get the bounty?¡±


    That figure was, of course, Li Mu.


    He had changed his appearance before he had been thrown into the furnace. Now, after being refined for so many days, he had recovered his original appearance. That was why Feng Zhen didn¡¯t recognize him at once.


    But this cultivator in the Soldier Realm was, after all, seasoned. He cottoned on very quickly. ¡°Are you Li Mu? That mad killer? It turns out that it¡¯s you... Why haven¡¯t you been...¡±


    ¡°Been refined to death?¡± Li Muughed, then he continued, ¡°Speaking of which, you really brought me great luck. Haha, not only am I still alive, but I have also entered the higher realm and built the Life-and-Death Bridge. I gotta thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± A mouthful of blood almost squirted out from Feng Zhen¡¯s mouth andnded ten meters away.


    He still found it hard to believe.


    It was impossible. After 49 days of being refined in the furnace, even those in the Soldier Realm or the General Realm would hardly be able to survive. The instructions the ancient elixir prescription gave were quite clear and urate, but how could it turn out to be like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s all destined,¡± Li Mu said.


    Hearing that, Feng Zhen almost really spat out a mouthful of blood.


    What Li Mu just said was exactly what he had said to mock Li Mu. But now, Li Mu had thrown all those spiteful remarks back in his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you,¡± Feng Zhen roared.


    He unleashed the Sword Qi and pointed a finger at Li Mu¡¯s forehead.


    The Sword Qi was as overwhelming as a gale.


    So what if he didn¡¯t die?


    So what if he rose to the higher realm?


    The higher realm next to the Worm Realm was merely the Mortal Realm. In front of Feng Zhen, Li Mu was still as vulnerable as a worm.


    However, Li Mu directlyunched his de Punch, which instantly cut that bit of Sword Qi into pieces.


    By contrast, not even a hair on his palm was hurt.

 Chapter 603 - Launching a Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 603 Launching a Bloodbath</h4>


    Li Mu had be stronger.


    Much stronger than before.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use the same move twice against the Saint Warrior.¡± Li Mu raised his hand and crushed another Sword Qi Feng Zhenunched. Then, he looked at Feng Zhen with a smile and said, ¡°You really brought me great luck...¡±


    Feng Zhen was so angry that he was trembling from head to foot.


    What the hell was the Saint Warrior?


    All he knew at this moment was that the Immortal Elixirs that he had looked forward to and put so much effort into were unlikely toe back to him.


    The result caused his limbs to get cold. As if he had swallowed a dead mouse and couldn¡¯t spit it out, he was anxious and heartbroken.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Feng Zhen turned on the Sword Gale. The Sword Qi around him swirled, and his Cultivation Method was activated to the extreme. He raised a hand, and the fingertip turned into a sword. In an instant, he approached Li Mu and pointed directly at Li Mu¡¯s forehead.


    In the previous battle in the rainy alley, he employed the same method to bombard Li Mu to the ground and kicked him about like a ball.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re poking me again? Do you have a thing for that?¡±


    Li Mu stood still on the spot and let Feng Zhen¡¯s finger hit his forehead.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Some bones fractured.


    A look of astonishment appeared on Feng Zhen¡¯s face.


    Because what was fractured was not Li Mu¡¯s skull, but his finger.


    The pale finger bones had pierced out from under his skin. It was a ghastly sight.


    The flickering flexible Sword Gale was also shattered along with his finger.


    Before feeling the sharp pain of the broken finger, Feng Zhen¡¯s mind was full of shock and confusion. At this moment, his mind was stuck, because the most unlikely thing had happened. Even if he pointed at a top-grade Spiritual Treasure, it was impossible to break his finger. Moreover, it was him who was attacking.


    Li Mu still stood rooted to the spot,pletely motionless.


    As though he had been hit by a leaf, the attack did not seem to be a big deal to him.


    The power of a Soldier Realm expert was so great that even a 10,000-meter-high mountain would be knocked away after taking that strike. Such a scene did not conform to the Divine Way.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even scratch my skin. You¡¯re too weak.¡±


    Li Mu took a bow step forward and threw a punch at Feng Zhen¡¯s stomach as fast as a sh of lightning.


    The mighty expert in the Soldier Realm bent over like a shrimp and flew backward, mming into the wall of the Elixir Room.


    To prevent himself from being interrupted in the process of refining the elixirs, Feng Zhen not only strictly ordered that no one was allowed to enter the Elixir Room no matter what happened but also put in a lot of effort to set up the strongest tactical deployment and restriction in the entire Elixir Room. At this time, it had be a cage that kept him imprisoned. When he hit the stone wall, the elixir room vibrated. He spat out a mouthful of blood and then slumped down, no longer able to stand on his feet.


    ¡°This kind of physical strength... Is it the power of the Soldier Realm?¡±


    Feng Zhen¡¯s body was surrounded by his Sword Qi, which formed small cyclones visible to the naked eye. Each cyclone was formed by a beam of flowing sword light. All those thick cyclones surrounded Feng Zhenyer uponyer, protecting his body. Feng Zhen then asked, ¡°Have you entered the Soldier Realm? You skipped a whole realm and directly jumped to the next realm, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    While giving off unparalleled pressure, Li Mu approached him step by step.


    ¡°The Soldier Realm? Not yet. But it seems that I¡¯m powerful enough to deal with you.¡±


    As Li Mu spoke, he threw another punch.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Feng Zhen sneered. ¡°The real power of the Soldier Realm is not something you can imagine. Don¡¯t think that you can kill me as soon as you made it to the higher realm.¡±


    In his hand, A long sword made of white jade materialized, shing with terrible energy fluctuations. The sword light and sword qi were constantly stretching and drawing back as if a silver dragon flicking out its tongue. An extremely dangerous aura spread out. Instantly, the sword broke through the air and cut at Li Mu¡¯s fist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you that what a real Spiritual Treasure...¡±


    Before he could finish his words¡ª


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The sword made of white jade snapped inch by inch.


    But the force of the punch did not recede. Once again, Feng Zhen vomited blood and flew backward before mmed into the stone wall.


    ¡°No way...¡± He could not believe what he had just seen.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t even a Spiritual-tier treasure cut Li Mu¡¯s fist? Is his body even tougher than a Spiritual Treasure?¡±


    Although this white jade sword itself was damaged and could not be regarded as aplete spiritual treasure, it should not be broken by a human body on any ount.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±


    Li Mu looked at his fist. Seeing that it didn¡¯t even sport a white dent, he became more rxed.


    After this elixir refining, he might have really be a human-shaped Magic Treasure. Being invulnerable was no longer aughable longing to him.


    If one¡¯s physical body could not be damaged, one would be invincible in the face of any opponent.


    Li Mu realized that he had really gained a great reward for taking the risk of staying in the furnace to go through the refining this time.


    Fortunately, the whole process was an injury-free venture.


    If it were anyone else without the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing, they would have been really refined into the Immortal Elixirs by Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword.


    Feng Zhen¡¯s eyes shed with madness. A ck armor made of dragon scales appeared on his body. The scales ovepped and covered his whole body. The chains of ck Taoist figures swirled around him. This was a precious armor that he had treasured. It was half a step away from the spiritual tier. He had spent a lot of effort to collect theplete set of this armor on the Immortal Net. The armor was quite costly. It was hisst resort to save his life at the critical moment when fighting with an expert at the same level. But now, he had no choice but to use it.


    At the same time, a long sword appeared in his hand. The de was carved like a ck dragon. It was the Spiritual-tier ck Dragon King Sword.


    This was the most prized weapon he had collected.


    As an expert in the Soldier Realm of arge sect, Feng Zhen definitely had a load of trump cards in case he was in danger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to use these treasures. But you forced me into this...¡± Feng Zhen grinned viciously and rushed to Li Mu wielding his sword.


    Li Mu strode forward without fear and said, ¡°So what if I forced you?¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The fist and the sword collided, and the sound of the collision was as deafening as the collision of gold and iron.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz!¡±


    The ck Dragon King Sword vibrated violently. Feng Zhen felt a weird force surging toward him and he could no longer hold the hilt of the sword. As the long sword flew out of his hand, he was sent flying by this bizarre force for the third time. He again smashed into the stone wall of the elixir room and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the ck armor, all his bones and muscles would have been broken.


    This was a crushing defeat.


    Li Mu reached out and grabbed the ck Dragon King Sword.


    He casually brandished the sword.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A streak of Sword Gale darted out.


    This was purely generated by his terrifying physical strength.


    ¡°Give me back my divine sword...¡± Feng Zhen was now desperate.


    This sword was the result of his painstaking efforts.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Li Mu raised his hand and threw it to Feng Zhen, saying, ¡°Here you are.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The ck Dragon King Sword turned into a beam of red light and shot toward Feng Zhen.


    Feng Zhen stretched out his hand to take it.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    His wrist was instantly fractured.


    The ck Dragon King Sword was too fast, and its weight was too heavy, which were far beyond what his palm and wrist could take. Hence, it broke his wrist, pierced through his chest, cut open the ck armor made of dragon scales, and pinned him to the stone wall...


    This was no longer about the disparity of the cultivation realms, cultivation methods, orbat skills. Instead, it was about the absolute strength, the crushing blow brought solely by physical strength.


    ¡°Too weak.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    The natural qi in his body was raging, and the divine bridge had just formed in his Sea of Consciousness.


    When others built their divine bridge, they did it step by step. First, they started from the head of the bridge, then moved on to the piers, the main part, and then the ending part. Thepletion of the bridge was also what distinguished the Mortal Realm cultivators at the greatpletion from those at the lower, middle, and high levels. Only by building a perfect divine bridge would one be at the greatpletion of the Mortal Realm.


    However, Li Mu finished building the divine bridge in his Sea of Consciousness at one go and instantly reached the greatpletion of the Mortal Realm.


    In addition to his daily umtion of strength, the most important thing that enabled him to achieve that was the strong support Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword had provided. Feng Zhen had fed Li Mu all kinds of magic herbs and precious medicines, which were worth no less than a thousand gold-colored fairy crystals. It could be said that Feng Zhen had thrown all the wealth he had umted in his life into the furnace. The energy in the furnace was too rampant, and in an instant, it forced the riping of Li Mu.


    And the key of the process was Li Mu¡¯s body being refined with the elixir-refining fire. Just like an elixir, Li Mu had actually been refined into a human-shaped Magic Treasure.


    His physical body was unbreakable.


    Forty-nine days ago, Li Mu found that the pressure emitted by Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword was extremely horrible. It was not something he could ovee. But 49 dayster, when Li Mu faced Feng Zhen again, what he felt waspletely different. Not only did he not feel any sense of oppression, but he felt that he could defeat Feng Zhen easily.


    When he said that Feng Zhen was too weak, he truly felt so. It was not because he was deliberately putting on airs to provoke his opponent.


    At this time, Feng Zhen finally realized that he was no match for Li Mu anymore.


    Although he did not want to admit it, the huge sense of oppression and danger made himpletely lose the courage to fight again.


    But Feng Zhen was also a fierce man. He raced forward and pulled out his body from the ck Dragon King Sword, leaving a hole in his left chest, which was as big as the size of a bowl. The ck Dragon King Sword was still pinned on the wall.


    Blood gushed out like a spring.


    Feng Zhen didn¡¯t even have the time to pull out his ck Dragon King Sword. He simply whipped around and fled towards the entrance of the Elixir Room.


    But Li Mu was faster.


    When Feng Zhen rushed to the door, Li Mu was already there. With a lift of his hand, he directly grabbed the neck of the former expert in the Soldier Realm.


    Li Mu, who was in the Mortal Realm, now moved several times faster than before when he performed the Somersault Cloud. An ordinary cultivator in the Soldier Realm was no longer his match.


    At this time, it could be said that he had defeated Feng Zhen in all aspects of strength.


    Or in other words, Li Mu, who was in the Mortal Realm, couldpletely crush ordinary cultivators in the Soldier Realm in terms ofbat capability.


    Now, the Sect Master of Mount Shu was a real freak.


    Feng Zhen struggled but failed. He could only stare at Li Mu with horror and resentment.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s all your destiny. You really brought me great luck. Thank you for giving me so many divine herbs and precious medicines to help me break through. You are such a good person.¡±


    Feng Zhen was so mad that he felt like he was going to die of grievance.


    Was there anything in the world more sorrowful than that?


    He had saved up those herbs bit by bit for a lifetime, gone through all kinds of troubles to learn elixir refining skills, and even borrowed money to collect all the ingredients the ancient elixir prescription required. But as it turned out, he created a killer with his own hands. He lost all his wealth and his life all for Li Mu¡¯s benefit. If others knew about it, he would be the biggestughingstock in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region over the past tens of thousands of years, wouldn¡¯t he?


    But he could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you canugh till the end as long as you kill me. Haha, you still have no idea. You...¡± Feng Zhenughed viciously.


    Before he could finish his words¡ª


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Li Mu immediately wrung Feng Zhen¡¯s neck.


    The Broadsword Intent of Drizzle flowed and instantly invaded Feng Zhen, whose body quickly melted into raindrops and wetted the Elixir Room.


    This time, Li Mu entered the Mortal Realm and start a bloodbath.


    Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword, an expert in the Soldier Realm, got enmeshed in a web of his own spinning. All the efforts he made ended up benefiting his enemy. Just like that, he died in his own elixir room without a sound.

 Chapter 604 - Being Besieged on All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 604 Being Besieged on All Sides</h4>


    Li Mu pulled the ck Dragon King Sword out of the wall, wiped the blood off, and put it away. Then, he also picked up the broken armor made of ck dragon scales from the ground and pocketed it.


    These two objects were all Spiritual-tier treasures, which were of great value. Of course, Li Mu would not leave without them.


    Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword had melted into water. All the storage devices he carried fell to the ground. Li Mu picked them up and examined them carefully.


    ¡°Well, most of them contain Cultivation Methods and some other things. There are few fairy crystals. Seems that this old man had truly staked all his wealth on the elixir-refining cause.¡±


    In Feng Zhen¡¯s storage devices, Li Mu did not find anything particrly valuable. Instead, he found some books, letters, records of cultivation experiences, and other things that might be useful.


    After that, Li Mu looked around, scrutinizing the entire Elixir Room.


    It appeared that all the valuable things in the room had long been devoured by him.


    ¡°What a great harvest!¡±


    Li Mu felt that the endless primitive natural qi in his body was surging like a river, which hadpletely been turned into the star power. In his Sea of Consciousness, the divine bridge arching across the sky like a rainbow had crossed his Sea of Consciousness andnded on the other side.


    It was the natural qi at the greatpleteness of the Mortal Realm.


    And he could now crush anybody with his physical strength.


    Li Mu had a feeling that he was invincible in the world. He so wanted to shout, ¡°Who else can fight me?¡±


    From now on, he didn¡¯t need to hide anymore in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. He could start nning for all the things he wanted to fulfill.


    ¡°I¡¯d better contact the ¡®snooper¡¯ first. I guess he¡¯s freaked out not hearing from me for such a long time.¡±


    Li Mu took out the message token and contacted Ding Yi.


    After a long time, a reply finally came in. Ding Yi¡¯s extremely surprised voice said, ¡°Sect Master, are you all right? Why contact me sote...¡±


    Halfway through his words, his voice turned high-pitched. ¡°Oh crap, they¡¯reing again...¡±


    Then came the sound of running, panting, and wind blowing.


    ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯re on the run. If you¡¯re still alive, quickly go into hiding. Check the immortal if you have time... You are now the public enemy of the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Those who want to kill you can line up from one end of the Star Region to the other... Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, run...¡±


    The situation over there seemed to be extremely dire.


    Li Mu vaguely heard the roar of Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, the pig spirit.


    Then, themunication was cut off.


    Li Mu furrowed his eyebrows.


    What was going on?


    Could it be that the two brats didn¡¯ty low in the Immortal Pavilion but got caught? It sounded like they were running for their lives, didn¡¯t it?


    Li Mu was a little puzzled.


    But now was not the time to think about these things. There were people waiting for his rescue.


    Worried that Ding Yi and Second Senior Fellow Apprentice could not hold on much longer, Li Mu directly punched open the door of the Elixir Room. Before the guards outside could react, they were killed on the spot by Li Mu¡¯s flying broadswords.


    ¡°Get them!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s minions, don¡¯t let them run away!¡±


    All sorts of angry roars came from all directions.


    In the sky, a flying shuttle was moving speedily, casting a beam of light on the two figures fleeing rapidly in the alleys while marking their whereabouts.


    Hordes of people were flooding over this ce from all sides, as though millions of rivers were running into the sea.


    Mu Shun was standing on the flying shuttle overlooking the two figures who were fleeing in a panic with a smug smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s them. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡± He shouted, ¡°That pig is the one released from the Primordial Stone by that inhuman beast named Li Mu. The other is his attendant...¡±


    Beside him stood more than a dozen figures. Some of them were about the same age as him and had an imperious air. Some were slightly older, but were sharp and strong like vultures. They were all masters of the Tianyi Pce. Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword had deployed them here from other stars to assist Mu Shun in arresting those who were rted to Li Mu.


    Like raindrops, countless Star-demolishing Arrows shot toward the two figures below.


    Those who drew the bow were all high-level crossbow archers. Their shooting skills were extremely excellent.


    ¡°Old Zhu, hurry up and fu*king figure something out. I feel that we are gonna die today...¡± Ding Yi¡¯s left shoulder was shot by an arrow, where blood was gushing out. Soon, he felt drained. And he was unable to run as fast as he did even though he wanted to.


    Next to him, the pig spirit was brandishing the nine-forked rake that rotated like arge fan, blocking most of the Star-demolishing Arrows shot at him.


    He had also been shot twice in the buttocks.


    Nheless, perhaps it was because his skin was tough or his physical body was strong, the arrows only sank in his butts a little, and there was no bleeding. When he ran, the two arrows shook up and down on his butts, which looked rather hrious.


    Anyway, this pig spirit was really tough.


    If he hadn¡¯t blocked most of the arrows, Ding Yi would have been hit by countless arrows and looked like a hedgehog by now.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± The pig spirit panted for breath, saying, ¡°What if we surrender?¡±


    Ding Yi almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°How could this count as a solution?¡±


    More cultivators were rushing over from all directions. Their eyes all reddened with malice as if they were going to tear Ding Yi and the pig spirit into pieces and eat them.


    ¡°D*mn, these people are crazy.¡± Ding Yi was rather frightened.


    The pig spiritined, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your Sect Master... How about we surrender now and cross over to the side of progress? There is a chance that these people will show some sympathy and let us off the hook.¡±


    While they were talking, the two of them ran to a dead alley.


    Finally, they were cornered and besieged.


    The column of light shooting down from the flying shuttle in the skypletely enveloped Ding Yi and the pig spirit. Just like standing in the spotlight, the two were thoroughly exposed and had nowhere to hide. They were now at the center of the stage.


    ¡°No more fighting, no more fighting. We surrender, surrender...¡± Seeing that things were going out of control, the pig spirit immediately threw his rake onto the ground, raised both of his hands, and yelled, ¡°Everyone, please listen to me. I was coerced by Li Mu the Wild Broadsword...¡±


    Enemies slowly closed in on them like a tide.


    The flying shuttle descended unhurried and stopped moving when it was more than ten meters above the ground,pletely barring them from escaping by air.


    ¡°When Li Muunched the carnage in the Immortal Pavilion, this stupid pig with no backbones was the most dedicated to the job. He is Li Mu¡¯s major aplice.¡± Standing on the deck of the flying shuttle, Mu Shun stared at Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, gnashing his teeth.


    On that day, he had been quashed by the pig spirit who broke his leg. How could he forget that humiliation?


    ¡°Kill this pig. We¡¯ll have pig head meat today,¡± Mu Shun order. ¡°With such a fat pick, everybody can have a hunk of meat.¡±


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice immediately picked up his rake and said, ¡°So, there¡¯s no room for negotiation, is there? With your poor fighting skills, you should go back and beg your teacher to give you more lessons. How dare you want to kill the Pig God?¡±


    Mu Shun¡¯s face darkened in an instant.


    ¡°Where is Li Mu?¡± A young man in splendid clothes with a long sword stared at Ding Yi and the pig spirit with a haughty look and said sternly, ¡°Tell that inhuman b*stard to show up. Today, I, Ding Sanshi, the Shooting Star Sword, will avenge those innocent people who died on the South Street!¡±


    ¡°Tell Li Mu to get his ass here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch his minions first. Torture him and force him toe clean about Li Mu¡¯s whereabouts. Then, I bet we¡¯ll pin him down.¡±


    ¡°Interrogate them for what? There is no need for interrogation. I say, this man and the pig are definitely not good people since they are with Li Mu. Let¡¯s kill them now tofort the souls of the deceased on the South Street, and then take our time to track down Li Mu the Wild Broadsword. He can¡¯t escape anyway.¡±


    Voices of reprimand and furious howls erupted like boiling magma, which was hot and dangerous.


    ¡°My Sect Master didn¡¯t kill anyone on the South Street. Someone else framed him,¡± Ding Yi retorted at the top of his lungs.


    But no one was listening.


    ¡°How dare you defend that b*stard?¡± Ding Sanshi the Shooting Star Sword sneered and scolded, ¡°You really won¡¯t repent. I¡¯ll take off one of your arms first.¡±


    He stuck without hesitation. A shot of sword light darted out as fast as lightning.


    He was an expert at an advanced level of the Mortal Realm, and his swordcraft was quite extraordinary.


    As Ding Yi¡¯s shoulder had been shot by the poison Star-demolishing Arrow, he could no longer use his martial arts to resist the blow while on the run. By this time, the poison had already reached his heart, and he had lost the ability to fight. Thus, he could do nothing but watch the long sword stabbing toward him.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice blocked the sword with his rake.


    This kind of resistance immediately infuriated the others.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°Rip them to shreds...¡±


    Weapons were unsheathed. des shone with a chilling brilliance.


    The angry mob rushed over, and the two figures were instantly drowned.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was waving the rake so fast that no drop of water could prate his defense. While straining to protect Ding Yi by fending off all the blows, the pig spirit privatelyined, ¡°It¡¯s over. This time, we really have no way out...¡±


    Ding Yi¡¯s face was pale. His lips were turning ck. The blood oozing out from the wound on his shoulder de was dark green. Ding Yi gave a wry smile. This time, things had really gone out of hand. He was afraid that he would really die here today.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, perhaps I would never get to see you again.¡±


    A delicate face emerged in his head.


    A clip of memory shed back.


    Sadly, he would not be able to fulfill the promise he had made.


    ¡°Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, just go. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Ding Yi smiled bitterly and called out to Zhu Luyi, the pig spirit.


    If without him as a burden, the pig spirit would have a good chance to escape.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice said nothing. He just kept waving the rake as fast as the wind, fighting head-on with no sign of retreating.


    ¡°Just go...¡± Ding Yi urged loudly. ¡°Hurry up. We can¡¯t both die here!¡±


    Still, the pig spirit did not speak but stood in front of Ding Yi, shielding him. Even though countless des had cut his skin and numerous punches hadnded on his body, he continued to stubbornly stand before Ding Yi like a solid wall without backing away.


    This pig was fighting in desperation.


    Seeing this, Ding Yi was somewhat moved.


    Although this pig was usuallyzy and unreliable, it turned out that he was quite righteous and loyal at a critical moment. Ding Yi reckoned that he had misjudged the pig spirit.


    He then said, ¡°Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, thank you for your intention to help. But I am already so severely poisoned that I can¡¯t live long. You should go now. I appreciate your kindness. I...¡±


    ¡°Can you stop whining for a sec?¡± Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was exasperated. Greatly aggrieved, he yelled, ¡°Do you really think I care too much about you to let you die? I also want to run for my life. But if I leave you behind and run away, your Sect Master, a scourge that will gue the world for thousands of years, will definitely hunt me down.¡±


    Ding Yi was instantly rendered speechless.


    The touching movement vanished at once.


    On the flying boat, Mu Shun gradually became impatient. Hence, he cupped his hands towards a middle-aged schr beside him and courteously pleaded, ¡°Martial Uncle Qi, please go and kill this pig spirit.¡±


    The middle-aged schr had a handsome face, almond-shaped eyes, sword-shaped eyebrows, and was wearing a white robe and a kerchief. He was absolutely among the most attractive ones. With an ancient bronze sword hanging from his waist, he was giving off an extraordinary vibe and an inexplicable sense of majesty.


    The man nodded. The long sword on his waist was instantly unsheathed. In a sh, he instantly moved to the battlefield below. The Sword Qi zoomed out as overwhelmingly as torrents, forcing all the people surrounding him to back to 100 meters away. Instantly, an unupied zone appeared around Ding Yi and the pig spirit.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz!¡±


    The soft sound of the vibrating sword rang out.


    There was a sh of sword light.


    Next second, the nine-forked rake was thrown into the air.


    The pig spirit was aghast. Something scarlet was spreading over his wrists. Then tendons in his wrists had been severed, and his hands were now helplessly draping over the cuts. Streams of Sword Intent were whirling around the cuts, preventing them from healing.

 Chapter 605 - I Would Appreciate Your Comments

    <h4>Chapter 605 I Would Appreciate Your Comments</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re in the Soldier Realm?¡±


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice looked at the middle-aged schr with almond-shaped eyes in shock.


    The middle-aged schr held his sword horizontally before his chest, and his posture looked indescribably unrestrained and elegant. He remarked, ¡°I¡¯m Meng Changhun, the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword, ranking third among the Four Great Elders of the Tianyi Pce. Well, I would appreciate yourments.¡±


    That remark sparked a burst of exmation in the crowd.


    Among the Four Great Elders of the Tianyi Pce, Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword ranked fourth, while Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword ranked third, whose strength was even superior to Feng Zhen¡¯s. Meng Changhun was one of the famous big shots in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. He was also well-known for his good looks. It was said that his swordsmanship was so profound that anyone would be killed within three strikes in a one-on-one battle against him.


    Some of the cultivators who had been sent flying by his Sword Intent were all cursing a moment ago. But when they heard his name, they immediately stopped sulking and quickly shut up.


    They certainly couldn¡¯t afford to offend such a big shot.


    ¡°What¡¯s the heck? The Traceless Autumn Wind Sword?¡± Despite the bleeding arms, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice shook his head and said, ¡°Never heard of it.¡±


    Around him, a torrent of curses erupted, using the pig spirit of being ignorant and ill-informed.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice just smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dormant in the past tens of thousands of years. So, it¡¯s normal that I never heard of the name of such a small potato. How is that my fault?¡±


    Then, he did a rather terrifying thing¡ª


    He opened his mouth and revealed his white teeth. Without hesitation, he bit his wrist. His teeth punctured the skin and flesh, clenched one end of the white tendon that had been severed, and pulled it out. Then, as if making a knot in a rope, he directly reconnected the two parts of the severed tendon around the wound by making a white bow tie with his teeth.


    Then, he did the same thing to his right hand.


    One part of the white tendon on his arm was pulled out, then, tied and reconnected with the other part.


    This series of movements was appalling.


    He just pulled his tendons out of his flesh by himself... That kind of pain was simply... beyond imagination.


    When that was done, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice¡¯s lips were covered with his own blood. His slightly obese body was now emitting a kind of suffocating ferocity.


    ¡°Now I would appreciate yourments.¡± Second Senior Fellow Apprentice grinned.


    He then moved his fingers. Although they were not as flexible as before they were injured, they could enable him to grasp things again. The pig spirit grinned, revealing shockingly distinct his white sharp teeth and a mouthful of scarlet blood. His pig face suddenly became ferocious. As his left hand grabbed the air, the nine-forked rake zoomed back into his hand. With a flick of his wrist, some old rust on the rake was instantly shaken off.


    The pig spirit was now emitting a kind of aura that he had never demonstrated before.


    He looked at Meng Changhun and said, ¡°Did you just say that you would like to hear myments?¡±


    The corners of the mouth of Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword twitched slightly.


    For some unknown reason, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The next moment, the pig spirit already darted at him with the rake in his hand.


    The nine forks of the rake created nine cracks in the void in their wake. The fragments of space whirled like ck snowkes and formed a storm, which immediately swept toward Meng Changhun.


    ¡°Traceless Wind!¡±


    The long sword in Meng Changhun¡¯s hand vibrated softly, and wisps of Sword Wind spread out. Bit by bit, the Sword Wind destroyed all the fragments of space and dispersed into nothingness.


    ¡°nk, clink, nk!¡±


    The long sword collided with the rake.


    Meng Changhun was sent flying by the pig spirit¡¯s enormous physical strength.


    He was surprised to find that the pig spirit, who had reconnected the tendons of his hands, seemed to have changed into another person. Hisbat capability had soared, and there was a faint tendency that he could start topete with him. In the rake, and in the overweight body, there seemed to be a kind of power, a terrible power that was awakening little by little.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The power surging out of the rake grew more and more violent. The pure physical strength once again knocked Meng Changhun up to the air.


    ¡°Hahaha,ments? How dare you ask for myments? Well, brace yourself for my wrath. Herees my killing move¡ªthe World-devastating Divine Rage!¡± bellowed Second Senior Fellow Apprentice.


    The rake in his hand flew to the air against the wind. With a shake of the rake, thousands of the shadows of the same rake appeared. The rake shadows blotted out the sky and covered the earth. That was a rather scary sight. Coupled with Second Brother¡¯s furious roars, everyone on the scene really had a premonition that an earth-shattering and world-devastating strike was about to descend.


    ¡°Invisible Sword!¡±


    With a grave look on his face, Meng Changhun shouted in a low voice. Then, he flicked his wrist and conjured upyers of sword shadows. Like a peacock spreading its tail, the sword shadows piled up behind him, forming a huge sword fan. Instantly, his omnipresent Sword Qi pervaded the world.


    Meng Changhun was known as the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword because he had mastered the two most powerful sword moves, which were the Traceless Wind and Invisible Sword. The two moves were regarded as the best moves of swordsmanship in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    After casting the best moves, Meng Changhun immediately focused on running his Cultivation Method.


    In the face of the pig spirit¡¯s killing move, the World-devastating Divine Rage, Meng Changhun did not dare to be any bit careless.


    However, in the next moment, after the Sword Qi was activated, the overwhelming shadows of the rake in the sky easily vanished like bubbles. The premonition of the arrival of the ultimate move disappeared in an instant. Everything seemed to be an illusion and did not exist at all.


    Meng Changhun was taken aback.


    When he took another look, the fat pig had already turned into a giant eagle, which grabbed Ding Yi, who had fainted under the effect of the poison, and soared to the sky. With graceful body movements, the eagle skimmed over several flying shuttles, directly smashed the sealing tactical deployment in the sky, flew away pping its wings.


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡±


    Meng Changhun was so angry that his nose was put out of joint.


    ¡°Is this the pig¡¯s so-called killing move?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked!¡±


    ¡°Go get them!¡± Meng Changhun swiftly transformed into a sword and chased after them at light speed.


    ¡°Haha, enjoy my fart in my wake!¡± The giant eagle said in the voice of Second Senior Fellow Apprentice and then really farted once during the flight.


    In the air, a fog that seemed to consist of dust immediately stretched out, while a pungent odor spread.


    The cultivators in the lead were caught off guard and breathed in the polluted air. Then, as if they had been poisoned, they all plummeted from the sky like dumplings being thrown into the pot.


    That was really absurd.


    The giant eagle was flying at an extremely fast speed. Obviously, it was a kind of alien bird from ancient times.


    Having failed to catch them, Meng Changhun fumed with rage.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice¡¯sughter lingered in the sky. He sounded quite gleeful.


    But at this precise moment, another unexpected change urred.


    All of a sudden, a giant palm prated the clouds without any warning as if it was reaching out from outer space. It directly whacked at the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice who was wearing a big smile on his face. Like swatting a mosquito, it crushed the gloating Second Senior Fellow Apprentice with a loud bang and forced him to assume his original appearance, who fell from the sky and hit thend, making a pig-shaped pit on the ground.


    ¡°Everyone has the right to kill the sinners and their servants, as well as all kinds of evil spirits.¡±


    The voice of Dharma, which contained supreme majesty, came from the sky. Arge projection of a deity was looming in the void of the universe, as if not subject to the sealing tactic deployment. The stars around the projection swirled, and beams of light shot out of the divine eyes. It was as if a god that dominated everything had suddenly appeared with horror-inspiring powers.


    On the ground.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice slowly picked himself up.


    He had used himself as a cushion and let Ding Yi, who was in aa, fell on him so that Ding Yi did not die from the crash.


    However, the whackunched by the projection of the deity had also undone his transformation and impeded the running of his Cultivation Method. Thus, he was unable to use his power for the time being.


    ¡°F*ck you...¡± He cursed. How could there be such a powerful master? He could appear through the projection in any ce in the universe. That meant he was already in the General Realm.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re screwed.


    ¡°With a General Realm expert barring our way, how could we possibly escape?


    ¡°It¡¯s all my master¡¯s fault! How in the world did he get so many enemies? He is merely in the Worm Realm, but he has managed to piss off someone in the General Realm. Well, my life is so hard. If it were in the past, I could poke a General Realm cultivator to death with one finger. But now... it¡¯s true that when the pig went down to levelnd, he would be bullied by dogs.¡±


    At this time, Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword, Mu Shun, and the other cultivators who were hunting him, had arrived in time and besieged Second Senior Fellow Apprentice and Ding Yi again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where else you can run to now,¡± Meng Changhun said between clenched teeth.


    This pig spirit was really a contemptible wretch.


    Even Meng Changhun, a handsome man usually known for his refined manners, could no longer maintain his grace at this moment.


    ¡°D*mn it, cut the crap. If you want to kill me, just do it. A hundred yearster, I will reincarnate as a great pig again.¡± Second Senior Fellow Apprentice swore harshly, determined to insult the opponents with his lips first.


    Meng Changhun raised his foot and kicked the pig spirit over. Then, he pressed his long sword against the pig spirit¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If you utter one more swear word, I¡¯ll blind one of your eyes. If you utter two, I¡¯ll blind both of your eyes. Now, tell me the whereabouts of Li Mu the Wild Broadsword, and I¡¯ll give you and him a quick death. Otherwise...¡±


    Before he could finish his words¡ª


    Another voice sounded.


    ¡°Since you want to know Li Mu¡¯s whereabouts, why don¡¯t I tell you?¡± A voice suddenly came from behind Meng Changhun.


    At that moment, Meng Changhun felt as if someone was breathing to the back of his neck, which was rather creepy.


    He abruptly whipped around and shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    However, there was no one behind him.


    Beside him, Mu Shun, instead, suddenly looked terrified, as though he had seen a ghost in broad daylight. He simply stared at something behind Meng Changhun, dumbfounded. Subconsciously, he held up a hand and pointed, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    Meng Changhun immediately realized that he was in danger. He started to run his best moves as the Sword Qi of the Traceless Wind whirled around his body. Then, he retreated and distanced himself from what was behind him before he looked back.


    There already stood a short-haired young man in white, who had mysteriously appeared beside the pig spirit and Ding Yi. He was quite handsome, with eyes sparkling like stars and eyebrows thick and firm. He had an indescribable heroic spirit. At the first sight of this young man, for some reason, Meng Changhun involuntarily felt inferior and overshadowed, even though he knew that the young man was not as handsome as he was. Then, jealousy began to burn in his heart.


    ¡°You are Li Mu, aren¡¯t you?¡± Meng Changhun was not a menial cultivator like Mu Shun. He was quite familiar with Li Mu¡¯s appearance. Hence, he recognized Li Mu at first nce and asked, ¡°Are you Li Mu the Wild Broadsword?¡±


    The short-haired young man in white, however, ignored Meng Changhun¡¯s questions.


    He squatted down, stuffed a divine herb for detoxification into Ding Yi¡¯s mouth, and then injected a stream of natural qi into Ding Yi¡¯s body to keep him alive.


    ¡°Ah, Sect Master, you¡¯re finally here. I just got injured and lost a lot of blood for you. Look at my ass. There are still arrows in it...¡± The pig spirit rushed over and grabbed Li Mu¡¯s leg, informing him of his merits at once.


    Forcefully restraining himself from kicking the pig away, Li Mu stood up, looked at Meng Changhun, stretched out his hand, and said, ¡°Give me the antidote.¡±


    Meng Changhun instantly came to his senses. He said with a sneer, ¡°As the poison of Star-demolishing Arrow has entered his heart, there is no way to save him. He is gonna die for sure... Hehe, instead of worrying about him, you¡¯d better think about the situation you¡¯re in...¡±


    But before he was done speaking...


    All of a sudden, he felt his vision blurred.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    A strong force banged on his abdomen and spread out. His body bent uncontrobly, and the back of his robe was directly blown into pieces.


    ¡°Aargh...¡± Meng Changhun bent over, saliva dripping from the corners of his mouth. His cultivation in the Soldier Realm waspletely shattered at this moment.


    It had never urred to the handsome swordsman well-known in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region that one day, he would be punched in public by a fist, a fist containing no natural qi, and lost the ability to fight back, looking as woebegone as a dog with a broken spine.


    It was not until Li Mu grabbed his foot and dragged him to the side, looted all the storage devices he carried, and began to search for the antidote of poison applied to the Star-demolishing Arrow that the people around him finally overcame the shock and realized what had happened.


    So did Meng Changhun himself.

 Chapter 606 - The General Realm

    <h4>Chapter 606 The General Realm</h4>


    ¡°You...¡± Meng Changhun struggled fiercely, feeling extremely mortified.


    The Sword Qi in his body raged madly. He was dying to turn over and fight back.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    Li Mu raised his hand and punched again. In such a simple and brutal way, he directly knocked Meng Changhun¡¯s head into the ground.


    Then, the handsome Traceless Autumn Wind Sword famous in the Brilliance Immortal Star Regionpletely lost his vitality. Hey on the ground with his limbs spread out, motionless as a dead body.


    No one knew if he was really knocked out, or fainted because of such huge humiliation, or was simply pretending to be dead.


    Anyway... he had lost.


    There was another burst of cries of panic, as though a weasel had barged into a henhouse.


    No one would have thought of such a scene.


    What was going on?


    Didn¡¯t they say that Li Mu the Wild Broadsword was in the Worm Realm? At most, he only had thebat capability of the Mortal Realm. But how could Li Mu have assaulted an expert in the Soldier Realm like Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword so effortlessly as if he was spanking his son?


    The one who was most appalled was none other than Mu Shun.


    He was also the quickest to cotton on.


    Seeing that even Meng Changhun had been knocked down by Li Mu with a single punch, Mu Shun¡¯s first reaction was to flee.


    A wise man should not stand by a wall that was about to copse.


    But the moment he turned around, a glowing flying broadsword, which was perfectly curved like a willow leaf, appeared in front of him like an old friend who had long been waiting for him. Its tip pressed against the spot between his eyebrows, and the fierce aura it was emitting seemed ready to pierce through his forehead.


    Mu Shun¡¯s body stiffened at once.


    As the glowing flying broadsword slowly pressed forward, Mu Shun could only back off step by step.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I...¡± He broke out in cold sweat, unable to say anything coherently.


    In the end, he was forced to Li Mu¡¯s side by this flying broadsword.


    ¡°The antidote,¡± Li Mu looked at him and demanded.


    Shivering all over, Mu Shun answered, ¡°What Elder Meng said... is... is true. Once the poison on the Star-demolishing Arrow entered the heart, even an immortal would find it hard to cure the patient...¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    The de of the glowing flying broadsword already cut through the skin between his eyebrows bit by bit.


    Blood flowed out.


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the only one who can prove your innocence. You...¡± Mu Shun was rmed and begged for mercy in a hurry. He was afraid that Li Mu would kill him right off. So, testifying for Li Mu¡¯s innocence was the only trump card he could use.


    ¡°My innocence?¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    Ding Yi had asked him to check the Immortal Net through the message token. It seemed that something big had happened. But since Li Mu was in a hurry to save people¡¯s lives, he hadn¡¯t had time to log onto the forum. ¡°Is there really something about me I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Seeing Li Mu¡¯s hesitation, Mu Shun breathed a sigh of relief in his head and hastily said, ¡°Believe me, I am the only one who can help you. Please spare me. I¡¯ll cooperate with you. I...¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The flying broadsword directly pierced through Mu Shun¡¯s skull.


    Mu Shun¡¯s eyes widened, and the look of disbelief on his face froze. Then, he slowly fell on his back.


    At this juncture, on the premise that he had made it clear that he could help Li Mu clear his name, Li Mu still killed him without wavering? Did Li Mu really not care about his reputation being ruined?


    Mu Shun¡¯s body slowly fell backward onto the ground.


    His eyes gradually dimmed.


    He felt just aggrieved.


    All his schemes had gone fruitless. He had not even seen Li Mu being chased and forced to escape. All he had done was arouse public indignation against Li Mu. It was like he had spent a lot of effort to rehearse a y, but before it could be staged, he suddenly kicked the bucket.


    What a pity!


    Mu Shun¡¯s consciousness plunged into darkness.


    The Great Heat Broadsword Intent of the 24 Sr Terms burnt his body into ashes, which then dispersed into the air andpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Li Mu, you really don¡¯t know how to repent. How dare you kill more innocent people!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fiend, a d*mn fiend.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    ¡°There are so many of us. Why should we be afraid of him?¡±


    When the people around saw that Li Mu had killed Mu Shun of the Tianyi Pce without exnation, they were all shocked and couldn¡¯t control their fury. Being surrounded by so many people, Li Mu was still so unscrupulous. But no matter how strong he was, how could he fight so many opponents at the same time?


    What was more, there was the Dharmaksana Projection of a cultivator in the General Realm in the sky, who was keeping an eye on the situation.


    ¡°Senior, please take action and kill this vicious beast.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I wish that you would take pity on the citizens of the Star Wind City and kill this remaining sinner.¡±


    Some people bowed to the Dharmaksana Projection of the General Realm cultivator in the sky and pleaded with him to kill Li Mu so as to rid the folks of a scourge.


    The Dharmaksana Projection of the General Realm cultivator covered half of the sky. Just his face alone upied an area with a radius of hundreds of miles. His pair of eyes seemed to be suspended in the sky like two suns, which shone brightly with the majesty of the Great Way and contained no trace of the regr emotions of a living creature. The projection had been staring intently at Li Mu since he showed up.


    In the face of the people¡¯s earnest requests, the General Realm cultivator did not speak.


    On the ground, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was still holding Li Mu¡¯s thigh with both arms. On the surface, he cried out in sorrow, but in fact, he was whispering in an undertone, ¡°Sect Master, leave while the going is still good. Stop putting on airs. We should find a way to retreat first. Otherwise, once the General Realm master makes a move, we¡¯ll be screwed.¡±


    Li Mu looked up at the colossal Dharmaksana Projection in the sky.


    He had noticed something odd when he arrived here.


    Moreover, when Li Mu defeated Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword and killed Mu Shun, most of his attention was actually focused on the projection of this deemed General Realm cultivator, in case he suddenly started to attack him. However, although this deemed General Realm cultivator had put Li Mu under enormous pressure, in fact, he did not give Li Mu the suffocating feeling showing that he was unbeatable.


    Therefore, Li Mu did not flee as soon as he felt the pressure.


    If he wanted to save Ding Yi and the pig spirit, he would have to face this General Realm cultivator.


    There was no way around it.


    ¡°You nonentity,¡± the Dharmaksana Projection of the deemed General Realm cultivator spoke.


    His voice was full of grand willpower. The Taoist aura began to circte, causing the Spiritual Qi tide between heaven and earth to surge as if a hurricane was taking shape. His eyes, which were like two suns floating in the sky, were still fixed on Li Mu.


    ¡°The descendant of sinners, how dare you behave wildly in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region?¡±


    The crushing will of the General Realm cultivator descended, prompting a drastic weather change.


    Undaunted, Li Mu raised his head and red at the sky, saying, ¡°Who gets to decide who is sinned?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You, humble as an ant, have the sinned blood flowing in your veins. Still, you don¡¯t repent. And now you¡¯re starting to question me?¡± The deemed General Realm cultivator was furious when he heard Li Mu¡¯s words.


    Clouds surged wildly, and the weather soon changed.


    A giant divine palmposed of dense glowing Taoist figures reached down from the sky. Vortexes visible to the naked eye incurred adverse currents on both sides of the palm. Just like a giant spirit was catching a chicken, the huge palm directly grabbed at Li Mu.


    At this moment, the entire Star Wind City started to tremble.


    Everyone sensed a kind of suffocating pressure, as though they were all going to die.


    The primitive natural qi in Li Mu¡¯s body started to circte. Every brick engraved with Taoist figures of his divine bridge was gleaming with sacred light. The power in his entire Sea of Consciousness was connected with his physical body. When his essence, qi, and spirit were united, he was instantly in his peak form.


    Just as he was about to make his move...


    Another voice sounded.


    ¡°Bullying a junior with spooky means? You¡¯re really a piece of work.¡±


    In the sky, a piece of the void was torn. Then, imperious energy fluctuations rippled across the sky. A battered banner stuck out from the broken void and thwacked the giant palm. In an instant, the dominating vibe created by the deemed General Realm cultivator waspletely shattered and dissipated along with the giant palm.


    ¡°Stinky Taoist, how dare you show up again?¡±


    A scandalized look appeared on the face of the enormous Dharmaksana Projection.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I am a Celestial Master, whereas, you¡¯re just a defeated opponent of mine.¡±


    There was an edge of obscenity and arrogance in the voice of the Taoist, which was quite unbing to the powerful strength he had demonstrated. However, the banner soon hid behind the void, leaving a cluster of Primeval Qi in the sky, blocking his body and appearance out of sight.


    Li Mu had a curious feeling about the Taoist.


    The Taoist¡¯s voice was a little familiar. Li Mu felt that he had heard it somewhere before.


    ¡°Hey, Sect Master, we have other help? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± The eyes of the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice lit up.


    Well, even though Li Mu was very good at causing trouble and had even provoked someone in the General Realm, the person who hade to help him also seemed to be a powerful figure. Judging by that thwack, the pig spirit was sure that this person who imed to be a Celestial Master had great strength.


    Li Mu gave him an awkward look and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know we had help either.¡±


    At this time, a new change was taking ce in the sky.


    ¡°Haha, stinky Taoist, your timing couldn¡¯t be better. In the previous battle in the space outside the Bitter Star, you and your helpers fled in all directions just like defeated dogs. Now, I¡¯ve lured you out with small bait. You really can¡¯t stay calm, can you? Don¡¯t go. You must stay with me today.¡±


    The giant Dharmaksana Projection as imperious as an ancient godughed loudly.


    When he made his move again, a huge, irregr ck rock giving off a strong smell of blood and decay started to spin and roll toward the mass of Primeval Qi that the ¡°Celestial Master¡± was hiding in, attempting to crush it.


    No one knew what the huge rock was exactly. It simply carried the aura of the Primordial Stones in the forbidden mining area. Instantly, the Spiritual Qi tide and the Divine Way were disrupted. The cultivators and the flying shuttles that had been suspended in the void immediately fell to the ground like dumplings being thrown into the pot. Screams of horror erupted.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ck rock, and a sense of fear welled up in his heart.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re really good at ttering yourself. In the battle outside the Bitter Star, you ambushed us and tried to make up by numbers. That wasn¡¯t fair. Moreover, you didn¡¯t win the battle anyway. One of your men died and four were disabled. How could you have the face to bring that up? Hehe, the skin of you mine ves is really thicker than the crust of the rocks in the forbidden mining area.¡±


    The unique, obscene voice of the Celestial Master rang out.


    The bamboo pole of the banner once again stretched out from the mass of the Primeval Qi and poked at the ck rock, causing it to fly backward. However, the bamboo pole also exploded with a bang and dissipated.


    This was a battle between immortals.


    Those in the General Realm were beyond reach for those in the Soldier Realm. At present, the cultivators in Star Wind City at this time were no more powerful than those in the Soldier Realm, and most of them were still in the Mortal Realm or even the Worm Realm.


    Therefore, it could be said that none of them could see the wonders of the seemingly primitive battle in the sky. They only felt that it was mysterious and mystifying.


    Li Mu watched the battle for a few moments and was slightly relieved to see that the ¡°Celestial Master¡± was not at a disadvantage in front of the deemed General Realm cultivator. So, he turned around to examine Ding Yi¡¯s injury.


    The poison the Star-demolishing Arrow carried was specially made for harming cultivators, which was not ordinary poison. Therefore, once the poison attacked the heart, the consequences would be serious.


    Fortunately, the Cultivation Method Ding Yi had practiced was quite special, and he was fed the divine herb by Li Mu just in time, so he was still alive for the time being. Yet, his condition was not very optimistic.


    Li Mu asked Second Senior Fellow Apprentice to hold Ding Yi in his arms and take care of him. Then, he grabbed Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword, who was lying on the ground faking his death, and pped him to wake him up. Then, he directly demanded, ¡°How to save him?¡±


    Meng Changhun covered his face with both hands and opened his eyes, feeling extremely humiliated. But in the face of Li Mu, who was violent and didn¡¯t y by the rules at all, he didn¡¯t dare to show any hint of unyielding heroism. He hurriedly said, ¡°He can¡¯t be saved unless you get him the ¡®Great Reset Elixir¡¯, a third-grade Spiritual Elixir.¡±


    Huh?


    Li Mu felt that he had heard the name of this elixir somewhere before.

 Chapter 607 - Is He Really Human?

    <h4>Chapter 607 Is He Really Human?</h4>


    Li Mu then recalled that when he was in Gold Town, what the little boy selling the Astral Origin Beast wanted as payment was exactly a Reset Elixir.


    However, there was a one-word difference between the ¡°Great Reset Elixir¡± and the ¡°Reset Elixir¡±. But Li Mu was afraid that the difference between the two kinds of elixirs was not as simple as their names indicated.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    After knocking out Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword with one punch, Li Mu felt a little relieved.


    As long as there was still a glimmer of hope for Ding Yi, Li Mu would not be too worried.


    No matter how precious the Great Reset Elixir was, as long as it existed in this world, there would always be a way to find it.


    Then, Li Mu refocused on the on-going battle in the sky.


    In the mass of Primeval Qi, silver dragons kept winding out and banging against the irregr ck rock. Each time they collided, the silver dragons would be tainted with the ck mist and eventually be annihted. However, the silver dragons seemed to be endless, as if they would never run out. In the end, the ck rock began to stumble along and became more difficult to control.


    ¡°Old b*stard, never thought you¡¯ve reserved such a gimmick.¡±


    A look of surprise appeared on the face of the huge Dharmaksana Projection.


    He exercised more control over the irregr ck rock and drove it back into his palm. Then he remarked, ¡°But now that you¡¯ve shown up, you should give up the thought that you could get out of here alive.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, another rain of star fragments whirled past the sky. After that, a piece of the pitch-ck void of the universe emerged.


    A giant ck monster with three heads marched out of the pitch-ck void with stars as its cloak and the moon as its hat. Its whole body was burning with ck mes. When its muscr limbs stepped on the sky, the void was instantly on fire. In its path, balls of ck mes appeared in the void one after another.


    ¡°Old Taoist, you didn¡¯t expect that I was here too, did you? Today, I¡¯m gonna devour you.¡±


    The head in the middle of the monster opened its mouth and spewed out mes. A strong smell of deadly sulfur flew out in all directions as it stared at the mass of Primeval Qi in the sky.


    The monster¡¯s three heads appeared to be the heads of evil dogs, which shared only one body. Its skin was pure ck, its feet were like a horse¡¯s hooves, and its tail was like a lion¡¯s tail. The monster was more than four meters high and seven meters long. Compared with the gigantic Dharmaksana Projection in the sky, it was not very big. Yet, its aura was not much inferior to that of the Dharmaksana Projection, which the old Taoist referred to as the mining ve.


    It was also a creature that was highly likely to have entered the General Realm.


    The monster was quite frightening.


    There were thousands of species in this universe. In addition to human beings, there were many kinds of creatures who had acquired intelligence and had also been cultivating. Their strength was really extraordinary. They didn¡¯t like to transform into human beings, but they were indeed powerful and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated on any ount.


    ¡°Tut, tut, tut. Surely, it¡¯s typical of mining ves. When they know they can¡¯t win, they send the dogs out.¡±


    In the mass of Primeval Qi, the wretched voice rang out again.


    A tall, thin figure was faintly discernible. He seemed to be dressed like a Taoist¡ªhe was wearing a high hat, a long robe, and a pair of wooden clogs. He was holding a horsetail whisk in his hand. From the tip of the handle, thousands of silver horsetail threads draped down like a waterfall. The silver dragons that had repelled the irregr-shaped ck stone a moment ago were transformed by the thousands of silver threads of the whisk.


    ¡°You¡¯re not ptable. Your flesh has gone dry and sour at your age, but your bones are suitable for making wine.¡±


    The ferocious aura emitted by the three-headed monster dashed to the sky. Its cruel aura was overwhelming, and its vibe was iparably intimidating. When the monster¡¯s three heads opened their mouths and spoke at the same time, their voices formed a strange resonance in the sky, making those who had heard them feel dizzy and nauseated.


    The three-headed monster directlyunched a charge and quickly rushed at the mass of the Primeval Qi.


    Every time its four hoovesnded in the void, clusters of destructive ck mes were created.


    The Dharmaksana Projection conjured by the mining ve once again took out the ck rock. But this time, he fetched four chunks of such rock at a time, which rumbled toward the mass of the Primeval Qi to crush it. Clearly, the mining ve had employed his most powerful means.


    ¡°Yin-and-Yang Glimmering Light!¡±


    In the mass of the Primeval Qi, the tall, thin figure brandished the horsetail whisk in his hand, and a sword materialized in his right hand. By making his best moves, he managed to fend off the two masters in the General Realm all by himself.


    This kind of fierce battle was absolutely astonishing.


    Even though where the real battle was taking ce was quite far away from Star Wind City, it still jangled the nerves of the cultivators in Star Wind City because they had sensed the waves of destructive energy fluctuations generated from the battlefield. In front of such a scene, the most confident man would find that he was as insignificant as a speck of dust in the desert.


    Fortunately, the three masters in the General Realm were quite restrained.


    The General Realm cultivators had already transcended the life forms ons. If they meant to go all out in a fight, they might even destroy a city in an instant. However, it was one of the ironws of the universe that this kind of battle shall not affect the big cities. Otherwise, all parties involved in the battle would be executed.


    Li Mu looked up at the battle going on in the air, conjecturing about the identities and backgrounds of these three General Realm masters.


    ording to all the information obtained during the battle in the Tomb of the God of Sin, there were only a few General Realm cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. The Soldier Realm cultivators were already the top ones in the eyes of cultivators atrge.


    Even the heads of the Gold Sun Sect and the Wind Sword Party and other extraordinary leaders of certain forces were still in the Soldier Realm. That was why they had been bullied so badly by Li Mu. Perhaps only the first-rate sects, such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, the Blood Sea, and the Tianyi Pce, had members who were in the General Realm.


    Nheless, the three General Realm masters fighting in the sky didn¡¯t seem toe from any of those so-calledrge sects.


    Then, could it be that they came from somece outside the Brilliance Immortal Star Region?


    Or maybe the Ziwei Star Zone?


    As Li Mu was a sinner, it made sense that the three-headed monster and the other General Realm cultivator wanted to hunt him down. But why was the ¡°Celestial Master¡± trying to save him? Could it be that there was another force in this gxy that was on the side of the ¡°sinners¡±?


    Moreover, after listening to the conversation between the Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve and the ¡°Celestial Master¡±, it was clear that the two had had a battle in outer space outside the Bitter Star not long ago... Li Mu vaguely felt that the odd changes that had urred on the Bitter Star were likely to have something to do with that battle.


    Half an hourter...


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Several streams of light zoomed over from a distance.


    The two in the lead were a swordsman with a hideous scar on his face and an incredibly gorgeous middle-aged woman. Thetter walked over with abored shyness, which made her look incredibly charming and delectable. She was carrying a pair of thin-ded purple swords on her back.


    Both of them were experts in the Soldier Realm and were emitting imperious auras.


    ¡°They¡¯re the other two of the four great elders of the Tianyi Pce,¡± someone cried out in surprise as well as joy.


    ¡°Liu San the Wild Star Sword and Zi Xiao¡¯er the Charming Phantom Sword... are both here. Now, only one of the four elders of the Tianyi Pce is absent. That elder is Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword. These elders are all influential figures who hade here to kill Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they have both gotten the news and hurried here.¡±


    ¡°This devil named Li Mu is really arrogant. Can¡¯t believe he has shown up undisguised and lingered here for so long instead of fleeing. I¡¯m afraid that not only the people of the Tianyi Pce but also the experts of other sects, as well as those omnipresent bounty hunters from the universe, have arrived to catch Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Haha, good thing that he is arrogant. The arrogant one dies sooner.¡±


    ¡°If all parties were to join hands, the Wild Broadsword would soon be smashed here... He deserves it. I can¡¯t wait to see his head roll on the ground.¡±


    A hot discussion erupted in the crowd.


    The presence of Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯er had indeed stirred up quite a bit ofmotion.


    After all, these two were both big shots that ordinary people could rarely meet.


    Immediately, the disciples of the Tianyi Pce went up to the two elders and briefly told them what had happened.


    The middle-aged swordsman with a scar on his face stared at Li Mu like a fierce beast.


    Withbored shyness, Zi Xiao¡¯er revealed a curious look in her beautiful eyes. The seductive charm she had turned on could make the most stone-hearted man melt in an instant.


    In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the title ¡°Charming Phantom Sword¡± not only represented power but also represented unparalleled beauty. Countless young heroes, geniuses in the sects, and senior masters and giants had all pursued her and fallen head over heels for her.


    The two experts in the Soldier Realm both gazed at Li Mu as if sizing him up.


    Their eyes darted back and forth between Li Mu and Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword, who was lying on the ground unconscious.


    ¡°Elders, Li Mu¡¯s strength is rather bizarre. You¡¯d better be careful...¡± An inner disciple of the Tianyi Pce couldn¡¯t help but warn them.


    But the next moment¡ª


    A jet of sword light shed past.


    Without saying a word, Liu San struck with his sword.


    The sword Liu San used was a big sword that needed to be held with both hands. The sword was even taller and wider than an adult. It was a rare treasure. The moves Liu San took were bold and unrestrained. Each strike heunched carried the momentum of mutual destruction. That was why he was called the Wild Star Sword. Indeed, he was the tough and fierce type who would never yield.


    Moreover, Liu San did not take Li Mu lightly at all.


    What he performed were all his most prized skills. He had really given full y to his characteristics moves.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    Li Mu motioned Second Senior Fellow Apprentice to take care of Ding Yi. Then, he strode forward and threw a punch at the Wild Star Sword that was said to be able to cut a open.


    It was a battle between the Wild Broadsword and the Wild Sword!


    In this instant, countless pairs of eyes withdrew from the battle among the General Realm masters in the sky and darted toward the duel between Li Mu and Liu San.


    The next moment, we had a winner.


    The big sword was shattered.


    Liu Yi was thrown backward by the punch and spat out a mouthful of blood in the air.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh my...¡±


    ¡°Good lord!¡±


    The cultivators around started to shriek uncontrobly like rabbits whose tails had been stepped on. As if a huge stone weighing tens of thousands of kilograms had plummeted into calm water from the sky, the result of the duel instantly made a huge ssh.


    ¡°We should have thought of this.¡± Some people stepped back with pale faces.


    Meng Changhun the Traceless Sword of the Autumn Wind had failed to even withstand a single strikeunched by Li Mu the Wild Broadsword. Liu San the Wild Star Sword, on the other hand, was one of the four great elders of the Tianyi Pce and definitely stronger than Meng Changhun. However, his strength was not strikingly superior to Meng Chanhun¡¯s. Therefore, how could he be on par with Li Mu?


    Sure enough, he copsed as soon as Li Mu¡¯s strike hit him.


    ¡°Third Brother, watch out!¡±


    Zi Xiao¡¯er the Charming Phantom Sword, who had a smile on her face only a second ago, saw that things had gotten out of hand and quickly made her move. She pped the back of her neck slightly, and the pair of thin-ded swords on her back sprang to life. The swords zoomed out automatically and turned into oveid purple shadows, rushing toward Li Mu from all directions.


    In the same instant, she dashed into the air and caught Liu San the Wild Star Sword, who had been thrown backward.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    Strange noises were heard.


    Zi Xiao¡¯er looked up in horror.


    To her disbelief, she saw that her Taoist treasure, the pair of swords named Phantom Sword Twins that made her name, were caught by Li Mu¡¯s hands one by one and then snapped and tossed aside as if they were just two pieces of rotten wood or two des of grass.


    ¡°Puff... You...¡±


    Zi Xiao¡¯er opened her mouth and squirted out a shot of blood. Her body swayed, and her beautiful face was pale and ferocious.


    The weapon she had been nurturing and refining with her source energy had been destroyed in a single move, causing her to suffer a bacsh and be seriously injured.


    Both Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯er were seized by a kind of shock that was hard to describe with words.


    ¡°What kind of man is he?


    ¡°Why is he not only ridiculously powerful but also has a body even tougher than Taoist Treasures? With his bare hands, he smashed that big sword and broke the Phantom Sword Twins. The fists of Li Mu the Wild Broadsword must not be human fists, are they?¡±

 Chapter 608 - Killing Them All

    <h4>Chapter 608 Killing Them All</h4>


    The intelligence was wrong!


    Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯er immediately realized that today¡¯s battle was definitely not as simple as they had imagined before.


    Li Mu threw aside the four halves of the broken swords, feeling quite sorry for destroying such a precious treasure.


    Each supreme Taoist Treasure was worth a lot of money.


    However, in this dire situation, Li Mu had no time to think about money. All that mattered to him was to repel the enemies.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve seen the four elders of the Tianyi Pce, I can say that the elders are nothing more than I give them credit for.¡± Li Mu stood proudly and said, ¡°If you want to kill me, you¡¯d better ask your Sect Leader toe out and deal with me.¡±


    Scandalized, Zi Xiao¡¯er said, ¡°You¡¯ve met Elder Feng Zhen! He...¡±


    ¡°He has already gone to hell one step ahead of you.¡± Li Mu had no intention to hide anything. With a coldugh, he said, ¡°It is all thanks to him that I made it to the Mortal Realm. Speaking of which, I really should thank the Tianyi Pce.¡±


    ¡°Elder Feng is dead?¡±


    ¡°You killed him?¡±


    The crowd cried out in astonishment.


    In particr, Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯er were appalled and enraged beyond description.


    The four elders of the Tianyi Pce had always been in the same boat. Although they were not bosom friends, they shared a fairly good rtionship as fellow disciples. But to everyone¡¯s shock, one of the four elders had already died.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold him back and wait for Sect Master toe... The Ruthless Neb Sword! Kill him!¡±


    Another big sword appeared in Liu San¡¯s hand, which was another extraordinary treasure. As the sword vibrated, endless beams of sword light shot out from it andpletely submerged Li Mu.


    In the meantime, there was a crazy look shing in his eyes. Liu San swiftly approached Li Mu as if he were a mad dragoning out of his nest, his sword madly hacking at Li Mu as he performed his best moves.


    At the same time, Zi Xiao¡¯er, who had a tacit understanding with Liu San, transformed into numerous phantoms. With the sword light swirling in her hand, she arrived at Li Mu¡¯s side faster than Liu San, even though Liu San had a head start. Countless phantoms surrounded Li Mu, attempting to hit his major acupoints.


    Just as Li Mu was ready to punch the woman into the air, Liu San¡¯s sword immediately arrived with unparalleled momentum.


    The cooperation between the two was extremely smooth. It was as though they hadbined into one. Zi Xiao¡¯er had adopted the ethereal and elegant strategy, while Liu San had taken on the fierce and domineering style. With themplementing each other, their power was multiplied. The moves they made even secretly conformed to some kind of sword formation.


    Li Mu¡¯s fists and arms were as indestructible as divine weapons. Having opened his Third Eye, he was able to foresee the enemies¡¯ moves. His bare palms continued knocking the sword and the phantoms away, keeping a perfect defense.


    ¡°The four elders of the Tianyi Pce must have created a kind of sword formation enabling the four to attack in unison. The joint strikesunched by Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯er have already generated a certain wonderful reaction. If the four elders were here and joined forces, I¡¯m afraid the formation would be even stronger.¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    Momentster, all of a sudden¡ª


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A stream of sword light suddenly erupted from somewhere afar. It rapidly zoomed over, aiming at the vital part of Li Mu¡¯s back.


    It turned out that Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword, who had been knocked out, abruptly bounced back andunched a strike. And his timing was just impable.


    As for Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯er, they seemed to have anticipated Meng Changhun¡¯s strike. They started to attack Li Mu from left and right respectively, making it impossible for Li Mu to escape and call for help.


    ¡°My Sword is as traceless as the autumn wind!¡± Meng Changhun cried out in rage.


    By performing his best sword move, Meng Changhun stabbed Li Mu in the middle of the back. The handsome man¡¯s face was ferocious and distorted by wrath. After being humiliated by Li Mu like that, the moment to kill Li Mu with one strike finally arrived. Therefore, Meng Changhun mustered every bit of his power and made the most powerful move, the Traceless Sword in Autumn Wind. His power burst out without reservation and continuously attacked Li Mu in the back along the de of the sword.


    ¡°Drop dead! Let me wash away my shame with your sinned blood.¡±


    In fact, when Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯erunched the second round of attack, Meng Changhun alreadymunicated with them through their sect¡¯s secretmunication method.


    This perfect opportunity tounch the lethal attack was, in fact, purposefully created.


    The sword light and the phantoms suddenly disappeared.


    The figures came to a halt.


    Liu San¡¯s and Zi Xiao¡¯er¡¯s faces lit up with joy.


    Drop by drop, a kind of red liquid dribbled down Meng Changhun¡¯s sword from the middle of Li Mu¡¯s back.


    The crowd who were watching the battle also widened their eyes.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Has this demon finally been killed?


    Li Mu stood still on the spot, as though he had lost the ability to fight back.


    All of a sudden, Liu San noticed something, and a startled expression appeared on his face. He opened its mouth and shouted in rm, ¡°Oh no, retreat now...¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    Li Mu reached for his back and grabbed Meng Changhun, who hadn¡¯t smelled the danger, as though he was a rag doll. Then, Li Mu said, ¡°Moron, how could I fail to notice your little trick? You¡¯re so conceited... Go to hell.¡±


    A wave of Broadsword Intent instantly burst out from Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    Meng Changhun screamed in horror, but it didn¡¯t help. The Broadsword Intent of the Great Heat invaded his body, and he immediately turned into a ball of fire.


    It was not until thest moment of his life that this handsome Soldier Realm cultivator in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region found that he was only holding half of his sword. The red liquid that flowed down the de before was not Li Mu¡¯s blood, but the other half of the sword that was directly melted by the terrible heat. In other words, his sword was directly liquified by an iprehensible high temperature the moment it touched the middle of Li Mu¡¯s back.


    The de didn¡¯t even pierce into his flesh at all.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Meng Changhun¡¯s body was reduced to ashes in Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Quick, run!¡±


    Lui San, who had been known for his arrogance and pride, and Zi Xiao¡¯er, who had mesmerized all the men who met her, lost the will to fight at the same time.


    Li Mu¡¯s strength was far beyond their expectation. He was simply a monster. Now that he couldn¡¯t be killed in this way, he was definitely not someone they could deal with.


    After Li Mu built the Life-and-Death Bridge and advanced to the greatpleteness of the Mortal Realm, not only did his strength grew, but also the speed of his Somersault Cloud powered by the natural qi of the Mortal Realm was considerably increased. Now, Li Mu was absolutely not a man they could outrun.


    In the face of Li Mu, who had made up his mind to kill them all, how could they really escape?


    The crowd around abruptly saw a blur. The next moment, two Li Mu suddenly appeared. The two simultaneously threw a punch at Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯er from opposite sides. Then, Liu San and Zi Xiao¡¯er, who had barely run 100 meters away from Li Mu, were hit by the blows. The former turned into raindrops and evaporated, whereas, Zi Xiao¡¯er¡¯s body was shattered into snowkes, fluttering and scattering in the void.


    This scene was both beautiful and dangerous.


    Then, the two Li Mu instantly merged into one.


    The three cultivators in the Soldier Realm from the Tianyi Pce had joined forces to kill Li Mu. As far as the masses knew, it was supposed to be an absolute doom for Li Mu. However, in less than a quarter of an hour, the three cultivators were all ughtered. Seeing that, the surrounding cultivators who had initially vowed to kill Li Mu felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Their hands and feet were now freezing cold. Like a poisonous serpent that hadpletely woken up when the spring arrived, the fear in their hearts could no longer be retained. It erupted like a volcano and then drowned them like a flood.


    When Li Mu¡¯s eyes swept over them, some people immediately turned around and fled. How they wished that they could be born with an extra pair of legs!


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, who was watching the battle from the side, also dropped his jaw.


    What just happened?


    Howe Li Mu, who was still on par with him in Gold Town, had be so fierce?


    The pig spirit vaguely felt that he was now looking at a man that remotely resembled a person who had already be a little hazy in his memory.


    Could Li Mu be that person¡¯s reincarnation?


    He was wild!


    Li Mu looked up at the sky.


    The battle among the three General Realm masters was still going on.


    The divine mes that hellish three-headed dog breathed had burnt half of the sky. Its three heads were still barking, trying to tear up the enemy. The Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve was manipting the ck rocks, which constantly ground the mass of Primeval Qi the ¡°Celestial Master¡± was hiding in like huge millstones. Meanwhile, jets of sword light and silver threads continued to shoot out from the mass of Primeval Qi. The mining ve still appeared to be indestructible as a mountain.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were burning with the desire to fight.


    Staring at the hellish three-headed dog, he observed it with his Third Eye, trying to determine its strength.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Sect Master, you can¡¯t be...¡± Astounded by Li Mu¡¯s expression, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice said, ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking about suicidally challenging the General Realm masters, can you? You are carried away by your ego! The power of the General Realm masters way surpasses that of the Soldier Realm. It¡¯s at a much higher level. You really can¡¯t...¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    Out of the blue, Li Mu attacked.


    His palm stuck into the void beside Second Senior Fellow Apprentice as if it had prated the surface of the water. As the ripples of the void spread, a dark figure directly emerged from the transparent void.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak!¡±


    A sharp cry rang out.


    That figure had a rat-like face, slender limbs, and silver-gray hair all over his body. His voice also sounded like that of a rat. He must be a rat spirit. A moment ago, he was hiding in the void, ready tounch a sneak attack on Second Senior Fellow Apprentice. However, his plot was discovered by Li Mu, and he was caught right on the spot.


    ¡°The Void Rat!¡±


    ¡°He is a natural assassin, but Li Mu has caught him...¡±


    The surrounding cultivators who had not left yet eximed when they saw the big rat spirit.


    The members of the Void Rat n were extremely scarce in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, but they were tyrants in the Ziwei Star Zone. Relying on their horrifying reproduction ability, innate magic power to conceal themselves, and strong vitality, they could survive in many dpidated ces with tenacious vitality. They often took action in groups and were extremely good at assassination. It could be said that it was impossible to defend against them. Hence, they were also notorious for their ferocity.


    It was really surprising that a Void Rat was seen at today¡¯s battlefield.


    He must have alsoe to kill Li Mu and win the bounty.


    The Void Rat gripped by Li Mu¡¯s hand was screaming fiercely. His small ck eyes shed with a fierce and vicious light. He struggled several times, but couldn¡¯t break free. Then, he turned his head and opened its mouth, sinking his teeth that were as sharp as a knife into the back of Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    But the next moment, his squeaking voice turned into a cry of pain.


    Blue frost extended along its teeth and instantly reached its mouth and its body.


    It was the Broadsword Intent of the Great Gold.


    It was the coldness of the bitterest winter that could freeze everything.


    This Void Rat was instantly turned into an ice sculpture.


    Li Mu gently pinched it, and the huge rat turned into pieces of ice and fell to the ground.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was dumbfounded. A look of shock and fear appeared on his face.


    Had it not been for Li Mu¡¯s help, he would have been bitten by the big rat spirit.


    At this time, in the surrounding void, a hubbub of ear-splitting rat creaking was heard. Then, like a tide rising from the t ground, faintly discernible transparent shadows appeared from all sides and started to dash here and there like flickering light spots.


    Inexplicable horrible killing intent abruptly wrapped Li Mu and the other two in like a tornado.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Second Senior Fellow Apprentice screamed at the top of his voice.


    The one thing he feared most was rats.


    Upon further detection, Li Mu realized that there were at least hundreds of Void Rats nearby. He then furrowed his brows and took on a look of impatience.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Twenty-four flying broadswords shining ominously flew out of the case on Li Mu¡¯s back. They swept across the void and annihted everything in their path. Blood spots started to appear in the void, and the shrilling screams of rats were heard.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak, Li Mu... How dare you harm my fellows. Squeak, squeak. You¡¯re now my sworn enemy!¡±


    A giant, hideous face shed in the distance. The figure cursed furiously and then turned tail and fled.


    He ought to be the king of these Void Rats.


    Void Rats were gregarious creatures. They usually attacked and retreated together. So, there had to be a Rat King to lead the rat pack. The strength of the Rat King practically determined the strength of the whole Void Rat Pack. The strength of this Rat King was around the medium stage of Soldier Realm. If it had not been for his great talent in hiding himself in the void, he would not have been able to escape from Li Mu at all.


    As the Rat King fled, the creaking sounds of the rat pack quickly died away.


    Li Mu did not chase after him.


    Instead, he leaped into the air and flew straight toward the hellish three-headed dog.


    Today, he would fight those in the General Realm!

 Chapter 609 - Pummeling Them into a Pulp

    <h4>Chapter 609 Pummeling Them into a Pulp</h4>


    ¡°Crazy! He¡¯s gone crazy!¡±


    When Second Senior Fellow Apprentice saw this, he wanted to cry but had no tears.


    ¡°Look at the current situation! You should protect yourself first, shouldn¡¯t you? Let the General Realm masters sort out their problems by themselves! Why do you have to risk your neck? You really don¡¯t seem to value your life!¡±


    However, as soon as Li Mu jumped up, a stream of unexpected killing intent stole over.


    Suddenly, several streaks of silver light silently shot out from the crowd in the distance.


    Unexpectedly, Li Mu failed to notice them soon enough.


    The fine beams of silver light were shaped like needles, which appeared to be tenuous as hair. However, when they hit Li Mu, waves of incredibly destructive energy exploded. The bombardment directly sent Li Mu, who was in the air, flying backward, hitting the buildings in the distance. Li Mu left human-shaped holes in one building after another. Clouds of dust rose in his wake.


    Exmations of various emotions erupted.


    A tall, thin, horse-faced man that no one had noticed before leaped up and went after Li Mu who was zooming across the air, leaving behind a series of heartyughter.


    ¡°Haha, I hit him. Once hit by my Immortal-annihting Needle, even an immortal could hardly survive... I, the Heavenly Murderous Star, will definitely get the bounty.¡±


    That man was an interster bounty hunter.


    He had hidden in the crowd and concealed his aura. At thest moment, he unexpectedlyunched an attack and sessfully caught Li Mu off guard.


    Almost at the same time, dozens of figures, who reacted as rapidly as light, madly hurtled after Li Mu, who had been sent flying backward.


    ¡°Hahaha, the bounty is yours? That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    ¡°Whoever chops off Li Mu¡¯s head first will get the reward!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to our abilities. It¡¯s firste first serve.¡±


    They were all interster bounty hunters.


    Seeing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of them, these people¡¯s eyes turned all red with greed. At this moment, none of them hesitated to take action.


    No one had expected that Li Mu, who had murdered so many powerful figures, would suddenly fall victim to such a petty sneak attack.


    Indeed, the means of the interster bounty hunters were exceedingly insidious and horrible.


    But this was not really a huge surprise.


    In the universe, if one was targeted by the interster bounty hunters who were as hard to shake off as locusts and cannibal ants, no matter how powerful one was, one would find it hard to fend off the bounty hunters¡¯ never-ending assassinating techniques. No one could constantly be on alert. If one was not careful for a second, he might make a mistake that he would regret for the rest of his life.


    Even some giants with higher strength and more impressive background than Li Mu¡¯s had died in the hands of the interster bounty hunters.


    ¡°D*mn it, I got him first! Whoever dares to take my reward will get killed!¡± Chi Fei the Heavenly Murderous Star roared aggrievedly.


    Among those on the wanted list of the interster bounty hunters, Li Mu had be the most desired target recently. Li Mu was rtively weak and had no background. Moreover, the bounty set for him was very appealing. Hunting him was obviously a fail-safe and highly profitable business. Therefore, many bounty hunters had rushed here.


    More and more figures darted out.


    The bounty hunters seemed to have gone mad.


    Driven by the tantalizing huge benefits, even though they already saw Li Mu punch those in the Soldier Realm to death one after another, they all took action fearlessly. Moreover, since Li Mu had already been hit by the Immortal-annihting Needles cast by Chi Fei the Heavenly Murderous Star, this was the perfect time tounch attacks.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    All of a sudden, the building in front of them exploded.


    ¡°A bunch of maggots.¡±


    Li Mu emerged behind the overwhelming smoke and dust. His body turned out to be unscathed.


    Without hesitation, Li Mu threw a punch at the interster bounty hunter in the early stage of the Soldier Realm who had outstripped the rest of the bounty hunters. That punchnded on the bounty hunter when he was still 20 meters away from Li Mu and turned him into a bloody mess, which quickly scattered in the void.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chi Fei the Heavenly Murderous Star could hardly believe his eyes.


    ¡°I saw my Immortal-annihting Needles hit you. Even if you were at the advanced level of the Soldier Realm, once you were hit, you would definitely...¡± He stared at Li Mu, trying to find a sign showing that Li Mu was at the end of his rope.


    ¡°What a cheap trick!¡± Li Mu raised his hand and said, ¡°You can have these back.¡±


    Several beams of silver light dashed out of his hand.


    ¡°Stter, stter!¡±


    Columns of blood shot out from different parts of the body of Chi Fei the Heavenly Murderous Star.


    Then his true color was revealed. It turned out that he was a giant wasp. But a momentter, the wasp dissolved into a puddle of ck blood.


    Sure enough, the power of the Immortal-annihting Needle was horrifying in the extreme.


    The rest of the interster bounty hunters were appalled to see such a scene.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    Someone whipped around and made to flee.


    For interster bounty hunters, once they hit off the target, they would instantly run for their lives. That was their long-tested life-saving method.


    Nevertheless, in the face of Li Mu, who was out to kill, how could they possibly get away?


    ¡°Today, you¡¯re all gonna die.¡±


    Li Mu performed the Hundred-steps-away Punch, which was the most basic Cultivation Method of the Yue Mountain Faction in the Divine Land. But when this basic method was executed by Li Mu with such a high level of cultivation, its power could bepared with that of a secret Cultivation Method of the Soldier Realm.


    With that method, Li Mu threw a punch.


    The visible air current cleaved the sky and directly bombarded the escaping interster bounty hunter into powder.


    ¡°Kaboom, kaboom, kaboom!¡±


    Li Muunched a carnage.


    His fist wind and fist print rapidly pelted through the air.


    In the twinkling of an eye, about five interster bounty hunters were bombarded into powder by the pure energy of the fist wind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him to death!¡±


    Seeing that there was no hope to escape, a hunter with a beast head and a human body who was half a step away from the Soldier Realm got anxious and madly rushed to Li Mu. He yed his trump cards and performed all the best moves he could think of. Beams of light consisting of glowing red-golden Taoist figures were swirling around him, and he was wearing more than one set of divine armor as extra protection. His strikes did seem quite imperious.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Li Mu directly gave him a punch.


    This bounty hunter, who was half a step away from the Soldier Realm, was immediately smashed into a pulp and scattered in the void as if that punch had hit a piece of tofu.


    He had failed to withstand Li Mu¡¯s one single blow.


    ¡°Kaboom, kaboom, kaboom!¡±


    Li Mu moved as fast as a sh of light and continued to throw more punches at the opponents. As if smashing watermelons with a hammer, he hit dozens of interster bounty hunters one by one and smashed all of them into a pulp in the void.


    None of the bounty hunters who showed their faces a moment ago managed to escape.


    In the distance, the ordinary cultivators watching the ughter started to shiver with fear and their teeth began to chatter.


    How atrocious!


    This was too atrocious!


    It was simply dastardly.


    Li Mu gave each of those bounty hunters a punch. Whether they were at the peak of the Mortal Realm or in the Soldier Realm, facing Li Mu the Wild Broadsword, they were all shattered into nothingness like y sculptures. They even didn¡¯t make it through the first round, for no one could survive Li Mu¡¯s one punch.


    His fists were certainly fearsome.


    Some people, with their hearts pounding, thought, ¡°Li Mu shouldn¡¯t have called himself the Wild Broadsword. He hasn¡¯t even used his broadsword by far. Isn¡¯t the ¡®Divine Fist¡¯ or the ¡®Iron Fist¡¯ a more suitable title?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Although thest interster bounty hunter at the middle stage of the Soldier Realm had fled more than a kilometer away, he was still hit and smashed by Li Mu¡¯sst punch.


    ¡°Who else wants to kill me to get the bounty? Hurry up.¡±


    Li Mu stood proudly in the void and looked down at all the people nearby.


    At this moment, all of the cultivators lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to meet Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I know, there are some more maggots who im to be interster bounty hunters hiding in the crowd,¡± Li Mu said with a sneer, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t matter. Come to me whenever you feel that you have the confidence to take my life. Then, we¡¯ll see which of us on earth will die.¡±


    The cultivators were immediately in an uproar.


    What Li Mu said was outrageously overweening.


    No one had ever dared to say such a thing to a mad mob like the interster bounty hunters.


    Even Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was dumbstruck at his words.


    How could he be so domineering?


    However, Li Mu did seem to have a past life. He was more and more like the person in the pig spirit¡¯s memory. A long time ago, that person outshone all the heroes in history, and was able to crush the universe with one strike, change the territory with just one word. What he said was equivalent to the inexorablew... Unfortunately, in that final tribtion, he still did not escape the fate of death.


    Too many heroic figures had made their marks in the world.


    Some shone brightly. Some were peerlessly talented. And some ruled a gxy. However, in the end, none of them could remain untouched by time, avoid the fate of bing a small part of history, or withstand the trials of tribtions... In terms of all the greatest figures, they were either breathing theirst breath or had already been buried.


    Gazing at Li Mu who was suspended in the air, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice slipped into a trance for a few minutes.


    In the end, no one dared to attack Li Mu again.


    They were all too scared.


    The corners of Li Mu¡¯s lips arched with a sneer. Once again, Li Mu leaped higher and sprinted straight toward the battlefield where the three General Realm masters werebating.


    ¡°Hey, little guy, I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    The ¡°Celestial Master¡± wrapped in the mass of Primeval Qi spoke in surprise. He persuaded Li Mu to go back. Obviously, he was worried that Li Mu would be injured.


    He was extremely concerned about Li Mu.


    A murderous look appeared on the Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve.


    As for the hellish three-headed dog, it directly turned around and charged at Li Mu. ¡°A bug in the Mortal Realm, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you... You¡¯re not evenrge enough to be my meal.¡± The dog roared, making the sky and the earth shake. The head on its left side opened its huge mouth and directly bore down upon Li Mu to swallow him whole.


    Li Mu felt that a force was pulling forward, as though there was a formation in that mouth sucking him in.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With a snarl, Li Mu¡¯s physical force burst out, which directly blew up the air within a radius of 100 meters, turning the surrounding area into a vacuum. At the same time, the explosion crushed the horrible pulling force.


    Then, Li Mu packed a punch.


    The fist print in the air stretched to hundreds of meters long, glimmering like a column of transparent ss. The next second, itnded heavily on the left head of the hellish three-headed dog.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    The hellish three-headed dog howled in pain.


    The impact of that punch was obviously mighty. The head on its left side was directly forced to face the sky, while ck mes and yellowva, which appeared to be its blood, spurted out.


    Seeing this, the eyes of the surrounding Cultivators almost popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?


    ¡°Li Mu even assaulted the General Realm master?¡±


    Moments ago, those cultivators were still vowing that they would take Li Mu down with a siege. Now, that thought appeared to be a huge joke. It was as ridiculous as seeing a few ants gather together and pledge to kill a dragon.


    Some people came to realize that no matter what happened next, from today on, the name ¡°Li Mu¡± would probably set off huge waves in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Soon, hearing his name alone would make countless people wet themselves.


    As long as Li Mu survived today¡¯s battle, a new legend woulde to the stage.


    ¡°You little bug, only death can serve you right.¡±


    The rage of the hellish three-headed dog had reached the point of bursting.


    It did not expect that Li Mu, who was as small as a flea in its eyes, could actually hurt it.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    The head on its right side opened its mouth, and the dark green poisonous gas gushed out like a beam of light, which went after Li Mu right away.


    The Somersault Cloud!


    Li Mu cast his power and instantly dodged the blow.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    Screams could be heard from afar.


    The column of dark green light extended to tens of thousands of meters away. Some cultivators couldn¡¯t avert it in time and immediately fell victims. No matter what realm they were in, they instantly melted like wax statues being set on fire.


    These cultivators wailed and struggled.


    Then, their armors, helmets, storage devices, defensive devices, weapons, and everything they carried dissolved into dark green liquids at a speed visible to the naked eye. The liquid fell from the sky andnded onto the ground, which then corroded the earth and createdrge bottomless pits.


    How terrible!


    In an instant, the surrounding cultivators backed to hundreds of miles away like the ebb of a tide.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t turn a hair. With the Somersault Cloud, he instantly jumped to the left head of the hellish three-headed dog, grabbed its mane, and began to wildly pummel its head.

 Chapter 610 - A Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 610 A Miracle</h4>


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    As Li Mu¡¯s fist hit the left head of the hellish three-headed dog, the sound of metal shing was heard and a cluster of sparks burst out.


    ¡°How could its bones be so hard?¡±


    Li Mu was staggered internally.


    His punch was powerful enough to crush a Spiritual-tier defensive device in one go.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    The left head of the hellish three-headed dog swayed after taking the punch. It felt dizzy and saw sparks fly before its eyes. Then, it went berserk, breathed ck fire, and roared angrily.


    ¡°You little bug, how dare you...¡±


    The rage of the hellish three-headed dog had reached the point of bursting.


    Its right head opened its mouth and spat out a puff of poisonous gas, which dashed right at Li Mu.


    Li Mu reacted fast. He jumped up, and a mass of auspicious clouds appeared under his feet. In the next instant, Li Mu appeared on the right head of the hellish three-headed dog.


    It was teleportation!


    This sort of speed could no longer be regarded as ¡°speed¡±.


    It was, instead, an instant change of position.


    The hellish three-headed dog couldn¡¯t react in time. The dark green poisonous gas that had spewed out from the right head immediately sprayed on the left head.


    But the gas appeared to be just like an ordinary mist. The head on its left side was intact, and it was not injured by its own poisonous gas as Li Mu had expected.


    ¡°It seems that foreign films are also ky. Who said that the energy of three different attributes in the heads of the hellish three-headed dog would sh with one other...?¡±


    Li Mu started to thump on the right head of the hellish three-headed dog again.


    Golden sparks flew in all directions. The right head let out a series of angry roars, and the poisonous gas in its mouth spewed out like a punctured balloon.


    The air was filled with the stench of the poisonous gas.


    Li Mu held his breath and began to run the Xiantian Skill in his body.


    Since his strength had already reached this level, not breathing would have little effect on hisbat strength. The Broadsword Intent Zone swirled around his body to repel the poisonous gas and prevent this highly toxic gas from seeping in through the pores of his skin.


    Before the real power of this kind of poisonous gas was confirmed, Li Mu certainly didn¡¯t want to risk his life and try to resist the poisonous smoke with his physical body.


    ¡°Kid, you really surprised me again,¡± said the ¡°Celestial Master¡± behind the mass of the Primeval Qi. He sounded quite approving. It seemed that he was less worried to see Li Mu participate in the fight.


    Obviously, Li Mu¡¯s performance was beyond his imagination.


    The ¡°Celestial Master¡± continued, ¡°This hellish three-headed dog is still underage, but it has already formed the qi of poison, fire, and ice in its body, which can kill creatures at the early stage of the General Realm. However, this kind of creature is born with a weak spot. As long as you can find it, you can kill it... Be careful. If you can¡¯t defeat it, just run away. Anyway, you have me to help you get rid of it.¡±


    With Li Mu keeping the hellish three-headed dog busy, the ¡°Celestial Master¡± could now go all out to deal with the Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve. With the magic power of the Yin-and-Yang Glimmering Light in function, the power of his sword and whisk had doubled. Now, he easily suppressed the Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior,¡± Li Mu shouted.


    Actually, he still wanted to ask what the ¡°Celestial Master¡± meant by ¡°again¡±.


    Could it be that he had seen him before?


    However, the battle was rather fierce, so Li Mu had utterly no time to pose that question.


    Li Mu, who was fighting against the hellish three-headed dog in the General Realm, began to feel a little strained.


    He had to go all out.


    He had driven the Somersault Cloud to its limit.


    Li Mu kept disappearing from one spot and reappearing in another in the blink of an eye.


    Without him noticing, the Somersault Cloud gradually altered when he cast it over and over again. Now, as Li Mu performed the technique, a faint mass of auspicious clouds appeared under his feet, which moved many times faster than before, as though he could teleport.


    Li Mu was also well aware of the change. He knew that his understanding of the special skill of the Somersault Cloud had entered a new realm. Although what he could do was still a long way away from crossing tens of thousands of miles with one somersault, he was pretty satisfied that he could now teleport in a small area. Anyway, his speed could no longer be measured against normal standards.


    Although the hellish three-headed dog had the power of the General Realm, it couldn¡¯t keep up with Li Mu¡¯s speed. Thus, with Li Mu speedily darting from one of its three heads to another, the dog became a little giddy and confused.


    ¡°Kaboom, kaboom, kaboom!¡±


    While tactically dashing back and forth, Li Mu keptnding his fists on the hellish three-headed dog.


    He was looking for the weakness of this giant beast.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    Suddenly, the shadow of a ck whip swept over. Caught off guard, Li Mu was directly sent flying, and the auspicious clouds under his feet also scattered.


    It was the tail of the hellish three-headed dog.


    That whip of its tail was so powerful that even the void nearby cracked and fell to pieces. The space barrier broke as if it were made of ss, which was then quickly repaired by thews of heaven and earth.


    The power was too terrifying.


    ¡°Looks like this tail, which is like a divine whip, is the ultimate killing move of this hellish three-headed dog, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hundreds of miles away, the cultivators who saw this scene all cried out in surprise.


    ¡°This time, Li Mu is screwed, right?¡±


    But what astounded them and held the hellish three-headed dog in disbelief was that Li Mu was only sent flying thousands of meters, and even though his clothes were torn apart, his body was not injured.


    Under the torn clothes, the upper half of Li Mu¡¯s body could be seen, which was muscr and in a perfect shape as if it were a piece of jade carved by a knife. Bathed in the sunlight, his body emitted a glow of divine light. Clearly, there were no wounds on his skin or in his flesh. His qi and spirit were still vigorous, as though he had not suffered that fatal attack at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Li Muughed out loud.


    He was gradually assured.


    After being refined by the elixir-refining fire, this body of his had be incredibly strong and could withstand a blowunched by a General Realm opponent.


    ¡°Feng Zhen is really the bliss of my life,¡± Li Mu again eximed inwardly.


    If Feng Zhen the Bloodless Sword, who was as dead as a doornail, learned about what Li Mu just thought in hell, he would probably be so pissed off that he would instantly crawl out from his grave to argue with Li Mu.


    At an incredible speed, Li Mu approached the hellish three-headed dog.


    The auspicious clouds beneath his feet emerged again, and he constantly changed his position. As he teleported, he was so fast that no eyes or sense or the Qi Field could detect him. In an instant, he appeared on the middle head of the hellish three-headed dog.


    ¡°Endless Waves!¡±


    Li Mu directly disyed the killing move of Zhenwu Boxing.


    A miserable scream rang out on the battlefield.


    An imperceptible sound of bones breaking came from the bottom of thergest head in the middle of the hellish three-headed dog.


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    He had finally injured this beast.


    ¡°Does this mean that I have a chance to defeat a cultivator in the General Realm?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Just as Li Mu was slightly distracted, he was sent flying again.


    Like a kite with a broken string, he stumbled and rolled backward in the air, unable to keep his bnce.


    Rapidly, the hellish three-headed dog caught up with Li Mu. Its tail inconceivably extended and grew at a fast speed. It constantly whipped Li Mu¡¯s body, making deafening bangs. The terrible power directly smashed the void into pieces of the dark cosmos. The space barrier shattered as if made of ss. The fragments, like shape knives, cut the ce where Li Mu was standing to shreds.


    The space directly copsed and then was quickly mended.


    As the space fragments were mended, Li Mu¡¯s body was locked outside this space by thews of heaven and earth and disappearedpletely.


    But the next moment, the space was suddenly smashed again.


    Li Mu flew out of the space debris, directly grabbed the tail of the hellish three-headed dog, and madly summoned his power. With an incredible burst of energy, he surprisingly started to twirl the giant beast round and round in the air...


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    ¡°This... is insane, insane!¡±


    ¡°Monster, he¡¯s a monster.¡±


    The cultivators who were watching the battle from hundreds of miles away were scared out of their wits.


    ¡°What kind of power is this!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu is simply a human-shaped Spiritual Treasure, isn¡¯t he? He even grabbed the tail of the hellish three-headed dog in the General Realm and twirled it round and round. If I told this story to others, no one would buy it.¡±


    Even some determined interster bounty hunters began to think about retreating at this time.


    ¡°Li Mu is such a fierce figure! Who said that he is not a threat at all?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much the bounty is, one can¡¯t spend it if his life is lost.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s evident that Li Mu has thebat capability of the General Realm. Even though the bounty hunters could try to assassinate him by ying tricks, it would still be very difficult to seed.¡±


    At this time, some disciples of the Tianyi Pce were petrified. There were practically no words to describe the horror in their hearts. Their four great elders had all been killed by Li Mu. Although they sort of wanted to take revenge before, now they just wanted to stay away from this human-shaped fierce beast as best as they could. It would be ideal to not run into him for the rest of their lives.


    Even though the Tianyi Pce still had some General Realm members, the cost to provoke such an enemy would definitely outweigh the benefits it could bring them.


    In the universe, cultivators in the General Realm were equivalent to nuclear bombs.


    As long as a sect had one cultivator in the General Realm, even if it was a small sect that only had a couple of members, it could immediately rank among the great sects.


    Even the Heavenly Devil Sect would have a headache if they ruffled the feathers of someone in the General Realm.


    Therefore, there was seldom arge-scale battle betweenrge sects and forces that had General Realm members. Generally, small conflicts and disputes would be resolved by negotiation andpromise, unless things had developed into a life-and-death struggle.


    When some higher-ups of the Tianyi Pce saw this scene, they also felt wronged as if they had identally swallowed a dead mouse.


    ¡°This d*mn Wild Broadsword Li.¡±


    ¡°You turn out to be so powerful. Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner? Had we known this, we would have long worshipped you and treated you as our senior. How would we ever dare to mess with you?¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Heaven and earth vibrated.


    Judging by the magnitude of the racket being created alone, the battle between Li Mu and the hellish three-headed dog was much fiercer and bloodier than the one between the ¡°Celestial Master¡± and the Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve. Large pieces of space had been smashed, revealing the ck void of the universe. The fragments of the space barrier formed a vortex, which cut everything in its path like countless wild knives. If any cultivator was sucked in it, he would be instantly pulverized.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Li Mu was constantly sent flying by the tail of the hellish three-headed dog.


    Unbelievably, that tail had evolved. A ball-like structure with a diameter of dozens of meters sprouted out from the tip of its tail, which was covered with white spikes. The spikes also spread to its entire tail. Like a meteor hammer, it bombarded Li Mu again and again.


    But Li Mu¡¯s physical body was also incredibly strong.


    Over and over again, he withstood this sort of attack head-on. At the same time, he was still able to continue to fight back. Heunched one punch after another against the hellish three-headed dog. He had driven this power to the extreme. Now, with a single punch, he could create a huge dent on the hellish three-headed dog and cause ck blood to ssh everywhere.


    The hellish three-headed dog roared repeatedly.


    To it, this kind of battle result was uneptable.


    ¡°This little bug¡¯s natural qi cultivation is clearly as negligible as that of a grain of dust, but why is his body so strong? He is even more terrifying than the ancestors of my own n. A single fist hends on my body could cause me to go crazy from the pain.


    ¡°Moreover, the most important thing is that I¡¯ve been injured.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve been hurt by such a weak bug.


    ¡°What great humiliation!¡±


    By contrast, the longer Li Mu fought, the more excited he became.


    As time went by, Li Mu felt a familiar heat flow in his body. Soon, the power of Zhenwu Boxing began to change.


    He was about to make a breakthrough.

 Chapter 611 - The Shattering of a Thousand Stars

    <h4>Chapter 611 The Shattering of a Thousand Stars</h4>


    As Li Mu proceeded with the Zhenwu Boxing, he found that the moves became steadily harder to master and attain great achievement.


    Almost every time he made a breakthrough in the Zhenwu Boxing, he was in a life-and-death battle.


    Thest time, the power of the Endless Waves broke out when his life was on the line.


    This time, he performed the Endless Waves over and over again. The power of his punches ovepped and constantly bombarded the hellish three-headed dog, making which bellow like mad. Li Mu himself was also repeatedly hit by its tail. Eventually, some bruises and tumidness started to appear on the surface of his body. The power in his body was constantly circting, while one wave of power oveid another. And the feeling that he should let nature run its course and the sess was assured had permeated through his body. On a subconscious level, he disyed the seventh style of Zhenwu Boxing.


    The seventh style of Zhenwu Boxing was the Shattering of a Thousand Stars.


    This was a punch carrying overwhelming destructive power. Under the influence of his inner force, he could directly pass over the opponent¡¯s defense andnd his punch in the opponent¡¯s body. Then, the energy the punch carried would explode, harming the opponent from the inside.


    It might sound simple, but the most terrible thing about it was that it enabled one to ¡°pass over the opponent¡¯s defense¡±.


    As its name indicated, the Shattering of a Thousand Stars meant that when one¡¯s punching skill was practiced to perfection, he could even directly smashs. When one exercised this punch, the energy of the explosion would burst out and shatter a thousand stars, reducing a part of the universe into ruins and dust. The name of this style did vividly describe its power.


    When the old faker described the power of this move to Li Mu back then, Li Mu simply thought that the old man might be running a fever and prattling again. Such a preposterous plot would not even be found in novels. Could one really smash countless stars with a punch? Even a nuclear bomb couldn¡¯t be that powerful, could it? But now...


    Li Mu was convinced.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s punchnded on the left head of the hellish three-headed dog.


    The fist force seemed to have flow against the current and instantly poured into the huge skull despite the protection provided by its thick skin and hard bones.


    ¡°Ah, d*mn it, little bug, you really pissed me off...¡± The hellish three-headed dog felt an indescribable pain in its left head, which was madly crushing down on its nerves. The agony immediately made it go hysterical. Its tails whipped back and forth as fast as a strike of lightning, ruthlesslyshing Li Mu.


    The next moment, Li Mu groaned. Sparks flew in front of his eyes. He felt a sharp pain and was again sent flying by the tail covered with spikes.


    After that¡ª


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound of a watermelon being smashed by a hammer was heard.


    The left head of the hellish three-headed dog suddenly burst open from the inside, and its red blood and white brains spurted out, instantly blotting out half of the sky. Among the mess, there were white broken bones and ck fur...


    In an instant, only two of its three heads were left.


    ¡°Aargh...¡±


    From the remaining two heads of the hellish three-headed dog, earth-shattering and blood-curdling screams came out.


    When the surrounding cultivators saw what was happening, their scalps went numb.


    What else could they say?


    It was simply a nightmare.


    Previously, they thought that hopefully, the General Realm master could easily vanquish Li Mu. A whileter, they thought that if Li Mu was able to survive the attack of the hellish three-headed dog in the General Realm, it would be a miracle that could amaze the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region. But now, they witnessed that one of the heads of the hellish three-headed dog in the General Realm had been destroyed by Li Mu.


    The three-headed dog now became two-headed.


    ¡°This Li Mu is really fiendish!¡±


    ¡°Where did this monstere from?¡±


    If now someone said that the real identity of Li Mu the Wild Broadsword was actually the secret future leader of a superrge sect in the Ziwei Star Zone, people would definitely believe it.


    He was too strong!


    His power seemed just outrageously strong.


    He was too mighty to be human.


    At this moment, the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was also dumbfounded.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re so powerful, why did you go into hiding before? Why not just go out and crush all the opponents from the first ce? It seemed totally unnecessary to cause me to be shot in the ass and Ding Yi almost to be poisoned to death... Eh? Could it be that you suddenly grew stronger over the past few days?


    ¡°But that would be even more ridiculous, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Could Li Mu directly leap from the Worm Realm to a ce where he could crush those in the General Realm in less than two months? Even if he had gold-colored fairy crystals for food every day, he couldn¡¯t have progressed that fast, could he?¡±


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice thought that he had already seen it all since he dominated the ancient times and went dormant until this era. But when he watched Li Mu¡¯s performance in the battle, he felt like he was having a headache. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. This was just too absurd.


    Even the ¡°Celestial Master¡± in the mass of the Primeval Qi in the sky was shocked.


    ¡°F*cking Amitayus Buddha, you brat actually...¡±


    The mysterious Taoist directly uttered a swear word. He was also frightened to see that Li Mu smashed one of the heads of the hellish three-headed dog with one punch.


    Li Mu was rolling in the air, wrapped in the fragments of the space barrier.


    ¡°The power of the ¡®Shattering of a Thousand Stars¡¯ is really terrible.¡±


    He was ecstatic.


    The power of Zhenwu Boxing was beyond his imagination.


    Each of its styles epassed a kind of intendment of martial arts.


    For example, the ovepping force of the Endless Waves and the explosive force of the Shattering of a Thousand Stars hadpletely surpassed any kind of divine skill or secret method in any sense.


    ¡°But what would happen if Ibined the intendment of the Endless Waves and the Shattering of a Thousand Stars together?¡±


    Such an idea came to Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    However, in the next moment, the hellish three-headed dog roared angrily. A bright red ball of flesh grew out from the cut of the head that had been blown up. It sprouted out at a speed visible to the naked eye. Eventually, a new head exactly the same as the old one grew back.


    ¡°It can grow back?¡±


    When Li Mu saw this scene, he was also staggered.


    ¡°Grrr, you little scumbag, I will definitely devour you today!¡± The hellish three-headed dog roared repeatedly. A mysterious ck me began to wrap around its body. White spikes continued to sprout out and cover its skin like daggers.


    It was actually beginning to transform.


    The energy fluctuations it was emitting were increasing rapidly.


    ¡°It seems that every General Realm cultivator can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    Li Mu was surprised, but his fighting spirit was even more vigorous.


    He steadied his body and the auspicious clouds under his feet appeared again. Then, once again, he rushed over to fight.


    There was a reason why Li Mu picked this hellish three-headed dog in the General Realm as his opponent. In fact, he had already seen through it with his Third Eye that the General Realm pressure issued by the hellish three-headed dog stemmed from its race¡¯s innate magical power instead of its acquired cultivation.


    Although it had the power of the General Realm, all it could do was the primitive biting and whipping its tail. Unlike the Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve, it was unable to perform Cultivation Methods or secret methods to attack the enemy.


    It could be said that in addition to the destructive energy that it could squirt out, the most important thing the hellish three-headed dog relied on during the battle was its physical strength.


    But when it came to physicalbat, Li Mu was also a seasoned expert.


    Therefore, in terms of fighting method and fighting style, the hellish three-headed dog had beenpletely restrained by Li Mu from the very beginning. That was why it still could not defeat Li Mu with its General-Level power.


    But when Li Mu grasped the intendment of the seventh style of the Zhenwu Boxing, the Shattering of a Thousand Stars, the tide was turned.


    Even if Li Mu wasshed 10,000 more times by the hellish three-headed dog¡¯s tail, the injury he would get would be nothing more than some bruises and swelling. However, as long as the hellish three-headed dog was hit by Li Mu¡¯s Shattering of a Thousand Stars once, its skin would be torn open and its bones would be broken.


    This kind of explosive punch which could circumvent any defense and burst out from the inside hadpletely kept the hellish three-headed dog in check.


    ¡°Grrr...¡±


    The hellish three-headed dog snarled. Its huge body was as dented as the surface of the moon. The dents on its skin were bleeding. Its skin was yed open and its flesh was torn. Except for the main head in the middle, its other two heads had both been blown up twice.


    At thest, the hellish three-headed dog began to look at Li Mu with some fear in its eyes.


    ¡°Bug, I won¡¯t forget you... I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Scared, it turned around to escape.


    ¡°No one can live after offending the Hellhound n. Remember this.¡±


    As if doing cliff diving, the hellish three-headed dog plunged into the void and disappeared behind the ripples.


    Li Mu wasn¡¯t fast enough to catch it.


    Although the Somersault Cloud could allow one to go extremely fast, it couldn¡¯t enable one to cross the void.


    Li Mu¡¯s natural qi cultivation was merely at the Life-and-Death Bridge Stage of the Mortal Realm. In terms of the control andprehension of the Divine Way, he could not bepared with the real General Realm cultivators, so he could not catch the dog.


    This battle ended with the escape of the hellish three-headed dog.


    The General Realmbatant, who was also a member of the notoriously ferocious Hellhound n, had been forced into a flee in the battle against Li Mu.


    The nearby cultivators really didn¡¯t know what to say about this result.


    With the escape of the three Hellhounds, the battle between the other pair of general-level experts also came to an end. The Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve was cut into two pieces by the sword of the ¡°Celestial Master¡±. A rain of golden blood poured from the sky...


    ¡°Ah, stinky Taoist, the Deity n will not let go of you evil remnants...¡±


    The angry and painful voice of the mining ve echoed between heaven and earth.


    The two parts of the Dharmaksana Projection scattered like smoke and quickly disappeared in the void, along with all the energy fluctuations and the aura of Taoist figures. The suppressive power that had pervaded between heaven and earth waspletely gone as well.


    All the cultivators felt more rxed.


    The force field and pressure cast by those in the General Realm quickly dissipated.


    The mass of Primeval Qi in the sky also gradually faded away. Thenky Taoist who imed to be the Celestial Master hiding in it looked in Li Mu¡¯s direction and said, ¡°I finally have qualified sessor. Hahaha, I am not alone after all... Li Mu, you have proved yourself twice in a row. I am looking forward to meeting you in the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    After that, without waiting for Li Mu to pose any questions, the Taoistpletely vanished with the mass of the Primeval Qi.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Li Mu had a ton of questions to ask, but the ¡°Celestial Master¡± simply slunk off.


    ¡°What did he mean by ¡®twice in a row¡¯?


    ¡°Other than defeating the hellish three-headed dog, when was the other time I proved myself?¡±


    Li Mu had felt that the voice of the ¡°Celestial Master¡± was a little familiar, which sounded quite obscene. And when he made his departure, it was more like he was running away from him despite the nice speech he made.


    However, that Taoist was probably a friend rather than an enemy.


    Finally, Li Mu had met the ¡°one of his own¡± in this vast universe.


    Moreover, Li Mu had a vague feeling that this ¡°one of his own¡± might not be the only ¡°Celestial Masters¡± in the universe. There must be many others at the same level as the Taoist was. Because when the ¡°Celestial Master¡± referred to himself as ¡°we Celestial Masters¡±, while the Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve called him ¡°you guys¡± instead of ¡°you¡±.


    Li Mu¡¯s body was covered with redsh marks, and his clothes were almost all torn up.


    With a stir of his mind, a faint light shed.


    Pieces of armor appeared on his body, rendering him fully-armed. it was exactly the top-grade Taoist Treasure, the Dragon Storm Armor, that he purchased on the Immortal Net earlier. In the previous battle, Li Mu did not put on this suit of armor even though he was basically running around naked. That was because Li Mu knew this armor would be ruined after it took a few blows from the General Realm cultivator and so would not be of much help. But if it was destroyed in the battle, wouldn¡¯t the money Li Mu had paid for it all go to waste?


    ¡°Well, I gotta be careful with money.¡±


    With the divine armor covering his body, Li Mu stood in the void, like the God of War who hade from ancient times. His martial prowess was invincible.


    Li Mu looked around.


    The entire Star Wind City seemed to be trembling under his feet.


    The surrounding cultivators were also shivering in fear.


    No one dared to unsheathe their weapons anymore.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±


    As a beam of divine light shone in his Third Eye, Li Mu turned to look at the void in a distance.


    As soon as his words were out, a white-haired, white-robed swordsman wearing a high crown and a ck cloak emerged in the void in a distance. On his white clothes, the symbol of the Tianyi Pce was very conspicuous. There was no energy fluctuation around him, but the pressure he had been imposing on others was extremely suffocating, which was no less than what was emitted by the hellish three-headed dog.


    He was a General-Level expert.


    ¡°He is Lin Yuhan the Feather Sword, Head of the Tianyi Pce,¡± someone who had recognized the identity of the white-haired swordsman eximed.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very tense.


    Was there going to be another big battle that involved a General-Level expert?

 Chapter 612 - Writing off All the Old Scores

    <h4>Chapter 612 Writing off All the Old Scores</h4>


    Their eyes met, producing invisible sparks in the air.


    Li Mu walked step by step in the void. He graduallynded on the ground and came to Second Senior Fellow Apprentice. Then, Li Mu looked at the sky in the distance.


    Although Li Mu was kind of looking up at the white-haired swordsman, his bearing and attitude were obviously aggressive. He was eager to start another fight, so he seemed quite high-spirited.


    Li Mu was exuding the confidence generated by the great victory he just earned, which made people afraid to look at him.


    Lin Yuhan, the white-haired swordsman, had a detached look on his face. He simply gazed unblinkingly at Li Mu. There was no anger, no kindness, no joy or sadness in his eyes. So, no one knew what he was thinking.


    The atmosphere froze due to the silence of Lin Yuhan, the white-haired swordsman.


    The surrounding cultivators once again retreated collectively for hundreds of miles.


    The four elders of the Tianyi Pce had all died in Li Mu¡¯s hands. None of them survived. Adding that the future leader of the Tianyi Pce had been killed by Li Mu in the Battle of the Tomb of the God of Sin, there was certainly a feud between Li Mu and the Tianyi Pce. In other people¡¯s eyes, a battle between Li Mu and the General-Level expert, which would be as devastating as Mars hitting Earth, was about to break out right in front of them.


    Moreover, such a battle would absolutely be more terrifying than the previous one among the three General-Level masters.


    Everyone was afraid of being identally injured in such a battle.


    At this time, some interster bounty hunters even began to consider employing some tricks again. They nned to observe the battle on the side. Once Li Mu was seriously injured or tried to escape during the battle, they would have another great opportunity to catch him.


    As the saying goes, human beings die in pursuit of wealth, and birds die in pursuit of food.


    In order to get the huge bounty from the major sects, they were willing to risk their lives. After all, everyone would like to get rich by getting a windfall.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice also felt that a big battle was inevitable. He quickly held Ding Yi, who was in aa, and backed away from the two figures. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Sect Leader,e on. Hammer that white hair boy to pieces...¡±


    ¡°White hair boy?¡±


    Li Mu looked at Lin Yuhan, the head of the Tianyi Pce. He was indeed white-haired.


    ¡°But why did the pig spirit call him ¡®boy¡¯?


    ¡°Well, it does seem to make sense.¡±


    It was estimated that this pig had been sealed in that divine-level Primordial Stone for quite a long time. It must be at least tens of thousands of years. From this point of view, he was indeed an old pig. So, to him, Lin Yuhan was just a little boy.


    While thinking, Li Mu activated all the natural qi in his body to heal the swelling and bruises on his body. He needed to recover his strength and be prepared for the uing battle.


    Frankly, in the face of the head of the Tianyi Pce who was a talented opponent in the General Realm working on real Cultivation Methods, Li Mu did not have as much assurance to win as he had when dealing with the hellish three-headed dog.


    Nheless, he would never flinch from a challenge.


    With the gathering of his physical strength, the air around Li Mu began to twist.


    Under the feet of the white-haired swordsman, Lin Yuhan, the sword light started to sh. Step by step, he stepped on his sword and slowly walked over.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already less than 100 meters away from Li Mu.


    Everyone watched the two with bated breath.


    When a General-Level swordsman made a move, what kind of earth-shaking power would he cast?


    Everyone believed that the next moment, a peerless battle that could be recorded in the history of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was about to start.


    However¡ª


    ¡°From today onward, the old scores between the Tianyi Pce and Your Excellency will be written off. What do you say?¡± remarked Lin Yuhan, the white-haired swordsman.


    His words suddenly made the whole world quiet down.


    A kind of silent astonishment quietly spread out from everyone¡¯s heart, abruptly rendering the whole world a little surreal at the moment.


    ¡°Write off all the old scores?¡±


    ¡°This... I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did I?¡±


    ¡°Or has the white-haired swordsman named Lin Yuhan gone out of his mind?¡±


    No one believed what they had heard.


    Even Li Mu looked surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°This can¡¯t be a trap, can it?¡±


    He looked at Lin Yuhan, the white-haired swordsman.


    There was no special expression on thetter¡¯s face. He still looked as calm and detached as ever.


    ¡°You already have the capital to stand at the peak of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Making an enemy out of you is not the best option for the Tianyi Pce. From now on, all of our grievances will be written off. The Tianyi Pce will no longer set a bounty on your head and will also restrain the disciples from disturbing you. In return, I hope Your Excellency will stop killing the disciples of the Tianyi Pce? What do you think?¡±


    After hearing that, Li Mu finally cottoned on.


    Apparently, Lin Yuhan had weighed the gains and losses and finally made the final decision.


    If the battle continued, it was very likely that both sides would suffer.


    Large sects that had existed in the universe for countless years usually attached great importance to the glory of their sects, but they also cared about their own interests and the continuance of their existence.


    In the martial arts civilization, thew of the jungle also applied. Any dormant period or trough period was likely to lead arge fore to extinction. When the neighboring forces, who seemed to be harmonious in the past, found an opportunity to take advantage of the weak, they would definitely gang up on the less fortunate and devour them like sharks who picked up the smell of blood.


    To put it more crassly, the Tianyi Pce knew that there was no chance to win and was forced to admit defeat.


    Li Mu now realized that the head of the Tianyi Pce was someone worth his respect and admiration.


    For ordinary people, even if they admitted defeat inwardly, they would not appear to be so calm because they couldn¡¯t swallow their pride.


    Moreover, Li Mu could tell that Lin Yuhan did not think that he would lose if they really battled.


    However, he gave up on a fight that he would not lose.


    Because from the perspective of the sect¡¯s interests, winning or losing the battle was meaningless. But if he was injured or harmed in any way during the battle, he would lose more than he gained. The so-called reputation, dignity, and fame were nothingpared with real interests. And the survival of a sect was always tied to the bnce of interests and the sect¡¯s strength.


    A great man must be adaptable to circumstances.


    This Lin Yuhan was definitely such a man, which made him sort of formidable.


    But since the other party had no intention to fight, Li Mu didn¡¯t want to get violent either.


    After all, no one knew what kind of trump card such an old sect could cast if they were really desperate.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Li Mu replied briskly.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    After getting Li Mu¡¯s answer, Lin Yuhan, the white-haired swordsman, turned around, ready to take his departure.


    With one step, he crossed the space barrier, stepped into the void, and disappeared.


    At the same time, from several hidden ces that had not been discovered in the distant starry sky, more than a dozen pairs of eyes that had prated the void slowly withdrew. Then, a long silence descended again.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± someone sighed in the darkness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, Lin Yuhan, who was that hot-tempered in the past, could actually repress his killing intent and fighting spirit in such a situation. This head of the Tianyi Pce is now a little frightening.¡±


    On an ancient, a supreme master was deep in thought.


    ¡°The battle has failed to wear any of the two sides out. I forgot to add fuel to the fire... It seems that if we want to destroy the Tianyi Pce, we would have to wait for another chance.¡±


    In the dark ck Demon Abyss, the Heavenly Demon wrapped in demonic aura had been ovee with regret.


    Of course, Li Mu and the cultivators in the sky above Star Wind City did not know any of that.


    Lin Yuhan returned to the void of the universe and boarded a huge ship that was tens of thousands of meters long.


    The ship was shining with a metallic texture. The light of the neb and stars it reflected was rather cold. The ship looked like an ancient metal behemoth lurking in a dark corner of the cosmos. On the vast deck of the ship, there were many tall buildings, which seemed to be a city.


    ¡°Head.¡±


    In the square on the deck, hundreds of disciples of the Tianyi Pce bowed when they saw Lin Yuhan.


    Lin Yuhan strode to the Tianyi Hall at the end of the square without saying a word.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡±


    He stepped into the darkest ce of the main hall and told his master everything in a respectful tone.


    An ancient and hoarse voice came from the deepest part of the darkness. It sounded like the voice of Death who had been slumbering in the deepest part of hell. He said, ¡°Very good. Those who can achieve great things don¡¯t set store by fame. It¡¯s a pity that Feng Zhen and the other three have died, but it wouldn¡¯t undermine our foundation. Let¡¯s pick several new ones from the sect and fill in their ces.¡±


    ¡°I see, master,¡± Lin Yuhan answered.


    In Star Wind City.


    The cultivators who had traveled all the way here to kill Li Mu fled helter-skelter.


    The various forces in the city moring against Li Mu to avenge the victims on the South Street also lowered their banners and muffled their drums. Among those in the anti-Li Mu campaign, the ones who were the most active, such as Ding Sanshi the Shooting Star Sword, directly escaped to ces far away through the interster long-distance Teleportation Deployment, in case Li Mu would chase after them.


    Of course, Li Mu didn¡¯t have the leisure to do that.


    After the battle, he returned to the Immortal Pavilion.


    Although this hotel was the property of the Tianyi Pce, since their head had reconciled with Li Mu the Wild Broadsword, the staff of the Immortal Pavilion naturally would not try to fight Li Mu to the death. Instead, they provided service for Li Mu with great respect and care.


    The former manager of the hotel, Mu Shun, had died. But his death weighed less than a feather, which was totally meaningless. No one seemed to have bothered to mourn him.


    Li Mu helped Ding Yi settle down in the hotel and treated his injuries again so as to hold the poison back.


    At the same time, he used his own Net Card to log into the Immortal Net.


    Li Mu was hoping to use the omnipotent ¡°Immortal Net¡± to look for the ¡°Great Reset Elixir¡± that would remove the poison inside Ding Yi. As it turned out, before he could even search the elixir online, countless messages kept popping out from the user center.


    ¡°Eh? Looks like I¡¯ve made a fortune, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked when he saw the countless notices of payments. After rough calction, he was astounded.


    Over the past month, he had received more than 20,000 copper-colored fairy crystals, which were equivalent to more than 2,000 silver-colored fairy crystals, or more than 20 gold-colored fairy crystals... Well, when he was enduring the refining in the furnace, money simply kept pouring into his ount from the Immortal Net, didn¡¯t it?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    Li Mu then took a closer look, and he was even more stunned.


    He could not believe that such arge number of people had paid for the worthless posts he had posted on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Was it that the people in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were so rich that they had gotten money to burn?


    Intrigued, Li Mu clicked open the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    But the next moment, Li Mu¡¯s face turned livid.


    ¡°Li Mu the Wild Broadsword must die a terrible death...¡±


    ¡°Li Mu is devoid of humanity. He should be struck by lightning.¡±


    ¡°I hereby curse Li Mu and all his ancestors!¡±


    ¡°Everybody, let¡¯s work together to dig up the ancestral graves of Li Mu¡¯s family!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and think of a way. Even though we can¡¯t kill him, we can fill this inhuman devil with disgust.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t give up like this. I must kill Li Mu even if I have to be smashed to pieces. Mark my words. Even at the cost of losing all my fortune, I insist on setting a bounty on Li Mu¡¯s head. I¡¯ll never be as cowardly as the members of the Tianyi Pce!¡±


    Simr posts had almost upied the entire forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Li Mu browsed the pages with his consciousness. He scrolled down numerous pages and read one post after another, all of which were malicious curses against him.


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡±


    Li Mu was instantly rendered dumbstruck.


    ¡°What the hell has happened?


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have identally dug up the ancestral graves of all the people in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, could I?¡±

 Chapter 613 - The King Realm

    <h4>Chapter 613 The King Realm</h4>


    What on earth was going on?


    Li Mu began the hard work of ¡°digging up graves¡±.


    Two hourster, he finally found some of the earlier posts and figured out the cause of the matter.


    ¡°Sh*t, it¡¯s the Tianyi Pce again.¡±


    Li Mu gnashed his teeth with rancor.


    He never thought that he would be discredited like this.


    That day, when the disciples of the Tianyi Pce ughtered the innocent shop owners and cultivators on the South Street, Li Mu was puzzled over their motive. At that time, he just thought that the disciples of the Tianyi Pce were too brutal, especially that Mu Shun, who was simply devoid of humanity. But Li Mu never knew that this horde of b*stards would actually y such a sordid trick.


    It was no wonder that before his death, Mu Shun imed that he could help Li Mu prove his innocence if Li Mu spared him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his nose.


    ¡°Had I known this, I wouldn¡¯t have killed Mu Shun.¡±


    As long as that guy stepped forward to confess his crimes, the truth would be revealed at once.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Li Mu was utterly unaware of this.


    If Mu Shun knew the reason why Li Mu killed him so decisively, he would probably spit a mouthful of blood that sprayed dozens of meters afar. He really should not have been killed so soon!


    Nevertheless, Li Mu still had the footage recorded by the Water Mirror Technique at hand, which could prove his innocence, so he was not flustered at all.


    But Li Mu did not intend to release the footage any time sooner.


    If he hurriedly went to exin himself as soon as others scolded him, he would lose face.


    Li Mu felt that the cultivators on the Immortal Net were just like the ¡°keyboard warriors¡± on Earth. The only thing they were good at was making nastyments online while they hid behind the Immortal Net and kept their real identities in confidence. Just because their real identities were safely conceived, they could unscrupulously make any spiteful remarks. But if they faced Li Mu in the flesh, how many of them would really dare tosh out at him?


    In addition to the posts of curses on the forum, many people also sent private messages to Li Mu to insult him. Some were even bold enough to challenge Li Mu to a fight. Perhaps a couple of those people really intended to punish the evil, but the majority of them only meant to pay lip service to it, who then also posted the nasty messages they had sent to Li Mu onto the forum just to unt.


    Li Mu¡¯s user center had received about 10,000 private messages.


    Having read hundreds of the messages, he became so angry that his teeth ached.


    Thus, he considered it for moments and posted a post on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. And I¡¯ve got something to say.¡±


    This was the title of the post.


    ¡°Young Master, he¡¯s turned up. He¡¯s really turned up.¡±


    In the Blood Sea, Bloody-moon Evil Master suddenly jumped up and sprinted to report the news to Saint of Blood Sea.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Li Mu. He¡¯s showed up on the Immortal Net again.¡±


    Saint of Blood Sea immediately stood up. ¡°Can¡¯t believe he actually dared to show up. What did he say? Show me!¡±


    He immediately logged into the Immortal Net.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s really him!¡±


    Almost in an instant, the entire forum of the ¡°Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region¡± was in an uproar.


    Many people quickly noted that the user¡¯s name¡ªBeing Forced to Keep a Pig¡ªfinally reappeared.


    All of a sudden, the forum seethed with excitement.


    Because someone had already confirmed that the user called Being Forced to Keep a Pig was none other than Li Mu the Wild Broadsword.


    In the past few days, the cultivators had cursed Li Mu a million times on the Immortal Net, denouncing him both in speaking and writing. They repeatedly demanded Li Mu to show his face and give an exnation to all the cultivators in the Star Region. They employed all kinds of methods trying to force Li Mu toe out of hiding.


    But none of that worked.


    Moreover, many people were also aware that Li Mu the Wild Broadsword was being hunted by the Tianyi Pce, the interster bounty hunter, and the cultivators from all kinds of sect. As the saying goes, a rat crossing the street is chased by all. Li Mu was now hated by the public. Therefore, those people were more unscrupulous to hit him when he was down.


    In the past few days, they had used all kinds of malicious words to insult Li Mu, hoping to make him show up.


    Now, Li Mu, who was supposed to be on the run and unable to look after himself, actually came out to address to the public.


    The news soon bandied about.


    Then, many cultivators saw thetest post that had been uploaded by the ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. And I¡¯ve got something to say.¡±


    The title of the post was just conventional. It sounded that Li Mu was going to make some exnations.


    Could it be that the mad killer was finally ready to openly apologize to the public due to the pressure of public condemnation?


    When many people saw this title, they sneered at once.


    ¡°How naive!¡±


    ¡°Does he really think that he could be forgiven by making an apology after all the horrible things he has done?¡±


    ¡°He wishes!¡±


    Then, without thinking, they clicked open the post to see what Li Mu, who had be a rat crossing the street, was going to say.


    But soon, the cultivators found something that drove them crazy.


    They had to pay a fee to read the post.


    Everyone was surprised to see that a payment was required to ess this post.


    They must pay 20 copper-colored fairy crystals if they wanted to read the content of the post.


    Twenty?


    ¡°The d*mn price has risen again.¡±


    ¡°How shameless he is!¡±


    ¡°At this point, he still wanted more money. Could it be that he died of poverty in his previous life?¡±


    Even so, the curiosity of the cultivators couldn¡¯t be stifled.


    For that reason, despite the anger that gave them a toothache and their many curses, many cultivators eventually paid 20 copper-colored fairy crystals to ess the post.


    But the moment the content popped out, the cultivators almost died of anger.


    Because there was only one sentence in the post¡ª


    ¡°Those who¡¯ve called me names, I¡¯ve memorized the name of every one of you. Just you wait.¡±


    That was all.


    ¡°This... this is it?¡±


    The cultivators who had paid the fee werepletely stunned when they finished reading the post.


    They thought it would be a long confession Li Mu made with bitter tears of remorse, or a stubborn statement denying the facts. But what the heck was this sentence? Why did it sound like the trash talk a kid would say before picking up a fight?


    ¡°So what if you¡¯ve memorized our names?¡±


    ¡°Like a y-made Bodhisattva crossing the river, you can¡¯t even protect yourself now.¡±


    ¡°How dare you threaten others when you¡¯ve already been in such a tight spot?¡±


    The cultivators were irked and incensed again.


    They felt that they had been fooled.


    ¡°This Li Mu really loves money more than his life!¡±


    ¡°At this time, you are still using this method to make money? But the problem is, even if you rolled in money, you wouldn¡¯t have many days to spend it, would you?¡±


    The Gold Sun Warlord hopped into everyone¡¯s sight again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you frankly. I¡¯m Jin Yuanyi, the elder of the Gold Sun Sect. What can you do to me anyway?¡±


    In the past few days, apart from Mu Shun and some disciples of the Tianyi Pce under hismand, this Gold Sun Warlord had been the one who had the most active in condemning Li Mu. He had been doing his best to curse Li Mu and fan the mes.


    But now, he directly disclosed his real identity.


    That was manly.


    At once, cultivators began topliment him on the forum, saying that Jin Yuanyi had quite a backbone.


    There were also many people who followed suit.


    ¡°Haha, you memorized our names? Well, to make sure you get it right, I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m Wei Murong, Head of the Divine Force Sect. Li Mu, you b*stard, what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Feng Liusheng from the Feng n. Li Mu, you scumbag from the inferior realm, why should I fear that you bear a grudge against me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Yin Chao from the Qianyuan Sect, the number one sect on the Qianyuan Star...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lan Wuyu...¡±


    ¡°I am...¡±


    Arge of people began to leavements below the post, deliberately using snide remarks to talk back to Li Mu.


    Seeing this, Li Mu was baffled.


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°When did all the cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region suddenly be so gutsy?¡±


    Yet, what Li Mu didn¡¯t know was that by this time, the specific news about the battle in Star Wind City had only been captured by a few people. Only those top forces had received some news through their own information channels, whereas, most of the cultivators in the universe were still kept in the dark.


    In particr, on the Immortal Net, the news that Li Mu hadunched a carnage had yet spread out.


    Therefore, most of the izens¡± in the cultivation world did not know that Li Mu the Wild Broadsword had not only killed the four Soldier Realm elders of the Tianyi Pce but also pummeled a General Realm member of the Hellhound n into a jelly.


    Just as Li Mu was in confusion, another unique private message came in.


    On the page of the Immortal Net, an elegant middle-aged man in a white gold-rimmed robe slowly appeared.


    The man smiled at Li Mu and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the manager of the Immortal Net in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. d to meet you, Wild Broadsword.¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    The manager of the Immortal Net in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region?


    Li Mu had done some supplementary research on the background and origin of the Immortal Net before, so he knew that this entity, whose force had span across the entire universe, was actually an enormous organization and had a profound background. It was a real magnate in the universe.


    If we saw Ziwei Star Zone as Earth, then, the Immortal Net was definitely one of the top ten international corporates on Earth.


    In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the Heavenly Devil Sect was known as the number one sect.


    However,pared with the Immortal Net, it was nothing. It was likeparing a drop of water with an ocean. The two simply couldn¡¯t bepared.


    If the elegant middle-aged man in front of him was really the manager of the Immortal Net in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, it meant that he was a daunting figure that the head of the Heavenly Devil Sect would not dare to mess with.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Li Mu remained cautious and reserved.


    Such a dignified figure could note here for no reason.


    ¡°But what on earth could this mane to me for?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled gracefully and remarked, ¡°My name is Tang Qianyan. I am honored to inform you that yourbat capability has been ranked among the General Realm, and so you have be one of the most distinguished clients of our Immortal Net. We have adjusted your privilege, and your status has been promoted from a tourist to a VIP. We have also mailed you a silver te that symbolizes your VIP status...¡±


    ¡°Oh.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is.¡±


    Li Mu was pleasantly surprised.


    The service of the Immortal Net was really people-oriented.


    People at different levels of cultivation could also get different kinds of privileges. This was very interesting. It was no wonder that the nk copper-colored Card Net that he bought from the ck market could not ess some contents of the Immortal Net. It turned out that he did not have the privilege to do that.


    But this man was named Tang Qianyan. Well, this name was quite special.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything. He just waited for the man to continue.


    Tang Qianyan added, ¡°Many services on the Immortal Net are only avable for clients with privilege. With higher privileges, you can get all-around service from us. Even if you want Spiritual-tier weapons and armors, king-level Cultivation Methods, or want to be the disciple of a king or to ask a king to avenge you, we can get it done as long as you have sufficient privilege and wealth.¡±


    That was remarkably astonishing.


    Li Mu was startled by his words.


    Spiritual-tier weapons?


    To hire a king to avenge you?


    This kind of service was sort of intimidating.


    In the cultivation world, those in the Worm Realm were the weakest. The one above the Worm Realm was the Mortal Realm. The higher level than that was the Soldier Realm, which was topped by the General Realm. So, in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the General Realm was already at the peak. But the one above the General Realm was the King Realm.


    Cultivators were categorized into the worm, the mortal, the soldier, the general, and the king!


    Those in the King Realm were also known as kings.


    No one in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region had risen to the King Realm yet. The strength of a cultivator at this level was absolutely beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. With a thought, a king could kill a general-level expert. He could change the fate of countless forces, sects, ands in the universe. His words were as effective as thew. And he was totally capable of destroying the sun and the moon.


    But the Immortal Net could assign the King Realm cultivators to serve its clients?

 Chapter 614 - The Deepest Secret in Ancient Times

    <h4>Chapter 614 The Deepest Secret in Ancient Times</h4>


    Since this man named Tang Qianyan lookedposed and detached and his tone was calm, Li Mu could tell that he was not deliberately exaggerating. Also, the man¡¯s speech and deportment exuded great confidence. When Li Mu associated this with some rumors about the immortal that he had heard before, he was almost sure that what the man said was true.


    He was once again overwhelmed by the power of the Immortal Net.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Tang, what¡¯s the price I need to pay?¡± Li Mu asked.


    There is no such thing as a free lunch in the world.


    The other party had taken the initiative toe to him and offered him so many generous benefits. But the other party couldn¡¯t just do all the giving with no strings attached.


    Tang Qianyan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s always pleasant to talk with smart people. Our request is very simple. First, don¡¯t make an enemy of the Immortal Net. Second, please abide by the rules of the Immortal Net when speaking or participating in any activities on the Immortal Net. Third, if the Immortal Net needs your help in the future, please lend a helping hand if you can... These three requirements are all we ask.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned for a moment, then he eximed, ¡°That simple?¡±


    These three requirements didn¡¯t actually change anything.


    First of all, no one would go so insane as to make an enemy of the Immortal Net, unless he didn¡¯t want to live.


    Second, even for ordinary cultivators, their actions and speech on the Immortal should strictlyply with the rules of the Immortal Net. It was not only because these rules were stipted after many bloody fights and confrontations and those who challenged these rules were all killed, but also because these rules themselves represented justice and fairness, which were understood and epted by all cultivators.


    As for thest requirement, one needed to give a helping hand if he could. And because the scope of the help was quite fuzzy, it was still eptable.


    Li Mu hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Immortal Net could be so nice.


    ¡°Is it simple?¡± Tang Qianyan gave a mysterious smile, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. You¡¯ll understand thister... Moreover, you still have to pay the corresponding price for everything you get on the Immortal Net rather than get it for free. Therefore, we won¡¯t ask you to pay any extra price... In this case, Your Excellency has agreed on this deal, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I think there is nothing uneptable about these three conditions.¡±


    Tang Qianyan pped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Great! You¡¯re really decisive!¡±


    Obviously, he admired Li Mu¡¯s way of doing things.


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Do I need to sign a contract or something?¡±


    Tang Qianyan shook his head and said beamingly, ¡°For people with your cultivation and identity, a contract has little meaning. We are more willing to believe what you say in person. After all, a good man¡¯s words are worth a thousand gold coins.¡±


    That was a nice thing to say.


    He did know the art of speech.


    Privately, Li Mu abruptly had a good vibe about this man in charge of the Immortal Net in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    The Immortal Net could not have taken a foothold and thrived in the vast universe for all those years and gained today¡¯s status and influence for no reason.


    The Brilliance Immortal Star Region was only a small area in the Ziwei Star Zone. But the person in charge of the local business of the Immortal Net already had such a broad mind and refined bearing. It could be imagined what kind of demeanor the higher-level managers of the Immortal Net would have. Even the king-level experts were willing to cooperate with the Immortal Net. Well, they certainly wouldn¡¯t have done so without a reason.


    More often than not, power and coercion were not the only things that could make others sincerely admit one¡¯s superiority. One¡¯s charm and the way of doing things could also achieve that.


    While thinking of this, Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt that this time he had finally met a reliable big shot in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. There were some questions that he might consult with him on. Thus, Li Mu tentatively said, ¡°I¡¯d like to consult with Mr. Tang about something. I wonder if this is the right time to bring it up.¡±


    Tang Qianyan, who was dressed in gold-rimmed white clothes, looked quite graceful and cultivated. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Go ahead. As long as I can, I will tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Li Mu continued, ¡°What I want to know most is the origin of the title ¡®sinners¡¯ and the reason why people in the universe work up into a rage every time they mention the sinners. What happened in the past? I don¡¯t know if Mr. Tang can solve my doubts on this matter.¡±


    Tang Qianyan smiled very elegantly.


    ¡°In fact, when you receive your VIP Net Card and have more privileges, you can find that out on the Immortal Net yourself. But since you asked in advance, I can tell you that... the sinners are a general reference to the creatures on a within the Star Graveyard of the sr system. As far as I know, the intelligent creatures on that mainly belong to the Human n. In the past thousands of years, dozens of peerless talents havee out of that and made huge waves in the universe.¡±


    After hearing that, Li Mu nodded.


    What Tang Qianyan said was exactly the same as the news he had learned before.


    ¡°Could it be that these geniuses who came from Earth had done something terribly wrong and so the people of Earth have all been called sinners?¡± he asked.


    Tang Qianyan shook his head and rified, ¡°That¡¯s not the case... Well, so the so-called Sinned Star is called Earth by your people, right?¡± He said that because he knew Li Mu was also a sinner. Then, he continued, ¡°The reason why it has been called Sinned Star has nothing to do with those dozens of peerless talents. On the contrary, these geniuses have also been implicated by the sins their predecessors hadmitted and have been looking for a way of atonement. However, their efforts are not very rewarding because it is too difficult to atone for their sins.¡±


    Dearly intrigued, Li Mu inquired, ¡°What kind of sins had theymitted that even those talents found it hard to atone for?¡±


    Tang Qianyan said, ¡°There is no clear-cut answer for that. I only know a little about it. It¡¯s no big deal to tell you anyway. It is said that countless eras ago, there were no Star Graveyards or Sinned Stars in the universe. Later, a great cmity broke out in the universe, causing many creatures to be plunged into misery, especially the various major species and intelligent creatures in the Ziwei Star Zone. They were affected by the cmity and suffered heavy losses. Many species were directly wiped out. In the past, the imperial court, the divine court, and the sects dominating this universe were almost annihted in that catastrophe, which also took a toll on countless species. And this catastrophe was caused exactly by the in the Star Graveyard. It was said that the appearance of that which you call Earth brought this catastrophe to the Ziwei Star Zone. Therefore, after the cmity, the vexed cultivators hated Earth to the bone. From then on, that blue has been called the Sinned Star. All the creatures from that have also been called sinners and have been constantly chased by the forces in the entire universe.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t quite follow what Tang Qianyan said. But upon hearing his exnation, Li Mu was extremely shocked.


    He had never heard of such a history.


    Earth had brought an irreversible disaster and caused irremediable losses to the entire Ziwei Star Zone?


    ording to the scientific research on Earth, the origin of the universe and Earth could be exined by the theory of the Big Bang. From the perspective of Li Mu¡¯s scientific outlook of the world, Earth¡¯sing into being was the natural result of the evolution of the universe.


    However, ording to what Tang Qianyan said, Earth did not originally belong to this Star Region, did it?


    ording to him, countless eras ago, Earth suddenly emerged and brought about a catastrophe.


    That was to say, at the very beginning, Earth was in another ce, or another Star Zone, or even... another universe?


    This was a piece of jaw-dropping news.


    Li Mu never knew that the origin of the Sinned Star could be like this.


    It waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    If that was true, then the cultivators of the various ns in the Ziwei Star Zone were the victims instead.


    And it would be only natural that they hated Earth and tried to hunt down the creatures who came from Earth.


    It was no wonder that Tang Qianyan said that the peerless geniuses who managed to leave Earth and enter the universe, such as Laozi and Li Bai, had all been looking for a way to atone for their sins.


    If it were Li Mu, he would probably do the same.


    However, Li Mu felt that things could not be so simple.


    The so-called ¡°way of atonement¡± that Lao Zi, Li Bai, and other ancient sages were pursuing was more likely the way to find out the long-forgotten truth about what really happened more than 10 million years ago.


    Nheless, where had they gone? Had they uncovered the truth yet?


    Li Mu gave a wry smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Tang, since all the cultivators in the Ziwei Star Zone loathe these sinners so much that they would kill them the moment they see them, why is the Immortal Net willing to offer me a VIP Net Card and acknowledge my cultivation and status despite knowing that I am also a sinner? Doesn¡¯t the Immortal Net mind this? Or does the Immortal Net itself also have something to do with sinners?¡±


    With a smile, Tang Qianyan said, ¡°An enormous amount of time has passed since that cmity. It has been so long that even the powerful people who luckily survived that cmity had all passed away and turned into dust. The descendants of those powerful people, as well as the legacy they left behind, have probably dispersed during the lengthy period. What they left are nothing but some myths. For this reason, even though there are many relics of those powerful people in various parts of today¡¯s Ziwei Star Zone and their teachings are still spreading, the people who had witnessed that cmity are all gone. Theter generations are only hostile toward sinners because of the myths they¡¯ve heard. They see the sinners as great scourges, and it has kind of be a habit. They don¡¯t really hold indelible rancor against them. Hunting sinners is more of a precaution and an expression of their respect and reverence toward disasters. When ites to hatred against a particr person, the conflict is not entirely irreconcble. Over the years, somerge forces in the Ziwei Star Zone have continued hunting sinners. But that already has nothing to do with the cmity that urred so long ago. It is more about the current conflict of interests. The seniors you mentioned did once amaze the world. In this universe, they have made friends as well as enemies. But the Immortal Net doesn¡¯t want to stick with the old myths. It has more faith in handling the cmity that might befall again with its own power. It is meaningless to be fixated on the past. What¡¯s more, the Immortal Net has also made deals with the seniors you just mentioned. And everything went quite smoothly between us. Therefore, the Immortal Net doesn¡¯t mind doing businesses with sinners.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Net has made deals with the ancient sages from Earth?¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he asked, ¡°Mr. Tang, are you saying that the Immortal Net has ways to contact them?¡±


    If he could make contact with Laozi, Li Bai, and the other ancient sages from Earth, things would be much easier.


    Many mysteries would be unraveled at once.


    And Li Mu would no longer be fighting on his own.


    That was to say, he had found the home base!

 Chapter 615 - There Are Also Some Friends

    <h4>Chapter 615 There Are Also Some Friends</h4>


    However, Tang Qianyan shook his head and said, ¡°That I cannot tell you. Maybe your seniors are still doing business with the Immortal Net and so are in contact with us. They may even be active on the Immortal Net. However, given my status, I don¡¯t have the clearance to get in touch with them. Even if I know how to contact them, under the rules of the Immortal Net, with your current cultivation, you can¡¯t ess that kind of ssified information.¡±


    ¡°Er!¡±


    Li Mu felt overwhelmingly embarrassed.


    He decided to take back what he had said before.


    This Mr. Tang didn¡¯t know anything about the art of speech. Otherwise, how could he speak so tactlessly?


    He was clearly saying that Li Mu was still too weak, and he was far from being able to get that kind of information.


    His words were really hurtful as if he directly stabbed Li Mu in the chest.


    However, to Li Mu¡¯s surprise, the statuses of Lao Zi, Li Bai, and others were so high that even Tang Qianyan was not allowed to contact them personally.


    This indirectly proved that their strength and cultivation were far beyond Li Mu¡¯s imagination, at least far beyond the General Realm.


    The reason was conspicuous. Li Mu, who had been recognized as a cultivator in the General Realm, was contacted by Tang Qianyan. It proved that Tang Qianyan absolutely had the clearance to deal with those in the General Realm.


    ¡°As for other information and files, if within the scope of your privilege, you can find them on the Immortal Net. You just need to pay the fee.¡± As Tang Qianyan said this, he stepped back and slowly faded away from the page of the Immortal Net. He then added, ¡°In the future, if you have any special needs, you can contact me by sending me private messages through the VIP Net Card. Of course, you also need to pay for that service. I hope that we can both enjoy a cooperative rtionship.¡±


    After that, his image disappearedpletely.


    Li Mu opened his mouth to speak. But before he could ask anything, Tang Qianyan already vanished.


    ¡°He left really fast.¡±


    Li Muined in private.


    But Tang Qianyan emphasized twice that Li Mu had to pay a fee for the service. Li Mu figured that Tang Qianyan clearly meant to tell him that the ancient secret about Earth he disclosed to him was on the house, and he deliberately reminded Li Mu to remember this favor... Why did Li Mu feel that Mr. Tang had gotten his art of speech back again?


    Anyway, this conversation with Tang Qianyan was still of great significance to Li Mu.


    For one thing, Li Mu learned more about the power of the Immortal Net. Second, he told Li Mu that the ancient sages from Earth were probably still hanging in there in the universe. That brought Li Mu to a revtion that he might have pictured things too darkly before. Now, the situation the ¡°sinners¡± were facing was no longer as difficult as before. Most cultivators in the universe gradually had developed a little tolerance for the sinners. They no longer attempted to kill the sinners the moment they ran into them.


    Of course, the progress was rather limited.


    As Tang Qianyan had said, the interster cultivators¡¯ rejection of the sinners had switched from the hatred in the past to today¡¯s habitual suppression. To be exact, the Earth residents should no longer be called sinners but scourges. The cultivators were more worried about whether the appearance of the sinners would bring about a great disaster like what happened in ancient times.


    It would be very hard to change this situation.


    For example, after Li Mu smashed the hellish three-headed dog in the General Realm, few people in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region dared to provoke him anymore.


    But that did not mean the cultivators would not scold Li Mu behind his back from now on, nor could it be assured that they would not treat Li Mu as a ¡°scourge¡±.


    There were some things that could not be altered by strength.


    Li Mu heaved with a sigh and logged out from the Immortal Net.


    He decided not to check the Immortal Net again for the time being.


    He had tried to buy the Great Reset Elixir before. But with the Net Card he purchased from the ck market, he had no privilege to search and buy this kind of elixir. He was afraid that the elixir was not an ordinarymodity. Therefore, Li Mu decided to wait until the VIP Net Card of the Immortal Net arrived and his privilege was expanded.


    As for the uproar on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Li Mu decided not to care about it for now.


    Only the weak quarreled.


    The strong, instead, would never waste time arguing.


    ¡®I¡¯d better think about how to contact Brother Guo first.¡±


    Li Mu took a look at Ding Yi, who was lying unconsciously on the stone bed, and suddenly felt that this ¡°snooper¡± was actually quite important to him.


    If Ding Yi was sober now, he would probably be able to find out Guo Yuqing¡¯s whereabouts in less than an hour.


    But now, Li Mu had to figure it out by himself.


    That day, he left in a hurry. Initially, he thought that he would catch up with Brother Guo and the other girl soon after he finished off the chasing troops. Therefore, Li Mu did not ask the girl named Zuo Qingqing where the secret warehouse of the All-directional Star Bureau was. Now, being on his own, it was hard to find its location. After all, it was a secret warehouse. If it was so easy to locate, it would have long been discovered by the people of the Tianyi Pce. Then, how could they have hidden in that ce for nearly two months?


    After contemting it for quite a while, Li Mu decided to stay in the Immortal Pavilion and wait.


    The news that Li Mu was in the Immortal Pavilion was already well-known. The whole Star Wind City had learned about it. After all, he was now a big shot with a prominent aura, a bad*ss who had smashed a fierce cultivator in the General Realm. All parties were keeping an eye on him. So, his whereabouts were quite easy to learn about. If Brother Guo heard what happened outside, he would definitelye to him soon. It was definitely much easier for them to find Li Mu than Li Mu to find them.


    A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    The service of the Immortal Net was amazingly efficient.


    That evening, Li Mu received his own VIP Net Card.


    It was a palm-sized silver crystal te, as thick as a finger. Its two sides were engraved with strange inscriptions. It was almost impossible to detect the patterns of these inscriptions with the naked eye. Li Mu felt that it was like a CPU chip.


    He had to admit that this was perhaps the most advanced tactical deploymentposed of Taoist figures that he had seen in the martial arts civilization.


    After he injected his natural qi into the te, a series of wonderous images slowly unfolded in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    Compared with the image disyed by the Net Card bought from the ck market, the picture shown by this Net Card was more vivid and lively, as if a brand new world was slowly unfurling in front of him.


    Li Mu saw the new entrances to different functions.


    Message notices constantly popped out in the user center. Large numbers of copper-colored fairy crystals poured in every second.


    Countless people had paid to read Li Mu¡¯sst post.


    ¡°Tut-tut, these cultivators really have a strong sense of curiosity.¡±


    As soon as Li Mu took a look at the money in his ount, he was once again staggered.


    In just half a day, he had managed to swindle a fortune worth 10 gold-colored fairy crystals from the rubbish post he had posted. This way to make money was even easier than rubbing the back. Such a fortune was something that many low-level cultivators would have to work for a lifetime to earn.


    Back on Earth, one of the online celebrities with a small fan base once posted a pay-per-view photo of himself on Weibo. Overnight, more than 80,000 people paid for the photo, and he earned nearly five million yuan. It was a fortune that many people couldn¡¯t earn in their entire lives. At that time, Li Mu sighed with emotion that those crazy fans were really intimidating.


    But now, inparison, the cultivators who were as high-ranking as immortals in the eyes of the Earth people were actually almost as silly as those crazy fans.


    In addition to the notice of the fairy crystals entering his ount, Li Mu also noted that there was a very eye-catching private message in his user center.


    He clicked on the private message to find that it was an official exnation issued by the Immortal Net.


    After reading the message, Li Mu finally realized that in addition to enabling him to log into the Immortal Net and enjoy all the services the Immortal Net provided and do online shopping, the new Net Card could also be used as something simr to a bank card. With this card, Li Mu could extract fairy crystals from the major tradingpanies, financing entities, and banks in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. He could also swipe the card to pay the merchants and shop owners in the major main cities on the major upper-sss.


    ¡°So this card functions as a bank card and the Alipay, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Mu opened his mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Bravo. Immortal Net.¡±


    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t underrate the pration of the martial arts civilization into cultivators¡¯ daily life. It¡¯s not any bit less than the pration of the technology civilization on Earth, is it?¡±


    After familiarizing himself with his new privileges, Li Mu began to search for information about the Great Reset Elixir.


    The privileges of General Realm cultivators were indeed far more extensive than those in the Worm Realm and the Mortal Realm. Li Mu found one on sale as soon as he entered the name of the elixir into the searching engine.


    ¡°Great Reset Elixir, a seventh-grade detoxify and energy-restoring elixir. It¡¯s worth five gold-colored fairy crystals. Our shop only has three in stock. ce the order now if you want them.¡±


    That was what Li Mu got after searching on the page of a shop on the Immortal Net called the Living Dead Temple.


    From all aspects of evaluation, the credit rating of the Living Dead Temple was quite high. Plus, it was already a ten-thousand-year-old shop, which meant it was trustworthy.


    Without any hesitation, Li Mu paid the whole sum and bought all the three Great Reset Elixirs, even though a single one would be enough to cure Ding Yi. Given that the function of this kind of elixir was quite extraordinary, and the Living Dead Temple would need some time to produce another batch, this kind of elixir was quite rare. Li Mu thought that he would often have to face danger in the interster Jianghu, so he bought the extra ones just in case.


    Anyway, he was rich now.


    Then, Li Mu tried to search for some information about the sinners. Many pieces of relevant information came out, yet most of them charged a fee to view.


    Having paid for some and read the results, Li Mu found that it was basically the same as what Tang Qianyan had said. There were also a word or two about Lao Zi, Li Bai, and others, but nothing significant was found. The more detailed content was confidential. Even if Li Mu paid, he couldn¡¯t read it. Perhaps it was because, as Tang Qianyan had told him, that Li Mu had yet had the privilege to ess such information.


    So, he could only give it up for now.


    However, Li Mu found some unexpected news, which quite astounded him.


    It turned out that on the Bitter Star, when the nine sects fought against the Mount Shu Sect, a big war also broke out near the Bitter Star. It was a battle between the future leaders and disciples of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, who went to the Bitter Star world to reinforce the nine sects, as well as some mysterious masters, and that ¡°Celestial Master¡± and his men. It was also due to the intercept of the ¡°Celestial Master¡± and his force that the four cities, three sects, and two families on the Bitter Star did not get help from outer space and were eventually defeated by Li Mu.


    This matter had been kept in secret.


    The ordinary cultivators atrge in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region didn¡¯t know about it at all.


    After reading the information about it, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    So, there was such an event behind the scenes at that time.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the obstruction of the Celestial Master and the others, the final result of the so-called battle between the decent and the devil on the Bitter Star definitely wouldn¡¯t be the same.


    It was no wonder that when that Celestial Master was fighting the Dharmaksana Projection of the mining ve, he told Li Mu that this was the second time that Li Mu had impressed him. It meant that the Celestial Master probably knew everything that had happened on the Bitter Star. And in fact, it was he and his friends who had secretly assisted Li Mu and helped the Mount Shu Sect on the Bitter Star through a tribtion.


    At that time, Li Mu onceined about why the Mount Shu Sect was isted, while the nine sects had help from outer space, such as the girl in the ck gauze... It turned out that it was not the case.


    This revtion made Li Mu excited again.


    This showed that in addition to Lao Zi, Li Bai, and the other ancient sages from Earth, the Mount Shu Sect still had others to turn to and was not isted in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region at all.


    This reminded Li Mu of something Tang Qianyan had said.


    ¡°Your seniors have once amazed the universe for a period of time. They¡¯ve made enemies as well as friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends. What such a precious word! Especially for sinners!¡±

 Chapter 616 - An Uproar Bursting out on the Forum

    <h4>Chapter 616 An Uproar Bursting out on the Forum</h4>


    One always felt warm at the thought of one¡¯s friends.


    Li Mu also had a lot of friends, such as Guo Yuqing.


    That night, as Li Mu expected, Guo Yuqing and Zuo Qingqing arrived at the Immortal Pavilion.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± When Li Mu saw that Guo Yuqing turned up safe and sound, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Guo Yuqingughed merrily and gave Li Mu a hug. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve defeated a cultivator in the General Realm? How did you manage that?¡±


    Guo Yuqing had seen Li Mu work miracles many times since the day they met. Still, he was deeply shocked this time.


    Those in the General Realm were almost unconquerable in Guo Yuqing¡¯s eyes.


    The Cultivation Method he had cultivated was quite special. That was why he could already fight an average cultivator in the Mortal Realm when he was still in the Worm Realm. But if his opponent was someone in the Soldier Realm, he would definitely be doomed, let alone facing a General Realm cultivator. However, in less than two months, Li Mu already sessfully confronted and repelled a beast in the General Realm. It did not seem to make any sense. It was utterly incredible.


    Zuo Qingqing, who was on the side, had been gripped by extreme shock and heartfelt worship the moment she saw Li Mu.


    This afternoon, on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, someone posted pictures of the battle scenes of Li Mu killing the four elders of the Tianyi Pce and smashing the hellish three-headed dog in the General Realm. In an instant, the whole forum went in an uproar. The attitude of the speakers on the forum waspletely reversed. Countless people who were ridiculing, mocking, and provoking Li Mu only a moment ago, were suddenly dumbstruck.


    In particr, when they saw that the white-haired swordsman named Lin Yuhan and Li Mu eventually resolved their grievances, the cultivators who had vowed to kill Li Mu at the top of their lungs were suddenly scared out of their wits, as though they just heard that their parents had died.


    Having learned about the final result of the battle in the sky above Star Wind City, Zuo Qingqing was over the moon. She immediately told Guo Yuqing the good news.


    Then, Guo Yuqing decided to leave the secret warehouse and actively go to meet up with Li Mu in the Immortal Pavilion.


    At first, Zuo Qingqing and Younger Liu were slightly worried that the Tianyi Pce would continue to hunt them and make things difficult for them. But when they arrived at the hotel and told those disciples of the Tianyi Pce that they were Li Mu¡¯s friends, the disciples were so scared that they almost wet themselves. Then, the disciples weed them hospitably and led them to the small courtyard where Li Mu was staying.


    That night, good wine and fine dishes were served.


    Guo Yuqing loved wine very much. Whenever there was a big event, he always wanted to have a binge.


    Li Mu was there to apany him.


    Well, one should enjoy life while one still could, right?


    The view of the independent courtyard of the Immortal Pavilion was extremely beautiful. Here, one had a great angle to admire the moon.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know how my wife and my two children are doing on the Divine Land.¡±


    Having had cups of the fine wine brewed by cultivators, Guo Yuqing was a little tipsy. Bathed in the moonlight, he thought of his wife and children on the Divine Land.


    Li Mu also felt a little lightheaded. The wine brewed by cultivators was extremely strong and intoxicating. Slightly drunk, Li Mu said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. When we have a firm foothold in the cosmos, I will bring my sister-inw and niece and nephew here and let you reunite with your family.¡±


    Guo Yuqing nodded seriously.


    It was not until one left the home that one truly stepped onto the path of cultivation.


    Now, looking back, Li Mu found that the disputes and grievances he had on the Divine Land were simply trifles.


    Li Mu and Guo Yuqing drank a lot that night.


    ¡°All the people in the world say that they envy the immortals, but they have no idea how hard the road to immortality is...¡± Guo Yuqing eximed.


    In a trance, Li Mu vaguely felt that this scene was very familiar.


    On Earth, many people worked their fingers to the bone in big cities just to enable their parents, wives, and children in remote mountains to have a better life. If they made it, they would bring their family from the vige to the city and let them enjoy life. Some people also sweat their guts out just so that they could afford an apartment near a good school so that their children could receive better education. In the martial arts civilization in the universe, the same thing was still going on.


    Many Void-breaking Realms who entered the Void-breaking Realm and stepped into the universe wouldn¡¯t really forget their loved ones. Instead, they still cared a lot about their families.


    After seeing the infinite glory of the universe, they would want to take their family members living in those unranked smalls to the universe as well. They would help them climb over the fence, adapt themselves to the civilization in the cultivation, and truly embark on the road of cultivation.


    Many ordinary primitives were just like small viges on Earth, while the vasts in the universes as well as many interster cities, were equivalent to the metropolises on Earth. The bigs and big cities had even more distinctws of the universe, richer Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth, more abundant cultivation resources, and better martial legacies and sects... Only when one entered the universe would one truly be a part of the martial arts civilization and truly stepped on the path of cultivation.


    Let¡¯s take the woebegone man with a crippled right leg Li Mu met in Gold Town as an example.


    The reason that he had left the deste Firefly Star and worked so hard and suffered so much was just that he wanted to give his wife and daughter a better life.


    Perhaps, before he stepped into the universe, he was a big shot dominating the Firefly Star, an invincible and glorious hero. But after he made it to the Void-breaking Realm and stepped into the universe, things did not go that well. He was disabled and could not earn enough fairy crystals to get his wife and daughter out of that even though he had worked hard for a long time. Therefore, when Li Mu helped him get a gold-colored fairy crystal out of the Primordial Stone, he was so thrilled that he burst into tears and lost hisposure in public.


    Almost all the talented figures who had left their primitive homes shared the same thought.


    Likewise, on Earth, those students who got into the best universities through hard work and those who entered society and came to big cities to earn a life right after they graduated from junior high school were also the proud talents in their own ces. Yet, when they entered big cities, they would realize how vast the world was, and how wonderful it was... They would also find out how many resources and wealth there were in this world, which the small ces could never create or enjoy.


    Therefore, they would work desperately in order to stay in big cities.


    Likewise, the talents and heroes on those primitives who had broken the void and entered the Worm Realm would find a way to stay in the universe after they left their homes. Later, they would bring their rtives, descendants, disciples, and friends to the universe and officially join in the martial arts civilization.


    That was rather hard to achieve.


    After all, not everyone was as lucky and bright as Li Mu. They could not rake in so many fairy crystals in such a short time.


    While everything went a little fuzzy under the influence of alcohol, Li Mu still noted what was on Guo Yuqing¡¯s mind.


    After all, he himself was also like that.


    He also wanted to bring his rtives and friends on the Divine Land, as well as those hot-bloodedrades on Earth, into the universe.


    The way the civilization in the universe was heading for was a different one.


    But Jianghu was still the same.


    The things going on in Jianghu were still simr.


    Li Muy on his back on the te of the courtyard, staring at the moon in the sky, listening to Guo Yuqing¡¯s soft snore after he had too much wine and dozed off.


    This was the first time Li Mu felt rx after days of intense fighting. He put his cultivation and battling behind his back and began to think about other things.


    At noon on the next day.


    The ¡°Great Reset Elixir¡± Li Mu had ¡°purchased online¡± was finally delivered to him.


    In less than 30 minutes after taking the elixir, Ding Yi woke up.


    The Spiritual-tier elixir was indeed effective.


    After running his Cultivation Method for moments, Ding Yi was already able to get out of bed and walk about. He quickly began to recover.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu logged into the Immortal Net. After another round of online shopping, he finally entered the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Then, he saw that there were more than a dozen posts ced at the top of the forum page, all of which had been clicked and read by millions of readers. Just by looking at the titles of the posts, one could already guess the content. For example¡ª


    ¡°Nailed Each of the Cultivators in the Soldier Realm with One Punch! Li Mu the Wild Broadsword Killed the Four Elders of the Tianyi Pce.¡±


    ¡°Those in the General Realm Showed up in the Battle of Star Wind City.¡±


    ¡°How Powerful Is Li Mu on Earth? He Pummeled the Hellish Three-headed Dog in General Realm and Forced It to Flee!¡±


    ¡°Shake Hands and Make Peace? The White-haired Swordsman Named Lin Yuhan Turned up, Writing off the Grudge Between Him and Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Tianyi Pce Bowed Its Head. The First Round Has Come to an End.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu the Wild Broadsword Has Be a Legendary Rising Star in Martial Arts Civilization.¡±


    ¡°Why Say No One Could Afford to Offend Li Mu the Wild Broadsword? An Exclusive Revtion by a General-level Expert.¡±


    When Li Mu first saw these posts, he was stunned for a moment. But soon, he realized that the whole process of the battle in the Star Wind City, after a short period of fermentation, finally prompted an uproar on the Immortal Net. Like a storm, the news swept through the entire forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Li Mu chuckled.


    This was getting interesting.


    After so many years, though Li Mu had already be powerful enough to beat up a General Realm cultivator, his vanity and quirky hankering were still the same, if not increased.


    He gleefully read all the popr posts that eulogized him.


    ¡°The interster paparazzi are quite professional. They¡¯ve not only described the event with words but also posted pictures and even videos,¡± Li Mu eximed with emotion as he browsed the posts.


    Some of these posts included static images taken by Water Mirror Technique. Some had motion graphs, which urately reproduced the battle in Star Wind City.


    For instance, those daunting motion images about how Li Mu punched Liu San the Wild Star Sword and Zi Xiao¡¯er the Charming Phantom Sword, and how he surprisingly counterattacked Meng Changhun the Traceless Autumn Wind Sword, were actually edited in great detail. One could see the event from all angles. Such editing skill was not a bit less than the technological means on Earth. The images vividly showed Li Mu¡¯s cool and domineering fighting style to the fullest.


    Apart from that, the videos recorded with the Water Mirror Technique showing how Li Mu ughtered those interster bounty hunters and battered the hellish three-headed dog were also remarkablyplete.


    Obviously, those were the work of ¡°the professional¡±.


    Li Mu had long heard that in the universe, there was a group of ¡°literary cultivators¡± who made money by selling news, just like the journalists on Earth. Now, Li Mu finally bought it. He was also convinced that these people were quite dedicated and timely. They were acute in this field and able to act fast. Li Mu was really surprised that they had managed to capture the battle scenes on such short notice.


    The names of those who posted these dozens of hot posts were all different. But one thing was certain¡ªeven if the posts were all free, such high click rates and view rates had already brought generous profits to the people who posted them. The Immortal Net would also give them generous rewards. If any of those posts charged a fee, then the ie would be even higher.


    After browsing the posts for a while, Li Mu suddenly patted his forehead because something just urred to him, which made his heart wrench.


    Had he known this, he would have recorded the battle with the Water Mirror Technique himself. It could absolutely be regarded as first-hand material. Then, if he immediately uploaded it onto the Immortal Net, he would definitely make a lot of money. In that case, those ¡°literary cultivators¡± wouldn¡¯t have gotten a turn, would they?


    ¡°What a big mistake I¡¯ve made!¡±


    He could not believe that he had let such a good opportunity to ¡°rip others off¡± slip through his fingers.


    Li Mu was full of regret.


    He took a closer look at the posts on the forum. As he had expected, after Li Mu¡¯s legendarybat record was released, those who had frantically provoked him and insulted him on purpose in order to attract attention had all fallen into silence. They must have been horrified and were shivering in fear in different hiding ces, especially those who had revealed their real names.


    Some chicken-hearted cultivators and forces directly made posts to ¡°admit their errors¡± without waiting for Li Mu¡¯s response.


    ¡°I was wrong. Please spare me. I would never dare to babble anymore.¡±


    ¡°Previously, it was my disciple who stole my Net Card and talked rubbish on the forum. In order to show my sincerity in apologizing to the Wild Broadsword, I have already expelled this disciple from the sect and kicked him out...¡±


    ¡°All attention: the Net Card of the head of the Celestial Sect has been stolen by someone with ulterior motives. That person pretended to be the head of our sect and made some very inappropriate remarks under his name. What that person said does not represent the position and attitude of our Celestial Sect. Many people can testify for us. Our Celestial Sect has always thought highly of the strength of Li Mu the Wild Broadsword. We would never provoke him for no reason!¡±


    All kinds of buck-passing techniques and tricks were disyed.

 Chapter 617 - Payment Guidance to Show Sincerity to Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 617 Payment Guidance to Show Sincerity to Apologize</h4>


    Li Mu was quite amused by these oddballs.


    The means they adopted to shirk their responsibilities and shift the me were exactly the same used by those celebrities and famouspanies on Earth.


    The only difference was that the people on Earth tended to pass the buck to their colleagues or thieves, while the cultivators were inclined to me their disciples, fellows, and bandits.


    After some meticulous calction, Li Mu found that basically, more than half of the cultivators who had ridiculed and scolded him on the forum had directly admitted defeat. A small number of people directly sent an apologetic private message to Li Mu. That was probably because they figured that it would a little embarrassing to admit defeat in public.


    Li Mu saw a ton of such private messages¡ª


    ¡°Hero Li, I was so blind that I made such incorrectments on the forum. I¡¯m willing to offer you 10 silver-colored fairy crystals to make up for my previous remarks. Please be magnanimous and forgive me.¡±


    It was a private message sent to Li Mu by a cultivator called ¡°The One who Stands Firm after Being Beaten¡±.


    Users on the Immortal Net could directly transfer money to one another. Li Mu saw that the other party had really transferred 10 silver-colored fairy crystals to him to show his sincerity.


    He contemted for a moment and flipped through the record of the previous remarks made by ¡°The One who Stands Firm after Being Beaten¡±. The remarks were not particrly out of the line, so he epted the fairy crystals, which could be regarded as a gesture of forgiveness.


    There were about 100 simr private messages, most of which took the liberty to makepensation. Li Mu looked through these people¡¯s speech records. For those who had said outrageously inmmatory and mean things in the previous posts, Li Mu would certainly not let them off the hook so easily. Instead, he directly asked for an indemnity, and the sum was set ording to the length of speech those people made and their degree of viciousness.


    Granted, one ought to show his sincerity when making apologies.


    If one could easily be forgiven after making a verbal apology, what would the people need the police for?


    After this round of ¡°extortion¡±, Li Mu carefully calcted the ie. ¡°Gee, I¡¯ve made another small fortune.¡±


    Thousands of silver-colored fairy crystals had been transferred into his ount.


    Li Mu suddenly wished that there were more people admonishing him on the forum.


    If so, he would immediately be able to build up a family fortune.


    After giving it some thought, Li Mu decided to forgive those who took the initiative to apologize to him through private messages.


    After all, they were all small potatoes. If he were to really hunt them down one by one to settle ounts, it would take ages.


    Done with these private messages, Li Mu thought for a moment and posted the following post on the forum under the name ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡±.


    ¡°I am the Wild Broadsword. Send me money, now!¡±


    Li Mu also wrote the following remark in the post¡ª


    ¡°You can admit defeat, but you need to show your sincerity. Be amb and send me money ording to the number of posts you made and the length and content of the posts. As long as the sum of money you offer me is correct, I¡¯ll wipe the te clean. Otherwise... haha.¡±


    Then, at the end of the post, he attached something titled ¡°Payment Guidance to Show Sincerity to Apologize¡±.


    In this guidance, Li Mu listed specific rates for making apologies, ranging from 10 copper-colored fairy crystals to one gold-colored fairy crystal. It was very detailed and borate.


    As soon as the post was made, it immediately became a heated topic.


    Many cultivators saw this post the moment it came out.


    What made them burst into tears was that this time, Li Mu the Wild Broadsword finally did not charge them to view the post. He actually made the content of the post public for free.


    But when they read the contents of the post, especially the ¡°Payment Guidance to Show Sincerity to Apologize¡± at the end, all the cultivators were dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen or heard of anyone doing something like this before.¡±


    ¡°Good heavens, this way of raking in profit is really sort of degrading.¡±


    ¡°How could a general-level expert be so shameless?¡±


    Many people cursed in their minds, but they didn¡¯t have the nerve toin.


    After all, now even a fool could tell that Li Mu the Wild Broadsword was not only wild but also narrow-minded and very vengeful.


    If one continued to be targeted by such a crackpot, one would be as anxious as if he were sitting on pins and needles all day long. Certainly, no one wanted to live like that.


    Nheless, that was only a minor issue.


    At present, the most important issue was to decide whether one should pay ording to Li Mu¡¯s Payment Guidance to Show Sincerity to Apologize?


    Many cultivators who had trashed, cursed, provoked, and mocked Li Mu before were torn between their options.


    Some people couldn¡¯t stand it and jumped out to refute. They believed that it was totally uncalled for. Many people spoke on the Immortal Net using virtual identities. Their real identities were not known to the public. Therefore, no one knew who the speaker really was. No matter how powerful Li Mu was, could he really dig up everybody¡¯s real identity? There were at least 10,000 people who had badmouthed Li Mu, if not a million. Even if Li Mu wanted to hunt them down one by one, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to do it, would he?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let his trick freak you out. Haha, does he really think everyone is afraid of him? Anyway, I won¡¯t pay. This is ridiculous. How could I be afraid of him?¡±


    A cultivator named ¡°Peerless Wind and Rain Sword¡± was the first to jump out to speak his mind. The words he used were quite strong.


    Indeed, what he said had resonated with many people.


    Although arge number of people feared that Li Mu woulde to get even with them, they still clung to the hope that they could get away by chance.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t let them be stuck in the difficult position for too long.


    In less than six hours, Li Mu tracked down the cultivator named ¡°Peerless Wind and Rain Sword¡± in real life. He was one of the interster bounty hunters living in Star Wind City. Li Mu went straight to him and searched out a lot of suspicious objects. Li Mu found that this guy was not only enthusiastic to spread poison on the Immortal Net, but was also a murderer who had taken many lives andmitted every crime one could imagine in real life. So, without any hesitation, Li Mu beheaded him with his broadsword.


    Li Mu also recorded the whole thing with the Water Mirror Technique.


    Then, it was uploaded to the Immortal Net.


    Some of the cultivators who had been reluctant to admit defeat earlier almost wet themselves when they watched the video recorded by the Water Mirror Technique.


    ¡°How in the world did Li Mu find ¡®Peerless Wind and Rain Sword¡¯?¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t understand it and posed the question.


    But soon after, some senior izens¡± found the answer.


    ¡°Look carefully. The membership level of this ¡®Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡¯ on the Immortal Net has changed.¡±


    Someone made such a post on the forum.


    At once, people scrambled to enter the user¡¯s center of ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡± to have a look. Although most of the important personal information was not avable to them, they clearly saw that the level of this user had indeed changed from the gray mark, which represented the Net Card purchased from the ck market, to the silver mark, which indicated the VIP identity. This user¡¯s privileges had indeed expanded considerably.


    ¡°Those with the silver VIP mark can pay the manager of the Immortal Net to find out the real identity and whereabouts of the cultivators at lower levels,¡± a senior izen¡± exined.


    After learning this fact, many people panicked.


    The reason why they dared to be so stubborn and reluctant to apologize was that their identities on the Immortal Net were virtual identities. Normally, no one could know who they really were through the information online. As long as they hid behind their Net Cards, they could say anything at will on the Immortal Net, however preposterous or exaggerated their remarks were. Yet, despite their deemed fail-safe scheme, none of them had anticipated that Li Mu the Wild Broadsword, who was originally using a Net Card bought from the ck market, could get the sliver VIP Net Card in such a short span. Now, they were in big trouble.


    No one wanted to be the next Peerless Wind and Rain Sword.


    After all, to be alive was better than anything.


    As a result, Li Mu¡¯s wealth center began to send endless notices to him about the newly entered fairy crystals.


    Li Mu smiled so hard that his eyes narrowed into slits.


    ¡°I am probably the first person to get rich by being scolded since ancient times.¡±


    Well, cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare to curse those big shots that had long been famous in the universe. Nor would they dare to mess with them for no good reason. Moreover, Devil Li had to admit that most of the high and mighty wouldn¡¯t have the face to make money by making others trash their reputations. After all, they were famous people, and they all felt honor-bound to maintain their image.


    ¡°Perhaps I do owe Mu Shun a big one. If it wasn¡¯t for him putting in so much effort to frame me, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many people joining in the team to curse me.¡±


    Thinking of this, Li Mu wondered if he should send someone to Mu Shun¡¯s ce to light incense and express his gratitude to Mu Shun on the seventh day after his death.


    He made a list of all the izens¡± who had rebuked him. The names of those who apologized and sent money ording to the guidance had all been crossed off, while the names of those who didn¡¯t send money had been specially marked.


    Of course, Li Mu made exceptions for some people.


    Li Mu would not care to make the rtives and family members of the victims on South Street apologize to him.


    As for those who used him and challenged him to a battle out of righteousness and indignation, Li Mu would not give them a hard time either.


    The cold martial arts world in the universe where thew of jungle prevailed was already dark and cruel enough. Those who dared to uphold justice and speak boldly for the weak were called ¡°fools¡± by countless cultivators and held up to ridicule. In this troubled and brutal time, such ¡°fools¡± were already very scarce. Li Mu didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for these people. At least, he would not want those ¡°fools¡± to suffer just because they scolded or cursed him. Li Mu would like to let them continue to be this ¡°foolish¡±.


    As for those who had pretended to be righteous but actually just wanted to unt or deliberately stirred up trouble, Li Mu would not let any of them go.


    After all, this was not only about holding grudges but also about making money.


    Why should he give up the money he could have taken?


    Li Mu took a wait-and-see approach. He wanted to see who on earth would be so stiff-necked as to stick to their original remarks to the end.


    He was also picking his next target, for he needed to once again punish someone as a warning to others.


    Two days passed very quickly.


    The things that Li Mu had ordered on the Immortal Net began to arrive one after another.


    He had purchased a load of weapons, protective devices, suits of armor, elixirs, books on Cultivation Methods, and so on.


    Some of the items were what Li Mu himself needed, while most of them were bought for Guo Yuqing and Ding Yi.


    Now that Li Mu had stepped into the universe, he had every right to enjoy the convenience and resources provided by the martial arts civilization in the universe. Li Mu also hoped that the people around him could quickly be stronger. At least, they should be strong enough to rely on their own strength to live or fight in the universe, instead of leaning on him all the time. After all, for Ding Yi and the others close to him¡ªBrother Guo, in particr¡ªthe most unbearable thing was to be a burden to him.


    Guo Yuqing did not say anything but calmly epted the various resources that Li Mu had bought for him.


    Ding Yi, on the other hand, was thrilled.


    ¡°Sect Master, I wish you to be blessed forever and live as old as heaven...¡± Ding Yi fawned on Li Mu without blushing.


    He was delighted to see that he had followed the right leader.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, however, was quite grumpy. He demanded, ¡°What about me? Why am I the only one who hasn¡¯t gotten anything?¡±


    Li Muughed on the spot. He then said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have enough to pay me back for all the food and drinks you¡¯ve mooched off me even if you, a fat pig, sold yourself to a butcher. How dare you ask me to buy you gifts?¡±


    That immediately made Second Senior Fellow Apprentice shut up.


    In truth, the pig spirit didn¡¯t need any of those things.


    The divine treasures stored in his body were far beyond others¡¯ imagination. Probably, Li Mu was the only one who had figured out part of it.


    Three dayster...


    Li Mu decided to go deal with those cultivators who hadn¡¯t paid thepensation or apologized on time.


    In particr, Li Mu was determined not to let go of any of those who had revealed their true identities, such as Gold Sun Warlord, the head of the Divine Force Sect named Wei Murong, Feng Liusheng from the Feng n, Yin Chao from the Qianyuan Sect, and Lan Wuyu. Anyway, those guys were not good people in the first ce.


    Li Mu left Star Wind City for the headquarters of the Gold Sun Sect located on the Gold Sun Star through the Teleportation Deployment.

 Chapter 618 - Vanquishing the Gold Sun Sect

    <h4>Chapter 618 Vanquishing the Gold Sun Sect</h4>


    Although the Gold Sun Sect wasn¡¯t considered a super sect in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, it was still one of the powerful sects. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have their own and vassal citizens, nor would they have an interster posthouse run solely by themselves.


    The Gold Sun Star was named after the Gold Sun Sect. It was a second-ss star in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, only inferior to the first-ss stars. It had a vast continent, which was the home to tens of millions of creatures. All the major species could be found there. The creatures on this had thoroughly be part of the interster martial arts civilization.


    Four hourster, after taking several teleportation tactical deployments, Li Mu finally traveled from Star Wind City to Gold Sun City, which was located on the Gold Sun Star.


    The interster travel, which only existed in science fiction on Earth, had long been realized by the martial arts civilization.


    The Gold Sun Warlord, an elder of the Gold Sun Sect, did not live in Gold Sun City. But because he had provoked Li Mu on the Immortal Net and audaciously disclosed his real identity, he was sort of on edge these days. Feeling unsafe out there, he quickly went back to Gold Sun City and took shelter in the nest of the Gold Sun Sect. After all, the Gold Sun City was the territory that the Gold Sun Sect had ruled for tens of thousands of years, so he believed his safety could be guaranteed there.


    Li Mu followed that elder all the way to this city.


    He stood in the void above the Gold Sun City, overlooking the grand city that had a history of more than 10,000 years.


    The city was unparalleled. It was as majestic as a mountain.


    The cities built by the interster martial arts civilization were really breath-taking.


    Mountains were floating in the sky. High-rise buildings were emitting the fragrance of nature. Houses could be found on trees that were10,000-meter-high. Flying Shuttles came and go. The space between heaven and earth had been divided into different zones. The upper zone was bathed in sunshine and abundant in Spiritual Qi, which was the residence of the first-tier cultivators. The lower zone was dark and damp, which was the lodging ce of the lower-tier cultivators. The ss barriers were more solid. Compared with the cities on Earth and on the Divine Land, this metropolis in the universe was more three-dimensional.


    The Gold Sun Sect had upied the bestnds in this city.


    On this, the Gold Sun Sect was the supreme ruler. Any ns and cultivators living on this had to abide by the rules set up by the Gold Sun Sect.


    ¡°The first... is on.¡±


    The corners of Li Mu¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk.


    Jin Yuanyi, the elder of the Gold Sun Sect, was enjoying the dance over some fine wine in a splendid hall on a green mountain thousands of meters away above the ground.


    In the hall, graceful dancers were dancing to the beautiful music produced by skilled musicians. The dancing girls posed all kinds of enchanting postures. Their skin was snow-white. Their bare feet looked as impable as jade. Their bodies were curvy and slender. The dresses they wore were as thin as gauze. A sweet aura was circting in the hall. Upon a closer look, these dancers were all Worm Realm cultivators. They were young, beautiful, elegant, just like a group of Virgin Goddesses.


    Jin Yuanyi¡¯s face was gloomy. He was a man who appeared to be in his forties. He was holding a cup of wine and sipping it with narrowed eyes. His expression was uncertain, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    The ones apanying Jin Yuanyi on the side were two low-level presbyters of the Gold Sun Sect, who wereforting him with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Haha, Elder Jin, you have nothing to worry about. That Li Mu is just a little boy. He is still wet behind the ears. It was only by a fluke that he defeated that under-age hellish three-headed dog. I guess he must have used some kind of secret maneuver. It¡¯s still uncertain whether he¡¯s in a good condition or not. So, how dare hee to our Gold Sun Star to make trouble?¡± A short and skinny low-level presbyter raised his cup to toast him.


    The other low-level presbyter, who was bald and burly, echoed in a muffled voice, ¡°Exactly. Elder Jin, our Gold Sun City is impregnable. Who dares to make trouble here? If that Li Mu really has no sense andes here, I, Liu Yi, am willing to be your vanguard and capture that brat alive to let you vent your spleen.¡±


    In the hall, some of Jin Yuanyi¡¯s disciples were also present. At those words, they all cheered to boast their master¡¯s spirits.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. If that inhuman beast dares toe, I will definitely fight him to death.¡±


    ¡°Whoever dares to go against our master is our enemy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m willing to shed my blood to defend Master¡¯s dignity.¡±


    This group of disciples was from various age brackets. But all of them welled up with righteous indignation and dered their determination to fight to the death for Jin Yuanyi. They were all willing to risk their lives for him without hesitating in the slightest.


    Jin Yuanyi nodded and felt more relieved.


    Curiously, since that morning, his right eyelid had kept twitching, and his heart had been pounding with anxiety. This was obviously a sense of foreboding. He tried to figure out what it was by divination. Yet, that effort was fruitless. Thus, he started to feel a little uneasy. But after beingforted and encouraged by his league, he felt much more rxed.


    He said in a booming voice, ¡°I¡¯m not at all afraid that Li Mu woulde and attack me. What I¡¯m worried about is that that beast who has already killed countless people would stir up trouble in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region while no one could put a stop to it. In that case, he would absolutely bring about greater disaster in the future. When that timees, all the creatures in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region will suffer, and the universe will be dyed red by the blood of the innocent. That would be just tragic.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re sopassionate.¡±


    ¡°Master is devoted to the well-being of the cultivators in the universe. It¡¯s their blessing.¡±


    ¡°Elder Jin is truly full ofpassion for heaven and earth.¡±


    There came another round of ttery.


    Jin Yuanyi leered. Then, he grabbed the hand of the most beautiful young dancer who was also the one with the highest cultivation on the dance floor and flung her into his arms, ravishing her. Meanwhile, he said, ¡°For that reason, I really hope that Li Mu wille to the Gold Sun Star, so that I can take him down for good with the tactical deployment we¡¯ve inherited from our predecessors. This way, I¡¯d be able to help the people get rid of the evil. To tell the truth, I would be flustered if he didn¡¯te...¡±


    Before his voice had died away¡ª


    ¡°Jin Yuanyi, get your sorry ass here.¡±


    A voice as formidable as a thunderp prated the clouds and struck the hall from outside Gold Sun City, causing the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth to surge like rolling waves.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At once, the expressions of the people in the hall altered drastically.


    The cup in Jin Yuanyi¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a thud, and the wine spilled all over the floor.


    A hubbub of voices broke out in Gold Sun City.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you make a scene outside Gold Sun City?¡±


    ¡°How audacious!¡±


    ¡°Law Enforcement Unit, go and check it out.¡±


    Other experts, elders, and leaders of the Gold Sun Sect hade to their senses. Scandalized, they spoke up against the intruder.


    After all, over those years, few dared to insult the Gold Sun Sect like this. But this day, a man shouted outside the city and intended to break in. At this, the entire Gold Sun Sect burst into an uproar like angry sparrows who just found that their nest had been destroyed.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Li Mu the Wild Broadsword hase to settle ounts with Jin Yuanyi. Other unrted people, get out of here if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    The thunderous voice rumbled again.


    Then, those who had spoken up earlier immediately dived for cover.


    The Law Enforcement Unit that was on the way to catch the wrongdoer outside the city immediately retreated when they heard that remark. In particr, the leading elders of the Gold Sun Sect were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    They were this close to bumping into Death.


    Li Mu was not someone they could afford to upset.


    In the hall, Jin Yuanyi¡¯s countenance instantly changed.


    It was really Li Mu.


    He really came.


    A kind of unspeakable panic stole him despite himself.


    ¡°Oh, my... stomach hurts. It seems that the seque caused by that Qi Deviation a few years ago hase back again. It¡¯s killing me...¡± The short and skinny low-level presbyter suddenly stood up, covered his stomach with both hands, and turned to leave. ¡°Elder Jin, I need to go and heal myself first. I¡¯lle to visit next time.¡±


    Jin Yuanyi was taken aback.


    The bald man who vowed that he would take the lead to kill Li Mu abruptly got to his feet and said, ¡°It suddenly urred to me that today is the anniversary of my master¡¯s death. He has been gone for 3000 years. So, today is not a good day to drink. Elder Jin, I¡¯ll go back to pay my respects to my master first. Let¡¯s have drinks another day.¡±


    With that, he left without looking back.


    Jin Yuanyi was so furious that he was shaking from head to toe. He shoved the dancer in his arms to the side and rose to his feet. Even his hands were trembling with rage.


    Only a moment ago, those people were still fawning on him. But the next moment, they turned tail and fled faster than anyone.


    He then looked at his disciples.


    ¡°Master, I also have to be somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Head of Sect just sent me a message and asked me to meet him...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°My strength is too low to be of any help to Master. I feel so ashamed, so I¡¯m going to shut myself in a room and repent.¡±


    With an awkward look on their faces, the disciples all began to find excuses for their leave.


    Jin Yuanyi¡¯s face turned pale with anger.


    ¡°What the heck is happening?


    ¡°Just for one remark Li Mu made, my followers have immediately decided to desert me?¡±


    Right at this moment¡ª


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The defensive tactic deployment of the Gold Sun City was bombarded.


    The terrifying st shook the entire city as if a heavenly tribtion had descended.


    Every cultivator clearly sensed that the Spiritual Qi inside the protective cover generated by the tactical deployment began to surge like boiling water.


    Many floating mountains, inds, and buildings began to shake precariously with loud noises.


    The terrifying power was suffocating.


    Countless cultivators in the city saw with their widened eyes that a tiny figure was standing in the sky outside of the golden cover consist of Taoist patterns. That figure was so remote that he looked like a ck dot. He was standing against the light, throwing one punch after another on the defensive tactic deployment of the Gold Sun City.


    Every time he packed a punch, the Spiritual Qi inside the defensive tactic deployment surged more fiercely.


    This was a scene hard to imagine. Compared with the defensive tactic deployment, that figure was like a small grain of sand in front of a 10,000-meter-high mountain, whereas, his strength had shaken the whole city.


    When the sixth punch was out, the most shocking scene urred under the gazes of all the cultivators.


    The Gold Dragon Backlight Deployment, which had protected the Gold Sun Sect for thousands of years, suddenly cracked. The crack then spread rapidly. Before the cultivators coulde to their senses, the chains of Taoist patterns inside the golden cover broke inch by inch. Then, the whole tactic deploymentpletely fell apart like an eggshell being smashed with a hammer. The fragments of the gold cover fell from the sky but disappeared in the air before they hit the ground.


    The tactic deployment had been destroyed!


    At this moment, all the cultivators were stunned.


    Li Mu directly entered Gold Sun City. He red about with fierce hostility and shouted, ¡°Jin Yuanyi, weren¡¯t you very gusty on the immortal? Now that I¡¯m here, why haven¡¯t youe out to face me yet?¡±


    He barged into all kinds of ces looking for Jin Yuanyi, and nobody dared to stop him.


    The disciples, elders, and hall masters of the Gold Sun Sect nearby were all too scared to show their faces and stop him. They just hid in their own small territories and shivered with fear.


    The head of the Gold Sun Sect had been hacked to death by Li Mu in the battle in the Tomb of the God of Sin on the Divine Land. A few days ago, an elder in charge of the Star Posthouse in Gold Town had also died in Li Mu¡¯s hands. In theory, the members of the Gold Sun Sect must have a huge feud with Li Mu.


    However, shouldn¡¯t one¡¯s life outweigh the need for revenge?


    Now that the defensive tactic deployment of their base had been wrecked, people no longer doubted if Li Mu only defeated the hellish three-headed dog by luck. Because when the Gold Dragon Backlight Deployment was established, it was said to be strong enough to resist a head-on attack from a General Realm cultivator. But now, it had been shattered by the fists of Li Mu the Wild Broadsword. All the members of the Gold Sun Sect asked themselves if they could do that. The answer was negative. Thus, they knew that none of them was a match for Li Mu.


    Anyway, Li Mu was here for Jin Yuanyi.


    They did not care about the lives of their fellows. It would be fine as long as they themselves were not under threat.


    The solidarity of the Gold Sun Sect was certainly not as firm as a rock.


    Soon, Li Mu randomly caught a few disciples of the Gold Sun Sect and learned about the mountain Jin Yuanyi was staying in from their mouths. Then, without further ado, Li Mu went straight to Jin Yuanyi¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Hended outside the hall and approached the gate step by step.


    ¡°Jin Yuanyi,e out and face your doom,¡± Li Mu roared with an air of majesty.


    Jin Yuanyi came out with a desperate and insidious look on his face.


    His hands were stained with blood, for he had killed all the disciples who attempted to betray him.


    Staring at Li Mu with a flicker in his eyes, Jin Yuanyi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯ve killed several of my fellow disciples in a roll and also murdered the head of our sect. Are you really determined to wipe us out?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing. He directly charged over and knocked Jin Yuanyi onto the ground with a punch.


    ¡°Just like you, they asked for their doom. I¡¯m not the one to me.¡±


    Li Mu flung a wisp of Broadsword Intent at Jin Yuanyi, who was instantly reduced to ash.


    This man had given a full disy of his dark side on the Immortal Net. He was purely evil and spiteful. If Li Mu didn¡¯t have such strong strength, he would definitely have fallen victim to Jin Yuanyi¡¯s plot. In the face of this kind of man, Li Mu would never show mercy.


    Li Mu also recorded the whole thing with the Water Mirror Technique.


    After that, Li Mu directly attacked the main hall of the Gold Sun Sect, forcing the temporary head of the Gold Sun Sect and other elders toe forward to apologize and offer him many treasures and resources. It was not until then that Li Mu finally decided to end the game.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve gone too far this time. It was you who indulged Jin Yuanyi and let him frame me. If you had a little bit of sense of justice and conscience, you would have stepped up and stopped him a long time ago. Everyone should pay for their action as well as their inaction. What I did to you today is merely a warning. You¡¯d better learn the lesson. If you feel wronged, feel free toe and retaliate against me at any time. I¡¯ll sit in my ce and wait for you toe.¡±


    With that, Li Mu shot to the air and departed.


    He was already heading for the next target¡ªthe Divine Force Sect.

 Chapter 619 - Is There Something Else That We Dont Know Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 619 Is There Something Else That We Don¡¯t Know Yet?</h4>


    The Divine Force Sect also had its own, only that it was a mere sixth-ss.


    After all, in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the Divine Force Sect could only be regarded as a second-rate sect. It was already surprising that it owned a.


    Wei Murong, the head of the Divine Force Sect, was a person of peevish temper. He had been collecting illegitimate wealth on his. If anything slightly went against his will, he would punish others immediately, causing the cultivators of various ns on the to be angry but dared not say anything. In daily life, Wei Murong was also arrogant and domineering. He looked down on everyone else and often said something ridiculously overweening. He was also well-known in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region for his madness.


    But it was said that the reason why he was not taken down was that he had a strong backer in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Rumor had it that Wei Murong was a coteral descendant of the Two Forms Origin Dynasty, which a force was ranked third in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    That was why he dared to mock Li Mu on the Immortal Net like this time and refused to admit his mistake no matter what.


    Even so, in case Li Muunched a sneak attack against him, he still made some preparations, including directly shutting down the Teleportation Deployment leading to the Divine Force Star.


    Li Mu showed up in the Star Posthouse closest to the Divine Force Star. Then, he rented a space shuttle and traveled hundreds of thousands of kilometers in the cosmos beforending precisely in the Divine Force City.


    Even the defensive tactic deployment of the Gold Sun Sect, a first-rate sect, couldn¡¯t stop Li Mu, let alone a second-rate sect like the Divine Force Sect.


    Li Mu neatly cut the Two Forms Divine Deployment in pieces with his broadsword.


    ¡°Li Mu!¡±


    Wei Murong was as ferocious as a tiger. He was three meters tall. Apparently, he was a member of the alien n in the universe who was of giant ancestry. Looking savage, he held a huge ax in his hand and stared at Li Mu, growling, ¡°I am from the coteral bloodline of the Two Forms Origin Dynasty. The blood flowing in my veins...¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A sh of broadsword light zoomed by.


    The head of Wei Murong, the master of the Divine Force Sect, flew up to the air.


    ¡°... Is that of Giant Deity...¡± While his lips were still moving, he saw in the midair that his headless body slowly fall down.


    In an instant, a huge wave of horror overwhelmed him. Howe Li Mu dared to kill him before he could finish his words?


    Even at thest moment of his life, Wei Murong still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Li Mu directly rushed into the gate of the Divine Force Sect. As his Third Eye scanned the ce, all the disciples of the Divine Force Sect stained with the smell of blood and sin were killed. Not a single one of them was spared. Indeed, Li Mu¡¯s means were utterly cruel.


    In less than two hours, the Divine Force Sect was annihted and gone forever.


    The surviving disciples of the Divine Force Sect knelt on the ground, shivering. They did not even have the nerve to run away.


    Li Mu pocketed all the resources and treasures stored in the Divine Force Sect. Then, he boarded the space shuttle and left right off.


    On his way here, he learned that the Divine Force Sect was a tyrant on this. It was simply a malignant tumor. The sect had engaged in all sorts of evil, such as selling ves, ughtering animals, using living people to cultivate. It was a real devil¡¯s nest. Also, in the past, this Divine Force Sect was the main force hunting and killing ¡°sinners¡±. It had also murdered the descendants of some ¡°sinners¡±. Therefore, Li Mu did not feel any tinge of guilt wiping out this sect.


    On the space shuttle, Li Mu directly logged into the Immortal Net and entered the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. He posted the entire footage of him killing Jin Yuanyi the Gold Sun Warlord and destroying the Divine Force Sect online and charged a fee for it.


    Without waiting for the reaction of the cultivators andizens on the forum, Li Mu directly logged out from the Immortal Net.


    He took the space shuttle and returned to that Star Posthouse. Then, through the Teleportation Deployment, he directlynded on the home of the Feng n.


    ¡°I¡¯m Feng Yueyang, Chief of the Feng n. Please forgive me for not weing General Li from afar.¡± An old man of the Feng n had long been waiting at the exit of the Teleportation Deployment. The moment he saw Li Mu, he immediately came to wee Li Mu politely with his nsmen.


    General Li?


    Li Mu was a little confused when he heard that.


    Why did the cultivators in the universe also like to give others ttering titles?


    He had originally rushed over murderously. But now that this white-haired elder from the Feng n had hailed him so cordially, for some reason, half of his killing intent immediately dissipated.


    ¡°My son, Feng Liusheng, doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is and how vast the earth is. He should know better than to ruffle the feathers of General Li.¡± The old man smiled and beckoned, saying, ¡°Come on, bring that little brat here.¡±


    The experts of the Feng n immediately shoved a tied-up young man around 19 to the front.


    ¡°Let go of me. Why should I apologize to him? I¡¯m not wrong. Justice will not fold. Righteousness will not fall. I¡¯d rather die than apologize to this interster butcher...¡± The young man¡¯s face was scarlet, and his expression was filled with righteous indignation. He was struggling as if he were a hero who was about to die for justice.


    Li Mu rubbed his nose.


    Well, this was getting interesting.


    Beforeing here, he had checked on the Immortal and found that the reputation of the Feng n in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was not particrly bad. It was a n sitting on the fence. It was said that the nsmen had the blood of the ancient Wind God running in their veins. Yet, that divine blood was already very thin. Because the n had no principle, it often changed its stance ording to circumstances. Therefore, it was ridiculed by many as ¡°the Soft Spine n¡±. So, it actually made sense that the head of the Feng n came here in advance to admit defeat this time.


    But why did Feng Liusheng have such a backbone?


    Could it be that the Feng n, which was known as the ¡°Soft Spine n¡±, had fostered a tough member?


    Li Mu secretly observed with his Third Eye and found that this Feng Liusheng was not pretending to be indignant. Instead, he was really prepared to die for justice. Li Mu suddenly began to admire this young man.


    ¡°As long as you kneel down and concede your errors, I will not kill you today,¡± Li Mu looked at Feng Liusheng and said with a calm face.


    Feng Liusheng was about 19 years old. He had the handsome features and white, tip-tilted eyebrows unique to the Feng n. He was slenderer than an ordinary man. Around his long green hair flowed a faint cyan cyclone. This was the natural affinity for the air of the Feng n. He looked at Li Mu coldly and said with a reddened face, ¡°Bah, you want me to bow my head to you, a murderous maniac? Dream on! You can just kill me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Li Mu looked at him and asked.


    Feng Liusheng held up his head with the excitement and righteousness only the hot-blooded youth could possess. He straightened his back and said firmly, ¡°A wild goose leaves a mark in the sky. And the wind leaves a mark in its path. Even if I die, I will die for justice and fairness. I want to tell the whole universe that my Feng n does not have a soft spine. If my death could arouse the passion of the Feng n, I would die withoutints. As for you, a murderous maniac, sooner orter, you will get your retribution.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and turned to leave.


    ¡°Good for you. You do have some guts. I hope that after you¡¯ve seen the universe, you¡¯ll still be able to keep your original aspiration.¡±


    Although this kind of man was a little slow in distinguishing right from wrong and was often used by others, he should not die in Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    The Teleportation Deployment was activated again.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure gradually disappeared behind the silver brilliance issued by the Teleportation Deployment.


    The people of the Feng n were all kind of baffled.


    The chief of the Feng n stood rooted on the spot. He had also prepared some cultivation resources and money to appease Li Mu¡¯s anger. But now... he no longer needed to do that, did he?


    Even Feng Liusheng himself could not understand what had happened.


    He had thought that he would definitely be killed today. Because on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the post Li Mu had posted less than two hours ago clearly showed the fate of Jin Yuanyi and Wei Murong. The whole Divine Force Sect had even been directly wiped out and disappeared from the universe, which shocked the whole forum. All the people whose names Li Mu had singled out were now shivering with fear. Thus, Feng Liusheng had braced himself for sacrificing his life for justice.


    But Li Mu, the murderous maniac whose hands were stained with blood, chose not to kill him, did he?


    ¡°What on earth is happening?¡±


    The hot-blooded young man of the Feng n stood on the spot in silence.


    He recalled the words Li Mu said to him before he left. Suddenly, he felt that he should go out and adventure in the vast universe.


    In the next two days, countless cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were thoroughly astounded.


    Jin Yuanyi, an elder of the Gold Sun Sect, had been killed, and the sect had paid reparations with humiliation.


    The Divine Force Sect had been exterminated.


    The Feng n had given in.


    Yin Chao from the Qianyuan Sect had died.


    So had Lan Wuyu from the Lan n.


    Like Death holding a scythe, Li Mu continuously took the lives of people who had provoked, taunted, and cursed him on the Immortal Net.


    When most people thought that Li Mu¡¯s previous threat was just a bluff, Li Mu decided to stick to his words and put his threat into practice. Even thoughter Yin Chao from the Qianyuan Sect, Lan Wuyu from the Lan n, and others yielded, admitted their errors, and begged for mercy, they were still not spared by Li Mu¡¯s harsh broadsword light.


    Such a reality made countless people tremble in horror.


    They were frightened by Li Mu¡¯s callous ughter.


    If the cultivators were just in awe of Li Mu¡¯s strength after learning from the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region that Li Mu had killed the four elders in the Soldier Realm of the Tianyi Pce, now, all the cultivators had distinctly felt the toughness and strong-willed means of this rising star in the martial arts society in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    He was really a fearless General Realm cultivator who would neverpromise.


    The cultivators realized that if they yed hardball on Li Mu, Li Mu would handle them with tougher means.


    Those cultivators and sects who had cooperated with Yin Chao, Lan Wuyu, and others in mocking and provoking Li Mu were nowpletely scared out of their minds. Too desperate to care about saving face, they hurriedly posted posts on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region as fast as they could, apologizing tearfully and offering Li Mu the amount of remuneration as required without hesitation.


    For a while, on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, everyone turned pale at the mention of Li Mu.


    A lot of people began to feel anxious. They carefully searched their memories to make sure if they had spoken ill of Li Mu when the masses were all ndering and cursing him.


    However, few people noticed that in fact, the cultivators who really upheld justice and did not bow to the more powerful had never suffered Li Mu¡¯s retaliation, even though they had motivated others on the forum to hunt Li Mu down and avenge the victims on the South Street. Li Mu even had not said a word against those people.


    Three dayster.


    Li Mu returned to Star Wind City.


    He had already received all the things he had ordered on the Immortal Net.


    Most of the objects were given to Guo Yuqing and Ding Yi, leaving only a small part for himself.


    In the past few days, he had scored the gains worth more than 500 gold-colored fairy crystals by ¡°extortion¡±. This was quite astonishing.


    Li Mu put away half of the fortune as thepensation he deserved after taking all the nder and spending a lot of effort to punishing the wrongdoers. As for the remaining half, he entrusted the Immortal Net to set up a fund called ¡°the pension for the victims of the massacre on the South Street¡±, so as topensate andfort the innocent people who had lost their parents, husbands, wives, and children in this massacre.


    After that, Li Mu quietly left Star Wind City.


    Guo Yuqing had also said goodbye to Li Mu and set foot on the road of cultivation alone, hoping to really enter the Mortal Realm as soon as possible. This way, he could establish a firm foothold in the universe and bring his wife and children to the universe. He knew that Li Mu still had heavy responsibilities on his shoulder, so he didn¡¯t want to burden Li Mu anymore.


    Of course, Guo Yuqing would also help Li Mu to inquire about the whereabouts of Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu.


    Anyway, with the messaging token and the Net Card, although the universe was vast, he could still contact Li Mu timely.


    Zuo Qingqing continued to run her All-directional Star Bureau. Li Mu gave her an investment in private and became one of the shareholders of the All-directional Star Bureau. However, this had been kept a secret, for Li Mu had too many enemies in the universe, and if the news was made public, it would instead harm the future of the All-directional Star Bureau.


    Then, when the Immortal Net official announced the establishment of the ¡°pension for the victims of the massacre on the South Street¡± and the exorbitant amount of wealth that the fund had, the entire Immortal Net was in an uproar.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Why has the murderer set up apensation fund for his victims?¡±


    ¡°Is this a show of the crocodile¡¯s tears?¡±


    ¡°Or is there something else that we don¡¯t know yet?¡±

 Chapter 620 - Thank You, Li Mu

    <h4>Chapter 620 Thank You, Li Mu</h4>


    Li Mu had actually set up a fund topensate the victims who died in the massacre on the South Street. What was he up to?


    Had he been stung by conscience?


    Had he been tormented by guilt?


    Or had he had an epiphany and repented for what he had done?


    Or was it merely a show he put on to clear his name?


    Many people couldn¡¯t figure out his incentive at the moment.


    However, since all the people who had trashed Li Mu before had all been ruthlessly silenced, at this time, few on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region dared to continue to criticize and deride Li Mu, except for the handful of people who were genuinely indignant.


    However, most cultivators were still sneering in private.


    ¡°What? You want to buy people¡¯s support with money?¡±


    ¡°That is justughable.¡±


    Of course, not everyone was too scared to speak up.


    A cultivator named ¡°Darkness-repelling Sword¡± continued to make sarcastic remarks on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°Well, well, if paying fairy crystals can offset one¡¯s sin, if using fairy crystals can buy people¡¯s lives, then let¡¯s raise some fairy crystals and buy off Li Mu¡¯s life, shall we?¡±


    This man was sort of the leader of the ¡°literary cultivators¡± in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. He had made his name known on the forum of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region for his sharp tongue and unyielding character. He had indeed exposed many ugly secrets in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, and so was called the ¡°guts¡± of the literary cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    The background of the Darkness-repelling Sword was extremely mysterious. Very few people knew his real identity in the real world. It was said that he had fought for the interests of ordinary cultivators more than once. Each time, he put himself at death¡¯s door.


    For this reason, many cultivators had held this man in awe.


    But, of course, many sects and gangs also hated him for that.


    Of the wanted lists in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, no less than 10 had his name. Many forces wanted to kill him, but he was still alive and had been very active on the Immortal Net.


    Days ago, in the heated movement of denouncing Li Mu on the forum, besides the Gold Sun Warlord and Lan Wuyu from the Lan n who enthusiastically berated Li Mu for their interests and the purposes of showing off, this Darkness-repelling Sword was also one of the main forces discrediting Li Mu.


    When Li Mu fullyunched his revenge, many also started to worry about the safety of the Darkness-repelling Sword.


    After all, in this dark universe, there were not many people who dared to speak up for the sake of the low-level cultivators left.


    But things turned out to be fine.


    Perhaps it was because he couldn¡¯t find the Darkness-repelling Sword or he had other reasons, it seemed that Li Mu did not intend to harm the Darkness-repelling Sword from the very beginning.


    Even so, the Darkness-repelling Sword did not stop ridiculing Li Mu.


    This day, he made another remark on the Immoral Net.


    His words were still fierce, still didn¡¯t give Li Mu any face.


    Other than the Darkness-repelling Sword, Feng Liusheng from the Wind n also voiced his view.


    ¡°Yes, Li Mu didn¡¯t kill me. He appeared to be quite forgiving... But I won¡¯t be grateful to him because of this. He is a moody devil. What he has done can¡¯t be written off with some fairy crystals. I hope that those rtives and friends of the victims on the South Street could reject his blood-stained fairy crystals and continue to think of a way to seek justice for the deceased.¡±


    Feng Liusheng didn¡¯t alter his own stance because Li Mu had spared him.


    ¡°Having put my neck under Li Mu¡¯s broadsword and powered through his deadly coercion, I shall more staunchly uphold my bottom line and principles, and I won¡¯t allow myself to be defeated by any dark force or threat.¡±


    Feng Liusheng¡¯s remark showed his firm attitude.


    This made many people start to look at this young man from the ¡°Soft Spine n¡± in a different light.


    The remarks of the Darkness-repelling Sword and Feng Liusheng certainly aroused a deep resonance among the masses.


    The low-level cultivators didn¡¯t dare to speak their minds on the forum, but they dared to support these two people in their seemingly humble but unique way.


    Their most explicit show of support was that in less than one day, the posts posted by these two people on the forum had been viewed by more than a million times, and the number of people who had given an anonymous tip to them had exceeded 10,000.


    Those were very shocking figures.


    ¡°Justice mayete, but it will never be absent.¡±


    The Darkness-repelling Sword excitedly posted another post on the same day.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. Everyone, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Feng Liusheng was also very thrilled.


    The two seemed to have contacted each other secretly and reached an agreement. Because theyter jointly announced that they also set up a fund with the anonymous tips of more than 500 silver-colored fairy crystals they had received topensate andfort the rtives and family members of the victims on the South Street.


    ¡°This is the clean money, the righteous fairy crystals.¡±


    The Darkness-repelling Sword announced solemnly.


    ¡°We want to use the ¡®clean money¡¯ to help the rtives of the victims on the South Street. This is inspired by Butcher Li Mu¡¯s way of doing things, but our money is much cleaner than his.¡±


    Feng Liusheng was very excited.


    He reckoned that he had found the purpose and meaning of life.


    Because of Li Mu¡¯s massacre and suppression, the forum, which had basically be as quiet as stagnant water, finally began to liven up after such a series of actions.


    ¡°D*mn it, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Even if that butcher will get back at me, I gotta say that I support the Darkness-repelling Sword and the young man from the Feng n.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Li Mu, kill me! I¡¯m not afraid of death. I just want to curse you.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re a beast devoid of humanity.¡±


    ¡°You can destroy my body, but you can¡¯t destroy the justice in this world.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, I hope you die young.¡±


    The warm blood in many cultivators was suddenly awoken. People started to disclose their real identities and bash at Li Mu on the forum, openly supporting the Darkness-repelling Sword and Feng Liusheng.


    It was as if a spark had fallen on a dry prairie, which then quickly brought about a fire that swept across the whole prairie at an unstoppable speed.


    Many people were surprised to see things turn out like this in the end.


    Some who hated Li Mu once again began to take pleasure in Li Mu¡¯s misfortune in secret.


    ¡°He asked for it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll deal with this.¡±


    In this way, the reputation of Li Mu the Wild Broadsword would bepletely ruined in this Star Region.


    Before his body decayed, his name had already be mud.


    Some ¡°literary cultivators¡± even referred to this event as a milestone in the history of the forum of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°While this butcher¡¯s bloody knife is hanging over us, justice has not been destroyed. Instead, it appeared in a more overwhelming way. The great waves have washed away those who had ulterior motives of fanning the mes and revealed those who really persisted with justice. Maybe we should thank Li Mu. Because it¡¯s him who has caused the middle and lower-level cultivators in the universe really unite together and ignite this me that may illuminate the whole universe in the future!¡±


    A ¡°literary cultivator¡± who could be considered quite famous couldn¡¯t help but speak up for justice as well.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I also want to say, thank you, Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Thank you, Li Mu. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Li Mu... Well, this is not a curse, is it? Will Li Mue to kill me? Oh, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Li Mu.¡±


    On the forum, arge number of ¡°Thank You Li Mu¡± posts appeared. Everyone could tell that the cultivators did not really mean to thank Li Mu but had been deliberately making fun of Li Mu with sarcasm. They were taunting, trying to sicken him on purpose.


    All of a sudden, as if they had found a way to vent their anger, all the cultivators leftments about thanking Li Mu on the forum.


    In less than two hours, more than 10,000 such posts appeared on the forum. It was quite a spectacr view if one checked the forum.


    ...


    ¡°Those who do evil must pay the price. The sword that repels the darkness will neverpromise or fall silent.¡±


    In a dim basement, a pungent smell of herbs filled the air.


    A slim and young woman was sitting cross-legged on a futon. Her dress was stained with blood, and she seemed to have been injured. The girl logged out of the Immortal Net with a sacred smile on her pale face.


    ¡°Sister, why did you...¡± A boy sitting beside her wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Then, he continued, ¡°You know he once saved...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The woman shouted sternly, ¡°Did you forget how your parents died? Humph, I know what you are thinking, but how can we abandon justice for personal favors?¡±


    ...


    Everyone felt that Li Mu hadpletely fallen into disrepute.


    For hundreds of years, no one had ever had such a bad reputation.


    Some time ago, Li Mu¡¯s tyrannizing means had suppressed the voices on the forum for a short time. But it seemed that at the end of the day, it backfired on him because the rebound of the uproar was more intense and overwhelming.


    So, could this be considered an example of going for wool buting home shorn?


    ...


    In Star Wind City.


    The ck-robed young man with sharp eyes and thick eyebrows and a sword on his back was standing by the window of the VIP room on the top floor of the Immortal Pavilion, looking out at the green hills and rivers in the distance with a frown.


    ¡°It backfired? This time, he seems to be in big trouble. What kind of method will he use to sort this out? I¡¯m intrigued.¡±


    He hade to look for Li Mu.


    In particr, when he heard that Li Mu had smashed the hellish three-headed dog in the General Realm, the fighting desire in his heart burned more furiously. But when he arrived, Li Mu had already left, and no one knew where he went.


    ...


    ¡°He tried to be clever but it turned out to be the contrary,¡± said a beautiful girl standing on the deck of the flying shuttle looking at the rolling clouds.


    Next to her, a girl carrying a machete longer than her height logged out of the Immortal Net. Thinking of all those sarcastic ¡°thanking Li Mu¡± messages on the forum, she bitterly said, ¡°These people are really hateful.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you touched by their perseverance and enthusiasm in the cause of upholding justice?¡± The beautiful girl looked down at her younger sister and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said that you will use the machete in your hand to shatter the haze in the cosmos and give a bright and peaceful world back to the folks? Those people are just doing the same thing as you are doing.¡±


    The cunning-look younger sister shook her head and said in the tone of a senior, ¡°I¡¯m not like them at all. They¡¯re fools. But I can see through the fog.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe in him that much?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just by looking at his broadsword, I can tell that he¡¯s not that kind of person. His broadsword-using method skills won¡¯t lie.¡±


    Hearing this, her older sister did not say anything else.


    Yes, one¡¯s broadsword-using methods embodied one¡¯s disposition.


    In the battle of the Tomb of the God of Sin, that man, who was almost smashed to pieces but still did not retreat, had a more straight back than anyone else in the world. In order to protect his friends and loved girl, he would rather die than retreat, even though the one he faced was an Immortal Emperor.


    Would such a man really go ughter those innocent people on the South Street?


    She couldn¡¯t trust Li Mu aspletely as her sister did, but she still had some doubts.


    At this moment, the little girl on the side suddenly eximed again.


    ¡°Sister,e on, check thetest news on the forum. This time, it is released by the Immortal Net. The truth of the massacre on the South Street...¡±


    She was as excited as she was when she got the first machete in her life eight years ago.

 Chapter 621 - Moral Example

    <h4>Chapter 621 Moral Example</h4>


    The official website of the Immortal Net would asionally release some official news on the forum. Usually, it was to maintain the order of the Immortal Net, or to rify some matters, such as notice of rewards and punishment and corresponding exnations.


    This type of news could have something to do with the Immortal Net itself or with others.


    This time, the official news released by the Immortal Net on the forum was a video recorded with the Water Mirror Technique.


    And the news was free to view.


    The title of the post was onlyposed of two words¡ª


    ¡°The Truth!¡±


    The official posts were usually ced in the most conspicuous positions, and the titles woulde out in a special color and font. Therefore, when cultivators logged onto the forums on the Immortal Net, they immediately saw this post in the vast sea of messages.


    When they clicked on this news with their minds, a video popped out in their heads at once.


    It was a video recorded from the third perspective. The angle was rather weird. But through the hazy curtain of rain, one could see on-going the massacre on the South Street.


    One by one, the shops were attacked. The innocent shopowners sleeping in the shops were ughtered. Some tried to resist and chased the intruders out but were beheaded in an instant...


    Many people died with their eyes wide open.


    Youngdies rushed out of their houses in disheveled clothes but were dragged back in the end. Their desperate and miserable cries could be heard clearly through the curtain of rain.


    Babies were thrown down from high buildings and killed with des.


    This piece of the video recorded with the Water Mirror Technique was less than 15 minutes long, and the scenes were slightly blurred. It was clear that the one who had shot the video was not very skilled. But the strength of the person who cast the Water Mirror Technique should be quite powerful, because the whole massacre was clearly disyed.


    All the cultivators were shocked.


    It was a huge shock.


    The reason why they were astounded was not that they saw the process of the massacre, but that they found out that the culprit was not the murderous maniac name Li Mu as the rumor had before. Instead, it was...


    It was a bunch of people dressed in the disciple uniform of the Tianyi Pce.


    Tianyi Pce¡¯s disciples did that?


    Everyone who watched the video felt that their brains hadpletely stopped working.


    ¡°What has happened on earth?!¡±


    Almost at the same time, the Being Forced to Keep a Pig also posted the same message on the forum. However, this one waspletely different from the ones he posted previously. There was no eye-catching title or a fee charged. Instead, everyone could read the post free of charge.


    There were no words in the post, nor was there any specific exnation.


    There was just the same video released by the Immortal Net.


    Many people clicked open the post, watched the video, and then silently exited the page.


    Then, they clicked on the official message of the Immortal Net to have a look.


    After that, they exited again.


    Then, they went back to check the post Li Mu had posted.


    The two videos were exactly the same.


    The cultivators, who were collectively ridiculing Li Mu and posting ¡°thanking Li Mu¡± posts on the forum a moment ago, lost their voices all at once.


    Many people were dumbfounded and could not think properly for the time being.


    ¡°Could it be that the massacre on the South Street was the doing of the Tianyi Pce and then the Tianyi Pce framed Li Mu for the crime?¡±


    ¡°If so, this would be big.¡±


    ¡°Then what was all the previous fuss about?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be a forged video, can it?¡±


    Some cultivators raised their doubts.


    Using the Water Mirror Technique to capture scenes was a rtively average Taoist magic art, which was not particrly abstruse. Most cultivators in the Mortal Realm or even in the Worm Realm could achieve that.


    In addition, there were some secret methods that could be used to forge Water Mirror pictures or videos. Some cultivators even specialized in studying the Water Mirror Technique and made a living by fabricating all kinds of Water Mirror materials.


    It sounded just like shooting a movie on Earth.


    Therefore, a lot of professional cultivators came out and tried to test the authenticity of these two sections of the Water Mirror videos, hoping to find some clues on the forgery.


    But in the end, they all sadly announced that there was no sign of forgery or modification in the two Water Mirror videos. At least, with their skill and strength, they couldn¡¯t see any ws.


    At this time, some people started to state their views.


    ¡°The Water Mirror video officially released by the Immortal Net has definitely been through the most rigorous test. Thus, there can¡¯t be any forgery. Someone is obviously using the power of the Immortal Net to defend Li Mu the Wild Broadsword, so...¡±


    So that meant?


    The truth of the matter was reversed in an instant.


    Many people fell intoplete silence.


    All kinds of theories about the authenticity of the Water Mirror video gradually subsided. As the saying goes, the real gold fears no fire. The truth became increasingly clearer as the discussion about it went on. Many were skeptical and went to search for even a little w with nearly exacting standards. But none of them found anything fishy.


    Therefore, it had been proved that the video was authentic.


    Along with the fermentation of this matter, some people had more discoveries.


    ¡°I know the person who killed that shopowner. He is a disciple of the Tianyi Pce named He Xiang. It¡¯s definitely not an imposter...¡±


    ¡°Not just He Xiang, I¡¯m sure that several other murders are also real disciples of the Tianyi Pce. I have proof. Those people on the video can¡¯t be imposters.¡±


    ¡°And there is Mu Shun, did you see him? The person standing on the front deck of the flying shuttle andmanding the others is one of the leaders of the Tianyi Pce in Star Wind City who runs the Immortal Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°There are also several low-level presbyters of the Tianyi Pce...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Law Enforcement Unit of the Tianyi Pce.¡±


    More and more information and evidence were spotted from this Water Mirror video. And things became more and more astonishing, as though someone had spotted the tip of an iceberg and pulled the whole thing out.


    In this way, there was concrete evidence supporting the facts.


    No one could forge a video this vivid.


    What was more, it did rain that night, and it was a rare heavy rain. After that night, it had not rained on the South Street of the Star Wind City, nor had any cultivators used their Taoist magic art to produce artificial rainfall... No matter which aspect one looked at it from, the video was wless.


    ¡°I think we should apologize to Li Mu.¡±


    Finally, someone made such a suggestion.


    It was never easy to apologize to others.


    Given this situation and the big picture, it was even harder to apologize.


    ¡°Li Mu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The cultivators who had mocked Li Mu before lowered their heads in shame.


    Unlike those whoshed out at Li Mu before just for humiliating him, in the past few days, most of the cultivators who ridiculed Li Mu on the forum truly did that out of righteous indignation. So, when they found that they had med Li Mu unjustly, the shame and guilt they suffered were hard to describe.


    This time, they were truly sorry.


    And in this wave of apologies, the Darkness-repelling Sword who had been silent for a long time finally showed up.


    Everyone could tell that he was quite heavy-hearted. He also posted a letter of apology which only consisted of three words¡ª


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    This was the first time in record that the Darkness-repelling Sword had apologized for his previous remarks and criticism.


    Many who knew the Darkness-repelling Sword well could tell that it was not easy for him to say these three words.


    After that, Feng Liusheng of the Feng n, who had been standing in the same camp with the Darkness-repelling Sword the whole time, also stepped up and posted a post after a long period of silence...


    ¡°Sorry for my error.¡±


    The more indignant Feng Liusheng was when he rebuked Li Mu, the more intense the guilt he felt at this time was.


    All the cultivators quickly came around. All of a sudden, they found that the grievance Li Mu had held was exceedingly huge. It was simply not something an ordinary person could bear.


    Why didn¡¯t he exin this matter from the very beginning?


    Or was it that Li Mu didn¡¯t find this Water Mirror video at that time?


    That would make sense. If there was no such video, no matter what Li Mu said, no one would believe that he was innocent and wronged.


    Because from the very beginning, the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region¡¯s attitude toward Li Mu was quite unfriendly. Before Li Mu left the Divine Land, the great sects had portrayed him as a humble, vulgar, and perverted series killer from the inferior world. Later, when Li Mu stepped into the universe, everything he did was savage and controversial.


    From the outset, the cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region had been looking at Li Mu with prejudice. This kind of prejudice had been deeply rooted in their minds with them noticing. Under such circumstances, who would have believed what Li Mu and his friend said?


    ¡°I¡¯m one of the people who witnessed the massacre in Gold Town with my own eyes. In fact, what happened that day was totally different from what the Gold Sun Sect imed. Here is what happened...¡± An anonymous cultivator brought up the past and recounted the story on the Immortal Net.


    ¡°Li Mu helped the cultivators who needed help and killed those voracious and despicable evildoers. He is a good man.¡± The anonymous cultivator wrote this at the end of the post.


    It was not until this time that many cultivators found that in the past couple of days, there were actually some voices defending Li Mu. Some of those who had been through the massacre in Gold Town had also posted posts, only that those posts were soon drowned out by the flood of usations against Li Mu.


    At that time, whoever spoke for Li Mu was deemed as ¡°helping the viin do evil¡±. Their voices were immediately drowned by others¡¯ harsh reprimand, so were the posts they wrote.


    How ashamed!


    How guilt-ridden!


    That was what many truly righteous cultivators were feeling now.


    They were extremely regretful. They hated themselves for being so blind that they had wronged a good person.


    Now when the cultivators looked back at things, they finally realized how great Li Mu¡¯s deed of setting up a fund for the victims of the massacre on the South Street with his own gold-colored fairy crystals was.


    Li Mu had earned those fairy crystals by winning one battle after another with his own strength. It could be said that it was the money he had earned by toil. Although he had suffered such a big grievance and had been cursed and insulted by the family members of the victims in all kinds of vicious ways, he still took out such a huge sum of money to set up a fund for them. Even a sage couldn¡¯t manage that, could he?


    However, they had actually wronged such a great sage!


    Remorse in many people¡¯s hearts drowned them like a surging river.


    Even many people who still disliked Li Mu because of his identity as a sinner had been shocked. They had to admit that wild as this young man from the inferior world was, and despite all shorings he had in other aspects, he did have demonstrated his high moral standards in this matter.


    No one could nitpick about what Li Mu did this time.


    ¡°Li Mu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Such posts kept emerging on the forum.


    ¡°Thank you, Li Mu.¡±


    Some people also sent posts with the exact words to deride and sicken Li Mu. Now, they posted those posts again, but even a fool knew that this time, the meaning of the same four words hadpletely changed.


    This time, those words showed their sincerity, admiration, gratitude, and remorse.


    No one could remember in how long they had known a figure as controversial as Li Mu. In such a short time, Li Mu had suffered great nder and then received exceedingly high praise and recognition.


    This mind-blowing contrast eventually built the image of a wild but righteous Broadsword Man. It was as if a moral example had been established in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    From this day on, anyone who dared to nder Li Mu would probably be poked in the spine.


    Of course, this was not the end yet.


    The Darkness-repelling Sword, which had been silent for a long time, made a remark again. The officials of the Immortal Net also issued an announcement, leading the matter to another climax. While eximing over Li Mu¡¯s great personality, cultivators began to think about how topensate Li Mu, as well as... how to make the real evildoers¡ªthe butchers from the Tianyi Pce¡ªpay the price.

 Chapter 622 - Ghost Rally Star

    <h4>Chapter 622 Ghost Rally Star</h4>


    Li Mu had been secretly paying attention to everything going on on the Immortal Net.


    Did he feel good?


    Of course, he did.


    The drastic ups and downs of life were just thrilling.


    Li Mu felt particrly good when he saw the private messages saying how sorry and grateful the cultivators were, as well as the copper-colored or silver-colored fairy crystals offered by many as individualpensations. What was more, a voice message praising him had been ¡°dug up¡± and ced at the top of the forum. To cap it all, the Darkness-repelling Sword, Feng Liusheng, and several other anti-Li diehards had openly apologized on the forum...


    Li Mu was quite enjoying himself.


    He had scored wealth and reputation at one go.


    At this time, on the Immortal Net, all kinds ofments about going on a punitive expedition against the Tianyi Pce as well as thepliments on Li Mu were going into a state of frenzy.


    ¡°I will make it up to Li Mu with my humble power... Yet, there is one thing I¡¯m sure of. No matter what, the Tianyi Pce has to pay for the abhorrent things they¡¯ve done. They must makepensations to Li Mu and the victims on South Street. As the real murderers, it¡¯s the least they should do.¡±


    The Darkness-repelling Sword showed up again andunched an advocation.


    His statement was approved by countless people.


    ¡°Make it up to Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Give us an exnation...¡±


    ¡°The souls of the dead on the South Street can¡¯t rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°The Tianyi Pce mustpensate for ndering Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to speak ill of the Wild Broadsword in the future, I will fight him to the death.¡±


    ¡°I am family of a victim who died on the South Street. My father was killed on that rainy night. I so regret that I had failed to recognize the truth and cked Li Mu¡¯s name in the past few days. But, from today on, I will be the defender of the Wild Broadsword and trust him unconditionally!¡±


    ¡°While everyone was cursing and mocking him, he silently put up with the immense pressure and became the first to think of a way tofort the victims on the South Street within his capacity... He is a great pioneer who has awakened the righteous power in this Star Region.¡±


    The discussion on the forum of the Immortal Net was getting more and more heated.


    Li Mu silently logged out of the Immortal Net.


    At this time, it would be best that Li Mu did not make any remark.


    When things were done, the hero should take departure without caring for fame and fortune.


    Li Mu decided to let thements on the forum ferment for a little longer.


    Right not, Li Mu was already nning on his trip to the Ghost Rally Star.


    In order to attain some Ghost Cultivation Methods and help Yu Hualong, Wu Ming, and others start to cultivate, Li Mu had to pay a visit to this that was also called the herworld¡±.


    That was already part of Li Mu¡¯s n when he entered the universe.


    The first thing Li Mu did when he stepped into the universe was to keep out wind and rain for the Mount Shu Sect by drawing all focus on himself so as to buy time for the Mount Shu Sect¡¯s future development.


    Now, he had done a perfect job.


    Not only had he bought time for the Mount Shu Sect to recuperate, but he had also sessfully diverted the focus of the conflict, and turned the tide in the most incredible manner in history. He had transformed from a butcher that everyone hated to the greatest sage the Brilliance Immortal Star Region had had in the past thousand years and made himself the moral example.


    In the future, even if Li Mu knocked on a widow¡¯s door in the dead of the night, others would not surmise that he was going to take advantage of the widow. Instead, they would think that Li Mu was really going tofort the widow and talk about her dreams.


    This was one of the good things about bing a moral example.


    Anyway, from this day on, whoever wanted to discredit, frame, or stand on the moral high ground to criticize Li Mu, would have to weigh their strength. Otherwise, they were likely to go for wool ande home shorn.


    It could be said that Li Mu¡¯s current status was sort of transcendent in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Many people no longer cared much about his sinner identity.


    The first stage of his n that he had made before stepping into the universe had beenpleted. Now, he should move on to the second stage, which was to find the Ghost Cultivation Method as soon as possible.


    The first thought that came to Li Mu was to purchase a couple of books on the Ghost Cultivation Methods, which could save him a lot of time and energy.


    But after a thorough search, the result took Li Mu by surprise.


    Even with his current silver VIP card, he couldn¡¯t find any Ghost Cultivation Methods on the Immortal Net.


    This was quite weird.


    Therefore, the only way he had was to take Second Senior Fellow Apprentice and Ding Yi along with him to explore the Ghost Rally Star in person.


    But to their surprise, there was no Star Posthouse within a radius of a million miles around the Ghost Rally Star. Nor could they directlynd on that through any Teleportation Deployment.


    Hence, after thinking things over, Li Mu had no choice but to once again rent a space shuttle and cross the void to get to the Ghost Rally Star.


    The closest to the Ghost Rally Star was a sixth-ss star called the Opposite Bank Star. There were several Interster docks on it. One could find space shuttles of all sizes and types to be rented there, including the long-distance kind that could fly tens of millions of miles after getting a one-time supply.


    However, when renting the space shuttle, Li Mu encountered some small difficulties.


    Hearing that the three were heading for the Ghost Rally Star, most boatmen and captains turned pale at once. No matter how high the payment Li Mu offered, they just shook their heads and refused.


    ¡°That is where the dead gather, a forbidden ce for the living. Once a living person enters, there is no way for him toe back alive.¡±


    Some kind-hearted people cautioned Li Mu.


    They told him that the Ghost Rally Star was extremely dangerous.


    In the end, a medium-sized space shuttle named ¡°Sword of Freedom¡± epted Li Mu¡¯s offer and set off from the number one dock of the Opposite Bank Star, sailing into the vast universe and heading for dangerous Ghost Rally Star.


    The captain of the Sword of Freedom was surnamed Shan, and his name was Tian. He was a lineal member of the Shan family, the most powerful family on the Opposite Bank Star. He was a generous and hearty middle-aged man, tall and strong, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. At a nce, one could tell that he was an uncalcting and sentimental person who had earned the support of arge number of loyal fellows.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re Li Mu, I wouldn¡¯t have taken this deal.¡± Shan Tianughed and said with deep admiration, ¡°But you¡¯re Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword. So, no matter how dangerous it is, I¡¯ll send you to the ce you want to go.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t expect that the little bit of fame he had just gained could be ¡°cashed¡± in such a short time.


    His vanity was greatly satisfied.


    He felt like he had be a star.


    After saying hello to Li Mu and the other, the captain named Shan Tian went straight to the operator cabin to drive the space shuttle in person.


    The route to the Ghost Rally Star was full of dangers. Even the most experienced interster sailors did not dare to be careless.


    On the deck.


    ¡°Sect Master, since you were the one who shot that video, why didn¡¯t you release that video of the Water Mirror Technique from the very beginning? If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have been trashed for so long, would you?¡±


    Ding Yi asked the question that had baffled him for a long time.


    Before Li Mu could say anything, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice shot him a you-are-still-too-naive look and gave him the answer.


    ¡°Seems that you still don¡¯t know half about our Sect Master¡¯s cunning tricks. Think about it. If he released the water mirror from the beginning, would those stupid cultivators frically repent and feverishly admire and worship him like this?¡± Second Senior Fellow Apprentice said.


    Having heard those words, Ding Yi put on a thoughtful look.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice heaved with a sigh and said, ¡°To be honest, Sect Master, you are really an expert in ying mind games. I, Old Zhu, have to give you a big credit for your tricks.¡±


    Li Mu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    What trick was he talking about?


    This was simply a fortunate coincidence, okay?


    Li Mu had been locked up in the furnace and refined for 49 days. During that time, he had no idea what had happened outside, nor did he know how Mu Shun had framed him. That was how things turned out like this...


    However, Li Mu would not reveal the truth.


    All he needed to do was quietly reap the benefits of others¡¯ worship.


    Half a dayter.


    They approached the Ghost Rally Star.


    In the space ahead, wisps of eerie aura were flowing. When Li Mu opened his Third Eye and saw that in the dark universe, there was a strange, thin, neb-like mist floating up and down. This thin, ck mist was emitting the smell of death.


    ¡°Ahead is the area within 100,000 miles of the Ghost Rally Star. Everyone, be on alert.¡±


    Shan Tian¡¯s voice came out.


    After hearing that remark, for some reason, everyone felt that they were suddenly surrounded by a ghostly aura, or the moans and sobbing of the dead, which kept lingering in their ears. Suddenly, there was a sense of gloom hovering in the surrounding universe.


    ¡°The Yin Qi is extremely thick here!¡±


    These words popped up in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    It was the old faker¡¯s pet phrase back on Earth.


    Every time the old faker was hired to practice geomancy in one¡¯s house or help choose a good location to build houses, he always made such a remark. Then, the master of the family would be so scared that he would hurriedly offer him more money and beg him to repel the foreboding Yin Qi.


    At that time, Li Mu very much despised the old faker¡¯sme trickery.


    But now, he started to believe that perhaps the old faker was just telling the fact.


    The ways the old faker drew talismans, wielded wooden swords, suppressed evil spirits, and dispersed the Yin Qi after he made such a remark emerged in Li Mu¡¯s head one after another.


    He began to see things from a different angle.


    As the ¡°Sword of Freedom¡± gradually went deep into the area of the Hundred Ghosts Star, the inky mist in the void of the universe gradually became dense, while the Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth gradually became sparse, showing a growing trend.


    This kind of inky mist made Ding Yi and Second Senior Fellow Apprentice quite ufortable.


    Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was particrly ill at ease. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. It appeared that he had thought of something in the past that put him on edge, but he forced himself to hold it back and did not say anything to Li Mu.


    The speed of the space shuttle was very fast.


    Li Mu stood on the deck and carefully observed the inky mist.


    Soon, he found that this kind of mist was not evenly distributed but drifted at random. Some areas were as dark as ink, whereas, some were rtively light. Shan Tian, who was driving the Sword of Freedom, had very experiencedly led the shuttle to circumvent these dark areas and only travel in the rtively light areas with thinner inky mist.


    As the space shuttle headed forward, every now and then, some sharp meteorites abruptly pop out of the inky mist. Just like the hidden reefs in the sea, the meteorites posed a great threat to the space shuttle.


    Li Mu now understood why many captains and sailors did not want toe to this area.


    Just these sharp meteorites that could abruptly stand in the way alone was enough to jeopardize any space shuttle. The trip was too dangerous. If not careful, the ship might be wrecked and the people on it might die.


    The further the space shuttle sailed, the more the hidden reefs were.


    Along the way, the hidden meteorites were getting bigger and bigger. Atst, some was even asrge as hills. The space shuttle was weaving through these colossal meteorites as if it was traveling in a gorge so thin that from there only a strip of the sky could be seen. The journey was indeed thrilling.


    ¡°In this area, the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth is quite messy, and the Law of Space is in disorder. Thus, this area can¡¯t hold a functional Teleportation Deployment. Except for those powerful figures with incredibly strong physical strength and Divine Consciousness, regr cultivators can only rely on some flying Magic Treasures or space shuttle to get here if they want to.¡±


    Soon, the Sword of Freedom came to a halt.


    Shan Tian appeared beside Li Mu.


    He exined that the route ahead was only open at a specific time. So, the space shuttle had to stop here and wait for some time.


    ¡°There are about 5,000 miles to go before we get to the furthest ce this space shuttle can reach. Wild Broadsword, when we get there, please carefully observe the environment and think about whether you really need tond on the Ghost Rally Star. If you insist to continue the journey, you will have to do it on your own.¡±


    In a very tactful way, Shan Tian tried to talk Li Mu out of it.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Brother Shan. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t really nned to put himself in danger. If heter found that it could not be achieved, he would give up then. As for the Ghost Cultivation Methods, he could have to think of other ways to get some.


    Li Mu had been secretly observing the surroundings the whole time. With the help of his Third Eye, he did find something that others might never notice.


    In fact, Li Mu had secretly performed a little experiment and found that some of the old faker¡¯s means could work wonders here.

 Chapter 623 - Bone Sacred Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 623 Bone Sacred Mountain</h4>


    Two hourster, the hidden meteorites and the ck mist ahead started to change, and a dark road gradually emerged.


    Shan Tian looked rather tense and solemn.


    The Sword of Freedom he drove traveled at an uneven pace, cleaving the dense mist of Yin Qi and continuing to move forward.


    All the protective tactical deployments on the Sword of Freedom had been switched on.


    A streamlined, fish-scale-patterned shield had wrapped the huge space shuttle in. Like a fish, the huge space shuttle was now swimming in the haze of Yin Qi.


    Li Mu had noticed that some of the alchemical objects in the martial arts civilization, such as the space shuttle, the flying shuttle, and the magic treasures with all kinds of functions, had obviously adopted the principles of biological mimicry, which simted animals¡¯ appearance so as to optimize the function. This was quite simr to the biological mimicry instruments invented on Earth.


    While cautiously observing the surrounding Yin Qi and the hidden meteorites, Li Mu silently memorized the route and he secretly tested some measures the old faker used to take to deal with the Yin Qi. Gradually, he had a n in his mind.


    Next to him, the body of Second Senior Fellow Apprentice began to change. And the changes were getting more and more conspicuous.


    His figure became brawnier, and a white mane of a pig as sharp as steel needles sprouted out from his neck. At the same time, his face became fierce. Four long and sharp white fangs stuck out of his thick lips. A kind of ferocious and violent aura that was rarely seen in him was quietly emitting from him. There was a faint low roar in his throat, which sounded like a giant beast that would devour any person he saw. He was extremely horrible.


    Li Mu looked back thoughtfully.


    Meanwhile, Ding Yi had already returned to the inner cabin of the Sword of Freedom. With the help of the power of the tactical deployment, he was able to resist the invasion of the dense Yin Qi.


    For a Worm Realm cultivator, entering this kind of environment was like an ordinary person falling into a vast ocean. It was extremely depressing as well as dangerous.


    This was especially the case with the dense Yin Qi. If it invaded one¡¯s body, it would cause damages to one¡¯s cultivation, cut back one¡¯s lifespan, and bring one serious illness. The power of Yin Qi was indeed frightening.


    About four hourster.


    The Sword of Freedom covered about 5,000 kilometers in a stop-and-go manner and eventually stopped in front of a mountain-sized giant meteorite.


    ¡°Hero Li, this is the furthest that my shuttle can reach,¡± said Shan Tian, who apanied Li Mu and the others to the top of this giant meteorite.


    One could see some artificial carvings, worn-away stone steps, as well as some caves and tforms on the top of the mountain. It was perhaps a temporary stop, a sentry post, or something like that.


    ¡°This is a provisional safe harbor built by the older interster sailors. It enjoys a history of more than 10,000 years and has been named the Cliff of the Living. Every year, only a handful of people woulde here. Generally speaking, only the most experienced sailors know this ce.¡±


    There was a hint of pride in his words.


    He was born in the most powerful family on the Opposite Bank Star. But he had liked to travel in the universe since he was a child. He had sneaked onto many space shuttles and learned all about sailing. Without relying on the power of his family, he purchased a space shuttle of his own. He was also a captain who could be ranked in the top three in this Star Region.


    He had been to many ces where ordinary interster sailors didn¡¯t dare to go, seen countless secret realms and dangerous ces, andpleted many challenges that ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t even imagine. Visiting this ancient safe harbor called the Cliff of the Living was one of his great adventures.


    ¡°If you keep going, you have around 10,000 miles to go before you enter the Ghost Rally Star. The space shuttle can¡¯t go any forward, so you can only rely on our own cultivation power from this moment on.¡± Shan Tian looked at Li Mu and advised, ¡°Hero Li, as bold and powerful as you are, you still need to be careful and think this over.¡±


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye, stood on the top of the meteorite mountain, and looked ahead.


    Layers uponyers of meteorites and the Yin Qi as thick as the seay head. Ghastly and ominous auras kept blowing against his face.


    Li Mu gazed for moments and said, ¡°Second Senior Brother and Brother Ding, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Atst, he decided to enter the Ghost Rally Star.


    By this time, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice hadpletely turned into a giant white-haired pig. A kind of violent and fierce aura in ancient times spread out from his body. There was also a scarlet beam swirling in his pupils. Hearing this, he nodded slightly.


    Knowing his cultivation and strength, Ding Yi also understood that he was unable to apany Li Mu on the rest of the quest. If he insisted on going, he would be Li Mu¡¯s burden instead. Therefore, he also nodded helplessly.


    In the end, Shan Tian gave Li Mu a small life-saving shuttle as a tool to cross the void.


    Li Mu, like an independent hermit who had left the world, boarded the small boat. As if a man sailing the ocean in a canoe, he left the Sword of Freedom by himself, parted the thick dark mist in front of him, and headed for the Ghost Rally Star.


    ¡°Hero Li, I¡¯ll wait here for you for a month. If you don¡¯te back in a month, the supply of the Sword of Freedom would run low. Then, I would have to head back. If you return after that, please wait for me at the Cliff of the Living. I¡¯lle to pick you up after I reload the supply. Bear this in mind. Don¡¯t ever leave the Cliff of the Living by yourself, or you¡¯ll be easily lost in this spookynd.¡±


    Shan Tian¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Li Mu felt a surge of gratefulness in his heart.


    Shan Tian was indeed a warm-hearted man.


    Li Mu advanced for two hours.


    The hull of the life-saving boat had been seriously corroded by the dense Yin Qi. When he arrived in this area, even Li Mu started to feel the pressure. The aura of the living gradually thinned. The dense Yin Qi around him was like the shadow of death that continued flinging at him.


    In the end, the ck Yin Qi seemed to be tangible and pressed down upon him. The horrible pressure was so strong that even an expert in the Soldier Realm would be instantly crushed into powder.


    It was no wonder that Shan Tian had mentioned that if one wanted to enter the Ghost Star, one must have either a strong physical body or a special magic treasure.


    Otherwise, the chances of survival would be very slim.


    Fortunately, Li Mu¡¯s physical body was strong enough to crush average General Realm cultivators, so it was not hard for him to bear this kind of pressure.


    In the end, unable to stand the pressure, the life-saving flying boat began to cripple.


    Li Mu immediately abandoned the life-saving flying boat.


    He put out a piece of jade, and streaks of silver light draped from the jade. As if pouring hot oil on thin snow, the light easily shielded Li Mu from the extremely dense Yin Qi.


    ¡°The old faker¡¯s Taiqing Ghost-repelling Talisman works beautifully.¡±


    Li Mu clicked his tongue in wonder.


    This piece of jade was made in a hurry on his way here. It was engraved with the Taiqing Ghost-repelling Talisman that the old faker had taught him. Li Mu used to believe that this was just a spooky method used by the old faker when he ¡°engaged in superstition¡±. But now, it seemed that the talisman was real and was very effective to iste the Yin Qi.


    That could be considered one of Li Mu¡¯s secret means.


    This way, to Li Mu himself, the greatest threat the Ghost Rally Star posed on the living had basically been diminished.


    The 24 flying willow-shaped broadswords whizzed out of the case and spread out behind Li Mu like a pair of de wings. As the broadswords vibrated, Li Mu sped up and rapidly advanced toward the Ghost Rally Star.


    Several hourster, a huge ck came to Li Mu¡¯s sight.


    ¡°This must be the Ghost Rally Star, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Mu heaved a sigh of relief.


    But at this moment, he was surprised to find that the originally extremely dense Yin Qi suddenly disappeared when he was about 10,000 meters away from the Ghost Rally Star. A clear void had separated the boundless sea of Yin Qi from the Ghost Rally Star, just like the egg white separating the yolk from the eggshell.


    The arrangements of the universe were truly amazing.


    Li Mu put away the piece of jade and continued to approach the vast ck.


    Gradually, he could feel a strange gravitying from the direction of the vast.


    Li Mu pped his de wings and swooped down.


    The mountains and rivers on the surface of the vast below gradually became visible.


    Li Mu turned on his Third Eye to observe the environment. But at this precise moment, a voice suddenly came from the vast¡ª


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into my Ghost Star?¡±


    The ck cloud vibrated, then, turned into a huge ghost w swiftly grabbing at Li Mu.


    ¡°Why being so hostile?¡±


    Li Mu sped up, took a sharp turn, and arced across the sky. He dexterously dodged the huge ghost w and eventuallynded on the continent on the Ghost Rally Star.


    The terrain of the Ghost Rally Star was quite simr to that of ordinarys. But there was one thing unique about the¡ªthe light was rather dim here. There seemed to be no day and night here, as though it was always dusk.


    It was extremely quiet in the surroundings.


    There were no trees. All Li Mu could see were ck rocks.


    Countless strange stones stood on thend.


    There was no wind. Air did not seem to exist, either.


    The sky was always gloomy, and the surrounding mountains were dark and mysterious. The sky and earth seemed to be the same color. There was a kind of oppressive vibe, as though it was really not a world of living people but a dwelling of the dead.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t sense any trace of the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, either.


    But there was another kind of energy that he could not figure out.


    Li Mu took out a ck Ghost Mask and put it on. Then, he changed into arge ck robe. When he walked, he looked like a head floating in the air above the robes.


    He was ying a ghost.


    He did that because he had found some information on the Immortal Net before he came to the Ghost Rally Star.


    ¡°It is said that on the Ghost Rally Star, there will also some living people blending in with ghosts. There are a lot of ghost sects on that. Except for their special cultivation methods, the ghost sects are just like other sects of the living cultivators in the universe and are divided into different sses and parties...¡±


    Li Mu mused while heading forward.


    About half an hourter, he passed by some viges and towns and saw some real ghost cultivators. They were souls of the dead. It was very simple to distinguish the realm of their cultivation¡ªthe more concrete the soul was, the more powerful his strength was.


    In the next few days, Li Mu blended in with the ghost cultivators and inquired for information. He also figured out the specific division of the cultivation realms for ghost cultivators.


    From the lowest to the highest, there were the Wandering Soul, the Ghost Spirit, the Ghost Soldier, the Ghost General, the Ghost Lord, the Ghost Emperor... and eventually the Celestial Demon.


    Upon bing the Celestial Demon, a ghost would finally be freed from the half-dead state. They would again be living beings and transcend the cycle of life and death. They would possess an inconceivable order of cultivation and power, and even be able to grasp the divine abilities of reincarnation.


    ¡°So, Yu Hualong, Wu Ming, and the others can only be regarded as Wandering Souls. Without a Ghost Cultivation Method, they can¡¯t increase their strength at all. In the current state, they are just a little better than real dead people.¡±


    Li Mu came to a rough judgment.


    He had learned from various sources that the nearest ghost sect, that was the Bone Sacred Mountain, was a rising ghost sect that had two great Ghost Lords.


    It was said that this Bone Sacred Mountain had only been established for less than five years. But it quickly thrived and rose to power. In a short time, it gobbled several ghost sects in this area and took over thisnd, bing an upstart on the Ghost Rally Star.


    This was quite rare in the history of the Ghost Rally Star.


    Because generally, the ghost n needed to take a lot of time and effort to grow stronger. There were very few shortcuts on this front. Most of the high-level Ghost Lords had cultivated for thousands of years before they got where they were. So, it was simply inconceivable for Wandering Souls who came to this only about five years ago to rise to the Ghost Lord Level in such a short span.


    ¡°I¡¯d better go to the Bone Sacred Mountain and take a look. Maybe I can find some good Ghost Cultivation Methods there.¡±


    Li Mu knew what he needed to do next.

 Chapter 624 - The Two Sages

    <h4>Chapter 624 The Two Sages</h4>


    The Bone Sacred Mountain was a colossal white mountain range,prised of thousands of mountains of all sizes. The dozens of strangely-shaped, towering main peaks were tens of thousands of meters high. Caverns were everywhere. Most of the mountains were hollow inside, and the patterns of the mountains varied,pletely irregr.


    These white peaks were particrly conspicuous against the darknds that stretched tens of thousands of miles around them. It was said that this mountain range was actually made up of piles of white bones. As time passed, the white bones had be as solid as rocks, forming a uniquendscape.


    It was said that in the Ghost World, there had once been a skeleton with extremely profound cultivation who had failed to make it to the Divine Demon level. For his failure, he suffered the Heavenly Tribtion and died. His white bones then became these white mountains with a radius of thousands of miles.


    However, the truth of this legend could not be verified.


    Before the rise of the new Ghost Lords, the Bone Sacred Mountain had been upied by various forces. Dozens of ghost sects bothrge and small were stationed there during the same period. Each sect had its own Cultivation Methods. Although they were not first-ss forces, they were well established. There were also some rogue cultivators who could not be messed with living in this ce. Therefore, for thousands of years, no ghost sect had thoroughly unified the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    However, with the appearance of the two unparalleled ghost cultivators, everything had changed.


    In just four or five years, they had rapidly risen and swept all the major sects and schools from the Bone Sacred Mountain. They had killed a lot of rogue ghost cultivators, forcibly unified the mountain range, and be notoriously formidable figures. After that, they had used the Bone Sacred Mountain as their base and established a ghost sect which they called the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    The origins of these two ghost cultivators were extremely mysterious. They were not disciples of any famous master. It was said that the two Wandering Souls had be stronger overnight. They were a man and a woman which had been a couple when they were alive. But they died together and became Wandering Souls, who then drifted here and met great opportunities. From then on, they ranked among the most powerful ghost cultivators and became the overlords of the area.


    That was the information which Li Mu acquired along the way.


    Li Mu had realized that if the rumors were correct, it meant that the Ghost Lord couple in the Bone Sacred Mountain had mastered a highly advanced Ghost Cultivation Method. It was the only possible exnation as to how they had made a name for themselves in such a short time.


    Li Mu was very interested in this Ghost Cultivation Method and whether it really existed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for it.¡±


    Having disguised himself as a ghost cultivator, Li Mu had not only kept his real identity from all the ghosts but also gained a deeper understanding of this world and began to smoothly blend in with the ghost cultivators.


    He was standing on the periphery of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    As he looked up at the mountain range, he seemed to be able to see the vicissitudes of life.


    Apart from the fact that the cultivators living in this world were all souls, other aspects of life here were not so different from those of the world of the living. The ghost cultivators had emotions and desires, and they also needed to eat. There was a bizarre river in this world, which was said to flow straight from hell. Every time the ghost cultivators drank it, the energy it provided them to keep them in their current forms varied.


    Li Mu had once spooned up this water, but he hadn¡¯t drunk it.


    That was because the energy in the water was extremely strange. For half-dead ghost cultivators, it could provide them the energy they needed to maintain their forms. But for living people, its effect was unpredictable. Li Mu didn¡¯t want to take risks. Still, he took some for further research.


    The energy in this water reminded Li Mu of the aura of the divine-level Primordial Stone he had picked up on that mysterious stall when he had done stone gambling. The aura of this water was almost the same.


    After the divine-level Primordial Stone had been cut in half and revealed the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, the weird, half-dead energy soon disappeared. Thinking of the extremely strange changes of the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice when he had been on the Cliff of the Living outside the Ghost Rally Star, Li Mu reckoned that he might know the source or use of this energy.


    Therefore, Li Mu collected some of this strange water to study in the future.


    What was on his mind now was how to sneak into the Bone Sacred Mountain and try to find a high-ss Ghost Cultivation Method.


    Given Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation, it was feasible to simply take the Cultivation Method by force. Ghost Lords would not necessarily be strong enough to defeat him. However, Li Mu eventually gave up this thought.


    Because this was the Ghost Rally Star, a ce for the dead.


    If Li Mu revealed his identity as a living person during the process of snatching the Cultivation Method, he was afraid that he would make enemies out of all the ghost cultivators on the Ghost Rally Star. The was very eerie, so Li Mu did not dare to be reckless.


    ¡°I have to think of another way.¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    One dayter, Li Mu heard a piece of news.


    ¡°The Bone Sacred Mountain is recruiting disciples. As long as your cultivation is at or above the Ghost Spirit Level, you can join and get resources and Cultivation Methods.¡±


    This piece of news spread among the ghost cultivators around the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    Because it was a newly risen force, the Bone Sacred Mountain hoped to recruit arge number of disciples from among the ghost cultivators. To put it simply, they were recruitingckeys.


    It was said thattely, the Bone Sacred Mountain had been on bad terms with several old ghost sects nearby. There had been some territorial disputes between the new and the old forces, and several battles had broken out. That was why Bone Sacred Mountain was trying to recruit more disciples and expand their fighting force.


    After giving it a thought, Li Mu joined in with the assorted ghost cultivators ready to head to Bone Sacred Mountain.


    After taking a few simple tests, Li Mu, who had purposefully disyed his cultivation at the Ghost Soldier Level, sessfully joined the Bone Sacred Mountain as expected and became a captain-level disciple. Then, he was taught a Ghost Cultivation Method called the Spirit-gathering Spring.


    Although the Spirit-gathering Spring was much more advanced than the Cultivation Methods the ordinary ghost cultivators had obtained, it was still a far cry from the top-ss Ghost Cultivation Method that Li Mu had been looking forward to. So, Li Mu decided not to take any action for the time being.


    His goal was to get a top-ss Ghost Cultivation Method.


    ¡°Our Bone Sacred Mountain has the best cultivation methods and resources in the world. But how many days have you been in the sect? To get higher cultivation methods and better cultivation resources, or to enter the Nether Spring to cultivate your Ghost Body, you must gain some achievements in battle and earn those rewards. Now, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    An elder named Zhen Ye, who was a Ghost General, admonished Li Mu and the other ghosts.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    ¡°I was just afraid that you didn¡¯t have any top cultivation methods. Now, since you have said it, everything will be all right.¡±


    He remained inactive and continued to observe.


    Later, he and three other Ghost Soldier captains were assigned to a cave in a fairly good location. They were sort of stationed there. There was a Nether Spring Well inside the cave, which could be shared by four ghosts. Compared with the other ces in the outside world, the spring water in this well was purer and richer, enabling them to better nourish their Ghost Cultivation Methods.


    Li Mu now had fifty ghost cultivators at the Ghost Spirit Level as his subordinates.


    Now that the whole Bone Sacred Mountain was at war, it was not hard for him to earn battle achievements.


    Only three dayster, Li Mu and the others went straight to the battlefield.


    Around the Bone Sacred Mountain, there were three major ghost sects: the Heavenly Ghost Sect, the Holy Ghost Sect, and the Lost Land. They were all time-honored ghost sects that had existed for tens of millions of years. Because of the rapid rise of the Bone Sacred Mountain, their territories were under threat, and they had to fight for resources and disciples. The three sects then joined forces to besiege the Bone Sacred Mountain. Three months ago, the war had broken out. Then, hundreds of battles, big and small, had taken ce. It could be said that the battles had not stopped since then.


    Li Mu and the other ghosts were sent to the battlefield to fight the disciples of the Lost Land.


    After a fierce battle, more than half of the ghost cultivators in Li Mu¡¯s team were killed. However, because of his outstanding performance in killing four outstanding disciples of the Lost Land in a row, Li Mu himself won the favor of the Ghost General elder, Zhen Ye, and earned merits. Later, he was given a promotion and became a battalion chiefmanding 100 ghosts and 4 Ghost Soldiers. He was also rewarded with abundant cultivation resources.


    ¡°Here are 10 high-quality Ghost Pearls. The energy in them is enough for you to absorb for a month. Keep working hard and be loyal to the two Sages. I have high hopes for you,¡± said the Ghost General elder named Zhen Ye, who patted Li Mu on the shoulder while distributing the rewards.


    Gradually, Zhen Ye began to regard Li Mu as his trusted subordinate.


    Night fell.


    Because of his meritorious military service as well as the Ghost General Elder Zhen Ye favoring him, Li Mu soon got promoted and moved to a cave where he lived by himself.


    Li Mu returned to his own cave and sat on the futon. Holding the 10 ck, shiny, longan-sized beads in his hands, he carefully observed them.


    ¡°The Ghost Bead is a treasure made of Ghost Qi. It contains energy that can be absorbed by ghost cultivators. It is simr to the fairy crystal in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. On the Ghost Rally Star, it can also be used as a kind of hard currency.¡±


    Li Mu could clearly feel that the Ghost Beads contained very pure half-dead energy.


    He was a little tempted to have a try.


    What would happen if he practiced a Ghost Cultivation Method?


    This thought kept surging in his mind.


    Li Mu remembered that when he had first found the divine-level Primordial Stone, the half-dead energy it emitted had seemed to echo with the Xiantian Skill. It seemed that it could bepatible with the Xiantian Skill. So was the energy in the Ghost Bead. If he absorbed the energy of the dead into his body, would it help him to practice the Xiantian Skill?


    However, he was not certain what effect this kind of energy would have if it was absorbed and refined into the body of a living person. If it caused a problem with the original cultivation method of the living person, the losses would outweigh the gains.


    Li Mu hesitated. In the end, he still did not try it.


    Over the next few days, the mes of war continued to burn this patch ofnd.


    Li Mu and his ghost soldiers were sent to the battlefield over and over again. Still, ghost cultivators continued to be destroyed. The cruelty of the war was not any less than that in the world of the living. Once the ghost cultivators were killed, their three souls and seven spirits would disappear forever, which meant that they would never be able to reincarnate. This was more terrible than the death of the living.


    However, Li Mu performed extremely well in this kind of war.


    ¡°Nice, very nice. I¡¯m very satisfied with your performance.¡±


    The Ghost General elder named Zhen Ye nowpletely regarded Li Mu as his henchman. He bent over backward to praise Li Mu and help him make progress. Also, he funneled all kinds of resources and favorable positions to Li Mu. It looked like Zhen Ye was going to train him to be his ¡°ghost sessor¡±.


    Li Mu also took the opportunity to ask him a lot of questions.


    From Zhen Ye, Li Mu finally learned that the Ghost Lord couple which was now the ruler of the Bone Sacred Mountain was referred to as the Two Sages by many ghost cultivators. The cultivation methods they practiced were immensely abstruse and mysterious, and theirbat strength was inconceivable. It was said that even those at the Ghost Lord level did not pose much of a threat to the Two Sages.


    ¡°So, what is the Cultivation Method of the Two Sages...?¡± Li Mu asked tentatively.


    At this question, Zhen Ye shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°No idea. Boy, you should never inquire about things that you shouldn¡¯t know. Be a smart ghost. Don¡¯t ever ask about such things again. Anyway, I¡¯ve heard from the Two Sages that only two kinds of people can be allowed to know about or practice the Cultivation Method of the Two Sages. It can be inferred that it is definitely not an ordinary Cultivation Method.¡±


    ¡°Which two kinds?¡±......


    ¡°The first kind is those who have umted sufficient merit points. The second kind is those who have made great contributions to the sect. Only these two kinds of people can have ess to the Cultivation Method of the Two Sages.¡±

 Chapter 625 - The Great Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 625 The Great Ambition</h4>


    Li Mu thought for a while and decided to follow the rules.


    The less trouble the better.


    Moreover, based on the observation he did these days, the Two Sages of Bone Sacred Mountain had treated the ghost cultivators equally. They were indeed helping the low-level ghost cultivators to better their lives. This sect was a fair and open-minded one that could rarely be seen. The system and hierarchy of the sect were well-established. All in all, it was a great rising force.


    On the other hand, the three major ghost sects that had waged war against the Bone Sacred Mountain had been branded with very during their long history. They killed without mercy and had adhered to the mindset that those who were not their members would always want to harm them. Therefore, they were extremely brutal towards the sects and rogue cultivators that were not under their jurisdiction. Also, they held great enmity against the living beings outside of the Ghost Rally Star.


    Since the Cultivation Method could be obtained by making contributions to the sect, Li Mu thought he might as well give this rising force called Bone Sacred Mountain a helping hand.


    But in this way, Li Mu would have to spend more time on the Ghost Rally Star than he had nned. He was afraid that he would not be able to sort things out within a month.


    ¡°It seems that I just have to make my new friend, Shan Tian, go on a few more trips.¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    After it was done, he would definitely find a way to repay Shan Tian one day.


    Having made up his mind, Li Mu soon calmed down.


    His attention went back to the Ghost Cultivation Method and the 10 Ghost Beads.


    ¡°On that day, the Xiantian Skill echoed the half-dead energy in the divine-level Primordial Stone. Could it be that the Xiantian Skill can refine this kind of energy?¡±


    Li Mu was eager to give it a try.


    In the end, he decided to do an experiment.


    Li Mu summoned a Ghost Soldier captain and ordered him to announce to the other members that he was going to do closed-door training. Then, he directly shut the gate of his cave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the Ghost Cultivation Method called the Spirit-gathering Spring to suck the energy inside the Ghost Beads into my body, and then cast the Xiantian Skill to refine it. This is surely a usible method.¡±


    After deducing the whole process several times, Li Mu gradually came up with a n.


    He took out a Ghost Bead and ran the most basic Ghost Cultivation Method of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    Soon, a look of pleasant surprise appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    It worked.


    He had actually seeded in running a Ghost Cultivation Method in the body of a living man.


    Li Mu was not sure if he was the first living person who managed to practice a Ghost Cultivation Method. But it meant that his previous n could be carried out.


    In fact, the Spirit-gathering Spring was a technique to help one absorb the Ghost Qi between heaven and earth into one¡¯s body. For ghost cultivators without substantial bodies, they only absorbed the Ghost Qi toplement their three souls and seven spirits, so as to solidify their existence. The ultimate purpose of this skill, just like that of all the other Ghost Cultivation Method, was to enable the ghosts to transcend the half-dead state, surpass life and death, and go back to life.


    But Li Mu found that after the Ghost Qi was guided into his body by the Spirit-gathering Spring, it began to flow in his meridians like natural qi. As it circted, his breath became cold as if his body was going to freeze.


    An ordinary expert would probably not be able to withstand such Ghost Qi because they would suffer damages to his meridians.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s physical body was incredibly strong and his meridians were remarkably resilient, so he was fine after the first trial.


    ¡°If I turn this Ghost Qi into natural qi, I wonder how powerful it will be?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s interest was piqued.


    He began to absorb the rest of the Ghost Qi in that Ghost Bead.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    The energy in the Ghost Beads was indeed hundreds of times richer and purer than that in the air between heaven and earth. Li Mu felt a stream of icy water flowing in his meridians. Instantly, cold, white air began toe out from his whole body, as though he were going to turn into an ice sculpture.


    After draining the energy in that Ghost Bead, Li Mu felt that he had be more or less an ice sculpture or a snowman. It was probably the most Ghost Qi that his physical body could withstand.


    Then, he set up a Breath-concealing Deployment in the cave to prevent his aura from escaping the cave. After that, he began to operate the Xiantian Skill to refine the Ghost Qi in his meridians.


    The moment when the Xiantian Skill was activated, the Ghost Qi inside him immediately became obedient. As if trying to please him, it began to run down the meridians designated by the Xiantian Skill, and the extreme coldness inside his body gradually disappeared.


    Li Mu took a closer look and found that the extremely cold Ghost Qi was not gone.


    It was still running in his meridians.


    But for Li Mu, the reason why the extreme chill had disappeared was that the Ghost Qi was no longer harmful to Li Mu¡¯s meridians and flesh. It seemed to have be a part of Li Mu¡¯s body, and he could control it as easily as controlling his arm.


    Yet, it seemed that the idea of merging the primitive natural qi in his body with the extremely sinister Ghost Qi could not be realized in a short period.


    The Xiantian Skill was extremely deft in manipting the two kinds of energy.


    When Li Mu was running the primitive natural qi, the extremely cold Ghost Qi would hide in his Dantian and dissipate in the meridians. And when running the extremely cold Ghost Qi, the Primordial Genuine Qi would alsoy low in the Dantian.


    The two kinds of Genuine Qi could not be merged, but they did not interfere with each other, either.


    Li Mu tried several times, but in the end, he decided to temporarily give up the idea of merging these two kinds of qi.


    It was not the right time yet.


    Of course,pared with the primitive natural qi Li Mu had cultivated for many years, the extremely cold Ghost Qi was much inferior regarding the amount.


    It took Li Mu 10 days topletely absorb the energy in the 10 Ghost Beads.


    Now, with the power of the extremely cold Ghost Qi, Li Mu was basically half a step away from bing a Ghost General. Compared with ordinary ghost cultivators, Li Mu was advancing at a much more tremendous pace every day.


    The realm and fighting capacity system of the ghost cultivators were different from the cultivation system of the living beings in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. The Ghost General level was probably equivalent to the Void-breaking Realm, or the so-called Worm Realm, in the world of the living. Yet, the Ghost Lords wereparable to the general-level experts there.


    Li Mu felt that he was having a headache.


    The two different level systems seemed quite confusing.


    One level of ghost cultivation spanned across several cultivation realms of living cultivators.


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯ve made a breakthrough again?¡±


    The eyes of the Ghost General elder named Zhen Ye lit up when he saw Li Mu.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Elder Zhen Ye, thank you for your care and promotion. That¡¯s why I¡¯m able to achieve what I have today.¡±


    This was not just apliment.


    Zhen Ye did have taken good care of Li Mu.


    Having worked for him these days, Li Mu could tell that this Elder Zhen Ye was a good person... Well, no, he was a really good ghost. He was quite nice to the rogue ghost cultivators who hade to join the sect and the other disciples of Bone Sacred Mountain. He was indeed a good person... er, a good ghost.


    ¡°In less than 20 days, you already reached the first stage of Ghost General. You can be considered a ghost cultivation genius. I did have picked the right man.¡± Zhen Ye patted Li Mu on the shoulder and said, ¡°Come on, put in some more efforts. As long as you reached the middle stage of the Ghost General, you can be an elder of our Bone Sacred Mountain.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and thanked him sincerely.


    Zhen Ye added, ¡°Little buddy, I¡¯ve noted that you are quite young. When you died, you must be less than 20 years old, am I right?¡±


    ¡°When I died?¡±


    Li Mu looked puzzled, but he still nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m 19.¡±


    Zhen Ye said, ¡°The Wandering Souls thate to our Ghost Rally Star may die in various ways, but without exception, they must all have a strong wish that had not been fulfilled when they were alive. Their steadfastness moved heaven and earth. That¡¯s why they were sent here. Otherwise, when ordinary people die, their souls and spirits simply scatter about and vanish. Every ghost cultivator wants to rise above life and death, go beyond the Ghost Rally Star, and return to the world of the living to fulfill their wish.¡±


    As Li Mu listened, he figured out something else.


    >¡±So, the ghost cultivators here are not born on this, bute from other ces, right?¡±


    In the past few days, he had learned a lot of the Ghost Rally Star, but he never heard of these things.


    ¡°Haha, brother, you¡¯re a ghost who died not long ago, aren¡¯t you?¡± As soon as Elder Zhen Ye saw Li Mu¡¯s expression, he knew that Li Mu didn¡¯t know much about the Ghost Rally Star.


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°No wonder.¡± Elder Zhen Ye, the Ghost General, chuckled. Then, he said, ¡°Then, let me tell you something about this world.¡±


    ¡°Ghost cultivators couldn¡¯t reproduce. Even if some ghost cultivators fell in love with one another and became Cultivation Partners, they couldn¡¯t have children. On this Ghost Rally Star, ghost cultivators are dying all the time. However, the total number of ghosts remains basically the same. The reason is that ghost cultivator on the Ghost Rally Star, though im to be born from heaven and earth, are actually the dead people from all the majors in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Because they are strong in spirit or have some unquenched obsession, or for some other reason, their souls and spirits haven¡¯t dispersed. So, under the guidance of thew of heaven and earth, theynd on this Ghost Rally Star.¡±


    ¡°This had been the case for tens of millions of years.¡±


    After hearing what Elder Zhen Ye said, Li Mu was greatly shocked.


    ¡°How could things be like this?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean...¡±


    All of a sudden, a wisp of expectation rose in his heart.


    Elder Zhen Ye continued, ¡°Many ghost cultivators still retain the memories of their previous life after theye to this world. Thus, they want to return to the world of living and reunite with their loved ones. It can be said that this is one of the motive powers that incent most ghost cultivators to fight and struggle. It¡¯s also what keeps them going. However, the handful of reincarnation ces on the Ghost Rally Star are guarded by the Three Divine Gates of the Ghost Path. If ordinary ghost cultivators want to go to these ces to reincarnate, they must beckeys of the Three Divine Gates. They will be bullied by others and bepletely miserable. However, the Two Sages of our Bone Sacred Mountain have made a great ambition. They¡¯ve vowed to lead us ghost cultivators to open the door of cultivation, take over the ces of reincarnation that have been controlled by the Three Divine Gates all along so that every wronged ghost cultivator can transcend life and death and return to the world of the living. So, buddy, you are a genius in cultivation. I really hope that you could be truly loyal to the Two Sages and defend the Bone Sacred Mountain.¡±


    When he came to thest part of this remark, Zhen Ye himself also felt a surge of emotion.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He only found out about these secrets.


    Hearing these words, there was a moment Li Mu felt that he had abruptly be a member of this, a real ghost cultivator, and a 100 percent disciple of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, buddy. Come with me to get a new identity card. Now that you be a Ghost General, your status naturally gets higher.¡±


    With these words, Zhen Ye turned around and led the way.


    ¡°How I wish I could take another look at the blue sky at my hometown...¡±


    He sighed.


    The sky of the Ghost Rally Star had always been overcast because of the denseyer of Yin Qi. No sun or moon could be seen in the sky. Nor was there the circle of seasons or the switch of day and night. It was always like the dusk before a rainy night, which was rather depressing.


    Following Zhen Ye¡¯s guidance, Li Mu went to the Disciple Hall in the Bone Sacred Mountain and got a new identity card. He no longer needed to exchange for Ghost Beads with his merits. Now, he would get three Ghost Beads every month, which was the sry of the disciples at the Ghost General Level.


    Another 10 days passed.


    Li Mu¡¯s strength of ghost cultivation increased steadily.


    With the extremely cold Ghost Qi running, he didn¡¯t even need to disguise himself with that mask and robes. Instead, he looked just like a real ghost cultivator.


    As time went by, the situation the Bone Sacred Mountain had been facing grew more and more rming.


    In several big battles, Bone Sacred Mountain suffered heavy losses.


    Apart from the three major ghost sects, it was said that some of the senior ghost sects in other regions also strongly opposed the great ambition of the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain. There were dozens of ghost sects ready to join forces and exterminate this rising sect.


    Everyone could feel the tension. A fierce battle could break out at any moment.

 Chapter 626 - His Tongue is a Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 626 His Tongue is a Jinx</h4>


    ¡°When you¡¯re on the battlefield, do look after yourself.¡±


    The Ghost General elder named Zhen Ye cautioned Li Mu.


    After saying that, he turned into a column of pitch-ck smoke, which shot up to the sky and joined the battle.


    Up ahead, mes of war had engulfed thend. Roars of the soldiers had shaken the sky. The Ghost Qi had been surging in the air. It was as if there were a haze between heaven and earth foreboding the end of the world.


    All kinds of shrieks had torn through the air and ripped uprge areas of heaven and earth.


    Ghost cultivators practicing various cultivation methods had assumed different shapes. All kinds of ghost instruments and magic treasures were emitting dazzling brilliance, as though the gloomy heaven and earth were blooming with gorgeous fireworks. The scene was both splendid and horrifying.


    The battle between the Bone Sacred Mountain and the other ghost sects had reached a tragically white-hot state.


    It was the 28th day after Li Mu came to the Ghost Rally Star.


    Led by the three major ghost sects, the alliance of ghost sects had charged into the heart of the Bone Sacred Mountain. The Bone Sacred Mountain was in a precarious situation.


    The newly-recruited disciples of the Bone Sacred Mountain had suffered heavy casualties. More than half of them had already fled.


    Not all of the ghost cultivators were willing to fight to the death for the great ambition of the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    But, of course, not all of them were afraid of death, either.


    Now, there were still 100,000 ghost cultivators in the Bone Sacred Mountain. They were fighting side by side to preserve this deemed sacrednd.


    Li Mu was one of them.


    However, he was fighting for a different reason.


    Li Mu looked back at his subordinates behind him.


    Of the previous 100 ghost cultivators at Li Mu¡¯smand, some had died in battles and some had fled. Now, there were less than 50 of them left. Those ghosts had different appearances and were in different age brackets. There were both men and women. There were children in their teens as well as white-haired seniors. Most of those ghost cultivators had retained the appearance and disposition they had when they were alive.


    Li Mu noticed that in the squad, there was a young man about 17 years old wearing the ghost armor distributed by the sect. He was weeping and trembling with fear, but he had not backed away.


    Those who had died once understood the meaning of death better than anyone else.


    People who had died once also cherished the feeling of existence more than anyone else.


    The Wandering Souls who hade to the Ghost Rally Star all had certain great obsessions or unfulfilled wishes. They were much more unwilling to die than the living beings.


    Still, they appeared on the battlefield.


    Looking at those subordinates who had followed him for barely a month, Li Mu suddenly felt that he was really one of them.


    ¡°Everyone, follow me and try not to break ranks.¡±


    Li Mu gave the order. Then, he wheeled around and rushed toward the ghost cultivator charging at him from the opposite.


    Soldiers fought against soldiers.


    Generals fought against generals.


    This was the way of battling among ghost sects.


    In the sky, the high-ranking Ghost Generals of the Bone Sacred Mountain were wrestling with their counterparts. Their fights had generated horrible energy fluctuations.


    The ground, on the other hand, was the battlefield of the ghost cultivators at Li Mu¡¯s level.


    The weapon Li Mu was holding was a giant, rusty broadsword best used in beheading enemies. It was a high-quality ghost weapon Li Mu had obtained from the arsenal of the Bone Sacred Mountain. As soon as Li Mu wielded the broadsword, it instantly chopped more than a dozen Lost Land¡¯s ghost cultivators in white bone armor into pieces. Chips of white bones flew in the air like dancing snowkes.


    Like a sharp awl, Li Mu pushed his way to the heart of the camp of the Lost Land.


    His 50 subordinates, including the young ghost cultivator with tears of fear on his face, had followed closely behind him, wielding their weapons while charging forward.


    Li Mu had drawn on his experience in the previous battles. He had chosen to be at the front to suffer the biggest impact so as to relieve the pressure on his subordinates behind him and to protect them as much as possible. Only a cultivator as strong as Li Mu could manage this.


    For this reason, for quite a long time, Li Mu¡¯s squad had been the one that had suffered the least loss.


    Li Mu¡¯s fierce fighting style had won the praise of the high-level management of the Bone Sacred Mountain and had also attracted the attention of the enemy.


    In the sky.


    A giant Dragon Skeleton that was hundreds of meters long was pping its fleshless wings.


    On the back of the Dragon Skeleton stood a figure who was in ck-and-red armor and surrounded by thick Ghost Qi. It was apparent that he was a ghost with a highly respected status.


    Behind him stood dozens of ghost masters from the Lost Land. One of them was a giant ghost cultivator as tall as a hill. He was carrying a pair of crossed giant axes on his back. Beams of blood-colored light were twirling in his eyes, giving off daunting pressure.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    The figure in ck-and-red armor looked down and fixed his eyes on Li Mu, who was on the killing spree.


    A ghost cultivator of the Lost Land reported, ¡°Head, that¡¯s the man we¡¯ve talked about. He also goes by the name ¡®Wild Broadsword¡¯. He has excellent broadsword-using methods and strongbat capability. These days, he has killed many of our masters. Words on the street are that he is a newly-enthroned Ghost General. And he has joined the Bone Sacred Mountain for barely a month.¡±


    ¡°Xing Man, go kill him,¡± the ck-and-red armored figure ordered.


    The giant ghost cultivator licked his lips and said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He jumped straight off the back of the Dragon Skeleton. Like a meteor, his body fell from the sky with a streak of sparks in his wake. As if a big fireball, he swooped down. Before anyone noticed, the double axes on his back were already gripped in his hands. He held the giant axes crossed, which emitted murderous light that seemed to be able to cleave heaven and earth. With unparalleled killing intent, his axes directly hacked at Li Mu, who was leading the squad.


    ¡°Xing Man¡¯s Axes Cross Hack is getting more and more sophisticated and powerful. Head, I¡¯m sure he can kill that Wild Broadsword for you,¡± a handsome master of the Lost Land said with a smile.


    The head of the Lost Land, who was wearing a suit of ck-and-red armor, nodded. ¡°Well, Xing Man is gifted...¡±


    But before his voice died away¡ª


    Li Mu, who was battling fiercely on the ground, suddenly jumped up and raised his broadsword at the huge fireball that the giant ghost cultivator had turned into. Next second, the fireball was cut in halves.


    At the same time, the body of the giant ghost cultivator was chopped into pieces.


    He had been killed in just one second.


    Dead silence fell on the back of the Dragon Skeleton.


    The master of the Lost Land who made that remark only a moment ago felt rather embarrassed.


    As for the head of the Lost Land, the corners of his mouth also twitched behind the ck mask.


    Xing Man¡¯s cultivation was already at the middle stage of the Ghost General Realm. Although he was not a top master in the Lost Land, owing to his innate talent, simple mind, and absolute loyalty to the head, he had long been favored and trusted by the head. He was also one of the head¡¯s personal guards. If he was sent to the battlefield on the ground, he would definitely be a toughbatant who could crush all the minions there. He was supposed to be unbeatable on the ground. However, he had just been killed by the Wild Broadsword of the Bone Sacred Mountain with just one hack.


    It seemed that the strength of this Wild Broadsword was higher than they had imagined.


    ¡°Head, please let me snuff this Wild Broadsword.¡± Anothernky master of the Lost Land volunteered to go to the battlefield.


    The head of the Lost Land nodded and said, ¡°Well, Elder Zhuo Bie, your strength is fundamentally outstanding. Since you are already at the peak of the middle stage of the Ghost General Realm, you are surely able to kill this Wild Broadsword to avenge our Xing Man and boost the morale of our army on the ground... Go ahead.¡±


    Thenky ghost cultivator nodded. In a sh, he disappeared from the back of the Dragon Skeleton. The next moment, he reappeared on the ground right in front of Li Mu. The Blood Dragon Ghost Spear in his hand stabbed straight at Li Mu¡¯s forehead. His move and timing were both impable. His attack came without any warning. This was really a stab made for the kill.


    ¡°Good. This time, Elder Zhuo Bie will definitely return victoriously.¡± The handsome master of the Lost Land who had spoken earlier immediately whooped.


    This sneak attack was really brilliant.


    The cultivators of the Lost Land on the back of the Dragon Skeleton also revealed a trace of a smile.


    However, the next moment, their smiles froze on their faces.


    Because even though Zhuo Bie¡¯s move was almost wless, the Wild Broadsword seemed to have foreseen this. He hacked his broadsword at Zhuo Bie¡¯s face again. Even though Zhuo Bieunched the attack first, Li Mu¡¯s de was much quicker, which instantly cut the Blood Dragon Ghost Spear in two pieces from the middle. It was exactly the same way he used when he killed Xing Man. At the same time, Zhuo Bie, who had shoved his spear forward, was also split in two.


    The handsome master who had cheered twice in a row instantly looked as if he had eaten a dead mouse.


    The other masters all turned their heads to look at him.


    ¡°Perhaps he kind of jinxed this task with hisments.¡±


    Behind the ck mask, the veins on the forehead of the head of the Lost Land were on the verge of standing out.


    ¡°Head, I¡¯ll go ughter him,¡± a man shrouded in dense ck Ghost Qi said in a voice as freezing as shattering ice. He had taken the initiative to ask for the chance to battle.


    The head of the Lost Land nodded and said, ¡°Well, Elder Li Lin, you¡¯re my right-hand man. You seldom battle. But when you do, you always win... Off you go. Take care.¡±


    Seeing this, to ease his embarrassment, the handsome master of the Lost Land hurriedly said, ¡°Now that Elder Li Lin is going out to battle, then it must be...¡±


    Elder Li Lin turned his head, threw him a nasty look, and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The handsome master of the Lost Land quickly shut his mouth out of fear.


    It was not until then that Elder Li Lin leaped off the Dragon Skeleton and went to kill Li Mu.


    Shortly after, sporting a horrible broadsword wound that almost cut his body into two halves, Elder Li Lin fled back to the Dragon Skeleton. Thick, liquid-like ck Ghost Qi was spilling from the wound. For ghost cultivators, this was their kind of ¡°bleeding¡±. If one lost too much Ghost Qi, not only would his strength be reduced, but his life might also be on the line.


    Fortunately, at thest moment, Elder Li Lin escaped from the deadly broadsword of the Wild Broadsword and fled back.


    ¡°Head, I...¡± Elder Li Lin uttered with a guilty look.


    The head of the Lost Land said, ¡°Never mind. Elder Li Lin, you¡¯ve tried your best... Go to the side and heal your wounds.¡±


    Elder Li Lin nodded in shame and retreated to the side. Then, he red fiercely at the handsome master of the Lost Land.


    The handsome master of the Lost Land felt quite wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to finish my words a moment ago, did I? You¡¯re wounded because you are strong enough. But why are you ming me?¡±


    However, the other masters of the Lost Land all felt that Elder Li Lin had made a wise decision by not letting that handsome master finish his words. Otherwise, he would probably have already been reduced to ashes just like Xing Man and Zhuo Bie.


    ¡°That man¡¯s tongue is a jinx.¡±


    The head of the Lost Land also looked back at this handsome subordinate and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to kill him myself. Elder Xingfeng, do you have anything to say?¡±


    Without thinking, the handsome Elder Xing Feng made to say something. But when the words were on the tip of his tongue, he caught the glowers of the others. So, he immediately covered his mouth again for fear that he would say anything to jinx it. If even their head couldn¡¯t handle the Wild Broadsword and retreated in defeat, would others let him keep breathing?


    The head of the Lost Land smiled. Then, he remarked, ¡°Just say it. I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    He made that remark in a very final sort of way.


    Elder Xing Feng had no choice but to say, ¡°Head, now that you¡¯re taking things into your own hands, your will definitely return in triumph.¡±


    The head of the Lost Land nodded and said, ¡°Great.¡±


    He was going to fight Li Mu in person.

 Chapter 627 - Its Them

    <h4>Chapter 627 It¡¯s Them</h4>


    The head of the Lost Land was a Ghost Lord. Having overawed this for tens of thousands of years, he could make the shake with a stamp of his foot. Considering his high status, he had refrained from going to the battlefield for many years. The reason that he decided to take matters into his own hands this time was that he had been really pissed off by what happened today in the ground battle.


    His two trusted guards had been cut into halves right in front of him as if they were vegetables on a chopping board.


    The morale of the troops on the ground had been greatly dampened because of this.


    Also, seeing that two of his men had been killed and one had been injured due to the jinxed tongue of Elder Xing Feng, the other elders on the back of the Dragon Skeleton had all been disheartened. The head of the Lost Land felt that he had to take action right now. For one thing, he had to boost morale. For another, he needed to break the jinx and buoy up the spirits. Moreover...


    Moreover, he must nib Li Mu in the bud.


    The Wild Broadsword of the Bone Sacred Mountain had defeated the three prized masters under hismand with just three strikes.


    And the three strikes were all a simple hack to the face.


    However, this simple broadsword-using method was actually the hardest to fend off.


    This proved that the man using this broadsword-using method was a peerless genius.


    The other ghost sects certainly didn¡¯t want to see such a genius serving the Bone Sacred Mountain. Even if theyter killed the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain, as long as this peerless genius with such a brilliant broadsword-using method escaped, it meant that the tinder of the Bone Sacred Mountain would survive. Sometime in the future, the tinder would spark another fire. If the Bone Sacred Mountain rose to power again, it would be even trickier to deal with it, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Therefore, the head of the Lost Land knew he had to dig out the roots when cutting the weeds.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    As the head of the Lost Land raised his hand, Taoist figures of ghost cultivation began to swirl in his palm, and a Yin Broadsword materialized. Next, at the speed of light, it shot at Li Mu who was on the ground.


    It seemed to be just a sneak attack, but it actually concealed immense killing intent.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows twitched. The broadsword in his hand paused as he instantly felt the killing intent shooting at him from the sky.


    With his current strength as a ghost cultivator, he definitely could not withstand this strike. However, if he activated the primitive natural qi, his identity would be exposed at once. If that happened, his n to obtain Ghost Cultivation Methods of the Bone Sacred Mountain would have to be aborted earlier than he expected.


    At the moment when Li Mu was hesitating, a beam of dim light suddenly zoomed out from the depths of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    With the strange sound of the collision of metal, the Yin Broadsword of the head of the Lost Land was hit and shattered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The head of the Lost Land turned his head and looked in the direction of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    Two figures with surging strong auras had risen to the air from the Bone Sacred Mountain like a couple of phoenixes.


    Terrifying energy quickly spread out from the two figures as if raging ocean waves. Layers of Ghost Qi began to surge between heaven and earth. The ghost cultivators of various sects on the battlefield were immediately sent flying by the waves of energy, whereas, the Ghost Generals of the Bone Sacred Mountain remained intact.


    It seemed that in an instant, two deities had descended to rule the world.


    The cultivators of the major ghost sects that were trying to besiege the Bone Sacred Mountain all felt a sense of oppression that was beyond description.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain!¡±


    ¡°The Two Sages havee out.¡±


    ¡°Has the decisive moment finally arrived?¡±


    ¡°Are they the genius couple who have risen to the top of the Ghost Rally Star over four years?¡±


    In the distance, the cultivators of the various ghost sects in an alliance turned pale and quickly beat a retreat.


    Although the battle against the Bone Sacred Mountain had been on for weeks, this was the first time that the mysterious couple showed up in front of all the parties. In the previous battle, the Two Sages only asionally cast a strike from the depths of the Bone Sacred Mountain. By throwing attacks across the field, they had killed several Ghost Lords from a distance. With that, they had left a deep impression on the cultivators of the various ghost sects and had also nted the seed of fear in their hearts.


    Now, the mysterious Two Sages finally showed up.


    For a moment, all eyes were riveted on the couple in the sky.


    The head of the Lost Land was no exception.


    ¡°The Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain, are you finally here?¡± The corners of the mouth behind the mask of the head of the Lost Land arched into a faint smile.


    ¡°As the head of the Lost Land in the Ghost Lord Realm, how could you have the face tounch a sneak attack on a disciple of my Bone Sacred Mountain who was fighting on the ground? This has fully shown the demeanor of a Ghost Lord.¡± A clear female voice sounded in the sky. It was the woman sage of the Bone Sacred Mountain who made that remark.


    Thick Ghost Qi had wrapped her in, making it hard for people to see her face clearly.


    However, as soon as Li Mu heard her voice, his body abruptly shuddered.


    A glint of enormous joy shed across Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    He was excited.


    So excited that the hand holding the broadsword began to tremble.


    Because he was too familiar with this woman¡¯s voice.


    That was the voice that Li Mu had reyed in his mind many times.


    Because of the owner of this voice, Li Mu had wanted to kick himself countless times.


    But now, he finally heard the voice again.


    She did havee to the Ghost Rally Star. She had not really died yet!


    Now that the woman sage was her, the man sage must be...


    Li Mu turned to look at the other sage.


    With a little help from his Third Eye, Li Mu finally had a clear view of the two faces behind the thick Ghost Qi. Immediately, familiar images in his memory rushed back to him. At the moment, that young face with a simple and honest look easily touched Li Mu¡¯s soul.


    ¡°This is great!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t really died yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so great.¡±


    ¡°d to see both of you here.¡±


    A hint of a smile climbed onto Li Mu¡¯s face.


    He suddenly felt much more relieved.


    Up in the sky, in the face of the ridicule of the woman sage of the Bone Sacred Mountain, the head of the Lost Land did not show any expression because he was still wearing the ck mask. However, with undisguised contempt in his tone, he said, ¡°I can kill whoever I want to kill. It¡¯s not up to you to decide. Having huddled in the Bone Sacred Mountain for so many days, now you¡¯ve finally got the nerve to show your faces in public? It seems that you have prepared yourselves topletely disappear from this world.¡±


    The Dragon Skeleton pped its wings.


    In the sky on the other side, clusters of Ghost Qi started to ripple.


    Ghost cultivators who had hidden in the dark appeared one after another.


    ¡°You juniors have caught a break by stumbling on a secret cultivation legacy. But instead of being grateful and reining yourselves in, you¡¯ve actually started topete with us for resources. You two are courting death.¡± A figure with a flood dragon¡¯s head marched out of the ripples of Ghost Qi. He was dressed in a loose white robe and his skin was all snow-white, as though he had applied flour to his whole body. He stood in the void and stared at the Two Sages with his blood-colored eyes. Then, he sneered with thinly veiled killing intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xue Yan, Head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect,¡± Zhen Ye, the Ghost General elder of the Bone Sacred Mountain, suddenly appeared beside Li Mu and said in a low voice.


    He was in pretty bad shape. Clearly, he had been injured in the previous battle and lost an arm. Even so, his fighting spirit was still high.


    Li Mu nodded.


    The head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect was also a Ghost Lord.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Li Mu was now more concerned about Zhen Ye¡¯s injury.


    Zhen Ye nodded and said, ¡°My arm can grow back after a few years of cultivation... However, buddy, you¡¯re the one you should worry about now. You¡¯ve been targeted by Ghost Lords who are also the heads of ghost sects. They think you are a threat and may even try to attack you again... But, anyway, you are really something. I¡¯ve also seen the three strikes you made just now. If I were you, I would at most have some odds against that Xing Man. As for the other two, I don¡¯t think I am a match for them.¡±


    In fact, Li Mu¡¯s previous performance had been caught by many eyes and had amazed many people.


    ¡°I happened to have made a breakthroughtely,¡± Li Mu said.


    Zhen Ye smiled and said, ¡°I see. You have your own secrets. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t probe. Now that Two Sages havee out to help you, as long as you survive this battle, you will definitely earn their favor and get more opportunities. Maybe they will immediately ept you as their direct disciple.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Li Mu instantly had a better vibe about this elder of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    He was... a ghost who knew how to toe the line.


    At this time, another giant figure appeared in the sky. It was a huge Ox wrapped in green mes. His sharp horns were asrge as two red hills. He opened his mouth and roared, making heaven and earth tremble. Countless ghost cultivators from the three major sects covered their ears, dissolved into Ghost Qi, and dissipated, even though they were on his side.


    The cruelty and bloodthirstiness of this ox were definitely the strongest Li Mu had ever encountered since he came to the Ghost Rally Star.


    ¡°He is Niu Ben, Head of the Holy Ghost Sect,¡± said Zhen Ye.


    The forces that had initiated this siege against the Bone Sacred Mountain were the three ancient ghost sects, namely the Lost Land, the Holy Ghost Sect, and the Heavenly Ghost Sect.


    The strongest cultivators of the three ghost sects had finally all shown up.


    ¡°If we continue the fight, the casualties will increase but the result of the battle won¡¯t. This is utterly pointless. Haven¡¯t you two imed that you care deeply about your disciples?¡± remarked Niu Ben, Head of the Holy Ghost Sect. His voice was so deafening that it reverberated between heaven and earth for quite a while. Then, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s decide who is the winner with a duel between ourselves. The loser shall forsake his or her cultivation as punishment, while the winner will rule the Bone Sacred Mountain. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± said Xue Yan, Head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect, with a cold smile.


    The head of the Lost Land also nodded in agreement and gave a blood-curdlingugh.


    The three major ghost sects had three Ghost Lords, whereas, the Bone Sacred Mountain only had two.


    In terms of numbers, the three major ghost sects had an absolute advantage.


    Obviously, they had agreed to make such a proposal beforehand so as to set up the Two Sages.


    The woman sage of the Bone Sacred Mountain directly said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Step by step, she walked to the center of the battlefield from the air, showing no trace of fear at all.


    Seeing this, the other ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain all broke out in a cold sweat, and their hearts had jumped to their throats.


    The battle between the heads in the Ghost Lord realm was no longer what ordinary Ghost Lords or Ghost Generals could participate in.


    ¡°Which one of you will fight me first?¡±


    Surging with a powerful aura, the woman sage turned to look at the heads of the three ghost sects.


    ¡°Grrr, you humble junior, I¡¯ll trample you into mincemeat.¡± Niu Ben, Head of the Holy Ghost Sect, roared angrily. He stomped on the ground and charged forward with wild momentum.


    His entire body was burning with green mes. His hooves stepped on the void, making heaven and earth begin to shake. In his path, a deadly streak of zing green mes appeared. His scarlet, mountain-like horns released a horror-inspiring destructive force. It seemed that the void was about to copse under the pressure. The striking impact that was powerful enough to topple mountains and overturn seas swept toward the woman sage. If this strike hit the target, the entire Bone Sacred Mountain would probably be reduced to ashes.


    Li Mu furrowed his brows.


    The strength of the head in the Ghost Lord Realm was indeed extremely formidable.


    ¡°Would she be able to take this blow?¡±


    Under the gaze of countless people, the ck waves of Ghost Qi around the woman sage suddenly started to rotate, which soon turned into a huge ck vortex.


    Then, from the vortex, a slender white hand stretched out and neatly grabbed the ox by the scarlet horns as he pelted toward her headfirst.


    In that instant, the whole world seemed to have stopped moving.


    ¡°The tens of thousands of years you spent on cultivation seemed a total waste of time. Because all you can do is still dash around madly.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was still calm. But a hint of frightening killing intent was lurking behind her serene appearance.


    In the next moment, something terrible happened.

 Chapter 628 - Celestial Demons Doom

    <h4>Chapter 628 Celestial Demons¡¯ Doom</h4>


    Her elegant, fair-skinned hands looked so delicate and beautiful that it was hard to associate this woman with ghost cultivators.


    However, just as she grabbed the huge blood-colored, mountain-like horns, the terrifying impact was easily resolved. Then, between her fingers, chains of ck fog emerged and sprawled out. Like wildly growing vines, the chains instantly wrapped around Niu Ben¡¯s blood-colored horns.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    The head of the Holy Ghost Sect let out a roar of shock and anger.


    His four hooves stamped madly, causing heaven and earth to shake. The dark green mes around him burned fervently and swept toward the woman sage.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    The cold voice of the woman sage came out from the cluster of inky Ghost Qi.


    So it happened, as though her word was thew.


    The dark green mes swept backward.


    The blood-colored, mountain-like horns instantly shattered into pieces of debris, which looked like blood-stained butterflies dancing in the void.


    Niu Ben let out an earth-shattering holler.


    His enormous body stumbled back. Losing his horns could be considered a heavy loss to him.


    ¡°You... you¡¯ve broken through to the Ghost Lord Realm?¡±


    Green mes kept spewing out from the cut of what was left of the horns on the ox¡¯s head.


    His body, which was as gigantic as a mountain, now looked like a moving volcano erupting greenva.


    The woman sage did not answer.


    The Ghost Qi around her gradually disappeared, revealing her slim and elegant figure. She was wearing a simply-designed white royal dress with a high bun at the back of her head. Her facial features were dignified and refined, giving her a sense of majesty.


    No matter from which angle one looked at her, she was indeed a beautiful woman.


    When the inky Ghost Qi waspletely sucked back into her body, there was not a trace of the aura of a ghost cultivator on her body. It was as if she had be a living person again.


    Although many had spected from her beautiful voices that she was good-looking, they never thought she could be this attractive. When her real appearance was unveiled, they were all stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Breakthrough?¡± The woman sage looked at Niu Ben, the master of the Holy Ghost Sect, and said nonchntly, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Niu Ben¡¯s two blood-colored horns gradually grew back as he slowly recovered his strength.


    There was a solemn expression on the ox¡¯s face, and he was no longer as arrogant as before.


    That one quick strike of hers had made him have the taste of death that he had not felt for tens of thousands of years.


    The strength of the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain was obviously stronger than he had imagined.


    How could this be?


    The Two Sages had only been on the Ghost Rally Star for about five years. How could they rise to such a height in such a short span?


    ¡°Well, it turns out that the strength of the woman sage is really powerful. We¡¯ve certainly underestimated her.¡± The head of the Lost Land smiled as he unhurriedly marched to the battlefield. He said in a very calm tone, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not wise to let the Old Ox fight you on his own. Because that would be an insult to the dignity of the Two Sages. Why don¡¯t you count me in?¡±


    His ck-and-red scale armor started to make a strange rasping sound as if the scales were alive. The dense scale armor began to spread. Atst, even his ck mask was wrapped in, leaving not an inch of his body exposed.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    A faint light shed.


    The head of the Lost Land had already arrived in front of the woman sage and he immediately threw a punch.


    ¡°Ghost-rinsing Killing Fist!¡±


    The fist wrapped in ck-and-red scales did not carry any trace of killing intent, but everyone knew the power of this fist. Because back then, the head of the Lost Land had relied solely on this invincible fist to establish the majesty and foundation of the current Lost Land.


    It was said that up to today, no one had been able to withstand the killing punch of the head of the Lost Land.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve heard someone make a shameless attrition war sound so reasonable.¡±


    A look of contempt appeared on the woman sage¡¯s face. Again, she stretched out her delicate hands, clenched her fists, and threw a punch at the opponent as well.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The head of the Lost Land roared and flew backward hundreds of meters.


    Layers of fist energy fluctuations quickly spread out from the center of the battlefield. The fluctuations were visible to the naked eye, which looked just like the radiation fluctuations generated by a nuclear bomb explosion.


    Around the battlefield, the ghost cultivators from both sides hastily retreated to avoid being affected.


    ¡°You...¡± The head of the Lost Land looked at his fist and then looked at the woman sage with mighty surprise in his eyes.


    He never knew that this woman could even resist his killing blow.


    ¡°Bring it on,¡± said the woman sage, her face brimming with sarcasm. ¡°Do you want to stick to shamelessness to the end by making this a three-on-one game?¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± Xue Yan, the head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect who had not made a move yet, coldly snorted and said, ¡°How arrogant... Since that is the case, I will grant your wish.¡±


    Then, the third magnate also joined the battle.


    Watching them on the ground, Li Mu felt that something was not quite right.


    No matter how brazen the three magnates were, they should not have specifically ganged up on the woman sage. After all, the Two Sage of the Bone Sacred Mountain were equally famous. Even if the three of them jointly took down the woman sage, they would have to pay a price for the victory. But then, how would they handle the man sage?


    The three magnates could not have failed to understand such simple logic.


    It did not make much sense to say that they hadn¡¯t figured out the real strength of the Two Sages when they teamed up to deal with the Bone Sacred Mountain. After all, the three of them had lived for thousands of years. Each of them must have had their own information channels or something. The probability of them acting on a whim was very low. Nine times out of ten, they would think in depth and n carefully before theyunched an attack. After all, it wasn¡¯t the kind of fight between individuals.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The battle in the sky was getting more and more intense.


    The terrifying energy fluctuation seemed as if it was about to shatter the heavens and earth.


    The woman sage fought against the three magnates on her own. Her dress was fluttering gracefully, and she did not look like a half-dead ghost cultivator at all. Instead, she looked more like a living fairy. Her seemingly delicate body contained great energy. She fought bare-handed. And her body seemed to be dancing in the air. Facing the three giants head-on, she was surprisingly not at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Step on the sky and shake the earth!¡±


    The colossal body of Niu Ben, the head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect gradually shrank, while the mes around him became increasingly greener. When the ox¡¯s hooves stumped, the earth vibrated and the sky swayed. The energy he produced was likely to cripple the opponent¡¯s fighting spirit. The blood-colored, mountain-like horns of the ox once again charged at the woman sage.


    Previously, the woman sage had mocked Niu Ben that all he knew was still the primitive method of collision despite his tens of thousands of years of cultivation. She did have a point.


    But sometimes, primitive things were actually the most powerful.


    ¡°Ghost-rinsing Killing Fist!¡±


    The head of the Lost Land alsounched his best move.


    ¡°Thousand wisps of light in the eyes! Rip her up!¡±


    Xue Yan, the head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect, cast his killing move at the same time.


    Wisps of blood spurted out of his eyes. Like thousands of tentacles, the threads of blood plunged into the void and vanished. But then, they reappeared, disappeared, and reappeared again. They were constantly going back and forth between reality and illusion. Their routes were so mysterious that no one could capture one.


    ¡°Crap.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Zhen Ye¡¯s heart gave a jolt.


    The other numerous ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain also felt their hearts had jumped to their throats.


    Holding the Ghost Head Broadsword in his hand, Li Mu opened his Third Eye slightly, hoping to see through their scheme. He was ready to make a move at any time. If there was no choice, he would even let his identity be exposed.


    ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Secret Art... Celestial Demons¡¯ Doom!¡± shouted the woman sage.


    Countless chains of ck Ghost Qi dashed out of her body. As the chains dangled, the sound of pieces of metal rubbing against each other was heard, as though the chains were substantial. The chains the woman sage had conjured way outnumbered the threads of blood bursting out from the pupils of the head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect.


    In an instant, a mass of the ck chains appeared in the void, blotting out the sky and the sun.


    The ox¡¯s body, which had mmed into the mass of chains, was tied up like a rice dumpling wrapped in bamboo leaves. The terrifying force he carriedpletely dissolved. In the end, he ended up falling into a dangerous position himself.


    Although the head of the Lost Land repeatedly pulled himself out of the grip of the ck chains with the help of the bizarre blood-colored scale armor, he was soon trapped again. Helplessly, he could only try to pull himself up at his fastest speed. However, just like a drowning man trapped in the seagrass, it was almost sure that there was no way out for him.


    As to the head of the Holy Ghost Sect, the threads of blood darting from his pupils had alsopletely been cut off by the ck chains.


    From the Bone Sacred Mountain, a burst of cheers was heard.


    When the experts of the three major ghost sects saw this, their expressions changed drastically and their hearts were filled with fear.


    ¡°A new era of the Ghost Rally Star is around the corner. The stubborn old people like you, who enjoy all the privileges without doing a stroke of work, should be swept into the corner of history...¡± the woman sage spoke. Her words carried a kind of exciting power that made people¡¯s blood boil.


    At this moment, she was sacred.


    ¡°Go away, all the ghosts in our way.¡±


    The ck chains of Ghost Qi tightened.


    The first one to let out a scream was Niu Ben. He had already been injured once. But this time, he was directly torn apart by the ck chains of Ghost Qi and turned into a ball of green mes. His strength was greatly shed, and he was forced to retreat in a panic.


    The head of the Lost Land had thrown countless punches, but all of which were offset when theynded on the ck chains of Ghost Qi. In the end, he was forced to detonate the bizarre ck-and-red scales covering his body to st out a slight slit in the wall of ck chains of Ghost Qi and escape...


    The most miserable one was Xue Yan, the head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect.


    The ck chains of Ghost Qi directly crushed the oveid threads of blood his pupils had released. Eventually, the ck chains went along the threads of blood and barged straight into his eyes, entangling his flood dragon head and prating his body from inside out. It seemed as if twigs had sprouted out from a corpse, which looked extremely horrible...


    ¡°Ahhhh...¡± Xue Yan screamed and struggled, but he couldn¡¯t break free anyhow.


    In this precise instant, the three magnates had all been vanquished by the Celestial Demons¡¯ Doom of the Heaven¡¯s Secret Artunched by the woman sage. And they had been seriously injured, too.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The woman sage was resolute to kill her enemies. She urged the ck chains of Ghost Qi to finish off Xue Yan, the head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect.


    Right at this moment¡ª


    ¡°You are all ghost cultivators. Why be so hard on your own kind?¡±


    An ancient voice seemed to have prated the boundless space and time and rang in the sky above the battlefield.


    As the voice sounded, the woman sage¡¯s ck chains of Ghost Qi broke into pieces and dissipated inch by inch into drifting mist like papers being burnt into ashes in the wind.


    The severely injured head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect caught the brief moment of respite and immediately retreated.


    Countless pairs of eyes swiveled toward the sky.


    A faint ball of ghost fire, like a ck sun, was floating up and down in the void.


    The woman sage was standing in the void, her long sleeves fluttering in the wind.


    The man sage, who had remained silent and refrained from making a move the whole time, took a step forward. Then, his figure disappeared. In an instant, he reappeared on his wife¡¯s side, withstanding the pressure imposed by that ball of ck ghost fire with her shoulder by shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s someone from the Three Divine Sects.¡±


    The face of the Ghost General elder, Zhen Ye, instantly turned pale.


    There was a hint of fear in his trembling voice.


    ¡°The Three Divine Sects?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly recalled that Zhen Ye once said that the few ces of reincarnation on the Ghost Rally Star were all controlled by the three most powerful ghost sects, which were referred to as the Three Divine Sects. The three sects were the force that really dominated this. No ghost cultivator had the strength to challenge the Three Divine Sects. Any force that went against the will of the Three Divine Sects was destined to vanish.


    Apparently, Zhen Ye did not expect that the Three Divine Sects would intervene with this war at such an early stage.


    The real crisis wasing.

 Chapter 629 - Holy Sage Black Sun

    <h4>Chapter 629 Holy Sage ck Sun</h4>


    ¡°We pay our respects to Holy Sage.¡±


    The three Ghost Lords of the three major ghost sects¡ªnamely Niu Ben, the head of the Lost Land, and Xue Yan¡ªall bowed to the ball of ck ghost fire in the sky.


    The ghost cultivators of the three major ghost sects also inclined their bodies to show their respect.


    On the Ghost Rally Star, themanders of the Three Divine Sects possessed unparalleled majesty.


    Even some of the ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain showed a trace of fear and awe as they looked up at the ball of ck ghost fire in the sky.


    Even a Ghost General elder like Zhen Ye felt intimidated, let alone other ghost cultivators.


    ¡°He came too soon.¡± Zhen Ye murmured in a low voice. A trace of despair was swirling in his eyes.


    The heads of the Three Divine Sects were all known as the Holy Sage. They had not made a move in public for ages, but it was indisputable that their strikes had be insurmountably detrimental. It had also be an ironw that had been imprinted on the hearts of all the ghost cultivators.


    The great ambition of the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain had attracted countless ghost cultivators to join their ranks. Yet, it was undoubtedly against the will of the Three Divine Sects.


    Zhen Ye and the others originally thought that even if the Three Divine Sects opposed the great ambition, they would not have taken action so soon. Zhen Ye and the others still hoped that the Bone Sacred Mountain could y low and thrive in secret¡± for some time.


    However, in less than one month after the war broke out, a Holy Sage from the Three Divine Sects already showed up to intervene.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes and stared at the ball of ck ghost fire.


    The energy fluctuation it was emitting was indeed immensely powerful.


    If to measure this Holy Sage¡¯s strength ording to the cultivation system in the world of the living, this Holy Sage was at least at the peak of the General Realm, or even in the King Realm.


    In the face of a cultivator with such strong cultivation, Li Mu would still feel threatened even when he was in his peak state.


    Now that one Holy Sage was already this strong, then, if the three Holy Sages all came here... things would be really tricky.


    ording to Li Mu¡¯s current observation, if the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain joined forces, they might be able to fight against one Holy Sage. But if the other two Holy Sages of the Three Divine Sects were also here, the Bone Sacred Mountain would be doomed... unless the Bone Sacred Mountain had some other trump cards they hadn¡¯t used.


    Of course, such trump cards did not include Li Mu himself.


    Because Li Mu had concealed his power very well during his stay in the Bone Sacred Mountain. It was clear that the Two Sage still had no idea about the arrival of Li Mu, their old friend.


    So, Li Mu decided to sit back and watch for the time being and only make his move at the crucial moment.


    At this time, in the sky, the ball of ck ghost fire opened his mouth again and said, ¡°Those on the Ghost Rally Star are all members of the ghost n. There is no need to fight and kill our own men. Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain, as long as you follow the tradition of our Ghost Rally Star and don¡¯t make any more trouble, I will mediate this big battle and put this dispute to an end. You can still run the Bone Sacred Mountain and will be recognized by other sects on the Ghost Rally Star. What do you say?¡±


    When this Holy Sage spoke, everyone was surprised to hear that he had adopted an unexpectedly gentle tone.


    The woman sage replied with a hint of mockery in her voice, ¡°Oh? The tradition of all generations? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°As long as you present the cultivation method of the Bone Sacred Mountain to the Three Divine Temples as themon property of the entire ghost n on the Ghost Rally Star, and swear that you are willing to follow the alliance agreement reached by the major ghost sects 10,000 years ago, you would be regarded to have respected the tradition. Then, this fierce war can draw to an end for good,¡± said Holy Sage ck Sun.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The woman sage threw back her head andughed out loud.


    After finishingughing, the woman sage¡¯s expression abruptly turned cold. In a tone as sharp as a knife, she said, ¡°You take someone else¡¯s cultivation method, upy the best resources, and treat the other ghost cultivators as dirt. Is this the so-called tradition of your three divine temples? It¡¯s just an excuse for you to strip and exploit all the other ghost cultivators in the world. This time, you¡¯ve eyed on the Ghost Cultivation Method of our Bone Sacred Mountain. That¡¯s why you secretly egged those Ghost Lords on to seize our Cultivation Method. Yet, you still have the face to make your little plot sound so dignified. I strongly advise you to go home and take a good look at yourself in the mirror to see if the word ¡®shameless¡¯ is written on your forehead.¡±


    Holy Sage ck Sun sighed and said, ¡°How stupid! You¡¯re just a woman after all.¡±


    He then looked at the man sage of the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain and said, ¡°Your wife insists on bringing the 100,000 ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain to destruction. As the real master of the Bone Sacred Mountain and a great male ghost, don¡¯t you feel the need to pull at the reins and stop her?¡±


    Countless pairs of eyes immediatelynded on the man sage.


    By this time, the ck Ghost Qi around the man sage had also been suppressed. People now saw that he was dding a very simple brocade robe, and his heroic face carried the air of good nature and loyalty.


    He was pretty young.


    And he was also very quiet.


    Before, it was the woman who took all the moves and made all the remarks. From the beginning to now, the man sage hadn¡¯t taken any action except for taking a step forward to resist the pressure side by side with the woman sage after the Holy Sage ck Sun appeared. It was as if he were the shadow of the woman sage.


    After hearing the words of the Holy Sage ck Sun, the man sage slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Her will is my will.¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    All the surrounding ghost cultivators were sort of speechless.


    ¡°People say that a wife is her husband¡¯s echo. But in their case, it¡¯s the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this man sage is not as powerful as his wife and so he is henpecked?¡±


    With that thought in mind, many ghost cultivators subconsciously thought light of the man sage.


    But unlike them, Li Mu, who was on the ground,ughed in private.


    This was just the character of the man sage.


    Back on the Divine Land, this couple was also like this. The wife called all the shots, and the husband was his wife¡¯s most firm supporter and defender.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±


    There was a note of oppression in the tone of Holy Sage ck Sun.


    As he spoke, the entire sky gradually dimmed, and shapeless ck ghost mist filled the air, as if a sea of ck clouds were pressing down on the city. Indescribable pressure started to bear down on the earth. The ghost cultivators around the battlefield suddenly found that their breath seemed to have quickened. Although the ghost cultivators did not need to breathe because they were half-dead, this pressure reminded them of the suffocating feeling of being seized by the neck when they were alive.


    ¡°If you want my Young Master¡¯s Cultivation Method, you can exchange your life for it.¡± The woman sage¡¯s attitude was very simple and steely.


    When she said the words ¡°my Young Master¡±, there was a special sense of pride in her voice.


    The man sage remained silent, quietly but firmly supporting his wife.


    Around the two sages, there were alsoyers of ck Ghost Qi rippling and spreading between heaven and earth, which were released to resist the aura of Holy Sage ck Sun. The ck Ghost Qi soon covered all the ghost cultivators in the camp of the Bone Sacred Mountain and kept them in protection.


    Holy Sage ck Sun seemed to be extremelypassionate as he heaved with a sigh. Then, he remarked, ¡°You people who have already died once are still so ridiculous and ignorant. Still insist on dragging 100,000 ghost cultivators to die with you... I originally had high hopes for you. But you just have to pick the wrong way. In this case, I will let you know what the consequences of going against the Three Divine Sects are... The extermination of heaven and earth, the imprisonment of all ghosts!¡±


    Before his voice faded¡ª


    Thews of heaven and earth started to function.


    The space around the Two Sages seemed to be frozen up in an instant.


    Even the surrounding ghost cultivators felt that they had be snails trapped in a swamp and were unable to move.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    The voice of Holy Sage ck Sun was cruel and icy cold.


    The three Ghost Lords¡ªHead of the Holy Ghost Sect, Head of the Heavenly Ghost Sect, and Head of the Lost Land¡ªbowed their heads and took the order. Then, regardless of their injuries, they rushed to the army of the Bone Sacred Mountain on the ground. With their strength, they could basically crush and butcher these ordinary ghost cultivators trapped in the freezing curse.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    The Ghost General elder, Zhen Ye, saw that things had gone bad and shouted, ¡°Retreat, retreat now!¡±


    With a strange brilliance bursting out from his whole body, he was ready to fight to the death. At the same time, he reached out to push Li Mu away, who was supposed to stand next to him, saying, ¡°Brother, you are still young... Hurry up, you gotta keep going... eh?¡±


    When he reached out his hand, all he grabbed was the air.


    When Zhen Ye turned his head, he found that Li Mu was long gone.


    Because Li Mu had already rushed out.


    ¡°Back off, all of you.¡±


    As Li Mu was charging forward, he hacked his broadsword.


    In an instant, Zhen Ye and the other ghost cultivators suddenly felt that the pressure on them subsided a lot.


    It turned out that Li Mu had actually broken some of the restrictive enchantments with his broadsword.


    At the same time, the Ghost Head Broadsword in his hand was already confronting the fist of the head of the Lost Land.


    ¡°How arrogant of you... Go to hell!¡±


    The killing intent burst out of the eyes of the head of the Lost Land.


    He had long wanted to kill Li Mu. He hadunched a sneak attack against him before, but that had been intercepted by the Two Sages. Now, seeing that Li Mu had taken the initiative to rush over to him recklessly, his heart was burning with killing intent again. As the power of the Ghost-rinsing Killing Fist erupted, he was determined to bombard Li Mu into ashes with one move.


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    The de met the fist radiance.


    Li Mu was sent flying backward.


    But the head of the Lost Land showed a look of surprise on his face.


    Because not only had he failed to bombard Li Mu to death, but there was a white dent on his fist.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been seriously injured. But you still dare to kill me?¡±


    Li Mu tumbled about in the air. It seemed that he had lost his bnce, but in fact, he had got everything under control.


    In truth, heunched that strike with some reservation and so hadn¡¯t revealed his real strength.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, the Two Sages of Bone Sacred Mountain took action.


    All of a sudden, dazzling ck brilliance burst out around the woman sage. Then, a jade-colored stone sword materialized in her hand. She pulled back the sword and then stabbed, breaking free from the imprisonment of Holy Sage ck Sun. The sword light shot to the sky and went straight at Holy Sage ck Sun. She had directly attacked the giant who had suppressed the Ghost Rally Star for tens of thousands of years!


    The man sage¡¯s figure shed. The next moment, he appeared on the ground, holding a stone broadsword. Then, he swung it out.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    ¡°Aargh...¡±


    With ¡°Ghost Blood¡± erupting from their bodies, Niu Ben and Xue Yan were both sent flying. They were almost killed by this single strike.


    ¡°Go back. Leave this to me.¡± The man sage appeared beside Li Mu and gently patted him on the shoulder.


    This man was still as taciturn and reliable as he was in old days. And his tone was still so unassuming and approachable.


    Regardless, it was obvious that he had not recognized Li Mu.


    Li Mu nodded and stepped back.


    He decided to wait a bit longer to see how things would go.


    The strength that the Two Sages suddenly revealed was even more impressive than what Li Mu had imagined.


    He wanted to see what their trump cards were on earth.


    With Li Mu, Zhen Ye, and others covering for them, the ground army of the Bone Sacred Mountain kept retreating and eventually returned to the Bone Sacred Mountain. They quickly switched on a ghost tactical deployment to block the suppressioning from heaven and earth. This tactical deployment could also resist the swarms of the ghost enemiesing after them.


    Up in the sky.


    The jade-colored stone sword in the woman sage¡¯s hand was quite unique. It seemed to have a natural restraint on ghost cultivators. Her sword-using method was also exquisite. It was the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles. For moments, it seemed that the woman could really rival Holy Sage ck Sun.


    Many ghost cultivators were bbergasted when they saw this.


    It was utterly unbelievable.


    Was this the real strength of the woman sage?

 Chapter 630 - Two Sages Versus Two Holy Sages

    <h4>Chapter 630 Two Sages Versus Two Holy Sages</h4>


    The eruption of the woman sage¡¯s strength certainly astounded everyone.


    The ghost army of the Bone Sacred Mountain whooped morously.


    By contrast, the members of the three major ghost sects felt a wave of lingering fear. They found it hard to believe that they were actually fighting against such a strong enemy moments ago.


    For a long time, the ghost cultivators had been worshiping the Holy Sages of the Three Divine Sects. But now, seeing that the woman sage of the Bone Sacred Mountain could fight against Holy Sage ck Sun on her own, their fear for her suddenly drew level with their admiration for the Holy Sages. The former was directly proportional to thetter.


    In particr, the three Ghost Lords, namely Niu Ben, the head of the Lost Land, and Xue Yan, all felt like the end of the world was about to befall.


    The jade-colored stone broadsword in the hands of the man sage was unstoppable. The first hack had caused them to be severely injured.


    When the second strike came out, the three Ghost Lords clearly felt theing of death.


    ¡°Holy Sage, help me...¡± The head of the Lost Land screamed.


    A very abrupt voice sounded beside him as a response.


    ¡°Loser.¡±


    In the void, a piece of white bone suddenly appeared. As if a shark lurking in the dark current suddenly showing up to catch its prey, the white bone abruptly swooped down on the man sage of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    The moment the white bone appeared, it shattered the man sage¡¯s Broadsword Momentum and saved the three Ghost Lords from the strike.


    ¡°Clink, nk, clink!¡±


    Sudden collisions broke out in the void, generating clusters of sparks, which constantly changed angles trying to bombard the man sage. The broadsword and the white bone kept colliding. It looked as if dazzling fireworks were blooming in the direst time and space.


    The man sage kept retreating. His feet kept stepping on the space barrier in the void, leaving cracks on it. It could be seen what kind of pressure he had to bear when he raised his broadsword to block the white bone.


    In the blink of an eye, he had retreated hundreds of meters.


    ¡°It¡¯s Holy Sage White Bone Shadow!¡± the head of the Lost Land shouted excitedly.


    The whole battlefield was instantly in an uproar.


    ¡°Has another Holy Sage from the Three Divine Sects made his move?¡±


    The three Holy Sages of the Three Divine Sects were namely Holy Sage ck Sun, Holy Sage White Bone Shadow, and Holy Sage Flying Light.


    These three Holy Sages could be said to be the rulers of the entire Ghost Rally Star. They had overlooked this for tens of thousands of years. In the eyes of all the ghost cultivators, they were absolutely supreme and could not be challenged. They were unassable legends, insurmountable peaks, unconquerable oceans, and gods who could dominate everything from the sky.


    Usually, none of the three Holy Sages would show their faces in public.


    But today, two of them came out at once.


    The white bone seemed to be the leg bone of a strange beast. It was big and smooth, constantly changing its position and bombarding the man sage of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    The head of the Lost Land and the other ghost cultivators whooped with triumph.


    Because the man sage had been continuously forced to step back. It was clear that he would not be able to resist the white bone for long.


    Suddenly¡ª


    ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves... Hack in the Face!¡±


    Having left a streak of cracks that was hundreds of meters long in the void, the man sage suddenly paused and stopped retreating. A strange force burst out from his body, and the bun he was wearing burst open. His ck hair fluttered in the wind like a waterfall. The broadsword-using method and the Broadsword Momentum he was employing changed. Filled with the sad yet stirring resolution of fighting to the death, he directly hacked at the seemingly empty air in front of him.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Energy fluctuations rippled in the void.


    The white bone, which had just altered its position, happened to appear in the way of the hack.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The white bones disintegrated into small pieces, which flew in all directions.


    ¡°Uh? What kind of broadsword-using method is this?¡±


    The voice of Holy Sage White Bone Shadow rang out in the void. But it was impossible to locate the source of the voice. Yet, there was a hint of surprise in his tone.


    The man sage remained silent.


    He stood with his toes pointing outwards, motionless as a mountain or an abyss. The jade-colored stone broadsword in his hand was held horizontally before his chest, and the Broadsword Intent was rolling out. His ck hair was dancing on his shoulders and at the back of his head, even though there was no wind. He had the unparalleled demeanor of a supreme guru. He was silent, but the broadsword in his hand was buzzing, which sounded clearer and clearer.


    He had always been such a taciturn person.


    ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve concealed your power very well.¡± The voice of Holy Sage White Bone Shadow rang again as he said, ¡°I never expected that there would be two people like you in the Bone Sacred Mountain. If it weren¡¯t for the great work of Ghost Seer who had foreseen the threat you could impose on us, the Three Divine Sects would let you continue to cultivate in secret. If so, I¡¯m afraid that even the Three Divine Sects would not be able to do anything to you in a few years.¡±


    The man sage finally opened his mouth and spoke, ¡°Today, you already can¡¯t do anything to the Bone Sacred Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, boy, you¡¯re too naive. It¡¯s only been a few years since you came to the Ghost Rally Star. You simply got the top Cultivation Method of the Bone Sacred Mountain by a sheer fluke. Do you really believe that you, with your three or four years of cultivation, can really fight against us, who have cultivated for more than 10,000 years?¡± Holy Sage White Bone Shadowughed out loud.


    In the midst of hisughter, six white bones appeared in the void.


    Every single one of them was not inferior to the white leg bone that had forced the man sage to crack the void and beat a retreat.


    ¡°Hand over the supreme Cultivation Method and I will spare you and your wife.¡± The phantom of a faint white skeleton appeared in the void, and his voice sounded like two pieces of decayed bones rubbing against each other, which seemed to carry a terrible strange force that made one¡¯s soul tremble.


    That was the real form of Holy Sage White Bone Shadow.


    The man sage did not respond.


    He just slowly withdrew the long broadsword he had held horizontally in front of his chest before inserted it into the scabbard with the cutting edge facing up. He then pressed his left hand on the de on the left side of his body and held the hilt with his right hand.


    The fighting spirit was burning wildly in the eyes of this silent man.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    Holy Sage White Bone Shadow, who knew that it was useless to say more, immediately made his next move with a stir of his mind. The six white bones soared across the air, each of which had the power to kill a Ghost Lord in an instant.


    ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves... Dao-Drawing Chopping!¡±


    A bolt of lightning burst out from the hands of the man sage.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    The three white bones were chopped into pieces right on the spot. The fragments danced in the wind like white bone-made butterflies.


    ¡°What?¡± Holy Sage White Bone Shadow cried out in shock.


    At the same time¡ª


    ¡°Wind-Cloud Six Moves... Lightning Chopping.¡±


    Another bolt of lightning, faster and more desperate, darted out from the hands of the man sage.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    The remaining three bones also followed the path of the previous three and were shattered into shreds and scattered in the wind.


    ¡°You¡¯re even stronger than her?¡±


    The structure of the bones on the fleshless face of Holy Sage White Bone Shadow altered. It looked like he was a little astonished.


    He raised his fleshless hand and beckoned. Then, the splinters of bones that had sprinkled all over the sky turned into ghostly white streams of light, which shot back into his body and then transformed back into six ribs of his.


    What had startled Holy Sage White Bone Shadow was that the young man who he had originally assumed to be weaker than the woman sage because he had acted at her beck and call turned out to be more powerful. And his broadsword-using method was even fiercer than hers.


    The man sage didn¡¯t say anything.


    The broadsword in his hand was still buzzing and vibrating, as though it couldn¡¯t wait to taste the enemy¡¯s blood.


    Countless ghost cultivators around the battlefield were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    The means of the woman sage had already shocked all the ghost cultivators before. However, the man sage¡¯s cultivation turned out to be even more striking and beyond their imagination. He could stand up to Holy Sage White Bone Shadow, one of the three Holy Sages, as an equal... Was this the real trump card, or say, the real strength of the Bone Sacred Mountain?


    No wonder he dared to be the enemy of the Three Divine Sects.


    When they saw this, the three Ghost Lords¡ªNiu Ben, Xue Yan, and the head of the Lost Land¡ªfelt that even their guts had beenden with regret, if they had guts.


    Had they known that the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain were powerful enough to rival Holy Sages, they would not have participated in such a high-level battle no matter what.


    They definitely couldn¡¯t afford to mess with the Two Sages.


    If the Two Sages didn¡¯t die today, or if one of them escaped, the three major ghost sects of the three Ghost Lords would soon meet their downfall. After all, the Holy Sages wouldn¡¯t stay in the three major ghost sects to keep them safe every day. Once the Holy Sages left, who in the three major ghost sects could deal with the revenge of the Two Sages?


    Now, they could only pray that the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain would both die here today.


    Otherwise, there would be endless troubles in the future.


    Li Mu was also quite stunned.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Back on the Divine Land, the couple was just mediocre third-rate masters. That day, they died tragically in front of the Yue Mountain Faction. Li Mu wanted to save them but it was all toote. However, the couple had be incredibly powerful after being on the Ghost Rally Star for four or five years. How on earth had they managed that? It did not sound logical at all.


    The Holy Sages were all at the peak of the General Realm or even the King Realm.


    But the couple couldpete with them in a one-on-one fight. How amazing was that!


    Could it be that they had stumbled on some great opportunities on the Ghost Rally Star?


    Holy Sage White Bone Shadow had said that the couple had obtained the supreme Cultivation Method of the Bone Sacred Mountain. Was that the reason why their strength had increased so sharply?


    But that did not sound right either.


    Because Li Mu had noticed that what the woman sage had cast was the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles, and the method the man sage had used was the Wind-Cloud Six Moves, which were just two ordinary Cultivation Methods that he taught them when they were alive. But why did the methods seem to carry some kind of new power when they cast them this time? Even Li Mu himself had notprehended this new power yet.


    Li Mu¡¯s curiosity grew stronger and stronger.


    By this time, the battle between the two Holy Sages and the Two Sages had once again be white-hot.


    Li Mu also picked up some more interesting discoveries.


    He was now sure that the real cultivation of Holy Sage ck Sun and Holy Sage White Bone Shadow was actually superior to that of the Two Sages. After all, they had cultivated for tens of thousands of years, and their foundation and power were rock-solid. However, the jade-colored stone sword and stone broadsword in the couple¡¯s hands were engraved with Taoist magic inscriptions. When the Taoist figures swirled, the weapons ced a special restraint on the two Holy Sages, which threw them off bnce.


    It was as if two teenagers hade across two sharp weapons, and when they wielded them, the unarmed hunks did not dare to get close to them.


    ¡°This is weird. Back then, I didn¡¯t teach them any Taoist magic arts.¡±


    Li Mu had already recognized that Taoist magic inscriptions on the stone sword and broadsword were none other than the Ghost-suppressing Talisman he had learned from the old faker.


    Li Mu knew that the Ghost-suppressing Talisman had a special restrictive effect on ghost cultivators.


    But where did they get the stone sword and broadsword?


    The four great masters had been engaged in a fierce battle in the sky. For a moment, it was difficult to tell which side was the victor.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe the strength of the Two Sages is actually this strong!¡± The Ghost General elder, Zhen Ye, was also trembling with excitement.


    Just like him, many disciples of the Bone Sacred Mountain were also quivering with excitement.


    They had seen a glint of hope.


    Yet, Li Mu was not so optimistic.


    He frowned instead.


    If this was all the trump card the Two Sage had, then the party that would be defeated in the end would definitely be the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    It was because all the Bone Sacred Mountain got was the Two Sages.


    The Three Divine Sects, on the other hand, had three Holy Sages.


    Once that Holy Sage Flying Light, who had not yet turned up, came and made a move, this delicate bnce would soon be broken, and the Two Sages would be vanquished in an instant.


    Before this war broke out, the Two Sages definitely had no idea that the Young Master they thought about every day had alsoe to the Ghost Rally Stars. Therefore, they must have another trump card up their sleeve. So where was this trump card hidden and in what form would it be presented?


    Just as Li Mu was lost in thoughts, a wave of terrifying and exceedingly powerful force descended on the battlefield.


    Holy Sage Flying Light, the third Holy Sage of the Three Divine Sects who had been hiding in the dark, finally made his move.

 Chapter 631 - The Mysterious Ponytailed Girl Carrying a Sword and a

    <h4>Chapter 631 The Mysterious Ponytailed Girl Carrying a Sword and a Broadsword</h4>


    Holy Sage Flying Light was the most mysterious one of the three Holy Sages.


    In the fierce battle, before anyone could react, Holy Sage ck Sun and Holy Sage White Bone Shadow both abruptly conjured up a vague shadow behind their back. At the most incredible time, from the most incredible angle, in the most incredible way, the shadows simultaneouslyunched attacks at the Two Sages.


    ¡°Kaboom, kaboom, kaboom!¡±


    Being caught off guard, the Two Sages were bombarded to the air. They had immediately been put at a disadvantage.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That is...¡±


    Countless exmations burst out from the ghost cultivators of both sides.


    The situation became out of bnce in an instant.


    The moment the Two Sages lost their head start, they immediately lost the upper hand to their opponents. They were left to take blows. Like young saplings in a storm whose branches could be snapped at any second, they were in imminent danger.


    All the ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain instantly became very anxious.


    They had finally seen a glint of hope, but before dawn came, it was suddenly shrouded in the cruelest darkness.


    Some of them wished to dash to the air and help the Two Sages even at the cost of their lives, but they couldn¡¯t get close to the battlefield at all.


    ¡°You will eventually pay for your arrogance.¡±


    Devastating killing intent could be heard in the voice of Holy Sage ck Sun. The burning ck ghost fire surrounded the woman sage. With the help of the mysterious and vague shadow, he had thoroughly gained the upper hand.


    So did Holy Sage White Bone Shadow on the other side. Assisted by the vague shadow that had suddenly appeared around him, he hadpletely held the man sage in check.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye and observed in secret.


    The strength of the two vague shadows that had suddenly emerged was slightly weaker than the two Holy Sages, but their strength. However, their power and auras were exactly the same, as though they were two identical leaves in the world. It was just that the way the two shadows appeared was too absurd. They had actuallye out from the bodies of the two Holy Sages as if they were just their shadows. It was just that if they were the shadows of the two Holy Sages, they should look simr to the two Holy Sages. Yet, they were actuallypletely different from the two Holy Sages. However, the two shadows themselves were exactly the same.


    So, these two shadows should be Holy Sage Flying Light.


    This was a rather special Cultivation Method of his.


    It turned out that he could extract a shadow from someone else¡¯s back.


    His title of ¡°Flying Light¡± kind of indicated that.


    Li Mu pondered, ¡°Could this most mysterious Holy Sage of the Three Divine Sects be just a shadow?¡±


    He also discovered that although with the help of the two shadows, Holy Sage White Bone Shadow and Holy Sage ck Sun had clearly gained an absolute advantage, they did not employ the means of thunder to kill the Two Sages directly. Instead, they kept moving around and battling, as if they wanted to capture the Two Sages alive. Therefore, the battle had not beenpletely over as of this moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. The three Holy Sages intend to seize the Cultivation Method of the Two Sages. It¡¯s simply unnerving that the Two Sages have gone so far over the past four or five years. The more powerful the Two Sages appear to be, the more the three Holy Sages covet their Cultivation Method.¡±


    Li Mu had figured it out.


    This was also the reason why he hadn¡¯t made a move.


    He also wanted to learn more about the properties of the Cultivation Methods of the three Holy Sages through observation. Thus, he would be more confident when he struck out.


    After all, the strength of the three Holy Sages was really amazing. Even if Li Mu reinstated the power he had as a living person, he would still not be sure that he could defeat them.


    ¡°If you hand over the Cultivation Method, you and your wife will not die,¡± Holy Sage White Bone Shadow spoke as well. His voice carried the majesty of heaven and earth and echoed in the void with unquestionable energy.


    The woman sage sneered and responded, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to own it.¡±


    Holy Sage ck Sun burst outughing. ¡°On the Ghost Rally Star, there are no Cultivation Methods that we Holy Sages are unworthy of having... You¡¯re one step from hell, yet you still refuse to see reason. Do you really think we won¡¯t kill you? One of you will be killed first, and the other will be left behind to be interrogatedter. I have 10,000 ways to deal with ghost cultivators. I can make your husband feel so much pain that he will beg for a quick death.¡±


    The woman sage said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t kill either of us.¡±


    Before her voice died away¡ª


    Another strange event urred.


    A streak of sword light and a jet of broadsword light shot out from the Bone Sacred Mountain without warning.


    The bright light of the sword and the broadsword cleaved the overcast sky of the Ghost Rally Star. Also, the two jets of light instantly cut the two shadows off from the two Holy Sages.


    In an instant, the tide was turned again.


    It was apparent that the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain were aware of this change, so they took the opportunity to fight back. In the fraction of a second when the two Holy Sages were in shock, the Two Sages turned the tables and once again tied with their opponents.


    On the other side, the two identical shadows that had been severed from Holy Sage White Bone Shadow and Holy Sage ck Sun shed in the void and eventually merged into one.


    What was even more strange was that these two shadows were originally rather vague. ording tomon sense, they should be clearer after bing one. However, it turned out that thebined shadow became more and more indistinct, as though it were a cloud of smoke. The outline of the shadow was rather fuzzy, so its real form could not be seen.


    However, no matter how vague its figure was, its momentum, aura, and energy fluctuations were powerful in the extreme. It was no less impressive than those of Holy Sage ck Sun and Holy Sage White Bone Shadow. If anything, the power of the shadow seemed to be even superior to that of the two Holy Sages.


    It was the third Holy Sage.


    ¡°Got a backup n?¡± The blurry shadow opened his mouth and spoke. His voice was as tenuous as a thread, but his words were distinctly caught by the ears of every ghost cultivator. ¡°Who are you? Move your ass here!¡±


    He unblinkingly stared in the direction of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    ¡°Demons and monsters, the broadsword swallows and the sword sweeps!¡±


    A very crisp female voice rang with an edge of childishness. It sounded that she was definitely young.


    Then, a girl holding a sword and a broadsword suddenly rose from the Bone Sacred Mountain. She seemed to be flying slowly but actually very fast. In the blink of an eye, she reached the battlefield in the void. Standing a kilometer away, she looked out at the blurry shadow in the distance. Her fighting momentum did not seem any inferior.


    Many ghost cultivators were surprised and bewildered at the sight of this girl.


    ¡°Who is she?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    The girl had worn her long ck hair in a ponytail, and she was wearing a tight ck swordsman¡¯s uniform. She was good-looking and fair-skinned. Her big eyes were like two gems, gleaming with intelligence. She had an indescribable charm. It was indisputable that she was a very beautiful and delicate girl who seemed to be 14 or 15 years old.


    She was kind of ordinary.


    Yet, she was also extraordinary.


    She was grabbing the broadsword in her left hand and the sword in her right hand.


    The sword and broadsword lent brilliance to each other.


    Obviously, at that critical moment, the person who made the move to save the Two Sages was exactly the mysterious ponytailed girl carrying a sword and a broadsword.


    They had never heard of such a person in the Bone Sacred Mountain before.


    What was more, no one on the entire Ghost Rally Star had ever heard of such a girl who was strong enough to fight against the three Holy Sages.


    Where, on earth, did shee from?


    On top of being surprised, the ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain, such as Elder Zhen Ye in the Ghost General Realm, were also extremely excited.


    It did not matter where this girl came from. The most important thing was that she was on the side of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    When the sword and the broadsword met, the scene of their brilliance suddenly reversing the situation just now had imprinted in the eyes of countless ghost cultivators. With that move, the strength of this mysterious girl carrying a sword and a broadsword had been fully revealed. Now that she was here to deal with Holy Sage Flying Light, even if she could not triumph over it, as long as she could resist it for some time, it meant that the n of the Three Divine Sects to destroy the Bone Sacred Mountain would bepletely ruined.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved.¡±


    Zhen Ye looked at Li Mu, who was beside him, with eyes alight with excitement.


    It was not until this moment that he realized that the young man beside him was even more exultant than him.


    He saw that there were tears glinting in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Never knew this buddy is actually such a sentimental ghost.¡± Zhen Ye sighed.


    There was no doubt that after this battle, the status of this buddy in the Bone Sacred Mountain would soar to the sky, because his loyalty and moxie had been proved in the most direct and astounding fashion.


    Especially at that moment, Li Mu took the initiative to confront the head of the Lost Land and the other two Ghost Lords to cover for the retreat of many other ghost cultivators. That had surprised and moved countless ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain, who had now regarded him as a hero. Even if the Two Sages promoted him to be the third inmand in the future, no ghost cultivators would have any objection.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t notice that Zhen Ye had so many thoughts on his mind.


    He just wanted to smile and shed tears of joy.


    ¡°Alive, they are all still alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again, my friends.¡±


    Li Muughed with tears in his eyes.


    For a long time, the huge load on Li Mu¡¯s mind was finally removed for good at this moment. Also, those regrets that he once thought that he would never be able to make up for turned out to be possible to fix at this moment.


    Li Mu¡¯s entire inner world began to ascend.


    The death of the couple and the girl in front of him that urred on the Divine Land had left a few cracks in Li Mu¡¯s passion for martial arts, causing some inner demons that even he hadn¡¯t noticed to grow. But in this instant, the cracks and the inner demons began to slowly disappear.


    The Xiantian Skill started to run automatically in Li Mu¡¯s body.


    As his aura had been restrained, no one else could detect anything. However, Li Mu suddenly felt that the whole world had be clearer in front of him, as though something that had been blocking his vision but not been detected by him had been wiped off in an instant.


    He just made a breakthrough.


    He had taken the Xiantian Skill to a higher level again.


    All of a sudden, Li Mu was thrilled.


    Since he reached the previous level, his Xiantian Skill had been stuck there for a long time. He was unable to break through no matter how hard he cultivated. Even though he had undergone several life-and-death battles, all the progress he had made was to have gained some insights. Nevertheless, the new breakthrough had eluded him. It seemed that he had hit a bottleneck.


    But at this moment, Li Mu had an epiphany.


    It was not because he had cultivated wrongly, worked not hard enough, or the timing had not arrived that he had failed to make a breakthrough in the cultivation of the Xiantian Skill.


    Instead, it was because there were still regrets and holes in his heart.


    He himself might have been unaware of these regrets and holes.


    It was not until this moment when Li Mu was crying with a smile on his face that he vaguely understood what kind of position those deceased friends had upied in his heart. Most of the time, Li Mu was actually very loyal and sentimental. He could do anything for his friends, including risking his life. Yet, Li Mu himself had considered him a person who only cared about benefits and never wanted to be a saint.


    In fact, he had done too many altruistic things. He was simply a standard saint.


    He would only be indecisive and troubled when it came to his own benefits.


    But now, Li Mu swore that he would not let his three old friends fighting in the sky leave him again.


    Absolutely not.

 Chapter 632 - Ghost Seer

    <h4>Chapter 632 Ghost Seer</h4>


    ¡°Turns out that you are the backer of the Two sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain, haha.¡± Holy Sage Flying Light gazed at the young and mysterious ponytailed girl carrying a sword and a broadsword and said, ¡°You are quite young. Are you also a wandering soul from another?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± The girl carrying a sword and a broadsword swung her ponytail proudly.


    She held the sword and broadsword cross each other before her chest, and the broadsword light and the sword shadow burst out.


    ¡°Junior, you are being too arrogant.¡± For a moment, Holy Sage Flying Light could not figure out the origin of this mysterious ponytailed girl. He had just had a taste of the power of the girl¡¯s sword and broadsword, so he knew he could not think little of her. Thus, he continued to probe by keeping the conversation going.


    Although the battle strength disyed by the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain was beyond the expectations of the Holy Sages, nevertheless, everything was still under their control. Yet, the appearance of this mysterious ponytailed girl carrying a sword and a broadsword now made him, one of the three Holy Sages, vaguely feel a little uneasy.


    This kind of uneasiness derived from a sense of uncertainty that things might have begun to be unpredictable and uncontroble.


    The blurry figure of Holy Sage Flying Light turned into nothingness, evading the attack of the broadsword light and sword shadow. Then, it split into two, two into four, four into eight... until there were thousands of the same shadow in the void, which immediately went at the mysterious ponytailed girl, drowning her in the wild shadows.


    ¡°Sword, defend!¡±


    The ponytailed girl looked cold and solemn.


    The sword in her right hand turned into a sword light and zoomed around, clearing all the attacks within a radius of 10 meters. It was as if she had built herself a sword light domain.


    The shadows all over the sky were surging, and it was impossible for them to get close to the ponytailed girl.


    ¡°Broadsword, attack!¡± the girl called out.


    The broadsword in her left hand released a ray of Broadsword as mighty as the sr gale.


    ¡°Swish, swish!¡±


    The rampant torrent of shadows all over the sky was directly divided into two parts.


    Before the torrent of shadows dispersed, the broadsword light that had lit up the sky quickly gushed out as though the sea water encroachment was happening in heaven.


    ¡°Nice broadsword-using method.¡±


    The blurry figure of Holy Sage Flying Light reappeared as the countless shadows once againbined into one.


    He raised his left and right palms. The ck, sinister light swirling in his palms like two vortexes instantly expanded and turned into two colossal whirlpools like ck holes in the universe. As he clenched his palms, the dazzling broadsword gotpletely sucked into the ck whirlpools and sent to some unknown space.


    ¡°Pity that you can¡¯t hurt me.¡± He looked at the ponytailed girl. The expression on his blurry face was indiscernible. He continued, ¡°You fight with a broadsword in the left hand and a sword in the right. But I haven¡¯t heard of any masters or sects on the Ghost Rally Star that cultivate both the art of broadsword and the art of sword. So, who are you on earth?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who had stepped over your head.¡±


    The ponytailed girl was as proud as a snow-white lotus on the mountaintop overlooking the mortal world.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she wielded her sword and broadsword again.


    She used the sword to defend and the broadsword to attack. The wonderful coordination of the sword and the broadsword could be said to be wless.


    Both of the sword and the broadsword were quiterge and heavy, which were almost the same size as the ponytailed girl.


    The slender girl simultaneously wielded the sword and the broadsword, which made people worried that her delicate body would copse under the weight of the giant pair of weapons at any time. In particr, her white and fine arms looked so thin that it was only logical that she could not bear the weight of the sword and the broadsword.


    Regardless, the girl continued to dance in glint and sh of the sword and broadsword. Her movements were elegant, carrying a kind of intoxicating beauty.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be fighting.


    Instead, she appeared to be dancing.


    For the moment, numerous ghost cultivators were fascinated by this girl¡¯s fighting dance.


    It felt quite absurd.


    Even the ghost cultivators who were on the same team with the Three Divine Sects, such as Niu Ben and the head of the Lost Land, couldn¡¯t help but grow a kind of affection toward the girl at this time. They also involuntarily began to pray for this fairy-like girl in ck, wishing that she would not be harmed.


    The smile on Li Mu¡¯s face grew broader and broader.


    ¡°Now we meet again, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve grown so much.¡±


    The broadsword-using method the girl had employed was the one passed onto her by Li Mu, and the sword-using method she had adopted was taught by Yu Hualong.


    When the sword and the broadsword met, their power doubled.


    Were this sword and the broadsword the embodiment of her longing for the two of them?


    Because she missed them so much, she could dance with the sword and the broadsword, eclipsing heaven and earth and holding so many ghost cultivators mesmerized in her dance.


    The young girl¡¯s achievement had far exceeded Li Mu¡¯s imagination.


    She had found her own path.


    Li Mu was sincerely gratified.


    At the same time, Li Mu also noted that just like the swords of the Two Sages, the sword and the broadsword in the hands of the ponytailed girl were also made of jade-colored stone.


    The stone seemed to be a very peculiar material. Li Mu had never seen it before. It was not metal, but it had metal-like features.


    The des of the sword and the broadsword were both engraved with Taoist magic inscriptions, which were the same as the inscriptions on the swords of the Two Sages. It was the old faker¡¯s Taoist magic art.


    Seeing this, Li Mu finally figured it out.


    Back then, he had taught the girl the modified version of the Xiantian Skill as well as some Taoist magic arts.


    The Taoist magic inscriptions on the sword and the broadsword must have been carved by that girl.


    The Two Sages, together with the ponytailed girl, fought against the three Holy Sages. The two parties gradually reached an impasse.


    To the ghost cultivators on the Ghost Rally Star, this was undoubtedly an epic battle that could be recorded in history.


    It had been more than 10,000 years since the three Holy Sagesst appeared and battled like this. However, this time, they were unable to crush their opponents as the ghost cultivators had surmised.


    The foundation and trump cards of the Bone Sacred Mountain were indeed astounding and incredible.


    ¡°Is a new era really around the corner?¡±


    Many ghost cultivators in league with the Three Divine Sects had simr questions in their minds.


    Holy Sage Flying Light could transform into thousands of different forms and go back and forth between substantial and virtual at his will. Therefore, he was immune to ordinary attacks. It could be said that he was basically impossible to kill. However, he felt threatened in the face of this pair of jade-colored stone sword and broadsword, which carried the ghost-suppressing power. He did not dare to be careless. Even if he turned into nothingness, he might still be hurt and weakened if he bore a sword strike.


    Li Mu watched the battle quietly.


    But in the meantime, strange changes were urring in his body.


    The natural qi of the Xiantian Skill was running of its own ord. Although others could not sense it at all, Li Mu could clearly feel that the Xiantian Skill had broken free from the previous shackles. The Breathing Skill had evolved from the fourth to the fifth level. The primitive natural qi was also flowing in the meridians. Some subtle meridians that could not be detected by him before, as well as some parts of his body that could not be nurtured by the old natural qi, began to be filled up.


    Even with Li Mu¡¯s current physical strength, he still felt his body was swelling.


    He tried his best to restrain his aura so as to avoid being discovered by the surrounding ghost cultivators.


    He sensed that the ¡°True Self¡± walking on the bridge of the Divine Bridge in his Sea of Consciousness in his brain had undergone strange changes. It seemed to have gained a touch of vigor, and its outline and facial expression were a bit more distinct. Although there were still no perceptible facial features and expressions, anyway, it had grown more and more like a living creature.


    In particr, on the forehead of the ¡°True Self¡±, a strange vertical eye gradually opened.


    At the same time, the vertical eye between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows also went through bizarre changes.


    When his vertical eye had been cultivated to the level of the Eye of Thunderbolts, it could emit destructive thunderbolts to simte a Heavenly Tribtion. But in battles, Li Mu seldom used it in that the Eye of Thunderbolts had the power to kill opponents at the same level as he was. However, during the past few weeks, Li Mu¡¯s opponents were all strong enemies in higher realms, whom Li Mu had blown up relying on his physical strength. Thus, the Eye of Thunderbolts was of little use in those battles.


    At this time, there was a vortex of thunderbolts swirling in Li Mu¡¯s vertical eye. It looked like small twinkling stars were gathering before finally being condensed into a neb vortex, as if it were the eye of the universe. The bizarre pupil now seemed to have contained a universe itself.


    A piece of mysterious and profound information was revolving in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Eye of ws!¡± Li Mu said under his breath.


    Beside him, Elder Zhen Ye in the Ghost General Realm, asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and did not answer.


    Yet, excitement was welling up in his heart.


    The intendment of the fifth level of Xiantian Skill turned out to be the Eye of ws.


    During the previous times Li Mu opened his Third Eye, he had noticed that in addition to attacking power, the Third Eye also had the power to see through illusions, spot changes, and foresee the enemy¡¯s advance. But that power was kind of fuzzy. Li Mu couldn¡¯t exercise absolute control over it. It was sort of like an animal instinct.


    But this time, as if passing genes onto the next generation, the Eye of ws directly brought the intendment of martial arts into Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    After taking a brief time to get used to it, Li Mu opened his Third Eye again and looked at the ongoing battle in the sky.


    What he saw waspletely different.


    The three Holy Sages¡¯ Cultivation Methods and fighting styles suddenly became clear in Li Mu¡¯s eyes. And the key change was that he could now capture the ws in these moves and Cultivation Methods in an instant, and ways of dealing with the moves would quickly pop up in his mind.


    The so-called ¡°Eye of ws¡± had the power to see through ws.


    And this kind of power could obviously work on opponents in much higher realms, unlike the Eye of Thunderbolts, which could only kill enemies in the equal realm.


    To be able to spot ws was a true divine ability.


    It was also a terrifying divine ability.


    Li Mu looked up and observed for a while. Soon, he was fully aware of the ws in the Cultivation Methods and fighting styles of the three Holy Sages.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to end this battle.¡±


    Li Mu was about to say something to break the deadlock for the Two Sages and the ponytailed girl.


    Right at this moment¡ª


    Abruptly, dense Ghost Qi began to swirl in the sky.


    An unexpected change urred.


    The Ghost Qi seemed to have been crushed and tossed out by something high up in the sky, which was rolling like boiling water.


    Then, a huge ck face materialized out of thin air.


    This face was inconceivably big, nearly covering the sky within thousands of miles. The ck Ghost Qi formed every expression on this face. The undting muscles on the face were like mountains hanging upside down. The eyes were as dark and deep as the abyss. The bridge of the nose was like the highest mountain range. And the mouth was asrge as a vast ocean.


    How gigantic!


    It was incredibly huge.


    The face was wearing a hair-raising, strange expression, which made it seem ghastly and cold. It was looking down at the earth like an emotionless doom-bringer.


    Against the swirling Ghost Qi vortex, the huge face looked even more terrifying.


    When all of the ghost cultivators saw this, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was as if this face could directly swallow the entire if it wanted.


    The hundreds of thousands of ghost cultivators on the scene, including the three Holy Sages, looked as small as grains of sand in the wind in front of this face.


    ¡°This still isn¡¯t over yet?¡± the absurd huge face opened its mouth and asked.


    ¡°Ghost Seer, why are you here?¡± Holy Sage Flying Light demanded in a booming voice as soon as he saw the face.

 Chapter 633 - Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 633 Taking Action</h4>


    ¡°Ghost Seer?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart gave a jolt.


    Previously, Holy Sage Flying Light had also mentioned this figure once.


    ¡°Ghost Seer is the Grand Chancellor of the Three Divine Sects. He is also a ghost cultivator who has the ability to divine the secrets of heaven. He is extremely mysterious. However, words on the street are that he is a person who serves the three Holy Sages. Howe...¡± Elder Zhen Ye in the Ghost General Realm looked up at the huge face in the sky, which was like a demonic god. He was extremely appalled.


    ¡°He serves the three Holy Sages?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the three Holy Sages are serving Ghost Seer instead.¡±


    The pressure and threat that the huge face in the sky had imposed on Li Mu were far beyond those the three Holy Sages had inflicted on him.


    There was no doubt that the strength of this ghost cultivator was even stronger than that of the three Holy Sages.


    The strength of the three Holy Sages was probably at the peak of the General Realm or the King Realm in the world of the living, but the psychological pressure that this huge ghost face had brought to Li Mu was definitely more formidable than that of the three Holy Sages. In other words, Ghost Seer¡¯s cultivation was, at the worst, at the middle or high level of the King Realm.


    Li Mu had never met an opponent at this level.


    Therefore, Li Mu couldn¡¯t tell what level hisbat capability had reached.


    Nevertheless, it was obvious that the three Holy Sages were even more horrified by Ghost Seer¡¯s arrival than Li Mu and the others.


    ¡°You¡¯ve actually concealed your strength?¡± Holy Sage White Bone Shadow pulled back, looked up at the sky, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not Ghost Seer. Who the hell are you?¡±


    A look of shock appeared on the face of Holy Sage ck Sun as well.


    To them, the old Ghost Seer was just a spokesperson they had chosen. Because of his talent for divination, he could see through some great secrets. That was why the three Holy Sages had put him in an important position. In the Three Divine Sects, Ghost Seer had kind of yed the role of a men. Although he was important to them, at the end of the day, he was just a pawn.


    This time, it was also because Ghost Seer had divined that some people of the Bone Sacred Mountain were a great threat and could overturn the Three Divine Sects¡¯ rule over the Ghost Rally Star that the Three Divine Sects secretly supported the three major ghost sects, namely the Lost Land, the Heavenly Ghost Sect, and the Holy Ghost Sect, to attack the Bone Sacred Mountain. The Three Divine Sects first hid behind the scene to observe before they officiallyunched the siege.


    And the strength of the Two Sages and the appearance of the mysterious ponytailed girl carrying a sword and a broadsword seemed to have confirmed the prophecy Ghost Seer had made.


    If they put off the siege against the Bone Sacred Mountain until more than ten years or decadester, it was hard to imagine how powerful the Two Sages and the mysterious ponytailed girl carrying a sword and a broadsword would have be by then.


    But now, when this huge face, which looked exactly the same as Ghost Seer, suddenly appeared in the sky and looked down on the earth like a Celestial Demon, the three Holy Sages, regardless of how dumb they might be, realized that things might be different from what they had imagined.


    ¡°I am Ghost Seer, and Ghost Seer is me,¡± the huge face remarked coolly.


    This huge face covering an area with a radius of thousands of miles seemed to have never had any emotion.


    ¡°The biggest crisis the Ghost Rally Star has ever had in history ising. You have enjoyed the benefits and status that I have arranged for you for tens of thousands of years, but you still can¡¯t put out this evil me in the bud. I¡¯m really disappointed,¡± the huge face said condescendingly.


    ¡°Arranged for us?¡±


    ¡°We got all that by your arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Are you... are you that man?¡±


    The three Holy Sages almost eximed in unison.


    With their status and the adventures and experience they had gained in this world, they thought that nothing would astonish them and make them loseposure ever again. However, after hearing the huge face speak in such a calm and indifferent tone, the three Holy Sages all turned pale with panic.


    That man!


    Which man?


    The other ghost cultivators were clueless.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know who they were talking about either.


    But he didn¡¯t have to guess to know that the person who had made the three Holy Sages lose theirposure had probably been buried in the dust of history for a long time. Yet, he must be a great figure who had created or changed history. He even might have dominated the world in the past.


    However, Li Mu was not very interested in this pursuing answer.


    Because no matter who this face was, he must be in the same league as the three Holy Sages.


    Anyway, for the Bone Sacred Mountain, he was an even more terrifying enemy.


    ¡°What a huge face!¡±


    The proud ponytailed girl carrying a sword and a broadsword held her weapons crossed. Numerous Taoist figures swirled from the sword and the broadsword, forming a huge, glowing Three Forms Taoist Figures te. The movements of the sword and the broadswords changed, which both dashed out. Giant shadows of the sword and the broadsword rose from the round te, as if they were weapons from another world. They parted the air and shot at the huge face in the sky.


    It was a very powerful move.


    But the huge face in the sky just opened his mouth and swallowed the thousands-of-meters-long shadows of the sword and the broadsword directly, as though chewing something delicious.


    ¡°Well... I don¡¯t want to fight with the little bug.¡± The huge face was still expressionless.


    He opened his mouth and breathed.


    A puff of Yin Qi, which was as dense as ink, spread out and turned into huge, square ghost Taoist talismans in the sky. There were ghost talismans flickering on all sides, which upied the sky in all directions. In an instant, an entric tactical deployment had been ced to suppress all the forces in this world.


    The moment the tactic deployment was established, all the ghost cultivators felt that a whole world seemed to have fallen on them. Their bodies were so heavy that they could hardly move even a step.


    ¡°It¡¯s suppressive tactical deployment.¡±


    Li Mu immediately realized what was going on.


    The huge face opened his mouth again and spat out three streaks of inky light, which flew into the bodies of the three Holy Sages.


    The three Holy Sages were still in a state of shock, but they found that the suppression that had pinned them to where they were instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Get them,¡± the huge face spoke in a final sort of way.


    The three Holy Sages came to their senses and looked at one another. Not daring to defy the will of the huge face, they immediately went to attack the Two Sages and the ponytailed girl carrying a sword and a broadsword.


    The tide was turned again.


    ¡°Suppress the ghosts! y the evil!¡±


    The ponytailed girl looked solemn. The sword and the broadsword in her hands shed as the ghost-suppressing talisman started working.


    Large Taoist figures also burst out from the sword and the broadsword, floating above her head while emitting rays of strange divine light to resist the ghost talismans ced on all sides of the void by the huge face.


    ¡°Exterminate demons!¡±


    ¡°Fight against heaven!¡±


    The Two Sages also bawled out at the same time. Taoist figures of the ghost-subduing talismans on their swords also darted out and hovered above their heads to resist the suppression power of the tactical deployment the huge face had cast.


    The battle was on again.


    Li Mu was also quite startled when he saw this.


    These three people¡¯s use and understanding of the ghost-subduing talismans was way beyond his imagination.


    Ghost-subduing talismans had the innate ability to restrain ghost cultivators.


    However, the cultivation of the huge face was too horrible.


    Therefore, even with the endorsement of the ghost-subduing talismans, the ponytailed girl and the Two Sages were still in great danger.


    ¡°Looks like this is yourst trump card.¡± As if a giant spirit watching the fight of ants, the huge face eyed them appraisingly for moments. Then, he said, ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve been cultivating for just a short while. If I give you a little more time, you may really be able to overturn my reign.¡±


    At this time, ordinary ghost cultivators could also tell that the situation the Bone Sacred Mountain was facing was not very optimistic.


    ¡°How could it turn out like this?¡±


    Elder Zhen Ye in the Ghost General Realm clenched his hands into hard fists, unwilling to give up. His nails were pierced into the flesh.


    Even the three Holy Sages had failed to undermine the Bone Sacred Mountain. An epic victory was at hand. But why did such a mysterious and horrible Ghost Seer suddenly appear at thest moment?


    All their efforts were made in vain.


    Every ghost disciple of the Bone Sacred Mountain refused to resign themselves to the prominent defeat.


    By contrast, at this moment, the ghost cultivators of the three major ghost sects, such as Niu Ben, Xue Yan, and the head of the Lost Land, finally heaved a long sigh of relief. Beaming with joy, they werepletely relieved.


    ¡°Haha, the Bone Sacred Mountain is destined to be reduced into dust today.¡±


    ¡°None of the evil spirits of the Bone Sacred Mountain can escape. Let¡¯s kill them all.¡±


    ¡°From now on, there will be no Bone Sacred Mountain in this world.¡±


    Burning with ferocious killing intent, the three Ghost Lords red menacingly at the many ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    ¡°There are so many delicious tonics. If I absorb them, I¡¯ll be able to advance to a higher level.¡± The head of the Lost Land schemed viciously in his head.


    The three Ghost Lords had all mastered a kind of evil art. With such evil art, they could enhance their own source vigor through devouring ghost cultivators at the same level and refine the energy of others for their own use, so as to improve themselves.


    An iparably tragic atmosphere pervaded the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die in battle than surrender,¡± Elder Zhen Ye in the Ghost General Realm raised the only arm he had left and roared furiously.


    He was trying to boost morale.


    At the same time, he was trying to lift his own spirits.


    Even if his body and soul were to be destroyed, the seeds of resistance would definitely be passed on in the world of the Ghost Rally Star.


    Each and every one of the ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain also raised their left arms high. Their expressions were solemn and stern. They had a will that even Celestial Demons could not bend.


    Li Mu, who was among them, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    In just five years, they had built such a ghost army. Both the Two Sages and the ponytailed girl had certainly shone with unimaginable talent and aptitude in this world. This was something that they could never achieve on the Divine Land.


    What was it that allowed them to reach such heights?


    Li Mu slowly flew toward the battlefield in the void.


    He knew that after seeing the Three Divine Sects revealed their hidden agenda, it was time for him toe to the stage.


    ¡°Buddy, you...¡±


    Zhen Ye was the first to cotton on. He gawked at Li Mu in astonishment.


    But he suddenly broke off before he let the words all out.


    Because when everyone had been suppressed by the all-directional ghost tactical deployment, Li Mu still acted with ease and was not affected by the tactical deployment at all. This showed that...


    Zhen Ye came to realize that the background of this deemed peerless ghost cultivator could not be as simple as he had imagined.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my big brother yet. How can I fall here?¡±


    The ponytailed girl already had some injuries.


    There were traces of cuts on her close-fitting ck swordsman¡¯s uniform.


    Her face was pale. Her sword and broadsword were brandishing at the fastest speed. But her proud head had never lowered for even a split of a second.


    The brilliance of the ghost-suppressing talisman and the evil-ying talisman, which were hovering above her head, gradually dimmed.


    The disparity between their cultivation realms was just too big.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall. I can¡¯t fall.¡±


    mes that could burn down the world were zing in the eyes of the ponytailed girl.


    At this precise moment, a distant yet familiar and warm voice suddenly sounded in the girl¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Cast the 35th style with the sword, aiming at right downward. Use the fourth style with the broadsword. Hack horizontally!¡±


    The voice had pointed out the striking order and angle of the Heaven Sword Thirty-six Styles and the Wind-Cloud Six Moves.


    While voice rang in her ear, it also seemed to echo in the depths of her soul.


    In an instant, the ponytailed girl seemed to have returned to the past. The same voice had rung in her ears and taught her the sword-using and broadsword-using methods. Compelled by the instinct of her body and soul, she followed the guidance of the voice almost unthinkingly and struck with the sword and the broadsword in her hands.


    Then, in the void, shocked cries of Holy Sage Flying Light burst out.

 Chapter 634 - Is That You?

    <h4>Chapter 634 Is That You?</h4>


    The blurry figure of Holy Sage Flying Light was sporting a ripped cut on the right side of his waist. And his left arm had been cut off. Even though he had dissolved into nothingness, he was still seriously maimed. In just an instant, he had lost hisbat capability.


    ¡°How did you know my weak spots?¡±


    Holy Sage Flying Light gaped at the ponytailed girl with horror and desperation in his eyes. He backed away quickly. Obviously, he had lost the ability to fight.


    A moment ago, the sword and broadsword momentum of the ponytailed girl changed subtly, and then the killing intent abruptly erupted. The parts she had injured were exactly the only two weak spots that he had not been able to cover up after tens of thousands of years of industrious cultivation.


    She had hit the targets at one go.


    And the moment her attack arrived, he copsed.


    His cultivation had been ruined.


    In the whole world, apart from himself, no one knew where his weak spots were.


    But why did this ponytailed girl suddenly change her move and sessfully hit his weak points at one blow?


    What was more, she had hit both of his two weak points.


    This was definitely not a coincidence.


    Could it be that she had been ying dumb and secretly nning her moves the whole time?


    The more Holy Sage Flying Light thought about it, the more scared he became. That strike almost scared the life out of him, so he no longer dared to fight again. Even though the huge face of Ghost Seer was supervising from the sky, he still decided to run for his life first.


    Because if he was hit in his weak points again, he would really die.


    At the moment, what Holy Sage Flying Light feared the most was that the girl woulde after him.


    Yet, the ponytailed girl simply stood where she was in a daze, with an incredulous look in her eyes. She didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest intention of chasing after Holy Sage Flying Light at all.


    At this moment, she was no longer as proud and arrogant as she was when facing the three Holy Sages. Her beautiful hands, which were holding the sword and the broadsword, were trembling slightly. Her slender body was also quivering. There seemed to be tears welling up in her bright eyes.


    ¡°Big brother, is that you?¡±


    That voice hade from behind her, but she did not dare to look back for the moment.


    Because she was afraid that when she looked back, she would find that there was no one behind her. Then, it would be confirmed that it was her hallucination, just like all those times she had had in dreams.


    At this time, two more scandalized and miserable roars rang out on the battlefield.


    The fleshless figure of Holy Sage White Bone Shadow had also been forced into a retreat.


    His head had been chopped off. His white fleshless left hand was carrying his own skull. With his head severed from his body, the skeleton rapidly backed away.


    Although there was no expression on the face of the skull, even the weakest ghost cultivators in the surroundings could still clearly feel the indescribable horror and fear in the energy fluctuation of the soul of one of the three Holy Sages. Needless to say, he had lost the ability to fight, too.


    Holy Sage ck Sun was in an even worse situation.


    His body¡ªthe ball of ck ghost fire¡ªhad directly been pierced. His huge body copsed in the void. The ck ghost fire fanned out like a puddle of soft mud. It seemed that he had lost the ability to move and could not run away even if he wanted. Like a dying beast, he kept howling in horror and wrath in the center of the ck mes.


    The ck ghost fire, which looked like ck blood, continued to flow out of his broken limbs and dyed the sky an eerie inky color.


    He had lost!


    In just one second, to everyone¡¯s intense disbelief, the three Holy Sages had been crushed.


    It was so fast that no one understood what really happened at that moment.


    The reaction of the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain was just like that of the proud ponytailed girl. They were trembling from head to toe with excitement and could hardly hold their weapons in a grip.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, Your Honor!¡±


    The woman sage and the man sage called out at the same time.


    In an instant, they were overwhelmed by a wave of indescribable ecstasy and astonishment.


    Who would have ever thought that the person they had thought about day and night had actuallye to the Ghost Rally Star?


    It was not until this moment that all the others ghost cultivators found that a figure had quietly appeared on the battlefield.


    The figure was tall and slender.


    The energy fluctuations he was emitting were not very much impressive.


    His face was alight with heroic spirits.


    There was an attractive smile on his face, which seemed to be enough to warm up this gloomy and cold world of ghosts.


    It was the kind of smile hard to forget.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Wild Broadsword!¡±


    Elder Zhen Ye slipped into a huge shock, and his mind went nk. He almost blurted out this exmation in an instant.


    He was the only ghost cultivator who had seen Li Mu rise to the air from his side and effortlessly enter the battlefield.


    Then, he saw that Li Mu pulled some tricks that he could not understand, then, the battle, which was supposed to bring them doom, suddenly took an incredible turn, and the three Holy Sages all suffered heavy losses in an instant.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not the Wild Broadsword. Who on earth is he?¡±


    Zhen Ye¡¯s heart was filled with great curiosity.


    And this question also unstoppable popped up in the minds of all the ghost cultivators on the scene at almost the same time.


    ¡°Who... who the hell are you?¡±


    After putting his head back, the crestfallen Holy Sage White Bone Shadow gazed at Li Mu in disbelief.


    Even a fool could have already guessed that the only reason why the tide had been turned in an instant was the sudden appearance of the figure.


    The three Ghost Lords standing outside the battlefield were stunned at once.


    It was especially true for the head of the Lost Land.


    Because he knew Li Mu.


    Because not long after the war began, this junior ghost cultivator known as the Wild Broadsword killed two of his personal guards with just two strikes and seriously injured another trusted subordinate of his. That goaded him toe to the battlefield and fight in person. In the end, right before he was about to kill the Wild Broadsword, he was stopped by the woman sage of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    Regardless, for all the head of the Lost Land knew, this junior ghost cultivator was as humble as an ant in his eyes. He could crush him with just one finger.


    But now, he found that he didn¡¯t know Li Mu at all.


    How could a real humble junior ghost cultivator ever participate in a battle of this level and easily change the result?


    Was he the real trump card of the Bone Sacred Mountain?


    The miserable cries of Holy Sage ck Sun, one of the three Holy Sages, resounded through heaven and earth, causing the blood of every ghost cultivator to run cold.


    The stronger one was and the more powerful his Cultivation Method was, the more serious his injuries would be once his weak points were attacked.


    The weak point of a ghost cultivator was like a dragon¡¯s forbiddenme.


    Anyone who touched a dragon¡¯s forbiddenme would invite his rage.


    Why would the dragon re up?


    Because if the forbiddenme was plucked out, the dragon would die.


    Once one¡¯s weak point was hit, one would either die or be crippled.


    Today, if it weren¡¯t for the suppressive ghost talisman cast by Ghost Seer, the three Holy Sages would have died at that moment. There would have been utterly no escape for them.


    ¡°Big brother, is that you?¡±


    In the eyes of the proud ponytailed girl, everything in this world had faded.


    She no longer cared about any of that.


    Because the person she cared about the most hade.


    Still, she did not dare to turn around.


    Because she was afraid that as soon as she turned around, everything would vanish as if it were a dream.


    ¡°Caicai, it¡¯s me. We meet again.¡±


    The familiar voice, which had been lingering in her dreams, once again sounded.


    The voice came right behind her.


    It was very, very close.


    When she heard that voice call her ¡°Caicai¡±, the ponytailed girl finally let go of all her pride and aloofness. She even abandoned the sword and broadsword in her hands. Then, she whipped around and rushed over regardless of anything.


    She flung herself into a familiar embrace.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s really you. I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± As Caicai felt the familiar embrace, she could no longer hold back her tears and let them gush out.


    Could a ghost cultivator shed tears?


    No one knew.


    But at this time, there were crystal tears flowing out of the ponytailed girl¡¯s eyes. Her teardrops were as pure as the most impable treasure in the world.


    These teardrops mirrored her soul. These were indeed the most sparkling treasures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes were also a little moist.


    He had once thought that he had forever lost this adorable and sensible little girl.


    In the battles to seize the ten cities and nine counties, the Western Qin besieged the Great Moon Empire. Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire, led his army to fight back. In the end, he and his men were outnumbered, so they chose to break out of the siege and proposed to Emperor Qin Ming that he was willing to hand over the civilians and the Longcheng Pass as long as Emperor Qin Ming would give proper treatment to the civilians in the city.


    Emperor Qin Ming gave his word.


    However, when the unarmed, innocent civilians marched out of the Longcheng Pass, what greeted them was the most shameless and cruel massacre from the Qin Army.


    At that time, Caicai and Granny Cai were also among this group of civilians.


    Li Mu hurried thereter and defeated Emperor Qin Ming. But then, someone broke the news of Caicai¡¯s and her grandmother¡¯s tragic death to him. He went to look for them in piles of corpses in person. Yet, he had failed to find them, be it their bodies or souls.


    Because of that, Li Mu felt that a demon had lived in his heart since then.


    In that battle, Li Mu lost a lot of friends.


    He lost Caicai and her grandmother, as well as Yu Hualong.


    However, owing to Yu Hualong¡¯s profound cultivation and Emperor Qin Ming¡¯s intention to make him suffer from humiliation, his soul had been preserved.


    Li Mu had been ming himself for hesitating over whether he should stay away from the matter for his own safety and so missing the best timing to save his friends. But now, he could finally take part of the load off his mind.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, Your Honor!¡±


    The man sage and the woman sage also came over and saluted to Li Mu.


    The two moguls, who had thousands of ghost cultivators under their leadership and were strong enough to fight against the three Holy Sages, acted like the most loyal subordinates before Li Mu. They were so respectful as if they were meeting some elders of their family.


    ¡°Sister Dong Xue, Brother Ning, d we meet again.¡±


    Li Mu greeted them with a smile.


    The Two Sages were, of course, Dong Xue and Ning Jing, a couple who used to live on the Divine Land.


    ¡°Young Master, howe you are on the Ghost Rally Star? You can¡¯t have also...¡± Dong Xue suddenly came to her senses. A surprised look climbed onto her face.


    Only the dead woulde to the Ghost Rally Star.


    Ning Jing also came to see the issue. Suddenly, a look of disbelief appeared on his face.


    ¡°Big brother, you...¡± Caicai also realized what was going on.


    They were very happy to see Li Mu again.


    However, if they could choose, they would rather not meet him in this ce in this way.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not dead.¡±


    It was not until then that the three of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    The voice of the huge face called Ghost Seer came from the sky. ¡°A living person has actually sneaked into the world of the dead. Hahaha, then, don¡¯t think about leaving. I was wondering why there was no sign of you in the divination. It turned out that you are an outsider.¡±


    Ghost Seer had not spoken until this moment because he had been observing Li Mu in secret.


    This junior ghost cultivator, who had not been captured in his divination but had changed the result of the battle in an instant, turned out to be from the world of the living. Thus, he couldn¡¯t see him through.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Mu looked up at the huge face and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also from the world of the living? You and I are of the same kind.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± A trace of astoundment finally appeared on the forever expressionless face.


    Ghost Seer was suddenly swept over by shock.


    This secret had not been discovered by anyone over all those years. But howe this youngster knew about it? Could it be that he also came from that ce?


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡±


    Ghost Seer stared at Li Mu, and the expression on his huge face began to be intimidating.

 Chapter 635 - Crushing the Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 635 Crushing the Enemies</h4>


    By this moment, everyone was dying to know who Li Mu was.


    Ghost Seer had posed the question they wanted to ask the most.


    However¡ª


    ¡°I will not tell you,¡± Li Mu said with a grin.


    Ghost Seer: ¡°...¡±


    All the surrounding ghost cultivators were also sort of befuddled.


    That was quite a yful answer.


    The demeanor of a peerless master that he had shown before and his momentum of mysteriously overpowering the three Holy Sages suddenly seemed ridiculous and unbingpared with the five-word answer he just gave. His heroic image was on the verge of copsing.


    ¡°Could you make some effort to maintain the master¡¯s demeanor?¡±


    Even Zhen Ye, the Ghost General, mped a hand over his forehead and rubbed.


    ¡°Buddy, you...


    ¡°You¡¯re too naughty.¡±


    Ning Jing, Dong Xue, and Caicai, on the other hand, burst intoughter.


    This was exactly Young Master¡¯s way of doing things.


    They were quite familiar with it.


    This was what Young Master used to be like when he was on the Divine Land.


    At that time, Young Master was already a famous poet and martial arts genius on that. He was excellent in martial arts and unparalleled in poetry. Also, he was the county magistrate of Taibai County. Even so, he didn¡¯t put on any airs. He was easy to get along with and often made some harmless jokes.


    He had a kind of charm that others would never have and could never imitate.


    ¡°You are from the ¡®Divine Nest¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ghost Seer spoke again. He was gazing intently at Li Mu as if he wanted to see the expression on Li Mu¡¯s face when he heard the word ¡°Divine Nest¡±.


    However, to his disappointment, Li Mu¡¯s expression was very calm.


    ¡°Yeah, how do you know?¡± Li Mu asked in return.


    He was making things up now.


    In truth, Li Mu had no idea what the so-called ¡°Divine Nest¡± was.


    But he might as well give the positive answer first and see what this Ghost Seer was going to say next.


    The reason why Li Mu dared to say that Ghost Seer was not from this world was that he had found the living aura on the Ghost Seer with the help of his Eye of ws. So, he pointed it out to bluff him.


    Now, after seeing the reaction of Ghost Seer, Li Mu knew that he had made the right bluff.


    Ghost Seer was definitely not a dead person.


    He didn¡¯t belong to this Ghost Rally Star, either.


    This was kind of interesting.


    Yet, upon hearing Li Mu¡¯s frank confession, Ghost Seer found it hard to believe his words instead.


    Since when did the people from the Divine Nest have the nerve to expose their identities in public?


    It seemed that there was little left to talk about on this subject.


    For a moment, Ghost Seer didn¡¯t know what to say next.


    Li Mu pressed, ¡°Since you now know that I¡¯m from the Divine Nest, why don¡¯t you have the decency to get lost? Are you going to go against the Divine Nest?¡±


    The face of Ghost Seer was suddenly written with wrath. He snarled, ¡°Even the people of the Divine Nest don¡¯t have the nerve to talk to me like that. Today, I will suppress you and see what the superintendents of the Divine Nest can do to me.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened his mouth and breathed.


    A jet of inky light shot straight at Li Mu.


    ¡°When you can¡¯t win verbally, you start to spit. How shameless!¡±


    Li Mu had been on guard for this move.


    He was in a good mood at this time, so he even bothered to use sarcasm, but he was quick with his hands as always.


    When Li Mu raised a hand and beckoned, the broadsword and sword that had been tossed on the ground by the ponytailed girl rose to the air and zoomed into his hands. Then, he ran the Xiantian Skill and directly activated the ghost-suppressing talisman and the evil-ying talisman on the broadsword and the sword.


    Rays of light swirled.


    The two Taoist magic talismans flew out from the des of the weapons, shing with a strange brilliance, and met the inky lighting from the opposite direction.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a muffled sound, the inky light collided with the talismans and turned into nothingness.


    Powered with the Xiantian Skill, the ghost-suppressing and evil-ying talismans Li Mu had cast were several times purer and more powerful than what Caicai had performed.


    Ghost Seer protested, ¡°This is not the Cultivation Method of the Divine Nest. You...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really full of crap.¡±


    With the broadsword in his left hand and the sword in his right hand, Li Mu once again started to run his Cultivation Method. In an instant, endless ghost-suppressing talismans and evil-ying talismans shot out like signal res.


    ¡°Watch carefully. Herees the most proper way of casting the four great talismans,¡± Li Mu shouted.


    He was demonstrating the real power and application of Taoist magic arts to Caicai, Ning Jing, and Dong Xue.


    The three of them had gained some understanding of the special power of the old faker¡¯s Taoist magic arts on the Ghost Rally Star, but it was safe to say that theirprehension could never surpass Li Mu¡¯s.


    After all, Li Mu had been studying these Taoist magic arts for decades.


    Moreover, the purest Xiantian Skill was the best drive for Taoist talismans, which was not the Ghost Cultivation Method of the three of them couldpare.


    Seeing the unbelievable progress the three people had made, Li Mu was both staggered and gratified. But as their former guide and the one they deeply respected, he naturally couldn¡¯t show any trace of cowardice and weakness when he made further moves to deal with the target.


    Moreover, today, Li Mu intended to teach the real power of the old faker¡¯s Taoist magic arts to the three of them, so he didn¡¯t hold back any bit when he attacked.


    Caicai and the other two people¡¯s admiration for Li Mu was down to the marrow. Therefore, as they heard Li Mu¡¯s words, they immediately opened their eyes wide to observe carefully as if they were primary school students waiting for their teacher¡¯s arrangement.


    The three had been practicing the adapted version of Xiantian Skill Li Mu had taught Caicai. Hence, they couldprehend more about the wonders and the way to operate the Taoist magic talismans that Li Mu was performing at this time.


    As for the other ghost cultivators, they just watched Li Mu disy the Taoist magic arts, but they couldn¡¯t figure anything out.


    Moreover, the strange power contained in the Taoist magic talismans had a special restraining effect on ghost cultivators. As a result, many ghost cultivators did not even dare to look at the glowing ghost-suppressing and evil-ying talismans that were flying all over the sky.


    Li Mu went all out.


    Caicai¡¯s stone broadsword, the Evil yer, and the stone sword, the Ghost Suppressor, as well as the Two Sages¡¯ stone broadsword, the Devil Exterminator, and the stone sword, the Heaven Fighter, were all floating beside Li Mu at this moment. The tips of the weapons were pointed upward, while the handles were facing downward. The weapons continued to slowly revolve in the air.


    Li Mu patted the des of the swords and the broadswords at a steady pace.


    ¡°p, p, p!¡±


    The fleshy palm collided with the des of the stone swords and broadswords, generating crisp sounds.


    Every time Li Mu patted the weapons, the four great Taoist magic talismans inscribed on the stone swords and broadswords shed, and then shining Taoist figures flew out and darted toward the void.


    In the blink of an eye, countless gleaming Taoist figures conjured by the four great talismans were floating in the void.


    When the ghost cultivators on the ground looked up, they saw many flickering dots in the sky as if lonely stars in the vast universe. The starlight was partly invisible and partly visible, and they eventually converged into a gxy.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cheap trick.¡±


    Ghost Seer sneered.


    The huge face opened his mouth high in the sky, and a neb vortex suddenly came into being. A ck hole had been formed, ready to devour the scattered glinting Taoist figures of the ghost-suppressing, the evil-ying, the demon-exterminating, and the heaven-fighting talismans.


    Li Muughed, then, added, ¡°Though it¡¯s a cheap trick, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking¡ª


    The gxy-like Taoist figures suddenly spread out like a mass of fireflies that suddenly scattered in all directions, forming a glowing above the void with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. Each shining Taoist figure was a link of the, which diffused threads of light in all directions, which weaved together and formed a square of light.


    Since air could go through the, it was difficult to exert force on it.


    The ck hole in the mouth of the huge face found it difficult to suck in this.


    ¡°elerate!¡±


    Li Mu randomly picked up the stone sword called Ghost Suppressor floating in front of him, pointed it to the sky, and shouted out the incantation that the old faker used when he put on a show of Taoist magic arts back then.


    The shining constituted by the glinting Taoist figures of the four great talismans immediately flipped up and neatly wrapped in Ghost Seer¡¯s huge face that had covered the sky.


    It looked like someone had suddenly put on a veil on his face.


    However, this veil was kind of scary.


    From the huge face of Ghost Seer that had blotted out the sky, ghastly white mists curled upward in an instant, followed by some sizzling noises, as though someone had pressed a heated iron stick against a chunk of pork.


    ¡°Ahhhhh...¡±


    A blood-curdling scream rang out.


    Even though Ghost Seer was a calcting man who was able to hatch unparalleled schemes and had willpower strong in the extreme, at this time, he still could not help but let out a miserable howl.


    For those who had been infected by the Ghost Qi, this starlight constituted by glinting Taoist figures of the four great Taoist magic talismans had a natural restraining and destructive impact.


    The agony inflicted at this moment was absolutely unbearable even to those above the Holy Sage level.


    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re courting death.¡±


    Ghost Seer roared as his eyes snapped open. There seemed to be stars appearing and disappearing in his eyes. Rays of destructive light shot out from his eyes, prated the starlight, and charged at Li Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to return the favor.¡±


    Li Mu was not scared at all.


    He opened the Third Eye between his eyebrows as well.


    The power of the Eye of Thunderbolts was activated. Thunder and lightning weaved and evolved. Surprisingly, they eventually produced numerous Taoist figures of the ghost-suppressing talisman, the evil-ying talisman, the devil-exterminating talisman, and the heaven-fighting talismanposed of thunder and lightning. Like columns of light, the Taoist figures directly shot at the destructive ray of light.


    Now that Li Mu¡¯s Xiantian Skill had advanced to another level, not only had he obtained the Eye of ws, but the power of the previous Eye of Thunderbolts had also been enhanced. Now, the thunderbolts could also evolve into Taoist talismans. That was the biggest change.


    The two beams of light collided in the air, and countless sparks flew out from the center of the collision as if two fireballs had met each other in the sky. The sparks shot all over the sky, making the collision look like the most beautiful but also deadly fireworks.


    ¡°Divine Eye?¡± Ghost Seer was startled, He then bawled, ¡°So you¡¯re really from the ¡®Divine Nest¡¯? Which superintendent do you answer to? You...¡±


    ¡°No one dares to ask me to answer to them! The superintendents all take my orders.¡±


    Li Mu lied boldly. At the same time, he pointed the stone sword ¡°Ghost Suppressor¡± at that huge face again.


    ¡°elerate!¡±


    All of a sudden, the starlight tightened its grip, making its lines sink into the muscles of Ghost Seer¡¯s huge face that looked like ck mountains hanging upside down in the air.


    Streaks of terrible chasm-like gullies became more and more distinct.


    ck raindrops began to fall from the sky. It was the ¡°ghost blood¡± that fell from the huge face after his skin was cut by the starlight.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ghost Seer once more let out a cry of pain despite himself.


    At the same moment, when he was distracted by the pain, the light column issued from Li Mu¡¯s Eye of Thunderbolts instantly smashed the destructive light shot from his eyes before ruthlessly hitting on the forehead of Ghost Seer¡¯s huge face.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    There was an earth-shaking bam as if a meteorite had hit the.


    Ghost Seer¡¯s huge face, which had been gripped and cut by the starlight, immediately copsed when it was bombarded again. The huge face broke into huge chunks of ck muscles and scattered in the sky.


    The three Holy Sages stared nkly at the scene.


    ¡°Even he... has also been defeated?


    ¡°Er...¡±


    Something in their hearts instantly shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 636 - A Mishap in the Shan Family

    <h4>Chapter 636 A Mishap in the Shan Family</h4>


    On the Cliff of the Living, having eagerly waited on the cliff for 29 days but without seeing Li Mue back, Shan Tian, the captain of the Sword of Freedom, had no choice but to leave the Ghost Rally Star and set foot on the road back.


    He also gave the remaining supplies on the ship to Ding Yi and the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice.


    The two insisted on staying on the Cliff of the Living, waiting for Li Mu¡¯s return.


    So, Shan Tian could only bring his most loyal interster sailors back to the Opposite Bank Star.


    ¡°You two, please stay calm. Never step out of the Cliff of the Living. Otherwise, once you are trapped in the fog of Yin Qi, you will have little chance to survive. Don¡¯t ever underestimate the danger here. And we wille back in 10 days.¡±


    Shan Tian made the promise to Ding Yi and the pig spirit and repeatedly cautioned them.


    He would never quit halfway on the promise he had made to Hero Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword, even if this were to prevent him from doing his normal delivery business for several months.


    Yet, he could not let supplies on the ship run out. After all, the sailors¡¯ meals and drinks, as well as the fuel of the Sword of Freedom and the tactical deployment, all needed to be replenished and maintained at the dock on time.


    Three dayster.


    Shan Tian sailed the Sword of Freedom and left the area of the Ghost Rally Star.


    On the way he came here, he had ced a few secret sentries on the outskirts of the Ghost Rally Star.


    But at this time, the sentries were all gone.


    Instead, there was a shining scarlet flying ship, which was quietly waiting for Shan Tian and his sailors.


    The shining scarlet flying ship was hundreds of meters long and looked very majestic. The banner of the Shan family of the Opposite Bank Star was floating over the shuttle. It was the carriage of the most important member of the Shan family, which was the most powerful family on the Opposite Bank Star.


    On the deck of the space shuttle quietly stood a stern-faced middle-aged man in scarlet armor, as though he were a nail knocked into the board.


    If one looked closely, one would find that the middle-aged man looked quite like Shan Tian.


    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve finallye out of that darn ce.¡±


    The middle-aged man casually flicked his scarlet cloak when he saw the figuresing out of the Sword of Freedom and beamingly hailed Shan Tian, who was surrounded by all others.


    When Shan Tian and his trusted men filed out of the operator cabin, he asked with a surprised look on his face, ¡°Sixth brother, howe you are here?¡±


    The middle-aged man on the opposite who looked quite simr to him was his half-brother, Shan Jian, who was born of a different mother. He was one of the most valued sessors of the Shan family, the most powerful family on the Opposite Bank Star. Unlike Shan Tian, who loved driving flying ships and going on adventures, Shan Jian had been familiarizing himself with managing family affairs since he was a child. He was now a member of the family¡¯s management and had a lot of power.


    In contrast, Shan Tian rarely participated in those family affairs. On some family asions, he only briefly made his appearance. He was not enthusiastic about seizing power or status in the family. Most of the time, he had been meandering outside the entire family system.


    In fact, in the early years, the head of the Shan family valued Shan Tian very much. Because at that time, in the area of the Opposite Bank Star, Shan Tian was well-known for his chivalry and generosity. Butter, as he acted frivolously and showed little ambition, the Shan family slowly shifted their focus to other young members.


    Shan Jian was one of the children of the family who had been specially trained to be a sessor.


    So, the arrival of Shan Jian really took Shan Tian by surprise.


    This brother of his had never been close to him. The only few times they met were at the family¡¯s ceremonies to offer sacrifices, and they merely nodded at each other out of courtesy. They had totally different hobbies and ambitions. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were blood rtives, they would have been just like two strangers.


    ¡°But he is actually here waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Something has happened at home. They asked me to bring you back,¡± Shan Jian smiled and said in a cool tone.


    Shan Tian knitted his eyebrows.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened at home?¡±


    What could have happened in his family that had made them summon him, the ¡°ungrateful son¡± who had been abandoned a long time ago? And why had they even sent Shan Jian, the sixth son who had been regarded as one of the several sessors of his family, toe and pick him up in person?


    From the looks of it, this sixth brother of his had probably waited for quite a long time outside of the Ghost Rally Star.


    Shan Tian got suspicious and asked, ¡°Sixth Brother, where are the bros I¡¯ve left here?¡±


    Shan Jian said with a smile, ¡°They are all on my ship, and have been served good food and drinks. Third Brother, you¡¯ve caused big trouble this time, so I have toe to greet you in person. This way, please.¡±


    ¡°Trouble?


    ¡°What trouble?¡±


    Shan Tian was slightly taken aback.


    The things he had done in the past six months shed back in his head. But he did not think that there was anything serious enough that could affect the interests of his family.


    Upon a closer look, he found that there were about 20 battle flying ships of his family stationed thousands of meters away behind the High Mountain, the ship that Shan Jian was on. The battle flying ships were ranked like an arch, which had conveniently surrounded his Sword of Freedom. If he wanted to run away, he would have to escape to the area of the Ghost Rally Star behind him.


    But there was no need to run away.


    Because if Shan Jian was really here to catch him, he would not have bothered to chitchat with him and intentionally or unintentionally gave him the heads-up. Nor would he had made the 20 battle flying ships stay so far away. It seemed that Shan Jian was also just going through the motions.


    All those years, there had never been a case of internal strife in the Shan family. Whether close or not, the many members of the Shan family had never tried to harm one another. Therefore, Shan Tian was not much nervous about this.


    He ordered his assistant to drive the Sword of Freedom, and then he boarded the High Mountain.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked curiously.


    Shan Jian said, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ll know when you get home.¡±


    Shan Tian did not feel like asking again.


    A momentter, in the closed VIP cabin of the High Mountain, when he saw the three interster sailors he had stationed in the periphery of the Ghost Rally Star pelted over and knelt down with a flop. ¡°Brother Shan, run. This ce is not safe.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, something bad has happened.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t follow him and go back!¡±


    The three men dropped to their knees and tried to persuade him almost at the same time.


    Shan Tian did not panic. He helped the three to their feet one by one and said, ¡°Brothers, take your time to tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    One of the three men hurriedly said, ¡°It has been more than half a month since we were detained on this ship by the sixth young master. One day, after overhearing the private conversation of his trusted subordinates, we knew that your escorting Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword, to the Ghost Rally Star this time has been strongly disapproved by some major forces. Now the storm ising, and the world of the Opposite Bank Star is about to change. Your family can¡¯t bear the pressure for long, so they¡¯re going to bring you back. This can only bode ill rather than well.¡±


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°This has something to do with the Wild Broadsword?¡±


    It was not until Shan Tian heard this that he was truly shocked.


    Nowadays, who in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region didn¡¯t know the reputation of the Wild Broadsword? He was a man with integrity and principles. People admired him. But not everyone endorsed the Wild Broadsword. After all, in the past, whether it was on the ruthless battlefield or on the forum fraught with mixed views, Li Mu had offended a lot of people.


    There were how many people admiring Li Mu, and there were equally how many people holding a grudge against him.


    As for the big sects that controlled the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Shan Tian knew very well what kind of forces they were. If they couldn¡¯t solve an issue openly, they still had thousands of dark and vicious means to solve it in private.


    Why wasn¡¯t he interested in family matters back then?


    Didn¡¯t he want to contribute to his family?


    That was certainly not the case.


    The blood running in his veins was the blood of the Shan family after all.


    The reason why he transferred his interests to sailing and exploring was that in the early process of dealing with the family affairs, he hade across many dark and sinister secrets. Especially after he saw the true color of the pretentious big sects, he was very disappointed with the ss that had a say in everything in this star region.


    He didn¡¯t want to go along with such a ss in their evil deeds, so he exiled himself from that society.


    Shan Tian was a chivalrous and generous man in Jianghu, but he was never reckless.


    Therefore, he was well aware how much the big sects, such as the Tianyi Pce and the Heavenly Devil Sect, privately wanted the Wild Broadsword to disappear forever.


    He even doubted whether the Wild Broadsword could really bring in a new world even though he was now a moral example and had gained the strength of the General Realm. It was simply impossible. Anyway, it was already hard enough for him to survive all the schemes of the various sects and forces.


    Therefore, the reason why he helped Li Mu this time was that he wanted to contribute his own strength to this hero who had great character but was destined to end in tragedy before he met his guaranteed doom.


    Perhaps this was also sort of a sacrificial ceremony for his dream of being a hero in the universe, the one that had ended before it got started.


    However, what Shan Tian didn¡¯t expect was that although he clearly knew that the major sects would secretly retaliate against Li Mu, their revenge seemed to have arrived too soon, didn¡¯t it?


    The influence of being the moral example had not dissipated any bit yet. It had only been a month and a few days since that event urred, but the major sects already couldn¡¯t wait any longer, could they?


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve heard from the six young master¡¯s trusted subordinates that once you go back, you¡¯ll be in great danger. Some figures behind the scene will never let go of anyone rted to Li Mu, unless they are willing to sell Li Mu out,¡± that trusted man of his said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother, it¡¯s not toote now. Run for your life. Since you¡¯ve explored many ces in the universe, you¡¯d better go out and find a ce to hide for a while. Then, when the heat of this matter recedes, you cane back again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know what kind of man you are. Even if you had to die, you would not betray the Wild Broadsword. But if you go back to the Opposite Bank Star, you¡¯ll have no way out.¡±


    His other two trusted subordinates also tried their best to persuade him.


    He shook his head with a smile.


    Others might know how vicious and cruel the means of those major forces could use in secret, but how could he not know?


    If he really fled, then the entire Shan family on the Opposite Bank Star would probably suffer a huge loss.


    Over the years, he had been self-willed and had never cared about the family. He had also stirred up some trouble from time to time. Although the family had punished him repeatedly, they had always been tolerant of him, hadn¡¯t they?


    So, to flee was definitely not an option.


    He decided to go back and see how things would turn out.


    After running away from the family for so many years, it seemed that things like this would still inevitably befall him.


    Shan Tian gave it a thought and said with an ever moreposed tone, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, the three of you are free. It¡¯s now pointless for my sixth brother to keep you here. So, I want you to do a thing for me. Mind you, you must get it done no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, Brother Shan. We¡¯ll get it done even at the cost of our lives,¡± the three men patted their chests and pledged.


    On the Ghost Rally Star.


    On the outskirts of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    As the huge face was vanquished by Li Mu¡¯s Taoist magic arts, this epic battle, which was legendary enough to be recorded in the history of this world, finally started toe to an end.


    The figure of Ghost Seer fell out from the broken huge face as if a small pebble under the copsed city wall. He was no longer as imposing and forbidding as before. With a panicked expression on his face, the figure, who was the size of a normal person, turned into a stream of light and flew to the distance.


    ¡°How could you get away?¡±


    Li Mu sneered.

 Chapter 637 - Deliberately Going Easy on Them

    <h4>Chapter 637 Deliberately Going Easy on Them</h4>


    After the huge face was shattered, the power of Ghost Seer dropped sharply. He was not even as powerful as the three Holy Sages. Thus, how could he escape from Li Mu¡¯s current means? He lobbed the Taoist figures of the ghost-suppressing talisman at him and pinned him in the air.


    Ning Jing stepped out and escorted him straightforward to Li Mu.


    Ghost Seer was a member of the human n in the universe. He was dressed like a schr and his cultivation was likely at the peak of the Ghost Lord Realm. In the world of the living, his strength was probably in the General Realm, which was much weaker than that of the three Holy Sages. It now made sense that the Holy Sages took the tone of talking to a subordinate when they first mentioned Ghost Seer.


    As for the power of that huge face, it should not be his real strength.


    Facing Li Mu again, Ghost Seer began to shiver. The fear in his eyes was hard to conceal. Unlike the time when he was that huge face, he was no longer looking down on the earth as if the world was his oyster. At this moment, he looked like a phoenix being kicked off from the bracket.


    With a quick nce at him, Li Mu learned a lot of information.


    The man in front of him was the real Ghost Seer. The huge face that appeared moments ago was probably that there was another more horrible creature that hade back to life out of the blue or he had slipped into an absurd state.


    Seeing this, the three Holy Sages in the distance also realized that things were not going well.


    Even that lord had been defeated. The three of them were definitely no match for this young neer, not to mention that he had the Two Sages of Bone Sacred Mountain and the ponytailed girl carrying a sword and a broadsword on his side.


    At this time, the three Holy Sages already regarded Li Mu as the real mastermind behind the world war on the Ghost Rally Star. This might be a conspiracy that had been hatched for hundreds of years. And the Bone Sacred Mountain was just a force he had put on the table. Who knew how many bone-chilling conspiracies were there waiting for them?


    ¡°What did that lord say just now?¡±


    ¡°The Divine Nest?¡±


    Since the lord was so afraid of the Divine Nest, the three Holy Sages still panicked like frightened birds, even though they had no idea what the so-called Divine Nest was.


    ¡°Gotta run!¡±


    Holy Sage White Bone Shadow and Holy Sage Flying Light turned tail and fled,pletely ignoring the badly injured Holy Sage ck Sun who was pleading for their help.


    But how could they escape?


    The starlight, which had destroyed the huge face, had not dissipated yet.


    Controlled by Li Mu¡¯s will, the starlight swooped down, leaving no ce to escape within thousands of miles. Not only the three Holy Sages but also the three Ghost Lords leading the Lost Land, the Heavenly Ghost Sect, and the Holy Ghost Sect, as well as the tens of thousands of ghost cultivators under theirmand, had been trapped in the.


    These were the evil remnants of the Three Divine Sects. They had fought against the Bone Sacred Mountain for days. The hatred the two parties held for each other was so strong that it could never be resolved peacefully.


    Therefore, Li Mu dealt with them with fierce means. Showing no mercy, he directly ordered the starlight to tighten up, turning the three Holy Sages and their hundreds of thousands of ghost cultivators into ashes, which soon dissipating between heaven and earth.


    The Ghost Qi all over the sky was as dense as thick ink.


    The three Holy Sages, in particr, had cultivated in this world for countless years. So, the moment their ghost bodies were destroyed, majestic energies stored in their bodies were released. The sky within a radius of thousands of miles now seemed to be filled with flowing inky seawater. The energy fluctuations were so rich that every ghost cultivator in the Bone Sacred Mountain felt bursts of fear.


    Effortlessly, Li Mu had reduced the Holy Sages to ashes.


    Such a scene frightened all the ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    This was an unimaginable scene.


    After a brief silence, a round of earth-shattering shouts burst out from the ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    Not only had they defended their sect but they had also triumphed in a dreamlike way.


    The death of the three Holy Sages connoted that the Bone Sacred Mountain could rece the Three Divine Sects and be the new ruler of the Ghost Rally Star.


    From this moment on, the new master of the world was in power.


    After experiencing such a fierce battle, every ghost cultivator of the Bone Sacred Mountain was so excited that they couldn¡¯t control themselves.


    Under such daunting pressure, they still chose to stay and stand beside the Two Sages. They had prepared to die for their dreams, to use theirst chance life to defend the power and dignity their hearts longed for. However, to their immense surprise, they turned out to end things with an epic victory.


    A new era had begun as the new rule came to the stage.


    While raising an arm and cheering with the ghost cultivators, Elder Zhen Ye in the Ghost General Realm also held up his chin to steal a few nces at Li Mu.


    Since the moment the Two Sages and the ponytailed girl behaved respectfully in front of Li Mu, he had realized that everything he had surmised before was wrong. The Wild Broadsword was no junior ghost cultivator. Nor was he a rising star. Instead, He was obviously a real mogul as mysterious and powerful as a dragon.


    Zhen Ye was now extremely curious about Li Mu¡¯s background.


    But he also knew that from now on, he and Li Mu were already two people at opposite poles of the. Even though he wanted to ask that question, he would have no chance. Even if Li Mu was right in front of him, he would not have the nerve to ask anyway. How could he dare to call him ¡°buddy¡± again?


    The pair of ghost cultivators, who had been under Li Mu¡¯smand the whole time, were now more spirited and excited than the other ghost cultivators.


    In particr, that young man, who wept and trembled in fear but eventually did not flinch before the war began, raised his head high and gazed at Li Mu, like a sunflower following the sun.


    Having experienced the hellish trial, he learned that from now on, no matter what kind of hardships he encountered, he would never flinch back again.


    The young Ghost Emperor, who wouldter overawe the universe, was quietly growing up.


    No one at this time could imagine how formidable this team of ghost cultivators under Li Mu¡¯smand, which wasprised of less than 50 people following Li Mu and had made little impression in this epic war, would be inter times.


    At this time, they were still minions, whose voices had been drowned in the howling and roaring of the countless ghost cultivators. They were just like a few grains of dust in the boundless desert.


    Up in the sky.


    Li Mu activated the starlight with his Taoist magic art and directly refined the majestic Ghost Qi, which looked like the upside-down sea of ink.


    In the end, when the glowing Taoist figures of the ghost-suppressing talisman, evil-ying talisman, heaven-fighting talisman, and demon-exterminating talisman quietly dissipated, the majestic Ghost Qi began to fall to the earth like pouring rain.


    Every ghost cultivator was surprised to find that when the light-ck raindrops fell on them, they seeped into their bodies and turned into tiny streams to nourish their cultivation.


    Some smart ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain quicker realized what was going on and immediately ran their ghost Cultivation Method to absorb the power of the raindrops to enhance their cultivation.


    Soon, almost all the ghost cultivators cottoned on.


    This was a special opportunity given to them by the lord who had in the three Holy Sages as if ughtering pigs. They couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely grateful toward him.


    In the sky, Li Mu felt a little weary after doing all this.


    It all owed to his Eye of ws and his new understanding of the old faker¡¯s Taoist magic arts that he managed topletely destroy that huge face.


    Both of these techniques had a natural restraining effect on ghost cultivators.


    Particrly, when the ghost Cultivation Methods and Ghost Qi came in contact with the Taoist magic arts and talisman of the old faker came into contact, they evaporated in an instant, just like bright snow melting under the scorching sun.


    If Li Mu¡¯s opponent was any living person with the same cultivation as the huge face, he would have long been defeated.


    ¡°Now Young Master has bestowed this rain of blessing on us, the Bone Sacred Mountain will be the number one overlord of the Ghost Rally Star in the thousand years toe. There won¡¯t be any other ghost sects strong enough to challenge it,¡± Ning Jing eximed respectfully and gratefully.


    These 100,000 ghost cultivators the Bone Sacred Mountain had at present were the real gold sifted out from the sand. Those who were chicken-hearted, cowardly, andcked a strong will had already fled before this huge battle. All the remaining forces could be said to be loyal and brave elites.


    After absorbing this ¡°rain of purified Ghost Qi¡±, thebat strength of those 100,000 ghost cultivators would increase by leaps and bounds. They would soon be an invincible army of the Bone Sacred Mountain. In the days toe, which force on the entire Ghost Rally Star would ever be qualified to rival this army of the Bone Sacred Mountain?


    After all, Ning Jing was born in a military family, and he had gained many insights in these years¡¯ cultivation. Moreover, he had experienced those life-and-death disasters. Although his character was still simple and honest, his vision and knowledge had improved by many times. Therefore, to him, the significance of this big battle and the rain of Ghost Qi toward the Bone Sacred Mountain was as clear as day, and could be discovered at just one nce.


    Li Mu smiled.


    That was also what he wanted.


    ¡°Now that the three Holy Sages have been killed, let¡¯s take advantage of this opportunity to charge to the nest of the Three Divine Sects and wipe them out, so that we can eliminate the tumor on the Ghost Rally Star. From now on, we will share the ce of reincarnation among all ghost cultivators,¡± Li Mu encouraged.


    Hearing this, all the ghost cultivators became thrilled.


    ¡°It¡¯s your call, Big Brother.¡±


    Caicai, the ponytailed girl, was standing beside Li Mu. She was as obedient as a cute little white bunny. Now, it was hard to associate her with the girl carrying a sword and a broadsword who was extremely arrogant and frigidly in the face of the three Holy Sages.


    Since the war had ended, the four of them had a lot to catch up on.


    Right at this moment, Li Mu¡¯s countenance changed, and his eyes swiftly flickered at Ghost Seer, who had been arrested and stationed on the side.


    A look of horror suddenly appeared on thetter¡¯s face.


    He gawked at Li Mu. But before he could yell for help, his ghost body suddenly turned blurry and began to fade as if the smoke in the wind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my ns. You and all your kins should be put to death!¡±


    A cutting voice rang out without warning from the body of Ghost Seer that was fading away.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run away?¡±


    Shan Jian, the sixth son of the Shan family, looked at Shan Tian with mixed feelings.


    At this time, the High Mountain had slowly sailed to the number one dock on the Opposite Bank Star and was being anchored in the harbor. Compared with the usually hustle and bustle days, the number one dock seemed a little quiet today. There were solemn-looking cultivators and soldiers on guard all around as if they were prepared to face a formidable enemy, which made the atmosphere extremely tense.


    Shan Tian stood on the deck of the High Mountain and heaved with a sigh.


    ¡°Thank you, Sixth Brother. I appreciate your kindness, but I still have my reason to stay.¡±


    He patted the shoulder of his brother, who he rarelymunicated with in daily life.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shan Jian deliberately went easy on them, how could the three undercover sentries whom he had caught heard so much information from the armored guards on the High Mountain?


    It should be noted that the High Mountain was one of the g ships of the Shan family, the most powerful family on the Opposite Bank Star. All the cultivators and armored guards on that ship were the best among elites. They were well-disciplined. So, how could they talk about the big events in the family in private? And how could they let the three imprisoned men overhear the conversation?


    There was no doubt that Shan Jian, his sixth brother, had intentionally used the armored guards to inform Shan Tian of the situation.


    On the way back, the security on the High Mountain looked tight on the outside but was actually loose on the inside. There were countless opportunities for Shan Tian to escape.


    In fact, Shan Jian was spoon-feeding his third elder brother with the chance to escape.

 Chapter 638 - The Netherworld and Azure Heavens Two Forms Scripture

    <h4>Chapter 638 The Netherworld and Azure Heavens Two Forms Scripture</h4>


    After changing into a set of regr clothes and putting on a red cloak that billowed behind him as if it were a cascade of blood, Shan Jian slowly walked out of the operator cabin and stood beside Shan Tian on the deck.


    ¡°You will really have no chance to escape if you don¡¯t leave now,¡± said Shan Jian in a low voice which could only be heard by the two of them.


    Shan Tian was silent.


    He just gently patted the shoulder of his sixth brother and remained silent.


    The High Mountain finally came to a steady stop at the dock of the harbor.


    The members of the Shan family had been waiting at the harbor for a long time. They scurried to meet them from far away upon seeing their arrival.


    The man in the lead was tall and beefy. He appeared to be in his 60s or 70s. He was d in a suit of brown armor and his hair was grey; even his long beard was greyish. There was an old look on his face, but his appearance and spirit made people involuntarily associate him with a vigorous dragon or a tiger. In particr, the divine splendor swirling in his eyes gave people an oppressing sensation. At a nce, one could tell that he was a big shot who had been in a high position for a long time.


    ¡°Father.¡± Shan Tian and Shan Jian both went up and saluted.


    That gray-bearded, fierce-looking old man was none other than the current patriarch of the Shan family named Shan Zhengfeng.


    The patriarch of the Shan family could be considered the overlord of that. He was a real bad*ss who rarely showed his face in public. Shan Tian still rarely saw his father whenever he returned home.


    But then, Shan Zhengfeng had shown up of his own ord.


    The patriarch of the Shan family marched with the bearing of a dragon and the air of a tiger. He was emanating an indescribable pressure and solemnity from head to foot.


    He moved closer, nced at Shan Jian, his sixth son, and nodded. Like Shan Tian did before, he patted Shan Jian on the shoulder without saying a word. He then threw a nce at Shan Tian, and the fierceness in his eyes grew stronger. There was a sh of anger in his eyes; but in the end, he held back his anger and said nothing.


    ¡°Is this the captain of the Sword of Freedom who also goes by the name ¡®Starry Sky Tiger¡¯? You are indeed a man of striking appearance. Hehe, your fame absolutely follows merit. I¡¯m so honored to meet you.¡±


    A gentle and warm voice came from the side.


    Shan Tian turned to look for the source of the voice.


    The speaker turned out to be a handsome young man of around neen years of age who was slowly strolling over.


    The young man of medium height was very thin. He was wearing a ck swordsman¡¯s uniform, a pair of ck high boots, a ck cloak, and a ck band on his forehead with a round square ck jade tied to it, offsetting his skin which was white as snow. At first nce, people couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°what a handsome man.¡± He seemed to be a graceful and cultivated master in the chaotic world.


    Shan Tian acutely noticed that there was a small pattern of a demon snakeing out of the handsome childe¡¯s cor. He vaguely recalled that he seemed to have seen that special pattern somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t recall at the time.


    Shan Zhengfeng, the patriarch of the Shan family, called politely, ¡°Young Master Wei.¡± When his eyesnded on that young man, the expression on his face quickly changed. ¡°I never thought you¡¯de in person. This is my ipetent son; we¡¯ve captured him and brought him back.¡±


    Shan Tian distinctly saw an edge of fear in the depths of his father¡¯s eyes.


    Being the most powerful person on the Opposite Bank Star, it was rare for Shan Zhengfeng to be that afraid of another man. Even if the patriarchs of the other major sects made an appearance, he wouldn¡¯t have been as humble.


    ¡°Haha, Patriarch Shan, ¡®capture¡¯ is a too strong of a word.¡± Young Master Wei smiled warmly, which was so delightful that others felt they were enjoying a spring breeze. He continued, ¡°I was just looking for your son to inquire about some matters. You really shouldn¡¯t have gone through this much trouble.¡±


    Shan Zhengfeng said, ¡°Young Master Wei is indeed kind and righteous... If you have anything to ask, go ahead.¡±


    Shan Tian frowned.


    He was still thinking about what kind of force that demonic snake pattern represented. He vaguely felt that he seemed to have seen it somewhere, but he just couldn¡¯te up with the answer at the moment.


    Young Master Weiughed heartily and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Captain Shan has just returned. I¡¯m sure you and your son have a lot of catching up to do. I¡¯ll ask him when you¡¯re done talking to him.¡±


    As he spoke, he cupped his hands to Shan Tian and said, ¡°Captain Shan, I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Let¡¯s have a good chat in a couple of days.¡±


    With that said, he turned around and took off.


    Shan Zhengfeng still had something to say and raised his hand, but the Young Master Wei had already left without looking back, so there was no time for him to get his words out.


    ¡°Father, who¡¯s that man?¡± asked Shan Tian.


    Shan Zhengfeng glowered at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get home. You¡¯ve caused big trouble this time.¡±


    A small flying shuttle of the Shan family arrived. The father, his two sons, and the high-level guards of the Shan family went on board. They left the number one dock under countless gazes.


    The armored cultivators of the Shan family retreated in an orderly manner.


    Many cultivators who were passing by walked out from different ces and curiously gazed at the luxurious flying shuttle as it made its retreat.


    Although the Shan family was the most powerful family on the Opposite Bank Star, they had always kept a low profile and never aimed for mour. That day was the first time they had made such an ostentatious scene. People started to wonder if something big had happened.


    Li Mu¡¯s countenance changed.


    Ghost Seer¡¯s figure disappeared in the void.


    However, a bizarre green mist suddenly emerged without warning and pounced on Li Mu. It looked like an illusion or a shadow, which directly broke through the protective energy field around Li Mu and crept into his right arm. Before Li Mu could reject it, the green mist seemed to have already integrated into his flesh and blood, then it disappeared.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±


    Li Mu was distraught.


    But after careful observation, he failed to detect anything wrong with his right arm.


    When he looked again, Ghost Seer¡¯s body hadpletely vanished between heaven and earth, as if the ghost had never existed.


    Li Mu was sure that Ghost Seer had truly died.


    The three Holy Sages and the tens of thousands of ghost cultivators of the three major ghost sects had alsopletely disappeared from that world.


    The battle had taken a turn for the better and had finally reached an end.


    It was still raining heavily in the sky.


    The 100,000 ghost cultivators of the Bone Sacred Mountain had been engrossed in their cultivation.


    Li Mu, the Ning couple, and Caicai returned to the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    There was a big hall in the mountain. It was ancient-looking, bearing every sign of its long exposure to the elements.


    Li Mu was having a long chat with Caicai and the Ning couple in the hall.


    ¡°It turns out that after a man dies, if his essence, qi, and spirit are not destroyed. He would be delivered to this Ghost Rally Star by thews of heaven and earth and be a ghost cultivator.¡± Li Mu sighed with emotion, and then apologized to the three. He more or less had something to do with their deaths at that time. It could be said that he had gotten them into trouble but failed to protect them well.


    He was particrly sorry for Ning Jing and his wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Young Master. It¡¯s all thanks to you that we can have today¡¯s good fortune. My husband and I are very grateful to you. It¡¯s just that we miss you and Her Ladyship very much, so we came to this world and started cultivating day and night. We even didn¡¯t hesitate to fight against the three Holy Sages because all we want is to use the ce of reincarnation and return to the world of the living,¡± Dong Xue exined.


    Dong Xue had held Li Mu in great reverence.


    Li Mu felt even more guilty.


    ¡°By the way, Caicai, where¡¯s your granny?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Granny Cai had died in that tragedy together with Caicai.


    ¡°I have sometimes been able to sense a vague trace of granny¡¯s aura. But I have never been able to locate her on the Ghost Rally Star.¡± Tears began to well up in Caicai¡¯s eyes while she spoke of her granny, whom she had depended on for life.


    The only thing that could be confirmed was that the soul of Granny Cai had not really left yet.


    Sharing the familial blood link with her grandmother, Caicai had always had a vague connection to her granny after bing a ghost cultivator.


    ¡°As long as Granny Cai is still in this world, we will find her sooner orter,¡± Li Mu consoled.


    After talking with the three of them, Li Mu learned that the three were really in luck. They all happened tond near the Bone Sacred Mountain when they were delivered to the Ghost Rally Star. Later, one thing led to another and they reunited by chance. Then, they began to cultivate as a team, gradually making great progress in cultivation and gaining a higher status.


    That was attributable to the Taoist magic arts that Li Mu had taught Caicai, given that that those Taoist magic arts had a natural restraint on ghost cultivators, especially the simplified version of the Xiantian Skill. It had many wonderful uses on the Ghost Rally Star, especially in terms of oppressing many ghosts Cultivation Methods.


    However, what really caused them to rise to prominence and unite the Bone Sacred Mountain was the martial legacy of an ancient Celestial Demon hidden in the Bone Sacred Mountain they identally stumbled upon. The legacy included the Netherworld and Azure Heavens Two Forms Scripture. That was the cultivation method and perceptions left by a Celestial Demon who had been powerful enough to go back to being a living person through ghost cultivation.


    Thanks to the secrets in the martial legacy, the three of them managed to cultivate quite a powerfulbat strength in just a few years, being nearly on par with the three Holy Sages.


    Caicai was particrly talented in cultivation. Adding that she had taken lessons from Li Mu, she was the strongest among the three. Some of Ning Jing and Dong Xue¡¯sbat skills were actually taught to them by Caicai.


    From the moment the three reached that world of the half-dead, they had hoped to return to the world of the living and had been bending over backwards to fulfill that goal.


    After asking around, they learned that there were only two ways for the ghost cultivators to return to the world of the living.


    One was to reach the pinnacle of the Celestial Demon Realm, break the barrier in the circle of life, and go back to the world of the living.


    The other was to enter the ce of reincarnation on the Ghost Rally Star and employ the Power of Rebirth to visit the world of the living.


    The former was a true way to liberation. That way, a person could stay in the world of the living forever. However, thetter only provided a temporary visit; you could not stay in the world of the living for too long. When the time was up, you would have to return to the Ghost Rally Star.


    Of course, the three of them hoped that they could be truly liberated. But before that, they also wanted to return to the world of living, even if it was just once, to meet their rtives and Li Mu to tell them everything about the world of ghosts so that they could see hope again.


    Otherwise, their loved ones would be ignorant of the news and devastated by their deaths for life, for it would probably take them tens of thousands of years to cultivate to the Celestial Demon Realm. By then, everything would be toote.


    They had initially nned to cultivate a divine ability mighty enough to crush the Three Divine Sects within ten years and defeat the three forces that had ruled the Ghost Rally Star. After that, they would use the ce of reincarnation to return to the world of the living and then go back to work their way to the Celestial Demon Realm.


    But the vignce and sense of smell of the Three Divine Sects were even frighteningly keener than they had imagined.


    This time, had Li Mu not gone there for some other business and turn the tide at the most desperate moment, Caicai and the Ning couple would have been in serious trouble. They might have seeded in resisting the three Holy Sages, but they would absolutely have no chance against the huge face that appeared at the end.


    After hearing their ounts of the store, Li Mu also broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Thank god I came here.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had any chance to make it up to them in the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a somewhat strange stone in the Bone Sacred Mountain which can be used to forge weapons. It¡¯s extremely powerful and can also bear the power of the Taoist magic arts that you¡¯ve taught us. We¡¯ve used that strange stone to forge swords and broadswords,¡± Ning Jing said, scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a strange stone. I¡¯m afraid it can only be found on the Ghost Rally Star.¡± Li Mu had already noticed something curious when he wielded the stone sword and the stone broadsword before.


    The jade-colored stone weapons of the three were quite extraordinary. Each of them had been engraved with a Taoist talisman, and the refining method was rtively rough. And yet, they were alreadyparable to the finest Taoist Treasures.


    Li Mu had used those stone weapons to disy the old faker¡¯s Taoist magic arts to the extreme. When the glowing Taoist figures passed through the strange stone, their power seemed to have been enhanced. Adding that Li Mu had made a breakthrough in the Xiantian Skill earlier, he sessfully defeated the huge face at thest moment.


    ¡°Young Master, let me take you to see that remarkable quarry,¡± Caicai said jubntly.


    At the moment she hadpletely returned to being a cute, well-behaved little girl. She was no longer the aloof, unapproachable, and arrogant ponytailed girl. As if she were to offer Li Mu a treasure, she grabbed Li Mu¡¯s hand and just wouldn¡¯t let go.

 Chapter 639 - The Choice

    <h4>Chapter 639 The Choice</h4>


    There was a kind of strange stone in the Bone Sacred Mountain that contained the essence of heaven and earth.


    Li Mu followed the three of them through the zigzagged tunnel in the mine and headed for the depth of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    No one knew how many years the mine had been explored. There were old and new traces of mining. It was unknown for how long people had been mining it. The deeper they went in, the more prominent the new traces were, and the narrower tunnel in the mine became. Atst, the tunnel only allowed one person to pass through.


    Gradually, the inside of the mine became more and more depressing.


    It was evident that the Bone Sacred Mountain had done a good job of protecting this mine. Except for Caicai and the Two Sages, no one in the Bone Sacred Mountain had the right to ess the heart of the mine.


    To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t feel any energy fluctuations down there.


    After going down to about 1000 meters deep in the ground, the ce ahead suddenly became open and clear.


    A huge underground space appeared in front of Li Mu.


    In the center of the space, there was a mass of white brilliance that had lit up the surroundings.


    It was a silver mountain!


    Li Mu saw a silver mountain.


    ¡°This is where the strange stone is,¡± Caicai said, pointing at the silver mountain.


    This silver mountain was a jade-colored stone mountain. Its quality was extremely pure and clear. Its surface was glistening with colors. The weapons of the three were all made from the pieces of stones that had been cut off from this silver mountain, which possessed marvelous power.


    ¡°This strange stone is quite weird. It doesn¡¯t contain any energy fluctuations. It¡¯s neither gold nor iron, but it¡¯s much harder than any immortal gold or divine iron we¡¯ve ever seen. The weapons of we three were made by polishing some of those strip-shaped of stone pieces. If we know a real weapon-refining method, we can get more perfect weapons,¡± Dong Xue said with great excitement.


    From the perspectives of Caicai, Ning Jing, and Dong Xue, everything they had obtained belonged to Li Mu. To them, Li Mu was not only their benefactor but also their master.


    Previously, they had fought hard in the world of the Ghost Rally Star just to return to the world of the living and to see Li Mu again.


    But now, their new purpose was quite simple. They would build a force for Li Mu in this world and be the most loyal men of sacrifice serving their king.


    Therefore, no matter how precious and rare this strange stone was, they were willing to give it to Li Mu wholeheartedly.


    Li Mu came to the strange stone that looked like a silver mountain, carefully observed it, and reached out to touch it.


    His hand felt slightly cool, but it was not very chilling.


    This was undoubtedly a veryfortable feeling.


    This stone was a fantastic material for forging weapons.


    Li Mu immediately saw the values of this silver-mountain-like strange Stone.


    Whether for the ordinary martial arts masters or the cultivators in the universe, weapons was extremely important. The differences between the two kinds of people mainlyy in the grades of their weapons.


    Therefore, when it came to forging weapons, they would put in a lot of effort whether they were forging ordinary weapons, Taoist instruments, or precious instruments.


    When makingmon weapons, people would wrap threads of materials that could absorb sweat around the handles. This way, in a fierce battle, they would not find the weapons too slippery to hold because their palms were sweating due to the surging internal qi.


    Although real martial arts experts and strong cultivators could fully control their own Qi and blood temperature and so this kind of situation basically wouldn¡¯t happen to them, in the face of a real deadly enemy, any carelessness would lead to a fatal result.


    Therefore, when forging weapons and magic treasures, the requirements for materials were extremely high. Not only did the material need to have great natural qi conduction and enhancement of talismans, but there were also requirements for the suitability of the materials.


    Li Mu had already witnessed the enhancement of talismans and the natural qi conduction of the silver-mountain-like strange stone, but this was the first time he clearly sensed its suitability.


    In the field of forging weapons, Li Mu had a certain degree of achievement. Although he waster surpassed by Qing Feng, his attendant, he could still be regarded as a master in this field.


    So, Li Mu learned at a nce that this silver-mountain-like strange stone was definitely a rare material for forging weapons.


    Li Mu grabbed a protruding stone piece in his hand and suddenly exerted force.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s this hard?¡±


    He was surprised to find that with his current physical strength, it was still impossible for him to pull off a piece from the silver-mountain-like strange stone. Its hardness was beyond his imagination.


    It was no wonder that even though the silver-mountain-like strange stone was just sitting in the Bone Sacred Mountain, Caicai and the Two Sages were the only people who had possessed weapons made of the silver-mountain-like strange stone, while no one else had ever obtained any.


    Indeed, with the strength of those other ghost cultivators, it was difficult for them to refine this material into a weapon.


    Caicai and the Two Sages merely picked up some broken stone strips and polished them into their weapons. It probably had taken them several years to carve the Taoist magic talismans on the weapons bit by bit.


    Li Mu observed the stone carefully for moments. The more he looked at it, the more he was fond of it.


    Butter, as his observation proceeded, he became more and more astounded.


    When he examined it with his Third Eye, he found that the uniqueness of this silver-mountain-like strange stone was probably far beyond his imagination.


    That was because even his Eye of ws couldn¡¯t spot any defects or ws in this silver-mountain-like strange stone.


    The Eye of ws could see through the ws of all things in the world. Strong as that huge face was, Li Mu had detected his weak points and eventually killed him with Taoist magic arts.


    However, the silver-mountain-like strange stone was still perfect like jade under the scan of the Eye of ws. Li Mu couldn¡¯t see through it, nor could he see any impurities.


    Its quality was even higher than that divine-level Primordial Stone.


    ¡°If this material is used to forge weapons, the weapons will definitely be finest Taoist Treasures, and there is still room for the grade to go up in the future.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Caicai and the Two Sages.


    ¡°This time, you¡¯ve really found something extraordinary.¡±


    Caicai jumped up happily. ¡°Big brother, is it really of great use? That¡¯s fantastic. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Ning Jing and his wife were also very excited.


    They had finally done something to help Li Mu.


    This was the happiest thing for them.


    After contemting for a while, Li Mu finally decided to spend more time in the world of the Ghost Rally Star to forge weapons.


    Because this strange stone was incredibly rare.


    This was the supreme treasure one could find between heaven and earth.


    Li Mu also found that his storage space could not amodate the stone.


    Moreover, there was definitely something that had a restraining effect on the stone in the ce where this kind of supreme treasure of heaven and earth was formed.


    Soon, Li Mu made a new discovery.


    At the bottom of this silver-mountain-like strange stone, there were bizarre Underground Ghost mes zing. As the hot air flowed, the bottom of the silver-mountain-like strange stone that was several hundred meters high had been directly lifted up. And its bottom seemed to have softened after being roasted like this.


    The softened silver-mountain-like strange stone could be cut into pieces.


    The Underground Ghost mes was the nemesis of the silver-mountain-like strange stone.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Underground Ghost mes, it would be almost impossible to break down such arge piece of silver-mountain-like strange stone and make it into weapons.


    Moreover, the pivotal reason was that Li Mu now felt that he was in urgent need of new weapons.


    This trip to the Ghost Rally Star had unexpectedly made Li Mu¡¯s strength soar.


    He had broken the bottleneck in his Xiantian Skill cultivation and ascended to the higher level. That meant that very soon, Li Mu¡¯s primitive natural qi cultivation would also rise sharply.


    Because the Xiantian Skill was originally designed to improve the realm of one¡¯s natural qi.


    With the rapid growth of his strength, the goose-feather-shaped broadsword and the 24 matte willow-shaped broadswords that he had purchased on the Immortal Net could no longer bear his current strength, nor could they pose any more threats to the opponents at his level.


    ¡°Gotta change my weapons again.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart ached a little.


    Had he known this, he would not have spent so many fairy crystals on the goose-feather-shaped broadsword and the willow-shaped flying broadswords. It felt like he had just topped up his digital wallet and bought a set of clothes in an online game, but that soon went out of fashion.


    Nevertheless, if Li Mu resold the goose-feather-shaped broadsword and the willow-shaped flying broadsword on the Immortal Net, he could probably get most of his money back.


    Li Mu began to hatch the weapon-forging n in his mind.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Shan Tian lowered his head. There was a hint of obstinacy in the bitter smile on his face that others could not understand.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell?¡± Shan Zhengfeng mmed the table and rose to his feet, saying, ¡°Do you know what this means? Young Master Wei can turn our family into ashes andpletely wipe us off from this world with a word of his. Even so, you still won¡¯t tell for the sake of an outsider?¡±


    In the hall, the uncles and other high-level rtives of the Shan family were also in hot discussion. They darted hard looks at Shan Tian and pointed at him, extremely furious and disapproving of his choice.


    ¡°Are you going to forsake your entire family for an outsider you don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Li Mu is indeed a rare chivalrous man, but our family can¡¯t all die with him, right?¡±


    ¡°Tian, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I know you¡¯re ambitious and chivalrous. As your third uncle, I¡¯m not surprised by your choice. But you¡¯ve caused so much trouble outside these years. Hasn¡¯t the Shan family sorted things out for you every time? You could be capricious doing what you did in the past, for your father could handle the issues for you. But this time, you can¡¯t. You have to think about your family.¡±


    ¡°Brother Tian, all we¡¯re asking you to do is to tell us the whereabouts of Li Mu. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking you to assassin him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡±


    The surrounding people continued to point at him. Their voices of angry usation and earnest admonition had surrounded him like a medium storm.


    Shan Jian, who was dding a suit of scarlet armor and a scarlet cloak, stood quietly beside Shan Tian, void of expression. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Shan Tian still kept his head lowered.


    As the saying went, loyalty and filial piety were hard to attain at the same time ever since ancient times.


    It was not until that truly happened to Shan Tian that he learned just how terrifying it was to make such a choice.


    One was the interster hero he had worshipped, the perfect chivalrous representative in his eyes, while the other was his family, whose veins were bounded with his.


    ¡°Which side should I pick?¡±


    He was kind of at a loss and didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    The discussions around him gradually became inaudible.


    Looking at his son and the stubborn and embarrassed expression on his face, Shan Zhengfeng felt like he had traveled back in time and saw the scene before his wife died 10 years ago. The silent estrangement between father and son that hadsted for so many years had something to do with exactly that scene.


    ¡°Young Master Wei didn¡¯t go too far on this, nor did he ask for too much from you. In fact, he has already found out that Li Mu has entered the area of the Ghost Rally Star, only that area is full of gloomy Ghost Qi and ordinary people will certainly die once they go in. You just need to send him to the ce where you dropped Li Mu off. You don¡¯t even have to meet Li Mu. He wouldn¡¯t know you betray him, not to mention that this is not a betrayal in any sense.¡±


    Shan Zhengfeng tried to persuade his son with rare patience.


    Shan Tian still stood there with his head bowed.


    This burly and straightforward man now looked like a child who had done something wrong. He hadn¡¯t uttered a word, but his fists were tightly clenched, and his nails had pierced into the flesh.


    A fierce battle was going on in his head.


    Shan Zhengfeng added, ¡°Li Mu will find a way to deal with his own problems. Anyway, he wille out of the area of the Ghost Rally Star sooner orter. Then, when he run into Young Master Wei, he will die anyway. His death is just a matter of time. If you trust Li Mu, you should let him sort out the trouble he has stirred up by himself, instead of you taking responsibility for him.¡±


    Shan Tian still remained silent.


    Shan Jian, who was standing on his side, frowned.


    The atmosphere in the hall was rather heavy. It was as if the air had frozen.


    Many people¡¯s mouths went dry after all the persuasion. But it didn¡¯t seem to work at all.


    Shan Tian had been silent the whole time.


    Atst, Shan Zhengfeng sighed and said, ¡°Young Master Wei is not an unreasonable person. He doesn¡¯t force you into anything. You should really think this through. By the way, your sister came back half a month ago. You can go visit her.¡±


    A glint of light suddenly shed across Shan Tian¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 640 - Dao Lans Reappearance

    <h4>Chapter 640 Dao Lan¡¯s Reappearance</h4>


    In the younger generation of the Shan family, Shan Tian ranked third.


    Only boys could make it to the ranking.


    Shan Tian¡¯s mother was the ex-wife of Shan Zhengfeng, the patriarch of the Shan family. She died in a flying ship crash when Shan Tian was still a kid. In her life, she had given birth to a son and a daughter. So, Shan Tian also had a biological elder sister.


    Shan Jian was ranked sixth in the younger generation.


    His mother was the second wife of Shan Zhengfeng, the patriarch of the Shan family.


    Therefore, Shan Jian and Shan Tian were half-brothers of the same father.


    When he heard his father talking about his sister, Shan Tian looked slightly excited.


    He immediately turned around and left the hall.


    Shan Jian nced at his father, knowing that his father was attempting to soften Shan Tian with the family bond andpel his third son to cough up Li Mu¡¯s whereabouts.


    If there was someone in the Shan family who could make the unbending Shan Tian break his promise to Li Mu, that person could only be his biological elder sister.


    Many years ago, for the sake of the family¡¯s interests, the Shan family tried to make Shan Tian¡¯s elder sister, Shan Yunxiu, marry a future leader of the Heavenly Devil Sect so as to have a strong backer. However, at that time, Shan Yunxiu already had someone she loved, so how could she ept it?


    Shan Tian and Shan Yunxiu fought against it with all their might, but the family cracked down on them.


    In the end, Shan Yunxiu ran away from the family and became a nun without tonsure in the Bright Jade Taoist Temple in the Ziwei Star Zone, and finally avoided the marriage with that future leader of the Heavenly Devil Sect.


    To a great extent, it was also because of this matter that Shan Tian was disappointed by his family. As a result, he gave up everything in the family and began to roam about in the cosmos.


    ¡°Father, how should we deal with that little Taoist?¡± asked Shan Jian.


    With a wry smile, Shan Zhengfeng said, ¡°It¡¯s all bad karma. Go tell your third brother, if he¡¯s willing to tell us where Li Mu is and is willing to lead the way for Young Master Wei, I will no longer object to the rtionship between Xiu¡¯er and that little Taoist.¡±


    Shan Jian was stunned. Then, he nodded, bowed, and left.


    There was still a hubbub of voices in the hall. It was quite morous.


    The elders of the Shan family were extremely displeased with Shan Tian¡¯s behavior. They all condemned him for not knowing what was really important and not putting the interest of the family first at such a critical moment.


    However, Shan Tian didn¡¯t know any of those that happened in that hall after he left.


    He scurried to the Schr¡¯s Hall in the backyard of his family mansion.


    This was the ce where his mother used to live when she was alive. Shan Tian believed that when his sister returned to the Shan family, she would definitely live here.


    ¡°Sister, I heard that you¡¯re back?¡±


    Shan Tian shouted expectantly the moment he crossed the door.


    Since his sister became a nun, she had never returned home before. Shan Tian went to the Bright Jade Temple several times hoping to visit her, but did not seed. After so many years, Shan Tian could finally see her sister again, so he could barely hide his excitement at this moment.


    In the lobby, there was the sound of chanting.


    As soon as Shan Tian walked in, he saw a slim figure in a Taoist robe and wearing a Taoist cap. A woman dressed like a Taoist nun was sitting in front of the candlelight, devoutly chanting Taoist scriptures. This was none other than his elder sister, Shan Yunxiu.


    Beside his elder sister stood a young man in a ck Taoist robe. He stood there quietly with his hands sped behind his back.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Shan Tian was taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s him?


    ¡°Howe he¡¯s here as well?¡±


    The slim Taoist nun turned around. She had an oval face as smooth as white jade, and her facial features were dignified and delicate. Even though she was dressed in a loose-fitting Taoist robe, she could hardly hide her curvy figure. She was graceful and had a kind of holy charm. When she saw Shan Tiane in, she was also surprised. Then, she hailed, ¡°Little brother.¡±


    In an instant, the rims of Shan Tian eyes turned red.


    At this very moment, this indomitable man couldn¡¯t help but break out in tears.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Shan Tian couldn¡¯t help but rush over with such momentum that he seemed to be able to knock down a gold mountain or a jade pir. Next, he knelt down and threw his arms around the Taoist nun named Shan Yunxiu, tears profusely streaming down his face.


    Back then, after their mother passed away, the pair of sister and brother depended solely on each other. Their father, who was busy getting married again and handling family affairs, unintentionally neglected the two children. It was Shan Yunxiu who yed the maternal role and took good care of Shan Tian, who was just a little kid at that time. As time went by, Shan Tian gradually shone in the family and gained some attention. Shan Zhengfeng once cultivated this son of his as the future patriarch. Butter, there came the incident of the arranged marriage.


    Shan Tian didn¡¯t hesitate to give up everything he had and openly fight against the family, hoping that he could protect his elder sister.


    Even if he had to die for the sake of his elder sister, he would not furrow his brows.


    The incident that happened back then had caused quite a stir.


    In the end, Shan Yunxiu went off to the Bright Jade Temple and became a nun without tonsure. It was not until then that her family canceled the arranged marriage with that deemed unparalleled future leader of the Heavenly Devil Sect.


    Because of that incident, Shan Tian had been looked down upon by his family. In a rage, he had given up on his position as a member of the family and began to travel in the space in order to find diversion from the depression in his heart.


    Later, Shan Tian went to the Bright Jade Temple in the Ziwei Star Zone several times to see his elder sister. However, because of some rules of the Bright Jade Temple, he was shut out. Therefore, he had not seen his older sister for many years.


    Today, he finally met his elder sister, whom he had dreamed about countless times. Shan Tian felt like he was in a dream.


    Like old times, Shan Yunxiu gently stroked Shan Tian¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and be stronger. But you don¡¯t do your shaving...¡± As she spoke, tears silently slid out from her beautiful eyes and fell on Shan Tian¡¯s hair.


    Tears welled up in the eyes of both the sister and the brother.


    The Taoist standing by the side was very young. His face was fair and pretty, but there was a touch ofziness in his expression. Gazing at the man holding Shan Yunxiu in his arms, the corner of his mouth twitched. Then, he deliberately coughed a few times.


    However, seeing that Shan Tian was still holding on to Shan Yunxiu, he said, ¡°Hey, you two have finally met, so what are you crying for? Show me a happy face. Tiantian, let go of your sister now. You¡¯re a grown man. It¡¯s not proper to grab a girl in your arms the moment you meet her, is it?¡± As the Taoist spoke, he forcibly dragged Shan Tian away from his sister with a jealous look.


    As soon as Shan Tian heard the pet name ¡°Tiantian¡±, his face turned livid. Shan Tian stood up, scowled at the young Taoist, and said, ¡°Dao Lan, how dare youe to see my sister? Where were you when my sister needed you the most back then?¡±


    The young Taoist looked left and right and said awkwardly, ¡°At that time, I just... didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Shan Tian was even angrier. ¡°I had arranged everything by that time. As long as you showed up that night and eloped with my older sister, the rest would be left to me to handle. However, you, a guy who has no credit and shouldn¡¯t have been trusted, chickened out and didn¡¯t go pick up my sister at thest moment. Do you know, that night, my sister waited for you under that tree in cold moonlight for a whole night? Could you imagine how sad and desperate my sister was at that time?¡±


    There was a trace of sadness in the indolent eyes of the young Taoist named Dao Lan. But then, he said with his characteristic sluggish smile, ¡°I set off very early that day, but I got caught up by something on the way. When I hurried to the cold moon tree, the ce we agreed to meet, Yunxiu had already been taken to the Bright Jade Temple.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Shan Tian snorted coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s no excuse. You¡¯re such a heartless person. How could you still have the face to show up? As I said, if I see you pestering my sister and hurt her feelings again, I will definitely break your legs.¡±


    ¡°Er... No, no, I¡¯d never let that happen again.¡± Dao Lan hurriedly put up two fingers and swore.


    A blush climbed onto the face of the beautiful Taoist nun named Shan Yunxiu.


    It was true that she had felt despair at that time, but she had not truly given up on this man.


    Because no one else could ever understand that path of life they had shared together. She could not believe that those vows this man had made to her when they were in love were just perfunctory. Otherwise, after entering the Bright Jade Temple, she would not have chosen to be a nun without tonsure. Instead, she would have shaved her hair and be a real nun a long time ago.


    But it was not right to say that she didn¡¯t resent this man at all.


    After all, in that most desperate and fearful night, this man, who used to be the person she trusted the most, was the source of her courage and hope to keep going.


    However, after waiting under the cold moon tree with hope and longing for a whole night, she still did not see hime.


    ¡°What kind of thing could hold him up from such an important matter?¡±


    Shan Tian red at Dao Lan angrily and snorted coldly. Then, he turned his head to look at his elder sister, and his expression turned extremely obedient and gentle. Then, he said nervously, ¡°Sister, why did youe home this time? Doesn¡¯t the rule of the Bright Jade Temple say that their disciples are not allowed to return to the secr world? I went to the Bright Jade Temple several times hoping to visit you and knelt at the gate of the temple for a year, but they still didn¡¯t let me see you... Now that you¡¯re back, you wouldn¡¯t go back to that temple again, would you?¡±


    Shan Yunxiu answered, ¡°My master said that I¡¯m still not done with the life in the secr world, so he asked me to go back to the Opposite Bank Star.¡±


    Dao Lan immediately grinned and echoed, ¡°Your master is that Taoist Lotus? He¡¯s a living Bodhisattva. Haha, he is so right on this. Yunxiu, since your master also said that you¡¯re not down with the secr world, why don¡¯t you take off your Taoist robe ande with me? I bet that the future leader of the Heavenly Devil Sect has long forgotten what happened back then. Now, there¡¯s nothing that can stop us from being together.¡±


    Shan Yunxiu¡¯s oval face, which was as fair as white jade, immediately burned with a flush.


    Shan Tian bawled, ¡°Let¡¯s clear up the old issue first... You ate your words and didn¡¯te to pick up my elder sister that night. But now, you again want to take my elder sister away without asking for anyone¡¯s permission. How could you be so thick-skinned?¡±


    Dao Lan didn¡¯t dare to offend his future brother-inw too much. He hurriedly exined, ¡°That was an ident. It was absolutely an ident. This time, I swear, if I ever disappoint Yunxiu again and do anything that hurts Yunxiu, then God will... well, make me fall into a cesspit and drown alive.¡±


    ¡°Bah,¡± Shan Yunxiu spat.


    Shan Tian was quite speechless.


    This vow was so disgusting.


    When others swore for love, it must be made to the sun or the moon and rte to all the wonderful things and eternity. Yet, this dubious guy made such a vow about cesspit.


    He was exactly the same as he was in the past.


    As they were talking, a clear voice came from behind them.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡±


    The sound of footsteps came from behind him. It was a girl around seven. She was very cute, as if she was a doll carved out of jade. She was wearing a colorful coat and skirt, scurrying all the way to Shan Tian. She rushed over and jumped onto Shan Tian¡¯s back. With her little hands tightly held around his neck, she said, ¡°Daddy, mammy and I miss you so much.¡±


    A gentle and beautiful youngdy also came to the side of Shan Tian with a smile.


    They were Shan Tian¡¯s wife and daughter.


    The smile on Shan Tian¡¯s face melted in his eyes.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, quick, greet your auntie.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯ve greeted auntie long before you came. Haha.¡± The little girl giggled.


    Dao Lan said shamelessly, ¡°Wow, what a lovely girl. I¡¯m your uncle-inw. This is our first encounter. I¡¯d appreciate your advice andments.¡±


    Xuan¡¯er widened her big eyes and looked at Dao Lan. Then, she stretched out her hand and said in a clear voice, ¡°Nice to meet you, uncle-inw. Where is my first-encounter gift?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Dao Lan covered his forehead in embarrassment.


    ¡°How could children nowadays be so smart?¡±

 Chapter 641 - Making the Decision

    <h4>Chapter 641 Making the Decision</h4>


    In the end, Dao Lan gritted his teeth and took out his own feather shield that he carried everywhere with him and handed it to Shan Xuan¡¯er.


    ¡°You¡¯re showing a bit sincerity this time.¡±


    Shan Tian snorted.


    This feather shield was Dao Lan¡¯s favorite item back then. It was passed onto him by Dao Lan¡¯s master, and its grade was extremely high. It was indeed a rare treasure.


    However, Shan Tian didn¡¯t let his daughter take this treasure. Instead, he seized it and threw it back to Dao Lan and dered, ¡°Well, this thing is too precious. Keep it for yourself. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you... If you really want to show your kindness, just treat my sister well in the days toe. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t just punish you by breaking your legs.¡±


    Dao Lan became serious, which was rare for him. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. This time, even if I die, I will never let Yunxiu leave me again.¡±


    Shan Yunxiu¡¯s face blushed beautifully. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t vow with your life so frequently. Can¡¯t you just speak like a normal person?¡±


    Dao Lanughed.


    ¡°Uncle, you look very handsome when you smile,¡± Shan Xuan¡¯er said out of the blue.


    On the side, Shan Tian¡¯s wife, Liu Weiyuan, also noticed that when this young Taoist became serious, there was a particrly sincere warmth in his smile.


    Shan Tian looked at his sister and then at Dao Lan, and felt a little relieved.


    After so many years, his sister could finally see the happy ending lying ahead of her. Finally, the day she had looked forward to hade. That night, when Shan Tian saw his sister be devastated because her love didn¡¯te even though she had waited under the cold moon tree for a long time, he wished he could slice Dao Lan, the heartbreaker, to death bit by bit. But after so many years, his anger gradually subsided. The most important thing was that Dao Lan did not forget their love. It was said thatter, he was chased to a deste inferior world and suffered a lot. But as soon as he got back to this world, he hurried back to see Shan Yunxiu. It could be said that he had demonstrated his good faith.


    Of course, more importantly, Shan Tian could tell that his sister still had feelings for this man.


    Shan Tian could never ever hurt anything that his sister liked.


    This was the most fundamental principle in his life.


    ¡°You guys pack up your things. In two hours, Dao Lan, you can take my sister and leave the Opposite Bank Star,¡± said Shan Tian.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Shan Yunxiu was shocked.


    A look of surprise also appeared on Dao Lan¡¯s face.


    Shan Tian said, ¡°Even though a tree wants to stay quiet, the wind wouldn¡¯t let it be. The undercurrents on the Opposite Bank Star are surging. Now you two are finally back together, do cherish it. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid that trouble will find you again.¡±


    Shan Yunxiu looked at her younger brother. At this time, she found that there was tiredness on his face and a trace of seriousness in his eyes. Others might not have noticed, but she had grown up with him. Every time her younger brother encountered something big, He would look like this. She was too happy just now and did not notice it. At this time, after careful observation, she knew that something big had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shan Yunxiu said, ¡°Little brother, make it clear, or I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Dao Lan also said, ¡°We¡¯re a family now. Brother-inw, if there¡¯s any trouble, just tell me. I¡¯ll be frank with you. I¡¯m very strong now. If there¡¯s anyone you can¡¯t deal with, I¡¯ll take him down for you.¡±


    Shan Tian speechlessly nced at this, cheap, unreliable brother-inw and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can solve it by myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you know? Little brother, you¡¯ve never been a good liar since you were a child.¡± Shan Yunxiu looked at him, firm and stubborn.


    An idea shed through his mind, and he was thinking about what to say.


    ¡°Third Brother, Third Sister-inw, Big Sister.¡± Shan Jian came from the corner of the garden in the distance. His blood-red armor and the blood-red cloak made no noise. A scorching aura was flowing around him.


    Shan Tian frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    With a calm look on his face, Shan Jian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother. I¡¯ve just arrived, so I didn¡¯t hear your previous conversation.¡±


    He slowly walked over and greeted them, saying, ¡°Father asked me to tell you that if Third Brother is willing to take Young Master Wei to find Li Mu, then he will no longer object to the marriage between Big Sister and Dao Lan. He will even be more than happy to make it happen.¡±


    The expression on Shan Tian¡¯s face suddenly altered.


    What he was most worried about was that his family would take advantage of this matter and bargain with him.


    Shan Jian added, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t me our father. He has no intention to turn Big Sister¡¯s marriage into a bargaining chip, either. But he has no other choice. Now, no one from our Shan family can get out of the Opposite Bank Star. Even if you help Big Sister and Taoist Dao Lan sneak out, they can¡¯t escape from Young Master Wei¡¯s spies. He knows everything about the Shan family, as well as you. Since Big Sister returned to the Opposite Bank Star, she has been under surveince.¡±


    Shan Tian let out a bitterugh and then heaved with a long sigh.


    He then recounted what had happened to Shan Yunxiu, Dao Lan, and his wife and daughter.


    ¡°Li Mu?¡± Dao Lan said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before. He is a real peerless genius from the Divine Land. But who would have thought he hase to the Opposite Bank Star?¡± The first thing Dao Lan did after he left the Divine Land was to rush to the Opposite Bank Star, so he still had no idea what had happened in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region recently.


    And during the time Shan Yunxiu lived in the Bright Jade Temple, she was also cut off from the outside world, so she was also clueless about recent events.


    Shan Jian then gave a detailed introduction of the turbulence Li Mu had stirred up in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°He really turns out to be a...¡± After listening to Shan Jian¡¯s introduction, Dao Lan didn¡¯t know how to describe Li Mu. No matter where he went, he could make a big scene.


    However, Shan Yunxiu sighed emotionally and said, ¡°He is a real hero.¡±


    Although she was a woman, she had a heart for gantry.


    Then, Shan Jian added, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m not going to try to bend your will. I¡¯ll let you make your own decision.¡±


    With that said, he spun around and left.


    Shan Tian looked at the crowd and suddenlyughed heartily. ¡°Let¡¯s drop these troubling matters for a change. I go tell the servants to prepare a big feast. Sister, since you have left the Bright Jade Temple, you should simply stop being a nun and stay in the secr world. As your fate is not done with the secr world, just let it continue to run its course. Dao Lan, you should also apany me to have a few drinks.¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already told him everything you asked me to say.¡± Shan Jian went back to answer to his father.


    Shan Zhengfeng nodded.


    In the past few days, he seemed to have aged for decades, and there was a look of fatigue in his eyes.


    ¡°If otherster find that our family has stabbed Hero Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword, in the back, I¡¯m afraid that the anger of the masses will be hard to deal with,¡± Shan Jian cautioned.


    Shan Zhengfeng sighed and said, ¡°How can I not know that?¡±


    ¡°Father, how about I recruit some interster sailors and force Third Brother¡¯s trusted subordinates to lead the way for Young Master Wei? When the timees, we can just put the me on those people,¡± Shan Jian suggested tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to ask Third Brother to lead the way in person. Considering his disposition, I¡¯m afraid he would do something unexpected if we force him into this.¡±


    Shan Zhengfeng flickered his eyes to his most trusted sixth son and shook his head, saying, ¡°Young Master Wei has made it clear that your Third Brother must lead the way himself.¡±


    Shan Jian frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± Shan Zhengfeng shook his head and knitted his brows in deep thinking. ¡°My intuition has been telling me that this matter is moreplicated than we¡¯ve thought.¡±


    Shan Jian said, ¡°Father, who is this Young Master Wei anyway? Why are you so afraid of him?¡±


    Shan Jian was the kind of man who always focused on fulfilling tasks instead of asking questions. Previously, Shan Zhengfeng had only vaguely revealed that Young Master Wei had an impressive background and could not be underestimated. With one word of his, he could take the lives of all members of the Shan family. But now, Shan Jian could no longer stay silent but ask more questions about this Young Master Wei.


    Shan Zhengfeng said, ¡°All I know is that hees from a super big sect in the Ziwei Star Zone. Even Zhan Wuji, the All-devouring Demon, who is the Supreme Elder of the Heavenly Devil Sect, obediently takes orders from him.¡±


    The expression on Shan Jian¡¯s face changed in an instant.


    The Heavenly Devil Sect was now a superrge sect in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. It was second to none, the indisputable top force. Zhan Wuji, the All-devouring Demon, was the former head of the Heavenly Devil Sect and the master of the current head of the Heavenly Devil Sect. He could be said to be one of the few standing on the top of the pyramid in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region. But how could such a powerful man be so respectful to Young Master Wei?


    On the Ghost Rally Star.


    Time flew by.


    The news about the result of the battle in the Bone Sacred Mountain quickly swept across the whole.


    All the parties were astonished.


    The Three Divine Sects, which had ruled this for tens of thousands of years, finally met their doom in this fashion. That was something that no ghost cultivators had seening.


    While countless forces were still skeptical about the news, the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain led their 100,000 ghost cultivators to conquer the Three Divine Sects and destroyed the remaining force of the Three Divine Sects. They then took over the ce of reincarnation and thoroughly ushered in a new era, where the Bone Sacred Mountain ruled the world of the Ghost Rally Star.


    The old hegemon had copsed.


    The new emperor was in power.


    The power structure of the Ghost Rally Star had been renovated.


    In this ever-changing era of the Ghost Rally Star, Li Mu, who had been referred to as the ¡°new emperor¡± by countless ghost cultivators, had not shown up in public.


    He was refining weapons in that underground space in the depths of the mine of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    Time ticked by.


    The hustle and bustle of the outside world gradually quieted down.


    Thebat strength of the 100,000 ghost cultivators under themand of the Bone Sacred Mountain had shocked the entire world. All the ghost forces that had tried to challenge the prestige of the Bone Sacred Mountain had been wiped out one by one. Each of the forces that refused to take orders from the Bone Sacred Mountain had also received punishment.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    Caicai had quietly stayed in the underground space in the mine to apany Li Mu as well as keep an eye out for danger.


    Outside the Ghost Rally Star, in the outer space filled with Ghost Qi, Ding Yi was standing on the top of the giant, mountain-like meteorite with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°Sect Master has already gone there for more than 14 days, yet there is still no sign that he wille back.¡± Ding Yi was getting a little impatient.


    A pink mini pig was lying on Ding Yi¡¯s shoulder, snoring and sleeping soundly.


    Ding Yi held the pig in his arms and looked even more concerned.


    Who would have thought that the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice would be like this not long after he showed his true form? Had he returned to his youth?


    Half a month had passed since the departure of Shan Tian¡¯s Sword of Freedom. The supply left on the Cliff of the Living was about to run out. The main reason for that was that the mini pink pig the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice had be after he returned to his youth had a really big appetite... Ding Yi felt he was having a headache.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s about time for Shan Tian toe back.¡±


    Distressed, Ding Yi sat at the bottom of a strange stone and moaned and groaned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sail out.¡±


    On the Opposite Bank Star, on the Sword of Freedom, Captain Shan Tian gave the order in a low voice.


    In themand cabin, Young Master Wei, who was dressed in ck, was quietly seated in a chair next to Shan Tian. Beside his feet was an interster dog, who looked like a ghost.


    The flying ship slowly pulled out of the dock and headed for the starry sky.


    They were followed by another 10 flying ships.


    Three of them were ships of the Shan family on the Opposite Bank Star, and the remaining seven were warships fromrge sects such as the Heavenly Devil Sect and the Tianyi Pce.


    The passage of information here had been blocked.


    No one in the outside world could know what was happening here.

 Chapter 642 - The Big Dog

    <strong>Chapter 642 The Big Dog</strong>


    ¡°Never thought there would be such a special ce in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.¡±


    On the deck, Young Master Wei clicked his tongue in wonder.


    He was quite surprised by the dense Yin Qi in the area of the Ghost Rally Star.


    It was the first time that he had seen the terribly corrosive Extreme Yin Force contained in the mist.


    Beside his feet quietly sat an interster dog with a leopard-like body. Its body was covered in ck fur, which was as sleek as if it had just been washed. It was sitting on its haunches on the deck. Strange rings of glowing inscriptions that were faintly discernible were circting around it. It was said that this kind of interster dog could travel across the universe by itself. It also excelled at many things, such as tracking and killing. Once it recognized someone as its owner, it would no longer follow another person¡¯s order for the rest of its life. This kind of dog was a very rare species. It fed on the fierce beasts in the universe and could also devour fairy crystals. Such dogs were usually the pets of most of the famous sects and ns, which could be quite pricy.


    On the Universe Marvelous Species List, the interster dog ranked top 20.


    Even when this interster dog was just quietly sitting there, the sailors of the Sword of Freedom still felt as if there was a fierce beast lurking around and breathing down their necks, sending chills down their spines.


    As the fleet approached the Ghost Rally Star, the Yin Qi around them became increasingly dense.


    ¡°It¡¯s the smell of death.¡±


    Young Master Wei smiled.


    He was very young and peerlessly handsome. When he smiled, he gave people an approachable feeling, just like a boy living next door.


    But for some reason, everyone who had met him couldn¡¯t help looking away and didn¡¯t dare to steal another nce at him again. Also, a kind of uncontroble fear would surge in their hearts. It was so even when he was not apanied by the interster dog.


    Young Master Wei silently stood at the front of the deck of the Sword of Freedom for a whole day and a whole night, as though he was mesmerized by the seemingly magnificent haze of Yin Qi.


    As they got closer and closer to the Ghost Rally Star, the Yin Qi gradually became thicker and thicker, which now almost looked solid.


    The Sword of Freedom had followed a specific route to make her way through the Yin Qi. The following flying ships had to speed up to narrow the distance between them and the Sword of Freedom.


    ¡°Young Master, the route ahead is very dangerous. How about you go back to themand cabin lest you get hurt by ident?¡±


    Shan Tian came out in person and bowed to Young Master Wei with a veryposed look.


    Young Master Wei smiled and said, ¡°I have never seen such scenery in the universe. This Ghost Rally Star is really special. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will be careful. There will be no ident. Dumbo will keep me safe.¡±


    He pointed to the interster dog beside his feet that was quietly sitting there, motionless, as if he was really dumbfounded. The name Dumbo was peculiar but appropriate.


    Young Master Wei continued, ¡°I¡¯ve sent my men to investigate. Brother Shan, you¡¯re the only captain who has entered and exited this area of Yin Qi multiple times. You¡¯re very experienced. As for how we should proceed next and how to dodge the chucks of Yin Qi, it¡¯s all up to you. I¡¯ve already told all the other ships to follow your orders.¡±


    Shan Tian said, ¡°Young Master Wei, I¡¯m so ttered. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll takemand at ease. Nevertheless, the route here is constantly changing. Our fleet is a little toorge. It¡¯s also the first time that I¡¯ve led so many flying ships into this area. It¡¯s quite different from the alone trips I had made in the past. So, I¡¯m worried that I might make some errors...¡±


    Young Master Wei replied politely, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just do your best.¡±


    His posture and tone were so calm that he didn¡¯t seem like the powerful man who had ordered to lock down the Opposite Bank Star.


    Shan Tian returned to themand cabin and began to form a n in his head.


    In another big warehouse not far away, his wife and daughter, his elder sister named Shan Yunxiu, and Dao Lan were all there.


    Behind the Sword of Freedom were the three flying ships of the Shan family. The highestmander was Shan Zhengfeng, the patriarch of the family, who was in charge of the High Mountain.


    In addition, there were more than 300 people in total apanying them, including the elders, Executives, Tang Masters, and other members of the family and sailors.


    Half of the members and assets of the Shan family were on these three flying ships.


    Shan Jian, the sixth son who was regarded as the sessor of the patriarch of the family, stayed on the Opposite Bank Star to take care of the family.


    ¡°Patriarch, the g signal of the front ship tells us to keep up and narrow the distance between the two ships down to less than 100 meters.¡± The captain of the Shan family driving the flying ship asked for instructions in a booming voice.


    ¡°Narrow it down to less than 100 meters?¡±


    ¡°If not careful, the ships will crash.¡±


    The expressions of the high-level members of the Shan family in the cabin changed.


    The Shan family was the number one family on the Opposite Bank Star. It could also be considered the second-to-none interster sailing family in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. The flying ships and sailors they had wereparable to those of the Heavenly Devil Sect and other supreme sects. However, what determined the status of a force was not the flying ships but the top cultivators it had. The strongest cultivator of the Shan family was a senior who was still half a step away from the General Realm. Therefore, theprehensive strength of the Shan family was much inferior to that of the first-ss sects, such as the Heavenly Devil Sect.


    Nevertheless, the high-level members of the family had all started traveling by flying ships since childhood. They knew what kind of danger it meant for such a fleet to reduce the safe distance to within 100 meters. If they were not careful, the flying ships would collide with one another, and both the ships and the people on board might be destroyed. In particr, in such a dense mist of Yin Qi, it was dozens of times more dangerous to do that.


    ¡°Follow the order.¡±


    Shan Zhengfeng called the shot with a calm face.


    Then, the High Mountain also sent out a series of g signals.


    The fleet at the rear all reacted.


    ¡°D*mn it, they want our ship to get so close to theirs? Is this a joke?¡±


    The secondst one was the battle flying ship of the Wind Sword Party, a first-rate sect in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    The former head of the Wind Sword Party was hacked to death by Li Mu in the battle of the Tomb of the God of Sin on the Divine Land. Since then, the Wind Sword Party had held a deep-seated hatred. So, they were quite enthusiastic in this siege against Li Mu. Of course, that was also because the Wind Sword Party hoped to please Young Master Wei. Thus, Mo Wen, the current head of the Wind Sword Party, hade to participate in this mission in person.


    Catching the g signal sent by the front ship, Mo Wen couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°Head, what should we do now?¡± the captain of the flying ship asked gingerly.


    Mo Wen was only 30 years old. He was the direct disciple of the former head of the Wind Sword Party. His talent in swordsmanship was unparalleled, and he was the top swordsman of the Wind Sword Party. However, his talent in cultivation could not make up for his impatience and brutality. He was self-righteous and self-willed. Without thinking, he said, ¡°Keep the distance about 500 meters. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t lose track of the front ship.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a violent explosion at the rear of the fleet. ring sparks broke through the haze of Yin Qi, which was faintly discernible thousands of meters back.


    Layers of energy fluctuations passed through space and surreptitiously spread to the front.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shan Tian immediately rushed out of themand cabin.


    Young Master Wei, who had been quietly enjoying the ¡°beautiful scenery¡± on the deck, also frowned and looked back.


    At the rear of the fleet, the main body of thest flying ship had been smashed by the hill-like solid chuck of Yin Qi.


    The tactical deployment had been disrupted and caused the explosion. In the rampant fire, the flying ship of the Heavenly Deployment Sect became as vulnerable as a small boat that had been overturned by the huge waves, which rapidly broke down.


    ¡°A flying ship crash!¡±


    In less than 15 minutes, the flying ship was reduced to fragments and scattered in the vast universe. The disciples of the Heavenly Deployment Sect, the sailors, and dozens of masters Young Master Wei sent there on that flying ship were instantly engulfed by the Yin Qi.


    There were less than a dozen people who managed to escape from the flying ship of the Heavenly Deployment Sect, who thennded on the flying ship of the Wind Sword Party with great difficulty.


    The breakout of such an unexpected disaster made everyone¡¯s blood run cold.


    Particrly, among those powerful cultivators who had died in the crash were a man who was half a step away from the General Realm and several people at the peak of the Soldier Realm. The people on other flying ships helplessly watched them being hit and ground into mince by the mist of Yin Qi and dissipate in the void. The horrifying scene made everyone feel as if the shadow of death was just looming over their heads.


    ¡°Sh*t, why didn¡¯t they follow the g signal?¡±


    Incensed, Shan Tian let loose a torrent of abuse.


    ¡°The flying ship of the Wind Sword Party didn¡¯t keep up with us, so that the flying ship of the Heavenly Deployment Sect behind it could not enter the safe area before the route was blocked and got smashed by the chunks of Yin Qi closing in on them...¡± Shan Tian roared, ¡°What were these idiots of the Wind Sword Party doing? They are the murderers.¡±


    A few of his trusted subordinates on the side quickly came over and grabbed hold of the furious Shan Tian so that he could calm down.


    The Wind Sword Party was quite powerful. They were certainly stronger than the Shan family. Therefore, the others could not let Shan Tian go on, or they would breed enmity with the Wind Sword Party.


    But Shan Tian¡¯s rage stuck around. His chest vehemently rose and fell.


    Young Master Wei furrowed his brows.


    He had heard from Shan Tian that this route was extremely dangerous. It changed a lot and was difficult to predict. However, he never expected it could change like this.


    ¡°Bring the people of the Wind Sword Party here,¡± he said ndly.


    Momentster.


    A blood-curdling scream rang out on the deck of the Sword of Freedom.


    Mo Wen, the head of the Wind Sword Party, kept floundering and wailing.


    Dumbo, the interster dog, was biting Mo Wen¡¯s limbs. It had torn off his arms and legs and swallowed them in big mouthfuls. The scene was too bloody and brutal to look at, which appalled all the spectators around.


    ¡°Young Master, spare me. Young Master, please spare my life...¡± Mo Wen, who had been overbearing only a moment ago, was now covered in blood and begging for mercy with snot and tears flowing down his face.


    In the pool of blood, apart from Mo Wen, the head of the Wind Sword Party, who was struggling desperately, there were more than a dozen bones. That was what had left of that captain of the Wind Sword Party, who had been bitten and devoured by the interster dog called Dumbo.


    Mo Wen, the head of the Wind Sword Party, who could be regarded as one of the top figures in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, was eventually killed by the dog in the cries of pleadings and the bloody violence.


    Throughout the whole thing, Young Master Wei had not punished Mo Wen in person, nor had he sealed his cultivation.


    But Dumbo, the interster dog, was really frightening.


    Mo Wen, who was at the peak of the Soldier Realm and in robust health, turned out to be no match for Dumbo.


    After watching the whole execution and seeing the blood on the deck that still had not dried up, the people around were all as silent as cicadas in winter.


    When he got angry, this seemingly easy-going young man in ck who had worn a smiley face instantly became as fearsome as Death from hell.


    ¡°I hope that you people would not do anything stupid like that Mo Wen from the Wind Sword Party.¡±


    As soon as the young man in ck beckoned, Dumbo leaped back to his feet and quietly sat on its heels as if he was in a trance again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many people will die and how many battle flying ships I will lose on this trip.¡± Young Master Wei¡¯s gaze was aloof. He didn¡¯t seem much furious. His eyes swept across the crowd as he said slowly, ¡°All I care about is whether you will listen to me or not.¡±


    No one dared to meet his eyes.


    Young Master Wei turned around and walked to the bow of the flying ship step by step. Without looking back, he said nonchntly, ¡°I have said that everybody should listen to Brother Shan Tian¡¯s instructions. But some idiots just didn¡¯t listen... Next, if anyone continues to turn a deaf ear to my orders, then I will have to invite Dumbo to another hearty meal.¡±


    The fleet set off again.


    Shan Tian let out a sigh.


    It was not enough.


    Half a day passed.


    ¡°Big Brother, that Wei something has carried Xian¡¯er onto the deck.¡± A trusted subordinate of Shan Tian¡¯s suddenly hurried into themand cabin.


    Shan Tian¡¯s face paled.


    He rushed outside and saw that on the deck outside, his daughter, Xuan¡¯er, was sitting on Young Master Wei¡¯s shoulders.


    Young Master Wei was talking in a very easy-going manner. He even made the interster dog lie on the deck and let Shan Xian¡¯er stroke his fur.


    ¡°This big dog is such a good boy.¡± Shan Xuan¡¯erughed happily and leaped for joy.


    The naive girl had no idea that just half a day ago, this adorable dog had devoured two cultivators in the Soldier Realm.


    Shan Tian¡¯s wife was standing on the side with a troubled look on her face, too scared to go nearer. As for Shan Yunxiu and Dao Lan, they were also on the deck, looking flustered and undecided.

 Chapter 643 - An Army of 100,000 Heading out of the Ghost Gate

    <h4>Chapter 643 An Army of 100,000 Heading out of the Ghost Gate</h4>


    On the Ghost Rally Star.


    In the underground mine of the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    With the help of the dancing earth fire, Li Mu¡¯s weapon refining had approached thest few procedures.


    The weapons of Caicai and the Ning couple had also been refined again.


    Li Mu had forged a battle broadsword for himself.


    He had also prepared weapons for Guo Yuqing and the others. One of his products was a stone bow. The bow itself was perfect, only that it had no bowstring yet.


    Li Mu had also refined ten suits of armor.


    These things had only consumed less than one-tenth of the entire silver-mountain-like strange stone.


    ¡°All the naturally formed marvelous treasures are the work of good fortune. One shall not be so voracious as to have it all. One is advised to only take 10 percent and leave the rest for others¡¯ benefits so that the good luck could continue to spread. Otherwise, having such a treasure all by oneself would only continue to consume one¡¯s good luck.¡±


    The old faker once mentioned that to Li Mu when he was drunk.


    Li Mu reckoned that it really made sense.


    No one could own the good fortune of the whole world.


    Time flew by.


    A dayter.


    ¡°Evil spirits lock down the ce. Spirits rise from the ground. The will of the people light the road,¡± Li Mu shouted.


    Meanwhile, he was making all kinds of gestures with both hands and ceaselesslyunching Taoist magic seals.


    Glinting seals shot out of Li Mu¡¯s palms one after another and were continuously injected into the weapons and armors floating over the zing earth fire.


    ¡°Clink, tter!¡±


    There came the sound as if iron was being forged.


    Taoist figures appeared on the originally smooth des and shining armor one after another, as though someone had carved them in those items with a burin.


    Li Mu drew on everything he had learned and engraved all his understanding of the Taoist talisman on the weapons and the suits of armor.


    This was thest step of refining weapons and armor.


    It was also the most crucial step.


    Even with Li Mu¡¯s cultivation and energy, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel drained at this time.


    Another day passed.


    ¡°elerate! Pardon! Seal!¡±


    The seals Li Mu had conjured from his handsnded on the items.


    With a stir of his Divine Consciousness, he retrieved all the armor and weapons hovering over the earth fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Li Mu wiped off the beads of perspiration on his forehead, stood up, and reached out to grab the long broadsword he had refined for himself.


    The de of this broadsword was long and thin, which looked quite simr to the goose-feather-shaped broadsword he had bought on the Immortal Net. Yet, the de of this new broadsword de was wider, longer, and heavier. When Li Mu first held it, he found that it was extremely heavy. It was as if he was holding a mountain in his hand. However, for Li Mu, it was more suited. With a stir of his thought, he injected his natural qi into the de. The four Taoist figures on the de flickered. Next, the whole de was coated with faint silver light, distinctly showing its sharpness.


    Li Mu made a casual sh move.


    The air parted like waves.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    The long, heavy de suddenly broke down into 24 flying broadswords in different shapes, which then zoomed around Li Mu.


    This idea was based on the Samsara Knife that Qing Feng, his attendant, refined many years ago.


    Therge broadsword wasposed of 24 smaller flying broadswords. In closebat, Li Mu would chiefly use therge broadsword, for it could facilitate the use of his strong physical strength. But in long-range attacks, he wouldrgely depend on the 24 smaller flying broadswords to cast the power of the Broadsword Intent of the 24 Sr Terms. Thus, this new broadsword was perfectlypatible with Li Mu¡¯s current skills.


    Back then, the Samsara Knife was a broadsword that Qing Feng had customized to suit Li Mu¡¯s needs. It could be said that that broadsword allowed Li Mu to disy all the skills he had learned by that time to the extreme.


    Although the Samsara Knife was now broken and its grade and power could no longer bear Li Mu¡¯s current strength, Li Mu still appreciated its design and so adopted the idea.


    ¡°At that time, Qing Feng racked his brains to design this kind of broadsword and saved me a lot of trouble. So, from now on, I will also call the new broadsword ¡®Samsara¡¯.¡±


    Li Mu named his new broadsword.


    The Samsara Knife finally reappeared in the world.


    Eventually, the Samsara Knife returned to the form of the long broadsword.


    Due to the special property of the silver-mountain-like strange stone, the new Samsara Knife could not be put in the storage space. Thus, Li Mu inserted it into the long-prepared stone sheath and carried it on his back.


    Because the 10 sets of armor were also made of this special stone, it was difficult to absorb them into one¡¯s body to nourish them.


    Li Mu knew that this was because his method of weapon refining was not brilliant enough.


    He also prepared 10 stone cases and put the sets of armor in.


    Soon, Caicai and the Ning couple came over after getting Li Mu¡¯s message.


    ¡°These are the weapons and sets of armor that I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡±


    Li Mu handed the stone broadswords and stone swords to the three of them.


    The three were very excited.


    Having been refined by Li Mu, the power of their weapons had increased by many times.


    If they had such magic weapons in their hands during that battle in the Bone Sacred Mountain, they would have been able to defeat the three Holy Sages head-on.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve already upied the Three Divine Sects. And we found something very strange. Would you like to go and have a look?¡± Dong Xue said respectfully.


    Of the three, Caicai was the strongest regarding cultivation, and Ning Jing was the most resilient one. As for Dong Xue, she was more like their counselor.


    Three dayster.


    Li Mu finished reading all kinds of books and records in the headquarters of the Three Divine Sects.


    He now had a much deeper understanding of the Ghost Rally Star.


    He felt that he had indeed seriously underestimated the Ghost Rally Star before.


    In his head, he had alreadye up with a new n.


    He pushed the door open and walked out.


    Caicai and the other two were standing outside the hall.


    Li Mu looked at the three of them and said, ¡°Since you already have a foothold on this Ghost Rally Star, you don¡¯t have to hurry to get out of here. I think it¡¯s better for you to continue to cultivate on the Ghost Rally Star. One day, you will reach the Great Way and be Celestial Demons. Then, when you leave the Ghost Rally Star, you will truly be able to travel freely in the universe.¡±


    This was the n that he had thought through since a long time ago.


    The Ghost Rally Star could give full y to thebat power of ghost cultivators. However, once ghost cultivators left this world filled with dense Yin Qi and returned to the world of the living, the power of ghost cultivators would decline rapidly and they would not be able to stay in the world of the living for too long.


    Unless one broke through the circle of life and became a Celestial Demon.


    Li Mu hoped that Caicai and the Ning couple could continue to stay on the Ghost Rally Star to hone their strength and cultivate their forces.


    His previous n had to be tweaked as well.


    Before, he had wanted to find a high-quality Ghost Cultivation Method on the Ghost Cultivation Method and brought it back.


    But now, Li Mu felt that the most correct way to do it was to bring Yu Hualong, that Knife Hut servant named Wu Ming, and the others to the Ghost Rally Star and let them cultivate here.


    The Netherworld and Azure Heavens Two Forms Scripture that Caicai and the Ning couple had been practicing could be said to be the top Ghost Cultivation Method, so Li Mu didn¡¯t need to search painstakingly anymore.


    ¡°Big Brother, are you leaving? No, I want you to go with me. Let me tag along,¡± Caicai begged, the rims of her eyes immediately turning red. ¡°Let me follow you. I will behave myself.¡±


    The proud ponytailed girl had a deep attachment to Li Mu that was down to the marrow.


    The Ning couple also got anxious and said, ¡°Now that the ce of reincarnation is under the control of our Bone Sacred Mountain, we can enter the universe in the foreseeable future. Young Master, let us follow you and serve you. We are willing to be your swords to clear up all obstacles in the way for you.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve all read the ancient books and records of the Three Divine Sects. I believe that you have also noticed that the Ghost Rally Star is not as simple as it looks. The origin of that huge face is quite unusual. On this, it established the Three Divine Sects, cultivated the three Holy Sages, ruled this ce, and controlled the ce of reincarnation. There must be a huge conspiracy behind it. In the past few days, I looked through some books written by ghosts and read a lot of records. I guess that Ghost Rally Star is very likely to be the gate of hell in myth.¡±


    Dong Xue nodded and said, ¡°I also have the same spection. The Ghost Rally Star is shrouded in Yin Qi, which can allow the dead to cultivate. It ispletely different from the world of the living. So, it is very likely to be the outpost of the underworld. Just like the gate of hell, if you cross it, you will find the real way leading to the underworld.¡±


    However, Caicai and Ning Jing didn¡¯t think so much.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the importance of the Ghost Rally Star is far beyond our imagination. Therefore, you have to stay here, rule this ce, and umte your strength. If the gate of hell opens one day, and some terrible things happen, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll need you to step up and turn the tide.¡±


    Hearing that, Caicai fell silent as well.


    She had hoped that she could stay by Li Mu¡¯s side all the time.


    But she also hoped that she could do something to help Li Mu and share his pressure.


    Li Mu gently rubbed her hair and said softly, ¡°Today¡¯s separation is for the sake of the eternal reunion we¡¯ll have in the future. Caicai, if you want to be the master of your fate, just work hard in cultivation and try to find your granny. We will reunite sooner orter. So, promise me you will guard this world for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Caicai nodded with tears in her eyes. Then, she held Li Mu¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°Big Brother, when you have time, you gottae back and see Caicai.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Checking the time, Li Mu found that he had stayed on the Ghost Rally Star for more than 50 days.


    ording to his agreement with Shan Tian, the cycle for his waiting on the Cliff of the Living was one month. So, Li Mu had to return to the cliff of living creatures before the end of the second month.


    ¡°Young Master, here are the Ghost Crystals we¡¯ve found in the Three Divine Sects. These crystals contain ghost qi and help you cultivate ghost skills in the world of the living. Young Master, I figure you might find these helpful.¡± Dong Xue handed over some of the wealth they had collected on the Ghost Rally Star to Li Mu, which included the secret method called the Netherworld and Azure Heavens Two Forms Scripture.


    Li Mu did not stand on ceremony.


    As for ghost skills, he had never stopped practicing them.


    Because Li Mu¡¯s intuition told him that his ghost cultivation would somedaye in handy.


    It was time to leave.


    ¡°Young Master, the 100,000 cultivators of our Bone Sacred Mountain are willing to see you off on your way out of the Ghost Rally Star.¡±


    Ning Jing, who had the demeanor of a senior general, made such a proposal.


    Caicai also looked at Li Mu with eager eyes and said, ¡°Big Brother, we wouldn¡¯t go to the universe with you, but we can go see you off, can¡¯t we?¡±


    Dong Xue also said, ¡°Young Master, the 100,000 ghost cultivators are all grateful for your kindness. So they have set up the ghost ships and get everything ready, waiting to escort you out of the area of the Ghost Rally Star. It¡¯s a token of their regard.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Having passed thend of reincarnation, the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain, together with the 100,000 ghost cultivators, boarded arge fleet of flying ships and rose into the air. The fleet was sorge that it blotted out the sky and covered the sun. Like an army on an expedition, they sailed out for outer space.


    The army of 100,000 ghost cultivators marched out of the ghost gate as the wicked Yin Qi gathered and chilled the universe!


    This day, the first force under Li Mu¡¯smand finally showed its fangs to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    At this time, even Li Mu himself had no idea what kind of enemies were waiting for him outside the area of the Ghost Rally Star and what kind of glory the 100,000 ghost cultivators wouldter achieve.


    The wind blew and the clouds surged.


    Li Mu and his army lifted their swords and marched out in the cold ghost rain. The army of white skeletons moved like a high mountain and startled the birds!

 Chapter 644 - The Dark Yellow Army

    <h4>Chapter 644 The Dark Yellow Army</h4>


    In the starry sky, a pale silver ripple, which flowed like water, suddenly appeared without warning.


    It spread out in all directions, as though a glowing curtain was slowly unfolding.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Young Master Wei, who was standing on the deck of the Sword of Freedom, had a glint of light sh in his eyes, and then the corners of his mouth slowly arched.


    Dumbo, the interster dog sitting beside his feet, suddenly looked up and let out a deep roar from his throat. A silent and brutal aura instantly permeated the air.


    Shan Xuan¡¯er, who was happily stroking Dumbo, was rmed. Her face paled, and she immediately turned around and ran away, crying.


    Shan Yunxiu rushed over from the side and held Shan Xuan¡¯er in her arms.


    Dao Lan stepped forward and shielded Shan Yunxiu. In his palm, the imperceptible light of a certain Taoist magic art shed but then disappeared.


    Shan Tian rushed out of themand cabin and looked in shock at the thin silver light curtain that was spreading in all directions. In the end, the curtain formed a cocoon,pletely enveloping the space within a radius of thousands of miles. The Sword of Freedom, the High Mountain, and the other flying ships had all beenpletely wrapped in it.


    ¡°Is this a tactical deployment? A space tactical deployment?¡±


    Shan Tian observed in shock whileforting his daughter.


    He had been exploring the universe for many years, but this was the first time that he had seen a space tactic deployment unfolding in front of him.


    It took a ton of resources and powerful cultivation to set up such a tactical deployment. Even a master in the General Realm could not make it without effort.


    So, what kind of force on earth could do this?


    For a time, the cultivators and experts on the remaining nine flying ships were sort of petrified.


    ¡°What in the world is going on?¡±


    Soon, the silver tactical deploymentposed of swirling light waspletely established. The strange beams of Taoist figures crawled out like chains and wandered in the silver light. The Taoist Power started to circte andpletely covered the area within thousands of miles, blocking out the surrounding Yin Qi. As for the Yin Qi that had been wrapped in the tactical deployment, as soon as it met the Taoist Power produced by the tactical deployment, it instantly disappeared without a trace as if snow met hot water.


    A familiar feeling stole over.


    Within the scope of the tactical deployment, thew of heaven and earth changed and formed a world of its own, putting everyone under the impression that they had returned to thend on their in an instant.


    ¡°Be on guard!¡±


    ¡°Start the tactical deployment! Prepare to battle!¡±


    ¡°Watch out, all of you, gather your energy.¡±


    On the flying ships in the distance, the high-level officials of the major sects and the masters brought here by Young Master Wei were yelling at the top of their voices. Although they were far away, their voices were extremely clear.


    It was not until this moment that Shan Tian realized that within the range of the silver tactical deployment, not only had thew of heaven and earth been restored, but even the vacuum had been filled with air and so voices could travel about.


    ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡± a sailor suddenly pointed at the front.


    Shan Tian and the others looked up in that direction.


    Dozens of white flying ships broke through the fog and passed through the silver ripples of the tactical deployment, as if they hade out of the ripples of the void. They were neither too fast nor too slow, just unhurriedly approaching.


    On the main mast of each white flying ship hung a bright red g that was fluttering in the wind. On the red g, there was a yellow dragon-shaped totem. As the g fluttered, the yellow dragon bared its fangs and waved its ws. It looked so lively as if it was about to jump out of the g and soar to the sky. There was a kind of solemn and grand aura flowing out of the g, which was extremely eye-catching.


    Shan Tian and the other sailors on the Sword of Freedom had never seen this kind of flying ship, nor had they seen the g patterned with the yellow divine dragon before.


    ¡°What kind of force could they be?¡±


    Shan Tian held his daughter in his arms.


    He initially nned to take advantage of the ever-changing Yin Qi and the killing intent in the area of the Ghost Rally Star to kill and bury Young Master Wei and the other powerful cultivators of the major sects here. Even if he did not manage to take down Young Master Wei and the others, at least he could considerably sh their strength. Then, when they met Li Mu on the Cliff of the Living, with Li Mu¡¯s mightybat capability, he might be able to defeat Young Master Wei. Even if Li Mu failed to do that, Shan Tian would find a way to help Li Mu get rid of Childe Wei and the others and escape by drawing on his knowledge of the terrain and vtile route.


    It was very risky to do so.


    But Shan Tian knew that he had to do this so as to live up to Li Mu¡¯s expectations.


    This was the best he could do in helping Li Mu.


    The crash of the flying ship of the Heavenly Deployment Sect was actually part of Shan Tian¡¯s n.


    Shan Tian was very familiar with the way with the drifting chunks of the Yin Qi on the route, so his grasp on timing was extremely precise. Originally, even if they did not need to narrow the distance between the flying ships down to 100 meters, all the flying ships could still safely go through that path. But Shan Tian dictated the speed of moving forward. He knew that the decision to narrow the safe distance down to 100 meters would inevitably beplied on the surface but opposed in private by the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. As long as any of those flying ships did not keep up with the rest, thest flying ship of the fleet, which was the one of the Heavenly Deployment Sect, would inevitably be destroyed by the chucks of Yin Qi that had already closed in.


    As expected, the Wind Sword Party had be the ¡°main culprit¡±.


    Sadly, this kind of incident only happened once. After that, there were several times Shan Tian attempted to continue with his n. But every time, he sensed that Dumbo had turned his head to look at him. So, he missed several opportunities. Then, before he could carry out his n, such a sudden scene urred out of the blue.


    ¡°No... They¡¯re our enemy, not a friend,¡± Shan Yunxiu said.


    The white flying ships with fluttering red gs patterned with a yellow dragon was approaching slowly with a menacing aura. They were definitely not a friend.


    At this moment, Shan Tian felt that he might have been involved in the battle between some superpowers outside the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re just a bunch of insects hiding in the darkness. How dare you brazenly block my way?¡±


    Young Master Wei reached out to hold the side of the ship and looked out at the menacing fleet in the distance. There was a sneer in his eyes. Apparently, he was not scared.


    He waved his hand and sent a series of orders.


    The eight flying ships behind the Sword of Freedom sailed forward from both sides, with four ships sides on each side. They nked the Sword of Freedom, so the ranks looked like an inverted ¡°V¡±. This was their battle formation.


    A voice came from the white flying ship at the center of the fleet on the opposite side.


    ¡°Wei Ximin, you¡¯ve kept me waiting!¡±


    It was vaguely visible that on the main white flying ship, a figure covered in a ck cloak surrounded by silver-armored soldiers was looking in their direction. His voice was as sharp as a broadsword, hard-edged like a broadsword being unsheathed.


    It was not until this moment that Shan Tian found out that Young Master Wei¡¯s full name was Wei Ximin.


    But he had never heard of that name before.


    With a disparaging smile, Young Master Wei said, ¡°You¡¯re the remaining evil elements of the Dark Yellow Army, thest battle division of the sinners. Hehe, that time in the Ziwei Star Zone, you fled like disowned dogs. You quivered every time you heard my name. Today, you dared toe to me and get in my way, which really took me by surprise.¡±


    ¡°Countless brothers of my army have died in your hands. Your hands are stained with blood. Wei Ximin, you are a butcher. Today, I will offer your head as a sacrifice to console the souls of those brothers who have died in your hands.¡±


    From the sound of his voice, the figure who was covered in a ck cloak seemed to be burning with wrath.


    ¡°Haha, a group of disowned dogs actually have the guts to set up an ambush here. This must be very hard for you.¡± Wei Ximin was not flustered at all. He continued, ¡°I once vowed to kill all the sinners in the universe and restore peace in the world. The evil dregs of sinners like you should long be hung on the scaffold on the main star. And your bodies should be dried in the wind, and your souls should be ripped up.¡±


    ¡°If there were somebody here who should be hung to death, it could only be you, the butcher.¡± The ck-cloaked figure sneered. Then, waving his hand, he ordered, ¡°Kill.¡±


    On the flying ships of the two parties, the main cannons roared.


    The battle was on since this moment.


    Every flying ship had a protective cover. With the covers activated, the firing of the main cannons of the two parties could not cause too much damage for the time being.


    Shan Tian shrewdly discovered that the opponent¡¯s bombardment was only aimed at the flying ships of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region as well as the three flying ships under Wei Ximin¡¯smand. As for the flying ships of the Shan family, they had not been bombarded at all as if the cannon had filtered them out.


    After several rounds of the cannon firing, the sound of the bombardment gradually subsided.


    In the tactic deployment, thew of heaven and earth still functioned normally.


    On the silver flying ships, countless streaks of silver light leaped up and pouncing in this direction, which looked like a meteor shower.


    The closebat was about to begin.


    Wei Ximin stood at the bow of the ship with a calm expression.


    He did not even need to give orders. Because from the flying ships on his left and right, the cultivators and masters of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region had already leaped into the air to fight against the enemies.


    Blood blossomed in the void.


    Death instantly descended upon the space covered by therge tactic deployment.


    When the cultivatorsunched a frontal attack like a well-trained army, the cruelty of the battle far exceeded that of the war between ordinary armies.


    Even masters in the Soldier Realm could die at any second, let alone masters in the Mortal Realm.


    Because those in the Soldier Realm were also soldiers.


    On the ruthless battlefield, soldiers were the most basic unit sent to charge the enemy line. They were also the ones who could die at any moment and in the most tragic way.


    Only those who were generals could be the master of their own destiny.


    This was part of the reason why the cultivation system in the universe had divided cultivators into worms, mortals, soldiers, generals, and kings.


    This was the result umted from the countless wars and battles since ancient times.


    It was also the first time that Shan Tian had seen such arge-scale war.


    The major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, could already be regarded as the moguls of this star region. In the eyes of the Shan family, an army those sects had built up was already an extremely powerful force that could not be defeated and possessed inconceivablebat capability. However, when the army started to fight against the mysterious Dark Yellow Army, they did not hold on for long before they were quickly vanquished. The Dark Yellow Army was clearly predominant in this battle.


    The eyes of the Shan family¡¯s cultivators widened in astonishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    The soldiers of this mysterious Dark Yellow Army were really formidable.


    In less than half an hour, the members of the major sects, including the Heavenly Devil Sect, had either thrown away everything in headlong flight or died or been heavily injured. By contrast, only a few dozens of the armored soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army had died in the battle. Regarding the abilities to change formations, advance, retreat, move around, attack, defend, cooperate, cover for others, take orders, charge forward, and so on, the silver-armored soldiers were many times brilliant than the army of the major sects.


    Shan Tian didn¡¯t know much about military armies and wars. Still, he could see that the Dark Yellow Army was like an army of well-trained and experienced elites. In the face of the Dark Yellow Army, the members of the major sects could not even be qualified to be skirmishers.


    They were not in the same echelon at all.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    There came earth-shaking bawls.


    The silver-armored soldiers formed dozens of battle formations in the air. They were neither hasty nor sluggish. With the momentum of a copsing mountain or an avnche, they continuously pressed in on the Sword of Freedom.


    The smell of blood and killing intent swept over.


    Shan Tian and the others felt suffocated at intervals.


    The power of this kind of military battle formation was not something a single cultivator could stand up to.

 Chapter 645 - It was You

    <h4>Chapter 645 It was You</h4>


    The scene that was happening in front of Shan Tian was absolutely out of his expectation.


    The whole Shan family was like the fish in the moat that suffered from a fire on the city gate. They werepletely befuddled by these turns of events.


    Fortunately, Young Master Wei Ximin did not ask the Shan family to fight.


    Otherwise, with the strength of the Shan family, they were destined to be cannon fodder. In such a battle, they would definitely be sted into ashes, leaving behind not even aplete piece of them.


    However, the changed situation still made all the members of the Shan family tremble with fear.


    Shan Tian held his daughter tightly in his arms and stood in front of his wife to protect her.


    In the face of a confrontation between such forces, what the Shan family had gotten was far from enough to keep them intact. Nor was the strength of the Sword of Freedom.


    All that Shan Tian had counted on was the Ghost Qi and the Yin Qi in the area near the Ghost Rally Star. However, with the Dark Yellow Army cast by the Dark Yellow Army, the Ghost Qi and the Yin Qi werepletely driven away, which meant that Shan Tian¡¯s most useful and handiest ¡°weapon¡± had dissipated.


    With the cultivation at the peak of the Mortal Realm, he was as negligible as a grain of sand on such a battlefield, not worth mentioning at all.


    He was not sure whether he could keep his wife and daughter safe.


    No eggs could survive when the nest was knocked off the tree.


    ¡°Hero Wild Broadsword, I¡¯m so sorry. This time, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go to the Cliff of the Living to pick you up.¡±


    He gave a wry smile in his head.


    The only thing he could do in this situation was perhaps to wait and see.


    Painful howls continued to ring out in the sky.


    Clusters of blood blossoms bloomed.


    More and more cultivators lost their lives in the war and fell from the sky.


    The cultivators of the major sects like the Heavenly Devil Sect had run amok in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region all those years. It could be said that no one dared to upset them. They were superior and prestigious. But at this time, they were ughtered as if their lives were not worth a straw. Their bodies were pierced by des, and their blood sshed across the sky.


    The eyes of Young Master Wei Ximin were cold.


    He didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of sympathy for the dead cultivators of the various sects.


    ¡°What a bunch of losers!¡± he muttered softly.


    From the opposite side, the great army of the Dark Yellow Army continued advancing.


    The killing intent of their fighting formation flooded over.


    The soldiers in silver armor marched in the air and drew nearer to their opponents step by step.


    Their paces were in uniform, causing even the void between heaven and earth to vibrate.


    The major sects kept losing ground. Their rout was as irreversible as andslide.


    However, there was no sign of anxiety on the face of Young Master Wei Ximin.


    Ten figures in ck armor appeared behind him, guarding him from the left and the right. Each figure was wrapped in a suit of strange armor, and even their faces were masked. They were emitting faintly discernible dark mist as if they were 10 spectral shadows.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take action yet?¡± Young Master Wei Ximin abruptly asked.


    His voice was very soft. His question came out of the blue, which was kind of bewildering.


    Shan Tian and the others were all taken aback.


    ¡°Who?


    ¡°Who is going to take action?¡±


    The expression on Dao Lan¡¯s face changed.


    He sighed helplessly and remarked, ¡°So you¡¯ve long found it out.¡±


    The countenance of Shan Tian and Shan Yunxiu slightly altered. They both turned to look at Dao Lan in disbelief.


    Dao Lan took a few steps forward, shielding all the members of the Shan family behind.


    An indescribably powerful aura flowed out of Dao Lan¡¯s body.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Dao Lan asked, staring at the back of Young Master Wei Ximin.


    Young Master Wei Ximin turned around with thinly veiled sarcasm at the corner of his mouth. Then, he said, ¡°How did I find out? Haha, back then, you, known as the number one genius of the Dark Yellow Army, got beaten by me like a dog. If it weren¡¯t for your loyal guards risking their lives to hold me back so as to send you away, do you think you could survive till today and show up in front of me again?¡±


    ¡°It was you?¡± Dao Lan¡¯s face suddenly hardened.


    He stared fixedly at Wei Ximin and said in a deep voice, ¡°You were the man who waid me that night, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Young Master Wei Ximin looked at Dao Lan and said mockingly, ¡°Tut, tut, tut. Poor guy. After so many years, you still don¡¯t know who snapped your backbone that night and cut off the love that you would rather die to protect and have wound up hiding in the inferior world like a dog. It¡¯s really pitiful.¡±


    Dao Lan¡¯s eyes turned as scarlet as blood, and his chest was almost filled with fury. ¡°It was you. That night, it was you.¡±


    Memories of the past shed before his eyes one after another.


    He, who had agreed to elope with his love of life, went to the cold moon tree with several guards. However, on the way, he and his men were ambushed. The strength of his opponent was terrifyingly strong. Even though he was known as the top genius of the Dark Yellow Army who was already at the peak of the Soldier Realm at that time, he was still not a match for the assassin. He didn¡¯t even get to see the assassin¡¯s face clearly.


    In order to live up to his love of life, he fought desperately and refused to retreat. In the end, he was seriously injured.


    Atst, those guards who were as close to him as brothers didn¡¯t hesitate to take the enemy down along with themselves. Almost all of them died in that battle to let him survive.


    Not long after that, the base of the Dark Yellow Army where he was stationed was also upied by another force and everyone there was ughtered.


    His strength was greatly shed and he got caught in a space-time crack before eventuallynding on the Divine Land.


    He had never told this heart-wrenching story and his intense hatred to anyone else.


    Dao Lan might appear to be easy-going and slothful, but it was not that he had forgotten his past. Instead, it was too hard for him to forget the indelible battle that happened that night.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t even know who was the one whounched the sneak attack on him that night. So, how could he take revenge?


    This time, he finally recovered his strength and walked out of the Divine Land. Then, he contacted the remaining members of the Dark Yellow Army, and his fighting spirit was rekindled by the project of revitalizing the army.


    Later, he visited the Shan family and was finally forgiven by his old lover.


    The reason why he set Wei Ximin up this time was that this big devil¡¯s hands were stained with too much blood of the brothers in the Dark Yellow Army and he was a zealot of ughtering sinners in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    But to his great shock, Wei Ximin turned out to be that man who assassinated him that night.


    New hatred had piled on the old.


    ¡°Get ready for self-defense.¡± Dao Lan pressed his palms together in front of his chest and then slowly pulled them away from each other.


    In the brilliance, a long sword materialized from his palms.


    The sword light shed.


    In an instant, Dao Lan waved his sword countless times.


    The blurred sword light was like the rain in September in the south of the Yangtze River, which looked sadly beautiful and mysteriously hazy.


    The two ck-robed guards who had rushed over to protect Wei Ximin were instantly reduced to puffs of smoke and dissipated in the sword light.


    The Sword Intent had been released.


    ¡°Protect Young Master!¡±


    The other eight guards in ck darted over as fast as a whirlwind.


    Eight long ck spears were extended as if eight flood dragons darting out of the sea with roars.


    ¡°Ride a white crane in the misty rain.¡±


    The momentum of the sword in Dao Lan¡¯s hand changed, and there seemed to be a white crane from a Taoist temple pping its wings in the misty rain. The eight ck spears were instantly broken into pieces and turned into ck dots. The limbs of the eight ck-robed guards were also sliced and dislocated. As soon as their blood spurted out, it was wrapped by the rain and carried out of the deck.


    ¡°Losers!¡±


    Young Master Wei Ximin just watched his 10 guards be killed by Dao Lan in an instant, and he did not intend to save them at all.


    ¡°That year¡¯s top genius of the Dark Yellow Army was indeed a bit impressive. You¡¯ve also gotten a hang of the South Dynasty¡¯s Misty Drizzle Sword, the move of the Divine King of the Dark Yellow Army. Unfortunately, you were defeated that year and your pursuit of the Great Way was suspended. Although you started again, you are still a fry cry from me.¡±


    Wei Ximin pointed with one finger.


    The sword light shed at the tip of his finger.


    The misty rain all over the sky immediately dissipated, as though the sun reappeared in the sky and the sky became clear after the rain.


    Dao Lan grunted, stepped back, and a trace of a blush streaked across his face.


    Wei Ximin had had everything under control. He then said confidently and candidly, ¡°That year you were no match for me, let alone now.¡±


    Dao Lan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Each of the patterns on the stone sword in his hand glittered with brilliance.


    ¡°The Southern Dynasty¡¯s Misty Rain covers19 States.¡±


    Dao Lan wielded his sword again.


    The sword light turned into a rainbow, and a vast amount of Qi surged out of the misty rain.


    A lot of people couldn¡¯t help but think of the vicissitudes of life.


    The Sword Intent had an influence on people¡¯s minds.


    But Wei Ximin smiled faintly and pointed again. ¡°The devil snakees out of the abyss, spraying its poison to the world... Break!¡±


    The misty rain instantly dissipated.


    A jet of sword light shed in Wei Ximin¡¯s hand.


    Dao Lan was sent flying backward. His Taoist robe was torn into pieces, leaving his upper body exposed. There was a shocking slice on his abdomen, as if a huge red-purple centipede was wrapped around his waist.


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    Shan Yunxiu flung herself over and supported Dao Lan.


    ¡°Your injury... What on earth happened that night?¡±


    Shan Yunxiu was very smart. From the previous conversation, she had already guessed some truth. It was not until this day that she learned that Dao Lan didn¡¯t mean to stand her up on the night they agreed to meet at the cold moon tree. Instead, he had nearly died on the way to meet her.


    She had med him unjustly.


    Dao Lan had restored his cultivation and continued to follow his old path. He had walked out of the Divine Land, surpassed the Soldier Realm, and entered the General Realm. However, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from the old injury. From this appalling scar, one could tell how badly he was injured that year.


    Dao Lan patted her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    He then darted his eyes to Wei Ximin and said, ¡°Even if your strength is extraordinary, so what? You are gonna die here today.¡±


    Wei Ximin said with a half-hearted smile, ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    He raised his hand and gave an order.


    All of a sudden, a buzzing sound could be heard from the four surrounding flying ships. Immediately, scarlet portals of tactical deployments appeared on the deck of the flying ships.


    Soldiers in ck armor came out through the scarlet portals like endless tides.


    In the blink of an eye, there were already thousands of them.


    An evenrger army instantly appeared in this area.


    Dao Lan¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t be on my guard after recognizing you?¡± Wei Ximin sneered and said, ¡°You thought you got the best chance to ambush me, but you didn¡¯t know that I was also fishing, did you? Huh?¡±


    Dao Lan red at him without saying a word. But in fact, he had already sent out a series of signals.


    Wei Ximin turned a blind eye to him and continued, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you a moment ago?¡±


    Before everyone could react, Wei Ximin beckoned to Shan Tian. Shan Tian instantly felt something had been lifted from his hand. Then, his daughter, Shan Xuan¡¯er, who had been held in his arms, shrieked and appeared in Wei Ximin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let me go...¡± The little girl struggled.


    Wei Ximin said in a sentimental tone, ¡°What a lovely girl! Should she call you uncle-inw? She could have lived a happy life, but because of you...¡±


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Shan Xuan¡¯er¡¯s neck was broken.


    Before the little girl could let out a scream, she already died on the spot.


    The scene seemed to freeze at this moment.


    The eyes of Shan Tian and his wife, as well as Dao Lan and Shan Yunxiu, widened in horror. Their minds and thoughts were frozen at this moment. Something seemed to have been extracted from their souls.


    Beaming, Wei Ximin said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let the Shan family off the hook? Haha, do you feel very painful now? Don¡¯t worry, this is just the beginning.¡±


    He smiled like a fiend.

 Chapter 646 - Our People Can Never Be Wiped out

    <h4>Chapter 646 Our People Can Never Be Wiped out</h4>


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡±


    At once, Shan Tian¡¯s wife let out a heart-wrenching scream and madly rushed toward her daughter¡¯s body, which was lying on the cold ground.


    She held her daughter tightly in her arms, whose body was still warm. Tears rolled down her face like a downpour as she cried her lungs out.


    Shan Tian also trembled violently.


    He felt like he could not breathe. And he refused to believe what just happened in front of him.


    Dao Lan¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Wei Ximin looked at Shan Tian and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Shan, I¡¯m sorry. Your wife and daughter are kind of useful to me, so...¡± He reached out and seized Shan Tian¡¯s wife by the head. With a burst of his strength, the head of this delicate woman, who had been in excruciating pain due to her daughter¡¯s tragic death, exploded with a bang, and scarlet blood sshed everywhere.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Shan Tian dashed over as if he had gone mad.


    ¡°Be patient. For now, I have no intention to kill you.¡± Wei Ximin waved his hand, and Shan Tian was sent flying backward. He hit the mainmast and fell, coughing up blood. Looking at the struggling Shan Tian, Wei Ximin added, ¡°I still need you to help me find Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Beams of sword light shot toward him like bitter rains.


    Dao Lanunched another attack regardless of his own safety.


    Wei Ximin smiled and said, ¡°Are you angry? Idiot! You can hardly control your emotions. Your Sword Intent is tangible but spiritless. Given your current state, I strongly doubt if you can live up to the title of the top genius of the Dark Yellow Army.¡±


    He pointed at Dao Lan with the tip of his index finger. Instantly, a ck snake was looming around his fingertip.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Dao Lan was sent flying.


    Although Dao Lan had regained the Great Way after so many years of effort, it did take too long, and his injuries were not fully healed yet. Thus, how could he be the match for Wei Ximin, who had reined the Ziwei Star Zone for so many years?


    Wei Ximin was indeed worthy of being known as the otherworldly genius of the Demonic Snake Abyss Tribe. After so many years, his strength had be inconceivably strong.


    ¡°You really disappointed me.¡±


    Wei Ximin sighed with a look of despondency.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±


    In the sky, a big battle had started.


    The ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army locked horns with the Dark Yellow Army. The new battle instantly erupted with the most dazzling sparks.


    Roars and shouts filled the air.


    Screams and howls shook the heaven.


    Compared to the armies of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, thebat strength of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army was clearly dozens of times stronger. Although their individualbat strength was still not as good as that of the Dark Yellow Army, the armored fighters continuously appeared from the blood-colored gate as if the army was endless. In terms of numbers, the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army had had an absolute edge over the Dark Yellow Army.


    The two parties had been in a stalemate since the beginning of the battle.


    However, as time passed, the members of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army acted as if they had no fear. They kept charging to the frontline one after another in a frenzy. As a result, the advance of the Dark Yellow Army was obstructed. Soon, thetter was forced to retreat slowly as they had been put at a disadvantage.


    Wei Ximin¡¯s gaze swept across the armored soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army who were roaring that they would fight to the death. He sighed with emotions and muttered, ¡°This is thest army of the sinners. It¡¯s said that the Dark Yellow Army shall not have more than 10,000 members, otherwise, it will be utterly invincible. It used to be one of the top three armies in the Ziwei Star Zone. Sadly, the sinners are hated and suppressed by everyone in the universe. No matter how strong the Dark Yellow Army is, it is just a piece of wood without roots or a stream without a source. It¡¯s already quite impressive that it has managed to survive till today.¡±


    Like a mad tiger, Dao Lan pounced on Wei Ximin again.


    Thetter casually lifted his hand.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Dao Lan was thrown to the air again.


    Blood dyed the sky.


    He crashed into the cabin of the ¡°Sword of Freedom¡± before he hit the mainmast and knocked it down.


    ¡°From today on, the Dark Yellow Army will be a grain of dust in history.¡±


    A hint of zeal climbed onto Wei Ximin¡¯s face. But soon, he calmed down. Smiling, he remarked, ¡°The honor of personally finishing off thest army of you sinners belongs to me now. But your performance is gravely disappointing. You are too weak, too weak to even arouse my interest in killing you. And I don¡¯t even want to torture you anymore. Back then, you were a figure equally famous as me. Now, let me ask you, do you really measure up to that kind of fame?¡±


    Dao Lan struggled and growled in wrath.


    The huge crimson centipede-like scar on his waist burst open. ck blood flowed out. There were even many absurd and terrible things that looked like thin ck snakes swimming in the blood.


    ¡°Are you furious?¡±


    Gazing at the battlefield that had spread across the sky, and the soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army copsed one after another while their blood dyed the sky red, Wei Ximin sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Fury can wake people up to reality and make them stronger. But in your case...¡± He looked at Dao Lan and said, ¡°Haha, you used to be called my mortal enemy. But now, you are weaker than a dog. What can you do however furious you are? Remember this, the fury of the weak is both pitiful and sad.¡±


    Dao Lan charged at him again.


    Once more, Wei Ximin nonchntly held up a hand and sent him flying backward.


    ¡°Open your eyes and look carefully. Those soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army who fell on the battlefield all died because of you. Originally, they might have been able to survive for a while longer.¡± Wei Ximin deliberately provoked Dao Lan with words. His heart-rending remark made Dao Lan almost lose his mind and slip into a violent rage.


    Dao Lan roared like a beast.


    He madly dashed forward, brandishing his sword.


    But Wei Ximin sent him flying again and again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go attack him anymore...¡± Shan Yunxiu rushed over and held Dao Lan around the waist, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have med you. It turns out that you¡¯ve suffered so much.¡±


    At this time, Shan Tian rushed out of the ruins, the rims of his eyes red.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you...¡± Seeing the bodies of his wife and daughter, Shan Tianpletely lost his sanity and charged over like crazy.


    Wei Ximin stretched out his hand and grabbed hold of Shan Tian¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Brother Shan, I¡¯m sorry. But you should also feel the pain of losing your loved ones.¡± After saying that, he unceremoniously tossed him to the side. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, for now, okay?¡±


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Shan Tian mmed against the deck. With loud cracking sounds, countless of his bones were broken.


    Lying in a pool of blood, Shan Tian could not stand up. All his bones had been broken. Even so, he still held up his head with all his strength. His eyes were burning with mes of anger. He stared at Wei Ximin as if he were putting the most vicious curse in the world on him with his eyes. The look in his eyes could really make people shudder.


    Wei Ximin, however, turned a blind eye to his re.


    ¡°Do you know that back then, my family died at the hands of sinners?¡± His eyes flickered to Shan Tian, to the incensed Dao Lan, to Shan Yunxiu, and then to the sailors of the Sword of Freedom that were speeding over to shield Shan Tian. Then, he said, ¡°The pain of losing one¡¯s loved ones that I¡¯ve tasted is not a bit less than what you¡¯ve felt. When I held my four-year-old little sister who was lying in a pool of blood and watched my parents being murdered by sinners, I swore that one day, I would hang all the sinners in the universe and tear them to pieces.¡±


    As he spoke, a ck mist in the shape of a small snake shuttled through the space.


    One after another, the sailors of the Sword of Freedom fell down with a look of pain on their faces.


    They copsed beside Shan Tian.


    At this, Shan Tian became so infuriated that his facial features ghastly twisted.


    These sailors were his old friends and buddies who had been by his side for many years. They were brothers to him.


    Now, they fell in front of him one by one.


    ¡°Brother Shan, you really, really shouldn¡¯t have helped Li Mu, a sinner.¡± Wei Ximin looked at Shan Tian calmly met his cursing re as he said, ¡°In fact, I admire the way you conduct yourself very much. You are a free man who travels in the universe and always follows your heart. I won¡¯t hesitate to kill any of the people in the Shan family. But you¡¯re an exception. You were not on my to-kill list at first. But you just have to do that kind of thing. So, I¡¯d like to let you have a taste of the feeling of losing your family.¡±


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    In the distance, a sudden earth-shattering energy explosion was heard.


    A figure covered in a ck cloak rapidly broke through the battle formation of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army and frically rushed toward the Sword of Freedom like a ship sailing through wind and waves.


    It was the leader of the Dark Yellow Army.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Zhan Wuji the All-devouring Demon, who was also the Supreme Elder of the Heavenly Devil Sect, bellowed and darted forward to fight him.


    The two masters collided in the air.


    All of a sudden, a series of frantic whoops came from the air.


    The Dark Yellow Army, which had been losing grounds, suddenly reached the indescribable climax of their counterattack and began to pelt in the direction of the Sword of Freedom.


    ¡°Hold on, Dao Lan.¡±


    A voice rang out from a silver flying ship that was far away.


    A Taoist wearing a Taoist robe, holding a horsetail whisk in his left hand and a long sword in the right, zed a way through theyers of the battle formation of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss with his sword and rushed toward the Sword of Freedom.


    ¡°A Celestial Master? Well, herees another turtle trapped in the jar.¡±


    Wei Ximin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Behind him, a ck shadow materialized and sprinted toward the old Taoist like a demon.


    A terrifying battle between two men in the General Realm broke out in midair.


    Wei Ximinughed out loud and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great. The more sinners appear, the better. It makes it easier to wipe them out in one go.¡±


    Dao Lan roared, his eyes as scarlet as blood.


    He shook Shan Yunxiu off his back and raced to Wei Ximin again.


    The sword move he was performing had be messy.


    ¡°Never thought you¡¯d want to die so badly. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want you dead for the moment.¡± Wei Ximin pointed a finger at him.


    Shan Yunxiu moved like a bolt of lightning and darted in front of Dao Lan even though she set offte.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    ¡°Ah... Ow!¡±


    Between Shan Yunxiu¡¯s chest and abdomen, there appeared a hole, which had prated her body. She shed into Dao Lan¡¯s body before flying out and falling on the deck.


    The smile on Wei Ximin¡¯s face was like that of a devil. He then remarked, ¡°Dao Lan, you gotta stay alive. I want you to watch thest force of the Dark Yellow Army be wiped out. After that, I will take you to watch the massacre on yourst home. Haha, do you really think that I have no idea where you have been hiding like mice all those years?¡±


    ¡°Yunxiu, Yunxiu...¡± Dao Lan held his dying lover in his arms, tears of blood running down his cheeks. But the scarlet color in his eyes gradually faded.


    Wei Ximin watched this scene with great interest.


    Carrying Shan Yunxiu in his arms, Dao Lan slowly got to his feet.


    There was a trace of enlightenment in his eyes.


    ¡°Someone will avenge us. The descendants of Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang can never be wiped out. The people of divine dragon lineage can be found everywhere in the universe.¡± He stared at Wei Ximin and said, ¡°Today, even if the whole Dark Yellow Army is destroyed, even if that Celestial Master, the Primordial Stone, and I die here, you won¡¯t be able to kill all the descendants of the divine dragon. The dragon¡¯s roar will be heard forever in this universe.¡±


    Wei Ximin¡¯s expression slightly altered.


    Dao Lan looked up at the battlefield in the sky and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me! Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    Wei Ximin¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°Retreat? No one can leave... Today, no one can escape...¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    All of a sudden, something strange happened between heaven and earth.


    Outside the silver tactic deployment, the dense Ghost Qi and Yin Qi abruptly surged like raging waves.


    One by one, inky ghost ships parted the raging blocks of Yin Qi. Like the king sharks swimming in the sea, the ships were approaching the battlefield at an extremely fast speed.


    The ghost ship at the very front was made of giant spirits¡¯ white bones. On the top of the mainmast, a g patterned with arge white skull was billowing. The g was shrouded by the Ghost Qi. And three balls of ghost fire were flickering and swaying, forming three words¡ª


    ¡°Bone Sacred Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 647 - An Army of 100,000 Ghost Cultivators Is Invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 647 An Army of 100,000 Ghost Cultivators Is Invincible!</h4>


    ¡°Bone Sacred Mountain?¡±


    ¡°What kind of force is that?¡± Wei Ximin wondered.


    A trace of dismay appeared on his face.


    The ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army and the Dark Yellow Army that were engaged in a fierce battle in the sky both immediately noticed the sudden appearance of the third force. At once, the two armies retreated, putting some distance between themselves and waiting with vignce.


    For both parties, the safest way to handle the situation was to regard the ghost fleet that hade out of nowhere as a potential enemy and to be on guard.


    That was the best option.


    The four masters who were fighting up in the sky also separated from one another.


    The figure in the ck cloak quickly distanced himself from Zhan Wuji the All-devouring Demon. Before the battle was suspended, Zhan Wuji was already at a disadvantage and was injured.


    However, the duel between the Celestial Master and the ck demonic shadow seemed to be a draw.


    The war in the void suddenly came to a halt because of the sudden appearance of the third party.


    Lying in a pool of blood beside the piles of bodies, Shan Tian nkly looked at the ghost ship made of white bones, which had stopped at the fringe of the grand tactic deployment. A momentter, his eyes suddenly sparkled gloriously. Like a traveler dying of thirst in the desert who suddenly saw a clear spring, Shan Tian began to struggle very excitedly.


    Dao Lan¡¯s eyes first fell on the giant ghost ship made of white bones as well.


    When he saw the person standing on the bow of the ghost ship made of white bones, he suddenly froze in amazement.


    Then, Dao Lan¡¯s dazed gaze turned into a shocked stare.


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Mu!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that slender figure in white with a stone sheath on his back, that Li Mu, the Wild Broadsword, who once turned the Divine Land upside down and then continued to stir up trouble in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for years, but he still looks as sharp as before.


    ¡°However, howe he is on a ghost ship?


    ¡°Are those people around him... ghosts?¡± Dao Lan pondered with confusion.


    A quarter of an hour ago.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Mu wondered.


    He was standing on the deck of one of the ghost ships of the Bone Sacred Mountain. He and the mighty army of 100,000 ghost cultivators were traveling in the sea of Yin Qi and Ghost Qi that floated in the vacuum near the Ghost Rally Star.


    Li Mu was actually ready to bid farewell to Caicai and the other ghost cultivators. Yet, just then, he suddenly sensed an abnormal fluctuation in the Yin Qi and Ghost Qi ahead of him.


    Then, Li Mu saw with his Third Eye that many spirits that had been separated from their bodies wereing and going behind the Yin Qi. Some headed in the direction of the Ghost Rally Star, while the others gradually faded, as though they were about to disappear forever.


    At this time, Li Mu recognized that one of the spirits was the sailor he met on the Sword of Freedom the other day.


    ¡°Seize!¡±


    Li Mu activated a Taoist talisman and captured the spirit of that sailor.


    His spirit gradually took shape and then became a human being.


    The sailor¡¯s consciousness was also restored in an instant.


    He looked around nkly and asked, ¡°I¡¯m dead, aren¡¯t I? And you¡¯re... Hero... Hero Li?¡±


    He saw Li Mu at once.


    At this time, Li Mu saw dozens of other spirits unconsciously wandering in the mist of Yin Qi. All of them were the sailors on the Sword of Freedom.


    Li Mu cast a ghost magic art to summon all the surrounding spirits and helped them regain their consciousness.


    Aside from the sailors on the ¡°Sword of Freedom¡±, there were also the spirits of a little girl about nine years old and a beautiful and kind young woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What on earth has happened to the Sword of Freedom?¡± Li Mu asked anxiously.


    He had a hunch that something bad had urred.


    The sailor who he rescued first dropped to his knees with a loud thud in front of Li Mu and pleaded, ¡°Hero Li, I¡¯m begging you. Please go and help Brother Shan. Please...¡±


    The surrounding sailors gradually cottoned on to what had happened, and they all knelt before Li Mu.


    Soon, Li Mu learned about what had happened.


    ¡°Wei Ximin?


    ¡°A powerful figure in the Ziwei Star Zone?¡± he mused.


    Li Mu turned to look at Shan Xuan¡¯er and her mother, feeling extremely guilty.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Li Mu bowed to Shan Xuan¡¯er and her mother. He was racked with remorse. Then, he bowed to the sailors of the Sword of Freedom and said, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m sorry. But don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens, I won¡¯t sit by and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Let¡¯s race over there. Quick!¡± Li Mu shouted.


    Caicai and the Ning couple, who had listened to the recounts of the sailors on the side, were also boiling with anger. They immediately ordered the ghost fleet to travel at full speed and rush to that battlefield.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be toote?¡± asked Shan Tian¡¯s wife with a face full of anxiety. She had taken Shan Xuan¡¯er in her arms, and was still worrying about her husband¡¯s safety.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m sure we can make it in time.¡±


    The army of ghosts showed up with an imperious aura.


    Li Mu nced around and saw the two armies fighting at close quarters on a battlefield with a radius of thousands of miles.


    Li Mu did not know the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army, nor did he know the Dark Yellow Army. Yet, he recognized Dao Lan and noticed the Shan Tian lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡°Brother Shan?¡± Li Mu called out.


    At this time, he also caught sight of the pool of blood beside Shan Tian. The familiar-looking sailors had all been beheaded. Their body parts were scattered around the ce.


    ¡°Hero... Hero Li, you...¡± Shan Tian iled on the deck. Since all his bones had been smashed, all he could do was raising his head. He then saw his daughter named Shan Xuan¡¯er, his wife, and his good buddies all standing beside Li Mu. They all looked quite alive, not like dead people at all. Their appearances and voices were exactly the same as he remembered. Although Shan Tian did not know what was going on, he felt that a glimmer of hope had shone on him. He asked, ¡°Are you... all back? What¡¯s... what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wei Ximin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Li Mu? Are you that Li Mu?¡± he inquired.


    He stared at Li Mu, sizing him up.


    Originally, he thought that Li Mu was just a small potato that he could capture without effort. Even if Li Mu was in the General Realm, he would still not be a threat to him. But now, seeing that Li Mu hade here by a ghost ship, Wei Ximin felt somewhat uncertain about his strength.


    Moreover, behind the ghost ship Li Mu had boarded, there were thousands of shadowy ghosts, as well as numerous flying ships made of white bones. The Extreme Yin Qi was swirling around them. The ships and ghosts were partly visible in the mist of Yin Qi, as though there were countless of them. It was impossible to tell how many ghost soldiers there were in this ghost army and how powerful they were. This eerie aura they were emitting still made it difficult for Wei Ximin to grasp the situation.


    ¡°Are you Wei Ximin?¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes were brimming with rage and killing intent.


    Wei Ximin let out a faint mockingugh. ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re dead for sure.¡±


    Li Mu snorted.


    He saw Dao Lan, who was still holding Shan Yunxiu, then scanned the surrounding battlefield. He quickly realized that this was not the time to argue. Thus, he waved his hand and pointed at the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army, yelling, ¡°Kill them, kill them all!¡±


    The ghost ships whizzed to the battlefield.


    The ghost cultivators roared with indignation.


    As the Yin Qi surged, the ghost ships fiercely forced a way through the tactic deployment and barged in.


    Like an unstoppable flood, the 100,000 ghost cultivators charged toward the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army.


    Between heaven and earth, the ghastly Ghost Qi instantly filled the air. The cold Yin Qi pervaded the space. Ghostly shadows were everywhere. And killing intent spread across the field.


    The soldiers of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army had never encountered such an enemy. The ghost cultivators that whizzed through the air seemed to be utterly invisible and formless. They transformed back and forth between nothingness and substantial forms in the Yin Qi. When they wielded the weapons forged by the living at the ghosts, they felt that they merely hit the air. However, when the weapons of the ghost cultivators hit them, their armors were instantly broken and a blow of chilly Ghost Qi slipped into their bodies. As the extreme cold force circted, they instantly froze, as though their souls had been frozen and cracked to pieces.


    Almost at the same time, the soldiers of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army all copsed like the wheat facing a farmer¡¯s sickle.


    They had practically no chance to fight back.


    In the path of the flood-like ghost army, the soldiers of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army were directly engulfed.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    That demonic ck shadow suddenly rose into the air and dashed toward the ghost cultivators, hoping to turn the tables with its mighty individualbat strength.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Drop dead!¡±


    Someone called out in a low voice.


    The figure of the arrogant ponytailed girl wearing a dark swordswoman uniform shed in the void. The sword and the broadsword in her hands instantly reduced the demonic ck shadow into ashes.


    ¡°What?¡± When Zhan Wuji the All-devouring Demon saw this from the other side, he shivered with fear.


    The strength of the demonic ck shadow was even stronger than his. Yet, that ponytailed girl who came on the ghost ship instantly bombarded the demonic ck shadow into dust with just one move.


    Zhan Wuji immediately nned to retreat.


    However, he no longer had the chance.


    Ning Jing, the young officer with thick eyebrows and big eyes, advanced on him wielding his sword.


    As one of the Two Sages of the Bone Sacred Mountain and one of the current three Holy Sages on the Ghost Rally Star, Ning Jing was almost able to kill anyone in the General Realm in this environment filled with the Yin Qi. Therefore, Zhan Wuji was absolutely no match for him. Just like that demonic ck shadow, he was beheaded on the spot before he could even take a single blow from him.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Wei Ximin gasped inwardly.


    ¡°They are this strong?¡± he thought in disbelief.


    Then, he felt he was momentarily dazzled.


    When everything came into focus again, he found that Li Mu had already appeared on the Sword of Freedom.


    ¡°Brother Shan.¡± Li Mu directly abstracted the wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor from the primitive natural qi and injected it into Shan Tian¡¯s body, instantly healing his injuries.


    At the same time, he injected a wisp of the wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor into Shan Yunxiu¡¯s body, who was still lying in Dao Lan¡¯s arms. Shan Yunxiu, the woman who was one step away from theherworld, came back to life.


    The things that were hardly possible for other cultivators were now a piece of cake to Li Mu.


    When he was in the Celestial Being Realm, the qi of the five emperors in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures that he had cultivated turned out to have unparalleled wonderful effects. Of the five kinds of qi, the wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor had the healing effect, which wasparable to the miracle-working medicines and elixirs.


    Of course, the injuries of Shan Tian and Shan Yunxiu were too severe. It would still take some time before they could fully recover their health.


    At this time, the growls and roars around them had gradually subsided.


    The soldiers of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army were annihted by the army of ghosts from the Bone Sacred Mountain in the shortest time possible. Regardingbat strength, the two parties were not on the same level at all. In the territory of the Ghost Rally Star, this army of ghost cultivators was simply invincible. As long as they did not encounter an opponent with the Taoist magic arts devised to restrain ghost cultivators, they would be able to defeat any army of the living in this kind of environment.


    Surrounded by countless ghost cultivators, the members of the Shan family and the Dark Yellow Army were the only ones who found it hard to adapt to this sudden change.


    The soldiers of the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army were all the best of the elites.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, they were all obliterated as if awn being mowed.


    The blood-colored gate directly closed shut. In the depths of the blood-colored gate, there was even a faint scream of horror.


    The 100,000 ghost cultivators then came from all directions and surrounded the Sword of Freedom that Wei Ximin was on.


    The reverse of the situation caught everyone off guard.


    ¡°Haha...¡± Wei Ximin put his signature smile on his face.


    But this time, even he himself felt that his smile was a little stiff.


    ¡°I heard that you intend to kill all the sinners in this universe?¡± Staring at the handsome young man in ck and wearing jade essories, Li Mu said word by word, ¡°With your little power?¡±

 Chapter 648 - Go Get Back the Glory That Belongs to You

    <h4>Chapter 648 Go Get Back the Glory That Belongs to You</h4>


    Wei Ximin drew in a deep breath.


    He looked at Li Mu, nodded, and said, ¡°Of course, with my power... the number of sinners who have died in my hands is at least 8000, if not 10,000... Today, you¡¯ll be no exception, either.¡±


    Wei Ximin looked at the vast army of ghost cultivators that had besieged him withposure. Then, he said calmly, ¡°Are these the dead people on the Ghost Rally Star? Haha, I admit that they are very powerful, and they¡¯ve fought valiantly. Even I can¡¯t figure out what kind of military force can rival this army of dead people. However, I¡¯m not a military force. You think you can kill me with these dead people? Your idea is too simple and naive.¡±


    By this time, he hadposed himself.


    ¡°Hero Li, be careful. He...¡± Shan Tian reminded Li Mu not to be careless.


    He had witnessed Wei Ximin¡¯s strength before, so he knew how formidable he was.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll kill him for you.¡± Caicai proudly held her chin up.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    Since Wei Ximin¡¯s hands had been stained with so many sinners¡¯ blood, Li Mu figured it was better to let a sinner finish him off.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing Li Mu¡¯s posture, Wei Ximinughed mockingly, then said, ¡°You want to do it yourself? Hahaha, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve made some scenes in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, you can...¡±


    Before his voice died away¡ª


    Li Mu had alreadyunched a punch.


    The fist force was as mighty as a dragon.


    Wei Ximin stretched out a hand and pointed his index finger at him.


    A ck demonic snake slithered out from his fingertip, which was partly hidden and partly visible. It was exactly the embodiment of his martial art attainments.


    He sneered, taunting, ¡°With this little power of yours, how could you be my match? You...¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A mist of blood sttered everywhere.


    Li Mu¡¯s punch directly crashed his fingertips, his palm, and even half of his forearm into pieces.


    Wei Ximin¡¯s face paled greatly. Abruptly, he backed away.


    He shifted his eyes to his broken arm in disbelief, and then to Li Mu.


    ¡°What kind of punching skill is this?¡±


    ¡°How could any ordinary punch shatter my body?¡± he mused.


    Li Mu¡¯s fist contained a destructive and explosive force that was beyond description.


    At the moment when the fist force and the finger met, it was exactly this strange power that shattered his Finger Sword Snake and also seriously injured his arm.


    He was astounded to find that he could not withstand Li Mu¡¯s strike at all.


    Wei Ximin stared at Li Mu fiercely.


    Li Mu casually blew the blood on his fist off before answering, ¡°This punching skill is called ¡®Shattering of a Thousand Stars¡¯... You are just so-so. With your poor strength, you can¡¯t even take three punches I throw. Killing you is simply an insult to my hand.¡±


    Wei Ximin went berserk. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    How confident and arrogant had Wei Ximin always been?


    For all those years, he had been the one to mock others, for he had always been the peerless genius who looked down on all the other cultivators. His aptitude, background, talent, and strength were all incredibly outstanding among the rising stars in the Ziwei Star Zone. But now, he was ridiculed by a man like that. How could it be?


    The kind of condescending contempt Li Mu showed suddenly hit Wei Ximin¡¯s sore spot.


    If it were someone else who made this remark, he might not have been so furious.


    But those words came from Li Mu, a man who had destroyed one of his arms with one punch, which made him unable to contain his emotions and fly into a rage.


    ¡°I say, you¡¯re not good enough to be my match,¡± Li Mu said word by word.


    Wei Ximin¡¯s eyes turned fiery.


    As his natural qi circted, his arm grew back in no time.


    ¡°Come on, let me see how you¡¯ll kill me with three punches.¡± Wei Ximin¡¯s smile became ferocious.


    Li Mu, however, did not make more moves.


    Instead, he walked up to Dao Lan.


    ¡°We seem to have met before,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°The Dao Lan I saw on the Divine Land did not look like this.¡±


    In a tone filled with respect, Dao Lan said to Li Mu with a wry smile, ¡°Well, everyone has some days down on his luck. At that time, I was not in the position to show my real looks to others.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ve just heard about what happened to you. Yourbat ability is supposed to be much stronger than this.¡±


    Dao Lan was stunned.


    Li Mu continued, ¡°You have suffered from the ups and downs of your life, and climbed back from the gate of the underworld. Like a caterpiring out of its cocoon as a butterfly, your essence, qi, and spirit have already been connected to the universe and long surpassed your old opponents. Sadly, your physical injuries are difficult to heal. For that reason, the Great Way you¡¯ve recovered is still iplete. That is why you were defeated by him this time.¡±


    Dao Lan did not say anything.


    He was also well aware of that.


    That year, if he and Wei Ximin had fought fairly, he would not have been triumphed over by him.


    It was too bad that at that night lit by moonlight, Wei Ximin shamelesslyunched a sneak attack against him, which made him suffer a crushing defeat.


    If it weren¡¯t for what happened that year, how could he be so vulnerable in front of Wei Ximin?


    Now that what was done was done, there was no point inining about it or regretting it.


    With a bitter smile, Dao Lan was about to say something. But suddenly, Li Mu raised his hand and ced it on his shoulder.


    Driven by the Xiantian Skill, the power of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures poured into Dao Lan¡¯s body. The fivepletely different kinds of energy circted in Dao Lan¡¯s body and forcibly opened up many subtle meridians in his body ording to the route provided by the simplified Xiantian Skill.


    Li Mu was reconstructing the energy of the five elements inside him.


    Dao Lan felt that his body waspletely out of his control, and the natural qi in his body also started to run along with the five kinds of energy that Li Mu had injected into his body.


    It could be said that in the next moment, his natural qi was mixed with the energy of the five elements and merged with them.


    Then, Li Mu directly inserted a wisp of Yin Qi along with some of his primitive natural qi into Dao Lan¡¯s body.


    He was rebncing the Yin and Yang inside Dao Lan.


    Several kinds of natural qi marvelously integrated with one another ording to the route dictated by the simplified Xiantian Skill.


    The scars on Dao Lan¡¯s body disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The huge crimson centipede-like scar that had wrapped around his waist for a long time also began to wriggle. The strands of hair-like ck snakes in the scar began to struggle, trying to get out of his skin. But in the end, the shrieking snakes all turned into ck smoke and flowed out of the scar.


    Then, this horrible scarpletely disappeared.


    Dao Lan looked at his waist and belly in a daze, and then examined his hands.


    His body trembled slightly.


    When he slowly raised his hands, he felt a surge of power that he had never felt before.


    ¡°My talent, my body... are back!¡±


    He looked at his hands and sensed an incredibly familiar power.


    When Wei Ximin saw this scene, he looked appalled as if he had seen a ghost. With a look of disbelief on his face, he stared at Li Mu in shock and stuttered, ¡°How... howe you can remove the poison of the Curse of the Demonic Snake in the Abyss? How... how did you do it?¡±


    He was the only one who knew what kind of thing had caused the injury in Dao Lan¡¯s body.


    But now, Dao Lan had been cured.


    Tears streamed down Dao Lan¡¯s face.


    As he started to run his spiritual force, and his divine sense spread across his body like a tide. Then, as if some beans were being fried, cracking sounds could be hearding from his body.


    Then, wisps of ck smoke floated out of every pore of his.


    His figure began to change as well. His body steadily grew straighter, like the de of a sword. And his muscles also became stronger.


    Although his facial features did not change, his temperament had be fiercer by many times.


    In an instant, this man could almost be described as peerlessly attractive.


    Meanwhile, the energy fluctuations that were drifting out from his body also began to grow wildly.


    The Mortal Realm!


    The Soldier Realm!


    The middle stage of the Soldier Realm... The advanced stage!


    Now he was at the pinnacle of the Soldier Realm!


    Next, his strength soared to the General Realm!


    The middle stage of the General Realm... The advanced stage!


    Finally, he was at the pinnacle of the General Realm!


    He crossed several great realms in one leap.


    The people around him could not help but step back away from him.


    The pressure emanating from Dao Lan was so terrifying that it made people feel suffocated.


    And Dao Lan¡¯s aura was still growing stronger.


    With a shocked look on his pale face, Wei Ximin mumbled, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing impossible,¡± Li Mu remarked, his face showing the kind of mockery, sarcasm, and even pity that often appeared on Wei Ximin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Back then, you envied him for being as famous as you, so you sneaked up on him, seriously injured him, and even poisoned him. All these years, you¡¯ve been living in the agony and struggle brought about by jealousy. You also deliberately killed Xuan¡¯er in front of him and badly injured his lover. You thought you were torturing him and making him sink into degradation, but in fact... you were helping him be the best man he could be,¡± Li Mu rified.


    ¡°No way. This can¡¯t be.¡± Wei Ximin could not ept any of this.


    How could a bug, who had been trampled on and humiliated by him, turn the tables?


    How could it be him who made Dao Lan the best he could be?


    ¡°Everything that can¡¯t kill him makes him stronger,¡± Li Mu said ndly.


    ¡°You may have destroyed his physical body, but you can¡¯t destroy his spirit. After so many years of hardships, hisprehension of the Way of Martial Arts has long trenscended yours. As long as his physical body recovers, he can cross several realms with a stir of his mind and return to the level that he was supposed to reach a long time ago. By contrast, you may seem to be superior to him and have everything you want. But in fact, your easy life has pulled you away from the path that a real martial arts master should take... As a result, you¡¯ve be aplete loser!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wei Ximin harshly denied, ¡°Nonsense! There is no such thing. It¡¯s just ridiculous!¡±


    Li Mu did not want to argue with him anymore.


    Dao Lan¡¯s surging aura gradually quieted down when his strength was a half step away from the King Realm.


    That intimidating pressure he was emitting also gradually receded.


    He slowly adapted to the power in his body.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dao Lan saluted Li Mu solemnly.


    The injuries in his body, especially the huge crimson centipede-like scar in his waist, had been the nightmare that had tortured him for many years. Regardless of what method he used, he could not get rid of the scar. He even returned to the gxy, found his oldrades of the Dark Yellow Army, and tried every means they could think of. Yet, he never really recovered his strength.


    But today, with Li Mu¡¯s help, he hadpletely been healed.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You are as I am. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    The Dark Yellow Army was an army of sinners.


    And Li Mu himself was also a sinner.


    He did not know why the Dark Yellow Army was named ¡®Dark Yellow¡¯.


    However, he firmly believed that it must have something to do with Earth.


    ¡°The descendants of Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang can never be wiped out!


    ¡°The people of divine dragon lineage are everywhere in the universe!¡±


    When Li Mu arrived, he happened to hear Dao Lan shout that in rage.


    And Li Mu¡¯s blood instantly boiled. His indignation also burnt and raged.


    The support for Dao Lan and the Dao LanDark Yellow Army was something written in his genes.


    ¡°Go ahead. Reach out and get back everything that belongs to you,¡± Li Mu looked at Dao Lan and encouraged.


    ¡°The glory that is supposed to be yours has been left in the dust for too long. Today, you should shine again. Go get him!¡±

 Chapter 649 - Im Back

    <h4>Chapter 649 I¡¯m Back</h4>


    In Dao Lan¡¯s hands, the ancient stone sword with gleaming silver patterns let out a long-suppressed roar.


    Shan Yunxiu gazed at her lover in a daze.


    ¡°This is him.


    ¡°This is the man he used to be.


    ¡°He, is back,¡± she thought to herself.


    Wei Ximin grinned ferociously. Staring at Dao Lan, he said, ¡°Back then, you were no match for me. Now, you are still not my rival. I will once again trample you under my feet and bring you to see what a real genius is, and what real pride is... Kill!¡±


    With his entire body wrapped in the ck mist, he pointed his finger at Dao Lan.


    ¡°Demon Abyss¡¯s Heaven-devouring Finger... One finger devours heaven and earth!¡±


    A solid-looking demonic ck snake coiled around his fingertip, sticking out its red tongue.


    The world-devastating demonic energy swirled around him.


    ¡°Ride the white crane in the misty rain!¡±


    Dao Lan thrust forward the ancient stone sword in his hand.


    He had used the same sword technique before. That time, Wei Ximin easily crushed him.


    But this time, when he made this move again, it was drizzling in the sky. And an indescribable kind of sadness and beauty rose in the hearts of those who saw this sword strike.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    A blood-curdling scream rang out.


    Wei Ximin retreated as if he was dodging a snake or a scorpion.


    His fingertip had been cut off by that sword light.


    He was defeated in one move.


    How could this be?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this.¡± Wei Ximin looked at his broken finger, and the expression on his face became more and more savage.


    Dao Lan was in no mood to talk.


    He waved his ancient stone sword again.


    ¡°The Southern Dynasty¡¯s 19 provinces are blurred by the misty rain.¡±


    He used the same sword style again.


    Dao Lan¡¯s body movement and bearing had thoroughly changed. When he once again performed the same sword style, he looked like a peerless calligrapher and painter walking with an umbre in the misty rain. The sword in his hand was his brush.


    His sword moved as imposingly as a dragon or a serpent.


    The power of this sword style shocked both the gods and the ghosts.


    Wei Ximin looked hysterical now. ¡°Demon Abyss¡¯s Heaven-devouring Finger... Shake the Sky with two fingers!¡±


    He pointed at Dao Lan with two fingers. It was as if heaven and earth were hit by his two fingers. The world trembled, about to fall apart.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    Blood sprayed in all directions.


    Two broken fingers flew up along with the blood.


    Wei Ximin stumbled back as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    The two moves he had disyed were his most prized pointing techniques.


    He even did not know how many fierce enemies he had killed with the Demon Abyss¡¯s Heaven-devouring Finger.


    However, after casting the two moves this time, he only had two fingers left on his right hand.


    Realizing the huge disparity, a wave of helplessness washed over him.


    This was worse than killing him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it... You moron, how could you arrogantly wish to get the better of me? No way! It can only happen in your dreams!¡± Wei Ximin stared at Dao Lan and yelled. He hadpletely lost control.


    His young and handsome face had been twisted by wrath, so now he looked like the most hideous devil.


    ¡°Demon Abyss¡¯s Heaven-devouring Finger¡ªthree fingers...¡± he growled.


    However, a sword went straight through his chest and also blocked his third strike.


    It was that ancient stone sword.


    The sword hilt was grasped in Dao Lan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hiss...¡± Blood gushed out of Wei Ximin¡¯s mouth despite himself.


    He gawked at Dao Lan in disbelief.


    Dao Lan said calmly, ¡°By making the first two moves, I was trying to tell you that the real South Dynasty¡¯s Misty Rain Sword was enough to crush your Demon Abyss¡¯s Heaven-devouring Finger. And by this sword strike, I want to make you realize that today¡¯s you are already vulnerable in front of me. I can kill you as easily as killing a chicken.¡±


    He put a foot on Wei Ximin¡¯s chest and kicked him to the ground.


    Then he slowly drew the ancient stone sword out.


    ¡°You... ahh...¡± Wei Ximin still attempted to struggle. Yet, the Misty Rain Sword Intent that had flowed into his body when the ancient stone sword pierced his body instantly destroyed his natural qi, meridians, and Dantian,pletely incapacitating him. Unable to gather any strength at all, he could only fall to the ground in defeat.


    Dao Lan stumped on Wei Ximin¡¯s chest, looking down at him condescendingly, and said, ¡°Today, I will send you, a twisted butcher with hands drenched in blood, to meet your doom.¡±


    The tip of the ancient stone sword was aimed at Wei Ximin¡¯s forehead.


    With death looming over his head, the anger and trepidation on Wei Ximin¡¯s face gradually dissipated.


    ¡°Well, do it. Haha... I... I¡¯ve given you back everything I¡¯ve taken from you.¡± Heughed frically. Then, with his eyes locked on Dao Lan, he urged, ¡°Do it. Give me the dignity and glory I deserve.¡±


    At thest moment of his life, Wei Ximin seemed to have recovered hisposure.


    Dao Lan shook his head and corrected him word by word, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You didn¡¯t give it back to me, but I took it back by myself. These are two entirely different matters.¡±


    The disdain and contempt in his eyes deeply stung Wei Ximin¡¯s originally peaceful mind.


    ¡°As for thest dignity and glory?¡± Dao Lan sneered. ¡°Haha, do you deserve to have them?¡±


    Wei Ximin suddenly iled violently again. ¡°Why don¡¯t I deserve these? What did you say? After all, I defeated you before. You used to be my defeated opponent. I...¡±


    Before he could finish his words¡ª


    The ancient stone sword thoroughly pierced through his skull.


    The Sword Intent extinguished all his vitality.


    ¡°I... I can¡¯t ept it! I can¡¯t!¡±


    Wei Ximin wriggled and screamed at thest moment of his life.


    Nheless, everything hade to an end.


    Dao Lan slowly pulled the ancient stone sword out. Standing in front of Wei Ximin¡¯s body, he then picked up the corner of Wei Ximin¡¯s ck robe and wiped off the blood on his sword.


    After many twists and turns, this great war was finally over.


    Dao Lan turned round to face Li Mu and made a deep bow.


    Li Muughed.


    Back then, he just felt that Dao Lan was a man that he could not see through. But he never thought that this man had such a soul-stirring story.


    And today, this top genius of the Dark Yellow Army finally retrieved the long-lost glory.


    Now, Dao Lan¡¯s cultivation was already half a step away from the King Realm. With his sword, he alone was able to overawe the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Even though the Ziwei Star Zone was rather vast, there was no ce in the star zone that he could not go explore.


    Shan Yunxiu was so happy that she burst into tears. Standing aside, she gently wrapped her arms around Dao Lan.


    All the suffering and torture had finally dissipated.


    ¡°Haha, Amitayus Buddha. Old buddy, we met again.¡± The old Taoist appeared on the Sword of Freedom and winked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu recognized that the wretched-looking Taoist was exactly one of the many spectators who watched him do the stone gamble at the Star Posthouse of the Gold Sun Sect that day. Based on his voice, Li Mu could tell that he was also the wretched-looking Celestial Master hiding in the mass of Primeval Qi in the sky during the battle of the Star Wind City.


    As he had expected, those Taoists he met were actually the same person.


    ¡°Senior.¡± Li Mu saluted in return.


    The old Taoist said facetiously, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this. We are almost at the same level now. Don¡¯t call me senior. Just call me Big Celestial Bro.¡±


    ¡°Big Celestial Bro?


    ¡°Does it have to be such a flippant name?¡± Li Mu thought with awkwardness.


    At this time, the figure in the ck cloak alsonded on the deck of the Sword of Freedom.


    ¡°We meet again.¡±


    His voice was quite peculiar, which sounded like two moss-covered Primordial Stones rubbing against each other.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The ck-cloaked figure turned out to be that mysterious stall owner in ck selling Primordial Stones in the market of the Gold Town.


    ¡°Turns out that you are also a member of the Dark Yellow Army. Isn¡¯t that...¡± Li Mu was very surprised.


    In other words, the ck-cloaked stall owner who even had a divine-level Primordial Stone was also a sinner, wasn¡¯t he?


    Something suddenly dawned on Li Mu.


    He learned from the Immortal Net that in the outer space of the Bitter Star, there was a big battle involving those in the General Realm that day. There was no winner between the two sides. One was the three-headed hellhound. His opponent was the sinners led by the Celestial Master. It was just that except for the Heavenly Master, no other general-level experts showed up. And the mysterious ck-cloaked stall owner happened to appear in Gold Town that day. It could not just be a coincidence. Like the wretched-looking Taoist who called himself Celestial Master, he probably hade to Gold Town to recover his strength after the battle, hadn¡¯t he?


    The mysterious ck-cloaked stall owner nodded and said, ¡°The younger generation is truly formidable. I never expected the little guy who used to be a junior member of the sect in the lower world to be the hero who turned the tide today.¡±


    At this time, the 100,000 ghost cultivators had already formed ranks and retreated.


    The soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army also came near the Sword of Freedom.


    When they lifted their masks, Li Mu saw that some of these soldiers were young cultivators, and some were old men who clearly had seen the vicissitudes of life.


    Their appearances were different.


    The only thing they had inmon was the fearless fighting spirit gleaming in their eyes, as well as their loyalty to theirrades and their race.


    Their armors might have been broken and their weapons chipped. They also looked a little tired. But their willpower had held their yellow dragon g high and made them the top three elite armies in the Ziwei Star Zone. When they were in their heyday, they could travel to anywhere in the cosmos. And when being pointed at by their weapons, all the creatures trembled in fear.


    Li Mu could not help but feel a surge of reverence in his heart.


    When he thought that he was fighting on his own on the Divine Land, on Earth, on the Bitter Star, and in the Star Wind City, he had no idea that a strong-willed army that was not afraid of death was also struggling to conserve the divine dragon lineage.


    Compared to what he had done, these seemingly ordinary soldiers had sacrificed much more. And they were also much greater than him.


    Looking at the faces of expectation, respect, and worship, and their eyes, Li Mu felt his heart ached for no reason. Then, his blood began to boil again.


    ¡°You... have suffered a lot.¡± Li Mu saluted to such an unyielding army.


    The soldiers did not say anything.


    Every soldier took off their helmet and held it to the left side of their chest. Then, they pressed the weapon in their right hand tightly against the right side of their chest and used it to tap the armor.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±


    Many ngs sounded when the weapons hit the armor.


    It was also the sound of loyalty hitting the heart.


    This was the highest respect the Dark Yellow Army could pay to their heroes.


    Even the wretched-looking old Taoist, Celestial Master also put his fist on his chest with a solemn expression at this moment.


    ¡°They have all heard about your story and know your legend.¡± The mysterious ck-cloaked stall owner walked to Li Mu¡¯s side and said, ¡°In the vast universe that is against us, there is only loyalty and passion that canst forever. Be it a sess or a failure, the story of every sinner¡¯s resistance is the biggest motivation for them to move forward. The world is like a chessboard, and every one of us is like a pawn. The descendants of Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang, the people of the divine dragon lineage, still live in this vast universe. Who has ever seen our soldiers take half a step back on the battlefield?¡±


    The wretched-looking Taoist who called himself Celestial Master echoed, ¡°When we¡¯re together, we are a ball of fire. When we scatter, we¡¯re still stars in the sky. We sinners, no matter where we are, have never forgotten our mission. The Dark Yellow Army will never surrender.¡±


    Dao Lan also looked at these wounded soldiers who had fought countless battles in front of him. He ced the ancient stone sword against his chest and said, ¡°Brothers, today, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll use the sword in my hand and the blood in my body to defend the honor and glory of the Dark Yellow Army.¡±


    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±


    The soldiers all saluted in return.


    Shan Yunxiu stood quietly beside Dao Lan. She hadn¡¯t said a word, but she had already made her feelings quite clear.


    The soldiers and high-level members of the Shan family who had survived this battle might find it difficult to understand the soul-stirring, undying passion in the sinners. Even so, they were still astonished by the scene in front of them. Looking at these people, looking at the calm but also extremely fanatical faces, every member of the Shan family, from the patriarch of the family to the sailors and soldiers, all had goosebumps all over their bodies and were bereft of speech in shock.


    Smiling with tears in his eyes, Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m back, too.¡±

 Chapter 650 - A Thousand-Year Plan

    <h4>Chapter 650 A Thousand-Year n</h4>


    From this moment on, Li Mu had be a member of the Dark Yellow Army.


    This was neither impulsive nor taking advantage of the situation.


    It was predestined by the bloodline.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll join in the army, too.¡± Caicai, the proud girl with a ponytail, also put her weapons before her chest and saluted in imitation of the soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be wherever Young Master is,¡± Caicai added. Her innocent and still childish face was glowing with a kind of soul-stirring determination.


    Ning Jing and Dong Xue also ced their weapons against their chests and vowed, ¡°The 100,000 ghost cultivators of the Bone Holy Mountain will forever follow Young Master¡¯s lead.¡±


    Seeing this, the wretched Taoist who called himself Celestial Master and the ck-cloaked figure could not help but be moved.


    In the previous battle, the overwhelming strength and horrific power of this army of ghost cultivators had been fully disyed.


    Also, the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army was no mediocre army. However, in the face of such a ghost army, it was no exaggeration to describe the former aspletely vulnerable.


    If without this army of ghost cultivators, the Dark Yellow Army would not have ended today¡¯s battle so quickly and smoothly.


    Over the years, the Dark Yellow Army had fought countless battles in various ces and overawed the universe. It could be said to be a well-seasoned force that had gone through many trials. They had seen all kinds of enemies and had fought all kinds of opponents. In a fair and square battle, they had the confidence to not lose the edge to others. But they now wondered how long they could hold on if they fought against this army of ghost cultivators.


    Even in the entire Ziwei Star Zone, few troops could fight against this army of ghost cultivators, let alone those in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    If such an army could join the Dark Yellow Army, it would definitely be a huge leap for the military force of the sinners.


    Li Mu nodded, then said, ¡°Haha, great. From now on, the Dark Yellow Army will have one more forceprised of ghost cultivators.¡±


    The soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army all began to whoop and cheer. Excited smiles appeared on their faces.


    In the many years of fighting, they had indeed made a name for themselves, but many of their fellows had also died on different battlefields. They could not bear to count how many oldrades who had gone to the battlefield with them were still standing next to them now. It was true that those soldiers had gloriously traveled across the universe and destroyed many enemies¡¯ bases. But it was also true that they had helplessly watched theirrades fall on the battlefields one after another.


    Their old fellows gradually withered, like a fallen leaf in the wind.


    When the Dark Yellow Army was in its prime, it had more than a million soldiers. But now, there were only a little more than 10,000 left.


    Before Wei Ximin died, he once said that today¡¯s Dark Yellow Army was like a tree without roots, a spring without source. He was not wrong at all.


    The Dark Yellow Army had been consuming itself only.


    Every time a soldier died, the army lost one of its members.


    Up to now, this army, which used to be ranked in the top three of the Ziwei Star Zone, was on the verge of disappearing.


    Otherwise, a force like the Demonic Snake Abyss would not have been so audacious as to try to annihte the main force of the Dark Yellow Army in one go.


    The wretched old Taoist called Celestial Master and the mysterious ck-cloaked figure were both very d to see the army of ghost cultivators of the Bone Holy Mountain join them.


    But the fly in the ointment was that the battle strength of the army of ghost cultivators could only be exerted in the mist of Yin Qi around the Ghost Rally Star. Once they left this area and entered the real world of living beings, they would be like fish being thrown into the desert and could not survive for long. This meant that the army of ghost cultivators would not be able to go on any expeditions.


    Just as Li Mu was about to say something, his expression suddenly changed.


    The vertical eye between his eyebrows instantly snapped open, and a purple thunderbolt immediately shot to the right.


    ¡°Where to go?¡± Li Mu shouted.


    Being hit by the purple thunderbolt, ripples spread out in the void 100 meters away. Amidst the ripples, a dog-shaped creature was looming. It was about to escape into the void.


    It was Dumbo, Wei Ximin¡¯s interster dog.


    Dao Lanunched a strike without hesitation. The hazy Misty Rain Sword Intent sshed out.


    Just one second before Dumbo could plummet into the ripples of the void, it was stupefied and summoned back.


    Dumbo struggled desperately, but it did not help.


    Today¡¯s Dao Lan was incredibly powerful. How could it escape from him?


    ¡°Almost let it run away.¡±


    At this moment, Celestial Master and the ck-cloaked figure also came to their senses.


    ¡°This evil dog has helped the wicked, killed many innocent cultivators, as well as countless soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army,¡± Dao Lan said. ¡°It¡¯s very gifted in hiding and hunting, so it can hide in the void. Had Li Mu not noticed it, it would really have run away.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°If this evil dog had gotten away alone, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. But the key thing is...¡±


    He lifted his finger, which glowed like a saber. Then, he drew a flickering Taoist talisman in the void. He stretched out his hand and thrust the talisman, pressing it against Dumbo¡¯s skin, who was still iling about.


    A strange phenomenon urred.


    A phantom that looked exactly like Wei Ximin was forced out of Dumbo¡¯s body. His face was full of horror and viciousness.


    It was Wei Ximin¡¯s soul.


    ¡°He attempted to escape by hiding inside his interster dog. We almost let him get away,¡± Li Mu exined.


    It was not until then that Dao Lan and the others finally cottoned on.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯ve ruined my ns. You¡¯re my mortal enemy now.¡± Seeing that he had failed to escape, Wei Ximin began to curse with despair and malice.


    Li Mu had no patience to waste his breath on this dying man, so he directly cast the Emperors¡¯ Fire and set the soul on fire.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Wei Ximin¡¯s soul struggled madly and screamed, ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me! I am the descendant of the Wei Family in the Demonic Snake Abyss, and I am noble... In my soul, there is the curse of the Demonic Snake. If you kill me, you will be cursed forever. Also, my older brother, one of the four greatest talents in the Ziwei Star Zone, the Blighting Dark Demon, will know you the moment you kill me. He will go to every corner of the universe to hunt you down. The Demonic Snake Abyss will never let you go either.¡±


    Dao Lan¡¯s expression altered. ¡°Let me kill him.¡±


    Li Mu urged the Emperors¡¯ Fire to ze, which thenpletely burned Wei Ximin¡¯s soul up. He then smiled and said, ¡°What I hate the most is being threatened.¡±


    He was one step ahead of Dao Lan to kill the sessor of the Demonic Snake Abyss.


    ¡°Woof!¡± When Dumbo saw that his master was dead, it howled shrillingly and pounced on Li Mu.


    Once this kind of special animal recognized someone as its master, it would never betray him. This dog had practically signed a binding agreement with Wei Ximin that they would live and die together.


    Before Li Mu could make a move, its soul left its body and went away. The dog died at once, its body turning stiff.


    Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, an unexpected change urred.


    Without any warning, a ball of ck mist emerged from the ce where Wei Ximin¡¯s soul dissipated. As it flowed and whirled, it eventually turned into a ck demonic snake, which looked rather ferocious and ghastly. It stuck out its tongue, hissed, and charged at Li Mu.


    Li Mu frowned and closed his fingers to form a de to fend off the strike.


    But the snake, as if it was virtual, directly went over Li Mu¡¯s palm, bit Li Mu¡¯s arm, and then disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s the power of the curse,¡± The wretched old Taoist called Celestial Master eximed.


    Li Mu took a look at his arm. Like a tattoo, the pattern of a vivid ck demonic snake had appeared on his right arm.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re in trouble.¡± The wretched old Taoist called Celestial Master pinched his fingers and started to calcte something while mumbling to himself. Li Mu found this a little funny. Because this Taoist now looked exactly the same as the chatans on Earth began to deceive people. After a while, the old Taoist said, ¡°Karmas are all interconnected. Son, you¡¯ve got yourself a great deal of karma by getting involved in this. You will be in trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t youe back to the Ghost Rally Star? I¡¯d like to see who dares toe there to deal with you.¡± Caicai became anxious at once.


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? As a cultivator in the universe, I, like many others, shall be the master of my own fate. If Wei Ximin¡¯s forcees to my door to take my life, should I just stick out my neck and let them behead me? No way! I will deal with the situations ordingly. When have the descendants of Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang feared anyone? If the so-called Blighting Dark Demon reallyes, I¡¯ll just hail him with my broadsword. It¡¯s still hard to say which of us will die.¡±


    He really hated being threatened the most.


    ¡°You... do have guts!¡± The old Taoist gaped at Li Mu in astonishment and gave him a thumbs-up.


    The ck-cloaked figure also turned to look at him with admiration.


    The soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army around them all cheered at once. They had identified with Li Mu even more.


    Li Mu¡¯s dominating tone was really in line with their temperament.


    Soldiers did not know how to scheme like a general, nor did they have the vision of amander-in-chief. All they got was their hot blood and the weapons in their hands. They, indeed, had no fear.


    At this point, the great battle could be considered to have finallye to an end.


    Wei Ximin and the masters apanied him here, as well as the experts of the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, had been wiped out.


    Because of this battle, the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, had suffered heavy losses and might not be able to regain their strength in a long time.


    People began to clean up the battlefield.


    The battlefield was strewn with the hundreds of thousands of cultivators¡¯ bodies, armors, weapons, war tools, and many other items left behind by the ck-armored Demonic Snake Abyss Army. That was a huge fortune for the Dark Yellow Army that was about to run out of resources.


    The Shan family hadn¡¯t suffered much damage.


    Shan Zhengfeng hade over to console Shan Tian.


    The other high-level members of the Shan family were each preupied with their own worries.


    Li Mu went to the silver flying ship of the Dark Yellow Army and discussed the future with Dao Lan and the others.


    Caicai and the Ning couple followed him.


    The 100,000 ghost cultivators drove their ghost ships and started to patrol the outskirts of the battlefield.


    ¡°We may as well make the Brilliance Immortal Star Region our base and recuperate here. This way, the Dark Yellow Army can take time to stage aeback. Even if the army encounters an irresistible enemy, it can retreat to the territory of the Ghost Rally Star. That can assure their safety,¡± Li Mu suggested. ¡°After this fierce battle, the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region have all been on the wane. They wouldn¡¯t be able to make trouble or pose any threat on the Dark Yellow Army at least in theing 100 years.¡±


    Dao Lan and the others¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard his words.


    ¡°Yes, this is a good idea.¡±


    All those years, the Dark Yellow Army had been wandering in the gxy. They lived in no fixed ces. Nor had they had their own cities, homes, or ces to gain resources. They were simply nomadic people living on flying ships. As time went by, their force declined. The senior officers of the army had attempted to find a suitable ce for the army to recuperate countless times, but they had failed to achieve it.


    Li Mu then added, ¡°The Opposite Bank Star can serve as a good outpost. The Divine Land and the Bitter Star can be the back yard.¡±


    He did not have any ns on this at first. But as he spoke, all of a sudden, his thoughts became clear, and he began to see an ambitious n unfold before him.


    Dao Lan rubbed his hands and said with a heartyugh. ¡°Frankly, I also have the same idea. Now that the star gate on the Divine Land has opened, it is gradually about to integrate into the gxy. It can already be graded. We can totally make it the first home of the army. The only concern I have is that the potential of the Divine Land is quiterge. Once it gets graded, it means that other forces in the universe will join in thepetition. After all, a with infinite potential means arge number of resources and poption. All sects will soon covet this.¡±

 Chapter 651 - Soldier Commander

    <h4>Chapter 651 Soldier Commander</h4>


    Whether it was out of fear or scrupulousness, anyway, the major forces in the universe never allowed the Dark Yellow Army to have their own territories and homes.


    There were a few times when the Dark Yellow Army found suitable ces to live. But those ces were then invaded and destroyed, and the people there were massacred.


    Once the major sects¡ªnot only those in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region but also the ones in the Ziwei Star Zone¡ªlearned that the Dark Yellow Army had upied the Divine Land, they would definitely wage a war again. If so, it would be hard to predict the result of the war. The worst was that the ce to live they found with great difficulty would be attacked and destroyed again. And after suffering heavy losses, the Dark Yellow Army would have to drift in the universe again.


    This was what Dao Lan had worried about before.


    But now, the solution finally appeared in front of him.


    First of all, he was now half a step away from the King Realm. In some time, after he consolidated his cultivation, it was possible for him to directly advance to the King Realm.


    In this way, in terms of high-endbat capability, the Dark Yellow Army could finally be on par with those superpowers in the Ziwei Star Zone. Even if they were still at a disadvantage, they would definitely not be just on the defensive.


    Secondly, with the support of the 100,000 invincible ghost cultivators of the Ghost Rally Star, they had actually gained a reliable ally.


    Even though the army of ghost cultivators could not step out of the Yin Qi-filled territory of the Ghost Rally Star, at least, they provided them a ce to retreat. Thus, the Dark Yellow Army had the confidence to go all out to fight against their enemy.


    As Li Mu had suggested, they could make the Divine Land and the Bitter Star their base, the Opposite Bank Star their outpost, and the Ghost Rally Star their shelter. After wandering in the universe for so many years, the Dark Yellow Army seemed to have finally seen the light, the hope of having a home.


    The wretched old Taoist began to pretend to do calctions with their fingers. He narrowed his eyes and muttered some words. After a while, he said, ¡°Haha, through divination, I can tell you that this is a wonderful n!¡±


    Everyone rolled their eyes at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of a given, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The Dark Yellow Army has a total of 50 flying ships. Today, you only saw 10 of them. There is also the main ship and 39 flying ships. Those are all the fortune we¡¯ve got. We have 123,200 soldiers and 50,3000 fellowsprised of women, children, and elders. The members are divided into six factions. The old blind man who likes to mystify things and I are both Faction Masters. There are also four other Faction Masters, all of whom are at the general level. There are also four kings superior to them. Dao Lan was one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Dark Yellow Army before his strength was dashed. He has practiced the South Dynasty¡¯s Misty Drizzle Sword, which is a heritage of the Southern King. Therefore, he is also called the Southern King. Now that he has recovered his strength, he is definitely worthy of the title of the Southern King.¡±


    The ck-cloaked figure introduced the strength of the current Dark Yellow Army to Li Mu in detail.


    He had hidden behind the cloak the whole time and never revealed his face to others. No one knew if there was any special reason for that.


    However, the wretched old Taoist was not happy to hear that. ¡°Who did you call ¡®an old man who likes to mystify things¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What about the other three Heavenly Kings?¡± Li Mu inquired.


    At that, Dao Lan opened his mouth and said, ¡°The other three Heavenly Kings have numerous different incarnations. Their identities are mysterious, and their actions are also evasive. They¡¯ve already turned from aboveboard heroes into secluded figures living in the darkness. Even I have no idea where they are now. They would only show up when the Divine Dragon Battle Drum started to beat. But unless the army is in a life-and-death situation, the battle drum would not beat.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and did not ask further.


    After all, he had just joined the Dark Yellow Army and could be regarded as a neer. It was, of course, not appropriate for him to get involved in such top secrets for now.


    Over the years, the Dark Yellow Army must have also suffered a lot because of ¡°moles¡±.


    The ck-cloaked figure said, ¡°You are a sinner, and now you are also a member of our Dark Yellow Army. With your strength, there wouldn¡¯t be any issue even if you want to be a Heavenly King.¡±


    Li Mu asked curiously, ¡°Are the four kings the strongest four men in the army in terms of strength? Or as long as one reaches the King Realm, one can be a Heavenly King?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessarily the case. But one must make great contributions to the army,¡± said the old Taoist.


    Li Mu nodded withprehension.


    This actually made sense.


    Otherwise, it would not be right that Dao Lan was already one of the four Heavenly Kings before his strength was shed.


    Dao Lan said, ¡°There is one more thing that is very urgent. Li Mu, you are subject to the curse cast by that Blighting Dark Demon, so you must be careful. Why don¡¯t you stay in the Dark Yellow Army for some time? Maybe you can...¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and directly cut him short by saying, ¡°No, I have something else I must attend to.¡±


    After all, he could not go into hiding for the rest of his life.


    That did not match Li Mu¡¯s personality, either.


    After another round of discussion, the matter of the Dark Yellow Army was settled for the time being.


    Dao Lan and some others would go to summon the rest of the army. It would take about several months to gather all the scattered forces of the Dark Yellow Army from various ces. Then, they would go to the Divine Land together. Since Caicai¡¯s and other people¡¯s spirits drifted to the Ghost Rally Star after they died, it was solid evidence that the Divine Land was not particrly far from the Ghost Rally Star.


    As for Li Mu, he also got a title in the Dark Yellow Army, which was called Soldier Commander.


    When the Dark Yellow Army was on its best days, it had 20 Soldier Commanders. Now, after battling for hundreds of years, most of them had already withered away, so many positions had opened up.


    Dao Lan and the others were actually more willing to give Li Mu a higher status and title, but Li Mu turned them down.


    First, he had just joined the Dark Yellow Army and had not made any contributions.


    Second, he needed time to mingle and blend in with thisrge society.


    Third, he still had other things to deal with, so he could not operate with the Dark Yellow Army for the time being.


    But with the token of the Soldier Commander, he had the power to mobilize all the secret forces and undercover agents the Dark Yellow Army had nted in various ces in the universe over the years. He could also ess some of their intelligence channels. That could already make things much easier for Li Mu.


    Now the n had been made, all parties needed to take action.


    Li Mu returned to the Sword of Freedom to see Shan Tian.


    Shan Tian was chatting andughing with his wife and daughter. It seemed that he hadpletely recovered from the tragedy.


    Feeling guilty, Li Mu said, ¡°Brother Shan, I¡¯m the one who got you and your family into trouble. I...¡±


    Shan Tian was a frank and righteous man. He just smiled and said, ¡°Younger bro¡ªwell, Wild Broadsword, allow me to brazenly call you bro. It¡¯s my greatest honor in this life to help you. It¡¯s a dream and a kind of passion. Even though I¡¯ve lost Wan¡¯er and Xuan¡¯er, I do not regret it. Besides, they are still here, still by my side now.¡±


    Li Mu was at a loss for words.


    In front of this passionate and upstanding man, Li Mu felt a pang of guilt that could not be expressed.


    ¡°Bro, is the Dark Yellow Army going to expropriate the Opposite Bank Star?¡± Shan Tian asked again.


    Li Mu said, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly an expropriation. They just want to cooperate with the force on that.¡±


    Shan Tian said, ¡°Listen to me, bro. If they can upy it, then they should do it. I¡¯ve finally realized that my family can¡¯t keep this foundational business anyway. The Shan family... has sunk into chaos. After today¡¯s battle, it¡¯s almost wishful thinking that the Shan family can control the major docks on the Opposite Bank Star and stay out of trouble for its own sake. I only hope that the Dark Yellow Army can give my family a chance to survive.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    He never expected that Shan Tian would do so much thinking.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Li.¡± Shan Xuan¡¯er came over and greeted Li Mu sweetly.


    Li Mu smiled and picked up the little girl.


    ¡°After this incident, I¡¯vee to the conclusion that the Shan family is going downhills. In the face of the real powerful force, we can¡¯t withstand a single blow.¡± Shan Tian sighed with emotion before continuing, ¡°Besides, my older sister is now in a rtionship with the king of the Dark Yellow Army. The other big sects would not tolerate this kind of thing. Today, it was Wei Ximin who took advantage of their rtionship and plotted against them. In the future, there would be more viins like himing after them. I don¡¯t want my older sister to be unhappy, and I don¡¯t want her to be separated from Dao Lan again. So, I think the Shan family might as well join Dark Yellow Army. Then, we may find a glean hope of survival.¡±


    Li Mu deliberated his words.


    ¡°This is also a solution.¡±


    After all, once the Dark Yellow Army was really based on the Divine Land and the Ghost Rally Star, the location of the Opposite Bank Star would be extremely vital.


    Because with the rtionship between Dao Lan and Shan Yunxiu, the Shan family and the Dark Yellow Army were practically already united through marriage. No matter what the high-level members of the Shan family thought, it was already a fact set in stone.


    If Shan Yunxiu was elected as the patriarch of the Shan family one day, then this bond would be truly unbreakable in the future.


    If it was someone else who was in charge of the Shan family, the Dark Yellow Army would probably find it hard to truly trust them. And the Shan family would not really stand on the same side as the Dark Yellow Army either.


    However, to change the power structure of a family was no pic.


    The first challenge would be the current patriarch of the Shan family, which Shan Yunxiu would probably not be able to pass.


    Besides, Shan Zhengfeng was the father of Shan Tian and Shan Yunxiu, so they certainly could not use force to make him step down.


    Troubled, Li Mu rubbed his temples.


    ¡°I should take time to deal with this matter.¡±


    That night.


    Shan Tian drove the flying ship to the Cliff of the Living and picked up Ding Yi and the cute version of Second Senior Fellow Apprentice.


    The next day, he returned to the previous battlefield.


    There was only one flying ship of the Dark Yellow Army left there. The rest had all been sent out on missions.


    With a bottle of wine in his hand, Shan Tian went to Li Mu for a drink.


    Li Mu was happy to apany him.


    ¡°Bro, I have one question. Could Wan¡¯er, Xuan¡¯er, and my old brothers, really be able... to break the cycle of life and death one day and return to the world of the living?¡± Shan Tian, who was squiffy-eyed andying on his back on the deck, asked in a loud voice.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Of course, they just need some time to cultivate and cross several realms to reach the Celestial Demon Realm.¡±


    Shan Tian smiled.


    ¡°In heaven let us be two birds flying ever together, and on earth two trees with branches interlocked forever. I want that more than immortality, hahaha!¡±


    That night, Shan Tian was totally wasted.


    One dayter, the news of Shan Tian¡¯s death was released.


    This passionate and upstanding manmitted suicide below the mainmast of the Sword of Freedom.


    Everyone in the Shan family was shocked.


    Shan Zhengfeng, the patriarch, was reduced to tears.


    Although he and this son of his had not gotten along well with each other on the surface in recent years, he was not a stony-hearted man. How could he really not care about his son?


    ¡°I want to reunite with my wife, daughter, and my old fellows.¡±


    After Shan Tian¡¯s soul was caught by Li Mu with Taoist magic arts and retrieved his intelligence and memory of the past, he made that remark to Li Mu with a smile.


    He then looked at his father and said, ¡°Dad, forgive me for being unfilial. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve just chosen another way to reunite with my family, reunite with my old fellows. Please cherish my older sister and consider my proposal. Our family needs to change.¡±


    Shan Zhengfeng was stupefied at that.


    In an instant, he seemed to have aged hundreds of years, and his hair turnedpletely silver.


    One dayter, the Shan family announced that Shan Zhengfeng, the current patriarch of the family, would abdicate the position, and the new patriarch would be his daughter, Shan Yunxiu.


    The Sword of Freedom then became a ghost ship, wandering in the territory of the Ghost Rally Star, helping the world of the living and the world of the dead tomunicate.


    After that, Li Mu left the Opposite Bank Star with Ding Yi and Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, who had turned into a cute piggy sitting on Li Mu¡¯s shoulder.


    ording to the information obtained from the intelligence channel of the Dark Yellow Army, the Heavenly Fox n, a very powerful n in the universe, was about to hold a grand gathering to select a suited husband-to-be for their little princess, Daji.


    This was an event that had nothing to do with the Dark Yellow Army, so the intelligence only mentioned it curtly.


    But Li Mu¡¯s heart was stirred by the words ¡°little princess named Daji¡±.


    She was the little fox spirit who called Li Mu ¡°Daddy Li¡± back on the Divine Land. Later, she was sent to the Heavenly Fox n, and her name was still Daji.

 Chapter 652 - The New Identity as Li Yidao

    <h4>Chapter 652 The New Identity as Li Yidao</h4>


    The Heavenly Fox n had a under their governance in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    The news was spread out from this.


    As far as Li Mu knew, when Daji, the little fox spirit, was sent away by the Celestial Demon of the Divine Land, she waster brought to this.


    Li Mu traveled to this. After some investigation, he learned that his little Daji had disyed extraordinary talents and a highly pure bloodline that amazed the Heavenly Fox n. Later, she luckily seized some great opportunities and was eventually sent to the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    The so-called contest for the husband-to-be of the little princess of the Heavenly Fox n would also be held on their home of the Ziwei Star Zone.


    ¡°Looks like I gotta make a trip to the Ziwei Star Zone. Also, I gotta use a new map.¡±


    Li Mu waited in the downtown of this.


    Lately, this ce had been extremely lively. Like the clouds gathered before a storm, talents from all sides began to gather here, all preparing to head to the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home and participate in the little princess¡¯ groom search.


    The Heavenly Fox n was arge and powerful n in the universe. Their foundations were profound and their influence was tyrannical. If one was able to join the Heavenly Fox n through marriage, one would practically rise to the top in one step.


    On this governed by the Heavenly Fox n, the Dark Yellow Army also had intelligence agencies.


    Following the guide of the Soldier Commander¡¯s token, Li Mu came to an old medicine shop downtown that distinctly showed the imprints of time.


    The medicine store was called ¡°Apricot Forest¡±.


    Looking up, Li Mu noticed that this medicine shop was quite ancient as if it had existed for thousands of years. There were not many peopleing in and out of it. It seemed to be barely able to stay in business.


    An old, dim-sighted man was dozing off behind the consultation table. He must be the shopkeeper. Amidst the links and ngs, several young apprentices were cutting herbs. A strange smell of burning firewood mixed with herbal medicine spread out from the inner hall.


    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Soldier Commander¡¯s token had brought him here, he would never have thought that this was the intelligence agency of the Dark Yellow Army.


    Li Mu went in and shed the Soldier Commander¡¯s token. Then, he and the apprentices exchanged codes, which further confirmed his identity. After that, he was taken to the inner hall.


    In a secret chamber.


    ¡°I, Qiu Ling, pay my respects to the Soldier Commander.¡±


    At this moment, the old shopkeeper¡¯s drowsiness was suddenly swept away, and he seemed to be in high spirits.


    ¡°Your Honor, are you here because there is a certain important task for me to take care of?¡±


    The old shopkeeper had an expectant look on his face.


    Li Mu scratched his chin.


    ¡°How should I put this?


    ¡°Can I just tell him that I¡¯m here to inquire about the whereabouts of Daji, the little fox, and the details of the contest for her husband-to-be?


    ¡°Does that count as an important task?¡±


    At the sight of the old shopkeeper¡¯s excited and expectant look, Li Mu could feel from his expression that the old man tied down to the routine post was actually quite able and ambitious. He had been undercover for a long time, just like a sword that had been covered with dust and could not wait to be unsheathed with a nging sound.


    Brazenly, Li Mu gave a rough ount of the information he needed.


    The old shopkeeper was taken aback. Then he began to gaze at Li Mu with a strange look.


    ¡°In fact, this is not like what you think...¡± Li Mu hurriedly started to exin that he was not acting in serving the army for private gains.


    But something seemed to have suddenly dawned on the old shopkeeper. He carefully looked Li Mu up and down and nodded. ¡°I see. Since Your honor is willing to make such a sacrifice for the Dark Yellow Army, I really admire you. Your honor, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find the information you need in detail.¡±


    After that, the old man turned around and began to work on this.


    Li Mu remained dumbstruck on the spot.


    ¡°What sacrifice?


    ¡°Wait, there seems to be something misunderstanding.


    ¡°What on earth have you understood?¡±


    In the downtown of this, various forces were gathering.


    As stated by the notice issued by the Heavenly Fox n, in 15 days, the special envoys sent from the home would select suitable candidates from this under their governance and escort them to the home of the Heavenly Fox n to participate in the official contest for the husband-to-be.


    Therefore, within theing 15 days, there would be arge-scale initial selection on this star.


    The little princess of the Heavenly Fox n was not an ordinary girl that anyone could covet. Those nameless losers were not allowed to participate in the contest. ording to the Heavenly Fox n, only the real young talents in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were qualified to go to the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home for the contest.


    Every day, apart from cultivation, all Li Mu did was check the Immortal Net.


    The huge disturbance caused by the massacre on the Southern Street on the Star Wind City had gradually subsided on the forums of the Immortal Net. The families of the victims had all receivedpensation, and the Tianyi Pce had also paid a great price for this. Even so, the discussions about Li Mu the Wild Broadsword were stillmon.


    The cultivators using the Immortal Net were curious about where Li Mu had been these days.


    He seemed to have disappeared from the Immortal Net all of a sudden.


    Everyone was quite interested in such a well-known figure.


    However, because in the battle in the Yin Qi-filled area around the Ghost Rally Star, Wei Ximin¡¯s forces werepletely annihted and none of the armies of the major sects in his league survived, no one was left to tell the public what had happened. In the eyes of the outside world, Li Mu seemed to be avoiding the limelight and have deliberately gone into hiding.


    They all thought so until a person with sharp eyes found that the ount called ¡°Being Forced to Keep a Pig¡± had posted a new post on the Immortal Net.


    But this time, it was not posted on the forum.


    ¡°Go and have a look! Wild Broadsword has reappeared. He is selling two items in the trading area.¡±


    Someone posted that on the forum to announce that he had found Li Mu¡¯s traces.


    At once, people all clicked open the trading page to check.


    Sure enough, they saw that Being Forced to Keep a Pig had put two items up for sale. One was the goose-feather-shaped broadsword he had used before, and the other was a set of 24 matte willow-leaf-shaped flying broadswords.


    ¡°Both of the two items are of the best quality.¡±


    ¡°These are weapons of the Taoist Treasures grade, which must be worth a lot.¡±


    ¡°Well, the price Hero Li charges this time can surely be regarded as a fair price.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how poor is your eyesight? Hero Li is offering the starting price this time, not the final price.¡±


    ¡°If I had money, I would definitely buy these. And I¡¯d buy these at a high price. I would make the purchase for nothing else but the gesture to show my adoration for the exemry conduct and nobility of character Hero Li had demonstrated in that incident on the Southern Street.¡±


    ¡°Can you do me a favor and remove the first sentence of your words?¡±


    Because of the new post released by Li Mu, the user named Being Forced to Keep a Pig, the whole forum went wild again.


    Among the users, an organization called Wild Broadsword Alliance on the forum was the most enthusiastic.


    The founder of the Wild Broadsword Alliance was none other than the Darkness-repelling Sword, who had bashed Li Mu the most ferociously in the past. But he changed camp overnight. Now, he was Li Mu¡¯s loyal fan. He had gathered arge number of people and set up the discussion group, the Wild Broadsword Alliance, which had defended Li Mu whenever there were people speaking ill of him, released thetest news about Li Mu, publicized Li Mu¡¯s heroic deeds, and fought for Li Mu¡¯s interests.


    Although its influence was limited to the forum, it had also yed a great role in clearing Li Mu¡¯s name.


    Thanks to the promotion and safeguard of the Wild Broadsword Alliance, the glory of the moral example Li Mu had gained in the massacre on the Southern Street did not dim with the passage of time. Instead, it became more and more splendid.


    In truth, Li Mu was very surprised to see this forum organization called the Wild Broadsword Alliance.


    ¡°Why do I feel that my vanity has been greatly satisfied?¡±


    Li Mu was smiling so broadly that his eyes turned into crescent moons.


    At first, he even considered whether he should go say hello to the people of the Wild Broadsword Alliance. But on second thought, he quickly banished that idea. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll keep a dignified profile for the time being. After all, I¡¯m going for being a hero both powerful and idolized.¡±


    At noon on the third day, the old shopkeeper of the Apricot Forest brought back the detailed information with excitement.


    ¡°The future leaders of all the major sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region havee here. Even the descendants of some reclusive families have appeared. Now, there are a total of 10 people who are the most famous and the most promising to be selected. They are known as the top 10 talents in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. The weakest of them is above the middle stage of the Soldier Realm. Among them, the Little Heaven Demon of the Heavenly Devil Sect, the Saint of the Blood Sea of the Blood Sea, and the Divine Saint of the Destruction Temple are the most well-known. ording to reliable sources, they are all in the General Realm.¡±


    As he spoke, the old shopkeeper handed over a detailed report.


    ¡°This time, the contest to be held by the Heavenly Fox n is open to all therge Star Regions of the entire Ziwei Star Zone. Not only those in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region but also the geniuses below the age of 200 in the other dozens of vast Star Regions are all potential candidates. All kinds of people have gathered on this. It¡¯s not just a simple contest for the husband-to-be, but a grand event with political significance.¡±


    Li Mu nodded, flipping through the pages while indicating his understanding.


    The Heavenly Fox n was one of the top 10 ns in the Ziwei Star Zone. They stood at the top of the socialdder in the entire Ziwei Star Zone. If one could marry their little princess, one would be able to form an alliance with the Heavenly Fox n through marriage.


    From the very beginning, this marriage was destined to have nothing to do with love.


    If it was really Daji¡¯s idea, if it was what she was willing to do, and if she really found a man that she loved and loved her, then Li Mu would absolutely have no objection. But if it was not the case...


    Then, Li Mu would have to have a good chat with the Heavenly Fox n.


    ¡°There can be only 10 official candidates in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Thus, if you want to go to Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home in the Ziwei Star Zone, you have to be the top ten of all the geniuses who have signed up for the contest,¡± the old shopkeeper said. ¡°Of course, that won¡¯t be a problem for you, Your Honor. The only uncertainty is that you have a special identity. I¡¯m not sure if the Heavenly Fox n would ept a man from the Dark Yellow n to participate in the contest.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He then put on a mask made of the silver-mountain-like strange stone on his face.


    As soon as the silver mask touched his face, it suddenly turned into a face without facial features.


    This was the mask he had made for himself when he was on the Ghost Rally Star, in order to make it convenient for him to hide his face in the future.


    The silver-mountain-like strange stone was a special material. It was extremely hard. After being engraved with Taoist figures, it had miraculous functions.


    With the mask on his face, all his aura waspletely covered. There were no energy fluctuations or traces of the previous Li Mu¡¯s Cultivation Method. Except that his figure was the same, no one could find any part of him else simr to Li Mu.


    The old shopkeeper also marveled at the mask inwardly.


    The moment Li Mu put on the silver faceless mask, he seemed to have changed into another person. And the key thing was that his energy fluctuations, which were essential to identify his origin, changedpletely.


    ¡°Quick, help me create a new identity,¡± Li Mu said.


    Given the ability of the intelligence system of the Dark Yellow Army, this could be done in a snap.


    On the third day, Li Mu, who was now a broadsword man named Li Yidao, showed his face in public in the downtown of the governed.


    It should be noted that Li Yidao was not a made-up character but a real man who liked to wear a silver mask. He was kind of famous in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. And his figure was extremely simr to Li Mu¡¯s. Therefore, Li Mu did not have to worry about anyone finding out the truth.


    The real Li Yidao was also a member of the Dark Yellow Army. As soon as Li Mu appeared with his identity, the real Li Yidao knowingly vanished from the public eye.


    The power of the Dark Yellow Army¡¯s intelligence department could really not be underestimated.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to meet the so-called top 10 talents in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. As long as I tear down one of them, I can get the chance to go to the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home.¡±


    Li Mu was full of confidence.


    He was going to create a huge disturbance.

 Chapter 653 - Baiyu Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 653 Baiyu Dynasty</h4>


    When Li Mu d appeared at Mingyue Hotel wearing a mask, a Bi Dou game had just ended.


    The first master Shooting Star Axe Zhu Mengyang from Heavenly Horse Star had killed Axe-chopping challenger Wind-fire Boxing Feng Haotai with his axe.


    The blood on his axe was still wet. In the past few days, Bi Dou in the Governed Star Central City had started in three major hotels. Mingyue Hotel was one of them. It had set up a challenging arena so that the geniuses from the majors in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region could start the challenge here.


    Whoever won ten games in a row could enter the ranking list. There was still a fight for those on the ranking list.


    Whoever finally made it to the top ten would be eligible to be recognized by the messenger of Heavenly Fox n and go to the home of Heavenly Fox n to participate in the little princess Daji¡¯s martial arts contest for her hand in marriage. This rule had also made by the Heavenly Fox n.


    Li Mu was sitting in the lobby of the hotel. He heard the discussion from everyone around him, and gradually understood this rule. ¡°The Heavenly Fox n has so many stages of selection. How does it feel like the high school entrance examination on the earth? It¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±


    The arena was in the back straight of the hotel. As one of the three major hotels in Governed Star Central City, Mingyue Hotel was operated by the Baiyu Dynasty, a branch of Heavenly Fox n. It upied a huge area. The back square was like a small drill ground. The temporary arena was rumoured to be big enough to withstand a full blow from the first stage general-level expert.


    Only Heavenly Fox n could havee up with such a grand gesture. ¡°Who else?¡±


    The tall and thin Zhu Mengyang, with his hands reaching below the knees, was standing in the arena and challenging everyone around him aggressively. He had won eight games in a row.


    Shooting Star Axe was a deadly weapon and he was cruel, and he was now only two games away from ten consecutive victories. No one around dared to respond.


    ¡°Haha. What a bunch of losers and cowards!¡± Zhu Mengyang sneered. His weapon, Shooting Star Axe, was a special weapon. Its de body was like a giant axe, but it had no axe handle and was connected by a chain. There were two axes, which could be used for closebat or long-distance attack. It was unpredictable and adaptable to his own Half-Step general-level cultivation. Its ferocity was unparalleled.


    Zhu Mengyang mored for a moment, and another young swordsman came up to challenge. After a hundred moves, the swordsman was lost.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving up.¡± The swordman quickly withdrew his sword and backed away. Zhu Mengyangughed loudly, ¡°Since you¡¯re on stage, how could you expect to go back alive?¡±


    Shooting Star Axe took a circle in the air, like two arms, directly forcing the young swordman who had already jumped out of the arena back. ¡°Why the rush to kill? I have already surrendered, I...¡± The young swordman panicked.


    Zhu Mengyang had a cruel smile on his face, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, how can I show how good I am? Especially for a man as insignificant as you. Do you really think you can challenge me casually?¡±


    Finally, the young swordman was cut in half by Shooting Star Axe and died on the spot. ¡°We have a winner in the ninth game.¡±


    A clerk of Heavenly Fox n was recording the winning streak. ¡°Kill one more, that will be enough.¡±


    Zhu Mengyang was so fierce. He scanned the entire square, but no one dared to look at him. He waited for a while, but no one dared toe up on stage.


    Zhu Mengyang was a little anxious. He stared directly at the monks in the square one by one. When other people met his fierce gaze, they all instantly bowed their heads.


    There was only one exception... ¡°You? Well, how dare you look at me? Are you not convinced? Come on stage to fight me.¡±


    He pointed to a figure wearing a silver faceless mask and shouted coldly. It was Li Mu.


    Li Mu had intended to go on stage, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Zhu Mengyang directly challenged him. ¡°Why? If you don¡¯t dare to, you¡¯d better kneel and apologize to me, and I will spare you. Otherwise, after my ten victories, I will go to kill you.¡± Zhu Mengyang was arrogant and unreasonable.


    Li Mu smiled. Although he was wearing a faceless mask, others couldn¡¯t tell his expression at all, but somehow everyone thought that he was smiling.


    Under the gaze of countless men, Li Mu went up to the arena. Zhu Mengyang was a little surprised, ¡°Very well, I didn¡¯t expect you to have the nerve toe up.¡± His gaze swept over the stone knife on the back of Li Mu, smiled mockingly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s your weapon. Draw it and let me see what kind of knife it is.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head, ¡°Whoever has seen my knife is dead.¡±


    He was imitating Li Yidao¡¯s style. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re bragging. Are you kidding me?¡±


    Zhu Mengyangughed like he had heard the funniest joke. The Shooting Star Axe with two chains dragged slowly swam like two violent pythons who were targeting the prey.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± In a loud shout, Shooting Star Axe suddenly elerated, blurring the light and shadow, and came towards Li Mu.


    Li Mu held the handle of the knife behind him on his backhand. A de of light shed away.


    The faint light and shadow of Shooting Star Axe stopped abruptly and then broke into pieces. ¡°You...¡± Zhu Mengyang stared at Li Mu in disbelief.


    The knife in Li Mu¡¯s hand had long been back in the scabbard. Or it hasn¡¯t been out of the sheath at all?


    Zhu Mengyang was a bit confused. It was too fast.


    ¡°I...¡± Zhu Mengyang wanted to say something. Suddenly, blood lines burst out from his body, like a fountain of blood.


    His slender body and long arms suddenly dislocated.


    His whole body turned into twenty pieces of average size that were piled up on the arena. After a brief silence, there was an uproar in the square behind Mingyue Hotel.


    The clerk of Heavenly Fox n also stood up in shock. He stared at the arena and looked at Zhu Mengyang¡¯s body with a lingering fear. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Li Yidao of Songyang.¡±Li Mu said.


    The real Li Yidao was born in Songyang Star. There was another noise in the small square.


    Some didn¡¯t know who Li Yidao was. Some had heard of Li Yidao. But even those who knew Li Yidao had never thought that Li Yidao, who had always kept a low profile before, burst out with such a brilliant performance when he killed Shooting Star Axe Zhu Mengyang without the slightest effort. It was Zhu Mengyang with nine wins in a row.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t withstand the knife. The clerk of Heavenly Fox n stared at Li Mu for a while, nodded, and sat back again.


    The name of Li Yidao was hung on the side of the arena. ording to the rules, the next ten wins were needed for him to enter the ranking list.


    For Li Mu, it wasn¡¯t difficult at all. Among the next nine opponents, five were dead and four were injured.


    Death or injured all happened in a swing of his knife.


    Just as his name Li Yidao suggested, no matter what kind of opponent he encountered, he could end the battle with only one swing of his knife, victory or defeat, life or death. He won ten games in a row.


    The name of Li Yidao was sessfully put on the ranking list of the Heavenly Fox n. He ranked 21st.


    His fighting style was too simple and neat, so it was difficult for outsiders to grasp his true strength. It seemed that he had not encountered any tough battles, so Heavenly Fox n was actually unable to learn the truebat strength of Li Mu. This ranking was just a rough guess. But it also had a certain reference value.


    Li Mu got a pass. With the pass, Li Mu could go to the pce in the centre of the Heavenly Fox n. He made a preliminary shortlist.


    This governed star was ruled by a dynasty named Baiyu established by the bloodline of Heavenly Fox n. The pce was the residence of the emperor of the White Jade Dynasty, and it was also thergest buildingplex in the entire star. It was magnificent and extravagant. Fox n temporarily had requisitioned it as a camp to promote geniuses.


    The Heavenly Legends who had entered the ranking list could get a pass like Li Mu, and then enter the pce with it. Li Mu came to the outside of the pce, showed his pass, and was received by someone.


    ¡°Young hero, pleasee with me.¡± A graceful and charming pce maid took Li Mu into the pce, walked through the official checkpoints, and finally stopped in front of a stone hallmarked with a number twenty-one at the door.


    ¡°Young hero, this is where you will temporarily rest and exercise. Then there will be a cruelpetition of 60 to 10. You need to be more careful and prepare early.¡±The head pce maid introduced. Li Mu followed the maid into the stone hall.


    The stone hall was clean and tidy, and all kinds of daily exercise supplies were avable. There was even twenty gold-colored fairy crystals as training resources.


    It surprised Li Mu greatly. Twenty gold-colored fairy crystals were worth a fortune.


    Heavenly Fox n was indeed a big family in Ziwei Star Region, and they were so generous. ¡°If you need anything, you can call me at any time. My name is Bi Yan, and I¡¯m the private servant maid prepared for you by His Majesty. I will bepletely yours from now on.¡± The young and beautiful head pce maid was very respectful.


    Li Mu had seen that the pce maid named Bi Yan was a fox demon in the form of a human. But she was not a white fox, but a green fox, whose cultivation base was in the Mortal Realm. If she were elsewhere, she could have been considered a junior master.


    But here, she was just a maid without status or dignity. Judging from her expression, even if Li Mu asked her to be naked right now, she wouldpletely obey without hesitation.


    Baiyu Dynasty was known for its rigid ss barriers. The white fox had the highest status, followed by the variegated fox race and various devil races and human races. Technically, as a member of the Green Fox n, Bi Yan¡¯s status was not low, but she was given away directly, which was worthy of pondering.


    It could be seen that Baiyu Dynasty was quite optimistic about the Heavenly Legends who had made it to the ranking list this time. Maybe this was also a political investment.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Li Mu waved his hand. He was not a womanizer after all.


    ¡°About three dayster, the big event of sixty to ten will be held, and the arena will be set in the pce. If you¡¯re interested, you can summon me at any time and I will take you to investigate the situation.¡± The young and beautiful maid bowed and left


    Li Mu was thinking in the stone hall. Why did Heavenly Fox n work so hard to recruit a husband for Daji?


    He found it strange.


    When the princesses of Heavenly Fox n got married before, they didn¡¯t make such a big fuss.


    This time, the entire Ziwei Star Region knew that the little princess of Heavenly Fox n was going to be married. What was the purpose of Heavenly Fox n?


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    However, in addition to visiting little Daji, he went to Heavenly Fox n for another reason. He hadn¡¯t heard any news about Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. So they were probably somewhere else in the Ziwei Star Zone. He was thinking of taking advantage of the great event of Heavenly Fox n where all parties gathered together to inquire about the whereabouts of the two girls.


    In the following time, other Heavenly Legends of the right age who made it to the rankings continuously got the pass and entered the pce.


    Li Mu was surprised when he met a few acquaintances. The boy in ck with a sword stayed in the sixteenth stone hall.


    The younger one of the two sisters who were not as tall as a scimitar lived in the ninth stone hall. Li Mu was a little confused when he saw the girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is the little princess of Heavenly Fox n looking for a husband, and not the little prince of Heavenly Fox n. Why can even women get the pass? Could it be that lesbians have be popr in this gxy? Are they really so open-minded??¡± Li Mu was in a daze.


    She seemed to sense Li Mu¡¯s gaze. The girl turned her head, nced at Li Mu, and said angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? A girl can¡¯t marry another girl? The opposite sex is to breed offspring, and the same sex is for true love... If you look at me again, I will kill you.¡±


    Li Mu quickly ran away. The girl was still so audacious.

 Chapter 654 - Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 654 Who Do You Think You Are?</h4>


    Three dayster, the screening of the Sixty Heavenly Legends was over. The sixty stone halls of the Baiyu Dynasty¡¯s imperial pce that had been prepared long ago were now had their owners.


    These Heavenly Legends had different temperaments. Some lived in the stone halls and practiced behind closed doors. Some seemed to be helplessly immersed in the beautiful scenery of the pce. Others were indulged in sensual pleasure with the beautiful pce maids gifted by the royal family... They were all quite different.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t behave the way he had used to. He was practicing hard in retreat. In the Battle of Ghost Rally Star, after the ws in the mind were made up, his innate skills had gone to the next level, which allowed him to understand that some things in cultivation were more about the perfect integration of mind and body as well as chance. The improvement and harmony of the state of mind were also very important.


    He had used to have a tight mind, and it was mostly self-cultivation. Now, he had begun to reflect on his previous cultivation path and decided to cultivate his mind.


    How to cultivate the mind? Li Mu had been trying to figure it out these days.


    The reason why he had been trapped in the sixth level of Natural Skill before was that there were ws in his mind. He didn¡¯t know it and felt guilty. So no matter how hard he worked in cultivation, he still couldn¡¯t break through. If there were debt and guilt, there would be ws in the mind.


    In the beginning, he had too many scruples, which led to his failure to rescue the Great Moon Dynasty. So the result of Li Mu¡¯s contemtion was to cultivate the mind, so he had to do whatever he wanted.


    But this kind of freedom was not to do whatever he wanted in a superficial sense or to indulge in animalism. It was more about righteousness when one decided to do something even though tens of thousands of people advised him not to.


    It was more about is the cherishing of love when one decided to love someone even though his love might not be eptable to the world. It was more about the choice of benevolence when one decided to risk his life for the greater good.


    It was more about... the meaning and bottom line of life. Li Mu thought of a very famous character in Louis Cha Jing-yong¡¯s martial arts novels, Huang Yaoshi.


    People in the worldughed at me for being too crazy and Iugh at them for being too superficial. Huang Yaoshi despised secr ethics, but he was more gentleman than anyone else. He was the epitome of true freedom.


    Therefore, after daily practice, Li Mu would ask the maid Bi Yan to take him around the pce to enjoy the beautiful scenery or observe other Heavenly Legends and the sessfully constructed arena that was being blessed by the rune formation in theter period. Civil practice and martial arts should be done at intervals


    Baiyu Dynasty was a typical dynasty of cultivators, which valued personal strength most. But things like etiquettes, official ranks, grades were simr to those of a secr dynasty. Li Mu saw many novel things.


    He even met the princesses and princes of the Heavenly Fox n. They were all good at the strength and not to be underestimated. ¡°Are you Li Yidao of that One-cut Sect?¡±


    In the Imperial Garden, a man stopped Li Mu in an unfriendly tone. It was a young man in his early twenties, with a fair face and long nted eyes with obvious jealousy and arrogance. He was followed by an equally young and slender pce maid. It seemed that he should be ranked among the sixty Heavenly Legends.


    The young man stared at Li Mu and sneered, ¡°Remember my name. My name is Lin Buyan. I rank 22nd. I am destined to the real genius to break your One-cut Sect and go to the home of Heavenly Fox n over your body.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mu¡¯s reaction was dull. There was no expression on the silver faceless mask.


    Lin Buyan was pissed off by Li Mu¡¯s reaction. What do you mean? Are you looking down on me?


    While they were talking, several figures came in front of him. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the arrogant kid Lin Buyan, right?¡± One of them, with a casual look of ridicule on his face, pointed to Lin Buyan and said, ¡°I heard that you have provoked every Heavenly Legend below twenty on the list?¡±


    Really? What was he doing? Li Mu felt that Lin Buyan was really arrogant. ¡°Yes. So what?¡± Lin Buyan sneered.


    But when he turned to re at the group of people and saw their faces clearly, he couldn¡¯t help being intimated. The person who was speaking was in histe twenties. His hair was red as blood, his figure was slender and his face was sharply angr. He was dressed in red armor and looked quite imposing.


    It was Saint of Blood Sea. Li Mu was instantly tempted to kill him, but he didn¡¯t.


    Of course, Saint of Blood Sea couldn¡¯t recognize him now. Saint of Blood Sea had been chased like a stray dog by Li Mu, who was not able to break through at the time. Now he had be the top ten popr candidates in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Li Mu had thought it was a bit funny before.


    But he knew that the strength of Saint of Blood Sea had indeed been greatly improved, and he seemed to bepletely reborn. It seemed that he had used some secret method to forcibly increase his cultivation level.


    He had really taken the contest of little princess Heavenly Fox n recruiting a husband very seriously The people standing next to Saint of Blood Sea seem to have entered the top sixteen Heavenly Legends in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, especially one of them whose power of demonic aura was looming, and he seemed faintly the core of other people. He was certainly the first Heavenly Legend, Little Heavenly Devil from the Heavenly Devil Sect, that the old shopkeeper Qiu Ling had talked about.


    ¡°Little ant, how dare you! ¡± Little Heavenly Devil nced at Lin Buyan with contempt. He looked at Li Mu again and snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re rubbish too.¡±


    When his gaze fell on Bi Yan, the pce maid beside Li Mu, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Huh? Not bad, not bad... From now on, you will follow me.¡±Little Heavenly Devil said to Bi Yan.


    Heavenly Devil Sect, when they cultivated to the true core meaning of Heavenly Devil Tactics, they would pay attention to the sensual devil, and indulge in their passions. Little Heavenly Devil happened to focus on the sensual practice, and he could instantly tell that the pce maid around Li Yidao was a very good cultivation furnace. Bi Yan looked panicked.


    In the past few days, there had been rumors in the pce that the Little Heavenly Devil, known as the number one among the Sixty Heavenly Legends, was cruel and psychologically distorted. To practice the exercises, several pce maids had been tortured and ruined, and the head pce maid around him had also been reced several times. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Li¡¯s. I...¡± Bi Yan tried to decline with a panic expression.


    ¡°You are still a virgin. Now I ask, you are mine.¡± Little Heavenly Devil was extremely overbearing and did not allow Bi Yan to defend at all. Then he said to a Baiyu Dynasty steward who was following him, ¡°Go give him another pce maid. I want this woman.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll right on it.¡± The pce steward obviously respected the number one of the sixty Heavenly Legends, and he didn¡¯t dare to disobey him at all. So he agreed. Then he turned to Bi Yan and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come on. Now you belong to the Heavenly Devil Master.¡±


    Bi Yan looked desperate. She knew how much the Heavenly Devil Master was respected in the pce. It was said that even Emperor Baiyu considered himself an equal with this Heavenly Legend. She was just an ordinary pce maid, and there was no room for resistance.


    With great fear in her heart, Bi Yan walked towards Little Heavenly Devil. Her face was pale and her body was trembling.


    At this time¡ª¡±Wait a minute.¡± Li Mu, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    Bi Yan stopped and turned to look at Li Mu. Thest gleam of hope shed in her beautiful eyes.


    Was Mr. Li willing to offend the famous Little Heavenly Devil for her? Li Mu looked at Little Heavenly Devil, and his face without facial features seemed condescending, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Little Heavenly Devil was stunned, ¡°What did you say?¡± He thought he had heard it wrong.


    How dare someone talk to him in such a tone? ¡°I said, who do you think you are? Huh? If you don¡¯t want to die here before the arena battle starts, you can get out of here as fast as you can.¡± Li Mu said, ¡°You¡¯re just a mad dog crawling out of the Devil Sect shit. How dare you show your teeth in front of me? How dare you touch my woman?¡±


    It was a dead silence around. Every Heavenly Legend among the top sixty were fanatics, but no one had gone as far as if Li Yidao.


    He was asking for trouble. ¡°Huh? Haha!¡± After Little Heavenly Devil was so astonished that he smirked, ¡°Who am I?¡±


    As he closed and opened his eyes, the scarlet devil¡¯s pupils flickered in his eyes, and the terrifying breath radiated from his body like a stormy sea, ¡°Very well, now I will tell you what I am and who you are.¡± He pushed towards Li Mu step by step.


    ¡°I promise, you will die very, very miserably.¡± Little Heavenly Devil had a fierce and mighty eruption.


    Li Mu pulled Bi Yan behind him and held the handle of the Samsara Knife with his right hand. An invisible killing intent was circting in the void.


    At this moment of tension, there suddenly came a voice from the depths of the White Jade Pce. ¡°Before the arena battle, whoever kills privately will die!¡±


    It was a hoarse and majestic voice. All at once, all Heavenly Legends felt that the sky suddenly copsed, and the indescribable pressure made everyone breathless.


    It was the messenger from Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home. Little Heavenly Devil stopped, and the evil spirit on his body gradually dissipated.


    Li Mu¡¯s hand on the handle of the knife slowly loosened. Obviously, this was a messenger from the home of Heavenly Fox n who didn¡¯t want the Heavenly Legends to fight in the pce before the battle started.


    The strength of this messenger was probably in the King Realm. With a single thought, the momentum of the two Heavenly Legends was suppressed.


    It was terrible. Was this the underlying power of Heavenly Fox n?


    The Heavenly Legends were secretly awed. ¡°You are lucky today.¡± Little Heavenly Devil stared at Li Mu, smiled coldly, and said, ¡°You¡¯d better pray not to meet me in the arena battle. Otherwise, I will let you know that the most painful thing in this world is not death.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, you will understand that in front of my knife, your so-called superiority is like a joke, and your bones are not as hard as you imagine.¡±


    Little Heavenly Devil sneered. He stopped quarreling with Li Mu, and looked at Bi Yan, and said viciously, ¡°Little fox, you will regret your choice today for the rest of your life.¡± Bi Yan turned pale instantly.

 Chapter 655 - Fox Girls Devotion

    <h4>Chapter 655 Fox Girl¡¯s Devotion</h4>


    When Li Mu saw Bi Yan so scared, heforted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t live long.¡± Upon hearing it, Little Heavenly Devil killing intent burst out in his eyes. ¡°Wait for it.¡± He was furious, but he couldn¡¯t hurt Li Mu. He smashed a hill next to him to pieces with a palm and then turned away.


    Saint of Blood Sea and others looked at Li Mu as if he were a dead man. The steward of Baiyu Dynasty took a fierce look at Bi Yan, hurriedly caught up with them, and said loudly, ¡°Heavenly Devil Master, please don¡¯t be angry. I will find you a few more pce maids and they will be way better than that bitch. You can pick whoever you want. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied. ¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Little Heavenly Devil said, ¡°I only want her. You can figure it out.¡± The steward smiled tteringly, and they left.


    Lin Buyan seemed to have been shocked by Li Mu. He stared at Li Mu and looked him up and down for a long time. Finally, he said, ¡°Okay, you are bold. I have never seen anyone as bold as you. When ites to self-promotion, I¡¯m not as good as you... Good luck.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Li Mu was speechless. Well, it seemed that he had challenged every Heavenly Legend ranked below 20 among the sixty ones purely for fame. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry I caused you so much trouble.¡± Bi Yan gradually came to her sense. She bowed to Li Mu deeply with tears in her eyes, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re benevolent and righteous and didn¡¯t hesitate to offend Heavenly Devil Master, the first of the sixty men, to protect me. I¡¯m very grateful. But I will never drag you down. I will...¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop.¡± Li Mu directly interrupted the tearful pce maid and said, ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t do it for you. I just didn¡¯t like the arrogant and domineering mad dog. It had nothing to do with you.¡± Bi Yan was surprised.


    ¡°Just do whatever you should be doing. Don¡¯t think about it so much.¡± Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ve killed thousands of men as arrogant as him. I will kill him with a single stab on the arena soon.¡± Bi Yan looked at Li Mu with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Okay, show me around. I should go back in a while.¡± Li Mu said. He turned around and walked along the flower path to the depths of the imperial garden as if nothing had happened. Bi Yan chuckled, and then followed Li Mu obediently.


    She could tell that this young master Li Yidao was not as indifferent as he said. He was actually a man with a cold face and a warm heart. Under Bi Yan¡¯s guidance, Li Mu walked around the entire Imperial Garden.


    Li Mu was particrly interested in the location of the Heavenly Fox n messenger, but as soon as he approached, he was politely stopped by the guards of the pce, saying that it was forbidden to go further. Li Mu had to go back.


    After he returned to the 21st Stone Hall, Bi Yan took the initiative to take off his clothes to massage his shoulders. ¡°Young Master, I will prepare a hot bath for you.¡± Bi Yan turned around and went out enthusiastically. Li Mu wanted to stop her, but it was toote.


    He was a senior master with a majesticbat power. Did he need a hot bath? Okay, then he might as well enjoy it. He had heard that Heavenly Fox n¡¯s Lingquan hot bath was very distinctive.


    After a while, several pce guards came in carrying a huge stone pool and ced it in the center of the main hall. The guards went out.


    Bi Yan walked over with a flushed and charming face. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Young Master, the bath is ready. Please allow me to undress you and wait on you to take a bath.¡± Li Mu hurriedly said, ¡°No, just go out. I will do it myself.¡±


    The women of Heavenly Fox n were irresistibly tender and charming. Bi Yan did not speak. She bit her lips and stood by the side of the pool. She reached out to untie her belt. Under her white skirt and outer shirt, she didn¡¯t wear anything. Her snow-white skin was as perfect as white porcin and looked dazzling in the cold stone hall. She had a perfect body with all curves in the right ces. After transformation, the fox girl was perfect both in appearance and figure.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Mu was taken aback and turned his head quickly. He had never seen such a thing before.


    Bi Yan bit her lips charmingly and her voice was soft and low, ¡°Young Master, I am yours. You can do whatever you want... Heavenly Devil Master won¡¯t let me go as long as I¡¯m a virgin. His Majesty has sent us to the Heavenly Legends, which means that from now on, we are all your personal belongings. If you don¡¯t want me, my destiny will be even worse.¡± She closed her eyes, rushed into Li Mu¡¯s arms, and held him tightly.


    She was so pitiful. Li Mu, who had bravely beaten even the general-level hellish three-headed dog, was so easily approached by a fox girl in the Mortal Realm. He smelled the faint fragrance of Bi Yan¡¯s body and suddenly became even more panicked than when he confronted the King Realm Experts.


    ¡°Young Master, take me.¡± The little fox Bi Yan hugged Li Mu tightly. Probably due to nervousness or the coldness in the stone hall, her naked body was trembling slightly. Li Mu¡¯s body reacted instinctively.


    He looked down at the beautiful fox girl in his arms. Bi Yan raised her head slightly. She was shy, but she worked up the courage to kiss Li Mu. She was about to cry.


    It was the manifestation of helplessness, anxiety, anticipation, confusion, and shyness of a young girl when she entrusted herselfpletely to a man. Li Mu was confused.


    He was still a virgin and almost subconsciously greeted Bi Yan¡¯s red lips.


    But at this moment, the images of Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu shed through his mind like lightning. Even Cai Cai, the little Daji, the princess royal Qin Zhen, Ye Wuhen of Mount Shu, Lu Shengnan, Xu Waner...and even Bai Moshou¡¯s voice shed in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    The night breeze was blowing gently, and it was as cool as ice. Li Mu suddenly came to his sense


    He raised his hand and a wide silver cloak appeared in his hand. He directly wrapped the naked body of the fox girl Bi Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of everything for you. You don¡¯t need to do this. You deserve a life that is truly yours.¡±


    Li Mu took two steps back, and his eyes were clear and bright. Bi Yan, the pce maid, was stunned.


    There were tears in her eyes. The silver cloak made her equally cold skin feel some warmth in this cold stone hall.


    She was a bit upset before. When a woman threw herself on a man and got rejected, it was humiliating.


    Fox girls were not really as flirty as the world thought. On the contrary, they valued ??chastity more than any other race. It was the first time that she had shown her naked body in front of a man.


    By doing this, she was pronouncing her own destiny. From then on, her body and her heart would belong to Li Mu.


    But Li Mu pushed her away. The fox girl felt frustrated and humiliated.


    However, when she met Li Mu¡¯s innocent eyes, she knew that she had misunderstood Li Mu. In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, there was only respect and pity, but no contempt or disgust.


    This man with a faceless mask in front of her genuinely felt sorry for her. The fox girl suddenly cried.


    Apart from herte parents, she saw care in the eyes of another person for the first time in the world. In fact, in the imperial garden today, when Li Mu said, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you touch my woman?¡±, she secretly vowed in her heart that she would follow such a man around.


    At the time of despair and helplessness, only Li Mu stood up and made her feel that she was not an item given away by the master at will, but a living and fleshy existence that someone cared about. Li Mu didn¡¯t know that Bi Yan¡¯s mixed emotions at the moment


    He just suddenly felt that this little fox girl in tears was pitiful and lonely, and he felt sorry for her. So Li Mu sighed. He walked over, stroked her hair lightly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You can stay with me now. From now on, don¡¯t be afraid of anyone and don¡¯t do anything irrational. Do you understand?¡±


    Bi Yan nodded obediently, ¡°Yes.¡± Then the face of the fox girl was suddenly blushed. Wrapped in Li Mu¡¯s silver cloak, she turned around and ran away.


    Li Mu smiled.


    When she was running, her slender waist was really... hot. Why had he suddenly be a gentleman?


    He had watched adult movies with his roommates back in school. This time he had rejected the ¡°delicious food¡± when it was generously offered to him. Well, he med himself for being too rational.


    However, at that moment, he thought of Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu, which was normal, but why did he even think of Daji Qin Zhen and others? It was really terrible subconscious thought.


    Li Mu jumped into the hot bath and started enjoying it. Spiritual Bath of Heavenly Fox n was really effective. Li Mu felt unprecedentedly refreshed andpletely rxed. He entered a perfect state where his stress was relieved.


    ¡°B*tch, if you don¡¯t want Li Yidao to die before getting on the arena, you¡¯d better go to the stone hall No. 1 to sleep with the master.¡± The steward who had appeared in the imperial garden during the day stared at Bi Yan sullenly and said, ¡°Believe it or not, Heavenly Devil Master has many ways to kill Li Yidao silently.¡± Bi Yan looked at the steward with a pale face.


    The steward smiled coldly, and said, ¡°I can tell that you are actually moved by Li Yidao. Well, idiot... Heavenly Devil Master said, as long as you obediently behave, he can be merciful, otherwise... No one can ignore the words of Heavenly Devil Master in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, at least not Li Yidao.¡±

 Chapter 656 - Arena Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 656 Arena Battle (1)</h4>


    The steward had worked in the Baiyu Imperial Pce for many years. He was perceptive and shrewd. He read Bi Yan¡¯s mind when he tried to threaten her. If Bi Yan had been more worried about her own safety in the daytime today, then at the time, she was more worried about Li Mu than about herself.


    So when the steward threatened her with Li Mu¡¯s safety, Bi Yan¡¯s heart immediately trembled. When he saw Bi Yan¡¯s reaction, the steward became more confident.


    ¡°Well, think about it. Heavenly Devil Master has no patience. If you don¡¯t follow me to see him, then there will be no chance.¡± The steward said as he walked outside. Bi Yan was flustered. She quickly grabbed the steward by the sleeve and begged, ¡°Your honor, your honor, I will go. But would you please allow me to say goodbye to Li Yidao?¡±


    Even if she were going to die, ept humiliation and abuse, and endure the most terrifying suffering in her life, she still hoped that she could meet the person who had given her the warmth of the world again before leaving. The steward was worried that there would be trouble. He sneered, ¡°If you want to see Li Yidao, then why don¡¯t you two die together? Huh!¡±


    Bi Yan fought back her tears, looked back at the stone hall, and nodded, ¡°Okay, I will go with you, but please keep your promise and let Mr. Li go.¡± The steward sneered and thought to himself that, ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t worry. When you die, Li Yidao will soon go to see you. How could Heavenly Devil Master let the madman go?¡±


    But when he turned his head, he suddenly froze on the spot as if he had seen a ghost. Under the moonlight, Li Mu in a loose robe appeared a few steps away, and he was staring at him coldly with sharp eyes. ¡°Mr. Li?!¡± Bi Yan eximed.


    So Mr. Li must have heard everything just now. Li Mu looked at the little fox girl and said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do anything irrational?¡± What kind of self-sacrifice was it?


    The young fox girl really knew little about the insidiousness and viciousness of the world. Today, he had greatly offended Little Heavenly Devil. How could the bastard let him go just because of a woman? ¡°Young Master, I...¡± Bi Yan lowered her head as if she had done something wrong.


    The steward was panicked. He turned and ran without saying a word. Li Mu ignored him and didn¡¯t stop him.


    He ran out of the stone hall and walked out 100 meters before he was relieved. He looked back in the direction of the stone hall with sinister eyes and cursed in a low voice. He had failed. How was he going to tell the Heavenly Devil Master?


    At the time, several patrolling royal guards came over. ¡°Your honor!¡±


    The guards saluted the steward. The steward snorted coldly and ignored them. He turned around and left.


    Suddenly these royal guards were shocked. ¡°Your honor, you...¡±


    They saw that the steward¡¯s head rolled silently from his neck like a watermelon. The blood spurted out from the broken neck like a spray. ¡°Oh, no, he was killed.¡±


    ¡°There are assassins.¡± Their roar ran across the night sky of the pce.


    The next day, early in the morning. When Li Mu woke up from the practice, the fox girl had already prepared breakfast and was waiting outside the quiet room of the stone hall with loving eyes.


    Li Mu sat down, pointed to the opposite position, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. It¡¯s boring for me to eat alone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bi Yan sat on her knees obediently and served Li Mu porridge, just like a gentle and well-behaved young wife.


    Li Mu smiled and said nothing. At the time, in his mind, the picture of the little fox girl stripping nakedst night again appeared. He kept thinking of her perfect and tempting body.


    Li Mu had seen women naked before. Of course, the scenes in adult movies on earth didn¡¯t count.


    When he was in Chang¡¯an City on Heavenly Land, he had acquired the ability to see through because his Third Eye was turned on. He unintentionally saw Hua Xiangrong¡¯s naked body in her boudoir clearly. But that could only be regarded as a form of voyeurism, which was totally different from a beautiful girl willingly undressing in front of him. For Li Mu, the little fox girl Bi Yan gave him a different experience for the first time.


    Before they finished their breakfast o, there came footsteps from outside. A young man dressed in a prince¡¯s brocade robe rushed into the stone hall with twenty silver armor guards.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Fox girl Bi Yan quickly stood up and saluted. The young man had an exquisite and handsome appearance unique to the Baiyu Dynasty royal family, with slightly pointed ears and white fox hair on the edge of the ears. It was the unique ancestral look of the Baiyu Dynasty royal family. His temperament was graceful and magnificent, and he was a bit pretentious. He was clearly a spoiled princess. He ignored fox girl Bi Yan. He stared at Li Mu, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Li Yidao, let me ask you. The steward Xu diedst night outside Stone Hall 21. Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°What? Steward Xu... died?¡± Fox girl Bi Yan eximed. She had never expected that he would die.


    Sixth Prince squinted at Bi Yan, waved his hand, and said, ¡°It looks like you know something. Take her back and torture her.¡± Li Mu finished hisst mouthful of porridge at the time, put down the bowl slowly, and said in a t tone, ¡°Are you talking about the eunuch who always sucked up to Little Heavenly Devil? Yes, I killed him.¡±


    Sixth Prince suddenly became violent. He stared at Li Mu and said, ¡°You¡¯re a madman. Steward Xu worked for the Baiyu royal family. How dare you kill him at will? Arrest the maniac and put him in jail. ¡± The silver armor guards behind him were about to rush to him.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Sixth Highness, right? I guess you came to me on your own.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Panic shed in the prince¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic. You don¡¯t even know you are being used by someone.¡± Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you ten breaths. Get out of me, or you¡¯ll end up like the steward did yesterday.¡± ¡°How dare you...¡± Sixth Prince was furious.


    But when he met Li Mu¡¯s eyes, he was instantly overwhelmed with great fear, as if a sh of lightning had pierced his heart. An unstoppable chill immediately followed the tailbone straight to the back of his spine, as if he were being stared at by death. He had a feeling that if he said another word or dyed for a moment, he would die. In the end, Sixth Prince somehow escaped from the 21st Stone hall in a muddle-headed state.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Li Mu looked at the back of them and shook his head. He had been wandering in the pce these days and could tell that the Baiyu Dynasty was exuding the atmosphere of thest dynasty.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Li Mu looked at the back of them and shook his head. He had been wandering in the pce these days and could tell that the Baiyu Dynasty was exuding the atmosphere of thest reign of a dynasty.


    To select Heavenly Legends at the time, Baiyu Dynasty had been extremely extravagant, and the imperial pce was full of decadence, especially these princes, who were basically good for nothing. For so many years, if it were not for the Heavenly Fox n of Ziwei Star Zone as its backer, the Baiyu Dynasty would probably have been eaten alive by the major sects of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. One Little Heavenly Devi was powerful enough to mobilize so many people in the pce, and the decline of the dynasty was evident.


    After Sixth Prince had just left, someone came to visit. A younger prince came to the 21st Stone Hall with six guards and six maids. ¡°I am White Star, the eleventh prince of Baiyu Dynasty. Here¡¯s a gift for you. Nice to meet you, Mr. Li...¡± The young man smiled. His posture seemed sincere.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even raise his eyes, ¡°Go away.¡± The young man¡¯s smile froze.


    Head security behind him turned angrily and said, ¡°How dare you be so rude to Eleventh Prince, you...¡± Li Mu looked up at him.


    Eleventh Prince and his men were terrified. They fled the stone hall. ¡°Who does he think he is? How dare he try to buy me off?¡±Li Mu sneered.


    The Baiyu Dynasty was really a messy and corrupt ce. Li Mu didn¡¯t want to get involved in the mess of thest reign of a dynasty.


    In a blink of an eye, another two days had passed. The 60 to 10 arena battle finally started.


    Sixty young geniuses in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region who had made it to the rankings were going to start a fight to determine the final ten candidates before they could go to Heavenly Fox n with the messenger of the Heavenly Fox n home star, and finally participate in the princess Daji¡¯s event of recruiting a husband. On the day, the messenger of Heavenly Fox n showed up.


    He was a middle-aged man with an elegant demeanor and the unique beauty of the Fox tribe. After some encouragement, the final battle sequence on stage was decided by random draw. Li Mu¡¯s number was 21.


    His opponent was an ¡®acquaintance¡¯, the challenging madman Lin Buyan whose number was 22. ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± Little Heavenly Devil stared at Li Mu, walked over, and sneered, ¡°But in the next round, you won¡¯t have such good luck. I will end your life personally.¡±


    Li Mu ignored him. Saint of Blood Sea and others also looked at Li Mu with gleeful eyes.


    Targeted by Little Heavenly Devil, Li Mu was practically a dead man. After the ceremony, the arena battle finally started.


    The first person on stage is Little Heavenly Devil. His opponent was an aristocratic genius ranked 20th.


    However, just after they met, Little Heavenly Devil tore the aristocratic genius into two pieces. The arena was scattered with the poor man¡¯s internal organs and it was bloody and terrifying. ¡°Easy-peasy.¡±


    Standing on the arena, Little Heavenly Devil pointed to Li Mu with a hand soaked in blood, and then made a beheading motion before heughed and stepped off the stage.

 Chapter 657 - Fight in the Ring (2)

    <h4>Chapter 657 Fight in the Ring (2)</h4>


    It was clear that he was goading Li Mu.


    A tant goading that bordered on undisguised humiliation.


    Every pair of eyes panned from the arena to Li Mu.


    But the silver faceless mask betrayed nothing of Li Mu¡¯s expression, making it impossible for everyone else to look at him and no one could tell what he was thinking.


    Everyone was sure that death was certain for Li Yidao.


    The Heavenly Legends had heard enough of what had happened two days ago. A steward who had chosen to lean towards the favor of the Little Heavenly Devil was killed. Then both the Sixth and Eleventh Princes were fended off through varying, but no less ignominious methods. Apparently, there were rumors that the princes were so enraged that they had several of their maids beaten alive. Even the Emperor of the Baiyu Dynasty was rmed by these incidents that he decreed to have Li Yidao punished for contempt of authority, although the notion was stopped by the emissary of the Heavenly Fox n.


    ¡°Li Yidao is in the contention of bing a Heavenly Legend. He is not to be harmed before the contest begins. But if he survives the contest and he fails to qualify as the best ten, then you¡¯re free to do what you will with him.¡±


    Such were the words of the emissary of the n.


    And as a result, Li Yidao¡¯s fame zed through every corner of the imperial pce like a bushfire.


    The contest continued.


    The sanguinary bloodiness of the Little Heavenly Devil in the first battle gave this tournament a fitting and savage prologue.


    The next battle featured the Sacred Acolyte of the Destruction Temple who was ced second on the list of rankings. The Acolyte easily reduced his opponent into ashes with just a mouthful of incinerating mes.


    In the third fight, the Saint of Blood Sea transfigured the blood of his opponent into a burgeoning aura of rancor and malice that ballooned and imploded, killing a General-realm bear monster directly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for blood to spatter all over the arena.


    As a result, the tournament had to be paused after the tenth match so that the imperial guards could first wash away the blood and dispose of the corpses and carcasses.


    None of the defeated from the first ten fights survived.


    Finally, a surrender came in the eleventh match.


    A Python Bull n member at the threshold of the General Realm gave up directly and withdrew from the tournament.


    As the first Heavenly Legend contestant to surrender, one could imagine the many disdainful and contemptuous stares everyone gave him.


    Even as he looked shocked, he appeared hardly ashamed at all. On the contrary, very cidly he proimed, ¡°I¡¯vee to contest for marriage, not to die senselessly. I am not foolish enough to insist on fighting even when I am aware that I am no match to my opponent. Such senseless death is meaningless.¡±


    The tall and burly young man strode away with a long, ck staff with snake-like motifs engraved on its entire length hanging on its back and marched out of the imperial pce.


    Peals of mockingughter haunted his every step.


    But Li Mu somehow felt that this young man¡¯s remarkable bearing andposure might portend an extraordinary future for him.


    The carnage in the fighting ring persisted.


    The carcass of the defeated contestant of the twelfth round was kicked off the arena with his blood soaking through the tes between the tiles. The air was still reverberating with the final cries for mercy in the dead young man¡¯s final moments, illustrating how cruel and brutal the fights were bing.


    Came the thirteenth round, the contestant whose ranking was lower immediately surrendered.


    He was one of the many who had been hurling mockery and jeers at the young Python Bull n contestant who surrendered earlier and now, he understood what it meant to take a step back.


    ¡°This is a meaningless battle.¡±


    He too turned and left.


    With the two surrenders as precedents, more and more contestants chose to give up as soon as they realized that they could not match their opponents.


    Then again, there was also no shortage of fools whose irrational bravado led to them giving away their lives in the ring.


    Rules of this tournament dictated that defeated contestants would have been rounded up for another stage in this tournament. But now that the defeated contestants numbered next to zero, there would hardly be any need for any more contests.


    Finally came Li Mu¡¯s turn.


    His opponent was Lin Buyan, the Manic Challenger.


    Li Mu strode up the steps of the arena slowly.


    Lin Buyan gazed at his opponent and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to show any mercy.¡±


    Saying nothing, Li Mu¡¯s hand reached for the hilt of his saber hanging on his back.


    Lin Buyan has yet to draw the sword still hanging from his waist.


    The deadly glint of steel shed suddenly.


    The battle was over.


    Lin Buyan was sent flying out of the ring and he crashed fell to the ground.


    No one could believe what just happened.


    The stroke was just so lightning quick that some even thought they imagined it.


    No one could see how Li Mu had attacked.


    Some even wondered if Li Mu had ever drawn his weapon at all.


    At any rate, Lin Buyan himself was still perplexed and dazed when he returned to his senses.


    He did not even see iting. One bright sh and there he was, already out of the ring.


    He mbered to his feet and examined himself, finding no wounds at all. Then he opened his mouth as if to speak.


    Bang!


    The sword still hanging from his belt burst into powdery filings with a loud bang and scattered in the wind.


    Lin Buyan¡¯s face fell at once.


    Only now did he realize the gap between his and Li Yidao¡¯s strength.


    ¡°You...¡± he nearly snarled at Li Mu, although he cupped his hands in salute and muttered bitterly, ¡°Thank you for showing mercy.


    With that, he swiveled around and left with a dismal look on his face.


    Lin Buyan was the first defeated contestant to leave the arena alive.


    His earlier statement of how he would never show mercy served only as a mockery to himself.


    With his faceless mask, Li Mu evinced zero forms of emotion as he retreated back down the steps wordlessly and drifted back to his seat.


    ¡°Heavens, you¡¯re incredible, Master Li.


    Bi Yan, the little fox girl was clenching her fists with exhration. She trotted over to give Li Mu some massage on his shoulders.


    Her petite face was flushed red with excitement.


    She had been nervous and anxious for him when he first stepped into the arena.


    Much has changed since that night for the former head housemaid of the imperial household.


    Gone were the blind obedience and reticent demureness honed after years of training and the quiet and reserved little girl was reced with the vim and vigor inherent to a little child whose innocence had been unearthed, the purest and most pristine form of natural innocence.


    Li Mu closed his eyes to rest.


    On the outside, he appeared as calm as ake. The refined demeanor befitting that of a respected savant only made him more outstanding.


    Deep inside, Li Mu was careening with shock and amazement.


    Evidently, it was his disy of skills that had earned him such treatment. He had never been served and taken care of by a beautifuldy before.


    The next battle was about to begin.


    The morous din of battle echoed from atop the arena.


    Yet still, many were still head over heels over Li Mu¡¯s stroke in thest fight.


    No one understood what happened.


    No one knew what happened.


    No one even saw what happened.


    What on earth was that?!


    A number of other contestants grew so awed and fearful of Li Mu that they were beginning to wonder what should they do if they were to face off against him in the future rounds.


    Yet there were also other favorites who merely scoffed at his disy of skills, hardly taking him seriously at all.


    The first round of the tournament finally came to an end at sundown that day.


    Such was the difference between the contestants who were fighting in this round that even the longest battlested barely more than fifteen minutes.


    Out of the sixty Heavenly Legend aspirants, eight gave up and surrendered while only one defeated contestant survived with the rest of the twenty-one defeated killed in the ring.


    The contestant who lost his fight but managed to survive was none other than Lin Buyan.


    Hence, with the notable exception of the Manic Challenger, every other contestant who had lost his fight had also lost their lives in the cruelest and most painful of ways.


    Li Mu was the only victor who ¨C quite literally ¨C stayed his de.


    Night befell the city, signifying the end of the first round.


    The thirty Heavenly Legend contestants who qualified for the next round returned to their respective stone chambers to recuperate and rest to prepare for another day of more brutal and more savage fights toe.


    Li Mu came back to his stone chamber and spent some time in the bubbling spring of spiritual energies with the Bi Yan attending to him before he retreated to a private alcove to train.


    Bi Yan did some housekeeping and when her work was done, she sat on the cold and hard steps of the chamber. There she sat, pondering quietly with her chin resting on her hands.


    The silvery orb of the moon outside gradually rose up. She knelt in the shaft of moonlight that entered the room and she sped her hands to pray.


    ¡°O mighty Goddess of the Moon, please watch over Master Li Mu. May he win his battle tomorrow. But even if he loses, please keep him safe... Just keep safe, Goddess. I promise I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    The pale glow from the moon up high fell on the petite face of the little fox girl as she prayed reverently, the light casting a soft sheen as if the Goddess was indeed giving her her very own blessing.


    The next day.


    The tournament continued.


    The first one to step into the ring was the same contestant as the day before: the Little Heavenly Devil.


    Only this time, his opponent, a young fledgling of the Green Snake n, immediately chose to forfeit the fight.


    Fortunate enough to survive the first round, the young man was hoping that he would not be matched against anyone strong and powerful. With more luck, he wanted to see if he could go further. Yet to his dismay, the Little Heavenly Devil was assigned as his next opponent. Knowing better than to gamble his life away, he admitted defeat readily.


    The Little Heavenly Devil stood atop the arena and crooked a finger at Li Mu. ¡°You can surrender if we meet, Li Mu. But don¡¯t you ever think I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Li Mu remained in his seat and said not a word as if he hardly heard a word.


    In the following matches, the opponents of both the Sacred Acolyte and the Saint of Blood Sea immediately yielded when they learned who were they facing off against.


    Next came Li Mu¡¯s acquaintances.


    Ming Yue might have participated in this tournament in hopes of finding a sweetheart, but at the sordid flirting of her opponent, she fell into a frenzied rage that ended in her reducing her opponents into bloody strips of flesh and viscera. She returned to the arena today, looking more irascible and angered than yesterday. The opponent today had only just shed her a grin and in her manic state of mind, she gravely wounded the young scion of the Snow Wolf n, forcing him to leap out of the ring to save his dear life.


    Even the youth in robes of ck defeated the scion of the Xingwan Family in just three moves.


    That surprised Li Mu enough.


    Thest time he encountered these two, they were no stronger than the Saint of the Blood Sea in power and level of cultivation. What have they experienced in the past few years that they have now be so powerful?!


    The speed of their growth wasparable to Li Mu himself, who has had the luck of benefiting much through his many adventures.


    They must have either stumbled upon fortuitous encounters that greatly benefited them, or they have found powerful and influential factions totch themselves to.


    When it was finally Li Mu¡¯s turn to fight, Bi Yan balled her fists tightly with anticipation, her fingernails digging deep into her flesh, although she did not quite feel the pain in the throes of her anxiety.


    Li Mu¡¯s opponent this round was the son of the chieftain of the Golden Condor n.


    In his battle yesterday, this young prince had ripped his opponent apart with his bare talons. That was no duel. That was a ughter.


    ¡°You will die a horrible death,¡± growled the chieftain¡¯s son with a scathing look as he licked his lips. ¡°You¡¯ll die on this day for what happened to the Heavenly Devil Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu responded cidly, ¡°So you¡¯re anotherckey of the Little Heavenly Devil?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? We are allies of the same cause! Colleagues pursuing amon goal! How dare you!¡± the young chieftainshed out with rage. It was true that he intended to build a friendship with the Heavenly Devil Sect. His n has long had dealings with the Heavenly Devil Sect but Li Mu¡¯s teasing angered him enough to dibobte the flow of his internal energies enough to cause an internal injury.


    ¡°Well, I guess birds of a feather flock together. No matter how filthy and foul you both are,¡± muttered Li Mu indifferently.


    Li Mu¡¯s faceless mask only seemed to substantiate the ridicule and mockery to no end.


    So much that the junior chieftain decided that no amount of words would aplish anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to shreds!¡± he shrieked, his eyes ring with livid rage as he channeled his magic. His arms turned into a pair of steely talons of gold with motifs of glyphs and runes convoluting and twisting around his golden appendages. The talons glowed with a majestic sheen as the junior¡¯s chieftains¡¯ General-realm powers radiated across every corner of the arena, shrouding the whole fighting ring into a veil of full gold.


    As a rare alien species, members of the Golden Condor n were all born with incredible magic that could potentially distort even the fabric of Time and Space.


    The audience around the ring reeled with silence and awe.


    Such was the power of the young chieftain of the Golden Condor n that he could very well be ced within the ten greatest contestants of this tournament.


    Without any doubt, he had been hiding some of his strength in yesterday¡¯s fight.


    Unbelievably nervous, Bi Yan watched quietly amongst the crowd, so anxious that she could hardly breathe. Her hands balled into fists as she murmured a quiet prayer for Li Mu¡¯s safety.


    Inside the arena, Li Mu¡¯s hand slowly moved to the top of his left shoulder to grope for the handle of his saber hanging from his back.

 Chapter 658 - Fight in the Ring (3)

    <h4>Chapter 658 Fight in the Ring (3)</h4>


    Li Mu¡¯s hand felt the cold and hard steel of the hilt of his weapon.


    This was a habit of his every time before he attacked.


    The movement was executed with indescribable grace and coolness.


    As his fingers wrapped around his hilt, the golden talons of the junior were but a hair¡¯s breadth away from reaching Li Mu¡¯s head.


    Right at that moment came the deadly glint of steel.


    Quick as lightning.


    Anyone would have thought they imagined seeing him attack.


    Swift and sure, the white and unrelenting gleam of steel easily overshadowed the rich radiation of gold spreading into the air.


    Everything happened in just one short split-second.


    Both men threw themselves apart from each other.


    The junior chieftain stared at Li Mu, his face aghast with horror.


    ¡°You...¡± he staggered backward.


    The audience watched quietly, anticipating something dramatic.


    A thin red line appeared on the wrist of the junior chieftain ¨C at the point where, after his forearm, his hand ceased to be human, reced by the set of golden talons. Then it fell off. The golden talons that could have ripped even metal and iron into strips fell off the wrists and nked dully on the ceramic tiles of the arena.


    It was broken. The golden talons have been sheared off his wrists.


    His single most important weapon has been deprived.


    What an incredible skill.


    What a terrifying skill.


    As before, no one understood, no one saw, and no one fathomed what actually took ce until it ended.


    All they saw was Li Yidao reaching for his saber, then a bright sh of light burst forth.


    Was it the saber?


    Was it a weapon of divine powers?


    A sonorous peal of shock and amazement erupted from the stands around the arena.


    From afar, the envoy of the Heavenly Fox CLan who has been watching the fight, nodded his head in deep thought.


    Bi Yan¡¯s eyes went wide with disbelief. Her hands were clutching tightly at her chest and witnessing Li Mu¡¯s triumph restored the dainty little maiden¡¯s breath as she finally heaved with relief.


    In the arena.


    Li Mu withdrew his hand from the handle of his saber hanging off his left shoulder.


    Wordlessly, he swiveled around and headed for the steps.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not lost yet! I can still fight!¡±


    The junior chieftain screamed with rage. He channeled his magic ¨C a form of bloodline sorcery unique only to members of the Golden Condor n ¨C to regenerate his severed hands.


    If Li Mu had heard his calls, he certainly made no sign of it. He maintained his pace and strode towards the steps.


    The Saint of the Blood Sea speaking just below the arena said loudly with a sneer, ¡°The rules of this tournament dictates that the fight must go on so long as one side refuses to yield, no matter how grave are his injuries.¡±


    As he spoke, Li Mu¡¯s footsteps hardly stopped. Until Li Mu¡¯s foot finally stepped off the final step and onto the ground, the Saint added for the benefit of everyone around, ¡°And since the fight is still continuing because of the persistence of the fighter who has not yet surrender, Li Yidao? Are you forfeiting your victory instead?¡±


    Li Mu shot the Saint a scathing re.


    ¡°Fool.¡±


    Then he strode towards his chair.


    The Saint furrowed his brows as if to say something mocking when the crowds eximed suddenly.


    Then a most strange and peculiar thing happened.


    The junior chieftain, who had never stopped hurling insults at Li Mu¡¯s retreating back, spasmed all of a sudden, his backbone shot up straight with a jolt of shock and pain. He went stiff with a long red line appearing on his throat as if an invisible hand was tracing a circle of red all around his throat. The junior chieftain realized finally what was going on as his face began to squirm with terror. But it was toote. As if a gust of wind was blowing, his head rolled off his throat and fell onto the floor.


    Plop!


    The headless carcass crashed into a heap on the ground.


    He was dead.


    The expression on the Saint¡¯s froze before it contorted into one of shock and fear.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why Li Yidao stepped off the arena!?¡±


    That one blow he unleashed not only severed off the junior chieftain¡¯s hands, but even his head too!


    What an incredible and quick blow!


    So quick that not even the junior chieftain himself was aware of how Li Yidao¡¯s blow had left enough spiritual energy inside him to erupt when he least expected it to kill him.


    The audience watching the contest erupted all at once.


    Even a great number of the Heavenly Legend contestants sprang to their feet with disbelief.


    What skill with the saber is this?!


    So incredible.


    With such skill the opponent was killed without he himself knowing it?!


    No. This is not just about speed.


    No. It¡¯s about how deep and rich an understanding Li Yidao possessed in the skills of wielding the saber.


    That made Li Yidao very extraordinary.


    The Saint¡¯s face looked so horrid as if there was dung under his nose.


    He had failed to realize that not only the junior chieftain of the Golden Condor n was dead, and he made himself looked even more like a fool by mocking Li Yidao.


    The Little Heavenly Devil snorted coldly.


    ¡°Hmph, lousy skills.¡±


    He shot a nce at Li Mu and trace a finger across his throat ¨C the cutthroat gesture.


    Taunting. Open taunting.


    But Li Mu paid him no heed at all.


    At least right now, at this moment, no one believed that Li Yidao was backing down from the fight.


    Li Mu¡¯s demonstration had put to rest many questions about him.


    His execution-styled defeat of the junior chieftain has proved that he has yet to disy the full extent of his true strength, despite his ranking at the twenty-first ce. Li Mu was beyond any doubt one of the strongest fighters in the tournament.


    What a formidable opponent.


    The finalists of the tournament all reeled with trepidation.


    The rest of the battles remained just as every bit as bloody and savage.


    So ended the next round of elimination quickly.


    With six contestants giving up with another nine as dead as a doornail.


    Li Mu smoothly advanced into the next round, joining fourteen other contestants in another elimination that would see the best eight advance.


    Three dayster, another news shocked the tournament.


    Li Mu was not chosen at all.


    Fifteen Heavenly Legend contestants and seven battles in the group. One of the contestants was awarded a chance to advance without fighting.


    And it was Li Yidao.


    Otherwise known, to no knowledge of people outside, as Li Mu.


    Even the Little Heavenly Devil was stunned himself.


    ¡°Some people just have all the luck,¡± he spat


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to enjoy tearing you to shreds with my own bare hands once your luck runs out. Then I¡¯ll snap your saber into two. Let no one dare to boast themselves as masters of saberbat before the might of the Heavenly Devil Sect!¡±


    The Sect not only has a set of disciplines that specializes in the Cultivation of demonic powers, but it was also the few schools of Cultivators across all of the Star Region that prided itself in its unique disciplines in the study of saberbat. Most if not all of its students and acolytes were skilfully trained in the fighting with a saber.


    In fact, Zhangsun Changkong, whom Li Mu had in when he first stepped foot here on this Heavenly Land, was one such student from the Heavenly Devil Sect. The warrior, who earned the moniker of ¡°Demon Broadsword¡±, too was an adeptly skilled user of the saber in his own right and it was after killing him, Li Mu found in the dead man¡¯s possession several manuscripts about the study of saberbat that provided him with the theory and knowledge that helped paved his way to his present strength.


    One could almost argue that the Heavenly Devil Sect was the Star Region¡¯s premier school of saberbat.


    Hence, from this belief came the Little Heavenly Devil¡¯s confidence and hubris that ¡°no man should boast themselves as masters of saberbat before the might of the Heavenly Devil Sect.¡±


    But to Li Mu, those words carried as much significance as a harmless joke.


    For Li Mu had made quite a study on the style ofbat of the Heavenly Devil Sect after finding Zhangsun Changkong¡¯s manuscript.


    Li Mu had found the weakness in their style and no warrior iming roots from the Heavenly Devil Sect could ever hope topete with him.


    And since the tournament¡¯s beginning, the Little Heavenly Devil had never disguised his loathing of Li Mu by mocking and insulting him whenever he could. Li Mu long had a mind to stop this once and for all.


    His patience was wearing thin.


    Especially when he had never been a really patient person to begin with.


    As far as he was concerned, the Little Heavenly Devil was nothing but a dead man.


    But rules of the tournament forbid fights stemming from personal vendetta, and hence, if Li Mu wished to deal with Little Heavenly Devil, he could only do it in the arena.


    He was even more eager for a fight to put this rivalry to rest than the Little Heavenly Devil himself.


    Even though he had never once voiced out his desire before.


    No point speaking or responding to a dead man, he thought.


    The tournament went on, culminating in the birth of the eight Heavenly Legend quarter-finalists.


    The Little Heavenly Devil, the Sacred Acolyte, the Saint of Blood Sea, the youth in ck robes, and the young girl with the machete were all part of the top-eight lineup.


    To make up for the numbers, the envoy of the Heavenly Fox n chose two more warriors from the pool of defeated survivors as thest two of the Ten Heavenly Legends.


    The final Ten Heavenly Legends were born.


    The envoy then made a top-ten ranking of the Heavenly Legends. Each of them was ced either before or after each other through the envoy¡¯s evaluation of their battle powers during their fights. Without any surprise, the Little Heavenly Devil came in first, followed by the Sacred Acolyte closely behind. Li Mu, who did not have to fightst round was ced fifth, just behind the Saint of Blood Sea and the ck-robed youth.


    ¡°Feel free to challenge anyone for another reevaluation of your cings if you¡¯re not happy with it.¡±


    The envoy said with a wry smile.


    Li Mu frowned.


    Why did he feel as if the envoy was prodding them into fighting each other again?


    But before anyone could speak, the Little Heavenly Devil was the first to step into the arena. ¡°It¡¯s time, Li Yidao. You¡¯re a shame to the ten finalists of this tournament and let¡¯s fight to see it!¡±


    Eyes wandered back and forth between the Little Heavenly Devil and Li Mu.


    The moment of reckoning hase.


    Li Yidao might be a savant in the art of saberbat, but the Little Heavenly Devil¡¯s powers and techniques have suffered no rival thus far. Who on earth among them was greater?


    ¡°But Young Master, y-you¡¯re already one of the finalists. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself with all this!¡± insisted Bi Yan, tugging at Li Mu¡¯s sleeves.


    She has seen enough in the past few days. The Little Heavenly Devil has proved himself to be the greatest of the Ten Heavenly Legend finalists, outstripping everyone by a mile. She would not have been so worried if it was anyone else; Li Mu¡¯s recent incredible and amazing performance had given her enough faith that he would prevail against any other challenger but the Little Heavenly Devil and now, her heart was racing with knots tying in her gut.


    Li Mu stroked the little fox girl¡¯s hair affectionately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He rose up slowly and paced casually up the steps into the arena.


    Bi Yan could hardly keep her eyes open.


    The Little Heavenly Devil could have not been any more gleeful. ¡°Courageous, I¡¯ll give you that. Heh heh heh... Now tell me, how would you wish to die? I¡¯ll try my best to amodate you¡ª¡±


    He barely finished.


    A gleaming wave of light scythed across the arena.


    As white and glittering as snow, dazzling but deadly.


    That was it. Li Mu¡¯s hand lowered from the hilt of his saber and he wheeled around, sauntering down the steps.


    ¡°Y-you... W-wait...¡± the Little Heavenly Devil stuttered, visibly shaken. He could barely react at the speed and suddenness of that sh of light. But Li Mu ignored his cries and his steps continued. Feeling enraged and flustered, he yelled, ¡°Stand right there, you! This fight¡¯s not over yet¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Li Mu cut him off abruptly, pausing at the edge of the arena with not so much as a look back at him. ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡±


    That stunned the Little Heavenly Devil, who instantly recalled how did the junior chieftain of the Golden Condor n, one of Li Mu¡¯s previous opponents, had died. He sneered, ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you taking me as a fool like that Golden Condor trash? I¡ª¡±


    He stopped short halfway, his eyes shooting wide as saucers.


    A thin red line slowly spread across his throat. Just like before, an invisible hand tracing the red circle around his neck.


    The Little Heavenly Devil desperately wed at his throat in the futile attempt to cover the line or wipe it away.


    But how could it even be possible?


    Witnessed by more than several hundred pairs of disbelief and astounded res, the Little Heavenly Devil,monly hailed as the number one prodigy of the Star Region, died just like how the junior chieftain did before: with his head lopped off. The lifeless head fell to the ground in a loud clunk on the floor of the arena. So ended his life.


    ¡°Worthless,¡± remarked Li Mu contemptuously, ¡°You¡¯re worse than that Golden Condor boy.¡±


    He strode back to his chair.


    ¡°Young Master... T-that... T-that was incredible...¡± squeaked Bi Yan, loss for words as she grimaced with shame for doubting him earlier.


    Li Mu grinned. ¡°I told you before: I would kill him in the ring. You can rx now. No one will ever force you to act against your own wishes now. Unless... unless he wishes a quick end.¡±


    Bi Yan bobbed her head vigorously.


    As for everyone else around them, they were all petrified beyond words.

 Chapter 659 - Verbal Tiff

    <h4>Chapter 659 Verbal Tiff</h4>


    To every member of the audience who had been following every fight of this tournament, Li Yidao¡¯s name was one shrouded with a veil of enigma if not a hidden tinge of terror.


    No matter how powerful an opponent he encountered up until today, he would always emerge triumphant by finishing them off with only one single stroke.


    One stroke to rule them all, and in every contest, win them.


    Whether it was Lin Buyan, the junior chieftain of the Golden Condor n, or even the Little Heavenly Devil; he remained victorious as always, defeating every single one of them with only one blow using his saber.


    More intriguing was the fact that literally, no one could ever see what happened every time.


    The fights always ended before anyone could see his saber or how it even looked.


    The rest of the Heavenly Legend contestants, who were also the newest generation of Brilliance Immortal Star Region elites as well as well-learned and erudite intellectuals themselves, had never seen such ways ofbat before.


    One could even argue that this had long transcended the usual sense of saberbat disciplines.


    This was a form of witchery, said some.


    Even the envoy of the Heavenly Fox n who had been observing Li Mu for quite some time could barelyment too.


    What criticisms or mockery that were formerly intended for him was gone ¨C gone with the many enemies whom he had so effortlessly trampled upon with his saber.


    What awesome might and power.


    And before such overwhelming might and power, so crumbled the confidence and morale of the rest of the other Heavenly Legend aspirants that their ce in the ranking of this tournament no longer mattered.


    Because without any doubt, Li Yidao was already the undisputed champion of this Heavenly Legend tournament. The rest of the contestants could fight all they want, but hardly any of them had the nerve to take one blow from Li Yidao and his saber.


    Could they? Never.


    The spirit of rancor andpetition zed in the eyes of the Sacred Acolyte. He desired a fight to see who¡¯s better. But he knew better than to try, for he too,ckedplete faith that he could prevail against Li Mu.


    The Saint of the Blood Sea shifted not an inch in his chair as if he saw nothing of what happened to the Little Heavenly Devil. Detached and distant as if he was a stranger. With a dispassionate countenance, he nodded acknowledgedly at Li Mu in the arena like a polite friend, conveniently pretending that he was not an ally of the Little Heavenly Devil who had once done his fair share of heckling at Li Yidao before.


    Li Mu was nowhere near amused. He had long wanted to kill the Saint; in fact, he was thinking of challenging him to a fight now to deal with this particr loose end.


    Strangely, the Saint stood up suddenly as if he had read Li Mu¡¯s mind. Smiling like a true friend, he said, ¡°What an awesome stroke, Master Li. Allow me to convey my admiration and respect for your skillfulness. I hereby acknowledge you as my superior.¡±


    Li Mu stared at him quietly.


    ¡°Is he a woman or a man?! Was it his sixth sense warning him that I wasing?¡±


    The envoy of the Heavenly Fox n stood up and pronounced loudly, ¡°Only one challenge for each contestant in this round, Li Yidao. Your turn is over.¡±


    Li Mu peered at the mysterious figure quietly before he retreated down the steps of the fighting ring without any protest.


    Thus ended the Ten Heavenly Legends Tournament which had been all of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region¡¯s center of attention.


    From within the pool of defeated contestants, the emissary of the Heavenly Fox n chose one to make up for the one empty ce in the roll of Heavenly Legends.


    Coincidentally, it was none other than the Manic Challenger Lin Buyan ¨C the only one of three contestants in the tournament who had survived Li Mu¡¯s attacks.


    He himself could not have been any more surprised that he was chosen.


    But none of the Heavenly Legends disputed the decision.


    At least no one wished to question the decision of the emissary whom everyone guessed to be a King Realm being.


    The King Realm ¨C the Realm of power where one alone could easily conquer the whole of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    All ten Heavenly Legends were awarded prizes from this King-Realm being ¨C a pill known as Heavenly Fox¡¯s Blessing. It was said that the pill could not only heal one¡¯s injuries but also fundamentally enhance one¡¯s physical constitution and an increase of ten-year worth of powers.


    All ten Heavenly Legends were ushered back up into the arena with Li Mu leading at the front.


    Among the spectators of mostly officials and members of the imperial family, both the Sixth and Eleventh Princes were doing their best to keep themselves out of view.


    Especially the former. Just a few days ago, his moronic shenanigan of leading a troop of his guards to provoke Li Yidao into a fight so that he could have him thrown into the pce gaol so that he could win the favor of the Little Heavenly Devil had backfired.


    ¡°Good. I trust that you are all satisfied with your results in this tournament. Go and take a rest for today. Tomorrow, we shall set off for the Ziwei Star Zone. There, you¡¯ll encounter peers and Heavenly Legends greater and more powerful. In return, rich rewards and untold glory await you,¡± smiled the Heavenly Fox n emissary, ¡°Trust that a whole new world is opening its door to you.¡±


    The Brilliance Immortal Star Region¡¯s newest crop of the Ten Heavenly Legends has been born.


    Organized by the Heavenly Fox n, this year¡¯s tryout tournament has attracted the participation of almost every warrior order and school, including independent talents from unknown corners of the Star Region, allowing this generation of Heavenly Legends to be hailed as the most solid lineup the Star Region has ever seen.


    With the curtains now falling over this tournament, the emissary of the Heavenly Fox n finally agreed that it was time for news of the tournament¡¯s result to be disseminated everywhere, and news of this spread quickly like a hurricane.


    In-depth information of the tournament could be found on Immortal Net, detailing every fight and every round of the tournament, beginning from sixty contestants until the crowning of the Ten Heavenly Legends.


    An Immortal Net member under the pseudonym of ¡°The Schrly Cultivator¡± left ament:


    ¡°Unbelievable, the Little Heavenly Devil¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Li Yidao? Please enlighten me!¡± said one user.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible. I¡¯ve never heard of such a name before. How did he be famous so rapidly?¡± said another.


    ¡°It was said that this man defeated his opponents with one single stroke. No one has been able to survive past that threshold up until now.¡±


    ¡°Sounds ludicrous but it¡¯s true. Not only the Little Heavenly Devil was killed with one blow, but even the junior chieftain of the Golden Condor n was also simrly defeated too, having both his talons and his arms sliced off... But I¡¯m interested to know if there¡¯s anyone who could survive one blow from Li Yidao?¡±


    ¡°So anyone with the surname Li is now powerful, eh? First, there is the Wild Broadsword Li Mu, and now Li Yidao, who had just beaten the once undisputed champion of the younger generation, the Little Heavenly Devil. This must be a new dawn for anyone called Li.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who is stronger? The Wild Broadsword or Li Yidao?¡±


    Someone had the ironic sense ofparing both Li Yidao and Li Mu.


    Slowly, what started as a discussion about the tournament slowly transitioned into a heated debate between both Li Mu and Li Yidao.


    And this would not have been an online verbal tiff worthy of its name without the inclusion of the Wild Broadsword Alliance which has be the most influential fan club in all of the Brilliance Immortal Forum.


    ¡°As if there¡¯s any room for argument. For sure it¡¯s the Wild Broadsword. Li Yidao is only a speck of dirt before Li Mu¡¯s power and skill!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It took only his fist to defeat the Three-headed Hellhound. The Wild Broadsword did not even need to draw his weapon. If he did, even the sky and earth would quake in his presence. There¡¯s no way that Li Yidao can ever take a blow from Li Mu!¡±


    ¡°Li Yidao only became champion in this Heavenly Legend tournament because Li Mu did note!¡±


    Staunch supporters from the Wild Broadsword Alliance thronged together in a unified front and flooded the entire inte forum with a staggering deluge of new posts andments, drowning out any otherments and posts that did not agree with them.


    That included the few Cultivators who were voicing out on Li Yidao¡¯s behalf.


    Finally, the renowned and yet enigmatic member of the forum, the Darkness-repelling Sword, had a few words of his own to say: ¡°Battle power is not the only factor that decides one¡¯s greatness. The Wild Broadsword and Li Yidao are both masters in saberbat and both possess General-Realm powers. Leaving aside the matter of who is more skillful inbat, the Wild Broadsword is known to be a moral and virtuous person. Which is more than what I can say for Li Yidao so far. Who else in this world has achieved the Aspect of Virtue? Based on this alone, I daresay Li Yidao still has much to catch up.¡±


    Hardly anyone could refute such reasonable words.


    No one could disagree that the Wild Broadsword was one of the most virtuous of warriors in this era and area.


    Even the naysayers could find no reasons to object.


    Li Mu was justing back to his room after a constitutional outside when he found Bi Yan seething with tears.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s angered you?¡± Li Mu teased.


    The Ten Heavenly Legends were given a day for rest and recreation. They could leave the pce and attend to personal matters. Gifted to Li Mu as a present, Bi Yan would be a personal maid of Li Mu from then on and she was staying with him at the hotel.


    He was just back from the Apricot Forest Apothecary when he found Bi Yan so distraught.


    ¡°Those people, Master! They¡¯re terrible!¡± the little fox girl spat bitterly, clutching a Net Card which she was using to surf the Inte. ¡°Those people! They were raving about how great the Wild Broadsword Li Mu is, and in the process of worshipping him, they sought to belittle and mock you, Master! How could they!¡±


    Li Mu nearly regurgitated the mouthful of water in his mouth.


    And here I was, wondering what went wrong?!


    He had not surfed Immortal Net yet, hence he knew nothing about the ruckus now raging online.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    The VIP of Immortal Net logged on to his ount and once he realized what was going on, he felt immensely amused.


    Interesting!


    What would these people think if they found out that Li Yidao and the Wild Broadsword were actually one and the same?


    He felt proud and touched. His supporters from the Wild Broadsword Alliance had devoutly defended and upheld his reputation and good name with all the zeal and jealousy they could muster, paling no less inparison to die-hard fans of movie and film stars on Earth. In fact, he wondered if this made him a celebrity of sorts.


    He mulled about it for seconds then he posted something.


    ¡°My sincerest thanks to you all.¡±


    That was it. Six simple words.


    Then he moved to the trade zone of the forum to check on his listings. He had earlier left his goose-feather-shaped broadsword and another saber there for sale.


    He had left it there for some time and he never had the time to check on it and what he saw now left him bbergasted.


    His listings had received more than ten thousand bids.


    ¡°And the highest bid so far...¡± For one moment, Li Mu thought his eyes were deceiving him. Someone had offered more than ten times the prices of both his listings to buy his sabers.


    ¡°Is this bidder a fool?!


    ¡°Ten times the usual price for two second-hand goods?!


    ¡°W-what on earth is going on?!¡±


    He tapped on the note left by the bidder, a Cultivator by the pseudonym of ¡°Recluse of the Wild Broadsword Alliance¡±. The note said: I have nothing but enough money to make myself happy. But I wish to contribute to your cause, Master Wild Broadsword. As a loyal member of the Alliance, I wish only to do my part, and so I hereby offer my fairy crystals and I hope you won¡¯t decline my sincere offer.¡±


    Good Heavens?!


    Li Mu stared at the message again, utterly speechless and stunned beyond words.


    ¡°Has Fortune begun to smile upon me?!


    ¡°From this day, anyone who offends my fans will be an enemy of mine!


    ¡°These are my worshippers and my loyal subjects!


    ¡°If only I could give this Recluse a kiss on the face!¡±

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660 Word About Hua Xiangrong</h4>


    If only everyone was as supportive and passionate as this ¡°Recluse of the Wild Broadsword Alliance¡±. The world would be so filled with love and peace.


    And he was not the only one. There were a few other usernames that Li Mu had noticed before. Usernames like ¡°Graceful Dance¡±, ¡°Deputy of the Wild Broadsword Alliance¡±, ¡°Poppy Blossoms¡±, ¡°Maven Emeritus¡±, ¡°Lethargic Dragon¡±, ¡°You are Not Me¡±, ¡°Vast Generosity¡±, ¡°Dragon of the Martial Realm¡± and so forth. Every single one of them had put in bids for both his listings and the prices of their bids were all way beyond the true value of both weapons.


    Li Mu was beginning to feel his vanity being satiated to a heavenly degree.


    But the more he looked at it, the more he felt the weight of an inexplicable pathos.


    ¡°These people... For what reasons are these people pouring me such support?¡±


    Among them abounded students of prestigious schools and sects, the influential and the wealthy, themon Cultivators of humble origins, and even those who were just barely scraping for a morsel of food to keep their stomachs warm.


    And what has he done to earn such respect and adoration?


    All he did was to set up a trust ¨C a trust with just a few fairy crystals of his that he managed to put together after managed to redeem himself from the conspiracy that smeared his name.


    That was it.


    All of it.


    He knew he had done absolutely nothing at all for all these people who were now fervently proiming their support for him.


    In fact, it was out of his own self-importance that he set up the trust and because of that, innocent people at the Southern Street have suffered for his sake.


    I did nothing. But some people were willing to give everything for me. Including their lives.


    Li Mu mused solemnly.


    Yet one good deed deserved another. That little act of kindness in setting up that trust had set the bedrock for his achievement of the Aspect of Virtue and earned him a host of fans and supporters on Immortal Net. That eventually saw the birth of his own fan club, the Wild Broadsword Alliance which grew to be the strongest andrgest organized group in all of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region Inte forum.


    ¡°What I initially thought to be a ragtag band of online activists fighting my cause... is now...¡±


    Li Mu peered silently at the digits that disyed the prices of the highest bids for his listings. The numbers were still rising. Fast.


    ¡°What is making them do this?¡±


    He thought quietly.


    There must be something more. Something more than just the little things he did.


    Li Mu tapped on a button, shutting down the bidding for both his listings.


    Without any hesitation, he arranged for the goose-feather-shaped broadsword to be gifted free of charge to the Recluse. As for the other weapon, he had Immortal Net put it up for a lucky draw. The winner would get it free of charge too.


    The Li Mu just minutes before would have, without any hesitation, tap on the Sell button to proceed with the transaction.


    But now, he has changed. He needed to.


    He logged off his Immortal Net ount.


    Bi Yan was still mumbling to herself, still evidently angered over the upsurging support for the Wild Broadsword instead of Li Yidao, although she could hardly do anything about it at all.


    She peered at Li Mu and said hotly, ¡°I¡¯m starting a Yidao Alliance, Young Master! I¡¯ll start one and dere war on the Wild Broadsword Alliance!¡±


    Li Mu almost burst intoughter, ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no need for that. Li Mu is an idol of mine. He¡¯s the perfect warrior and the most honorable person I know. I¡¯m nothingpared to him. Truth be told, I¡¯m a member of the Wild Broadsword Alliance myself.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Bi Yan¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Li Mu guffawed at how adorable she looked.


    ¡°Bi Yan,¡± said Li Mu suddenly, ¡°Do you still have family anywhere?¡±


    He needed to think of ways to deal with her. If she has family around somewhere, he could release her and give her her freedom.


    Both of them together ¨C both unmarried man and woman roaming together ¨C was still something that decorum would frown upon.


    Bi Yan turned gloomy. ¡°I suppose so. But I don¡¯t know where and how are they now. My father was hurt when I was a little girl. So hurt that he never got well. We were too poor then and we needed fairy crystals to get medicine for my father. So I sold myself to the ve trader who was looking for servant girls for the imperial pce. For fifteen years, I have not heard a word from them, so I don¡¯t know how are they now.¡±


    Li Mu could not help feeling sorry for her.


    Bi Yan has had a sad life, but she remained an honorable person.


    Aside from power and the stages of cultivation, the world of Cultivators differed not much from that of themon people.


    ¡°Would you like to go back to them and see them?¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a gleam of hope never before seen in her, although the light quickly ebbed away when she seemed to remember something as she shook her head violently. ¡°No, Young Master. I belong to you now and I will serve you with all my life. I could never repay your kindness, Young Master, even with my death.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head. ¡°Family is the most important thing, silly. I am merely a passerby in the path of your life.¡±


    Bi Yan stared at Li Mu nkly.


    A strange glow shone in those beautiful eyes of hers, rippling with trepidation.


    Li Mu ruffled her hair yfully, ¡°So where¡¯s your hometown?¡±


    ¡°At the Ziwei Star Zone, on the home of the Heavenly Fox n. Green Foxes are one of the main cadet branches of the Heavenly Fox n, alongside the White Foxes.¡±


    ¡°So Bi Yan¡¯s a native of the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home?!¡±


    That indeed came as a surprise.


    ¡°Just so as well,¡± Li Mu grinned, ¡°We¡¯re going to the home. You cane with me. We can meet your parents once we reach there. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be happy to see you.¡±


    Bi Yan demurely nodded, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    She took a deep breath, as if summoning her courage, then she looked up at Li Mu with her clear and imploring eyes. ¡°I miss my parents, Young Master. But I wish to serve you too. Please don¡¯t want me. Please!¡±


    Li Mu stroked her hair again quietly.


    He was about to say something when something interrupted them.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone was rapping on the door.


    ¡°The herbs that you ordered from our shop, it¡¯s here, sir!¡±


    It was the voice of the shopkeeper from Apricot Forest Apothecary.


    Li Mu¡¯s face shifted immediately.


    ¡°What do you have for me?¡±


    It was the old shopkeeper, Qiu Ling.


    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to procure what you need, sir,¡± said the old man, ¡°Of the two persons you¡¯re looking for, one is Hua Xiangrong. She wasst seen at one of thes belonging to the Deity n of the Ziwei Star Zone. She had a stunning performance there and news of this only just came. Early on, she was known by the name Lady of the Clouds and it was only until one of our agents saw the Water Mirror Technique footage of her performance and he remembered the one you left us, and only then he was certain that she is who you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°Last seen at one of the Deity ns of the Ziwei Star Zone?


    ¡°Hua Xiangrong is there now?¡±


    Li Mu furrowed his brows in deep thought.


    She¡¯s further than he expected.


    He had heard about the Deity n before. As one of the six great ns of the Ziwei Star Zone like the Heavenly Fox n, the Deity n¡¯s influence and might ce them among the master races of the ruling pantheon of the whole Star Zone.


    Qiu Ling went on saying, ¡°ording to the information wepiled, the Lady of the Clouds is very close to a young prodigy of the Deity n. As of now, they¡¯re traveling together to attend an event at the home of the Heavenly Fox n. A tournament with the princess¡¯s hand in marriage as the grand prize.¡±


    The creases on Li Mu¡¯s forehead only grew deeper.


    ¡°And what is this now?!¡±


    Something must have happened to Hua Xiangrong.


    If he was right, then all this must be rted to that Bai Mochou.


    That would mean there would be no avoiding this trip to the Heavenly Fox n home.


    ¡°What about the other?¡± he asked.


    The old man shook his head. ¡°Countess Huanzhu? I¡¯m afraid nothing, sir. We¡¯re trying all other channels and once we have anything, you¡¯d be informed, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you so much,¡± Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sir,¡± said the elderly man, looking rather poignant, ¡°Compared to the things you¡¯ve done for my race, what we¡¯re doing is just a simple repayment.¡±


    Li Mu almost lost it again.


    ¡°Wait a minute.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.


    ¡°What I¡¯ve done? What did I do?


    ¡°Quit staring at me with such teary eyes!


    ¡°There must be some sort of mistake here!¡±


    The next day, Li Mu boarded the Heavenly Fox n starship with Bi Yan.


    This was no ordinary starship. This particr conveyance was capable of dimensional ¡°jumping¡± that could allow the vessel to traverse huge spaces in leaps and bounds.


    Christened as Storm¡¯s Eye, the hundred-meters-long and twenty-meters-wide transportation was almost the size of a whale. That made it almost simr to Shan Tian¡¯s starship, but Storm¡¯s Eye was on a wholly different ss. The materials used to build this ship worth more than a thousand gold ingots and the price of Shan Tian¡¯s ship could barely cover the cost of building only Storm¡¯s Eye¡¯s deck.


    As the champion of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region¡¯s Heavenly Legends tournament, Li Mu was assigned the finest cabin onboard.


    The starship¡¯s engine roared to life with a shaking tremor. Then it hovered and like an underwater leviathan, it cruised into a portal and was gone.


    ¡°This starship itself is like a mobile gctic portal.¡±


    Li Mu observed with amazement.


    It reminded him of the science fiction on Earth, where spaceships capable of warp speed could breeze through vast distances easily.


    By the time Storm¡¯s Eye reached the next star system, they were already lightyears away from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Storm¡¯s Eye would need more than twenty dimension jumps in a total of three days to reach the Ziwei Star Region, ording to one of the sentries on board. Then on another day, they would finally arrive at the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home.


    Beyond any doubt, this was definitely far, far further than just a journey to the center of Earth.


    The Heavenly Fox nsmen were very polite and hospitable to the Ten Heavenly Legends.


    Li Mu and his fellow finalists were all treated to an endless supply of sustenance and various magical supplies needed for their training.


    Time flitted by quickly.


    Three days passed in just the blink of an eye and Storm¡¯s Eye entered the Ziwei Star Region.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be making an impromptu stop at White Glow to resupply before we go on,¡± announced the envoy after assembling the Heavenly Legends on the main deck. Proudly, he introduced, ¡°White Glow is the Ziwei Star Region¡¯srgest space colony in its outer orbit. It has functioned for five thousand years as a major ganglion in the whole transportationwork of this star system blessed with thrivingmercial activity and never-ending traffic of starships passing by. Feel free to visit themercial areas of the space colony. You might find something to your benefit. Take anything you wish; consider it as gifts from our n.¡±


    ¡°Wow... Now isn¡¯t that too generous?!¡±


    Li Mu could hardly believe his ears.

 Chapter 661 - War

    <h4>Chapter 661 War</h4>


    That was really generous of the Heavenly Fox n.


    No matter what it was, they were willing to reward it free of charge to the Ten Heavenly Legends. But what if something costly ¨C or possibly the most expensive item in Star Posthouse ¨C were to catch the eyes of the Heavenly Legends?


    But this was one of the most powerful and influential races in all of the gxy.


    The Heavenly Fox n would surely be able to grant anything.


    Li Mu mused quietly as he quickly considered his next step. This was a good chance. He would use his Third Eye to carefully pick something good.


    But before the envoy could finish speaking, something happened.


    The shrill hoot of a xon pierced across the entire starship.


    A sentry dashed in and hurried anxiously towards the envoy and whispered into his ears.


    The King-Realm Cultivator¡¯s face changed instantly.


    It was Li Mu¡¯s first time seeing the envoy¡¯s face twisting into surprise and rage.


    Without a word, he headed to the deck of the bow.


    What just happened?


    That it could cause the envoy, a King-Realm being, to lose hisposure?


    Curious to know, Li Mu and the others kept up.


    At the bridge of Storm¡¯s Eye, what was ying on the Water Mirror Technique-operated screen was something that left everyone inside, including Li Mu and his fellow Heavenly Legends, in utter shock.


    Pieces of asteroids, each asrge as a dumping ground, floated in the vast void of darkness. Scattered all around were corpses. Dried and dehydrated corpses ¨C some intact, while others mutted into pieces ¨C of various races. The lifeless carcasses drifted aimlessly around the giant asteroids, apanied by rubbles of buildings and debris of damaged starships...


    It was a scene located about fifty thousand kilometers away from Storm¡¯s Eye.


    Something must have happened in the star system more than fifty thousand kilometers away.


    ¡°That¡¯s White Glow.¡±


    The envoy muttered darkly.


    Li Mu looked harder.


    It was true. The site of the catastrophe now disyed by the Water Mirror Technique-operated screen really was White Glow Intergctic Star Posthouse.


    Storm¡¯s Eye¡¯s captain, with his face fraught with shock and disbelief and his raspy voice growled with burgeoning rage, said, ¡°Someone must have attacked White Glow, killing and plundering, and when they were done, they had evenid waste to it... How brazen are these people to attack a Star Posthouse belonging to the Heavenly Fox n!¡±


    ¡°It looks like it only happened not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Full speed ahead. We need to see if there are any clues still around.¡±


    ¡°There might be survivors.¡±


    The champions of the Heavenly Fox n now in the bridge all seethed with anger and anxiety.


    Storm¡¯s Eye picked up its pace and breezed on quickly.


    ¡°So, White Glow belongs to the Heavenly Fox n!


    ¡°That¡¯s why the envoy could make such a generous promise of gifting us anything we like!


    ¡°And that would also exin why did the ever-so-suave-and-cid envoy lose hisposure all of a sudden.


    ¡°Someone had just thrashed his yground.¡±


    A quarter of an hourter.


    Storm¡¯s Eye moored just at the outer peripherals of the floating space wreckage that was formerly the illustrious White Glow Intergctic Star Posthouse.


    The envoy brought with him a detachment of his nsmen and entered the rubble to investigate without the aid of any spacesuits or equipment.


    At their current power levels, Li Mu and the rest of the other Heavenly Legends would have no problem moving through space without the aid of any spacesuits or equipment.


    But this was the internal matter of the n and hence the Heavenly Legends thought it prudent to just remain on the outside. They lingered only nearby to refrain from prying


    At present, Li Mu¡¯s power of sight allowed him to pick up every detail as he scanned the ruins.


    A brutal ughter had taken ce here.


    From the sheer number of carcasses of beings from different races and types, the death toll numbered at least several hundred thousand. White Glow must have suffered a sudden attack that the Star Posthouse could barely defend itself in time. Whatever it was, it had snuffed out the life of every single being inside in just a short time before a powerful force ripped the whole Star Posthouse apart.


    Several hundred thousand deaths.


    A sea of dead carcasses glided listlessly in the barren void, surrounded by the many pieces of flotsam from the wreckage.


    It was a morbidly ghast sight beyond description.


    This was a man-made disaster of catastrophic scale.


    Not an ident nor a tragedy of natural causes.


    This was a cruel act of wickedness.


    Some of the deaths looked so terrible that no amount of words could fully do justice to how pitiful their deaths were.


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s...¡± Li Mu¡¯s pupils constricted at something he noticed about a few of the corpses.


    ¡°How?!


    ¡°The manner of their injuries... Could it be her?!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart thumped loudly.


    He had seen the manner in which some of the victims were killed before.


    It could be rted to a person he knew.


    ¡°Wait. No. That¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°She might have embodied that Cultivation Method, but there¡¯s no way she would use it on innocent people.¡±


    Li Mu was as flustered as a rabbit.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    He stared at the corpses for seconds before he activated his Third Eye. It was true. Of the several hundred thousand corpses now wafting around them, these few corpses belonged to very powerful warriors; perhaps the ten most powerful beings in this Star Posthouse. But here they were, with their blood and spiritual powers utterly bled dry, and dead like a bunch of dried husks.


    Exactly the same as the deaths he encountered at the Heavenly Land.


    The more he observed, the more certain he grew.


    He shut down his Third Eye and his eyes grew dark and grim. He was confused.


    The envoy and his nsmen returnedter.


    ¡°Dead. All of them dead. From the signs we saw, this looks like the work of the Divine Nest, although we cannot yet be fully certain,¡± growled the envoy darkly. ¡°We need to report this to the home. They need to be prepared. There hasn¡¯t been an attack of such scale and destruction on our n for centuries. Whoever¡¯s behind this, they shall expect to feel our wrath.¡±


    The rest of the Heavenly Fox nsmen were boiling with anger too.


    It was only too understandable. Most of the dead were Heavenly Fox n Cultivators and the Star Posthouse was part of the n¡¯s territory for more than several thousand years. It was the golden jewel of their civilization and yet now it was sacked, piged, and destroyed. Nothing more could have been more humiliating to the whole of the n.


    No Heavenly Fox n Cultivator could tolerate this.


    ¡°Prepare the ceremony for a proper send-off.¡±


    The envoy spoke with sudden sternness.


    His men rushed off to make the arrangements.


    Storm¡¯s Eye berthed just beside the ruins.


    Every Heavenly Fox n sailor, officer, and champion onboard set off to work. They collected every single carcass they could find and assembled them together. Then, with the ancient rites of the n, they performed a ceremony known as a Space Sepulture for the dead that returned the dead to what they formerly were: ash to ash and dust to dust. The corpses all disintegrated and scattered into outer space like spores of fungi wafting in a breeze.


    It really was a very solemn ceremony.


    Li Mu was present as well.


    And in fact, Li Mu noticed that even Bi Yan, d in a spacesuit supplied to her by the sailors on board, was helping to collect the carcasses too. She looked absolutely enraged too.


    More than a hundred thousand carcasses, so many that they would look like ants from a distance. The work took almost a day before the bodies were all assembled and thest ritespleted.


    This was not a fight, nor were they gathering up trash.


    Even a King-Realm Cultivator like the envoy maintained proper respect for the dead by refraining from using his magic to draw in the carcasses or destroying them without administering the proper rites.


    The envoy fully demonstrated what Li Mu saw as graveness and solemnness.


    ¡°The Heavenly Fox n... Such a harmonious and cohesive race...¡±


    Li Mu thought pensively.


    That a race could endure for thousands of years and rise up to be one of the greatest races in the Ziwei Star Zone, all that did note without reason.


    When everything was done, Storm¡¯s Eye prepared to set sail again.


    The mood was somber and gloomy onboard.


    With teary eyes red and sodden with anguish, Bi Yan followed quietly behind Li Mu.


    The champions of the n also fought to keep their anger and vengeance in check.


    They collected what proof and clues they found. The investigation would be left to the higher echelons within the n¡¯s hierarchy. Every Heavenly Fox nsman had faith in that the truth shall be revealed and proper justice would be dispensed to avenge the dead.


    Such was the pride of the Heavenly Fox n as one of the greatest races in the gxy.


    Little did everyone onboard Storm¡¯s Eye realized that the destruction of White Glow was only just the beginning.


    When Storm¡¯s Eye reached what should be the next Star Posthouse in their path, everyone was aghast beyond words.


    They stumbled upon another site of carnage.


    The Star Posthouse was also destroyed, like how White Glow was.


    Pieces of debris and rubble, along with thousands and thousands of corpses, littered every inch of the space before them...


    It almost felt as if this was a reenactment of what they just saw at White Glow just now.


    The same dread.


    The same despair.


    ¡°How... ¡± the envoy¡¯s voice came like a moan.


    Even his men were all stupefied too, utterly bewildered.


    Li Mu and the others might not havee here before and nor did they know to whom did the Star Posthouse belonged, but the dismal sight of the massacre before them coupled with all the wreckage told them enough: something catastrophic must have happened here too.


    If it was only White Glow being attacked and destroyed, then perhaps the act of aggression was something aimed specifically at the Heavenly Fox n. It could only be pirates who had destroyed the Star Posthouse after sacking it in frenzied madness. But whoever was behind this, they had destroyed two Star Posthouses in quick session. There was only one word for such acts:


    War.


    The beacons of war had been lit.


    ¡°This is a Star Posthouse belonging to the Heavenly Deity n.¡±


    Said the Heavenly Fox n envoy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Divine Nest would dare go so far. To offend both the Heavenly Fox n and the Heavenly Deity n at the same time, they¡¯re asking for their own destruction!¡±


    The envoy eximed incredulously.


    Li Mu shuddered.


    This was not the first time he heard the name ¡°Divine Nest¡±.


    Ghost Seer had once said this name when he mistook Li Mu as a member of this mysterious group.


    And now, Li Mu had heard with his own ears the very mention of this name again by the envoy.


    What on earth was the Divine Nest?

 Chapter 662 - Savagery

    <h4>Chapter 662 Savagery</h4>


    What followed after, appeared to be more harrowing than expected.


    As Storm¡¯s Eye continued its voyage towards the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home, the crew encountered the wreckages of another three Star Posthouses.


    The aftermath of all three disasters mimicked White Glow¡¯s in virtually every way.


    Whoever was behind this, they had spared no quarter.


    Wanton savagery.


    Cultivators died with their eyes opened in futile defiance by the thousands; their carcasses now sprawled all over the rubble-strewn space. Among the hundreds of thousands of corpses drifting around, there were champions,mon Cultivators, and women and children ¨C all of them senselessly ughtered.


    The terrible sight made Li Mu¡¯s heart beat like a drum.


    The witnessing of one mindless massacre of savagery after another only made his skin crawl.


    Even after experiencing the many horrors of the jungle-infested he had once been to before, what he saw made his skin crawl.


    ¡°What had happened here!?¡±


    ¡°Is there really a war going on between the great races of the Ziwei Star Zone?¡±


    A pall of gloom hung over the crew¡¯s head.


    Storm¡¯s Eye cruised through the dark abyssal space.


    The Heavenly Fox nsmen onboard got themselves to work by trying to hail others on theirmunication apparatuses, hoping to find out the truth.


    It did not take long for them to hear any news.


    The envoy ryed the information to Li Mu and the others.


    It was an attack. One that never happened before ¨C of such manner and scale.


    A total of ten major Star Posthouses orbited the Ziwei Star Zone and all ten of them had been hit andpletely devastated.


    Of the ten Star Posthouses, two belonged to the Heavenly Fox n, six to the Heavenly Deity n, and the other two to the Pantheon, a force with equal strength and influence as one of the six major sides in the Star Zone.


    In just three days, the ten major Star Posthouses of the Ziwei Star Zone were gone.


    A tragedy of such proportion had never happened before.


    But no one had yet had any idea of who was responsible for these attacks.


    Needless to say, whoever it was, they must be powerful. Very, very powerful. In mere moments, they had managed to defeat the General-Realm champions that stood guard on each Star Posthouse and killed them.


    Every empire, every faction, and every group in all of the Ziwei Star Zone hadunched investigations of their own.


    These attacks really had rattled all of the Ziwei Star Zone.


    By the fourth day ¨C which waster than their earlier expected time of three days ¨C Storm¡¯s Eye finally arrived at its destination ¨C the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home.


    The gloomy mood which was gnawing at the crew finally dispelled at the sight of the.


    Arge and beautiful globe.


    As the starship came closer to the home¡¯s atmosphere, Li Mu stared down at the rivers and mountains from the top deck, feeling enthralled by the beauty of this ce.


    This world has been preserved in its most pristine condition. The very air they breathed in was so fresh and richly-filled with spiritual energies as if it has been meticulously cleansed using a magical enchantment. It felt richer even than the air he had sampled before at Heavenly Land and Mount Shu, that with each breath, he could feel the lush spiritual energies coursing through his veins. Even Nature here felt vibrant and robust. He could project his Divine Consciousness with no difficulty at all with his spiritual senses all at a heightened readiness.


    ¡°What a paradise!¡±


    Li Mu almost screamed out loud.


    ¡°This really is the home of the Heavenly Fox n, one of the six great races of the Ziwei Star Zone!¡±


    Even with Storm¡¯s Eye speed as it entered the home known as White Earth, the starship needed another dimensional jump to traverse this vast sprawl of mountains andnds to shorten its journey to the capital of the Heavenly Fox n, Imperium Vulpes.


    After another day¡¯s worth of journey, Imperium Vulpes finally came within sight.


    ¡°A city fit for the gods if ever there was one!¡±


    That was the first thing that came to mind the moment Li Mu¡¯s amazed eyes pped eyes on the splendid and magnificent city.


    If this city was really so imposing and huge, then all the great and vast cities that he had ever been in would have felt like tiny little hamlets in the countryside to him.


    Storm¡¯s Eyended at the eleven-berth spaceport situated to the southeast corner of Imperium Vulpes.


    Li Mu and the others were all ushered onboard another little hovercraft that transported them to the city center of Imperium where their lodgings were arranged at an inn.


    ¡°Everyone, the date for the tournament has yet to be set. As you wait, your quarters are here, and you can roam around freely to enjoy the local sights and scenes of the magnificent Imperium Vulpes. Feel free to speak to the innkeeper if you need anything.¡±


    On that note, the envoy left them and hurried away.


    The Heavenly Legends were each assigned a room of their own.


    And each of the rooms wasvishly furnished.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Would you like me to take you around, Young Master?¡±


    Bi Yan asked after she was finished preparing the room and unpacking their items.


    Li Mu almostughed out loud.


    So this little girl must have been interested in witnessing the greatness of this huge city herself.


    Very well then.


    Li Mu could hardly deny his interest in some sightseeing of the city that witnessed the birth of one of the greatest races in the gxy.


    They left their rooms and went to the innkeeper.


    ¡°So you wish to look around? Hahaha! Alrighty, then. No problem!¡± said the rosy-cheeked innkeeper with a hearty giggle. The portly and stocky middle-aged man has a pair of mousy mustaches that made him look like a fat merchant. He summoned a pair of guardsmen to serve as Li Mu¡¯s guides.


    ¡°Thank you so much, sir,¡± said Li Mu.


    ¡°No problem. You are all Heavenly Legends from different star systems. For that, you¡¯re also guests of our n. Sedes Vulpes has decreed that you are to be treated to the best hospitality we can offer,¡± said the innkeeper, walking Li Mu and Bi Yan out himself. ¡°Dongfang Piaoliang, at your service. Doe to me if you need everything.¡±


    ¡°Dongfang Piaoliang?!¡± Li Mu grappled with shock at the name loosely tranted as ¡°Beauty of the East¡±.


    ¡°This plump innkeeper?!


    ¡°The very image of this man and the name hardly suit each other!¡±


    Their guides arrived quickly.


    With the guardsmen to guide them, Li Mu did not have to worry about getting lost nor did he worry about offending any of the n in their local customs.


    Carefree and merry was the little fox girl Bi Yan as they strolled around.


    She had a long list of questions for the guides and she jotted a route before chartering another flying boat to explore Imperium Vulpes.


    Such beauty and such wondrous spectacles abound the great city of the Heavenly Fox n.


    It was like falling into the looking ss into an unknown, new world.


    So many that he had never seen before nor heard before.


    It was just as what the envoy had told them on thest day of the tournament about this Star Zone: Trust that a whole new world is opening its door to you.


    The city was thriving with champions; everywhere he could see and feel the presence of General-Realm Cultivators.


    In fact, General-Realm Cultivators were two a penny here, just like howmon were Soldier-Realm Cultivators in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°What a whole new whole. General-Realm guys everywhere... Any Soldier-Realm would find themselves like dogs in this ce...¡± Li Mu breathed poignantly. But one could almost understand why. The growth of a person is forever decided by his surroundings ¨C the greater height one reaches, the more one sees and the more one feels.


    ¡°What a spectacle...¡±


    The long journey here had not been for naught.


    Coming here has made Li Mu understand the true zenith of the warrior¡¯s way across all of the gxy and the greatness of true power and authority across the universe.


    All his time at the Heavenly Lands, Mount Shu, or even all of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region ¨C he had been living in a cave.


    So did Bi Yan too.


    She had never seen anything like this before.


    And as a little fox girl, exploring Imperium Vulpes gave her an innate sense of familiarity.


    They spent an afternoon sightseeing.


    And it was only one-hundredth of the full expanse of the great city.


    They returned to the innter with Bi Yan still immersed in the exhration of being able to walk the streets of her homnd¡¯s capital.


    The flying boat glided to a stop right outside the inn for them to disembark.


    Dongfang Piaoliang was already waiting outside with a warm grin across his puffy-cheeked face. He greeted them when they drew near, ¡°Your Immortal Net ounts have been approved. You can log in to your Immortal Net ounts freely here now.¡± He gave Li Mu a little silver pendant.


    The application for their ess into Immortal Net was done by the inn¡¯s management.


    Net Cards of Immortal Net varied across different Star Zones or Star Regions.


    It was just like how one has to subscribe to a new data and call package if one were to travel to another country on Earth.


    Li Mu¡¯s might have been a Silver VIP-ss Immortal Net ount, but he had beenpletely off the grid during the long journey from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region to here.


    The silver little pendant was not a Net Card, but a pass. Used in tandem with the Net Card, this would allow Li Mu to freely ess the Immortal Net anywhere on this home.


    Li Mu thanked the innkeeper and immediately essed his ount.


    As the leading Heavenly Legend from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Li Mu was assigned a detached andvishly furnished cottage with a courtyard of its own.


    Li Mu entered his private room, conjured several enchantments to keep away any prying eyes and ears, then he used his Net Card to ess Immortal Net.


    Even his messaging token could be used now.


    Li Mu first contacted Ding Yi in the Baiyu Dynasty.


    ¡°Everything is fine here, sir. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ding Yi responded.


    Ding Yi and the Second Senior Brother did note with Li Mu to Heavenly Fox n¡¯s home.


    Almost everyone knew about their friendship with the Wild Broadsword Li Mu and henceing with Li Mu would only reveal to the whole world who Li Yidao really was. This would ce them at a disadvantage if anything untoward were to happen.


    That was why Ding Yi chose to stay at the Apricot Forest Apothecary. He wanted to learn tradecraft from Qiu Ling, the old storekeeper there.


    The gifted Ding Yi was born for this. He started from the lowest of the ranks at Apricot Forest, and as one of the Dark Yellow Army of Mount Shu, Qiu Ling knew he could be trusted.


    As for the Second Senior Brother in his vtile stage, staying with Ding Yi was naturally the best choice.


    Li Mu¡¯s trip to White Earth of the Ziwei Star Zone might not be as perilous as riding into war, but risks remain ever-present, and hence he decided that he needed to be prudent and cautious.


    After making contact with Ding Yi, Li Mu tried to message Guo Yuqing.


    Heaven knows how many times he had tried to reach Guo Yuqing before, but thetter had not responded and Li Mu could only surmise that he must still be in solitary training.


    But this time, he answered immediately the first time.


    ¡°Qing Feng and Ming Yue have ascended into the Void-breaking Realm. I met them.¡±


    That one sentence made Li Mu¡¯s heart skip.

 Chapter 663 - Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 663 Advancement</h4>


    ¡°So that two little brats have managed to ascend to such a stage that they could travel in space now!?¡±


    Li Mu mused in a whirl of joy and surprise.


    He thought of how Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu had Void-breaking Realm before and how they had departed for the Ziwei Star Zone too. It felt strangely like a human¡¯s soul¡¯s rebirth; that no one could tell for sure where they would end up.


    Fortunately, those little brats were found by Guo Yuqing following their advancement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I¡¯ve found them.¡±


    Guo Yuqing¡¯s message came.


    Only then did Li Mu feel rxed.


    Guo Yuqing was hardly a novice in the warrior¡¯s way and with enough experience of traveling through space on his belt, added with his recent solitary training, Li Mu was certain that he had progressed much. The two little kids could not have been any safer to be in his care.


    Li Mu replied with a few more messages.


    He had wanted to inform Guo Yuqing about the Dark Yellow Army and the Ghost Rally Star, but he changed his mind.


    There was no telling who could be behind the management and administration of both the Immortal Net and the message token and hence Li Mu was afraid if the contents of his messages could be privy to these unknown parties.


    Just like on Earth, any telmunication service provider could easily, through technical and special means, intercept and gain ess to any text or voice messages that any of its users have sent or received.


    Li Mu knew that he needed to exercise more prudence.


    Finally, he decided to just send Guo Yuqing a coordinate, the location of the Opposite Bank Star where Guo Yuqing could find a person called Shan Yunxiu.


    The Dark Yellow Army has made ns to establish its headquarters at the Heavenly Land.


    And the Opposite Bank Star would operate as a forward operating outpost.


    Guo Yuqing or Qing Feng and Ming Yue would be setting off from the Heavenly Land and the assistance from a group as influential as the Dark Yellow Army could ensure the smoothness of whatever ns they have.


    Li Mu finished his final transmission and breathed heavily.


    It has been years since hest saw Qing Feng and Ming Yue; he missed them deeply.


    It was they who had apanied him during his most painful days at the Heavenly Land. They steadfastly stayed by his side like a true brother and sister.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at the two then once everything here is settled.¡±


    He mused with a grin spreading across his face as he thought of them.


    ¡°Well, since there¡¯s nothing much aside from training, I could use some recreation by roaming around Imperium Vulpes. I might find some souvenirs for those two little brats.¡±


    Li Mu thought merrily.


    Everything seemed to be progressing well.


    In the following days, Li Mu apanied Bi Yan around Imperium Vulpes. They walked everywhere, scouring for any reminders from her childhood that could point a way towards her parents.


    So many years had passed since the little fox girl had sold herself that she could hardly remember where in this vast city her parents made their home. She just couldn¡¯t remember.


    Much has changed in this city that many of the buildings and the nning of the city has been altered throughout the years. All she could rely on were the little pickety bits of her recollections and some prominentndmarks for any clues.


    But Imperium Vulpes really was too big a city for such a wild goose chase.


    So big that it felt like all of Earth had been crammed into these walls.


    A few days passed without any viable oue.


    At the same time, Li Mu had been on the lookout for the Lady of the Clouds that was purported to be Hua Xiangrong. But he has yet to make contact with the Dark Yellow Army informer here and that has stymied his efforts.


    He could only entrust the search to Dongfang Piaoliang, the innkeeper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. The Lady of the Clouds is a most conspicuous figure. You don¡¯t know how many yearn for just one glimpse of her. You¡¯ll be notified if we hear anything about her.¡±


    The plump Dongfang Piaoliang shed Li Mu a beefy grin ¨C one that all men knew.


    Li Mu turned around and left.


    The innkeeper must have mistaken him as an avid fan of the Lady of the Clouds.


    Who didn¡¯t love beautifuldies?


    The first Heavenly Legend from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region wishing to woo the Lady of the Clouds. That must be what Dongfang Piaoliang was thinking about. Perhaps that was what people would expect from a hot-blooded young man.


    Whether the first Heavenly Legend couldpete with the little lordling of the Heavenly Deity n ¨C that was an altogether different question.


    It was public knowledge that the Lady of the Clouds was traveling alongside the future heir to the Heavenly Deity n. Naturally, everyone in the Star Zone believed that they were a couple and the young prince of the Heavenly Deity n was the most distinguished of young talents in this gxy.


    No amount of talent and ir could ever hope topare with the prestige and position that the young prince of the Heavenly Deity n enjoyed.


    Then again, Li Mu could care less about exining himself to the innkeeper.


    At least this would serve as a pretense for him to keep digging more news about Hua Xiangrong.


    Li Mu trotted back to his cottage where he resumed his training.


    He had just begun to realize a quaint function of his Third Eye¡¯s Eye of ws technique.


    During his battles with the junior chieftain of the Golden Condor n and the Little Heavenly Devil, he had defeated them with one single stroke. This was made only possible through the use of the Eye of ws technique which he employed during his observation of his foes prior to his showdown against them. The eye technique allowed him to find the weakness of their techniques and skills, allowing him to defeat them with just one blow.


    Even so, increasing his mastery of both the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing took precedence.


    Especially how he could feel the cultivation of his natural qi and his physical endurance enhancing exponentially every day since he had managed to break through the barriers that impeded him before.


    He had achieved the early stages of the Soldier Realm.


    His speed had reached an incredible rate, helped no less by the rich and vibrant natural energies that pervaded White Earth.


    At present, in his Sea of Consciousness, the far-reaching bridge that spanned across the vast sea within him and connected his Mud-pill Pce and Paramita was ready. Magnificent and divine like a work of art fashioned by the hands of the gods, the length of the bridge sought as if to traverse over Time and Space.


    The bridge of Man¡¯s mortality.


    And the spiritual self within him had reached the farthest end of the bridge with one of his feet already on the opposite bank. Paramita.


    ¡°To traverse the bridge to reach the bank of Paramita. That is the Soldier Realm. In thenguage of the warrior¡¯s way across the gxy, the Soldier Realm is also the Realm of Enlightenment (Paramita). With my spiritual self now reaching the opposite bank, I am at the early stage of the Soldier Realm.¡±


    Li Mu had pored through the pages of countless tomes and manuscripts of varying sects and orders to know enough of the advancement he was experiencing right now.


    With only one inspection of the spiritual domain inside himself, he immediately knew where he was.


    He was at the General Realm before when he could defeat his foes with rtive ease ¨C he even vanquished enemies using his fists alone. But this was the Ziwei Star Zone and word of the tournament with the princess¡¯s hand in marriage as the grand prize has attracted enough champions, mavens, and even other Heavenly Legends from every corner of the Star Zone to White Earth, and just being at the early stage of the Soldier Realm would never be enough.


    Even if he could defeat General-Realm opponents, it would still not be enough.


    Hence, increasing his powers remained the most pressing of all.


    He mulled for a quiet moment then he swallowed the Heavenly Fox¡¯s Blessing that the envoy had given him for his victory.


    Li Mu had spent several days studying the pill using his Third Eye to make sure nothing was wrong before he consumed it.


    The pill entered his mouth and as he swallowed it, he could feel a warm rush surging through every limb and every part of him.


    For an entire night, Li Mu allowed his body to synthesize the nourishment of the pill.


    The next morning.


    Li Mu finished his training. His spiritual self, which formerly had one foot still on the divine bridge in the spiritual world inside him, now has both his feet squarely on the other side now. Paramita.


    Fullpletion of the early stage of the Soldier Realm.


    His powers had grown in one night.


    He spent the whole day on another tour of Imperium Vulpes with Bi Yan, to see the life of the average citizen there and to witness more of the lofty glory of the civilization there as they shopped for souvenirs.


    Halfway through his souvenir hunt for Qing Feng and Ming Yue, Li Mu realized that he had more friends at the Heavenly Land and hence he decided to get something for each of them.


    What first began as simple shopping mutated into a rabid shopping spree.


    But not to fear, Li Mu was now as rich as a king.


    ¡°Something tells me that my home is nearby,¡± Bi Yan said suddenly.


    Li Mu stared at her.


    ¡°This mountain that reminds me of a monkey¡¯s face... I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen it before...¡± Bi Yan pointed a finger at the jagged rock face of a mountain not far away. It was true. Upon closer inspection, it did really resemble a monkey¡¯s face.


    Bi Yan beamed with excitement.


    After days of canvassing all across Imperium Vulpes, they had finally stumbled upon something real.


    ¡°Think harder. Look for more clues.¡±


    Li Mu apanied her as they wandered in the areas around the mountain.


    The grin on Bi Yan¡¯s face only grew broader.


    She began to pick up more recollections of her childhood that helped her to identify ces and scenes where she could recognize. The more they walked, the more the memory of her past which had been covered by the sands of Time slowly came into lucidity.


    ¡°Just in front.¡±


    Tugging his arm, Bi Yan led him to the outside of a hamlet made of stone tenements.


    The bustling streets of the busiest areas of Imperium Vulpes and the quietest and most modest parts of the great city formed an uncanny and delicate but yet congenial harmony.


    And the little hamlet before them now was part of the most tranquil corners of Imperium Vulpes like a paradise tucked hidden away from the usual tumult and hubbub of the busiest squares and boulevards outside.


    ¡°This must be it! I remember these rock columns!¡±


    Bi Yan squealed, so agitated that her eyes grew wet with tears.


    At the front of the small vige were a pair of chalk-white pirs of rock, weatherworn by time and weather enough that the ridges and grooves on their surfaces felt coarse to the touch, causing one of them, which was leaning on the other, looked more strangely obvious.


    Li Mu and Bi Yan stepped through the arch and into the vige.


    Lo and behold, the vigers inside were all Green Foxes, just like Bi Yan.


    By now, Bi Yan¡¯s face was a mix of excitement, anticipation, and trepidation.


    She had never looked so anxious before.


    So many years had passed and she could not know how her home was and if her parents were still alive. She did not know if the money exchanged from trading away her own life and freedom had helped to cure the disease that was beleaguering her ailing father ¨C or not.


    They reached the end of the cobblestone alley.


    A rickety little cottage made of bamboo sat inside a fencedpound came within sight.

 Chapter 664 - Baffling

    <h4>Chapter 664 Baffling</h4>


    Bi Yan stood outside thepound of the dpidated little cottage with beads of tears streaming down her cheeks like pearls falling off a ne.


    It was the ce that appeared so many times in her dreams.


    After what felt like a lifetime she never thought she would live toe back here again. Yet here she was, right in front of the little cottage.


    ¡°Is this really not a dream?¡± The little fox girl thought.


    For several seconds, she stood there, quiet as a crypt. There was once a dream that was home for her, but now, standing right in front of the little cottage in her dreams, she could not even dare to breathe, never mind whisper. She was afraid that anything more than a squeak would make the fragile dream vanish, just like the many nights for the past twenty years.


    Li Mu stood beside her, not uttering a syble. He knew what she was going through as he observed her.


    It was also the same for him when he first returned to Earth. The closer he got, the more anxious he became.


    The same dread that only swells as one inches close to home.


    Then, the rickety door of the bamboo cottage creaked open, shing through the silence and ending the trance. A haggard figure, with his back bent as he coughed heavily, dragged himself slowly out the door, limping wearily with a broken leg.


    What looked like a gnarled old man was actually a middle-aged person but with pale-white hair and a sallow expression and especially a gaze in those sunken eyes so distant as if all the colors in life had been robbed from him.


    He leaned on a bamboo stick, using it to keep him steady. The wrinkles and creases on his scrawny and emaciated face looked like marks brusquely chiseled with unskilled hands. His left leg dragged on the ground like it was dead with his ankle in a grotesque angle.


    Li Mu could feel the power of a member of the Fox n, although the signature felt addled to him.


    Perhaps he was once a Fox n Cultivator with remarkable power of his own, but the chaotic magical force roiling inside him not only hindered him to show his real capacity ¨C weak and powerless¨Cit was also gnawing at his physical body, causing him to be in perpetual pain.


    Bi Yan burst into tears the moment she saw this man.


    Sobbing uncontrobly, she rushed into thepound and fell to her knees before thenky man with tears pouring out her eyes. ¡°Father! I¡¯m back! Father...¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s lithe figure trembled, trembling violently in fits.


    Li Mu sighed and went in after her.


    With all of his weight on his stick, the man cradled a little pot¨Ca y pot usually used to boil herbal draught. He stared at Bi Yan now at his feet with a bewildered look in his eyes. Hardly anything changed in his gaze.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    His voice carried a morose and somber undertone.


    Bi Yan lifted her head slowly. ¡°Father, it¡¯s me! Bi Yan! I¡¯m your daughter, Bi Yan. I¡¯m back! I¡¯ve returned from the Baiyu Dynasty at the Brilliance Immortal Star Region! Father, are you still sick?!¡±


    The expression of the middle-aged man shifted not one bit.


    ¡°Y-you... You must be mistaken,¡± he doubted, wincing apprehensively away.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bi Yan, Father!? Don¡¯t you recognize me?! Twenty-three years ago, I...¡± She recounted what happened two decades ago and at the end of her tale, she looked up at him with brimming anticipation.


    Still, not even the slightest stir could be seen on the man¡¯s gaunt face.


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re mistaken, girl. I¡¯ve lived here for more than forty years. I had two daughters, but they¡¯re dead¨CI buried them with these hands of mine¨Cthen my wife died ten years ago. I don¡¯t have any daughter who was taken to the Baiyu Dynasty.¡±


    Bi Yan stared at him, stunned.


    So was Li Mu beside her.


    But the man hardly stirred when he spoke¨Ca telltale sign that he spoke the truth.


    Li Mu confirmed this with the hypersensitive perception afforded by the Xiantian Skill.


    Was Bi Yan really mistaken?!


    Li Mu looked at the little fox girl.


    There she knelt on the ground, her baffled face fraught with disbelief and uncertainty, although it was quickly reced by resolve and defiance. ¡°No. I¡¯m not mistaken. I can never be mistaken. Everything here is the same as how I remembered it. Look at me, Father! Look closely! Look closely! I am Bi Yan, your daughter!¡±


    ¡°And so I have, girl,¡± the man shook his head, saying, ¡°you really are not my daughter. You¡¯re wrong. I am but a poor cripple with no use to man nor beast. Fates could have treated me better by giving me a daughter as beautiful as you, but s, you really are not mine.¡±


    Bi Yan could hardly take in a word he said.


    ¡°No, Father! Think harder! I am really your daughter! You used to take me into the mountains to hunt for leopards when I was a child! Then there was once, we found a female leopard who was hurt by the side of the Peak of Mystic Spring!¡±


    Bi Yan narrated to him the tales of the past they shared together, hoping that it might invoke some of his memories.


    The middle-aged man only shook his head. cidly, he said, ¡°Go, girl. I really don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Bi Yan stared at him nkly in silence.


    She could not believe it. After great difficulty, she had finally found her home and her father, only to find that thetter remembered nothing about her.


    ¡°MOTHER! IT¡¯S BI YAN! I¡¯M BACK, MOTHER! PLEASE COME OUT!¡± Bi Yan wailed amidst tears and sobbed hysterically.


    Li Mu projected his Divine Consciousness. There was no one else in the cottage or anywhere in the scanty bamboo shack¡¯s littlepound. No one else but thenky cripple.


    ¡°Could Bi Yan really be mistaken?!


    ¡°Can¡¯t be.¡±


    All their way here, Bi Yan had been able to call out thendmarks that pointed them this way, including a number of sights and scenes in the vige, narrow little alleyways, and the arrangement of the building structures in the little hamlet. Every detail was right.


    All these proved that she was right that this was her home and she could not have been lying.


    Moreover, she picked out the cripple as her father the moment she saw him.


    ¡°But why? Why did this man fail to recognize his own daughter?¡±


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Bi Yan, your daughter!¡±


    Themotion had caused a crowd to congregate outside thepound with curious vigers pointing and whispering amongst themselves at Bi Yan and Li Mu.


    Finally, the crippled man turned livid. He pried Bi Yan¡¯s arms away from his legs and shoved her aside. ¡°What a lunatic! Begone! I told you, I don¡¯t know you! So stop spouting nonsense here! I need to start boiling my medicine! GO!¡±


    Bi Yan fell on her bottom with an aghast look at the man.


    Sorrowful and anguished, she threw herself forward to hug him again.


    The cripple brandished his bamboo stick, ready tosh it hard on Bi Yan¡¯s back. ¡°Go away, you mad woman! I¡¯ve been telling you so many times! Are you deaf or out of your mind! Or is this one bloody joke?!¡±


    Li Mu rushed forward and caught the stick before it coulde down.


    The gaunt man red furiously at Li Mu.


    But Li Mu could say nothing to the man. He took the grieving Bi Yan with him and they left.


    ¡°Why?! Why does Father not remember me?!¡±


    Bi Yan sat by the bank of a little brook outside the hamlet. She peered into the water and saw her own reflection, feeling mournfully sad and confused by the baffling episode.


    The only glimmer of hope which had kept her going for so many years was gone.


    ¡°There could be reasons that we still don¡¯t understand. Maybe, you were wrong?¡±


    ¡°Was I?¡± She stared nkly at Li Mu. ¡°No. Impossible. Everything¡¯s the same as how I remembered it to be. Everything¡¯s the same as before. Even if I failed to recognize him, I could recognize the way there.¡±


    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll go back then. We¡¯ll speak to the other vigers to find it out. Your father, for some reason, might fail to recognize you, but if you grew up here, there must be people¨Cold people especially¨Cwho might remember you.¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s eyes shone with renewed faith.


    They went back to the vige and spoke to several people there.


    An hourter.


    They regrouped by the river.


    Bi Yan looked like a ghost, her face chalk-white and her eyes terror-stricken.


    Li Mu looked as puzzled as a newborn child too.


    They had been asking around and what they learned from the rest of the vigers was astounding.


    The ounts of the vigers were same as that of thenky cripple in every single way¨Cnone of them knew about Bi Yan and they confirmed the cripple¡¯s pitiful story about how he had lost both his daughters, how the vige had helped to pay for theirst rites, and how his wife had died ten years ago.


    ¡°What on earth is going on here?!


    ¡°Could Bi Yan really be mistaken?!¡±


    Even Bi Yan was beginning to doubt herself as she wondered if she was going mad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now,¡± Li Mu said softly to her.


    What should have been a simple search for her lost family had taken a crooked twist into a supernatural state of affairs.


    They ambled away from the vige and retraced their path back to where the guards whom Dongfang Piaoliang had assigned as guides were waiting. They took the flying boat they came with back to their lodgings.


    ¡°Take a good rest.¡±


    Li Mu sent Bi Yan to bed.


    The ordeal in the day had taken quite a toll on Bi Yan so that she quickly fell to sleep.


    Li Mu retreated back to his room to recuperate and train.


    Night came.


    Li Mu stepped out of his private chamber.


    Bi Yan was still asleep.


    Li Mu stepped outside the inn. He made sure no one was following before he vanished into a bolt of light that raced for the horizons.


    Minutester, the plump Dongfang Piaoliang walked out of the shadows of the threshold of the inn¡¯s entrance. He stared quietly at where Li Mu had disappeared with a grin on his meaty face.


    ...


    Li Mu came back to the vige of stone tenements.


    Even in the dark of night, this quiet and peaceful little settlement looked every bit the hidden gem concealed from the usual hurry and pother of this great city.


    With skillful agility, Li Mu dashed like a wraith in the darkness and arrived finally at thepound of the rickety little bamboo cottage.


    The windows red with the illumination of themps still lit inside.


    He could hear coughing.


    The middle-aged man was still awake.


    The smell of herbs wafted from inside the little shack.


    Li Mu remained in hiding, watching quietly. Nothing seemed wrong. Were they really mistaken? Was there nothing wrong at all with this man?


    He prowled in the dark for almost two hours and still nothing happened.


    Just when Li Mu was about to leave, something happened.


    Four figures each cloaked in dark appeared out of nowhere, sprinting at great speed. With the hushed rustling of falling leaves, they arrived at thepound of the cottage, surrounding the cottage in all directions.


    ¡°Are you still boiling your herbs, Divine-winged Fox? Why, may I ask? You don¡¯t have long to live anyway,¡± cried one of the hooded men, sneering, ¡°I heard your daughter¡¯s back. Why did you not recognize her? Are you afraid of involving her too?¡±

 Chapter 665 - The Slaughter in the Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 665 The ughter in the Moonlight</h4>


    Seeing this, Li Mu suddenly gingered up.


    ¡°There is indeed something weird going on.¡±


    Although he did not know who these four men in ck traveling in the dead of night were, they clearly knew the disabled middle-aged man in the shabby bamboo hut very well, for they called out the name of this middle-aged man the moment they saw him.


    Divine-winged Fox!


    It was a name that sounded both poetic and imposing.


    ¡°Is it the name of the fox girl¡¯s father?¡±


    Li Mu restrained his aura with the Xiantian Skill and hid in the darkness, as though he had integrated with the flowing dark air around. The four men in ck were probably at the early stage of the General Realm, so they did not notice him at all.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The door of the bamboo hut opened, and the middle-aged man limped out, supporting himself with a bamboo cane.


    The dim yellow light filtered through the narrow opening of the door, gilding his hunchbacked silhouette. His face could not be seen clearly, but it carried a more peculiar air than it did in the daytime.


    Li Mu was quite curious about this man.


    From his tone, Li Mu could tell that he definitely knew the identities of these four men in ck.


    ¡°Haha, I heard that your daughter is back. But why did you refuse to admit that you¡¯re her father?¡± the man in ck who spoke before remarked again, his voice carrying a note of gloominess.


    ¡°My daughter has been dead for a long time. That girl is not my daughter, but a crazy girl who has mistaken me for someone else.¡± Divine-winged Fox was still standing in the light against the door frame. His tone was cold. It was no longer as mind-numbing and blood-curdling as it had been during the day.


    ¡°Haha, Divine-winged Fox, I guess you still remember what my master said back then. Anyone who has something to do with you will die. It¡¯s actually a good thing that your two evil spawns have already died... You¡¯d better behave yourself,¡± the man in ck said in a bone-chilling tone.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart jolted when he heard that, and he had a guess.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m already handicapped like this. If your master still can¡¯t stand me, why not just kill me? That way, it would save him much trouble, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Divine-winged Fox demanded, his voice filled with ridicule and indignation.


    ¡°Well, killing you is as easy as killing a dog. However, letting you die would be giving you a huge bargain,¡± the man in ck said with a sneer. ¡°My master wants you to suffer and struggle. You¡¯ll be tormented forever, not only by the physical pain but also by the spiritual agony.¡±


    There was creepy viciousness in the tone of the man in ck.


    When Li Mu heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but be more intrigued.


    The one who had made the four General-realm Experts address him as the master must be an extremely formidable figure. At the very least, he should be in the King Realm.


    Li Mu started to wonder what exactly this Divine-winged Fox had done that had provoked such a terrifying opponent.


    ¡°You said that the girl who came here today is not your daughter, right?¡± the man in ck asked again.


    Divine-winged Fox said, ¡°That crazy girl came here out of nowhere. I don¡¯t know her at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± The man in ckughed coldly and doubted, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Divine-winged Fox let out a cold snort.


    The man in ck turned to his fellows and said, ¡°Have you found out the whereabouts of that girl?¡±


    The other man in ck said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then go there tonight and finish her off. Mind you, that girl must be killed. And the man who apanied her here today must also be taken out of the picture,¡± ordered the man in ck who had been speaking earlier.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The other man in ck nodded.


    Divine-winged Fox stood at the doorway of the bamboo hut and snorted coldly. But he did not speak.


    The man in ck who spoke at the beginning looked at him and said, ¡°You gotta think this through. If you admit that she is your daughter, maybe my master will sympathize with her and let her live. But if you don¡¯t admit it, she won¡¯t have a chance to make it through tonight.¡±


    ¡°He who is unjust is doomed to destruction.¡± Mumbling that, Divine-winged Fox turned around and walked back into the bamboo hut. Then, he said without looking back, ¡°If you want to kill her, just do it. I don¡¯t know her anyway. Whether she is dead or alive is not my concern.¡±


    After he said that, the door of the bamboo hut creaked shut.


    The courtyard was suddenly immersed in darkness again.


    At this scene, Li Mu was sort of bemused.


    Judging by the conversation between the two parties, he felt that Bi Yan was very likely to be the daughter of this Divine-winged Fox.


    However, Divine-winged Fox just turned a deaf ear to the nned murder of Bi Yan, the little fox girl. He seemedpletely aloof to the news. ¡°Have I guessed it wrong? Is Bi Yan really not Divine-winged Fox¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Silence fell in the yard.


    The other three men in ck all looked at the one who had spoken first. This person should be the leader of the four.


    After moments of silence, the leader said, ¡°Fourth Brother, you do it this time. Get it done neatly. Don¡¯t leave any survivors.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The slimmest one of the four in ck nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The four turned around and headed out of the yard.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the yard, a bamboo cane suddenly darted out through the wooden door of the bamboo hut. Like a bolt of lightning streaking across the dark night, it shot out and lunged toward the slimmest man of the four.


    The energy the bamboo cane carried was overwhelming, and its speed was incredibly fast. Even Li Mu was also a little shocked by this scene.


    Under normal circumstances, those in the General Realm were absolutely powerful and terrifying.


    However, that slimmest man, who had the cultivation of the General Realm, had no time to even turn around. Before he could even realize what was happening, the bamboo cane directly pierced through his back and zoomed out from his chest.


    In the next second, his body burst into pieces. And all his cultivation and Divine Consciousness dissipated after he was hit by the bamboo cane.


    The man in the General Realm had been killed in an instant!


    ¡°What?¡±


    The pupils of Li Mu, who was hiding in the darkness, abruptly contracted with astonishment.


    ¡°What kind of power was that?¡±


    In an instant, he felt a chill running down his spine.


    The other three men in ck apparently did not see iting. They did not cotton on until their Fourth Brother was killed and vanished from this world.


    At this time, behind the broken wooden door of the bamboo hut, a slightly hunchbacked figure dashed out, dragging his disabled leg. However, he moved as fast as light. In an instant, he already came to the front of the three men in ck. He reached out and grabbed one of them, directly tearing him into two pieces...


    How brutal!


    How appalling!


    Not only was the body of this General-level man in ck was ripped up, but his Divine Consciousness and soul were also instantly destroyed by the terrible power on his hand. After a single strike, that man was as dead as a doornail.


    Another murder wasmitted in just a second.


    ¡°Divine-winged Fox!¡±


    The leader suddenly spun around and screamed in shock and anger.


    Back then, Divine-winged Fox was an extremely horrific figure who was known as a peerless genius. But now, he was just a handicapped man. He had retained only a fraction of the cultivation he had in the past. Even so, when he suddenlyunched attacks, he killed two of his fellows in seconds...


    ¡°D*mn it, I thought he¡¯d beenpletely incapacitated after so many years. But now...


    ¡°How could he still have such terrifying strength?¡±


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    The leader bawled. A long spear instantly materialized in his hand as if a flood dragoning out of the sea. He was about to release his terrifying power of the General Realm to directly warn the outside world.


    But the next moment, in the small, dpidated yard, the surrounding grass and bamboos all flickered with wondrous natural Taoist figures. The pale green light shed across the field in the dark night and disappeared at once. A bizarre force directly spread out and contained the leader¡¯s energy fluctuations within the yard.


    It was a tactical deployment of an enchanted boundary!


    In an instant, not only the momentum of the leader but also that of the other surviving ck-clothed man in the General Realm had beenpletely suppressed.


    Divine-winged Fox, who was crippled and hunchbacked, moved as spookily as a ghost. At an incredible speed, he raised his hand and hit the long spear of the leader. In the next moment, the long spear was shattered into four pieces.


    Meanwhile, a dent in the shape of a hand appeared in the chest of the leader, which was too ghastly to look at.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The leader opened his mouth and spat out a shot of blood. ¡°Divine-winged Fox, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve concealed your strength. What on earth have you...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Divine-winged Fox made another grab at him.


    The terrifying pressure brought by that strike forced the rest of his words back to his throat.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    des glinted.


    The other ck-clothed man in the General Realm raised his pair of broadswords and hacked vertically. With wild momentum, the strike was aimed at Divine-winged Fox¡¯s waist, his vital part.


    He wanted to distract Divine-winged Fox so as to rescue his leader.


    As expected, Divine-winged Fox withdrew this strike to save himself. His hands transformed into green fox ws and mmed onto the pair of broadswords.


    This General-level man in ck was extremely strong, and his pair of broadswords were also top-grade Taoist Treasures. However, when Divine-winged Fox hit them, the two broadswords were instantly pulverized as if they were made of dried mud. That man in ck also spat blood and stumbled back, as though he had been struck by lightning.


    To his relief, his leader took this opportunity to dodge aside and averted the deadly strike.


    ¡°Block his way!¡±


    At this time, the leader was already scared out of his wits and lost his will to fight.


    In the previous brief moments, the cultivation that Divine-winged Fox had disyed was crushingly devastating. It was utterly beyond their imagination.


    In their eyes, this frustrated genius who had been rendered disabled after all the torture should by no means not have such strength.


    That was why they behaved so unscrupulously before.


    It was not until this moment that they understood the deemed frustrated disabled genius was actually a fierce tiger pretending to be asleep, a dormant dragon bidding his time.


    shes of light gleamed on the palms of the ck-clothed man wielding broadswords. Another pair of long broadswords emerged in his hands. Fearlessly, he charged forward again. Like bolts of silk or fallingets, the rays of broadsword light dashed at Divine-winged Fox.


    Watching the fight in the dark, Li Mu knew at a nce that this man in ck was definitely a master of broadsword-using methods, and his attainment in this regard was no inferior to his.


    The man¡¯s natural qi was particrly strong since he was in the General Realm. Had he not been suppressed by the enchanted tactical deployment in this small yard, he would have been able to make the stars tremble.


    However, with his crippled body, Divine-winged Fox once again reached out. His green fox ws swatted the long broadswords just like they did before.


    The sound of the des breaking was heard.


    The man in ck with amazing broadsword-using methods was sent flying, as if he was a kite with a broken string. Blood gushed out from his mouth like the water in a fountain.


    When the leader saw that, he no longer had any intention to fight. At once, he turned round to flee.


    Divine-winged Fox¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, overflowing with infinite killing intent. Like a sh of light, he caught up with the leader. His green fox ws stretched out, aiming at his target¡¯s back.


    The leader would be killed at any second.


    At this precise moment, all of a sudden, rays of ck, white, and red light eerily shed across Divine-winged Fox¡¯s face in turns. Blood oozed from the corners of his mouth and nostrils. His body swayed, and his aura sharply declined. His grab turned out to be feeble, not powerful enough to create any damage...

 Chapter 666 - Broadsword Manual

    <h4>Chapter 666 Broadsword Manual</h4>


    The leader of the men in ck didn¡¯t notice this. He ran out of the courtyard quickly.


    The tactical deployment barrier in the yard made it impossible for him to fly even with his General Realm cultivation. He could only run with his legs.


    Divine-winged Fox was not well but full of coldness and killing intent.


    There was only one thought in his mind.


    No matter what it took, he would never allow this person to escape.


    Otherwise, his daughter would be in real danger.


    Despite his internal injuries, he activated the Cultivation Method that he had not finished practicing and was to attack again.


    His ws shone brightly again!


    When his preparation was in halfway, his natural qi counterattacked and he lost control in an instant. His body swayed, and a gush of three-colored qi shed across his face. Then, his qipletely disappeared, and he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    However, the leader of the men in ck was about to run out of the courtyard.


    Divine-winged Fox made a decision with a firm look in his eyes, a decision that would cause an irreparable consequence.


    Just then, all of a sudden.


    Swoosh!


    A saber suddenly shone brightly in the darkness without any signs.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    The leader of the men in ck suddenly screamed.


    He found that while he was still rushing forward, suddenly his upper body split from his waist and fell to the ground, as his lower body was still running.


    He was cut into two pieces.


    The saber move was so fast that he ran forward five or six steps after being cut...


    In the end, death drowned him.


    At thest moment of his life, he saw a faceless person appear in the ce where the saber shone and then disappeared.


    Divine-winged Fox shifted his gaze elsewhere, and he did not choose to continue to activate the power within his body. Instead, he turned to look outside warily.


    Li Mu came out from a dark corner.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Divine-winged Fox was quite surprised to see Li Mu.


    He realized that this faceless man was the one who apanied his daughter to meet him in the daytime.


    Li Mu cupped his hands and said, ¡°Since you are so powerful and already in the King Realm, why do you have to stay here and refuse to recognize your own daughter?¡±


    At this time, even if Li Mu was a fool, he could tell that the little fox girl, Bi Yan, was definitely the daughter of Divine-winged Fox. Otherwise, Divine-winged Fox would not have taken the risk to kill the four ck-robed men in the General Realm tonight to keep their mouths shut.


    Furthermore, he could tell Divine-winged Fox was not well.


    He seemed to have paid a certain price to have such great strength.


    Especially at thest moment of the fight, he was so exhausted that he could not make a move to stop the leader of the men in ck.


    Fortunately, during the fight between Divine-winged Fox and the man, Li Mu had already figured out the weakness of the man with his Eye of ws. The man¡¯s weak part was exactly between his waist and abdomen.


    So he suddenly struck out and killed him with one blow.


    Of course, he seeded also because the man had been scared out of his wits by the outburst of Divine-winged Fox¡¯s power and lost the will and vignce to fight.


    At this time, Li Mu was very curious about Divine-winged Fox.


    In his eyes, this person had so many secrets.


    Hearing Li Mu¡¯s question, Divine-winged Fox did not answer immediately.


    He looked Li Mu up and down and stared at the faceless mask on Li Mu¡¯s face for a long time. His eyes were no longer dull as they were in the daytime, and instead, they were as sharp as swords now as if they could cut open Li Mu¡¯s mask and see through his mind.


    ¡°Who are you? Why were you with my daughter?¡± asked Divine-winged Fox in a cold voice.


    This was an admitting.


    In that instant, a killing intent shed across him.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m Li Yidao, from Brilliance Immortal Star Region. I¡¯m here to attend the martial art contest that the youngest princess of the Heavenly Fox n held to look for a husband. Bi Yan used to be my maid when we were in the pce of the Baiyu Dynasty, and now, we¡¯re friends.¡±


    He briefly told him about what had happened in the Baiyu Dynasty, and finally added, ¡°Bi Yan missed you very much. Today, you refused to recognize her, which made her very sad.¡±


    Divine-winged Fox was silent for a moment.


    In the end, possibly because he was convinced by Li Mu¡¯s words or because he felt guilty for his daughter, he sighed and said, ¡°I did it for her good.¡±


    ¡°What are you hiding from? You...¡± Li Mu was to ask for the reason.


    Divine-winged Fox changed his expression and immediately interrupted him in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t ask that again. Curiosity killed the cat. There are some things that you should not know, and once you know them, you would be in trouble.¡±


    Li Mu was a little unconvinced.


    However, when he thought of the strength that Divine-winged Fox had shown just now, and how he defeated the general-level experts effortlessly, he realized that he probably was in the King Realm. Yet, this man still stayed there cautiously, which showed that there must be some reasons behind it.


    If the four men in ck in the General Realm had not threatened Bi Yan¡¯s life, Divine-winged Fox would have endured them and the humiliation even if he was stronger than them.


    Even a great expert like Divine-winged Fox had to endure.


    How big was the problem?


    ¡°He is right. I shouldn¡¯t ask about it now.¡± Li Mu thought.


    He did not ask any more questions.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Bi Yan.¡± Divine-winged Fox spoke again. ¡°Tell her to take care of herself and not toe looking for me again.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    Divine-winged Fox nced at the four corpses on the ground. He made a seal with his hands and threw it directly onto a rockery in the middle of the yard.


    What happened next surprised Li Mu.


    The rockery seemed to be activated. A few rocks rolled down andbined together, transforming into a two-meter-tall rock man. Then, he began to bury the corpses and clean up the bloodstains on the ground.


    The rock man looked like a human being.


    He buried the four corpses under four bamboos in the yard.


    The four bamboos suddenly danced without wind. They stretched their branches and their leaves rustled, making Li Mu feel very weird as if there were four beauties dancing in the moonlight.


    The poles and leaves of the bamboos became greener visibly.


    ¡°Are they absorbing the essence and blood of the general-level experts?¡± Li Mu wondered.


    Looking at the flowers and grass in the yard, Li Mu suddenly had a creepy feeling, as if these beautiful flowers and nts had grown out of blood and bones little by little.


    The shabby bamboo courtyard had an evil aura.


    ¡°You can go now. Don¡¯te to me again.¡±


    Divine-winged Fox waved his hand coldly.


    His aura rapidly declined, and his back bent a little, as if he were not the man who had killed those general-level experts.


    Li Mu keenly found that Divine-winged Fox seemed to have aged.


    Although he still had a lot of questions, he knew Divine-winged Fox would not answer anyway, so he did not ask him.


    Li Mu cupped his hands and turned to leave.


    However, at this moment, Divine-winged Fox suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Li Mu was shocked and turned around.


    Divine-winged Fox¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright, and he seemed to have changed his attitude. He once again looked at Li Mu and became talkative. He said, ¡°You are just in your early twenties this year, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned and nodded subconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Brilliance Immortal Star Region before. It¡¯s remote and poor. I¡¯m surprised that someone like you came from that kind of ce. Are you... practicing broadsword-using method?¡±


    Li Mu nodded again.


    He was a little surprised. Divine-winged Fox, who was a man of few words, suddenly became talkative, and his words seemed to mean something else.


    ¡°The concentration of your natural qi is not bad, but your broadsword-using method is just ordinary.¡± Divine-winged Fox raised his hand and threw a small manual at Li Mu.


    Li Mu caught it naturally.


    He saw a word on the cover¡ªbroadsword.


    He opened it and found that it was a broadsword manual.


    ¡°Read and practice it. I got this manual by chance during my practice travel 30 years ago. Its owner was known as the best expert in using broadswords in Ziwei Star Zone. It will be useful to you,¡± Divine-winged Fox said.


    As Li Mu flipped through it, he could tell that it was really about a peerless and rare broadsword-using method. On some pages, there were some dense notes, which seemed to be about the gaining of practicing.


    After hearing what Divine-winged Fox said, Li Mu knew that the manual could help him improve a lot, more than he could imagine.


    ¡°Keep practicing this broadsword manual. With your talent and age, you would be ranked among the top four among all masters using broadswords in Ziwei Star Zone within a year,¡± Divine-winged Fox said.


    When Li Mu was to speak, Divine-winged Fox added in a meaningful tone, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, please help me take good care of Bi Yan. She is a good girl but I got her into trouble.¡±


    After that, he turned around and entered the shabby bamboo house.


    The rock man cleaned up all the traces of fighting in the yard and came back to where the rockery was before. Heid down, and instantly, he split into rocks, which formed the rockery looking the same as the old one.


    Li Mu stood outside the yard quietly for a while and then turned to leave.


    He already had some answers in his mind, but it was not enough.


    When he returned to the posthouse, it was midnight.


    However, Dongfang Piaoliang stood at the door with a smile, looking like a servant. Li Mu greeted him.


    Dongfang Piaoliang was very enthusiastic.


    When Li Mu returned to his yard, he found that Bi Yan was sleeping and had not woken up.


    He felt relieved.


    When he returned to his practice room, practiced his daily lessons of the Cultivation Method first, and then broadsword-using methods in the broadsword manual.


    A night passed.


    The next day, an uninvited guest with a strange identity came for a visit.

 Chapter 667 - Legend of the Dark Sect

    <h4>Chapter 667 Legend of the Dark Sect</h4>


    ¡°This is the challenge letter written by my young master. Your ranking shouldn¡¯t be higher than my young master¡¯s. Tomorrow morning, on the Immortal-ying tform, my master wants to fight you. If you don¡¯te, people will take it as you surrender. And your ranking will fall by one level.¡±


    Early in the morning, a guard who looked like an attendant came to Li Mu¡¯s courtyard. He knocked on the door and sent in a gilded challenge letter.


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Rank, Immortal-ying tform, what the hell are these?¡±


    The guard threw the challenge letter to Li Mu¡¯s feet and snorted arrogantly. Without waiting for Li Mu¡¯s response, he turned around and left.


    Bi Yan walked out with her eyes swollen from crying all night. She picked up the challenge letter and flipped it open. The main content of it was that Reihom, from the Storm Star Region, who was ranked 988th on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, was challenging Li Yidao from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, who was ranked 964th.


    ¡°Young Master, look.¡±


    Bi Yan handed the letter to Li Mu.


    ¡°List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions? What the hell is this?¡±


    After reading it, Li Mu was very surprised.


    When he was in the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s jurisdiction, there were lists of the top 60 Heavenly Legends and top 10 Heavenly Legends in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. At this time, there was actually the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, in which he was ranked 964th.


    Who made this?


    While Li Mu was pondering over the challenge letter, the chubby Dongfang Piaoliang came to his yard smiling.


    Dongfang Piaoliang was also holding a booklet in his hand, looking like a spoiled fatty. He looked up at the challenge letter in Li Mu¡¯s hand and said with a big smile, ¡°Oh, it seems that you have received a challenge letter, Mr. Li?¡±


    As he spoke, he handed the booklet in his hand to Li Mu.


    Li Mu took it and found that it was the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    ¡°Why did you give me this?¡± Li Mu asked in confusion.


    Dongfang Piaoliang smiled and said, ¡°This time, the youngest princess of our Heavenly Fox n is holding a contest to look for a husband, and this is a great event in the Ziwei Star Zone. Heavenly Legends from all the Star Regions areing here, and there is a total of 1,100 Heavenly Legends gathered on our star. This is an official ranking of those Heavenly Legends, and it was just announced yesterday afternoon.¡±


    After hearing that, Li Mu immediately understood.


    From each of the 110 Star Regions, ten Heavenly Legends were selected and wereing here. In total, there were 1,100 people of them, and their strength varied.


    The government of the Heavenly Fox n ranked those Heavenly Legends ording to their performance in the selective trials.


    Dongfang Piaoliang added, ¡°My n¡¯s divine temple has issued an announcement that the Heavenly Legends on the list can challenge each other to improve their own fame and ranking. The higher one¡¯s ranking is, the more advantageous his situation would be in the final contest.¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s this trick again.¡±


    ¡°Once the challenge started, there would be bloody battles.¡±


    ¡°How many people among those 1,100 Heavenly Legends would survive after the challenges?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the rule is encouraging the Heavenly Legends to challenge and kill each other.¡±


    ¡°What is the Heavenly Fox n up to?¡±


    As if he could read Li Mu¡¯s mind, Dongfang Piaoliang added with a smile, ¡°The announcement also sets out that challenges must be done on the Immortal-ying tform. Moreover, it is only a matter ofpetition. If one kills his opponent, he will be considered disqualified for the final contest. Therefore, this is only a battle of ranking, not a life-and-death duel.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu found it reasonable.


    It seemed that he had misunderstood the Heavenly Fox n.


    ¡°You said that the higher one¡¯s ranking was, the more advantageous his situation would be in the final contest, right?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°What does the ¡®advantageous situation¡¯ refer to?¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The specific rules of the contest haven¡¯te out yet. But since it was announced that way, the one with the highest ranking would have an advantage, and it¡¯s possible for him to meet the little princess Daji in advance.¡±


    Li Mu nodded thoughtfully.


    He looked at the challenge letter in his hand.


    Originally, he was not interested in the challenge of Reihom at all, but now... he might as well go and meet him. Not only did he have to ept the challenge, but he also had to strive for a higher ranking by challenging other Heavenly Legends. In that way, he could meet Daji in advance and ask something.


    In fact, when Li Mu first came to the White Earth, he had thought about seeing Daji first, but the ce was heavily guarded by the Heavenly Fox n. It was really difficult for him to meet the seniors of the n who all lived in the divine pce.


    Li Mu had failed to find a solution before.


    But now, another path had appeared in front of him.


    Participating in the challenge contest suddenly became very necessary for Li Mu.


    ¡°By the way, your honor, I have asked you to inquire the news of the Lady of the Clouds for me. I don¡¯t know if you...¡± Li Mu asked again.


    Dongfang Piaoliang said with a smile, ¡°The Lady of the Clouds and the Young Master of the Heavenly Deity n came to our yesterday and are now going sightseeing. As for their specific whereabouts, I can¡¯t find out clearly for the time being. You can check it on the Immortal Net. Maybe there are some clues.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    Dongfang Piaoliang continued, ¡°Recently, all that has happened in the Ziwei Star Zone will be reported in the official newspaper of our n. If you are interested, I will ask someone to send them to your ce every day.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Aftering to the White Earth, Li Mu had been trying to contact the intelligence agency of the Dark Yellow Army, but there had been no response from the Soldier Commander, which made Li Mu feel helpless. If he could see the official report of the Heavenly Fox n, he could at least get a big picture of the situation.


    ¡°By the way, is there any follow-up investigation about the attack of the Star Posthouses?¡± Li Mu recalled another thing, and he was a little worried.


    Dongfang Piaoliang said, ¡°We got some clues. The biggest suspect, the Divine Nest, turned out to be innocent. Some clues showed that the Dark Sect, which has not appeared in the Ziwei Star Zone for a long time, might be the one behind it.¡±


    ¡°Dark Sect?¡± Li Mu had never heard of this name.


    Dongfang Piaoliang said, ¡°You should have heard of the Dark Yellow Army, right?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised while he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He wore a faceless mask, so others couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    Dongfang Piaoliang did not think much of it and said, ¡°The Dark Yellow Army is made up of the descendants of the sinners. It¡¯s hated by all the forces in the Ziwei Star Zone. For tens of thousands of years, there were constant wars and mutual losses. The situation of the Dark Yellow Army is getting worse and worse. But even if we are enemies, I have to admit that the Dark Yellow Army has always been clear about grievances and grudges, and their actions are upright. Later, for some unknown reason, they split because of disputes, and the Dark Sect was split from them. They were aggressive, ruthless, and ughtered all parties. They took bloody revenge. The major sects, races, and families that they once fought with are very scared of them. They are the top terrifying forces on this.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he was very surprised.


    ¡°The Dark Yellow Army has such a history?¡±


    ¡°Howe I had never heard of it before?¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang continued, ¡°Later, because of the disputes, the Dark Sect and Dark Yellow Armypletely fell out. It was said that there were several internal wars among them. The Dark Sect was hated by the forces on the and the Dark Yellow Army. They suffered heavy losses and gradually went down. At that time, when the Dark Sect leader was covering his subordinates to flee, he was exhausted and died. He once made an oath that one day, the Dark Sect woulde back again and would kill their enemies and avenge the tribes who died in battle.¡±


    When Li Mu heard this, he had mixed feelings.


    ¡°After so many years, has the Dark Sect taken any action?¡± he asked.


    Dongfang Piaoliang said with great concern, ¡°All the superpowers thought that the Dark Sect had been wiped out, and there had been no movement from them over the years. They didn¡¯t expect that the sect woulde back and destroy so many Star Posthouses at once. These Star Posthouses belong to the six top ns and are extremely rich. They are looted by the Dark Sect now. Therefore, the Dark Sect has obtained a lot of supplies. They will definitely revive. They have been preparing for many years. I¡¯m afraid that we will be in big trouble soon.¡±


    After listening to him, Li Mu was clear about the details of the matter.


    He realized that the matter was caused by a grudge of the past.


    ¡°The Dark Yellow Army actually has such a history.¡±


    Then, he thought of those strange dead bodies he saw in the Star Posthouse that day. ¡°They were obviously killed by that Cultivation Method. When did she have something to do with the Dark Sect?¡±


    ¡°Or could it be that the news the Heavenly Fox n and other major forces had received was actually wrong? Were the Star Posthouses not destructed by the Dark Sect, but by her? And she made it look like it was done by the Dark Sect?¡±


    After talking for a while, Dongfang Piaoliang turned around and left. Before leaving, he said, ¡°You cane to me for any help at any time. If you ept the challenge tomorrow, I will take you to the Immortal-ying tform in person.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    When Dongfang Piaoliang left, Li Mu felt something was wrong.


    After thinking for a long time, he realized that Dongfang Piaoliang was too enthusiastic to help him. He had prepared everything for him and helped him a lot as if the former were thetter¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°Why was that so?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her purpose?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    He then looked at Bi Yan beside him and wondered if he should tell her what had happenedst night.


    Although Divine-winged Fox did not wish to reunite with her in order to protect her, Bi Yan did not know that. No matter how dangerous it would be, nothing would make her happier than reuniting with her family.


    It could be seen that Divine-winged Fox was somewhat in a dangerous situation.


    If one day, Divine-winged Fox died and Bi Yan was unable to see him and reconcile with him, it would be the biggest regret in her life, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Should I tell her now and let her make her own choice?¡± Li Mu wondered.

 Chapter 668 - List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions

    <h4>Chapter 668 List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions</h4>


    In the end, Li Mu still decided to wait and see.


    At least, he had to figure out the problem that Divine-winged Fox was facing before making a decision.


    Though Divine-winged Fox was so powerful that even Li Mu was awed by him, he had to drive Bi Yan, his daughter, away by beating her that day, so as to protect her. This showed that his enemy was very powerful.


    If Bi Yan was in any danger because of his carelessness or his decision-making, Li Mu could not forgive himself.


    After all, by today, Li Mu had already regarded the her as his friend.


    He knew that if he got involved in this, he might be in danger. However, for the sake of his friend, he was willing to take a risk.


    ¡°Being a good man was like practicing broadswords.¡±


    ¡°The broadsword-using method depends on courage and fearlessness.¡±


    ¡°Once he strikes out with his broadswords, nothing can stop him.¡±


    ¡°This is what broadswords are like.¡±


    As for those who practiced broadsword-using methods, they should not be afraid of death. If they were overcautious, they would never be able to make any achievements regarding the broadsword-using methods or Broadsword Way.


    Therefore, even though he knew that it was dangerous, he was willing to help Bi Yan.


    ¡°Young master, are you going to ept the challenge tomorrow?¡± Bi Yan put away the challenge letter and said, ¡°If you really want to marry the little princess of the Heavenly Fox n, you must improve your ranking.¡±


    Bi Yan raised her head and stared at Li Mu.


    She carefully hid her concerns.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m.¡±


    Bi Yan lowered her head, pouting and nodding. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go find Mr. Dongfang and ask him to arrange the time tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Mu went back to his room and logged into the Immortal Net.


    He habitually clicked to the forum of Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. He found that his post with the title ¡°Thank you¡± was pinned to the top. There were more than 50 millionments and billions of clicks, which created a record in the forum¡¯s history.


    Tang Qianyan, the manager of the Immortal Net in Brilliance Immortal Star Region, posted an announcement.


    As a result, Li Mu got a reward from the management team of the Immortal Net, which was worth one hundred gold-colored fairy crystals.


    Tang Qianyan also sent a private letter to Li Mu.


    From a manager¡¯s point of view, Tang Qianyan was grateful for Li Mu¡¯s great contribution to the prosperity of the forum. At the same time, Tang Qianyan also hoped that Li Mu could post more on the forum, or help bringing more people to the Wild Broadsword Alliance.


    From the letter, Li Mu realized that as the manager of the Immortal Net in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Tang Qianyan was under pressure. If the Immortal Net was active and developed well there, for him, there would be a reward and even a possibility of promotion.


    That might be the reason why Tang Qianyan was willing to make friends with Li Mu.


    In addition to that, Li Mu was also received private messages from many members of the Wild Broadsword Alliance. At first nce, they were full of praise and worship, just like the posts on the forum of Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, which made Li Mu feel warm and moved.


    Li Mu replied to some posts on the forum, and then went offline. He then logged into the Immortal Net in the White Earth.


    After browsing through it, he found a lot of information on the Dark Yellow Army and the Dark Sect. Although it was not detailed, it was enough to confirm what Dongfang Piaoliang had said.


    With Li Mu¡¯s current authority, he could not get any more details about the Dark Sect, even if he paid a lot of money. He had to give it up for now.


    On the Immortal Net forum of the White Earth, the most eye-catching news was naturally the martial art contest for the little princess of the Heavenly Fox n.


    The newly released List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions was also a hot topic.


    As for the strengths of those 1,100 Heavenly Legends, people had different opinions and argued with each other.


    Li Mu just got the paper booklet of the ranking list from Dongfang Piaoliang, but he didn¡¯t read it through. At this time, he browsed it carefully on the Immortal Net and found the people with higher rankings all unfamiliar.


    The person that was ranked first was Lu Wen, the young master of the Heavenly Fox n who traveled with the Lady of the Clouds. He was known as the reincarnation of a deity and the heir of the Heavenly Deity n.


    The person that was ranked second was Godly Thunder, the heir of the Purple Sky Pce.


    The person that was ranked third was Double Shadows, from the Shadow Sect, one of the six superpowers.


    The person that was ranked fourth...


    There were only two people who were not from the six superpowers among those who were ranked in the top 20.


    Li Mu continued to read and saw his own ranking, 964th.


    Theoretically, this ranking was a little too low.


    Li Yidao, Li Mu¡¯s another name, was ranked first among all Heavenly Legends in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. So he should be among the top 300 at least on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. However, he didn¡¯t even make it into the top 500 and almost dropped out of the top 1,000. That was ridiculous.


    On the forum, some people questioned Li Yidao¡¯s ranking.


    But the official exnation was that the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was rtively barren and deste. The martial arts there were backward and people¡¯s average strength was not strong.


    Therefore, there was a huge gap between the top one Heavenly Legend from such a backward area and those top ten from other areas.


    The current ranking was very reasonable ording to the officials.


    When Li Mu saw it, he was not angry or dissatisfied.


    The official exnation sounded somewhat reasonable.


    As Li Mu didn¡¯t show his real strength, the ones who made the list might not know his real strength.


    Because there was nobat capability, battle records, or other reasons given on the list, and there were no specific rules, Li Mu was not sure what ranking he could get with his real strength.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to make it into the top 10 and the top 20.


    Li Mu guessed it might be top 100.


    After logging out from the Immortal Net, Li Mu began to refine qi and practice broadsword-using methods.


    The broadsword-using method given to him by Divine-winged Fox was extremely aggressive, which was in line with Li Mu¡¯s style. It could improve hisbat capability in a very short time, so Li Mu was very interested in it.


    Moreover, Li Mu found another thing¡ª


    The real name of this manual should not be only one word, ¡°broadsword¡±. There should be a few words missing.


    He guessed that Divine-winged Fox erased the rest of the words on the cover.


    ...


    The next day.


    It was cloudy and windy.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I wish you a great victory.¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang stood under the 19th Immortal-ying tform, cheering for Li Mu with a smile.


    On the Immortal-ying tform.


    A hook-nosed young man in a purple robe with a grim face and a sheathed long sword by his waist, looked at Li Mu with undisguised arrogance and contempt when Li Mu slowly walked onto the ring.


    This person was Reihom, the Heavenly Legend of Storm Star Region, who had posed a challenge yesterday.


    He was ranked 988th on the list.


    Yesterday, it was he who sent the challenge letter to Li Mu.


    ¡°Li Yidao? Although your ranking is very low, you are the top Heavenly Legend in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. You are worthy of my challenge and qualified to be a stepping stone for me.¡±


    Reihom was very proud. He stared at Li Mu impolitely and spoke slowly.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense. He stood on the ring and observed his opponent secretly.


    ng!


    Reihom drew his sword.


    The sword moved like a sh.


    Below the fighting ring, there were many spectators. Some of the cultivators were cheering for Reihom as they were from the Storm Star Region.


    Li Mu looked at the man¡¯s move and shook his head slightly.


    It was just so-so.


    Li Mu held the handle of his saber backhand.


    His saber shed.


    Bang!


    Reihom hadn¡¯t yet understood what was going on. He only felt a gush of power hitting his chest. He was sent flying backward, falling off the fighting ring.


    He was instantly defeated.


    ¡°A person like you shouldn¡¯t speak such arrogant words and challenge others.¡±


    Standing on the fighting ring, Li Mu looked at Reihom, who fell to the ground, and shook his head in disappointment.


    He wasn¡¯t putting on airs.


    He really wanted to see the cultivation of the Heavenly Legends of other Star Regions, but Reihom turned out to be even weaker than the Little Heavenly Devil.


    ¡°The Heavenly Legends of the Storm Star Region is much weaker than what I imagined.¡±


    He turned around and walked down.


    The cultivators of the Storm Star Region, who had been pping and cheering just now, were embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    When Bi Yan was cheering, Dongfang Piaoliang also started to cheer with a smile on his cute and chubby face. He nodded repeatedly and then took the lead in pping.


    Around the fighting ring, there were also some cultivators from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region who came here just for fun. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Li Yidao, the representative of them, would behave so domineeringly and defeat the opponent with one strike swiftly. They started to be proud of him and cheered and apuded.


    Reihom struggled to his feet, supported by several of his followers. He realized that his body was in a state of chaos and that he was no longer able to gather his natural qi. He wasn¡¯t able to stand for a short period himself, which made him shocked and angry.


    He had never expected that he would be defeated and would so vulnerable.


    In particr, Li Mu¡¯s words made him so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Watching Li Mu walk down the ring, Reihom trembled with anger.


    At this moment, another voice sounded.


    ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡±


    Lin Qingxuan, a young man in snow-white clothes with ck hair slowly came to the ring. With a jade fan in his hand, he stared at Li Mu and said, ¡°You just defeated Reihom. How dare you be so arrogant that you dare to look down upon the cultivators from the Storm Star Region. Li Yidao, you are so arrogant. Do you dare to fight with me, Lin Qingxuan?¡±


    All of a sudden, there was a burst of exmation around.


    Lin Qingxuan, the top Heavenly Legend in the Storm Star Region!


    On the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, Lin Qingxuan was ranked 734th, more than two hundred levels higher than Li Mu.

 Chapter 669 - A Battle Between the Top Heavenly Legends of the Two Star Regions

    <h4>Chapter 669 A Battle Between the Top Heavenly Legends of the Two Star Regions</h4>


    When Li Mu, who was walking down the Immortal-ying tform, heard the man¡¯s words, he stopped and looked at Lin Qingxuan.


    It was an exceedingly handsome man in white clothes.


    Li Mu felt a kind of surging energy fluctuation from this man. Obviously, he was much stronger than the weak Reihom.


    This man was a good opponent for him.


    Li Mu turned around and returned to the fighting ring. Then he crooked a finger at Lin Qingxuan.


    There was an uproar from the audience.


    No one had expected that Li Yidao would easily take on the challenge from the top Heavenly Legend of the Storm Star Region.


    Although the Storm Star Region was not one of the top ones among the 100 Star Regions, it was much more prosperous than the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. As the top Heavenly Legend of the Storm Star Region, Lin Qingxuan ranked much higher than Li Yidao on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    It was not advisable to rush into a fight with someone who ranked more than 200 ces higher than you.


    After all, the result of everypetition on the Immortal-ying tform would be counted by the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, and thus it would determine the final ranking.


    Even Lin Qingxuan himself was a little astonished by Li Yidao¡¯s response.


    When he mouthed the challenge, he had expected that Li Yidao would be timid and refuse to take up the challenge. He just wanted to say some empty rhetoric to mock Li Yidao so as to save face for the Storm Star Region. After all, what Li Yidao¡¯s said after his victory over Reihom was a bit too much.


    However, Li Yidao actually took on his challenge!


    After a brief moment of astonishment, Lin Qingxuan showed on his face a hint of mockery.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    With a leap, he appeared on the Immortal-ying tform, like a sh of light.


    There was a burst of yells of shock around.


    The little fox girl Bi Yan turned quiet and nervous again.


    And the surprise on Dongfang Piaoliang¡¯s face disappeared. Subconsciously, he wanted to stop Li Mu, but it was toote.


    The crowd around the Immortal-ying tform suddenly swelled.


    The cultivators of the Storm Star Region and the Brilliance Immortal Star Region all came here after hearing the news. Some of the Heavenly Legends from the two Star Regions also appeared in the crowd. After all, it was a duel between the top Heavenly Legends of the two Star Regions.


    ¡°Humph, he¡¯s too naive and arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Li Yidao represents the face of our Brilliance Immortal Star Region. How could he take on the challenge so hastily?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, once he loses, he will shame our Brilliance Immortal Star Region.¡±


    At some point, Saint of Blood Sea had appeared in the crowd, and his perennial sidekick, Bloody-moon Evil Master, was also there. Some other Heavenly Legends from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, who belonged to the Heavenly Devil Sect, were mocking Li Mu, too.


    In their opinion, Li Mu was bound to lose.


    And those from the Storm Star Region where the cultivators and Heavenly Legends outnumbered those of the other Star Regions looked down on Li Mu even more. They were waiting for a satisfactory victory to wash away the shame of Reihom¡¯s previous defeat.


    Moreover, as the news spread, more and more people came to watch.


    On the Immortal-ying tform:


    Lin Qingxuan looked Li Mu up and down. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you attack me with three moves first. Go ahead. Otherwise, if I start to attack you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have another chance to fight back.¡±


    What he said left Li Mu speechless.


    ¡°I got no quarrel with you, but why are you putting on airs in front of me?¡±


    ¡°If I make a strike with my broadsword, you won¡¯t have a chance to fight back,¡± Li Mu retorted sharply. ¡°So, you¡¯d better take action as well, lest you will be frightfully embarrassed after you¡¯re defeated.¡±


    As soon as these words came out of his mouth, there was a loud noise around the Immortal-ying tform.


    People all thought that Li Mu was too arrogant.


    In particr, the Heavenly Legends and cultivators from the Storm Star Region began to ridicule and scold him while pointing at him.


    Li Mu was more than 200 ces behind Lin Qingxuan on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, but he was so ignorant that he said such words to their top Heavenly Legend. He really had no self-knowledge.


    Standing behind Saint of Blood Sea, Bloody-moon Evil Master whispered, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see what he will say after he loses. He¡¯s gonna make a fool of himself.¡±


    Saint of Blood Sea just gave a smile and did not say anything.


    At some point, the ck-clothed young man carrying a sword and the girl with a machete also appeared in the crowd.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Who said that Li Yidao would definitely lose?¡± The girl, who was no taller than the machete, snapped angrily, ¡°Li Yidao is the top Heavenly Legend in our Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Are you all looking forward to his defeat?¡±


    Bloody-moon Evil Master shot a nce at the girl without saying anything.


    At this point, Lin Qingxuan had started to make his move on the fighting ring.


    And his weapon was also a sword.


    ¡°Sword Intent, Water-flowing Sword!¡±


    With a flick of his finger, Sword Qi flew across the Immortal-ying tform, and several transparent snake-like sword lights swept toward Li Mu like thousands of arrows.


    Li Muunched his moving techniques to dodge them.


    The biggest problem of his swordsmanship was that only when the opponent made a move, could he peek into the opponent¡¯s martial arts and the ws in the battle through the Eye of ws. After that, he could find an opportunity to win in one strike.


    Therefore, before Lin Qingxuan made a move, Li Mu could not fight back.


    After Lin Qingxuan made an attack, Li Mu immediately realized that the top Heavenly Legend in the Storm Star Region was indeed much more powerful than Reihom. His Cultivation Method and swordsmanship were extremely brilliant. He had to take some time to discover the ws in his moves.


    Thus, in order to maintain his old image, Li Mu did not pull out his broadsword to fight back but adopted a strategy of evasion.


    After he slightly changed the Somersault Cloud, he could move as fast as a ghost, like a snake running rapidly, or like a startled swan flying in the sky. In a sh, it looked like old vines gathering their roots. Sometimes he moved fast and sometimes slow. He narrowly avoided Lin Qingxuan¡¯s Sword Intent and sword light.


    On the face of it, the top Heavenly Legend from the Storm Star Region had the absolute upper hand.


    There were times when Li Yidao was in danger. It was a close shave to escape injury when his clothes were cut by the sword light.


    The situation was totally favorable for Lin Qingxuan.


    All the cultivators in the audience were watching andmenting. The cultivators of the Storm Star Region were especially happy, their faces glowing. The frustration they felt after Reihom was defeated hadpletely disappeared at this moment.


    ¡°Wow, he deserves to be the top Heavenly Legend of our Storm Star Region!¡±


    ¡°My disappointment has dissipated.¡±


    ¡°This is the real strength of our Storm Star Region.¡±


    ¡°Tell Li Yidao what real martial art is.¡±


    The sound ofughter was constantly heard from the cultivators of the Storm Star Region.


    The Heavenly Legends of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, led by Saint of Blood Sea, who were hostile to Li Yidao, were also gloating, hoping to see Lin Qingxuan identally kill Li Mu.


    On the contrary, the ck-clothed young man carrying a sword and the girl with a machete, and some other ordinary cultivators from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region looked quite nervous. They were secretly cheering for Li Mu.


    The fox girl Bi Yan nervously covered her chest with one hand.


    Dongfang Piaoliang also frowned deeply, and his usual smile had disappeared from his chubby face.


    ¡°How long are you going to avoid me like this?¡±


    Lin Qingxuan taunted him with disdain.


    He activated his Sword Intent to the extreme. Untold transparent Sword Intent and sword lights moved like flowing water and almost sealed the space where Li Mu could move.


    At this point, Li Mu seemed to have no room to escape.


    ¡°You¡¯re defeated.¡±


    Lin Qingxuan narrowed his eyes. All of a sudden, all the Sword Intent burst out andunched at Li Mu, filling all the space on the Immortal-ying tform.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡±


    Li Mu, who had been dodging his opponent, had a bright, confident light in his eyes.


    He reached back and extended his arm.


    He held the hilt of his broadsword behind his left shoulder.


    In the audience, those who were familiar with Li Yidao¡¯s moves all felt their hearts skip a beat.


    This was especially true for Saint of Blood Sea and Reihom.


    The next moment, a ray of light shed across the fighting ring.


    It was a snow-white ray.


    It was blinding.


    Many people unconsciously closed their eyes.


    A unique muffled sound of energy shing could be heard in their ears as well as a grunt that was hidden in the sound.


    When they could see things again, there was only one person standing on the Immortal-ying tform.


    It was Li Yidao.


    He was the winner.


    Because Li Mu had thrown Lin Qingxuan off the tform.


    Lin Qingxuan¡¯s left hand was bloody, and there were gashes at the part of his hand between the thumb and the index finger. His hand was a mess of blood, and others could see his white finger bone.


    The top Heavenly Legend of the Storm Star Region stood there in a daze and looked at his injury in disbelief.


    The cultivators of the Storm Star Region, who had been originally cheering, were stunned, looking like ducks caught in the neck. They just couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened!

 Chapter 670 - A New Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 670 A New Challenge</h4>


    One strike!


    Li Mu really onlyunched one strike.


    Some people had heard that Li Yidao only made one strike when he fought with others.


    He only needed one strike to survive.


    Even if he might die, he still used only one strike.


    He could win with a single strike.


    Even if he might fail... No, he had never been defeated once he made a move.


    Anyway, no one had ever seen him make a second strike.


    Originally, they thought that such a situation would only happen in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region because Li Yidao was greatly superior to the Heavenly Legends and cultivators there in strength. But now it didn¡¯t seem to be the case...


    No.


    There was something weird.


    After a short period of silence, the fox girl Bi Yan was the first one to jump up and exult loudly. Her delicate little face was flushed, as pretty as roses blossoming in June.


    Dongfang Piaoliang¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he apuded fiercely.


    Most of the cultivators of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were thrilled and loudly cheered for Li Mu.


    Li Yidao actually won.


    As for Saint of Blood Sea and the other Heavenly Legends from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, their faces darkened.


    Not only did that the strike acted as a p in the face after they taunted Li Yidao, but it also made them realize that the gap between themselves and Li Yidao might be bigger than what they had thought.


    Thetter was what made them feel most overwhelmed and powerless.


    On the other hand, Bloody-moon Evil Master, who was standing behind Saint of Blood Sea, had a normal expression on his face. He had mocked Li Mu hard before, and now he just lowered his head as usual and said nothing, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Then Li Mu slowly walked down from the Immortal-ying tform.


    Without shooting another nce at Lin Qingxuan, he left with the fox girl.


    Many cultivators of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region felt so proud that they apuded and shouted behind Li Mu.


    They had long been regarded as peopleing from a remote, wild Star Region and had been discriminated against in many parts of the Ziwei Star Zone. Very few cultivators from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region could show their might in ces like the White Earth.


    Therefore, at this time, the cultivators of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were on the verge of tears out of pride.


    Lin Qingxuan stood where he was, looking nk.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on with Li Mu¡¯sst strike.


    He had Li Yidao cornered and there was no chance for his opponent to turn the tables. Why did the man suddenly change the situation and beat him with just one move?


    On the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, Li Yidao was more than 200 ces behind Lin Qingxuan.


    The gap was not as simple as 200 steps, but more like 200 natural moats. How did Li Yidao get over it so easily?


    Lin Qingxuan came to the conclusion that Li Yidao must have been hiding his power.


    He turned to leave, his thoughts in confusion.


    Reihom and the other Heavenly Legends and cultivators of the Storm Star Region followed behind him and left in a dejected manner.


    A lot of people were very critical of Reihom.


    If he had not foolishly challenged Li Yidao, the entire Storm Star Region would not have been humiliated today.


    All their humiliation was caused by Reihom.


    Reihom felt so wronged that he couldn¡¯t exin himself.


    He had chosen his target very rationally, but who knew he hade up against such a strong man?


    There was no doubt that Li Yidao of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was going to be famous.


    Back at the inn, Li Mu immediately entered the practice room and reflected on the battle with Lin Qingxuan.


    Without a doubt, apart from the mysterious Heavenly Fox n¡¯s envoy, Lin Qingxuan was the most powerful cultivator he had ever met. He was indeed worthy of being the top Heavenly Legend of the Storm Star Region.


    Without the Eye of ws and the Somersault Cloud, it would have been a long and arduous battle for Li Mu to defeat Lin Qingxuan today.


    In particr, Lin Qingxuan¡¯s swordsmanship came from another Star Region, which was a great reference for Li Mu.


    After having left the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and seen the martial arts disyed by the cultivators in the other Star Regions, Li Mu felt that he was growing into a man of broad outlook.


    While he was doing closed-door training, the outside world was already in an uproar.


    The two yers were separated by more than 200 rankings, but the person with the lower ranking won. This was the first time this over the hundreds of challenges that had taken ce.


    Li Yidao of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, who had been thought to be a foil, suddenly became famous.


    In particr, as people paid more attention to him, some of his stories had been uncovered.


    For example, he had only made one move in every battle, and no one had ever seen him make a second one.


    This special case had undoubtedly added a lot of legend to the top Heavenly Legend of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    At the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s initiative, thepetition for more than 1,000 Heavenly Legends was ranked by points. The numbers of victories and defeats werebined to determine the final ranking list. Thepetition had attracted the attention of countless people.


    In addition to the individual ranking of the Heavenly Legends, there was also a ranking of the Star Regions.


    All the battles that took ce on the Immortal-ying tform would be recorded by light and shadows. There would also be special people to analyze the records and try to make the most urate judgment of the strength of the Heavenly Legends that had participated in the battles.


    The battles between Li Mu and Reihom as well as Li Mu and Lin Qingxuan had attracted many people¡¯s attention because of the unexpected results. Therefore, some people watched the records of the two battles over and over again, trying to figure out how Li Mu could have won.


    But they found almost nothing.


    The battle between Li Yidao and Reihom had no analytical value as they had a big difference in strength.


    Most of the people were concerned about the battle between Li Mu and Lin Qingxuan.


    However, many cultivators found that although the only strike Li Mu hadunched was amazing, it did not have absolute overwhelming power against Lin Qingxuan. It looked very strange, as if there suddenly was an unexpected w in Lin Qingxuan¡¯s swordsmanship and Li Mu noticed it.


    And that was all.


    It seemed that it was because Li Mu was luckier than Lin Qingxuan.


    However, the direct results of these two battles were that Li Yidao rose from below 900th to 521st on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    Besides, the Brilliance Immortal Star Region had moved up one ce to 109th.


    Many cultivators of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region cheered.


    The name ¡°Li Yidao¡± gradually gained some fame in the Immortal Net of the White Earth.


    Of course, Li Yidao could not bepared with those peerless talents who were ranked in the top 20 on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    So far, except the two Heavenly Legends who were from two of the six top forces, no one else dared to challenge them, let alone to defeat them.


    As for the two Heavenly Legends, Luo Dongcheng and Guan Shanxue, they were both challenged once and finally won easily with a casual strike.


    The top 20 Heavenly Legends on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions were very powerful and unfathomable. Even many masters of the older generation were far behind them in strength.


    These 20 people were like 20 mountains that weighed down on the hearts of the other Heavenly Legends and they were unable to shake them.


    On the Immortal-ying tform, the real challenge mostly took ce between two Heavenly Legends ranked between 100th to 700th on the list.


    Not long after he defeated Lin Qingxuan, Li Mu received another challenge invitation.


    ¡°Murong Gong, who ranks 432nd in the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions?¡±


    After reading the invitation, Li Mu took up the challenge without hesitation.


    He needed to win the challenge to improve his points and ranking.


    The innkeeper, Dongfang Piaoliang, rushed over as soon as he learned the news.


    ¡°Young Hero Li, are you sure you can win this battle?¡± The chubby and smiling innkeeper looked quite concerned about Li Mu.


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of white jade with Water Mirror Technique in it and handed it to Li Mu. He said, ¡°There is the detailed information of Murong Gong on it. He ranks sixth in the Heavenly Voice Star Region. He has been on the Immortal-ying tform eight times, winning all of them and showing strong momentum. He is good at hooked swords, and his skill has reached the acme of perfection. His cultivation is at the peak of the General Realm...¡±


    Li Mu took the jade, injected his natural qi into it, and with a sh of light, a paragraph appeared in front of him. It was exactly the detailed information of Murong Gong.


    The man had ascended the Immortal-ying tform eight times in a row and won all the battles. He was a formidable figure, but each of his battles was recorded in rtive detail.


    After reading the text of the introduction, Li Mu found that the whole process of Murong Gong¡¯s eight battles was recorded in the jade.


    ¡°Your honor, there is one thing I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you.¡± Li Mu put away the jade and looked at the innkeeper.


    Dongfang Piaoliang smiled slightly and said, ¡°I know. You want to ask why I¡¯ve been helping you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please tell me, your honor,¡± Li Mu replied.


    Grinning, Dongfang Piaoliang exined, ¡°The reason is very simple. The Heavenly Legends of each Star Region will choose an inn to live in. If the Heavenly Legends perform well in the challenge match, it will also be a great honor for the inferior innkeeper, and he can get a reward from the temple.¡±


    Li Mu understood.


    The doubts in his heart instantly disappeared.


    While they talked, the flying shuttle was ready.


    Li Mu, the fox girl Bi Yan, and the innkeeper boarded the flying shuttle and rushed to the Immortal-ying tform.


    Along the way, Li Mu had watched all the records about Murong Gong¡¯s eight battles with the help of the Water Mirror Technique.


    He had already seen the ws in the Cultivation Method of the Heavenly Legend who ranked sixth in the Heavenly Voice Star Region.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    The flying shuttle came to a halt.


    Li Mu directly went onto the Immortal-ying tform.


    Murong Gong had been waiting on the tform for a long time.


    The Heavenly Voice Star Region was a medium-ranked Star Region in the Ziwei Star Zone. It had a vast territory with many affiliated stars and was rich in mineral resources. Murong Gong looked to be in his thirties. He had a lean body, a long face, thick eyebrows, a slightly t nose, and an ordinary appearance.


    When he saw Li Mu, his eyes lit up, like a hunter who had seen his prey. He released a natural aura of danger and bloodlust.


    In an instant, Li Mu felt a chill in his heart.


    This man¡¯s cultivation was even higher than Lin Qingxuan¡¯s.


    There were indeed impressive Heavenly Legends in all the Star Regions.


    However...


    Li Mu reached back and held the hilt of his broadsword behind his left shoulder.


    Everyone¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat when they saw that.


    Now almost all the cultivators who were paying attention to Li Yidao had already known that when he was about to make a move, he would reach back with his right hand to grab the hilt of his broadsword. This was his habit of starting his attack.


    Why was he going tounch an attack before his opponent made a move?


    Why was he so careless and arrogant?

 Chapter 671 - Fight Again

    <h4>Chapter 671 Fight Again</h4>


    For some unknown reason, Murong Gong was rmed when he saw Li Mu¡¯s movement.


    Subconsciously, he summoned his unique weapon, the Sun-Moon Yin-Yang Double Hooks. Before he had time to hold them in his hands, he felt a beam of ring light shing across in front of his eyes. The light was as dazzling as white snow under the zing sunshine, obscuring all the scenes in his sight.


    Then, a strong force came rumbling at him.


    The shrill sound of the Sun-Moon Yin-Yang Double Hooks rang out.


    Having fought numerous battles, Murong Gong had abundant experience in fighting.


    He immediately manipted his power and gave up holding the hooks. Just when he was about to fight back, a chill suddenly came over his chest like a basin of cold water which was poured on burning charcoal,pletely extinguishing all his reactions and natural qi.


    A sweet scent surged to his throat.


    Murong Gong opened his mouth and uttered a shout, and then he flew backward involuntarily as if he were mounting the clouds and riding the mist.


    He faintly heard the exmations of surprise from the people around him.


    Everything was already over the moment he came to his senses.


    Standing below the Immortal-ying tform, he stared nkly at the person on the tform.


    Li Mu had already sheathed his broadsword.


    The fight was over.


    It ended before it even started.


    The Sun-Moon Yin-Yang Double Hooks turned into two streams of light, one blue and the other red, curling around Murong Gong. Only Murong Gong, who had the same mind as these two old fellows who had kept himpany for decades, could feel how frightened they were.


    He looked down at his chest.


    His clothes and armor were broken.


    A thin line of blood ran from his left shoulder to his right abdomen through his chest, almost separating his body into two parts. The wound was deep into the bone, and the Broadsword Qi almost hurt his internal organs.


    The broadsword wound had cut off all the natural qi in his body.


    It also prevented him from umting enough energy to use the Sun-Moon Yin-Yang Skill that he had practiced so hard.


    ¡°How could he know where my weak point is?¡±


    Waves of shock surged through Murong Gong.


    It was the biggest secret of his power.


    He took out a pill, crushed it, and applied the powder to his wound. As the scent of the pill filled the air, the wound disappeared in an instant. He cast a nce at Li Mu and turned around to leave.


    The noise around him was still sounding in his ears.


    Because Li Yidao had already established his reputation in the previous fight with Lin Qingxuan, this fight attracted the attention of many watchers, and the people from various sects came to observe Li Yidao¡¯s way of fighting. Undoubtedly, the result shocked all of them.


    The practitioners from the Heavenly Voice Star Region couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Although Murong Gong was not the top Heavenly Legend from the Heavenly Voice Star Region, he was a well-known practitioner. Before the fight, he was considered a yer who was superior to Li Yidao. However, it turned out that he did not even perform as well as Lin Qingxuan from the Storm Star Region, and Li Yidao instantly defeated him with a single strike.


    The practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, who came here to take chances, looked very happy and excited.


    Li Yidao had performed miracles repeatedly, which greatly surprised them.


    Unknowingly, they began to favor and support him as the top Heavenly Legend from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region!


    The prestige was built up step by step in the process of winning fights.


    For the Saint of Blood Sea and the others who came over after hearing the news, this was undoubtedly an embarrassing and disappointing scene. Li Yidao won the fight again. The gap between them and Li Yidao was widening in all aspects.


    The Bloody-moon Evil Master looked at Li Yidao in the fighting ring in a somewhat strange way.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he just felt that he seemed to have met Li Yidao somewhere else.


    Of course, this was just an intuition.


    It was not an aura that he could feel directly or a clue that he could find.


    ¡°Who on earth is he?¡±


    The Bloody-moon Evil Master couldn¡¯t recall right away.


    ...


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master, you won again.¡±


    The little fox girl Bi Yan happily congratted Li Mu, holding his arm.


    ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Li.¡± Dongfang Piaoliang also came over to congratte him with a happy look.


    ¡°Thanks to your information, I have found the methods to defeat Murong Gong.¡± Li Mu said, still assuming a humble stance.


    While they were talking, several practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region hesitated for a long time and then came over to greet Li Mu.


    ¡°Hero Li!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li, you surely deserve to be called the top Heavenly Legend in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. We are really excited about that.¡±


    ¡°You defeated the opponent with one strike in an unparalleled manner. Hahaha, Hero Li, you are the pride of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. We are proud of you.¡±


    The practitioners seemed very excited.


    ¡°Thank you for your support.¡± Li Mu was nice and gentle to these warm-hearted people.


    One should never hit a smiling person.


    Li Mu¡¯s posture obviously made these practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region feel more excited, and they began to worship this new legend from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region even more.


    ¡°Hero Li, there will be a fight between the Heavenly Legends from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and the Eternal Wind Star Region on No. 64 Immortal-ying tform after a short while. Would you like to go there to help?¡± said a young practitioner with big eyes and bushy eyebrows, looking at Li Mu expectantly.


    Li Mu was intrigued.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have a look now.¡±


    In those days, he did not pay attention to the fights of the other Heavenly Legends among the top ten Heavenly Legends in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region on the Immortal-ying tforms. He did not know whether they would win or lose. It was good for him to go and have a look.


    Li Mu suddenly felt that it was a rare opportunity for him to win the so-called Open Tournament of Heavenly Legends from one hundred Start Regions.


    Not only could he observe the different martial arts of various sects, schools, and Star Regions, but he also could see the geniuses from one hundred Star Regions, watch their ways of fighting, and learn from them. This would be of great benefit for his path of martial arts.


    For those reasons, it was good for him to go and have a look.


    The group of people walked toward No. 64 Immortal-ying tform.


    When they arrived, the fight had begun.


    The Heavenly Legend from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was the young man in ck with a sword on his back.


    The opponent was a 30-year-old practitioner using Fiery Twin Spears. He was a short fat man looking like a meatball. However, he could thrust the spears continuously with long natural qi, and he was exquisitely skilled in using the spears. Hispetitiveness was not to be ignored.


    The young man in ck had drawn the ck sword from his back.


    It was a strange sword with ck cutting edges and a ck de. The cutting edge on one side was the same as that of an ordinary long sword, but the cutting edge on the other side was like saw teeth.


    It was a saw-tooth sword!


    It was a strange weapon.


    Such a saw-tooth sword was rarely seen.


    Li Mu watched the twopetitors for a while. He found that the two of them were well-matched in strength. It would be fair to say that they found each other¡¯s match. For a moment, neither of them could defeat the other.


    As expected, the fightsted for two hours.


    Finally, the practitioners from the two respective Star Regions cheering for them almost lost their voices, and they were almost exhausted from shouting.


    Li Mu got bored with watching the fight and did not see anything favorable, so he got up, ready to leave. Just then, the situation in the fighting ring suddenly changed.


    The young swordsman in ck suddenly changed his move and performed a technique that he had never used before. In an instant, some ck mist began to swirl in the fighting ring.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This sword skill... was exquisite!


    ¡°Pfft...¡± With a muffled groan, the man using spears fell back. A long fiery spear fell to the ground, and the fat spearman backed off.


    The result of the fight was clear.


    The short fat Heavenly Legend from the Eternal Wind Star Region had three bleeding wounds, which were in his left shoulder, left arm, and the back of his left hand. He was injured by the young swordsman in ck who performed an odd technique. He staggered back a few steps, his face turning pale, and his head slightly lowered.


    The young man in ck sheathed his sword. ¡°You lost.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± The short fat Heavenly Legend from the Eternal Wind Star Region lowered his head, and his body trembled slightly.


    Just when everyone thought that he had admitted defeat, a vicious look suddenly shed across his eyes, and heunched a stealthy attack. With a bright sh of light, he thrust the other long fiery spear at the young swordsman in ck.


    The audience burst into an exmation.


    The young swordsman in ck was not prepared for the sudden attack, and his left shoulder was pierced through by the spearhead.


    ¡°You... are despicable.¡± The young swordsman was enraged.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The short fat Heavenly Legendughed loudly. ¡°As long as I have not fallen off the tform, you can¡¯t say I have lost. I¡¯m just using the rules reasonably. You are too naive.¡±


    The long fiery spear in his hand was like a venomous dragon, frantically attacking the young swordsman who had lost the initiative.


    The audience around him threw curses at him.


    At first, the practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region thought that they would see another victory on their part. None of them had expected that the short fat Heavenly Legend would be so shameless.


    ¡°Shameless.¡± The little fox girl Bi Yan also got angry.


    Dongfang Piaoliang snorted and said, ¡°There is indeed such a rule for the open tournament on the Immortal-ying tform. Although that Heavenly Legend from the Eternal Wind Star Region is a little unscrupulous, there¡¯s nothing we can do about him, because he could be deemed to have used the rules reasonably.¡±


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Before his voice faded off, a scream rang out, ¡°Ah...¡±


    An arm flew into the air.


    That fiery spear was also in the air.


    The face of the short fat Heavenly Legend from the Eternal Wind Star Region looked horribly pale. His entire right arm was cut off from his shoulder, and blood was gushing out like a spring. The exposed bones looked as if they had been cut with a saw. He was staggering and could no longer stand steadily.


    ¡°You...¡± He stared at the young swordsman in ck with his eyes ming with resentment. He couldn¡¯t believe that things turned out this way while he had already taken the initiative and had an absolute advantage.


    The young swordsman in ck walked over step by step, dragging his blood-stained saw-tooth sword. Without saying anything, he raised his foot and kicked the short fat man off the Immortal-ying tform.


    ¡°Are you going to admit defeat this time?¡±


    He stood on the tform and looked down at the stout Heavenly Legend.


    Thetter struggled to his feet, with his eyes full of resentment. He angrily shouted, ¡°You... how dare you break my arm, you...¡±


    The young swordsman said, ¡°You should thank the Heavenly Fox n. If killing were allowed on the Immortal-ying tform, you would have been a dead man.¡±


    The practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region burst into cheers.


    Li Mu was impressed by the young swordsman in ck.


    ¡°When the young swordsman was in dire straits just now, he performed two extremely odd techniques in a row. These techniques seemed to be specially designed for the saw-tooth sword, and they were so powerful...


    ¡°That means this young man has not gone all out in the election of the top ten Heavenly Legends of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°This is very interesting.¡±


    While Li Mu was thinking, a domineering and arrogant voice suddenly rang out below the Immortal-ying tform.


    ¡°Brat, you are really heedless of the consequences. How dare you injure someone from the Eternal Wind Star Region so badly? I will let go of you if you break one of your arms yourself. Otherwise, I will let you know what regret is.¡±


    Wearing a loose robe, a young man with long hair, who seemed to be living a wild, unrestrained life, slowly walked up to the Immortal-ying tform, blocked the way of the young swordsman, stared at him, and said word by word in a clear and unquestionable manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± The look on Dongfang Piaoliang¡¯s face changed slightly.


    Li Mu turned his head and asked, ¡°Who is he? Is he famous?¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang nodded with a solemn look on his face.

 Chapter 672 - Wind and Cloud Rise Again

    <h4>Chapter 672 Wind and Cloud Rise Again</h4>


    ¡°He is Chu Jiaoyang, who is the second Heavenly Legend of the Eternal Wind Star Region and a famous wild warrior in the same region. He ranks 213rd on the list of Heavenly Legends from one hundred Star Regions and is considered to be able to make it to the top 200. Up to now, he has already fought 20 fights and won all of them, defeating every opponent with no more than 10 moves. Moreover, he is extremely cruel and merciless. Every move he makes will cause serious injury to his opponent. Therefore, the Heavenly Legends who have fought with him would basically lose their ability to fight again, even if they did not die in the fight,¡± Dongfang Piaoliang said.


    ¡°20 fights, and 20 wins?¡± the little fox girl said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that he has chosen to challenge those opponents who are less powerful than him. ¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang shook his head and said, ¡°The opponents in ten fights are all ranked above him, so the results are very convincing.¡±


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Are there any audiovisual materials for those fights?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dongfang Piaoliang took out a piece of Water Mirror Jade from the storage space, handed it to Li Mu, and said, ¡°But the materials are notplete. There are only materials for thest ten fights.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Li Mu activated the jade and began to watch.


    ...


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean?¡±


    The young swordsman in ck standing on the tform stared at Chu Jiaoyang with his eyes glowing with anger.


    ¡°The literal meaning is that you can¡¯t just walk off the Immortal-ying tform so easily after hurting someone from the Eternal Wind Star Region. Do you see? You have two choices. One is to break one of your arms by yourself, and the other is that I cut off your two arms. It¡¯s up to you,¡± Chu Jiaoyang said in an extremely overbearing manner.


    The practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were enraged by his words.


    ¡°He¡¯s taking advantage of his power to bully others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is he to do this?¡±


    ¡°The young swordsman has just finished a tough fight, and he has not recovered yet. Now you want to challenge him. All that the people from the External Wind Star Region can do is to take turns to fight with him. Is that so? You are so shameless.¡±


    Filled with righteous indignation, some practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region couldn¡¯t help cursing.


    Bang!


    Chu Jiaoyang directly attacked the three practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region who spoke up just now. They spat blood and were sent flying backward. In an instant, they were seriously injured.


    The shouts and curses suddenly stopped.


    ¡°You reckless idiots,¡± Chu Jiaoyang nced at the practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, and with a contemptuous look on his face, he said, ¡°Before you speak, you¡¯d better think about who you are. You are not the candidates for Heavenly Legends chosen by the Heavenly Fox n. Killing you is as easy as killing an ant.¡±


    The eyes of the practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were ming with anger. Although they were enraged, they did not dare to say anything.


    Chu Jiaoyang, the arrogant man, was really a killer without restraint.


    The practitioners from the Eternal Wind Star Region, who had been discouraged by the defeat of the short fat Heavenly Legend using double spears, now cheered up again, looking at Chu Jiaoyang with eager eyes.


    Some of them even started to provoke the practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you look in the mirror to see who you are?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Haha, the Brilliance Immortal Star Region is the trashiest ce in the entire Ziwei Star Zone. Your ce is barbaric and abandoned. Within the Ziwei Star Zone, the status of the practitioners in your region is lower than that of dogs. Are you qualified to speak here? Just shut up. The weak don¡¯t have any dignity.¡±


    ¡°Get lost, haha!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any self-awareness at all. They are really pathetic losers.¡±


    The practitioners from the Eternal Wind Star Region burst intoughter.


    In the past few days, as the fights between Heavenly Legends on the Immortal-ying tforms became more and more intense, the practitioners from those Star Regions swarmed over.


    Ranking above the average in the entire star zone, the Eternal Wind Star Region naturally seemed to be dominating by sheer force of numbers, and the people in this region were extremely united. Except the fight on the tform, they acted like a group of fanatics with various jeers and sneers off the tform.


    The fanatics having different interests taunted each other and even fought duels against each other.


    If it weren¡¯t for their identity as the officially selected Heavenly Legends, their lives would be under threat.


    Therefore, the weak would be injured or killed even if they fought duels with ordinary practitioners, not to mention the Heavenly Legends.


    The great victories of Li Yidao had increased the cohesion and boosted the morale of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, but the foundation of this region was still weak, and it was outnumbered by the other regions. In most cases, when they were in the face of the jeers and sneers from other Star Regions, they dared not speak up, though they were angry.


    This time, it was the same as usual.


    Moreover, there was a powerful arrogant man, Chu Jiaoyang, who was so overbearing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you thest ten breaths of time. Are you going to break your arm by yourself and apologize?¡±


    Chu Jiaoyang walked over to the Immortal-ying tform and blocked the exit of the staircase.


    Like a cat ying with a mouse, he stared at the young swordsman in ck standing on the tform with a mocking smile on his face.


    The young swordsman held the saw-tooth sword tightly in his hand.


    His shoulder was badly injured by the short fat Heavenly Legend with double spears from the Eternal Wind Star Region. The blood flowed along his arm to the saw-tooth sword and then dripped to the ground from the saw teeth.


    In normal circumstances, he might have extra strength to fight, but now... He used a lot of his natural qi, physical strength, and energy in the previous fight.


    The practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were much aggrieved and indignant.


    It was obvious that Chu Jiaoyang was bullying the young swordsman.


    However, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Some people from other Star Regions were watching, gloating as theymented.


    Ten breaths of time had passed in a sh.


    The look in the eyes of the young swordsman in ck gradually became wild.


    Even though he was no match for the challenger, he would not chicken out. How could he do that?


    If he took a step back today, it would be tens of thousands of times harder for him to take a half step forward in the future.


    It was nothing more than death.


    ¡°Alright,e on...¡± The young swordsman in ck was about to ept the challenge.


    But just then something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Taking advantage of the situation and forcing others to ept the challenge... Haha, only arrogant, mad dogs from the External Wind Star Region can do such a thing.¡±


    A clear voice rang out from the side.


    Naturally, the speaker was Li Mu.


    After Li Mu finished watching the audiovisual materials that Dongfang Piaoliang gave him, he walked out and helped the three seriously injured practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region get back on their feet. He removed the foreign power in their bodies, give a Reset Elixir to each of them, and asked them to run their inner power to heal the injuries.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    ¡°He is wearing a silvery faceless mask and carrying a scabbard on his back! He is Li Yidao!¡±


    ¡°Li Yidao!¡±


    Someone in the audience eximed.


    As one of the most popr Heavenly Legends these days, Li Yidao was a highly distinctive figure.


    A silvery faceless mask.


    A snow-white stony scabbard.


    This way of dressing was unique.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hero Li!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li finally begins to make his move.¡±


    ¡°After so many years, a powerful Heavenly Legend finally emerged in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.¡±


    ¡°He is a real Heavenly Legend!¡±


    At this moment, the practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region suddenly felt like they were about to burst into tears, and they became so excited that they found it difficult to hide the look of excitement on their faces.


    They looked at Li Mu with admiration and recognition in their eyes.


    Several young practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region looked at Li Mu, feeling very excited, as if they were looking at a martial arts idol. They felt an upsurge of emotion and wanted to raise their fists high and shout loudly.


    The atmosphere around the Immortal-ying tform changed immediately.


    Countless people fixed their eyes on Li Mu.


    Chu Jiaoyang nced at Li Mu, froze for a moment, and thenughed.


    ¡°Well, are you going to stand up for him?¡±


    He cast a cynical nce at Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not reply. He walked up to the Immortal-ying tform step by step and looked at the young swordsman in ck.


    When Li Mu was still on the Heavenly Land, he came to know this young man in the fight at the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    So many years had passed, but the young man¡¯s look had not changed at all.


    At that time, Li Mu had a good impression of this young man. When the Fairy Emperor of Light incited people to besiege and kill Li Mu, he was the first to refuse to join those despicable killers... He was a swordsman with integrity.


    He was an old friend with whom Li Mu was not so well-acquainted.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Li Mu looked at the young swordsman in ck and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a long way to go in the future. There is no need for you to fight with the Heavenly Legends now. What do you think?¡±


    The young swordsman stared at Li Mu for a while and finally nodded. He said, ¡°Your broadsword reminds me of someone.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°All paths of the Great Way lead to the same destination.¡±


    The young swordsman nodded and said, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Having said that, he jumped off the tform.


    Chu Jiaoyang burst outughing. ¡°This is quite interesting. I¡¯m going to let go of this brat and take care of you first.¡±


    Then he moved like a sh.


    The crowd felt a blur in front of their eyes, and in the next moment, Chu Jiaoyang was already standing on the tform.


    It was a brilliant move.


    ¡°Li Yidao?¡± Chu Jiaoyang looked him up and down with great interest and said, ¡°I¡¯ve watched the audiovisual materials about your fights. They¡¯re very interesting. You can take advantage of your opponents¡¯ weak points and win with one strike. You have a formidable fighting instinct, and you seem to have a natural gift for detecting your opponents¡¯ weak points. Am I right?¡±


    Li Mu did not speak.


    He had expected that his way of fighting would be noticed and analyzed by others.


    After all, ¡®winning with one strike¡¯ was somewhat shocking.


    But so what?


    The Eye of ws at the sixth level of the Xiantian Skill was not something that could be summarized as a ¡°natural gift¡± as Chu Jiaoyang said. It was a super skill beyond the boundaries. As long as the opponent made a move, Li Mu could see his ws, and no one could hide his ws from Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Haha, why are you not talking? Have you been seen through by me? Are you feeling anxious?¡± Chu Jiaoyang didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to fight.


    That was his style.


    He liked to use the power of words to disturb his opponent¡¯s mind before a fight. It was a joy that ordinary people could not feel.


    ¡°You are probably wearing a mask to hide your facial expression and create a mysterious aura, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Jiaoyang smiled faintly and added, ¡°Unfortunately, your natural gift is useless on me, because the gap between our strengths is toorge.¡±


    Li Mu remained silent.


    No emotional changes could be seen under Li Mu¡¯s silvery faceless mask.


    He was like a god of death who would never experience emotional changes.


    Chu Jiaoyang began to approach Li Mu slowly.


    A terrifying aura slowly spread out.


    At this moment, the people below the tform suddenly felt invisible, terrifying pressure that seemed toe from the copsing sky, sinking earth, and falling stars. They had never felt so frightened and suffocated before.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m quite interested in your silvery mask. Later, I¡¯ll take it off from you and put it on the face of a dog that I keep by my side. By the way, I¡¯ll let those pathetic losers from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region take a good look at the true face of the hero they worship when I trample him beneath my feet... Hehe, what do you think of my proposal?¡±


    The five fingers of Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s right hand turned white gradually.


    The Golden Jade-shattering Hand!


    This was his ultimate move.


    Although his words showed contempt, he made this move with all of his strength without any reservation.


    This was the awareness of a martial arts expert at the Heavenly Legend level.


    Just then, Li Mu slowly raised his right hand and stretched it towards the back of his left shoulder.


    At this moment, all the people in the audience held their breath.


    Here it came again!


    It was his signature move.


    Up to now, no one had managed to dodge this mysterious one-strike attack.


    Now, could Li Yidao perform another miracle of winning the fight with one strike in the face of such a powerful opponent like Chu Jiaoyang?

 Chapter 673 - Will the Legend Continue?

    <h4>Chapter 673 Will the Legend Continue?</h4>


    The news had already been spread.


    Chu Jiaoyang, the second Heavenly Legend in the Eternal Wind Star Region, was going to fight with Li Yidao, the mysterious practitioner wearing a silvery faceless mask. This event attracted the attention of countless people in the entire area of Immortal-ying tforms.


    The space below the Immortal-ying tform was immediately crowded with people as soon as Chu Jiaoyang mounted the tform.


    Most people fixed their eyes on Li Yidao.


    In a sense, Li Yidao was more eye-catching than Chu Jiaoyang.


    Everyone wanted to know if Li Yidao, who could win with one strike, would perform another miracle when he encountered such a strong opponent like Chu Jiaoyang.


    Therefore, everyone held their breath and watched attentively the moment when Li Mu reached out his hand to grab the handle of his broadsword.


    Numerous literary cultivators were already prepared to capture the instantaneous sh of the broadsword with their Water Mirror Jade when the fight began.


    Chu Jiaoyang narrowed his eyes slightly as he exerted his Cultivation Method to its limit.


    One of his hands turned as white as a piece of silvery-white jade, and the other turned splendid golden.


    Rune symbols swirled.


    Thews surged.


    ¡°He who strikes first gains the advantage... I don¡¯t care if you strike once or twice. You will be a joke in the face of overwhelming power.¡±


    Chu Jiaoyang made his move right away.


    The power of the Golden Jade-shattering Hand was fully revealed.


    Thisbat skill was a legendary, secret martial arts skill in the Eternal Wind Star Region.


    As the current heir to this skill, Chu Jiaoyang had grasped its essential elements.


    At the same time, Li Mu drew his broadsword.


    He jiggled his wrist.


    With a sh, his broadsword darted from the scabbard towards Chu Jiaoyang like a pouring waterfall.


    ¡°Just so-so. This strike isme... I¡¯m going to crush it.¡±


    Chu Jiaoyang shouted as heughed.


    In his eyes, the power of this strike by Li Yidao was not worth mentioning.


    There was nothing that the Golden Jade-shattering Hand could not destroy.


    Chu Jiaoyang wanted to destroy Li Mu directly with his gold palm breaking Li Mu¡¯s broadsword and his jade palm smashing Li Mu¡¯s body.


    However, in the next moment, Li Yidao suddenly changed the broadsword¡¯s momentum.


    The movement of the long broadsword suddenly slowed down.


    The stony de cut into the space between Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s gold and jade palms at an extremely strange angle.


    The de slowly moved forward Chu Jiaoyang.


    A look of astonishment suddenly appeared on Chu Qingyang¡¯s confident face.


    At this moment, he suddenly had an incredible feeling that without any warning, his inner power was not running smoothly, and he felt like his gold and jade palms, which were originally invincible, sank into the mire and suddenly slowed down.


    A tumult of shouting broke out below the Immortal-ying tform.


    In the past, the strike was as fast as a sh every time Li Yidao wielded his broadsword.


    It was so fast that many people couldn¡¯t even catch sight of the broadsword.


    However, Li Yidao¡¯s sh was extremely slow today. The de cut into the narrow gap between Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s gold and jade palms inch by inch like a blunt knife cutting meat.


    Almost everyone finally saw Li Yidao¡¯s broadsword for the first time.


    The long broadsword was made of a strange material that was neither stone nor gold. The de was wide, thick, and heavy, which could be regarded as a huge one. This huge broadsword did not match Li Yidao¡¯s body size. However, one had to admit that although it was huge, the lines of the de were extremely smooth, looking inexplicablyfortable and aesthetically pleasing.


    The body of the broadsword was snow-white, shing with strange silvery light, as if it contained some mysterious power.


    Some people stared at the broadsword with their eyes wide open.


    Some people were stunned by the broadsword-using method.


    This extremely slow strike was inexplicably enchanting.


    Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s gold and jade double palms, which were as fast as lightning at first, slowed down halfway, seeming to have been affected by the power of Li Yidao¡¯s strike.


    In the end, his palms were like snails traveling in the desert, moving so slowly that their movement could hardly be perceived by the naked eyes.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Chu Jiaoyang looked as if he had seen a ghost.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why his ultimate move seemed to be out of control in the face of such a broadsword strike made by Li Yidao.


    He felt like a flying bug trapped in a spider web. The more he struggled, the more tightly he was entangled in an invisible force.


    Finally, he found that he seemed to be unable to move not only his palms but also his body. He couldn¡¯t believe what happened to him.


    Under the gaze of countless people, the de of Li Yidao¡¯s long broadsword slowly cut into the narrow gap between Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s palms, broke down his defense, and shed directly at his chest, cutting open the muscles and bones in his chest. Then, with another swing, the de left a blood trail along each of his left and right arms.


    Blood spurted out.


    Li Yidao suddenly withdrew his broadsword and backed off.


    A jet of blood squirted out of Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s mouth like an arrow.


    He regained control of his body.


    However, the wounds on his body and the Broadsword Intent in his wounds deprived him of the ability to go on fighting.


    At this moment, the strange colors on his gold and jade palmspletely disappeared.


    His power was broken down.


    ¡°You... What Cultivation Method did you use?¡±


    Chu Jiaoyang stared at Li Mu, looking as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight, and his arrogance had disappeared.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened.


    Li Mu did not answer.


    He sheathed his long broadsword.


    After that, he turned around to walk off the Immortal-ying tform.


    Chu Jiaoyang fell into silence, and a vicious look suddenly shed across his eyes. A long sword appeared in his hand, and with a bright sh of light, the sword flew ferociously towards Li Mu¡¯s back.


    The audience below the Immortal-ying tform burst into an exmation.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Mu already put his hand on the handle of the broadsword behind his left shoulder. Nobody knew when he did that.


    With a sh of light, heshed out at his opponent.


    Blood was sshing.


    Shadows were moving around.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s long sword was broken, so were his arms.


    His face looked terribly pale. His two arms had been chopped off from his shoulders. His inner power dissipated, and his body was on the verge of copse.


    He had been severely injured.


    Li Mu was unscathed. He slowly withdrew his broadsword.


    This was his second strike.


    He defeated the opponent with one strike.


    The second strike injured his opponent.


    Had he not held back his power when he made the first strike, one single strike would be enough.


    Li Mu looked at Chu Jiaoyang, shook his head, and said with a contemptuous look on his face, ¡°Do all the practitioners from the Eternal Wind Star Region behave themselves the same way? Theyunch stealthy attacks and use every possible means. It¡¯s simply a disgrace to the other Heavenly Legends.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? The winner takes it all. I...¡± Chu Jiaoyang roared angrily.


    ¡°If killing were allowed on the Immortal-ying tform, you would have been a dead man.¡± Li Mu was disgusted with this kind of people. He raised his leg and kicked Chu Jiaoyang off the Immortal-ying tform.


    The kick was heavy.


    Click!


    There came the sound of bones breaking.


    Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s arms had already been cut off, and he felt extreme pain. After he got kicked, countless bones in his body were broken, and he passed out below the tform.


    Silence reigned. It was so quiet that one could hear a needle drop.


    This...


    It turned out that Li Yidao made two strikes.


    However, everyone could see that there was a reason for this.


    At first, Li Yidao did not want to be so merciless, but Chu Jiaoyang didn¡¯t appreciate his mercy at all. Like the short fat Heavenly Legend using double spears, Chu Jiaoyang chose tounch a stealthy attack at him.


    Li Yidao made the second strike out of anger.


    With the second strike, he directly chopped off Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s arms.


    The way of fighting of the Heavenly Legends from the External Wind Star Region was really despicable.


    This was not the first time that theyunched such a stealthy attack.


    There were several times in the past when they had lost the fight on the Immortal-ying tform, but they ignored the mercy of their opponents and turned the tables byunching stealthy attacks. Instead of feeling ashamed, they felt proud of what they did and gloated about that.


    Chu Jiaoyang, the arrogant man, really lost both the fight and his dignity this time.


    ¡°Just wait and see, Li Yidao. This matter is not over yet.¡±


    A Heavenly Legend from the Eternal Wind Star Region red at Li Mu coldly and made a threatening remark. After that, he called other practitioners from the Eternal Wind Star Region to help Chu Jiaoyang, who had been severely injured, and left with dejection.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    There was no need to worry about such people.


    He descended the tform and left with the little fox girl Bi Yan, Dongfang Piaoliang, and the others in a flying boat.


    However, the impact of this fight was great, and it was gradually spreading.


    Many people thought that as a practitioner from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Li Yidao had reached his limit after he defeated Lin Qingxuan.


    However, Li Yidao had defeated Chu Jiaoyang, leaving them with no choice but to change their mind.


    Li Yidao¡¯s legend continued.


    His first strike was simply inexplicable and amazing.


    No one knew why such a slow strike broke down Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s Golden Jade-shattering Hand, a move that Chu Jiaoyang used to dominate the External Wind Star Region.


    They couldn¡¯t understand that.


    Could it be that, as many people said, the broadsword in Li Yidao¡¯s hand had some kind of magic power?


    In any case, Li Yidao won again.


    His legend was still going on.


    The person that Li Yidao defeated this time ranked among the top 300 on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. This was already shocking enough because Li Yidao initially ranked below the first 900. He was rising so quickly.


    Many practitioners from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region were standing there, cheering and celebrating.


    It was a moment of honor for them.


    After so many years, a real legendary hero finally emerged in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    The young swordsman in ck had almost recovered. He stood in the crowd and looked at the fading figures of Li Mu and the others thoughtfully. After a while, he finally left.


    As the crowd gradually dispersed, the news spread like a storm.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Being listed as one of the top 300 on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions was a substantial change.


    If a practitioner could be listed as one of the top 300 Heavenly Legends, it meant that no matter what his current identity and status were, he would definitely be a really influential person through continuous personal improvement, and he would be able to leave a mark of his own in the long history of the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Such a person deserved to be roped in by all parties.


    His ranking among the top 300 Heavenly Legends already proved his strength and potential.


    If he could improve himself smoothly, he would definitely be an expert of the King Realm in the future.


    The major forces in the Ziwei Star Zone, and even the Six Top ns, would try their best to win over and recruit such Heavenly Legends.


    ...


    The night fell.


    It was a moonless and windy night.


    Sitting in the quiet room, Li Mu was still thinking about the fight in the daytime.


    The Eye of ws could detect the ws of other people¡¯s Cultivation Methods andbat skills, so he gained an absolute advantage over his opponent in the fight today. The reason why he defeated Chu Jiaoyang was that he spotted the w of the Golden Jade-shattering Hand in the Water Mirror Jade that Dongfang Piaoliang gave him.


    He broke down Chu Jiaoyang¡¯s ultimate move using the first skill in the broadsword manual that Divine-winged Fox gave him.


    This broadsword manual with an iplete title was indeed mysterious.


    Divine-winged Fox said that if Li Mu could master all the skills in the broadsword manual and use them flexibly, there would be few people in the universe who could defeat him. It seemed that what he said was true.


    Suddenly, the look on Li Mu¡¯s face changed slightly.


    He looked up.


    Swoosh!


    A sh of sword light moving as fast as lightning instantly prated the roof of the quiet room, and like the water of Star River falling from the sky, it dashed straight to Li Mu¡¯s be.


    Assassination?


    Unprepared, Li Mu was unable to dodge it.


    A fierce murderous vibe shrouded his entire body.

 Chapter 674 - The Black Snake Coin

    <h4>Chapter 674 The ck Snake Coin</h4>


    Like a cascade of starlight, the beams of sword light instantly hit Li Mu in different parts.


    In particr, the sword light that darted toward his be seemed to have the power to prate the gxy. The Sword Qi was sharp and fierce, as though it was going to pierce heaven and earth. This strike was horrible to the extreme.


    The sneak attack seeded.


    The assassin who was wielding a sword gracefully leaped backward andnded on the floor of the quiet room.


    The whole process urred in a fraction of a second. It was incredibly fast.


    The sword light was as gorgeous as that described in myths. And the assassin did not make a sound the whole time. Even the control of energy fluctuations was urate to the extreme. Watching this assassination was like watching a film with the sound turned off. It was fascinating but soundless.


    The assassinnded on the ground in a natural and unrestrained manner.


    ¡°Sure enough, as long as I don¡¯t give you a chance to use your broadsword, you are just vulnerable.¡±


    The assassin scorned and looked at Li Mu¡¯s ¡°dead body¡±.


    It was a woman¡¯s voice.


    The voice was crisp and melodious, with a hint of etherealness.


    Li Yidao was known for his brilliant broadsword-using skills. No matter who his opponent was, he would definitely win the battle with just one strike.


    Li Yidao was getting more and more famous. It was more so after he defeated Chu Jiaoyang.


    Countless people in the outside world were studying the one move that secured victory for Li Yidao in every battle. But the study did not get them anywhere.


    As time went by, the formidable power of the strike wasuded to the skies.


    In the end, all parties came to the conclusion that if one wanted to defeat Li Yidao, one shall never let him have a chance to strike with his broadsword.


    Therefore, the assassin attacked with all her strength before Li Mu had any chance to react.


    The assassination was carried out more easily than she had imagined.


    ¡°Haha, you were known for winning a battle with one strike. Today, I killed you with one strike. That should be in keeping with your fame. Well, may you rest in peace.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on the assassin¡¯s face covered by the ck cloth.


    Just at this moment, Li Mu, who had been stabbed all over and was supposed to be a dead man in the assassin¡¯s eyes, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What? You haven¡¯t died yet?¡±


    The assassin was deeply rmed. Her hair stood on end.


    The sword style she performed just now fired numerous jets of sword light like a meteor shower. It could destroy any fortifications. And all of the sword light had hitten Li Yidao. Still, he didn¡¯t die. How could that be?


    Li Mu slowly stood up. His clothes were riddled with holes, and there was a faint red mark between his eyebrows. The sword light didn¡¯t even scratch his skin. He gazed at the assassin in ck and asked, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    After the great shock subsided, the assassin reacted very quickly. Without saying a word, she attacked again.


    Clusters of dazzling light burst out from the long sword in her hand, which darted at Li Mu altogether.


    The sword moved forward, stirring up a gust of whistling wind. It felt like stars were falling from the sky. The power of the sword style was really amazing.


    The assassin was a swordswoman in the General Realm.


    ¡°Sadly, you¡¯ve missed your chance.¡±


    Li Mu advanced with one hand reaching out. As though picking a flower, his fingertips pinched a faint light spot in the sea of glimmering starlight.


    Instantly, the thousands of beams of sword light dimmed and converged into the tip of a sword, which then turned into a long sword and was firmly grabbed by Li Mu.


    The assassin struggled with all her might. But her long sword seemed to be cast in iron, and could no longer be pulled out or transform.


    ¡°Howe? Your body...¡± The assassin couldn¡¯t be more astounded.


    The outside world had done a lot of research on Li Yidao, but no one had ever said that this Broadsword Man, who could defeat anyone with one strike, had such a strong body, too. His body wasparable to a Taoist Treasure. He could even hold her long sword with his bare hand. That was absolutely not something an ordinary cultivator in the General Realm could do.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to know that now.¡±


    Li Mu threw a punch with his left fist.


    The assassin let go of her long sword and tried to dodge. But the fist radiance splintered like a thousand shattered stars. She was only brushed by a few wisps of the fist radiance, but it caused her such great pain that she felt as if she had been hit by a meteorite. She lost bnce and flew backward before crashing into an invisible wall of air in the quiet room and bouncing off.


    Li Mu flicked his right hand.


    The long sword that he pinched on his fingertips instantly turned into a pile of metal powder and dissipated without a trace.


    The assassin¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.


    ¡°What kind of physical strength is this?


    ¡°Even those in the General Realm who have trained hard for ages can hardly gain such physical strength, can they?¡±


    She immediately realized that this Li Yidao was not only proficient in broadsword-using methods. He still had many hidden skills unknown to the world.


    ¡°He¡¯s concealed his strength.


    ¡°This is horrible.


    ¡°I¡¯m screwed.¡±


    The woman assassin looked at the looming runes flowing around the quiet room. It was a kind of tactical deployment for trapping that she had never seen before. This brought her to the realization that it was basically impossible for her to escape.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Li Mu slowly approached her and asked.


    The woman assassin¡¯s face was covered with a piece of ck cloth, which was now dyed red with blood. She looked up at Li Mu and said, ¡°Who are you on earth? Li Yidao doesn¡¯t have the physical cultivation as you do. You are not Li Yidao.¡±


    Li Yidao was a real figure in the universe. Before she came here, she had read all the information about him. Thus, she knew that Li Yidao had great broadsword-using methods, but he absolutely couldn¡¯t have such strong physical cultivation.


    Besides, regarding the broadsword-using methods, the real Li Yidao was never as legendary as he seemed to be in the past few days.


    It was possible for one to have an epiphany and make rapid progress in broadsword-using methods. But the cultivation of one¡¯s physical body required long-term efforts. It could not be done overnight.


    Therefore, even a fool would have guessed that the man in front of her was definitely not Li Yidao.


    Li Mu did not speak. Yet, he directly pointed a finger at the assassin. He gathered his Divine Consciousness, trying to read the assassin¡¯s memory.


    However, the look in the assassin¡¯s eyes showed that she had long prepared to die if the mission failed. The blood trickling beneath the ck cloth suddenly emitted a pungent stench. Sheughed wistfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost to you, haha. But you won¡¯t have much time to live either. I¡¯ll wait for you in theherworld.¡±


    After saying that, she stopped breathing.


    Li Mu lifted the ck cloth the woman assassin was wearing and saw a young and beautiful face.


    It was a face he did not know.


    He had never met her before.


    Between the woman¡¯s eyebrows, there was a weird, coiled-up ck snake sticking out its scarlet tongue. It gave people the blood-curdling impression that it would spring to life at any time and bite whoever was near.


    But soon, ck liquid oozed out from the woman¡¯s eyes, mouth, ears, and nostrils.


    Then, her body dissolved into a pool of ck water, as though she had been soaked in concentrated sulfuric acid.


    Even her clothes, essories, and everything she carried with her were all gone.


    All the traces of her existence had been eliminated.


    Li Mu was dazed for a moment. He then realized that the assassin had already nned tomit suicide if she failed before she came here. She had taken poison or something like that, which would dissolve her body after she died. Thus, she would not leave clues that might reveal who she was or who she worked for behind.


    However, in this pool of ck water, Li Mu saw that a ck, snake-patterned coin was not dissolved.


    He picked up the ck Snake Coin.


    ¡°Frizzle...¡±


    When the sinister ck water on the ck Snake Coin touched Li Mu¡¯s hand, the strange sound of something being corroded was heard.


    But Li Mu¡¯s physical cultivation was so powerful that the ck water didn¡¯t even corrode the outermostyer of his skin before it dissipated.


    However, almost at the same time, Li Mu suddenly felt a tinge of burning pain from his right arm as if it was being roasted.


    He rolled up his sleeves and saw the ck snake tattoo that Wei Ximin¡¯s curse had put on him right before he died begin to glow, and the body of the snake even wriggled as if it hade to life.


    ¡°ck Snake?¡±


    Li Mu began to ponder.


    Someone just came into his mind.


    ...


    ¡°Eh? I sensed the aura of the ck snake curse. The person who killed my brother is on White Earth.¡±


    In a magnificent hall:


    Just as every guest was enjoying the banquet, a ck-scaled young man in one of the four seats of honor suddenly rose to his feet. The wine cup in his hand exploded, and an extremely terrifying demonic air swirled around him.


    The fairies who were dancing elegantly in the center of the hall instantly shivered in fear.


    On the left and right seats for guests, the Heavenly Legends from all the major Star Regions also showed a frightened look.


    The merry and rxed mood at the banquet waspletely disrupted by the ck-scaled young man¡¯s outburst of anger.


    In one of the four seats of honor sat a burly man in white. He had long golden hair and looked as handsome as the son of Apollo. With a smile on his face, he remarked, ¡°Brother Dark Demon, why did you suddenly lose yourposure? Is it that the dancers of our Heavenly Deity n aren¡¯t outstanding enough or that some stupid guy has upset you?¡±


    The ck-scaled man closed his eyes to sense the surroundings for a moment and gradually withdrew the dark demonic aura into his body. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I picked up the aura of my enemy. The power of the ck Demon Abyss¡¯s curse has been triggered just now. The jackass who killed my brother Wei Ximin is in the divine city of Imperium Vulpes. I¡¯m gonna track him down and tear him into pieces to avenge my brother¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± In one of the four seats of honor, another young man in a green leather robe put on a surprised look. He was slender and delicate, and his facial features were as exquisite as a woman¡¯s.


    But the next second, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that there are remnants of the Dark Yellow Army lying in ambush near the Ghost Rally Star in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. They had waid and killed Wei Ximin, the Marquis of the West. Brother Dark Demon, do you have any clues? As long as the murderer is still in Imperium Vulpes, our Green Fox Tribe can definitely find him for you, no matter how well he hides.¡±


    The ck-scaled young man unfolded his palm, and a ck, snake-patterned coin appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Water this coin with the blood of the virgins with Pure Yin properties at all hours so that it can be connected to the higher force. Once the murderer is within a radius of one kilometer, you can sense him. Then, Brother Green Fox, you just need to contact me. I will personally carry out the revenge,¡± said the ck-scaled young man.


    The young man with an exquisite face smiled slightly. He took the ck Snake Coin and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    In the main hall, a witted-looking Heavenly Legend sitting among all the other guests stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m Min Chenzi from the Dark Shade Star Region. I¡¯m also willing to assist you, Brother Dark Demon. Please grant me a ck Snake Coin so that I can go track down that murderous devil for you.¡±


    The ck-scaled young man nced at Min Chenzi and said coldly, ¡°You think the ck Snake Coin is something that any random guy can have?¡±


    Min Chenzi¡¯s face immediately flushed red.


    He was the top Heavenly Legend in the Dark Shade Star Region, ranked 231st on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. Since he was sitting at today¡¯s banquet, his distinguished status had been proved. However, Blighting Dark Demon belittled him in front of everyone and harshly rejected his offer.


    He had buttered up the wrong man and made a fool of himself.


    Some of the Heavenly Legends aroundughed.


    Blighting Dark Demon was the first-line sessor of the Demonic Snake Abyss, one of the Four Heavenly Legends of the Ziwei Star Zone. His strength was horrific, and he thought very highly of himself. Thus, he would not allow any random guy to cozy up to him.


    This time, Min Chenzi had truly asked for humiliation.


    Min Chenzi¡¯s expression changed again and again. But atst, he managed to force a smile and respectfully cupped his hands before his chest, saying, ¡°Sorry for springing it on you like that. Brother Dark Demon, hope you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± After that, he sat down and continued to drink with an unflustered look.

 Chapter 675 - A Strange Change

    <h4>Chapter 675 A Strange Change</h4>


    The green-robed Heavenly Legend of the Green Fox Tribe took another look at Min Chenzi and memorized his appearance.


    ¡°He remained rational even after being looked down upon like that. That shows he is able to take temporary setbacks. That¡¯s really something.¡±


    The ck-scaled young man cupped his hands toward the other three people in the seats of honor and said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the mood. Let¡¯s meet again another day.¡± After that, he turned around and left.


    The Heavenly Legend in snow-white clothes of the Heavenly Deity n smiled at the others and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    Then, he also turned and departed.


    The figure of the person in the fourth seat of honor kept flickering, as if he was a shadow that did not really exist. Hearing those words, the light around that figure dimmed and he soon disappeared from the chair.


    When the other three were gone, the Heavenly Legend of the Green Fox Tribe picked his wine cup and walked to Min Chenzi.


    ¡°Brother Min, you are a righteous and warm-hearted man. I do admire you. There is a book called ¡®Dark Shade Spring Scripture¡¯ in my tribe. It¡¯s said that it was left by a master from the Dark Shade Star Region. Since Brother Min is the top Heavenly Legend in the Dark Shade Star Region, I bet you¡¯ve heard of it. Could you help me check if the book is authentic?¡±


    Min Chenzi was stunned for a short moment. Then, he immediately understood that the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, one of the Four Heavenly Legends, was extending an olive branch to him.


    Back then, the ¡°Dark Shade Spring Scripture¡± was the number one marvelous martial scripture in the Dark Shade Star Region. Butter, it was lost. No one would have thought that it would be in the hands of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe. Min Chenzi had been looking for this scripture for many years. If he could get a chance to read it, his long-cherished wish would be fulfilled. If so, he would owe the young lord a big favor.


    ¡°I surely dare not refuse!¡±


    Min Chenzi bowed deeply to the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    The two roared withughter and left the hall together.


    The Heavenly Legends from other Star Regions who hadughed at Min Chenzi looked at one another in dismay.


    They never thought that after Min Chenzi¡¯s failed attempt to impress Blighting Dark Demon from the Demonic Snake Abyss made him aughing stock, he would luckily find favor with the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, who was also one of the Four Heavenly Legends of the Ziwei Star Zone.


    It actually proved that ¡°a watched flower never blooms, but an untended willow grows¡±.


    However, who exactly was the murderer from the Dark Yellow Army that had waid and killed Blighting Dark Demon¡¯s younger brother? How could he be so audacious? He not only didn¡¯t go into hiding aftermitting murder but also traveled from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region to Imperium Vulpes. Didn¡¯t he know that Imperium Vulpes was already packed with Heavenly Legends from all sides and that it was the most dangerous ce for him to stay?


    ¡°He does have some guts!¡±


    The others all reckoned that a good show would be staged very soon.


    After all, in terms of power and status within the entire Heavenly Fox n, the Green Fox Tribe was second only to the White Fox Tribe. It was the secondrgest tribe in the Heavenly Fox n. In particr, the current young master of the Green Fox Tribe was thoughtful and resourceful. He treated men of virtue with courtesy and was remarkably talented. It was said that he had cultivated the Second Primordial Spirit of the Fox God, and his strength had reached an incredible level. He was among the best of the Heavenly Legends.


    Now that such a powerful figure had agreed to help Blighting Dark Demon look for the murderer, they would definitely find the murderer soon.


    Although the Dark Yellow Army had gradually declined over the years and could no longer regain their former glory, everyone knew that the members of this sinful force were all tough and unyielding. This force had cultivated many legendary figures. Thus, that member of the Dark Yellow Army couldn¡¯t be judged withmon standards. He might not necessarily lose to Blighting Dark Demon.


    When Blighting Dark Demon found him, it would definitely be a big battle.


    A storm was brewing.


    ...


    ¡°This is the curse power left behind by Wei Ximin with his soul power before he died. It now starts working.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the hideous ck demonic snake on his arm as it struggled and twisted, releasing a bizarre heat that made half of his arm turn scarlet red, as though it were iron in the fire.


    Li Mu tried to suppress it with his natural qi, but it was of no help.


    This curse power did not seem to be the power of an ordinary cultivator.


    Li Mu had a rough theory. He guessed that when his hand was stained with that ck liquid on the ck Snake Coin, the coin somehow reacted to the curse in the ck snake tattoo that had been in a dormant state. Now, the curse was finally triggered.


    This surely did not bode well.


    Because in thispetition of Heavenly Legends in the 100 Star Regions, the Demonic Snake Abyss had ranked very high among all the Star Regions, so the Heavenly Legends from the Demonic Snake Abyss had alsoe here topete in the next round.


    Of those Heavenly Legends, Blighting Dark Demon, the elder brother Wei Ximin mentioned before his death, a figure known as one of the Four Heavenly Legends in the Ziwei Star Zone, had already appeared in Imperium Vulpes before the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions came out.


    Now the curse mark had been activated, which meant that the people of the Demonic Snake Abyss had probably sensed something.


    ¡°I must find a way to suppress this mark. Otherwise, I¡¯ll soon be in trouble.¡±


    Li Mu stayed in the quiet room and set up dozens of tactical deployments to conceal his aura, preventing the aura of the curse mark from spreading out. Then, he began to look for a solution.


    He tried dozens of methods to subdue the curse, including using the Xiantian Skill. Yet, none of them worked.


    ¡°Is this curse mark that terrifying?¡±


    Li Mu was also a little frightened.


    If he was spotted by the people of the Demonic Snake Abyss, there might be a cut-throat fight.


    Li Mu was not particrly afraid of fighting.


    However, if his identity was exposed, the rest of his n would have to be changed. Then, all the previous painstaking efforts would be wasted.


    If he did not handle it very well, he might have to run away before he could see Daji, the little fox.


    That was what Li Mu was most concerned about.


    Just as Li Mu was deep in thought, a strange change suddenly urred on his right arm.


    Ayer of weird green mist spread out from the depths of his right arm. In an instant, his entire right arm, except for his palm, waspletely covered in that mist, including the curse mark shaped like a ck demonic snake.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this power?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    Then he cottoned on in an instant.


    That day, after he killed the Ghost Seer on the Ghost Rally Star, a mysterious voice sounded. Then, pale green mist emerged from the ce where Ghost Seer¡¯s soul disappeared and flowed into Li Mu¡¯s right arm.


    The strange green mist that appeared now was exactly the same green mist he saw that day.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my ns. You and all your family members shall be killed!¡±


    This was what the mysterious voice in Ghost Seer¡¯s body said at that time.


    That green mist must have something to do with this puff of green mist.


    But that day, Li Mu did not notice anything strange about it.


    After the green mist entered his body, he didn¡¯t feel anything different. He had tried to sense the mist many times. But even with his Divine Consciousness, he could not sense its existence. Later, He even felt that what he saw that day might be an illusion.


    To his surprise, it suddenly popped up at this moment.


    He stared at his right arm.


    His Third Eye could not see through the thin green mist.


    After his right arm was covered by the green mist, he felt a kind of extremely pleasant coolness. There was no difort at all. Even the curse mark shaped like a ck snake, which was burning hot, seemed to be slowly cooled off. It was not as scorching as it was before.


    Li Mu had a very peculiar feeling.


    The power of the curse and the power of the green mist were like two fierce beasts that had entered the same lot ofnd. They hade to blows over the territory.


    And the territory they were fighting for was exactly Li Mu¡¯s right arm.


    As soon as this idea came to Li Mu¡¯s mind, an indescribable sharp pain suddenly spread from his right arm.


    Since he started practicing Zhenwu Boxing, he had experienced all kinds of pains in the world.


    When he was on the Heavenly Land, he was hunted and almost beaten into mincemeat. Later, when he practiced his Cultivation Method, he felt like he was being cut by a thousand knives. But he survived all that.


    It was no exaggeration to say that even the pain of being smashed to pieces could hardly make Li Mu frown or let out a groan.


    However, this time, the pain in his right arm caused him to scream despite himself the moment it came out. Next, everything went ck and he fainted.


    In the quiet room, the sound of a dropping needle could be heard.


    The green mist on Li Mu¡¯s right arm, like boiling water, was rolling and surging. It was as if there was a terrible alien beast lurking in it. asionally, a ck demonic snake¡¯s scales were revealed. It was struggling, twisting, and biting.


    All that happened in silence.


    ...


    Outside the quiet room.


    The little fox girl named Bi Yan sat quietly on the doorstep, holding her chin with both hands and looking at the moon in the sky. No one knew what she was thinking. Sometimes, her eyes sparkled with excitement. Sometimes, they dimmed with sadness.


    The long night soon passed.


    The next day, the little fox girl, who had fallen asleep at the door of the quiet room, was awakened by the chirping of a few spirit birds perching on the branches.


    She stretched and looked back. The door of the quiet room was still closed. She knew that Young Master Li had not finished his closed-door training.


    Therefore, she went off to wash up and change her clothes. After that, she picked up the breakfast from the kitchen of the posthouse. She stood by the door and waited quietly. However, when the sun was high in the sky, Li Mu still had note out of the quiet room yet.


    ¡°This is odd. Young Master Li¡¯s closed-door training usuallysts no more than one night. But why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡±


    Bi Yan was a little bewildered.


    But she still kept waiting as she was told.


    In the morning, servants of more Heavenly Legends came over to deliver challenge letters.


    As Li Yidao became increasingly famous, more and more people now considered challenging him as a shortcut to fame.


    It was more so after Li Mu defeated Chu Jiaoyang and his ranking on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions rose again. He was now ranked 237th, which moved the ranking of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region up to 97th. It could be said that what he achieved was like a miracle. He was now shining with divine splendor.


    In the world of martial arts, the more attention one got, the more hostility one would feel.


    Those who ranked lower than Li Mu became envious and wanted to rece him.


    Those who ranked higher than him also wanted to shatter the legend that Li Yidao would win every battle with one strike and stand in the limelight.


    Hence, in the very morning, six challenge letters were already sent to the posthouse.


    Because Li Mu was in closed-door training, after a discussion, the little fox girl and Dongfang Piaoliang epted the letters on behalf of Li Mu. They would wait for Li Mu to finish the closed-door training before replying to the challengers.


    However, in the afternoon, another six challenge letters were delivered there.


    Yet, before it was dark, a shocking piece of news came out and blew countless people away.


    A mysterious man imed that in the battle with Chu Jiaoyang, Li Yidao had forced himself to show off. In order to protect his reputation as the man who won every battle with one strike, he even burnt his blood vigor and cut his lifespan. That caused his old injury to rpse. His core had been damaged, and he could no longer fight anyone. He was already on the verge of death. The so-called closed-door training was just a pretext to conceal the truth and stall for time.


    Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped at the news.

 Chapter 677 - Drink It

    <h4>Chapter 677 Drink It</h4>


    ¡°If you dare to interfere with our tribe¡¯s business, we are going to kill you right away.¡±


    The blue-armor practitioners were extremely overbearing. One of them unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the tip of the Machete Loli¡¯s nose.


    An invisible murderous vibe filled the air.


    ¡°Wait, wait, don¡¯t be angry... They are the Heavenly Legends selected by the divine temple, and they have special identities.¡± Sensing that there was something wrong, the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, hurried over to mediate and temporarily stopped the blue-armor practitioners.


    After that, he turned his head, tried every possible way to persuade the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck, and attempted to pull them back. If they didn¡¯t know what the right thing to do was, they might cause big trouble, because the people from the Green Fox Tribe had always been very overbearing.


    ¡°No way. If they take Miss Bi Yan away without giving a reason, how should I exin to Li Yidao after hees out of seclusion?¡± The Machete Loli was very determined and refused to give in.


    The young swordsman in ck didn¡¯t want to give in at all. He said, ¡°They¡¯ll have to give us a reason for taking Miss Bi Yan away.¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang got irritated right away.


    ¡°How could the two of them be so stubborn? They are just oblivious to the situation.¡±


    The blue-armor practitioners over there had already be a little impatient.


    Two of them took action directly.


    These two practitioners had entered the General Realm. With a couple of moves, they knocked down the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck who had been injured but had not recovered. Considering the identity of the two of them as Heavenly Legends, they did not deal a death blow, but they surely taught the two of them a lesson.


    ¡°Now that you want to know the reason, we might as well tell you. Our master wants this girl, but he has no intention to harm her... The Green Fox Chiefs never exin to others about their missions and we will kill anyone standing in the way. So... don¡¯t do it again.¡± The leader of the blue-armor practitioners stared at the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck on the ground, feeling a little moved when he found that they still looked obstinate and determined though they were injured.


    In the end, he took out two pills for wound hilling, handed them to the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, and then took the little fox girl away from the inn together with other blue-armor practitioners.


    Dongfang Piaoliang carefully examined the two wound healing pills in his palm, and shock shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What kind of medicine have they given us?!¡±


    At this moment, the ¡°Immortal Saint¡±, the ¡°Saint of Blood Sea¡±, and other Heavenly Legends came over from their residences after hearing the news. When they saw the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck lying on the ground, severely injured, they couldn¡¯t help gloating.


    In the past few days, the Heavenly Legends from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region had disintegrated.


    The root cause of the disintegration was naturally Li Yidao.


    The more powerful Li Yidao was, the more embarrassed the Saint of Blood Sea and the others would be.


    As the only two Heavenly Legends tending to stand on the side of Li Yidao, the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck were pushed out by others. The other Heavenly Legends from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region couldn¡¯t help judging them, making some sarcastic remarks, andughing when they saw that the two of them were beaten so badly by the Green Fox Chiefs just because the two of them wanted to protect one of Li Yidao¡¯s maidservants.


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, shook his head as he looked at these Heavenly Legends pitifully.


    They had no idea what pills the leader of the blue-armor practitioners left to the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck.


    They would probably freak out because of jealousy if they knew.


    However, Dongfang Piaoliang did not say anything. He just ordered the posthouse guards to help the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck get back on their feet, take them to his quiet room, and give them the pills to heal their internal injuries.


    As soon as the two of them took the pills, the pills were immediately dissolved like purple clouds in their bodies.


    Numerous beams of glowing runes circted in the bodies of the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck like prating divine light and condensed between their muscles and bones. The waves of energy were surging inside them like stormy waves.


    Dongfang Piaoliang had been guarding the two of them very quietly.


    He did not leave the quiet room until the pills hadpletely melted in their bodies and there was no possibility of any other ident.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked out of the quiet room, a posthouse guard reported that someone came with another letter of challenge. The challenger wanted to challenge Li Yidao, the top Heavenly Legend in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, and threatened to cut off Li Yidao¡¯s head and use it as a chamber pot.


    ¡°A dragon will be teased by a shrimp in shoal water, and a tiger will be bullied by a dog on a treeless in!¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang sighed with emotions as he took the letter of challenge on behalf of Li Yidao.


    It was the 67th letter of challenge that came in after the ones received in the past twenty days.


    In the past few days, delivering a letter of challenge to Li Yidao seemed to have be amon practice and a form of entertainment for many Heavenly Legends who ranked below him. They knew that Li Yidao was in closed-door training and was unable to fight, but they still enjoyed doing so.


    Many of them thought that Li Yidao might be dead anyway and it wouldn¡¯t matter much to challenge him for fun.


    Unknowingly, Dongfang Piaoliang came to Li Mu¡¯s courtyard.


    He pushed the gate open, walked in, and came to the door of the secret room in which Li Mu was staying for closed-door training. He reached out to push the door, but it was motionless.


    ¡°s, heroes are always envied by heaven.¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang let out a sigh.


    ¡°When will youe out of seclusion, Young Master Li?¡±


    He smiled wryly.


    He had ced a lot of hope in Li Yidao.


    Today, he began to suspect that the rumors out there were true. It was probable that Li Yidao had really encountered some problem, so he had to close the door for such a long time. It had been too long.


    ¡°Um? Haven¡¯t you found the murderer yet?¡±


    The ¡°Blighting Dark Demon¡± looked a little angry.


    ¡°After such a long time, the aura of the Cursing ck Snake seems to have vanished all of a sudden. Why? It shouldn¡¯t be like that. Even one at the King Level might not be able to suppress the aura of this cursing force.¡±


    The young man in ck scale armor wondered, frowning.


    There had been no message from the Green Fox Tribe these days, which made the situation even odder.


    The Green Fox Tribe was the secondrgest tribe in the Heavenly Fox n. They had searched in the Imperium Vulpes using the ck Snake Coin for such a long time, but they were unable to find any clues. This made the ¡°Blighting Dark Demon¡± feel angry and somewhat puzzled. Undoubtedly, the Dark Yellow Army ambushed his younger brother, but there was a question. Was there still a king in the Dark Yellow Army?


    What on earth was going on?


    ¡°What... what are you doing?¡±


    The little fox girl, Bi Yan, stood in front of a cyan sculpture of the Fox God, staring at the approaching figures with a scared look on her face.


    The leader was a very young man with Adam¡¯s apple, but his eyes and brows were beautiful as if they were drawn in the picture. He had glowing skin and delicate facial features that looked even better than those of many young women. When he smiled, he gave people the impression that he was as gentle as a spring breeze and as smooth as polished jade.


    ¡°Young master, here she is.¡± The leader of the blue-armor practitioners, who took Bi Yan here by force, respectfully followed the beautiful young man.


    The man called the young master looked Bi Yan up and down with a smile. His eyes became brighter and brighter.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the young fox girl, Bi Yan, stared at the young man and said, ¡°why did you bring me here? Let me go. I have to go back to serve my Young Master.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe shook his head and said, ¡°Your Young Master, are you talking about Li Yidao? Come on. Li Yidao should be dead now because he has been assassinated in the secret chamber. You don¡¯t have to wait for him anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bi Yan was stunned, trembling slightly. She said, ¡°You said... Young Master Li, you... are lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Other people are just guessing, but I know something they don¡¯t know. Therefore, I can tell you with certainty that Li Yidao is dead.¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked at Bi Yan and said slowly and solemnly.


    Bi Yan staggered, leaned against the sculpture of the Fox God, and then fell feebly to the ground.


    The news struck her like a bolt from the blue.


    In an instant, mixed feelings of agony, despair, and rage surged through her like tides.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she stared nkly at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and asked, ¡°who sent the killer to assassinate my Young Master? Tell me. Who is it?¡± She grabbed the stone sculpture and dug her nails into it. Her knuckles turned white because she exerted too much force.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe felt a little surprised.


    The little fox girl was on the verge of a nervous breakdown the moment she heard that Li Yidao was dead, but now she suddenly became strong and determined, as if some mysterious power was injected into her tiny body.


    ¡°Do you want to take vengeance for him?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe asked, looking at Bi Yan.


    ¡°Your current strength... Tsk, tsk, tsk, is far too weak. As one in the Mortal Realm, you won¡¯t cause much trouble even if you really want to take vengeance for Li Yidao...¡± As he spoke, a blue jade bottle slowly appeared in his palm.


    He threw the blue jade bottle to Bi Yan.


    ¡°Drink it, and perhaps you will be able to take revenge for him.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said.


    Bi Yan subconsciously caught the jade bottle, opened it, and took a sniff. An indescribable strange scent came to her face. She looked up at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°Something that canpletely transform you, or a poison that can take your life... In short, the choice is up to you,¡± the young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°it might be very painful, but it¡¯ll depend on whether you have the courage or not.¡±


    Bi Yan stared fixedly at him.


    After a while, she drank all the liquid in the jade bottle without hesitation.


    If the liquid in the jade bottle could really enable her to take revenge for Young Master Li, she had to drink it.


    If Li Yidao is really dead, it would be meaningless for her to live on alone. Even her biological father did not ept her, so she might as well die so that she might be able to stay with her Young Master forever.


    This was Bi Yan¡¯s simplest thought.


    However, the natural qi in her body soon began to surge violently.


    A wonderful change gradually took ce in the little fox girl¡¯s body.


    After some unknown time, Li Mu slowly woke up froma.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he immediately recalled what happened before he passed out.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Li Mu got up right away, still feeling a little confused.


    He actually passed out because of the pain. At that moment, the pain in his right arm was terribly acute. Li Mu felt ashamed that as a strong man, he passed out because of the pain in his right arm.


    ¡°My arm...¡±


    He looked down at his right arm, which should be covered by green mist. He was taken aback when he took a look at it.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    A strange change had taken ce in his right arm.

 Chapter 678 - White Bone Right Arm

    <h4>Chapter 678 White Bone Right Arm</h4>


    Li Mu found that the muscles and blood vessels of his right arm and his right hand were all gone, and only white bones were left.


    White bones.


    Only white bones.


    At first nce, his whole right arm looked like a rotten skeleton arm.


    Li Mu was taken aback and broke out in a cold sweat.


    But strangely, he got a familiar feeling about his arm when swinging it subconsciously while feeling frightened. He felt as if his arm still had blood and flesh. The bones of his forearm and upper arm were perfectly connected, and he could control and move his finger bones flexibly. He didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.


    ¡°It seems that my arm has not changed.


    ¡°No!


    ¡°It has changed.¡±


    Li Mu soon discovered something shocking.


    When he subconsciously moved his fingers slowly, the bones of his fingers curved slightly, directly crushing the void in his palm. Arge piece of void barrier like broken ss appeared, and then it was repaired by thews of heaven and earth and healed again.


    ¡°This kind of power...¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Just now, he just moved his fingers slightly in the same way that a normal person casually bent his fingers, but his movement directly broke the void in his palm.


    It was the void of the White Earth world.


    In the White Earth world, thews and rules were clear, and the Divine Way wasplete. It was a delicate and beautiful worldparable to the Heavenly Land, and its spatial barrier was much stronger and more stable than that of the Earth and other worlds.


    Li Mu tried to exert a little strength and waved his arm.


    Just like reaching his hand into the water waves, he easily inserted his arm, which waspletely made of white bones, across the space barrier, and he was able to move his arm freely as if there were no obstacle at all.


    The strange strong power that Li Mu had never experienced before was surging in his arm of white bones.


    The bones were as clear and wless as white jade, glowing dimly with a soft radiance.


    Each bone was so perfect that it was like a work of art.


    He used his Third Eye to observe his arm bone but was unable to see it through.


    All that he could vaguely see seemed to be thousands of stars buried beneath a shallowyer of white bones.


    Li Mu forcibly activated his Third Eye, trying to see through his arm bone.


    It turned out that he only felt that everything in front of him was bright and dazzling, as if he were looking up at the ring sun as he did when he was a child. All of a sudden, his vision went white.


    At this moment, his Third Eye felt an intense spike of pain.


    Li Mu quickly stopped using his irvoyant Third Eye.


    There seemed to be something hidden in the white bones.


    Li Mu exercised his Xiantian Skill to nourish his Third Eye. After a while, he felt a little morefortable.


    He continued to use his irvoyant vision to observe the other parts of his body.


    Except for his right arm, the bones under the blood and flesh of the other parts were also clear and transparent, but unlike the white bones of his right arm, these bones did not contain that mysterious power.


    Li Mu realized that while he was in aa, the green mist and the power of the cursepeted with each other for territory, resulting in a strange change that he could not understand or exin. The change caused the flesh and blood of his right arm to vanish, leaving only white bones.


    Moreover, the white bones were modified by this power and became incredibly powerful.


    ¡°Is this a blessing in disguise?¡±


    The look on Li Mu¡¯s face was changing constantly.


    ¡°This power is far beyond the General Realm. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the power of a king.¡±


    Li Mu controlled the power in his white bone right arm with caution, trying to feel it and slowly get used to it.


    Gradually, he found that he could manage to control the power of this white bone right arm. At least he would not cause the void to shatter like a sand curtain when he moved his right arm.


    This power was very mysterious and strange, but now he could control it.


    ¡°What kind of power is this? It doesn¡¯t seem to be originated from my natural qi, nor does it seem to be physical strength... Is it a third kind of power?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    He had a vague feeling that everything had something to do with his trip to the Ghost Rally Star.


    However, another strange thing happened after he gradually gained full control over the mysterious power of his white-bone arm.


    Flesh and blood suddenly appeared in his right arm.


    It seemed that the flesh and blood appeared directly in his strange white-bone arm in an instant, or that the flesh and blood had been there all the time, but he could not see them.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    He slowly moved his right arm with blood and flesh.


    When he controlled and restrained the mysterious power of his white bone right arm, it was restored to its original condition with blood and flesh, looking just like an arm of a normal person.


    After that, he tried once again to awaken the strange power hidden in the white bones, the flesh and blood suddenly disappeared again, and the strange white bones showed up again.


    This phenomenon urred again and again.


    He came to know that the flesh and blood would disappear whenever he awakened the power in the white bones.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. At least the white bones won¡¯t be exposed in normal conditions, so people won¡¯t take me for a monster.¡±


    The power of the white-bone arm was so strong that it even shocked Li Mu himself.


    ¡°But how can I use this power? Should I use this white-bone arm to perform the Zhenwu Boxing?¡±


    This was one way to use it.


    The power of the white-bone arm was very strong, and it could double the power of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    Moreover, this white-bone arm contained a mysterious power, and it would be difficult for even divine artifacts and treasures to damage this arm. With this mysterious power, it was not impossible for him to have a head-on fight with an expert in the King Realm.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s current identity was Li Yidao.


    He was Li Yidao, who could take a soul away with a single strike.


    ¡°I wonder if such a change has any effect on my broadsword-using method.¡±


    Li Mu thought of an idea. He walked to the scabbard beside him, reached out his hand, and slowly grasped the handle of the Samsara Knife.


    For a Broadsword Man, the connection between the body and the broadsword and the proficiency in the use of broadsword were very important.


    Li Mu wanted to know if the feeling of holding the broadsword was the same as before after his arm was ossified.


    However, when he held the handle of the Samsara Knife with his five ossified fingers, another change took ce incredibly. He had not noticed this change before.


    Swoosh!


    A faint gray mist instantly burst out from his palm like a me and directly wrapped the handle of the Samsara Knife.


    This feeling was very strange.


    He felt like his white bone palm had activated the mysterious power that was originally stored in the Samsara Knife but had not been discovered by him.


    Li Mu was extremely surprised and slowly pulled out the Samsara Knife.


    The silver-gray flowing me quickly spread along the long, thick de of the Samsara Knife and finally covered the entire de.


    Li Mu clearly saw that the Samsara Knife underwent some strange change as the silver-gray flowing me burned it, as if it had turned to nothingness or it had been refined and be tougher. A mysterious and inexplicable power was surging in the Samsara Knife.


    ¡°A perfectbination. This white bone palm seems to be born to hold this knife.¡±


    Li Mu eximed silently to himself.


    Up until now, Li Mu had not figured out the property of the silver-mountain-like strange stone.


    In the past, when Li Mu used this Samsara Knife made of such strange stone, he felt that his natural qi was flowing smoothly in it and it was extremely hard. Had it not been for the Earth Fire of the Bone Sacred Mountain, it would be impossible for him toplete its refinement. After it turned into a knife, it was so sharp that it could break anything.


    Other than that, it had no special power.


    However, when Li Mu was holding the knife with his white bone hand now, he had a vague feeling that some power that he had never sensed before was reviving bit by bit in the Samsara Knife made of the silver-mountain-like strange stone.


    This power even spread from the de to his arm along his palm and then to his whole body.


    Li Mu¡¯s vibe had changed greatly.


    A vibe of darkness, death, shadow, killing, and ferocity began to radiate from him.


    Even Li Mu himself had no idea what he looked like at the moment. There seemed to be bright red blood flowing in his eyes. Glowing with the light of liquid, the red blood seemed to be overflowing. His look was extremely terrifying.


    He had turned into a demon.


    He felt like he had undergone a thorough transformation.


    Li Mu struggled to hold back from making a move to feel the power in this state.


    He did so because he felt a little scared.


    This power was strong and full of murderous vibe. It was a devastating power that he could not imagine.


    He was afraid that even if he made a move casually, thefortable restriction barrier of the tactical deployment of the secret chamber would not be able to withstand the power of his casual move, and even the entire posthouse and countless people around it would be affected by the power.


    This power was simply too terrifying.


    Li Mu slowly withdrew himself from this ¡°transformed state¡±.


    He sheathed the Samsara Knife.


    Then, he brought the mysterious power of his white bone right arm under control.


    Now Li Mu had be the same as a normal person.


    ¡°Well, this closed-door training has finallye to an end. I have no idea how long I have been in aa. I¡¯m afraid Bi Yan is anxious because she has waited for a long time.¡±


    There was no day or month in practicing, and there was no time in the secret chamber.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know that more than 20 days had passed.


    He put the scabbard on his back, removed the tactical deployment barrier of the secret chamber, and opened the door.


    The dazzling afternoon sunshine instantly poured in like a flood current running downhill.


    ¡°Haha, you have been in closed-door training for 21 days, and you haven¡¯te out yet. Are you dead or half-dead in there? Are you pretending to be dead?¡±


    An ear-piercing voice rang out from the courtyard.


    Li Mu was slightly stunned.


    Then he heard the voice of the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang. ¡°Young Master Li is really in seclusion for closed-door training. Now the critical momentes. The rumors out there are not true. On that day...¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang suddenly paused before he finished speaking.


    A look of ecstasy suddenly appeared on his wrinkled fat face.


    He suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the secret chamber.


    ¡°Young Master Li, you... havee out of seclusion?¡± The fat Posthouse Officer rushed to Li Mu and looked him up and down. After a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the Heavenly Legends from other Star Regions who were standing in the courtyard in shock and embarrassment, and then he looked at the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang. Seeming to have realized something, he asked, ¡°I have been in closed-door training for 21 days, right? Has it been such a long time?¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang patted his chest, still looking scared. He said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you¡¯re fine, time doesn¡¯t matter. During this period of time... there have been many letters of challenge for you, which are about to fill my study up.¡±


    ¡°Are there so many people who want to challenge me?¡± Li Mu felt surprised.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, if the challengers send one or two letters of challenge every day, I will receive no more than 30 letters in 21 days. How could his study be filled with letters of challenge? That¡¯s ridiculous! Are the Heavenly Legends from one hundred Star Regions are all queueing up to challenge me?¡±


    ¡°There are much more letters of challenge than you could imagine,¡± Dongfang Piaoliang said with a wry smile on his face.


    Li Mu stretched himself luxuriously, moved his body, and then said, ¡°It seems that something else has happened. By the way, where is Bi Yan? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡±

 Chapter 679 - The Return of the King——The Next One

    <h4>Chapter 679 The Return of the King¡ª¡ªThe Next One</h4>


    ¡°I... I was looking for her just now, but I didn¡¯t find her. Bi Yan probably went out to do something, and she should be back soon.¡± The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, hesitated for a moment and then decided to hide the truth about Bi Yan for the moment.


    He was afraid that Li Mu would be provoked by the truth.


    Moreover, he was not sure about Li Mu¡¯s current state.


    The rumors out there could be true or false, and there would be no waves without wind. Dongfang Piaoliang vaguely heard some ¡°truth¡±.


    Li Mu nodded and did not think much about it.


    ¡°Do you want to challenge me?¡± Li Mu looked at the Heavenly Legends from some unknown Star Regions who were provoking and making a scene in the courtyard just now.


    ¡°You... didn¡¯t you die?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We want to challenge you... so what? On the Immortal-ying tform, everything was just about victory or defeat and was not a matter of life or death. What... what do you want?¡±


    These Heavenly Legends thought Li Yidao was dead, so they came here to deliver their letters of challenge following the trend. They tried to make a scene unscrupulously to show that they were more powerful than others, but now they felt a little uneasy.


    Anyway, challenging and mocking Li Yidao had be something that was ¡°politically right¡± these days.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Li Yidao, who was in closed-door training, no, who was said to be dead, would suddenly show up when they came to challenge him.


    Before he initiated his closed-door training, Li Yidao¡¯s performance in fights was quite frightening.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t bother to say anything useless to them.


    He took the letters of challenge sent by these Heavenly Legends from the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang. Without even opening them and having a look, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go to the Immortal-ying tform.¡±


    After that, he said to Dongfang Piaoliang, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your study was filled with letters of challenge? Well, send someone to bring them to the Immortal-ying tform. I will fight with the challengers one by one, which will save me the trouble of finding and challenging them one by one.¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang opened his mouth but did not utter a word.


    He had a vague feeling that Li Yidao, who had juste out of seclusion after closed-door training, had changed.


    He became high-spirited and vigorous, giving off a strong vibe that enabled him to look askance at all the heroes in the world.


    He used to be calm and seeking progress quietly before the closed-door training, but now he was aggressive as an unsheathed sharp-edged saber giving off dazzling light.


    The several Heavenly Legends were a little dumbfounded.


    They just came here to ¡°follow the wind¡±, and they didn¡¯t really intend to fight with Li Yidao on the Immortal-ying tform.


    Things were going the wrong way.


    They walked toward the Immortal-ying tform, feeling anxious.


    At the same time, the news that Li Yidao hade out of his closed-door training spread rapidly like a bird on the wing. In an instant, the news shocked all the forces in the Divine City of the Imperium Vulpes that were concerned with the fights between Heavenly Legends from one hundred Star Regions.


    He was Li Yidao, who could take a soul away with a single strike.


    He was not dead.


    He was not severely injured.


    He showed up.


    He showed up again after being in closed-door training for over 20 days. Had his strength been enhanced?


    To what extent had his strength been enhanced?


    No one knew.


    All of a sudden, countless peopled turned their eyes to the Immortal-ying tform, the challenge area.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Standing on No. 21 Immortal-ying tform, Li Mu announced loudly.


    By this time, three fights had been fought.


    Below the Immortal-ying tform, the three Heavenly Legends from some unknown Star Regions, who went to the posthouse to make trouble, were now lying on the ground in aa like dogs with broken spines, and their limbs were twitching.


    These three Heavenly Legends, who ranked below the top 600 among the Heavenly Legends from one hundred Star Regions, were absolutely no match for Li Mu even before his strength was improved, not to mention the fact that his strength had now been greatly enhanced.


    With just a casual strike, Li Mu directly knocked each of them off the Immortal-ying tform, and he did that three times in a row.


    On the way to the Immortal-ying tform, Li Mu already learned the approximate duration of his closed-door training and some things that happened during the training from the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang.


    Therefore, Li Mu struck heavy blows.


    These three Heavenly Legends in aa would suffer miserably even if they didn¡¯t die this time.


    Li Mu would never have mercy on those who held a candle for the devil.


    At this time, the area around No.21 Immortal-ying tform was already crowded with practitioners from various Star Regions. Except for some spots where the three Heavenly Legends were lying in aa, the other ces were jammed with people.


    ¡°The next one.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the people below the Immortal-ying tform.


    The four posthouse guards standing beside Dongfang Piaoliang ced a big box on the ground. Dongfang Piaoliang took out a letter of challenge from the box, read the name on it, and said loudly, ¡°Zhang Bo, the No. 3 Heavenly Legend from the Shining Star Region, please mount the tform for a fight.¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    The face of a 20-year-old young man with bulging eyes suddenly turned a little pale.


    Some people around him turned to look at him.


    This person was Zhang Bo, the No.3 Heavenly Legend from the Shining Star Region.


    Zhang Bo had never expected that such a day woulde.


    Like the three Heavenly Legends who had been knocked off the tform, he also followed the general trend and sent a letter of challenge to Li Yidao. He just wanted to join in the fun and show off.


    After all, the rumor said that Li Yidao was severely injured even if he were not dead. Zhang Bo thought that he might as well challenge Li Yidao, so that when he was bragging to others, he could say something bold like ¡°Even Li Yidao, who could take a soul away with a single strike, dared not fight with me after he received my letter of challenge.¡±


    However, he never thought that Li Yidao, who was said to have been ¡°severely injured even if he were not dead¡±, would actually be standing on the Immortal-ying tform, unscathed.


    Under the gaze of many people, Zhang Bo stepped onto the Immortal-ying tform with a pale face to face the challenge of Li Yidao.


    The more slowly he walked, the more reluctant he felted.


    However, no matter how fearful he was, he had to step onto the tform.


    It was because this fight was not about life or death, but instead, it rted to glory, courage, and dignity. If he gave up fighting because of his fear, the practitioners in the entire Ziwei Star Zone would look down upon him.


    Defeat and fear were two different things.


    ¡°Li Yidao, I challenged you because...¡± Standing on the Immortal-ying tform, Zhang Bo wanted to say something.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t wait for him to finish at all, because he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He directly raised his hand and shed at this Heavenly Legend from the Shining Star Region, who ranked the 436th among all Heavenly Legends. Thetter spat out a mouthful of blood, fell to the ground, and passed out.


    ¡°The next one.¡±


    Li Mu said again.


    The audience around the Immortal-ying tform burst into an uproar again.


    Dongfang Piaoliang took out another letter of challenge from the big box behind him and said loudly, ¡°Fang Xing, the top Heavenly Legend from the Blue Star Region, please step onto the Immortal-ying tform for a fight.¡±


    Fang Xing happened to be in the crowd.


    Hearing his name, he stepped onto the tform with a scared look on his face, trembling with fear.


    ¡°Young Master Li, I...¡±


    Bang!


    Without looking, Li Mu raised his broadsword and struck a blow.


    Fang Xing became the fifth Heavenly Legend lying unconscious on the ground.


    ¡°The next one,¡± Li Mu said.


    An even louder uproar came from the crowd around the Immortal-ying tform.


    Sure enough, Li Yidao had his own style, knocking down each challenge with only one strike.


    In less than half an hour, five Heavenly Legends were knocked out, lying unconsciously on the ground like dead dogs. There was no sign showing Li Yidao¡¯s strength was weakening. It seemed that the rumors about Li Yidao¡¯s serious injury were not true.


    Of course, the five Heavenly Legends who had been defeated were not very strong among the Heavenly Legends from one hundred Star Regions.


    From these five fights... no, to be urate, from these five strikes, it could be seen that Li Yidao maintained at least thebat capability he had before he started his closed-door training.


    However, Li Yidao was simply too powerful now.


    Thepetition between the Heavenly Legends from one hundred Star Regions wasing to end today. There had been all kinds of fights. One fight shocked the entire Ziwei Star Zone. It was the fight between Wang Yanyi, a newly rising Heavenly Legend called the ¡°God of Sword¡±, and Chu Mingyu, the Heavenly Legend ranking the19th. In the end, the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, defeated Chu Mingyu and made his way to the top 20 Heavenly Legends from one hundred Star Regions.


    However, there had never been someone like Li Yidao, who carried a big box filled with letters of challenge, called the names of his challengers one by one, and defeated them one by one.


    The ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, focused on the quality of his challengers, and he always picked the strongest opponent whenever he challenged others or was challenged by others. In contrast, Li Yidao focused on the quantity of challengers. He was not picky about his challengers at all. He defeated all of them one by one as if he were a wholesaler.


    Bang!


    Another strike.


    Another Heavenly Legend was knocked off the Immortal-ying tform.


    At this moment, the space around No. 21 Immortal-ying tform was jammed with densely packedyers of practitioners from various regions, forming a boundless sea of people. The six or seven adjacent Immortal-ying tforms looked like small inds in a vast sea of people, being temporarily out of operation.


    In less than half an hour, hundreds of thousands of practitioners hade to watch the fight after they heard the news.


    The officials of the Heavenly Fox n had decided to use their techniques to broadcast this fight live on the Immortal Net.


    The Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck also showed up among the practitioners.


    ¡°Haha, Li Yidao has returned from his closed-door training. This time, he will kill those snobbish bastards one by one.¡± The Machete Loli was very excited.


    The young swordsman in ck looked calm. He tried his best to pretend to be calm and emotionless, but the burning desire in his eyes betrayed him. He was not as calm as he looked.


    Not far away from them, the Saint of Blood Sea, the Bloody-moon Evil Master, and the Immortal Saint showed up.


    The mood of the Saint of Blood Sea and the others waspletely opposite to that of Machete Loli and the young swordsman. They felt extremely disappointed and frustrated, because the situation waspletely different from what they had expected.


    Li Yidao hade out of seclusion, and the king had returned!


    Like the bright sun in the sky, Li Yidaopletely covered their mor in an instant. Even if they were unwilling to admit it, they had to ept it. As a Heavenly Legend from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Li Yidao was like a divine bird undergoing nirvana and a snake transforming into a dragon, and now he was beyond their reach.


    Just then...


    ¡°The next challenger is Gu Tianyu, the top Heavenly Legend from Spirit-breaking Star Region!¡±


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, called out another name.


    In an instant, the crowd fell into silence.


    The uproar suddenly stopped.


    Gu Tianyu, the top Heavenly Legend from Spirit-breaking Star Region, ranked the 95th on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    He was a real genius who had made his way into the top 100.

 Chapter 680 - First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 680 First Meeting</h4>


    Strictly speaking, there were 110 Star Regions.


    These 110 Star Regions formed the universe called the Ziwei Star Zone.


    10 Heavenly Legends were selected from each of the 110 Star Regions, making a total of 1,110 Heavenly Legends. These Heavenly Legends were screened and ranked depending on their fighting performance, and thereby the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions was produced.


    The practitioners included in this list were the best ones that were born with the Qi of heaven and earth. They were absolutely the most influential figures in their respective Star Regions.


    But how big was this Star Zone?


    How many geniuses were there?


    The Heavenly Legends dominating their own Star Regions would shine like stars in the sky after they reached the core area of the Ziwei Star Zone. However, some stars would shine more brightly, while others would be obscured.


    The top 100 Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions were the super bright stars that obscured the other 1,000 Heavenly Legends.


    Therefore, when Gu Tianyu was stepping onto the Immortal-ying tform, all people fixed their eyes on him.


    Unlike the other Heavenly Legends who became frightened when they were called, Gu Tianyu looked very calm and even a little indifferent. He did not feel stressed at all in front of Li Mu.


    This was the confidence of a super genius practitioner ranking among the top 100 Heavenly Legends.


    Perhaps Li Yidao was very powerful and had formidable magic power in the eyes of others, but he was nothing to be afraid of in the eyes of Gu Tianyu.


    Gu Tianyu had the power, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    Moreover, he challenged Li Yidao when Li Yidao was most famous after defeating Chu Jiaoyang, but not at the time when the rumor said that Li Yidao was severely injured, closed the door for secret training, and was unable to ept the challenge.


    From the very beginning, he never thought of ying the fame game while Li Yidao was unable to ept the challenge.


    He just wanted to step on Li Yidao.


    Therefore, Gu Tianyu was very excited about Li Yidao¡¯s dominant performance after he came out of seclusion.


    ¡°You are an opponent worthy of being taken seriously. You should be proud for that.¡± Gu Tianyu looked at Li Mu with a smile on his face.


    Unlike the other Heavenly Legends, he had a naturally strong and profound vibe. Standing on the Immortal-ying tform, he seemed to be perfectly integrated with heaven and earth.


    ¡°Others say that the best way to win a fight with you is not to let you draw your broadsword. Without that strike, your chances of winning will be zero.¡±


    Gu Tianyu said confidently, staring at Li Mu.


    ¡°However, I won¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll give you a chance to draw your broadsword. Not only will I defeat you, but I will also destroy the spirit of your invincible one strike and outperform you to set a new record of fighting... Only in this way can I defeat you in a true sense.¡±


    He looked at Li Mu with great confidence.


    This was the confidence of a super practitioner ranking among the top 100 Heavenly Legends.


    Li Mu frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    His reached out his right hand slowly to grab the handle of the broadsword behind his right shoulder.


    The wind blew.


    A light of broadsword shed across.


    The light was not dazzling.


    For some unknown reason, almost everyone became absent-minded and lost their sight in an instant, as if everything between heaven and earth had lost its color. Their mind went nk, and their vision went ck.


    It was an act of God.


    The sh of light had disappeared, and the broadsword had already returned to the sheath. All the people in the audience were astonished and subconsciously tried to recall what happened just now. They found that they did not remember anything and could not recall anything.


    By this time, the result of the fight had been clear.


    Gu Tianyu, the super talent who ranked the 95th on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, had been knocked down from the Immortal-ying tform. He was no different from those Heavenly Legends who had fought with Li Yidao, lying unconscious on the ground!


    ¡°The next one!¡±


    Li Mu stood on the Immortal-ying tform and said as usual.


    A dead silence reigned.


    Hundreds of thousands of practitioners around No. 21 Immortal-ying tform were frozen in ce and could not utter a sound, as if someone had cast a freezer spell on them.


    Li Yidao¡¯s previous strike made the audience lose their memory, and the practitioners lost their ability to think the moment they saw Gu Tianyu lying unconscious on the ground below the Immortal-ying tform.


    It was so shocking.


    It was so astounding.


    It was so incredible.


    Gu Tianyu was a real super talent who ranked among the top 100 Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions and was considered one of the practitioners who could definitely reach the top of martial arts pyramid in the Ziwei Star Zone in the future. However, in front of Li Yidao, he was just like those Heavenly Legends ranking below the 500 to 600 ces, and he was defeated by Li Yidao with a single strike, lying on the ground in aa like a dead dog.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Is Li Yidao¡¯s one strike technique really invincible?¡±


    After staying silent for a long time, the people around No. 21 Immortal-ying tform burst into an uproar.


    Loud noises came from all around.


    It was like a volcano that had been dormant for a long time suddenly erupting and exploding after umting enough power.


    Exmations, sighs, screams, gasps... All kinds of vulgar and exmatory words that could vent and express the intense emotions burst out from the mouths of tens of thousands of practitioners at the same time.


    The din was like a tsunami. The sounds could not be heard clearly, but they mingled together, generating magical sound waves that could shock people¡¯s ears and minds.


    ¡°How could that be possible?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean... that Li Yidao can be listed in the top 100 Heavenly Legends?¡±


    Seeing what happened, the Saint of Blood Sea and the others werepletely dumbfounded.


    Li Yidao had the power of a practitioner ranking among the top 100.


    Gu Tianyu was already someone beyond their reach. They would establish their reputation if they could withstand one move from Gu Tianyu, let alone defeat him.


    However, Gu Tianyu was seriously injured and fell into aa after Li Yidao hardly made a full move. Could Li Yidao be considered famous now?


    He was more than famous.


    The Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck opened their mouths wide.


    Even if they had not thought so highly of Li Yidao before, they didn¡¯t expect that his broadsword strike would be so powerful that even a super Heavenly Legend ranking among the top 100 couldn¡¯t withstand it and lost the fight so quickly.


    In the previous fight between Li Yidao and Chu Jiaoyang, people were able to see Li Yidao¡¯s one-strike move, because he moved his broadsword so slowly that even ordinary people could clearly see his broadsword. Today, the practitioners witnessed the ultimate power of Li Yidao, which was now many times greater than before.


    ¡°The next one!¡±


    Li Yidao spoke again, standing on the Immortal-ying tform.


    The Posthouse Office, Dongfang Piaoliang, who was in a daze, came back to his senses when he heard this voice. He mechanically reached out his hand to the box behind him, took out another letter of challenge, and said loudly, ¡°Yang Cng, the No. 6 Heavenly Legend from the Gu Lang Star Region, please get ready to fight.¡±


    Yang Cng¡¯s face instantly darkened, and he almost fell headlong.


    His ranked the 316th on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. He was no match for Chu Jiaoyang, let alone Gu Tianyu. Obviously, he had no chance to win the right with Li Yidao.


    He sent a letter of challenge just to follow the general trend.


    If time could run backward and he could go back to the past, he would never send this letter of challenge even if he had to eat shit.


    Looking at the Heavenly Legends lying unconscious on the ground, Yang Cng trembled with fear.


    ¡°I... I admit defeat.¡±


    He shouted loudly.


    As soon as he said that, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    ¡°Has he admitted defeat?¡±


    It was the first time someone directly admitted defeat in thepetition between the Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. Even Wang Yanyi, who was known as the ¡°God of Sword¡±, did not make his opponent surrender because of fear.


    Of course, this might have something to do with the persons that Wang Yanyi challenged. Wang Yanyi¡¯s opponents all ranked above him. After all, the higher the ranking was, the higher the skill would be, and the more determined the mind would be. That was why Wang Yanyi did not act like Yang Cng, whose mind and fighting will break down because of Li Mu¡¯s strong vibe.


    Li Mu was now standing on the Immortal-ying tform like a Celestial Demon. He defeated several Heavenly Legends in a row, and with a single strike, he defeated Gu Tianyu, who ranked the 95th. The aura and vibe he gave off were invincible and awed tens of thousands of practitioners around the tform.


    Many people heard that Yang Cng directly admitted defeat. They froze for a moment and then suddenly felt that it was a reasonable decision. If it were them who were challenged, they would probably choose to directly admit defeat just like Yang Cng.


    The reason was that the man standing on the Immortal-ying tform was simply invincible.


    Li Mu did not expect that his opponent would suddenly admit defeat.


    Li Yidao nced at Yang Cng, who was standing below the tform, lowering his head. Yang Cng didn¡¯t leave right away, and he seemed to be waiting for another person to admit defeat directly as he did.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care what Yang Cng was thinking.


    When Yang Ciliang decided to add insult to injury and follow the trend to challenge Li Yidao, he was destined and deserved to suffer humiliation today.


    This was what cause and effect were about.


    Just when Li Mu was about to say the words ¡°the next one¡±, he suddenly sensed something. He turned his head and looked toward the southwest.


    A thin young man with delicate facial features appeared among the practitioners. No one knew when he showed up.


    The young man was wearing a cold, sullen look on his face, not showing joy or sadness.


    He carried two swords on his back.


    Although the young man was surrounded by many practitioners, Li Mu had a very strange feeling about him.


    Li Mu looked around and found that he was the only young man there.


    The practitioners hustling around him were like a background board, which seemed to be meaningless.


    ¡°Is he the ¡®God of Sword¡¯, Wang Yanyi?¡±


    Li Mu had never seen such a peerless genius like Wang Yanyi, who rose up like aet. What he knew about this young man was limited to what he heard from the fat Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, who introduced the young man with a few simple words on the way here. However, as soon as Li Mu saw this young man, he felt certain that this person must be the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi.


    At this time, the young man was looking at Li Mu.


    Their eyes met.


    Li Mu suddenly had a feeling that the look in the young man¡¯s eyes rang a bell to him, and he seemed to have seen it somewhere before.

 Chapter 681 - Rivalry Between Broadsword and Sword (1)

    <h4>Chapter 681 Rivalry Between Broadsword and Sword (1)</h4>


    At this moment, many people noticed Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    Looking in the same direction, they all got excited.


    It was the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi.


    ¡°Is he here too?¡±


    The crowd of practitioners burst into an uproar.


    Nobody expected that Li Yidao¡¯s exit from closed-door training would even stir this person up.


    The name ¡°Wang Yanyi¡± had be very popr recently. Like the sun shining in the sky, Wang Yanyi, who used to be a nameless person, stood out from the rest and became one of the top 20 super Heavenly Legends and an idol in the hearts of countless people.


    Dazzling.


    It would be no exaggeration to use this word to describe Wang Yanyi and the sword in his hand.


    Some people had made connections between Wang Yanyi and Li Yidao before. Numerous practitioners discussed and debated repeatedly about which of the invincible double swords and the mysterious broadsword was more powerful on the Immortal Net forum.


    However, as Li Yidao started his closed-door training and Wang Yanyi made his way into the top 20 Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions in a dominant manner, nobody talked about that topic anymore.


    The reason was that one of them was too powerful and the other had fallen.


    If the path to the top 500 was a threshold and that to the top 100 was a high mountain, the way to the top 20 would be a natural moat.


    Many practitioners believed that as Wang Yanyi made his way into the top 20, such debate had be totally meaningless even if Li Yidao had not started his closed-door training because the top 20 Heavenly Legends werepletely different from the rest.


    Perhaps Li Yidao¡¯s broadsword technique was indeed mysterious, but it was impossible for him to defeat one of the top 20 Heavenly Legends.


    Moreover, there were many rumors at that time, saying that Li Yidao had forcefully used the original vigor of his life to improve his ranking and he had already fallen from the pinnacle of his power.


    However, Li Yidao was now staging a strongeback.


    The broadsword strike with which he defeated Gu Tianyu was iparably awesome.


    Some cultivators vaguely felt that the fight between broadsword and sword, which had provoked much discussion before, was going to happen again.


    Who would win if the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, and the ¡°God of Broadswords¡±, Li Yidao, had a fight?


    Li Yidao¡¯s broadsword skill was so mysterious that many people couldn¡¯t understand it, and his broadsword seemed to have some magical power. It would be unfair to say that he didn¡¯t have a chance of winning at all.


    The ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, who gave off an air of elegant indifference, showed up at No. 21 Immortal-ying tform. Was he here to watch Li Yidao¡¯s fight?


    It was a rare asion.


    Wang Yanyi had nevere here to watch the fight of any other Heavenly Legend on purpose.


    Did this mean that the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, thought that Li Yidao was powerful enough to be his opponent?


    The fire of gossip was burning furiously.


    Li Mu quickly withdrew his gaze.


    Although Li Mu felt like he had ever seen the look in the eyes of the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, but thetter¡¯s countenance and aura were extremely strange to him.


    Li Mu would not be afraid at all if this opponent wanted to fight with him.


    Before that, he had to deal with those letters of challenge first.


    ¡°The next one.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the audience around the Immortal-ying tform.


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, came to his senses and smiled. His fat face looked like a steamed bun with deep folds. He felt very happy because he thought he had made a bad bargain at first, but now the return was going to be doubled.


    He took out a letter of challenge from the big box and read the challenger¡¯s name.


    Below the Immortal-ying tform, a young Heavenly Legend was trembling with fear. After hesitating for a long time, he finally shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t fight, I won¡¯t fight... I admit defeat!¡±


    Another one admitted defeat.


    Yang Cng was overjoyed.


    Finally, someone admitted defeat. He was not alone anymore.


    ¡°He is not dead, is he?¡±


    In the dark secret chamber, a person whose blurry figure merged into darkness slowly opened his eyes. His eyes looked like two bloody suns that had appeared in the darkness, and there was a tinge of anger in his tone.


    ¡°It was said that he had been dead or seriously injured even if he wasn¡¯t dead, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    This person was very angry.


    The literary cultivator wearing a long robe standing at the door didn¡¯t dare to raise his head. He said, ¡°We¡¯ve hired the killers from the Venomous Women Sect in the Demonic Snake Abyss. The feedback from them shouldn¡¯t be wrong... Perhaps something went wrong.¡±


    ¡°Humph, good-for-nothing. You can¡¯t take care of such a trivial matter.¡±


    The person in the darkness said in a tone tinged with a murderous aura that made people shiver.


    ¡°Young Master, please give me another chance...¡± The literary cultivator wearing a long robe shuddered.


    Blood-like mist flowed out of the pair of bloodshot eyes in the darkness and directly shrouded the literary cultivator wearing a long robe. The entire body of this cultivator at the peak of the Soldier Realm became stiff instantly.


    A frightened look appeared on his face. Blood uncontrobly seeped out of the pores of his skin, drifted toward the pair of bloodshot eyes in the darkness, and was absorbed by these eyes. His body rapidly shrank into something like dried orange peel and finally turned into a mummy. It fell to the ground, and with a bang, it became a cloud of fog-like dry powder dispersed in the air.


    An expert in the Soldier Realm died in silence.


    ¡°Find another way to get rid of Li Yidao and other people on the list. Do not leave any trace. Do you understand, No. 3? If something goes wrong, don¡¯t evere back to me again.¡±


    The person in the darkness said.


    After absorbing the essence and blood of the literary cultivator wearing a long robe, his vibe grew stronger, but it was not very stable. He slowly closed his eyes and went into hibernation like a blood snake.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    A mass of ck mist slowly drifted out of the door.

 Chapter 682 - Rivalry Between Broadsword and Sword (2)

    <h4>Chapter 682 Rivalry Between Broadsword and Sword (2)</h4>


    ¡°Um? Has Li Yidao finished his closed-door training?¡±


    In the main mansion of the Green Fox Tribe, the bewitchingly beautiful young master with a delicate countenance was performing a sword-dance under a tree. He was wielding his sword slowly and leisurely without any energy fluctuations, as if he were someone who knew nothing about martial arts.


    ¡°Yes, young master. There are no signs of injury.¡± The leader of blue-armor practitioners said very respectfully.


    A projected image like a holographic water screen appeared in the air.


    It showed the fights between Li Yidao and Heavenly Legends from various regions on the Immortal-ying tform being broadcast live on the Immortal Net.


    At first, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe just took a casual nce without paying much attention. In the eyes of a real top Heavenly Legend, the Heavenly Legends who ranked below the top 20 were not worth mentioning at all no matter what a big scene they were making.


    Even the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, was recognized by the other top Heavenly Legends only after he had made his way into the top 20.


    Therefore, no matter how mysterious and odd Li Yidao¡¯s broadsword technique was, he could not catch the top Heavenly Legends¡¯ eye before he made his way into the top 20.


    For the top Heavenly Legends, the meaning of the name ¡°Li Yidao¡± was probably just a topic of conversation after a tea or meal.


    However, after casting a few casual nces at the live show, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe suddenly looked a little surprised.


    ¡°Li Yidao is able to win every fight with a single broadsword strike because he can see the ws in the cultivation methods of his opponents. That¡¯s quite interesting. He must have cultivated some kind of magical eyes. Is that why he always wears a mask?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe handed his sword to a maid and changed his clothes with the help of a few beautiful maidservants. He watched several fights of Li Yidao very carefully and then turned off the live show on the Immortal Net.


    ¡°Well, Li Yidao has some value. It¡¯s worthwhile to rope him in.¡±


    With a wave of the hand, he called the leader of blue-armor practitioners to his side and whispered something in thetter¡¯s ear.


    The leader of blue-armor practitioners bowed and turned around to arrange for it.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe put onfortable clothing and left the garden. Escorted by two beautiful maidservants, he came to his private house in the main mansion.


    It was a heavily guarded residence.


    The two beautiful maidservants waited at the door.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe entered the courtyard and walked to an exquisite quiet chamber made of white stone.


    Two sage-like elder experts of the Green Fox Tribe with white hair and beard dressed in blue robes came over to greet him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony. How¡¯s it going?¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was modest and polite, looking very humble and graceful.


    ¡°Miss Bi Yan¡¯s bloodline atavism is much more shocking than what we expected at first, so it needs more time. Young master, are you sure you want to do this?¡± One white-haired elder of the Green Fox Tribe asked.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°Yes, I have made up my mind about this matter. The more shocking Bi Yan¡¯s bloodline atavism is, the better it will be for the Green Fox Tribe. I appreciate your hard work. I¡¯m going to have a look at Bi Yan.¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just a small ant not worth mentioning.¡±


    The Heavenly Deity n was in the temporary pce of the Imperium Vulpes. The young master of the Heavenly Deity n wearing a white robe just ran his eyes over the paper with news submitted by his subordinate and threw it aside.


    There were some other Heavenly Legends in the hall.


    They were the talents the Heavenly Deity n had roped in recently.


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n was burly and handsome. He had a face with clean-cut features and a pair of phoenix eyes, giving off an air of pride and majesty. Sitting on the main seat, he made people feel oppressed.


    With a casual nce, he could make all people in the hall feel nervous and hold their breath in fear.


    Ady wearing a white imperial court dress took another main seat beside him.


    Thedy was wearing a veil over her face, so nobody could see her countenance clearly. Her bright eyes were shining like the most beautiful scenery in the world. Anyone taking a nce at her eyes would think that she must be the most beautiful and gentlest goddess in the world.


    She sat there quietly without any energy fluctuations, but there seemed to be blurry mist swirling around her, making people hallucinate. It was like a piece of white cloud that was seemingly invisible, distant, and mysterious.


    She was the Lady of the Clouds.


    It was recently said that the most beautiful woman in the entire Ziwei Star Zone came from the inferior world. However, her Moon Dance amazed and attracted countless heroic Heavenly Legends. Even young heroes like the young master of the Heavenly Deity n admired her and gave up on n affairs to travel the gxy with her.


    In just a few months, the Lady of the Clouds had been considered the most beautiful woman in this gxy, attracting attention from countless people who wanted to take a look at her.


    The most beautiful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone!


    The Goddess of the Clouds!


    The most beautiful dancer in 30,000 years!


    The flower of the Ziwei Star Zone.


    All kinds of titles were given to the Lady of the Clouds, which made this mysterious woman from the inferior world be even more mysterious under the veil and halo.


    However, no one had ever seen her true face since her Moon Dance that awed all people in the gxy that day.


    Today she showed up in the pce of the Heavenly Deity n, making the Heavenly Legends who came to attend the banquet feel very excited. It didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t see her face. Although she was wearing a veil, just a nce at her beautiful eyes from the distance would make countless hearts beat wildly.


    Among the two persons sitting in the main seats, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n had an unparalleled heroic vibe awing everyone, while the Lady of the Clouds was a gentle and stunning beauty with a mysterious and distant aura, causing this entire space to feel quiet and elegant.


    He was indeed a top Heavenly Legend.


    She was indeed the most beautiful flower.


    The man and the woman were indeed a gold couple and a perfect match made in heaven.


    Many people sighed from the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 683 - Top 20

    <h4>Chapter 683 Top 20</h4>


    Men couldn¡¯t help wanting to possess such a beautiful woman.


    Women couldn¡¯t help wanting to have such a handsome man.


    When a beautiful woman and a handsome man were together, other people would grow jealous and even want to break them up.


    However, when an extremely beautiful woman and an extremely handsome man were together and both of them had great power and noble status, the only thing other people could do was to admire and bless them.


    The man and the woman here made such a couple.


    There were countless men who wanted the Lady of the Clouds and countless women who wanted the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    However, when the two of them were seated close to each other, other people did not dare to have any other thoughts than blessing them, no matter how greedy they were.


    Even if some people wanted to see the peerless dance of the Lady of the Clouds once again, they did not dare to ask her to dance at this moment, unless he didn¡¯t want to live any longer.


    There were other beautiful young dancers in the hall.


    It was said that the Lady of the Clouds had been unhappy. The young master of the Heavenly Deity n had done many things to win this beauty¡¯s favor.


    He held the banquet today to please this beauty. He was a hero of the gxy, but even heroes fell for beauties. Just like other men, he showed everything he had and all the talents he roped in to the Lady of the Clouds.


    The dancers were dancing lightly and gracefully to the melodious music.


    The guests were exchanging toasts in the hall.


    When someone toasted the Lady of the Clouds, she would raise her ss politely and take a sip of the wine.


    Her every move and every look in her eyes caught the eye of all the practitioners at the banquet.


    Her elegant and holy aura made it difficult for them to have any thought or idea offensive to her. They just wanted all the beauty and fortune in the world to fall upon thisdy wearing a white veil.


    Some practitioners at lower levels had the crazy ideas of protecting the Lady of the Clouds even if they would be smashed to pieces.


    In fact, they all knew that they had such crazy ideas mostly because their minds were influenced by the aura of the Cultivation Method of the Lady of the Clouds, but they still could not control themselves.


    After a while, a guard of the Heavenly Deity n came into the hall to report.


    ¡°Young Master, Li Yidao has defeated 68 Heavenly Legends on the Immortal-ying tform. Thest person he defeated is the ¡°Rain Stopper¡±, Mo Tinn, who ranks the 45th on the list of Heavenly Legends,¡± The silver-armored guard said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Has Mo Tinn also been defeated?¡±


    ¡°By one strike again?¡±


    ¡°This... is a little exaggerated.¡±


    Some Heavenly Legends in the hall felt a little surprised and discussed it with each other.


    All the Heavenly Legends in the hall were super geniuses who ranked among the top 100. They certainly knew what kind of person the ¡°Rain Stopper¡±, Mo Tinn, who ranked the 45th on the list of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, was.


    Mo Tinn was a super Heavenly Lady from the Xiaoxiang World.


    She had defeated many masters with her ¡°Xiaoxiang Night Rain Formation-breaking Music¡±. She had infinite potential.


    She ranked 45th just because she was not interested in challenging others.


    There were some female practitioners on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    Although the Heavenly Fox n made this list for the sake of the marriage of the little princess, Daji, there was no rule stating that the candidates must be male practitioners. Therefore, besides the Machete Loli, there were dozens of female practitioners included in the list.


    Basically, the purpose of all the female practitioners was to temper themselves and gain fame by fighting.


    The ¡°Rain Stopper¡±, Mo Tinn, was already very popr. Before the Lady of the Clouds showed up, she was once regarded as one of the most beautiful 20 flowers in the Ziwei Star Zone. It was said that she took part in thepetition between Heavenly Legends just to improve her martial arts. For this reason, she picked each of her opponents in a well-targeted manner, and she had fought only a few times.


    Even so, she still managed to make her way to the 45th ce.


    Therefore, her ranking might have been higher if she had challenged more people.


    However, such a Heavenly Lady had lost the fight with Li Yidao.


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n felt a little surprised.


    He waved his hand.


    The silver-armored guard immediately showed a scene of the battle between Li Yidao and Mo Tinn with his Water Mirror Technique.


    It was still a single strike.


    The ¡°Xiaoxiang Night Rain Formation-breaking Music¡± was surging, but it could not break down Li Yidao¡¯s shining broadsword.


    Many people in the hall fell into a trance when they saw the light of that broadsword strike in the image the guard created with his Water Mirror Technique.


    A look of surprise appeared on the face of the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    The Lady of the Clouds beside him moved her body slightly.


    ¡°That broadsword-using method...¡±


    A wave of emotions surged through her.


    ¡°The aura just now was... Um? It was weird.¡±


    In the dark hall, the Blighting Dark Demon frowned slightly after he finished watching the fight between Li Yidao and the ¡°Rain Stopper¡±, Mo Tinn.


    The power of Li Yidao¡¯s broadsword-using method was beyond his expectations.


    However, what he was most concerned about was the change in Li Yidao¡¯s right hand the moment Li Yidao made the move. A wisp of faint mist swirled, which rang a bell to him, but after he thought and analyzed carefully, he found that it waspletely strange to him.


    ¡°What was going on?¡±


    The young master born in the Demonic Snake Abyss was lost in thought.


    There was something wrong with the atmosphere in the Imperium Vulpes divine city.


    He had a quick temper, but he was not a fool.


    On the day when the mark of the ¡°ck Snake Curse¡± was activated, he sent out several ck Snake Coins to pursue and capture the murderer. Theoretically, the people and forces who got the ck Snake Coins should have long found that murderer because they all had great power and many informants out there.


    However, things turned out contrary to the way they wished.


    Then here came a question.


    How could the murderer from the Dark Yellow Army hide for such a long time while the mark of the curse was in effect?


    Things were not as simple as they had imagined.


    ¡°Someone keep an eye on Li Yidao. If he can defeat all of the top 30 Heavenly Legends, find a way to get in touch with him and win him over. Keep an eye on him all the time. Don¡¯t let other tribes take action first.¡±


    The Blighting Dark Demon ordered.


    Some practitioners wearing Demonic Snake ck Armors immediately took the order and left.


    The weather was hot, and warm wind was blowing.


    ¡°How far will Li Yidao go on the list of Heavenly Legends?¡±


    Hundreds of thousands of practitioners around No. 21 Immortal-ying tform were guessing wildly in great shock.


    ¡°The next one.¡±


    Li Yidao was standing on the tform like a God of War, calling the next challenger.


    The ¡°Rain Stopper¡±, Mo Tinn, had left the tform with the help of the people from the Xiaoxiang Star Region.


    This top Heavenly Lady of the Xiaoxiang Star Region challenged Li Mu for a simple purpose, and she did not take advantage of his precarious position. For this reason, Li Mu took mercy on her. He just knocked her off the tform instead of knocking her out.


    At this time, there were nearly 100 Heavenly Legends who had passed out below No. 21 Immortal-ying tform.


    This number didn¡¯t include those who were carried away by theirpanions from the same sects and forces, as well as those Heavenly Legends who didn¡¯t dare to step on the tform because of fear and admitted defeat directly.


    Today was definitely the most miserable day in history for the Heavenly Legends from various regions.


    For those Heavenly Legends who sent letters of challenge purely for the sake of following the trend or humiliating him, Li Mu did not show any mercy, but he did not kill them. It was certain that it would take them a year or half a year to recover from injury.


    The fat Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, was trembling with excitement.


    He reached his hand into the box behind him, but there was nothing left in it.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    He turned around and looked into the box.


    They had finished dealing with all the letters of challenge that filled the box unknowingly.


    With his broadsword, Li Yidao had defeated all the Heavenly Legends that challenged him.


    ¡°Is he challenging the Heavenly Legends?¡±


    Li Yidao felt as if he were cutting carrots at the roadside, breaking each one with only one strike in a direct and efficient way.


    Dongfang Piaoliang froze for a moment, and then he stood up and stretched himself. Just when he was about to announce the end of the challenge loudly, a Knife Hut servant wearing a blue robe and a small hat came up to him and handed a letter of challenge to him.


    ¡°This is my young master¡¯s letter of challenge... He wants to challenge Li Yidao.¡±


    The Knife Hut servant was dressed simply. His tone was calm, and his look was very ordinary. He carried a scabbard on his back, which looked like a big purple tablet, and his aura was as deep as a valley and as high as a mountain. Dongfang Piaoliang could not see through his real identity and power.


    ¡°Someone dares to step up and challenge Li Yidao at such a time. Is that real?¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    By this time, Li Yidao had won 156 victories in a row. His aura was like a rainbow, and his vigor, Qi, and spirit had reached the peak. He was the most formidable opponent now.


    The person who challenged Li Yidao at such a time must be very powerful if he was not out of his mind.


    Dongfang Piaoliang looked the Knife Hut servant up and down, took thisst letter of challenge from his hand, opened it, and read it. ¡°The next challenger is Dongmen Chuixue, the top Heavenly Legend from the Heavenly Illusion Star Region known as the Heavenly Broadsword Striker...¡±


    After he had read half of the letter, his face became a little dull, and then he opened his mouth wide, feeling it difficult to go on reading.


    The hundreds of thousands of practitioners around the tform felt their hearts jolting violently upon hearing that name.


    He was the Heavenly Broadsword Striker, Dongmen Chuixue!


    Dongmen Chuixue.


    He was ranked 20th on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    The famous ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, was ranked above him by only one ce.


    ¡°Has it finallye to this point?¡±


    ¡°Have Li Yidao¡¯s dominance and legend finally aroused the interest and fighting spirit of the top 20 Heavenly Legends?¡±


    After a short while, hundreds of thousands of practitioners turned to look at Li Yidao again.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Li Yidao¡¯s answer was also very brief.


    He stood on the tform, waiting for that genius ranked 20th to challenge him.


    However, the Knife Hut servant wearing a blue robe and a small hatughed proudly. He raised his chin and said loudly, ¡°My young master said that you had fought hard with several opponents in a row for half a day and used a lot of energy. Considering my master¡¯s identity, how can he take advantage of the precarious situation you¡¯re in? Go back to rest and recover your energy. Two dayster, my master will take action on you and break your ridiculous one-strike legend on No. 21 Immortal-ying tform.¡±


    The uproar around the tform became even louder.


    The momentum and attitude the ¡°Heavenly Broadsword Striker¡± showed before he got on the tform were no weaker than those of others.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m in a hurry... If your master wants to challenge me, he should hurry up and step onto this tform.¡±


    Li Mu answered directly, standing on the Immortal-ying tform like a god or a devil.


    ¡°You...¡± the Knife Hut servant looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Hehe, who do you think you are? How dare you say that to my young master? Hehe, I advise you not to be so arrogant and reckless. My young master is...¡±


    Swoosh!


    A stream of Broadsword Qi passed by the Knife Hut servant¡¯s left ear.


    A few strands of broken hair were drifting in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a ve. How dare you show off and say harsh words in front of me? What do you think you are?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°When I ask you to pass on a message, just do it and don¡¯t put on airs in front of me. Your strength is far from enough.¡±

 Chapter 684 - Half a Strike (1)

    <h4>Chapter 684 Half a Strike (1)</h4>


    The Knife Hut servant wearing a blue robe and a small hat still wanted to say something more, but when his eyes met those of Li Mu, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. All his arrogance vanished like smoke. He felt as if he would be a dead man instantly if he dared to say one more word.


    He hurriedly turned around and left to pass on the message.


    Standing on the Immortal-ying tform, Li Mu closed his eyes to rest, because there was no longer any other challenger.


    He had fought one hundred fights in a single day.


    This was a miracle.


    However, it was very easy for him.


    This time, his main purpose was to improve his ranking on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, so he didn¡¯t enjoy fighting or temper his Cultivation Method. No matter who the opponent was, he just ended the fight with only one strike.


    Only the woman named Mo Tinn, the ¡°Rain Stopper¡±, was indeed powerful.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Li Mu practiced the Xiantian Skill and he was very good at restraining and stabilizing his mind, he would probably have been caught in her ¡°Xiaoxiang Night Rain Formation-breaking Music¡±. He would have failed to free himself, fallen into the Void-breaking Realm, and not been able tounch that strike at all.


    Moreover, Mo Tinn¡¯s natural qi cultivation,bat skills, and physical strength were also very formidable. She was already a Heavenly Legend who had peeked into the King Realm. Even if Li Mu finally saw through the ws in her Cultivation Method andbat skills, it would be difficult for him to defeat her and therefore, Li Mu used a little bit of the power of his white-bone right arm in the fight with Mo Tinn.


    He carefully concealed that power even though he used just a little bit of it.


    The feedback from the surrounding practitioners indicated that no one noticed that.


    Moreover, Li Mu ascertained one thing after this fight.


    The thing was that the power of his white-bone right arm was really terrifying, with which he could overwhelmingly defeat anyone in the King Realm.


    It was hard to tell what his fight with a real master in the King Realm would be like for the time being, but Li Mu vaguely felt that he would not be at a disadvantage.


    This greatly boosted his confidence.


    In the fight just now, Li Mu wielded the broadsword mostly relying on his Eye of ws, Broadsword Intent, and physical strength and used his natural qi as an auxiliary element.


    To defeat over a hundred challengers, he justunched the same number of strikes.


    The strengths of most challengers were notparable to Li Mu¡¯s current strength at all, so he didn¡¯t use much of his natural qi.


    In Li Mu¡¯s heart, he vaguely understood something after he sessively defeated over a hundred Heavenly Legends in a row.


    This was a kind of umtion.


    His Eye of ws saw through the ws of his opponents¡¯ Cultivation Methods andbat skills, and his Samsara Knife broke those ws. He wielded the Samsara Knife continuously as if he were hitting iron continuously. As he continued, the impurities were smashed out, and then the iron underwent a qualitative improvement and turned into refined steel.


    Li Mu drew out his broadsword, struck with it, swung it, and withdrew it.


    After he repeated these moves hundreds of times in a row, he had gained an unprecedented strange understanding on the use of his broadsword.


    He closed his eyes and began to practice the Xiantian Skill to recover his natural qi. The feeling of wielding the broadsword was engraved on his mind.


    In the Mud-pill Pce of his brain, the little figure of his ¡°True Self Doppelganger¡± was imitating his movements of wielding the broadsword.


    Every move gradually developed with the charms of nature.


    Wherever the de tip pointed, there was something brilliant that he had never seen before.


    Hundreds of thousands of practitioners around the tform burst into an even louder uproar sounding like ocean waves.


    Li Mu suddenly opened his eyes.


    He saw a long saber cutting through the sky from the distance and swooping down like the Holy Light of the Absolute Beginning.


    Dongmen Chuixue, the 20th super Heavenly Legend known as the ¡°Heavenly Broadsword Striker¡±, was here.


    The long saber shed.


    A young man with white eyebrows and white hairnded on the Immortal-ying tform.


    His face was covered with tiny silver scales, and two silver horns protruded out of his white hair. He was dressed in white, and the skin of his face and arms was as white as snow. Standing opposite Li Mu, he looked like a snowman made of ice and snow. There were also flickering silver light spots, which looked like snowkes swirling around him.


    ¡°Um.. this is not a human being.¡±


    ¡°Instead... is it from other races such as the Snow n or the Jade Flood Dragon n?¡±


    Li Mu thought for a while. He didn¡¯t know enough about this person.


    He had no detailed information because he had had no time to ask for this person¡¯s battle video from Dongfang Piaoliang.


    However, judging by his appearance alone, he was someone from a really strange n.


    At first, Li Mu thought that the name ¡°Dongmen Chuixue¡± seemed to suggest that its owner was posing himself as a lover of arts but he had gone too far.


    However, Li Mu changed his mind after seeing the real person.


    It was a perfect match.


    This name matched well with this person.


    ¡°Strike.¡±


    When Dongmen Chuixue spoke, there seemed to be an ice storming out of his mouth.


    In an instant, the entire No. 21 Immortal-ying tform turned into a ce like a world of ice and snow.


    The ice lines on the floor crawled and propagated silently like snakes and worms and, soon turned into thick ice rocks.


    The white light spots around Dongmen Chuixue suddenly grew ferocious and swept across the Immortal-ying tform like a blizzard.


    The surrounding practitioners waiting to watch the fight could only see the white snow that hadpletely covered the entire tform, and they could not clearly see the two figures on the tform at all.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°How could he have created such an oppressive atmosphere by saying only one word?¡±


    ¡°This Dongmen Chuixue is definitely someone in the King Realm.¡±


    ¡°Is he in the Potential Realm? Legend has it that it is the power the king has mastered.¡±


    Li Mu felt shocked.


    One in the King Realm could make use of heaven and earth and create his own ¡°Potential Realm¡±.


    ¡°Is this snowstorm an embodiment of Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s ¡®Potential Realm¡¯?¡±


    Li Mu directly opened his Third Eye and Eye of ws without hesitation and held the Samsara Knife reversely in his hand. His general state reached the highest level.


    Dongmen Chuixue was definitely the strongest opponent he had ever encountered.


    He used his Eye of ws to capture the tracks of the surrounding snow and wind. He continuously searched for and analyzed the most basic routes of energy transfer pathways while trying to see through the snow and wind and capture Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s movement tracks.


    An indescribable chill invaded.


    Li Mu had no doubt that if it weren¡¯t for his strong physical body and special Cultivation Method, he would probably have long been frozen to death like any other ordinary general-level expert, in which case Dongmen Chuixue wouldn¡¯t even need to draw the long saber.


    ¡°Strike.¡±


    Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s voice rang out again in the snowstorm ¡°Potential Realm¡±.


    At the right time, heaven and earth would be with you, but at the wrong time, even resourceful heroes could do nothing.


    The so-called potential was the potential of heaven and earth.


    It was a simple embodiment of the original rules of the Great Way of the universe. It was also a method for the masters of martial arts to acquire the potential of heaven and earth and the universe bybining the principles of martial arts with the Great Way of the universe.


    Only the masters in the King Realm could take advantage of the potential of heaven and earth and the universe.


    The ce with such potential could turn into a ¡°Potential Realm¡±.


    Li Mu held the long broadsword in his hand, but he couldn¡¯t strike with it.


    He couldn¡¯t strike with his broadsword because he had notpletely figured out theposition of the ¡°Potential Realm¡± with his Eye of ws.


    ¡°Strike.¡±


    There came Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s voice again.


    That was the third time he urged Li Mu to draw his broadsword and strike.


    ¡°You will lose if you can¡¯t make a strike with your broadsword.¡±


    Dongmen Chuixue slowly walked out of the boundless blizzard.


    Yes, it was indeed a boundless blizzard.


    Although Li Mu knew very well that he was still on the tform now, he could only see a boundless world of blizzard. The floor under his feet was no longer a tform floor made of white stone, but a b of ice that had been frozen for tens of millions of years. The one-meter-deep snow swallowed Li Mu¡¯s knees like flowing sand that was about to bury him.


    This was the first time Li Mu had been in a ¡°Potential Realm¡±.


    He felt as if he were suppressed and repelled by heaven and earth.


    It was very difficult for him to see the ws in the opponent¡¯s Cultivation Method.


    Dongmen Chuixue raised his hand casually, caught a snowke from the snowstorm, and turned it into a crystal clear snow knife.


    ¡°What a pity. I¡¯m very disappointed with you.¡±


    He looked at Li Mu and swung his broadsword.


    In the very next moment, the chill of the snowstorm and god-killing intent all over the sky crazily gathered in this strike. The terrifying murderous intent and energy turned into the most frightening de between heaven and earth, shing at Li Mu.


    Li Mu had to make a move now.


    Otherwise, he would surely be defeated.


    He calmed his heart, emptied his mind, and captured the track of Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s strike with his Eye of ws.


    Clink!


    The scabbard vibrated and buzzed.


    Li Mu immediately unsheathed the Samsara Knife.


    A twisting and spinning force burst out from Li Mu¡¯s body. This force was the secret of the skill of Shattering of a Thousand Stars of his Zhenwu Boxing, which was activated in this way. In an instant, the ice, snow, and wind around him blew up and flew in all directions.


    At the same time, the Samsara Knife emitted a sh of light.


    Clink!


    The stone knife and the snow knife collided.


    Li Mu felt that his body was shaking violently and his wrist was numb. The area between his thumb and index finger was instantly torn open, and the flesh and bones were exposed.


    He could hardly grasp the Samsara Knife and almost lost his grip on it.


    ¡°Is this the power of the ¡®Potential¡¯?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly shocked.


    Borrowing potential.


    It was the power that Dongmen Chuixue borrowed from heaven and earth and the universe.


    This kind of power seemed to be beyond the range of natural qi and physical strength.


    This was also the reason why the king-level masters were powerful.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    He had found that that Li Mu¡¯s real level of cultivation was pitifully low, and Li Mu¡¯s physical body might be a little stronger, but it was useless. This strike carried 90% of the power in his ¡°Wind and Snow Potential Realm¡±, which could split heaven and earth. Unexpectedly, Li Mu withstood this strike, and he failed to break Li Yidao¡¯s broadsword and cause severe injury with one strike.


    The two broadswords met, and the edges of the des faced each other.


    Li Mu felt that there was endless powering from the snow knife towards him.


    Dongmen Chuixue drove the power of the Wind and Snow Potential Realm to the snow knife and transferred it toward Li Mu slowly.


    ¡°You have unsheathed your broadsword, but you can¡¯t defeat me. Your one-strike legend ends here, and your path ends here,¡± Dongmen Chuixue said lightly.


    Li Mu growled and drove the power of his physical body with all his might.


    His spine rumbled like a dragon, the muscles of his arms bulged out, and he boosted his physical strength to the extreme.


    The Samsara Knife pressed against the snow knife and slowly pushed it back.


    ¡°It¡¯s just half a strike. It¡¯s not done yet.¡± Li Mu growled angrily like a mad dragon.


    Dongmen Chuixue was surprised again.


    But it was just a surprise.


    ¡°Your strong physical strength is insignificant and like a grain of dust in the face of the potential of heaven and earth.¡± He shook his head.


    All the power of the Wind and Snow Potential Realm, the snow all over the sky, the ice lines on the ground, the starry snowkes in the sky, and all the chill... all the energy of the Potential Realm instantly poured into the snow knife in his hand.


    Once again, Li Mu felt the overwhelming power bursting out from the snow knife anding at him.


    The two knives met, and the snow knife slowly pressed toward Li Mu.


    Li Mu roared angrily and boosted his physical strength once again.


    However, the blood from the area between his thumb and index finger had stained the handle of his knife. The muscles in his palms and fingers continued to split apart under the great pressure ... His physical strength had reached its limit. If he continued boosting his physical power forcefully, his physical body would be on the verge of copse.


    Li Mu sighed silently.


    The potential of heaven and earth was indeed not be underestimated.


    It looked like that finally he had to use the power of his white-bone right arm.


    He activated the strange power hidden in his white-bone arm.


    In an instant, the wounded area between his thumb and index finger, the torn muscles of his fingers and the back of his hand, and... all the flesh and blood disappeared.


    The section from his fingers to the upper arm instantly turned into crystal clear jade-like bones.


    At that moment, Dongmen Chuixue felt that his vision blurred.


    Then, the face of this 20th Heavenly Legend on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions suddenly changed.

 Chapter 685 - Half a Strike (2)

    <h4>Chapter 685 Half a Strike (2)</h4>


    An indescribable power surged out of the Samsara Knife.


    Dongmen Chuixue had paid attention to Li Yidao¡¯s knife before.


    The Samsara Knife was made of a very special material that he had never seen before.


    When heunched the strike with 90% of the power of the Wind and Snow Potential Realm just now, he thought that it would not be a problem for his snow knife to break Li Yidao¡¯s knife. However, he was surprised that Li Yidao managed to withstand the strike. He immediately realized that Li Yidao¡¯s long knife, which was made of a material that was neither stone nor metal, was definitely not simple.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect this knife to be soplex.


    Like a raging tide, the pressure surging from the Samsara Knife instantly shattered the snow knife into pieces.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dongmen Chuixue was dumbfounded.


    The snow knife resumed itsplete form the moment it was shattered.


    He borrowed potential from heaven and earth again.


    The power of the Wind and Snow Potential Realm was gathered once again.


    However, the snow knife was shattered once again almost at the same time when it resumed itsplete form.


    In an instant, the snow knife was shattered and then resumed itsplete form for many times, as if it were reincarnated repeatedly.


    Dongmen Chuixue performed the secret skill of the King Realm and borrowed potential from heaven and earth and the universe like crazy. He almost borrowed all the power of heaven and earth and the universe within the range of hundreds of miles, but it was futile.


    The power surging from the long, narrow, and thick white Samsara Knife was unstoppable, like a raging tide that split the sky.


    In the end, all the power of heaven and earth was borrowed.


    The snow knife was no longer able to resume its original form.


    It was shattered to pieces.


    The white Samsara Knife finally cut into the left side of Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s chest.


    An iparably strong power destroyed his protective treasures and his final struggle in an instant.


    The cutting edge easily cut through his muscles.


    Blood spurted out.


    Li Mu said, ¡°This is the remaining half of the strike... Now it is aplete strike, a strike by Li Yidao.¡±


    The fight was over.


    ¡°What on earth is this power? His hand...¡±


    This question popped up in Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s head at thest moment before he lost consciousness.


    He was closest to Li Mu and saw the strange scene of Li Mu¡¯s arm turning into white bones.


    It was only after Li Yidao¡¯s arm had turned into white bones that his strength increased drastically.


    This scene would stay in Dongmen Chuixue¡¯s memory forever and never fade away.


    Then Dongmen Chuixue was sent flying from No. 21 Immortal-ying tform and fell to the ground.


    He struggled to get back on his feet, and his essence and blood squirted out of his mouth. The wound in his chest was shocking. A long blood trail from the left to the right across his chest almost separated his body into two pieces. The knife directly cut open his sternum, revealing his internal organs, which were still intact...


    He just stood on the ground stiffly without falling, ring at Li Mu.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    The Knife Hut servant wearing a blue robe and a small hat rushed over. Eager to protect his master, he hurriedly steadied Dongmen Chuixue.


    ¡°Get off...¡± Dongmen Chuixue threw up his arms and freed himself from this loyal servant. He stared at Li Mu on the Immortal-ying tform and said, ¡°Li Yidao, your... thest half of your strike, what kind of power is that? What formidable skills are you practicing?¡±


    Li Mu ignored Dongmen Chuixue.


    The power of his white-bone right arm fell into a slumber again.


    His right arm and palm resumed the original form with flesh and blood.


    He slowly sheathed the Samsara Knife.


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    He ran his eyes over the hundreds of thousands of practitioners who were watching the fight.


    The crowd stayed silent.


    In fact, the practitioners had fallen into silence the moment Dongmen Chuixue was thrown off the Immortal-ying tform.


    The 20th one on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions had been defeated.


    A super Heavenly Legend had been defeated.


    He was defeated so suddenly and strangely.


    No one clearly saw what had happened on the Immortal-ying tform.


    The ¡°Wind and Snow Potential Realm¡± covered the entire Immortal-ying tform during the fight just now.


    No one had clearly witnessed the course of the fight.


    At first, many practitioners thought that Dongmen Chuixue got the upper hand. Actually, before the fight began, among the hundreds of thousands of practitioners, only a few thousands of them believed that Li Yidao would win, and the others stood on the side of Dongmen Chuixue, the super Heavenly Legend. However, they didn¡¯t expect that what they would see after the snowstorm receded was not Li Yidao¡¯s bitter defeat, but the fall of Dongmen Chuixue from the Immortal-ying tform.


    Li Yidao remained unscathed without even a single scratch on his body.


    He drew his knife, waved it, and withdrew it.


    He always repeated these movements.


    He always won.


    The defeat of Dongmen Chuixue meant the destruction of a super Heavenly Legend.


    It also meant the birth of a new legendary master of martial arts.


    Another person had made his way into the top 20.


    A new super Heavenly Legend finally emerged under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of practitioners. He was the ¡°God of Broadswords¡±, Li Yidao.


    Li Yidao.


    From now on, he would deserve the title of the ¡°God of Broadswords¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you again... I will not lose next time.¡±


    Dongmen Chuixue was recovering from injury slowly.


    The cultivation and secret skills of king-level practitioners in recovery were much more powerful than those of ordinary practitioners.


    However, it was impossible for Dongmen Chuixue to fight again.


    Falling off the Immortal-ying tform meant defeat.


    After this fight, he would surely fall out of the top 20.


    It was a great loss.


    With the help of the loyal Knife Hut servant, Dongmen Chuixue, who was unwilling to give up, turned around and walked away, feeling lost and depressed.


    The practitioners around the tform made way for him and watched him leave.


    The old king left.


    The new king ascended the throne.


    Although Dongmen Chuixue lost the fight, he was still worthy of respect.


    It was not that he was not powerful.


    It was just that Li Yidao was too powerful.


    Li Yidao had a strong power that no one could understand or see through.


    Li Yidao¡¯s broadsword had magic power.


    For a long time, there had been no one that dared to challenge him.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    Li Mu stepped off No. 21 Immortal-ying tform.


    This Immortal-ying tform would definitely be a ce of miracles admired by countless practitioners for some time in the future.


    Because there was a legend of winning a one hundred victories in a single day here.


    Dongfang Piaoliang, who was too excited to speak, drove the flying boat himself and took Li Mu back to the posthouse.


    It was only after the flying boat had disappeared into the distant sky that the practitioners around No. 21 Immortal-ying tform came back to their senses, as if they had just woken up from a dream, and burst into an uproar as loud as a tsunami.


    The uproar echoed between heaven and earth like a spring thunder.


    This was just the beginning.


    A strange look appeared on the handsome face of the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, who had been in the crowd all the time.


    In the uproar like a spring thunder, he slowly turned around and left.


    He took just a few steps and disappeared into the void.


    The people crowded around him didn¡¯t realize that one person was missing until he disappearedpletely.


    ¡°What?¡±


    In the pce of the Heavenly Deity n, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n stood up anxiously, and wine spilled from his ss.


    He had never lost hisposure like this before.


    The silver-armored guard kneeling below the stairs whispered, ¡°Your Highness, Li Yidao has taken another step forward on the Immortal-ying tform. He defeated Dongmen Chuixue with only one strike and made his way into the top 20. It¡¯s a foregone conclusion...¡±


    Upon hearing those words, other Heavenly Legends and practitioners in the hall became so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak.


    The news was simply too shocking.


    Dongmen Chuixue ranked 20th on the list.


    ¡°He is a super Heavenly Legend. Is he unable to block Li Yidao¡¯s strike?¡±


    All of them realized that they had underestimated the young man from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    ¡°Um? How could such a thing happen?¡±


    The ¡°Blighting Dark Demon¡± received the same news.


    Thispletely defied his judgment on Li Yidao¡¯s strength.


    ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡±


    The ¡°Blighting Dark Demon¡± fell into silence after he finished watching the whole fight in the image created by Water Mirror Technique.


    Others might not be able to see anything, but he could see how Li Yidao, who was at an absolute disadvantage at first, suddenly fought back at thest moment before he was defeated.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about that arm. It actually transformed into white bones.¡±


    The ¡°Blighting Dark Demon¡± repeatedly watched the clip that showed how Li Yidao turned defeat into victory at thest moment. He finally found some clues.


    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the transformation of Li Yidao¡¯s arm into white bones meant.


    Was that some kind of Cultivation Method?


    Was he using someone else¡¯s power?


    There was no way to make a right guess.


    In the end, he could onlye to a conclusion¡ª¡ª


    Li Yidao had reserved his power in the previous fights.


    He reserved his very formidable power.


    ¡°Is that his trump card?¡±


    If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to rope Li Yidao in.


    However, the only good news was that Li Yidao came from a very humble background.


    The Brilliance Immortal Star Region was a barren and deste ce in the Ziwei Star Zone. Otherwise, Li Yidao would not rank below 900th while he was the top Heavenly Legend in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. No matter how talented the practitioners from this region were, it would be difficult for them to establish their own sect. They would certainly attach themselves to a power like one of the six major ns.


    Their foundation was too weak.


    Due to this reason, Li Yidao could only survive by depending on a n of power in the end.


    Otherwise, the great powers would not allow such a talented practitioner to rise up, because he would eventually be a threat to them.


    Therefore, Li Yidao and Wang Yanyi became the most lonesome and isted ones among the top 20 Heavenly Legends.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe walked out of his private house.


    ¡°Young master...¡±


    The leader of the blue-armor practitioners hurriedly came up and whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°Oh? Is there such a thing?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was greatly astonished and could not hide his shock.


    ¡°Li Yidao has defeated Dongmen Chuixue. How could that be possible?


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    ording to his investigation and deduction, it was certain that Li Yidao should not have such strong power.


    As a ¡°local tyrant¡±, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe had more information channels than others.


    He had already investigated it thoroughly. Li Yidao was just a practitioner in the Soldier Realm. Even if he wanted to hide his true realm, he couldn¡¯t hide it anyway. Then, he only had amazing physical strength... No matter what, he would never be a match for Dongmen Chuixue, who had mastered the power of the ¡°Potential Realm¡±.


    Dongmen Chuixue was from the Snow Devil n. At first, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe thought highly of him and believed that he had a chance to go further, but in the end... The young master of the Green Fox Tribe found it somewhat unbelievable.


    He soon stopped thinking about Dongmen Chuixue.


    Instead, he shifted his attention to Li Yidao.


    It was already a foregone conclusion that Li Yidao would be ranked among the top 20 after this fight. That meant that Li Yidao broke the fragile bnce between the super Heavenly Legends once again after the miracle performed by the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi.


    ¡°This year¡¯s Heavenly Legends contest is different from the sessions in the past. There have been some waves and changes. Hehe, this is going to be fun. Who will be the variable, Li Yidao or Wang Yanyi?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was not sure.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Someone send this invitation card to Li Yidao and invite him to attend the banquet in my mansion.¡±

 Chapter 686 - Generals Reappearance

    <h4>Chapter 686 General¡¯s Reappearance</h4>


    The entire Ziwei Star Zone was in an uproar.


    When the news spread to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region via the Immortal Net, many practitioners in this region thought it was just a joke at first.


    As more data and information, especially the reports of many authoritative literary cultivators, were sessively published on the forum of the Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and more authoritative news was officially released by the forum, the practitioners in this region epted the news as a fact in the end, though they still felt greatly shocked.


    Li Yidao, who was from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, had unexpectedly made his way into the top 20 on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions and became a super Heavenly Legend.


    It was incredible.


    It was as incredible as a beggar who had never read a single book winning the first ce in an imperial examination.


    It instantly lit up the fire of passion of countless practitioners in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    No matter how it was, as a Heavenly Legend from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Li Yidao¡¯s sess in bing a super Heavenly Legend was the pride and glory of the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Moreover, history indicated that any Star Region from which a super Heavenly Legend had risen would develop in a vigorous way.


    The name ¡°Li Yidao¡± had rapidly be a phenomenal idol on the forum of Big Events in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    As a result, the topic about which of Li Yidao and Li Mu was morepetitive, which had been dormant for a while, began to be popr on the forum once again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Soldier Commander would be a super Heavenly Legend.¡±


    On the Governing Star, the shopkeeper of the Apricot Orchard Pharmacy, who was also the person in charge of thepetitive intelligence system of the Dark Yellow Army on this, was dumbfounded when he saw the news.


    He had expected that this Soldier Commander, who had gone to the White Earth, might make a scene.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that thetter would make such a scene.


    The Dark Yellow Army had a truly tough guy now.


    He immediately sent out the message through a special channel.


    At this time, the news was not widespread on the Immortal Net yet.


    Ding Yi walked in, followed by the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice. ¡°Is there any news about our Sect Master?¡±


    ¡°What? A super Heavenly Legend of the Star Regions?¡± The old Taoist priest, who was a Celestial Master, cursed in shock upon seeing the news. ¡°Damn it! Buddha be praised! If I remember correctly, the super Heavenly Legends of the Ziwei Star Zone must be at least in the King Realm, right?¡±


    The man in the ck cloak stayed silent for a long time.


    An atmosphere of disbelief pervaded between the two of them.


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ha ha, ha ha ha, a roc can fly up high when the wind blows someday... Someone pass my order. Let¡¯s drink today to reward the warriors of the Dark Yellow Army.¡±


    He suddenly burst intoughter.


    The appearance of a super Heavenly Legend was of great significance for the Dark Yellow Army on the decline.


    It not only meant the emergence of a master in the King Realm.


    It also meant that the Dark Yellow Army finally saw a glimmer of hope of rising again.


    Because Li Mu was still so young.


    The bright future was within reach.


    Perhaps one day Li Mu would really grow up, so he could cover the sky with his hand and suffocate the entire Ziwei Star Zone on his own.


    ¡°We must help him at any price.¡±


    After the man in the ck cloak finishedughing, he turned his head to look at the Celestial Master, the old Taoist priest.


    The look on thetter¡¯s face became serious, which was a rare case. He nodded and said, ¡°The role of Soldier Commander is unworthy of his talents, and the authority he has is too low. Now we can activate and use the undercover agents deployed in the Ziwei Star Zone... You are right. We have to keep Li Mu safe regardless of the cost.¡±


    The two of them soon reached an agreement.


    Just then, a soldier in dark yellow armor outside themand module reported loudly, ¡°Your Honor, the ¡®Dark Yellow Spaceship¡¯ is getting close to the Heavenly Land and may startnding after an hour.¡±


    Both of them were overjoyed.


    They hurriedly came to the deck and looked into the distance through the silvery shield.


    A giant azure came into sight.


    ¡°What a new star with infinite vitality and a vast territory. It isparable to the parent stars of somerge ns. It is perfect in all aspects, except that thews of the the Divine Way are notplete yet. We have made a good choice. This definitely has a promising future. I have never seen a habitation better than this.¡±


    The man in the ck cloak could not hide the joy in his voice.


    The old Taoist priest was also filled with emotion.¡± Amitayus Buddha, this is going to be our new home and the ce where the Dark Yellow Army will subsist and rise.¡±


    A new ancestralnd.


    At this time, another soldier in dark yellow armor hurried over to them and reported loudly. ¡°Your Honor, Mr. Guo, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue from the Heavenly Land have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let them in!¡±


    The man in the ck cloak and the old Taoist priest felt very happy.


    Everything went very smoothly.


    After a while, Guo Yuqing, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue came to the deck and met with the two masters of the Dark Yellow Army.


    After they exchanged greetings...


    ¡°ording to the previous n, the firstnding point we chose is Chang¡¯an Mansion, which is close to the Taibai Mountain. It is the capital of the Western Qin Empire. Taibai City has reached an agreement with the emperor of the Western Qin Empire, and thetter has prepared various support resources.¡±


    Qing Feng said slowly, sitting in his wheelchair.


    After so many years, Qing Feng had be a handsome and elegant young man. With his graceful bearing and a feather fan in his hand, he gave the impression that he was a learned and elegant person. His eyes shed withposure, as if he would not be astonished should the sky copse. He had a kind of wisdom gained from his experience in going through countless vicissitudes of life and seeing through all worldly matters.


    However, he was still in a wheelchair.


    Li Mu made the wheelchair for him back then.


    Ming Yue, who used to be a cute little girl, stood behind the wheelchair, holding the armrests with her hands.


    Time had passed, and things had changed. Ming Yue had grown into a beautiful young girl with a graceful figure.


    She was dressed in a manly white suit, which made her look valiant and lively. She had exquisite facial features. Her slightly upturned nose and long sword-like eyebrows made her give off an aura of extraordinary elegance and beauty and made her look very quiet.


    They discussed and agreed on the details of the arrangement afternding.


    ¡°Our people will relocate and settle down progressively, and the whole process will take about a year. Some of our people in other Star Regions are on their way here. I would appreciate it if you could help us with that,¡± the mine man in the ck cloak said.


    Qing Feng smiled very warmly. With all due respect, he said, ¡°Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony. We will do our best toplete the task assigned by our young master even if heaven and earth copsed.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the old Taoist priest and hispanion sighed with emotion again.


    It was not the first time they had dealt with Qing Feng, Ming Yue, and Guo Yuqing.


    They would not fully trust the three of them in the first ce when thetter came to the door back then, if thetter hade without Li Mu¡¯s token.


    However, after dealing with them for many times, the Dark Yellow Army came to understand how prestigious and powerful Li Mu was on the Heavenly Land. In terms of geographical coverage, territory, and foundation, the Heavenly Land was a perfect parent star and camp for the Dark Yellow Army.


    As a Dark Yellow Soldier who had been fighting alone, Li Mu had unknowingly built a solid and reliable foundation for the Dark Yellow Army in this world.


    After they discussed for a moment, the old Taoist priest suddenly froze, and his eyes shed with confusion. He asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    The man in the ck cloak was stunned. ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    The old Taoist priest looked around and said, ¡°I seem to have heard a dog barking... That¡¯s not right. I remember that we don¡¯t keep any dog aboard, right?¡±


    The man in the ck cloak listened for a while and said, ¡°No, are you...¡±


    Before his voice faded away, Ming Yue, who had always been a quiet beautiful girl, suddenly turned around and left like a gust of wind without saying anything.


    After a few dozen breaths, she returned.


    She grabbed a big silvery-gray fluffy tail in her hand. She dragged it and said, ¡°I have told you not to pilfer food many times, but you followed me secretly again. General, don¡¯t you think that I can kill you and eat you in a spicy hotpot meal?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Girl, let go of me. There are so many people here. Don¡¯t I care about my face?¡± The bark included humannguage.


    It was a big wolf about the size of a pony... no, it was a big dog.


    The dog looked very much like a wolf.


    The look on the old Taoist priest¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    Because he saw that the wolf-like big dog was holding a green gourd bottle plug in its mouth.


    That was clearly...


    ¡°Buddha be praised... You... have you stolen my Celestial Nectar?¡± He rushed over and snatched the green gourd bottle plug from the big dog¡¯s mouth. He looked at the plug, and his heart hurt so much that he could hardly breathe. He roared, ¡°Where are you damned dog from? I¡¯m going to kill you, ah ah ah!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? An invitation card from the young master of the Green Fox Tribe?¡±


    When Li Mu received the invitation card and opened it, his face immediately changed.


    ¡°Did they take Bi Yan back to the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe?¡± he looked at the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that...?¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang exined with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°When you came out of seclusion in a hurry, I didn¡¯t know about your strength. I was afraid that you might break into the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe rashly. That would be a capital crime against which even your identity as a Heavenly Legend couldn¡¯t protect you from. That¡¯s why I temporarily hid the truth from you. Moreover, I have sent someone to find out about her. There is no threat to Miss Bi Yan¡¯s life.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t me Dongfang Piaoliang. He stood up and said, ¡°Let the past be the past. Now that the young master of the Green Fox Tribe is inviting me to his main mansion in the name of Bi Yan, I have to go there no matter what the situation is.¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Li Mu thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°I am going there by myself.¡±


    After that, he turned around and left.


    Staring at Li Mu¡¯s fading figure, Dongfang Piaoliang shook his head without saying anything.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something, and his face changed slightly.


    He immediately returned to his secret chamber and produced a small token from his body.


    ¡°Your Honor, you have finally thought of me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Dongfang Piaoliang knelt to the ground, looking very zealous. He looked at the small token floating in the air, and his voice trembled with excitement.


    A voice came out of the token.


    ¡°The n has been initiated. The objective is...¡±


    As soon as Li Mu arrived at the gate of the posthouse, he was taken aback.


    ¡°Mr. Li hase out of seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Master Yidao, please take me as your disciple!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, we are from the Practitioners¡¯ Union of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Would you like toe to our ce to have a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the messenger of the Heavenly Deity n. Li Yidao, our young master admires you very much....¡±


    Upon seeing Li Mu, the people from various sects and regions crowded at the gate of the posthouse suddenly burst into an uproar. They shouted loudly as they rushed over for different purposes like floodwaters bursting open a dam. They swarmed around Li Mu, looking very excited.

 Chapter 687 - Six Supreme Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 687 Six Supreme Treasures</h4>


    How could Li Mu be in the mood to meddle with these people?


    He directly elbowed his way through the crowd and left the posthouse.


    Some people followed him, but they soon lost sight of the target.


    ¡°Shame on you. How dare you not take the Heavenly Deity n seriously?¡±


    That messenger of the Heavenly Deity n was indignant.


    Just then, someone in the distance shouted, ¡°It¡¯s out. It¡¯s out... Thetest List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions hase out.¡±


    The crowd suddenly became excited again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    ¡°It has reallye out.¡±


    ¡°Take a look and check Li Yidao¡¯s ranking!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    ¡°He ranks 16th among the top 20. Li Yidao ranks 16th. Can I believe my own eyes?¡±


    ¡°He ranks even higher than the ¡®God of Sword¡¯, Wang Yanyi.¡±


    ¡°This might be a mistake. Li Yidao is indeed powerful, but how can he be the 16th and rank higher than the ¡®God of Sword¡¯, Wang Yanyi? After all, the person he defeated is Dongmen Chuixue, who used to rank 20th.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, in my opinion, this is a matter of course. Li Yidao fought about one hundred fights in a single day and won all of them. Moreover, he even defeated such super Heavenly Legends like Dongmen Chuixue with only one strike. It shows that his strength is unfathomable, and his 16th ranking is beyond dispute!¡±


    Many people saw thetest List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions on the Immortal Net and theirmunication tokens.


    Li Mu¡¯s name was in the 16th ce.


    Many people were shocked at first, but after they thought carefully for some time, they felt that the ranking was quite reasonable.


    The reason was that Li Yidao alwaysunched only one strike in his fights. No matter how powerful his opponent was, he would still end the fight with only one strike.


    Many cultivators used to think that it might be a fluke.


    But now, more and more practitioners found that there seemed to be only one word to describe Li Yidao¡¯s strength ¡ª


    ¡°Unfathomable!¡±


    As the news continued to spread, it aroused a big storm in the Imperium Vulpes divine city.


    The emergence of a new super Heavenly Legend interrupted the arrangements and judgments made by many forces, tribes and ns concerning this session of tournament between Heavenly Legends. It also affected their countermeasures against various Heavenly Legends.


    The aftershock of this list was constantly radiating and simmering.


    At almost the same time, another piece of news spread quickly on the Immortal Net, shocking the people once again¡ª


    The ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, publicly challenged the super Heavenly Legend ranking 10th.


    The entire Imperium Vulpes divine city was boiling with excitement.


    Since thepetition between Heavenly Legends began, there had been very few fights between super Heavenly Legends.


    This was because the strength rankings of top Heavenly Legends were not established in a couple of days, and such rankings rarely fluctuated.


    However, the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, who had been pushed to the 20th ce after Li Yidao dominantly made his way into the top 20, finally made a new move after lying low for a long time.


    He directly challenged the 10th Heavenly Legend!


    The span was a little toorge.


    It was as difficult as climbing to the sky for the top 20 Heavenly Legends to move up the ranks by just one position. Moreover, if they took one wrong move, they would probably fall into a bottomless abyss, and the loss would outweigh the gain.


    It was a very tough decision for the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, to do so.


    The main residence of the Green Fox Tribe.


    It was like a fairnd full of Spiritual Qi, lush trees, and beautiful mountains and waters.


    Escorted by a blue-armor practitioner, Li Mu came to a hall in the backyard of the main mansion and saw the young master of the Green Fox Tribe who bad been waiting there.


    ¡°Haha, the ¡®God of Broadswords¡¯, Li Yidao. I have heard so much about you.¡± With a face like a peach blossom, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe was handsome and elegant, with the exquisiteness rarely seen in ordinary men. He proactively walked up, made an obeisance, and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Li. You¡¯ve made your way into the top 20 in one go and attracted the attention from around the world.¡±


    Li Mu made an obeisance in return and went straight to the point. ¡°Where is Miss Bi Yan?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe smiled and said, ¡°I knew it. The first thing that you would do when we meet is to ask about Miss Bi Yan¡¯s whereabouts. Hahaha, bro, am I right?¡±


    Only then did Li Mu notice that there was another person in the hall. He looked young, but his cultivation level was not low. He seemed to be a Heavenly Legend from a Star Region.


    ¡°Ha ha, Young Master, you really pay attention to details and have keen insights,¡± the young man said, and then he made an obeisance at Li Mu and continued. ¡°I¡¯m Min Chenzi from the Dark Shade Star Region. Nice to meet you, Mr. Li.¡±


    Oh, he was indeed a Heavenly Legend from another Star Region.


    It looked like the Green Fox Tribe had roped Min Chenzi in. This was why he acted as an advisor in front of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and offered courteous greetings to guests.


    Li Mu nodded in return.


    He looked at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe once again.


    Thetter smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Li, please don¡¯t get angry and let me exin. I have Miss Bi Yan brought back not to harm her, but to give her a great opportunity... Come on, Mr. Li. Please have a seat first. I promise you that Miss Bi Yan is perfectly safe.¡±


    Looking at the calm and rxed look on his face, Li Mu knew that he was not lying, so Li Mu entered the hall.


    The host and the guest took their seats.


    A maidservant served tea.


    The tea was the Green Peak Tea of the Green Fox Tribe, and the water was the white spring water of the Imperium Vulpes divine city.


    Li Mu picked up his cup and blew away the tealeaves floating on the surface. A refreshing fragrance came to his nose, as if it could make the natural qi in his body boil.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you should know that Miss Bi Yan is a member of the Green Fox Tribe,¡± the young master of the Green Fox Tribe said with a smile on his face.


    Li Mu nodded.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe continued. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that some unusual things have happened in the Green Fox Tribe these years. As a result, Miss Bi Yan had no choice but to wander about out there. It is very kind of you to have helped her and brought her back to the ancestral star. The bloodline of Miss Bi Yan is somewhat special. The pedigree in the temple of the Green Fox Tribe began to show some signs not long after she came back here.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart jolted when he heard that.


    He used to think that the little fox girl should be just an ordinary fox demon.


    However, as the Divine-winged Fox showed upter, Li Mu came to realize that things might not be as simple as they seemed.


    The strength of Divine-winged Fox wasparable to that of a king-level master. He instantly overwhelmed four masters in the General Realm the moment he made a move, but there seemed to be some old injuries in his body. However, despite his strength, he lived in seclusion in a small vige and remained so calm in the face of the demotion of the four masters in ck to lower ranks. That was enough to exin everything.


    The little fox girl was Divine-winged Fox¡¯s daughter. How could things be so simple?


    Later, the more Li Mu thought about it, the more certainly he felt that Bi Yan was sold to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region because Divine-winged Fox wanted to keep her daughter away from the terrifying trap of some conspiracy in this way.


    Moreover, the situation in the Baiyu Dynasty of that Governing Star was probably not as simple as it seemed to Li Mu in the past.


    However, Li Mu was not much concerned about these matters.


    He didn¡¯t care who and what Bi Yan was. He only knew that this girl had risked her life to help him.


    She was his friend.


    A good friend.


    Li Mu would not hesitate at all to make friends with Bi Yan even if there were dangers in doing so.


    He could fend off all the attacks with one single strike even if the sky copsed and the earth caved in.


    That was all.


    What the young master of the Green Fox Tribe said now confirmed his guess.


    As expected, Bi Yan¡¯s bloodline was not that simple.


    ¡°I sent my men to the posthouse to bring Bi Yan back the other day. However, for some reasons, her identity could not be made public, so the means I used that day was a little simple and straightforward. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Li,¡± the young master of the Green Fox Tribe said in a very straightforward way and politely apologized to Li Mu again.


    Li Mu said, ¡°As long as Bi Yan is not in danger, I will certainly remember your kindness.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Nevertheless, I still need to see Miss Bi Yan.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Bi Yan shouldn¡¯t meet with anyone at this time, but you have a special identity. Well, I¡¯ll have someone arrange for it...¡± Then he cast a nce at Min Chenzi.


    Min Chenzi got up and took his leave. He seemed to have gone to arrange for something.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°Speaking of this, I have to thank you for bringing Miss Bi Yan back from the Baiyu Dynasty. My tribe has prepared some humble gifts. Please ept them.¡±


    With that, he smiled lightly and pped his hands gently.


    Six extremely beautiful young girls of the Green Fox Tribe walked up slowly in a charming and graceful manner with six white jade tes in their hands.


    There was something on each of the six jade tes.


    Li Mu looked at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe without saying a word.


    ¡°This ¡®Jade Pill¡¯ is an Eighth-ranking Immortal Pill. If you take it, it can increase your natural qi and cultivation level by 100 years.¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe pointed to the jade te in the hands of the first Green Fox beauty and smiled. ¡°With all due respect, I know that your natural qi and cultivation level are only equivalent to those of a practitioner in the Soldier Realm, and there is a space for improvement. If you take this ¡®Jade Pill¡¯, you can break through the Soldier Realm in one go. If you have a good Qi Cultivation Method, it is possible for you to reach the peak of the General Realm.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell on the jade te in the hands of the first Green Fox beauty.


    There was a pill that looked like a small jade ball carved from an exquisite jade rock. Many blue runic patterns were swirling on the surface of the pill to contain all the energy within it.


    Li Mu had to admit that this Immortal Elixir was very attractive to him.


    Then the young master of the Green Fox Tribe pointed to the jade te in the hands of the second beauty and continued. ¡°This is an Armor Pill containing a suit of Divine Armor of the Green Fox Tribe. When you activate it, your whole body will be covered by a suit of armor... Of course, considering your physical power, you may not need it, but it¡¯ll make a good present to give to your rtives or friends. Once it is activated, even one in the Soldier Realm will be able to withstand the attacks by masters in the General Realm.¡±


    Li Mu did not say anything.


    With a smile on his face, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe pointed to the jade te in the hands of the third Green Fox beauty and said, ¡°This is a Broadsword Pellet that contains 81 long sabers. They are the sabers collected by the Green Fox Tribe from the masters of some foreign tribes and ns over the past tens of thousands of years. The sharpest one is the ¡®Eight Wilderness Star-splitting Saber¡¯, which used to be owned by the ¡®Eight Wilderness Saber Emperor¡¯, Huangfu Duan. Its de is damaged, but the spirit in it remains...¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He could tell that these ¡°humble gifts¡± of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe were definitely not prepared in an instant, and they must have been long prepared.


    The purpose was to give Li Mu exactly what he wanted.


    Every gift was what he needed the most.


    The young master pointed to the jade te in the hands of the fourth Green Fox beauty and said, ¡°This is a broadsword manual. It is a secret manual we found on the ¡®Eight Wilderness Saber Emperor¡¯, Huangfu Duan. Its ranking is unknown, but it entails infinite power. The people of the Green Fox Tribe are unable to practice the skills in this manual due to the limitations of their physical ability. You are from the human race, so this manual is very suitable for you.¡±

 Chapter 688 - Giant Green Fox Demon

    <h4>Chapter 688 Giant Green Fox Demon</h4>


    A broadsword manual?


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was really going all out to please Li Mu by giving him exactly what he wanted.


    A broadsword manual, especially one from a great power in the Star River, was surely a precious guidebook containing real legendary broadsword-using methods. It was absolutely attractive to Li Mu and even more attractive than the previous three treasures.


    Li Mu turned his head to look.


    There were two remaining young girls of the Green Fox Tribe, each with a jade te in their hands. On the fifth jade te, there was a token in the ssic shape of a leaping Green Fox. On the sixth jade te, there was a strange blue metal pellet, which was simr to but a littlerger than the Broadsword Pellet and the Armor Pill. It was as big as a child¡¯s fist.


    Li Mu had no idea what those things were, but he guessed that they must be valuable.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe exined with a smile. ¡°The Green Fox Token is the token of Keqing-Coach of our tribe. Anyone who has it can mobilize the Green Fox Tribe¡¯s blue-armor practitioner squads stationed in various ces. As for the blue Space Shuttle Pellet, when it is activated by its owner, it can be transform into a small space shuttle, which can be operated by one person to travel through the void of the universe at an unparalleled speed.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu was awed.


    These six items were supreme treasures that could even intrigue kings.


    It was very generous of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe to show Li Mu all the supreme treasures and let him choose one.


    Was this themon practice of the real tycoons in the Ziwei Star Zone?


    It was a little extravagant.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°Mr. Li, you have brought Bi Yan back from the Baiyu Dynasty, so you are the benefactor of the Green Fox Tribe. Therefore, these six treasures, along with these six beauties, will be yours from now on. Please ept my humble gifts.¡±


    Looking at the six jade tes, Li Mu was a little intrigued.


    But soon, he suddenly realized something. He stood up and looked at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Thetter smiled.


    Li Mu shook his head, and in a firm tone and word by word, he said, ¡°I want to see Bi Yan right now and right away.¡±


    The look on the face of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe changed.


    ¡°Has Li Yidao found out that I am stalling for time? Although hees from a remote and deste ce, it is not that easy to fool him.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by making such an arrangement, but it has been about a quarter hour since the man named Min Chenzi left. My patience is limited, so you¡¯d better not do anything that makes me angry. I¡¯m afraid that I will lose control of myself. You think that the Green Fox Tribe is strong enough to have an upper hand over me, but I believe I have something beyond your control. Therefore, neither of us should gamble. Put these gifts away. I saved Bi Yan because she is my friend, but not for your so-called gifts.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was stunned for a moment, and then smiled wryly. ¡°Mr. Li, it seems that you have a strong prejudice against me.¡±


    Li Mu got up and walked toward the door of the hall, saying, ¡°It has nothing to do with prejudice. It¡¯s all about facts.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe shook his head helplessly and followed. He said, ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s rare for you to treasure friendship and loyalty so much. Pleasee with me. When you see Bi Yan, you will know that she is really safe.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe led the way through several winding corridors. Finally, they came to the gate of a private house in the main mansion.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe had the door opened by the armored guards standing on both sides of the gate and then walked into the courtyard.


    Li Mu followed closely behind him.


    The private house had a small courtyard. There were artificial hills and small ponds, through which streams were meandering, and strange trees and nts. The things in the courtyard were well-spaced with charming effectpatible with the rhythm of nature.


    Several exquisite log cabins and wood pavilions stood in the middle of the courtyard.


    Min Chenzi was standing at the door of a log cabin. He looked surprised when he saw the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and Li Muing in.


    He came up, bowed, and said, ¡°Young master, Miss Bi Yan¡¯s condition is not stable yet. However, she should be able toe out soon. Should we wait a little longer?¡±


    Thest sentence was for Li Mu.


    Li Mu ignored him and strode toward the log cabin.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The two armored fox girls standing at the door of the cabin reached out their arms to stop him.


    Li Mu took a step forward.


    The two fox girls groaned, and their faces turned pale. They took a few steps back before they regained their footing.


    They felt that the pressure from the young man wearing a silvery faceless mask was amazingly strong. They looked shocked and angry as they reached out their hands to draw the swords from their waists.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe hurriedly walked over.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I know that you are concerned about Miss Bi Yan¡¯s safety, but this is a critical moment. If you rashly barged in and interrupted Miss Bi Yan¡¯s evolution, she would go berserk, and all of her efforts would go down the drain. That would be a huge loss for her.¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said earnestly, ¡°It will take Miss Bi Yan at most an hour toe out.¡±


    Without looking at him, Li Mu walked straight toward the log cabin.


    He had already seen something with his Third Eye.


    He had to get in.


    ¡°This...¡± Min Chenzi looked at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    The smile on the face of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe gradually disappeared.


    As the master of arge tribe and a super Heavenly Legend among the top ten on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, he could usually be courteous to talents and kind to many people, but this didn¡¯t mean that he could always be so polite and humble.


    He had his own pride and temper.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked at Li Mu quietly.


    Li Mu came to the door of the log cabin. The moment he reached out to push the door open, a beam of sword light suddenly shed and came straight at his face.


    The voice of an elder came from the other side of the door. ¡°No way.¡±


    Li Mu grabbed the handle of the Samsara Knife.


    He drew his knife.


    A sh of broadsword light instantly shattered the beam of sword light.


    He continued walking toward the door of the log cabin.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The voice rang out again, full of anger.


    Another disordered beam of sword light burst out from behind the door like flowing silver and sshing jade fragments.


    The man behind the door was a strong swordsman.


    At least he was at the peak of the General Realm.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes shed with anger. He activated the ¡°Power of White Bones¡± in his right arm, and his right hand holding the handle of the knife instantly turned into white bones. With a sh, he cut the violent, disordered beam of word light and the space behind the door into two halves...


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Having seen this sh, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe was slightly shocked.


    By this time, Li Mu had rushed into the log cabin.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble.¡±


    The voices of two elders rang out at almost the same time.


    The light was dim in the log cabin.


    Two beams of sword light burst out from the darkness like two silver snakes dancing wildly, flying towards Li Mu from both sides in a united manner.


    Li Mu froze for a moment.


    ¡°Is there another king in this cabin?¡±


    The elder who shot out the beam of sword light just now was a half-step king. Li Mu knew that, so he directly activated the Power of White Bones in his right arm.


    However, he did not expect that there would be another half-step king hidden in the log cabin.


    Before the beam of sword light shed, he didn¡¯t sense the aura of the second king at all.


    Moreover, these two half-step kings cooperated with each other very well. The shing light beams of the swords in their hands mingled harmoniously. Li Mu felt that the scene in front of him had changed in an instant. The log cabin and the dim light had vanished. Instead, there were only a vast, boundless desert with flying sands, smoke and dust all over the sky, and tornado vortices looking like ferocious dragons...


    The Potential Realm!


    The Desert Potential Realm!


    This was the power of the Potential Realm of masters in the King Realm.


    Li Mu already saw the power of a Potential Realm when he fought against Dongmen Chuixue, so he would not underestimate it. Moreover, he had experience in coping with situations involving Potential Realms. He snorted and activated the power of his white-bone right arm. Silvery light swirled around the handle of the Samsara Knife.


    The Samsara Knife shed.


    The desert with flying sands in front of him was instantly shattered.


    Two muffled groans were heard.


    Two figures with white hair and beard flew out of the log cabin and fell to the ground with two thuds.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked shocked.


    ¡°Elders.¡± Min Chenzi immediately rushed over.


    The two persons with white hair and beard got back on their feet swiftly. They were two very old men with silvery-white hair and beard. When the young master of the Green Fox Tribe came here that day, they showed up and were entrusted with an important task of guarding the courtyard and this log cabin.


    They still wanted to rush into the log cabin and drive Li Yidao out.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± the young master of the Green Fox Tribe suddenly spoke.


    The two elders of the Green Fox Tribe turned around in surprise.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°Let him go. Maybe it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    Min Chenzi also turned around and looked at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe in surprise.


    However, neither he nor the two elders dared to object to the master¡¯s decision.


    In the log cabin.


    Li Mu sheathed his broadsword.


    He scanned the space inside the cabin with his Divine Consciousness and soon confirmed that there were no more guards of the Green Fox Tribe.


    ¡°Where is Bi Yan?¡±


    Li Mu looked around, but he didn¡¯t see Bi Yan.


    He walked up the stairs to the second floor.


    There was a blue light gate above the top of the three-fold staircase.


    As Li Mu walked through the gate, he felt that the scene in front of him changed instantly, and a strange green space appeared in front of him.


    A space boundary?!


    This was not something beyond Li Mu¡¯s expectation.


    What was beyond Li Mu¡¯s expectation was that he did not see the little fox girl, Bi Yan, but instead he saw... a giant green fox with nine tails, which gave off an aura of iparable ruthlessness and brutality. Its body was as huge as a small hill. It crouched in the depths of this strange space filled with a strong demonic aura!


    Li Mu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.


    He vaguely sensed a familiar aura.


    ¡°Is this giant nine-tailed green fox the little fox girl, Bi Yan?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly understood what the young master of the Green Fox Tribe meant by saying those words.


    It seemed that the little fox girl was practicing and trying to break through some shackles. However, the body of the giant nine-tailed fox was really huge. The demonic aura that filled the entire bounded space wasparable to that of a king...


    ¡°What on earth has happened?


    ¡°How could the little fox girl have reached such a cultivation level?


    ¡°Wait, something¡¯s not right...¡±


    Li Mu scanned the giant nine-tailed green fox with his Third Eye and found something strange.


    Around the body of the giant nine-tailed green fox, there were many blood-red chains that were invisible to the naked eye. Only the Third Eye could see them. On closer inspection, Li Mu found that each chain was actually made up of mysterious ancient scarlet runes. With these chains wrapped around its body, the nine-tailed green fox was unable to struggle or break free.


    They were the bloodline chains!


    Li Mu immediately understood.


    The young fox girl, Bi Yan, was actually going through an atavistic transformation to forcefully break through the shackles of her bloodline and restore the purity of her bloodline to the same extent as her ancestors... For the devil races, atavistic transformation would greatly increase their power. As long as they could go through this process, they would acquire the remarkable skills of their ancestors.

 Chapter 689 - Arm Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 689 Arm Mutation</h4>


    Li Mu would not have seen these invisible bloodline chains had it not been for his Third Eye.


    The chains of scarlet runes that contained the power of the Divine Way were actually the postnatal bloodline and Taoist Principles within Bi Yan¡¯s body.


    Atavistic transformation was a process by which one broke the congenital shackles and reversely acquire the bloodline, memory, remarkable skills, and even power of the ancestors.


    Therefore, it was actually not something that could be tolerated by heaven and earth.


    It was just like a tribtion that a martial artist was to undergo to improve his cultivation level.


    These chains made up of scarlet runes directly imprisoned the giant green fox demon, which was the original form of Bi Yan. The purpose was to stop her frompleting the atavistic transformation and gaining the power of her Green Fox ancestors.


    Bi Yan was struggling desperately with all her might.


    The giant green fox demon about the size of a small hill gave off an aura of ferocity and brutality. It was struggling desperately like a ferocious ancient monster caught in a trap. A strong wave of demonic aura surged through the entire space like the floodwater of a fierce storm engulfing heaven and earth.


    Bi Yan had fallen into a state of extreme confusion and craze. She did not recognize Li Mu.


    The blue demonic aura turned into a fox tail and came at Li Mu.


    At this moment, she was instinctively hostile towards all the living creatures in this strange space.


    ¡°She is going to use up her strength soon. If this situation continues, her atavistic transformation will fail.¡±


    Li Mu performed the Somersault Cloud skill and kept changing his position to avoid the fierce attacks by the blue fox tail. Meanwhile, he used his Third Eye to observe and realized that Bi Yan was not in a good situation.


    ¡°The Eye of ws, open up!¡±


    Li Mu was too worried to care about anything else. He directly took off his mask.


    He used his Xiantian Skill and Third Eye to the extreme.


    The vertical eye between his eyebrows suddenly opened.


    A beam of divine light shot out from the vertical eye like a searchlight,nded on the body of the giant green fox demon, and prated her fur and flesh. Li Mu continued to observe her and the bloodline chains wrapped around her body.


    The bloodline chains broke continuously as Bi Yan¡¯s giant body struggled desperately.


    However, new blood chains kept appearing to rece the broken ones.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe chose this strange green space. It isted Bi Yan from thews of the Divine Way in the outside world to the maximum possible extent and minimized the obstruction and pressure for her atavistic transformation. However, the secret in Bi Yan¡¯s bloodline was beyond the imagination of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, and the difficulty in her atavistic transformation multiplied.


    If Bi Yan were not in this strange space, her attempt at atavistic transformation would probably have been aplete failure.


    What was the consequence of failure?


    Li Mu had no idea.


    However, one would tremble with fear if he thought about the consequences of failure in going through the tribtion.


    The consequences were probably simr.


    Relying on the Somersault Cloud skill, Li Mu had moved about to dodge the attacks for a long time.


    In the end, with his Eye of ws, he finally saw some sun-like balls of light in the body of the giant green fox demon through theyers of demonic aura. These balls of light were constantly producing bloodline chains of scarlet runes to tie up Bi Yan¡¯s huge body!


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    He found the root cause of the problem.


    He would surely be able to help Bi Yanplete the atavistic transformation process sessfully if he could get rid of those red balls of light.


    But how could he eliminate them?


    Li Mu kept moving around to avoid the attacks that Bi Yanunched unwittingly.


    He attempted to get rid of those balls of light with his Broadsword Intent, Xiantian Skill, and Zhenwu Boxing, but none of them worked.


    He did not dare to use too much strength for fear that he might identally hurt Bi Yan.


    ¡°This just won¡¯t be on. If it goes on like this, Bi Yan¡¯s atavistic transformation willpletely fail once she uses up her energy.¡±


    Li Mu became anxious.


    He had to take a risk.


    He held the Samsara Knife in his hand and activated the Power of White Bones in his right arm.


    Silvery mes swirled and enveloped the entire Samsara Knife.


    Li Mu¡¯s right arm hadpletely turned into a silvery skeleton.


    However, an unexpected change suddenly took ce just when he was about to wield the knife and remove the red sun-like balls of light from Bi Yan¡¯s huge body like a doctor performing a surgery.


    His white-bone right arm suddenly released some strange force.


    Before he had time to react, he already saw that the force directly pulled the blood-red chains away from Bi Yan¡¯s body.


    Under this pulling force, the originally indestructible bloodline chains made of scarlet runes seemed to be very weak and fragile. In an instant, they turned into wisps of mist, which drifted toward Li Mu¡¯s right arm like swallows returning to their nests.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Li Mu was very surprised.


    The wisps of red mist like blood trails adhered to his white-bone right arm, wrapping up and carving it, and then bloodline runes appeared on the white bones. These runes looked like the patterns carved by a master sculptor with a carving knife.


    The blood runes of the Green Fox Tribe condensed on Li Mu¡¯s white-bone right arm.


    ¡°What kind of change is this?¡±


    Li Mu was confused.


    However, the change took ce no matter how he thought about it or what decision he wanted to make.


    Because the process was getting out of control.


    His white-bone right arm was like a greedy hound that came across delicious meat andpletely ignored its master¡¯s call. The pulling force generated by his right arm became stronger and stronger.


    The bloodline chains of runes wrapped around Bi Yan¡¯s body began to disintegrate.


    Those chains turned into wisps of mist like uncoiled woolen thread, which continuously gathered around Li Mu¡¯s white-bone right arm and carved the bloodline runes of the Green Fox Tribe on the bones of the five fingers of Li Mu¡¯s right hand.


    In the end, the bones of the five fingers of his right hand turned bright red.


    The runes of the bloodline chains wrapped around Bi Yan¡¯s body had beenpletely absorbed.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Giant Green Fox Demon roared.


    Without the restraint of the bloodline chains made of runes, her strength soared.


    The dozens of red balls of light in her body were being continuously pulled out of her body by the pulling force of Li Mu¡¯s white-bone right arm, like balls of yarn being uncoiled. They separated from Bi Yan¡¯s body and adhered onto the five white-bone fingers of Li Mu¡¯s right hand.


    Time went by.


    The red balls of light in Bi Yan¡¯s body gradually dimmed, shrank, and faded off.


    Two hourster, all of thempletely disappeared.


    Li Mu¡¯s white-bone right palm had turned bright red, and there were no patterns visible to the naked eye. However, tens of millions of bloodline runes of the Green Fox Tribe had been engraved on the bones of his right hand, covering all the surfaces of the bones.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡±


    The Giant Green Fox Demon leaped up.


    Her roar was filled with joy and excitement.


    The green fox¡¯s demonic aura that filled the entire strange space instantly entered her body and finally transformed into a brand new power. The murderous aura that used to be around her had vanishedpletely.


    It was reced by an indescribable divine aura.


    Brand new runes emitting divine light were swirling between heaven and earth.


    Blue light burst out of the Giant Green Fox Demon¡¯s body and enveloped her huge body.


    She made it!


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    He immediately put his faceless mask on.


    When he tried to control the power of his white-bone right arm again, he found that everything went back to normal.


    The Power of White Bones soon fell into a slumber.


    His right arm also resumed its original form with flesh and blood.


    Even the five fingers that werepletely covered by the bloodline runes of the Green Fox Tribe did not show any signs of special changes.


    At this time, the blue light was vanishing.


    Bi Yan¡¯s delicate figure came out of the blue light.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s you... have you saved me? You¡¯re still alive? Boohoo, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Crystal tears rolled down from her beautiful eyes.


    She was naked, and her perfect body was like the best work of the creator.


    Li Mu saw Bi Yan¡¯s naked body that night when she sacrificed herself on the Heavenly Fox Governing Star in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    However, it lookedpletely different now.


    Perhaps it was because that Bi Yan had sessfullypleted the atavistic transformation and gained the power of her Green Fox ancestors. Her figure looked perfect now. Every part of her body was indescribably beautiful, and every inch of her skin radiated a lustrous glow, with a refreshing scent and charm.


    If Bi Yan was a beautiful, innocent, and lovely girl in the past, then the girl in front of Li Mu was an enchanting goddess with peerless elegance.


    Li Mu was stunned at first nce.


    Bi Yan was still the same person he knew. Her aura and appearance had not changed, but the impression she left waspletely different now.


    She was peerlessly beautiful and charming.


    She looked at Li Mu with tears in her eyes, not minding her being naked at all. She walked toward him step by step, and in the end, she ran into his arms.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart was pounding wildly.


    At this time, Li Mu could hardly resist Bi Yan¡¯s infinite charm.


    He hurriedly took out a long white robe and put it on her.


    ¡°Ah... Young Master, I...¡± Only then did Bi Yan realize that she was naked.


    She quickly wrapped her robe tight, blushing shyly. However, these natural reactions added a charm that would instantly melt the heart of a senior Taoist priest who had cultivated himself for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Li Mu had to activate the Xiantian Skill forcefully to ovee the evil thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Could it be that the purpose of atavistic transformation of the Green Fox Tribe is just to increase this kind of feminine charm?


    ¡°Could this be one of the inborn instincts of the Green Fox Tribe?¡±


    Li Mu somewhat understood.


    Just then, the strange blue space they were in suddenly began to shake, the sky split, and the earth cracked. It began to fall apart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    Li Mu instinctively took hold of Bi Yan¡¯s hand and rushed toward the light gate with her.


    They passed through the light gate and came to the staircasending on the second floor of the log cabin.


    The light gate behind them disappeared. From the small space on the second floor, a broken blue fox tooth fell onto the floor. Presumably, this tooth had turned into the strange blue space they were in just now. It must be a precious treasure, but its energy had been depleted.


    At this time, Bi Yan already had a cotton gauze dress on her. Her dress was fluttering, and she looked very beautiful, naive but enchanting.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe and the others couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They had already rushed in.


    ¡°The Ancestral Blue Tooth is broken...¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked unusually anxious.


    However, after he saw Li Mu and Bi Yan, words failed him.


    His eyes lit up when they fell upon Bi Yan.


    ¡°Did you make it?¡± He stared at Bi Yan, looking perturbed but very excited. ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as the legend. You really have a bloodline chosen by the temple of the Green Fox Tribe. Ha ha, you really made it. The Green Fox Tribe now has another genius who haspleted the atavistic transformation. Ha ha ha, it is indeed the blessing from our ancestors!¡±

 Chapter 690 - Falling out with EaChapter Other

    <h4>Chapter 690 Falling out with Each Other</h4>


    The two elementary-level Green Fox elders in the King Realm were also very excited.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, the heaven is helping us. She made it. She really made it. Ha ha, the heaven is really helping us. Ha ha ha, a new Virgin Goddess of the Green Fox Tribe has emerged.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was so excited that he could hardly control himself.


    He rarely lost hisposure like this.


    Li Mu looked at him without saying anything.


    The momentary craze of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe made Li Mu feel that things were not as simple as this person said at the beginning.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, this is the will of heaven.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was extremely excited.


    He stared fixedly at Bi Yan as if he was observing a new work of art with the pickiest eyes. The more he looked at her, the more excited he became. He said, ¡°It¡¯s wless. The atavistic transformation has beenpleted very sessfully without any aftereffect. Her current vibe is pure and clean, the same as what was recorded in the ancestral book. Ha ha ha, Mr. Li, you are really the lucky star of the Green Fox Tribe. Thanks! Thank you very much!¡±


    Li Mu looked at him quietly without saying a word.


    ¡°Virgin Goddess, congrattions on your sess. Please follow us to the Green Fox Temple and pay tribute to our Fox God.¡± One Green Fox elder with white hair and beard calmed down and walked up to Bi Yan.


    Bi Yan cast a timid nce at Li Mu and then stood behind him, shaking her head.


    ¡°Virgin Goddess, don¡¯t act on impulse. You have seeded today because the Fox God blesses you, and you have used the resources of the Green Fox Temple. Howe you are not grateful?¡± The other Green Fox elder with white hair and beard also stepped forward and stared at Bi Yan. His tone became stiff.


    Bi Yan was still standing behind Li Mu.


    ¡°You...¡± The Green Fox elders looked a little unfriendly. He stepped forward in an attempt to take Bi Yan away by force.


    Li Mu frowned and raised his right hand slightly.


    When the Green Fox elder saw the look on Li Mu¡¯s face, he froze there, feeling a chill surging through him for no reason. He immediately took a step back.


    The other Green Fox elder¡¯s heart trembled as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    The two elders had previously worked hand in hand to fight with Li mu in the log cabin and thought they would surely win. However, to their surprise, Li Mu defeated them with only one strike that threw them out of the cabin. There was arge gap between their strengths, so the Green Fox elder was very scared of Li Mu and did not dare to underestimate him at all.


    Of course, Li Mu did not take action.


    He was thinking about something else.


    ¡°Logically speaking, the entire Green Fox Tribe should be respectful towards the little fox girl, Bi Yan. The reason is that after Bi Yan sessfullypleted her atavistic transformation, she had gained the power of the Green Fox ancestors and be a Virgin Goddess of the Green Fox Temple. Her status has be extraordinary, and her reputation has soared.


    ¡°However, these two white-bearded Green Fox elders talked to Bi Yan in such a rude and disrespectful manner.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe smiled and stopped the two elders from taking further action. He said, ¡°Virgin Goddess, you have justpleted your atavistic transformation. Your physical condition is unstable and your bloodline is fluctuating. You need to go to the Green Fox Temple and quench your body with incense before you can truly exercise the power of the ancestors. It¡¯s a big deal. You shouldn¡¯t let emotions affect your decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the temple. I want to stay with him.¡±


    Bi Yan answered in a firm tone, standing behind Li Mu as if she were hiding.


    ¡°It¡¯s... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not your call.¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe shook his head.


    Li Mu did not say anything. Having made up his mind, he took Bi Yan¡¯s hand and walked toward the courtyard gate.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe moved swiftly to the gate to stop them. He smiled faintly and said in a calm tone, ¡°Mr. Li, what are you doing? Don¡¯t destroy the harmony between us.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, please think twice before you do this.¡± The smile on the face of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe gradually disappeared.


    Li Mu grabbed the handle of the Samsara Knife on his left shoulder and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk too much nonsense. I will say it thest time. Get out of the way.¡±


    By this time, he had vaguely guessed that things were definitely not as simple as the young master of the Green Fox Tribe said. He was afraid that Bi Yan did not simply go through an atavistic transformation process and awaken the power of her ancestors.


    The role that this so-called Virgin Goddess yed in the Green Fox Temple would not be as simple as it seemed.


    Put it simply, Bi Yan would be in danger if she stayed in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Now that Bi Yan wanted to leave, Li Mu would take her away.


    At least he would not let this girl be taken away by the young master of the Green Fox Tribe so easily.


    Whether it be because of the friendship between him and Bi Yan or what the Divine-winged Fox said the other night¡ªat least, Li Mu had epted the broadsword manual he offered.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe began to look arrogant.


    ¡°Li Yidao, you brought Bi Yan back to the Imperium Vulpes Divine City and helped her break through the bottleneck of her atavistic transformation. You have done these favors for my tribe. That is why I treat you with due respect. However, if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and insist on taking Bi Yan away, you will be the enemy of the Green Fox Tribe.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face was expressionless, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe smiled. ¡°Then I can only say that you, the so-called super Heavenly Legend, are nothing more than a wisp of smoke in front of the Green Fox Tribe. You¡¯re not worth mentioning.¡±


    With a faint smile on his face, Li Mu said, ¡°Really? In that case, let the knife in my hand speak for me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say anything meaningless. He took Bi Yan¡¯s cold little hand and strode toward the courtyard gate.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The two Green Fox elders tried to stop them.


    Blue Divine Armors appeared on their bodies, covering their faces. Each of them held a long blue-scale sword, and their vibes were spreading. Mysterious patterns formed by glowing blue runes were swirling around their bodies.


    When the two Green Fox elders fought with Li Mu in the log cabin, they were worried that the energy waves of the fight might blow up the cabin and thus affect Bi Yan¡¯s atavistic transformation. At this moment, they no longer needed to worry about that. Therefore, the energy waves bursting out from them were several times stronger than before, which also showed their fear of Li Mu at the same time.


    Without saying a word, Li Mu drew his broadsword and thrust it at them.


    His right arm instantly turned into crystal white bones, except for the bones of his palm and fingers that were flickering with red light. His Samsara Knife was covered in silvery mes, which represented the power of the silver-mountain-like strange stone in the de activated by the Power of White Bones.


    Puff!


    The two Green Fox elders were directly sent flying by this strike.


    They spat out mouthfuls of blood, crashed into the courtyard wall, and fell into a pool of blood. No one knew whether they were dead or alive.


    The pupils of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe shrank slightly.


    Li Yidao was even more powerful than he had thought before.


    At this time, Li Mu alreadyunched the second strike.


    The de tip was pointing at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Desperate to break out of the encirclement, Li Mu made the move without any mercy.


    He activated the Power of White Bones and the power of his Samsara Knife to the extreme without any reservation.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe instantly felt that an unprecedented vibe of terror and danger shrouded him.


    ¡°The Green Fox Spirit, show up!¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe stretched out his hands, and a blue spherical light shield appeared and covered him.


    Boom!


    He was sent flying by Li Mu¡¯s second strike.


    The spherical shield of the Green Fox Spirit cracked in the air. Numerous cracks appeared on the shield, forming a pattern like a spider web.


    Holding Bi Yan¡¯s hand, Li Mu turned into something like a beam of light and flew out of the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe.


    At the same time, he was specting how to escape from the Imperium Vulpes Divine City and the White Earth.


    Since he had fallen out with the Green Fox Tribe, it seemed impossible for him to participate in thepetition between Heavenly Legends and the White Fox Tribe¡¯s contest for marriage.


    However, for the sake of Bi Yan, he could not care much about those things.


    From the posture of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, Li Mu could tell that Bi Yan would definitely be in danger if she continued to stay here.


    As for the little fox, Daji...


    The only thing Li Mu could do was to take Bi Yan out of here first and thene back and find a way to sneak into the Imperium Vulpes Divine City.


    ¡°Stop him.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe shouted in the air, looking a little frustrated.


    The rm bell rang in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Numerous figures closed in on Li Mu and Bi Yan from all directions.


    ¡°I will kill anyone who tries to stop us!¡±


    A strong killing intent surged through Li Mu. He no longer reserved his strength. Holding the Samsara Knife in his hand, he shed at the masters of the Green Fox Tribeing at him and sent all of them flying.


    Li Mu held Bi Yan¡¯s little hand.


    Bi Yan felt a warm current surging from his big hand through her entire body and into her mind and soul. She had never felt such warmth before.


    Before she met him, she had been leading a in life like an ant.


    After she met him, she had seen stormy waves and felt the warmth of the mundane world.


    For some people, running across and falling in love with someone might be something that would never happen, but for some other people, that was something destined at first sight.


    When he took part in the contest for marriage with the little princess Daji resolutely, she was heartbroken. Like a humble firefly, she could only look up to the bright moon in the sky and admire its bright light. How could she express her true feelings and thoughts?


    Now he was willing to go against the entire Green Fox Tribe to protect her. Bi Yan felt that her life became perfect in an instant.


    She would rather let him hold her hand like this than sessfullyplete her atavistic transformation.


    Bi Yan followed closely behind Li Mu. As he ran, his hair brushed across her face, giving off a familiar yet strange aura.


    She stared fixedly at him with her shining eyes.


    Boom!


    A terrifying energy fluctuation burst out.


    Li Mu, who was running like crazy, was stopped and sent flying by the energy fluctuation.


    After the smoke and dust dissipated, numerous masters of the Green Fox Tribe came into sight. They stood there like a vast ocean of people, blocking the way of escape.


    A handsome middle-aged man in a blue robe stood at the forefront of the team.


    He slowly withdrew his hand.


    In the void, a huge Green Fox paw print dissipated.


    Li Mu held the Samsara Knife in his hand, and the de was shaking at a high frequency.


    A look of surprise and uncertainty appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    The middle-aged man wearing a blue robe had formidable strength. He sessfully blocked the strike of Li Mu¡¯s Samsara Knife enhanced by the Power of White Bones.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Li Mu realized that a real crisis wasing.


    ¡°Father!¡± With a sh, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe appeared beside the middle-aged man and bowed respectfully to him.


    It turned out that the man was the chief of the Green Fox Tribe.


    No wonder.


    Holding the Samsara Knife in his hand, Li Mu activated the Power of White Bones again, and his eyes shed with fierce fighting spirit. At the same time, he also exerted the Eye of ws to the extreme extent, wishing to see the ws in the Cultivation Method and skills of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe.


    As long as he could defeat this person, he would break through thest barrier on the way of escape today.


    However ¡ª


    ¡°Howe I can¡¯t see the ws?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°Is my Eye of ws unable to see through the protective force field around the chief of the Green Fox Tribe?¡±

 Chapter 691 - Thank You, Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 691 Thank You, Young Master</h4>


    Li Mu felt shocked.


    This was the first time he encountered something like this since he had cultivated the Eye of ws.


    ¡°Is it because that his cultivation level and strength are too high for me?


    ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    Li Mu stood there holding the knife in his hand, glued to the spot. Many ideas shed through his mind. He was trying toe up with a n to get out of here.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe looked at his son.


    Obviously, he did not know what the young master of the Green Fox Tribe had done.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe lowered his head. With a look of awe on his face, he walked up, bowed respectfully to his father, and said, ¡°Father, this is Li Yidao, a new super Heavenly Legend on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. I invited him over to the main mansion. To my surprise, when he saw a beautiful maid I adopted, he became intrigued and tried to take her away.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡± The eyes of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe fell on Li Mu.


    Li Mu felt that these eyes were like two divine swords that were going to pierce him.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe was frighteningly powerful.


    Li Mu hadn¡¯t figured out his real cultivation level until now.


    ¡°Li Yidao? Well, so you are the hero who has won one hundred victories in a single day and made your way into the top 20 on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. Hehe, you have made such a big scene in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe. You¡¯re really a formidable young man.¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe looked at Li Mu, seeming to appreciate thetter very much. After that, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a maid. If he wants her, just let him take her. However, I¡¯m afraid what you have said is not as simple as a maid, right?¡±


    He turned his head and looked at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe silently sighed. He knew he was not able to hide the truth anymore, so with more respect he told his father the whole story in a low voice.


    After the chief of the Green Fox Tribe heard the story, his face changed slightly, and he cast a nce at Bi Yan, who was standing behind Li Mu.


    Just like the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, his eyes lit up as he looked at Bi Yan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen.¡± He smiled and then said to Li Mu, ¡°Young man, you may not know what this girl means to the Green Fox Tribe. Well, how about this? As long as you let her go, I will forgive you for everything you have done and let bygones be bygones, and you will still be an honored guest of the Green Fox Tribe in the future. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Father, this...¡± the young master of the Green Fox Tribe wanted to say something.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe waved his hand and stopped his son.


    He stared at Li Mu, waiting for an answer.


    Li Mu had no interest in the proposal made by the chief of the Green Fox Tribe.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe hid the truth about Bi Yan. He even dared to lie when he answered his father¡¯s first question. This showed that Bi Yan meant a lot to him and the truth about her was probably attractive to his father. That was why he was worried that his father would probably take her away if he told the truth.


    Whatever the case might be, Bi Yan would be in a very dangerous situation if she fell into the hands of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Li Mu took a deep breath and slowly tightened his grip on the Samsara Knife.


    His Eye of ws was in full operation for continuous scanning and observation.


    Since he was no match for the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, he had to find other ways instead of having a head-on fight.


    ¡°Ha ha, you are really a newborn calf that is not afraid of a tiger.¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe smiled.


    Then he continued, ¡°I know you¡¯ve got the momentum from winning one hundred fights on the Immortal-ying tform, your fighting spirit is overwhelming, and your faith in martial arts is at its peak. However, you should also know the fact about a newborn calf that is not afraid of a tiger. It indeed has no fear, but eventually, it will end up being killed and eaten by the tiger. Most of the time, you can change nothing if you only have faith and will.¡±


    Li Mu remained silent.


    He performed the Xiantian Skill to the extreme extent and vaguely felt that he was about to make a breakthrough.


    The pain between his eyebrows radiated and spread across his head. This was a consequence of forcefully activating the Eye of ws to its limit. Li Mu felt as if his head was going to blow up.


    He vaguely saw an intangible rippling barrier around the chief of the Green Fox Tribe.


    It was this strange rippling barrier that blocked the field of vision of his Eye of ws.


    Li Mu tried hard to see the original form of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe through the rippling barrier.


    It was drifting and swirling like smoke. No matter how hard Li Mu tried, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    ¡°s, what a pity. It is regrettable that this genius is going to die in the end.¡± Seeing Li Mu¡¯s posture, the chief of the Green Fox Tribe knew it was already impossible to resolve the dispute amicably. He let out a sigh, slowly raised his right hand, and gently clenched it toward the void that Li Mu was in.


    The space between heaven and earth was instantly filled with swirling clouds and surgingw runes.


    Li Mu felt an indescribable, terrifying pressureing at him from all directions.


    At the same time, he found that he was unable to manage the natural qi and power in his body as if they were being suppressed.


    His bones were making light cracking sounds like girder beams deformed under heavy loads.


    The shadow of death shrouded him in an instant.


    Even the Potential Realm created by a king-level master was notparable to this power.


    The grand will of heaven and earth in the universe acted on Li Mu.


    It was a terrifying power stronger than a king-level master¡¯s Potential Realm.


    If it weren¡¯t for his unparalleled physical strength, he would probably have been crushed into a pulpy mass in an instant.


    The cultivation level of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe was far beyond Li Mu¡¯s imagination, and it was absolutely above the King Realm.


    Li Mu suddenly understood that.


    He turned his head and looked at Bi Yan.


    Fortunately, Bi Yan was not affected.


    Obviously, the chief of the Green Fox Tribe could control his power in an incredible way. A simple move of clenching his hand from the distance was powerful enough to kill one person instantly without causing any harm to the other person.


    Li Mu felt that the surrounding space between heaven and earth was closing in on him like the cracking sky and copsing mountains. His body gradually became unable to withstand it and began to deform.


    He drew his knife and thrust it!


    The power of his white-bone right arm and that of his Samsara Knife burst out at the same time.


    The pressure of the surrounding space between heaven and earth acting on him was suddenly lightened.


    Just when Li Mu nned to perform the Somersault Cloud skill and escape from the range of killing intent with Bi Yan, the surrounding pressure of heaven and earth suddenly resumed, and working like a halt spell, the pressure nailed him to the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m really surprised that your knife has such power. I¡¯m afraid that among those on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, no one is a match for you, except the top one or two. The small Brilliance Immortal Star Region has actually raised such a divine dragon like you.¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe stared at Li Mu. He seemed to think more highly of Li Mu now.


    ¡°It¡¯s really weird. I sensed the vibe of the Green Fox Tribe in you just now. I¡¯m afraid that there is a slight trace of the Green Fox Tribe¡¯s blood in your body. Well, I¡¯m willing to ask you onest time. I¡¯ll spare you, and you will join the Green Fox Tribe. I will treat you as my own child and give you high authority and power. What do you think?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, other experts of the Green Fox Tribe on the scene, including the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, were surprised, and the looks on their faces changed instantly.


    ¡°Father?¡± the young master of the Green Fox Tribe eximed in surprise. ¡°Howe this person can have the blood of the Green Fox Tribe?¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe didn¡¯t respond.


    Instead, he looked expectantly at Li Mu.


    A trace of the Green Fox Tribe¡¯s blood?


    Li Mu was surprised to hear that.


    He couldn¡¯t move, but many thoughts shed through his mind in an instant.


    ¡°What are you going to do about Bi Yan?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s a secret of our tribe. I can¡¯t tell you now. This girl is a member of the Green Fox Tribe, and she has the bloodline of the Green Fox Tribe in her body. Even if she sacrificed herself for our tribe, that would just be a matter of course.¡±


    Sure enough.


    When Li Mu heard that, he immediately knew that Bi Yan would absolutely be in great danger if she fell into the hands of the Green Fox Tribe.


    ¡°It seems that the Green Fox Tribe is nning to sacrifice Bi Yan to achieve something.


    ¡°Is this why the young master of the Green Fox Tribe wants Bi Yan to awaken the bloodline of the Green Fox ancestors at all costs?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll never reach an agreement. If you want to get your hands on Bi Yan, you have to ask the knife in my hand first.¡±


    He was ready to y thest trump card.


    A trace of disappointment shed across the face of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe. He said, ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn... In that case, don¡¯t me me for being cruel and merciless.¡± As he spoke, he syed the fingers of his right hand and began to clench his right hand.


    Li Mu suddenly felt the irresistible power of heaven and earth pressing against him. His bones creaked as if they were going to be crushed.


    It seemed that he had to use thatst method.


    Li Mu made up his mind and got ready to make his move.


    Just then, the little fox girl, Bi Yan, who had been standing behind Li Mu, took a step forward and stood in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here,¡± she said.


    Surprisingly, as soon as she finished speaking, the surging power of heaven and earth around Li Mu suddenly dissipated like smoke in the wind.


    Li Mu felt that his body be light all of a sudden.


    He regained control of his body.


    The power in his body waspletely under his control now.


    He looked at Bi Yan in surprise.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe also looked shocked.


    ¡°You...¡± He looked at Bi Yan, unable to understand why this little fox girl was able to break his Will of the Extreme Way.


    Bi Yan ignored everyone else.


    She turned around and looked at Li Mu with an unprecedentedly beautiful smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± She stared at Li Mu with her shining eyes. The brilliance in her eyes was like the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He realized that the changes that had taken ce in Bi Yan might be far beyond his imagination and the expectations of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe and his son.


    ¡°Thank you for risking your life to try to take me away.¡± Bi Yan gently hugged Li Mu, and tears rolled down from her eyes again. ¡°I am an abandoned orphan. You have made me feel treasured and cared for the first time in my life. It is the most wonderful feeling in the world.¡±


    Her body was emanating blue divine light.


    The divine light spread out and swirled between heaven and earth.


    The chief, the young master, and all the experts of the Green Fox Tribe immediately knelt down uncontrobly in the void like inferior beings submitting to and worshipping the destined king of their bloodline with all their hearts and souls.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe was utterly dumbfounded.


    He turned his head, nced at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, and said angrily, ¡°What... what kind of ancestral bloodline have you made her awaken? You stupid fool! What on earth have you done?¡±


    With a look of disbelief on his face, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°It¡¯s the bloodline of the Dummy Ancestor. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just that... How could that be possible? No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. I have cast a Dummy Spell on her.¡±

 Chapter 692 - Three Thousand Green Foxes Bowing Their Heads

    <h4>Chapter 692 Three Thousand Green Foxes Bowing Their Heads</h4>


    An indescribable demonic power was surging wildly in the body of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe. It was a power far beyond the King Realm that could shake heaven and earth. He struggled desperately, trying to stand up in the strange blue divine light, but he was not able to resist it at all. This power seemed to be able to suppress the Green Fox Tribe naturally. It was impossible for anyone of the Green Fox Tribe to resist it, no matter how strong he or she was.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you triggered the Dummy Spell yet?¡±


    He nced at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and shouted angrily.


    Thetter secretly activated the Dummy Spell he had cast, kneeling on the ground and gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Fortunately, I was prepared for this a long time ago. I cast a Dummy Spell on every candidate for atavistic transformation. Even if they seeded, they would still be at my disposal. I...¡±


    He activated his secret skill as he spoke.


    Several lines of blood burst out from his ten fingers and darted toward Bi Yan¡¯s head, neck, limbs, waist, and abdomen.


    These lines of blood were like the threads that controlled a puppet.


    The blue divine light emanating from Bi Yan¡¯s body seemed to be unable to block these lines of blood.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    Li Mu was about to thrust his broadsword.


    He instinctively knew it was very likely that these lines like puppet threads would be a great disadvantage to Bi Yan.


    However, Bi Yan just smiled.


    Without turning around, she stretched out her hand.


    The thin lines of blood instantly gathered into Bi Yan¡¯s soft, tender, and white palm like iron wires attracted to a ma and turned into a slowly spinning blood-red ball.


    ¡°No matter how good you are at calcting, there are always things beyond your control.¡±


    Bi Yan turned around and looked at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe as if she were looking down at an ant.


    Blue mes swirled in her palm, directly melting the blood-red ball and turning it into ashes.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The young master opened his eyes wide like a dead fish.


    ¡°How could my secret Bloody Spell be broken so easily?


    ¡°How could that be possible?¡±


    As the blood-red ball was melted, he felt like he was struck by lightning, and blood spurted out of his mouth. He suddenly became dispirited, as if the power in his body had been drawn away.


    When the chief of the Green Fox Tribe saw this scene, his heart sank.


    ¡°This is a counterattack. The Dummy Spell is useless now.


    ¡°What power of ancestral bloodline has this girl acquired this time? It is said that the Dummy Bloody Spell can fully control the atavistic transformation. How could it have been broken so easily?


    ¡°We are in big trouble.¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe had experienced so many bizarre and mysterious things, so he clearly knew what it meant when a Green Fox who hadpleted the atavistic transformation got out of control.


    Especially when Bi Yan¡¯s atavistic transformation was obviously purer and more primitive than any previous bloodline atavism.


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±


    Although he was strong, his mind went nk.


    By this time, Li Mu had realized that after Bi Yanpleted her atavistic transformation, she had be so powerful that she didn¡¯t need his protection at all.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe had set a tricky trap, but it was meaningless to Bi Yan.


    Now that things turned out this way, the Green Fox Tribe had lost control over everything.


    ¡°Young Master, thank you very much. If you had not showed up out of nowhere at the critical moment and helped me break through my congenital and postnatal limits, acquire the bloodline with the same purity as that of my ancestors and gain their bloodline memory and power, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to break free from the control of the Dummy Bloody Spell. I¡¯m afraid that, like my peers who havepleted the atavistic transformation before, I will end up being controlled and deprived of the original source of power and bing a puppet controlled by others... Young Master, you have saved me once again.¡±


    Bi Yan turned around and looked at Li Mu, with tears streaming slowly down her face.


    Li Mu raised his hand subconsciously and wiped tears off her face.


    Her pretty face felt soft and slightly cold, like suet white jade, making Li Mu¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°We are friends. I have done what I should.¡± After saying that, Li Mu suddenly thought that it might be a little inappropriate to touch her face, so he hurriedly tried to withdraw his hand.


    However, Bi Yan raised her hand and grabbed Li Mu¡¯s hand. She pressed her face into his palm and gently rubbed the back of his hand.


    There was an inexplicable, happy and satisfied look on her exquisitely beautiful face.


    ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to be your friend.¡±


    Bi Yan was smiling while crying.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he could feel a kind of deep sorrow flowing silently from Bi Yan¡¯s heart to her cold little hand.


    Li Mu, however, was not good atforting people at all.


    In particr, he was not good atforting such an iparably enchanting beauty in tears.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Bi Yan raised her head and looked into Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    With that, she slowly backed away.


    ¡°You?¡± Li Mu looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Young Master, I can¡¯t go with you. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Bi Yan was crying while smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve got to stop here. I can¡¯t go farther with you.


    ¡°You drew your knife for me and made an enemy of the entire Green Fox Tribe for me.


    ¡°For the sake of me, you didn¡¯t hesitate to fight to the death.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I can¡¯t go with you.


    ¡°Please forgive me for being so selfish and willful. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t take action until just now.


    ¡°I just want to experience the feeling of being protected and cared for by you.


    ¡°I want to know how it feels to let you hold my hand and lead me to run wildly on the vastnd beneath our feet in the wind that blows through our hair, with our sleeves fluttering in the air and white clouds drifting by...


    ¡°Perhaps this is thest time in my life I can be so close to you and smell you.¡±


    Her crystal tears fell from the sky.


    Bi Yan walked step by step toward the men of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Her body gave off blue divine light, and she was like a goddess from the immortal realm.


    The phantom of a giant ancient Green Fox with nine tails slowly appeared behind her.


    ¡°The Fox God?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Green Fox Ancestral God!¡±


    ¡°The Ancestral Fox God has appeared!¡±


    ¡°This is... the power of the primitive ancestral bloodline. She has awakened the power of the most primitive ancestor.¡±


    The experts of the Green Fox Tribe immediately understood.


    The face of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe was deathly pale. He suddenly turned his head and stared fixedly at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was trembling like a criminal to be sentenced.


    Bi Yan came up to the men of the Green Fox Tribe and looked down at them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to submit yourselves?¡±


    Her voice sounded like something from the Ninth Heaven that was not to be defied.


    At this moment, all the experts of the Green Fox Tribe kowtowed and called out the ¡°Fox God¡±.


    Previously, they had no choice but to kneel down because the blue divine light was suppressing them, but now they were sincerely willing to kneel down and kowtow.


    ording to the prophecy that had existed for tens of thousands of years in the Green Fox Tribe, the person with the most primitive ancestor¡¯s bloodline would have absolute dominance over the Green Fox Tribe. The chief and elders of the tribe must bow their heads in worship, and even the elders in the Green Fox Temple had to bow their heads.


    The person who possessed the bloodline of the most primitive ancestor, regardless of gender and background, would dominate the Green Fox Tribe.


    The reason was that the most primitive ancestor was the Fox God.


    For one of the devil races that attached great importance to the inheritance and power of bloodline, such prophecy and legend had a powerparable to that of religious doctrines.


    The chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe had no choice but to bow their heads and make their obeisances.


    ¡°As your humble descendants and subjects, we pay our highest tribute to you, the great Fox God. We are willing to sacrifice everything for you.¡±


    Bi Yan stood in the void.


    The wind was blowing through her long hair.


    She was facing away from Li Mu.


    She was facing the Green Fox Tribe.


    She was a peerless beauty. Thirty thousand Green Foxes all bowed their heads.


    Li Mu watched her from a distance, and his heart gradually sank.


    He knew Bi Yan would not leave with him.


    Having awakened the bloodline of the most primitive ancestor of the Green Fox Tribe and manifested the Spirit of the Fox God, Bi Yan not only obtained the mighty power to suppress and control the Green Fox Tribe, but also acquired the memories contained in the bloodline and saw the past events archived in the dust of history.


    At the moment the Fox God¡¯s bloodline flowed into the little fox girl¡¯s body, she already took on something that shouldn¡¯t be shouldered by her.


    As for Li Mu, from the moment he emerged on the Earth, he was destined to carry the fate of six billion living creatures of the Earth on his shoulders, no matter whether he was willing or not.


    He suddenly understood why Bi Yan cried and felt sad.


    When she walked to the numerous experts of the Green Fox Tribe and stood in front of them to receive their worship and kowtows, it was destined that the former innocent little fox girl would never appear again.


    She was no longer the little fox demoness, Bi Yan.


    She was the God of Green Fox.


    Li Mu smiled.


    He waved at Bi Yan¡¯s back from the distance.


    ¡°Goodbye, my friend.¡±


    He turned around and left the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe like a beam of light.


    Without the experts of the Green Fox Tribe in the way, it was not difficult for Li Mu to leave.


    What happened here today might never be known to the people in the world outside, but many people would always remember it.


    Bi Yan sensed Li Mu¡¯s leave, and thest teardrop fell from her eye.


    Then, the look on her face gradually became calm and cold.


    ¡°Do you confess to your crime?¡± she asked, looking at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe panicked. ¡°I do, I¡¯m sorry... Please forgive me.¡±


    Bi Yan walked toward the Green Fox Temple step by step.


    ¡°As a descendant, you have been specting on how to obtain the Fox God¡¯s bloodline. Over the years, you have seized the power of other people¡¯s bloodlines using your Dummy Spells and made it your own. You have made up a title of genius for yourself. That¡¯s the most heinous crime you havemitted. I shouldpletely destroy your soul so that you will never be reincarnated. However, considering your sincere repentance, I decide to spare you and allow you to serve me. You can be absolved from death penalty, but not from punishment.¡±


    A blue me was directly injected into the body of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    ¡°If you dare to betray me, I will let you live to suffer,¡± Bi Yan said coldly.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe shuddered, but he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had finally survived.


    All he could do was to behave himself in the future to make the Fox God forgive him.


    ...


    ...


    When Li Mu returned to the posthouse, the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, immediately came up to him.


    ¡°Young Master, how are things going over there, in the main mansion...¡± seeing Li Muing back safe, he heaved a sigh of relief silently. However, he didn¡¯t see Bi Yan, so he felt that perhaps things had not gone smoothly.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say much.


    Dongfang Piaoliang sensed Li Mu¡¯s unusual mood and hurriedly changed the subject. He said, ¡°Young Master, the ¡®God of Sword¡¯, Wang Yanyi, has sent you an invitation. He invites you to go watch a fight at No. 1 Immortal-ying tform tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Um? Watch a fight?¡± Li Mu was surprised.


    He was in too much of a hurry to go to the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe, so he didn¡¯t know about Wang Yanyi¡¯s invitation.


    Dongfang Piaoliang told him the whole story.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a big event. I¡¯ll go there.¡±


    Watching a fight between top experts was a rare opportunity.


    Then Dongfang Piaoliang told Li Mu the changes in ranking on the new List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    ¡°The 16th ce?¡± Li Mu felt a little surprised.


    He thought the ranking was a little higher than he had imagined.

 Chapter 693 - Heavenly Sorcerer Ghost Realm

    <h4>Chapter 693 Heavenly Sorcerer Ghost Realm</h4>


    The next day.


    It was a windless and rainless day, but it was not sunny. The sky was slightly overcast.


    The air was fresh and cool.


    On the No. 1 Immortal-ying tform, when the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, stepped onto the Immortal-ying tform floating in the air, the crowd burst into a loud uproar.


    This handsome, thin young man enjoyed great poprity.


    Countless young practitioners madly worshiped two persons taking part in thepetition between Heavenly Legends.


    One was the ¡°God of Broadswords¡±, Li Yidao.


    The other was the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi.


    Both of them were legendary figures from humble backgrounds.


    At this time, Li Mu, one of the two idols, was sitting on the VIP viewing tform on the west side, waiting quietly for the battle to begin.


    No. 1 Immortal-ying tform was the most magnificent one among all Immortal-ying tforms, and it was also an exclusive venue for super Heavenly Legends.


    It was floating in the air like a floating hill.


    Countless invisible runes of the Divine Way were swirling around it. It was said that this tform was strong enough to serve as a fighting venue for kings.


    As one of the spectators who have received an invitation from any of the two parties, Li Mu had the privilege to watch the fight from the VIP viewing tform.


    It provided the best vantage point for watching the fight from the shortest distance, allowing the spectators to have the best watching experience.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s opponent was already on the Immortal-ying tform.


    He was the ¡°Witchcraft Saint¡±, You Lang, who ranked 10th on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    He was wearing a loose ck robe that covered his entire body. His face looked pale as if it were covered with flour. He had a pair of sunken eyes that were as dark as abysses, and the sclera was invisible. The chilly Ghost Qi emanating from him made people suspect that beneath that loose ck robe was not a living creature with flesh and blood, but a skeleton.


    The Witchcraft Saint came from the Divine Gu Star. He practiced the Gu Witchcraft and made his debut with it. He always appeared and disappeared mysteriously in an unpredictable manner. He had made a name for himself in the Ziwei Star Zone. Even if he were not on the new List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, he would still be an influential figure in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Li Mu crossed the Witchcraft Saint out in his heart when he saw thetter¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°He is so ugly. Howe he wants to marry the little princess, Daji?¡±


    Li Mu heard cheers ringing out in the crowd.


    The fight began.


    With a pair of swords in his hands, Wang Yanyi moved like a gale of wind and directlyunched attacks.


    Li Mu was a little surprised at this fighting style.


    In terms of physical appearance, Wang Yanyi was thin, not tall, and handsome. At first, Li Mu thought Wang Yanyi was a practitioner relying on techniques instead of sheer physical strength. However, as soon as the fight began, Wang Yanyi immediately became a fighter like a violent God of War. He made his moves in a powerful, wild, and unrestrained manner. It turned out that he was a practitioner relying on physical power.


    The Witchcraft Saint let out a shout in a low voice.


    Two balls of ck mist swirled out of his sleeves, soared into the air, and turned into two ck shadowy figures in iron armor that looked exactly like his original form. Holding spears and hammers in their hands, they charged towards Wang Yanyi.


    Each of the two armored ck shadows had a fighting ability close to that of the Witchcraft Saint.


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Is this the doppelganger technique?


    ¡°Or the One into Three Technique?


    ¡°There are some knacks in it.¡±


    However, in the blink of an eye, Wang Yanyi¡¯s two swords began to shine brightly. With three moves, he directly smashed the two armored ck shadows.


    Four ck beads fell to the ground.


    They were the two mysterious ck Gu worms that had just been killed.


    ¡°Wonderful swordsmanship!¡±


    Li Mu was shocked once again.


    In the past, the practitioners from various sects honored Wang Yanyi as the ¡°God of Sword¡±, but Li Mu didn¡¯t see why that man deserved this title.


    However, he changed his mind when when he saw the young man¡¯s swordsmanship, which turned out to be extremely terrifying.


    ¡°The young man¡¯s every move is highly skillful, profound, and naturally consistent with the Great Way.


    ¡°The transition between his moves is not delicate, nor does it involve anyplicated change. However, its effect is better than thousands of changes.


    ¡°His swordsmanship is really amazing.¡±


    Li Mu thought that he himself could be considered a master in broadsword techniques. In the recent fights with other Heavenly Legends, his skills improved and reached an even higher level. He believed that no one in the same realm as himself could excel him in broadsword techniques.


    However, now he had seen the swordsmanship of the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, and he immediately realized that his own broadsword technique that he was proud of was definitely no match for Wang Yanyi¡¯s swordsmanship.


    ¡°This man¡¯s swordsmanship has reached the magical level.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha... this is just the beginning. You did not disappoint me.¡±


    The Witchcraft Saint was not surprised that the two doppelgangers that he created with the Gu Witchcraft were killed.


    With augh tinged with cold contempt for life, he quickly made two handprints.


    Two roaring ck dragons came out of his sleeves.


    Real dragons!


    In an instant, they transformed, expanded, grewrger, and turned into several thousand meters long dragons. The scales, ws, sharp fangs and horns, spine, and tail were all full of life and energy. Their oppressive aura shook No. 1 Immortal-ying tform the moment theynded on it.


    The practitioners from various sects could clearly feel the mighty power and strong vibes of these two dragons. The two illusory monsters the Witchcraft Saint created turned out to be real ck dragons with flesh and blood.


    The swords shed.


    Wang Yanyi rushed forward indomitably.


    The sword light hit the ck dragons, and blood spurted out.


    The two ck dragons roared and rushed winding and wriggling towards Wang Yanyi as if they were ying with a pearl.


    Their giant mouths seemed to be wide enough to swallow the entire Immortal-ying tform.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The Gu Witchcraft is so terrifying.¡±


    Li Mu sighed silently. ¡°This Witchcraft Saint has really derived extreme skills from the Gu Witchcraft and developed it to an extreme extent, and he is really a genius in that respect. The witchcraft trick was originally used to plot against, assassinate, murder, and kill people, but he has publicly used it like a call to fight his opponent head on. It would be fair to say that he has created a new school of the Gu Witchcraft.


    ¡°Sure enough, each of the top 20 Heavenly Legends is something.¡±


    As the crowd eximed and cheered, Wang Yanyi cut off the heads of the two ck dragons with his swords.


    His clothes and the swords in his hands were soaked in the blood of the ck dragons.


    He had the mighty power to kill dragons.


    In the end, the two huge ck dragons gradually shrank and turned into two worms the size of earthworms. They were lying still on the ground, and ck liquid flowed out of the cuts and wounds on their bodies.


    A painful look appeared on the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s face.


    It took him a great deal of effort to find these two ¡°ck Demon Worms¡± and transform them into ck dragons. It would be fair to say that they were one of the trump cards that he could rely on, but in the end, they were killed by Wang Yanyi.


    ¡°You are much more powerful than I had thought.¡±


    The Witchcraft Saint stared at Wang Yanyi with his abyss-like ck eyes shing with dark blue ghost fire.


    Without saying a word, Wang Yanyi dragged his swords behind him and moved quickly towards the Witchcraft Saint.


    ¡°Potential Realm... The Heavenly Sorcerer Ghost Realm!¡±


    The Witchcraft Saint shouted as heughed wildly.


    All of a sudden, ck mists rolled like heavy fog and shrouded the entire Immortal-ying tform. The practitioners watching the fight couldn¡¯t see what was happening on the tform at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Potential Realm!¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    It was a special realm created by a king who had mastered the power of heaven and earth.


    Sure enough, the Witchcraft Saint had acquired the power of the Potential Realm.


    Every king¡¯s Potential Realm had unique and iparable power.


    All Potential Realms had formidable devastating power.


    Anyone who fought with a king would end up dead if he got caught in the king¡¯s Potential Realm, unless he could build up his own Potential Realm to fight back, or break the king¡¯s Potential Realm using his sheer power.


    When Li Mu fought with Dongmen Chuixue that day, he directly broke thetter¡¯s immature ¡°Blizzard Potential Realm¡± using the power of his white-bone right arm.


    He did that because he had spotted some ws of the ¡°Blizzard Potential Realm¡± with his Eye of ws.


    If he got caught in a moreplete and strongly fortified Potential Realm that day, He wouldn¡¯t have won that easily.


    The ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, was now trapped in the ¡°Heavenly Sorcerer Ghost Realm¡±. He suddenly fell into crisis.


    The ordinary practitioners couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the heavy ck fog at all.


    Only the kings and those having magic eyes like Li Mu could see what was going on in the ck fog.


    ¡°The life of anyone entering my Potential Realm is in my hands.¡±


    The Witchcraft Saint¡¯s voice sounded like that of a Celestial Demon dominating heaven and earth and controlling the fate of living creatures. It coincided with the Great Way, causing echoes of the sounds and rules of the Great Way.


    A strange change took ce.


    All of a sudden, Wang Yanyi involuntarily stooped down, and wrinkles appeared on his face. His skin lost its luster and became something like dried tangerine peel with numerous folds and cracks, and his hair turned gray as if were covered with frost.


    Rapid aging!


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°What is this?


    ¡°Is this the power of time?


    ¡°Has the Witchcraft Saint mastered this power?


    ¡°Is Wang Yanyi going to lose?¡±


    Up to now, Wang Yanyi had not shown his own Potential Realm.


    ¡°Is it because that he hasn¡¯t mastered the power of the Potential Realm yet?¡±


    Li Mu thought for a while, trying to recall something. ording to the information about Wang Yanyi, Li Mu was not sure whether Wang Yanyi was already in the King Realm or not. Moreover, Li Mu had never seen Wang Yanyi showing his own Potential Realm... Even the fight for the top 20 did not provide much information about Wang Yanyi¡¯s cultivation level and realm.


    Therefore, Wang Yanyi¡¯s cultivation level and realm were disputed among the people from various sects.


    If he really hadn¡¯t entered the King Realm and mastered the power of the Potential Realm, he would be in trouble.


    Li Mu activated his Third Eye and stared at No.1 Immortal-ying tform through his faceless mask.


    He wanted to know what Wang Yanyi would do in such a desperate situation.


    The superiors and experts thinking in the same way as Li Mu also activated their magical skills and watched carefully.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Wang Yanyi, who seemed to have finished his journey of life in the blink of an eye, shouted in a low voice.


    Even though he was like an old man who had experienced many vicissitudes of life and had been buried to the neck in yellow soil, looking as if a gust of wind would easily blow him down, his vibes did not weaken at all.


    His footsteps were still firm and steady.


    His eyes were still shining sharply.


    He was still as fast as a gale.


    His...


    His swords were always shining with divine light.


    The long swords shed brightly.


    A sword light shed, splitting heaven and earth.


    The sword light cut through the ck mist and pierced through the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s figure.


    However, this figure quickly faded away and vanished into the void.


    It was just an illusion.


    The Witchcraft Saint moved swiftly and appeared about hundred meters away on the right side.


    However, there was a spot of blood on his shoulder.


    It was a sword wound.


    The Witchcraft Saint did notpletely dodge this sh.


    ¡°The aging of anyone entering my world is up to me.¡±


    The Witchcraft Saint¡¯s dreadful voice rang out again, sounding as cold as the chilly water from the Nine Serenities Underground World.


    Wang Yanyi, who looked very old and weak already, suddenly began to experience something strange again. Bleeding ulcers appeared on his body, and his old skin began to fester. He wasme in one leg for some unknown reason. Blood gushed out of one of his eyes, and the eye soon festered. He violently coughed, coughing up stinky ck blood...


    Diseases!


    In an instant, Wang Yanyi was afflicted with various terrible, incurable and fatal diseases.


    Li Mu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°How could the power of the Heavenly Sorcerer Ghost Realm be so terrifying?


    ¡°The Witchcraft Saint had said, ¡®The life of anyone entering my Potential Realm is in my hands.¡¯ Could it be that what he said is true?¡±

 Chapter 694 - Shocking Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 694 Shocking Rankings</h4>


    Ordinary people would go through life, aging, illness, and death, so would practitioners.


    Moreover, practitioners would encounter many disasters and tribtions on the way of cultivation. It was a journey filled with more dangers and adversities than ordinary people¡¯s roads of life.


    Now all the diseases seemed to have fallen on the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi.


    In an instant, his whole body festered and decayed, as if it were to turn into pus.


    However, he could still move as fast as lightning.


    The swords in his hands were still as bright as stars at dawn.


    Shadows moved across.


    Blood spurted out.


    A bleeding through hole appeared in the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s chest.


    It was a sword wound that prated his body.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    The Witchcraft Saint was as pale as a ghost, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°Howe Wang Yanyi can still make such a terrifying move with his swords while he is so weak and old?¡±


    The ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, thrust his swords again.


    The Witchcraft Saint crazily backed away.


    However, that sword move was too mysterious and terrifying. The Witchcraft Saint soon felt the pervasive killing intent that shrouded his entire body. No matter what kind of Gu Witchcraft he used, he could not fend off Wang Yanyi¡¯s sword strike. The wounds on his body were increasing continuously.


    In the end, he directly got off No.1 Immortal-ying tform.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    Covered in cuts and bruises, he stood below the Immortal-ying tform and stared at Wang Yanyi with a look revealingplex emotions.


    At this time, Wang Yanyi was like a snowman that was about to melt. His flesh and blood turned into pus, and his shape was barely recognizable. Only the sword in his hand was steady, bright, and urate!


    ¡°How on earth did you do it? You haven¡¯t cultivated any Potential Realm.¡±


    The Witchcraft Saint was covered in blood. He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    ¡°In my Heavenly Sorcerer Ghost Realm, Wang Yanyi has obviously been deprived of the original vigor of life and afflicted with all sorts of diseases and illnesses with manifestations. Why does he still have such a strong fighting ability, as if nothing had ever happened?¡±


    Sword light swirled and a dense mist went up.


    The sword light enveloped Wang Yanyi.


    Some living creatures were crawling on the messy surface of his body. Numerous Gu worms were forced out of the festering mess, fell to the ground, and died instantly. These Gu worms were the root cause of Wang Yanyi¡¯s rapid aging and diseases.


    The Witchcraft Saint had not mastered the power of time. What he had mastered was just something like Gu Witchcraft involving the use of Gu worms.


    After Wang Yanyi got rid of the Gu worms, all the signs of aging and diseases in Wang Yanyi¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.


    He became a thin young man with delicate appearance once again.


    His body remained unscathed from head to toe.


    The Witchcraft Saint stared at him, feeling unresigned, and asked, ¡°Why? How on earth did you do it?¡±


    ¡°One sword for breaking all spells.¡±


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s answer was very simple.


    After that, he turned around to leave.


    The two swords flew into the sheaths on his back by themselves.


    The fight was over.


    Li Mu was carried away by the fight.


    The Witchcraft Saint¡¯s Gu Witchcraft was wonderful, but what shocked Li Mu the most was Wang Yanyi¡¯s swordsmanship.


    His swordsmanship was not about moves, orbat skills, or the will or momentum.


    Instead, it was about faith.


    A faith to win.


    Li Mu could tell that when Wang Yanyi was in the Heavenly Sorcerer Ghost Realm, he was indeed severely injured and deprived of the vigor of life, and his body almost turned into pus. No matter how the Witchcraft Saint made that happen, it was a great crisis for Wang Yanyi.


    Wang Yanyi won the fight in the end because he had confidence in the swords in his hand.


    He was loyal to his swords.


    He was emotionally attached to his swords.


    His swords meant everything.


    That was why his swords could pierce through everything and shatter the Potential Realm.


    However, the truth was not as simple as it was described in words.


    The key to martial arts cultivation lied in both the realm and the state of mind.


    The state of mind was a conception for those in the corresponding realm.


    It was meaningless to exin a profound state of mind to ordinary people who didn¡¯t understand martial arts at all or martial arts practitioners at low cultivation levels, because doing so would be like casting pearls before swine.


    However, Li Mu was greatly inspired by Wang Yanyi¡¯s passion for swordsmanship.


    Broadswords, swords, and other weapons followed the same principle and shared the same ultimate goal, no matter how they were used.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s swordsmanship was a great inspiration for Li Mu to improve his broadsword skills.


    Wang Yanyi himself was also a great inspiration for Li Mu.


    At this time, the crowd around No. 1 Immortal-ying tform burst into a loud earthshaking uproar sounding like a tsunami.


    Countless practitioners were cheering for the victory of the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi.


    ¡°God of Sword! God of Sword! God of Sword!¡±


    Some people were cheering loudly.


    This young man from a humble background rose to power using the swords in his hand. Every step he took and every victory he won proved to every ordinary practitioner from the same background that even ordinary practitioners could set off a storm of their own even if they did not have magic power and secret skills or the influential backgrounds of top ns and tribes.


    The crowd on the VIP spectator stand left one after another.


    Most of the people who had received the invitation to watch today¡¯s fight were the practitioners taking the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s side.


    The ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, sent out only one invitation card, and he sent it to Li Yidao.


    Therefore, Li Mu also attracted much attention at this time.


    Since yesterday, some people had begun to call the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, and the ¡°God of Broadswords¡±, Li Yidao, collectively as the ¡°double stars¡± standing out from ordinary practitioners. They believed that these two Heavenly Legends had the ability and power to prop up a stretch of sky for ordinary practitioners.


    The ordinary practitioners in the cheering crowd, including those from both the human race and other races or ns, all greeted Li Mu and cheered for him from the distance.


    Li Mu waved to them and then left.


    The most discussed topic he heard on the way was naturally the victory of the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, over the Witchcraft Saint. The possible changes in the ranking on the new List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions after this fight also attracted the attention of countless practitioners.


    A fight between super Heavenly Legends would undoubtedly cause changes in the ranking.


    Li Mu made some guesses in his heart.


    He was sure of one thing.


    The ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, would definitely rank among the top 10.


    However, to Li Mu¡¯s surprise, the new List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions was released as soon as he returned to the posthouse.


    As expected, the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, ranked among the top 10.


    He ranked ninth.


    Li Mu was greatly surprised when he found that he also ranked among the top 10.


    He ranked fourth.


    He froze for a while and then found that the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, Linghu Boyan, ranked fifth.


    He suddenly understood something.


    ¡°It seems that the people making the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions possess some great magic power, and they have already known what happened in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe. Howe?¡±


    Back then, Li Mu activated the power of his white-bone right arm to full throttle and sent the young master of the Green Fox Tribe flying with one strike. In a certain sense, he had defeated the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    ¡°So such hidden fighting record also counts.¡±


    Li Mu returned to his secret chamber for closed-door training.


    His ranking, either the 16th ce or the fourth ce, did not mean much to him.


    The reason was that any of the top 20 super Heavenly Legends would definitely have a chance to meet the little princess, Daji.


    Li Mu needed to integrate Wang Yanyi¡¯s swordsmanship spirit he saw today into his own broadsword skill as soon as possible.


    Just before he started closed-door training, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°The ¡®God of Sword¡¯, Wang Yanyi invited nobody but me to watch the fight. Did he mean to let me see his swordsmanship spirit?¡±


    ¡°What? Li Yidao ranks fourth?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Li Yidao just watched a fight sitting on VIP spectator stand.¡±


    ¡°Wang Yanyi only ranks ninth after defeating the Witchcraft Saint. Why did Li Yidao¡¯s ranking suddenly rise from the 16th ce to the top five? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After thetest List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions was released, it shocked not only the Imperium Vulpes Divine City, but also the entire Ziwei Star Zone.


    Li Mu¡¯s rise from the 16th to the fourth ce was not just a simple rise by 12 ces, but a qualitative leap.


    Top 20, top 10, and top five.


    Every step took him to a new world.


    ¡°What on earth has Li Yidao done? Howe his ranking has suddenly risen in such a terrifying way?¡±


    Many people were dumbfounded the moment they saw thetest ranking.


    Of course, few people had doubts about the fairness of the ranking.


    ¡°What on earth has Li Yidao done?¡±


    ¡°ording to reliable sources, Li Yidao hadn¡¯t stepped onto any Immortal-ying tform since he won one hundred fights yesterday. Instead, he went to the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe.¡±


    ¡°In that case, could it be that Li Yidao had secretly defeated the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, Linghu Boyan, in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe and taken his ce on the list?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only reasonable exnation.¡±


    ¡°Well, is Li Yidao so powerful? The young master of the Green Fox Tribe has established his reputation as a genius for a long time, but not for just one day. He is known as the strongest Heavenly Legend with the Green Fox Tribe¡¯s bloodline in thousands of years of history. How could Li Yidao defeat him?¡±


    There was no wind-tight wall in the world. Walls had ears.


    Many practitioners vaguely guessed the truth ording to Li Mu¡¯s whereabouts in the previous day.


    They were shocked by the guess.


    ¡°Is Li Yidao, a mysterious Heavenly Legend wearing a faceless mask, really so powerful?¡±


    Looking back to the past, many people clearly remembered that even the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, lost some of his first few fights with other Heavenly Legends. Later, he suddenly began to soar and staged a strongeback, as if he had be another person. Li Yidao, however, had never lost a single fight since he stepped onto the Immortal-ying tform.


    He fought over a hundred fights. It would be fair to say that Li Yidao was the one that had received and epted more challenges than any other Heavenly Legend during thepetition between Heavenly Legends.


    But he had never lost a fight.


    He won all the fights.


    More and more practitioners felt that Li Yidao¡¯s strength was a little terrifying when they thought more carefully about his performance.


    Some people thought that the reason why Li Yidao did not rank first was probably that he hadn¡¯t find the opportunity to fight with the top three Heavenly Legends. If he really fought with them, perhaps he would defeat all of them and make his way to the first ce, thus performing the most incredible miracle in the Ziwei Star Zone in its history of hundreds of thousands of years.


    Anyway, considering the wide variety ofbat skills that Li Yidao had disyed previously, there seemed to be nothing he couldn¡¯t do.


    The main residence of the Green Fox Tribe soon released the news, admitting that Li Yidao indeed had a fight with the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and defeated thetter with his broadsword in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe yesterday.


    The official news immediately set off an uproar as soon as it was released.


    The heat of the victory of the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, over the Witchcraft Saint was suddenly obscured by Li Yidao¡¯s victory over the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    These two names immediately became the hot topics for discussion in the entire Ziwei Star Zone.


    It was at this moment that the Heavenly Fox Temple issued the final rules for the martial artspetition for marriage.


    The top 100 Heavenly Legends were all qualified to participate in thepetition. The method for screening candidates was no longer a simple fight in the fighting ring. The Heavenly Fox n would open the legendary ¡°Heavenly Fox Secret Realm¡±. The Heavenly Legends would have to enter this realm and carry out trial practice. The first Heavenly Legend toplete the trial practice task, find the legendary item, and give it to the little princess, Daji, would be the final son-inw of the Heavenly Fox n.


    Everyone was shocked on hearing the news.


    No one had expected that the Heavenly Fox n would be so generous this time. They would even open the legendary ¡°Heavenly Fox Secret Realm¡± and allow the practitioners of other tribes and ns to enter it.


    It was a rare case in thousands of years.

 Chapter 695 - One Dead, One Injured

    <h4>Chapter 695 One Dead, One Injured</h4>


    The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was a secret realm that the Heavenly Fox n had preserved from the primitive times of the universe. Legend had it that this realm contained the secrets of immortality, and even a mortal entering it would be an immortal if he found the Great Way and seized the opportunity.


    Throughout history, many glorious, dominant masters in the Ziwei Star Space had once entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    Among the 10 secret realms in the Ziwei Star Space, the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm ranked third, only below to the Tomb of the God of Sin and the Primeval Secret Realm.


    In fact, however, the Tomb of the God of Sin was erratic, so not everyone could enter it after it was opened, and there were strict restrictions on each entry. The Primeval Secret Realm was even more ethereal, and very few people had actually entered it. Therefore, to some extent, the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm could be considered the first secret realm in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    For this reason, all the people in the Ziwei Star Zone were shocked the moment they heard that the top 100 Heavenly Legends could enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm to practice and gain experience.


    Many practitioners regretted bitterly.


    If they had known that earlier, they would have taken part in thepetition between Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    Many qualified practitioners who were not interested in the martial artspetition were filled with regret now.


    However, there was no turning back. It was toote for them to participate in thepetition.


    For the top 100 Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, this was definitely an unexpected surprise.


    At the beginning, no one had expected that the Heavenly Legends qualified for the martial artspetition for marriage would actually have the opportunity to enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. It was almost as exciting as receiving a gift from heaven.


    However, only the top 100 Heavenly Legends could enter that secret realm. The candidacy for the top 100 Heavenly Legends suddenly became extremely attractive.


    By this time, the ranking of Heavenly Legends had not beenpletely finalized.


    The fights between Heavenly Legends were not over yet.


    Under such a background, the forting fights would surely bepletely inmed with passion and extremely fierce.


    Everyone wanted to seize thest moment and opportunity to make his way to the top 100 at any cost.


    Fights on the Immortal-ying tform continued ceaselessly.


    Many practitioners were willing to put at stake all they had and fight to the death in order to make their way to the top 100, even though they knew they had no chance at all.


    The prices of various weapons, armors, elixirs, secret skills, Yin Thunder, and other fighting auxiliaries in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City soon began to rise like crazy. In particr, some high-level and high-quality secret treasures and some disposable items for skip-level challenge were hyped to the point where they could not be sold because of prohibitively high prices.


    All the Heavenly Legends went crazy.


    Some of them were frantically challenging the opponents who were well-matched in strength to improve their rankings by increasing the cumtive number of wins and scores.


    Some others took risks to directly challenge the Heavenly Legends in the front rank. Their purpose was to establish their reputation and maximize their benefit by winning one fight, so that their rankings would suddenly soar.


    No matter what they did, they were taking advantage of the rules in a reasonable way.


    The original top 100 practitioners, especially those ranked between the 50th and 100th ces, had to face endless challenges, bothered beyond endurance.


    However, they couldn¡¯t decline all the challenges because of the rules.


    Thepetition between Heavenly Legends finally reached its climax because of this piece of news.


    The rules established by the Heavenly Fox n prohibited killing on the Immortal-ying tform, but the possibility of severe injury was beyond their control.


    After all, it was a martial artspetition between practitioners but not a game yed by children.


    The Heavenly Legends, if severely injured, would receive immediate medical treatment from the highly skilled doctors of the Heavenly Fox n. This ensured that no seque would be left and reduced the negative effects of the martial artspetition to the minimum possible extent.


    However, some practitioners began to take advantage of the rules in a reasonable way.


    For example, some of them bought auxiliarybat tools and means to win the fight, while some others spent a great deal of money buying off some super Heavenly Legend ranking among the top 100 for deliberately losing the fight on the Immortal-ying tform, thus improving their own rankings. As long as the super Heavenly Legend who they chose would not drop out of the top 100 and the price they offered was high enough, it would work.


    There were also some practitioners who paid a high price to secretly bribe some super Heavenly Legends. During the martial artspetition on the Immortal-ying tform, the bribed super Heavenly Legend would deal a heavy blow to and eliminate the opponent who posed the greatest threat to the briber¡¯s enrollment in the top 100, so that the probability of ranking among the top 100 for the briber would be increased!


    In a word, those practitioners have their own ways in dealing with the policies and rules.


    They took various actions both in the open and in the dark.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three days left before the finalization of the List of Top 100 Heavenly Legends.


    The atmosphere was simply crazy.


    The Immortal-ying tforms were brightly illuminated even at night. The Heavenly Legends of various sects were fighting at night. There were even some Heavenly Legends queuing up around Immortal-ying tform, waiting for their fights.


    The sounds of fighting and shouting were endless throughout the night.


    Of course, these matters had little to do with Li Mu.


    No one would challenge a super Heavenly Legend who ranked fourth on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, unless the challenger had lost his mind and wanted to die. Even if someone were desperate to make his way to the top 100 or be famous by winning one fight, he still would not challenge a super Heavenly Legend like Li Mu.


    Moreover, Li Mu¡¯s one-strike broadsword technique had almost be a taboo in the hearts of all the Heavenly Legends.


    That one strike was so mysterious.


    No one had the confidence to withstand that one strike.


    Li Mu had been in closed-door training and pondering over his broadsword skill in the secret chamber.


    Li Mu was greatly shocked by the swordsmanship spirit of ¡°one sword for breaking all spells¡± that the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, showed on the Immortal-ying tform the other day. He was pondering over the spirit of his own Broadsword Way. Having seen the power of the ¡°Potential Realms¡± created by the masters in the King Realm for several times, Li Mu began to think about how to build his own ¡°Potential Realm¡± if he entered the King Realm.


    Compared with other super Heavenly Legends, his greatest weakness was his cultivation level.


    His current cultivation level was only at the peak of the Soldier Realm. He hadn¡¯t even entered the General Realm, let alone the King Realm.


    This was his greatest weakness.


    However, he had practiced for only a few years.


    Along the way, with the help of his mysterious Cultivation Method¨Cthe Xiantian Skill, Li Mu had somewhat performed a miracle in improving his cultivation level. However, there was still arge gap between him and those super geniuses from various top powers who had begun to practice at a very early age.


    However, the improvement of cultivation level and the umtion of natural Qi required step-by-step efforts like dripping water prating a stone. There was no easy shortcut.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had the power of his white-bone right arm, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation level wouldn¡¯t have ranked above the top 50 on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. Moreover, without his strong physical power and Eye of ws, it would be very difficult for him to make his way to the top 20.


    However, he could barely control the power of his white-bone right arm because it always came very suddenly and abruptly.


    He wished to improve his cultivation level and natural Qi by practicing.


    That was the righteous path to perfection.


    The unparalleled power of his white-bone right arm came inexplicably from nowhere. This could only be regarded as a wicked path.


    Therefore, Li Mu had been in closed-door training, practicing Cultivation Methods, and reflecting on himself these days.


    It was not until the afternoon of the third day that Li Mu walked out of his secret chamber.


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, immediately came over to Li Mu like a loyal servant after he heard that Li Mu hade out from closed-door training. He excitedly talked about what had happened in the past few days and then handed a big pack of invitation cards to Li Mu. All of these invitation cards were from the super powers in the Ziwei Star Zones that intended to rope Li Mu in out of goodwill.


    In the eyes of many powers, a rootless super Heavenly Legend like Li Mu was a pearl hard toe by.


    Li Mu casually flipped through the cards without any interest.


    He was already a member of the Dark Yellow Army.


    ¡°I have another piece of good news,¡± Dongfang Piaoliang said, ¡°The two candidates from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region finally made their way to the top 100 at noon today. The ranking of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region has risen to the 35th ce on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. This is an unprecedented record in history.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that true?¡±


    Li Mu was very surprised.


    ording to Dongfang Piaoliang¡¯s information, the two cultivators from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region who had made their way to the top 100 were the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck.


    Considering their cultivation levels, it should be impossible for them to rank among the top 100.


    However, after they were seriously injured when trying to stop the blue-armor practitioners from taking Bi Yan away that day, they got the elixirs of the Green Fox Tribe, which turned out to be a blessing in disguise. Their cultivation levels improved greatly, and they seemed to have received support from the powers behind them. Unexpectedly, they rose all the way to the top 100 against all odds and obtained the qualification for entering the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    After hearing that, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Perhaps this was some kind of opportunity.


    Moreover, Li Mu was very grateful to the two persons after he learnt what happened that day from Dongfang Piaoliang.


    ¡°Should I find some time to express my gratitude to them?¡±


    When Li Mu was thinking, a posthouse guard suddenly came over in a hurry and whispered something in Dongfang Piaoliang¡¯s ear. The look on thetter¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Really?¡± He looked at the guard and said, ¡°Where? Take me there right away.¡±


    Li Mu wondered what had happened. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    With an anxious look on his face, Dongfang Piaoliang said, ¡°The two Heavenly Legends I told you about just now were attacked on the way back to the posthouse. We don¡¯t know if they are dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that, Li Mu was shocked and anxious. He said, ¡°How could such a thing happen? Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Who dared to sneakily attack the Heavenly Legends?


    ¡°Howe the attackers didn¡¯t take the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s rules seriously?¡±


    Led by the guard, Li Mu and the Posthouse Officer immediately set out and headed to the scene.


    The incident happened on the busy main street leading from the Immortal-ying tform area to the posthouse. When they arrived, the scene was already surrounded by people. The armored guards of the White Fox Tribe had also arrived and cordoned off the area where the fight took ce.


    Outsiders and irrelevant personnel were forbidden from entering the cordoned-off area.


    The Posthouse Officer identified himself and introduced Li Mu. One of them was the officer of the posthouse where the attacked persons were from, and the other was the top Heavenly Legend in the same Star Region as the attacked persons. Therefore, the captain of the armored guards allowed Li Mu and Dongfang Piaoliang to enter the scene.


    ¡°How is the situation?¡± Li Mu asked impatiently as soon as he entered the scene.


    The captain said, ¡°One is dead, and the other is seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu was shocked and irritated.


    When they arrived at the center of the area where the fight took ce, the attacker had already disappeared. From the distance, they saw the bodies of the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck lying on the ground and the blood flowing around the bodies.


    ¡°The man is dead, and the girl is still breathing, but her condition is not good.¡± A pharmacist of the White Fox Tribe was carrying out medical examination and treatment. When he saw the captain of the armored guardsing over, he raised his head, sighed, and pitifully said, ¡°It is obvious that the attacker has nned this attack for a long time ande prepared. He hasunched the attack urately. Had it not been for the girl¡¯s secret protective suit that blocked a strike for her at the critical moment, she would probably have died.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu¡¯s head immediately started buzzing.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±

 Chapter 696 - A Rain of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 696 A Rain of Blood</h4>


    ¡°How could such a thing happen?


    ¡°This is a tant challenge to the authority of the Heavenly Fox n.


    ¡°Everyone on the List of Heavenly Legends is protected by the Heavenly Fox n.


    ¡°Killing a Heavenly Legend is like a p in the face of the Heavenly Fox n.¡±


    Li Mu rushed forward and checked carefully.


    The young swordsman in ck was hit in the be just when he half-unsheathed his saw-tooth sword. The swift and fierce Sword Intent directly destroyed the Mud-pill Pce in his head as well as his spirit and soul. He was indeedpletely dead.


    The tip of a sword prated the Machete Loli¡¯s be, and a beam of Sword Intent pierced into her Mud-pill Pce, severely injuring her soul. Fortunately, as that pharmacist of the White Fox Tribe said, she was not killed instantly thanks to the protective treasure on her that blocked the deadly strike at the critical moment.


    The attacker was a master swordsman.


    The sword tip pricked her be.


    The attacker killed one Heavenly Legend and injured the other with one sword.


    Li Mu¡¯s look became gloomy.


    Unlike his sworn friendship with Guo Yuqing and Qiu Yin, he didn¡¯t have very close rtions with the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck. However, these two people were his friends in some sense. When the blue-armor practitioners were about to take Bi Yan away that day, the two of them risked their lives to stop them and said, ¡°If Bi Yan were taken away, we would be unable to give Li Yidao a reasonable exnation.¡±


    He had to take revenge.


    He had to investigate.


    The pharmacist of the Heavenly Fox n was trying his best to treat the Machete Loli¡¯s wound.


    The corpse of the young swordsman in ck had been collected.


    Li Mu used his Third Eye to observe the surroundings, trying to find some clues.


    He even used the ¡°shback Art¡± to look for the murderer¡¯s traces, but soon he found that it was impossible.


    The time and space in which the incident urred had already been disturbed.


    Some mighty magic power eliminated the possibility of tracking back.


    This matter was not simple.


    The more Li Mu thought about it, the more strongly he felt that the truth behind the incident would be astonishing.


    ¡°The attacker killed two Heavenly Legends ranking among the top 100 on a busy street at one go. He is definitely someone having terrifying power. I¡¯m afraid that only the top 10 super Heavenly Legends can do that, and among the older masters, only those in the King Realm have the ability to do that.


    ¡°Could it be that a master in the King Realm murdered the two juniors?


    ¡°It is a little unbelievable.¡±


    While Li Mu was thinking, another armored guard of the White Fox Tribe hurried over and said something to the captain.


    The captain¡¯s look changed abruptly. He said, ¡°Some other Heavenly Legends have been assassinated on the main street of the Eastern Ridge. Dong Guo, you and ten armored guards stay here to save her. The otherse with me to the main street of the Eastern Ridge.¡±


    He left in a hurry with hundreds of armored soldiers of the White Fox Tribe.


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, and Li Mu exchanged nces and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Some other Heavenly Legends have been attacked?¡±


    Two hourster.


    In the posthouse.


    Dong Guo walked out of the secret chamber with a thinyer of sweat beads on his forehead.


    ¡°How is her condition?¡± Li Mu asked immediately.


    The pharmacist named Dong Guo was a highly prestigious and skilled doctor in the White Fox Tribe. He looked to be fifty to sixty years old. He had the demeanor of a transcendent being, and his had a ruddyplexion. His cultivation level was not outstanding, probably at the Half-step General level, but he had exquisite medical skills.


    He looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Her condition is not very good. Her spirit and soul have been damaged, and she is still in aa. The only thing that I can do is to use the ¡°Heaven-saving Secret Skill¡± to ensure that her body will not be damaged, but it is extremely difficult to restore her spirit and soul.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu was disappointed and felt a chill surge through him.


    He had seen checked the Machete Loli¡¯s injury. With his iplete medical skills, he was naturally unable to save her. Even Emperor Qing¡¯s vigor of life in the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures could not repair the damage to her spirit and soul.


    ¡°Master, is there any other way?¡± The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, came over and asked.


    The pharmacist, Dong Guo, thought carefully for a while and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Mu hurriedly asked.


    ¡°In this world, only the legendary ¡°Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb¡± can possibly repair the damage to her spirit and soul when it is used in conjunction with other medicines. However, the problem is that this type of heavenly herb is an extremely rare first-grade magic herb. It is ranked among the top ten magic herbs and rare treasures of the Ziwei Star Zone, so even the top powers may not have it. I have only heard of its name and read relevant descriptions of it in medical books, but I have never seen a real one.¡±


    ¡°Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb?¡±


    Li Mu silently remembered this name.


    ¡°Mr. Dong Guo, do you know where I might find this magic herb?¡± Li Mu asked, not willing to give up.


    Dong Guo shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too precious. Maybe you can find it in the Heavenly Fox Temple or the private herb gardens or treasure stores of other top powers. Of course, I¡¯m just guessing. However, even if you found it, you wouldn¡¯t get it, no matter what price you pay. So you¡¯d better give up.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Mu remained silent.


    ¡°A first-grade magic herb is precious for sure.¡±


    However, even if there were only a glimmer of hope, he could not give up.


    He had to figure out a way to get it.


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, frowned, and then his eyes suddenly lit up. He said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. There might be a chance. Maybe there is such magic herb in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he looked at Dong Guo inquiringly.


    Thetter¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Howe I have forgotten that? The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is the first real secret realm in the Ziwei Star Zone. It is a real immortal realm. You have an 80% chance of finding the ¡°Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb¡± there. Moreover, the Heavenly Fox n is now nning to open the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. Mr. Li is a candidate qualified to enter it. You may look for it then, there may be hope,¡± he said.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I rank fourth on the List of Heavenly Legends, so I can surely enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. When I get in, I must find the ¡®Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb¡¯.¡±


    Dong Guo calcted the time and said, ¡°However, you must make the best use of your time then. My ¡°Heaven-saving Secret Skill¡± can only keep her condition stable for three months at most. Within this period, her body will not be damaged, but if this period expires, I¡¯m afraid something else will happen.¡±


    After that, Dong Guo agreed the interval of regr examination and treatment with them and then left.


    Li Mu saw that the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, offered a generous gift of gratitude when he saw the pharmacist off.


    ¡°An understanding of worldly wisdom is true learning.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In this respect, the Posthouse Officer was much better than him.


    Looking at the body of the young swordsman in ck in the ice casket and thinking about the Machete Loli who was still in aa, Li Mu was filled with hatred towards the murderer who had attacked them.


    ¡°No matter who he is, I¡¯ve got to find him and make him pay in blood.¡±


    Li Mu vowed to himself.


    Among the top ten Heavenly Legends in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the young swordsman in ck and the Machete Loli were the only two persons that Li Mu recognized and appreciated. Unexpectedly... Li Mu wondered if this matter had something to do with himself.


    After seeing the pharmacist off, the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, returned to Li Mu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten the reliable news. Besides the two of them, 12 other Heavenly Legends from different Star Regions have been assassinated, three injured and nine dead, and the injured are also in aa. This is a nned attack and ughter. A total of 14 Heavenly Legends have been attacked, and all of them are practitioners ranking among the top 100 without exception.¡±


    Li Mu gasped in astonishment.


    The situation was even more shocking than he had imagined.


    ¡°In that case, my previous worries are actually unnecessary. Their misfortune has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Fox Temple has been enraged. They have assigned two elders of the temple to investigate this incident,¡± Dongfang Piaoliang said, ¡°It has been many years since someone dared to do such a thing in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Did you just say that all the Heavenly Legends that had been attacked ranked among the top 100?¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang nodded and suddenly understood what Li Mu meant.


    ¡°Young Master, do you mean that they have been attacked because someone wants to create more vacancies on the list of top 100 Heavenly Legends in this way?¡± He looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I hope it¡¯s just a guess. If that¡¯s the real case, I¡¯m afraid there will be more attacks. After all, if it were just about the martial arts contest for marriage, the attackers wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless. However, if it were about the opportunity to enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, the candidacy for the top 100 would be attractive enough to many jealous people.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s guess was correct.


    Many more Heavenly Legends were attacked and assassinated that night.


    However, the Heavenly Legends of various regions had learnt the lesson from what happened in the afternoon, so they were prepared and on guard. Sixteen Heavenly Legends were attacked, six of them were killed, and three were seriously injured. The other seven had a narrow escape because they were protected by guards.


    It was a rain of blood.


    Everyone was shocked.


    It was said that a Law Enforcing Elder of the Heavenly Fox Temple had fought with an assassin during the rescue process, but he failed to catch the assassin alive. This allowed the Heavenly Legends of various regions to gain a clear understanding on the strength of the assassin¨Cthe strength of a Law Enforcing Elder of the Heavenly Fox Temple was at least at the Intermediate King Level.


    The assassin was someone at the Intermediate King Level.


    This was terrifying.


    As the deadline drew closer, thepetition between Heavenly Legends came to an end that night.


    At this time, the screening and ranking of candidates for the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions were also finalized.


    Among the original top 100 Heavenly Legends, 15 were killed, and eight were seriously injured and unconscious. They were unable to participate in the trial practice in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. The vacancies were filled by 23 practitioners ranking beyond the top 100, making aplete list of 100 Heavenly Legends.


    Undoubtedly, the 23 substitutes were the key suspects.


    Because they had benefited from the bloody assassination.


    Although the Heavenly Fox Temple recognized the qualification of these 23 substitutes, it also initiated the strictest investigation on them.


    ¡°Nopromise, a hundredfold payback!¡±


    This was the message the Heavenly Fox Temple released to the public.


    The Heavenly Fox n was a generic term for a variety of major fox tribes in the Ziwei Star Zone. Its organization consisted of tens ofrge and small branches, such as the White Fox Tribe, Green Fox Tribe, and Fire Fox Tribe. Among them, the White Fox Tribe was the dominant tribe, while the Green Fox Tribe was the secondrgest tribe. These two tribes shared the same bloodline of the Fox God. Since they unified somerge branches and became one of the six major tribes in the Ziwei Star Zone, they had never been openly provoked like this.


    The urrence of such an incident in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City was simply a p in the face for the Heavenly Fox n.


    For the families, rtives, friends, and the powers behind of the deceased, they had lost not only the opportunity to enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, but also the most outstanding talents of their own sects. Enraged, they offered massive bounties for hunting down the murderers and the powers behind the scenes so that they can take revenge andpletely destroy the murderers.


    Under such a background, the family members and rtives of the young swordsman in ck and the Machete Loli finally arrived at the posthouse.

 Chapter 697 - The Tenderness and Hatred in Everyones Heart

    <h4>Chapter 697 The Tenderness and Hatred in Everyone¡¯s Heart</h4>


    The father of the young swordsman in ck, a n¡¯s king who had long held an important position in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, cried like a child. With the help of his subjects, he held his son¡¯s dead body into his arms.


    Li Mu had a feeling beyond words.


    The old man¡¯s sturdy, tall figure suddenly bent over the moment he saw his son¡¯s dead body, as if he had be hundreds of years older in the blink of an eye. In the end, he failed to maintain the majestic image of himself as the king of his n. In the presence of his subordinates and subjects, he held his son¡¯s dead body in his arms and wailed like a helpless child.


    He was heartbroken.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Any word or constion would appear to be feeble and futile at such a time.


    The eyes of all the nsmen of the young swordsman in ck were red, ming with hatred. They did not have any intention to take revenge.


    The reason was that the strange event that had taken ce in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City was simply too terrifying. The power behind this event was not what a small n from a small Star Region like them could contend with.


    The Heavenly Fox n provided generouspensation to the family of each Heaven Legend who had been attacked and killed.


    However, nopensation could revive the lost life, no matter how much it was.


    Their hearts were full of hatred, but the only thing they could do was to swallow their grievances.


    This was the sadness of the weak.


    ¡°I will take revenge for him. No matter who the murderers are and what powers are behind them, I¡¯m going to find them and use their blood to pay tribute to the deceased,¡± Li Mu said to the father of the young swordsman in ck.


    With tears rolling down his face, the old man looked at Li Mu and thanked him.


    Li Yidao now enjoyed a high reputation and was at the summit of his power in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. He had be a unique martial arts legend in this region. He alone could be the strongest power in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Even the great powers like the Heavenly Devil Sect and Tianyi Pce had to bow their heads and submit to Li Yidao, not daring to go against him at all.


    If there was anyone who could take revenge for his deceased son, it could only be this super Heavenly Legend, who ranked fourth on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    Li Mu¡¯s words brought a glimmer of hope to them.


    In the end, the old man turned around and left with his subjects, taking his son¡¯s dead body with them.


    He wanted to leave this sad ce as soon as possible and let his son return to and be buried in his homnd.


    Looking at their fading figures, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    He felt very bad.


    Li Mu believed that if the old man were not the king of his n who had to carry the fate of the entire race on his shoulders, he would certainly stay in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City to seek justice for his son even at the cost of his own life. Unfortunately, however, he was not only a father, but also a king.


    It was a cruel fate.


    The young swordsman in ck had extraordinary talent and excellent aptitude. He devoted himself to martial arts and participated in thepetition between Heavenly Legends to temper himself. Unfortunately, his life was eventually taken away by a conspiracy in such a cruel, cold, and dark universe.


    An indescribable rage gradually welled up in Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    The Machete Loli¡¯s family also arrived that night.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu...¡± The elder sister, Bu Feiyan, looked at her unconscious sister. She had a strong will, but she could not help shedding tears.


    It was not until then that Li Mu learned that the parents of the two sisters had been missing for many years. In their tribe, only they two were left in the family, so they had been depending on each other for survival. The elder sister did note along with her sister when thetter decided to take part in thepetition between Heavenly Legends, because she had to take care of some affairs in the n and the Heavenly Fox n provided very good protection for the Heavenly Legends attending the event. She had never expected that such a bad thing would happen.


    The name of the Machete Loli was Bu Feiyu.


    It was a nice name.


    ¡°Our parents gave us the names before they went missing. They disappeared without a trace during a long, adventurous voyage in the Star River. My sister likes solving problems with her broadsword because she believes that action speaks louder than words most of the time. She has a quick temper, and her biggest wish is to find our parents. For so many years, she has always firmly believed that our parents must be in some corner of the Star River, waiting to reunite with her.¡±


    Bu Feiyan tucked her sister snugly in the quilt, walked out of the room, and stood at the door side by side with Li Mu.


    She was a very beautiful girl with the aura of a woman of strong character, but she was different from Ye Wuhen¨Ca cold and domineering woman from Mount Shu. She had a strong personality tinged with tenderness and sense. She was an iron fist in a velvet glove.


    ¡°This time, Xiao Yu participated in thepetition between Heavenly Legends because she wanted to realize her potential and improve herpetitive advantage by fighting with the Heavenly Legends from various Star Regions. In fact, she was only twelve years old, and she had reached such a high level of cultivation. She was already a genius amongst geniuses, but she was still not satisfied. She wanted to find our parents as soon as possible... Although she usually appeared nonchnt, she was very strict with herself in practicing her skills. She took the broadsword with her at all times, and she even used it as a pillow when she went to bed.¡±


    Upon hearing Bu Feiyan¡¯s words, the image of a little girl holding a broadsword in her arms, wiping her tears, missing her parents, and practicing like crazy in a dark practice room popped into Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    He used to think that this nonchnt girl with a quick temper was a heartless person, but now it seemed that there was no heartless person in this world.


    There was tenderness and weakness in everyone¡¯s heart. However, people would often hide their tenderness and weakness so that others could not find out.


    Bu Feiyan was a woman of strong character. She said so much to Li Yidao, who was somewhat a stranger to her, perhaps because she really felt sad and tired.


    Li Mu nodded seriously and said, ¡°Rest reassured. I¡¯ll definitely find the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb and cure her.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm would be opened in only a little more than a month.


    In the recent period, the Heavenly Fox Temple had been hunting down the murderers. They had indeed found some clues, but they had not caught any murderer alive.


    All the clues pointed to the Dark Sect.


    The previous clues about the destruction of several Star Posthouses also pointed to the Dark Sect.


    More and more people firmly believed that the notorious Dark Sect had nned this massacre of the Heavenly Legends. The way the murderersmitted this massacre was highly consistent with the Dark Sect¡¯s usual behavioral style.


    However, Li Mu felt that things were not that simple.


    The most important reason was that the Dark Sect had no reason to do such a thing.


    The Dark Sect and the great powers in various Star Regions bore grudges against each other. All the retaliatory actions taken by the Dark Sect were aimed at these great powers. The Dark Sect would not benefit from killing several Heavenly Legends from other Star Regions, unless there were pawns of the Dark Sect among the Heavenly Legends who filled the vacancies on the list of top 100.


    Li Mu was quite curious about the Dark Sect, which had broken away from the legendary Dark Yellow Army. Whether he agreed to their behavioral philosophy and style or not, he had to admit that this sect was also part of the Earth¡¯s bloodline.


    Therefore, he hoped that the Dark Sect did not do this.


    Otherwise, he would have to fight against the Dark Sect to take revenge for the young swordsman in ck and the Machete Loli, Bu Feiyu.


    That was not what he wished to do.


    The Heavenly Fox Temple had begun to prepare for the opening of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    The atmosphere in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City gradually became heated and heavy.


    The attack on Heavenly Legends took ce after the list of top 100 Heavenly Legends was finalized. The top Heavenly Legend from the Divine Light Star Region, Gui Shisan, who ranked 98th on the list of top 100, was attacked and seriously injured. This incident set off an uproar. However, the Heavenly Fox Temple soon found out that the Heavenly Legend ranking 101st and the power behind himunched the attack.


    Shocked and enraged, the Heavenly Fox Temple killed the Heavenly Legend ranking 101st and all of his nsmen, thuspletely wiping them out from the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Various sects, tribes, and ns all trembled with fear.


    However, it also made many people realize that as the news about the opening of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm spread, the situation in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City had be even more chaotic. Even some small powers had the courage to take advantage of the confusing situation.


    This was just the situation in the open.


    In the dark, the great powers were secretly contending against each other, which would probably make the situation even more terrifying. It was like a thunderstorm in a quiet ce.


    One day, a messenger of the Heavenly Fox n came to the posthouse.


    ¡°Mr. Li, please follow me to the Heavenly Fox Temple to attend a ceremony of the Heavenly Fox n. You can get a token for entering the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm by the way.¡± This messenger was an old acquaintance. He was the handsome and elegant middle-aged man who presided over the election of Heavenly Legends of the Brilliance Immortal Star Region that day.


    There were many handsome men and beautiful women in the fox tribes and ns.


    Back then, in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and on the way to the White Earth, this messenger behaved in a somewhat mild and friendly way, but he still had a condescending manner towards everyone. The reason was not that he was arrogant, but that Li Mu and the others were inferior to him in terms of status and cultivation level.


    Today, however, this messenger was quite polite towards Li Mu, and he dealt with Li Mu on an equal footing.


    After all, Li Mu ranked fourth on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions now. He had the ability to kill kings with his broadsword, and he had even defeated the young master of the Green Fox Tribe. His status had risen to a different level even higher than that of the messenger.


    ¡°To the Heavenly Fox Temple? Will the noble little princess, Daji, show up?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The messenger smiled and said, ¡°The most precious pearl of our tribe will certainly show up in the divine temple today. You are going to see Her Highness.¡±


    ¡°Will Daji really show up?¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    He just asked casually just now. He didn¡¯t expect that he would really have a chance to see Daji.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.


    ¡°As long as I can see Daji today, things will go much more smoothly.¡±


    Li Mu prepared himself for a while. Led by the messenger, Li Mu and the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, headed to the Heavenly Fox Temple.


    Dongfang Piaoliang was very happy.


    He had been making efforts to rope in and help Li Yidao and other Heavenly Legends stationed in his posthouse. He did that for today. Li Yidao delivered a wonderful performance and made an impossible breakthrough during thepetition between Heavenly Legends. This meant that as the Posthouse Officer, he could also receive a reward from the Heavenly Fox Temple. That was what countless people were dreaming of.


    It was time for him to reap the benefits of his investment in Li Yidao.

 Chapter 698 - Seeing Daji Again

    <h4>Chapter 698 Seeing Daji Again</h4>


    The Heavenly Fox Temple was located on a lofty mountain.


    The mountain was called the ¡°Divine Mountain¡±. It was the highest mountain on the White Earth, with its summit at an altitude of over 40,000 meters above sea level. It was a steep, magnificent, and spectacr mountain.


    It was said that many major branches of the Heavenly Fox n had multiplied in this mountain. Back then, the Fox God also lived in seclusion in this mountain for closed-door training. After he came out of seclusion, he awed the Ziwei Star Zone and established the great reputation of the Heavenly Fox n as one of the Six Top ns.


    After that, the Heavenly Fox n regarded the Divine Mountain as their holy mountain and built the Heavenly Fox Temple on it to umte the power of Fox God.


    The entire system of the Heavenly Fox n had a rich religious atmosphere.


    The Heavenly Fox Temple had supreme authority, and the major tribes, such as the White Fox Tribe and Green Fox Tribe, had second-level authority. The elders of various fox tribes held the power of the Heavenly Fox Temple. The current Pontifex Vulpes was the chief of the White Fox Tribe, Bai Yuanshou. Therefore, the White Fox Tribe held a rtively dominant position within the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s system.


    Li Mu and Dongfang Piaoliang followed the messenger to the foot of the mountain and walked up the mountain. After two hours, they arrived at the summit.


    Dongfang Piaoliang was just a Posthouse Officer, so he was not qualified to enter the Spider Shrine. He was led by the guards to the side hall to collect the reward.


    Guided by the messenger, Li Mu directly stepped into the main shrine hall.


    The main shrine hall was grand and magnificent. It looked like a giant crouching fox. The peripheral stone pirs supporting the dome were also shaped like foxes. The entire hall was a huge, simple structure. Built by the master craftsmen of the Heavenly Fox n, it was aesthetically pleasing and visually striking. Moreover, it also had defensive features and the unique atmosphere of fox tribes.


    The surrounding decorative essories and small buildings all reflected the unique styles of fox tribes.


    There were vivid and lifelike murals on the white wall, telling the stories about how the sessive pontiffs of the Sedes Vulpes led their subjects to fight and safeguard the subsistence of fox tribes in the Star River after the Fox God came into power. Several great battles of great importance to the Heavenly Fox n were depicted as key elements.


    In the newly carved murals, Li Mu saw the scenes of the battle between the Heavenly Fox n and the Dark Yellow Army.


    In the depths of the main hall, there were many people.


    Almost all the attendees had arrived, except the elders of various tribes of the Heavenly Fox n and the top 20 Heavenly Legends on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    Li Mu¡¯s arrival had attracted attention from many people.


    As usual, he was wearing a white robe and a silvery mask and carrying a white scabbard on his back, which reflected his unique personal style. His unique personal style and outstanding performance in defeating all of his opponents with one strike made it impossible for him to keep a low profile even if he wanted to.


    Some Heavenly Legends took the initiative to greet Li Mu with a smile.


    After all, he ranked fourth. Except for the top three Heavenly Legends, the others had to look up at him.


    Moreover, various legends and rumors about Li Yidao had run rampant recently. It was believed that Li Yidao absolutely had the ability to rank first, but he just didn¡¯t have the opportunity to challenge those who ranked above him.


    Therefore, in the face of such a monster like Li Mu, many Heavenly Legends held in awe and veneration to him.


    Of course, some people were not convinced of Li Mu¡¯s status. They looked at him provocatively with sneers on their faces.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care about that at all. He remained calm and unaffected.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the thin figure of the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, in the crowd. He walked over, greeted Wang Yanyi, and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    He was thanking Wang Yanyi for sending him an invitation card the other day and inviting him to watch thetter¡¯s fight with the Witchcraft Saint.


    Needless to say, Wang Yanyi certainly understood what Li Mu meant.


    Therefore, this thin young man, who appeared somewhat unsociable, nodded slightly to Li Mu as a response.


    However, the others couldn¡¯t help but begin to guess the moment they saw the way the two of them greeted each other. ¡°Could it be that Li Yidao and Wang Yanyi have a special rtionship not known to others? Otherwise, why would these two people, who seem rather aloof on the Immortal-ying tform and have no friends, appreciate each other like that when they meet?¡±


    The main hall was not quiet.


    Each of the top 20 super Heavenly Legends enjoyed great poprity. The major branches of the Heavenly Fox n would try to inveigle these Heavenly Legends into taking their side. Even if those Heavenly Legends with strong backgrounds refused, it would still be good to establish good rtions with them in advance. After all, such Heavenly Legends might be the most powerful and influential people in the Ziwei Star Zone in a few decades or a few hundred years.


    Low voices mingled together, making low buzzing sounds.


    The ¡°rootless duckweeds¡± from humble backgrounds like Li Mu and Wang Yanyi were the focus of various sects and tribes. The major branches of the Heavenly Fox n all wanted to win over the two of them.


    Li Mu was soon surrounded by many renowned elders.


    Li Mu saw the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, Linghu Shenkong.


    Linghu Shenkong seemed to have forgotten everything that happened in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe and hold no grudge against Li Mu. He greeted Li Mu with a smile, as if he were an old acquaintance of Li Mu. ¡°Mr. Li, it¡¯s been a while since you left the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe that day. You have an even more elegant demeanor now. Would you like toe to the hall of the Green Fox Tribe for a talk after the business in this main shrine hall is done?¡±


    Li Mu wanted to decline the invitation at first, but the image of the little fox girl, Bi Yan, suddenly popped into his mind. He wondered how she was doing in the Green Fox Tribe.


    So he nodded and epted the invitation of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, Linghu Shenkong.


    The other people saw this scene and looked at Li Mu meaningfully.


    Most of them thought that Li Yidao had epted the offer of the Green Fox tribe. They felt a little surprised.


    ¡°If Li Yidao wants to depend on some great powers, why has he chosen the Green Fox Tribe instead of the most prestigious tribe¨Cthe White Fox Tribe?¡±


    ¡°It is said that Li Yidao used to have a young maid of the Green Fox Tribe by his side. Has he chosen the Green Fox Tribe because of her beauty?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he is too shortsighted and narrow-minded.¡±


    While they were making guesses, a bell suddenly rang out in the main shrine hall. The ringing sound was like melodious heavenly music, spreading and echoing through the entire Divine Mountain.


    The main hall suddenly fell into silence.


    Holding a wand in his hand and wearing a divine robe, Bai Yuanshou, the current Pontifex Vulpes and chief of the White Fox Tribe, slowly walked over with a smile on his face, surrounded by the elders of the Heavenly Fox Temple. He greeted everyone in the main shrine hall.


    He looked about 30 years old. He was extremely handsome, looking like a god. In the words of the Earth, he was a perfect man with a wickedly charming and domineering aura. Holding a wand in his hand and wearing a divine robe, he was really like an immortal from the world of immortals and gods.


    As soon as he showed up, he immediately became the focus of attention, and all eyes were fixed on him.


    Only Li Mu fixed his eyes on a person standing on the right side of the Pontifex Vulpes Bai Yuanshou.


    She was a beautiful girl in a white dress. She was as clear and bright as the purest snow in the world. Her big eyes were as clear as the spring water, reflecting the most beautiful scenery in the Star River. She was petite, but perfectly curvy. Her bare neck and arms were dazzlingly white, and her facial features were exquisite and wless.


    ¡°Daji.¡±


    Li Mu almost cried out in surprise.


    She was really Daji.


    Several years had passed. The little girl in the old days had grown up a lot, and her demeanor had changed dramatically. However, she still looked as pure, innocent, and timid as before.


    She timidly followed Bai Yuanshou with her head lowered slightly without saying a word.


    Li Mu almost failed to control the urge to walk over to her.


    Fortunately, just when he was about to take a step, he suddenly realized that the time and ce were not right, so he stopped in a hurry.


    However, many people around him noticed his look.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Li Yidao¡¯s distracted look was a clear sign showing that he was coveting the beauty of the little princess, Daji. They didn¡¯t expect that Li Yidao, who had amazing broadsword skills and fighting ability, would be so obsessed with women. They were afraid that he had just be famous overnight and it would be difficult for him to aplish greatness in the future.


    ¡°Humph.¡± The Witchcraft Saint snorted coldly. ¡°A country bumpkin.¡±


    Obviously, his words were meant for Li Mu.


    The Witchcraft Saint held a grudge against the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi, because he had dropped out of the top 10 because of Wang Yanyi. Therefore, he naturally made an enemy of Li Yidao when he saw that thetter had good rtions with Wang Yanyi.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care about such a loser.


    He began to think about how to reunite with Daji and figure out everything by asking her.


    However, the problem was that he could not reveal his identity.


    After he saw the history of wars between the Heavenly Fox n and the Dark Yellow Army on the murals in the main shrine hall, he realized more clearly that once his identity was revealed, he would immediately be the target of public attack.


    Even the ¡°Aspect of Virtue¡± that he had established before would be meaningless.


    The reason was that such big tribes in the Ziwei Star Zone like the Heavenly Fox n would not care about that either in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region or in any other Star Region.


    The Pontifex Vulpes, Bai Yuanshou, said a few words to thank the Heavenly Legends for their efforts in participating in the martial artspetition for marriage with the little princess of the Heavenly Fox n. He also said that he had prepared a gift for everyone. His words sounded like he was trying to rope them in.


    Given his status, he showed great sincerity in saying those words.


    Among the Heavenly Legends, even those who came from rtively strong backgrounds could not help but feel a little moved at this time. Even though they represented the powers behind them, they would have an influential supporter if they joined the Heavenly Fox n. Moreover, it would be even better if they could marry the little princess, Daji, and be the son-inw of the Heavenly Fox n, because that would enable their reputation and status to soar rapidly.


    Of course, the Heavenly Legends from strong backgrounds that wereparable to the Heavenly Fox n, such as the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, did not think this way.


    Later, a quite formal and solemn ceremony was held in the Heavenly Fox Temple.


    However, Li Mu had his heart set on Daji, so he was a little absent-minded.


    At the ceremony, each of the 20 super Heavenly Legends drew a special token from a mysterious silvery container in the same way as drawing lots.


    It was obvious that the Heavenly Fox n attached high importance to these twenty Heavenly Legends, who were separated from the other eighty Heavenly Legends ranking from the 21st ce to 100th ce. Thetter did not have the chance to enter the Heavenly Fox Temple and see a giant like Bai Yuanshou. The Heavenly Fox n would send them into the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm together, and they did not have tokens.


    The ceremony was followed by a banquet simr to a self-serve cocktail party.


    The attendees greeted and got acquainted with each other at the banquet.


    ¡°Nephew, long time no see. How is your father doing?¡±


    The Pontifex Vulpes, Bai Yuanshou, smiled to the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    Although thetter was proud and arrogant, he did not dare to be careless with such a giant. At least he had to act politely at the societal level, so he said respectfully, ¡°My father is doing very well. You are always on his mind. He said that he missed the taste of your Baiquan Tea.¡±


    Bai Yuanshouughed loudly.


    He greeted the super Heavenly Legends one by one.


    Finally, he came to Li Mu.

 Chapter 699 - All Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 699 All Get Lost</h4>


    ¡°Are you the invincible ¡®God of Broadswords¡¯, Li Yidao?¡± Bai Yuanshou asked, looking at Li Mu with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Your Highness. My broadsword skill is far from invincible,¡± Li Mu said calmly.


    Bai Yuanshouughed.


    He was very charming when heughed.


    He was the most influential person in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City, the supreme ruler of the Heavenly Fox n, and a martial arts giant in the Ziwei Star Zone. When he greeted the other Heavenly Legends, he just said a few words casually and left. However, he treated Li Mu in a different way. He stopped in front of Li Mu, took two sses of wine from the hand of a guard, and handed one ss to Li Mu.


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    At first, he thought that Bai Yuanshou came over to talk to him atst because Bai Yuanshou didn¡¯t care much about him.


    However, now it seemed that was not the case.


    Li Mu took the ss from Bai Yuanshou¡¯s hand and thanked him politely.


    Bai Yuanshou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve watched the videos about your fights. Your cultivation level is not high, and your broadsword skills are ordinary. However, your talent in fighting is really terrifying. You are a real genius like the God of War. You can challenge people above your level and make rapid progress. From your first fight to thest one on the Immortal-ying tform, your fighting ability has improved drastically, as if you had be another person. You are one of the most terrifying martial arts practitioners in the world.¡±


    Surprise shed across Li Mu¡¯s face under the mask.


    He wondered whether thispliment was a high one or not.


    However, Li Mu realized that Bai Yuanshou¡¯s words proved one thing. Bai Yuanshou had watched the videos about all of his fights on the Immortal-ying tform, not just one or two fights. Otherwise, Bai Yuanshou wouldn¡¯t havee to such a conclusion that he had been making progress.


    ¡°Those who can make their way to the top 20 on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions are all extraordinarily talented people with amazingly high cultivation levels. One can improve his cultivation level eventually as time goes by, but the talent in fighting is something that one was born with. Li Yidao, I think you will be the number one Heavenly Legend in the Ziwei Star Zone in the future,¡± Bai Yuanshou said.


    With a smile and a calm look on his face, he said such a word that sounded somewhat astonishing.


    It was ament from someone who was absolutely a giant in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    His words stirred up something in Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t expect that Bai Yuanshou would think so highly of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s his purpose in saying those words?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t figure it out right away.


    ¡°In the forting days, there will definitely be many people trying to win you over. You¡¯d better not rush into a rash decision. You have to know that the Heavenly Legends with greater potentials tend to attract more attention from others, but at the same time, they also tend to make people feel intimidated. You are enjoying great poprity now just because those people think there is still a possibility of roping you in. However, once this possibility is gone, you will be the target of public attack. They will destroy anything that they can¡¯t get. This is what many people are thinking. I hope you won¡¯t go too far and fall into the trap.¡±


    Bai Yuanshou raised the ss in his hand.


    Li Mu raised his ss, clinked it with Bai Yuanshou, and gulped down the wine. At the same time, he was rapidly analyzing Bai Yuanshou¡¯s intention.


    A giant like Bai Yuanshou, who was standing at the top of the Ziwei Star Zone, certainly would not say something meaningless.


    ¡°He seems to be warning me not to rush into a decision. Could it be that he thought that I joined the Green Fox Tribe after he knew that I agreed to have a meeting with the chief of the Green Fox Tribeter?¡±


    ¡°However, the Green Fox Tribe is a branch of the Heavenly Fox n.¡±


    Before Li Mu thought more about it, Bai Yuanshou gave his personalmunication token to Li Mu and said that Li Mu could look for him at any time as needed. After that, he turned around and left.


    Li Mu was surprised again.


    ¡°This feels like someone is giving me his personal phone number.


    ¡°Is he trying to win me over by treating me with respect and courtesy?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly surprised by the attitude in which Bai Yuanshou treated him.


    Many people around them looked at Li Mu in surprise.


    However, they couldn¡¯t hear what Li Mu and Bai Yuanshou were talking about. Given his high cultivation level, Bai Yuanshou could, just with a stir of his mind, render others unable to hear what he was talking about and see the movement of his lips.


    Seeing Bai Yuanshou offering preferential treatment to Li Mu, many people began to think about it.


    The face of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe looked a little unnatural, but his unnatural look disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After a short while, other people came up to greet and get acquainted with Li Mu by introducing their identities and backgrounds.


    They were all trying to establish good rtions with Li Mu.


    Li Mu dealt with them in an absent-minded manner.


    After the banquet began, Daji disappeared from sight. She had gone somewhere unknown.


    As the banquet proceeded, more and more people appeared in the main shrine hall.


    Through conversations with other people, Li Mu learned that besides the elders of the Heavenly Fox n and the top 20 super Heavenly legends, many big shots of other tribes, races, and powers had alsoe to attend the banquet. Later, more and more people came. They were all practitioners from very strong backgrounds. As the host, Bai Yuanshou had to deal with them out of politeness.


    This made Li Mu feel that his horizon was broadened.


    No matter how fiercely the great powers in the Ziwei Star Zone were secretly contending against each other, they all appeared to be very mild and polite at the societal level. This was an inevitable result when civilization had evolved to a certain extent.


    It was like what the presidents of great powers on the Earth would do. They might bear deep grudges against each other, but they would still greet each other politely when they met at a banquet.


    The atmosphere at the banquet seemed to be harmonious and happy.


    ¡°Li Yidao?¡± A burly young man in ck scale armor came over to Li Mu, looked him up and down, and said, ¡°Some people say that you can defeat any of the top three Heavenly Legends with your broadsword. Do you also think so?¡±


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡± Are you the Blighting Dark Demon, Wei Sinian? Well, well, are you not convinced? You may have a try at it.¡±


    This person was Wei Ximin¡¯s elder brother, the current young master of the Demonic Snake Abyss.


    The Demonic Snake Abyss was the family of one of the biggest victims of the Dark Yellow Army. Wei Ximin had killed many Dark Yellow Soldiers. What Wei Sinian had done was even worse than the crimes Wei Ximin hadmitted. Li Mu had long wanted to kill Wei Sinian, so he talked to this person in a harsh tone without any mercy.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was a little tense.


    Other people around them soon noticed this change.


    The confrontation between the young Heavenly Legends was an inevitable phenomenon. Given the fact that the ¡°Blighting Dark Demon¡±, Wei Sinian, ranked third on the List of Heavenly Legends, while and the ¡°God of Broadswords¡±, Li Yidao, ranked fourth, it was rathermonce for them to confront each other.


    However, other people needed to think about if Wei Sinian¡¯s stance represented the attitude of the Demonic Snake Abyss as one of the Six Top ns.


    Could it be that from the very beginning, the Demonic Snake Abyss had no intention to win over Li Yidao, who enjoyed great poprity?


    In fact, the ¡°Blighting Dark Demon¡±, Wei Sinian, did not think that much.


    The reason why he provoked Li Mu didn¡¯t have much to do with their rankings on the List of Heavenly Legends. The main reason was that he had a very strange feeling about Li Mu. Whenever he heard the name ¡°Li Yidao¡± or saw Li Mu, he would feel annoyed, and an uncontroble feeling of resentment would well up and surge through him.


    However, he had tested Li Yidao with his ck Snake Coin. The ck Snake Coin did not detect any signs of curse in Li Yidao¡¯s body, which showed that Li Yidao was not the one who killed his younger brother.


    Wei Sinian was a little confused about this.


    Where on earth did his hatred toward Li Yidaoe from?


    He couldn¡¯t figure that out.


    However, it was certain that he could not make any move at the banquet today.


    ¡°Hehe, did you ask me to have a try? You will never understand what is called the foundation. There will be a chance very soon.¡± Wei Sinian sneered and said, ¡°I hope you can still talk to me this way after we enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.¡±


    He showed his hostility in a straightforward way.


    Li Mu snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that you can walk out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm alive.¡±


    As soon as Li Mu finished speaking, the faces of the surrounding practitioners watching the two of them immediately changed.


    ¡°Does Li Yidao mean that he is going to kill Wei Sinian in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he arrogant and domineering?¡±


    Wei Sinian was dumbfounded, but he immediately nodded with a contemptuous smile on his face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    After that, he turned around and left.


    Li Mu sneered.


    ¡°This Wei Sinian is really courting death. Even if he had note to provoke me today, I would still take action against him in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. I have no mercy for anyone from the Demonic Snake Abyss. The Demonic Snake Abyss is the sworn enemy of the Dark Yellow Army.¡±


    Li Mu soon stopped thinking and looked around.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    After changing his clothes to a casual dress, Bai Yuanshou showed up with the little princess, Daji, not far away from Li Mu.


    ¡°Everyone, let me introduce the main character of today¡¯s banquet. She is the most beautiful pearl of the White Fox Tribe, the little princess ¨C Daji,¡± Bai Yuanshou smiled and said to everyone, ¡°the top 20 super Heavenly Legends have alle to the banquet. I firmly believe that the hero who can win the favor of my little princess is right among these 20 people. The most powerful one may not necessarily seed in bing the ideal son-inw of the White Fox Tribe. Young men, if you can win Daji¡¯s favor in advance, you will probably have a greater chance of sess.¡±


    He made the speech in a slightly yful and indicative manner.


    All the attendees at the banquet burst outughing.


    Daji, who was innocent and pure, lowered her head, and the timid and shy look on her face became more obvious.


    She was so naive that she felt out of ce in the atmosphere of the whole banquet thing. She wanted to escape right away, but for some reason, she had no choice but to stay.


    At this point, the banquet reached its climax.


    ording to the hints given by Bai Yuanshou, some eager Heavenly Legends rushed over to Daji one after another. They introduced themselves and proposed toasts to her in a seemingly graceful manner. Daji dealt with them perfunctorily, feeling at a loss. Her pretty face looked embarrassed, as if she were about to cry.


    No one had expected the little princess of the Heavenly Fox n would be so introverted and shy.


    However, her special personality aroused the Heavenly Legends¡¯ desire to conquer her.


    More and more Heavenly Legends surrounded Daji.


    She felt even more ufortable and looked a little scared and anxious.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    He went straight to Daji, looked at the Heavenly Legends around her, and said, ¡°All get lost.¡±

 Chapter 700 - Open and Secret Competition

    <h4>Chapter 700 Open and Secret Competition</h4>


    ¡°What?¡±


    The ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, Duan Shenping, who ranked 19th on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, thought he heard it wrong. He looked at Li Mu in surprise.


    The other Heavenly Legends didn¡¯t get it.


    Li Mu ran his eyes over them and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m saying all-get-lost!¡±


    Those Heavenly Legends suddenly understood what was going on.


    For a moment, they were shocked and angry. They didn¡¯t expect that Li Yidao would say something like that on such an asion.


    This meant Li Yidao pped them in the face and did not take them seriously at all.


    ¡°You... Li Yidao, don¡¯t you know where you are? Don¡¯t go too far.¡± The ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, Duan Shenping, looked at Li Mu in shock and anger.


    ¡°Hehe, you rank only fourth, but you are so overbearing. What will you do if you rank first?¡± The ¡°Purple me Divine Spear¡±, Ye Tianxie, who ranked 15th, sneered.


    The ¡°Devouring Demonic Dragon¡±, Ao Jiuchuan, who ranked 12th, said coldly, ¡°Li Yidao, you should know that we¡¯re at a banquet in the Heavenly Fox Temple. Mr. Bai, the Pontifex Vulpes, introduced us to the little princess, Daji. Li Yidao, you are being overbearing in the wrong ce.¡±


    Without saying anything, Li Mu just reached out his hand to grab the handle of the Samsara Knife on the back of his left shoulder.


    The faces of the other Heavenly Legends suddenly changed. They backed away as if they were avoiding snakes and scorpions, and kept their distance from Li Yidao.


    Li Yidao¡¯s move created a strong psychological deterrent effect on them.


    Li Yidao defeated about one hundred Heavenly Legends on the Immortal-ying tform by repeating this move hundreds of times that day. It was the signature starting move of the ¡°God of Broadswords¡±, Li Yidao, and no one could withstand it. Those who had watched Li Yidao fight had to retreat when they saw this move.


    Seeing the look of these Heavenly Legends retreating in fear, Li Mu sneered and slowly withdrew his broadsword.


    ¡°A bunch of cowards.¡±


    He certainly would not take real action at the banquet.


    Many people had noticed this scene.


    Li Mu got carried away when he saw the little princess, Daji, just now. Many people believed that he was distracted by Daji¡¯s beauty. Now the way he acted rendered them speechless. ¡°How could this so-called ¡®God of Broadswords¡¯ be so obsessed with attractive women?¡±


    When the young master of the Heavenly Deity n saw what happened, he curled his lip and sneered. ¡°This country bumpkin doesn¡¯t know how to impress a woman at all.¡±


    ¡°How gentle I was when I pursued the Lady of the Clouds!


    ¡°A beauty is to be courted and doted on. You should court her in a nice and graceful way instead of such a rude and violent manner.


    In the eyes of the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, Li Mu acted like a cow chewing on a peony. Given the way he acted, he would not win the beauty¡¯s favor, and the beauty would feel offended.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to be romantic and elegant.¡±


    Deep down the young master of the Heavenly Deity n had already put such abel on the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Li Yidao.


    ¡°To be honest, since Li Yidao has performed so badly in front of the beauty, he really doesn¡¯t deserve to be my opponent.¡±


    As expected, all the people at the banquet soon noticed that after Li Yidao scared away those Heavenly Legends in a violent and overbearing manner, the little princess, Daji, did not show any gratitude. Instead, she looked more frightened and stared at him in horror. Then, she stepped back subconsciously, not wanting to see him anymore.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    The ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, Duan Shenping,ughed out loud.


    Several other Heavenly Legends also deliberatelyughed loudly so that Li Mu could hear them.


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n shook his head and smiled.


    The big shots from various tribes and ns silently downgraded the importance of Li Yidao in their hearts.


    ¡°Perhaps the obsession of this young ¡°de¡± with beauty is his w.


    ¡°A genius with such a w is really very vulnerable. He will never be a hero of great influence in the future. He can only be a watchdog of some tribe at best.¡±


    The look on the face of Bai Yuanshou, who was talking andughing with a giant, did not change at all when he saw what happened.


    ...


    ¡°Uh, this...¡±


    Seeing Daji staying away from him and look a little panicked, Li Mu froze for a moment and then smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I was still a little too impulsive just now.¡±


    Li Mu was wearing the mask made of silver-mountain-like strange stone, whichpletely covered up his entire aura. Now he lookedpletely different from his previous image, so Daji didn¡¯t recognize him and regarded him as a stranger who coveted her beauty like other Heavenly Legends. That was why she had reacted that way.


    However, he really couldn¡¯t help it when he saw the unnatural and embarrassed look on the face of this little beauty surrounded by the other Heavenly Legends.


    Little Daji liked to call Li Mu ¡°Dad¡±. To be honest, Li Mu also regarded this little fox girl as his own daughter. It was a kind of pure family affection. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to see anyone threatening his daughter.


    He looked at Daji, who was hiding away from him. Countless thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°How can I reunite with little Daji without attracting attention from others and revealing my identity?¡±


    While he was pondering, another person walked slowly to Daji with a ss of wine in his hand.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Is there anyone else not afraid of dying?¡±


    He felt killing intent surging through him and wanted to stop him.


    However, he froze when he saw who this person was.


    He was the ¡°God of Sword¡±, Wang Yanyi.


    When the others around Li Mu saw this, they were surprised and began to gloat on him.


    ¡°A good show ising up.¡±


    They were very curious.


    On the one hand, they wanted to see if the two super Heavenly Legends, the ¡°God of Broadswords¡± and the ¡°God of Sword¡±, would fall out with each other because of this matter. On the other hand, they wanted to know if Wang Yanyi, who was much more elegant and handsome than Li Yidao, could win the favor of the little princess.


    They soon got an answer.


    Li Yidao didn¡¯t step forward to drive Wang Yanyi away like he did to the other Heavenly Legends.


    The little princess, Daji, didn¡¯t hate Wang Yanyi like she resented the other people.


    Everyone looked dumbfounded, as if their eyeballs were about to fall out. To their great surprise, they saw that Wang Yanyi said something to little Daji, and thetter, who looked frightened and embarrassed just now, put on a happy face. She suddenly held Wang Yanyi¡¯s hand like an orphan who had found a long-lost rtive.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Many people found it unbelievable.


    The Heavenly Legends like ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, Duan Shenping, and the ¡°Purple me Divine Spear¡±, Ye Tianxie, looked at each other in disbelief.


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n also felt surprised.


    The eyes of the Pontifex Vulpes, Bai Yuanshou, who had been calm and collected, shed with confusion.


    Only a few people knew that little Daji had never felt so closely attached to anyone in the Heavenly Fox n.


    ¡°Could it be that he is an old acquaintance of Daji?¡±


    Bai Yuanshou and some other seniors of the Heavenly Fox n began to wonder about it.


    Li Mu was even more shocked.


    ¡°Could it be that Daji and Wang Yanyi already know each other?


    ¡°No matter how crazy Wang Yanyi is, it¡¯s impossible for him to use the Charm Spell on little Daji at such a banquet. However, Daji looks so closely attached to him. There is only one reasonable exnation for this. In little Daji¡¯s mind, Wang Yanyi is not only someone she trusts, but also a person to whom she feels close.¡±


    Li Mu was very puzzled when he saw Daji holding Wang Yanyi¡¯s arm, talking andughing.


    ¡°Could it be that little Daji met Wang Yanyi by chance and got to know him after she entered the Star River?¡±


    Li Mu knew that after little Daji entered the Star River, she had stayed on the Governing Star of the Heavenly Fox n for some time. Later, the Heavenly Fox n began to value her because of her pure and primitive bloodline. They took her to the White Earth and trained her, and she became the princess of the Heavenly Fox n.


    ¡°This is embarrassing.¡±


    Li Mu did not rush over to little Daji to reunite with her.


    He held a ss of wine and observed secretly, trying toe up with a feasible n.


    However, in other people¡¯s eyes, Li Mu looked a little ¡°frustrated and lost¡±, just like a male animal feeling embarrassed and depressed after being rejected.


    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t your broadsword very powerful?¡± the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, Duan Shenping, intentionally came over to Li Mu and mocked him.


    He felt a little ashamed that he had been scared away by Li Mu¡¯s move.


    Li Mu nced at him and silently wrote the word ¡°death¡± on his face.


    ¡°I will settle everything in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.¡±


    As the banquet reached its climax, someone suddenly suggested that the famous Goddess in the Ziwei Star Zone, the Lady of the Clouds, perform a dance to add some zest to this grand event.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve heard that the Lady of the Clouds is a rare and unparalleled dancer. She happens to be visiting the pce of the Heavenly Deity n. Why don¡¯t we ask her toe over and show her unparalleled dance skills to add fun to today¡¯s banquet?¡± The person who spoke was a strange young man. He looked as if he might disappear into the darkness at any time.


    He was the ¡°Nether Ghost¡±, Feng Xingyun, who ranked second on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    He did not get along well with the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    There couldn¡¯t be a second sun in the sky, and there couldn¡¯t be a second ce in martial arts. As the two most outstanding persons of the new generation in the entire Ziwei Star Zone, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n and Feng Xingyun had been contending against each other for a long time. Therefore, it wasmonce for thetter to say those words suddenly.


    When the young master of the Heavenly Deity n heard that, his face immediately darkened.


    He regarded the Lady of the Clouds as a goddess and piously worshipped her. Even if an outsider cast a nce at her, he would consider it a kind of sphemy. Now someone wanted to ask her to perform a dance in the presence of so many people. It was as if someone asked him to take out a rare treasure he carefully cherished and let others appreciate and y with it. How could he ever agree?


    However, before the young master of the Heavenly Deity n could reject the suggestion, some other people cheered on Feng Xingyun¡¯s proposal.


    The Pontifex Vulpes, Bai Yuanshou, smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. The Heavenly Fox Temple should deserve a dance by the Lady of Clouds. What do you think, Mr. Huangfu?¡±


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n was called Huangfu Chengdao.


    Upon hearing Bai Yuanshou¡¯s words, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, Huangfu Chengdao, could not find any way to say no.


    With a gloomy look on his face, he cast a nce at the ¡°Nether Ghost¡±, Feng Xingyun, and finally nodded. Then he asked one of his trusted followers to go to the pce of the Heavenly Deity n to invite the Lady of the Clouds.


    Li Mu suddenly began to look forward to it.


    ¡°It turns out that the Lady of the Clouds is Hua Xiangrong.¡±


    He had been trying to find her, but unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t seen her. Was he going to see her again at today¡¯s banquet?

 Chapter 701 - Bringing Disgrace Upon Your Own Head

    <h4>Chapter 701 Bringing Disgrace Upon Your Own Head</h4>


    In fact, almost all attendees at the banquet were looking forward to the arrival of the Lady of the Clouds.


    Because she had been enjoying a great reputation recently.


    In the past, the Goddesses of Martial Arts and beauties from various major star regions, tribes, and races in the Ziwei Star Zone were ranked on the List of Bright Pearls. Those included in the list were all goddess-like figures with both talents and good looks. Countless Heavenly Legends would take a fancy to any of them and chase her like crazy.


    However, since the Lady of the Clouds made her debut with a dance, she hadpletely surpassed all the goddesses on the List of Bright Pearls.


    The mysterious Lady of the Clouds had be the most beautiful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone now.


    It was said that Ling Tianshuang, the ¡°Flying Frost Divine Sword¡±, who ranked first on the List of Bright Pearls, once went to see the Lady of the Clouds in person because she was unconvinced about thetter¡¯s status. After the two of them met, they talked in private for a long time. Finally, when Ling Tianshuang left, she openly admitted that she was inferior to the Lady of the Clouds.


    The reputation of the Lady of the Clouds soared because of this event.


    Moreover, even such a peerless Heavenly Legend like the young master of the Heavenly Deity n had fallen for the Lady of the Clouds, which added to the mystery of her image and charm.


    A few momentster.


    Several maids of the Heavenly Deity n walked slowly into the main shrine hall with a woman in a white dress.


    Suddenly, all eyes fell upon this woman.


    She was wearing a casual, loose white dress, which could not hide her perfect curves, and arge organza hat thatpletely covered her face. For some unknown reason, however, when all the people at the banquet saw the shape and contour of her body, they couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°She really deserves the title of the most beautiful woman in the entire Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    Nobody could tell where the beauty of this woman wearing a white dress and an organza haty, but she simply gave the impression that she should be the most beautiful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone and there was no doubt about that.


    When many practitioners saw a senior master who had been famous for a long time, they could tell from the master¡¯s aura and vibe that his cultivation level was unfathomable and he was a powerful one that they could never defeat.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart began to pound wildly.


    ¡°She looks so familiar to me.


    ¡°She just looks so familiar to me.¡±


    Li Mu could immediately recognize the Lady of the Clouds just by taking a look at her figure. She was definitely Hua Xiangrong.


    ¡°Wait for me toe back. I will marry you when we see each other again.¡±


    That was what Li Mu said to her when he left the Heavenly Land.


    Now, he saw her again.


    At first, Li Mu thought that he did not have very strong feelings for her.


    However, he suddenly had an impulse to take this woman into his arms right now.


    Her white dress entuated the coldness that was like the atmosphere in the Moon Pce, which made people feel the lonesomeness in her bones.


    At that moment, Li Mu lost control of himself again.


    He unknowingly walked toward her step by step.


    ¡°Huh? Stop!¡± Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, blocked Li Mu¡¯s way, his face ming with killing intent. He sneered and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Shocked, Li Mu suddenly came to his senses.


    Li Mu nced at the young master of the Heavenly Deity n. When their eyes met, he saw thetter¡¯s eyes ming with a kind of anger that a male animal had when it wanted to protect its mate. Obviously, Huangfu Chengdao had regarded the Lady of the Clouds as his exclusive property and would not allow anyone to get close to her.


    However...


    Li Mu smiled and ignored him.


    ¡°It was not the right time to make a move.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get angry with this kind of person who is doomed to fail.¡±


    Li Mu went around to the other side and stopped at a rtively eye-catching position on the edge of the dance floor. He picked up a ss of wine and then watched Hua Xiangrong quietly.


    Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, was almost unable to contain his anger.


    Had it not been for today¡¯s special asion, he would probably have taken action to kill Li Mu.


    In the eyes of other attendees, this scene naturally verified thebel of strong lust for women on Li Yidao the ¡°God of Broadswords¡±.


    Many practitioners were stunned by the beauty of the Lady of the Clouds when they saw her. They had an impulse to die for this woman, but they managed to control themselves well. Only Li Yidao, who had treated Daji the little princess rudely, almost fought with Huangfu Chengdao, who ranked first on the List of Heavenly Legends on the spot because of the Lady of the Clouds...


    ¡°That¡¯s enough to show how weak-minded Li Yidao is in the face of beautiful women.¡±


    Duan Shenping the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, Ye Tianxie the ¡°Purple me Divine Spear¡±, and the others sneered at Li Mu.


    Many practitioners looked at Li Mu with their eyes ming with contempt.


    Lust for women was a fatal w of practitioners.


    About this, Li Mu¡¯s mind did not waver at all.


    He leisurely savored the wine as he thought about how to reconcile with Hua Xiangrong and little Daji without revealing his identity.


    At this time, the sound of pleasant music rang out.


    The Lady of the Clouds had begun to dance gracefully, whirling around the dance floor.


    She was wearing a white veil that covered her face and a loose white dress that did not show her slender figure. However, she danced in an extremely beautiful and graceful manner like a heavenly fairy dancing under the moonlight to rid herself of loneliness in the Moon Pce. Her every move seemed to be holy and perfect, forbidding any profanity and making people want to cherish and take good care of her.


    None of the practitioners around the dance floor made a sound.


    All the people were watching the fairy whirling around the dance floor, intoxicated.


    Even Bai Yuanshou, a martial arts master and a big shot in the Star River, nodded frequently as he watched with a look of admiration on his face.


    Li Mu also secretly admired her.


    What Hua Xiangrong had been practicing was the simplified version of Xiantian Skill 2.0 that shepleted and amended by herself. Although its effect was not as mysterious as that of theplete version, it gave full y to the talents of her Congenital Taoist Figure. What surprised Li Mu even more was that her cultivation level had reached the General Realm.


    She had made progress faster than Li Mu.


    ¡°Is it because that her Taoist Figure is especiallypatible with Xiantian Skill?


    ¡°Or is it because of her state of mind?


    ¡°Or did she have a new opportunity after entering the Star River?¡±


    Anyway, Li Mu felt genuinely happy for Hua Xiangrong.


    While he was in a trance, the music ended.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s dance was over.


    Because of her Congenital Taoist Figure, she had an indescribable congenital charm. Even if she did not do anything, she would still be the center of attention, as if she had a light-emitting body.


    Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, was the first to walk up to her and offer her a cloak. His words and facial expressions all showed his deep concern.


    The Lady of the Clouds took the cloak politely and put it on herself. She declined Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s good-natured offer to put it on for her.


    Her refusal made Huangfu Chengdao feel a bit embarrassed, he still disyed his warm-heartedness.


    When others saw that happened, a thought popped into their heads, ¡°People say that the young master of the Heavenly Deity n and the Lady of the Clouds have pledged to get married and spend the rest of their lives together, and they love and care for each other very much. However, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. The Lady of the Clouds seems to be keeping a certain distance from the young master of the Heavenly Deity n. These small details show that they are definitely not a loving couple.¡±


    Li Mu was amused when he saw this scene.


    Since he knew that the Lady of the Clouds was Hua Xiangrong, he had never taken the rumors to heart no matter how many times he heard people say that the Lady of the Clouds and the young master of the Heavenly Deity n traveled together and that they were a happy couple in love.


    Because he was absolutely sure that Hua Xiangrong would never fall in love with another man.


    Even if that man was an illustrious, peerless Heavenly Legend like the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    The crowd in the main shrine hall burst into wild apuse.


    Various sounds of cheers rang out.


    Only then did many practitioners and Heavenly Legends shocked and fascinated by the dancee to their senses.


    Bai Yuanshou walked over to the Lady of the Clouds and proposed a toast to her in person.


    This pontiff of the Heavenly Fox n behaved very gracefully. He was not pedantic at all, and his image waspletely different from the stereotypical image of those dominators with great power who, as many people imagined, were condescending to ordinary people and never changed their faces to show emotions. He was more like an easygoing and amiable young uncle. It was difficult to associate him with the word ¡°pontiff¡±.


    After seeing Bai Yuanshou taking the lead, other people also went over to greet the Lady of the Clouds.


    The face of Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, looked gloomy. There were several times that he wanted to stop them, but he endured it.


    Although he had a high social status, he could not go too far on such an asion.


    At this time, Li Mu slowly walked over to Hua Xiangrong with a ss of wine in his hand, ignoring the murderous look in the eyes of the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, and said, ¡°That dance is spectacr, and it is a rare thing to watch in this world. You really deserve to be the most beautiful goddess of the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    The look on the face of the Lady of the Clouds under the white veil did not change. She just nodded slightly out of politeness.


    Her reaction was within everyone¡¯s expectations.


    However, Li Mu did not leave after saying that, but instead he continued. ¡°The Lady of the Clouds, may I ask where you are from?¡±


    In other people¡¯s eyes, that was a shameful way to find topics and a veryme way to strike up a conversation.


    As expected, the Lady of the Clouds did not respond at all.


    Huangfu Chengdao walked up to them and stared at Li Mu with his sharp eyes.


    Li Mu ignored Huangfu Chengdao like he hadn¡¯t seen thetter at all. He said to the Lady of the Clouds, ¡°I once met an old friend. He said that he was a friend of yours. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested in knowing his name.¡±


    The Lady of the Clouds frowned slightly and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I haven¡¯t seen her for a few years. She has be much colder towards me.¡±


    Li Mu still wanted to say something, but the Lady of the Clouds bluntly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything. Young hero, please leave.¡±


    Li Mu was dumbfounded.


    The people around him, especially Duan Shenping, Ye Tianxie, and other Heavenly Legends, all burst outughing.


    ¡°What is a shame?


    ¡°What Li Yidao did is a shame.


    ¡°Li Yidao has really made a fool of himself this time.


    ¡°Dealing with a woman is not as easy as drawing your broadsword and defeating your opponent on the Immortal-ying tform.


    ¡°Your title of the ¡®God of Broadswords¡¯ is really meaningless in front of the Lady of the Clouds.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, alsoughed.


    ¡°Li Yidao, you¡¯re bringing disgrace upon your own head.¡±

 Chapter 702 - What’s Going on?

    <h4>Chapter 702 What¡¯s Going on?</h4>


    In fact, what the Lady of the Clouds was thinking at this time was that Li Mu should leave right away; otherwise, he would be in great danger.


    She was kindhearted, and she didn¡¯t want others to be harmed because of her.


    However, since she made a name for herself with a dance, many people had been trying to get close and talk to her. For this reason, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n hated those people, andter on, they all died in various strange ways.


    She was ignorant of worldly affairs, but she was not foolish. She certainly knew who had killed those people.


    Later, she had no choice but to coldly repel all her admirers that attempted passionately to get close to her. She seemed to be out of reach, but she was actually trying to protect them.


    She became even colder towards those admirers after she came to know the powerful background and strong power of the Heavenly Deity n in the Ziwei Star Zone and the social status of its young master.


    She did not want anyone to die because of her.


    That was why she acted indifferently when Li Mu came up to talk to her. She did not really hate him. She just wanted to protect this stranger.


    ¡°Li Yidao, did you hear me? Get lost!¡± said Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    This time, Li Mu did not restrain himself anymore. Without even raising his eyes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Hiss! Hiss!


    The crowd gasped.


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n was so annoyed that the look on his face immediately changed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Li Mu raised his head and looked at the young master. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I am flirting, and it¡¯s none of your business. You asked me to get lost. Is she your fianc¨¦e or your mother?¡±


    Hiss! Hiss!


    The sounds of gasping rang out again in the crowd.


    ¡°Li Yidao... He is so mean in saying that.


    ¡°How could he have said something like that in the presence of so many people at the banquet? Has he lost his mind because the Lady of the Clouds rejected him?¡±


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n froze for a moment. His anger was on the verge of exploding.


    He gnashed his teeth as he turned his head and looked at Bai Yuanshou. He said, ¡°Uncle Bai, you¡¯ve seen it yourself. It¡¯s not my fault. I want to kill someone now.¡±


    Wisps of translucent golden mist like golden threads burst out from his body. The space and light were slowly distorted under the action of this extremely strange force. A powerful and uncontroble aura spread out in all directions.


    Everyone knew that this peerless genius of the Heavenly Deity n, who hadn¡¯t fought a single fight since themencement of thepetition between Heavenly Legends but still firmly held the title of number one Heavenly Legend, was really infuriated this time.


    Many people looked at Li Mu sympathetically.


    However, the look in Li Mu¡¯s eyes did not change at all.


    He reached out his hand slowly to the back of his left shoulder and grabbed the handle of the Samsara Knife.


    With the power of his white-bone right arm, Li Mu did not fear any Heavenly Legend in a one-on-one fight now.


    A tense atmosphere spread rapidly between the two of them.


    Many people did not expect that Li Yidao and the young master of the Heavenly Deity n would suddenly get into a fight.


    Just then, Bai Yuanshou, the Pontifex Vulpes and the host of today¡¯s banquet, finally walked over to them. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Both of you are hot-blooded young men. As an old man, I¡¯m really envious of your passion. However, there are many distinguished guests and close friends of mine at today¡¯s banquet. It is inappropriate for you to fight with each other on such an asion. Why don¡¯t you let go of grudges and turn hostility into friendship?¡±


    With a gloomy look on his face, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n said, ¡°Uncle Bai, I have always been very respectful to you. However, about today¡¯s matter, you have to make a judgment about who is right and who is wrong. Li Yidao harassed my friend insolently. He is deliberately challenging the authority and dignity of the Heavenly Deity n. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Bai Yuanshou did not feel unhappy because of the junior¡¯s refusal to follow his words. Instead, he nodded in agreement to the reasons of the young master of the Heavenly Deity n. He looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Mr. Li, what Huangfu Chengdao said makes sense. What you have done just now is really inappropriate.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°I just want to talk to my friend for a while. What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s the young master of the Heavenly Deity n that keeps asking me to get out of here. Ha-ha, isn¡¯t he thinking too highly of himself?¡±


    Duan Shenping, Ye Tianxie, and the others almost lost control and swore at Li Mu when they heard what he said.


    ¡°How shameless he is!


    ¡°Who is the one that grabbed the handle of his knife and asked others to get lost when he tried to win the favor of Daji the little princess?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you, Li Yidao?


    ¡°And you are now using such shameless reasons to refute the young master of the Heavenly Deity n?¡±


    Sure enough, when Huangfu Chengdao, the Young Master of the Heavenly God n, heard Li Mu¡¯s words, he sneered and said, ¡°Your friend? Who is your friend? You¡¯re just a country bumpkin. How shameless you are in adding feathers to your cap! Do you deserve to be friends with the Lady of the Clouds?¡±


    Li Mu felt contempt for the young master of the Heavenly Deity n. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not for you or me to decide whether I deserve to be her friend or not. The decision is up to the Lady of the Clouds. Who are you to her? Don¡¯t always make decisions for her, okay?¡±


    Other people were secretlyughing at Li Yidao for being so stubborn and saying those meaningless words when things had gone this far.


    However, the Lady of the Clouds felt differently when she heard what Li Mu said.


    Since she came to the Star River, she had gone through many dangers and fought numerous fights to find that person on her mind. It was not until she met the young master of the Heavenly Deity n that she finally stopped worrying all day long. At first, she thought that she had made friends with a gentleman, butter, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n began to meddle in her personal life and make decisions for her and killed a lot of people because of her. All that he did was for her own good, but he restricted her freedom, which made her a little unhappy.


    For some reasons, she was unable to tell Huangfu Chengdao how she felt.


    However, a stranger wearing a strange mask was now taking the words out of her mouth. She was greatly shocked and surprised at that.


    At the same time, she suddenly began to have a somewhat inexplicable good feeling for the masked man.


    Li Mu keenly perceived the change in her mind.


    He smiled and winked at the Lady of the Clouds.


    For a moment, the Lady of the Clouds suddenly felt that this look was so familiar to her, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    Li Mu continued. ¡°Her face is seen in flower and her dress in cloud, a beauty by the rails caressed by vernal breeze. If not a fairy queen from Jade-Green Mountains proud, she¡¯s Goddess of Moon in Crystal Hall one sees.¡±


    Shocked, the Lady of the Clouds stared nkly at Li Mu with her bright shining eyes, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Her heart started jumping wildly.


    She covered her mouth with her hand in disbelief.


    This poem.


    It was this poem.


    This poem sounded so familiar to her.


    It was one of the three most important poems in her life.


    She suddenly understood why she felt that the eyes of the masked man looked a little familiar to her... It was him.


    He was finally here.


    At this moment, without asking, worrying, thinking or caring about anything, she directly flung herself into Li Mu¡¯s arms and held him tight. She was afraid that everything in front of her would turn out to be an empty dream ande to naught like what she had experienced in countless midnight dreams.


    All the attendees at the banquet were dumbfounded when they saw that.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?


    ¡°How could he make the Lady of the Clouds, the most beautiful goddess in the Ziwei Star Zone, fling herself into his arms directly just by reciting a poem?¡±


    Duan Shenping, Ye Tianxie, and the other Heavenly Legends who had beenughing at Li Mu suddenly stood rooted to the spot as if they had been struck by lightning. The mocking smile on their faces had not disappeared yet, but it was frozen on their faces.


    The masters of the older generation, including Bai Yuanshou, also looked shocked.


    Of course, the person that was shocked the most was Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    He could not understand why the Lady of the Clouds threw herself into Li Yidao¡¯s arms. It felt as if something suddenly copsed and broke.


    ¡°Why is this happening?


    ¡°It is certainly not because that poem is good.¡±


    He stared fixedly at Li Mu and the Lady of the Clouds in Li Mu¡¯s arms.


    Li Mu, however, paid no attention to anyone else.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that Hua Xiangrong¡¯s emotions would burst out so fiercely.


    He recited this poem because it created a linkage between him and Hua Xiangrong back then. At that time, the Heavenly Land was still an unexplored, insignificant, so the story behind this poem remainedrgely untold. Therefore, even if the Heavenly Deity n or the Heavenly Fox nunched an investigation, they would not find out anything valuable.


    By the time they found some clues, Li Mu would have already gotten out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, solved the matter with Daji, and returned to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    Li Mu gently patted Hua Xiangrong on the back and said, ¡°Well, we meet again. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you leave this time.¡±


    Only then did Hua Xiangrong free herself from Li Mu¡¯s arms.


    She looked at Li Mu¡¯s mask, stared into his eyes, and suddenly smiled through tears. She took hold of his arm and stood on his right side, looking as if she couldn¡¯t wait to lean on him.


    She was not the way she used to be.


    However, she had been separated from Li Mu for too long, and she had been missing him so much. She had had enough of the torment of missing him each day and night. No matter what others thought, she just wanted to hold this man tight and never part with him again.


    How and what others thought about it was meaningless to her.


    She only cared about him now.


    He was her everything.


    Such a scene made the practitioners around them feel shocked and envious once again.


    ¡°Judging from Li Yidao¡¯s words, the two of them are old acquaintances.


    ¡°They already knew each other a long time ago.


    ¡°It is highly likely that they used to be lovers.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough to exin what had just happened.¡±


    Many people gradually took their eyes off Li Yidao and the Lady of the Clouds and looked at Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    Now, it was his turn to feel embarrassed.


    Li Yidao had won the beauty¡¯s favor, while the unrequited Huangfu Chengdao had brought shame upon himself.

 Chapter 703 - Bold and Brazen

    <h4>Chapter 703 Bold and Brazen</h4>


    Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, didn¡¯t just feel ashamed.


    He felt like someone had pped him in the face with a shoe with poop stains.


    He felt that his heart was broken, especially when he saw the Lady of the Clouds flinging herself into Li Yidao¡¯s arms without caring about anything.


    He just couldn¡¯t ept such a reality.


    He had heard the Lady of the Clouds say that she had someone on her mind and she had been wandering in the Star River to find that person. However, he was very confident that with his identity, status, appearance, talents, and power, he would definitely take the ce of that unlucky guy in her heart and be her real destinedpanion in her life after a short time.


    However, he had never expected that the man on her mind would be Li Yidao.


    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t expected that all that he had done was nothingpared to a poem recited by Li Yidao.


    Deep humiliation, disappointment, and unconcealed rage drove him to the verge of exploding.


    He had an impulse to cut off Li Yidao¡¯s arm when he saw the smile in the eyes of the Lady of the Clouds as she held Li Yidao¡¯s arm tightly. She had never smiled to him that way.


    He didn¡¯t care about the looks of curiosity, mocking, pity and gloat on the onlookers¡¯ faces.


    He only cared about the stance of the Lady of the Clouds now.


    Everything that had happened in front of him felt like a nightmare.


    Only when this woman flung herself into someone else¡¯s arms did he clearly realize that he had fallen so deeply in love with her. He felt like he would lose his entire world if he lost her.


    If possible, he would be willing to give up everything to win her heart.


    However...


    ¡°Mr. Huangfu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve told you before that I have already fallen in love with someone. Now I¡¯ve found him,¡± the Lady of the Clouds said in a soft and apologetic tone, ¡°thank you for taking good care of me all the time. You¡¯re a good person. I hope you can find your own happiness as soon as possible.¡±


    She gave him a ¡°good person¡± card without any doubt.


    Huangfu Chengdao took a deep breath.


    He looked at the Lady of the Clouds. No matter how angry and sorrowful he felt, he just could not burst out in anger. Her bright eyes would put out the mes of rage in his heart like the magic water from a heavenly river.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will never regret having taken care of you.¡± A graceful smile shed across Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s handsome face. He said, ¡°However, I will not give up pursuing you. As long as you are not married, no, even if you were already married, I would always be waiting for you. I believe that my sincerity will be rewarded.¡±


    For a moment, the Lady of the Clouds did not know what to say.


    The surprised crowd at the banquet burst into an uproar.


    Saying those words in the presence of so many big shots was the same as swearing an oath.


    Many people thought that the young master of the Heavenly Deity n was destined to be a powerful and influential person who could aplish great undertakings in the Star River in the future. ¡°How could he really fall for a woman? In the past, he left aside his practice and n matters to take meticulous care of the Lady of the Clouds and travel around the world with her. He did that just to spice up his life filled with long-term dull training and power.


    ¡°After he gets what he wants, he will eventually get tired of it.¡±


    However, they had never expected that this peerless Heavenly Legend, who was cold and ruthless in nature, would take it so seriously.


    More surprisingly, after the Lady of the Clouds had made it clear that she has found the person she loved and politely rejected him, he still confessed his love to her passionately.


    ¡°Is Huangfu Chengdao really an affectionate person?¡±


    Many people thought it was time to reevaluate their opinions on the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    Even Bai Yuanshou looked at Huangfu Chengdao in surprise.


    He was deeply surprised by the way that this best sessor cultivated by Heavenly Deity n and the future master of the Heavenly Deity n behaved just now. ¡°The young master ispletely different from what the Heavenly Fox n thinks he is... What¡¯s the reason for such a change?


    ¡°Is it really because of the so-called love?¡±


    Bai Yuanshou wanted to shake his head, but a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Perhaps this is a good thing for the Heavenly Fox n.¡±


    Li Mu was quite surprised when he saw that Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, acted so affectionately, but did not get exasperated as he had imagined.


    ¡°Huangfu Chengdao is different from his persona in my mind.


    ¡°However, although his passionate confession is a little touching, he is fighting over a woman with me. I certainly will not be moved.¡±


    ¡°You should just let go of her,¡± Li Mu said bluntly.


    At such a moment, only idiots would say something about grace and fairpetition.


    ¡°How ungraceful he is!¡±


    Duan Shenping the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡± and the othersmented in their minds.


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°He whose virtue doesn¡¯t match his rank is doomed to suffer. You are humble and lowly. You are not qualified to have such a goddess like the Lady of the Clouds, and you can¡¯t protect her. If you know yourself, you¡¯d better get out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance to regret it when you bleed in the end.¡±


    Li Mu stared at the young master of the Heavenly Deity n as if he were looking at a fool.


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you have managed to deceive her, but I will quickly investigate your background thoroughly and let her know who you really are.¡±


    Li Mu yawned and did not bother to argue. He took Hua Xiangrong¡¯s arm, turned around, and left.


    Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s eyes were ming with anger, but he managed to control himself.


    After this short interlude, the banquet continued.


    However, the people of various tribes and ns had different thoughts.


    No one expected the young master of the Heavenly Deity n would suffer such a great deal in the end.


    ¡°Who on earth is this Li Yidao guy? He actually had a romantic rtionship with the Lady of the Clouds. He is riding the crest of the wave now. Not only has he ranked fourth on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, but he also has won the beauty¡¯s heart. He was nobody about three months ago.


    ¡°Such luck and opportunity are really enviable.¡±


    ...


    Li Mu took Hua Xiangrong to a corner of the main shrine hall. They took their seats and began to confess to each other.


    ¡°Does Huangfu Chengdao know your background?¡± Li Mu asked.


    He had to figure out this question before he could make subsequent arrangements.


    Hua Xiangrong shook her head.


    Li Mu had told her the matter about sinners. For this reason, since she came to the Star River, she had been very vignt and never mentioned her background to anyone. The young master of the Heavenly Deity n asked her about that several times, but she didn¡¯t tell him.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°In this case, things will be much easier.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where is Bai Mochou? Has that old woman left your body?¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand and created a sound instion barrier. After they talked for a while, he suddenly remembered that when they were on the Heavenly Land, that Bai Mochou of unknown origin had once possessed Hua Xiangrong¡¯s body and done a lot of things.


    Hua Xiangrong nodded and said, ¡°Miss Bai and Long¡¯er told me that they were going to do something great and woulde back to me soon.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Long¡¯er? That flood dragon? Has she entered the Void-breaking Realm and entered the Star River too?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong covered her mouth when she smiled. ¡°Yes. Long¡¯er has practiced for one thousand years. After she seeded, she could enter the Void-breaking Realm. She is very powerful.¡±


    Li Mu thought for a while. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Now he already knew that the little devil that Bai Mochou brought back from Taibai County happened to be the flood dragon living in the deep pool of the Nine-dragons Fall. At that time, he almost beat that flood dragon to death and broke one of its horns... ¡°Did we get to know each other by fighting?¡±


    At the thought of that, Li Mu blushed with shame.


    Later, he learned that the flood dragon was actually a female, and that it was so young and beautiful after it transformed itself into a human form.


    Judging by Hua Xiangrong¡¯s tone, she had a very good rtionship with that female dragon.


    ¡°Howe that old woman was willing to get out of your body?¡± Li Mu asked again, ¡°Has she found another suitable body?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong nodded and said, ¡°Well, Miss Bai said that she was going to find an immortal¡¯s shell. She will probablye back after a while.¡±


    Li Mu snorted. ¡°She is carefree enough to leave you here alone.¡±


    Hua Xiangrongughed again and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you alwaysin that Miss Bai upied my body before? Now that she is gone, you should be happy.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy, but your safety alwayses first.¡±


    Bai Mochou was sex-indifferent to men, and she had been inciting Hua Xiangrong, trying to change thetter¡¯s sexual orientation. However, Li Mu had to admit that that old woman¡¯s way was not to be underestimated. As long as she was in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s body, at least Hua Xiangrong would be perfectly safe.


    Hua Xiangrong smiled and said, ¡°Miss Bai told me that Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, could somehow count as a gentleman. She also said that he could protect me for some time and she would be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Bah.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu felt contempt for Bai Mochou.


    ¡°That old woman thinks so highly of Huangfu Chengdao. She must be blind.¡±


    At this time, Li Mu suddenly remembered another thing.


    ¡°Bai Mochou is surnamed Bai, and Bai Yuanshou is also surnamed Bai. In the entire Ziwei Star Zone, there are not many big families with the surname of Bai. Could it be that Bai Mochou is from the Heavenly Fox n? Maybe she is really a ¡®Fox Spirit¡¯.¡±


    This thought shed across his mind quickly.


    As the banquet was about to end, Li Mu became a little anxious again.


    He looked at Daji the little princess, who was talking andughing with Wang Yanyi the ¡°God of Sword¡± on the other side of the dance floor. Today was the best time for him to reconcile with Daji. If he missed the opportunity and Daji returned to the White Fox Tribe, he would surely have no chance to see her in private.


    ¡°Wait for me here. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    After asking Hua Xiangrong to wait for a moment, Li Mu got up and walked toward Daji.


    Many people at the banquet saw what Li Mu was doing. Their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°It seems that Li Yidao is still not satisfied after winning the heart of the Lady of the Clouds. Is he going to flirt with Daji the little princess in the presence of the Lady of the Clouds?


    ¡°Why is he so bold and brazen?¡±

 Chapter 704 - Fanning the Flames

    <h4>Chapter 704 Fanning the mes</h4>


    All eyes fell on the Lady of the Clouds again.


    However, the Lady of the Clouds did not be disappointed and angry because of jealousy as they had imaged. This most beautiful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone was still sitting there quietly. She looked graceful and tender, giving off a holy aura. She gazed at Li Yidao with her seemingly smiling eyes from the distance.


    This...


    Many people suddenly began to think more highly of Li Mu.


    ¡°He¡¯s got a way with women.


    ¡°Even the most beautiful woman in the Star River is willing to watch him flirt with another woman. How on earth does he do that?¡±


    Some practitioners were wondering if they should find an opportunity to ask Li Yidao about how to master their wives and concubines. Sometimes the big shots having big families and businesses and many wives and concubines would have problems with women, so it would be much easier for them if they learnt how to control their wives and concubines.


    Many practitioners were staring at Li Mu.


    ¡°This is the second time Li Yidao tries to talk to Daji the little princess.


    ¡°Will he return without sess like the first time?


    ¡°Will he make a miracle?¡±


    Having learned from how Li Yidao had won the favor of the Lady of the Clouds, some people believed that Li Yidao had a mysterious magic power that they could not understand, see, or figure out. He could alwaysplete some seemingly impossible things both on and off the Immortal-ying tform.


    ...


    Daji felt a little scared when she saw the ¡°ruthless man¡± wearing a masking over to her again.


    A few moments ago, Li Mu drove Ye Tianxie, Duan Shenping, and the others away in an arrogant and domineering manner. That really scared her.


    Wang Yanyi patted her gently on the shoulder. After that, he turned around and looked questioningly at Li Mu.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I have only a few words to say to little Daji. If she still doesn¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll turn around and leave right away.¡±


    A strange smile suddenly shed across Wang Yanyi¡¯s face.


    He nodded and whispered something in Daji¡¯s ear.


    The way that Daji looked at Li Mu suddenly changed. The vignt look had disappeared, and she looked a little confused now.


    Wang Yan turned around and left.


    Li Mu slowly walked over to Daji. The natural qi of Xiantian Skill spread out, forming an invisible shield against eavesdropping.


    Little Daji raised her head and looked at him.


    ¡°Mountains need not always be high, they¡¯re famed if therein fairies abide. Waters need not always be deep, they¡¯re hallowed where dragons are spied.¡±


    Li Mu sent out his message.


    Little Daji¡¯s face suddenly began to beam with indescribable delight.


    She looked like a lost little puppy that found its parents all of a sudden.


    Back then, she was hunted down and fell on the ground by the gate of the Shack. Li Mu saved her. The four lines that Li Mu recited were the first stanza of the poem ¡°Epigraph of My Shack¡±, which left a deep impression on her.


    Little Daji stared fixedly at Li Mu as if she were trying to recognize him.


    ¡°Dad?¡± She looked confused, and her big clear eyes suddenly became misty.


    Upon seeing that look, Li Mu felt like something suddenly hit the softest part of his heart hard.


    He nodded slightly.


    Little Daji cheered and jumped up happily.


    She wanted to jump up and put her arms around Li Mu¡¯s neck just like before, but she held back her impulse to do so at thest moment.


    She suddenly remembered what Wang Yanyi had told her before.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine and safe now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Daji lowered her voice. The mist in her eyes hadpletely disappeared. Her eyes were shining with delight, as if she had be another person, and happy vibes were swirling all around her.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes grew a little moist.


    Little Daji¡¯s happiness was so simple.


    The first thing that she said showed her worry about Li Mu instead of her own situation.


    ¡°She is really an innocent and considerate child.


    ¡°The innocent heart of a child.¡±


    ¡°Um, are they nice to you? If not, I can take you away from here.¡± Li Mu carefully hid his emotions as he smiled and winked at Daji.


    Little Daji looked very cute, and her eyes were like two bright crescent moons. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s just that they always force me to practice martial arts, and they want to choose a husband for me. I¡¯m not going to get married. If I want to marry someone, I will marry Dad.¡±


    Li Mu almost burst outughing.


    ¡°Rest reassured. If you don¡¯t want to get married, I will find a way to get you out of here,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Daji nodded like a chicken pecking for rice seeds. Then she said, ¡°I want to go back to Taibai Mountain because I can live my life freely there. I don¡¯t like this ce. Only nanny will keep mepany, and I rarely get to see Uncle Bai. Moreover, there are some guys who call themselves my brothers and sisters. They are very mean to me.¡±


    As she said thest few words, she looked like she still had some lingering fears.


    Li Mu immediately understood that Daji¡¯s situation in the Heavenly Fox n was probably not as good as it seemed.


    In fact, it made sense.


    The Heavenly Fox n took Daji to the White Earth and Imperium Vulpes Divine City, and even such an influential figure like Bai Yuanshou adopted Daji as his daughter and made her the little princess. In fact, they did that just because Daji had a noble bloodline and the gift and potential for practicing. Otherwise, how could a little demon from an inferior world attract so much attention of the entire Imperium Vulpes Divine City?


    How could a genius from the wildernesspare to their own flesh and blood?


    That was exactly what Li Mu had been worried about, and that was also the reason why he had taken the risk of reconciling with Daji.


    After all, the Heavenly Fox n was arge n in the Star River. If they really regarded Daji as their own flesh and blood and did their best to train her, Li Mu would certainly wish Daji to stay. However, it seemed that they didn¡¯t treat her like that.


    It was worthwhile for Li Mu to have taken the risk of reconciling with her at the banquet.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll wait for you to pick me up and be good. You have to be careful. My elder sister said that you would be in great danger if your identity was revealed.¡±


    Little Daji looked reluctant to leave Li Mu, but after she finished speaking, she pulled away from Li Mu and left directly.


    Looking at the fading figure of this cute little girl, Li Mu feltforted, and his heart ached with pity for her.


    This little girl had always been so well-behaved and sensible since he knew her.


    Li Mu felt lost as he watched little Daji leave the main shrine hall escorted by several female guards of the Heavenly Fox n.


    He turned around and removed the barrier. He suddenly froze when he looked up.


    Wang Yanyi had been standing somewhere not far from Li Mu. No matter whether he was doing that intentionally or not, his figure happened to block the view of most attendees at the banquet from where Li Mu was talking with Daji, so they could not see what was happening over here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate anyone,¡± Wang Yanyi said.


    Confused, Li Mu pondered over Wang Yanyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°The backgrounds and means ofrge tribes and ns in the Star River are more terrifying than you can imagine.¡±


    Wang Yanyi said when he brushed past Li Mu.


    Li Mu frowned slightly.


    ¡°Wang Yanyi seems to be giving me tips.


    ¡°About what?


    ¡°What I have done at this banquet is not likely to reveal my identity, unless he knows that my real identity is a sinner.


    ¡°Even if the Heavenly Fox n or the Heavenly Deity n wanted to investigate my background, it would take them some time.


    ¡°I can figure things out as long as my timing is good.¡±


    Li Mu pondered as he walked over to Hua Xiangrong.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Seeing the thoughtful look in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, Hua Xiangrong asked concernedly.


    Li Mu smiled, gently held her slender hand, and shook his head.


    For some reason, Li Mu became vignt after Wang Yanyi reminded him. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have neglected something.


    ¡°But what have I neglected?¡±


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Most attendees were looking at Li Mu in a different way now.


    Li Mu attempted to make contact with Daji the little princess for a second time, but it seemed that he failed to win her favor, because Daji left directly in the end. In fact, however, some people knew that he had achieved something when they saw Daji leaving in a slightly excited and delightful mood.


    ¡°This person is something!¡±


    Duan Shenping the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, Ye Tianxie the ¡°Purple me Divine Spear¡±, and the others were at a loss for words.


    Today, they were scared away by Li Mu when he grabbed the handle of his broadsword, and then they mocked him for overestimating himself and fighting over a woman with the young master of the Heavenly Deity n. However, it turned out that they werepletely wrong. At the thought of that, they felt that their behaviors were immature, but they hated Li Mu, the ¡°culprit¡±, even more.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m afraid we have to join hands in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°Why? Mr. Duan, don¡¯t you have the confidence to deal with Li Yidao alone?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you meant that you have the confidence to kill Li Yidao by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Heh-heh, killing someone does not necessarily mean a direct confrontation. We can do that by a surprise attack.¡±


    The two of them weremunicating through messages that their minds sent out.


    Somewhere not far away, Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, was staring fixedly at Li Mu and the Lady of the Clouds. He could hardly contain his jealousy and anger when he saw Li Mu holding her slender hand tightly.


    Just then, Feng Xingyun the ¡°Nether Ghost¡±, who ranked second on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, appeared in front of Huangfu Chengdao like a ghost. A few moments ago, because of this person¡¯s words, Huangfu Chengdao had no choice but to invite the Lady of the Clouds toe to the banquet venue to perform a dance. Feng Xingyun said in a strange tone, ¡°Heh-heh, stop looking at them. There¡¯s no point in doing that. That woman has been taken away by Li Yidao. A woman that someone else can take away from you doesn¡¯t belong to you in the first ce, unless you can make Li Yidao disappear from the world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to lecture me,¡± Huangfu Chengdao said angrily, ¡°if I want some people, including you, to disappear from this world, they must disappear.¡±


    Feng Xingyun the ¡°Nether Ghost¡± smiled and said, ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Having said that, he turned around and left.


    A surge of strong killing intent swept through Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s heart.


    He put the name ¡°Feng Xingyun¡± on the death list in his mind.


    Then, he fixed his eyes on Li Mu and the Lady of the Clouds.


    ¡°Li Yidao, you must die.¡±


    This was Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s first thought.


    ¡°However, there is no opportunity for me to take action at today¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take action outside the main shrine hall after the banquet is over, because that will cause a conflict between the Heavenly Fox n and the Heavenly Deity n.


    ¡°However, after we enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm... Heh-heh, Li Yidao, I have ten thousand ways to make you disappear from the world.


    ¡°The Lady of the Clouds must be mine.¡±


    He had already begun to n secretly.


    At the same time, Feng Xingyun the ¡°Nether Ghost¡± walked over to Li Mu.


    Li Mu, who was sitting on the chair, raised his head and looked at Feng Xingyun.


    He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Feng Xingyun. He felt that this person seemed to be a schemer hiding in the shadows and giving off a gloomy aura. In his eyes, this person was even worse than the young master of the Heavenly Deity n.


    Feng Xingyun looked at the Lady of the Clouds and then nced at Li Mu. He smiled and said, ¡°Heh-heh, congrattions for the reunion of two lovers who have been separated for many years. However, as far as I know, Huangfu Chengdao has taken possession of all the women that have been with him for more than three days.¡±


    Many people heard his loud voice. They turned their heads and looked at Hua Xiangrong.


    The look on Li Mu¡¯s face changed abruptly. He suddenly stood up, his eyes ming with strong murderous intent.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He red at Feng Xingyun.

 Chapter 705 - The True Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 705 The True Goddess</h4>


    A faint smile shed across Feng Xingyun¡¯s face.


    He did not take Li Mu¡¯s threat to heart at all.


    ¡°Heh-heh, I¡¯m reminding you out of kindness. The ways of Mr. Huangfu are not as simple as you think. Sometimes, the women who he has yed may not even know that they have been yed,¡± he said in a seemingly casual manner.


    Suddenly, countless people looked at Hua Xiangrong in a curious and strange way.


    What Feng Xingyun said could be tranted very easily. It meant that perhaps Huangfu Chengdao had yed Hua Xiangrong, but she didn¡¯t know that.


    These were probably the harshest words anyone at the banquet could say.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s originally calm eyes began to me with anger.


    She looked at Li Mu nervously, wanting to say something.


    Li Mu waved his hand to stop her and then stared at Feng Xingyun.


    With a smile on his face, Feng Xingyun looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness...¡±


    Before his voice faded away, a broadsword shed.


    Li Mu had unsheathed the Samsara Knife.


    He thrust the knife angrily. The strike was as fast as lightning.


    Feng Xingyun did not expect that Li Mu would take action directly without any hesitation on such an asion.


    A mysterious broadsword.


    Li Yidao¡¯s broadsword.


    A broadsword shing with a mysterious light.


    Feng Xingyun wanted to dodge. However, as soon as the thought popped into his mind, he suddenly felt a chill between his eyebrows.


    At the same time, Li Mu withdrew his strength and knife.


    Crimson blood slowly oozed out from the area between Feng Xingyun¡¯s eyebrows.


    The de shed across the area between Feng Xingyun¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°You...¡± Feng Xingyun red at Li Mu.


    In a sh of light, Li Mu sheathed the Samsara Knife with a contemptuous look on his face.


    ¡°I will spare your life for the sake of Mr. Bai at this banquet of the Heavenly Fox n. With yourme tricks in fanning the mes, you don¡¯t deserve to rank second on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. I feel ashamed to associate with you.¡±


    The crowd fell silent.


    Feng Xingyun looked extremely gloomy.


    The cut between his eyebrows had healed in an instant, and the blood that had oozed out flew backwards.


    Li Yidao¡¯s hack could not kill him.


    That hack was extremely powerful, but it only left a knife mark in the area between Feng Xingyun¡¯s eyebrows.


    That was because Feng Xingyun never expected that Li Mu would be that crazy to attack him directly at the banquet.


    If he had been a little bit prepared, Li Mu¡¯s broadsword would have not even gotten close to him.


    If Li Mu continued to attack, Feng Xingyun couldpletely avoid it and evenunch a thunderous counterattack as he performed his Nether Ghost Skill.


    However, Li Mu stopped.


    Just when he was about to make another move, Bai Yuanshou came over.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you made trouble several times at the banquet tonight. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Bai Yuanshou looked at Li Mu and said in a seemingly questioning tone. However, there was not much anger in his eyes. Obviously, he was just going through the motions.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Mr. Bai, I don¡¯t want to make trouble, but I have to fight against a mad dog barking at my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    As he said that, he looked around, deliberately put on a strange look, and then continued. ¡°It may sound strange, but howe there is a mad dog at such a grand banquet?¡±


    The crowd erupted intoughter.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Xingyun asked, staring at Li Mu. He was so angry that his teeth ached.


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°What did I say? Don¡¯t you hear it? Why do you refuse to be a nice person and have to be a mad dog? You talk like a big mouth. Do you think you are full of wisdom? Heh-heh, all that I can say is that you have misunderstood the word ¡®wisdom¡¯.¡±


    Feng Xingyun was infuriated, but heughed and said, ¡°Li Yidao, do you really think you can do whatever you want?¡±


    Li Mu interrupted him directly and said, ¡°You will know if I can do whatever I want very soon. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Mr. Bai, you would be dead now. I¡¯m telling you that if anyone spreads any rumor about the Lady of the Clouds from now on, both that person and you will die. Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°Hah-hah-hah.¡± Feng Xingyuanughed. ¡°Who do you think you are, huh? You¡¯re lucky to have made your way to the fourth ce on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. Do you really think that no one in the Star River can defeat you?¡±


    ¡°You still have no idea who I am, but you will know very soon.¡± Li Mu held Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°That hack is just an appetizer. Let¡¯s cut the crap. Save your tricks for the time when we meet in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. I hope you bastard can stillugh so happily then.¡±


    With that, Li Mu took Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand, turned around, and left.


    Countless eyes in the main shrine hall followed the couple.


    He got angry and unsheathed his broadsword for his woman.


    Some people, especially some female practitioners, suddenly understood why the Lady of the Clouds was so loyal to Li Yidao.


    She was in love with the right person.


    At the very least, Li Yidao dared to thrust his broadsword at someone like Feng Xingyun the ¡°Nether Ghost¡± on such an asion to protect the reputation of the Lady of the Clouds. Such a man deserved admiration and loyalty.


    Some female practitioners even began to envy the Lady of the Clouds.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to find a loyal lover in one¡¯s life.


    ¡°Even though her peerless beauty is well known in the Star River and there are countless admirers chasing her, all that is notparable to having someone who loves and dotes on her with all his heart.¡±


    Even Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, looked at Li Mu in a way that somewhat showed hisplicated emotions.


    When Feng Xingyun insulted the Lady of the Clouds just now, Huangfu Chengdao felt angry and wanted to take action, but he hesitated for a moment. As a result, Li Yidao took action before he did. From this point of view, he knew that Li Yidao did not deceive the Lady of the Clouds, yet he didn¡¯t want to give up.


    When Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong were about to reach the door of the main shrine hall, Feng Xingyun could not control himself anymore. With a resentful look on his face, he raised his head and said, ¡°Heh-heh-heh, the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm? Li Yidao, do you think you can walk out of this hall alive today?¡±


    He always boasted of his cleverness. He thought he could y others, but others could not y him.


    Today, however, Li Yidao prevailed on him and humiliated him in terms of both words and courage. Li Mu stabbed him in the heart with knife-like words and poked his sore spot, driving him to the edge.


    Li Mu turned around and looked at Feng Xingyun.


    ¡°Is he really the second Heavenly Legend who is known for his wisdom?


    ¡°Even if all the people in the Ziwei Star Zone were retards, he still would not be qualified for that, would he?¡±


    ¡°Heh-heh-heh, Li Yidao, I¡¯m going to kill you today, even if I will get punished.¡± A light ck halo was circting around Feng Xingyun¡¯s body, and strange energy waves were bursting out from his body. His eyes were bloodshot, as if scarlet blood was surging in them.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Bai Yuanshou frowned.


    ¡°Li Yidao is really a troublemaker. At today¡¯s banquet, he caught all the people¡¯s attention and drove the young master of the Heavenly Deity n and Feng Xingyun crazy... If I hadn¡¯t promised that person that I would protect him, I would be more than happy to leave him alone.¡±


    Bai Yuanshou was about to say something to stop Li Mu.


    Just then, another voice suddenly rang out in the main shrine hall.


    ¡°Heh-heh, the Nether Ghost n is really getting worse with each generation. Do you want to kill someone at the banquet of the Heavenly Fox n?¡± A pleasant and brick woman¡¯s voice was heard. A stunning woman wearing a blue divine robe came to the center of the main shrine hall. She looked at Feng Xingyun and said, ¡°Anyone who kills people or disrespects the God in this shrine hall is going to die.¡±


    Feng Xingyun¡¯s fierce eyes fell upon this beautiful woman.


    ¡°Who are you? What makes you say those words?¡± He sneered.


    Bai Yuanshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this woman. He frowned. He could no longer just stand by and watch. He walked up and gently patted Feng Xingyun on the shoulder. In an instant, the powerful energy waves from Feng Xingyun¡¯s body disappeared without a trace. Bai Yuanshou said, ¡°My dear nephew, don¡¯t be rude. This is the new goddess of the Green Fox Tribe in the Heavenly Fox Temple. You should watch yournguage. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect you if youmit sphemy.¡±


    Feng Xingyun looked shocked. When he looked at her again, his eyes were shing with fear and awe.


    The crowd in the main shrine hall burst into uproar and exmation.


    In the Ziwei Star Zone, there were some ancient myths and legends about gods.


    Among them, there was a legend about the gods of the Heavenly Fox n.


    For millions of years, the Heavenly Fox n consisted of several major branches, among which the White Fox Tribe, Green Fox Tribe, and Fire Fox Tribe were thergest ones. All of the three tribes once had Fox Gods with great power and influence in the entire Star River. Every time a Fox God appeared, the Heavenly Fox n would enter a stage of prosperity. Legend had it that each Fox God would be reincarnated, and when it reached a certain age, it could awaken the memory and strength of its previous lives.


    No one had ever heard of the appearance of a Fox God until now.


    ¡°Could it be that this Fox God of the Green Fox Tribe has just awakened?¡±


    The awakening of a Fox God of the Heavenly Fox n was a major event that shocked various Star Regions.


    In an instant, all eyes fell upon the peerless beauty in a blue divine robe.


    Li Mu looked at her in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Bi Yan would turn up at such a moment.


    It had been more than a month since they parted in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe. They hadn¡¯t seen each other again since then. Today, it seemed that the bloodline that Bi Yan had awakened was even more powerful than he had imagined. Even Bai Yuanshou, the Pontifex Vulpes, stood in awe of her.


    ¡°Has she be a goddess?¡±


    Li Mu stared at her.


    The innocent little girl in the old days had be a stunning woman of peerless beauty. She was indescribably beautiful and graceful. She really looked like a deity looking down at the mundane world.


    ¡°The Heavenly Fox n has the authority to make the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. If anyone dares to kill any listed Heavenly Legend before the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is opened, I will kill them and all the members of their races, tribes, and species.¡± Bi Yan said in an ethereal and emotionless voice. ¡°I will surely investigate the previous massacre cases and call the murderers to ount.¡±


    She gave off a mighty godlike aura.


    The energy waves from her were not strong, but all the people on the scene, regardless of their cultivation level, had the impulse to kneel down and pay tribute. That was an animal instinct originated from the depths of their souls.


    She was the true goddess.


    Even such powerful people like Bai Yuanshou had to bow his head slightly at this moment.

 Chapter 706 - A Legend

    <h4>Chapter 706 A Legend</h4>


    Bi Yan nced at Feng Xingyun.


    Feng Xingyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He instinctively lowered his head, not daring to meet the Green Fox God¡¯s eyes.


    However, Bi Yan was still looking at him. The look in her eyes seemed to be calm, yet it generated a pressure that ordinary living beings were unable to withstand.


    In the end, Feng Xingyun had no choice but to bend over. He said, ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have made trouble in the main shrine hall, but Li Yidao forced me to do so. Your Majesty, I hope you can be fair and just in handling this matter, I...¡±


    Bi Yan said, ¡°Do gods need you to teach them how to act?¡±


    Feng Xingyun immediately stopped talking and bowed his head, looking anxious and frightened.


    He had a very strange feeling.


    Bi Yan¡¯s words were not tinged with anger, but each of them hammered his heart hard like a thunderbolt, making his heart pound wildly. A feeling of uncontroble fear welled up inside him.


    ¡°Is this the power of a god?¡±


    This was the first time Feng Xingyun saw a deity, so he couldn¡¯t control his emotions.


    Bi Yan looked at Li Mu.


    In her eyes, Li Mu saw indifference, emotionless coldness, and calmness towards all the people without discrimination.


    ¡°Li Yidao, making trouble in the main shrine hall is sphemy. How dare you draw your broadsword in the shrine hall?¡± Bi Yan said in a tone as cold as a cier.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    Bi Yan, the Green Fox God, continued. ¡°Since it¡¯s your first offense, I forgive you this time. However, if you continue acting so arrogantly, you won¡¯t be able to get out of this ce. Do you understand?¡±


    Li Mu nodded thoughtfully.


    The other practitioners, masters, and big shots had a very strange feeling upon hearing her words.


    The Green Fox God seemed to be treating Li Yidao preferentially. She treated and talked to Feng Xingyun in a brusque manner, but she connived in what Li Yidao did. She seemed to be rebuking him, but what she said was more like a piece of advice or warning.


    Only Bai Yuanshou, the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, and a few others understood things clearly.


    ¡°Bi Yan, the Green Fox God, had once had a rtionship with Li Yidao in the mundane world. How could she really me him?¡±


    Actually, the chief and several elders of the Green Fox Tribe admired Li Yidao very much. He seemed to have a mysterious magic power. Wherever he went, there would always be a noble helping him. Every time he was in danger, someone would step up and speak up for him... This was luck. He was incredibly lucky.


    In the end, Li Mu made obeisance and said goodbye to the people in the main shrine hall.


    He canceled the appointment with the chief of the Green Fox Tribe.


    It was because he had seen Bi Yan and understood something.


    ¡°The Jianghu is a long way to go.


    ¡°Bi Yan is shouldering the responsibilities of a deity now. She is no longer the little girl that I knew in the good old days.


    ¡°She can¡¯t go back to the past.


    ¡°She has awakened the memories hidden in her bloodline.


    ¡°Bi Yan is apletely different person now, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Li Mu walked out of the main shrine hall holding Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand.


    The guards of the Heavenly Fox n escorted the two of them through the winding corridors and out of the main shrine hall. They saw the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, who was waiting for them in the square.


    ¡°Young Master, how is it going?¡± The Posthouse Officer came up to greet them.


    A smile as bright as a blooming chrysanthemum appeared on his chubby face.


    Evidently, he was very happy with the reward he had received in the shrine hall.


    Li Mu even vaguely felt that the energy waves in Dongfang Piaoliang¡¯s body had be stronger. He might have obtained some kind of magic or secret skill.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Let me introduce thisdy to you. She is my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Actually, Dongfang Piaoliang already thought of something the moment he saw Li Mu holding Hua Xiangrong¡¯s hand just now. When Li Mu introduced thedy, he did not feel surprised at all. He just felt that this woman wearing a white dress and a veil covering her face had an inexplicable charm. He didn¡¯t even dare to take another look at her. He always felt that the dazzling white color might drag his soul into it.


    However, Li Mu continued with the introduction. ¡°The Lady of the Clouds.¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang was suddenly dumbfounded with his mouth wide open.


    That name made him feel a little dizzy.


    ¡°The Lady of the Clouds is the most beautiful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    ¡°Li Yidao has just attended a banquet. In less than four hours, he has taken the Lady of the Clouds away from the young master of the Heavenly Deity n. He... he is simply godlike.¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang didn¡¯t feel it appropriate to ask any more questions, so he followed closely behind the two of them dizzily.


    Even after they returned to the posthouse by flying shuttle, he still found it a little difficult to believe everything that happened.


    He vaguely guessed that something great must have happened at the banquet in the shrine hall.


    As soon as they walked into the room, Hua Xiangrong flung herself into Li Mu¡¯s arms.


    Before Li Mu had time to react, Hua Xiangrong kissed Li Mu with her tender lips.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    It happened so quickly that Li Mu had no chance to react.


    Hua Xiangrong had always been quiet and elegant, but now she suddenly became extremely passionate like an active volcano that suddenly erupted. Before Li Mu had any time to react, she had pressed her soft body tightly against him.


    ¡°Hua¡¯er, we...¡± Li Mu wanted to say something.


    But Hua Xiangrong directly kissed Li Mu on the lips.


    Li Mu felt the surges of passion from the beauty in his arms, which were likeva flows that were about to engulf him.


    ¡°Li Mu, I¡¯ve been drifting in the Star River for too long, and I¡¯ve always been afraid that I can¡¯t find you. But I don¡¯t care now. I don¡¯t care how things will turn out, what the future will be like, or what will happen tomorrow. I just want to give myself to you right now. I¡¯ll live and die for you only.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong was panting, and her cheeks were flushed, but her eyes looked unprecedentedly determined.


    Li Mu still wanted to say something.


    Hua Xiangrong leaned against him in a tone that sounded like both pleading and ordering, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say no to me.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯sst defense suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    All the thoughts in his mind vanished. He held her soft and tender body tightly with his arms and responded to her in the most passionate and enthusiastic way.


    He waved his hand and created several magic formations serving as the istion barriers.


    The rustling sounds of undressing rang out in the room.


    As the old saying goes, ¡°Walls have ears.¡±


    Rumors about what happened at the banquet in the Heavenly Fox Temple soon spread around the Imperium Vulpes Divine City.


    The story of the love triangle between Li Yidao, Huangfu Chengdao, and the Lady of the Clouds spread in the fastest and wildest way. In less than one day, almost all the people in every street and alley had begun to talk about it.


    Heroes and beauties had always been the most popr topic of discussion.


    Li Yidao was a hero.


    Although Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, had never set foot on the Immortal-ying tform during thepetition between Heavenly Legends, he could definitely be considered a hero given his glorious achievements.


    The two most outstanding super Heavenly Legends of the younger generation in the Ziwei Star Zone had a falling out over the most beautiful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone. This undoubtedly coincided with people¡¯s expectations for a legend.


    Moreover, many people told the passionate love story of Li Yidao and the Lady of the Clouds after embellishing it, which made countless people admire and bless the couple.


    At the banquet in the main shrine hall, Feng Xingyun the ¡°Nether Ghost¡±, who ranked second on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, sowed discord between Li Yidao and Huangfu Chengdao, which affected the Lady of the Clouds. Li Yidao directly ignored everything and drew his saber to kill Feng Xingyun at the banquet. He almost killed the most outstanding sessor of the Nether Ghost n on the spot. That event became a note to the passionate love story.


    The behaviors of these two people highlighted the legendary story about the perfect couple of Li Yidao and the Lady of the Clouds.


    Undoubtedly, Li Yidao benefited the most from the legend.


    In the eyes of the public, he was a hero who drew the broadsword to defend his lover and was willing to sacrifice everything for his lover.


    The Heavenly Fox n had always been advocating freedom and love. In the Ziwei Star Zone, there were stories about the love between fox girls and schrs everywhere. Therefore, almost overnight, countless practitioners of the Heavenly Fox n recognized and appreciated what Li Mu did.


    In contrast, Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, and Feng Xingyun, the ¡°Nether Ghost¡±, became the biggest losers.


    Of course, more people that were observant noticed some things behind the story about the banquet in the main shrine hall.


    For example, Li Yidao made a cut in the area between Feng Xingyun¡¯s eyebrows with his broadsword. That seemed to coincide with the previous guesses about Li Yidao¡¯s strength¡ªhe had the strength to rank first on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions, and he was invincible once he drew his mysterious broadsword. It was said that if Li Yidao had not stayed his hand for the sake of Bai Yuanshou, the Pontifex Vulpes, Feng Xingyun would probably have been killed on the spot.


    Li Yidao¡¯s strength was really terrifying.


    Even Huangfu Chengdao, the top Heavenly Legend, might not necessarily kill Feng Xingyun with one move. These two people were old rivals, and they had fought with each other many times. Although Huangfu Chengdao got the upper hand, he had never made Feng Xingyun that embarrassed.


    Li Yidao had aplished something that Huangfu Chengdao could not.


    Many great powers had secretly adjusted their strategies for dealing with Li Yidao.


    ¡°He is going to die. He must die!¡±


    In the residence of the Nether Ghost n, Feng Xingyun was so angry that he smashed his favorite jade ware like a ferocious beast. He could hardly control his emotions.


    The armored guards of the Nether Ghost n had never seen their young master being so angry and out of control.


    ¡°Young Master, I am willing to fight that bastard from the inferior world to the death, behead him, ande back to you with his head.¡±


    A loyal guard volunteered, kneeling on one knee on the ground.


    Feng Xingyun¡¯s eyes fell on the face of his trusted guard.


    For a moment, he was wavering.


    This guard was apanion who had grown up together with Feng Xingyun. He was also a peerless genius of the Nether Ghost n. However, due to his humble background, he did not have a high social status, but he was absolutely powerful. He had already entered the King Realm. If he was sent to assassinate Li Yidao, he would definitely have a chance of sess.


    However...


    ¡°No. We can¡¯t do it now.¡±


    In the end, Feng Xingyun managed to hold back his killing intent.

 Chapter 707 - Dual Cultivation · Sudden Rise of Cultivation Level

    <h4>Chapter 707 Dual Cultivation ¡¤ Sudden Rise of Cultivation Level</h4>


    Feng Xingyun took a deep breath.


    He choked back his anger and became levelheaded again.


    Feng Xingyun walked over to the trusted guard named You Yu, pulled the guard back to his feet, and said, ¡°The Green Fox God has intervened in this matter and issued an edict that strictly prohibits attacks on any listed Heavenly Legend. Although she is only a deity that has just assumed her role, she has absolute authority in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City. I can¡¯t let my most loyal and excellentpanion die because of my anger.¡±


    You Yu felt very grateful to his master.


    The other armored guards also knelt down on one knee and expressed their loyalty.


    Feng Xingyun said, ¡°I must apologize to you. Because I made a mistake today, you were humiliated because of my mistake, and I even brought disgrace upon our n because of my impulsive behavior. I failed to clearly understand Li Yidao¡¯s temperament and acted in the wrong way, so he took the opportunity and counter-attacked me... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    All the guards were indignant about the insult that their master had suffered.


    The original low morale suddenly rose.


    Feng Xingyun helped them up and said, ¡°I have to make some preparations so that I can grind Li Yidao¡¯s bones and scatter his ashes in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm... Someone hurry back to the n and bring the divine artifact.¡±


    ck! ck!


    He threw the most valuable porcin ware to the floor.


    It was made by a master of molding and worth hundreds of gold-colored fairy crystals.


    Huangfu Chengdao was perhaps angrier than Feng Xingyun.


    For Huangfu Chengdao, either the psychological or the physical blow he had suffered was nothingpared to his losing the Lady of the Clouds. For the first time in his life, he felt so helpless that he could only watch his beloved woman leave with another man.


    The way that the Lady of the Clouds looked at Li Yidao made him feel as if he was on pins and needles.


    He was much worried that something might happen between her and Li Yidao.


    All those that had been in love could understand that feeling.


    ¡°Li Yidao, I must kill you.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao crushed his favorite sword into pieces, but he was still furious.


    ¡°Someone go and keep an eye on that posthouse,¡± he shouted loudly.


    A King-level master of the Heavenly Deity n immediately headed to the posthouse to be on watch.


    Huangfu Chengdao sat quietly on the throne. Thousands of thoughts and images shed through his mind. He remembered the time when he traveled with the Lady of the Clouds and how desperately he wanted this woman. Those memories made him feel like a cat was scratching his heart.


    He spoke again, ¡°Uncle Hei, pass my order and put a price on Li Yidao¡¯s head.¡±


    An old voice rang out from the dark. ¡°Young Master, the Green Fox God has issued an edict. We can¡¯t take action against him in the Imperium Vulpes Divine city. As your protector, I have to remind you of that.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao said angrily, ¡°Of course I know that, but my bounty is for something to be done in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. Send a message to all the Heavenly Legends that are qualified to enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm and offer rewards to them for going against Li Yidao. Anyone who can kill Li Yidao will receive the reward of a legendary Cultivation Method plus one hundred thousand gold-colored original crystals. Anyone who can injure Li Yidao will receive the reward of one hundred thousand gold-colored original crystals, and anyone who can provide information on Li Yidao¡¯s whereabouts will be rewarded twenty thousand gold-colored original crystals.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± replied the old voice.


    The Witchcraft Saint sat quietly in his secret chamber.


    A bronze oilmp was burning with a faint blue ghostly me in front of him.


    The bronze oilmp was strangely shaped like a ferocious ancient bird with a long neck. It was hovering in the air with its wings spread and carrying a dark blue me on its back. It was covered in green patinas, and some parts of it were rusted, giving off an antique, mysterious, and weird aura.


    The Witchcraft Saint opened his mouth and inhaled wisps of dim blue mes, as if he were breathing in the air.


    He repeated this process countless times.


    Then he stopped practicing and walked out of the secret chamber. A protector was standing guard at the door to protect him from being disturbed or interrupted during his training.


    ¡°The Heavenly Deity n has sent us a message.¡± The protector handed a jade medallion to him.


    The Witchcraft Saint injected some natural qi into the jade medallion, looked at it casually, and sneered. ¡°Tell Huangfu Chengdao that one hundred thousand gold-colored original crystals and a legendary Cultivation Method are meaningless to us. If he wants me to kill Li Yidao for him, he must reward me with the Divine Fire Breathing Skill of the Heavenly Deity n.¡±


    The protector said, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, isn¡¯t it? The ¡®Divine Fire Breathing Skill¡¯ is one of the six core secret skills of the Heavenly Deity n. They will never disclose a secret skill. How could they give it to you so easily?¡±


    The Witchcraft Saint smiled faintly and said, ¡°People in love are blind. Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s mind is in turmoil now. He no longer has the heroic spirit and ambition that he used to have. He will agree to my condition for the sake of the Lady of the Clouds.¡±


    ¡°Then I will go and give it a try,¡± said the protector.


    If he could get one of the six secret skills of the Heavenly Deity n, that would be a huge gain for him.


    ¡°One hundred thousand gold-colored original crystals? Heh-heh, what an attractive fortune.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s good news. A legendary Cultivation Method is what I have been dreaming of. If I can get it, I will definitely soar to the sky. Heh-heh, I can¡¯t kill Li Yidao in a head-on fight, but as long as I act carefully and make my move secretly, I will have a chance.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can stop Li Yidao from drawing his broadsword, I will have a chance of killing him.¡±


    ¡°When a high reward is offered, brave fellows are bound toe forward. All that I need to do is to watch secretly and take action when Li Yidao is seriously injured by others. In that way, I might kill him.¡±


    ¡°Destruction pursues the great.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, my Poisoning Skill finallyes in handy. I have a lot of opportunities to kill Li Yidao in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.¡±


    As the news of the Heavenly Deity n offering rewards for going against Li Yidao spread, many of the top 100 Heavenly Legends wanted to do something about it.


    After all, unlike the Immortal-ying tform designed for fairpetition, the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was a ce where they could use all kinds of shady methods. To kill someone in there, they didn¡¯t need to engage in a head-on fight with the target, but instead, they could achieve the purpose by secretly plotting against the target. It was even possible for one to kill a stronger opponent by these means. After all, arge number of bugs and ants could even devour lions and tigers sometimes.


    There were undercurrents simmering beneath the surface.


    ¡°Agree to all of their conditions.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao snarled.


    Just now, he got the news that the Lady of the Clouds and Li Yidao had spent one day and one night together in the same room.


    ¡°They live in the same room.


    ¡°Nobody knows what¡¯s happened.


    ¡°No. The Lady of the Clouds has a strong sense of self-control. She will never...¡±


    Hatred and jealousy almost drove him crazy.


    ¡°Do you mean that we agree to all the conditions?¡± The protector frowned and continued. ¡°Young Master, some conditions are outrageous. For example, the Witchcraft Saint is coveting our ¡®Divine Fire Breathing Skill¡¯...¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I agree to all the conditions. Does he want the ¡®Divine Fire Breathing Skill¡¯? As long as he can kill Li Yidao, I¡¯ll give it to him. Hey-hey, it¡¯s just that he has to be alive to practice it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± said the protector.


    Everything seemed like a dream to Li Mu.


    He finally experienced the most original joy of being a man.


    They had been together through the whole day and night. Although Hua Xiangrong had a Natural Taoist Figure and a special physique, she was still tired. She was lying in bed with her tender arms and white feet uncovered and a satisfied and happy smile on her face. Obviously, she was sleeping soundly.


    Li Mu had already put on his robe. He sat there, practicing the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± to guide the natural qi surging wildly in his body.


    He had made a breakthrough.


    After making love to Hua Xiangrong, he had broken through the Soldier Realm and entered the General Realm.


    Li Mu was surprised.


    But he soon remembered that when he was on the Heavenly Land, someone told him that Hua Xiangrong had a Natural Taoist Figure, and if a man could work with her for Yin and Yang Dual Cultivation, there would be incredible benefits, especially for cultivation. Through dual cultivation, the couple could gain benefitsparable to magic skills.


    ¡°Does what happened today prove that his words are true?¡±


    When Li Mu held the beauty in his arms and did whatever he wanted to her, he did not feel the benefits of sex between a man and a woman. However, when he practiced the ¡°Xiantian Skill¡± to guide his natural qi, he had an incredible feeling. After he entered the General Realm, his natural qi was endless, and it was still surging wildly inside him. It seemed that he could reach an even higher cultivation level.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Even though she has a Natural Taoist Figure, how could the benefits of dual cultivation be so great? This is crazy.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help wondering.


    He thought for a long time and finally came to the conclusion that Hua Xiangrong had probably been practicing the Xiantian Skill with her Natural Taoist Figure, so her Cultivation Method was highlypatible with Li Mu¡¯s, and the benefits of dual cultivation were doubled because of that.


    It took Li Mu a whole day to guide, constrain, and finally master the natural qi surging wildly in his body.


    ¡°I have sessfully reached the elementary level of General Realm.¡±


    He carefully felt this brand new power inside him.


    Generally speaking, after a practitioner entered the General Realm, it would take him several years or even decades to consolidate his cultivation achievement before he could reach the elementary level, even if the practitioner was a genius. However, it took Li Mu just one day toplete the journey that others needed many years to finish. It was simply incredible.


    Li Mu felt refreshed andfortable all over.


    He smiled and stood up. He found that Hua Xiangrong was sitting on the edge of the bed, wearing a robe that could barely conceal her tender body, looking at him shyly.


    She had woken up.


    She had changed from a girl into a young woman. Nourished with love, she looked more radiant and iparably charming, as if she were reborn overnight. At first nce, Li Mu waspletely stunned.


    Moreover, Hua Xiangrong¡¯s cultivation had suddenly risen to a level even higher than that of Li Mu. She had reached the high level of General Realm.


    Her Natural Taoist Figure was really amazing.


    ¡°Li Mu.¡± Hua Xiangrong stood up, picked up Li Mu¡¯s clothes, and helped Li Mu to get dressed.


    That was something that she had wanted to do for a very, very long time, and now her wish had finally been fulfilled.


    When she thought of her active movest night, she felt shy but did not regret it at all.


    While she was wandering in the Star River, she already thought it through. She didn¡¯t want to miss another opportunity, and she believed that her affection for Li Mu would never change.


    The two of them changed their clothes, freshened up, opened the door, and walked out.


    Sunlight poured down on them.


    There were nine days left before the opening of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    Li Mu suddenly realized that he should make the best use of his time and spend a few more days on dual cultivation. Maybe he could reach an even higher cultivation level.


    Now that the barrier between them was gone, he hadpletely epted Hua Xiangrong and no longer thought about anyone else.

 Chapter 708 - Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 708 Reminder</h4>


    Time passed very quickly.


    Undercurrents were still simmering in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City.


    However, since Bi Yan, the Green Fox God, showed up and issued the divine edict that temporarily deterred various powers, no Heavenly Legend had been attacked or assassinated. Everything seemed to have returned to its normal, calm state.


    Bi Yan investigated the previous murders of Heavenly Legends and found some clues.


    The bases of several assassins had been identified, but there was no conclusive information on whether the Dark Sect was responsible or not.


    The Green Fox Temple had been keeping this matter a secret and investigating it secretly.


    Li Mu did not care much about what was happening out there.


    He practiced hard every day.


    His natural qi and cultivation level were growing rapidly.


    The effects of dual cultivation with a Natural Taoist Figure were really extraordinary.


    As expected, the level of Li Mu¡¯s Xiantian Skill reached a higher level.


    It was the first time that Li Mu had improved the Xiantian Skill to a new level without going through a life-and-death battle.


    More natural qi channels had formed like capiries in his body. Many of them had not been discovered before, and they had not even been recorded in the many martial arts books and documents in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    However, what Li Mu was a little surprised about was that after his Xiantian Skill reached a new level, his Third Eye did not experience any mutation again and it was still the ¡°Eye of ws¡±.


    ¡°It seems that the mutation and improvement of my Third Eye may not necessarily happen every time I improve my Xiantian Skill. From irvoyance at the beginning through the Eye of Thunderbolts to the Eye of ws, my Gazing Skill has already reached a terrifying level. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the powers of my Eye of Thunderbolts and Eye of ws should have increased greatly after this breakthrough.¡±


    Without a suitable opponent for testing the power of those skills, Li Mu could only guess based on his feeling.


    The Xiantian Skill was a kind of magical skill that could nourish qi. Every time it reached a new level, it could cause the Third Eye to mutate or increase the power of the Third Eye. Besides that, its most important function was to create more natural qi channels in the body.


    It was said that a master in the King Realm usually had thirty-six thousand natural qi channels in the body.


    ording to the martial arts theory in the Ziwei Star Zone, with more natural qi channels in one¡¯s body, the physical body would be better nourished, the power released by the physical body would be stronger, and one would be able to improve the cultivation level faster. Li Mu had just reached the elementary level of General Realm, but he already had thirty-six thousand natural qi channels in his body. That was the amazing power of the Xiantian Skill.


    Li Mu had improved his cultivation level much faster than the ordinary General-level masters having thirty-six thousand natural qi channels. His power was nowparable to that of a king.


    In addition, he also benefited from dual cultivation¡­


    After nine days, Li Mu would have reached the intermediate level of General Realm.


    That was simply a miracle.


    It was a miracle of cultivation speed.


    The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm would be opened tomorrow.


    ording to the rules set by the Heavenly Fox Temple, the top twenty super Heavenly Legends could enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm in advance using their own secret tokens, and in half a day after that, the other Heavenly Legends would be sent into the secret realm together.


    This half a day¡¯s time might make a great difference. Many opportunitiessted for only a moment, so those who entered the secret realm earlier could seize the opportunities earlier. Those who missed the opportunities would probably need to spend their whole life struggling to catch up with others.


    The night of the ninth day fell, and themps were lit.


    The night view of Imperium Vulpes Divine City was fascinatingly beautiful.


    After Li Mu finished his ¡°practice¡±, he and Hua Xiangrong came to a special quiet room prepared by the Posthouse Officer to visit the Machete Loli.


    The Machete Loli was still in aa, but her condition did not worsen thanks to the treatment of Dong Guo and the care of her sister, Bu Feiyan. She was lying in bed and breathing evenly, as if she were fast asleep.


    The hope of her recovery rested in the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day for us to enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. Rest assured. I will definitely find the herb to help you recover.¡±


    Li Mu said softly, looking at the Machete Loli in sound sleep.


    Bu Feiyan had been looking after her younger sister these days. She gradually epted the fact and was no longer as sorrowful as before. She had used all the methods, channels, and people connections that she could think of to look for the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb, but she didn¡¯t find it. Dong Guo was right. This kind of magic herb was so rare that it was impossible for Bu Feiyan, who was born in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, to get it.


    Therefore, now all her hopes rested on Li Yidao.


    ¡°Thanks, Young Master,¡± Bu Feiyan bowed gently and said, ¡°as long as you can save my younger sister, I am willing to be your maid and serve you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Rumors about Li Yidao¡¯s romantic affairs were spreading in the outside world.


    Rumor had it that Li Yidao was a very romantic man who had not only won the favor of the Lady of the Clouds, but also pulled at the heartstrings of Daji the little princess at the banquet in the Heavenly Fox Temple. Dissolute but not vulgar, he was a master in dealing with women and he never rejected any beautiful woman.


    Bu Feiyan was deep in thought. ¡°Considering my background and the powers behind me and Li Yidao¡¯s current status and reputation, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t take me to heart. As long as he nods his agreement, I¡¯m willing to give him all the resources, wealth, and Cultivation Methods that I can obtain from the powers standing behind me. My beauty is perhaps the only thing that I can use to repay him for his help.¡±


    She was worried about her sister¡¯s safety, and herst hope rested on Li Yidao.


    For this reason, she must offer the only thing she had to Li Yidao before the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was opened.


    She would even agree without hesitation if Li Yidao wanted to receive the ¡°reward¡± in advance.


    She was willing to pay any price for the sake of her sister.


    Even if the price that she had to pay was herself.


    Upon hearing her words, Li Mu was surprised. He smiled wryly as he rubbed his temples.


    ¡°Damn it!


    ¡°She must have some misunderstanding about me.¡±


    Li Mu also heard about some of the rumors spreading out there.


    ording to the rumors, he had be an evil yboy who was fooling around and flirting with women everywhere. No one knew who was making groundless usations, but the rumors had been highly distorted and greatly exaggerated. It was even rumored that Li Yidao had slept with over a hundred female practitioners in the recent period.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I want to save her because she helped me when I was in danger. As the saying goes, ¡®The grace of a drop of water should be repaid by the gushing spring.¡¯ I don¡¯t want anything in return.¡± Li Mu reminded her euphemistically.


    Bu Feiyan blushed. She understood what Li Mu meant.


    She wanted to say something, but she suddenly saw that her sister¡¯s fingers were moving.


    ¡°Ah, her fingers are moving. Her fingers are moving¡­¡± Bu Feiyan was overjoyed. She immediately rushed to the bedside.


    Li Mu was also surprised to see that the fingers of the Machete Loli¡¯s right hand were moving. It looked like she was trying hard to raise her right hand.


    ¡°Is her wound healing?¡±


    Li Mu hurried over and held her fingers in his hand to transfer some wood qi of the Eastern Wood Emperor to her.


    Just then, an extremely strange spiritual force was transmitted through her fingers.


    Li Mu saw a beam of sword light ripping through the air above the downtown area.


    Only he could see it.


    The feeble voice of the Machete Loli rang out in Li Mu¡¯s head. ¡°Be¡­ careful¡­ Be careful¡­¡±


    Only he could hear it.


    Then, her fingers and arms dropped down, and she no longer responded.


    Li Mu observed her with his Third Eye and natural qi, only to find that she had fallen back into aa.


    It seemed that the Machete Loli gave him a warning with herst bit of willpower.


    The image about the beam of sword light that he saw just now should be the scene of the Machete Loli and the young swordsman in ck being attacked on their way back to the posthouse. What happened at that short moment was engraved in her soul and memory.


    This was the firsthand evidence against the murderer.


    Li Mu memorized this scene and watched it carefully over and over again.


    Dong Guo came after he heard the news. He conducted an examination, shook his head, and said, ¡°Perhaps she hase to her senses for a moment only. That doesn¡¯t mean she haspletely recovered. She still needs the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb for full recovery of her soul.¡±


    The delight in Bu Feiyan¡¯s eyes gradually faded away.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t think that Dong Guo¡¯s words were entirely right.


    Although the Machete Loli seemed to be in a vegetative state, she should be able to sense the outside world. She could hear the conversation between Li Mu and Bu Feiyan. It was just that she could not control her body to make a response. As for her change and reminder a moment ago, she should be making her biggest andst efforts to remind him about something.


    She felt that he would be in danger after he entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t tell him about whom he should guard against.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be careful and find the magic herb to help you recover.¡±


    Li Mu transferred some of his Divine Consciousness to her.


    Then he found that the furrowed brow of the unconscious Machete Loli seemed to have eased a little.


    After exchanging a few words with Dong Guo, Li Mu left the room.


    Dong Guo did not dare to give himself airs in front of Li Yidao, but instead he was very respectful to thetter. He patted his chest and promised that he would try his best to keep the Machete Loli¡¯s condition stable before Li Mu found the magic herb.


    When Li Mu returned to his courtyard, he was surprised to find that the leader of blue-armor practitioners of the Green Fox Tribe was waiting for him there with four followers carrying a box glowing with blue light.


    ¡°Mr. Li, these are the secret treasures that our god gave you. You can use them to protect yourself and kill your opponents in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.¡± The leader of blue-armor practitioners was very polite and respectful.


    ¡°Um?


    ¡°Are these the secret treasures from Bi Yan?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised and overjoyed.


    He didn¡¯t lose this friend.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Li Mu sent the five blue-armor practitioners out of the posthouse and returned to the courtyard. Hua Xiangrong had already taken the blue box into the room.


    Li Mu opened the box and checked the items in it. He was quite surprised.


    Inside the box were the six treasures that he saw on the jade tes in the hands of six beautiful maids that day. Back then, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe offered these treasures to him in an attempt to rope him in. Each of them was extremely rare.


    Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong had a night of sweet and tender lovemaking.


    The next day, an envoy of the Heavenly Fox Temple came to pick Li Mu up in person. Li Mu entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm using his token.


    Hua Xiangrong stayed in the posthouse, waiting for Li Mu toe back.

 Chapter 709 - Heavenly Fox Secret Realm · Resentful Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 709 Heavenly Fox Secret Realm ¡¤ Resentful Spirits</h4>


    Swoosh!


    A broadsword shed.


    A giant Fiery Bull fell to the ground.


    Blood spurted out.


    Li Mu gasped heavily, feeling exhausted.


    The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was more dangerous than he had imagined.


    He was standing on a hill surrounded by the huge dead bodies of Fiery Bulls. There were hundreds of them, all of which were killed by him just now.


    This type of ancient demonic bulls had already gone extinct in the outside world, but they existed and lived in groups inside the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. They were naturally aggressive towards all the creatures that intruded on their territory. Li Mu was unlucky. After entering the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm using his token, he happened to be in the territory of Fiery Bulls, so he had a fierce battle against these beasts. Despite his high cultivation level, he was exhausted.


    Fiery Bulls were not the creatures at the top of the food chain in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, but they were already so difficult to deal with. Li Mu felt that he had to reevaluate the danger level of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    ¡°The horns, teeth, hooves, and stomach of Fiery Bulls are all very good raw materials for runic alchemy, so they are highly sought after in the outside world.¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯s hand was a jade medallion.


    It contained detailed records of various precious treasures and the values of various ferocious ancient beasts in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, as well as detailed descriptions of some forbidden areas and taboos, the dangers and ws of living creatures in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, and methods of escape under various extreme circumstances.


    Li Mu got the information on Fiery Bulls from this jade medallion.


    Based on the information, he came to know that in nature, the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm did not belong to the Heavenly Fox n in the first ce. The Heavenly Fox n took possession of the hyperspace channel leading to this secret realm and could make the tokens for entering it. That was why there were the words ¡°Heavenly Fox¡± in its name.


    However, such a great fortune made others jealous. The other great powers did not want the Heavenly Fox n to takeplete control of the right to use this secret realm. They joined hands and exerted influence on the Heavenly Fox n. Through open strife and veiled struggles, both sides made concessions, and the other ns and powers won some quotas for entering the secret realm.


    This time, the Heavenly Fox n took the opportunity ofpetition between the Heavenly Legends and assigned those quotas to some Heavenly Legends, thus making a name for itself.


    The otherrge ns did not care much about that, because most of the top 100 Heavenly Legends were their people.


    Li Mu was lucky enough to get the opportunity to enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    Should he live in the past, no matter how famous he was in the Ziwei Star Zone, he would never have a chance to enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm if he was not from a well-known family or arge n. Moreover, it would be very difficult for him to enter any other smaller secret realm, not to mention the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    Just as in the case of some ancient countries on the Earth, aristocratic families controlled the assignment of opportunities, official positions, and social statuses.


    It was the same in the Star River.


    Thew of the jungle was an eternal rule in this world.


    Li Mu put away the jade medallion, found the dead body of the king of Fiery Bulls, cut off some rare materials from its body, and put them away.


    He gave up on the idea of taking some rare materials from the dead bodies of other Fiery Bulls and left.


    Because doing that would take him too much time.


    He had to hurry up and find the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb.


    That was his first goal of entering the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    Li Mu flew like a jet of light through the sky holding this broadsword.


    The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was vast and boundless. The mountains were precipitous, and the rivers were flowing wildly. Although it was abundant with Spiritual Qi, dangers were everywhere. It was definitely not a ce with beautiful mountains and rivers, but instead it was more like a ce with barren mountains and unruly waters.


    Poisonous gases and miasmas pervaded the air in its depth.


    If a general-level expert inhaled the poisonous air, his cultivation woulde to naught and he would turn into a skeleton in an instant.


    Li Mu had to be careful.


    When he flew over high mountains, he sawrge piles of white bones.


    The hills of white bones were glistening like snow patches under the sunlight.


    Li Mu had no idea how many creatures had died here.


    Some skeletons looked just like those of ancient giants. A single skeleton could be as tall as a white hill or wall. Even though those giant ancient beasts had been dead for thousands of years, there still seemed to be a trace of fierce spiritual force attached to their skeletons without memory or spiritual intelligence. When other living creatures passed by, that trace of spiritual force would suddenly turn into the phantom of a fierce totem, as if it wanted to devour them. That was extremely terrifying.


    Li Mu cautiously avoided them.


    ording to the information contained in that jade medallion like a guide book, the ces where white bones piled up like mountains were absolute forbidden areas for living creatures. The dead creatures had turned into resentful spirits residing in those mountains of bones. Once any living creatures got close, the resentful souls would spring up to attack the living creatures and devour their flesh and blood.


    Those resentful souls were desperately thirsty for the flesh and blood of living creatures.


    Li Mu would asionally fly over a hill of bones at a low altitude.


    Countless translucent monsters and fierce beasts roared furiously as they rushed out of the hill of white bones and soared into the sky. They were all over the sky, rushing madly at Li Mu like carnivorous ants. It was an extremely horrifying scene.


    Fortunately, they could survive only when they were attached to the skeletons. Once they were far enough from the skeletons, they would disappear instantly.


    Therefore, when Li Mu flew a certain distance using his Somersault Cloud skill, those fierce beasts roared and returned to the hill of bones unwillingly. They went back into the skeletons and waited for the next prey to pass by.


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed.


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    As Li Mu flew through the air standing on his broadsword, he suddenly saw a high mountain of bones at the end of the distant horizon. It was hundreds of thousands of meters high. From the distance, it looked like an ancient cier that linked the sky and the earth and a giant white pir supporting the sky.


    All kinds of hill-like giant skeletons, which were thousands of meters long, were much more terrifying than those of Tyrannosaurus rexes. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what giant prehistoric creatures left behind those skeletons. Even though they were tens of thousands of meters away from him, he could still feel the strong, violent, and fierce vibesing at him like surging waves.


    He examined that white pir with his Third Eye and found that it was multi-colored, and all kinds of monsters were screaming and swirling in them.


    Red clouds were rolling above the top of the pir.


    There was an iparably powerful vengeful spirit in there. Its aura was much stronger than that of a king-level master. Li Mu had no idea what it was.


    He dared not get close to it. He directly flew away on his broadsword without hesitation.


    Apart from those areas with white skeletons, there were other ces where many ferocious ancient beasts resided.


    Li Mu saw countless horrifying scenes when he flew on his broadsword.


    A Nine-winged Phoenix flew through the sky like a cloud, leading all kinds of birds like a majestic king. However, when it flew over an ocean, a gigantic demonic shark jumped out of the water, caught it, and then dragged it into the eye of the sea.


    Blood dyed the entire water red.


    He also saw a giant ape. It was tens of thousands of meters tall, giving off a fierce aura. While it was chasing a Two-winged Demonic Wolf, a gigantic mouth suddenly came out of the clouds and bit it.


    The next moment, something more terrifying happened. A huge bird appeared in the transparent air and directly swallowed the clouds in the sky. The unknown creature with a gigantic mouth in the clouds disappeared in an instant.


    The huge bird pped its wings leisurely. Its figure gradually faded away and finally disappeared without a trace.


    Li Mu broke out in a cold sweat.


    In that instant, the giant bird caught sight of him and even turned around to look.


    However, it ignored him, perhaps because it thought that he was not big enough to eat.


    ¡°Damn it. This world is so dangerous.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly felt that he was lucky to remain unscathed when he was flying through the sky freely. Except for the Fiery Bulls, he had not encountered any other creatures.


    ¡°I have underestimated the danger level of this ce.¡±


    He thought for a moment and took out the Armor Pill that Bi Yan, the Green Fox God, sent to him. He swallowed and activated it. A suit of soft blue armor appeared to cover his body. Like that huge bird, he slowly faded away into the air and concealed his aura to avoid attracting the attention of other fierce beasts.


    Half a dayter.


    Except for the dangers that Li Mu encountered, he did not meet any other Heavenly Legend.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Although I have great strength, I¡¯m still in such a mess and almost died several times. What about other Heavenly Legends? The top 20 super Heavenly Legends may get themselves out of trouble relying on their high cultivation levels and some secret treasures. However, the other eighty Heavenly Legends will get killed easily if theye to this ce.¡±


    As Li Mu pondered, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Now that the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is such a dangerous ce, why are the Heavenly Legends below the 20th rank so desperate to enter?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of dying?


    ¡°What exactly went wrong?¡±


    Some questions popped into Li Mu¡¯s mind, but he couldn¡¯t figure them out in a while.


    He had no choice but to focus on finding the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb.


    ¡°ording to the information, the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb grows at the periphery of the forbidden area withrge and small hills of bones. It is a magic herb that grows in the ce where the atmospheres of life and death gather. It has the power of Yin and Yang and can bnce life and death, so it can repair a broken soul¡­ In this case, I have to take a risk.¡±


    Li Mu flew over the ocean again and returned to the ce where he had been.


    He would definitely not dare to get close to that towering pir of white bones.


    In the end, he found an area where a rtively small hill of bones was standing. He walked slowly to the foot of the hill and began to look for the magic herbs in a jungle.


    He had read Dong Guo¡¯s book about the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb many times, so he knew the appearance of this magic herb very well.


    However, to his disappointment, he did not find it.


    Fortunately, he did not disturb the resentful spirits in this area.


    In the next day and night, Li Mu searched the peripheries of more than twenty areas with hills of bones, but he didn¡¯t find the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there is not enough Yin Qi in these areas with small hills of bones.¡±


    Li Mu hesitated.


    He felt that he might have to take the risk of heading to the forbidden areas withrger, more dangerous hills of bones to look for the magic herb.


    No matter how difficult it was, he had to save the Machete Loli.


    Li Mu made up his mind, ready to set out.


    Just then, he suddenly saw five light beams streaking through the sky.


    ¡°Help! Is there anyone who can help us¡­¡± Panicked shouts came from the light beams.

 Chapter 713 - Mass Killing

    <h4>Chapter 713 Mass Killing</h4>


    ¡°Thank you for being an idiot and being impatient to tell me that you and the others can bring your protectors into the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. Haha, you are not only stupid but also brainless,¡± Li Mu said sarcastically.


    From the very beginning, he never took Duan Shenping and his protector, Duan Zhide, the ¡°Seven Luminaries Killer Wolf¡±, seriously at all.


    However, Duan Shenping took it the wrong way.


    At first, Duan Shenping thought that Li Mu believed that he could escape.


    He sneered and said, ¡°Li Yidao, do you think that I wille to kill you without absolute certainty? Haha, you have no idea how precious and valuable your head is. Many have offered generous rewards for going against you. Hahaha, I know you can move very fast, but you don¡¯t even have a chance of escaping in front of my Seven Luminaries Divine Horse Battle Chariot...¡±


    ¡°Escape?¡±


    Before his voice faded away, Li Mu burst outughing and interrupted him directly.


    At the same time, Li Mu¡¯s right hand suddenly released a kind of strange power.


    All the skin, flesh, and blood disappeared in an instant, as if they had melted into the void. Only the white finger bones were left. He moved these finger bones gently. They could move flexibly.


    With such a hand of bones, he slowly grabbed the handle of the Samsara Knife on the back of his left shoulder.


    ¡°Many people want to know how powerful my broadsword is and if I can defeat all the other Heavenly Legends on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. Hehe, in fact, I also want to know the answer.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice was tinged with the sound of a strangeugh.


    The moment he grabbed the handle of the Samsara Knife with his right hand of bones, silvery mes suddenly burst out and spread to the handle of the Samsara Knife and his entire right arm.


    Then he drew his broadsword.


    The broadsword shed with silvery light.


    It was a mysterious broadsword strike.


    It was an unparalleled broadsword strike.


    It was... a dazzling broadsword strike.


    Duan Zhide, the ¡°Seven Luminaries Killer Wolf¡±, who was dressed in a gray cloak and had a strong aura, didn¡¯t even have time to react. The light of the broadsword engulfed him before he could create his Potential Realm.


    The broadsword shed for a long time.


    All the others felt a sharp pain in their eyes and were unable to see anything.


    Suddenly, someone screamed shrilly.


    ¡°Argh, you... Li Yidao? Uncle Duan, help me.¡±


    Duan Shenping, the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, was screaming in shock and anger.


    Thump.


    There came the sound of something heavy falling to the ground.


    The silvery light of the broadsword gradually disappeared.


    When the people around were able to see things again, they found that everything had changed.


    The person who sat in the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Horse Battle Chariot¡± proudly just now was gone. Li Yidao, who was wearing a silvery mask, was now sitting in it.


    Duan Shenping, the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, who had an absolute advantage at first, fell to the ground, lying on his stomach. Beside him were white broken bones and a tattered gray cloak.


    Duan Zhide, the ¡°Seven Luminaries Killer Wolf¡±, who was known as the number three master of the Seven Luminaries Star Region, had disappeared.


    The broken bones and tattered clothes on the ground seemed to have exined how he ended up and where he was.


    He was dead!


    He should be dead.


    The ordinary Heavenly Legends who were standing behind Duan Shenping just now had also fallen to the ground. A few moments ago, they looked at Li Mu sympathetically, but now they were in a panic.


    Li Mu turned defeat into victory in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Uncle Duan, Uncle Duan, you... Uncle Duan, don¡¯t try to scare me. Show up quickly. Where are you?¡± Duan Shenping was shocked and frightened. He didn¡¯t believe his uncle, who was his protector and hisst trump card, went missing just like that. He believed that his uncle must have used some secret skill and hidden himself somewhere.


    However, no matter how loudly he shouted, his uncle did not respond to him at all.


    ¡°Stop shouting. The pieces of your uncle are all over the ground. Take your time to look for him.¡± Li Mu straddled the bronze chariot holding the Samsara Knife in his hand.


    Duan Shenping could not ept the fact.


    ¡°Impossible. That is impossible. My uncle is the number three master of the Seven Luminaries Star Region. How could it be? My uncle, he...¡± Duan Shenping¡¯s cultivation achievement already came to naught when Li Mu threw him off the battle chariot. Given Li Mu¡¯s current strength, it was very easy for him to deal with an opponent like Duan Shenping.


    The Heavenly Legend who used to rank 19th was just a loser now.


    The other ordinary Heavenly Legends were trembling with fear.


    Ying Yuanyuan and Liao Bi¡¯ting were dumbfounded.


    At first, they thought that after the ¡°Seven Luminaries Killer Wolf¡± showed up, Li Yidao had no choice but to swallow his pride and escape. However, they couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Is this Li Yidao¡¯s real power?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Li Yidao can definitely rank first on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions.


    ¡°After all, Duan Zhide, the ¡®Seven Luminaries Killer Wolf¡¯, is a renowned master of the older generation.¡±


    Looking at the man wearing a silvery mask sitting in the bronze chariot, the two female Heavenly Legends couldn¡¯t help wondering if there was anything that this man couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°No wonder that even the Lady of the Clouds, the most beautiful woman in the Star River, takes a fancy to him.


    ¡°He is really an extraordinary man.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything. If you can tell me everything that you know, I can let you die quickly without suffering too much,¡± Li Mu said slowly.


    Duan Shenping¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You... Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Li Mu was amused. He said, ¡°You are being ridiculous. You havee here with your protector to kill me. Why should I pity you and spare your life?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You can¡¯t kill me. You can¡¯t...¡± Only then did Duan Shenping really feel frightened.


    He realized that Li Yidao would really kill him.


    For the first time, he felt that the threat and shadow of death were so close to him.


    He had never felt this way before.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    The more arrogant and domineering a person was, the more likely he would be timid and obsequious when he lost his advantage.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to talk too much. He directly raised his hand and dragged Duan Shenping, the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡±, whose cultivation achievement hade to naught, over to him. He pressed his palm on Duan Shenping¡¯s forehead and began to read the memories stored in thetter¡¯s Sea of Consciousness to find some useful information.


    Li Mu would not have mercy on such a despicable person.


    In a special ce like the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, he could not be softhearted. He had to eliminate all the opponents to prevent them from taking revenge.


    Therefore, he read the memories directly.


    After a while, he loosened his grip and threw Duan Shenping away. Thetter had already lost the strength to struggle.


    He stood up from the ¡°Seven Luminaries Divine Horse Battle Chariot¡±, made several handprints in a row, and then incorporated them into the battle chariot with his Taoist magic arts and runes.


    The battle chariot soon started shaking, making a rumbling sound, and the seven ck pottery horses suddenly became alive, as if they had awakened. The horses tossed their heads, swished their tails, and neighed. They pulled the battle chariot to travel through the sky back and forth like a streak of light. The sounds of hoofbeats could be heard.


    The battle chariot traveled fast when Duan Shenping drove it. However, it was actually traveling even faster now under Li Mu¡¯s control.


    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s a very interesting means of transportation. Haha.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Duan Shenping, who was dying, and said, ¡°Thank you very much. I ept this first gift from you.¡± He had mastered the skill of controlling the battle chariot.


    ¡°You...¡± Duan Shenping was very weak and overwhelmed with shock and anger.


    Li Mu cast a nce at him and hit upon an idea. He pulled Duan Shenping over and read more memories.


    The guess that Li Mu had made was soon verified.


    From Duan Shenping¡¯s memories, Li Mu learned that the top 20 super Heavenly Legends could indeed each bring a protector into the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, and almost all of them had been granted such a right.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t I get it?¡±


    Li Mu continued reading Duan Shenping¡¯s memories, but the look on his face soon changed.


    In the depths of Duan Shenping¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, a golden figure suddenly appeared and opened his eyes, producing a strong force.


    Li Mu immediately withdrew his hand and stepped back.


    Bang!


    Duan Shenping¡¯s body exploded.


    Blood sshed everywhere.


    ¡°A very powerful master has nted a restraining mechanism in the Sea of Consciousness of this Heavenly Legend who ranks 19th. Even Duan Shenping himself doesn¡¯t know that. Once someone reads the confidential information on the Seven Luminaries Star Region stored in his Sea of Consciousness, the mechanism will be triggered immediately... Well, it seems that a very powerful person in the Seven Luminaries Star Region has set up this mechanism.¡±


    Li Mu figured it out after thinking for a minute.


    Such a thing was not surprising.


    After all, as the top Heavenly Legend in the Seven Luminaries Star Region, Duan Shenping knew too many secrets of the Seven Luminaries Divine Empire. Without such a restraining mechanism, the Seven Luminaries Divine Empire would suffer great losses if the secrets or Cultivation Methods were disclosed.


    Li Mu had heard that there were simr mechanisms in the Seas of Consciousness of the top leaders of various great powers and ns.


    It was something that showed the dark side of the Star River.


    Li Mu saw a light golden bell about the size of a palm in Duan Shenping¡¯s broken body. The bell had golden runes swirling around it. It was not contaminated by blood and broken flesh. It was a small ingenious device producing energy fluctuations.


    ¡°It¡¯s a treasure.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand, and the golden bell fell into his palm.


    ¡°Among the super Heavenly Legends, Duan Shenping is a Heavenly Legend with ordinary strength. Now that he uses ¡®Seven Luminaries Divine Bell¡¯ as his title, this golden bell must be the weapon with which he has made a name for himself. This bell has an unusual origin.¡±


    Li Mu examined the golden bell for a while and found that it was indeed extraordinary.


    ¡°Not bad. This device is quite good.¡± With this thought, he put it away.


    Unfortunately, Duan Zhide, the ¡°Seven Luminaries Killer Wolf¡±, had been smashed to pieces by Li Mu¡¯s Power of White Bones and Samsara Knife. The Magic Treasures in his body were also broken. Nothing good was left.


    Li Mu looked at the other ordinary Heavenly Legends.


    Under his gaze, those Heavenly Legends immediately started trembling with fear.


    Killing intent had already welled up inside Li Mu.


    Just like Duan Shenping, they were not good people. They hade here with Duan Shenping to kill Li Mu. If Li Mu let them go this time, it would not be long before they found their new master, such as Feng Xingyun or the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, and came back again to hurt Li Mu like mad dogs.


    ¡°Mr. Li...¡± Having sensed Li Mu¡¯s killing intent, Liao Bi¡¯ting looked at Li Mu pleadingly and shook her head.


    Women were softhearted after all.


    However, Li Mu ignored Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s suggestion.


    His broadsword shed.


    He killed all the other Heavenly Legends one by one.


    He knew that being kind to his enemy was being cruel to himself.


    Most practitioners in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm wanted to kill Li Mu as soon as possible. After all, Li Mu knew that the Heavenly Deity n had offered generous rewards for going against him.


    His principle was that if others didn¡¯t offend him, he wouldn¡¯t offend them either.


    However, if others showed hostility toward him, he would immediately kill them all.

 Chapter 716 - The Impending Divine War

    <h4>Chapter 716 The Impending Divine War</h4>


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The giant dragon-eating ape stomped on them. Being caught off guard, the four Heavenly Legends were directly smashed into mince.


    It was not that the Heavenly Legends¡¯ reactions were too slow, but that this ancient beast was too fast. Although it seemed to be cumbersome, as a matter of fact, it carried the Great Way with it and had integrated the Taoist Principles into its body. Any of its ordinary movements was tacitly in line with thews of heaven and earth. It could move like a sh. One moment, it was still far away. The next moment, it was already right in front of its targets. When it put down its foot, the Heavenly Legend felt like a mountain was bearing down on them. As the Taoist Principles surged, the cultivation of the Heavenly Legends was instantly obliterated.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, looked pale. He steered his flying shuttle and fled right away.


    The other Heavenly Legends also scattered in all directions, escaping with their own skills.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The sky and the earth both shook.


    The giant dragon-eating ape¡¯s footsteps were earth-shattering. With each of its steps, the space between heaven and earth seemed to tremble.


    ¡°What the hell is this monster?¡± Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, eximed after he had fled hundreds of miles away.


    Pale-faced, he stood on the flying shuttle, staring in the direction that the giant dragon-eating ape headed for with a flustered look. A moment ago, he was nearly torn apart by the evil aura around the monstrous beast. For the first time, he faced death at such a close distance.


    On the ground, there were footprints the size of smallkes and traces created by a huge chain being lugged along the way. The scene was horrific to the eye.


    ¡°Young Master...


    ¡°Master, are you alright?


    Some Heavenly Legends who managed to escape gathered around Huangfu Chengdao with lingering fear and wasted no time in disying their loyalty.


    At this moment, Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s heart was also pounding violently.


    ¡°How could there be such a terrible existence in the world?¡±


    Just now, that monstrous beast was only passing by. Although it had utterly no intention of hunting them down, they had suffered heavy losses. If the giant dragon-eating ape had considered doing that even just for a second, they would probably have no chance to escape and have been annihted altogether.


    Huangfu Chengdao had always thought that he was special. He believed that he was born with the blessing of heaven and earth and was bound to be the overlord of the Ziwei Star Zone. But at that moment, he felt that he was as insignificant as an ant in the face of a giant dragon.


    ¡°The strength of that giant dragon-eating ape has surpassed the King Realm. Are there really gods in this world?¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao was extremely shocked.


    In the Ziwei Star Zone, those at the peak of the King Realm were like gods, dominating everything.


    Many once thought that the King Realm might be the upper limit of martial arts.


    For countless years, the legends of the gods, immortals, and demons that circted in the universe were considered more like myths.


    Who would have thought...


    Huangfu Chengdao stared at the direction the giant dragon-eating ape vanished toward. His expression gradually calmed down, then became zealous once again.


    ¡°If there are really experts who have risen above the King Realm in this world, it means that the door to a brand new world of martial arts has opened. One day, I¡¯ll also reach that higher realm. Then, not only the Ziwei Star Zone but also the vast universe outside this star zone would tremble in my hand,¡± the young master of the Heavenly Deity n vowed inwardly.


    ¡°Young Master, what should we do next?¡± A Heavenly Legend asked tentatively.


    Everyone could tell that the young master was in a bad mood just now.


    Unexpectedly, Huangfu Chengdao suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°We should continue to look for Li Yidao¡¯s whereabouts and kill him, of course. Wu Yong, contact the Witchcraft Saint and tell him that I ept his terms. Ask him to calcte Li Yidao¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What sort of monster is that?¡±


    Feng Xingyun the Nether Ghost looked into the distance with lingering fear.


    In the sky and on the earth, there were still colorful mes burning. Even the space was being burnt like thin ice, in which ck holes appeared one after another and could not be mended in a short time.


    A nine-headed divine bird with colorful tail feathers just flew past and disappeared into the distant sky.


    Everything in the path of the divine bird was set on fire.


    If Feng Xingyun hadn¡¯t escaped in time, he¡¯d have probably been caught by the colorful mes and burnt to a cinder.


    ¡°That was a divine bird with the strength beyond the King Realm. Good heavens, is there really a creature superior to the King Realm in this world?¡±


    He was extremely astounded.


    What shocked him even more was that he vaguely saw that the nine-headed divine bird with colorful tail feathers was carrying a huge colorful throne on its back. It was a gigantic, man-made throne. But the throne was empty. There was no god sitting on it... Still, it indicated that it was probably someone¡¯s mount.


    ¡°What kind of person could keep a divine bird superior to the King Realm as a mount?¡±


    Feng Xingyun felt that his outlook on the world was about to be overturned.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he felt.


    Moreover, judging by the tracks of the nine-headed divine bird with colorful tail feathers, it wasn¡¯t flying aimlessly. Instead, it seemed to be rushing somewhere. This sort of gave food for thought.


    ¡°D*mn, one more ck Snake Coin of mine has been wasted.¡±


    Wei Sinian the Blighting Dark Demon, the young master of the Demonic Snake Abyss, was still in shock.


    Just now, he was almost killed by a giant headless corpse.


    It was a corpse that was thousands of meters high. It had no head and no vitality at all. A horrible stench of a decayed body was swirling around it, especially at the cut on its neck, from which a fishy smell squirted. In its one hand was an ancient mottled giant stone ax. In its other hand was a huge straw shield. Step by step, it marched forward with an ancient battle crying from its belly button.


    Several Heavenly Legends whom Wei Sinian the Blighting Dark Demon had taken in as his subordinates were identally contaminated by the corpse¡¯s aura. Instantly, they dissolved into ck pus and died.


    Wei Sinian, however, reacted quickly. He used a ck Snake Coin to forcefully increase his speed and ran far away enough before the corpse¡¯s aura caught him. That was why he survived.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a corpse. Yet, it has such formidable power. It must be superior to the King¡¯s Realm... How horrifying could it be when it was alive?¡±


    Such a scenepletely overturned Wei Sinian¡¯s understanding of the strength levels in this star zone.


    Moreover, the most crucial thing was that it was absolute that no books, files, or intelligence about theHeavenly Fox Secret Realm had ever mentioned that there was such a terrible existence in the secret realm.


    ¡°Now that no one had seen it in the past, why has it appeared now?¡±


    Wei Sinian gazed in the direction where the corpse vanished.


    He felt that the giant corpse seemed to be hurrying to a battlefield.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Li Mu looked up at the sea of clouds at the top of the towering pir of white bones.


    The sea of clouds, which had been rolling slowly before, suddenly surged like boiling water.


    Blood was boiling.


    A bad feeling suddenly washed over him.


    It seemed that something was going to happen.


    ¡°The dead god is going to fight,¡± the Gold Silver King abruptly remarked with horror in his eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu looked at it.


    The Gold and Silver King said, ¡°My great-grandfather¡¯s great-grandfather¡¯s grandfather once said that on the pir of white bones, the dead god woulde out of the area filled with white bones every other era to fight once. He would sweep away his enemies and suppress demons and monsters... Does this mean that the god is going to wage war again? If so, it would be big. This world will be destroyed. Big Brother, let¡¯s leave here as soon as possible. No matter how precious the magic herb is, it¡¯s not as valuable as your life.¡±


    ¡°War? For what?¡± Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The Gold and Silver King said, ¡°That I don¡¯t know either. That¡¯s not something secr cultivators can understand. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s to protect something or to suppress something. Big Brother, did you hear me or not? You should run. The Divine War is about to break out.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Well, yeah, gotta run for my life.¡±


    The Gold and Silver King nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Big Brother, ride me. I¡¯ll take you to soar.¡±


    Li Mu felt rather speechless.


    ¡°Sh*t! What you said was concise. Your speed is very fast. I surely can ride you and flee by air. But your voice happens to be a sweet female voice. It makes those words a little embarrassing to hear.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Before I leave, I must get the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, are you crazy?¡± The Gold and Silver King said incredulously. ¡°Once the Divine War really starts, even if we are not involved in it, the slightest rogue energy waves alone can kill us. Don¡¯t court death.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°The Divine War hasn¡¯t started yet, has it? I gotta get the magic herb.¡±


    Looking at the blood-colored sea of rolling clouds on the top of the pir of whites bones, Li Mu was no longer hesitant.


    He yed the ¡°rtively safe route¡± told by the blood bats in his head before striding straight toward the area with white bones.


    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother?¡± The Gold and Silver King was a little baffled.


    ¡°What do I do now?¡±


    Chewing the side of its cheek, it hesitated for a moment. Eventually, it decided to follow Li Mu.


    It was worth the risk.


    Because Li Mu had the secret that could help it throw off the shackles in evolvement.


    If it wanted to really reverse evolution and evolve to realms higher than the King Realm, it had to rely on Li Mu.


    However, once it encountered real danger and couldn¡¯t fight it head-on, it would immediately abandon the human being and flee. After all, though evolvement was important, survival was equally important.


    The tens of millions of blood bats in the surroundings instinctively followed their king into the area with white bones.


    Li Mu looked back and was immediately startled. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you all follow me in. It¡¯s too big a fuss. What if we catch the attention of the Resentful Spirits?¡±


    After giving it a thought, the Gold and Silver King agreed. In the end, it picked out several thousand elite blood bats and set them in small groups. Then, with those blood bats following behind, the Gold and Silver King and Li Mu entered the area with white bones.


    The moment he stepped into the area with white bones, Li Mu felt an inexplicable chill prated his bones and permeated the air. Although the sun was still shining brightly in the sky, he felt this ce, which was only a single step away from the ordinarynd, was in the dead of winter.


    This kind of gloominess was slightly different from the Yin Qi and Ghost Qi on the Ghost Rally Star.


    Li Mu turned on his Cultivation Method to resist the eerie, invisible chill by preventing it from entering his body. Then, he cautiously headed forward.


    The ground was covered with dead leaves.


    The surrounding trees and weeds looked rather lifeless, as though they had been frosted.


    Observing carefully, Li Mu felt that this ce somewhatcked vitality.


    The further he went, the more obvious this phenomenon became.


    Later on, there were more dead leaves and fewer and fewer nts.


    Li Mu found it quite familiar, as though he had returned to the barren mountain where the Tomb of the God of Siny.


    It was a world with nothing but death.

 Chapter 717 - A Dead End

    <h4>Chapter 717 A Dead End</h4>


    Where there were leaves, there were trees.


    Sure enough, there was a forest at the edge of the area with dead leaves, where there were only a few trees with thin branches and sparse leaves.


    The Taoist figures all over the Gold and Silver King¡¯s body flickered. It shrank rapidly and perched on Li Mu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Big Brother, be careful. When we pass this forest, there will be bones possessed by Resentful Spirits ahead,¡± it reminded Li Mu a little nervously.


    The several thousand blood bats scattered in the surroundings, ready to ambush. They were all elite ¡°junior demons¡±, so they could fly during the day instead of only going out at night like ordinary bats.


    The blood bats formed a. They constantly transmitted messages with ultrasonic waves and monitored every rustling of change in the surroundings.


    Once they spotted any danger, the Gold and Silver King would probably flee.


    Li Mu observed the ce carefully and entered the forest.


    From the look of it, the trees were half-dead. The trunks were half-petrified and half-alive.


    ¡°The Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb grows in the Land of Yin and Yang. It has the power to meddle in life and death as well as to replenish souls. This must be the right ce. It has all the conditions for the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb to grow. The information given by the blood bats is correct.¡±


    After walking for half an hour, Li Mu became expectant.


    The environment here was very simr to the one described in that ancient book. It seemed much more likely to be the right ce than thends with white bones he had explored before.


    ¡°If we travel another ten of miles or so, we will arrive at the ce where the blood bats say the magic herb grows.¡±


    Li Mu was highly focused.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    In the sky, blood-colored thunderbolts suddenly pped.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The Gold and Silver King looked in the direction of the pir of white bones in trepidation.


    Just now, it almost pped its wings and fled.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say to this Bat King at the peak of the King Realm.


    ¡°You are now at the top of the food chain. Why are you still so wimpy?¡±


    This was the w of the bloodline power system of the fierce beasts. After the bloodline evolved, a beast¡¯s strength could instantly soar to the peak of its realm. Because it didn¡¯t gain the strength through cultivating step by step as intelligent cultivators did, its state of mind could hardly match its new strength.


    Li Mu also looked up at the sky.


    The blood-colored sea of clouds above the pir of white bones was boiling more and more violently as if something terrible was iling in it.


    Streaks of scarlet lightning, like the broadswords of gods, tore the sky apart and kept hacking into the blood-colored sea of clouds.


    ¡°Have you ever seen such a strange phenomenon?¡± asked Li Mu.


    The Gold and Silver King shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen or heard of it¡­ It seems true that the Divine War will start. Big Brother, let¡¯s run away¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Li Mu also had a very ominous feeling.


    ¡°Gotta hurry up.


    ¡°It seems that something terrible is going to happen here.¡±


    They continued to travel forward. Then, out of the blue, they heard a scream.


    It was an elite bat that had encountered something terrible. It fell to the ground, struggled for a few moments, and turned into a skeleton at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Crap.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°D*mn it! Some Resentful Spirit is rmed¡­ Run!¡±


    The Gold and Silver King immediately jumped up from Li Mu¡¯s shoulder, turned into a streak of light, and fleed.


    The other blood bats also followed their king and took flight.


    This was a creature¡¯s instinct to avoid death.


    At the same time, with ghastly howls that sounded like the fiends in hell, countless phantoms of Resentful Spirits leaped up and madly swept toward Li Mu like a huge wave.


    Li Mu frowned but did not run away.


    If he escaped this time, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance.


    He was less than 100 kilometers away from the ce where the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb grew. It could be said that the herb was close at hand. If he retreated and waited for the so-called ¡°Divine War¡± to start, this ce would be razed to the ground. The magic herb would probably be destroyed as well. Even if it would not be destroyed, he would have no chance toe back in time before the secret realm closed.


    Therefore, Li Mu gritted his teeth and activated the Armor Pill given by Bi Yan the Green Fox Spirit. The armor quickly covered his body. Next, he turned his natural qi into the Emperors¡¯ Fire and wrapped it around his body. Then, he directly rushed towards the countless Resentful Spirits head-on.


    ¡°Screech, screech, screech!¡±


    Burnt by the Emperors¡¯ Fire, the Resentful Spirits were hurt and screamed in pain.


    However, the power of the Emperors¡¯ Fire was insufficient to kill the Resentful Spirits. Although it could hold them in fear, it was not mighty enough to make them retreat.


    At a nce, Li Mu knew that he could at least block these Resentful Spirits out in a short period. Overjoyed, he directly performed the Somersault Cloud and crossed dozens of miles in an instant beforending in the area where the blood bats said the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb grew.


    ¡°I saw it!¡±


    He opened his Third Eye. A destructive thunderbolt shot out from it.


    The power of this kind of thunderbolt carried pure Yang Qi. It happened to be the nemesis of Resentful Spirits. As he cast his Third Eye over the ce, the power of the thunderbolt instantly prated the sea of Resentful Spirits and spotted a patch of silver magic herb swaying in the wind on a slope. It was precisely the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb that Li Mu had been strenuously looking for.


    Li Mu rejoiced.


    He directly forced his way over and reached out his hand to pluck the herb.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    Without warning, a huge force surged over and sent Li Mu flying backward.


    ¡°Sh*t, I was this close!¡±


    Li Mu got agitated.


    At that critical moment, he had almost picked up the magic herb, but a certain wave of energy knocked him away.


    When he raised his head, he saw that it was an ox-shaped Resentful Spirit, which had been thrown backward as well. At this moment, it was charging toward him again.


    ¡°A high-leveled Resentful Spirit.¡±


    When Li Mu explored the area with white bones before, he had also vaguely sensed that the strength of the Resentful Spirits also varied. The Resentful Spirits that besieged him like a tide a moment ago were low-level ones. They served as cannon fodder. However, a high-level Resentful Spirit like this one was no longer just a phantom. It was tangible in a certain sense and more lethal.


    ¡°Kaboom!¡±


    The ox-shaped Resentful Spirit attacked again.


    Li Mu saw through its movements with his Third Eye and decisively threw a punch at it. It was exactly the Cracking Sky of the Zhenwu Boxing. This ox-shaped Resentful Spirit was instantly bombarded into pieces.


    At the same time, the Eye of Thunderbolts once again killed countless Resentful Spirits. Li Mu raced forward and began to collect the herb.


    The Resentful Spirits around the mountain of bones were endless. There was no way to kill them all. The most frightening fact was that there were even stronger and scarier Resentful Spirits. Once they were awakened, the intruder would definitely die a horrible death.


    Li Mu faintly felt that the blood and vigor in his body were being pulled by a mysterious force and about to be sucked out despite his control.


    He knew it was because the endless Resentful Spirits were trying to suck his blood and vigor.


    They had a primitive thirst for blood and vigor.


    Once Li Mu failed to suppress the pulling force, he would end up like that elite blood bat¡ªbeing reduced to a pile of bones.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Samsara Knife flew out of its case and split into 24 flying broadswords, hacking at the Resentful Spirits.


    At the same time, Li Mu cast his Thunder Gazing Skill.


    In an instant, Li Mu employed his strongest strength and dashed to the slope. Finally, he plucked more than a dozen des of the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb.


    ¡°I made it!¡±


    He put away the magic herb, spun around, and ran.


    However, at this time, the Resentful Spirits around were rmed. As if endless violent waves, they charged toward Li Mu from all directions at the same time.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Li Mu beckoned with his right hand, and the 24 flying broadswordsnded into his hand, changing back into theplete Samsara Knife.


    As he struck out with his broadsword, numerous Resentful Spirits were instantly reduced to ashes.


    ¡°This broadsword is made of the silver-mountain-like strange stone. This kind of stone seems particrly destructive to Resentful Spirits, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Mu noticed that when the Samsara Knife charged out, the mad Resentful Spirit would be scared and dodge to the side.


    Soon, dozens of high-level Resentful Spirits were killed by the Samsara Knife.


    Li Mu rushed out like crazy.


    However, more and more Resentful Spirits were closing in on him.


    Many of them were higher-leveled Resentful Spirits. They were faster and horrifyingly strong, not weaker than those in the King Realm in the slightest.


    As mighty as Li Mu was, he also felt that it was getting more and more strenuous. His speed also gradually slowed down as he strived to get out of the siege.


    ¡°Wham!¡±


    A huge tentacle whipped over and directly sent Li Mu flying.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.


    A giant octopus-like Resentful Spirit brandished its tentacles and attacked.


    ¡°How powerful it is!¡±


    Li Mu clearly felt that this giant octopus-like Resentful Spirit was as powerful as the Gold and Silver King. That was to say, it was a Resentful Spirit at the peak of the King Realm.


    ¡°It is just appalling!¡±


    Moreover, Li Mu was sure that it was not the only Resentful Spirit at this level.


    Over the numerous years, all the creatures that died here had turned into Resentful Spirits. In other words, this giant octopus-like monster was at the peak of the King Realm when it was alive. Despite its powerful strength, it was still killed at the bottom of the pir of white bones.


    That thought alone could make one shudder in fear.


    What kind of creature was capable of killing those at the peak of the King Realm?


    ¡°This won¡¯t work. If this continues, I¡¯ll die here.¡±


    Li Mu realized that he had underestimated the danger here before. He also knew that he could not dawdle any longer.


    The power of the white-bone right arm was activated in an instant.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The mysterious power inside the Samsara Knife, which was made of the silver-mountain-like strange stone, was awakened again. The silver me instantly burst out, covering the broadsword and his entire right arm.


    He hacked with his broadsword.


    The surrounding Resentful Spirits shrieked. Even higher-level Resentful Spirits retreated frantically.


    About four of the octopus-like Resentful Spirit¡¯s tentacles were cut off.


    It seemed to be somewhat intimidated, too.


    But soon, several absurd howls were heard from the surroundings.


    Multiple giant ck shadows appeared from all directions.


    There came a three-headed giant ck wolf, a huge bear wrapped in mes, a coiled blood-colored python the size of a hill, and a strange bird with only one leg¡­ They were all King Realm Resentful Spirits on par with that giant octopus-like Resentful Spirit. Emitting fierce aura, they surrounded Li Mu from all sides and tightly blocked the air and all escape routes on the ground.


    ¡°Poor me¡­¡±


    Li Mu groaned inwardly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°I rmed so many King Realm Resentful Spirits in such a short span?


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the case. Generally speaking, Resentful Spirits in this realm should live on the distant pir of white bones. Why did they show up here?¡±


    Countless thoughts crossed his mind in a sh.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to fight his way out solely with hisbat strength.


    Even if Li Mu fully activated the power of the white-bone right arm and the Samsara Knife, he still did not have the strength to fight someone at the peak of the King Realm head-on.


    Not to mention that there were suddenly five Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realming at him simultaneously.


    ¡°Seems that I¡¯m heading for a dead end, aren¡¯t I?¡±

 Chapter 718 - A Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 718 A Turning Point</h4>


    With the appearance of the five Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realm, the situation Li Mu was facing became rather dire.


    He tried to rush through the gaps between those Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realm by using the power of the white-bone right arm to drive the Samsara Knife to the extreme. However, each time, when he was about to escape from the encirclement, he was whipped and knocked back, falling into the encirclement again.


    Gradually, waves of exhaustion stoled over Li Mu.


    In ordinary battles, he would not have such fatigue even if the fightsted 10 days and 10 nights. But at this time, his opponents were at the peak of the King Realm. Every time he thumped, defended, and charged, he did it with all his might.


    ¡°These King Realm Resentful Spirits seem to be toying with me like cats ying with a mouse before they eat it, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Li Mu felt that things did not look good.


    The four Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realm that just appeared and the octopus-like monster had body-blocked the four directions around Li Mu and the air above his head. Like five yful cats, they had besieged Li Mu, tantalizing him with the hope of escaping.


    Seeing this, the ordinary and low-level ghosts, who were packed like waves, stopped attacking. Although they still looked at Li Mu with the maddening hunger for food, due to their awe for the five Peak-stage King Realm Resentful Spirit, they did not dare to act rashly in case they spoiled their fun.


    Therefore, Li Mu¡¯s life was on the line for the time being.


    Yet, once any of the five Peak-stage King Realm Resentful Spirits set its killing intent freely, Li Mu figured that he would die in an instant. There was no doubt about that.


    However, this also helped Li Mu calm down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Resentful Spirits all feed on flesh and blood. Every time they encounter a living being with flesh and blood, they will pounce on it and devour it without hesitation.


    ¡°But the five Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realm are actually in the mood to y, even though they can devour me in the blink of an eye. Does this mean¡­ these five Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realm actually have consciousness and intelligence?¡±


    As far as Li Mu knew, ordinary Resentful Spirits did not have consciousness or intelligence. All they got was the desire for flesh and blood.


    They were like the zombies in the doomsday movie, Resident Evil, on Earth. All they knew was to eat people and engage in vandalism.


    ¡°But the Peak-stage King Realm Resentful Spirit seems to have risen above the desire for flesh and blood, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    These thoughts shed across Li Mu¡¯s mind in an instant.


    But these thoughts seemed of no help in providing him with a getaway.


    Because there would be a time when the cat got tired of ying with the mouse.


    Once the cat got bored, it would pounce on the mouse and kill it.


    Li Mu did not want to be the mouse that was toyed with and got killed in the end.


    Like a rubber ball, he kept bouncing back and forth among the five Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realm, hitting them hard. With his white-bone right arm and the me of the Samsara Knife, as well as his strong body, he could ensure that he would not be injured. Nevertheless, it was utterly impossible for him to escape.


    ¡°If this goes on, I¡¯m gonna die.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mind was racing for a solution.


    ¡°Is there any way to restrain the power of these Resentful Spirits?


    ¡°These Resentful Spirits are all inanimate existences.


    ¡°Or rather, half-dead existences?


    ¡°Their corporeal bodies have already decayed into a pile of white bones. Their Source Energy has also dissipated. Only a whiff of their obsession has remained. Thus, they¡¯ve attached themselves to the bones. Come to think of it, they are very simr to the souls on the Ghost Rally Star¡­ Wait, the Ghost Rally Star?¡±


    It suddenly urred to Li Mu that the Samsara Knife came from the Ghost Rally Star. Its power could restrain ordinary Resentful Spirits. It even cut off the tentacles of the octopus-like Resentful Spirit at the peak of the King Realm with one strike.


    ¡°This indicates¡­¡±


    Li Mu suddenly recalled that he had cultivated the Ghost Qi when he was on the Ghost Rally Star.


    He cultivated the Ghost Qi with both the Netherworld and Azure Heavens Two Forms Scripture of the Bone Sacred Mountain and the Xiantian Skill. Later, he seeded in incorporating it into his body.


    ¡°What if I withdraw the primitive natural qi now and turn it into the Ghost Qi?¡±


    Thinking of that, Li Mu felt it necessary to take a risk.


    As Li Mu was being bombarded by various attacks, with a stir of his mind, the primitive qi in his body quietly retreated to the depths of his elixir field, as though it had disappeared. The power of the Ghost Qi from the Ghost Rally Star, which he had not cultivated or activated for a long time, instantly filled his body.


    Then, Li Mu¡¯s aura abruptly changed.


    The five Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realm, who were happily ¡°ying¡± with Li Mu, all screamed out of the blue. As if having encountered something extremely terrible, they backed away in a panic.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    An exmation sounded in the void.


    That voice was not aggressive or anything. But somehow, Li Mu felt as if his heart had been severely whacked by it.


    Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the blood-colored sea of clouds at the top of the mountain of bones in the distance.


    Intuition told Li Mu that this voice came from there.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    That voice sounded again.


    Before Li Mu could figure out what was going on, the five Peak-stage King Realm Resentful Spirits instantly became phantoms and faded on the spot. They turned into beams of light and flew toward the mountain of bones.


    The sea of Resentful Spirits surrounding Li Mu also vanished in an instant. It was as if they had never been there.


    The five Peak-stage King Realm Resentful Spirits might have appeared to enhance their restrain on their desire for flesh and blood. Still, they coveted Li Mu. However, the simple ¡°retreat¡± uttered by that voice just now made the thousands of Resentful Spirits that blotted the sun and the sky vanish instantly despite their strong desire for flesh and blood.


    A gust of wind blew.


    Looking at the empty hillside around him, Li Mu was seized by consternation.


    A second ago, he was facing a life-and-death crisis.


    But now, all the ghostly phantoms disappeared. It was all quiet and serene, like a beach right before the tsunami befell.


    ¡°What the heck is this?¡±


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    Just now, he wanted to try to activate the Ghost Qi and pretend to be one of the Resentful Spirits. But to his shock, it caused such a big fuss. ¡°What just happened?


    ¡°Did I scare away the enemy?


    ¡°Or¡­ hmm, did something else happen?


    ¡°Could that strange voice be the ¡®dead god¡¯ that the Gold and Silver King mentioned?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned for a short while. Then, he immediately turned around and ran to the outside.


    Regardless, now was not the time to get to the bottom of things. He had to escape to a safe ce first.


    At this time, there were more and more rumbling sounds in the sky.


    Streaks of blood-colored lightning shed wildly, which densely appeared in the sky above the mountain of bones and struck the blood-colored sea of clouds.


    The blood-colored clouds were rolling madly like boiling oil, as though some terrible monster or fiend was trying to break free from it.


    As Li Mu dashed out, he noticed something absurd.


    In the area shrouded by the deadly Yin Qi, green trees and flowers sprang up at a speed visible to the naked eye. The area piled with dead leaves that he had passed before was now covered with lush nts. What was more, the nts didn¡¯t look like newly sprouted ones. Instead, it seemed that they had been there for decades or even hundreds of years.


    The once bleaknd had be fertile and full of vitality.


    Those trees and weeds were still growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Something big is about to happen.¡±


    Li Mu sped up and madly darted toward the outside.


    About half an hourter.


    Li Mu had finally escaped from the mountain of bones and reached a safe area.


    He stopped in his tracks and looked back. All of a sudden, he froze on the spot.


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    The horrible, gloomy mountain of bones was nowhere to be seen.


    In its ce nowy a wondend-like mountain. It was covered with towering ancient trees and green grass. Waterfalls poured down like silver dragons. The clouds drifted around the mountain like silver ribbons. It was extremely otherworldly and beautiful.


    The blood-colored sea of clouds had vanished.


    So did the streaks of blood-colored lightning that filled the sky.


    From a distance, one could vaguely see a figure of a hundred meters high sitting cross-legged on the mountaintop that now looked like a sky-high green pir.


    At first, Li Mu thought that his eyes had deceived him, or it was a stone or a tree that looked like the figure of a man from a distance. He believed it was some sort of illusion.


    But when he ran his Cultivation Method and observed with his Third Eye, he found that it was indeed a real ¡°person¡±.


    Judging by the proportion of his figure, the ¡°person¡± should be about 100 meters high. He could be regarded as a giant. He was d in a scarlet battle robe. A spear was inserted in the ground nearby. He was sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain as if sitting in a sea of clouds. His eyes seemed to be closed as if he was waiting for something.


    After taking a nce at that figure, Li Mu¡¯s heartbeat inexplicably elerated.


    His heart thumped heavily as if it were a war drum performing a battle song.


    He quickly ran the Xiantian Skill to calm his suddenly restless heart.


    ¡°That figure is the one who uttered the word ¡®retreat¡¯ just now, which caused the five Resentful Spirits at the peak of the King Realm to back off, as well as hundreds of millions of ordinary Resentful Spirits to disappear in a sh. Is he the ¡®dead¡¯ god the Gold and Silver King referred to?


    ¡°But why¡­ did I find him familiar as if I¡¯ve met him before?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Big Brother, you¡¯re still alive? You managed to get out of there in one piece?¡±


    A familiar voice rang out.


    The wimpy Gold and Silver King sneakily flew over with a flock of his junior blood bats.


    Seeing Li Mu, the Gold and Silver King looked overwhelmed by joy and gratefulness. It swooped down and wrapped its fleshless wings around Li Mu¡¯s thigh, saying, ¡°How wonderful! Big brother, you are really a blessed man. I was about to summon my subordinates to save you. Even if I had to die, I would have no regrets as long as I died with you. But you actually made it out yourself. Gee, thank God.¡±


    As it spoke, it even managed to shed a few tears.


    Without saying a word, Li Mu grabbed the Gold and Silver King and gave it a good beating. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± He didn¡¯t stop until the rims of its eyes turned ck.


    ¡°Big Brother, you misunderstood me. I did not abandon you for fear of death. I only ran out to summon the army,¡± the Gold and Silver King grovelingly exined to Li Mu in a sweet female voice.


    ¡°Getting beaten up is no big deal. As long as Li Mu is willing to help me in the future to remove the obstacles in the evolvement and advance to the Beast King Realm, I would not mind it even if I had to eat shit, let alone being bashed.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°What misunderstanding? I know you left just to look for your juniors to save me¡­ Hey, you can¡¯t have thought that I hit you because I thought you dumped me and fled on your own, have you?¡±


    The Gold and Silver King was confused. ¡°Then why did you beat me, Big Brother?¡±


    Li Mu stretched and said, ¡°No reason. I just can¡¯t help but want to hit you when I see that you are over the moon.¡±


    The Gold and Silver King was bereft of speech.


    ¡°You sinister and shameless human being!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you.¡±¡­

 Chapter 720 - Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 720 Hunting</h4>


    ¡°Li Yidao?¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao stood on the deck of the flying shuttle with a grim smile on his face.


    ¡°I finally got you.


    ¡°Looks like Witchcraft Saint¡¯s calction is correct.¡±


    Behind Huangfu Chengdao, more than a dozen Heavenly Legends, who had swallowed their pride, were floating quietly in the void in a line. They just so happened to block all the possible directions Li Mu could escape from.


    ¡°Li Yidao, I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time. Today, I will give you a chance to have a fair fight. Hahaha, stop running.¡±


    Standing on the flying shuttle, Huangfu Chengdao looked towering, and his voice was mighty and thunderous.


    Li Mu chuckled.


    Of course, he would not stop.


    In a desperate situation, the braver one would win.


    If he stopped at this time, he would be bringing his doom on him.


    He would battle at once.


    Without hesitation, he mmed the broadsword case backhanded.


    The Samsara Knife turned into 24 flying broadswords carrying the Broadsword Intent of 24 Sr Terms. Like divine cranes, the broadswords darted out and hacked straight at Huangfu Chengdao and the others.


    In the void, the flying broadswords were too fast for the naked eye to capture.


    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±


    One could only see the looming white lines the broadsword created when they moved.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao showed a derisive smile.


    He unfolded the palm of his left hand and lightly pushed it forward. Three hexagonal shields suddenly appeared in front of him. As glimmering Taoist figures spread, the shields spun rapidly and turned into a blur of light. The naked eye could not see their moves. Eventually, the three shields looked like one white, glowing shield.


    ¡°nk, clink, nk!¡±


    With the dense sound made by pieces of metal being struck together, the flying broadswords bounced off.


    ¡°You¡¯re disying your cheap trick before an expert.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao gave a faint smile. His three hexagonal shields stopped spinning.


    Almost at the same time, cries of pain came from behind him.


    The more than a dozen Heavenly Legends that had surrendered to him were in a muddle under the attack of the flying broadswords, for their strength was far inferior to his. The power of different Sr Terms burst out in the void. In an instant, all the phenomena of 24 Sr Terms appeared, forming extremely bizarre energy turbulence. Even thew of heaven and earth seemed to have been disturbed.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    As soon as Li Mu raised his right hand, the flying broadswords that scattered in the sky gathered together and instantly merged into the huge Samsara Knife.


    The power of the right arm of white bones was fully activated without reservation.


    In an instant, his right sleeve wrapping around his right arm sted into pieces, revealing white bones as crystal clear as jade. His joints, flesh, and bloodpletely vanished. His arm now looked like the arm of a skeleton. The mysterious power in the Samsara Knife was turned on. Then, with a crack, silver mes enveloped half of Li Mu¡¯s body.


    He hacked!


    At this time, Li Mu was already right in front of Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n. His broadsword light was like a devil¡¯s. He himself looked like a deity. Without warning, heunched a sudden attack.


    ¡°Four Dragons Divine Sword¡­ Defend!¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s ck hair fluttered in the wind. He advanced instead of retreating.


    He had long wanted to duel with Li Yidao to decide who deserved the title of the Number One Heavenly Legend in an open and aboveboard manner. Besides, he had made thorough preparations today. Believing that victory was guaranteed, he naturally would not give in at all.


    Four rays of divine light shed.


    Then, four divine swords, which were respectively violet, cyan, ck, and green in color, came into view. The design of these four swords was ancient and simple. It was as if they possessed intelligence. Divine radiance swirled around them as they floated before Huangfu Chengdao.


    In a split second, he made a strange gesture with a hand and flicked each of the four swords.


    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!¡±


    Four jets of sword light in four different colors suddenly shot out from the four divine swords. Then, the four jets of sword light split into eight, sixteen, thirty-two¡­ Finally, there was a sea of sword light. One by one, the numerous light beams dashed toward Li Mu.


    ¡°Rumble, rumble, rumble!¡±


    The broadsword light and the Sword Intent collided frically.


    ¡°Haha, Li Yidao, this is the first time I¡¯ve disyed my Four Dragons Sword Art since I mastered it. Today, I will offer you to the swords as a sacrifice. Hahahaha!¡±


    Seeing that the overwhelming sword light had engulfed Li Yidao, Huangfu Chengdaoughed heartily.


    He had absolute confidence in his strength and cultivation.


    ¡°ze!¡±


    All of a sudden, Li Mu¡¯s shout sounded.


    A broadsword wrapped in silver mes cleaved the sea of sword light.


    The Samsara Knife darted straight at Huangfu Chengdao.


    ¡°What? You destroyed my sword light?¡± Huangfu Chengdao was staggered.


    Yet, he was a peerless Heavenly Legend, after all. He quickly came to his sense. The three hexagonal shields appeared in front of him again. As the Taoist figures shed, they began to rotate rapidly, trying to block the broadsword.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Watch out.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded beside him.


    A shadow-like figure suddenly skimmed past him. With a casual pluck, the figure picked up the violet one out of the four swords suspended in front of Huangfu Chengdao.


    With the sword in hand, this figure, with an imposing manner, rushed straight at Li Mu.


    The de split into 10, then merged into one again. It was extremely bizarre.


    At the moment when the Samsara Knife prated the blurry light shield formed by the spinning three hexagonal shields and was about to cut Huangfu Chengdao into pieces, the violet sword held by this figure charged over and fended off the broadsword radiance of the Samsara Knife.


    ¡°Huh? There is such kind of swordsmanship?¡± Li Mu was taken aback.


    He was sent flying backward.


    A sense of extreme danger instantly enveloped him.


    It was Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s protector.


    ¡°How powerful this protector is! He is many times more powerful than the protector serving Duan Shenping the Seven Luminaries Divine Bell.


    The moment when Li Mu realized he had met a terrible opponent, he naturally disyed his broadsword-using method. The styles he performed were exactly the moves in the nameless Broadsword Manual the Divine-winged Fox gave him that day.


    ¡°nk, clink, nk!¡±


    A series of sounds of swords colliding was heard, apanied by clusters of sparks that sshed in the void like a meteorite shower.


    The two figures left many vague shadows in the void. It was as if there were numerous spitting images of them.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    Li Mu¡¯s left shoulder was prated by the violet sword.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    He opened his mouth and blood squirted out. His muscles tightened. His opponent wanted to pull out the sword, but he suddenly found that the violet sword seemed to be cast in Li Mu¡¯s body and could not be extracted for the time being.


    The Samsara Knife hacked out at the same time. The broadsword light swirled and left a bloody mark on the shoulder of the figure holding the violet sword on the opposite side.


    The figure was forced to let go of the sword.


    Li Mu turned tail and fled.


    ¡°You think you can escape?¡± the man growled. ¡°Come and drop dead!¡±


    Without saying a word, Li Mu directly pulled out the violet sword and flung it back with the skill of the Zhenwu Boxing.


    The sword glowed with violet light.


    The figure reached out for the sword. Yet, hardly had he grabbed the sword hilt than a tremendous force surged over and thrust his hand away. As his fingers loosened, the violet sword shot directly toward his heart.


    He had no choice but to pinch the de of the sword with his fingers and execute a secret skill before he was able to firmly hold onto the violet sword.


    But his fingers were cut so deep that his bones were exposed.


    Blood flowed down the de of the sword.


    ¡°Uncle Guan, are you¡­ all right?¡± Huangfu Chengdao hurried over at once and asked with concern.


    The man shook his head with resignation and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It was not until this time that Li Mu had a clear view of the man. He had a short ck beard, a slender figure, a fair-skinned face, deep eyes, and seemed to be middle-aged. He gave people a feeling that he was down and out but definitely could not be trifled with.


    ¡°Uncle Guan, what about Li Yidao¡¯s injury?¡± Huangfu Chengdao asked in shock.


    The middle-aged man he referred to as Uncle Guan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a fatal injury¡­ He won¡¯t die. This person¡¯s physique is very special. Even the remarkable power of my Mountain Quake failed to suppress him. In the end, I had to resort to my swordsmanship to defeat him¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes and yed the battle in his head. Then he added, ¡°It¡¯s unnerving. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a young cultivator has suchbat ability.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao looked slightly self-conscious and flustered when he heard this.


    Just now, he carelessly used the three hexagonal shields to block Li Yidao¡¯s strike. But the shields were destroyed in an instant and he almost got killed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Guan¡¯s timely intervention at the critical moment, I¡¯m afraid that¡­ Well, didn¡¯t this mean I¡¯m inferior to Li Yidao?¡±


    Before this battle, Huangfu Chengdao had privately disdained all the over-the-top praises people gave Li Yidao.


    But at this moment, he finally discovered that it would not be over-the-top no matter how high the evaluations were.


    Li Yidao was the kind of person that would only show others how horrifying he was when they were facing his broadsword.


    ¡°Moreover, Uncle Guan has spoken so highly of Li Yidao. He has practically given the title of the Number One Heavenly Legend in the Ziwei Star Zone to Li Yidao.


    ¡°After all, those words were from Uncle Guan.¡±


    Up to now, saying Uncle Guan¡¯s full name was regarded as taboo in the entire Ziwei Star Zone.


    Uncle Guan handed the violet sword back to Huangfu Chengdao. He looked at the wound on his palm, which gradually vanished. Still, he was actually slightly worried.


    ¡°Although Li Yidao escaped, the sword strike he took must have injured his internal organs. My Sword Intent has entered his body. He can¡¯t have gone far. Let¡¯s continue to hunt him¡­ If we didn¡¯t nip this scourge in the bud, we would be troubled in the future. We must kill him in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. Otherwise, when he bes strongerter, he will definitely be a big threat to our Heavenly Deity n,¡± said Uncle Guan.


    Huangfu Chengdao clenched his teeth and echoed, ¡°Exactly. He and I are already mortal enemies. Only one of us can live.¡±


    ¡°D*mn. How unlucky I was today!¡±


    Li Mu covered the wound on his left shoulder and fled helter-skelter.


    This was the first time that he had cut such a sorry figure since he came to the Ziwei Star Zone.


    The protector the Heavenly Deity n had chosen for Huangfu Chengdao was indeed powerful. He was many times mightier than Duan Shenping¡¯s good-for-nothing protector. Even if that man had not reached the peak of the King Realm, he should at least gained the Full Completion of the King Realm. His swordsmanship was like a god¡¯s. The Heavenly Deity n sure deserved to be one of the six major ns. Their foundation was so profound that it made people tremble.


    After this battle, Li Mu could basically ascertain that if the power of the white-bone right arm and the Samsara Knife were fully exerted, he could fight against a Middle-stage King Realm cultivator.


    But once he met an opponent above the middle stage, he would have basically zero chance of winning.


    ¡°Huangfu Chengdao is determined to kill me, so he will definitely chase after me. Now I¡¯m wounded, I cannot drive the Somersault Cloud to the full speed. Thus, my speed is definitely not as fast as him and that protector who has gained the Full Completion of the King Realm.¡±


    Li Mu brooded in his head.


    He thought for a moment, then, directly activated the Seven Luminaries Divine Horse Battle Chariot he had snatched from Duan Shenping.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The hooves of ck horses shook the void.


    The battle chariot crushed the heavens and quickly advanced.


    About 300 miles behind him.


    Huangfu Chengdao was slightly stunned. Then, he burst intoughter and said, ¡°Haha, this Li Yidao is really badly frightened. Can¡¯t believe he¡¯s made such a stupid mistake. He wants to flee by riding the Seven Luminaries Divine Horse Battle Chariot. Yet, he didn¡¯t know that although this treasure of the Seven Luminaries n is fast, it makes a big noise and has a special aura. Thus, it leaves traces wherever it goes. Haha, this time, Li Yidao has exposed his trackspletely.¡±


    He started the flying shuttle and chased after the battle chariot.


    Uncle Guan, the protector, also steered another flying shuttle carrying other Heavenly Legends who had already surrendered to the Heavenly Deity n and headed in the direction of Li Mu¡¯s disappearance.


    The two flying shuttles were treasures which the Heavenly Deity n had carefully selected. They were extremely fast, not at all inferior to the Seven Luminaries Divine Horse Battle Chariot.


    Soon, Li Mu¡¯s figure was already visible in the distance. He looked rather badly off and was running desperately.


    ¡°Li Yidao, you¡¯ve never thought you would escape like a defeated dog one day, have you?¡± Huangfu Chengdao said with a boomingugh.

 Chapter 723 - Wrong Guess?

    <h4>Chapter 723 Wrong Guess?</h4>


    Li Mu looked at him, sneered, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it difficult for you to take action?¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe knew that Li Mu was prejudiced against him and his son and Li Mu had not dropped his guard yet. It was normal, because Li Mu was surrounded by enemies in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm and the two sides had once had conflicts.


    ¡°Well, now that you want me to take action, I will take action then. You just need to watch out and take good care of yourself. The Green Fox God wants me to protect you. If you die, I will be in big trouble.¡±


    After that, the chief of the Green Fox Tribe said to the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. Act cautiously. The lives of we two depend on Li Yidao.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe nodded with a solemn look on his face.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe disappeared in a sh.


    Li Mu was lost in thought.


    At this time, Ying Yuanyuan approached Li Mu gingerly and asked, ¡°Mr. Li, are you... all right?¡± She looked at Li Mu¡¯s wounds, especially the sword wound through his left shoulder, with undisguisable concern in her eyes.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Liao Bi¡¯ting came over and snorted, ¡°Humph! He who is unjust is doomed to destruction. This is the result of your excessive killing. Those who kill will always be killed. Li Yidao, I hope that you can put yourself in others¡¯ shoes and think for others in the future...¡±


    ¡°Ting¡¯er, stop!¡± Ying Yuanyuan immediately stopped her.


    Liao Biting shouted, ¡°Why should I stop talking? This is a lesson to be learnt by him... Humph! Take this. It can remove toxins and heal your wounds.¡± She threw a dark green pill onto Li Mu¡¯s knee.


    Ying Yuanyuan was surprised. ¡°Ting¡¯er, that is your...¡±


    Liao Bi¡¯ting said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a small thing that I made casually. It¡¯s just an experimental object of no special use.¡± She nced at Li Mu and said coldly, ¡°You can throw it away if you don¡¯t want to take it. I never take back what I give to others.¡±


    Ying Yuanyuan looked at Liao Bi¡¯ting in astonishment.


    Without saying a word, Liao Bi¡¯ting turned around and walked away proudly.


    Ying Yuanyuan looked at Li Mu. She still wanted to say something, but Li Mu waved his hand, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°s, there¡¯s no need for her to do that. What¡¯s gotten into her?¡± Ying Yuanyuan sighed.


    After a short while, she was surprised to find that Li Mu did not throw away the green pill on his knee as she expected. Instead, he picked it up, looked at it, and threw it into his mouth without hesitation.


    Then he continued to regte his Qi to heal the wounds.


    Ying Yuanyuan remained in a daze for a moment and then began to think more highly of this man.


    Only she knew that the pill that Ting¡¯er gave Li Mu was not a casually made experimental object at all. It was a Nine Turns Life Pill that the Liao family of the human race prepared for Ting¡¯er before she entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. It was a third-ss Immortal Elixir, which could effectively repair damages caused by poisons and heal wounds. Having such a pill was almost equivalent to having an additional half of life.


    It was a very precious pill.


    ¡°Ting¡¯er, that silly girl, cares so much about Li Yidao deep down in her heart. She even cried because of his leaving. She was eager to see him again, but when she really saw him, she said harsh words. She meant well, but she said it in such a casual and mean manner...


    ¡°Fortunately, Li Yidao is not the kind of person who is selfish, domineering, and self-opinionated. Obviously, he can tell that the pill is of extraordinary value and understand Ting¡¯er¡¯s intention. That¡¯s why he epted her kindness.


    ¡°This man looks murderous and cruel, and his silvery mask seems to have isted him from the world and gives him an indescribable feel of mystery. However, he is actually a warm-hearted person.


    ¡°Such a person is much better than those who appear to be kind, righteous, graceful, and elegant but secretly y tricks and deceive others.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the sound of a violent explosion and energy fluctuation came from the distance.


    The eyes of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe glinted sharply.


    Over ten other Heavenly Legends, including Ying Yuanyuan and Liao Bi¡¯ting, looked in the direction from which the sound came.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe took action.


    The phantom of a huge green fox appeared in the sky, giving off an extremely terrifying aura, as if it were going to devour heaven and earth. It was engaged in a close and fiercebat with a ck shadow. Terrifying st waves spread out like mushroom clouds.


    It was hard to tell who would win.


    Li Mu stood up, looked into the distance, and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving this ce. You¡¯d better not follow me.¡±


    With that, he walked straight into the depths of the mountain.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked angry.


    ¡°It is really difficult to protect such an uncooperative person.


    ¡°I have been in a high position and widely recognized. Now I put my pride aside and serve as his guard, but he is so ungrateful...¡± However, he dared not berate Li Mu, and he had no choice but to follow closely behind Li Mu together with the others.


    ¡°Mr. Li, where are you going?¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, choking down his anger.


    Li Mu casually said, ¡°I¡¯m going as far away as possible from the battlefield, so that I won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    All others were speechless.


    ¡°This man has really taken my father and me forborers.


    ¡°The chief of the Green Fox Tribe is fighting at the risk of losing his life somewhere far away, but you want to run away now?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°Fine, you can go to a safe ce. There won¡¯t be any danger once the secret realm is closed.¡±


    Li Mu ignored him and walked forward.


    In order to avoid being spotted by the powerful protectors of his opponents, he could only travel on the ground instead of flying high up in the sky.


    After crossing several mountains, Li Mu stopped.


    Another person appeared in front of him.


    It was Wang Yanyi, the God of Sword.


    He was holding a bloodstained head in his hand.


    The face of the head was expressionless and zombie-like, and the look on it was frozen.


    It was the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    Wang Yanyi threw the head at Li Mu¡¯s feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you,¡± Wang Yanyi said.


    A smile shed across Li Mu¡¯s face under the mask. He walked over and said, ¡°Thanks a lot...¡±


    Before his voice faded away...


    He suddenly thrust out his broadsword.


    The broadsword shed like the moonlight.


    ¡°You...¡± Wang Yanyi looked extremely shocked. In an instant, he was cut into two pieces by the broadsword light.


    Li Mu stood there holding his broadsword.


    He opened the Third Eye between his eyebrows to observe the surroundings.


    The head that had been thrown onto the ground suddenly grew two small feet, which turned into a streak of light and fled quickly carrying the head.


    Li Mu raised his hand to sh, but he suddenly let out a muffled groan. His move hurt the sword wound on his left shoulder, and blood spurted out from the wound.


    In the end, the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s head escaped.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s body, which was cut into two pieces by Li Mu¡¯s broadsword, quickly shriveled like a deted balloon. It had no flesh and blood. Finally, the two parts of the body turned into two pieces of skin spread out on the wet ground.


    It was the Gu Witchcraft ¡¤ Shadow Puppet.


    This technique could create lifelike shadow puppets. It was difficult to tell if they were real or fake.


    However, Li Mu could recognize them with his Eye of ws.


    In addition, Li Mu was suspicious about another thing.


    Back then, Wang Yanyi had to use all his might to defeat the Witchcraft Saint on the Immortal-ying tform. Due to the restrictions on the tform, the Witchcraft Saint was unable to use many of his witchcraft techniques. The incredible power of those Gu witchcraft techniques could be exerted in the wilderness. In the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, it was more difficult for Wang Yanyi to kill the Witchcraft Saint. Therefore, when Wang Yanyi appeared, unscathed, holding the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s head in his hand, Li Mu was certainly on alert.


    Looking at the two pieces of skin on the ground, Li Mu became more vignt.


    ¡°It is really difficult to guard against the means of many reclusive ns and families having strange techniques and skills.


    ¡°I have to keep an eye on the Witchcraft Saint.¡±


    ¡°I need to have a rest.¡±


    Li Mu covered the wound on his left arm, leaned against a big tree, sat down cross-legged, and regted his breath.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°Mr. Li, why don¡¯t you endure it for a while and start healing your wounds after we get to a safe ce? Otherwise...¡±


    No matter what he said, Li Mu just ignored him.


    He shook his head without saying a word.


    Ying Yuanyuan and Liao Bi¡¯ting looked at Li Mu with concern.


    They all witnessed that Li Mu¡¯s wound burst open and he couldn¡¯t thrust his broadsword.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t his injury get any better after he took the Nine Turns Life Pill?¡±


    Liao Bi¡¯ting frowned.


    She thought carefully. It seemed that the Nine Turns Life Pill was the best thing she had on her. If it could not heal Li Mu¡¯s wounds... what should she do?


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe instructed the Heavenly Legends to be on alert and keep guard in secret.


    Heavy rain and hail fell from the sky.


    Ordinary inclement weather could not affect strong practitioners at all.


    However, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and other Heavenly Legends were surprised to find that even though they tried their best to resist the chill, they still felt cold, as if they were in an ice cer.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liao Bi¡¯ting shivered in the cold wind.


    Ying Yuanyuan immediately handed her a Fire Dragon Ball, which could help her keep herself warm.


    Only then did Liao Bi¡¯ting feel a little warmer. She turned around and saw Li Mu, who was over ten meters away from her. His hair was covered with frost, and there was ayer of ice on his mask. She thought for a moment, bit her lip, walked over to him, and threw the Fire Dragon Ball at his feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I just take pity on you. Hmph. I don¡¯t want to let a severely injured person freeze to death.¡±


    Biting her lip, she exined in a very low voice, not caring whether Li Mu could hear her or not. She stood far away from him.


    Ying Yuanyuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she looked at this best friend of hers.


    ¡°She is such a loving and soft-hearted person, but she proudly pretends to be a thorny rose.¡±


    At daybreak, a Heavenly Legend on guard came running. He reported that some Heavenly Legends on the enemy¡¯s side were approaching, and there were quite a few of them.


    Upon hearing that, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe immediately came up to Li Mu and exined the situation. ¡°Mr. Li, we have to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    Li Mu opened his eyes, nced at him, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t move at such a critical moment of healing.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was anxious.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to protect me? It¡¯s time to show your sincerity.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was both anxious and angry.


    In the end, he drew the long sword from his waist and said, ¡°Ying Yuanyuan, Liao Bi¡¯ting, Zhang Meng, and Cai Si, you four stay here to protect Mr. Li. The others follow me to intercept the enemy and buy time for our people.¡±


    Then he left with the others to intercept the enemy.


    Li Mu did not say anything, but he looked a little confused.


    ¡°Could it be that I guessed wrong earlier?¡±

 Chapter 724 - Encirclement

    <h4>Chapter 724 Encirclement</h4>


    After about half an hour, the battle cries in the distance drew closer and became louder.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was roaring constantly.


    Obviously, they had encountered a powerful enemy.


    Ying Yuanyuan and the other three were standing guard over Li Mu.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting wanted to say something several times, but Ying Yuanyuan stopped her. She was annoyed. She couldn¡¯t understand why Li Yidao persisted in healing his wounds under such circumstances.


    Healing wounds was very important, but he could first escape to a safe area and then start healing his wounds. He must needs stay here and let the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and hispanions risk their lives fighting to buy time for him.


    Just when Liao Bi¡¯ting couldn¡¯t help herself and decided to break free from Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s hold and question Li Mu, Li Mu suddenly rose to his feet.


    Li Mu said to the Heavenly Legend named Cai Si, ¡°Go and tell the young master of the Green Fox Tribe to withdraw.¡±


    Cai Si nodded and left like a streak of light.


    Li Mu looked at the two girls and Zhang Meng and said, ¡°You three leave with me.¡±


    Liao Bi¡¯ting suddenly eased up. She said, ¡°Alright, let me help you.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    He turned around and walked toward the depths of the mountain.


    The two girls and Zhang Meng followed closely behind him.


    After they walked for a while, Ying Yuanyuan said in confusion, ¡°Mr. Li, we seem to be going the wrong way. This is not the direction of the safe area pointed by Zhang of the Green Fox Tribe. We¡­¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    ¡°The direction that I chose is the real safe one.¡± He turned around and looked at the two girls. ¡°Have you two pledged allegiance to the Green Fox Tribe?¡±


    Ying Yuanyuan shook her head. ¡°No. After Ting¡¯er and I parted with you, we encountered a herd of beasts and almost died. Fortunately, we ran into the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, and he allowed us to follow him.¡±


    Li Mu nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°These two girls are really unlucky. First, they encountered a flock of blood bats, were abandoned by theirpanions, and almost died. Then, they met Duan Shenping, who harbored evil intentions. Later, they came across a herd of beasts¡­ They were really unlucky after they entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.¡±


    In the end, he did not say anything else and tacitly allowed the two girls to follow him.


    In about two hours, they¡¯d traveled about 500 kilometers.


    At this time, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, who was covered with wounds, and eight Heavenly Legends caught up with them.


    ¡°My father had a fight with Shadow Elder from the Nether Ghost n. At first, he had the upper hand, butter, Guan Zhen from the Heavenly Deity n joined the fight against him. He was at a disadvantage and got injured, so he temporarily retreated. In order to prevent those two masters from hunting Mr. Li down, my father went all out to fight against them and attracted the attention of the two ns. Other Heavenly Legends and I managed to repel the enemies who were pursuing Mr. Li. However, we suffered heavy losses and came all the way here following your tracks.¡±


    The body of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe was covered with numerous bleeding cuts and wounds. It was obvious that he went all out in the fight.


    The eight Heavenly Legends behind him were also covered with wounds.


    Li Mu said, ¡°You rank fourth on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. Why are you so seriously injured? Haven¡¯t Huangfu Chengdao and Feng Xingyun been pinned down?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe smiled wryly. ¡°The Heavenly Deity n has offered high rewards for going against you. As the saying goes, ¡®When a high reward is offered, brave fellows are bound toe forward.¡¯ The Nether Ghost n is also hunting you down. Another two super Heavenly Legends, Ao Jiuchuan, the Devouring Demonic Dragon, and Ye Tianxie, the Purple me Divine Spear, have also shown up. Although I rank above them, it is still a little difficult for me to fight against the two of them alone.¡±


    It turned out that some other super Heavenly Legends had entered the secret realm.


    Li Mu spected.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe asked, ¡°Mr. Li, how are your injuries? Do you still have the strength to fight?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just stabilized my Source Energy. I need to rest for a day and a night before I can take action.¡±


    A wry smile shed across the face of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    ¡°This is the most troublesome situation.¡±


    He checked the direction and said, ¡°Mr. Li, the route we are taking is different from the one we nned before. Why¡­¡±


    Li Mu directly interrupted him. ¡°I only believe in the route I chose. I know there is a safe ce ahead.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked worried, but he knew that he could not convince Li Yidao. He sighed, nodded, and said, ¡°All right. Now that you insist, I have nothing else to say. But the lives of my father and me depend upon your safety. Please think for my father and me for the sake of us fighting so hard for you.¡±


    Given his status, saying such words was equivalent to pleading.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help feeling touched.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting felt sympathy for the young master of the Green Fox Tribe. She looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Li Yidao, human beings have feelings. They have risked their lives for your sake. Don¡¯t be too selfish.¡±


    Li Mu looked at her and the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and then said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Liao Bi¡¯ting opened her mouth but did not utter a word. She didn¡¯t expect that Li Yidao would ept her opinion so easily. She had something else to say to him, but she just couldn¡¯t find a way to say it.


    At the same time, she felt happy and gratified.


    He was finally willing to listen to her.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. I know a ce 4,000 kilometers away. It is absolutely safe there.¡±


    He took the lead to move on.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe and the other exchanged nces and then decided to follow Li Yidao.


    Given their current way and speed of moving, it took them about twenty hours to walk 4,000 kilometers, which meant that they arrived at the safe ce at the dawn of the next day.


    The safe ce that Li Mu mentioned was located on an undting mountain range.


    There were lush trees and beautiful flowers here. After a night of hail and rain, this ce seemed to have remained unaffected. Only the pools of water like smallkes indicated that the rain here was not small.


    Li Mu examined the surrounding terrain and began to rest in a stone forest at the summit.


    ¡°Is this the so-called safe ce?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe and the others looked around, but they didn¡¯t find anything special about this ce.


    By this time, the heavy rain had stopped.


    However, the strange chill in the air became even stronger. They all felt chilled to the bone, so they had to run their Qi to resist the cold. The Heavenly Legends who were slightly weaker couldn¡¯t help shivering, and their faces grew pale. Their clothes and armors were covered with ayer of white frost shining like moonlight.


    ¡°Mr. Li, is this the safe ce you mentioned?¡± Asked the young master of the Green Fox Tribe doubtfully.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s wait here. There is no ce safer than here. When the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is closed, we can all get out.¡±


    Li Mu sounded so sure that the others didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Li Mu waved at Ying Yuanyuan and Liao Bi¡¯ting. ¡°The wind in the mountains is too cold. Come over and sit next to me.¡±


    He took out the Fire Dragon Ball, drew a few strange runes on it with his finger, and injected some Fire Emperor¡¯s Qi into it. The Fire Dragon Ball suddenly started shining brightly with runic light, and a red fire dragon swooshed out of it, hovering above his head and emitting light.


    It kept out all the cold air.


    Ying Yuanyuan and Liao Bi¡¯ting were the weakest. They felt like they were about to be frozen. When they saw what happened, they hurriedly came within three meters of Li Mu and sat cross-legged. Suddenly, they felt that the chill had disappeared. The heat produced by the fire dragon warmed them and gradually forced the chill out of their bodies.


    It was an unprecedentedfortable feeling.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s heart felt warmer than her body did.


    She stared nkly at Li Mu. In the end, she sighed quietly.


    She had never thought that she would be so deep in love.


    Now she didn¡¯t even know what the face behind the silvery mask looked like.


    ¡°Am I attracted to him because of his high reputation in the Star Regions?


    ¡°Am I the same as those vulgar women?


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡±


    At this moment, the daughter of the Liao family, who always hated wickedness and acted with courage and determination, was confused.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe and the others had no choice but to find safe havens in the stone forest and use their own skills and means to defend against the strange, chilly wind.


    Time ticked away.


    The atmosphere became very strange.


    Li Mu did not continue healing his wounds with his eyes closed.


    From time to time, he walked out of the range covered by the fire dragon, jumped onto the tops of the stone pirs in the stone forest, and look to the east, as if he was waiting for something.


    However, nothing happened.


    Under the mask, Li Mu knitted his brows tightly.


    The others had different thoughts.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe seized the opportunity to heal his wound. He was badly injured during the fight, and the injury had affected his Source Energy. Surrounded by the blue demonic aura, his face showed painful looks from time to time.


    Suddenly, the sound of strong energy fluctuations came from the northwest.


    Clouds were rolling, and the terrifying energy waves from masters in the King Realm were surging like raging waves, tearing the dark clouds in the low sky into pieces. Three figures were constantly shing and changing position as if they were teleporting. Every time they collided with each other, there was a loud rumbling sound.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe, who was healing his wound, suddenly opened his eyes and looked over in shock and anger. He cried out involuntarily, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Boom!


    There came a deafening rumbling sound.


    The shrill cry of a Green Fox came from the sky, and then a green shadow quickly fell from the sky toward the stone forest.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    He let out a sad cry, soared into the sky, and took the falling shadow into his arms. Hit by the strong impact force, he spat out mouthfuls of blood and broke countless bones in his arms.


    In the end, he fell into the stone forest.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t scare me.¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe was bathed in blood, and his breaths were feeble. The heart of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe was in a state of chaos.


    Since he was a child, this man had always been the pir that supported the sky in his mind. He had never thought that his invincible father would be so seriously injured someday.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, howe you¡­¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe was a little shocked to see his son. He struggled to his feet and nced around. When he saw Li Mu and the others, he was shocked. ¡°Why are you all here? Didn¡¯t you take the previous route?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Overbearingughter came from the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to have found you without spending much effort. Linghu Shenkong, you risked your life luring us here. I have never expected that Li Yidao and hisckeys would also be here. Ha-ha-ha, you have made a huge mistake.¡± Guan Zhen of the Heavenly Deity n approached them slowly with an earth-shattering and oppressing vibe.


    Shadow Elder of the Nether Ghost n also came with an oppressing aura and ck Devil Qi swirling around him.


    The young master of the Heavenly Deity n, Feng Xingyun the Nether Ghost, and some others also came flying from the distance.

 Chapter 725 - The Real Protector

    <h4>Chapter 725 The Real Protector</h4>


    The situation took a turn for the worse.


    None of them had expected that they would finally fall into the enemy¡¯s encirclement after running for a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe asked in astonishment.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe smiled wryly and exined what had happened.


    Li Mu obstinately persisted ining to this ce, so they didn¡¯t take the nned route when they escaped. However, the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, who was trying to stop the enemy, didn¡¯t know such a change, and he just wanted to lure the enemy to somewhere far away from them. Unfortunately, the encounter happened due to such a strangebination of circumstances.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe looked at Li Mu and did not know what to say.


    ¡°It looks like we have no choice but to fight to the death today.¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe let out a long sigh.


    He was very seriously injured, and his breathing was unstable. His face looked solemn and sorrowful.


    The other Heavenly Legends on the side of the Green Fox Tribe looked indignant and anxious.


    At this moment, Li Yidao was the one to me. He was self-opinionated and refused to take others¡¯ advice.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, this is heaven¡¯s will.¡± Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, came on a flying shuttle. He looked at Li Mu and the others from the sky and said, ¡°Li Yidao, do you regret about your arrogance at the banquet in the Heavenly Fox Temple that day?¡±


    Feng Xingyun, the Nether Ghost, also came on ck Devil Qi. He stared at Li Mu with his vicious eyes, looking as if he wanted to bite off a piece of flesh from Li Mu.


    ¡°Your foundation is unstable, and you have no strong background. How dare you be that arrogant? The only result for you is death.¡± He sneered.


    Li Mu slowly stood up. He did not look at the two of them, but instead he looked around, as if he was looking for an opportunity or a passage to escape.


    However, under such circumstances, there was obviously no chance to escape at all.


    Two masters in the King Realm, Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder, were here. Besides them, there were also Feng Xingyun, Huangfu Chengdao, the protectors of two super Heavenly Legends¡ªYe Tianxie and Ao Jiuchuan, and other Heavenly Legends. There were at least 40 to 50 people on their side.


    They were everywhere...


    They blocked every way out.


    Even if the chief of the Green Fox Tribe were in his prime, it would still be impossible for him to escape from such an encirclement.


    It was almost a dead end.


    The killing intent in the air made people¡¯s blood freeze.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s heart grew cold.


    She edged closer to Li Mu to support him.


    ¡°Do you know why you end up like this today?¡± Huangfu Chengdaoughed ironically and said, ¡°You can only me yourself for being too arrogant and unbridled. You¡¯ve made too many enemies and offended too many people that you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°You have only yourself to me...¡± Feng Xingyun said.


    At this time, Guan Zhen spoke.


    ¡°The chief of Green Fox Tribe, you¡¯ve done your best in the fight today. You can justify yourself to the Green Fox God when you get back. There is no need for you to stay here and go against us. Why don¡¯t you leave with your son? I will not make things difficult for you.¡±


    He looked at the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, who was covered in blood. He adopted a rather mild attitude towards thetter.


    Shadow Elder of the Nether Ghost n nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The Nether Ghost n doesn¡¯t want to make an enemy of the Heavenly Fox n.¡±


    After all, the Green Fox Tribe belonged to the Heavenly Fox n. If they really killed the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe today, they would definitely fall out with the Heavenly Fox n and offend a powerful and influential master like Bai Yuanshou.


    Moreover, a god had appeared in the Green Fox Tribe, making the tribe even more formidable.


    ¡°Father...¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked at his father.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Green Fox God wants Li Yidao to be alive. Since the divine order has been issued, how dare I disobey it? If you want to kill Li Yidao, you have to step over my dead body first.¡±


    At such a moment, he demonstrated the might and bearing of the chief of a tribe, which was worthy of respect.


    Upon hearing his words, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help feeling moved.


    There were indeed some misunderstandings between them when they were in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe. However, at such a critical moment, the chief of the Green Fox Tribe managed to preserve his dignity and persistence.


    ¡°If you really care about old acquaintances, why don¡¯t you give my son and his new friends a way out and let them go? In that way, you will leave a bloodline for the Green Fox Tribe.¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe looked at his son and then nced at Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked very sad. He said, ¡°No. Father, I want to share weal and woe with you.¡±


    Guan Zhen shook his head and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to withdraw, we will not let your son leave.¡±


    They were willing to let the chief of the Green Fox Tribe go because they wanted to show him some mercy.


    However, if the chief of the Green Fox Tribe insisted on staying and fighting to the death here, they would show no mercy.


    If he died, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe would surely harbor a grudge against them.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe was a young Heavenly Legend. With the support of the Green Fox Tribe, he would surely be an influential giant in the Ziwei Star Zone in the future. The Heavenly Deity n, the Nether Ghost n, and the other forces involved in the siege today would inevitably be in great trouble.


    It they did not root him out, he would definitely rise again.


    When the chief of the Green Fox Tribe heard Guan Zhen¡¯s words, he looked upset, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°In that case, you may set out on your journey now,¡± said Guan Zhen.


    A divine sword appeared in front of him, shook slightly, and instantly burned. With the tip facing outward, the sword looked like a divine flower blooming in front of him. He was in the middle of the flower bud, and a huge, mysterious rune of swordsmanship contracted and bloomed behind him.


    ¡°The Heavenly God Sword Style¡ªMelody of Ten Thousand Swords for sending the chief on his way.¡±


    Guan Zhen shouted.


    He thrust out the sword in which ten thousand swords were united as one.


    This move was his most effective skill.


    Sending the chief of the Green Fox Tribe on his way with the most powerful skill showed Guan Zhen¡¯s respect for the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, a master of martial arts in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe had not recovered from his serious injury and could not even stand steadily, so he was naturally unstable to withstand such a fatal attack.


    He stood there holding the sword in his hand and shouted at the sky.


    He was weing his final fate.


    Practitioners would inevitably die in fights.


    Today, it was his turn.


    The light of the divine sword shed between heaven and earth.


    It engulfed the chief of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Just when everyone thought that this master of the Green Fox Tribe was about to die, a fair, slender, beautiful hand suddenly appeared in front of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe. With a gentle clench, it grabbed the light of the divine sword.


    Then, everything froze.


    It was quiet and peaceful.


    The power of Guan Zhen¡¯s ¡°Melody of Ten Thousand Swords¡± hadpletely dissipated.


    All the people looked shocked.


    Li Mu was also shocked.


    The owner of that slender, beautiful hand that blocked Guan Zhen¡¯s fatal attack turned out to be...


    Ying Yuanyuan.


    She ranked 87th on the List of Heavenly Legends of the Star Regions. She didn¡¯t have much influence, and her strength was ordinary.


    When everyone neglected this beautiful woman, she turned up and blocked the heaviest blow between heaven and earth with her tender, beautiful, and seemingly weak hand in the most incredible way.


    For a moment, all the people were at a loss for words.


    There was a deathly silence between heaven and earth.


    The wind howled.


    The world seemed to be frozen.


    Even Guan Zhen looked at Ying Yuanyuan in disbelief. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t recall who this woman was.


    Just then, streams of light green divine light flowed out from Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s body.


    She had a kind of godly majesty.


    Li Mu suddenly felt that this aura was so familiar to him.


    A name popped into his mind.


    However, he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Yidao¡¯s real protector,¡± said Ying Yuanyuan.


    Her voice had changed into that of apletely different person.


    It was the voice of someone with whom Li Mu was very familiar and the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe and the masters of the Heavenly Deity n and Nether Ghost n were not unfamiliar.


    She was the Green Fox God, Bi Yan.


    It was her voice.


    Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s body was covered by green divine light, and her eyes also shed with green light. Her aura hadpletely changed.


    ¡°Possession by the divine power and reincarnation of the soul?¡±


    Shadow Elder eximed in a hoarse voice.


    Legend had it that gods could pour their divine power into other people¡¯s bodies, as if they had possessed those people. At a certain time, those who were possessed could exert thebat power equivalent to that of the gods possessing them. Most importantly, their consciousness would also bepletely controlled by the gods.


    Evidently, Ying Yuanyuan was not the Green Fox God.


    The real Green Fox God, Bi Yan, had borrowed Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s body and descended into the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    She did so for a very simple purpose.


    She wanted to protect Li Yidao.


    Just like what she had done outside the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm before.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting let out a cheer, but she soon thought of something. ¡°Since the woman in front of me is the Green Fox God, Bi Yan, where is my best friend, Ying Yuanyuan?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He had been thinking about something. ¡°If all super Heavenly Legends can bring their own protectors into the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, Bi Yan would have told me, even if the Heavenly Fox n had intentionally hidden this information from me.¡±


    Now he finally understood.


    Although Bi Yan hadn¡¯t told him, she had entered the secret realm to protect him in person.


    Even if Bi Yan did inform him, he would not find a reliable and powerful protector. After all, unlike big ns like the Heavenly Deity n and Nether Ghost n, he had no strong background, and he had to fight alone.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    That was what Li Mu said in his mind.


    Back then, he brought this little fox girl named Bi Yan out of the Baiyu Dynasty and took care of her along the way out of kindness. He had never expected Bi Yan to do anything for him, but now... This was perhaps the so-called reciprocation of the favor of a drop of water with a gushing spring.


    Times and things had changed. Bi Yan was now here to protect Li Mu.


    However, Bi Yan had not been awake for long, and she had descended here in the body of someone possessed by her divine power. Was she powerful enough to contend against the two masters in the King Realm, Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder?


    Li Mu did not think that after Bi Yan showed up, the people of the Heavenly Deity n and Nether Ghost n would give up because of her mighty power.


    For the major forces trying to hunt Li Mu down, especially the Heavenly Deity n and Nether Ghost n, there was no turning back.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    As expected, Guan Zhen, who had recovered from the shock, soonunched an attack without hesitation.


    He attacked Ying Yuanyuan with his Heavenly God Sword Style.


    Shadow Elder grinned as he turned into a cluster of ink-ck mist that swept towards Ying Yuanyuan.


    ¡°Hah hah hah hah. Today, I have no choice but to kill a god.¡±


    He grinned viciously.

 Chapter 726 - Kill a God?

    <h4>Chapter 726 Kill a God?</h4>


    Killing a god.


    It was an ancient and horrifying phrase.


    The words out of Shadow Elder¡¯s mouth sounded somewhat treacherous.


    However, it brought an inexplicable excitement to some people.


    Li Mu soon came to his senses and suddenly had a very strange feeling when he saw Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder making such bold moves.


    ¡°It seems that they have long been prepared for dealing with a god.


    ¡°How could they be so confident?¡±


    At that moment, Li Mu suddenly thought of something else.


    The fight had begun in front of him.


    The two masters in the King Realm joined hands to attack Ying Yuanyuan, who was possessed by the Green Fox God.


    Ying Yuanyuan took two steps forward and stood there, doing palm strikes continuously.


    Her beautiful palm was iparably powerful. Even though she did palm strikes from the distance, Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder did not dare to receive the strikes head-on. Instead, they could only move around to dodge the attacks.


    Every time she thrust out her palm, it made a rumbling sound in the void, and a huge sunken palm print appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Father, are you all right?¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked like he had just survived a great disaster. He hurried to help his father.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe wiped the blood off his face. The graceful, handsome middle-aged man now looked like a dead man who had just climbed out of a blood pool, gasping for breath. He ran his Qi and regted his breathing for a while. He shook his head and said, ¡°I will help the Green Fox God. Yan¡¯er, go and protect Mr. Li.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe hesitated when he heard that.


    After all, Li Mu was obstinate and self-opinionated, which put everyone in danger.


    In his heart, he was already very dissatisfied with Li Mu.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe red at him and shouted, ¡°How can you let your emotions get the better of you at such a moment?¡±


    Without saying a word, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe turned around and came to Li Mu.


    Li Mu looked at him and wanted to say something.


    However, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe just snorted and stood behind Li Mu. Obviously, he did not want to talk to Li Mu.


    Li Mu pursed his lips without saying anything.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting felt it necessary to make some exnations for Li Mu.


    However, when she turned around, she saw the young master of the Green Fox Tribe staring coldly at her, as if he was telling her not to say anything. She had no choice but to stay silent.


    After all, her status was far lower than that of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    She clearly knew that there was a great difference between Li Yidao and herself, and it was impossible for them to be together.


    Everything that happened in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was probably just an interlude in her life. If she could get out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm alive, this interlude would only be a memory.


    Along the way, she wanted to do something for Li Yidao many times.


    However, it seemed that she was not much of help, even though she gave him the Immortal Elixir that she treasured so dearly.


    She felt frustrated.


    The only thing that she could do now was to stand by this man and support him as much as she could, even if the support were just a futile expression of her attitude.


    The two sides were clearly against each other.


    The Heavenly Legends taking the side of the Green Fox Tribe were all injured. They surrounded Li Mu on all sides, forming a protective circle.


    The Heavenly Legends on the side of the Heavenly Deity n, the Nether Ghost n, the Demonic Dragon n, and the Purple me n formed arger circle around Li Mu and the others.


    The final oue of the fight between the Green Fox God and the two masters in the King Realm on the other side would undoubtedly decide the fate of the people on both sides.


    Everyone was focused on the fight between the Green Fox God and the two masters.


    Li Mu ran his eyes over the Heavenly Legends on the other side. Some of them looked familiar, but most of them were strangers. They had different looks on their faces and different desires in their hearts.


    However, they had one thing inmon.


    They were all very young.


    Those young Heavenly Legends were the most outstanding ones of the younger generation in their own Star Regions. Each of them carried the expectations of countless peers and enjoyed a high reputation.


    ¡°Are you all here to kill me?¡±


    Li Mu asked, looking at those young faces.


    Feng Xingyun sneered.


    Huangfu Chengdao said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Li Yidao, are you scared?¡±


    Ye Tianxie burst outughing.


    Ao Jiuchuan, the Devouring Demonic Dragon, stared at Li Mu as if he were staring at a dead man.


    Li Mu did not respond to those super Heavenly Legends. Instead, he said to the other ordinary Heavenly Legends, ¡°Considering that there is no deep hatred between you and me, I would like to give you another chance. If you turn around and leave now, I can let bygones be bygones.¡±


    The tens of Heavenly Legends had different looks on their faces.


    Huangfu Chengdao burst intoughter as if he had just heard a joke. ¡°Li Yidao, do you really think that you are safe now? Ha-ha...¡±


    Li Mu ignored him and said to the other Heavenly Legends, ¡°This is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t warned you.¡±


    The looks on the Heavenly Legends¡¯ faces were different.


    However, none of them left.


    Feng Xingyun and the others were still ridiculing Li Mu, but Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He turned his head to watch the fight between the Green Fox God and the two masters in the King Realm.


    He observed with his Third Eye and found some clues.


    Therefore, he did not worry too much.


    As expected, the oue was soon revealed.


    Boom!


    There came the loud sound of an explosion.


    Guan Zhen spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying backward.


    Shadow Elder let out a shrill cry. His body was smashed, and it turned into thin clouds of Devil Qi, fleeing thousands of meters away...


    Were the two masters in the King Realm defeated?


    No one had expected that the fight would end so quickly.


    The looks on the faces of Feng Xingyun, Huangfu Chengdao, and the others changed abruptly.


    ¡°Heavenly God Sword Style¡ªDemon-ying Divine Sword.¡±


    Guan Zhen drew his sword and performed an ultimate skill.


    The light of the sword shed across the sky like a rainstorm.


    ¡°Shadow Flow Infinite Kill!¡± Shadow Elder also went all out.


    The ck Devil Qi all over the sky turned into a crazy army of demonic shadows rushing fiercely toward the Green Fox God.


    The two masters in the King Realm did their best.


    Green divine light was swirling around the Green Fox God. As theyers of green divine light spread out, she raised her delicate hand as usual and did a palm strike.


    It was a contest between ultimate skills.


    It was a fight between a god and two kings.


    The shrill cries of Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder came from the sky once again.


    Strong energy waves spread out and radiated in all directions.


    At this moment, Li Mu witnessed a strange scene.


    With the help of his Xiantian Skill and Third Eye, he suddenly saw that Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder, who were retreating, looked a little weird. The look did not seem to be panic, but a kind of...


    It was a kind of expectation and sneer.


    A bolt of lightning shed across Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong.¡±


    He shouted loudly, ¡°Watch out...¡±


    Before his voice faded away...


    A blue cone prated the right side of his chest.


    Blood was dripping from the tip of the cone.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha...¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribeughed wildly.


    He was holding a cone-tipped spear in his hand.


    No one had expected such a sudden change.


    ¡°What... what are you doing?¡± Liao Bi¡¯ting rushed toward the young master of the Green Fox Tribe like crazy.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe released his grip on the handle of the spear and stepped back immediately.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t even notice his injury.


    He looked shocked and furious. At the same time, he saw that the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, who had been standing behind the Green Fox God, stabbed the Green Fox God in the back with a blue cone-tipped spear.


    After that, the chief of the Green Fox Tribe stepped back like crazy.


    The Green Fox God realized what happened. She turned around and did a palm strike.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe was hit by the palm. He spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he used the force of the palm strike to fly several thousand meters away. In the air, he stood alongside Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder.


    He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. He looked pale, but his eyes were shing with unprecedented craze. Heughed wildly as if he were mad. ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha...¡±


    It was wildughter upon the sessful execution of his scheme.


    The chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribeughed in almost the same vicious and wild way. Theirughter sounded extremely harsh and terrifying in the mountains at dawn.


    No one had expected that they would do this. They had promised toplete the order given by the Green Fox God even if they were to die. However, at the most critical moment, they betrayed the Green Fox God at the same time and sessfully killed the Green Fox God and Li Yidao in the most despicable way.


    From the heroes who righteously pledged to fight to the death for justice to cunning, despicable, and ruthless murderers, all that they did was a stab.


    It was... a sheer betrayal.


    It was treason against their god.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe ambushed the Green Fox God.


    A follower had betrayed his idol.


    The cone shone with strange runic light. It was mysterious and aged, as if it had gone through the vicissitudes of time. It was mottled and rusty, but it was incredibly effective when the chief of the Green Fox Tribe stabbed it into Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s body.


    The Green Fox God wanted to pull out the blue cone, but no matter how hard she tried, she was unable to pull it out at all.


    The green divine light quickly dissipated.


    Her divine power was disappearing.


    ¡°The God-ying Cone is a divine artifact specially prepared for you. Even if a true god got struck by it, they would still be severely injured, let alone you, who has just possessed another person¡¯s body,¡± said the chief of the Green Fox Tribe viciously.


    ¡°How dare you spheme your god?¡± The Green Fox God said. She was still in Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s body, but her voice had changed and be unstable.


    ¡°spheme the god? Ha-ha, although your real body is not here in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, you have used too much of your divine power to protect Li Yidao. You have been injured by the God-ying Cone, so your real body will be either dead or seriously injured. Ha-ha, someone will soon go to the Green Fox Temple to destroy your real body. I will not only disrespect you, but also kill you. Ha-ha-ha... From now on, I will be the god of the Green Fox Tribe.¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribeughed wildly and arrogantly.


    The Green Fox God turned her head and looked at Li Yidao. The green light around her was almost gone, and her voice was breaking intermittently. She said with great difficulty, ¡°Mr... Mr... Mr. Li, I¡¯m sorry... You... hurry up and run...¡±


    When she finished speaking, all the divine light and power were gone.


    The divine power and consciousness of the Green Fox Godpletely disappeared from Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s body.


    Ying Yuanyuan slowly opened her eyes and saw a blue cone in her chest. She felt an unprecedented pain, cked out, and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Yuanyuan...¡± Liao Bi¡¯ting yelled. She rushed over like crazy and took her best friend in her arms.

 Chapter 727 - Have a Look at Your Face

    <h4>Chapter 727 Have a Look at Your Face</h4>


    Ying Yuanyuan was severely injured. She had passed out.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting held Ying Yuanyuan in her arms, stopped the bleeding, and helped thetter take an elixir. She tried to pull out the blue God-ying Cone, but she could not pull it out, as if it had been cast into Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s body.


    She had no choice but to hold Ying Yuanyuan in her arms and walk over to Li Mu.


    ¡°Mr. Li, are you... are you all right?¡± Liao Bi¡¯ting wanted to ask Li Mu if he was okay, but she found that a blue cone had pierced through Li Mu¡¯s chest and blood was oozing from the wound. Obviously, he was not okay.


    Li Mu¡¯s face and lips were pale.


    He reached out his hand, grabbed the handle of the blue cone from his back, and tried to pull it out.


    However, the blue cone seemed to have taken root in his body. When he pulled it out by an inch, he felt unbearable pain, as if thousands of thin needles were running through his body. He almost cked out and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Li Yidao. The God-ying Cone is a weapon specially designed to deal with deities. The cone in the Green Fox God¡¯s body is a defective one. The one in your body is just an imitation, but it is enough to kill you.¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe stepped back and kept his distance from Li Mu, for fear that Li Mu might do something desperate. Heughed wildly and said, ¡°Can you feel that the power in your body is ebbing away like tides? Ha-ha-ha.¡±


    He stood on the same footing as Feng Xingyun and Huangfu Chengdao.


    After all, he was once in the front rank of super Heavenly Legends.


    Now he wanted to take back the glory that belonged to him.


    Beads of sweat rolled down Li Mu¡¯s forehead.


    The primitive natural qi in his body was disappearing rapidly like air leaking from a punctured balloon. He could not gather it at all.


    More strangely, as the ancient runes on the blue God-ying Cone shed, he was quickly losing not only his natural qi, but also his physical strength.


    He realized that his condition was very bad.


    He used to be suspicious of the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe. That was why he tried to make things difficult for them. However, the father and son were really good at pretending. After they yed several tricks, he began to trust them.


    Unexpectedly, they reciprocated his final trust in them with betrayal.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart was filled with rage.


    He was greatly enraged.


    However, he was more anxious and worried than angry.


    What the chief of the Green Fox Tribe said just now revealed a lot of information. What worried Li Mu the most was that after Ying Yuanyuan was seriously injured, Bi Yan¡¯s real body in the outside world would be attacked and severely damaged.


    What the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe had plotted was obviously not limited to that.


    In the outside world, some formidable people would deal with Bi Yan, who had been severely injured.


    Bi Yan was in a very dangerous situation that was almost beyond redemption.


    Li Mu could do nothing to help her now, because he couldn¡¯t even protect himself.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    He tried to activate the Death Qi of the Ghost Rally Star in his body.


    There was no response.


    He tried to activate the power of his white-bone right arm, but there was no response either.


    The power of the blue God-ying Cone hadpletely suppressed all the power in his body. No wonder the God-ying Cone was used to kill deities.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Li Yidao, I¡¯ll let you know the feeling of despair.¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe stared at Li Mu with a cruel smile on his face.


    With that, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Take action! Kill him now!¡±


    The Heavenly Legends taking his side happened to be standing around Li Mu at this time.


    Those Heavenly Legends used to be protecting Li Mu.


    Now they were going to kill him instead of protecting him.


    There were only two women left on Li Mu¡¯s side, and one of them was seriously injured.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting put Ying Yuanyuan down beside Li Mu.


    Without saying a word, she stood in front of Li Mu and activated the Wind-stabilizing Pearls, creating a protective shield that covered Li Mu and Ying Yuanyuan. Then, she slowly pulled out the long sword hanging from her waist and adopted abat stance.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I might not be able to hold on for a long time, but I will do my best,¡± she said in a low but firm tone without even turning around.


    Li Mu was dazed.


    He did not expect that this proud female Heavenly Legend would still choose to stand on his side at such a moment. She knew that it was not a wise decision, because things could not be reversed at this point. However, even if she were to die, she would not back away.


    After experiencing the betrayal of the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe, he felt deeply touched by Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s persistence.


    ¡°You should leave,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Take Ying Yuanyuan with you and leave this ce. They won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Li Mu tried to persuade her.


    Holding the sword tightly in her hand, Liao Bi¡¯ting shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a good friend, but I¡¯m a real practitioner. I know what is right. I would not regret it even if I were to die a hundred times.¡±


    She was as stubborn and determined as a moth flying to a me.


    Broadswords and swords shed.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting started her fight.


    It was the fight of one person against eight opponents.


    Her opponents were eight Heavenly Legends who ranked above her on the list of Top 100 Heavenly Legends.


    Li Mu grew very anxious. He wanted to help her, but his power was suppressed by the mysterious ancient runes of the blue God-ying Cone. He was now no better than an ordinary person, so his efforts would be futile.


    Blood squirted out.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting was soon injured.


    Fortunately, the eight Heavenly Legends did not go too far and attack her fiercely. After all, the order that they had received was to kill Li Yidao, but not Liao Bi¡¯ting.


    Li Yidao was now like a fish on the chopping board, ready to be killed at any time.


    He gritted his teeth, grabbed the handle of the God-ying Cone from his back, and tried to pull it out.


    To regain the ability to fight, he had to pull the God-ying Cone out of his body.


    However, when he tried to pull it out, the pain was simply heart-wrenching, bone-piercing and soul-wrenching.


    This kind of pain felt like it was neither the pain of the physical body nor the pain of the soul. Instead, it was a frightening feeling of the body and soul being separated from each other.


    It would be fair to say that Li Mu was a master in enduring pains.


    However, his whole body was soon drenched in sweat, and his face was so pale that it looked like it was covered by a thickyer of flour.


    Nevertheless, enduring such a pain was notpletely meaningless.


    He pulled the God-ying Cone out of his back by a finger¡¯s breadth.


    ¡°It is possible to pull it out.¡±


    He was overjoyed.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting let out a muffled groan as she was sent flying backwards. Her shoulder, abdomen, and legs were all covered in broadsword and sword wounds and red blood. Blood was oozing from the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Li Yidao, are you a real man? Ha-ha, you have actually let a woman protect you from the wind and rain. Ha-ha, that¡¯s really a shame.¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe said in a mocking tone.


    Li Mu did not say anything.


    He gritted his teeth so hard that they almost broke. While enduring the indescribable pain, he pulled the God-ying Cone out bit by bit. Considering the progress of pulling, it would take about twenty-five breaths of time to pull it outpletely.


    ¡°Think of a way to gain twenty-five breaths of time for me.¡±


    Li Mu sent a secret message to Liao Bi¡¯ting.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting froze for a moment and then realized that Li Mu might havee up with a solution.


    She activated her natural Qi like crazy and rushed toward the opponents with her sword again.


    Feng Xingyun grinned viciously. ¡°The young master of the Green Fox Tribe, the subordinates that you recruited are ipetent. They can¡¯t even control a mad woman. What a waste of my time.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao waved his hand and said to the Heavenly Legends on his side, ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze? Take action and kill Li Yidao to eliminate all possible troubles.¡±


    Over ten Heavenly Legends immediately rushed toward Li Mu.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting had a look of despair on her face when she saw that. ¡°Only less than ten breaths of time has passed. I have to gain another fifteen breaths of time...¡±


    Looking at the Heavenly Legendsing at her, she knew that in the face of so many masters, she would probably be unable to hold on for even five breaths of time, not to mention fifteen breaths of time.


    ¡°Is that the only way?


    ¡°That¡¯s it.


    ¡°Mr. Li, take care of yourself in the rest of your life.¡±


    As she said that to herself, she quickly activated a special ancient rune from her Mud-pill Pce in her Sea of Consciousness.


    Boom!


    An invisible force burst out.


    Every blood vessel in Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s body suddenly exploded, sending all of her essence and blood into every inch of her bones and flesh. Her originally translucent, jade-like skin turned blood red in an instant.


    Her beautiful ck hair looked as if it were dyed red with blood.


    Energy waves that were much more powerful than her own strength spread out.


    She wielded the long sword in her hand and rushed out again.


    Crimson tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°This is the only thing that I can do for you in this life.


    ¡°Will we meet in the next life?¡±


    Like a furious demon, she went all out and fended off all the Heavenly Legends.


    Blood red light danced wildly.


    The sword Qi surged like tides.


    Five breaths...


    Eight breaths...


    Twelve breaths...


    Fifteen breaths!


    Bang!


    With a thudding sound of a heavy object falling, a blood-red figure fell to the ground heavily andnded in front of Li Mu.


    At the same time, Li Mu roared andpletely pulled the God-ying Cone out of his body.


    The cone left a bleeding hole that prated his body.


    Blood oozed from the hole.


    Li Mu had no time to think about anything else.


    He mustered his physical strength, drew his broadsword, and thrust it.


    The broadsword shed with light that looked like the sunlight.


    Amid the surprised cries, six or seven Heavenly Legends instantly turned into blood mist and powder. They were directly smashed into nothingness by Li Mu¡¯s sh.


    The sh was incredibly powerful.


    When other Heavenly Legends saw this scene, they instinctively thought of the mystery and power of Li Yidao on the Immortal-ying tform. They were frightened, and they backed off one after another.


    Li Mu took Liao Bi¡¯ting into his arms.


    The red color beneath her skin faded away.


    Her appearance had returned to normal. Only her hair was still blood red.


    ¡°I... I did it, I...¡± Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s breaths were feeble, and the divine light in her beautiful eyes was disappearing. She stared at Li Mu with a smile of relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. I¡¯ll help you recover.¡± Li Mu desperately activated his natural qi to save Liao Bi¡¯ting.


    However, he was dumbfounded at the next moment.


    The was no way to save her.


    Her condition made Li Mu¡¯s heart sinkpletely.


    Her Source Energy waspletely gone.


    She had no chance of survival anymore.


    There was only thest bit of vigor left in her. She was like a candle that had been blown out by the wind, leaving thest trace of smoke in the air.


    She held on for twenty-five breaths of time.


    One breath of time was no more than three seconds.


    In about seventy seconds, she had performed some secret skill and gained time for Li Mu at the cost of her own life.


    Li Mu was suddenly ovee by grief.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting seemed to have sensed Li Mu¡¯s emotion. At thest moment of her life, she was lying in Li Mu¡¯s arms with tears rolling down her face. She smiled and said, ¡°Can I... call you... Brother Li? I want to... have a look... at... your... face under the mask. I...¡±


    Li Mu raised his hand and took off his mask without any hesitation.

 Chapter 728 - Li Mus Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 728 Li Mu¡¯s Revenge</h4>


    Many people wanted to know what the face under Li Yidao¡¯s mask looked like. However, that strange silvery mask was really magical. Others could not see through it even if they used some Gazing Skills.


    Li Mu¡¯s appearance had even be one of the biggest mysteries in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City.


    At this moment, he willingly took off his mask.


    At the final moment of her life, Liao Bi¡¯ting vaguely saw the face of a handsome young man.


    In the light of dawn, the lines in his face looked soft and smooth.


    His eyes were as bright and radiant as the stars in the sky.


    ¡°You look... the same... as I thought.¡±


    A sad and beautiful smile shed across Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s face.


    Then, her hands slipped down.


    Li Mu growled like a wild beast.


    When he met her for the first time, he was quite impatient with her.


    She was a proud girl who didn¡¯t care about what others thought. He had seen many proud girls like her on the Earth and the Heavenly Land. At first, he did not have a good impression of her.


    However, what happenedter made Li Mu have a whole new level of respect for this girl.


    How could Li Mu not know how Liao Bi¡¯ting felt about him?


    It was just that...


    The body in Li Mu¡¯s arms gradually turned cold.


    The killing intent in his heart was like an uncontroble burning me.


    He raised his head and nced at the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, Feng Xingyun, Huangfu Chengdao, Guan Zhen, Shadow Elder, the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, Ao Jiuchuan, Ye Tianxie... and all the other Heavenly Legends.


    The look in his eyes was like that of a lone wolf seeking revenge.


    ¡°All of you will die.¡±


    He roared in a low voice.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha, what did you say? Ha-ha-ha, some people will die, but we won¡¯t die. You are going to die.¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribeughed wildly as if he had heard a very funny joke.


    Feng Xingyun, Huangfu Chengdao, and the others stared at Li Mu as if they were looking at a clown.


    They did not stop Li Mu when he tried to pull the imitation of the God-ying Cone out of his body.


    They believed that even if Li Mu pulled the blue God-ying Cone out of his body, it would still be meaningless. The Green Fox God was dead. Li Yidao could not make any big move, even if he were in his prime.


    After all, masters in the King Realm like Guan Zhen, Shadow Elder, and the chief of the Green Fox Tribe were present.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribeunched a sneak attack on Li Mu because he wanted to make sure that Li Mu would not be able to y any trump card. More importantly, he did that just to vent his personal hatred for Li Mu.


    He almost freaked out when he heard Li Yidao say that all of them would die. His face grew sullen.


    Li Mu ignored Feng Xingyun, Huangfu Chengdao, and the others.


    He turned his head and looked at the other ordinary Heavenly Legends. A touch of pity swept through him. He no longer hesitated, and his eyes shed with a determined and cold killing intent.


    ¡°Now that you have chosen to stay, you shall go to hell together with them.¡±


    Before his voice faded away, he suddenly thrust the Samsara Knife into the ground.


    With the Samsara Knife as the center, the mountains and the earth rumbled and quaked. Then, the ground cracked, and huge cracks appeared everywhere.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The others had no idea what happened.


    ¡°This move... What does it mean?¡±


    A strange sound soon came from the cracks.


    Some Heavenly Legends clearly saw strange white light shing in the cracks. There were... piles of white bones.


    ¡°Go to hell! All of you should die here.¡±


    Li Mu sneered and activated the power of the Death Qi of the Ghost Rally Star in his body.


    Then, the first white-bone Resentful Spirit rushed out of a crack at his feet.


    Then the second, the third...


    Countless Resentful Spirits rushed out of the cracks like raging tides. Attracted by the smell of flesh and blood of living creatures, they roared and charged at all the practitioners.


    Only Li Mu remained unfazed.


    The reason was that he activated the power of Death Qi from the Ghost Rally Star.


    Even the high-level Resentful Spirits in the King Realm would fear and avoid such a power, let alone other ordinary Resentful Spirits. Therefore, these low-level Resentful Spirits instinctively avoided Li Mu like beasts fearing fire.


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    A wounded Heavenly Legend screamed in pain.


    Caught off guard, he was instantly besieged by tens of millions of low-level Resentful Spirits. They caught him and bit him. He struggled desperately and used every possible means to free himself, but it was useless.


    In less than three breaths of time, this genius, who was famous in the outside world, became a translucent skeleton and fell from the sky.


    He let out a shrill scream at the same time.


    The other Heavenly Legends were alsopletely besieged and engulfed by the sea of countless Resentful Spirits.


    The smell of blood from those Heavenly Legends who were injured in the previous fight stimted the crazy Resentful Spirits.


    ¡°What are those things?¡±


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe cried out in rm. A bad feeling welled up uncontrobly inside him.


    All kinds of creatures looking like the phantoms of monsters and demons rushed out of the cracks in the ground like a flood of theherworld. There was no way to stop them at all. In an instant, they were all over the sky.


    ¡°Damn it! They are the white-bone Resentful Spirits from the Forbidden Land! Run!¡±


    Guan Zhen, who was from the Heavenly Deity n, immediately realized what happened.


    However, he could not understand why so many white-bone Resentful Spirits were hiding underground in this ce with high mountains and lush vegetation. Normally, the white-bone Resentful Spirits lived in areas where white bones piled up into hills.


    It looked like there were more Resentful Spirits in this ce than in the areas with hills of white bones, and the Resentful Spirits were even more frightening.


    Guan Zhen knew something about the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, but he could not understand what he had seen.


    However, this didn¡¯t prevent him from realizing what a dangerous situation they were in.


    Shadow Elder screamed, ¡°Oh no! Run...¡±


    The face of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe changed dramatically.


    White-bone Resentful Spirits were definitely something like a nightmare in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    However, how could they escape?


    In order to besiege the Green Fox God and Li Yidao, they hade too close to this ce. At this time, the white-bone Resentful Spirits were swarming out from where Li Mu was standing, moving as fast as streaks of light. The white raging tides of Resentful Spirits engulfed the world and them.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Spare me!¡±


    ¡°Damn monsters! I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡±


    ¡°Can someone save me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Huangfu, help me! I am loyal to you!¡±


    ¡°The young master of the Green Fox Tribe, help me!¡±


    The low-level Heavenly Legends were besieged by the white-bone Resentful Spirits. They could hardly resist the attacks for a long time. After running hundreds of meters, their defense was broken down. Their flesh and blood were finally eaten by the Resentful Spirits, and they turned into white bones and fell from the sky.


    High hopes were ced on those Heavenly Legends in the outside world. It was believed that they would be the overlords controlling the history and destiny of the Ziwei Star Zone in the near future, but now they turned into white bones and fell from the sky one after another like dumplings being dropped into a pot.


    Feng Xingyun, Huangfu Chengdao, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, Ao Jiuchuan, Ye Tianxie, and the others were naturally in great trouble as well.


    They were very powerful, so they could hold on longer than other Heavenly Legends. Their defenses hadn¡¯t been broken down yet.


    However, they could not get out of this ce. As the cracks in the earth and mountains grewrger, countless white-bone Resentful Spirits flowed out like doomsday floods, sweeping through heaven and earth and covering thousands of kilometers.


    ¡°Li Mu, you deserve to die...¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao roared furiously in horror and struggled desperately.


    Fortunately, he was temporarily safe under the protection of his protector¡ªGuan Zhen, who was a master in the King Realm.


    The several super Heavenly Legends were also temporarily safe under the protection of their protectors.


    However, it was very difficult for them to get out of the boundless sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    They were just like snails trapped in a swamp. Even though they were protected by their protectors in the King Realm, their escape would still be extremely slow.


    Li Mu sneered.


    ¡°Do you want to escape?


    ¡°How can you get out of here?¡±


    After all, this ce was... the inner area of the mountain of bones.


    Within a radius of tens of thousands of miles, there were countless white-bone Resentful Spirits buried underground, and there were possibly high-level ones in slumber.


    High-level white-bone Resentful Spirits were at the peak of the King Realm.


    Even protectors in the King Realm like Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder were unable to contend against such white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    Therefore, now that they hade all the way here, they had no choice but to be prepared to die.


    Li Mu¡¯s whole body was shining with halos of the power of Ghost Qi and Yin Qi.


    With Li Mu as the center, the mysterious power spread out within a radius of ten meters and enveloped Liao Bi¡¯ting, who was already dead, and Ying Yuanyuan, who was in aa, so that they would not be disturbed by the white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye and watched Huangfu Chengdao and the others struggling desperately in the sea of Resentful Spirits and using every possible means to escape. They had looks of fear, fright, and panic on their faces.


    ¡°Go to hell.


    ¡°You bastards must die.¡±


    The shrill screams of the ordinary Heavenly Legend before they died rang out in Li Mu¡¯s ears and then stopped abruptly.


    Li Mu did not sympathize with them at all.


    He had already given them a chance.


    The way they were taking now was their own choice.


    However...


    Holding Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s cold body in his arms, Li Mu did not feel happy because of his ongoing revenge.


    This area was a safe ce in his mind.


    He relied on those extremely crazy Resentful Spirits.


    Previously, when he plucked the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb, he was engulfed by the sea of Resentful Spirits. He knew very well how terrifying these spirits were. He had identally found a way to restrain the Resentful Spirits, so he was not afraid of them.


    Back then, he witnessed something incredible when he tried to escape.


    The mountain of bones in thergest area with white bones in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm underwent a strange change. As that ¡°dead god¡± on the top of the mountain of bones showed up, that area changed in an instant. The area became covered with nts and vegetation, and streams and waterfalls appeared. The area was full of vitality, and the flourishing green vegetation covered the white bones of the dead.


    And of death turned into a fairnd full of vigor and vitality.


    Due to that unexpected, incredible change, Guan Zhen and the other protectors did not realize that this ce used to be the most terrifyingnd of death.


    However, Li Mu knew what terrible things would happen after the green vegetation and soilyers that isted the deathly vibes of Resentful Spirits and made them slumber were broken and the Resentful Spirits were awakened.


    That was the only reason why he insisted oning to this ce.

 Chapter 729 - Fall of the Green Fox Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 729 Fall of the Green Fox Tribe</h4>


    At first, Li Mu wanted to protect not only Ying Yuanyuan and Liao Bi¡¯ting, but also the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe, as well as over a dozen Heavenly Legends who took the side of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Li Mu seemed to be an unreasonable, obstinate and self-opinionated person who made things difficult for the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe. In fact, however, he did so for two purposes. On the one hand, he could test the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe in this way. On the other hand, he wanted to use the countless Resentful Spirits slumbering underground in this disguisednd of death as his final trump card.


    This trump card was basically unrivaled in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    He could protect all of his friends with good intentions and loyalty by activating the power of the Death Qi of the Ghost Rally Star.


    However, he had never expected that he would be deceived by the exquisite pretending skills of the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    They deceived not only him, but also the Green Fox God, Bi Yan.


    Their sudden betrayal and plot spoiled Li Mu¡¯s original n.


    Moreover, if the young master of the Green Fox Tribe had not stabbed him with the imitation of the God-ying Cone, which suppressed his physical strength and natural qi, he could at least save Liao Bi¡¯ting even if he could not save the Green Fox God, Bi Yan.


    However, one of them was dead, and the other was injured.


    Li Mu was like a powder keg with ignited fuse.


    There was nowhere to vent his anger.


    He had to vent his anger.


    Using the Death Qi of the Ghost Rally Star as a medium, he created a tactical deployment of the Ghost Rally Star on the ground to protect Liao Bi¡¯ting and Ying Yuanyuan.


    Then, he slowly stood up holding the Samsara Knife in his hand.


    His body was covered with wounds and cuts, and blood was oozing from his wounds.


    He did not feel pain at all.


    He opened his Third Eye. Through the crowd of white-bone Resentful Spirits, he fixed his eyes on Feng Xingyun, Huangfu Chengdao, the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe, and the others who were struggling desperately and roaring in panic in the sea of Resentful Spirits.


    ¡°It will be too easy for you if you die at the hands of the white-bone Resentful Spirits.¡±


    With Death Qi swirling around him, Li Mu turned into a phantom and merged into the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirit.


    In such an environment, even the practitioners in the King Realm like Guan Zhen, Shadow Elder, and the chief of the Green Fox Tribe were unable to see things more than one hundred meters away, as if they had fallen into the dark sea.


    However, with his Third Eye and Death Qi, Li Mu was like a fish in water.


    Holding the Samsara Knife in his hand, he carefully searched for and approached his prey like a wild shark hunting in the deep sea.


    ¡°Damn it! We have to get out of here!¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe was shocked and angry.


    He tried his best to activate a blue eyeball floating above his head, forming a blue shield to protect himself and his son.


    That was his final trump card after his several protective treasures were broken in a row.


    Countless white-bone Resentful Spirits were madly charging at the blue protective shield, and when they collided against it, they were burnt and melted. However, more white-bone Resentful Spirits rushed over without regard for their lives.


    It was a very strange phenomenon.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe, Guan Zhen, Shadow Elder, and the others were capable of killing the white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    They could use some methods to wipe out arge number of Resentful Spirits in an instant.


    However, the problem was that no matter how powerful they were and how many white-bone Resentful Spirits they could kill, those Resentful Spirits were simply not afraid of them.


    Li Mu did not kill many white-bone Resentful Spirits after he activated the power of Death Qi and Yin Qi, but the white-bone Resentful Spirits were extremely afraid of him. They dared not get close to him, just like mice that were naturally afraid of cats.


    He wandered in the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits for a while and finally fixed his eyes on the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Li Mu hated those two persons to the core.


    He approached them quietly, got close enough to them, and suddenly shed at them with his Samsara Knife.


    Boom!


    Cracks appeared on the blue light shield.


    The blue light shield vibrated violently. Through the light shield, the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe saw Li Yidao, who was among the white-bone Resentful Spirits outside the shield, remaining unscathed and sneering at them with killing intent.


    Li Yidao had taken off his mask, and his face looked a little unfamiliar to them.


    The deep-rooted, crazy hatred and killing intent on that face made them tremble with fear.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the white-bone Resentful Spirits attack Li Yidao?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t understand what they saw.


    ¡°You... Li Yidao, what are you going to do?¡±


    Seeing Li Mu slowly raising his broadsword again, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe cried out.


    He felt a chill rising uncontrobly from the tailbone to the back of his head along the spine, almost lifting off his skull.


    Li Mu answered his question with practical actions.


    The broadsword struck the blue light shield hard.


    Click! Click!


    After Li Mu hacked the blue light shield with violent physical force, more white cracks appeared and propagated on the shield. The protective shield looked like it would break at any time.


    ¡°No... No, don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Overwhelmed by extreme fear, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe cried out in horror.


    He could imagine what would happen if the shield broke.


    Li Mu ignored him.


    He thrust his broadsword again.


    Click!


    There came a crisp sound like that of ss breaking.


    At this moment, even the chief of the Green Fox Tribe was a little flustered.


    Previously, the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe were seriously injured when they tried to y tricks and deceive the Green Fox God. They were really injured, and they were not pretending to be wounded. Therefore, their strengths were damaged, and they hadn¡¯t recovered from injurypletely. It was already a little difficult for them to resist the attacks of the white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    Even the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, a master in the King Realm, had to go all out to hold on.


    However, Li Mu was a killer now. Once he broke the shield, the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe would be in great danger.


    ¡°Li Yidao, we can talk. Do not attack.¡± The face of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe turned green.


    He and his son had never expected that Li Yidao, who was like a turtle in a jar, would turn the tables in this way.


    Now, they had to beg him.


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to talk to you. Both of you are going to die.¡±


    He thrust his broadsword for the third time.


    ¡°You bastard... Go to hell!¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe raised his hand, and a streak of blue light shot out.


    It was a blue fox tooth, a treasure that used to be enshrined in the Green Fox Temple and had great lethality.


    Li Mu blocked the attack with the Samsara Knife.


    He was sent flying hundreds of meters away.


    But that was all.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe, who was still struggling like a trapped animal, wanted to kill Li Mu through the shield, but that was just a wish.


    Li Mu soon flew back and struck the blue light shield with his broadsword.


    More white cracks visible to the naked eye appeared on the shield.


    ¡°Wait! Hold on. Li Yidao, we can discuss everything...¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe pleaded loudly. ¡°You can have whatever you want, but don¡¯t attack. I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡±


    He was afraid.


    He gave in.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Tell those who are going to the Green Fox Temple to hurt Bi Yan to stop and retreat. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe said, ¡°This matter is beyond my control. Moreover, my connections with the outside world have been cut off. It¡¯s... probably toote now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Li Mu wielded his broadsword and struck the blue light shield, which caved in. It was a shocking scene. He said, ¡°Then, go to hell.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, no! Li Yidao, what on earth do you want?¡± The young master of the Green Fox Tribe screamed, ¡°We can discuss anything. Let us go. I am willing to be your ve at your disposal for the rest of my life. You can do whatever you want to me. Let me go. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Being on the verge of a nervous breakdown, he hadpletely given up his dignity.


    Li Mu slowly withdrew his broadsword.


    There was a cruel look in his eyes. He said, ¡°You want to live? Well, you can live if you kill the person beside you. Only one of you can live. You can choose for yourselves.¡±


    The chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe were both dumbfounded.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe said angrily, ¡°Li Yidao, how can you sow discord between us in such a despicable way? We are father and son. Blood is thicker than water. Your trick won¡¯t work out. You...¡±


    Before his voice faded away, a long sword pierced through his chest. His expression suddenly froze.


    Holding the handle of the sword, the young master of the Green Fox Tribe looked pale and a little crazy, but he roared wildly. Facing his father¡¯s shocked look, he seemed to be defending himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I¡¯m sorry, but I want to live on. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to die...¡±


    ¡°You... I... I¡¯m your father, your father! How can you do this to me, you bastard?¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe looked at his son in disbelief. He was overwhelmed with indescribable grief and rage.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe roared furiously, ¡°Since you are my father, you ought to die for me! Die for me! I can live only if you die.¡±


    He drew his long sword and stabbed his father again.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe could no longer endure it.


    Out of rage and despair, he took action. He struck the young master of the Green Fox Tribe in the head with his palm. With the power of a master in the King Realm, he instantly killed the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    The lifeless body flew out of the blue light shield, which was almost shattered. The white-bone Resentful Spirit outside the shield immediately rushed over and gnawed the body, which finally turned into pieces of white bones that fell from the sky.


    Li Mu watched coldly.


    ¡°Li Yidao, you are so vicious.¡± The chief of the Green Fox Tribe stared fiercely at Li Mu.


    There was no expression on Li Mu¡¯s face. He said, ¡°How does it feel to be betrayed and plotted against?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Cut the crap. You said that the one who killed the person beside him would live. I have killed my son. Li Yidao, you are a man of honor. You should keep your word. Hurry up and help me,¡± said the chief of the Green Fox Tribe in a different tone with an anxious look on his face.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu burst intoughter.


    Hisughter was tinged with taunt, ridicule, contempt, and disdain.


    The face of the chief of the Green Fox Tribe suddenly changed. He said, ¡°Are you... going to go back on your word?¡±


    Li Mu nodded matter-of-factly and said, ¡°Why not? You and your son said that you would protect the Green Fox God, regard Bi Yan as the god of your tribe, and follow all the orders given by her. However, you betrayed her in the end, didn¡¯t you? You said I am a man of honor. Hah, how ridiculous! You are such a faithless person. How dare you say such words to me? Just now, you tasted the pain of betrayal. Now, I¡¯m going to let you know how it feels to be deceived.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he thrust his broadsword fiercely.


    Click.


    The blue light shield was finally broken.


    The crazy white-bone Resentful Spirits rushed in through the cracks like a flow of mercury and engulfed the chief of the Green Fox Tribe like maggots.


    ¡°Ah, no...¡±


    He cried out in despair and horror.


    He was desperately struggling and using all kinds of skills to resist countless Resentful Spirits.


    As a master in the King Realm, he held on for much longer than the young master of the Green Fox Tribe and other Heavenly Legends. After the white-bone Resentful Spirits gnawed at him for about fifteen minutes, he finally turned into white bones and died amidst his heart-wrenching howls.


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe and his son had died.


    Li Mu turned his head and looked in the direction of Feng Xingyun, Huangfu Chengdao, and the others.


    Today, none of them could get out of here.


    All of them were going to die.

 Chapter 730 - Li Mu’s Means

    <h4>Chapter 730 Li Mu¡¯s Means</h4>


    Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder soon sensed the death of the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    Even though the densely packed clusters of white-bone Resentful Spirits all over the sky separated and besieged them, Guan Zhen and others in the King Realm soon sensed the faint vibes of the death of another master in the King Realm.


    However, they couldn¡¯t see it with their eyes, and their hearing was disturbed by the howls of the white-bone Resentful Spirits. As a result, they didn¡¯t know that the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe were killed by Li Mu. They thought that the father and son died because the two of them, who were seriously injured while they ¡°put on a show¡±, failed to defeat the white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    For Guan Zhen and other masters in the King Realm, the current situation was also very dangerous.


    They were burdened because they had to protect their own young masters.


    Like a wild shark seeking revenge in the deep sea, Li Mu wandered in the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits, searching for new targets.


    He fixed his eyes on Ye Tianxie, the Purple me Divine Spear, and his protector.


    Ye Tianxie¡¯s protector was a middle-aged man using two spears. He wore a suit of purple armor. It was a suit of rare Divine Armor giving off purple light. He created a circle of light to protect himself and Ye Tianxie and tried his best to rush out.


    Li Mu observed the protector with his Third Eye. This person was a high-level master in the King Realm, who was much weaker than Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder.


    It made sense.


    After all, the overall strength of the Purple me n was far inferior to that of the Heavenly Deity n and the Nether Ghost n.


    Li Mu thrust his broadsword without any hesitation.


    Boom!


    The circle of purple started shaking when the long broadsword hit it.


    Only then did Ye Tianxie realize that Li Mu was approaching.


    ¡°How could you¡­?¡±


    To his surprise, he saw that Li Yidao was in the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits, unscathed. The Resentful Spirits having no sense or consciousness passed by Li Yidao but did not hit him, as if they could not sense his existence.


    After great shock and disbelief, the middle-aged protector realized that a crisis wasing.


    The white-bone Resentful Spirits would not attack Li Yidao, which meant that he was invincible.


    In this case, they were in great danger.


    Ye Tianxie felt frightened when he saw Li Yidao wielding the broadsword again.


    ¡°Hold on, Mr. Li. We bear no hatred or grudge against each other. Why do you¡­¡± He swallowed his saliva and tried his best to persuade Li Mu. His eyes shed with anxiety and fear, which made his face look a little distorted. He could no longer sneer or gloat.


    Li Mu ignored him and directly thrust the broadsword with the intendment of Endless Waves.


    Boom!


    As the purple light shield was broken, the purple divine armor on the protector of the Purple me n was shattered into pieces.


    The white-bone Resentful Spirits rushed in like floods and drowned Ye Tianxie and his protector.


    ¡°No¡­ Li Yidao, help me. I am willing to pay any price¡­ Ah!¡±


    Ye Tianxie¡¯sst struggle and howl suddenly stopped.


    Ye Tianxie¡¯s protector exploded. The terrifying power produced by the explosion destroyed many white-bone Resentful Spirits, turning them into blood mist. Other white-bone Resentful Spirits devoured the blood mist.


    Just then, Li Mu was surprised to find a strange phenomenon.


    The bodies of some white-bone Resentful Spirits that had devoured Ye Tianxie and his protector underwent a strange change in shape. Their bodies expanded and became more solid, and the energy waves from their bodies became stronger, as if they had evolved.


    ¡°The white-bone Resentful Spirits can evolve by devouring the blood and flesh of masters.¡±


    Li Mu drew a conclusion.


    ¡°That is to say, those white-bone Resentful Spirit Kings are likely to have evolved from ordinary Resentful Spirits¡­ It¡¯s a very interesting phenomenon. As long as there are enough flesh and blood, all of those white-bone Resentful Spirits will evolve, be stronger, and eventually have willpower and wisdom.


    ¡°Is that the reason why ordinary white-bone Resentful Spirits are so crazily thirsty for flesh and blood?¡±


    Li Mu began to understand how those white-bone Resentful Spirit Kings came into existence.


    On closer inspection, he found that there were already two low-level Resentful Spirit Kings in this sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits. They had evolved from ordinary Resentful Spirits to the King Realm ones, but they were still far away from the peak of the King Realm.


    It meant that the energy of the flesh and blood of four people, including the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe and Ye Tianxie, created two low-level Resentful Spirit Kings.


    Li Mu picked Ao Jiuchuan, the Devouring Demonic Dragon, and his protector as the targets.


    There was almost no suspense. The super Heavenly Legend and his protector struggled for a short while in anger and horror before the white-bone Resentful Spirits devoured them. Only pieces of white bones were left and fell from the sky.


    Another half-step Resentful Spirit King came into being in this process.


    Li Mu imed the lives of his enemies without any hesitation.


    He picked Feng Xingyun as the next target.


    However, Shadow Elder was so powerful that Li Mu did not dare to get too close to him.


    In the sea of Resentful Spirits, Shadow Elder was surrounded by ck Devil Qi, which was surging wildly, creating a dark domain. The white-bone Resentful Spirits charged at him frantically, but it was still difficult for them to get within ten meters of his body.


    The ck Devil Qi had a certain destructive effect. It corroded and destroyed all the white-bone Resentful Spirits that entered into it.


    However, what bothered Shadow Elder was that there were too many white-bone Resentful Spirits to kill, and they were continuously rushing toward him like crazy. As a result, although he could protect Feng Xingyun without dying, it was difficult for him to rush out of the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits. He moved too slowly.


    Moreover, Shadow Elder had a very bad feeling.


    He vaguely sensed that the vital signs of the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe, Ye Tianxie, and Ao Jiuchuan hadpletely disappeared. Obviously, they had died.


    He felt that there seemed to be a very formidable killer hidden behind the white-bone Resentful Spirits, who had been secretly watching him like a hunter.


    Li Mu sensed Shadow Elder¡¯s vignce.


    He thought for a moment and decided to give up killing Shadow Elder for the moment. He began to observe Guan Zhen and Huangfu Chengdao.


    However, it was obvious that Guan Zhen¡¯s intuition was keener than that of Shadow Elder.


    When Li Mu was less than one kilometer from them, Guan Zhen already sensed the danger, roughly located him, and adopted abat stance like a drawn bow from which a deadly arrow might shoot out at any time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t act too recklessly.¡±


    Li Mu warned himself.


    Although his heart was filled with hatred and killing intent, he clearly knew that he could not act with undue haste.


    Guan Zhen and Shadow Elder got into a difficult situation and could not get out of it for a while, but they still had the power to fight back and cause severe injury to Li Mu or even endanger Li Mu¡¯s life. If Li Mu dealt with these two masters in the King Realm, who were in very good conditions, using the same means as that he used to deal with the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe, it was very likely that he would fail to defeat them and be harmed instead.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and made up his mind.


    He did his best to conceal his aura and approached Feng Xingyun and Shadow Elder.


    ¡°I found you. Show yourself.¡±


    ck mist swirled in Shadow Elder¡¯s eyes. He soon located Li Mu¡¯s position. In an instant, two shadows flew out and darted toward Li Mu.


    Li Mu was shocked. He wielded his broadsword and broke the two ck shadows, which had been etherealized after making their way through many white-bone Resentful Spirits, into pieces.


    However, his body was contaminated by ck mist.


    ¡°Li Yidao, is that you?¡±


    At the critical moment, Feng Xingyun caught sight of Li Mu. He felt shocked and angry.


    His first reaction was the same as that of the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe. He could not believe why the white-bone Resentful Spirits didn¡¯t attack Li Yidao.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you bastard again! If you stir up trouble here, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Shadow Elder shouted angrily.


    He had long expected that Li Mu would show up. After he located Li Mu¡¯s position, he created the ck Mist Domain to protect Feng Xingyun. Then, he activated the ck Devil Qi and rushed madly toward Li Mu.


    Li Mu performed the Somersault Cloud skill and flew backwards at a high speed.


    Shadow Elder chased him relentlessly.


    However, Feng Xingyun¡¯s horrified screams came from behind him.


    Without Shadow Elder¡¯s support, the ck Mist Domain started to crumble under the white-bone Resentful Spirits¡¯ furious assault.


    Shadow Elder was not resigned, but he had to give up chasing Li Mu and go back to protect Feng Xingyun.


    However, at this moment, Li Mu turned around and performed his broadsword-using method to stop Shadow Elder. Instead of fighting with thetter head-on, he fought as he moved about under the cover of the white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    At the end, when Shadow Elder returned to Feng Xingyun¡¯s side, Feng Xingyun¡¯s arm and leg had already been bitten off by the white-bone Resentful Spirits. Feng Xingyun was extremely miserable, and he almost died.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah. Shadow Elder, help me and kill Li Yidao. Kill him for me!!¡± Feng Xingyun went berserk. He roared hysterically like a madman.


    He had always been known for his wisdom. He liked to y with people¡¯s hearts and schemes, but he had never been so miserable. He hated Li Yidao to the core.


    Shadow Elder helped Feng Xingyun stop the bleeding and heal his wounds.


    ¡°This is not going to work. We can¡¯t go on like this. We need to get out of here first. I don¡¯t know why the Resentful Spirits don¡¯t attack that bastard¡­¡± Shadow Elder made up his mind. He nned to use his Source Energy and lifespan to temporarily increase his power and get out of here.


    However, something unexpected happened at this moment.


    Li Mu directly took out the corpses of those Heavenly Legends he had killed from the jade medallion and threw them heavily at Shadow Elder and Feng Xingyun.


    Tens of huge corpses collided with the ck Mist Domain and exploded violently. Large amounts of blood and energy spread out around the ck Mist Domain.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The look on Shadow Elder¡¯s face changed.


    Suddenly, a strange thunder-like roar rang out.


    The white-bone Resentful Spirits around Shadow Elder and Feng Xingyun suddenly retreated like ebbing tides.


    ¡°They have retreated. Ha-ha, they have retreated. We¡¯re safe now.¡± Feng Xingyun was shocked for a moment. Then, he was overjoyed, thinking that he saw the light of life.


    However, almost at the same time, a huge tentacle hundreds of meters long reached out like lightning from the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits and struck Shadow Elder¡¯s ck Mist Domain heavily.


    Boom!


    The ck Mist Domain was shattered instantly.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡± Shadow Elder¡¯s body shook violently, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were full of horror. He roared angrily, ¡°Something at the peak of King Realm¡­ How could there be a monster with such strength?¡±


    A huge octopus-shaped white-bone Resentful Spirit King, which seemed slow but was actually fast, appeared in front of Shadow Elder and Feng Xingyun in the blink of an eye. It looked down at them with its huge eyes looking like two ck holes.


    Li Mu stepped back quietly.


    He had finally lured a white-bone Resentful Spirit King out.


    Shadow Elder and Feng Xingyun were doomed.

 Chapter 731 - The Beginning of a Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 731 The Beginning of a Great Battle</h4>


    Having sensed the energy waves created by the huge octopus-like Resentful Spirit, Shadow Elder looked at its shadow in front of him, raised his head, and stared nkly at it. Then, his heart turned ice cold.


    He had never been so close to death before.


    This Resentful Spirit King was at the peak of the King Realm.


    Those who were at the peak of the King Realm were all dominators, and there were only a few of them in the entire Ziwei Star Zone, let alone here.


    Moreover, the Resentful Spirit King in front of Shadow Elder was very powerful, and it could control and order countless Resentful Spirits. When it gave an order, the crazy Resentful Spirit would retreat like an army.


    That was what made it more frightening.


    Shadow Elder knew that his life was in danger.


    He had no chance of winning against an opponent at this level.


    After thinking for a moment, he directly abandoned Feng Xingyun, the Nether Ghost, and turned around to escape. In the face of the real threat of death, he could no longer protect others, and he had to save his own life first.


    ¡°Shadow Elder, you¡­¡±


    Feng Xingyun was almost scared to death.


    He just couldn¡¯t believe that his protector had abandoned him like this.


    However, the next moment, Shadow Elder, who had fled less than one hundred meters away, was caught by the huge tentacles that appeared from all directions. Those strange tentacles had inexplicable power. Even if Shadow Elder turned into mist, he still could not escape.


    Like a wild beast that had fallen into a trap, Shadow Elder screamed and roared as he struggle desperately at thest moment. However, he was like a pitiful person who had fallen into a swamp. The more he struggled, the deeper he would sink. The sounds of his screams and cries gradually faded away.


    Li Mu finally found an opportunity.


    He seized the opportunity and came to Feng Xingyun.


    ¡°Li Yidao, you¡­¡± Feng Xingyun had lost one arm and one leg, and his strength had been greatly reduced. When he saw Li Mu, he was scared out of his wits and had no fighting spirit at all. He still wanted to exin something to Li Mu and beg Li Mu to let him go.


    However, Li Mu had long lost interest in talking to such a person.


    His broadsword shed.


    He killed Feng Xingyun mercilessly.


    Feng Xingyun, the number two Heavenly Legend of the Ziwei Star Zone and a top genius of the younger generation known for his wisdom and scheming, had been beheaded.


    Li Mu blew off the blood on the de of his broadsword.


    However, Feng Xingyun did not die after his head was cut off. After all, he was a Heavenly Legend in the King Realm.


    His head rolled in the air. With a ttering look on his face, he begged, ¡°Li Yidao, wait a minute. I have something to tell you. If you let me go, I will definitely repay you. I will do anything that you ask me to do¡­¡±


    Before his voice faded away¡­


    ¡°Really? What a pity. I just want you to die¡­ in a very miserable way,¡± Li Mu said.


    He raised his foot high in the air and kicked the head into the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits in the distance.


    Miserable screams rang out.


    The Resentful Spirits gnawed at the head, which finally turned into a pale skull.


    Then, Li Mu kicked Feng Xingyun¡¯s body into the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    In an instant, the body became a skeleton.


    The number two Heavenly Legend that had been famous for over ten years in the Ziwei Star Zone hadpletely died.


    Not far away, Shadow Elder was caught by the octopus-like Resentful Spirit King, and he could not even protect himself. Seeing what happened, he could only sigh helplessly. Half of his essence, blood, and flesh had been taken by the huge tentacles that tied him up.


    Shadow Elder¡¯s body shriveled up rapidly, which was visible to the naked eye.


    Finally, it turned into a ck, dried corpse.


    As soon as the tentacles released the grip, the dried corpse immediately turned into powders that dissipated in the air.


    The elder and youngster of the Nether Ghost n hadpletely died.


    After devouring Shadow Elder, the huge octopus-like Resentful Spirit King howled contentedly.


    Li Mu clearly felt that its aura seemed to have be even stronger.


    Even though it was still at the peak of the King Realm and hadn¡¯t made a real breakthrough, its strength had been improved.


    Obviously, this Resentful Spirit King had sensed Li Mu¡¯s existence.


    It sized Li Mu up with its huge eyes. It had a natural fear of something and a very strange look in its eyes. In the end, it did not take any action against Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not know if it was an illusion, but he vaguely felt that this huge octopus-like monster was very curious about him.


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    It threw back its head and roared.


    After this Resentful Spirit King devoured Shadow Elder, its cultivation level improved bit by bit, which made it feel very satisfied.


    After a long lonely time, it seemed that cultivation levels of Resentful Spirit Kings had reached the limit. Only by devouring the essence, blood, and flesh of practitioners in the King Realm could they increase their strength. Low-level practitioners, such as ordinary Heavenly Legends, were meaningless and useless to them, even if they devoured hundreds of such practitioners.


    It was no longer a matter of quantitative change causing qualitative change.


    That was also one of the reasons why the Resentful Spirit Kings did not show up when almost all the Resentful Spirits under the ground were disturbed.


    Later, Li Mu lured this octopus-like Resentful Spirit King out with a special scheme.


    It had known the taste of blood and flesh. It fixed its eyes on Huangfu Chengdao and Guan Zhen in the distance.


    Other than Li Mu, they were the only two pieces of ¡°food¡± left, which were very attractive to Resentful Spirits, especially the Resentful Spirit Kings.


    Therefore, the huge octopus-like Resentful Spirit King rushed towards Huangfu Chengdao and Guan Zhen.


    At the same time, several other terrifying auras began to drift about.


    As Li Mu expected, several other Resentful Spirit Kings soon appeared one after another.


    The first one was a huge ck wolf with three heads.


    The second one was a giant bear with burning mes all over its body.


    The third one was a blood python as big as a hill.


    There was also a huge one-legged bird.


    Having sensed the change that the octopus-like Resentful Spirit King underwent after it devoured Shadow Elder, they were all intrigued. They wanted to devour the flesh and blood of practitioners in the King Realm to improve their cultivation levels.


    The energy contained in the flesh and blood of practitioners in the King Realm like Guan Zhen was especially attractive to white-bone Resentful Spirit Kings.


    For this reason, Huangfu Chengdao and Guan Zhen were soon surrounded by them.


    Guan Zhen sensed the terrifying auras from all directions, and his face turned pale.


    When Li Mu saw other Resentful Spirit Kings, he immediately stepped back subconsciously and stayed far enough from them to avoid being spotted and attacked.


    Even though he knew that the Resentful Spirit Kings were extremely afraid of the power of the Death Qi of the Ghost Rally Star, he did not want to take the risk of getting too close to them.


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°This power¡­ Holy smoke. why is it so?¡±


    Guan Zhen, who was running like crazy, immediately sensed the auras of formidable enemies. He was shocked and desperate. There was more than one Resentment Spirit King much stronger than him in terms of cultivation level.


    He had already sensed Shadow Elder¡¯s death.


    He grieved over the death of hispanion.


    He became even more nervous and flustered, and fear welled up inside his heart.


    He fled madly with the young master of the Heavenly Deity n and even burned his Source Energy and life. However, when he fled tens of thousands of meters away, the tentacles of the huge octopus-like Resentful Spirit King caught and struck him in the air.


    A familiar scene urred.


    The five Resentful Spirit Kings yed with Guan Zhen and Huangfu Chengdao like cats ying with mice.


    Back then, Li Mu was trapped and yed by them just like this.


    However, the physical cultivation of Guan Zhen and Huangfu Chengdao was obviously inferior to that of Li Mu.


    Guan Zhen¡¯s cultivation level was nothing in front of the five Resentful Spirit Kings. After they dealt a few blows, blood oozed from Guan Zhen¡¯s mouth and nose, and his body was about to break.


    As for Huangfu Chengdao, blood was oozing from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, and his body was covered with cracks like those on the surface of porcin ware.


    Li Mu stood in the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits in the distance and watched the scene with the pleasure of revenge.


    In the end, he returned to the tactical deployment of Death Qi that he had created. He nned to leave with Ying Yuanyuan, who was severely injured, and Liao Bi¡¯ting, who was already dead.


    He feared that the five Resentful Spirit Kings might be interested in the two girls¡¯ flesh and blood.


    It was just an experiment. Until now, Li Mu could not guarantee that his Death Qi of the Ghost Rally Star could stop and intimidate them.


    However, just when Li Mu was about to leave carrying the two girls in his arms, something unexpected happened.


    Boom!


    A loud sound came from the sky.


    Then, he saw a giant palm made up of golden runes in the sky, which looked like a golden sun, emitting countless light rays. It streaked through the sky, as if it had reached out from the depths of the universe, and easily pushed the five Resentful Spirit Kings away.


    This enormous hand, which was like the hand of a god, grabbed Guan Zhen and Huangfu Chengdao into the palm and then retracted.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly shocked.


    ¡°What a sudden and unexpected event!


    ¡°That enormous hand is obviously protecting the two people from the Heavenly Deity n.¡±


    The enormous hand took Guan Zhen and Huangfu Chengdao out of the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits and ced them in a safe area. Then, it did not stop moving. Instead, it reached out again toward Li Mu.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Li Mu cried to himself and turned around to escape.


    Li Mu felt the undisguised killing intent of that enormous hand.


    The giant golden hand had endless power and an indescribable force of attraction. It gathered the Taoist Principles andws within a radius of hundreds of miles, creating a vortex that pulled Li Mu toward the center of the giant palm.


    Li Mu was falling into an unprecedented crisis.


    No matter how hard he struggled, he was unable to escape.


    ¡°Am I going to die here?¡±


    He was shocked and angry.


    Just then, an ancient and mysterious voice came through time and space from the summit of a blue mountain in the distance.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally unable to restrain yourself, right?¡±


    A beam of sword light darted out and hit the enormous hand, instantly smashing it to ashes that dissipated in the air.


    Li Mu felt that his body became light. He finally escaped.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    That voice rang out again.


    Li Mu hesitated for a while and then flew straight to the blue mountain carrying the two girls in his arms.


    That blue mountain was the mountain of bones.


    On the summit of that mountain, the ¡°dead god¡±, who was over one hundred meters tall, was sitting cross-legged in the sea of clouds. On his side was a long ancient sword, which was about the same size as him, inserted into the ground.


    He was the one who spoke just now.


    Li Munded beside him.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±


    He immediately expressed his gratitude.


    Although Li Mu didn¡¯t know why this ¡°dead god¡± saved him just now, he understood that at least the dead god had good intentions. He could feel that the dead god intended to help him.


    However, the ¡°dead god¡± did not respond to Li Mu.


    A battle that had been prepared for a long time had begun at this moment.


    Boom!


    A strange ck chain ripped through the sky. With a long howl, the giant dragon-eating ape stirred the sea of clouds and rushed toward the ¡°dead god¡±.


    At the same time, the battle cries of giant demonic corpses rang out.


    A real great battle beyond Li Mu¡¯s imagination broke out.

 Chapter 732 - Sinners Killing God

    <h4>Chapter 732 Sinners¡¯ Killing God</h4>


    The ¡°dead god¡± stood up, grabbed the giant chain that cut through the sky, and suddenly threw it out with great force.


    Amidst the roaring sounds, Li Mu saw a huge figure that was thousands of meters tall in the sky. It was directly pulled out from the sea of clouds and flew across the sky above Li Mu¡¯s head, casting a huge shadow on the ground. In the end, it fell heavily on the other side of the blue mountain.


    The earth quaked and the mountains swayed.


    It was the giant dragon-eating ape.


    Li Mu finally recognized it.


    The huge figure was the giant ape he had seen before. It was as big as a mountain, and there were chains attached to its body. It dragged the chains on the ground. The chains plowed out deep gullies.


    ¡°Is it here to challenge the ¡®dead god¡¯?


    ¡°Are the nine-headed divine bird and the giant demonic corpse here to challenge the god?¡±


    Before Li Mu figured it out, he saw a huge mottled stone axe, which was spinning like a whirlwind and ripping through the sea of clouds toward the ¡°dead god¡±.


    The ¡°dead god¡± threw a punch.


    Boom!


    The stone axe hit the fist. The mottled shadow swayed on the body of the axe, and the ancient lines of the axe shed with blood red light, looking like some kind of frightening runes.


    Li Mu could sense the terrifying nature of the stone axe even from one thousand meters away.


    It seemed that even some wisps of blood red mist from it could instantly melt him into a pool of blood.


    However, the terrifying stone axe was obviously no match for the ¡°dead god¡±.


    After a short pause, the stone axe was sent flying backwards by the force produced by the punch.


    A furious roar came from the sea of clouds ten thousand meters away, followed by a loud sound like that produced when the mountains crumbled, the earth quaked, and the sky shook.


    Through the strange sea of clouds, Li Mu observed with his Third Eye and saw the owner of the stone axe. It was the giant demonic corpse. The stone axe flying backwards hit the giant demonic corpse heavily, knocking it to the ground.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    A fierce divine bird made a shrill cry. The zing divine mes of seven colors burned the heaven and earth and rolled through the sea of clouds.


    It was the nine-headed divine bird.


    As expected, it had also arrived.


    They were all gathered.


    The three formidable creatures that Li Mu had seen before, which were above the king-level, all took action to attack the ¡°dead god¡±.


    ¡°What kind of hatred do they bear against each other?¡±


    Li Mu felt that he was probably involved in a terrifying battle beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Previously, the Gold and Silver King said that the ¡®dead god¡¯ living in the mountain of bones was going to engage in a battle. Are the mysterious changes that took ce in this area, such as the flourishing green trees, the rolling blood-colored sea of clouds in the sky, and the bolts of lightning the omens of the battle?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the rolling white clouds, which could block the vision of ordinary people. There must be some mysterious connection between those white clouds and the blood-colored sea of clouds.


    ¡°Where on earth is the Gold and Silver King?¡±


    Li Mu was quite curious.


    However, he soon refocused his attention on the battle in front of him.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    In the clouds high in the sky, Huangfu Chengdao, who was still in shock, looked at the blue mountain hundreds of miles away. On the summit of that mountain, the giant that was one hundred meters tall easily knocked the giant dragon-eating ape and the giant demonic corpse to the ground. When he saw that, he could not believe it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a true god!¡±


    Guan Zhen seemed to feel a multitude of emotions.


    ¡°A true god?¡± Huangfu Chengdao was still in a state of shock. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a god too, but...¡±


    Guan Zhen interrupted him, saying, ¡°Are you talking about the Green Fox God? She is just a false god who has awakened the bloodline of a deity. No, she is not even a false god. She just has a little bit of divine power, and she is totally iparable to this god in front of us.¡±


    When Huangfu Chengdao heard that, he opened his mouth so wide that a duck egg could be stuffed into it without being broken.


    ¡°He¡¯s helping Li Yidao,¡± Huangfu Chengdao said, ¡°he saved Li Yidao just now. Does that mean he is our enemy? Uncle Guan, let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    He was scared.


    ¡°If a real god chooses to stand at Li Yidao¡¯s side, we should run away immediately without thinking.¡±


    Guan Zhen shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Huangfu Chengdao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is he dead? He¡¯s fighting now. How could he be dead?¡±


    Guan Zhen said, ¡°Fighting is merely an instinct of his physical body. His soul is already dead. Otherwise, our ancestors wouldn¡¯t have dared toe here in pursuit of the blood of a true god.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao was a little confused.


    He saw that the ¡°dead god¡± opened his mouth, swallowed the mes of seven colors sweeping across the sky and the earth, refined them into mes of the same color, and blew the mes out of his nostrils. The mes engulfed the nine-headed divine bird, and the angry cry of the nine-headed divine bird came from the mes.


    Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this scene.


    He clearly felt that the divine mes of seven colors could easily burn him to ashes.


    ¡°No. I am not the only person that those mes can burn to ashes.


    ¡°Those mes can even burn Uncle Guan to ashes in an instant.


    ¡°However, that ¡®dead god¡¯ directly swallowed the divine mes, refined them in an instant, and then blew them out. The mes almost burnt the nine-headed divine bird to death. What kind of means is that?


    ¡°Words like ¡®terrifying¡¯ and ¡®powerful¡¯ are just not enough to describe that ¡®dead god¡¯.


    ¡°Is it just the body of a dead god?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it even if it were really a dead body.¡±


    The more Huangfu Chengdao thought about it, the more frightened he became.


    When he saw the giant dragon-eating ape above the King Realm in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, he was secretly delighted, and his fighting spirit was ignited. He thought that he saw something beyond the martial arts in the Ziwei Star Zone and infinite possibilities.


    However, he just felt scared at this moment.


    He had only one thought, which was to escape.


    He wanted to escape as far away as possible.


    Guan Zhen frowned.


    He saw the look in Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s eyes.


    That look made him feel slightly disappointed.


    ¡°He is the sessor that the Heavenly Deity n has cultivated painstakingly. However, with such mental qualities, he is somewhat unqualified. Has he lost the fighting spirit that he should have because of his smooth experience without obstacles or difficulties?¡±


    Guan Zhen secretlypared Huangfu Chengdao to Li Yidao.


    He didn¡¯t know why he had such an idea.


    There was obviously arge gap between Huangfu Chengdao and Li Yidao in all aspects, especially the willpower. In terms of willpower, the former was far inferior to thetter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is under the control of our ancestors. Do you still remember what I told you about the divine blood? That is the blood of this ¡®dead god¡¯. As long as you can get a drop of his blood, it will be of immeasurable benefit to you in the future.¡±


    Guan Zhen said after sorting out his messy thoughts.


    Huangfu Chengdao finally managed to calm down. He said, ¡°It¡¯s certainly a good thing to get the divine blood. However, why did this god stand at Li Yidao¡¯s side? Why did he choose Li Yidao?¡±


    Guan Zhen asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you found out Li Yidao¡¯s real identity?¡±


    Huangfu Cheng said, ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Li Yidao is just an alias. His real identity is Li Mu, the descendant of the sinners in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region,¡± Guan Zhen said, ¡°you should be able to recognize him when he takes off his mask.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°He is just a nobody in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. How can I know him?¡±


    He was more concerned about a detail that Guan Zhen mentioned¡ªLi Yidao was the descendant of the sinners.


    ¡°Could it be that this ¡®dead god¡¯ has something to do with the sinners?¡± He said as if he had understood, ¡°Is that why he protects Li Yidao?¡±


    Guan Zhen nodded. ¡°Yes. This ¡®dead god¡¯ has a lot to do with the sinners, because he is the god of sinners. His family name is Bai. Legend has it that he is the sinners¡¯ Killing God and God of War. Back then, when the sinners¡¯ Dark Yellow Army swept across the Ziwei Star Zone, he was themander of the invincible army. Later, he died here for some reasons.¡±


    ¡°The sinners¡¯ Killing God and God of War?¡± Huangfu Chengdao was shocked.


    Ordinary practitioners did not know that the sinners almost ruled the Ziwei Star Zone many years ago. He only got some rough information from some secret books of the Heavenly Deity n, but he did not know that there was once such an influential person.


    ¡°No.


    ¡°¡®Person¡¯ is not the right word.


    ¡°He is a god.


    ¡°He is a deity.


    ¡°There was once a deity among the sinners?


    ¡°However, his power has been declining recently, and he has been wandering in the Star River. He doesn¡¯t even have his own home. He has be a public enemy hated by everyone, and his n has almost been wiped out. Why is it so?¡±


    Guan Zhen smiled and said, ¡°Back then, the sinners were extremely fierce and unstoppable. This Killing God was invincible, but he was killed in the end. Therefore, there is nothing to fear. Everything is under our ancestor¡¯s control. Today, we are going to destroy the body of this Killing God and take his divine blood to pave the way for you. You should develop a strong heart and a powerful faith. Someday you will be stronger than this Killing God.¡±


    When Huangfu Chengdao heard that, an unprecedented ambition rose up in his heart.


    Guan Zhen said, ¡°The ancestors look favorably upon you. Don¡¯t let them down. After all, not everyone has the qualification to get a drop of divine blood. Why did the chief and young master of the Green Fox Tribe betray their own god? All that they wanted was a drop of divine blood, but they died in the end. Compared with them, you have a much greater opportunity.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao nodded.


    He looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°It turns out that I¡¯m the chosen one, but you... Ha-ha. Even though there is a dead god that protects you, you are doomed to die. I am destined to step over your dead body to reach the summit.¡±


    The battle was still going on.


    The giant dragon-eating ape, the giant demonic corpse, and the nine-headed divine bird were at a disadvantage after they started attacking, but they didn¡¯t suffer severe injuries. After all, they were all monsters above the King Realm.


    The attacks that they hadunched were just a test.


    The truly terrifying battle broke out after the three monsters joined hands.

 Chapter 733 - Traitors

    <h4>Chapter 733 Traitors</h4>


    The giant dragon-eating ape had extraordinary strength. A section of the tens of thousands of meters long ck chain had been inside its body for a very long time, so the section of ck chain had merged with its flesh. The giant dragon-eating ape used the ck chain as a weapon. When it waved the chain, the chain was like a ck dragon snake. It continuously shed at the ¡°dead god¡± with the ck chain.


    Li Mu was known for his great physical strength, but he was much less powerful than this giant dragon-eating ape.


    The ¡°dead god¡± suddenly rose to his feet.


    He inserted the broken ck sword in his hand into the ground and pulled out the broken halberd beside him.


    His aura suddenly changed.


    Li Mu felt that the scene in front of him changed suddenly, and he held his breath. There seemed to be thousands upon thousands of soldiers and horses rushing to the battlefield.


    The 100-meter tall giant gave off the bloody aura of an armored cavalry soldier and looked like an armored general who had fought countless battles. No one dared to look him in the eyes.


    Clink!


    He brandished his halberd.


    The halberd hit the chain and smashed it into ck powder and metal pieces in the air.


    Some pieces even flew backward and shot into the body of the giant dragon-eating ape. Blood oozed from the wounds.


    At the same time, the ¡°dead god¡± performed a backhand side-sh with his halberd and struck a stone ax flying towards him, directly sending the stone ax flying.


    The long halberd ripped through the air and the sea of clouds like a bolt of lightning.


    Having lost the stone ax, the giant demonic corpse could only use his grass shield to block the attack.


    Boom!


    Halos visible to the naked eye burst out from the point of contact between the halberd head and grass shield and spread out in all directions.


    The vines of the grass shield shed with green light and produced strong shock waves that sent the giant demonic corpse flying. The giant demonic corpse crashed into countless hills behind it and plowed out a deep gully in the ground.


    The ¡°dead god¡± was only about one hundred meters tall, while the giant demonic corpse was a monster thousands of meters tall. However, after the former dealt a blow to thetter, the difference between their strengths instantly became obvious. The difference was great.


    The shrill cries of the nine-headed divine bird came from the sky, and the invisible sound waves cut through the sea of clouds.


    The divine mes of seven colors turned into a dragon-like bird and swept toward the ¡°dead god¡± fiercely.


    At the same time, the nine-headed divine bird swiped at him with its razor-sharp ws.


    The ¡°dead god¡± brandished the halberd to fend off the divine mes.


    He directly jumped up from the sky like a fierce bird. He moved in a fast, fierce and violent manner and struck one of the nine-headed divine bird¡¯s heads with the halberd. The head was smashed into pieces.


    At the same time, hended on the back of the nine-headed divine bird.


    It was not until then that Li Mu noticed that there was a strange divine throne mounted on the back of the nine-headed divine bird. The divine throne couldpletely amodate the ¡°dead god¡±, and it was even a little too big for him to sit on.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    The nine-headed divine bird¡­ No. It should be called the eight-headed divine bird now. It chirped wildly and turned 360 degrees in the air, trying to get the ¡°dead god¡± off its back.


    However, the ¡°dead god¡± held the halberd in one hand and gripped the feather on the divine bird¡¯s back with the other hand, as if he were riding it on level ground.


    He waved the halberd with one hand. The halberd head shed several times like a meteor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Broken bones shot out and blood squired out.


    Three heads broke into pieces.


    The eight-headed divine bird instantly became a five-headed one.


    The divine mes of seven colors burst out of the divine bird¡¯s body and instantly enveloped it, turning it into a huge firebird. The burning mes even melted the space barrier into something like molten iron!


    The ¡°dead god¡± suddenly exerted force with his feet, causing the five-headed divine bird to fall towards the ground. Seven-colored feathers were flying in all directions. He jumped up once again relying on the reaction force and thrust at the giant dragon-eating apeing at him with the halberd.


    Li Mu watched the fight very carefully.


    The huge body of the giant dragon-eating ape was like a pir supporting the sky. However, the ¡°dead god¡± directly kicked it to the ground.


    Tens of giant ck chains soaked in the giant dragon-eating ape¡¯s blood seemed to be endowed with some strange power and life. They wound over and tied the ¡°dead god¡± up.


    At this moment, the giant demonic corpse¡¯s ax cut through the sea of clouds towards the neck of the ¡°dead god¡±, who could not break free for a moment.


    ¡°Watch out¡­¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help shouting loudly to remind him.


    Whoosh!


    The broken ck sword inserted into the ground on the summit of the blue mountain suddenly shot out by itself and blocked the ax. Then, it streaked through the air like a ck bolt of lightning and cut off all the blood-soaked ck chains wrapped around the ¡°dead god¡± like a sharp de cutting tofu.


    The ¡°dead god¡± broke free and swung the halberd like a whip. The halberd shed the giant dragon-eating ape¡¯s face, leaving a bone-deep bleeding wound, and smashed its right eye.


    Boom!


    The eyeball with a radius of tens of meters fell to the ground, creating a pit on the ground, and rolled to the front of Li Mu.


    Li Mu felt disgusted.


    The eyeball seemed still alive. It was rolling, as if it were going to fly up and return to the giant dragon-eating ape¡¯s eye socket.


    Li Mu drew his broadsword and cut the giant eyeball without hesitation.


    A crack appeared under the de.


    The eyeball was much tougher than Li Mu had expected.


    ¡°No wonder it is the eyeball of a creature above the king-level.¡±


    When he was about to thrust his broadsword and cut the eyeball again, something unexpected suddenly happened.


    A stream of gold and silver light flew out from the side at a very high speed andnded on the giant eyeball.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m on your side. Don¡¯t attack me.¡±


    It was the voice of the Gold and Silver King.


    Li Mu stopped his move, and the broadsword in his hand shook.


    ¡°Boss, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡±


    The Gold and Silver King smiled tteringly.


    She stuck the sharp tip of its mouth into the giant eyeball through the crack cut by Li Mu¡¯s broadsword. Then, she started sucking the juice in the eyeball with an intoxicated look like that on the face of a smoking addict, as if she were sucking coconut juice.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°The Gold and Silver King would never do anything that won¡¯t benefit her.


    ¡°Could it be that this eyeball is a treasure?


    ¡°I have no idea where she was hiding just now. However, since she got here so quickly, she must have been hiding somewhere not far away. Perhaps she was hiding in this blue mountain. She rushed here for the sake of the eyeball. This eyeball must be highly valuable.¡±


    At the thought of this, Li Mu kicked the Gold and Silver King into the air without hesitation.


    The Gold and Silver King, who was sucking the juice in the eyeball, was dumbfounded and a little annoyed when Li Mu kicked her. She said, ¡°Bro, what do you mean? I call you bro because I treat you with respect. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Li Mu pointed at the ¡°dead god¡±, who was beating the giant demonic corpse in the sea of clouds in the distance, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you treat me with respect or not. He said that he would protect me.¡±


    The Gold and Silver King fell silent.


    Then, she suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°Damn it. Why is the juice in the giant ape¡¯s eyeball like wine? It is so strong that I almost got drunk. I drunk-talked just now. Please don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll always be your follower under your crotch¡­ oh, no, at your disposal.¡±


    Li Mu also fell silent.


    After a while, he pointed at the giant eyeball and said, ¡°You were eating it with relish just now. Does it have any special use?¡±


    ¡°What special effect can it have? It¡¯s just delicious¡­¡± the Gold and Silver King answered casually. However, when she saw Li Mu¡¯s knife-like sharp eyes, she immediately smiled and said tteringly, ¡°There is an old legend in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. It is said that you are what you eat. We blood bats are doing well in all aspects, except that we were born with poor eyesight. Therefore, the eyeballs of creatures above the king-level are very important to us.¡±


    After that, she quickly added, ¡°However, they are useless garbage to you.¡±


    Li Mu was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Go on eating.¡± He waved his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, bro!¡± The Gold and Silver King was overjoyed. She pounced upon the eyeball and started to suck and devour again.


    Li Mu started to watch the battle on the frontal battlefield.


    The giant demonic corpse was almost smashed by the ¡°dead god¡±. Its body was broken, and its stone ax cut into its chest. The ax was embedded in its chest and could not be pulled out. ck liquid like corpse fluid flowed out of the wounds. Its left hand holding the grass shield was torn apart, and there were only a few bones left, which could barely hold the grass shield.


    The giant dragon-eating ape lost both of its eyes and became blind. One of its legs was broken, so it couldn¡¯t stand up. It was still roaring angrily.


    The original nine-headed divine bird had only one head now. It didn¡¯t dare get close to the ¡°dead god¡± and could only spew mes from the distance.


    The ¡°dead god¡± was simply too powerful.


    The three creatures above the king-level joined hands to attack him, but he had overwhelmingly defeated them in less than half an hour.


    Li Mu felt relieved.


    He started to wonder why the ¡°dead god¡± wanted him toe to the blue mountain. ¡°He seems to be protecting me, but why?¡±


    Boom!


    Just then, the giant golden hand that had saved Huangfu Chengdao before appeared in the sky again. It seemed to have stretched out from the distant starry sky. The giant dragon-eating ape, which was thousands of meters tall, looked like a small worm under this giant hand.


    The giant golden hand came down as if it were going to crush the ¡°dead god¡±, the sea of clouds, and the towering blue mountain together and eliminate them from the world.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out from the body of the ¡°dead god¡±, who had been fighting silently.


    He raised his halberd with its head pointing to the sky.


    In the void, there seemed to be the sounds of rhythmic beats of drums from ancient times and vague gunshots, the battle cries of soldiers, and the neighs of warhorses.


    In the sea of white clouds, the clouds were rolling. Suddenly, the shadows of battle formations, soldiers, war beasts, and chariots made of clouds rose into the air.


    The scene was extremely shocking.


    The sea of clouds seemed to havee to life. It unleashed countless soul shadows to contend against the giant golden hand.


    In the end, the giant golden hand was smashed, and it disappeared in the void before it could reach the ¡°dead god¡±.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    The voice inside the ¡°dead god¡± roared again.


    He threw the halberd out.


    The halberd shot into the air in the high sky.


    A flower of blood bloomed in the air.


    Then, the void rippled like ake, and a giant figure shining with golden light and runes walked out of the depths of the void. He grabbed the halberd head with his hand, and the halberd head pierced through his palm. Blood dripped down his fingers.


    When Li Mu saw that figure, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    ¡°He is so powerful.


    ¡°He is so formidable.


    ¡°He is a master more powerful than the giant dragon-eating ape and the other two monsters.


    ¡°He has the aura of the Heavenly Deity n.


    ¡°Could he be the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n?¡±


    Before Li Mu figured it out, the void rippled again, and another five figures walked out of the depths of the void. They were different in energy wave and color, but they had one thing inmon. Their auras were much stronger than those of the giant dragon-eating ape and the other two monsters.


    Upon seeing those figures, the ¡°dead god¡± pounded his chest with his left hand and pointed to the sky with his right hand. He could not speak, but there were anger and usation from ancient times welling up inside his chest.


    ¡°You traitors!¡±

 Chapter 734 - Revival

    <h4>Chapter 734 Revival</h4>


    Li Mu could clearly feel that the ¡°dead god¡± got very excited when he saw the six figures in the sky.


    Before they showed up, the ¡°dead god¡± had been fighting like a machine with almost no emotional changes. However, Li Mu could feel his anger now.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, Bai Jun the God of War, you¡¯re already dead. Why are you fighting instead of sleeping in peace?¡± The giant shining with golden light, who was the first to show up,ughed loudly and flung the ck halberd back.


    A ck stream of light ripped through the air.


    Li Mu vaguely saw its trajectory with his Third Eye.


    The ¡°dead god¡± raised his hand.


    Zing! Zing! Zing!


    He grabbed the halberd with his hand. The halberd was still vibrating.


    st waves suddenly spread out from him.


    Li Mu and the Gold and Silver King had to hide behind a huge stone pir.


    ¡°Traitors!¡±


    A voice rang out from the body of the ¡°dead god¡±.


    He did not use his mouth to speak, but instead he used some muscles of his body to make sounds, which was quite strange.


    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to care too much about a dead person,¡± another person said. He was a handsome man with white hair and brows, giving off a kind of immortal aura that obviously belonged to the Heavenly Fox n.


    Li Mu watched carefully while hiding behind the giant stone pir.


    Among the six figures, there were two people from the Heavenly Deity n and the Heavenly Fox n, respectively.


    Other than them, there were four people with different auras. One had an aura simr to that of Feng Xingyun. He was probably a master of the Nether Ghost n. The second one gave off an aura simr to that of Wei Sinian, and he was probably from the Demonic Snake Abyss¡­ As for the other two persons, Li Mu had never seen them before, but he had guessed that they should be the masters of the Blue Wave n and the Blue Wave n, which were among the six major ns in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    One thing worth mentioning was that the Blue Wave n and the East Forest n were both human ns.


    ¡°Are they the ancestors of the six major ns?


    ¡°Or¡­?¡±


    When Li Mu saw that the giant golden hand easily knocked away the five Resentful Spirit Kings at the peak of the King Realm, he knew that those six people were at the same level, and they were all very powerful and formidable.


    At least, they gave Li Mu the impression that they were probably more powerful than Ying Yuanyuan, who had the power of the Green Fox God inside her.


    However, Li Mu could not tell what their specific cultivation levels were.


    ¡°Our king wille back sooner orter. You traitors will be reduced to ashes.¡± The voice inside the dead god known as Bai Jun the God of War roared angrily.


    There were blood red whirling vortices in his eyes, which made people feel that he was extremely angry.


    White clouds were rolling wildly around him, as if there were thousands upon thousands of soldiers and horses hidden inside them.


    ¡°The path of your king has been cut off. I¡¯m afraid he has long be a corpse under the iron hooves of ghosts. His return is just your wish!¡± The ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n sneered.


    The ancestor of the Demonic Snake Abyss said, ¡°Bai Jun, you¡¯re already dead. You¡¯re nothing but a pawn in our conspiracy. We¡¯ve kept you here for a thousand years for the sake of your divine blood. We have raised you like raising a pig. Today, we¡¯re here to take your blood and achieve our goal. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we rece your king and gain glory.¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    The voice inside Bai Jun the God of War rumbled.


    The halberd in his hand was shining with ck light. If one took a closer look, he would find that its bloodstains that had been umted and dried over thousands of years were shining under the action of some mysterious power.


    His halberd and sword were ck in color.


    They were not ck at first.


    Over the past thousands of years, the halberd and sword had been stained with too much blood. Finally, they turned ck. It was hard to imagine how many creatures had been killed by them.


    ¡°The only thing that you know is fighting. You¡¯re nothing more than a brute.¡±


    The ancestor of the Blue Wave n looked like a young man in his twenties, but his eyes looked as if he had lived through much. He looked at Bai Jun the God of War greedily as if he were looking at a peerless treasure.


    Bai Jun the God of War leaped up and pointed his halberd at the six ancestors.


    However, the six ancestors did not intend to ept the challenge.


    ¡°Your opponents are them.¡±


    The ancestor of the East Forest n produced numerous heavenly runes and cast them into the body of the dying giant dragon-eating ape. There came the sounds of bones breaking, and the huge ck chains inside the giant dragon-eating ape¡¯s body suddenly fell off.


    The giant dragon-eating ape roared wildly.


    The wounds on its body healed quickly.


    Its enormous body gave off an even more violent aura.


    ¡°I set you free from the shackles today. If can you kill this dead God of War, you will be free forever in the future. Otherwise, I will melt you andpletely destroy you,¡± the ancestor of the East Forest n said.


    The giant dragon-eating ape¡¯s aura grew stronger, and the runes on the surface of its body flickered with blue light. Its muscles bulged like hills, and then its enormous body, which was originally six or seven thousand meters tall, began to shrink until it was about the same size as Bai Jun the God of War.


    It roared and charged at the Bai Jun the God of War. Its eyes shed with hatred and ferocity.


    It had been beaten badly by Bai Jun the God of War, so it broke out in anger.


    The fight had begun.


    Li Mu realized that the strength of the giant dragon-eating ape had increased by several times after it was freed from the chains in its body.


    At the same time, a ck iron box appeared in the hands of the ancestor of the Blue Wave n. He opened the box, which gave off the smell of quicklime. He took a head out of the box and threw it down from the sky.


    The head fell onto the giant demonic corpse¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I have given your head back to you! Hurry up and fight!¡±


    The ancestor of the Blue Wave n shouted.


    The head of the giant demonic corpse immediately joined its neck perfectly. It became a giant corpse with a blue face, sharp fangs, a long blood red tongue, and more flexible arms and legs. The stone ax and grass shield returned to its hands, and its strength soared.


    It seemed to be extremely scared of the ancestor of the Blue Wave n. It immediately waved its ax and grass shield and rushed toward Bai Jun the God of War.


    ¡°You should go as well.¡±


    The ancestor of the Nether Ghost n performed a magic skill and removed the ck divine throne from the back of the nine-headed divine bird. The nine-headed divine bird immediately regained its vigor and grew back eight heads.


    The mes around its body turned into nine-colored divine mes.


    The divine bird raised its head and looked at the ancestor of the Nether Ghost n with its eighteen eyes burning with ferocity.


    The ancestor of the Nether Ghost n sat down on the ck divine throne and looked down. As he merged with the divine throne, a strange force enveloped the divine bird. He shouted, ¡°Go and fight him now. Do you want to suffer the endless pain of being suppressed under theherworld again?¡±


    The divine bird wailed and rushed toward Bai Jun the God of War.


    A terrifying battle broke out around the blue mountain.


    With a sword and a halberd, Bai Jun the God of War fought against the three fierce monsters whose strengths had soared. When Li Mu watched the fight, he felt like he was watching Ultramen fight against monsters on the Earth.


    Both Bai Jun the God of War and the three fierce monsters were much more powerful and formidable than the monsters on the Earth. Their fighting moves were not subtle, but instead the moves were rough and simple. However, because they had reached very high levels, each of their moves contained thews of the Divine Way and represented the meaning of returning to the original nature.


    The earth quaked and the mountains swayed.


    Li Mu began to feel worried.


    The three fierce monsters that had evolved joined forces to fight Bai Jun the God of War. The six ancestors watching the fight in the sky were even more difficult to deal with. In this case, Bai Jun the God of War and Li Mu would probably get into a very difficult and dangerous situation.


    If Bai Jun the God of War was defeated, Li Mu and the Gold and Silver King would be no match for the opponents at all, even if the two of them joined hands.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Li Mu had richbat experience, but he couldn¡¯t think of any way to deal with such a situation.


    ¡°Are you the sinners¡¯ descendant who has made a scene recently?¡± The ancestor of the East Forest n caught sight of Li Mu.


    Li Mu did not say anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re a descendant of those whomitted sins. Even though you didn¡¯t participate in the great war back then, the sinners¡¯ blood is flowing in your body. Instead of keeping a low profile, you have made a scene and killed so many Heavenly Legends in the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    The eyes of the ancestor of the Blue Wave n shed with killing intent.


    Li Mu remained silent.


    He felt that it was meaningless to say anything to those people.


    ¡°Back then, we sealed the path of disasters and confined our enemies in the domain of chaos. However, we were too softhearted and didn¡¯t eliminate thempletely. As a result, some descendants of the sinners have appeared,¡± the ancestor of the Demonic Snake Abyss said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking so much? Now that it is imperative to remove the seal of the path of disasters, we have to kill the dead god and take the divine blood. Only in this way can we find the secrets of bing gods, break the shackles, and go further. At that time, we can break into the domain of chaos and get rid of everything on the sinners¡¯. At that time, the universe will belong to us in the real sense.¡±


    The ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n had the strongest killing intent.


    The ancestor of the Blue Wave n said, ¡°We have kept the body of Bai Jun the God of War here for so many years. His body is now filled with Qi and divine blood. We can harvest his blood now, but there is one thing worth noticing. Do you remember that, ording to the ancient books left behind by the King of Medicine, the power of divine blood will increase greatly if you can infuriate Bai Jun the God of War to the maximum possible extent and let his anger well up in every corner of his body? This is beneficial for all of us.¡±


    The ancestor of the East Forest n said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? In that case, we have toe up with a n,¡± the ancestor of the Nether Ghost n said thoughtfully.


    They were talking high in the sky. Theypletely ignored Li Mu¡¯s existence from the moment they caught sight of him to the end of their discussion.


    For them, Li Mu was just a little bug that they could crush easily, so they didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    Even if he heard their conversation, he could not change anything.


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, those monsters diverted their attention.


    He felt that he would probably be in great trouble if the two ancestors continued asking him.


    Huangfu Chengdao and Guan Zhen, who were even farther away from the ancestors, were greatly shocked. They did not dare to speak at all.


    Huangfu Chengdao initially thought that the legendary founder of the Heavenly Deity n had already died, but he didn¡¯t expect that the ancestor would show up again today, which made him realize that many things that he knew were wrong.


    Boom!


    The giant dragon-eating ape was sent flying. Seriously injured, it struggled but could barely get back on its feet. The giant demonic corpse and the nine-headed divine bird were covered with wounds and bruises, looking extremely miserable.


    However, Bai Jun the God of War did not press the attack.


    He was holding his halberd, surrounded by white clouds. His eyes, which had blood red whirling vortices at first, gradually became clear, as if he suddenly had a soul.


    Li Mu had a very strange feeling.


    At this moment, despite the great difference in strength, he felt that the ¡°dead god¡± seemed to havee back to life and have traces of Spiritual Qi.


    ¡°All of you¡­ were once¡­ myrades-in-arms¡­ Why are we trying to kill each other? Why haven¡¯t youe to your senses?¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War looked at the giant dragon-eating ape, the giant demonic corpse, and the nine-headed divine bird and suddenly began to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Has he revived?¡±

 Chapter 735 - History

    <h4>Chapter 735 History</h4>


    Li Mu clearly felt that the ancestors of the six major ns were a little nervous at this moment, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    The giant dragon-eating ape struggled and stared nkly at Bai Jun the God of War, but it soon became as fierce as a wild beast. It got up and rushed toward Bai Jun the God of War.


    The giant demonic corpse beat the grass shield with its stone ax and charged at Bai Jun the God of War.


    The nine-headed divine bird hovered hesitantly and chirped in the air, as if it had remembered something.


    Bai Jun the God of War said in a sad and angry tone, ¡°Rock, you once followed me to fight in the Star River and defend our n. You were the bravest warrior under mymand. Do you still remember the drum beats of the Dark Yellow Army¡­?¡±


    Those words were for the giant dragon-eating ape.


    Just a few moments ago, he sent the giant dragon-eating ape flying. The giant dragon-eating ape fell on the ground ape with a nk, confused look in its eyes. There were strange ck runes on its body, wrapped around its fur. In great pain, it became ferocious again.


    ¡°Li Tian, my adopted son, you once cleaved the mountains and brought down the stars. You were known as the number one warrior of the Dark Yellow Army in the Ziwei Star Zone. Even though you are dead, do you still have the will to fight? How can a warrior be controlled by betrayal and dishonor? Wake up!¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War blocked the stone ax with his long halberd and shouted at the blue-faced corpse with a head.


    The blue-faced corpse remained unmoved. It roared, spewed out ck mist from its mouth and nose and brandished its ax to fight, but in the end, it was sent flying.


    The nine-headed divine bird looked at Bai Jun the God of War and cried crisply.


    The ancestors of the six major ns all looked nervous.


    They knew very well how terrifying the strength of Bai Jun the God of War was. He was a real invincible god in the Ziwei Star Zone, who had overwhelmingly defeated all the enemies. At least he was someone that they could not resist. They dared to show up here today because he was already dead and had only a little of the magical power that he used to have. If he really came back to life, it would be a disaster and a nightmare for them.


    However, they found something new after observing him for a moment.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. He hasn¡¯t reallye back to life. It¡¯s just an obsession,¡± said the ancestor of the Demonic Snake Abyss.


    ¡°Exactly. They are just some fragments of his memory. The memory is stored in his body instead of his mind. The bodies of deities are really shocking.¡± The ancestor of the Blue Wave n also calmed down, breathing a sigh of relief.


    As long as the ¡°dead god¡± did note back to ¡°life¡± suddenly, everything would still be under their control.


    However, Li Mu, who was standing on the blue mountain, felt inexplicably shocked.


    ¡°Judging from the words that Bai Jun the God of War suddenly said, the giant dragon-eating ape, the giant demonic corpse, and the nine-headed divine bird used to be his subordinates.


    ¡°In other words, those three fierce monsters are inextricably linked to the sinners and the Dark Yellow Army.¡±


    The impression of them that Li Mu had suddenly changed.


    When he looked at them again, he had a different feeling.


    Unfortunately, the calls of Bai Jun the God of War could not awaken the past memories of the three demonic monsters.


    Controlled by the ancestors of the six major ns with secret methods, they had lost their former glory and forgotten what happened in the past. Theyunched fatal attacks on their formermander-in-chief.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to free all of you today.¡±


    The tone of Bai Jun the God of War was tinged with sorrows from the ancient times.


    He cut his palm with the ck sword.


    Red blood oozed out of his palm.


    ¡°Divine blood!¡±


    The ancestor of the East Forest n looked expectant.


    The other ancestors were also excited.


    The blood of a real god was flowing in the body of Bai Jun the God of War. It contained the secrets of bing a god, and it was something that they had been looking forward to for thousands of years.


    The red blood seemed to have some kind of strange, mysterious power. The breathing of the ancestors of the six major ns became rapid unknowingly.


    Bai Jun the God of War used his blood as the ink and one of his fingers as the pen. He dipped his finger in the blood and pressed it on the forehead of the giant dragon-eating apeing at him.


    Boom!


    The mysterious power of runes broke out.


    In an instant, the eyes of the giant dragon-eating ape became clear.


    It suddenly woke up like a person who had been asleep for a long time. After a moment of shock, it saw Bai Jun the God of War in front of it. It suddenly became extremely excited and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Commander-in-chief, what happened to me? How is the battle in the East Forest going? Please give the order. I will definitely¡­¡±


    Itsst memory was that fierce battle in the ancient times. It was severely injured and passed out during an intense confrontation. It did not know what happened afterward.


    Bai Jun the God of War didn¡¯t say anything. He drew some runes with his blood and forcefully attached them to the head and chest of the giant demonic corpse charging at him.


    The blue color disappeared from the giant demonic corpse¡¯s face in an instant, and the fangs sticking out of the corners of its mouth retracted. It became a handsome young man. In a daze, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t I die in the battle? That despicable general of the East Forest Army plotted against me and cut off my head. I¡­ Ah, father?¡±


    When the young man saw Bai Jun the God of War, he was both overjoyed and surprised. He habitually got down on one knee.


    Bai Jun the God of War flicked his fingers and shot a drop of divine blood into the open mouth of the nine-headed divine bird when it chirped.


    The nine-headed divine bird trembled, and the nine-colored divine mes flickered. Then, as if it had broken free from some kind of restraint, it quickly flew over to Bai Jun the God of War. Finally, it turned into a small nine-colored bird andnded on his shoulder.


    An incredible change in the situation had taken ce.


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    ¡°Bai Jun the God of War has retrieved the three demonic monsters with his divine power. Does that mean that the situation has been reversed?¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao, who was staying in the distance, was shocked when he saw what happened.


    ¡°This¡­ what am I supposed to do? Something is not right¡­¡± He felt a little anxious.


    Guan Zhen said, ¡°Calm down. The ancestors are here. They had been implementing the scheme for thousands of years. How could an ident ur?¡±


    In fact, when the ancestors of the six major ns saw that the giant dragon-eating ape, the giant demonic corpse, and the nine-headed divine bird were out of their control, they just felt slightly surprised, and they did not panic or feel greatly shocked.


    ¡°This is a good opportunity,¡± said the ancestor of the East Forest n.


    The ancestor of the Blue Wave n smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never expected that the divine blood would have such an effect. It¡¯s really worth waiting for so long. Why don¡¯t we recreate the past today? This way, maybe we can stimte the divine blood and maximize its power.¡±


    The ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n froze for a moment and then understood.


    ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s a good idea. I haven¡¯t seen such a touching scene in a long time. We can enrage Bai Jun the God of War by doing what we did in the past. His fighting spirit and anger will definitely maximize the power of his divine blood,¡± he said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Commander-in-chief, what on earth is going on?¡± The giant dragon-eating ape felt like its mind was muddled and many memories were iplete.


    ¡°Father, what age is it now? Is the Demon Extermination Troop still fighting?¡±


    The young man transformed from the giant demonic corpse noticed something amiss. Back then, he was adopted by the God of War when he was a little boy. Later, with his peerless talents and braveness, he became the leader of the vanguard of the Demon Extermination Stroop of the Dark Yellow Army and fought battles everywhere.


    As he remembered, the leader of the East Forest Army of the Demon Extermination Troop betrayed him,unched a surprise attack on him and chopped off his head.


    ¡°But now¡­?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before Bai Jun the God of War could answer him, screams and roars suddenly came from the sky.


    Li Mu subconsciously raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    A holographic image slowly unfurled in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The young man, Li Tian, saw the image that shed across the sky. It was the scene in which the leader of the East Forest Army plotted against him during a critical battle when he led the troops to wipe out the Extraterritorial Demons.


    The leader of the East Forest Army at that time was the ancestor of the East Forest n. Thousands of years had passed, but he looked the same as he did thousands of years ago. Back then, heunched a sneak attack from behind the young man and cut off thetter¡¯s head with a machete.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The young man cried aloud.


    It felt terrible to watch himself being plotted against and killed.


    Then, he saw something even more despicable and cruel. The treacherous East Forest Armyunched a surprise attack on the Demon Extermination Troop, an elite troop of the Dark Yellow Army. Many Dark Yellow Soldiers did not even have time to react before they were stabbed in the back and killed by the soldiers of the East Forest Army who used to fight side by side with them.


    The sounds of shrill cries, angry roars, and curses rang out nonstop.


    Bai Jun the God of War, Rock, Li Tian, and the nine-headed divine bird all raised their heads and looked at the sky. Their bodies were trembling with anger.


    This was the famous ¡°Betrayal of the East Forest Army¡± that happened a thousand years ago.


    Caught off guard in the surprise attack, the soldiers of this vanguard of the Dark Yellow Army werepletely wiped out by the soldiers of the East Forest Army, whom they regarded asrades-in-arms.


    However, that was just the beginning.


    In the end, blood flowed like rivers, and dead bodies piled up like hills.


    ¡°Damn it! The East Forest Army betrayed us! If the Dark Yellow Army hadn¡¯t rescued those despicable bastards from the des of Extraterritorial Demons, they would have been exterminated.¡±


    Li Tian couldn¡¯t help roaring angrily.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± He looked at Bai Jun the God of War.


    What was disyed on the image in the sky was what happened after he was plotted against. He didn¡¯t know it until now.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, of course it¡¯s true. You are not the only one that died. Bai Jun the God of War also died. You¡¯re just a group of dead people now. Everything that you saw on the image in the sky is recorded history.¡±


    The ancestor of the East Forest n burst intoughter in the sky.


    ¡°Back then, you were a brave warrior of the Dark Yellow Army, but I killed you on the spot with a single sh. Then, I transformed your dead body into a demonic corpse for my own use. Ha-ha-ha.¡± Heughed wildly and smugly. Obviously, he was deliberately provoking his opponent.


    Li Tian¡¯s body began to tremble violently.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Just continue watching,¡± said the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n.


    Scenes were being disyed on the image in the sky.


    ¡°Ah, help. Mom, help me¡­¡± A little girl cried in horror. Before she could run to her mother, she saw her mother being cut in half by a green-armored warrior.


    She burst into tears.


    There were cries and curses all around.


    The heads of hunchback old people were impaled on the tips of spears.


    That ce was a logistics base of the Dark Yellow Army. The troops of the Blue Wave n were massacring. Their guards stationed there suddenly rebelled.

 Chapter 736 - The Final Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 736 The Final Battlefield</h4>


    Those civilians and soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army being ughtered had ck hair, ck eyes, and white skin.


    Li Mu suddenly felt like he was also at the scene. Those people were obviously hispatriots and rtives.


    ¡°Qingyun, hurry up and run¡­¡± A Dark Yellow Soldier, whose leg was wounded, brandished his sword and rushed toward the rebels of the Blue Wave n.


    His pregnant wife said goodbye to him with tears in her eyes, turned around and ran toward the flying shuttle with their three-year-old daughter.


    They might never see each other again for the rest of their lives.


    Tears rolled down his wife¡¯s cheeks.


    She rushed onto the flying shuttle with her daughter. When she looked back, her husband and hisrades-in-arms were already besieged by the green-armored rebels. Blood was flowing on thend that should be kept beautiful and peaceful.


    ¡°Dad, Dad,e back quickly.¡±


    The three-year-old girl clung to the side of the flying shuttle, cried and shouted to her father. As a child, she didn¡¯t know what her father was doing, but she felt sad. At this time, she wanted nothing but her father, and she just wanted her father by her side.


    ¡°Ha-ha, are you trying to escape?¡±


    Viciousughter came from the sky.


    The Blue Wave n¡¯s flying shuttle came to chase them down.


    Amidst the sounds of explosions, the life-saving shuttle was bombarded several times, and it was in imminent danger.


    ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± The little girl sobbed, and her small body was trembling.


    The young wife¡¯s eyes shed with hatred.


    Just then, some women and old people on the flying shuttle flew out like streaks of light and rushed toward the pursuers.


    ¡°For those who can still fight,e with me to fight against the enemy. Protect our children.¡± The white-haired old man piloting the flying shuttle drew the long sword from his waist and shouted loudly, ¡°We shall not forget the blood feud. We must preserve the bloodline of the Dark Yellow Army¡­¡±


    This old general who had made many military achievements rushed toward the enemy.


    Many injured soldiers and women on the flying shuttle rose into the air to stop the enemy.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of my son.¡±


    They looked affectionately at their children on the flying shuttle and then rushed toward the Blue Wave n¡¯s flying shuttle without looking back. Even if they couldn¡¯t fight and had to sacrifice themselves, they had to buy time for their children andpatriots.


    ¡°Zhen¡¯er, I¡¯m leaving to kill the enemy. If you miss me and your younger brother, you can see us in your dreams.¡± The young wife handed her three-year-old daughter to a six-year-old boy beside her.


    She gently stroked her protruding belly, her face bathed in tears, and said, ¡°My dear child, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t let youe to this world. Don¡¯t hate me. If possible, I will repay you well in the next life.¡±


    She pulled out a long spear inserted into the deck beside her, soared into the air, and rushed toward the enemy¡¯s flying shuttle resolutely.


    This time, she was surely going to die.


    She would die with regrets.


    She would die with regrets but noint.


    Boom!


    The sound of a violent explosion rang out. Blood dyed the sky red.


    Amidst the sshing blood drops and flying broken bones, the flying shuttle broke through the encirclement with the passengers¡¯ prayers. However, when it was about to fly out of the, a king-level master of the Blue Wave n caught up with it and cut it in half with his sword.


    Li Mu was boiling with anger and grief, and he almost exploded with rage.


    When he watched the image in the sky, he realized that the fate of the peoplepletely depended upon the life-saving flying shuttle. He initially thought that under the cover and protection of the brave fighters of the Dark Yellow Army, the flying shuttle that carried thousands of boys and girls, thest bloodlines of the base, could escape safely. However, it turned out that¡­


    The flying shuttle broke and fell toward the ground.


    Li Mu saw the boys and girls curling up in the broken shuttle, holding each other¡¯s hands, and encouraging each other in tears and horror. Having lost their protection, they finally turned into ashes together with the broken shuttle amidst explosions and mes¡­


    Li Mu was boiling with rage.


    The anger almost burned himself.


    Indescribable grief surged in his soul.


    He knew very well that those were what happened to his ancestors andpatriots thousands of years ago.


    ¡°The enemy is unforgivable.¡±


    Killing intent welled up and surged through him.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡± The giant demonic corpse that had turned into a handsome young man named Li Tian roared loudly. He couldn¡¯t believe what happened after his death.


    The East Forest n and the Blue Wave n were both human ns in the Star River.


    Back then, the Dark Yellow Army rescued them from the massacre and persecution of Extraterritorial Demons, taught them the way of cultivation, and ignited their civilization. In the end, they became the most trusted allied ns of the Dark Yellow Army. Unexpectedly, they eventually betrayed the Dark Yellow Army and ughtered so many people of the Dark Yellow Army.


    Their betrayal was the most intolerable thing.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah! The East Forest n and the Blue Wave n, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Li Tian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He roared angrily, soared to the sky, and charged at the ancestors of the East Forest n and the Blue Wave n.


    With a disdainful look on his face, the ancestor of the Blue Wave n shook his head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re just a dead body. I¡¯ve refined you for thousands of years. How dare you go against me? Ashes to ashes, dust to dust¡­ I¡¯m going to put you to eternal slumber today.¡±


    He struck out at Li Tian with a handprint with divine runes.


    The power of the runes that had been embedded in Li Tian¡¯s giant body for thousands of years broke out. As a loud boom was heard, his body exploded and turned into clouds of ck powder that dissipated in the air.


    Wisps of ck paint fell into the hand of the ancestor of the Blue Wave n.


    Li Mu subconsciously reached out his hand to the sky, but he could do nothing to change what had happened.


    A trace of sadness shed in the clear eyes of Bai Jun the God of War, but he didn¡¯t do anything.


    He could not reverse death.


    The dead warrior finally entered into eternal rest. It was a kind of relief for him.


    While the ancestor of the Blue Wave nughed wildly, the image in the sky revealed what happenedter.


    Back then, the Dark Yellow Army dominated the Star River. There were ten major ns subordinate to it, including the Heavenly Deity n, the Demonic Snake Abyss, the Heavenly Fox n, and the Nether Ghost n. However, the six major ns betrayed the Dark Yellow Army one after another for their own interests, territories, and Cultivation Methods¡­


    The other four ns chose to fight against the Dark Yellow Army until the end. They would rather die than submit to the Dark Yellow Army, but in the end, they were exterminated one after another.


    ¡°You¡­ They actually colluded with the Extraterritorial Demons¡­?¡±


    The giant dragon-eating ape, Rock, suddenly opened its eyes wide in shock and anger.


    An extremely strange force appeared on the image in the sky. They were like ghosts, demons, or monsters. Wherever they passed, they devoured all living creatures and even the energy of the.


    They were a kind of very scary human-shaped creatures with ferocious faces, tentacles, and ck skins covered with scales. They devoured and swallowed the flesh of all living creatures like wild beasts.


    Like locusts, they only brought death and destruction to all the ces that they passed.


    The Dark Yellow Army suffered a crushing defeat in the war, and the betrayal of the six major ns was not the only reason for that. The sudden revolt of the six major ns only caused the Dark Yellow Army to suffer losses. The real reason why they suffered heavy losses on the frontal battlefield was that the Extraterritorial Demons joined the war.


    More importantly, those Extraterritorial Demons did note from the frontlines.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± The giant dragon-eating ape, Rock, finally understood.


    When the most powerful masters, the most elite troops, the most outstanding warriors, the wisest generals, and the most sophisticated war crafts of the Dark Yellow Army were gathered at the frontlines to fight against the Extraterritorial Demons, the six major ns betrayed the Dark Yellow Army one after another, opened the space-time wormholes at the rear of the defensive line, and ughtered the soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army in coboration with the Extraterritorial Demons at the rear.


    Had it not been for the betrayal of the six major ns, the Dark Yellow Army would have expelled the Extraterritorial Demons from the Ziwei Star Zone and brought peace to it.


    Li Mu somewhat understood the history.


    Those so-called Extraterritorial Demons should be creatures outside the Ziwei Star Zone. They once ruled the Ziwei Star Zone and ughtered and persecuted the living creatures in the Ziwei Star Zone from time to time, as if they were harvesting chives and raising pigs.


    The Dark Yellow Army could have saved the Ziwei Star Zone.


    However, it was betrayed by the ns at its side.


    It was a tragic event that happened before history.


    On the image in the sky, Li Mu saw that Bai Jun the God of War, who was alive then,manded the Dark Yellow Army to fight against the enemy and protect the people, heading towards the frontlines of the battle between the Dark Yellow Army and the Extraterritorial Demons.


    The Dark Yellow Army did not mobilize too many reinforcements from the frontlines to fight against the Extraterritorial Demons because the war at the frontlines had entered a critical stage. If they won, they would usher in external peace in the Ziwei Star Zone, but if they lost, all the living creatures in the Ziwei Star Zone would be ughtered.


    What surprised and shocked Li Mu the most was that the frontline area looked very familiar to him.


    ¡°Is that¡­ the sr system or the Earth?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised to find that the frontline area on the image in the sky looked very simr to the sr system. Although it was the sr system that existed thousands of years ago, there was no great difference between it and today¡¯s sr system.


    In the end, the Dark Yellow Army gained the upper hand in the final battle.


    Countless gods of the Dard Yellow Army had perished.


    However, when the war on the final battlefield was about to end, the news of the six major ns¡¯ betrayal came from the rear. Bai Jun the God of War got out of the battlefield with the remaining soldiers of the Dark Yellow Army.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t clearly see what happenedter.


    The battlefield was sealed.


    Layers of seals isted the Dark Yellow Army and the invading Extraterritorial Demons. The light dimmed, as if the battlefield was engulfed in a broken space.


    ¡°The gods activated the forbidden formation of ¡®space-time istion¡¯, which eternally isted and sealed the battlefield¡­¡± the giant dragon-eating ape shouted loudly.


    There was still hope.


    Thest troop of the Dark Yellow Army walked out of the sealed battlefield, joined Bai Jun the God of War, and fought a decisive battle outside the battlefield.


    Li Mu saw that the six major ns betrayed the Extraterritorial Demons. They made a temporary peace with the Dark Yellow Army, which was determined to wipe out the demons, and eliminated the invading Extraterritorial Demons in coboration with the Dark Yellow Army.


    However, they betrayed the Dark Yellow Army again in the end.


    The six major ns besieged the remaining forces of the Dark Yellow Army.

 Chapter 737 - A Charge Against the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 737 A Charge Against the Enemy</h4>


    Li Mu gnashed his teeth as he watched.


    He had never expected that the Dark Yellow Army would have such a heroic and tragic history.


    He never knew that the Dark Yellow Army almost unified the entire Ziwei Star Zone.


    On the image in the sky, he could vaguely see that the Dark Yellow Army created a high-level civilization and even ushered in an era of prosperity.


    Many relics of the past were still in use in the Ziwei Star Zone. The most typical were the Star Posthouses all over the Ziwei Star Zone. They were built by the Dark Yellow Army back then. Later, the six major ns betrayed the Dark Yellow Army, and those posthouses were divided up and shared out among the six major ns.


    The betrayal of the six major ns was a disaster for the entire Ziwei Star Zone.


    History regressed and the civilization copsed.


    Li Mu felt like he was a ball of fire ignited by the scenes disyed.


    The mes in his heart could never be put out.


    Blood was burning in his blood vessels and chest.


    The nine-headed divine bird cried furiously.


    The giant dragon-eating ape threw its head back and let out a long roar.


    The two of them appeared in the image in the sky.


    Thest troop of the Dark Yellow Army was forced to stay outside the sealed battlefield, which was on the periphery of the sr system. After killing thest leader of the Extraterritorial Demons, the allied troops of the six major ns reaped the benefits and besieged the Star Ape n and the Phoenix n, which were loyal to the Dark Yellow Army, and the remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army.


    The allied troops of the six major ns, which had advantages in numbers and supplies,unched a ruthless attack on thest remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army. They wanted to eliminate the bloodlines of the Dark Yellow Army.


    Blood dyed the starry sky red.


    Drumbeats echoed in the Star River.


    The battlested for several years.


    The remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army broke out with incredible power. Bai Jun, known as the little God of War of the Dark Yellow Army, preserved thest bloodline in the year.


    The remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army suffered heavy losses.


    The Star Ape n and the Phoenix n allied with the Dark Yellow Army had almost been wiped out.


    The giant dragon-eating ape was one of the masters of the Star Ape n. At the end of the war, it died in the Star River. The six major ns took away its dead body, trained the dead body into a fighting dummy using a secret dummy training technique, and ced the fighting dummy on the battlefield again.


    Meanwhile, they also captured, domesticated and suppressed nine-headed divine bird using secret skills.


    In the end, the remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army were backed into a corner.


    However, the six major ns paid a huge price. If they wanted to eliminate the remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army, they would have to pay an even greater price.


    For this reason, the six major ns proposed a truce.


    Their condition was very difficult to ept.


    ¡°If you take your own life and all the masters above the king-level in the Dark Yellow Army kill themselves, we¡¯re willing to spare the remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army.¡±


    The chiefs of the six major ns proposed such a condition to Bai Jun the God of War.


    The angry officers and soldiers of the remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army found it impossible to ept the condition proposed by the six despicable and shameless ns. They would rather die in the battle than live in this way.


    However, Bai Jun the God of War remained silent for a moment and then agreed to the condition.


    ¡°You have to swear in the name of your Great Way that if you betray your oath, you will be condemned by the Divine Way, and the fate and luck of your ns will be destroyed.¡±


    That was the condition proposed by Bai Jun the God of War.


    The masters of the six major ns like their chiefs naturally knew what it meant to swear in the name of the Great Way. The oath that they swore would be sensed and epted by the Divine Way of the Star River, and it would be an oath that they could never betray. Otherwise, the power of heavenly punishment would break out. In that case, not only would they die, but their ns would also be destroyed and turn into ashes in the Star River.


    However, they epted the condition in the end.


    The reason was that they desperately wanted Bai Jun the God of War, who was a big trouble in their eyes, to die.


    Moreover, without Bai Jun the God of War and top-level masters, the remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army would never be able to make waves in the Ziwei Star Zone, and they would always be under the control of the six major ns. As long as the six major ns did not kill all of them, it would not be deemed a vition of the oath.


    Countless sorrowful and indignant Dark Yellow soldiers watched Bai Jun the God of War, who they regarded as their spiritual stay, unsheathe his sword and kill himself outside the sr system. Several masters above the king-level in the Dark Yellow Army ended their lives to preserve the bloodline of the Dark Yellow Army.


    The cruelest and most shameless betrayal in the history of the Ziwei Star Zone came to an end like that.


    The six major ns had achieved their despicable goals and took possession of the territories in the Star River by taking advantage of the war between the Extraterritorial Demons and the Dark Yellow Army and the nobility of the Dark Yellow Army.


    The remaining troops of the Dark Yellow Army had lost the most powerfulbat forces. After their strategic materials, Cultivation Methods, war crafts, resources, and wealth were confiscated, they were exiled to the Star River and became homeless wanderers.


    There seemed to be no possibility that a n without powerfulbat forces, resources, and Cultivation Methods would rise again.


    However, the six major ns were still worried. They made up a story of sinners, preached that the sinners were evil, and secretly suppressed the talented members of the Dark Yellow Army.


    The only thing that worried the six major ns was that they did not know well about what happened in the sealed battlefield, and that they could not enter the sr system after the battlefield was sealed. The sr system had be the only ce in the Ziwei Star Zone that they could not set foot in.


    In the end, the six major ns took away the dead body of Bai Jun the God of War and started to rule the Ziwei Star Zone. They divided the Ziwei Star Zone into their territories and established their own systems of power.


    The Star Ape n and the Phoenix n that were loyal to the Dark Yellow Army were suppressed. The Star Ape n was almost sealed within the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits of the home, and the Phoenix n had even lost their territory!


    The power of darkness finally fell upon the Dark Yellow Army, its descendants, and the ns allied with it.


    At this point, the disy of the history in the image in the sky came to an end.


    It was not until then that Li Mu understood why a deity like Bai Jun the God of War would die and why the descendants of the Dark Yellow Army still existed in the Star River instead of being wiped out by the six major ns.


    He remembered a story that he had read in a history book.


    In the Qing dynasty, when the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom fell, Shi Dakai, also known as Wing King, and the army led by him were besieged by the troops of the Qing government at the Dadu River. In order to avoid a massacre and save the lives of the officers and soldiers under hismand, he finally entered the enemy¡¯s camp alone, hoping to sacrifice his life in exchange for an opportunity for his officers and soldiers to take off their armor and go home. Unfortunately, he failed. He was put to death by a thousand cuts, and all his soldiers were ughtered.


    Simr to Shi Dakai¡¯s tragedy, the experience of Bai Jun the God of War was also tragic.


    However, Bai Jun the God of War was much smarter than Shi Dakai.


    He killed himself in exchange for the continuation of the bloodline of the Dark Yellow Army in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    No matter what, both of them were heroes.


    Many things that happenedter were disyed in the image in the sky. The purpose was obviously to provoke Bai Jun the God of War. In the Star River, the descendants of the Dark Yellow Army were oppressed and bullied, and they wandered and lead a miserable life¡­ Many families broke up, many people were decimated, and many others were separated from their wives and children¡­


    Li Mu clearly saw that the eyes of Bai Jun the God of War began to me with anger.


    Obviously, watching what he knew before his death might make Bai Jun the God of War roar. After all, he was mentally prepared, so he would not explode in anger. However, after he saw what happened in the Star River after his death and the miserable experiences of the descendants of the Dark Yellow Army, his impulse to roar became almost uncontroble.


    The giant dragon-eating ape, Rock, was enraged when he saw that the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits was in such a miserable situation, the people of the Dark Yellow Army were sealed and imprisoned on the home, and the masters of the Star Ape n were either killed or prohibited from practicing.


    ¡°Commander-in-chief, they¡­ they have gone too far!¡± Rock roared furiously.


    The nine-headed divine bird let out a long, angry cry.


    It saw that the people of the Phoenix n became homeless, and they were almost wiped out, kept as pets, and even bullied and humiliated¡­


    As the ancestors of the two ns, they could not ept the reality.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, Bai Jun the God of War, Rock, Feng Jiu, this is what it means to be the winner and the loser. This has been the case since ancient times. However, you should not feel wronged. He-he, if we hadn¡¯t risen to rebellion and stopped the Dark Yellow Army from ruling the Star River, the descendants of our ns would have been leading a more miserable life!¡±


    The chief of the Heavenly Deity nughed wildly and triumphantly.


    Rock said angrily, ¡°Pooh! Who do you think you are? How dare youpare yourselves to the Deity n? If the Deity n hadn¡¯t rescued you from the hands of Extraterritorial Demons and enlightened you back then, you would still be living the life of barbarians on your¡­¡±


    ¡°Deity n? Ha-ha, the Dark Yellow Army is just a n that has been ruled out. Does it deserve to be called a Deity n?¡± The ancestor of the Blue Wave n sneered.


    The ancestor of the East Forest n said, ¡°Bai Jun the God of War, we have kept you for a thousand years. Your divine blood is destined to be used by us today. We know how to increase the power of your divine blood by enraging you. You have been dead for a very long time. Now, you are just a peerless medicinal herb nted by us.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, as long as we take you as a ¡®medicine¡¯, we can break through the barriers of our ns and enter the Deity Realm. At that time, we can break the oath that we swore. There will be nothing that can restrict us, and the Dark Yellow Army will disappear from this world forever,¡± said the ancestor of the Nether Ghost n.


    Those ancestors seemed to be talking nonsense, but in fact, they were deliberately trying to enrage Bai Jun the God of War.


    They were not afraid that Bai Jun the God of War might turn around the situation.


    He might be very powerful, but he was already dead.


    Furthermore, they had nned for a thousand years, and they knew how to deal with Bai Jun the God of War. They were not afraid of any unexpected change.


    At this time, Li Mu was extremely worried.


    ¡°Bai Jun the God of War is dead. It is difficult for the obsessions of his physical body tost long.


    ¡°Although the chiefs of the six major ns have not entered the Deity Realm, they have already reached¡­ Well, how should I put it? I don¡¯t know much about this level. Perhaps I should call them ¡®fake gods¡¯.¡±


    The six ¡°fake gods¡± joined hands to attack the physical body of a dead god. Moreover, they had nned this for a very long time. If they were not confident, they would not show up at all.


    Before the ancestors of the six major ns showed up, the high-level masters and even the chiefs of those ns did not know that their ancestors were still alive.


    ¡°The boiling blood will tear apart the darkness eventually. Those who y dirty tricks may not have thestugh. The schemer is also in the game.¡± The voice of Bai Jun the God of War echoed between heaven and earth.


    His voice was tinged with divinity and majesty.


    He looked at the giant dragon-eating ape beside him and said loudly, ¡°Themander of the third battalion of the 109th corps of the Dark Yellow Army, Rock.¡±


    In a trance, the giant dragon-eating ape seemed to have returned to the glorious days when he followed themander-in-chief to fight against the enemies in the Star River. He got down on one knee and said loudly, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War said, ¡°Charge at the enemy.¡±


    The giant dragon-eating ape got up and made an ancient but familiar military salute. ¡°I¡¯m at yourmand.¡±


    He turned around and charged at the ancestors of the six major ns with the greatest force that he could exert.


    He was determined to charge at the enemy, regardless of his life.


    He was going to fight to the death.

 Chapter 738 - Blood Transfusion

    <h4>Chapter 738 Blood Transfusion</h4>


    Li Mu thought that Bai Jun the God of War wouldunch a desperate counterattack after giving the order.


    After all, judging from the battle in the past, it was impossible for the giant dragon-eating ape to defeat the ancestors of the six major ns alone.


    The ancestors of the six major ns thought the same way.


    They were ready to ept the challenge.


    The divine blood would have the greatest power and the best effect only when Bai Jun the God of War was enraged to the extreme and his blood was burning hot in a battle.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    Bai Jun the God of War chose to retreat.


    He did not choose to fight. His body rapidly shrank to the same size as that of a normal human being. He reached out his hand, grabbed Li Mu, who had been hiding behind the giant stone pir, and jumped on the back of the nine-headed divine bird.


    He made those moves in an instant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he shouted.


    At the same time, more divine blood spurted out from the cut in his palm and dripped onto the nine-headed divine bird¡¯s back.


    The energy contained in the divine blood, like a me, instantly burned away all the ck threads that controlled the nine-headed divine bird, freeing the bird from the control of the ancestors of the six major ns.


    The bird¡¯s magical power was recovering.


    He seemed to understand the thoughts of Bai Jun the God of War. He flew out of the battlefield at a very high speed carrying Li Mu and Bai Jun the God of War on his back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Has the God of War¡­ escaped?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The ancestors of the six major ns did not understand at first.


    The God of War of the Dark Yellow Army was known to be invincible, and he never retreated no matter what formidable enemies he was facing on the battlefield. How could he choose to escape instead of fighting to the death after being provoked to such an extent?


    It waspletely inconsistent with what they knew about him.


    Boom!


    The giant dragon-eating ape was charging at them.


    He picked up a stone mountain and clenched his fists. Countless flickering runes instantly refined the stone mountain into a powerful weapon. Then, he threw the stone mountain out, as if he were going to smash the sky, producing numerous space-time vortices.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n was shocked and enraged.


    The ancestors of the Blue Wave n and the East Forest n said loudly, ¡°Chase them! We can¡¯t let them run away!¡±


    However, the strength of the giant dragon-eating ape seemed to have resumed to the previous invincible state before he died. His physical body was extremely strong, and he held them back for some time.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Get rid of him.¡±


    Seeing that the nine-headed divine bird had flown out of sight, the ancestors of the six major ns were all enraged. They performed their own magical skills and ultimate techniques to attack the giant dragon-eating ape.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah¡­¡± The giant dragon-eating ape roared angrily.


    He had gone berserk. With his strong will and his physical body, in which the divine blood was running, he tried his best to dy them for as long as possible.


    Everything disyed in the image in the sky made him feel angry.


    Sometimes, the power of anger was immeasurable.


    He bore the brunt of the attack with his physical body. Instead of backing down, he rushed into the middle of the ancestors of the six major ns.


    That was called charging the enemy.


    Back then, an order to charge the enemy in the Dark Yellow Army was equivalent to a one-way trip to death. In the final battle at that time, countless peers and friends charged at the enemy without returning and died bravely.


    Back then, as the number one master of the Star Ape n, the giant dragon-eating ape, Rock, charged at the enemy to cover hisrades-in-arms and died in the fight.


    Today, he understood what themander-in-chief meant when he received thetter¡¯s order.


    When he charged at the enemy, he felt like he had returned to the old glorious days.


    It wouldn¡¯t matter that he died again for the sake of the Dark Yellow Army and his n.


    On the blue mountain.


    The Gold and Silver King felt her vision blurring for a moment, and then Li Mu, who was originally by her side, suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Bro? Wait for me.¡±


    The Gold and Silver King looked at the backs of Li Mu and Bai Jun the God of War, and followed them without any hesitation.


    She felt that she might be in great danger if she stayed.


    Moreover, Li Mu knew how to break the bloodline shackles that restricted her evolution, so she had to keep up with Li Mu. Otherwise, she would probably never achieve her goal of bing a master above the king-level or even a god.


    She soared into the air. About two or three breaths of timeter, countless white-bone Resentful Spirits instantly swarmed out of the ground and rose into the air, and the flourishing green grasses and trees that covered the ground disappeared like melting snow, revealing the area full of death aura and white bones.


    The blue mountain turned into a pir of bones.


    Countless white-bone Resentful Spirits and thousands of Resentful Spirit Kings madly pounced on the ancestors of the six major ns and engulfed them.


    ¡°Ah, damn it. Run.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao was scared out of his wits when he saw this scene. He immediately turned around to escape.


    He was severely frightened by the sea of white-bone Resentful Spirits.


    Guan Zhen held him back and said in a low voice, ¡°What are you scared of? The ancestors are all here. Stay calm. Don¡¯t be a coward in their presence. You have to ovee your fears and control yourself at such a critical moment.¡±


    In fact, he was very doubtful whether Huangfu Chengdao would be a qualified sessor of the Heavenly Deity n.


    Huangfu Chengdao looked pale. He managed to stand still.


    ¡°You have the bloodline of the Deity n in your body. Are you from the chaotic battlefield?¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War looked at Li Mu, standing on the back of the nine-headed divine bird.


    It was not until then that Li Mu saw the face of Bai Jun the God of War clearly.


    He had the appearance and facial features of a typical yellow-skinned oriental. His facial features were simr to those of the people living in the Guanzhong region during the Pre-Qin Period. Li Mu was sure of his origin because he resembled the Terracotta Warriors very much.


    Such an appearance left a good impression on Li Mu.


    Li Mu was born in the Guanzhong region. He felt like seeing a fellow-townsman when he saw the face of Bai Jun the God of War clearly.


    However, that was not important.


    In response to the question from Bai Jun the God of War, Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the earth.¡± He exined that the origin of the earth was closely rted to the gxy on that final battlefield.


    Bai Jun the God of War frowned. ¡°The chaotic battlefield was sealed by the gods. That Star Region has no Spiritual Qi of Heaven and the earth or cosmic tides, so it is not a suitable ce in terms of practicing martial arts. Back then, the gods set up that bounded region, where the practice of martial arts was forbidden, in order to avoid the invasion of the six major ns. How did you manage to get out of that region?¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that he had been secretly observing Li Mu and had seen everything that happened when Li Mu was chased by the enemies, Li Mu would probably have been taken for a pawn in the conspiracy of the six major ns and killed.


    Li Mu was surprised. ¡°How is that possible? I am not the first person to get out of the earth. There were some ancient people that got out of the earth.¡±


    He exined how ancient sages like Laozi and Li Bai got out of the earth through the divine path and left behind their traces and legends in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    ¡°Did such things really happen?¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War was a little surprised.


    He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Perhaps the gods left the back door open so that the descendants of the Dark Yellow Army could practice martial arts. It seems that when the gods sealed the chaotic battlefield back then, they left some room for maneuver.¡±


    The means of those gods were much more powerful than his.


    However, it was meaningless to pursue the matter any further at this time.


    Bai Jun the God of War knew that Rock and the white-bone Resentful Spirits in the mountain of bones could not stop the ancestors of the six major ns for too long. They would soon catch up with them.


    Therefore, he had to make the best use of his time.


    ¡°I need to test your bloodline.¡±


    As Bai Jun the God of War spoke, he raised his hand. Li Mu felt a chill in his chest and saw a ssh of blood. Bai Jun the God of War punctured his flesh with a finger and took out a drop of blood with the fingertip.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    Li Mu¡¯s physical strength was very terrifying. An ordinary divine weapon could only leave a white mark on his body after it hit him. However, Bai Jun the God of War punctured his skin and flesh easily with a finger.


    How terrifying his power was!


    Li Mu could clearly feel that Bai Jun the God of War did not use his internal Qi just now. That was to say, he broke down Li Mu¡¯s defense merely relying on his physical strength.


    His physical strength was indeed greater than that of Li Mu.


    No one knew what secret method Bai Jun the God of War used. That drop of Li Mu¡¯s blood on his fingertip gave off dazzling golden divine light. Inside the drop of blood, there were very thin chains shining with runic light moving like swimming dragons.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually¡­¡±


    The look in the eyes of Bai Jun the God of War suddenly changed when he looked at Li Mu again.


    A surge of excitement ran through him.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you actually have such a legendary physical quality, which isparable to that of that master in ancient times. Ha-ha-ha, I have never unexpected that I would meet you. It seems that the Heavens do not want the Dark Yellow Army to be extinct¡­¡±


    Heughed loudly.


    Li Mu vaguely guessed something.


    Bai Jun the God of War asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Li Mu answered respectfully, ¡°My name is Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu? It¡¯s a good name. In ournguage, ¡®Mu¡¯ means inspecting and guarding the people and the Star River¡­ Li Mu, listen to me. I can¡¯t hold on for too long. The divine blood in my body has been nurtured for thousands of years. Now, it is even more powerful than the blood I had when I was in my prime. I will transfer my divine blood into your body to refresh your marrow. When you havepletely refined it, you will have a divine body, and it willy a solid foundation for you to be a god.¡±


    With that, he inserted his right hand directly into his chest, grabbed his heart, and took it out of his chest. The fragrant smell of blood permeated the air.


    Li Mu took a closer look at the heart and found that it was not beating at all.


    The heart was purple-gold in color. Even the blood was purple-gold, giving off a strange, faint scent of medicinal herbs.


    Li Mu was greatly shocked.


    When he was about to say something, Bai Jun the God of War said, ¡°Clear your mind and keep calm. Etherealize your Divine Consciousness. Get rid of distracting thoughts. Keep your Qi as still as a mountain and make your Qi flow like water¡­ Focus, stay calm, and gather Qi!¡±


    He pressed his left hand on the top of Li Mu¡¯s head as he gave the instructions.


    A strange feeling welled up and surged through Li Mu, helping him get rid of all the distracting thoughts in his mind. He felt drowsy, sleepy, confused yet sober. He closed his eyes, feeling like he forgot some things and remembered some things.


    At the same time, the purple-gold heart in the right hand of Bai Jun the God of War was shining brightly, and his blood was condensing. Numerous thin beams of runic light were drifting and swirling. In the end, the entire heart turned into two drops of extremely pure purple-gold blood.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    He opened his mouth and blew the two drops of purple-gold blood, which were like two purple suns, toward Li Mu¡¯s be.


    When the first drop of purple-gold blood fell on Li Mu¡¯s be, it instantly seeped through the skin like snow melting in clear water.


    Bai Jun the God of War nodded in satisfaction.


    However, to his surprise, the second drop of blood bounced back when it came into contact with Li Mu¡¯s be, and it could no longer be merged into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War was greatly surprised¡­

 Chapter 739 - A Fight Without Return

    <h4>Chapter 739 A Fight Without Return</h4>


    What happened was far beyond the expectations of Bai Jun the God of War.


    Those two drops of blood were the most precious essence of his divine blood.


    After being nurtured for thousands of years, his heart, which had stopped beating, only had two drops of ¡°heart blood¡±. These two drops of blood were the essence of his divine blood containing all his energy and divinity umted over thousands of years!


    For thousands of years, he had produced only two drops of such blood by taking advantage of the power of the six major ns and beating them at their own game.


    Just now, he found that Li Mu had a very remarkable physical quality. For this reason, he ced great hopes on Li Mu and wanted to transfer the two drops of divine blood into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Unexpectedly, only one drop of blood merged into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War was greatly surprised.


    The two drops of divine blood were ¡°instructed¡± by him. It was impossible for them to reject the person that he chose.


    He paused for a moment and then blew the second drop of divine blood toward Li Mu once again.


    This time, the second drop of purple-gold blood still failed to enter Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Bai Jun the God of War looked more and more incredulous.


    He clearly felt that it was not that the drop of purple-gold divine blood was unwilling to enter Li Mu¡¯s body, but that there was a mysterious power in Li Mu¡¯s body that was rejecting the divine blood and refusing to ept its power.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War tried to transfer the drop of purple-gold divine blood using an ancient divine skill. Other than pure power, divinity, andws, the purple-gold divine blood did not contain any distracting thoughts or consciousness, and it had no effect on the host. Therefore, it should not be rejected.


    He made another attempt.


    He failed.


    He had a strange feeling.


    The purple-gold divine blood was eager to enter Li Mu¡¯s body, but there was some power in Li Mu¡¯s body that rejected it.


    ¡°Did I misjudge this young man¡¯s physical quality? How could it be?¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War was bewildered.


    He gritted his teeth, burnt the ordinary divine blood in his body, and performed a secret skill to force the drop of purple-gold divine blood into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Anyway, as long as this drop of divine blood can enter the young man¡¯s body, it would grow like a seed of power. Even if Li Mu couldn¡¯t integrate the power of this drop of divine blood with his body for the moment, he would eventually activate and integrate it when the time was right.


    ¡°Divine Skill¡ªAmnesty!¡±


    With a shout, Bai Jun the God of War drew a mysterious ancient symbol with his finger in the void and tried to force the purple-gold divine blood into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    However, tens of thousands of light beams suddenly burst out from Li Mu¡¯s body. Endless light seemed to being out from all of his pores. A strange repulsive force directly sent the drop of purple-gold divine blood flying.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War watched the second drop of purple-gold divine blood fly out of his control. The nine-headed divine bird was flying very fast. As a result, the drop of purple-gold divine blood vanished from his sight in a sh.


    ¡°How could it be like this?¡±


    Even though Bai Jun the God of War had witnessed many strange things in his long life, he could not exin what had just happened.


    He tried to sense that drop of purple-gold divine blood, but it was nowhere to be found.


    It was as if the drop of divine blood hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War looked at Li Mu, who was still meditating with no expression on his face. Obviously, Li Mu did not know what happened just now. That was to say, it was just his instinctive reaction.


    ¡°He even rejects my divine blood. What kind of physical quality does this young man have? I must have underestimated him. Moreover, his Cultivation Method and aura... I have never seen or heard of anything alike before.¡±


    The more powerful one was, the more sensitive one would be to other people¡¯s Cultivation Methods and auras.


    Masters like Bai Jun the God of War couldrgely know people¡¯s Cultivation Methods and schools by taking a nce at them. However, as he observed Li Mu carefully, he became more and more surprised and curious.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    He couldn¡¯t see through Li Mu.


    ¡°His body is simr to an ancient deity¡¯s body, a divine body, or a Taoist Figure, but it is not...


    ¡°His physical quality is perfect.¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War observed Li Mu carefully for a while, feeling overjoyed. Suddenly, he raised his head and let out a long roar.


    ¡°The Heavens don¡¯t want the Dark Yellow Army to go extinct.¡±


    His heart was filled with indescribable joy.


    For the past thousands of years, he and the ancestors of the six major ns had been plotting against each other, and he had been nurturing the divine blood. His purpose was to find a talented descendent of the Dark Yellow Army and even create a super genius with his divine blood to fight for a slim chance of survival for the Dark Yellow Army.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the reality would be even better than he had imagined.


    ¡°Is the suffering of the Dark Yellow Army finallying to an end?¡±


    Tears of blood flowed out of his eyes.


    The heavens pitied him, and the Great Way took a turn. He finally saw a glimpse of hope.


    After losing his purple-gold divine blood, his aura became much weaker than before.


    ¡°That drop of divine blood contains my divine skills. Only those who have the bloodline of the Dark Yellow Army can merge with it. Its fate is uncertain, but it depends on chances. I wonder who will get it. It will search for its owner anyway, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much about it.¡±


    Bai Jun the God of War had gone through the vicissitudes of life, so he always looked on the bright side of such things.


    He looked at Li Mu, who was meditating, and felt gratified.


    ¡°It takes a long time to integrate the power of the divine blood. Young man, you shall lie low from now on. When you finally wake up after you have refined the divine blood, the Dark Yellow Army will begin to stage a strongeback. You will shoulder the heaviest burden in this star zone, so I wish you good luck.¡±


    He smiled and gently stroked the nine-headed divine bird¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Divine bird, look after him for me.¡±


    The nine-headed divine bird let out a clear and long cry.


    Bai Jun the God of War smiled.


    His eyes fell on Li Mu again.


    ¡°There is an end to the green mountains and clear waters. Things in the world are always changing. However long the night is, the dawn will break. I will take my blood... Let bygones be bygones. I will shoulder my responsibilities before I die. The road ahead... young man, you have to walk it yourself!¡±


    He jumped off the back of the nine-headed divine bird and flew away.


    He was going to fight a fight without return.


    As a general, he died involuntarily outside the battlefield in his past life. In this life, he should die in battle.


    It would take some time for Li Mu to integrate with the divine blood and get away from the six major ns.


    Boom!


    All of the white-bone Resentful Spirits were killed.


    Even the Resentful Spirit Kings at the peak of the King Realm could not withstand the attacks of the ancestors of the six major ns. They were wiped out like willow catkins burning in mes.


    The enormous body of the giant dragon-eating ape copsed to the ground with a thump.


    The divine blood in his body had burnt out. Now, he was like an engine that suddenly lost its power. He had suffered countless attacks, and his huge body was broken.


    The ancestors of the six major ns found it hard to believe that this dummy, which they had controlled for thousands of years, exploded with anger and held them back for about ten minutes.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally dead. Hurry up and chase them!¡±


    The ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n bellowed.


    They knew that the seed of power in the giant dragon-eating ape, Rock, was a drop of the divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War.


    That was the best proof of how precious the divine blood was.


    At the thought of this, the ancestors of the six major ns became excited.


    ¡°The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is going to be closed soon. We are very familiar with this ce. Bai Jun the God of War can¡¯t run away,¡± the ancestor of the Blue Wave n said. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and chase him. In this way, we can find him in the shortest possible time.¡±


    The ancestor of the East Forest n sneered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move together. Otherwise, what if someone is lucky enough to find Bai Jun the God of War first and take the divine blood for himself?¡±


    The other four ancestors were surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is not a big ce. If we work together, we¡¯ll find him sooner orter, even though it¡¯ll take a bit more time. There¡¯s no need to split up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    The ancestors of the six major ns soon reached an agreement.


    They disappeared like six streaks of light.


    ¡°Uncle Guan... This... We... The divine blood... What should we do?¡± Huangfu Chengdao didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, he was at a loss.


    Everything that happened in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm seemed meaningless to him. He was like a passer-by, a supporting role, or a bystander with a low sense of presence and a low level of involvement.


    ¡°This is the price for growth. I hope that you can improve your state of mind through this trip to the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. That is more important than anything else. As for the divine blood, you can rest reassured. I¡¯ll get a drop of it for you.¡± Guan Zhenforted him.


    Drip! Drip!


    Blood dripped onto the ground.


    Wang Yanyi, the God of Sword, was sitting on a rock by the river, washing the ck bloodstains on his long sword.


    The pungent smell of blood permeated the air.


    Blood dripped down from a severed head.


    The face of the head looked very familiar.


    It was the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s head.


    Just now, a fierce fight took ce here. The Witchcraft Saint, who was defeated by Wang Yanyi, the God of Sword, on the Immortal-ying tform, was hunting Li Mu down. Later, he ran across Wang Yanyi and wanted to kill Wang Yanyi. He used his Gu Witchcraft in an attempt to attack and kill Wang Yanyi. However, he was killed by Wang Yanyi, and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape.


    If he had known the result before he died, he would never have appeared in front of Wang Yanyi.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s clothes were stained with blood.


    He was also injured during the fight.


    He hated getting dirty. After washing his sword, he frowned and slowly walked into the turbulent water with his clothes on to clean the stains on his body.


    Since he entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, he hadn¡¯t encountered any great danger; instead, he hade across many opportunities.


    His strength had improved greatly.


    Killing the Witchcraft Saint in the wilderness was the best proof of that.


    He felt the waves of the repulsive force between heaven and the earth, and the secret token on him began to glow. He knew it meant that the trial practice in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was about to end.


    ¡°I wonder how he is doing.¡±


    He was lost in thought.


    After he finished washing, he started to walk out of the river. Just then, a beam of purple-gold light streaked through the sky toward him. Before he could react, the light beam directly hit his be and entered his body.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He was greatly shocked. He touched his be subconsciously, but he didn¡¯t feel anything unusual.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not my illusion.¡±


    He was shocked and bewildered. Suddenly, a warm current that he had never felt before surged from his be through his entire body.

 Chapter 740 - Closure of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 740 Closure of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wang Yanyi rubbed his be as he tried to recall what happened just now. He felt a little confused. When he carefully felt the current surging through him, he found that it felt warm as it surged through him with the purest energy. He did not feel ufortable for the moment.


    Only then did he feel a little relieved.


    ¡°What on earth is that purple-gold light?


    ¡°Why did it have to choose me?¡±


    He had a headache.


    However, he soon stopped caring about it.


    The warm current in his body became hotter and hotter, and some strange energy flowed to all his limbs and bones, forming a strange circuit. Then, it began to surge wildly along the natural Qi channels in his body.


    In the end, the warm current merged into his own natural Qi and got out of his control. It circted back and forth between his Dantian and the Mud-pill Pce in his Sea of Consciousness in Big and Small Circtory Cycles.


    Wang Yanyi felt that his power was growing rapidly like a balloon being inted.


    The strange hot current merged with his natural Qi and circted naturally in Big and Small Circtory Cycles. Every time it ran a circle, he felt that his power seemed to be about to reach a new level.


    ¡°The rate of growth of my power is incredible¡±.


    He subconsciously felt that he had probably stumbled upon some incredible opportunity.


    However, he could not act carelessly.


    He immersed himself in the water and began to observe his body.


    As the hot current surged, he felt like the current was flowing like a thread through the natural Qi channels and passed through his flesh and blood. At first, he felt pain, but the pain soon turned into a feeling of unprecedentedfort. Later, even his bone marrow felt warm.


    ¡°Is it because that some new natural Qi channels have been opened to enable peripheral cirction?¡±


    Wang Yanyi was a master of martial arts. He had read many martial arts books, so he soon understood what was going on in his body.


    He had some doubts at first, butter, he confirmed that the hot current would not do any harm to him. Then, he calmed down and started to guide the hot current with the Cultivation Methods that he practiced, trying to control the cultivation process.


    Time went by slowly.


    One dayter.


    Someone suddenly appeared by the river.


    It was an old man wearing a ck robe. When he saw the bloodstains and the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s body and head on the bank of the river, he froze for a moment and then roared angrily.


    ¡°Who is it? Who killed the Witchcraft Saint?¡±


    He was the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s protector.


    He had left for only a short while. He didn¡¯t expect that the Witchcraft Saint would die while he was away.


    He looked at the river.


    Strong energy waves burst out from the water.


    ¡°Who is hiding in the water? Come out!¡± The old man in the ck robe performed a magical skill, producing numerous shining runes. He cut off the turbulent flow of the river directly and produced a terrifying force that rushed toward the spot from which the energy waves came.


    A sword suddenly stuck out of the water and shed.


    Bang!


    The look on the king-level protector¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his pupils dted. Before he could react, he was directly smashed into blood mist by the sword light.


    He had so many powerful skills, but he had had no time to use any of them.


    Wang Yanyi walked out of the water barefoot with his ck hair disheveled.


    A strong aura was swirling around him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the intermediate king level, but I haven¡¯t fully refined the power of the warm current in my body. There are at least four-fifths of it to be refined... Heavens, what kind of opportunity is this?¡±


    He still looked greatly shocked.


    By now, he hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on.


    He felt like this opportunity had fallen upon him by ident like a big pie falling from the sky into his mouth directly.


    Even those chosen by the heavens might not be so lucky.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I need to find a ce to refine the power in my body first...¡±


    Wang Yanyi looked at the mess and bloodstains on the bank of the river. He knew that he could not stay in this ce for a long time.


    However, as soon as this idea popped into his mind, the token for entering the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm suddenly began to sh with strange bright light. The next moment, his body was directly transferred away from the riverside.


    ¡°Holy smoke! The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is going to be closed!¡±


    At the same time, the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s body and head and the broken limbs of his protector on the bank of the river also disappeared.


    Amidst the divine light, the Heavenly Legends in different areas and ces of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm also disappeared in a sh. They were all out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The Gold and Silver King suddenly felt that the load on her back decreased. Then, she found that the bodies of Ying Yuanyuan and Liao Bi¡¯ting were gone.


    She was greatly shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When she escaped from the blue mountain, it suddenly urred to her that Li Mu seemed to care much about the two girls, so she took them with her to make Li Mu happy.


    However, the two girls were missing.


    ¡°This... What the hell is going on?


    ¡°The two girls have disappeared from my back. I¡¯m in big trouble this time. How should I exin to Li Mu?


    ¡°I might as well have left those two female creatures on the blue mountain.¡±


    With a confused look on her face, the Gold and Silver King began to search for them everywhere.


    The secret token shed with divine light, which was swirling around Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Just when he was about to be teleported away, the nine-headed divine bird suddenly spewed out a ball of nine-colored me. The me swirled around Li Mu, and the token for entering the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm suddenly exploded and turned into powder.


    He was not teleported out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    ¡°The people of the six major ns must be out there. It is too dangerous to leave the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm now. If I get out now, I will walk right into their trap.¡±


    The nine-headed divine bird pped his wings and flew fast in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    He could neithernd nor stop flying.


    He kept flying and constantly changing his position.


    The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was closed.


    In the Imperium Vulpes divine city, the people of various ns and tribes were waiting in the square outside the entrance to the secret region. They saw the shing ripples in the sky. Numerous beams of divine light fell on the ground and turned into figures.


    ¡°They¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing out.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is finally closed. My Qilin¡¯er must have obtained a great opportunity. Ha-ha-ha-ha...¡±


    The crowd discussed excitedly.


    In the square, the high-level leaders and seniors of various forces from the Star Regions in the Ziwei Star Zone were waiting for their offspring to return in triumph.


    In the real world, a whole month had passed. Finally, the day came. The ¡°parents¡± who had received advance notice from the Heavenly Fox n were waiting anxiously for their children to return. They were just like the parents waiting outside the examination room for their children toe out after the exam.


    As the people came out of the secret realm, the crowd in the square burst into cheers.


    In the crowd, the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, stood on his toes and looked around with a smile on his face. He was looking for Li Yidao.


    He looked a little anxious.


    The reason was that he heard some bad news before the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was opened. He was worried that Li Yidao might run into danger in the secret realm.


    Hua Xiangrong, the Lady of the Clouds, was standing beside Dongfang Piaoliang and waiting for her lover to appear.


    Li Yidao had been away for a month. She missed him very much.


    Besides Hua Xiangrong, Bu Feiyan was also waiting for Li Yidao toe back. However, she was more nervous and anxious than Huang Xiangrong. After all, there were only a few days left before the deadline. If Li Mu didn¡¯t find the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb, her sister¡¯s life would be in danger.


    Anxious and worried, she came here early in the morning to wait.


    In the distance, there was a person wearing a ragged robe. He looked like a beggar, and his messy hair covered his face. He was limping as if he were looking for someone.


    The flying shuttle of Daji, the little princess of the Heavenly Fox n, hovered above the west margin of the square.


    Daji held the railing tightly and looked down. She was looking forward to seeing that person in the crowd. There was a worried and anxious look on her beautiful face.


    The two maids behind her looked nervously at her, fearing that she would suddenly jump off the flying shuttle and go to the square to look for the person on her mind.


    What many anxious ¡°parents¡± didn¡¯t notice was that arge number of silver-armored guards of the Heavenly Fox ns swarmed around the square. They had quietly surrounded the entire square as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Someone in the square suddenly screamed in despair and burst into tears.


    The crowd looked over and saw several old practitioners crying around a cold dead body.


    ¡°That Heavenly Legend is dead.¡±


    ¡°He died in the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°Are those his parents? s, what a pity. The hope of their n is suddenly gone.¡±


    While the crowd was discussing with pity, more cries and screams rang out.


    Over ten people appeared in the square first. They were all Heavenly Legends that got out of the secret realm alive. Later, as the divine light shed, more figures fell on the square. However, they were not people who were alive, but cold corpses, broken limbs, blood, and bones...


    When the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm was closed, the Heavenly Legends that had entered it were sent out, no matter how they looked like, if they were alive or dead, and if they wereplete or iplete.


    Even the powder of the Witchcraft Saint¡¯s protector, who was killed and smashed into powder by Wang Yanyi, was sent out.


    The eager ¡°parents¡± saw the broken bodies of their sons, daughters, or offspring that had been sent out. Some of those who had been sent out could only be identified by their clothes or weapons. When those ¡°parents¡± saw the tragic scene, they felt as if they had fallen into an abyss, and grief and despair engulfed them.


    ¡°Who is it? Who killed my beloved grandson?¡±


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah, my dear son...¡±


    The ¡°parents¡± with different identities had the same grief. These big shots, whose words carried weight in their own Star Regions, all felt heartbroken.


    ¡°My daughter, my dear daughter...¡±


    Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s parents fell into despair when they saw their daughter¡¯s dead body. They could not ept all of this.


    When Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s parents found that their daughter was seriously injured but still had a chance of survival, they were overjoyed, and they hurriedly tried to rescue her.


    Scenes of tragedy yed out in the square.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. In the previous sessions of trial practice in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, there weren¡¯t so many casualties. This time, however, the Heavenly Legends loss rate was higher than seventy percent. Why?¡±


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, observed carefully and drew a shocking and incredible conclusion.


    ¡°What on earth has happened in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm?¡±


    As time went by, there were fewer and fewer beams of teleporting divine light in the sky, and the number of people sent out of the secret realm was decreasing.


    The teleportation came to an end.


    All kinds of news spread in the square.


    The young master of the Green Fox Tribe had died.


    Feng Xingyun, the Nether Ghost, was also dead.


    Ye Tianxie, the Witchcraft Saint, Ao Jiuchuan, Duan Shenbing...


    All of them had died.


    The death rate for super Heavenly Legends was even higher than that for ordinary Heavenly Legends.


    The sessors that various influential ns and tribes had cultivated painstakingly had died. The people of those ns and tribes were greatly shocked.


    Who killed so many Heavenly Legends?


    The practitioners and people of various ns and tribes noticed that the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, Wang Yanyi¡ªthe God of Sword, and Li Yidao¡ªthe God of Broadswords, had not been sent out.


    ¡°Are they alive or dead?¡±

 Chapter 741 - All Done by Li Yidao

    <h4>Chapter 741 All Done by Li Yidao</h4>


    Wang Yanyi stood on the periphery of the square, covering his tracks and waiting.


    Actually, he came out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm a long time ago.


    Thanks to that mysterious beam of purple-gold light, he had broken the shackles and improved his power greatly, and his aura had changed. Taking advantage of the chaos in the square, he left the crowd and came to the periphery of the square without being noticed.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡±


    Wang Yanyi scanned the people in the square, but did not find Li Yidao.


    He had a bad feeling welling up inside him.


    Just then, another two beams of divine light descended from the sky.


    In the presence of countless people, Huangfu Chengdao¡ªthe young master of the Heavenly Deity n and Guan Zhen walked out from the divine light.


    As soon as Guan Zhen showed up, he immediately performed a magical skill to hide his tracks.


    He did so because most people did not know that the protectors also entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    It was a game yed by great powers andrge ns. It involved the matter of fairness, so it was unsuitable for the protectors to turn up on such an asion.


    ¡°Everyone, Li Yidao has killed many people mercilessly and brutally in the secret realm. All the Heavenly Legends that are dead have died at his hands...¡± Huangfu Chengdao announced loudly as soon as he showed up and saw the looks of the people in the square.


    It was an agreed usation against Li Yidao.


    They wanted to get Li Yidao to take all the me.


    What Huangfu Chengdao said was like a huge stone thrown into ake that was not calm in the first ce.


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    ¡°What? Li Yidao did it?¡±


    ¡°Did Li Yidao kill other Heavenly Legends?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a bastard!¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The leaders of variousrge ns and great powers, who were feeling grief and sorrow, all exploded in rage.


    Huangfu Chengdao said, ¡°I saw Li Yidao killing countless people. I hunted him down and smashed him into powder. Both his body and his soul were obliterated. That can be considered an act of revenge that I took for all the Heavenly Legends that died at Li Yidao¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, it was already toote when I found out everything that he did. Killing him was all that I could do at that time.¡±


    He boasted shamelessly.


    Those ¡°parents¡± who couldn¡¯t wait to roast Li Yidao alive and grind his bones to dust to vent their hatred suddenly felt lost. They didn¡¯t know how to vent their hatred, but they looked at Huangfu Chengdao gratefully.


    They felt somewhat gratified that Huangfu Chengdao had taken revenge for their children and grandchildren.


    The parents and grandparents of those lucky survivors looked at Huangfu Chengdao even more gratefully. They believed that if Huangfu Chengdao hadn¡¯t killed Li Yidao, it would have been very difficult for their children and grandchildren toe out alive.


    Huangfu Chengdao looked at Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s parents and smiled to himself.


    Liao Bi¡¯ting was hounded to death by him.


    However, he pretended to be grieving over her death. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please ept my sincere condolences on the loss of your loved one. Li Yidao, that bastard, killed your daughter for the treasure on her. I saw it with my own eyes. However, when I took action, it was already toote...¡±


    Liao Bi¡¯ting¡¯s parents cried bitterly and nodded their heads silently to express their gratitude.


    Hua Xiangrong, the Lady of the Clouds, was among the crowd. When she heard what Huangfu Chengdao said, she cked out and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Sister...¡± Bu Feiyan hurried to help Hua Xiangrong.


    She felt a twinge of pain in her heart.


    Li Yidao was dead.


    He was killed.


    It meant that she had no chance to get the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb that she had been waiting for, and her sister... did not have much time left.


    However, she knew very well that the Lady of the Clouds was definitely more heartbroken than she was.


    After all, Li Yidao was the one that the Lady of the Clouds loved.


    After getting along with the Lady of the Clouds for several days in the posthouse, Bu Feiyan, as a woman, was fascinated by this most beautiful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone. ¡°Why does such an innocent and affectionate woman have to suffer so much?


    ¡°Is this the bad luck of a beauty?¡±


    In the distance, the crippled middle-aged man dressed like a beggar stood in a daze among the crowd for a while. Then, he let out a sigh, drew back quietly, and left the square.


    Strangely, the soldiers of the Heavenly Fox n encircling the square let theme middle-aged man leave as if they had not seen him at all.


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we send the Lady of the Clouds home first?¡±


    Bu Feiyan looked at the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang.


    Dongfang Piaoliang was shocked at first. Then, a very strange look gradually appeared on his fat face.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°No, no. He lied.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bu Feiyan was surprised.


    Dongfang Piaoliang said, ¡°Huangfu Chengdao lied. Li Yidao is definitely not dead.¡±


    Bu Feiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said, ¡°Sir, do you mean that...¡±


    ¡°Even if Li Yidao were dead, smashed into powder, and his body and soul were destroyed, his broadsword and mask would still be sent out. Did you see his broadsword and mask sent out by the divine light?¡± Dongfang Piaoliang frowned and said with great certainty.


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±


    Bu Feiyan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She had neglected this because she was overwhelmed by the bad news.


    ording to the rules of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, everything that entered into it would be sent out when it was closed. Previously, the bodies, tattered clothes, weapons, and even blood mist of the Heavenly Legends who had died were sent out of it.


    However, not even a piece of Li Mu¡¯s clothing or broadsword appeared in the square, even a rag or a broken de, did not appear in the square, which made Dongfang Piaoliang suspicious.


    He and Bu Feiyan were very familiar with Li Mu¡¯s aura.


    Just then, Huangfu Chengdao said loudly, ¡°Everyone, please listen to me. We have all been deceived by Li Yidao. His real identity is Li Mu, also known as the Wild Broadsword, who is a descendant of sinners in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Using his false identity as Li Yidao, he wormed his way into thepetition among Heavenly Legends, harbored evil intentions, and killed many innocent people. The reason why he is so crazy is that he wants to take revenge on us. This person is very dangerous and inhuman.¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    In this way, he clearly exined Li Yidao¡¯s motive for killing.


    Some people even subconsciously associated the previous murders in various inns with Li Yidao. They thought that the so-called Dark Sect killer was probably Li Yidao.


    What a perfect exnation!


    Daji, the little princess, was waiting on the flying shuttle at the periphery of the square. Suddenly, her face turned pale.


    Huangfu Chengdao continued. ¡°From today on, we¡¯re going to track down all the people rted to Li Mu throughout the city and kill those sinners with zero tolerance.¡±


    Li Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    He seemed to have had a strange dream.


    In his dream, he be an omnipotent and invincible god who could pluck the sun, the moon, and the stars and crush the sun easily by clenching his fist.


    He dreamed that he was holding a Star-herding Whip in his hand and herding the stars in the universe to the edge of the universe like driving a herd of sheep.


    At the edge of the universe was a long river of space-time.


    The long river was extremely strange. It devoured time, space, light, darkness, and everything in the universe. Nothing in this universe could cross this ¡°long river¡±.


    In the dream, Li Mu swung his long whip and drove the stars into the long river. He wanted to fill the river with stars, cross it, and reach the other end of the universe.


    He desperately wanted to cross the river as if something on the other side of the universe was attracting him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do it no matter how hard he tried.


    The more he looked at the river, the more anxious he became. Then, a sense of chaos suddenly overwhelmed him. He screamed and opened his eyes.


    A cool breeze brushed his face.


    He saw clear waters and green mountains.


    He sensed Spiritual Qi surging like tides.


    Everything that he saw and felt told him that he had returned to the real world.


    He suddenly remembered that he was still in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, meditating under the guidance of Bai Jun the God of War, and receiving the divine blood. Since then, he had been in a state of emptiness. He had no idea what was going on outside the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    He looked around and found that the tides of Spiritual Qi and thews of heaven and earth were very familiar to him and the sceneries had not changed at all. Obviously, he was still in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    ¡°Where is Bai Jun the God of War?¡±


    Li Mu found that the Bai Jun the God of War was gone and he was still on the back of the nine-headed divine bird.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He was surprised and bewildered. Just then, a clear female voice rang out. ¡°Watch out. They¡¯re about to catch up with you. Have you integrated the divine blood with your body?¡±


    It was the voice of the nine-headed divine bird.


    Li Mu had heard this voice before.


    He froze for a moment and then nodded subconsciously. ¡°It seems that... I have integrated part of it. Who are going to catch up with me? The ancestors of the six major ns? Bai Jun the God of War... Where is he?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve integrated only part of it! In that case, it looks like you don¡¯t have enough power to face the enemy head-on.¡± The nine-headed divine bird seemed to be murmuring to itself. ¡°No matter what, I have to preserve this bloodline. It seems that the only thing that I can do is...¡±


    Li Mu was confused. Just when he was about to ask, a strange nine-colored divine me suddenly rose from the nine-headed divine bird¡¯s body as if it were alive, came to Li Mu¡¯s face, and shot into his be.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    Just then, he saw a sh of light in front of him. Six figures looking like Celestial Demons streaked through the sky and blocked the way of Li Mu and the nine-headed divine bird from all directions.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get out of here.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Fox Secret Realm is like a prison. It has always been under the control of the six major ns. How can you get out of it?¡±


    The ancestors of the six major ns finally caught up with Li Mu and showed up.


    They looked at Li Mu and the nine-headed divine bird coldly as if they were looking at turtles in a jar.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s eyes suddenly froze.


    His body began to tremble.


    Indescribable grief and anger instantly engulfed him.


    He saw a head in the hand of the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n.


    It was the head of the Bai Jun the God of War.


    The ancestors of the six major ns looked a little messy and bedraggled. Obviously, they rushed here after a fierce battle. Who made them look like this? The answer was very clear.


    Li Mu suddenly realized that Bai Jun the God of War was gone because he went to fight against the six ancestors.


    However, Bai Jun the God of War had lost two drops of divine blood, so his power had been greatly reduced. How could he be a match for the ancestors of the six major ns? In the end... the God of War died on the battlefield.


    That was his own wish.


    However, Li Mu was infuriated.


    Thinking of those conspiracies and betrayals that he had seen in the image in the sky and looking at the head of Bai Jun the God of War, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He roared as he activated all the power in his body and rushed toward the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n like crazy.


    His strong killing intent surged through the air.


    Chip...


    The nine-headed divine bird¡¯s nine-colored feathers stood up like sharp thorns, and the zing divine mes rolled across the sky towards the ancestors of the six major ns like raging tides.


    The man and the bird went berserk.


    They had lost their minds.


    ¡°Ha-ha, kill him.¡±


    ¡°The power of divine blood in the body of Bai Jun the God of War is much less than expected. He must have transferred his divine blood into the body of this descendant of the sinners. Kill him and extract his blood and marrow.¡±


    The ancestors of the Blue Wave n and the East Forest n targeted Li Mu, smiled viciously, and took action directly.

 Chapter 742 - Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 742 Rebirth</h4>


    Boom!


    Li Mu¡¯s body exploded in the air, and his blood, bones, and flesh flew in all directions, forming a pattern looking like a blooming flower of death.


    ¡°Take his blood.¡±


    The ancestor of the Blue Wave n shouted loudly as he performed his magical skill to take the blood.


    The ancestor of the East Forest n and the other four ancestors also began topete with each other for the blood.


    What they needed was the divine blood in Li Mu¡¯s body. They did not care about Li Mu¡¯s life or death at all. Therefore, they directly killed him to prevent any unexpected change.


    The nine-headed divine bird cried in grief and fury and frantically counterattacked the six ancestors.


    In the end, however, it failed to defeat the six ancestors alone or escape from the siege.


    ¡°You used to fight alongside me. Today, I¡¯m going to send you on your way and settle everything.¡± The ancestor of the Blue Wave n thrust his divine sword and smashed the nine-headed divine bird that was riddled with injuries into powder.


    Nine-colored feathers drifted in the air.


    ¡°This bird of the Phoenix n has a congenital soul of life and runic divine mes of immortality in its body. It cane back to life after death. We¡¯ll have to kill it many more times,¡± the ancestor of the East Forest n exined.


    The ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to destroy herpletely to avoid troubles.¡±


    The Phoenix n used to be one of the top tenrgest ns. Before the ancestors of the six major ns betrayed the Dark Yellow Army, they once fought side by side with the nine-headed divine bird. Therefore, they knew the Phoenix n¡¯s magical power very well.


    For this reason, they didn¡¯t kill the nine-headed divine bird, but instead, they used the throne to suppress and control it.


    Sure enough, the nine-headed divine bird soon reassembled its body and reappeared in the air.


    Boom!


    The ancestor of the Blue Wave nunched another brutal and ruthless attack and killed the nine-headed divine bird that hadn¡¯t been reborn yet.


    The ancestors of the six major ns did it again and again.


    They killed the nine-headed divine bird tens of times.


    ¡°It should be dead now.¡± The ancestor of the Blue Wave n tried to sense the aura of the nine-headed divine bird in the air. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°After all, it hasn¡¯t be a god yet, so its runic divine mes of immortality are not eternal. We have been controlling it for so many years. Its Source Energy has suffered great losses. We have killed it so many times, and its divine mes have finally gone out.¡±


    ¡°Good. In this case, our n has worked.¡± The ancestor of the East Forest n smiled. A ball of blood appeared in his hand. That was the blood he extracted from Li Mu¡¯s dead body after it was blown up.


    ¡°It contains a kind of strange energy. It¡¯s the divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War,¡± the ancestor of the Nether Ghost n nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°the next thing to do is to divide up and share the divine blood. When we enter the divine level using the divine blood, we can break the oath that we swore and kill all the sinners in the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    The ancestor of the Demonic Snake Abyss said coldly, ¡°Killing the sinners is an easy thing. Our real goal is to open the Star Graveyard and enter the chaotic battlefield. Then, we can get the divine treasures left behind by the gods of the Dark Yellow Army. At that time, we will not only be gods, but also be immortal.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The ancestor of the Heavenly Deity nughed wildly. ¡°We¡¯ll be immortal and indestructible and live as long as heaven and earth and the universe.¡±


    The ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve seeded, we should get out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm first. Then, we¡¯ll divide up and share the divine blood as agreed and get ready to be gods.¡±


    The ancestors of the six major ns disappeared from the void like dissipating wisps of smoke.


    A deathly silence fell over the entire Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    A faint smell of blood permeated the air.


    The Samsara Knife was inserted into a rock, and it was as still as a picture.


    The ancestors of the six major ns did not take Li Mu seriously, nor did they care about his weapon. They just left it there.


    Everything seemed to havee to an end.


    Just then, a streak of light suddenly shed in the distance.


    The Gold and Silver King came.


    ¡°The smell is so familiar. Is this his knife?¡±


    It was not sent out because it was an indigenous creature in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. After it failed to find Ying Yuanyuan and Liao Bi¡¯ting, it anxiously came here to look for them.


    It detected Li Mu¡¯s smell, but it could not find him. It sniffed the air and detected the smell of blood. Its face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Is he dead?


    ¡°It seems that someone has killed him.


    ¡°It turns out that he has failed to escape out of the hands of those six old monsters.


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    The Gold and Silver King sighed. Of course, it had no intention of taking revenge for Li Mu.


    However, just when it was about to leave, something unexpected happened.


    Nine-colored mes suddenly appeared in the air over ten meters high, looking like fiery flowers blooming in the void.


    shing divine light created strange runic patterns in the sky.


    Li Mu¡¯s human-shaped shadow formed.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The Gold and Silver King was startled. Being prudent and cautious in nature, it immediately moved back to a safe distance.


    ¡°Arrest all the aplices of Li Mu and lock them up. Kill anyone who dares to resist.¡±


    The silver-armored guards encircled the posthouse. Bu Feiyan and her sister¡ªBu Feiyu, who was still in aa, werebeled as Li Mu¡¯s aplices and arrested directly.


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, wanted to speak up for them, but a leader of the silver-armored guards pped him in the face and scolded, ¡°Do you want to die? This is an order issued by our divine temple. How dare you speak up for them? Do you want to be treated as Li Mu¡¯s aplice?¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang covered his face with his hand and smiled ingratiatingly. Then, he secretly handed a hundred gold-colored fairy crystals to the leader and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you going to do after you arrest them? Will you kill them directly?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, we will torture and interrogate them. Then, we will hand them over to the families of the Heavenly Legends killed by Li Mu so that thetter can vent their anger. They are women. How can they end up well?¡± The leader of the silver-armored guards looked Dongfang Piaoliang up and down and frowned. ¡°Considering that you are a practitioner of the Heavenly Fox n, I will let you go today. If you were someone of another n or tribe and asked so many meaningless questions, I would directly arrest you.¡±


    Soon, Bu Feiyan and her sister were taken away.


    After a short while, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, Huangfu Chengdao, came to the posthouse.


    He adjusted his facial expression, came to the door of Hua Xiangrong¡¯s room, knocked at the door, and said, ¡°Lady of the Clouds, I know you hate me, but Li Mu is violent and cruel, and he kills innocent people. I have no choice but to kill him to stop the killing. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Creak.


    The door opened.


    Hua Xiangrong walked out of the room.


    Huangfu Chengdao had prepared something to say. Just when he raised his head and was about to speak, he was greatly shocked. ¡°Lady of the Clouds, you¡­¡±


    The woman in front of him was iparably attractive and beautiful. Her facial features remained unchanged. She was still the Lady of the Clouds.


    However, the color of her long hair had changed from jet-ck to silvery-white. Her hair was like the dazzling white snow covering the peak of a mountain, turning her original mild temperament into icy cold vibes.


    Her hair turned white overnight.


    Her hair was white now.


    ¡°How long are you going to hold your lie?¡± Hua Xiangrong stood at the door and stared at Huangfu Chengdao. Her voice sounded angry, and her eyes were like sharp knives directly aimed at Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah? Listen to me¡­¡± Huangfu Chengdao was shocked. He wanted to exin.


    However, Hua Xiangrong interrupted him directly and said unquestionably, ¡°I know what kind of person Li Mu is, and I know that better than anyone else. Even if he were really a descendant of sinners, he would never kill innocent people. You harbored evil intentions and framed him¡­ Huangfu Chengdao, I, Hua Xiangrong, will never forgive you for what you¡¯ve said and done. From today on, I will sever all ties with you. I will repay your caring with blood.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking¡­


    She directly drew her sword in a very decisive and fierce manner. Then, she cut off a part of her sleeve and one of her hands. Blood dripped down and flowed on the ground.


    ¡°Lady of the Clouds, you¡­¡± Huangfu Chengdao was dumbfounded.


    He had never expected that the Lady of the Clouds would be so decisive.


    Moreover, it was the first time that he knew that the real name of the Lady of the Clouds was Hua Xiangrong.


    She cut off her sleeve to sever all ties with him.


    She cut off one of her hands to repay his favor.


    Her hand that had been cut off would soon grow back, and the sleeve that had been cut off could be restored. However, when Huangfu Chengdao saw the cold and decisive look in Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, he suddenly realized that he had lost this woman forever.


    No. To be exact, he had never had her.


    Huangfu Chengdao felt lost and frustrated.


    ¡°That person is also Li Mu¡¯s aplice. Catch her!¡±


    The guards of the Heavenly Fox Temple rushed over to arrest Hua Xiangrong.


    Huangfu Chengdao waved his hand to stop them. He stood there and said, ¡°Lady of the Clouds, I have never expected that you would hate me so much because of a nobody. You should think it through. If you didn¡¯t ept my kindness, the Heavenly Fox n wouldn¡¯t let you go. All the people in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City are now hunting Li Mu¡¯s aplices down. Once you¡¯rebeled as his aplice, you will end up miserably. It can be imagined that you¡­¡±


    Hua Xiangrong directly interrupted him and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not Li Mu¡¯s aplice.¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao was delighted. ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve finally thought it through, right?¡±


    Hua Xiangrong said slowly, ¡°I am his wife!¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Hua Xiangrong continued. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve killed Li Mu, I will never let you get away with it¡­ However, I won¡¯t kill you today. It¡¯s a reward for your care for me in the past. Three dayster, I will definitely take revenge for him and kill you. How can I just sit back and do nothing when his friends and rtives are in trouble? In this world, you have forced me to draw my sword.¡±


    Before the others could react, Hua Xiangrong drew the long sword and thrust it. A strong force, which seemed to being from the sky, directly blew away the silver-armored guards of the Heavenly Fox ning at her.


    Huangfu Chengdao, who was caught off guard, was also sent flying.


    ¡°What? What is this power?¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao looked at the surrounding buildings in a mess and found that he had lost sight of Hua Xiangrong.


    He could not understand why Hua Xiangrong had such terrifying power.


    Just now, he suddenly felt an overwhelmingly strong force. He was known as the number one Heavenly Legend in the Ziwei Star Zone, but the force was even more powerful than his¡­ ¡°She is not the Lady of the Clouds I know. What on earth has happened to her?¡±


    The Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, patted the dust off his clothes. He looked shocked.


    He was surprised that Hua Xiangrong, who was a gentle and mild person, suddenly broke out with such terrifying power after she woke up from aa and her hair turned white overnight.


    ¡°She has entered the King Realm.


    ¡°Is that the true power of the Lady of the Clouds?


    ¡°It¡¯s a little scary.¡±

 Chapter 743 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 743 Revenge</h4>


    Enveloped by the nine-colored divine mes, Li Mu¡¯s figure slowly emerged in the void. At the beginning, it was just a faint shadow. Then, a contour of his figure appeared in the purple-gold light.


    The nine-colored mes moved about in the contour, drawing blood vessels, muscles, bones, organs, and finally skin and hair like a magic pen.


    This process was slow, but it was clear and real.


    The Gold and Silver King hid under a piece of rock and watched, trembling.


    ¡°Is heing back to life?¡±


    She was a little confused.


    ¡°His body and soul have beenpletely destroyed, but he still cane back to life.


    ¡°What secret skill is that?¡±


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Samsara Knife inserted into the rock vibrated slightly, as if it were cheering for the rebirth of its master.


    In less than several hours, Li Mu¡¯splete figure was outlined by the nine-colored divine mes. The figure was absolutely three-dimensional. It looked as if it coulde back to life as soon as it opened its eyes.


    The Gold and Silver King watched carefully.


    It was the first time she had seen such a scene.


    No matter how long practitioners lived and how powerful they were, they were exactly the same as ordinary people in the face of death.


    People only lived once. It was the same with practitioners.


    A practitioner would never live again after he died, no matter how powerful he was.


    Now, however, the Gold and Silver King saw that someone whose body and soul had been destroyed slowly took form again.


    It was as if heaven and earth treasured him and brought him back to life.


    ¡°He has no heartbeats, but the aura of his physical body makes me feel scared. Will he reallye back to life? Is this person the one chosen and favored by heaven and earth?¡±


    In the bloodline memories of the Gold and Silver King, there were some disordered legends, which made her imagination run wild.


    She had witnessed the power of the ancestors of the six major ns above the blue mountain. They were all formidable masters above the King Realm. Li Mu had been eliminated by them, but he could stille back to life. This was a miracle.


    The Gold and Silver King somewhat longed for the nine-colored divine mes, but she was also a little scared of them.


    She could feel that there was an inexplicable magical power in the mes.


    Li Mu¡¯s new body shone with faint purple-gold light and gave off an inexplicable divine vibe. The Gold and Silver King had an impulse to kneel down and worship him.


    ¡°He came back to life after he died. His life is so tenacious.¡±


    The Gold and Silver King remembered that ever since she met Li Mu, her luck seemed to have been exceptionally good.


    Not only had she broken her innate bloodline shackles and reached the peak of the King Realm, but she had also eaten the giant dragon-eating ape¡¯s eyeball, whichpensated for what shecked, and obtained the vision in daylight that blood batscked most...


    In the thousands of years of her long life, she was extremely lucky only in these days.


    ¡°If he is really going toe back to life, I must find a way to follow him, make him my brother, and borrow some of his luck. Maybe there is hope for me to be a god in the future.¡±


    The Gold and Silver King thought to herself.


    ¡°However, I have to make up a good excuse. I have betrayed him several times before. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to fool him again.¡±


    While she was thinking, she suddenly heard something.


    Thump!


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    She heard heartbeats.


    She raised her head and looked up.


    A visible air current came out of Li Mu¡¯s body floating in the air and instantly produced terrifying st waves, which sent the Gold and Silver King, who was at the peak of the King Realm, flying thousands of meters.


    ¡°What? They¡¯re just heartbeats, but they have generated such terrifying power. If hees back to life, how terrifying his power will be? Has... has he already be a god?¡±


    A strong feeling of awe welled up inside the Gold and Silver King.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Li Mu¡¯s heart started beating faster and faster.


    His heartbeat sounded like the beats of an ancient divine drum echoing between heaven and earth.


    The Gold and Silver King had no choice but to draw back again and again. In the end, she moved hundreds of miles back. She was no longer affected by the strange sound waves produced by Li Mu¡¯s heartbeat. Her face was ashen white, and she almost knelt down in the sky.


    ¡°Is Mr. Li dead? That¡¯s impossible. He can¡¯t be dead.¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s face turned pale as she murmured to herself.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this result.


    Precisely speaking, she couldn¡¯t ept the result.


    ¡°Huangfu Chengdao has admitted in the presence of so many people that he has killed Li Yidao. If Li Yidao were not dead, he would not say so. Otherwise, he would be putting the honor of the Heavenly Deity n at stake,¡± said the Divine-winged Fox, who disguised himself as a crippled middle-aged beggar.


    Previously, he went to the square and learned the news.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t believe it. Mr. Li has iparable wisdom. He must have found a way. He must have found a way...¡± Bi Yan shook her head. She could not ept the result.


    The Divine-winged Fox had changed his clothes. He sighed when he saw his daughter¡¯s lost and upset look.


    ¡°s, Li Yidao is a descendant of the sinners. This time, even the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n showed up. Yan¡¯er, you have forcefully infused your divine power in someone else and performed your magical skills to help Li Yidao. As a result, your godhood has been shattered and your cultivation level has declined sharply. No matter what favors he had done for you, you have done enough for him. Now, you have to find a way to get out of the Imperium Vulpes Divine City as soon as possible. The White Fox Tribe will not let you go.¡±


    A few days ago, some powerful people sneaked into the Green Fox Temple and tried to kill Bi Yan, who was severely injured.


    At the crucial moment, Divine-winged Fox showed up and rescued Bi Yan out of the Green Fox Temple.


    He was seriously injured during the fight.


    Now, he and his daughter were taking refuge in a remote ce of the Imperium Vulpes Divine City.


    The Heavenly Fox n had actually broken up. Unfortunately, Bi Yan hadn¡¯t awakened the bloodline of the Green Fox ancestors for enough time and hadn¡¯t really taken control of the Green Fox Tribe. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t contend against the White Fox Tribe, which had absolute authority within the Heavenly Fox n.


    The people of various ns and tribes in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City were hunting Li Mu¡¯s aplices down. The Heavenly Fox Temple used Bi Yan of colluding with the descendant of sinners and betraying the Heavenly Fox n. She was also used of acting as the ¡°insider¡± for the previous attacks and murders in the Star Posthouse.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take revenge for Mr. Li.¡± Bi Yan gritted her teeth.


    A strong killing intent welled up and surged through her.


    ¡°Whoever killed Mr. Li would be my sworn enemy. I will never let the killer get away with it.¡± Bi Yan stood up. There was unprecedented determination in her eyes. She said, ¡°Mr. Li¡¯s friends are in trouble now. I am going to rescue them and then... Huangfu Chengdao must die.¡±


    The Divine-winged Fox felt a little relieved when he saw that his daughter was in high spirits. However, he became worried when he heard his daughter saying that she was going to save Li Mu¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Given your current condition, saving people is no different from courting death,¡± the Divine-winged Fox said, ¡°if you died, who would take revenge for Mr. Li in the future? As long as there is life, there is hope. You must leave the Imperium Vulpes Divine City as soon as possible.¡±


    Bi Yan shook her head. ¡°If I left, I would be too ashamed to face Mr. Li in theherworld.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± the Divine-winged Fox still wanted to say something.


    Bi Yan said decisively, ¡°Father, I know very well what I want to do. You don¡¯t need to persuade me. I have to find a way to escort Mr. Li¡¯s confidante, the Lady of the Clouds, out of this ce.¡±


    ¡°But your current condition...¡±


    ¡°I wille up with a n. After all, I am a deity.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to... No. In that case, you¡¯ll have to pay a big price.¡± The Divine-winged Fox had guessed something from the look on his daughter¡¯s face. His face changed abruptly. He wanted to stop his daughter.


    Bi Yan remained silent, but her will was as strong as steel.


    ¡°Have you really...e back to life? Are you still the person that you used to be?¡±


    The Gold and Silver King asked doubtfully, staring at Li Mu.


    Li Mu ignored her.


    He felt the surrounding environment and realized that he was still in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. Some memories shed through his mind. ¡°Perhaps I have died once ande back to life...¡±


    The air was filled with the smell of the nine-headed divine bird¡¯s death.


    Li Mu had understood the whole thing.


    At the most critical moment, the nine-headed divine bird channeled its runic mes of immortality into his body. The nine-colored divine mes enabled him to be reborn.


    The ancestors of the six major ns were deceived by his feigned death.


    However, there was a price to pay. The nine-headed divine bird was attacked and killed by the ancestors of the six major ns. This ancestor of the Phoenix n, who was known to be immortal, eventually died here together with the giant dragon-eating ape, the giant demonic corpse¡ªLi Tian, and Bai Jun the God of War, whom it supported.


    Li Mu seemed to feel the will of those ancestors pervading the space between heaven and earth.


    He could also feel the power of the divine blood that had merged with his body after his rebirth and the power of the nine-colored divine mes of immortality.


    After his rebirth, he had to start from scratch.


    At this time, there was no natural qi in his body, and his physical body was just the same as that of an ordinary mortal.


    He closed his eyes, regted his breathing, and performed the Xiantian Skill.


    One Small Circtory Cycle for the first level.


    Two Small Circtory Cycles for the second level.


    In the blink of an eye, he hadpleted eight Small Circtory Cycles, and his Xiantian Skill had reached the eighth level.


    In tens of breaths of time, the natural qi in his body had exceeded the level in his prime.


    Then, he performed the Zhenwu Boxing.


    After that, he performed the Commencing Pile Gong and threw the first punch, the second punch, and the third punch.


    With each move, he felt like he had gotten into his stride. It was the same as the feeling he had when he learned the Zhenwu Boxing from the old faker and practiced it on the Earth. Now, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all when he practiced. Moreover, he no longer felt the pain of muscle tear that he used to feel when he forcefully practiced the Zhenwu Boxing.


    However, the effect of his practice was remarkable and even better than before.


    The Gold and Silver King watched Li Mu practicing with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡°His cultivation level is rising so fast... Could it be that he can soon be a god after his rebirth?¡±


    In two hours, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation level had soared wildly from the mortal-level to the elementary level of the King Realm. Nourished by the divine blood and the runic mes of immortality, his physical body had be almost as powerful as a divine body, and his physical strength had reached a level beyond the measure of natural qi.

 Chapter 744 - Totally Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 744 Totally Unexpected</h4>


    The practice didn¡¯tst long.


    Li Mu stopped practicing when he felt that the improvement began to slow down as he practiced the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing.


    He realized that his previous quick progress had something to do with the practice before his rebirth. The way that the runic mes of immortality worked was somewhat simr to ¡°reading files¡±. After the ¡°read files¡± after his rebirth, he had broken several martial arts bottlenecks and entered the King Realm directly. It was all because of that drop of divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War.


    The divine blood hadpletely merged into this brand new body. However, it was not easy for him to realize the full potential of the divine blood. He still needed to practice for many years.


    After all, it was a drop of a god¡¯s divine blood that had been nurtured for thousands of years.


    Of course, more importantly, he didn¡¯t have time to continue practicing.


    He had to get out of this ce as soon as possible.


    He had to save the Machete Loli¡¯s life with the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Li Mu turned around and asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The Gold and Silver King froze for a moment and then realized that Li Mu was asking her. She said, ¡°The ancestors of the six major ns left the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm about two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Has it been two days?¡± Li Mu frowned.


    He waved his hand. The Samsara Knife flew into his hand, making a delightful sound, as if it had reunited with a long-lost friend.


    Li Mu said, ¡°You know how to get out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, right?¡±


    The Gold and Silver King rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t tell you unless you take me with you.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the Gold and Silver King.


    The Gold and Silver King said, ¡°From today on, I will bepletely loyal to you, fight alongside you, and be at your disposal... I know the way out, but I can¡¯t do it myself. Bro, you can do it, so please take me out of this ce.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Well, if you make a blood oath to be loyal to me, I will take you out.¡±


    This bat king always ran away whenever she encountered danger. Li Mu did not have a good impression of her, and he found it difficult to trust her.


    The Gold and Silver King hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth, and said ¡°Fine, I ept your condition.¡±


    Li Mu performed the Taoist magic arts, signed a blood-oath agreement with the Gold and Silver King, andpletely controlled her.


    Then, he found the lost storage devices and the jade medallion in which the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb was stored.


    The ancestors of the six major ns focused all their attention on the divine blood. They did not care about Li Mu¡¯s personal articles, so they did not take those articles away.


    Some jade medallions were shattered, and the things stored in them turned into powder. Fortunately, only some unimportant stuff like fairy crystals had been lost.


    Later, Li Mu found the head of Bai Jun the God of War, some feathers of the nine-headed divine bird, and some body parts of the giant dragon-eating ape¡ªRock and the giant demonic corpse¡ªLi Tian and buried them in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    ¡°Honorable seniors, may you rest in peace. I will surely take revenge for you.¡±


    Li Mu mourned in silence in front of the tomb.


    He had only met those in the tomb a few times, but he respected their spirits. Their existence in the universe was the biggest reason why the Dark Yellow Army could survive after the betrayals that almost caused itsplete destruction.


    ¡°The Dark Yellow Army will definitely make aeback and rule thisnd. I swear.¡±


    Li Mu ced some nameless flowers in front of the grave without a tombstone.


    He had to get out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm as soon as possible.


    With the Gold and Silver King leading the way, the two of them traveled several million kilometers and came to a boundless ocean.


    It was a veryrge vast expanse of sea with raging waves.


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Ocean of Mist. Legend has it that there is a sea eye in the depths of this ocean leading to the outside world. A flood dragon in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm once identally went out through this sea eye and then returned through it. That is what my men heard by ident,¡± the Gold and Silver King said.


    Blood bats had a natural fear of water, which was their fatal weakness. Even though she had be a king, she was still not good at controlling water, so she hoped that Li Mu could take her out.


    Li Mu nodded his head.


    Without a token, it would be very hard to get out of this ce.


    He had thought about getting out of here by soaring into the air, crossing the atmosphere, and flying through the universe. However, the problem was that without clear coordinates, he would get lost easily, and even if he didn¡¯t get lost, it would take a very long time to get out of here in this way.


    What Li Mucked most happened to be time.


    He decided to find legendary sea eye.


    About half a day had passed.


    ¡°It should be right here.¡±


    After searching for a long time, Li Mu saw a tornado-like whirlpool with a diameter of one hundred meters in the dark water about ten thousand meters deep. Inside the whirlpool, there were signs of space storm, which reminded him of the space vortex apanied by thunders and clouds on Mount Shu.


    At that time, Li Mu came from the Earth to Mount Shu through that natural space-time vortex.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu performed his Taoist magic arts to protect the Gold and Silver King and directly rushed into the whirlpool.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah...¡± The Gold and Silver King screamed like a pig being ughtered. She was so scared that her face turned pale.


    Her biggest weakness was the fear of water.


    For her, rushing into a whirlpool was as terrifying as going through hell and high water.


    The strong feeling of tear, vibration, and collisionsted for about half an hour.


    Li Mu suddenly felt that the pressure around him was relieved.


    The blue sky and white clouds came into sight.


    ¡°This is... the Imperium Vulpes Divine City.¡±


    After taking a quick nce, Li Mu immediately recognized it.


    Back then, he saw those sceneries when he apanied Bi Yan to look for her parents. This ce was not far from the beautiful vige where the Divine-winged Fox lived. The sceneries were beautiful and pleasing.


    ¡°It¡¯s good news.


    ¡°We havee to the Imperium Vulpes Divine City.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m finally out. I feel like I¡¯ve escaped from a cage. Is this the world outside the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm? Ha-ha, this is great... I¡¯ve finally gotten out of that world full of dangers. Ha-ha-ha...I¡¯m free now!¡±


    After adapting to the surrounding environment for a short while, the Gold and Silver King immediately grew excited.


    She had done something that many blood bats couldn¡¯t do in a lifetime.


    Li Mu nced at her.


    She had reached the peak of the King Realm. Such a cultivation level might not be a big deal in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, but it was extraordinary in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    The chief of the White Fox Tribe, Bai Yuanshou, was at the peak of the King Realm. With such a cultivation level, he already ranked among the top five masters in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Of course, the monsters lurking in the dark like the ancestors of the six major ns were not included in the list.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the posthouse first to inquire about the situation and save the Machete Loli by the way.¡±


    Li Mu hade up with a n. He immediately set out for the posthouse together with the Gold and Silver King.


    He had probably guessed that the people in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City were not friendly to him. He didn¡¯t know if the ancestors of the six major ns had left the city, so he had to act carefully. He changed his appearance and hid the Samsara Knife before setting out.


    About half an hourter, they arrived at the posthouse.


    His face changed when he saw the posthouse.


    The posthouse almost fell into ruin as if a battle had just broken out. In the air, there was a faint aura familiar to him. The posthouse was encircled and heavily guarded by numerous silver-armored guards. The atmosphere was very tense.


    ¡°Something is not right.¡±


    ¡°Bro, is the person you¡¯re looking for in there?¡± The Gold and Silver King said arrogantly, ¡°Are those silver-armored guards our enemies? They¡¯re so weak and pathetic. Ha-ha, bro, let me kill them all.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Li Mu red at her.


    The Gold and Silver King immediately stopped talking.


    Li Mu observed the posthouse with his Third Eye for a moment. When he confirmed that Hua Xiangrong, Bu Feiyan and her sister were not inside, he became a little anxious. However, he soon ¡°saw¡± that the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang, was still in the posthouse.


    He was a little hesitant. Finally, he decided to ask Dongfang Piaoliang about the situation.


    Relying on his Taoist magic arts, he covered his tracks and avoided being detected by the silver-armored guards. He entered the half-destroyed posthouse, came to the Posthouse Officer¡¯s room, pushed the door open, and walked into the room.


    For thest couple of days, Dongfang Piaoliang had been like a cat on a hot tin roof. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    When the trial practice in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm ended, Li Yidao¡¯s identity was revealed, and many unexpected things happened, which spoiled his n. Everything that he had nned fell t.


    The news of Li Yidao¡¯s death had dealt a heavy blow to him. Although he was still hopeful now, the hope in his heart began to fade away as time went by.


    ¡°What should I do? I have inquired of all information channels about him and used all the pawns and spies that I can use. However, the news from the Heavenly Deity n is still his death...¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang paced back and forth. His fat face wrinkled like a crumpled piece of paper, full of worries.


    When the door was suddenly pushed open, he said without even looking back, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Nobody is allowed toe in without my order... Get out.¡±


    He thought it was a guard of the posthouse.


    The door was soon closed. Instead of getting out, the visitor came in.


    It was not until then that Dongfang Piaoliang realized that something was not right. He raised his head and saw a stranger in a ck robe with a big gold-silver mouse on his shoulder. The strangely dressed stranger stood there and stared at him.


    ¡°Who... who are you? How did you break in?¡± A wary look appeared on Dongfang Piaoliang¡¯s fat face. He drew back subconsciously, stayed away from the stranger, and performed his Cultivation Method vigntly.


    The Imperium Vulpes Divine City had been in great chaos recently.


    He had to be on guard.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°Hmm?


    ¡°This voice...¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang froze for a moment, and then his eyes lit up. He said, ¡°You are... you are...¡± A name popped into his head. He was overjoyed and excited.


    Li Mu did not intend to conceal his identity anyway, so he took out a silvery mask and put it on his face. Then, he took it off and said, ¡°Honorable Posthouse Officer, how have you been? Where are the Lady of the Clouds, Bu Feiyan and her sister?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, it is Li Yidao.


    ¡°No. He is Li Mu.¡±


    Dongfang Piaoliang was so happy and excited that he couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore. He got down on one knee and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Wei¡¯an, the chiefmander of the ¡®Trust Army¡¯. It¡¯s my honor to meet you, Soldier Commander. You¡¯re finally back. I knew that you would definitely get out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm alive.¡±


    At an unknown time, a strange istion barrier appeared without a sound and covered up everything that happened in the room from the eyes of outsiders.


    However, Li Mu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Dongfang Piaoliang¡¯s real name is Zheng Wei¡¯an, and he is the chiefmander of the ¡®Trust Army¡¯. He is actually the spy chief deployed by the Dark Yellow Army on the White Earth...


    ¡°This is... totally unexpected.¡±

 Chapter 745 - Prison Rescue Mission

    <h4>Chapter 745 Prison Rescue Mission</h4>


    It had never urred to Li Mu that Dongfang Piaoliang, the officer of a posthouse of the White Fox Tribe, would be a spy deployed by the Dark Yellow Army on the White Earth. He had never expected that Hua Xiangrong would almost overturn the entire Imperium Vulpes Divine City.


    ¡°The power of the Lady of the Clouds has shocked all parties. She has broken into the prison of the Heavenly Fox Temple several times and scared the hell out of the Heavenly Fox n. She almost rescued Bu Feiyan and her sister from prison. If it weren¡¯t for Bai Yuanshou¡¯s personal intervention, no one in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City would be able to stop her,¡± Zheng Wei¡¯an said.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least, Hua Xiangrong was not in great danger. That was the best news. Li Mu felt that if anything bad happened to Hua Xiangrong, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    ¡°So, Bu Feiyan and her sister are incarcerated in the prison of the Heavenly Fox Temple, right?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Zheng Wei¡¯an looked guilty. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Honor. I¡¯m sorry for having failed to stop the people of the Heavenly Fox Temple from taking them away.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Dongfang... Mr. Zheng, please don¡¯t say that. A little impatience will spoil great ns.¡±


    Even if Zheng Wei¡¯an had tried his best, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Bu Feiyan and her sister anyway. Moreover, he might have gotten himself killed, which would make the situation worse.


    ¡°By the way, where is Hua¡¯er now?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    Zheng Wei¡¯an shook his head shamefully and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out yet. The Heavenly Fox n hasunched a manhunt for Lady of the Clouds throughout the city. They have set up ambushes and had several fierce fights with the Lady of the Clouds. She is hiding in the city, but nobody knows where she is.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his temples, thought for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Has the ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n ever shown up?¡±


    Zheng Wei¡¯an shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t show up... Rumor has it that he has died of old age.¡±


    ¡°Those old bastards are not dead yet,¡± Li Mu thought to himself.


    Those ancestors did not show up. In this case, they should be racing against time to integrate the so-called ¡°divine blood¡±.


    Bai Jun the God of War had taken out two drops of his divine blood. The remaining divine blood in his body had lost most of its divinity, but for the ancestors of the six major ns, it still had a certain effect.


    After getting the ¡°divine blood¡±, the six ancestors couldn¡¯t wait to merge it with their own martial arts power so that they could break the shackles and be True Gods.


    For them, everything happening in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City might be like child¡¯s y that would pose no threat to them, so they didn¡¯t care at all.


    They had greater ambitions.


    That was good news for Li Mu.


    As long as they were busy practicing behind closed doors and did not interfere, it would be easier for him to take subsequent actions.


    ¡°Mr. Zheng, please keep an eye on the things that happen in the city. Once you get any news about Hua¡¯er, let me know. I¡¯ll find a way to rescue Bu Feiyan and her sister first,¡± Li Mu said.


    Upon hearing that, Zheng Wei¡¯an hurriedly said, ¡°Since the Lady of the Clouds broke into the prison of the Heavenly Fox Temple for the first time, the prison had been heavily guarded by the Heavenly Fox n. They have also set up various traps. Your honor, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to rescue them.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I have my own ns. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Anyway, he was somewhat running out of time.


    ording to what Dong Guo had said before, Bu Feiyu¡¯s soul injury could be suppressed until tonight at most. If she couldn¡¯t be treated with the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb by tonight, there would be no way to save her.


    Therefore, he must enter the prison before nightfall.


    He thought for a moment and said to the Gold and Silver King, ¡°Find a way to enter the prison of the Heavenly Fox Temple and locate Bu Feiyan and her sister.¡± He briefly described what the two sisters looked like and then said, ¡°Try your best and let me know the result within two hours. Don¡¯t make any mistakes. Do you understand?¡±


    The Gold and Silver King answered, turned into a streak of gold and silver light, and disappeared from Li Mu¡¯s shoulder.


    Zheng Wei¡¯an felt a little shocked.


    ¡°This gold-silver rat seems to be very powerful.¡±


    Li Mu thought for a moment and then said to Zheng Wei¡¯an, ¡°Find a way to get out of the Imperium Vulpes Divine City and get ready to leave.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Zheng Wei¡¯an looked grateful.


    For intelligence agents, when the mission period began, they would start carrying out espionage activities. Their ultimate goal was toplete the mission regardless of how many of them sacrificed their lives. It was very likely that a cold-blooded superior would achieve sess at the cost of the deaths of numerous inferiors. For this reason, casualties were inevitable. However, Li Mu was obviously not a cold-blooded person who only cared about himself.


    ¡°Little sister, you must hold on. You must hold on.¡±


    In the cold and damp cell, Bu Feiyan looked haggard. She looked at her sister lying on a cold stone bed, and the brilliance in her eyes gradually faded away.


    It was near dusk.


    There was less than half an hour before sunset.


    The Machete Loliy on the cold, rough stone bed, her breathing gradually became weaker, and her face turned pale and cold. Anyone could clearly feel that the breath of life in this young girl¡¯s body was quickly fading like air leaking from a balloon.


    Watching her dear sister being devoured by death, Bu Feiyan, a tough and resourceful ¡°female master¡±, almost broke down.


    Previously, she still had hope. She hoped that Li Yidao would be alive and show up with the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb at the most critical moment.


    However, she was in despair now.


    ¡°No! Xiao Yu, you can¡¯t die. I promised our mom and dad that I would take good care of you. You can¡¯t die. You mustn¡¯t die.¡± Thepse of time was like the cruelest punishment in the world that tortured Bu Feiyan.


    She rushed to the door of the cell, pounded it wildly, and said, ¡°Somebodye here. My sister is dying. Help me find the pharmacist. I need to see Dong Guo. Come on,e on...¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The deafening knocks on the door and shrill screams immediately caught the guards¡¯ attention.


    ¡°What are you doing? Be quiet... You crazy woman, are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Over ten guards of the Heavenly Fox n cursed and came to the door of the cell.


    The leader was a bald middle-aged man with coarse facial features. He looked viciously at Bu Feiyan through the gap in the cell door, sneered, and said, ¡°In this prison, a couple of deaths are nothing. Do you want to get out of here alive? Shut up. If you cry again, I will pull out your teeth and skin you alive.¡±


    Bu Feiyan was on the verge of a breakdown.


    ¡°Please, I beg you. Please ask Dong Guo to save my sister. Please.¡± In her mind, the obsession to save her sister was magnified thousands of times,pletely overwhelming her.


    Even if her sister could live only one day or even half a day longer, it would be much better. Now, her sister was frighteningly quiet and like a little white flower withering in the cold wind.


    ¡°A pharmacist? Ha-ha, who do you think you are?¡± The bald middle-aged guard leader said with a faint smile on his face.


    Bu Feiyan implored, ¡°Please. As long as you can send for the pharmacist, I am willing to pay any price. Please help me save my sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The guard leader looked Bu Feiyan up and down and said, ¡°Any price? Well, take off your clothes right now to show me your sincerity.¡±


    The other prison guards burst intoughter.


    Theirughter was tinged with wicked expectations.

 Chapter 746 - Killing Spree

    <h4>Chapter 746 Killing Spree</h4>


    Bu Feiyan suddenly got dumbstruck.


    The guards looked at her with viper-like eyes, which made her feel sick.


    However, she had no other choice.


    She raised her trembling hand to her waist belt with great difficulty as if her arm weighed a thousand tons.


    She used to be a very proud girl. In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, she was regarded as a goddess, but now, she was being humiliated by those lowly prison guards.


    She could imagine how badly she would end up after she took off her clothes. Not only would she be subjected to physical humiliation, but she also would have to give up her dignity and provide cooperation as required by the guards.


    She turned her head and looked at her sister, who was lying on the cold, rough stone bed, and her sister¡¯s face, which should be full of vigor but was ashen white now. In the end, she slowly pulled her waist belt out.


    Her outer robe suddenly became loose.


    It slipped and fell on ground in an instant.


    The curves of her slim and beautiful body could be seen vaguely.


    ¡°Go on. Ha-ha-ha-ha...¡± The bald middle-aged prison leaderughed, his eyes shing with coldness and cruelty.


    He had long coveted Bu Feiyan¡¯s beauty. However, he didn¡¯t take rash actions at the beginning, but instead he waited for an opportunity to drive this proud girl into a corner and force her to sacrifice everything.


    The process was the most enjoyable part for him.


    Bu Feiyan put her hand on the waist tie of her inner robe.


    She was struggling. Just when she was about to untie the robe, she subconsciously looked up, and then a look of disbelief suddenly appeared on her face. She stared nkly at the person behind the prison guards.


    A few prison guards were still urging her to go on as they lecherously smiled. However, the bald middle-aged guard leader noticed that something was wrong.


    Shocked, he turned around to have a look.


    He saw a handsome young man who looked strange to him. The young man walked over slowly with a broadsword in his hand. His eyes were sharp, making people feel jabbing pain, and he gave off a murderous aura as strong as a raging tide.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The guard leader bellowed as he rested his palm on the hilt of the sword at his waist.


    As the young man in white moved swiftly, the guard leader felt that his eyes blurred. Before he could react, his body stiffened as if he were frozen to the spot.


    All the other prison guards experienced the same thing.


    ¡°Sorry, I came toote.¡±


    Undoubtedly, the person who came was Li Mu.


    Without saying a word, he waved his broadsword and directly cut off the cell door enhanced by magical runes. Then, he walked in and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb. We still have some time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As he spoke, he came to the stone bed, took out the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb from the jade medallion and began to save Bu Feiyan¡¯s sister in no time. He still remembered the treatment method that Dong Guo had told him.


    At this time, Bu Feiyan, who was in a daze, came to her senses.


    She trembled as she covered her mouth and wiped her eyes. She turned around and looked at Li Mu. After realizing that she was not dreaming, she burst into tears. Large drops of tears rolled down her face.


    It was not a dream.


    At this moment, a miracle finally happened.


    This man fulfilled his promise.


    After the big surprise, she forced herself to calm down, wiped away tears from her face, picked up her outer robe on the ground and put it on. Then, she quickly walked over to the stone bed. She didn¡¯t dare to disturb Li Mu. She held her breath and waited quietly.


    With the Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb, it was easier to treat the Machete Loli. Li Mu, a dabbler physician, could also do it.


    After a short while, Li Mu injected the green energy in the third piece of Soul-replenishing Heavenly Herb into the Machete Loli¡¯s body. At this point, the whole treatment process wasplete.


    The Machete Loli¡¯s face still looked pale, but her breathing gradually stabilized and she was slowly regaining her vitality.


    More importantly, the weak fluctuations of spiritual force from her body proved that her soul, which was almost shattered and dissipated, had finally been replenished, and the most fatal injury had been cured.


    However, she did not wake up right away.


    Bu Feiyan still felt a little worried. She asked, ¡°How... is she?¡±


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°She¡¯s been sleeping for too long, so her recovery will be rtively slow. She will wake up after being carefully nursed for half a year. ording to the records in the ancient book of Dong Guo, there won¡¯t be any sequ.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Bu Feiyan breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like she had survived a disaster. She hurriedly bowed to Li Mu and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Li. I thought you...¡±


    ¡°You thought I was dead?¡± Li Mu smiled. ¡°Sorry, I came toote. However, I always keep my word... Well, we shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long. Let¡¯s talk about itter. Carry her on your back and get out of here first.¡±


    Bu Feiyan also knew that the prison was a dangerous ce. She quickly carried her sister, who was still in aa, and followed closely behind Li Mu.


    When she walked out of the door, she identally bumped against a guard.


    Thump! Thump!


    All the prison guards fell to the ground in an instant.


    They had died a long time ago. It was just that Li Mu had wielded his broadsword and taken their lives so quickly that they didn¡¯t have time to react at all. After they died, they still stood there in an upright position.


    Bu Feiyan followed behind Li Mu, walking out of the prison in fear and trepidation. She found that the prison guards and the masters of the Heavenly Fox n stationed in the depths of the prison all stood still in an upright position as if they had been petrified. They had been dead for a long time.


    She was greatly shocked.


    This was the prison of the Heavenly Fox Temple!


    There were so many masters standing guard here. Some of them were half-step kings, and some had even reached the elementary level of the King Realm. However, Li Mu killed all of them on the spot without making a sound.


    In particr, those people looked calm and didn¡¯t have much fear before they died. They didn¡¯t even have time to use their weapons, which meant that Li Mu had broken into the prison and killed them in an instant along the way. No one was a match for Li Mu.


    ¡°Is he so powerful now?¡±


    After Bu Feiyan learned that Li Yidao¡¯s real identity was Li Mu, she was greatly shocked.


    She had been to the Heavenly Land. At that time, Li Mu was brave and fierce, but he was less powerful than her. However, when she was threatened by the prison guards and became helpless just now, Li Mu could already break into the prison of the Heavenly Fox Temple and kill all the guards without making a sound.


    After such a short time, his strength was beyond her reach.


    Li Mu stopped when they got close to the gate of the prison.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Bu Feiyan was stunned.


    Just when she was about to say that she had been locked up for too long and had no idea what was going on outside, a clear female voice rang out in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on everything. There¡¯s nothing unusual going on outside. Those idiots haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    Bu Feiyan was surprised to see a huge gold-silver rat appear in the air.


    It had been hiding in the air.


    It was a very useful secret skill of hiding.


    She realized that this gold-silver rat should be Li Mu¡¯s helper.


    As expected, Li Mu said, ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work. You have to use your secret skill to take us out of here.¡±


    The ¡°gold-silver rat¡± chuckled. ¡°Bro, you don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything...¡±


    Before its voice faded away...


    Boom!


    The sounds of strong energy waves and violent explosions rang out from outside the prison without warning, causing the entire prison to shake violently.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Both Li Mu and the Gold and Silver King looked surprised.


    Bu Feiyan tensed up. She subconsciously held her sister tightly in her arms. She feared that they would be spotted by the people of the Heavenly Fox n at thest moment and their escape n would fall t. After all, the Heavenly Fox n had Bai Yuanshou, the most powerful master on the White Earth.


    Boom!


    The sounds of energy waves and explosions became louder.


    Some top-level masters were fighting.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha, the Lady of the Clouds, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± A loud and domineering voice rang out outside the prison.


    Then, the waves of a strong demonic aura swept through the sky like raging tides.


    It was Bai Yuanshou¡¯s voice.


    Li Mu immediately recognized the voice.


    It was the voice of Bai Yuanshou, who was known as the most powerful master on the White Earth.


    Li Mu remembered what Zheng Wei¡¯an had told him. The Heavenly Fox n had set up many ambushes outside the prison to attack Hua Xiangrong, who came to rescue someone. It seemed that Hua Xiangrong came back again.


    A gleam of joy shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Good news.


    ¡°In this case, I don¡¯t need to work so hard to find Hua Xiangrong anymore.¡±


    Li Mu turned around, nced at Bu Feiyan, and said, ¡°Leave this ce with it and go to the posthouse to find the Posthouse Officer, Dongfang Piaoliang. He will tell you what to do next. I¡¯m going to settle some old grudges.¡±


    Bu Feiyan nced at the Gold and Silver King, feeling a little surprised. She said, ¡°Can this big rat take us out of here? Bai Yuanshou is out there now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the Gold and Silver King became unhappy. ¡°Who is a big rat? I am a blood bat and a bat king, okay? Have you ever seen such a charming rat with wings?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Its power is no weaker than that of Bai Yuanshou. It hase to this prison to find out the situation here and your specific location. That¡¯s why I cane in so easily. Moreover, it has the secret skill of sneaking.¡±


    Bu Feiyan saw this big rate in a different light now.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I know that we will only be your burden if we stay here. Be careful.¡± Bu Feiyan, who was very sensible, reminded Li Mu and then left with the Gold and Silver King.


    The Gold and Silver King hovered above the two girls¡¯ heads. It opened its mouth slightly and emitted inaudible sound waves. Then, the three of thempletely disappeared into the air. No energy fluctuations or breath of life could be felt.


    This was one of the Gold and Silver King¡¯s secret skills. It was more powerful than any escaping and hiding skills.


    The Gold and Silver King¡¯s secret skills had yed an important role. Thanks to such skills, Li Mu entered the prison without being detected by Bai Yuanshou.


    After the three of them left, Li Mu pondered for a moment and decided to act cautiously. He put on the silver armor of a prison guard and swaggered out of the gate in the chaos.


    The fierce fight was still ongoing outside the prison.


    In the sky, Hua Xiangrong, who was in white and had snow-white hair, was engaged in a head-on fight with Bai Yuanshou, the number one master of the Heavenly Fox n. Surprisingly, she was not at a disadvantage at all. Her sword shed with snow-white light, and the Sword Intent was strong and chilling. Her strong aura was surging tens of meters high in the sky like raging tides.


    ¡°Hua¡¯er, her hair is...¡± When Li Mu saw Hua Xiangrong, he suddenly felt a surge of pain inside him as if his heart were grabbed by an invisible big hand.


    Just then...


    ¡°Ha-ha. Mr. Bai, you can¡¯t even deal with a girl! Let us lend you a hand.¡± Several masters wearing the outfits of the Heavenly Deity n appeared in the air.

 Chapter 747 - Settling Old Grudges

    <h4>Chapter 747 Settling Old Grudges</h4>


    ¡°All you need to do is to remain on standby.¡±


    Bai Yuanshou¡¯s voice was low and cold.


    The Lady of the Clouds had broken into the prison of the Heavenly Fox Temple several times to rescue someone. Thest time she came, Bai Yuanshou took action himself, but he failed to catch her.


    The people in the outside world burst into an uproar when they heard the news.


    While they eximed over the shocking power of the Lady of the Clouds, they doubted that Bai Yuanshou failed to live up to his great reputation as the most powerful master on the White Earth.


    Therefore, this time, he set up ambushes from all sides to prevent the Lady of the Clouds from escaping again.


    He wanted to capture this woman himself.


    He somewhat intended to prove himself.


    The Lady of the Clouds was now the number one aplice of Li Mu in the entire Imperium Vulpes Divine City. All parties were paying close attention to her.


    After seeing Bai Yuanshou¡¯s posture, the top four masters of the Heavenly Deity n temporarily gave up the idea of taking action. Instead, they cooperated with masters of the Heavenly Fox n to set up tactical deployments and barriers to prevent the Lady of the Clouds from escaping again.


    Li Mu blended in with the guards of the Heavenly Fox n. He did not rush into action.


    He believed that therge ns setting up ambushes must be well prepared, and their strengths were definitely not as simple as it seemed. Therefore, he nned to observe them for a while and figure out their trump cards before taking action. He had to take action as quick as lightning strike to get out of here sessfully.


    As expected, Li Mu soon found that the Heavenly Fox n had set up many secret traps around the Heavenly Fox Temple, including the alchemical formation, which was like a chess piece on the chessboard. The temporaryrge formation quietly spread out.


    Moreover, Li Mu saw an old acquaintance.


    It was the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, Huangfu Chengdao.


    He and his two protectors were among the silver-armored guards of the Heavenly Fox n.


    He hosted the setup and operation of this formation.


    He did not notice that Li Mu was approaching.


    He raised his head and looked at the white figure like a Goddess of the Nine Heavens in the sky. Jealousy and desire welled up and surged through him like a viper¡¯s venom.


    He had never expected that the Lady of the Clouds, whom he considered a gentle and well-behaved woman needing other¡¯s care and protection, would have such incredible strength.


    Even Bai Yuanshou, who definitely ranked among the top five in the Ziwei Star Zone, fought nip and tuck with the Lady of the Clouds.


    ¡°She¡¯s be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Her current strength is greater than that she had when she broke into the prison a couple of days ago. Her strength has reached a new level.¡±


    The two protectors of the Heavenly Deity n raised their heads and watched the battlefield in the sky, looking shocked.


    Upon hearing that, Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He said, ¡°How could it be possible? Could it be that she¡¯s the reincarnation of a god?¡±


    A protector said, ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. It seems that her strength will improve with time without the need of practicing. Two days ago, Mr. Bai, the Pontifex Vulpes, could suppress her, but today, they¡¯re already on a par with each other.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If it goes on like this, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Bai will be no match for her after two days,¡± another protector said in confusion.


    Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s heart pounded violently. He said, ¡°Could it be that she... she possesses some secret skills that can help her improve her cultivation level and fighting power?¡±


    The hearts of the three of them were burning with passion.


    ¡°No matter what, we must capture this woman and take her to the Heavenly Deity n. We can¡¯t let her fall into the hands of other ns. As long as we can find out the secret behind the rapid growth in her strength, the Heavenly Deity n will dominate the Ziwei Star Zone, be invincible, overtake the six major ns and be the only ruler in the future,¡± a protector said arrogantly.


    Huangfu Chengdao nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Her everything belongs to me.¡±


    Although there was a sound instion barrier when they were talking, Li Mu heard what they discussed.


    Li Mu was standing a few meters away. After hearing their discussion, he had already sentenced the three of them to death in his mind.


    However, he did not make any move rashly.


    He carefully inspected the periphery of the battlefield again. After making sure that the ancestors of the six major ns were not hiding in the dark, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just then, the gold and silver light shed around him.


    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m back.¡± The Gold and Silver King shrunk into a grain of rice, hovered by Li Mu¡¯s ear and sent him a secret voice message.


    ¡°Have you sent Bu Feiyan and her sister to the posthouse?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°Sure. You can always trust me.¡± The Gold and Silver King boasted. ¡°The Posthouse Officer said that he had arranged a retreat and would send the two girls out of the Imperium Vulpes Divine City in advance. He will wait for you in the posthouse. The retreat route has been opened. As soon as you get back, you can immediately leave the White Earth.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    In this case, he had no more worries and could go on a killing spree.


    He took action secretly to restrain some masters of the Heavenly Fox n hiding in the dark.


    The crowd concentrated their attention on the battle in the sky. Moreover, Li Mu was incredibly powerful now, and the blood bat king was here to support him. For these reasons, nobody noticed what he did.


    ¡°Young Master, it seems that the Pontifex Vulpes is unable to defeat this demonic woman. Why don¡¯t we take action?¡± One of the protectors said secretly.


    Huangfu Chengdao shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We¡¯d better take action when both of them are injured. Ha-ha, it would be even better if Bai Yuanshou gets injured.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, Young Master.¡± The other protector nodded.


    Huangfu Chengdao smiled. ¡°Our ancestor has obtained the divine blood. He is in a closed-door training now, trying to refine the divine blood and integrate it into his body. Once he bes a True God, we can break free from the restraints of the oath. We can also make our way into the chaotic battlefield, enter the Star Graveyard, exterminate the Dark Yellow Army and take possession of their divine treasures for our use.¡±


    The two protectors nodded their heads.


    After the experience in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, their young master had undergone some positive changes. He could better keep hisposure now.


    While they were talking, someone suddenly stretched out his hand and patted Huangfu Chengdao on the shoulder.


    Huangfu Chengdao frowned as he turned around to look.


    A young man wearing the armor of Heavenly Fox n¡¯s prison guards was standing a step away from him and staring at him with a faint smile.


    ¡°You are...¡± He initially thought that it was a member of the Heavenly Fox n, but somehow he felt that this person¡¯s face seemed a little familiar to him. At the next second, he suddenly realized who it was and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you... Li Yidao, no, Li Mu, howe you are still alive?¡±


    He had seen Li Mu¡¯s real face in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    Li Mu grinned and said, ¡°We meet again. I¡¯m not dead yet. Are you happy? Are you surprised?¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s soul almost left his body. He immediately drew back.


    ¡°Kill him. Kill him right now!¡± He shouted loudly.


    The two protectors beside him also came to their senses at this time.


    ¡°Li Mu is still alive. However, ording to the ancestors¡¯ information, they smashed him into powder with their own hands in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. What went wrong?¡±


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Swords shed like lightning.


    The two top-level protectors in the King Realm took action at the same time.


    It didn¡¯t matter how Li Mu came back to life.


    He had shown up. The most important thing was to kill him.


    The two top-level protectors in the King Realm thought that it was very easy for them to deal with an inferior who hadn¡¯t even entered the King Realm.


    Huangfu Chengdao thought the same way.


    He stabilized his body in an instant.


    However, he was shocked to see that Li Mu shed at the two protectors like cutting radishes that could not move. They were cut into four pieces, which turned into a pool of blood and disappeared like a gust of wind.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Huangfu Chengdao¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly.


    He subconsciously rubbed his eyes, thinking that he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Do you think I will show up if I don¡¯t have absolute confidence?¡± Li Mu started at Huangfu Chengdao and slowly approached him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s time to end the conflict between us.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Huangfu Chengdao cried out in horror and turned around to escape.


    As he ran, he shouted loudly, ¡°Come over here. Li Mu is right here. He is not dead yet. Come on! Kill him...¡±


    Li Mu watched Huangfu Chengdao escape with a faint smile on his face, but he did not chase Huangfu Chengdao.


    Huangfu Chengdao soon found that no matter how loudly he shouted, the people around him did not respond as if they could not hear him at all. Moreover, no matter how hard he tried to escape, he just couldn¡¯t pull away from Li Mu.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Fear and panic drowned him like a flood.


    He turned around, looked at Li Mu and asked, ¡°Are you... are you a human or a ghost?¡± ¡°Could it be that Li Yidao¡¯s soul has be a ghost ande back for revenge?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    ¡°He is known as the top Heavenly Legend in the Ziwei Star Zone, but his mind and will are really as fragile as tofu scraps. As a practitioner, he is afraid of ghosts... Such a person does not deserve to be my opponent at all.¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you something. Thanks to your ancestor, I have stepped into the King Realm,¡± Li Mu said.


    Huangfu Chengdao suddenly realized something. ¡°Is this... your Potential Realm? What kind of Potential Realm is it?¡±


    ¡°Howe it can actually iste time and space?¡±


    Li Mu slowly raised his broadsword. ¡°You¡¯ll know that when you die.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Under the protection of his n, Huangfu Chengdao had never imagined that he would have to face death.


    He was so scared that he fell to his knees and implored, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t be your enemy anymore, and I won¡¯t covet Lady of the Clouds... You¡¯re here to rescue someone, right? I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you and rescue all your imprisoned rtives and friends...¡±


    Li Mu shook his head mercilessly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°No, please listen to me...¡± Huangfu Chengdao still wanted to say something.


    The broadsword shed.


    His head fell to the ground with a thud.


    Then, his body and head turned into a pool of clear water.


    After entering the King Realm, Li Mu could control the Broadsword Intent of the 24 Sr Terms very proficiently and use it at will.


    After killing the three of them, Li Mu withdrew his Potential Realm.


    He continued to search for the next target.


    The masters of various ns who had set up ambushes around were still attentively watching the fight between the two masters in the sky. The Lady of the Clouds, also known as the most beautiful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone, was peerlessly beautiful and graceful. Countless people wanted to have a look at her. Even when she was fighting in the sky, the peerlessly beautiful figure attracted the attention of countless people.


    Li Mu killed all the masters that might pose a threat in the surrounding areas.


    The Broadsword Intent of the five elements and the 24 Sr Terms turned all of them into wind, water, rain, and snow, which disappeared without a trace.


    Li Mu raised his head and looked at the two masters fighting in the sky.

 Chapter 748 - Falling like Raindrops

    <h4>Chapter 748 Falling like Raindrops</h4>


    Bai Yuanshou was shocked beyond words.


    Only a short time had passed, but he found that the Lady of the Clouds seemed to have gained the upper hand over him.


    When they fought a few days ago, he clearly gained the upper hand.


    However, this woman¡¯s power had soared in such a short time as if she increased her power by doing nothing instead of practicing.


    Her swordsmanship was outstanding, and the Taoist magic arts that she performed along with her sword were unpredictable. She could perform all kinds of strange and unknown Taoist magic arts as if the gods and demon lords were supporting her by her side. Each of her moves contained great power, which made it impossible for his magic skills of the White Fox Tribe to exert their due effects.


    ¡°If it went on like this, I would be defeated.¡±


    Bai Yuanshou was shocked and angry. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he had to.


    ¡°White Fox Under the Heavens¡­ y!¡±


    The White Fox Sword shone with runic light, which condensed into the form of a real sword.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s clothes were as white as snow, and her hair was as white as frost. As she wielded the long sword in her hand, thunder rumbled. Numerous lightning bolts fell from the sky and urately hit the White Fox Sword, breaking it into pieces.


    Bai Yuanshou took the opportunity to get farther away from the Lady of the Clouds.


    ¡°Everyone has the right to kill Li Mu¡¯s aplices. The Lady of the Clouds, I¡¯ve given you a chance and shown mercy on you several times. The young master of the Heavenly Deity n has high expectations of you, but you haven¡¯t recognized your mistakes. You have made enemies of the six major ns. You¡¯re courting death¡­¡± Bai Yuanshou decided to give up fighting her alone. He looked at the masters of the Heavenly Fox n and the Heavenly Deity n around him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s work together to capture this demonic woman to prevent troubles.¡±


    He had to say something just for show, but everyone knew that he had given in.


    Hua Xiangrong looked cold and indifferent. She held the sword in one hand and stuck out the index and middle fingers of the other hand. She activated the power of heaven and earth and decided to make a forbidden move to buy time. Otherwise, Bu Feiyan and her sister would be in danger, and it would be toote to rescue them.


    No matter what she was going to face, she had to save Li Mu¡¯s friends.


    Tens of masters in King Realm gradually closed in on her from all sides.


    Countless people on the ground had a very strange feeling when they saw the scene. Even the silver-armored guards couldn¡¯t bear it. So many masters joined hands to attack such a beautiful woman.


    Some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They even had an impulse to help the Lady of the Clouds.


    As expected, someone spoke up.


    ¡°So many masters in King Realm are bullying a girl. You people of the six major ns are really shameless.¡±


    A young man in white soared into the sky.


    He was not an extraordinarily handsome man, but his facial features were smooth. His sword-like eyebrows were as ck as ink, and his eyes were as bright as lightning. He had a heroic spirit and a jade-like temperament. Carrying a long broadsword on his back, he was indeed a first-ss handsome man.


    ¡°Is there really someone who is not afraid of death and dares to stand up for the Lady of the Clouds?


    ¡°What a pity! The youngsters these days really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. How dare they go against the six major ns?¡±


    Many practitioners had such thoughts when they saw the young man.


    When Hua Xiangrong heard this voice, she suddenly froze as if she had been petrified. Then, she suddenly turned around and looked at the young man in white flying toward her. She could no longer contain herself. Tears welled up in her eyes like a spring and streamed down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.


    ¡°He¡¯s really here.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡±


    A big surprise fell from the sky and engulfed Hua Xiangrong.


    At the same time, one of the king-level masters encircling Hua Xiangrong directly rushed toward the young man. He sneered and said, ¡°Where is this wild doge from? How dare you¡­¡±


    There was a sh of broadsword light.


    The body of the king-level master of the White Fox Tribe suddenly broke into two pieces from the middle like a wheat stalk quickly cut off by a sickle.


    A look of shock and disbelief appeared on his face.


    His broken body soon faded away and finally disappeared like smoke in the wind.


    The young man in white darted forward with a broadsword in hand and shed at the other three king-level masters of the White Fox Tribe that tried to stop him. He directly cut them into six pieces. One of them turned into wind, one into rain, and the other into snow, which were entangled with each other and drifted in the sky. It was a beautiful and weird scene full of the smell of death.


    The practitioners on the ground were all stupefied.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°How could a mighty king-level master be unable to withstand a single sh?


    ¡°Who on earth is this young man in white?¡±


    What was even more incredible was yet toe.


    After killing several king-level masters of the White Fox Tribe and the Heavenly Deity n with a few moves, the young man in white came to the Lady of the Clouds and opened his arms wide with a smile on his face.


    Countless people watched the two of them in disbelief. The Lady of the Clouds, who looked like a goddess, almost defeated Bai Yuanshou, the Pontifex Vulpes of the Heavenly Fox Temple. Surprisingly, this most beautiful and powerful woman in the Ziwei Star Zone abandoned the sword in her hand and flung herself into the arms of the young man in white. She held him tight and buried her peerlessly beautiful face against his chest.


    Many people suddenly felt that their hearts were broken.


    The goddess in their eyes¡­ flung herself into the arms of another man just like that.


    If they had known that they might win the goddess¡¯s favor by helping her¡­ Well, it seemed that they didn¡¯t dare to stand up for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I heard that the Lady of the Clouds had already regarded herself as Li Yidao¡¯s woman and broken into the prison of the Heavenly Fox Temple several times just to save Li Yidao¡¯s friends. However, she has flung herself into the arms of the man in white. Could it be that¡­¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re still alive?¡± Bai Yuanshou shouted loudly and looked at Li Mu in disbelief.


    ¡°The ancestor clearly stated that he killed Li Mu with his own hands and smashed Li Mu into power in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. Why is he still alive? How could the ancestor make a mistake?¡±


    Undoubtedly, the handsome young man in white was Li Mu.


    ¡°Mr. Bai, we meet again.¡± Li Mu held Hua Xiangrong in his arms, patted her gently on the back andforted her silently. Then, he looked at Bai Yuanshou and the tens of other king-level masters around him and said, ¡°The Heavenly Fox n owes me an exnation about what happened in the past few days.¡±


    ¡°An exnation?¡± Bai Yuanshou calmed down and smiled. ¡°There are many ways to heaven, but you wouldn¡¯t take them. There is no door to hell, but you broke in. You have managed to survive. Why are you in such a hurry to die? Today, you can¡¯t get out of here.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Among the masters in the King Realm, I am invincible. Today, I will collect some interest first.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You only need to stand by me.¡±


    Before his voice faded away, heunched an attack.


    When he was in the General Realm, he was already able to fight against a half-step king. Now, he had been reborn and had entered the King Realm. His physical body had been strengthened by divine blood. He was so powerful that it was fair to say that he was invincible among the masters in the King Realm. Boosted by his great power, he could move at extremely high speed with his Somersault Cloud skill.


    All the practitioners saw a blur. One Li Mu instantly turned into tens of Li Mu.


    Each Li Mu brandished his broadsword to fight the king-level masters of the Heavenly Fox n and the Heavenly Deity n around him.


    Broadswords shed.


    The king-level masters were defeated and killed one after another.


    At the same time, the tens of Li Mu gathered and turned into one Li Mu.


    The bodies of tens of king-level masters of the Heavenly Fox n and the Heavenly Deity ning at him fell like raindrops.

 Chapter 749 - Beginning of a Killing Spree

    <h4>Chapter 749 Beginning of a Killing Spree</h4>


    The practitioners who showed up around the Heavenly Fox Temple today were all masters from the Heavenly Fox n and the Heavenly Deity n.


    Since these two ns knew that the Lady of the Clouds would try to break into the Heavenly Fox Temple again, they kept the Heavenly Fox Temple under close guard to prevent others from entering it.


    The tens of king-level masters in the sky were highly recognized and well-known among the practitioners of the two ns. They were all high-status, godlike masters. However, when they faced Li Mu, a descendant of the so-called sinners, they appeared too weak. Li Mu killed all of them very easily as if he were chopping cabbages on the roadside¡ªno, even if he were chopping cabbages, it still seemed impossible for him to do it so quickly.


    At that moment, the practitioners of the two ns felt like their worldviews had been overturned.


    ¡°It turns out that those masters in the King Realm are so weak. How could it be?¡±


    The understanding of Bai Yuanshou, the Pontifex Vulpes of the Heavenly Fox Temple, had also been changed.


    He had never expected that Li Mu, who managed to escape death, would be so formidable after getting out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    ¡°Is he really invincible in the King Realm?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t appear to be bragging.


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble now.¡±


    Li Mu walked toward Bai Yuanshou in the air, holding the broadsword in his hand, and said, ¡°From today on, I will fight to the death against the six major ns. I will never forget my ancestors¡¯ blood feud. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m surely going to wipe out the six major ns. Mr. Bai, you and I met once at the banquet. It¡¯s fortunate that we haven¡¯t be enemies, and you have raised Daji. Therefore, I willunch only one strike at you today. If you can take it, I won¡¯t kill you today. If you can¡¯t¡­ you¡¯ll only have your bad luck to me.¡±


    He stood still about 10 meters away from Bai Yuanshou. His aura soared like a rising mountain, and a strong surging force burst out.


    Bai Yuanshou felt a tremendous force.


    Li Mu¡¯s Qi had locked onto him, making it impossible for him to dodge or speak. It seemed that if he made any move, that earth-shattering broadsword would sh down and smash him.


    Therefore, he could only run his power and gather his strength to face Li Mu head-on.


    A deathly silence filled the space between heaven and earth.


    The practitioners and people of the two ns on the ground held their breath and watched the two figures in the sky.


    The ambush was supposed to work well. Unexpectedly, however, Li Mu showed up and gained an overwhelming advantage.


    Everything had changed.


    Bai Yuanshou felt that an invisible force was surging like a flood in front of him, while he himself was the dam. He had no idea how long he could hold on.


    He had never had this feeling in several hundred years.


    Since he became the Pontifex Vulpes, he had gained great power, authority, and strength and encountered some strong enemies, but none of them had ever exerted pressure on him as Li Mu did today.


    ¡°What on earth has happened to Li Mu in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm?


    ¡°He was indeed powerful when he attended the banquet that day, but he was definitely not as powerful as he is now.¡±


    Bai Yuanshou took a deep breath. He knew that he could not wait any longer.


    When Li Mu built momentum to a certain point, he might really be unable to take Li Mu¡¯s strong sh.


    ¡°Kill¡­ White Fox Under the Heavens. White Fox Sword!¡±


    Bai Yuanshou drew his sword, gathered all his demonic power, and made the most powerful move that he could make.


    At the same time, Li Mu thrust his broadsword.


    The silver-white light of the broadsword shed even more brightly than the sun between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, everyone was awed.


    ¡°What a mysterious strike!¡±


    When the white light disappeared and the vision returned to normal, all practitioners immediately looked up at the sky.


    Plink! Plink!


    Blood dripped from the Samsara Knife.


    Plink! Plink!


    Bai Yuanshou¡¯s face was pale. He held his left shoulder with his right hand. His entire left arm was dyed red with blood.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Bai Yuanshou¡¯s sword had been knocked off his hand, and he was losing vigor rapidly.


    The sleeve on Li Mu¡¯s right arm was fluttering. His white robe was cut open, but that was all. He was not injured.


    The result of the fight was clear.


    At that moment, the practitioners, masters, and armored guards of the White Fox Tribe felt like the sky had copsed.


    The Pontifex Vulpes had been defeated.


    The Pontifex Vulpes had really lost the fight.


    They felt their spiritual pir copsing.


    When they looked at Li Mu, their eyes were full of fear and horror. This man, who had defeated the Pontifex of the White Fox Tribe, would be a nightmare for all the practitioners of Heavenly Fox n here for a long time, making them unable to sleep at night.


    Bai Yuanshou did not expect that Li Mu would defeat him with just one strike.


    He initially thought that with the most powerful attack that he had everunched in several hundred years, he would at least be just a little less powerful than his opponent. However, it turned out that Li Mu defeated him so easily and overwhelmingly.


    He was frightened.


    ¡°A Killing God of sinners is emerging¡­ No, I should say that he has already emerged.¡±


    For so many years, the six major ns had been trying to hunt the sinners down both openly and secretly. Although they could not kill all of the so-called sinners due to the oath that they swore, they had killed a lot of them. They had been on guard against any geniuses among the sinners. Once they found any descendants of the sinners that tended to be geniuses, they would immediately kill thetter to eliminate the opportunity for the sinners to rise again.


    However, Li Mu had risen too fast.


    When the six major ns realized that something was wrong, it was already toote and a little too difficult for them to solve the problem.


    Li Mu withdrew his broadsword.


    ¡°I will keep my word and not kill you today.¡±


    He walked over to Hua Xiangrong and said, ¡°Hua¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The best thing to do now was to leave.


    If Li Mu went too far and attracted attention from the ancestors of the six major ns, who were secretly integrating the divine blood into their bodies, it would be difficult for him to deal with them.


    After all, Li Mu didn¡¯t think he had the power to fight any of the six ancestors now.


    More importantly, he had to return to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region or even the Earth as soon as possible.


    He had to make preparations.


    When the divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War was assimted, the six ancestors of the six major ns would gain the ability to enter the sr system. In that case, the Earth would be in greater danger.


    Li Mu turned around to leave with Hua Xiangrong.


    A fierce look shed across Bai Yuanshou¡¯s face. He roared angrily, ¡°Do you want to run away? It¡¯s not that easy¡­ Huangfu Chengdao, why don¡¯t you set up a tactical deployment to trap them?¡±


    He sent a secret message.


    However, there was no movement from the tactical deployment that had been arranged.


    Li Mu turned around and said, ¡°The young master of the Heavenly Deity n is already on his way to another world¡­ Mr. Bai, you¡¯d better behave yourself.¡±


    Bai Yuanshou¡¯s heart felt as cold as ice. He knew that this ambush had probably fallen t.


    However, if Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong left like this, how could he exin to the ancestor when they came out?


    ¡°Kill them. We have to kill them. We can¡¯t let them run away.¡± Bai Yuanshou suddenly stepped back and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the ancestors toe out. Follow my order. Everyone, this fight is rted to the fate of the Heavenly Fox n. We can¡¯t let Li Mu escape. Kill him.¡±


    After a short period of silence, the people and shocked silver-armored guards of the Heavenly Fox n, despite the awe and fear lingering in their hearts, rushed forward like tides.


    The sense of obeying the Pontifex¡¯s order was deeply rooted in the soul of each practitioner of the Heavenly Fox n.


    Li Mu drew his long broadsword, nced at Hua Xiangrong beside him, and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to die, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Li Mu went on a killing spree.


    The Heavenly Fox n was one of the ns that betrayed the Dark Yellow Army back then, and there would be no possibility of its reconciliation with the Dark Yellow Army in the future.


    Therefore, he decided to kill all of them and let blood flow like a river.


    He should have sought vengeance for what they had done to hispatriots a long time ago.


    Like gods descending to the human world, Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong rushed forward to fight the enemies.


    Blood began to flow.


    Death came.


    The broadsword and sword reaped lives.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes shed with fierce coldness.


    Hua Xiangrong was also like a Killing God of Sword now. She no longer hesitated as she did before.


    She had long thought it through. She decided to follow the one she loved, not only physically, but also mentally. To stay by Li Mu¡¯s side all the time, she had to keep up with his pace. After bing a powerful master, she had cultivated a state of mind that matched her power.

 Chapter 750 - Bai Bufu

    <h4>Chapter 750 Bai Bufu</h4>


    Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong killed the armored guards of the Heavenly Deity n and the Heavenly Fox n lying in ambush around the Heavenly Fox Temple and left.


    They carved out a bloodstained way. As the broadsword and sword shed, they killed all the armored guards standing in their way, no matter how strong, loyal and brave thetter were. They got rid of the guards like hurricanes blowing rice husks about, without any hesitation or dy. None of the Heavenly Deity n and the Heavenly Fox n was a match for them.


    Screams and wails rang out constantly.


    The armored guards of the two ns suffered heavy losses.


    After Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong left, some people suddenly remembered something even more terrifying.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the king-level masters lying in ambush showed up?


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Hurry up and find the young master!¡±


    Some armored guards of the Heavenly Deity n were frantically searching for their young master. Some masters of the Heavenly Deity n had a bad feeling.


    Their young master, Huangfu Chengdao, was nowhere to be found.


    The Pontifex Vulpes, Bai Yuanshou, who had retreated to the rear, was trembling as he looked in the direction into which Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong disappeared.


    The fight ended before he had time to seek the ancestor¡¯s help.


    The unexpected defeat made him feel exhausted both physically and mentally.


    He knew it better than others.


    Even if all the armored guards lying in ambush around the Heavenly Fox Temple were wiped out today, it would not be a tremendous loss to the two ns. After all, the two ns had cultivated countless geniuses and masters over the years. The real problem was that Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong had very formidable talent and strength.


    Once the two of them rose, they would definitely pose a huge threat to the six major ns.


    Their power was simply terrifying.


    Peerless figures like them only existed in the legends about the Dark Yellow Army when it was in its prime.


    ¡°Am I supposed to ask our ancestor to suspend the closed-door training ande out?¡±


    Bai Yuanshou pondered what he should do.


    Before the ancestor started the closed-door training, he instructed that no one was allowed to disturb him during the training even if the sky caved in.


    If the ancestor of a n among the six major ns came out first, the n would gain a great advantage and stand out from the rest.


    ¡°Should I wait a little longer?¡±


    Bai Yuanshou hesitated as he ordered the survivors to clean up the battlefield.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my order. Nobody shall tell others what happened today. Keep it confidential!¡± He said loudly.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong rested her head on Li Mu¡¯s shoulder and held Li Mu¡¯s big hand tightly with her little hand. She didn¡¯t want to be away from him for even a second.


    It was only after she regained what she had lost did she realize what the most important thing in her life was.


    She did not want to experience the pain of losing Li Mu again for the rest of her life.


    Touched by Hua Xiangrong¡¯s mood, Li Mu took her into his arms.


    Back then, during the fight with the ancestors of the six major ns, Li Mu didn¡¯t know that he had gotten the nine-headed divine bird¡¯s runes of immortal soul. When he felt that he was doomed to die, time seemed to be passing very fast and yet very slowly, and everything that he had experienced seemed to recur in his mind. The fate of the Earth, the whereabouts of the old faker, the people on the Heavenly Land, Qing Feng, Ming Yue, Mr. Guo¡­ various scenes and the faces of many people popped into his mind one after another.


    There were only three people that he cared and worried about the most.


    One of them was Hua Xiangrong.


    Li Mu¡¯s care for her was deep to the bone after they did what husbands and wives did.


    He realized that he was so affectionate and attached to Hua Xiangrong that he could not bear to be separated from her at all.


    Fortunately, fate favored him, giving him another chance for rebirth.


    He decided that he would never ever ignore the people around him.


    ¡°Rest assured. For the rest of my life, I will always be by your side. When we get back to the Heavenly Land, I will hold a wedding ceremony,¡± Li Mu said firmly, smelling the scent of his lover¡¯s hair.


    A beautiful smile shed across Hua Xiangrong¡¯s face.


    The Gold and Silver King under their feet pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything and lowered her head. All that she could do was to endure their disy of affection.


    ¡°It¡¯s inhuman.


    ¡°At least, I¡¯m a female, too.¡±


    The Gold and Silver King secretlyined.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong arrived at the posthouse.


    ¡°My lord, you are finally back. That¡¯s great.¡±


    Seeing Li Mu and Hua Xiangrong, Zheng Wei¡¯an was overjoyed and felt relieved atst.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Zheng Wei¡¯an said, ¡°We have sent Bu Feiyan and her sister out of the Imperium Vulpes Divine City, but we haven¡¯t found Miss Bi Yan yet. We have also arranged for other people having connections with you to leave the Imperium Vulpes Divine City sessively. Under the cover of themotion that the Lady of the Clouds and you caused in the Heavenly Fox Temple, everything is going smoothly. In addition¡­ we¡¯ve collected the map and information about the main residence of the Heavenly Fox n that you need. The little princess, Daji, is now in the city.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu went over the map and relevant information and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Hua¡¯er, Mr. Zheng, and the people of the Dark Yellow Army in the city should leave here first. I¡¯ll go and pick up Daji.¡±


    Main residence of the Heavenly Fox n


    p!


    All the gifts, jade ware, and dresses sent into the room were thrown to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry Bai Bufu. I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Daji stepped on the dresses and shouted angrily, ¡°I want to see Li Yidao.¡±


    The maids of the Heavenly Fox n around her looked helpless. All that they could do was to lower their heads and try to persuade her gently.


    Three days ago, the ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n showed up, solved some matters, and arranged for the little princess, Daji, to marry Bai Bufu, the only son of the Pontifex Vulpes, Bai Yuanshou. He instructed that the two of them must get married within ten days. Theoretically speaking, it was a bit absurd for the elder brother and his sister to get married, but in fact, Daji was just Bai Yuanshou¡¯s adopted daughter. The two of them had no blood rtions, so their marriage was not that inappropriate.


    Moreover, the ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n made such an arrangement for a purpose.


    Bai Bufu had been keeping a low profile all the time, and he was not as well-known as another outstanding youngster of the Heavenly Fox n¡ªthe young master of the Green Fox Tribe. However, only a few high-level members of the Heavenly Fox n knew that in terms of talent, strength, wisdom, and cultivation level, Bai Bufu was even more outstanding than Huangfu Chengdao, who was known as the number one young master in the Ziwei Star Zone, let alone the young master of the Green Fox Tribe. He already reached the intermediate level of the King Realm twenty years ago.


    He was peerlessly talented.


    This was Bai Yuanshou¡¯s opinion on his son and one of the reasons why the ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n thought so highly of Bai Bufu.


    The Heavenly Fox n did not intend to hold a big ceremony for this arranged marriage. They just wanted it to happen within the n and bepleted as soon as possible. Therefore, when Bai Yuanshou went to ambush the Lady of the Clouds, the people of the main residence of the White Fox Tribepleted the preparations for the wedding ceremony.


    Now, the only problem was that Daji, the little princess, did not want to get married.


    To be more urate, she was not only unwilling to get married, but also determined to resist it to death.


    Since Bai Yuanshou had no time to deal with it, things became even more difficult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to get out of here and enter the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm to find him¡­¡± Daji gnashed her teeth and rushed out of the room. The maids hurriedly tried to stop her. Like a mad lioness, she shouted loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m sure he is not dead. I¡¯m going to find him.¡±


    As she shouted, tears welled up in her eyes.


    The maids were all in a panic.


    Daji was forbidden from going out, and her cultivation had been sealed. It was impossible for her to get out, but the maids did not dare to hurt the little princess.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from outside.


    ¡°All of you can leave.¡±


    It was a cold and indifferent male voice.


    The maids immediately breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly responded in unison, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The visitor was Bai Bufu.


    He was a handsome young man with a graceful bearing and the unique look of the Heavenly Fox n¡¯s bloodline.


    After the maids left, only Daji and Bai Bufu were left in the room.


    ¡°I would rather die than marry you,¡± Daji said angrily.


    Bai Bufu turned around and slowly closed the door.


    p!


    He raised his hand and pped Daji in the face, sending her flying. She fell to the bed.

 Chapter 751 - Furious Li Mu

    <h4>Chapter 751 Furious Li Mu</h4>


    ¡°You bitch, do you really think that you¡¯re a princess who can disobey the ancestor¡¯s order?¡±


    Bai Bufu looked at Daji with disdain and contempt.


    He was extremely handsome, looking like a character in a painting. His figure and facial features were wless. He was definitely the kind of peerless handsome man who could make countless female practitioners crazy for him just by his look. However, he had a very cold temperament. When he knitted his brows slightly, he gave off a gloomy and cruel aura.


    He was a cold-hearted and cruel genius.


    Daji struggled to get up from the bed. Her snow-white face was swollen, and blood oozed from the corner of her mouth, but she didn¡¯t look scared at all.


    She stubbornly raised her head. Her snow-white neck as long and elegant as that of a swan was beautiful and charming. She said coldly, ¡°You can kill me, but I would rather die than marry you.¡±


    Bai Bufu shook his head, sneered, and said, ¡°Ha-ha, who do you think you are? Did I ever ask you to marry me? What a joke! If it weren¡¯t for the ancestor¡¯s arrangement, I would never want to marry a bastard from another Star Region like you. The ancestor just wants to bring a new life to the Heavenly Fox n relying on your bloodline. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you want to do it or not. You might live a better life if you do your job as a tool for reproduction. Otherwise... you would end up being even worse than the lowliest servants.¡±


    Daji sneered. ¡°You wish.¡±


    ¡°I wish?¡± Bai Bufu licked his lip andughed contemptuously. ¡°Your cultivation has been sealed. You can¡¯t die even if you want to. I¡¯m going to take you right now. What can you do?¡±


    He slowly approached Daji with dangerous vibes.


    Daji¡¯s face changed.


    She subconsciously stepped back. ¡°Stop! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m... going to kill myself right in front of you.¡±


    She took out a sharp dagger and directly pressed it against her neck. Seeing that Bai Bufu was still approaching, she made up her mind to kill herself.


    Anyway, Li Mu was already dead. She might as well die to keep himpany.


    She didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    Bai Bufu reached out and snatched the short dagger from Daji¡¯s hand. An invisible force crushed the dagger into powder in the air. Then, he said disdainfully, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t let you die, you will not die. Stop struggling and ept your fate, you pathetic loser.¡±


    He reached out his hand towards Daji¡¯s clothes.


    Daji tried her best to dodge, but a part of her sleeve was torn off, revealing her snow-white tender arm.


    ¡°Ha-ha, what a pathetic little bitch. Where can you go?¡± Bai Bufu darted forward and grabbed Daji¡¯s arms. He was about to rip her clothes off.


    However, at the very moment...


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Daji growled.


    Suddenly, red light burst out of her eyes, and nine white tails spread out behind her.


    An extremely strong force knocked Bai Bufu¡¯s hands off her arms, forcing him to take five or six steps back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bai Bufu looked greatly shocked.


    That force... gave rise to an unstoppable throbbing desire in the depths of his soul.


    Daji stood there in a very strange state. The red light was flickering in her eyes, and her nine snow-white foxtails could be seen now and then. An intermittent, formidable force came out of her body. Soon, the red light disappeared, the radiance of the foxtails became dull, and that force showed signs of weakening.


    Bai Bufu became vignt and observed Daji carefully.


    ¡°There is indeed something strange hidden in this little bitch¡¯s body. It seems that when the ancestor arranged for me to marry her, he already saw something through and wanted to help me.¡± He was a little shocked. At the same time, he was somewhat looking forward to something.


    Daji roared as if she had lost consciousness. Her eyes began to sh with red light again, her foxtails reappeared, and that force gradually became stronger.


    However, she soon spatted out a mouthful of blood, copsed to the ground and lost consciousness.


    ¡°Yes. This little bastard is too weak to bear the power of her awakened bloodline, so she has passed out. Ha-ha-ha, heaven is helping me. I didn¡¯t expect that she would awaken the power in her bloodline after being stimted. If I take her red pellet now, the effect will be better. Ha-ha-ha.¡±


    Bai Bufu grinned viciously.


    He took off his clothes and walked towards Daji.


    Just then, something strange happened.


    A hand suddenly appeared and fell on his shoulder, almost nailing him to the spot and making him unable to move.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Bai Bufu was shocked out of his wits.


    ¡°Daji¡¯s room is heavily guarded. Besides me, only my father, Bai Yuanshou, cane in, but the owner of this hand is definitely not my father... Who is it? How could he break in and get so close to me without being noticed?¡±


    ¡°Do... you... know... how... pain... feels... like?¡±


    An angry and slightly hoarse voice rang out from behind him.


    Then, Bai Bufu started to scream in pain.


    A burning force burst out from that palm and flowed into Bai Bufu¡¯s body, burning both his body and his soul. The pain made him sweat so much that he was all drenched in sweat as if he had just been pulled out of water. He trembled and curled up involuntarily, frantically screaming, struggling, and howling like a dying pig that hadn¡¯t been stabbed.


    The voice stirred the maids and guards outside the room.


    Bang!


    The door was pushed open.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and save the young master!¡±


    In a panic, the guards drew their sabers and charged at the enemy.


    Their enemy was a handsome young man in white.


    Naturally, it was Li Mu, who showed up at the critical moment.


    The broadsword shed.


    Tens of guards of the Heavenly Fox n were cut in half and sent flying backward. In the air, they exploded into pieces like fluttering snowkes. In an instant, they all died.


    It was the Great Snow Broadsword, one of the broadsword-using methods corresponding to the 24 Sr Terms.


    Li Mu bent over, put arge cloak on Daji, and held her in his arms.


    ¡°No... Let go of me...¡± Daji, who was unconscious, struggled with a look of despair on her face as she screamed subconsciously. However, when she suddenly opened her eyes and saw Li Mu¡¯s face, she froze for a moment. Then, she raised her small hand, touched Li Mu¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Daddy Li, is it you? Are you still alive?¡±


    Li Mu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will take you home.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daji confirmed that she was not hallucinating. She cheered happily, and the look of horror on her face disappeared. She pressed her head against Li Mu¡¯s chest, smiled contentedly andfortably, and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so tired. I want to have a rest. Daddy, I will never leave you. Don¡¯t leave me, okay? Daddy.¡±


    Li Mu kissed her forehead and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    By this time, numerous guards of the Heavenly Fox n had gathered outside the room.


    Bai Bufu¡¯s whole body was burning with mes, but strangely, the mes did not burn his clothes and flesh, as if they were just roasting his soul. With the help of several guards, he twitched with pain, and his face was distorted. Even though he tried to suppress the mes with his Cultivation Methods and protective treasures, he could only alleviate the pain slightly, but could not put out the mes.


    ¡°Ah-ah. Kill him for me! Kill him!¡±


    Bai Bufu roared hysterically.


    The guards of the Heavenly Fox n rushed toward Li Mu like tides.


    Holding Daji in his arm, Li Mu held the broadsword with one hand and strode forward.


    As soon as they crashed into each other, the guards were sent flying backward, and blood sshed onto the floor inside and outside the room.


    Light burst out from Li Mu¡¯s broadsword.


    The whole room was instantly razed to the ground, and smoke and dust rose up everywhere.


    Like a Killing God, Li Mu seemed invincible and killed the guards of the Heavenly Fox n as if he were mowing the grass.


    Several chief guards and executives hurriedly helped Bai Bufu to retreat in a panic. Even though many people were there to protect them, they were as fragile as paper in the face of Li Mu and his broadsword. The strong Broadsword Intent and killing intent made them feel the threat of death.


    ¡°Who are you? Who on earth are you?¡± Bai Bufu roared. ¡°Do you know the consequences of breaking into the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n?¡±


    rm bells rang out in the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n, and the guards, powerful masters, elders and executives in other ces of the mansion were rushing over.


    At the same time, various tactical deployments in the mansion were activated at the earliest possible moment, releasing terrifying power.


    Looking down from the sky, the armored guards and masters of the Heavenly Fox n surged madly toward Li Mu like tides as if they were going to drown himpletely.

 Chapter 752 - Unstoppable

    <h4>Chapter 752 Unstoppable</h4>


    ¡°Until now, there has been no sign showing that the ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n will end the closed-door training ande out. This means that refining the divine blood seems to be more important than anything else. Even if the sky were broken, the ancestors of the six major ns would probably not show up. In that case, since we are going to leave the Imperium Vulpes Divine City anyway, I might as well make a big scene and let the six major ns suffer,¡± Li Mu was sunk in thought.


    Now, he was in no hurry to leave.


    His broadsword shed.


    Li Mu¡¯s broadsword-using method was marvelous. Wherever he passed, he shed at the armored guards and masters of the Heavenly Fox n and sent them flying in the air like chopped melons and vegetables.


    The Samsara Knife was sharper than any other magic weapon or divine artifact. Even the precious weapons, Taoist instruments, and half-step divine artifacts were directly shattered by the Samsara Knife. In front of the Samsara Knife, all weapons and protective devices were as fragile as paper.


    When Bai Jun the God of War fought against the ancestors of the six major ns back then, each move made by Bai Jun the God of War was not veryplicated or exquisite, but it contained the power of heaven and earth and the power of destruction. Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation level was not as high as those of the six ancestors, but he had reached a level of returning to the origin and simplicity. Even if he only used the moves in that broadsword manual in conjunction with the Broadsword Intent of the 24 Sr Terms and did not activate the power of his Potential Realm, he would still be unstoppable in the face of those opponents.


    He thrust his broadsword to break down the tactical deployments in the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n.


    He was a master of tactical deployments made up of runes. With the help of his Third Eye, he could see the ws of tactical deployments at a nce. In less than fifteen minutes, Li Mu broke down almost all the tactical deployments in the mansion.


    Bai Bufu and the others were scared out of their wits.


    ¡°How could it be possible? Who on earth is this person?¡± Bai Bufu roared in pain, his whole body burning with mes.


    One of the executives finally recognized the person and said, ¡°It¡¯s Li Yidao¡­ Li Mu, the descendant of sinners.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡±


    ¡°Our ancestor said that he was already dead. How could our ancestor make a mistake? How could he still be alive?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ he is an evil ghosting from hell to seek vengeance?¡±


    The chief guards, executives, and elders around Bai Bufu were all greatly shocked.


    Li Mu took action so fast that the news about the fight in the direction of the Heavenly Fox Temple had not spread to the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n yet. Those people of the Heavenly Fox n could not understand why a person who had died would show up in the mansion like a ghost and have so formidable and invincible power.


    ¡°Hurry up and inform the Pontifex Vulpes.¡±


    ¡°Go and find the chief of our n for help.¡±


    Panicky voices rang out across the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n.


    Holding the broadsword in his hand, Li Mu easily broke through the encirclement of the armored guards of the Heavenly Fox n and slowly approached Bai Bufu.


    ¡°Hurry Up! Run!¡± Bai Bufu was scared. He hadpletely lost the will to fight.


    The Heavenly Fox n had been secretly cultivating him for so many years. He had secretly carried out some risky missions, fought many fierce battles, hunted the Dark Yellow Army down, took charge of some extremely dangerous assassination tasks, and seen all kinds of terrifying scenes¡­ It would be fair to say that, given his willpower and experience, he could not be described as a flower seedling in a greenhouse.


    However, he had never seen such a one-sided ughter.


    In front of Li Mu¡¯s broadsword, the most loyal and bravest armored guards and the powerful executives and elders of the Heavenly Fox n fell down one after another like wheat stalks cut off by a sickle¡­ Such a scene crushed Bai Bufu¡¯s greatest pride, and Li Mu¡¯s instant victory and the mes tortured him and crushed his self-proimed tenacious fighting spirit.


    Bai Bufu had never thought that he would break down so quickly and thoroughly.


    Li Mu did not resort to any schemes or plots, nor did he use any magical weapons. He overwhelmingly defeated Bai Bufu and destroyed the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n in the simplest and most direct way.


    This simple and direct way was more shocking than any other means.


    Bai Bufu had never imagined that the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n, which was known as one of the six major ns in the Ziwei Star Zone, would be destroyed to such an extent.


    ¡°Damn it. If the Pontifex Vulpes didn¡¯t transfer half of the masters to the Heavenly Fox Temple to ambush the Lady of the Clouds, the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n would never allow a sinners¡¯ descendant like Li Mu to be so arrogant.¡± A chief guard roared as he ran away.


    Before his voice faded away¡­


    With a sh of broadsword light, his body was cut in half. His upper body was still flying forward, and his lower body started to the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bai Bufu screamed in horror.


    At the same time, Li Mu had already broken through the encirclement and appeared in front of them.


    His broadsword shed.


    The executives and elders were cut into irregr pieces, which turned into snow and wind drifting in the void.


    It was a beautiful and strange way of dying.


    ¡°No, no. Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Bai Bufu cried out in horror and begged for mercy. His body and soul were burning with zing mes, but he was so frightened that he even forgot the pain. He said, ¡°You must havee here to take revenge for Daji. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for Daji.¡±


    There was not a trace of mercy in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    He raised his hand and shed with his broadsword.


    Bai Bufu¡¯s head was chopped off and sent flying in the air.


    ¡°Since you know you were wrong, you should apologize with your life.¡±


    Li Mu showed no mercy at all.


    Had it not for Li Mu¡¯s timely arrival, something terrible would probably have happened to Daji.


    For someone like Bai Bufu, it was already kind for Li Mu not to grind his bones and scatter his ashes.


    In the end, Li Mu killed nearly half of the masters, executives, and armored guards in the mansion of the Heavenly Fox n and then before left with Daji.


    Daji was really tired.


    She was very tired not only because of the stress these days, but also because of the physical exhaustion caused by the activation of her bloodline. She had been sleeping soundly and peacefully in Li Mu¡¯s arms as if she would be safe as long as shey in Li Mu¡¯s arms, even if the sky caved in.


    Holding Daji in his arms, Li Mu headed for the vige of the Green Fox Tribe, which was like a paradise.


    He nned to go there to look for the Divine-winged Fox.


    He could not confirm the whereabouts of Bi Yan. At the thought that she might have been killed, he felt uneasy. Under such circumstances, he thought of the Divine-winged Fox, who was a strange man.


    No matter what, the Divine-winged Fox was Bi Yan¡¯s father and actually cared about Bi Yan. Li Mu decided to leave together with the Divine-winged Fox if he had to leave the city. This was thest thing he could do for Bi Yan. After all, those hidden powers had killed Bi Yan, and they would probably not let the Divine-winged Fox go.


    This was hisst n to save someone.


    ¡°The most dangerous ce is indeed the safest ce. You¡¯re really hiding here.¡±


    Wei Sinian, the future leader of the Demonic Snake Abyss, together with the armored soldiers of the Demonic Snake tribe, had encircled the entire vige. The smell of blood permeated the air. The houses were set on fire, and the raging fire engulfed the paradise-like vige. The ck armored soldiers, like tides, surrounded a small yard with bamboo fence on all sides.


    Over ten vigers, thest survivors in the vige, were covered with wounds and cuts. They gathered around the Divine-winged Fox and looked at Wei Sinian and the others with their eyes full of hatred.


    Wei Sinian didn¡¯t care about the look in their eyes at all. He said indifferently, ¡°I know that Bi Yan, the Green Fox God, is hiding here. Tell me where she is. Otherwise, nothing in the Green Fox Vige will survive today.¡±

 Chapter 753 - Crisis of Green Fox Village

    <h4>Chapter 753 Crisis of Green Fox Vige</h4>


    ¡°She¡¯s already left the Imperium Vulpes Divine City. You¡¯ve got the wrong idea,¡± the Divine-winged Fox said while leaning on his walking stick.


    He was losing his vigor, looking deathly pale and spiritless. His old injuries had not healed, and after the hand-to-hand fighting, he suffered more injuries. He could barely control himself.


    ¡°Ha-ha, has she really left?¡± Wei Sinian sneered. ¡°How can I not know it? The spies of the Demonic Snake Abyss have been secretly watching you for a long time. Divine-winged Fox, do you think that nobody knows your identity after you rescued the Green Fox God from the Green Fox Temple?¡±


    The Divine-winged Fox was startled.


    There might be some people who knew his identity, but they should be the high-level masters of the Green Fox Tribe and definitely shouldn¡¯t be the people from the Demonic Snake Abyss.


    Recently, there had been news that the chief of the Green Fox Tribe and his son had died in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. For this reason, the Green Fox Vige should be safe for the moment.


    The people from the Demonic Snake Abyss arrived here before those of the Green Fox Tribe. They killed mercilessly in order to find Bi Yan¡­ It seemed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Everything in the Imperium Vulpes Divine City is under the control of the Demonic Snake Abyss. We have been paying attention to Bi Yan since she awakened the bloodline of the Green Fox God.¡± Wei Sinian smiled faintly. ¡°After all, after she awakened the divine bloodline, she had divine blood in her body. Her divine blood contains the secret about how to be a deity. It can be used for the sake of the Devouring Skill of the Demonic Snake Abyss. Ha-ha, you rescued Bi Yan from the Green Fox Temple and hid her here. However, the whole process is under our control. We haven¡¯t made any move because we¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity. Now, it¡¯s time to take action.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the Divine-winged Fox suddenly understood many things.


    For example, when he went to the Green Fox Temple to rescue Bi Yan after he sensed that she was in danger, he realized that things went more smoothly than he had imagined.


    It seemed that some people were secretly helping him.


    Now, it seemed that they were the people from the Demonic Snake Abyss.


    Their n was to help him save Bi Yan first and then wait for a good opportunity to take her away.


    This way, it wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicions from other ns.


    In this way, they could minimize the risks while maximizing the reward.


    It was a terrifying n.


    The Divine-winged Fox stared at Wei Sinian.


    ¡°During the fight in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, several super Heavenly Legends, including the young master of the Green Fox Tribe, Feng Xingyun, Ye Tianxie and the Witchcraft Saint, died one after another. Only this person has gotten out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm alive.


    ¡°He is really something!


    ¡°He is very shrewd, cold-hearted, and good at plotting and scheming against others.


    ¡°He is probably the most formidable person among the top four Heavenly Legends in the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    The Divine-winged Fox said, ¡°If you have been closely watching this ce, you should know that I¡¯ve already sent her away.¡±


    Wei Sinian smiled, slowly walked out of the courtyard, and then said, ¡°Divine-winged Fox, you used to be the chief of the Green Fox Tribe and the ruler of Green Fox Temple. You know the secrets of the six major ns and the background of the Demonic Snake Abyss. Therefore, you¡¯d better not try to resist in vain or y any game of words to make me change my mind. My request is very simple. Give Bi Yan to me. I¡¯ll just take her divine blood today, and I¡¯m not going to kill her. You still have a chance to save her. This is the best option for you. If you chose to stubbornly resist us, you would end up like the corpses in the vige.¡±


    The Divine-winged Fox looked at the vige, which had been burned down by mes and could not be restored. Sorrow and grief shed across his eyes.


    Back then, the practitioners of the Green Fox Tribe followed him, remained firmly loyal to him even though he was framed and gave up his position as the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, and lived with him in this small vige. However, all of them died in today¡¯s fight.


    ¡°Even if I gave Bi Yan to you, you would not spare anyone¡¯s life.¡± The Divine-winged Fox tried to contain his grief and anger. ¡°The reason is that you don¡¯t want other ns to know about Bi Yan¡¯s divine blood.¡±


    At such a moment, as the former chief of the Green Fox Tribe, he remained perfectly calm and judged the situation soberly.


    Wei Sinian smiled again. He didn¡¯t feel surprised. ¡°With your benevolence, righteousness and wisdom, you deserve to be the chief of the Green Fox Tribe. What a pity! If you were not that benevolent back then, you would still be an influential figure of the Heavenly Fox and be able to protect your faithful wife and children¡­ Maybe you¡¯re right, but you have no other choice. Why don¡¯t you give it a try? Perhaps I¡¯ll be soft-hearted and let you go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± A Green Fox practitioner standing beside the Divine-winged Fox let out a furious roar, drew his sword, and thrust it at Wei Sinian.


    A streak of cold light shed by.


    This talented young practitioner turned into a blood mist.


    Wei Sinian didn¡¯t even make a move.


    A king-level protector by his side killed the practitioner with just one flick of a finger.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Another two young practitioners of the Green Fox Tribe roared furiously and rushed out of the courtyard to fight.


    The Divine-winged Fox sighed silently, but he did not stop them.


    They were the most outstanding and loyal young men of the Green Fox Tribe. Unfortunately, they were destined to die here today.


    The tactical deployment in the small courtyard could notst for too long. In the courtyard, the grasses and trees had begun to wither, the spring had dried up, and yellow leaves were falling off the bamboo fence. In half an hour, the tactical deployment would be broken, and everyone in the courtyard would die. Moreover, it was hard to imagine what terrifying means Wei Sinian might use to find out Bi Yan¡¯s whereabouts. Therefore, fighting to the death was not necessarily the worst option at this time.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two young practitioners were smashed into blood mist drifting in the air.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you still want the descendants of your loyal followers to die like this?¡± Wei Sinian smiled in a rxed manner to exert influence.


    The Divine-winged Fox sighed and said, ¡°They won¡¯t regret fighting to the death for the sake of the Green Fox God¡¯s bloodline. Even if you were going to kill all of us today, the Green Fox God still wouldn¡¯t show up. You¡­¡±


    Before his voice faded off¡­


    Boom!


    A strange sound came from the sky.


    Then, the void rippled, and a figure in a blue robe came out of the ripples.


    It was a graceful, jade-like figure.


    It was the Green Fox God, Bi Yan.


    ¡°Bi Yan, you¡­¡± The Divine-winged Fox was greatly shocked upon seeing Bi Yan. A look of despair appeared on his face.


    A few days ago, he had to take action and seal Bi Yan in thest small world of the vige to prevent her from doing anything silly and dying for that man called Li Mu. He nned to let her out after the storm passed and deal with the matter slowly. Unexpectedly, the people of the Demonic Snake Abyss showed up. He initially thought that the small world could protect Bi Yan, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would forcefully break the seal ande out.


    His n suddenly fell t.


    As expected, Wei Sinian smiled very happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Now that she has delivered herself to me, I no longer have to worry.¡± He waved his hand and said, ¡°Attack by force, break the tactical deployment in the courtyard, and get that woman for me.¡±


    The masters of the Demonic Snake Abyss immediately took action to break the tactical deployment.


    ¡°Bi Yan, you¡­ Their sacrifice for you will go in vain!¡± The Divine-winged Fox was shocked and angry.


    Bi Yan looked at the old man in front of her. He resembled her father¡¯s image in her memory, but he looked a little strange to her.


    ¡°Father, as the Green Fox God, I don¡¯t fear death. Why shouldn¡¯t I fight to the death today if I can¡¯t protect the vige? Mr. Li said that all living creatures in this world were born equal. I shouldn¡¯t let others sacrifice their lives for my sake. The responsibility of deities is to protect their followers instead of letting the followers sacrifice for their sake.¡± Bi Yan looked determined andposed.


    The Divine-winged Fox still wanted to say something.


    However, Bi Yan looked at him with a serious look on her face and said, ¡°Father, I respect your will to sacrifice your life, but please understand what I¡¯m determined to do.¡±


    The Divine-winged Fox was rendered speechless.


    Just then, the tactical deployment in the courtyard broke into pieces, making a loud rumbling sound.

 Chapter 754 - Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 754 Invincible</h4>


    The happly smile on Wei Sinian¡¯s face grew even wider.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    He waved his hand.


    ¡°Leave none alive.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter to him even if the Green Fox God died.


    All that he needed was the divine blood.


    A living deity might not be easy to control. If her bloodline mutated and awakened, the situation might be even more troublesome.


    Therefore, he was not greedy at all.


    He just wanted to get some divine blood of the Green Fox God, refine it, and slowly exploit its power.


    The Divine-winged Fox looked at his daughter and heaved a deep sigh silently. ¡°Well, you and I will fight side by side today. Perhaps it will be ourst fight¡­¡±


    Before his voice faded away¡­


    A sh of broadsword light streaked through the sky like water from the Ninth Heaven.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The practitioners of the Demonic Snake Abyss, who were about to rush into the courtyard, were instantly engulfed by the white broadsword light and smashed into blood mist scattered all over the sky. Even the masters in the General Realm and half-step kings were immediately crashed into powder as soon as they came into contact with the snow-white light.


    At the same time, a figure in whitended at the entrance to the small courtyard.


    He looked as pure as snow and as cold as a rock.


    He held a broadsword in his hand.


    The broadsword shed with cold light.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A high-level protector of the Demonic Snake Abyss in the King Realm moved swiftly like a shadow, appeared in front of the white-robed man in a sh, and did a palm strike.


    The power of this master in the King Realm was shocking. shing runes instantly engulfed the entire courtyard like raging tides.


    However, the broadsword shed again.


    The shing runes all over the sky disappeared like melting snow in an instant.


    The body of the high-level protector in the King Realm seemed to be folded in the air. It suddenly split into tens of irregrly shaped pieces, which flew toward the white-robed man holding a broadsword in his hand from both sides. There was also blood flowing out. Before those pieces fell on the ground, they suddenly turned into wind and snow, drifting in the air and thennding on the ground.


    Both his body and his soul were destroyed.


    The high-level protector in the King Realm was dead.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    The calm and confident smile on Wei Sinian¡¯s face froze in an instant.


    An inexplicable feeling of crisis welled up within him. When his eyes fell on the white-robed man holding a broadsword, he was slightly astonished. Then, he suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Are you¡­ Li Mu, Li Yidao?¡±


    Wei Sinian had never seen Li Yidao¡¯s real face, but he knew that Li Yidao and Li Mu were the same person.


    He knew Li Mu¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Are you from the Demonic Snake Abyss?¡± Li Mu stared at Wei Sinian and said, ¡°You people are really like lingering ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li?¡± Bi Yan immediately recognized Li Mu. Looking at his back, which looked familiar to her, she couldn¡¯t help crying out in surprise.


    Li Mu turned around and smiled at her. ¡°My goddess and protector, I¡¯m back alive. Fortunately, I¡¯m not toote. Now, it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The familiar voice came to her ears. She looked at his face, which she had never seen but looked so familiar to her. Mixed feelings suddenly welled up within her as she looked at that face, especially that pair of eyes shining brightly like the stars in the sky.


    For some unknown reason, she suddenly covered her mouth with her hand, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly like sh floods. She could no longer contain herself even though there were many people around her, including the descendants of the Green Fox Tribe, her father, and the enemies¡ªthe people of the Demonic Snake Abyss¡­ Although she was the Green Fox God, she burst into tears and cried loudly without regard to her image.


    It was an emotional outburst of her pressure and her longing for him.


    She was greatly relieved and overjoyed, feeling like she suddenly saw a glimmer of hope on the verge of despair.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes became a little wet.


    It had been less than half a year since he knew Bi Yan.


    In less than 200 days, they developed a very special rtionship with each other. It would be very appropriate to say that they shared weal and woe.


    Their rtionship was not the normal rtionship between men and women and far surpassed thetter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. How can a deity cry?¡± Li Muforted Bi Yan with a smile on his face.


    The look on the Divine-winged Fox¡¯s face suddenly changed. He shouted, ¡°Watch out¡­¡±


    Before his voice faded off¡­


    A sh of sword light came at him like a flying dragon.


    Another protector of the Demonic Snake Abyss suddenlyunched a surprise attack with his sword while Li Mu was distracted.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    The protector looked fierce.


    However, it seemed that Li Mu had already sensed the danger. Without turning around, he directly thrust his broadsword backward.


    The broadsword shed.


    The sword in the protector¡¯s hand was cut into two halves from its tip along its axial line. Then, his body, including his hand holding the sword, be, nose, lips, chest and abdomen, were symmetrical cut into two pieces. The two pieces of his body brushed past Li Mu from both sides, stumbled, and finally fell to the ground outside the courtyard. Blood flowed out, but before it dispersed, it turned into silver frost, covering the ground. The two pieces of his body turned into snow.


    The skill used by Li Mu was the Great Snow Broadsword corresponding to the Cold Dew of the 24 Sr Terms.


    Another protector in the King Realm was killed in an instant.


    The armored guards and masters of the Demonic Snake Abyss Tribe looked pale and terrified as if they had seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    Sweat beads began to flow down the sides of Wei Sinian¡¯s temples, and his heart was palpitating wildly.


    ¡°Howe Li Mu is so powerful now?


    ¡°A person of little importance from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, who was once regarded as a nobody by me, has be so powerful. How could that be possible?


    ¡°He has killed a master in the King Realm with a single sh like cutting a melon.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m in danger.¡±


    Wei Sinian slowly drew back without batting an eyelid, increasing the distance from Li Mu.


    He could no longerugh.


    Li Mu turned around, looked at him and said, ¡°I remember that your younger brother, Wei Ximin, once said that the Demonic Snake Abyss Tribe had been ughtering the people of the Dark Yellow Army by every possible means and having fun hunting the young masters of the Dark Yellow Army in recent years. You personally eliminated three temporary bases of the Dark Yellow Army. Wherever you went, nothing was left alive¡­ Let¡¯s settle your debt today.¡±


    A thought shed through Wei Sinian¡¯s mind like a bolt of lightning. He suddenly realized something and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen my brother. Did you kill him?¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I killed him with one sh in the Ghost Rally Star Region.¡±


    Wei Sinian¡¯s eyes shed with ferocity and hatred. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re the killer¡­¡±


    He wanted to say some harsh words, but he suddenly realized that he was at a disadvantage in such a situation and his words wouldn¡¯t have any deterrent effect. If he really said something harsh, it would only bring more shame upon himself.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Why haven¡¯t you been cursed? I examined you at that time. You¡­¡± He suddenly remembered that he examined Li Yidao with his ck Snake Coin, but there was no response. However, Li Yidao did not have the strength to resist the curse.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Go to hell and ask your brother. I¡¯m not interested in answering your question.¡±


    He rushed forward holding his broadsword.


    ¡°Stop him! Hurry up¡­¡±


    Wei Sinian roared in a panic. He lost the calmness he had when he devised schemes and took other people¡¯s lives at will.


    However, as soon as he uttered the word ¡°up¡±, his head flew into the air.

 Chapter 755 - Sorry, I Can’t Go with You

    <h4>Chapter 755 Sorry, I Can¡¯t Go with You</h4>


    Figures crisscrossed.


    Li Mu withdrew his broadsword.


    Wei Sinian¡¯s body and head turned into raindrops that fell from the sky.


    He died in a beautiful and non-bloody way.


    He returned to where he came from.


    The cultivation level of this real sessor and future leader of the Demonic Snake Abyss was the highest among his peers, and he was the shrewdest one. He got out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm alive, but he still failed to escape his fate. The energy that he absorbed from heaven and earth returned to the starry space in the universe.


    That was the profound effect of Li Mu¡¯s 24 Sr Terms broadsword skills.


    A mass of bluish-gray mist produced by the curse drifted out from the raindrops that Wei Sinian had turned into. The mass of mist became even thicker after Wei Ximin died. It drifted toward Li Mu.


    ¡°The Eye of Thunderbolts, refine it!¡± Li Mu shouted in a low voice.


    The vertical eye between his brows opened, with a lightning vortex whirling in the pupil. In the end, the lightning vortex turned into a purple cloud divine thunderbolt, which shot out of the pupil and directly burned the bluish-gray mist, making strange sizzling sounds. The purple cloud divine thunderbolt was the hottest thing of Yang between heaven and earth that could refine the Yin power of the curse.


    Back then, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation level was not high enough, so he was unable to resist the power of the curse after killing Wei Ximin. By now, he had entered the King Realm. In the face of the blue mist produced by the curse, he was no longer as helpless as before, and he could refine it at will.


    Wei Sinian¡¯s death made the other practitioners of the Demonic Snake Abyss break down in an instant.


    Their opponent was invincible. They had no chance of defeating him.


    With terrified screams, the people of the Demonic Snake Abyss scattered in all directions.


    How could Li Mu allow those murderers of the Dark Yellow Army¡¯s people to get away?


    He drew his broadsword again and thrust it to perform a Four-directional Hack.


    Blood squirted out.


    Broken limbs flew in the air and soon turned into wind and snow.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The Samsara Knife turned into a flying saber of the 24 Sr Terms, which flew out and took the lives of the remaining people from the Demonic Snake Abyss.


    The fight was over in less than 30 breaths of time.


    With his current strength, Li Mu was invincible in the King Realm. He could kill ordinary king-level practitioners very easily like cutting melons and vegetables, not to mention other practitioners below the king level.


    All the practitioners of the Demonic Snake Abyss that came here were wiped out.


    Li Mu withdrew his broadsword and stood outside the courtyard.


    The practitioners in Green Fox Vige looked at Li Mu with gratitude and awe in their eyes as if they were looking at a god.


    Li Mu¡¯s mysterious broadsword-using method and unparalleled powerpletely changed the understanding of many of them on the human n.


    Those dead practitioners of the Demonic Snake Abyss were killed by Li Mu¡¯s Great Snow Broadsword, Rain Water Broadsword, Grain Rain Broadsword, Cold Dew Broadsword, and First Frost Broadsword corresponding to the 24 Sr Terms. When they died, they roared and turned into rainwater, wind, and snow, putting out the big fire in Green Fox Vige. Their clothes, armors, and weapons were left all over the ce, but there was no smell of blood at all. On the contrary, the Spiritual Qi in the air became even stronger, and the air was fresh. The vigers had never seen such a scene after a killing spree.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Li Mu walked over to Bi Yan and gently patted her on the shoulder.


    When some practitioners of the Green Fox Tribe saw this, their eyelids twitched.


    The Green Fox God had a high status. How could they allow someone from another n to do that to her?


    However, at the thought of Li Mu¡¯s god-like performance, mysterious broadsword-using method and formidable strength, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop crying.¡± Bi Yan smiled and raised her head, as if she had be the obedient little girl in the old days. Back then, after she awakened the divine bloodline, her aura changed greatly, divinity dominated her body, and she seemed to have be apletely different person. However, after the battle in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, she injected too much divine power into Ying Yuanyuan¡¯s body. As a result, humanity got the upper hand in her body, and she regained some of her former demeanor.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell on the Divine-winged Fox.


    Although he arrived a littlete, he still heard some of Wei Sinian¡¯s words.


    ¡°You used to be the chief of the Green Fox Tribe, right?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The Divine-winged Fox raised his eyebrows and immediately understood what Li Mu meant.


    The Green Fox Tribe was a subordinate of the Heavenly Fox n. Back then, the Heavenly Fox n was one of the six major ns that betrayed the Dark Yellow Army and ughtered the people of the Dark Yellow Army¡­ For this reason, the Green Fox Tribe and Li Mu were actually sworn enemies.


    The smile on Bi Yan¡¯s face suddenly disappeared.


    Even the red color of her face disappeared.


    She stared at Li Mu with a slightly shocked and terrified look on her face.


    She never imagined that their rtionship would change from friends to enemies someday.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to be the ruler of the Green Fox Tribe. When I was in power, the Green Fox Tribe participated in the persecution of the Dark Yellow Army.¡± The Divine-winged Fox let out a sigh. He did not try to conceal or exin anything, but instead, he admitted it frankly.


    At this point, thest trace of red color vanished from Bi Yan¡¯s face. Her beautiful face turned ghastly pale.


    Li Mu nced at the other practitioners of the Green Fox Tribe.


    None of them dared to look at him in the eye.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes and remained silent for a long time. He didn¡¯t ask or me them. Instead, he turned around and looked at Bi Yan. ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s get out of here together. The Imperium Vulpes Divine City is in a mess. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to stay here.¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s face resumed a bit of red color.


    A trace of quickly increasing vitality appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°I am a member of the Green Fox Tribe. You¡­ Do you hate me?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    She acted gingerly like an anxious young girl who confessed her love to the man she loved for the first time.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°What happened in the past has nothing to do with you. I only know that you are my friend.¡±


    Bi Yan was very happy on hearing that.


    She asked again, ¡°What about the Green Fox Tribe? Do you hate the Green Fox Tribe?¡±


    Li Mu fell silent for a moment.


    While he remained silent, the smile on Bi Yan¡¯s face gradually froze and then slowly disappeared.


    A trace of indescribable sorrow shed across her beautiful eyes.


    She realized deeply that the Green Fox Tribe had betrayed the Dark Yellow Army and killed countless people of the Dark Yellow Army. Even now, the Green Fox Tribe was still oppressing and killing the descendants of the people of the Dark Yellow Army. Perhaps a bloody battle between the practitioners of the Green Fox Tribe and the Dark Yellow Soldiers was ongoing in some corner of the Ziwei Star Zone¡­ How could the confrontations between the two tribes that hadsted for so many years be changed or reversed by the friendship between two individuals?


    ¡°Should I go with him?¡±


    Bi Yan nced at her father, who was heavily injured, looked at the practitioners of the Green Fox Tribe in the vige who had died to protect her, and then ran her eyes over the remaining tens of loyal nsmen around her.


    She was more than willing to leave this ce with this man.


    However, her legs felt as heavy as mountains, and she just couldn¡¯t move them.


    Li Mu looked at her with his pleading eyes.


    Bi Yan lowered her head, and tears gushed silently from her eyes like springs.


    She felt as if she had shed all the tears in her life in the past few days.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She covered his face with her hands.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    She wept silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My nsmen need me.¡±


    The chief of the Green Fox Tribe and his son had died in battle, and Green Fox Vige had fallen.


    The Green Fox Tribe suffered heavy losses.


    The blood of the Green Fox ancestors was flowing in her body.


    She just couldn¡¯t leave when Green Fox Vige was in a state of chaos and the Green Fox Tribe was on the verge of extinction.


    Even if she were just an ordinary little green fox, she still couldn¡¯t leave at such a moment.


    As a member of the tribe, she was born with the responsibility and obligation for it.


    Moreover, she was the Green Fox God now.


    She persisted and made her choice as Li Mu did. Back then, after Li Mu came to know that he was a descendant of the so-called sinners, he did not escape or grieve over the fact, but instead, he took on the responsibility of a descendant of the Dark Yellow Army for vengeance and for the rise of the Dark Yellow Army.


    What was crueler for Bi Yan was that once she assumed the responsibility for attaining the glory of the Green Fox Tribe, it would mean that she and Li Mu were destined to be enemies in the future.


    It was very likely that in a certain battle, the two of them would be enemies and fight against each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Bi Yan raised her head, smiled, and wiped her tears away. She looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go with you.¡±

 Chapter 756 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 756 Return</h4>


    For a moment, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At such a moment, he didn¡¯t want to ask the Divine-winged Fox that question.


    However, he remembered the tragic scenes that he saw in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, Bai Jun the God of War and the nine-headed divine bird, who died to cover him, Li Tian, who was smashed to pieces, as well as thousands upon thousands of white-bone Resentful Spirits, and the smart Resentful Spirit King... At the thought of this, Li Mu felt as if his heart was fiercely grabbed by something.


    Eventually, he asked Divine-winged Fox the question when he saw thetter.


    It was about a tribe¡¯s troubled history.


    Countlesspatriots preserved the tribe¡¯s bloodline with their white bones, flesh and blood. The past could no longer be calcted by hatred.


    It was about the dignity, space for survival, and lost glory of the tribe.


    However, after he asked the question, the result was definitely not what he wanted to see.


    Looking at the forced smile on Bi Yan¡¯s face, Li Mu could almost feel her broken heart.


    Both of them fell silent.


    Something was breaking.


    The distance between them was increasing.


    An atmosphere of despair was spreading.


    In a trance, Li Mu realized that it didn¡¯t seem to be the first time that Bi Yan said goodbye to him.


    Back then, when the young master of the Green Fox Tribe plotted against them in the main residence of the Green Fox Tribe, he helped Bi Yan activate the bloodline in her body. After she became a deity, her divinity reced her human nature, her aura changed greatly, and she became as aloof as the Fairy of Ninth Heaven that had descended to the human world. At that time, she said something simr and talked about their separation.


    However, it was different this time.


    Li Mu clearly knew what the separation meant this time.


    Bi Yan was destined to carry the fate of the Green Fox Tribe on her shoulders.


    What about Li Mu?


    He also had to take on responsibility for restoring the glory of the Dark Yellow Army.


    The two tribes were destined to be irreconcble. Even a god wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve the feud between them.


    The ancestors of the six major ns had obtained some divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War.


    Once they integrated the divine blood into their bodies, they would obtain the power that could offset the Star Graveyard tactical deployment of the sr system.


    When that time came, the troops of the six major ns would march straight into the sr system towards the Earth.


    After the gods of the Dark Yellow Army sealed the chaotic battlefield and the sr system for thousands of years, the most terrifying war between the Dark Yellow Army and the six major ns was about to break out.


    It might be thest battle between the two sides.


    Given the current levels of technology, civilization, and underdeveloped martial arts on Earth, it was almost impossible for the people on Earth to defeat the ancestors and troops of the six major ns.


    The situation was far more dangerous than before.


    Li Mu knew very well that he had to start preparing for theing war immediately after he returned to the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the Heavenly Land, and the Earth.


    The war would break out soon.


    The time of outbreak of the war depended on the speed at which the ancestors of the six major ns integrated the divine blood.


    However, one thing was for sure. The Dark Yellow Army and the Earth didn¡¯t have much time left.


    When the war really broke out, the Green Fox Tribe, as one of the major branches of the Heavenly Fox n, would undoubtedly join the war. After all, the war was closely rted to its security and survival. Although Bi Yan was the Green Fox God, she could not reverse the historical trend. At that time, Li Mu and Bi Yan would fight for their own tribes. How much weight would love affairs hold in such a cruel and epic war?


    Neither Li Mu nor Bi Yan was confident about that.


    Li Mu wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    He fell silent and then suddenly took Bi Yan into his arms.


    The practitioners of the Green Fox Tribe were dumbfounded, and the look on the Divine-winged Fox¡¯s face changed slightly.


    However, no one dared to say anything.


    Bi Yan didn¡¯t struggle at all.


    Instead, she snuggled up in Li Mu¡¯s arms obediently.


    ¡°No matter when it is, where you are, and how the world changes, I will never hurt you,¡± Li Mu said softly.


    It was a man¡¯s promise.


    He did so because the woman in his arms once risked everything to save him, and in order to protect him, she was framed and almost died.


    The sense of righteousness also included personal feelings.


    ¡°No matter how the world changes, I will never betray you even if the stars shift and the moon changes,¡± Bi Yan whispered softly.


    It was a deity¡¯s promise.


    The man holding her in his arms had once risked his life to protect her and help her free herself from the control of the young master of the Green Fox Tribe.


    However, in the face of their impending separation, their sonorous promises appeared to be so feeble and futile.


    Li Mu slowly let go of Bi Yan. Looking at her peerlessly beautiful face and her clear and bright eyes, he said softly, ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t shed tears from now on. I hope I can only see smiles in your eyes.¡±


    Bi Yan smiled. Tears were about to gush from her eyes.


    She tried to fight back tears.


    Suddenly, Li Mu turned around and left.


    He leaped into the air, standing on the de of his broadsword.


    ¡°People in this world can¡¯t always get what they want.¡±


    Li Mu did not look back.


    He knew that the girl was looking at him in a daze, but they would never see each other again.


    He had no reason to take her away.


    Even when Li Mu¡¯s figure disappeared into the distant horizon, Bi Yan was still watching.


    She was still looking into the distance as if she were waiting for that man toe back to her as he did when she was in great danger just now.


    However, he did note back.


    Perhaps he would nevere back.


    Bi Yan¡¯s smooth, beautiful hair was fluttering in the wind. She was silent, with a smile on her face.


    She smiled silently just like that.


    With his head lowered, the Divine-winged Fox felt a surge of pain in his heart.


    There were so many wonderful things in the world, but lovesickness was the most painful thing.


    Some people loved each other but could not be together. That was the most painful torture in the mundane world.


    Half a monthter.


    Brilliance Immortal Star Region, Opposite Bank Star.


    After a long journey, Li Mu¡¯s interster shuttle finallynded at the first airport on the Opposite Bank Star.


    ¡°Mr. Li.¡±


    Dressed in a tight suit of ck armor, Shan Yunxiu immediately walked up to wee Li Mu and the others very respectfully. She was a stunning woman with a beautifully slim figure.


    This scene aroused the great curiosity of many outsiders at the airport.


    Shan Yunxiu had taken full charge of the Shan family, the formerrgest family on the Opposite Bank Star, for half a year. With her beautiful look, decisiveness and high cultivation level, she attracted much attention from all parties on the Opposite Bank Star. In the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, she was also greatly renowned. It would be fair to say that she was a powerful woman with the greatest potentials in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. It was said that she was secretly supported by some great powers in the Ziwei Star Zone, and those who provoked this ck rose had disappeared without exception.


    Surprisingly, this mysterious ck rose showed up at the airport and weed a young man in an almost obsequious manner.


    ¡°Who is this young man?


    ¡°Is he the young master of therge family in the Ziwei Star Zone that supports Shan Yunxiu?¡±


    Some people wanted to get close to take a closer look, but the ghost-faced guards of the Shan family had cordoned off the airport. Many curious practitioners could only watch from the distance, but they and the other people behind them could not see the face of the white-robed young man clearly because it was covered by faint mist.


    A few momentster, the visitors and hosts arrived at the mall hall of the Shan family¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Your Honor, the news of your return has been spread to the Ghost Rally Star. Marshal Ning Jing and his wife, as well as the Virgin Goddess Caicai, are on their way here. My brother is on a patrol in the air space of the Ghost Rally Star, so he might be back a littlete.¡± Although Shan Yunxiu was a powerful woman who could make important decisions decisively like a queen in front of outsiders, she was extremely respectful to Li Mu.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Miss Shan, thank you for weing me in person. You don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    Then, he introduced Hua Xiangrong and the otherpanions.


    While they were talking, a grey shadow darted in like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof! I heard that my human pet is back. Where is he?¡±


    An arrogant and wretched voice rang out in the hall.

 Chapter 757 - Do You Have Any Other Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 757 Do You Have Any Other Dog?</h4>


    It was the stupid Husky General.


    He suddenly rushed into Li Mu¡¯s arms, stuck out his tongue and licked Li Mu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fuck... You stink,¡± Li Mu said disgustedly.


    The Husky General stiffened. With an aggrieved look on his face, he said, ¡°Li Mu, do you have any other dog? In the past, you never disliked it when I licked you, but now you dislike me for my bad breath... You must have had other dogs and want to ditch me.¡±


    Li Mu was rendered speechless.


    ¡°This ridiculous dog is actually striving for my favor.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The Husky jumped out of Li Mu¡¯s arms and rushed up to Hua Xiangrong, shouting loudly, ¡°My beautiful Hua¡¯er, we meet again. Come here and let me give you a hug. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. You are much more beautiful and curvaceous now.¡±


    After experiencing so many things, Hua Xiangrong was no longer introverted, and her temperament had be stronger. However, she still blushed on hearing the stupid dog¡¯s words.


    The silly dog rushed into Hua Xiangrong¡¯s arms with an affectionate look on his face.


    Li Mu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°How dare he say that she¡¯s be more curvaceous?¡±


    Li Mu grabbed the stupid dog¡¯s tail and pulled him back.


    ¡°Woof! You annoying human, let go of me!¡± The Husky turned around, bit Li Mu¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already got another dog. Why are you still pulling me... Ouch! Your flesh is so hard. It makes my teeth hurt.¡±


    Li Mu dragged the arrogant dog over, held him in his arms, and rubbed the dog hard for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Not bad. What have you eaten recently? Howe you¡¯re so fat now... Well, your head has grown much bigger, and your power has be stronger. Have you reached the peak of the General Realm? What the fuck...¡± Li Mu was taken aback as he rubbed the dog. The power in this Husky¡¯s body was so strong that he could vaguely feel its fluctuations.


    ¡°Woof, ha-ha-ha-ha. It was one year ago when I found that my power started to grow continuously while I didn¡¯t need to practice. Every day, I just ate, drank, pissed, and grew stronger, ¡± the Husky said very proudly, ¡°s, if it goes on like this, I will be stronger and stronger. What should I do? It¡¯s really annoying. I will be stronger even without practicing.¡±


    His words rendered Li Mu speechless.


    ¡°I gave you an inch, but now you want to take a mile.


    ¡°However, things are really a little weird.


    ¡°The Husky General used to be a puppy that I found by ident and brought home when I was on the Earth. Even though Huskies are a little stronger than ordinary mongrels, they are not divine beasts anyway. How could this Husky¡¯s power grow so fast?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.¡±


    Li Mu thought carefully about what the Husky experienced after he left the Earth. He wondered if it was because the Husky had sex with several white wolf queens on the great prairie of the Heavenly Land.


    ¡°Woof! Human pet, stop! Stop right now! You¡¯re going to rub me to death...¡± The Husky struggled desperately and escaped from Li Mu¡¯s ¡°evil hands¡±, and his beautiful long hair was messed up. He shouted discontentedly, ¡°Your hands are too strong. I¡¯ll have to stay away from you in the future.¡±


    While they were talking, strange energy waves came from outside.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li.¡±


    ¡°My dear brother.¡±


    Ning Jing, his wife, and Caicai¡ªa beautiful little girl with two ponytails came.


    Caicai flung herself into Li Mu¡¯s arms like a whirlwind.


    The two of them exchanged greetings.


    Then, they caught up with each other on their lives.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve returned safely.¡± Ning Jing¡¯s cultivation level had improved very fast and his body had be morepact and stronger. At a casual nce, he looked like a living person. Judging from his aura, his cultivation level should be close to that of a living half-step king. He reportedly said, ¡°Now, there are millions of ghost practitioners on the Ghost Rally Star who can fight. The original troops can leave the Ghost Rally Star and fight for half a year. We have repaired many ghost aircrafts. If we could mobilize the hundreds of millions of ghost practitioners on the Ghost Rally Stars at any time, we would be able to build a hundred thousand ghost aircrafts within a month...¡±


    Li Mu was greatly shocked on hearing that.


    With such power, the Ghost Rally Star would be almost invincible in the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region.


    With the experience and self-improvement over the past half a year, Ning Jing had changed a lot. His former temperamental traits of simplicity, honesty, and timidity had disappearedpletely, and he had be calm and decisive. He was full of confidence and had the majestic and elegant manners of a marshal.


    However, he was still very respectful to Li Mu.


    Dong Xue told Li Mu some other things. For example, the Ghost Rally Star was now the greatest power holding a dominant position on the Bone Sacred Mountain. It was widely known as the ghost court of the Bone Sacred Mountain. It had built many reception tforms on the to guide the new ghosts to descend and practice. Moreover, it had established aplete set of rules for its governance and cultivated many ghost craftsmen and wizards. In thenguage used by the people on the Earth, it had establishedplete industry chains and foundations.


    This piece of news made Li Mu very excited.


    The troops of ghost practitioners on the Ghost Rally Star were special forces that could contend against the six major ns.


    These forces were extremely important.


    Apart from that, Caicai¡¯s cultivation level had reached the king level of human practitioners, which was much higher than the cultivation levels of others.


    In this process, her Xiantian Skill, the inheritance of the Bone Sacred Mountain, and the rare stones of the Silver Mountain yed very important roles. Ning Jing and Dong Xue had to spare some energy and time to govern the Ghost Rally Star, while Caicai only needed to focus on her daily training. Moreover, she was more gifted than Ning Jing and his wife. For these reasons, she had improved her power faster than the couple did.


    As a ghost practitioner in the King Realm, Caicai could be a great help in the impending war.


    Soon, footsteps rang out from outside the hall.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Li Yidao, the famous one in the Ziwei Star Zone, is finally back.¡± A peal of wretched and familiarughter rang out. The Celestial Master, who was an old Taoist priest, came.


    He was apanied by two people.


    Li Mu stood up suddenly when he saw the two people.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Little Ming Yue pushed Qing Feng in a wheelchair into the hall.


    They finally met again after so many years.


    The corners of Ming Yue¡¯s mouth twitched, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked as if she was trying hard to hold back her tears.


    Qing Feng was gripping the armrests of the wheelchair tightly with his hands. His knuckles protruded, and he squeezed the armrests hard, leaving handprints, but he didn¡¯t know it.


    Li Mu rushed over to them. He gently touched Ming Yue¡¯s head and then patted Qing Feng on the shoulder. ¡°Ha-ha, both of you have grown up. You have both entered the Void-breaking Realm ande out of the Heavenly Land. You two little attendants are big shots now. Let me take a good look at you. Ming Yue, why haven¡¯t you be more beautiful? Do you still have a good appetite? Qing Feng, you have be more handsome, but why are you still in a wheelchair? You have already entered the Void-breaking Realm. Are you sozy that you don¡¯t want to walk on your own and ask Ming Yue to push you? Well, are you secretly in love with Ming Yue?¡±


    Li Mu became a chatterbox.


    The famous God of Broadswords in the Ziwei Star Zone that had overwhelmingly defeated the people on the White Earth had now be an ordinary person interested in small family matters.


    Ming Yue burst intoughter, and her big eyes looked like two crescent moons. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m not a greedy eater. I haven¡¯t gained weight for many years.¡±


    For a moment, Qing Feng didn¡¯t know what to say. His face turned red.


    Li Mu pointed at Qing Feng and said in an exaggerated manner, ¡°Wow, you are blushing. I guess I¡¯m right. You must have a crush on Ming Yue. Did you two... made a pledge to be married while I was not here?¡±


    Rendered speechless, Qing Feng covered his face with his hands.


    He had imagined the scenes of his reunion with the Young Master many times, but the only thing that he hadn¡¯t expected was the Young Master¡¯s somewhat ¡°foolish¡± reaction.


    ¡°What on earth has happened to the Young Master over the years?¡±


    Ming Yue also cried out exaggeratedly, ¡°Young Master, why have you be... even more gossipy than those viinous Taoist priests? Even if we were to make a pledge for being together for the rest of our lives, we would have to wait until we see you. Young Master, what on earth have you done these years? You have changed.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha.¡± Li Muughed heartily.


    He took the two little fellows into his arms.


    ¡°It... feels like a family.¡±


    These two little attendants were the closest people that Li Mu had met since he left the Earth.


    Under any circumstances, from poverty to prosperity and from danger to high position, these two little fellows had always been the ones that cared about him the most, and they would never abandon or betray him. Like his younger siblings, they always supported him without asking for any reward and did everything they could to help him unconditionally.


    In the next two days, Li Mu met with several old friends.


    He met with Shan Tian and his family, the ck-hooded man of the Dark Yellow Army, and some other Soldier Commanders, warriors, and geniuses of the Dark Yellow Army.


    Of course, he also visited Ding Yi, who was known as the ¡°all-knowing man¡±.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Heavenly Land.¡±


    Li Mu embarked on the trip back to the Heavenly Land together with Qing Feng and Ming Yue.


    Ding Yi started on his way back to Mount Shu.


    Li Mu had already informed the old Taoist Celestial Master and the ck-cloaked man of the impendingrge-scale invasion of the six major ns. The Dark Yellow Army had begun to prepare for war.


    Now, he had to go back to his homnd and make some arrangements.

 Chapter 758 - Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 758 Old Friends</h4>


    Li Mu returned to the Heavenly Land.


    When he appeared on the Taibai Mountain, he was filled with emotions.


    This ce was where he started up and seeded.


    There was a Taibai Mountain on the Earth, and there was a mountain with the same name on the Heavenly Land.


    He came to the Taibai Mountain on the Heavenly Land from the Taibai Mountain on the Earth. This must have something to do with his fate.


    The former Taibai County had be Taibai City, which was a veryrge city.


    Numerous spectacr high-rise buildings were constructed in the former downtown area along the mountains, covering an area of hundreds of miles. The former deste suburbs had be beautiful residential areas.


    This ce was now like a fairnd with surging Spiritual Qi.


    It had been only a few years since Li Mu left the Heavenly Land, but this ce had changed greatly and be a Holy Land of martial arts.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great pleasure to see you again, Your Honor.¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you, Young Master Li.¡±


    The four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect were filled with mixed feelings when they saw Li Mu. They were very grateful and respectful to him.


    When Hun Yuan Sect was defeated, the four of them were like homeless dogs, and it was Li Mu that took them in. Now, they had be the legendary masters of martial arts on the Heavenly Land, who had inherited and spread the teachings of Hun Yuan Sect.


    Li Mu gave them a new lease of life.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Thanks to you, Taibai City has thrived and be what it is now. I appreciate your efforts.¡±


    Back then, Li Mu often scolded and beat them. However, when he saw them again, he had cordial feelings toward them.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, also came.


    As the former leader of Guanshan Pasture¡ªone of the top nine Holy ns, he used to be high-spirited and ambitious. After experiencing many vicissitudes of life and weeding out the traitors in the sect, he realized the true meaning of the Broadsword Way. Now, he was not as ostentatious as before, but more reserved and calmer, looking unperturbed by honor or shame.


    In fact, he had long entered the Void-breaking Realm.


    However, he had been controlling his cultivation level from rising too fast. He wanted to remain in the current state and continue to improve his own broadsword-using method and deepen his understanding of the Broadsword Way.


    Every practitioner had to choose his own path.


    Not soaring into the Void-breaking Realm was the path that Qiu Yin chose for himself.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Li Mu hugged him tightly.


    Back then, they discussed martial arts while drinking in themplight, and the three of them became sworn brothers. Those were the good old days they spent together.


    The world had changed, but their brotherhood had grown stronger.


    Some elders of Yue Mountain Faction also came to Taibai City to meet with Li Mu.


    ¡°Elder brother.¡± Li Mu gave Xu Sheng a hug.


    Xu Sheng had regrown his arms.


    In the past few years, his cultivation level had improved greatly. Therefore, he did not look old at all.


    ¡°Your Honor.¡± Zhao Xue, the current Sword Master of Taibai Sword Faction, also heard the news and came to visit Li Mu.


    Taibai City was now the Holy Land of martial arts on the Heavenly Land. Taibai Sword Faction was based in Taibai Mountain. It had developed quite smoothly and be one of the few best swordsmanship sects in the world. During this process, it was supported by Taibai City.


    Zhao Yu and Zhao Ling followed behind Zhao Xue.


    Zhao Yu once took Li Mu as his idol and role model. In the past years, his cultivation level had soared. Like Qiu Yin, he also controlled his cultivation level from rising too fast to improve his swordsmanship. By now, his swordsmanship had reached a very high level.


    He looked at Li Mu with his eyes full of the intent to fight.


    Zhao Ling, who was a female pharmacist, had mixed feelings when she looked at Li Mu.


    At the very beginning, she was contemptuous of Li Mu. Then, she pretended to surrender to him. Later, she gradually became interested in him and fell in love with him unknowingly. Finally, she made a confession of how she felt about him. It could be said that she had experienced many emotional twists and turns in her rtionship with him.


    Most importantly, the root cause of those emotional twists and turns was her one-sided love with him.


    From beginning to end, Li Mu did not know about that, nor did he pay much attention to her.


    At first sight of Li Mu, she was destined to miss him for the rest of her life.


    She initially thought that she would gradually get over him after he left.


    However, when she saw him again now, she found that he was even more handsome and attractive than before, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart stir.


    However, she knew very well that this man would never belong to her and she didn¡¯t even have a chance to share him with others.


    She thought it was enough for her to just look at him from the distance.


    She knew that it was destined to be unrequited love.


    Many beautiful women might have such feelings in their lives. When they grew old and their hair turned gray, they would smile at the thought of these feelings, regretful but not demanding.


    ¡°Miss Zhao, long time no see.¡± Li Mu nodded at Zhao Ling.


    Zhao Ling smiled heartily and said, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    When she saw the sunny, warm smile on Li Mu¡¯s face, thest regret in her heart seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden. She thought she shouldpletely let go of this rtionship and move on to find the happiness that really belonged to her.


    ¡°Your Honor, Your Honor, you¡¯re finally back. Boohoo...¡± Someone rushed in and knelt on the ground with a thump. He was already in tears and choking with sobs.


    It was Feng Yuanxing.


    Li Mu looked at him, sighed silently with emotion, and then stepped up to help him up.


    Back then, Li Mu impersonated a county magistrate and contended against several high-level officials of the county. Feng Yuanxing was forced to take Li Mu¡¯s side, which was also a spective choice, butter he used all his efforts to support Li Mu.


    Nobody had expected that this former civil official of little influence would now be one of the well-known big shots on the Heavenly Land. Although he had limited talent and his cultivation level was not high, his status was extraordinarily high, and he was an influential figure whose words carried great weight.


    He got to this point thanks to Li Mu.


    Now, his feelings toward Li Mu were genuine. When he saw Li Mu, he got very emotional and burst into tears like an old servant who saw his master again.


    Then, Ma Junwu, Zhen Meng, and the others arrived one after another.


    Those members of the original troops in the small county had all changed.


    Ma Junwu had entered the Sage Realm and grown back both his missing arms. He was quite aplished at archery and was a renowned God of Archery. Zhen Meng was now one of themanders of the soldiers in Taibai City. He became amander relying on his prestige instead of power.


    The fates of all those people had changed because of Li Mu.


    Now, when they saw Li Mu again, they all felt very excited and shed tears.


    Li Mu greeted them one by one.


    ¡°His Imperial Majesty has arrived...¡±


    The high-pitched voice of a eunuch came from outside the hall, but he was soon interrupted.


    Qin Zheng, the current emperor of the Qin Empire, who was wearing an imperial robe embroidered with dragon patterns, walked into the hall at a brisk pace.


    He was apanied by ten martial arts masters of the Qin Empire, who looked distinguished. Some of them were masters whose cultivation levels were even higher than the Void-breaking Realm.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I finally see you again.¡± Qin Zheng was quite excited to see Li Mu. Back then, Qin Zheng was still a child, but now he had grown up into a high-spirited young man.


    In his memory, Li Mu had always been a legend.


    Had it not been for Li Mu¡¯s help at that time, he and his elder sister would probably have been killed by other princes and be rotten bones in the graveyard. Later, he ascended to the imperial throne thanks to the support of Li Mu¡¯s sect.


    The Western Qin Empire had already conquered the Northern Song and the Southern Chu on the Heavenly Land. The situation of tripartite confrontation of the three empires no longer existed. The Qin Empire had outshone the other two empires, and Qin Zheng had a tendency to be the emperor of the Qin Dynasty.


    Li Mu nodded with a smile on his face.


    Qin Zheng had the strong aura of an emperor. The aura that he had developed over the years as a decisive ruler would indeed make many martial arts masters feel scared, but it was not worth mentioning for Li Mu.


    Not to mention the emperor on the Heavenly Land, even the overlord of the entire Brilliance Immortal Star Region was as insignificant as a speck of dust in front of Li Mu.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s casual attitude made the imperial guards behind Qin Zheng feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°How dare you be so rude in presence of His Majesty? Li Mu, you ought to straighten your clothes and pay your respects to His Majesty.¡± A young man shouted loudly with an arrogant and fierce look on his face. He looked only in his twenties, but he was obviously the leader of the imperial guards.

 Chapter 759 - An Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 759 An Emergency</h4>


    ¡°How dare you be so impudent?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any right to speak in Taibai City?¡±


    Before the others could speak, the four disciples of Hun Yuan Sect already started to rebuke.


    ¡°Xu Zhi, do you know who you are talking to?¡± A hook-nosed disciple looked at the young leader of the imperial guards of the Qin Empire with his eyes shing with killing intent.


    The leader of imperial guards sneered and said indifferently, ¡°I know the Four Great Generals of Taibai City. He-he, I wonder if the Lord of Taibai City known as the god of martial art is really worthy of the name.¡±


    He looked at Li Mu provocatively.


    Li Mu ignored him.


    The Qin Emperor Qin Zheng turned around and shouted, ¡°General Xu, don¡¯t be rude. Mr. Li is the benefactor for my royal sister and me ... Apologize to him.¡±


    The young leader of imperial guards named Xu Zhi was obviously unwilling to apologize, but he still bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Just when Xu Zhi was about to say something, Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t stoop to the level of a child.¡±


    Xu Zhi was a rising star. His talent and cultivation were very good andparable to those of the hook-nosed disciple and the other three disciples of Hun Yuan Sect, so it was normal for him to be proud and ambitious.


    ¡°My sister has been missing you very much,¡± said the Qin Emperor Qin Zheng.


    The image of a white-robed, peerlessly beautiful swordswoman from Peace County popped into Li Mu¡¯s head. She was Qin Zhen, the imperial princess of the Qin Empire. There was once something going on between them, but that was a long time ago. For Li Mu, it was just an episode in his life, so he didn¡¯t expect too much.


    After all, they were still friends.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°If I have time, I will pay a visit to Her Imperial Highness Princess.¡±


    Qin Zheng was a little surprised.


    ¡°Does he mean that he wouldn¡¯t pay a visit if he didn¡¯t have time?¡±


    After talking with Li Mu for a while, Qin Zheng felt that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, so he made an excuse and left Taibai City.


    Before leaving, the young man named Xu Zhi turned around, nced at Li Mu, and said with a sneer, ¡°In today¡¯s world, the Void-breaking Realm is no longer a big deal. Some so-called legendary figures of martial arts once enjoyed glory days on the Heavenly Land. However, when they entered the Star River outside, they lived even worse than pigs and dogs, and having no dignity, they had no other choice but to find a way toe back here...¡±


    With that, he swaggered out of the hall.


    Li Mu frowned slightly as he watched the Qin Emperor and the others leave.


    After a short while, many civilians of the county and some old friends came to see Li Mu. The busy afternoon soon passed.


    Night descended.


    Li Mu hosted a small private dining event to entertain his close friends.


    At the banquet, Li Mu took out the best wine and shared it with the guests.


    When they were having a good time drinking, Xu Sheng, the Supreme Elder of Yue Mountain Faction, suddenly said to Li Mu, ¡°Bro, the Qin Emperor came here immediately after he learned that you were back. He said that he wanted to thank you for doing a great favor for him back then. However, he came here with imperial guards and armored soldiers instead of a gift of gratitude. Moreover, Xu Zhi was rude to you, but he didn¡¯t receive a proper punishment... Bro, you have to be on guard. The Qin Empire is now the greatest military power on the Heavenly Land, and it has recruited a lot of masters and experts.¡±


    Li Mu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    Just then, Qiu Yin said, ¡°The young emperor has been in power for just five years. As he reached the peak in his life and became the emperor of the Qin Dynasty, his ambition was also growing rapidly. In the past half a year, there have been many conflicts and confrontations between Guanshan Pasture and the imperial court of the Qin Empire.¡±


    His words were euphemistic, but they conveyed the same meaning as Xu Sheng¡¯s words.


    Guanshan Pasture used to be a Holy n that supported the fate of the Western Qin Empire. Later, the world fell into chaos, Li Poyue died in the war, and Guanshan Pasture was seized by viins. From then on, the influence of Guanshan Pasture on the Qin Empire gradually diminished.


    As the Western Qin Empire umted strength and conquered the Northern Song and Southern Chu relying on the influence of Taibai City, the former top nine Holy ns ceased to exist, and the power of the imperial family soared. As a result, the rtionship between Guanshan Pasture and the Western Qin Empire hadpletely changed, involving many conflicts and confrontations.


    Li Mu slowly put the ss down.


    The people on the Heavenly Land knew very little about what happened in the Star River, especially things rted to him. Even when the Dark Yellow Army came to Heavenly Land, they acted prudently and secretly.


    He wanted to keep a low profile.


    Taking the Heavenly Land as the home of the Dark Yellow Army did not mean a massacre of aborigines. Otherwise, it would be no different from what the six major ns did in the past.


    However, Li Mu had underestimated some people¡¯s ambitions.


    ¡°In the past year, the Western Qin Empire has sent envoys several times to persuade Taibai City to submit to the Qin Empire, but Taibai City has rejected the request,¡± said Feng Yuanxing.


    ¡°Being by the side of an emperor is just like being with a tiger.¡± Ma Junwu sighed with emotion.


    Although his sigh was somewhat pointless, Li Mu learned something from the several ¡°elders¡± in Taibai City.


    He began to think about some things that he had neglected before.


    Back then, Qin Zheng was a guileless little boy that could distinguish right from wrong. However, his sister forced him to learn the arts and skills of being an emperor. Therefore, he grew increasingly ambitious and cold-hearted after he became the emperor of the Qin Dynasty.


    At that time, Li Mu killed many members of the imperial family of the Western Qin Empire, including the emperor in power, the brothers of the emperor in power, and princes... The father of the current Qin Emperor Qin Zheng also died at the hands of Li Mu.


    Therefore, there was a deadly feud between Li Mu and the imperial family of the Qin Empire.


    Back then, Li Mu was not referred to as the Royals¡¯ Terminator for no reason.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to mess with any imperial power in the world.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed the area between his eyebrows and stood up. Then, he ran his eyes over the guests at the banquet, raised his ss, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t show any mercy on anyone trying to spoil my n.¡±


    It was the most dangerous time for the Earth and the Dark Yellow Army.


    Li Mu knew that he had to take care of the ¡°internal affairs¡± as soon as possible and then free himself to face the armies of the six major ns. If anyone dared to stand in his way, he would never show any mercy.


    While they were talking, the sounds of drumbeats suddenly came from outside the hall.


    The look on Ma Junwu¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯ll go check it out and be back soon.¡±


    Then, he left in a hurry.


    About ten minutester, he came back with an angry look on his face that could not be concealed. He got down on one knee and reported, ¡°Your Honor, we have received an urgent message from the Great Moon Empire. The troops of the Qin Empire have attacked the ten cities and nine regions and besieged Longcheng Pass. Those cities and regions are in the mes of war. The Great Moon Empire has suffered heavy losses under the surprise attack. They request the Taibai Mountain to mediate this matter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?


    ¡°How could such a thing happen?


    ¡°How could the troops of the Qin Empire attack the Great Moon Empire having ten cities and nine regions?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly remembers Yu Hualong, the crown prince of the Great Moon Empire, and Li Anzhi, the baby that he adopted at that time.


    Yu Hualong had obtained the cultivation secrets of the Ghost Rally Star, improved his cultivation level greatly, and be the emperor of the Great Moon Empire. Li Anzhi had be the little princess of the Great Moon Empire due to her association with Li Mu.


    The two of them should have learned that Li Mu had returned, but they didn¡¯t show up today.


    Could it be that they had returned to their empire because of the war?


    ¡°Your Honor.¡± At this time, Feng Yuanxing stepped up and said in a low voice, ¡°ording to the message received, the emperor and princess of the Great Moon Empire were ambushed on their way to Taibai City, the guards escorting them suffered heavy casualties, and the whereabouts of the emperor and princess of the Great Moon Empire are unknown.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to attack the people of the Great Moon Empire?¡±


    ¡°An ambush?¡±


    Xu Sheng, Qiu Yin, and the others were greatly shocked and could not believe it when they heard the news.


    ¡°This is an emergency.¡±


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Some people are really courting death.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the scene and have a look.¡±


    In several breaths of time, Li Mu led Qiu Yin and the others to the ce where the people of the Great Moon Empire were attacked.


    Dead bodies were all over the ce, and the blood on the ground had dried up.


    A massacre took ce here.


    Many soldiers of the Great Moon Empire died with their eyes open, lying on the bloodstained ground.


    The martial arts practitioners of Taibai City were standing guard and maintaining order around the scene.


    Li Mu took a look at the scene, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a surprise attack, but a scheme. Those soldiers of the Great Moon Empire were poisoned before the battle.¡±


    He found some clues about the attackers at the scene.


    With the help of his Taoist magic arts, he clearly knew where the attackers had gone.


    ¡°Chase them!¡±


    Li Mu decided to intervene.


    After all, the Great Moon Empire was a branch of the Dark Yellow Army. He could not just sit back and do nothing. Moreover, he had to find out the whereabouts of Yu Hualong and Li Anzhi.

 Chapter 760 - Li Mus Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 760 Li Mu¡¯s Wrath</h4>


    Those who were well acquainted with Li Mu knew that he was angry.


    Hua Xiangrong, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue didn¡¯te with Li Mu. They stayed in Taibai City to make some arrangements. Qiu Yin and Xu Sheng followed Li Mu. The two of them just saw the ripples in the void and changes in the scenery, and the next second they came to another ce.


    They exchanged nces, greatly shocked.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t know much about Li Mu¡¯s deeds in the Star River because Li Mu ordered his people to keep those deeds confidential. Although they knew that Li Mu¡¯s strength must have be very terrifying when he returned this time, they were still greatly shocked by his ability to take them to another ce in a sh.


    They came to a broad street.


    There were lush green trees on both sides of the street.


    On the street, there was a troop of about three thousand soldiers. These soldiers were all cavalrymen armed to the teeth and holding sharp weapons. Their equipment was rare and sophisticated. The troop did not have a g, but in this world, only the Qin Empire could build such an elite troop.


    Li Mu, Qiu Yin, and Xu Sheng hovered the air in front of the troop and blocked their way.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The leader of the troop was riding a ck-jade Kirin, wearing a suit of ck armor shining with divine light. He was tall and sturdy, and his face was as ck as charcoal. He gave off a strong aura. He was a high-level master in the Void-breaking Realm.


    As he waved his hand, the troop of over three thousand cavalrymen suddenly stopped proceeding.


    ¡°Hmm? This person¡¯s cultivation level is not low, but I don¡¯t know him. The Qin Empire has some generals in the Void-breaking Realm, but I have never seen this person before,¡± Qiu Yin eximed his surprise.


    Xu Sheng was also surprised. ¡°It seems that the Qin Emperor has secretly cultivated a considerable number of trusted aides. It¡¯s certainly better to let secret guards do this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Li Mu looked down at the leader of the troop.


    By that time, the leader with a ck face seemed to have recognized Qiu Yin and Xu Sheng. After all, very few people didn¡¯t know such famous people like the two of them.


    The leader of the troop did not know Li Mu, but he clearly knew the social status of Xu Sheng and Qiu Yin and realized that Li Mu, a young man wearing a white robe, was obviously superior to these two martial arts masters on the Heavenly Land.


    ¡°I am Lie Tian,¡± the ck-faced leader said calmly.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Did you plot against the envoy delegation of the Great Moon Empire and attack them? Where are the emperor of the Great Moon Empire and the little princess Li Anzhi?¡±


    He activated his Divine Consciousness and scanned the soldiers of the troop, but he found that Yu Hualong and Li Anzhi were not among them.


    Lie Tian looked as calm as usual. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. We¡¯re on a secret mission as ordered by our general. We¡¯ve never heard of any delegation of the Great Moon Empire.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°My patience is very limited. Don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, I don¡¯t know who you are, but you shouldn¡¯t think that you can talk to me like that just because you are a friend of the master of Guanshan Pasture and Elder Xu.¡± Lie Tianughed wildly, looking more arrogant and colder. He said, ¡°My patience is limited, too. I...¡±


    Before he finished speaking...


    Li Mu stretched out his hand, producing an invisible strong force. He directly snatched Lie Tian from the back of the ck-jade Kirin and pressed his big hand against Lie Tian¡¯s forehead to read thetter¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Ah... You...¡±


    Greatly shocked and frightened, Lie Tian struggled desperately, but his effort was futile.


    He felt like a small ant grabbed by a giant¡¯s hand, unable to free himself. The memories in his mind involuntarily poured out like a flood.


    ¡°What kind of strength does this person possess?¡±


    Lie Tian was a master in the Void-breaking Realm, and he had entered this realm for a long time. Even though he had been suppressing his power, he could still rank among the top-secret generals by the Qin Emperor¡¯s side. However, he was so vulnerable in front of this white-robed young man.


    All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious and frightened.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and save the general!¡±


    The other leaders and soldiers of the troop immediatelyunched attacks after they saw what was happening.


    They deserved to be the elites secretly cultivated by the Qin Empire. Although they were shocked, they still reacted very quickly.


    Arrows ripped through the air like raindrops.


    They were armor-breaking arrows specially designed and developed by the Magic Works Department of the Qin Empire. These secret weapons posed a great threat to martial arts masters and even those at the peak of the Sage Realm and in the Void-breaking Realm, especially when they were fired by the generals and soldiers who were martial arts masters.


    This type of weapon was a source of the Qin Empire¡¯s confidence.


    However, those arrows were useless in the face of Li Mu.


    Before they could get within ten meters of Li Mu, they suddenly turned into snowkes fluttering and drifting down to the ground. They looked beautiful and fancy as they ripped through the void, but they posed no threat to Li Mu at all.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Bloody Hell...¡±


    ¡°Good heavens!¡±


    The leaders and soldiers of the troop eximed in shock.


    It was impossible for even an elite troop to maintain military order and discipline when its soldiers saw such an incredible scene.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly felt a very special force in the depths of Lie Tian¡¯s memory. There was a mysterious figure that Li Mu didn¡¯t remember, and even Lie Tian himself didn¡¯t know its existence in his memory. Suddenly, the mysterious figure opened his eyes and looked at Li Mu. These two eyes shone brightly like shes of lightning.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you pry into my secrets?¡±


    A vague voice crossed time and space, turned into a wisp of consciousness with infinite killing intent, and charged at Li Mu.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    Li Mu activated his Divine Consciousness and smashed the wisp of consciousness into ashes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Obviously, the figure in the depths of Lie Tian¡¯s memory didn¡¯t expect that Li Mu would be so powerful.


    In the next moment, the figure transformed itself into a surge of killing intent to tear Lie Tian into pieces.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated your power.¡±


    With a stir of his mind, Li Mu directly destroyed the surge of killing intent.


    He had actually managed to see and remember the look of that figure.


    At the same time, he knew what he wanted to know.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Pce of the Qin Emperor.¡±


    Li Mu casually threw Lie Tian to the ground.


    ¡°Have you found out the whereabouts of the emperor of the Great Moon Empire?¡± Qiu Yin asked, ¡°Was it done by the Qin Emperor?¡±


    Li Mu nodded with a gloomy look.


    Xu Sheng sighed to himself. He knew that something big was about to happen in the Qin Empire.


    ¡°What about the war in the ten cities and nine regions of the Great Moon Empire?¡± Qiu Yin asked, ¡°Should I go to Longcheng Pass to help?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°If the troops of the Qin Empire refuse to stop the war, kill them without mercy.¡±


    Qiu Yin said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it properly.¡±


    Li Mu nodded. The void behind him rippled, and the ripples spread out like dark blue tides and instantly covered him and Xu Sheng. The two of them suddenly disappeared.


    Up in the sky, Qiu Yin let out a soft sigh.


    There was another reason why he chose to go to Longcheng Pass to stop the war. He didn¡¯t want to face the imperial family of the Qin Empire. After all, Guanshan Pasture and the imperial family of the Qin Empire had been in a special rtionship for a very long time. He worried that Li Mu might get into a difficult situation this time. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want Li Mu to make any concession to the imperial family of the Qin Empire because of him.


    As for the troop below...


    Qiu Yin looked down at it.


    Unexpectedly, he saw something that he would never forget in his life.


    The entire troop of about three thousand soldiers, including Lie Tian, suddenly copsed like toppling sand sculptures as a breeze blew. None of the high-ranking officers and valiant soldiers was exceptional!


    Death came brutally to them without warning.


    ¡°What kind of skill is this?¡±


    Qiu Yin did not know how to describe what he saw.


    However, he had no sympathy for those people.


    A long time ago, he already sensed the evil spirit and ruthlessness of those soldiers. They had such vibes just because they had killed many people. The people of the Great Moon Empire who were plotted against must have been killed by those soldiers. Moreover, this troop must have gained its dark and vicious momentum by killing countless people mercilessly.


    It was a bloodthirsty, extremely evil troop.


    It deserved to be wiped out.


    Li Mu¡¯s killing intent made Qiu Yin feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°He looked so gloomy just now. Obviously, he read many unforgivable things from Lie Tian¡¯s memory. Nobody knows what the Qin Emperor has done.


    ¡°His wrath might eliminate the Qin Empire from the world.¡±

 Chapter 762 - Are You in the Soldier Realm?

    <h4>Chapter 762 Are You in the Soldier Realm?</h4>


    The young emperor had never expected that the Imperial Preceptor that he relied on would be as vulnerable as a baby in front of Li Mu.


    As the Imperial Preceptor struggled, he opened his mouth and spat out a blood arrow that contained vicious power.


    This means of stealthy attack used to work well and had never failed before. However, it didn¡¯t work on Li Mu at all. The blood arrow whooshed by him and dropped to the ground limply.


    ¡°Great Sorrow Heavenly Demon.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor roared furiously.


    Behind him, a dark abyss appeared, and a giant heavenly demon repulsive in appearance crawled out of the abyss. In an instant, the shrill cries and howls of ghosts and monsters rang out at the door and echoed through the entire conference hall as if demons hade to the world.


    ¡°Kill him...¡± the Imperial Preceptor pointed at Li Mu.


    Li Mu blew at him.


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    The dark abyss and the giant heavenly demon instantly disappeared without a trace like blue smoke in the wind.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What kind of power is that?¡±


    ¡°You... My Great Sorrow Heavenly Demon can fight with those who are in the Mortal Realm. Are you in the Soldier Realm?¡± The Imperial Preceptor looked at Li Mu in disbelief.


    It had only been a few years since he entered the Void-breaking Realm. For him, the promotion from the Worm Realm to the Soldier Realm was just like a joke. He knew some things in the Star River. Ordinary practitioners in the Void-breaking Realm were in a difficult situation after entering the Star River. It was very difficult for them to take even a step forward unless they came across a great opportunity. Otherwise, they would live worse than ves and beasts.


    ¡°Soldier Realm?¡± Li Mu asked expressionlessly.


    It was a term that was used a long time ago.


    ¡°Did you secretly incite the emperor to great massacre?¡± Li Mu examined the Imperial Preceptor with his Third Eye and felt that this man was haunted by wronged spirits. He knew that the Imperial Preceptor must have cultivated some extremely vicious and evil skills,mitted countless sins, taken the side of an evil sect, and killed many innocent people.


    ¡°No, no. I... Please let me go.¡± The Imperial Preceptor began to feel scared.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only got yourself to me.¡± mes rose from Li Mu¡¯s palm and directly ignited the bad karma within the Imperial Preceptor.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    A shrill cry echoed through the entire imperial pce of the Qin Empire.


    Being burned by karmic fire was definitely the cruelest punishment in the world, feeling just like torture in hell. Even those in the King Realm could not bear it, let alone the Imperial Preceptor, who was just a practitioner in the Worm Realm.


    ¡°My... my mentor won¡¯t...let you get away with it...¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor stared viciously at Li Mu and put a curse on Li Mu before he died.


    The karmic fire burned his soul, so his physical body remained intact after he died.


    On that day when Li Mu killed Bai Bufu, he tortured and punished Bai Bufu with karmic fire before he beheaded thetter.


    Qin Zheng, the emperor of the Qin Empire, stood in the conference hall, looking deathly pale, trembling, and sweating profusely.


    ¡°How could it be?


    ¡°He... How could he be so powerful?


    ¡°He is like a Celestial Demon.


    ¡°How could a human being possess such power?


    ¡°Is this the power of someone in the Soldier Realm mentioned by the Imperial Preceptor?¡±


    The young emperor was full of regret.


    He had bet on the wrong horse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance.¡± Li Mu flicked his finger.


    A streak of white broadsword light directly shed at the forehead of Qin Zheng, the emperor of the Qin Empire.


    ¡°Ah...¡± the emperor screamed in terror.


    However, he soon found that he was not dead, but just... a little weak. The natural qi in his body had been smashed by the invisible broadsword light.


    ¡°I have destroyed your cultivation achievements and imperial aura. From now on, the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty no longer belongs to you,¡± Li Mu said in an unquestionable manner, ¡°you brought it upon yourself.¡±


    ¡°I... No, Your Honor... Mr. Li...¡± When Qin Zheng heard Li Mu¡¯s words, he looked as if he had lost his soul. He scrambled out of the conference hall. He wanted to crawl to Li Mu¡¯s feet and beg for mercy by saying, ¡°I was wrong. I was instigated by the Imperial Preceptor. Your Honor... honorable master of martial arts, please spare me this time.¡±


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn¡¯t get close to Li Mu. He was always somewhere over ten meters away from Li Mu.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stick to your original intention. Your ruling the empire is not a blessing for its people,¡± Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that your sister didn¡¯t make you see how to be a good emperor when she taught you how to be an emperor.¡±


    After saying that, Li Mu turned around and left.


    ¡°No ...¡± Qin Zheng¡¯s desperate roar rang out behind Li Mu.


    Outside the Imperial Pce.


    Xu Sheng had been waiting for Li Mu at the entrance to the Imperial Pce. Seeing Li Muing out, he walked up to Li Mu and said, ¡°The Army Headquarters has issued an urgent order to recall the troops of the Qin Empire from the ten cities and nine regions. The war is suspended... How is the emperor of the Qin Empire?¡±


    Li Mu answered, ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡±


    Xu Sheng let out a sigh.


    Back then, he also thought very highly of this young emperor.


    However, nobody had expected that the emperor of the Qin Empire would have be so despicable in just a few years. It was not wrong for him to unify the Heavenly Land, but he was dead set on bing the ruler of everything and he even began to take actions against Taibai City secretly in an extremely cruel and unscrupulous way.


    After a moment of silence, Li Mu asked, ¡°Where is the imperial princess?¡±


    Xu Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out her whereabouts. She¡¯s in the Cold Mountain Temple outside the capital of the Qin Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Cold Mountain Temple?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Well, you should go to the ten cities and nine regions to rescue the emperor of the Great Moon Empire and Li Anzhi¡ªthe little princess from the camp of the Qin Empire¡¯s troops. I¡¯ll go and see the princess.¡±


    ¡°Are the emperor and princess of the Great Moon Empire in the camp of the Qin Empire¡¯s troops?¡± Xu Sheng said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going there right now.¡±


    The Cold Mountain Temple outside the capital of the Qin Dynasty was an imperial temple of the Western Qin Empire in the past.


    Inner courtyard.


    Numerous stone pagodas were standing below a 100-meter-tall statue of Buddha situated on a hillside.


    Below the Buddha statue¡¯s feet was a small square.


    There were lush green pines and cypresses around the small square.


    A girl with a beautiful, slim figure that her white robe couldn¡¯t hide was sitting in front of the Buddha statue¡¯s feet and beating the wooden fish regrly. The regr beats of the wooden fish revealed its master¡¯s mental state of serenity.


    Two pretty little nuns wearing the same robes, who were only fourteen or fifteen years old, stood quietly on both sides with the same sad look on their faces, not knowing what to say.


    Suddenly, a white-robe figure appeared in the void.


    In a sh, the white-robed young man came to the point only about ten meters away from the two little nuns.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Protect Her Highness the imperial princess.¡±


    The two little nuns looked pretty and harmless, but they gave off the aura of practitioners in the Semi-Sage Realm.


    Obviously, they were two little masters¡ªat least the little masters in this world.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Li Mu greeted.


    The white-robed girl suddenly shuddered. She lost the rhythm and stopped beating the wooden fish.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± A crisp, pleasing voice tinged with a touch of tiredness rang out. It sounded familiar to Li Mu.


    ¡°Your Highness, this...¡± The two nuns hesitated.


    The white-robed girl stood up and turned around. Under the small white hat was a breathtakingly beautiful face. Her skin was wless and as tender as white jade. She had an elegant and noble aura that was unique to those in power and extremely rare among ordinary people.


    On the Earth, there was an unpleasant saying that went, ¡°If you want to be pretty, you have to foster filial piety.¡±


    White could make women look more beautiful.


    Qin Zhen, the imperial princess, was wearing a white robe and a white round hat, which gave her a dazzling look.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Obviously, the imperial princess was not surprised at Li Mu¡¯s visit. She asked, ¡°Have you been to the Imperial Pce?¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°How is he?¡± The imperial princess asked, her eyes shing worriedly.


    The siblings were connected by the heart.


    In ten cities and nine regions.


    In the main camp of the Qin Empire¡¯s troops.


    ¡°How dare you disobey the imperial order?¡± Xu Sheng red at themander in charge of the troops, holding the document of military order marked with the imperial jade seal.


    The air was filled with smoke. The war was still going on.


    Obviously, the urgent military order issued from the capital of the Qin Dynasty failed to restrict the general of the Qin Empire¡¯s troops at the frontline.


    A handsome young man with a malicious face was sitting in a chair under the canopy. The chair was supposed to be the chiefmander¡¯s seat. The young man leaned back in the chair, looked at Xu Sheng with a faint smile on his face, and then said, ¡°A general in the field is not bound by the orders from his sovereign.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Where is Lu Ge, the chiefmander of the Qin Empire¡¯s troops?¡± Xu Sheng frowned.


    ¡°In such a ce bound by strict military discipline, the position of the Commander in Chief is taken by an outsider who is not in the army. What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you mean that stubborn old man who ims himself to be patriotic and loyal to His Majesty?¡± The young man smiled and said contemptuously, ¡°He was disobedient, so he was stabbed about ten times by someone. He should be dead now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Sheng¡¯s face changed drastically.


    ¡°Has there been a military coup?¡±

 Chapter 763 - Never See Each Other Again

    <h4>Chapter 763 Never See Each Other Again</h4>


    ¡°Thank you for letting him off the hook.¡± In front of the 100-meter-tall Buddha statue, the imperial princess bowed to Li Mu and said apologetically, ¡°Over the past year, he has changed. I can¡¯t persuade him anymore.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°People will change, and they would change more quickly if they were in his position.¡±


    Looking at this man with a valiant and heroic bearing, the imperial princess vaguely remembered the first time she met him at that outdoor noodle stall in Peace County as if it were yesterday.


    Now, the people remained the same, but things had changed.


    ¡°Maybe I was wrong,¡± the imperial princess said with a sad look on her face, ¡°in the first ce, I shouldn¡¯t have let him make up his mind to be an emperor. If he had chosen to be an ordinary civilian in Taibai City, he might be living a carefree and happy life now instead of being obsessed with fighting for hegemony all day long. Gradually, he became lost in his pursuit of power and did many terrible things.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was inevitable that some people were destined to go down certain paths since their births.


    Qin Zheng¡¯s path was more destined than chosen by Qin Zhen.


    The only pity was that he went astray on that path.


    To put it in a popr saying on the Earth, Qin Zheng eventually became the kind of person that he hated very much at first.


    He was intoxicated by power.


    He had attempted to expand the strength and territory of the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty too fast. Back then, Li Mu swept through almost the entire Heavenly Land. After the Northern Song fought the battle at the Tomb of the God of Sin, it lost its capital, and the War of the Eight Princes caused great damage to its strength and foundation. As for the Southern Chu, it was disturbed and deeply troubled by internal conflicts. Later, when Li Mu killed Lord Qu¡¯s henchmen and wiped out the Holy n protecting the Southern Chu, the Southern Chu fell prey to recession.


    Li Mu killed many members of the imperial family of the Qin Empire, including several emperors and princes, but in the end, he helped Qin Zheng ascend the throne relying on his great influence.


    To some extent, Qin Zheng¡¯s fate had something to do with Li Mu.


    ¡°What will the Qin Empire be like in the future?¡± The imperial princess looked at Li Mu and asked.


    ¡°It has no future.¡±


    Li Mu looked up at the calm, expressionless face of the Buddha statue. Countless images shed through his mind.


    In the end, he said straightforwardly, ¡°From now on, there will be no Qin Empire, the Northern Song or the Southern Chu on the Heavenly Land, and there will only be Taibai City.¡±


    He had made up his mind to reverse the current situation of the Heavenly Land and support the Dark Yellow Army to take full control of the Heavenly Land and prepare for the uing war.


    Time waited for no man.


    Li Mu could no longer be softhearted.


    The imperial princess stared at Li Mu, at a loss for words.


    It would be a lie to say that she did not love the country.


    Anyway, she was part of the Qin Empire, and the blood of the Qin family was flowing within her. She had never thought that the empire and the royal family would be terminated by the young man that she met at an outdoor noodle stall.


    However...


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. At the very least, Zheng will have a good ending.¡±


    At the thought of that, she smiled.


    No matter how glorious and brilliant a dynasty once was, it would eventually fall from the pinnacle of its power and be reced by another one in the end. There had never been an exception.


    Qin Zhen had never believed that the Empire of the Great Qin Dynasty would exist forever.


    Sooner orter, it would be overthrown.


    If it were overthrown by Li Mu, at least the Qin family could be preserved, and the bloodline of the Qin family would not be severed. However, if it were overthrown by other forces or people, it would be highly unlikely that the Qin family would be spared.


    Perhaps Li Mu¡¯s overthrowing the Qin Dynasty was the best ending for the Qin family.


    ¡°I will protect the Qin family, and I won¡¯t make things difficult for the officials who are loyal to the Qin family. The capital of the Qin Dynasty will still belong to the Qin family in the future. However, I have something to say beforehand. The Qin family can¡¯t control too many troops or make an enemy of Taibai City. I have some very important things to do next, so I¡¯ll show no mercy if anyone dares to y tricks or plot against me,¡± Li Mu looked the imperial princess in the eye and said in a resolute tone.


    At that moment, the imperial princess felt Li Mu¡¯s indomitable will. Now, Li Mu was like a Celestial Demon or an immortal that dominated everything and no mortals in the world could disobey.


    She finally understood that she and he had long be the people in two different worlds.


    ¡°Alright, the Qin family will do it.¡±


    The imperial princess made a pledge as she put her hands in front of her with palms together and bowed to Li Mu.


    ¡°Amitabha. Please take care of yourself. We¡¯ll never see each other again.¡±


    She lowered her head and solemnly chanted the names of Amitabha.


    Then, she turned around, walked to the foot of the Buddha statue, and sat cross-legged on the futon again. She began to chant the Buddhist scriptures and beat the wooden fish in a slow and steady rhythm. The scene was like the smooth surface of the water in an ancient well.


    Li Mu looked at her back.


    She was indeed a fairdy.


    She was right at the age when she looked most beautiful in her life.


    However, this daughter of destiny chose to keeppany with the ancientmp and Buddha to seek psychologicalfort. Fate was a little cruel to her. This swordswoman, who used to be resolute, proud and strong-willed, could not cut through the mundane world with her sword. In the end, she failed to escape fate.


    Li Mu thought that he should do something.


    In the end, however, he just turned around to leave.


    He was already greatly indebted to many women for their love.


    Now that he could not pay off the debt, he couldn¡¯t incur any more debt.


    He left the temple.


    He had many important things to do.


    Having sensed Li Mu¡¯s departure, the imperial princess suddenly stopped beating the wooden fish.


    A drop of clear tear fell onto the wooden fish, broke into pieces, and slipped down.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The beats of the wooden fish resumed.


    The beats were as irregr as rustling leaves and raindrops hitting banana leaves. They were not rhythmic at all.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, are you talking about Li Mu, the god of martial arts that defeated all the opponents on the Heavenly Land back then?¡± The young manughed wildly as he looked at Xu Sheng, who still refused to give in after being seriously injured.


    ¡°I know him. So what? There was no hero at that time, so he became a man with fame. That¡¯s all. His era has long passed. Even if he came back now, what could he do?¡±


    The young man stood up, stepped on Xu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, and slowly pressed his foot down, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that he wille, but I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± Xu Sheng¡¯s shoulder was crushed. He used his hands to support his weight and prevent himself from kneeling down. He sneered and said, ¡°You would surely regret it if you knew what he has done in the Star River.¡±


    ¡°Oh? In the Star River? Ha-ha, I¡¯ve heard that he did do some things, but for me, what he did is just a child¡¯s y. It¡¯s childish, ridiculous, and not worth mentioning.¡±


    The young man smiled as he spoke.


    Xu Sheng roared angrily as he supported himself with his hands.


    His arms had grown back after he lost them, but they were going to be broken again.


    ¡°You¡¯re a brave man. It¡¯s not an easy thing to do for an old man like you.¡±


    The young man raised his foot, looked at Xu Sheng and said, ¡°I know you are not convinced, ha-ha, but it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I know Li Mu and what he can do, but he doesn¡¯t know me and has no idea what I can do. Therefore, old man, don¡¯t expect him to turn the tables. I detained you just because I wanted to force him to show up. What he has done in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region and his Aspect of Virtue are nothing to me, ha-ha-ha...¡±


    Xu Sheng¡¯s heart suddenly leaped to his throat.


    ¡°This young man seems to be... fearless. Why?


    ¡°Could it be that he has set a trap and he is waiting for Li Mu to fall into it?


    ¡°In that case, things would be troublesome.


    ¡°When did such people appear on the Heavenly Land?


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Xu Sheng was from the Yue Mountain Faction, which was founded by the ancient sages on the Earth. In terms of origin, it was a natural ally to the Dark Yellow Army. For this reason, the people of the Yue Mountain Faction had genuine feelings for Li Mu.


    At such a moment, Xu Sheng suddenly hoped that Li Mu would note here.


    However, things turned out contrary to the way he wished.


    Dark blue mist suddenly appeared in the camp of the Qin Empire¡¯s troops, and the void seemed to be melted into a whirlpool. Li Mu stepped out of the whirlpool and descended to the ground.


    ¡°Hmm? Mr. Xu?¡±


    Li Mu frowned immediately when he saw Xu Sheng, who was seriously injured, and heard the shouts and roars.

 Chapter 764 - Everything is a Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 764 Everything is a Misunderstanding</h4>


    Despite the repeated military orders, the imperial edict of the emperor of the Qin Empire, and the efforts of Xu Sheng and Qiu Yin, the war still didn¡¯t end, which surprised Li Mu. However, he suddenly understood everything when he saw Xu Sheng, who was severely injured, and the young man sittingnguidly in the chair under themander-in-chief g.


    ¡°Is there any General-level practitioner among the Qin Empire¡¯s troops on this border?¡±


    It was far beyond Li Mu¡¯s expectation.


    A General-level master hade to the Heavenly Land, and he had rtions with the border troops of the Qin Empire. It seemed that he had been here for a long time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the troops so well.


    ¡°Bro, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t act carelessly. This man is quite powerful. He knows that you...¡± upon seeing Li Mu, Xu Sheng reminded him immediately for fear that he might act recklessly.


    Li Mu helped Xu Sheng up and injected the Wood Qi of Emperor Qing into Xu Sheng¡¯s body to heal the wound. In an instant, Xu Sheng recovered from his injury.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, Li Mu, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Li Mu. He looked like a predator that had spotted a prey.


    ¡°Are you a practitioner from the Star River?¡± Li Mu looked at him and asked, ¡°Which sect are you from? When did you sneak into the Heavenly Land?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, Li Mu, you have no right to ask me these questions. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. He-he, I know your background. You have defeated some practitioners in the General Realm. That¡¯s indeed a miracle, but you did that relying on other means. Your cultivation level is far from the General Realm. Don¡¯t think that you can intimidate me with your fame, ha-ha-ha...¡±


    The young man was very proud as if he were sure that he could defeat Li Mu.


    Li Mu raised his eyebrows and did not even bother to say anything.


    A thought stirred in his mind.


    The power of thews between heaven and earth surged silently like undercurrents, directly grabbing the neck of the young man and snatching him from the chair under themander-in-chief g.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The smile on the young man¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He tried to free his neck with both hands, kicked his legs, and struggled desperately in the air.


    However, his efforts were futile.


    He activated the power of General Realm in his body to offset the power of thews. However, even though the power activated by him reached the peak of the General Realm, he still felt like a newborn baby trying to free itself from the hand of a strong man. He just couldn¡¯t break free.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    With his feet off the ground, the young man involuntarily drifted toward Li Mu.


    There was a look of horror and disbelief on his face.


    The cruel fact instantly crushed his pride.


    As a practitioner in the General Realm, he would be a top master in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. However, Li Mu caught him alive with just a nce and a thought and without even making a move... The gap between them was simply beyond words.


    The gap was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Order the troops to stop attacking,¡± said Li Mu.


    The young man wanted to talk tough at first, but when he met Li Mu¡¯s eyes, which contained the absolute authority and fierceness of an almighty god looking down at all living things coldly, his Taoist heart that he had painstakingly cultivated suddenly gave way.


    ¡°Okay. Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll withdraw the troops. I¡¯ll do it right now,¡± the young man hurriedly said with an embarrassed look on his face.


    An invisible strong force threw the young man out.


    Thump!


    He fell to the ground. Embarrassed, he got back on his feet and shouted loudly, ¡°Pass my order. I order all the troops to stop attacking and retreat immediately.¡±


    Now, he was scared of Li Mu.


    The sound of drums rang out.


    The battle cries gradually stopped.


    The troops of the Qin Empire attacking the ten cities and nine regions retreated from the frontline like ebbing tides.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Li Mu looked at the young man and said, ¡°Next question. Where are Yu Hualong, the emperor of the Great Moon Empire, and Li Anzhi, the princess of the Great Moon Empire? Tell me right now!¡±


    The young man lowered his head, not daring to look Li Mu in the eye.


    He had not recovered from the shock caused by Li Mu¡¯s formidable power. ¡°It has only been about half a year since Li Mu defeated those General-level masters in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, but he is so powerful now. Why?


    ¡°Is he a high-level master in the General Realm?


    ¡°Has he reached the peak of the General Realm?


    ¡°Or... No, no. He can¡¯t be in the King Realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for a practitioner to enter the King Realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare enough for the top ns, great powers andrge sects in the core area of the Ziwei Star Zone to have one or two masters in the King Realm.¡±


    The astonished young man shuddered when he heard Li Mu¡¯s question. He said, ¡°This... I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give them to you. They are no longer in our hands.¡±


    ¡°Tell me where did you send them?¡± Li Mu asked in a low voice.


    ¡°We sent them...¡± the young man was about to exin.


    Before he finished speaking...


    In the sky,rge dark blue ripples suddenly appeared and spread out, surging like the raging tides in a blue ocean.


    Then, numerous silvery war crafts sailed out of the dark blue mist, hovering in the sky above the ten cities and nine regions. Each warcraft was hundreds of meters long, with aesthetically pleasing shape and lines, looking magnificent and powerful. Obviously, given the current level of martial arts civilization on the Heavenly Land, the people there could not build such war crafts.


    The way that those warships showed up was also shocking.


    Countless generals and soldiers of the troops of the Qin Empire and the Great Moon Empire looked up at the sky.


    It was the first time in the long history of the Heavenly Land that an external force of practitioners entered the Heavenly Land in such a big way.


    Li Mu also raised his head and looked at the sky.


    It seemed to be a force from the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, but no one knew which sect it was.


    ¡°Ha-ha, they¡¯re the war crafts and masters of the Divine Sound Sect. Ha-ha-ha, let me tell you something. My mentor and the troops of the Divine Sound Sect areing.¡± The young man suddenly became happy. He said, ¡°The Divine Sound Sect is now the number one sect in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Ha-ha-ha, after our troops arrive, this world will belong to the Divine Sound Sect.¡±


    The young man appeared to be extremely excited.


    He looked like a child bullied in kindergarten who could finallyin to his parents when they picked him up from school.


    ¡°Divine Sound Sect?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly surprised on hearing that name.


    ¡°In the past, the Brilliance Immortal Star Region was dominated by the Taiyi Sect, the Heavenly Devil Sect, and otherrge sects and great powers, but now there is the Divine Sound Sect. What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°The chieftains¡¯ gs over the city are always changing.


    ¡°How could the leading sects in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region be reced so quickly? It isparable to the frequency at which new heroes emerge in the game of the Honor of Kings.¡±


    The young man secretly sent a message.


    Li Mu pretended that he didn¡¯t see it.


    The gship of the fleetnded directly on the ground in the camp of troops.


    A beam of milky white light shed across the void.


    More than ten people in silvery light armor were teleported to the camp. The several leaders were not young, and they looked very strange. The patterns and styles of their clothes werepletely inconsistent with the mainstream aesthetic trend in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, but instead, they had a vintage look and feel.


    ¡°Master? Ancestral Master? Head of Divine Sound Sect? You¡¯re all here...¡± the young man roared excitedly, ¡°I already saw Li Mu. He is right here.¡±


    ¡°Where is Li Mu?¡± A sage-like old man with a ruddy face looked around when he heard the young man¡¯s words.


    Soon, he recognized Li Mu.


    Some other high-level masters of the Divine Sound Sect also fixed their eyes on Li Mu at once.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Li Mu, you are doomed this time. He-he, you¡¯re just a high-level practitioner in the General Realm, while my grandmaster is already a half-step king.¡± The young man suddenly became animated and exhrated as if he hade back to life after dying. Heughed wildly and said arrogantly, ¡°Ha-ha, I guess you have no idea what the King Realm means. After all, you haven¡¯t seen any master in the King Realm. Your authority ends right now. It¡¯s the Divine Sound Sect¡¯s turn to kill, ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Heughed in a much-exaggerated manner.


    Then, something totally unexpected happened.


    However, the old man with white hair and a ruddyplexion, who was the young man¡¯s ancestral master, ignored the young man. Instead, he strode over to Li Mu and said in a very lowly and slightly ttering manner, ¡°Mr. Li, there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Everything is a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Li Mu looked at him.


    The ancestral master smiled apologetically. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all Jiang Lizi¡¯s fault. He¡¯s just stupid. He didn¡¯t understand our sect¡¯s message correctly. As a result, he stirred up trouble on the Heavenly Land and went against the Great Moon Empire... We¡¯ve brought the emperor of the Great Moon Empire and the little princess here. Mr. Li, please quell your anger. The Divine Sound Sect is willing to do anything to make it up.¡±


    Jiang Lizi was the young man¡¯s real name.


    Now, he was looking at his ancestral master,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why does the ancestral master seem to be so scared of Li Mu?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be scared. Not to mention Li Mu, even a high-level master at the peak of the General Realm is nothing for the Divine Sound Sect¡ªan old sect with a solid background. Why is the ancestral master so scared of Li Mu?¡±

 Chapter 767 - The Old Faker Is Back

    <h4>Chapter 767 The Old Faker Is Back</h4>


    Earth.


    ¡°Ah! I am back!¡± The Husky General, whose entire body was charred, let out a shrill howl.


    ¡°You stupid dog,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The Husky General rolled his eyes at Li Mu and said, ¡°I can say whatever I want to say... Why haven¡¯t you been struck by lightning?¡±


    When Li Mu and the dog traveled through the space-time crack tunnel, nothing unexpected happened. However, as soon as they walked out of the space-time tunnel andnded on the Earth, lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the clear blue sky. Numerous bolts of lightning struck the Husky General before he could react, and his beautiful, soft fur was burned and made ck by lightning, giving off a strong, pungent odor.


    ¡°Wow, human pet. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be struck by lightning immediately after youe home.¡± The Husky General was very excited at first.


    Later, however, he found that the bolts of lightning were actually chasing after him.


    ¡°Human pet, you must be hiding something from me. Otherwise, why am I the only one struck by lightning?¡± After the lightning strike ended, the Husky shook off his charred hair and grew back new hair, which was visible to the naked eye. The new silver-ck fur shone brightly. He said proudly, ¡°Ha-ha, fortunately, I¡¯m no longer an ordinary dog. I have restored my beauty in a sh.¡±


    ¡°I have to admit that this stupid dog looks quite attractive.


    ¡°However, he is just like an embroidered pillow filled with grass.¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    Through this incident, he confirmed one thing.


    The practitioners from outer space probably had to go through a baptism of lightning strike when they came to the Earth. Li mu had a simr experience when he came to the Earth for the first time.


    However, no matter what, Li Mu and the dog had finally returned to the Earth.


    They were home again.


    Both of them were very excited.


    This ce should be the Mount Shu region on Earth.


    Li Mu looked around and found that the surrounding mountains were magnificent and precipitous. The peaks looked like giant swords pointing to the sky, and the white clouds drifting among the mountains were like jade belts. The scenery was very beautiful, and the Spiritual Qi in the air...


    ¡°Hmm? The Spiritual Qi is much more abundant than thest time I left the earth.¡±


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    The Spiritual Qi in the air was much more abundant than others had predicted before.


    ¡°Is the Spiritual Qi of the Earth reviving?


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s reviving in such a drastic manner.


    ¡°Now, the Spiritual Qi on Mount Shu is not much less than that on the Heavenly Land.


    ¡°This is not a good sign.


    ¡°The revival of Spiritual Qi means that the seal set by the gods of the Dark Yellow Army on the chaotic battlefield is loosening.


    ¡°No one knows what it is like in the sealed chaotic battlefield. Have the extraterrestrial heavenly devils or the gods on the Earth been exterminated? If the seal on the chaotic battlefield were broken, all the unknown things inside it, which might be disasters or blessings, would burst out all of a sudden. That would cause a great positive or negative impact on the Earth and even the entire sr system and Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    Li Mu did not want to entrust the fate of the Dark Yellow Army to something unknown.


    At the same time, he clearly felt that his power and natural Qi were suppressed after he came back to the Earth.


    However, the suppression was not a big deal for him, perhaps because he had been to the Earth once and be a little ¡°immune¡± to such suppression.


    As for the Husky General...


    Li Mu was not sure if that stupid dog found anything unusual.


    However, he was sure that great changes must have taken ce on the Earth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Wine Spring first and find the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.¡±


    Li Mu found his bearings and flew in the direction of the Wine Spring with the dog, standing on the de of his broadsword.


    To better understand the changes that had taken ce on the Earth, he would have to find the Head of Divine God Sect and Lu Haoran, the chairman of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    The four geniuses, including Lu Xun, Qiu Shuiming, Xiao Dong, and Luo Xuanxin, should know everything happening on the Earth.


    However, to Li Mu¡¯s surprise, he encountered some problems at the beginning of the trip to the Wine Spring.


    He didn¡¯t get out of Mount Shu after flying for a whole day.


    ¡°This... This is not right. Back then, the space around the Earth was erged, which prevented nes, missiles, and many other technological objects from being used. However, the ergement was limited. I have entered the King Realm, and I can travel hundreds of miles in a sh. Why can¡¯t I get out of Mount Shu after flying for such a long time?¡±


    In this one day, he had flown nearly a million kilometers.


    Even if it were calcted based on the erged space at the time of his departure from the Earth, he should have arrived in the Wine Spring region.


    ¡°Human pet, can you do it or not?¡±


    The Husky jeered at Li Mu.


    Then, he carried Li Mu on his back, turned into a sh of lightning, and continued to fly forward.


    After a long night came the dawn.


    ¡°Phew... I¡¯m exhausted.¡± The Husky stopped flying, stuck out his tongue, and gasped for breath. ¡°Even if we were to go to the moon, we should have already arrived... Human pet, have you made a mistake? We may havee to another. How can the Earth be so big?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head, picked the dog up, and flew forward.


    In front of them, there was a white mist that looked familiar.


    As they flew through the white mist, nothing unusual happened, but the field of vision suddenly became open and clear.


    A small town at the foot of a mountain appeared in the distance. In the light of dawn, it looked quiet and peaceful.


    Jianjun Grocery Store, telmunication service halls, Xiaolongkan Hot Pot Restaurant, Junxia Supermarket, Jian¡¯an No. 1 Elementary School...


    The familiar ces, buildings, local customs, and the names that could never be seen in any other world... Everything told Li Mu that he had note to the wrong ce and this was definitely the Earth.


    ¡°Hmm? I can smell soup dumplings, braised pork, gravy, fried shrimps, spicy tripe... They smell so familiar.¡±


    The Husky twitched its nose and suddenly drooled.


    Li Mu was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Did you smell them? You¡¯re just imagining.¡±


    Soon, Li Mu and the dog came to a breakfast stall in the town. They ordered soybean puddings, soup dumplings, fried dough sticks, soy milk...


    The middle-aged stall owner was a little dumbfounded. ¡°How can they eat so much?¡±


    It was early morning. There were not many pedestrians on the street.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s in that mountain? It looks very mysterious.¡± Li Mu pointed in the direction of Mount Shu.


    The stall owner asked, ¡°Are you from another ce?¡±


    ¡°Woof? How do you know?¡± The stupid dog turned his head and asked after eating a hot soup dumpling.


    Li Mu thought to himself, ¡°Oh no, this stupid dog thinks he¡¯s still in the Star River. He talked. It may freak the townspeople out.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the honest-looking, bald middle-aged stall owner seemed to be used to it. He said, ¡°What? Is this dog a demonic spirit? It turns out that you are a demon trainer. No wonder you dare toe to the town alone...¡± He pointed at the mountain behind him and said, ¡°This mountain has be a spirit. It has been growing every day for more than a year. No one knows how deep it is now. It is said that the government once sent a ne into the mountain. Even when the ne ran out of fuel, it still didn¡¯t fly out of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°A mountain that has be a spirit?¡±


    ¡°How can a mountain be a spirit?¡± The Husky shouted in disbelief, ¡°Open your eyes wide so that you can see clearly. I¡¯m not a spirit. I am a god, and he is my human pet.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You little spirit is quite human.¡± The stall owner was greatly surprised.


    Li Mu pointed at the Husky and said, ¡°Uncle, have you seen any animal like it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of them. The world has changed, and many animals have be spirits. In another vige, there was a bull knowing how to y mahjong. The owner was terribly scared, so he killed it for food...¡± The middle-aged stall owner chattered in the local dialect.


    Li Mu understood what happened.


    Many animals in the world had be spirits.


    It would be more urate to say that many animals had be intelligent to varying extents.


    Sure enough, rumor had it that some terrifying demons also appeared in some ces, and even the government found it very difficult to deal with them.


    The folk saying that the mountain had be a spirit was actually rted to the growth of the mountain. As time went by and the Spiritual Qi revived, many sealed parts of the mountain began to emerge and extend through the seemingly ordinary white mist into a vast expanse of new area, resulting in the continuous growth of the mountain. For example, many parts of Mount Shu that were not exposed before had emerged, and the area covered by the mountain had increased many times.


    The seal set by the gods of the Dark Yellow Army on the chaotic battlefield began to loosen.


    From the story about the growing mountain and some other information about the Star River, Li Mu suddenly understood many things.


    Obviously, the Earth used to be a part of the chaotic battlefield, but it was just located on the margin of the chaotic battlefield.


    Back then, the gods of the Dark Yellow Army sealed the chaotic battlefield, and the seal covered part of the Earth. In fact, what the human beings on the earth could see now was not aplete Earth, but the unsealed part of the Earth.


    As the seal on the chaotic battlefield loosened, the parts that were affected and sealed back then were gradually exposed.


    This was the truth about the Earth.


    When the realplete Earth was fully exposed, the seal on the chaotic battlefield would probably be broken.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Great Age!¡±


    Li Mu sighed silently and felt a sense of urgency.


    After breakfast, he set out for the Wine Spring with the silly dog named Xiao Jiu.


    Anyway, he must get in touch with the government first.


    However, the journey was much longer than Li Mu had initially thought.


    ¡°Master Li is back.¡±


    The news spread in Randeng Temple quickly.


    Many elders came to Randeng Temple in disbelief. Surprisingly, they found that the old faker, who had disappeared for many years, really came back to the temple, and he was cooking right now.


    ¡°He¡¯s really back.¡±


    ¡°Eh? The ghost wall outside the temple has disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can finally enter the temple.¡±


    The group of muscr, energetic old men in their eighties were very excited. They jumped over the wastnd full of weeds and rushed into the temple like bolts of lightning.


    ¡°Master Li, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been these years? Little Mu once came back to find you.¡±


    Back then, these old men were the most loyal supporters of the old faker. When they saw him again, they were extremely excited as if they had seen their idol.

 Chapter 771 - That Mans Back

    <h4>Chapter 771 That Man¡¯s Back</h4>


    Tang Tian and the other disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance rubbed their eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Thousands of half-demon masters had been killed in the blink of an eye...¡±


    They thought they were seeing things.


    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying.¡±


    The Husky General froze for a moment and then said angrily, ¡°How can you steal my business? Li Mu, I don¡¯t care. I just want a cell phone and a Chanel set...¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    Next, he looked at Tang Tian and smiled. ¡°You should believe me now, right?¡±


    Tang Tian and the others asked cautiously, ¡°You... who are you?¡±


    Before Li Mu had time to answer, one of the disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance suddenly screamed as if he had been electrocuted.


    Tang Tian and the others looked over, confused.


    The disciple pointed at Li Mu, looked at the Husky, and then nced at Li Mu. Finally, he turned around and looked at Tang Tian and the others, saying, ¡°What did... that dog... call him just now? Did you hear that? The dog called him Li Mu... Is he... that Li Mu?¡±


    It was hard to tell if he was feeling excited or scared. Anyway, his tone was intermittent, and his words were a little incoherent.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Li Mu...¡± Tang Tian frowned.


    Then, he suddenly remembered something and looked as if he had been struck by lightning. He looked at Li Mu in surprise and asked, ¡°Are... you... really... Li Mu, the God of Martial Arts?¡±


    The eyes of all the other disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance suddenly lit up. They all stared fixedly at Li Mu.


    Perhaps there were many people named Li Mu in the world.


    However, there was always only one Li Mu in their mouths and minds.


    He was a legendary master of martial arts.


    He was a legendary figure who ushered in a new era of martial arts on the Earth.


    Even now, his legends were still circting on the Earth.


    For example, he killed the giant bandits on Mount Qilian, secured the Wine Spring base by himself, cleared out the terrorists from the Middle East with a broadsword, saved hispatriots, and suppressed various superpowers in the world all by himself... and founded the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    The words ¡°Li Mu¡± represented a godlike man.


    They also symbolized the beginning of a new era.


    Over thest couple of years, Li Mu had never shown up. Some people said that he was going through closed-door training, while others said that he had be an immortal and left the Earth... With thepse of time and the dramatic changes in heaven and earth, famous mountains and great rivers, more and more masters emerged, the martial arts pattern of the world changed constantly, and the reputation of the God of Martial Arts gradually declined.


    More and more people began to challenge the authority of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    The Demon Coalition was one of them.


    The news that the headquarters of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance had been taken over spread across the martial artsmunities and caused a greatmotion among the domestic martial artsmunities. The international martial artsmunities began to keep a close watch on the situation, and some powers gradually extended their tentacles into the country to seek opportunities...


    The Demon Coalition was a mysterious underground organization. After recruiting enough followers, it made a strong debut and broke through the headquarters of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance in one go.


    The current situation was not a brewing storm.


    Instead, it was a sudden storm.


    Actually, the base of Dunhuang Branch of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance could be abandoned.


    After the top-level masters of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance were attacked several times, the senior management of the alliance proposed a guiding principle, which was to preserve the alliance¡¯s strength and power as far as possible, instead ofpeting with the Demon Coalition for territory.


    However, Tang Tian and the other disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance chose not to withdraw.


    Even though they knew that they could not defeat their opponents, they still wanted to fight to the end.


    Perhaps those stubborn and persistent young men were firmly determined to defend the dignity of their organization.


    When they were ready to sacrifice themselves and ignite the spirit of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance with their own blood, the man that had founded the alliance and ushered in a new era suddenly turned up out of the blue.


    ¡°You... are you really Li Mu? The Consultant?¡±


    Tang Tian stammered to further confirm Li Mu¡¯s identity.


    He was still in a state of great shock and disbelief.


    A beam of broadsword light shot out from Li Mu¡¯s palm and broke all the shackles on the hands and feet of the captured disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    ¡°You bet,¡± Li Mu said seriously.


    He could feel these young disciples¡¯ sense of awe and reverence for the name ¡°Li Mu¡±.


    The name was simply a source of spiritual sustenance for them.


    For this reason, when Tang Tian and other disciples saw what Li Mu did, they stood there dazed and at a loss for words.


    Thenky man and other masters of the Demon Coalition that had not been killed were almost scared to death and were dumbstruck.


    A person¡¯s reputation was like the shadow of a tree.


    The title of oriental God of War was enough to sober the craziest opponents up.


    The man was really Li Mu.


    A beam of green light shot out from Li Mu¡¯s fingertip and split into numerous streaks, which covered the wounds of the injured disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance. Their wounds healed visibly.


    It was really Li Mu.


    ¡°Consultant Li!¡±


    ¡°You finally showed up.¡±


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    All the disciples of the Hero Martial Arls Alliance bubbled with excitement.


    Tears welled up in some disciples¡¯ eyes.


    Some disciples burst into tears.


    They looked like children that had been wronged by others, tried their best to contain their depression and grievance, and finally burst into tears the moment they saw their parents and rtives.


    Li Mu could understand how they felt.


    He released his Divine Consciousness tofort these excited disciples.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    He said solemnly as if he were making a promise.


    His words carried great weight and power and sounded like a sharp sword that shed through the dark clouds in the hearts of all the disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and brought light to them.


    ¡°We are just a small part of the team. The main forces have entered the Dunhuang secret realm to hunt down Song Youyan and Lu Xun. Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King, said that he would kill Lu Xun with his own hands in the Dunhuang secret realm, wipe out the Lu Family, and then eliminate the entire Hero Martial Arts Alliance.¡±


    Under Li Mu¡¯s gaze, thenky man confessed everything.


    Thenky man used to be a disciple of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance. He was dismissed because he bullied others and broke the alliance¡¯s rules. As a result, he bore a grudge against the alliance. Later, after he was recruited by Tao Yuan, his body was modified by demonic power and after he gained the half-human, half-demon power, his strength soared. Finally, he became a middle-level leader of the Demon Coalition. This time, he was assigned to attack the base of Dunhuang Branch of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    He led two thousand half-demons to carry out the mission. Such a force was enough to reduce the base of Dunhuang Branch to ruins.


    To his surprise, he ran into Li Mu.


    Li Mu asked several other half-demon leaders the same question, and their answers were exactly the same as thenky man¡¯s confession.


    ¡°We have to hurry to the Dunhuang secret realm to assist Director Song and Deputy Chairman Lu!¡± Tang Tian and other disciples became anxious when they heard the news.


    Li Mu nodded.


    He had to go.


    He helped the captured disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance regenerate their broken Dantians and restored their power and cultivation achievements. The damages to their bodies caused by their injuries seemed irreversible, but repairing such damages was very easy for Li Mu.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Dunhuang secret realm.¡±


    After doing all that, Li Mu said.


    He wanted to take this group of hot-blooded young men to save people.


    He wanted to make these youngsters, who upheld justice and observed the moral principles, understand that their sacrifices were worth it and their paths were full of hope.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Tang Tian looked at thenky man and other half-demons.


    Those half-demons looked anxious and flustered.


    Without any hesitation, Li Mu said, ¡°Kill them.¡±


    These half-demons had been modified by demonic powers, and they had given up their identity as human beings. Such creatures could be called ¡°human traitors¡±. They were in no way good creatures. Moreover, Li Mu had seen with his own eyes the tragic scenes at the headquarters of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance in Wine Spring after it was invaded by the Demon Coalition. An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. The demons of the Demon Coalition had to pay the price.


    Broadsword light shed.


    The heads of thenky man and other half-demons fell into the snow, turned into pools of ice water, and disappearedpletely.


    Li Mu waved his hand through the air, and a void barrier descended, enveloping the base of Dunhuang Branch and protecting it against attacks from outsiders.


    Then, he got on the bus prepared by the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and set off for the Mogao Caves in Dunhuang.


    Some manuals containing detailed information about the Mogao Caves were handed to Li Mu.


    He went through the manuals and had a rough idea of theyout of the Mogao Caves.


    An hourter.


    Li Mu and the others arrived at the scenic area of Dunhuang Mogao Caves.


    ¡°Get in line for tickets.¡± A young female tour guide at the door of the scenic area thought that Li Mu and Tang Tian were two ordinary tourists. She shouted loudly from behind the counter, ¡°We only have the tickets for tours after ten days. Do you want to book some tickets?¡±


    This tour guide was also a practitioner.

 Chapter 775 - Slaughter in Dunhuang

    <h4>Chapter 775 ughter in Dunhuang</h4>


    ¡°The disappearance of that man had left the world of martial art leaderless in Hero Country. Actually, its powerless members were left vulnerable to any threats¡± a middle-aged white man with a majestic aura, which was cultivated during his long-term superior position said. His tone was full of self-confidence and aggressiveness. ¡°I¡¯ll see who it is on earth deliberating creating such a mystery here and whether he has the ability to drive the Dark Water Institute out of Dunhuang¡± he said.


    The panoramic view of Dunhuang could be seen from this 27-floor mansion through itsrge clear French windows.


    The middle-aged white man looked at the whole city with a proud expression.


    The man, named Delors, was appointed as a head manager by Dark Water Company in DunHuang. He was an innate cultivator and one of the famous superiors in Wide North Continent.


    As one of thergest international financial groups in Wide North Continent, Dark Water Company had been doing secret researches in cultivation prior to the era of cultivation. Thus, thepany achieved its rapid prosperity amid the cultivation era and soon became one of thergest financial groups of cultivators in Wide North Continent. Thepany coveted Dunhuang for its important position as a transfer station and had nned to capture the city long before, so it reached out to Dunhuang. Its ambition swelled after it managed to eradicate one of its biggest enemies, the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    ¡°Have the Bisonpany retreated?¡± he asked.


    Behind him stood a strong man in a tight ck suit. He made a phone call and then said, ¡°Your Honor, people of the Bison Company are still in Celestial Inn while their vice-president Miller, has entered into the secret realm of Mogao Caves with 30 elites. They haven¡¯t returned yet. Lawrence, the person-in-charge, and the others are waiting in the inn with some precautions but there¡¯s no sign of retreat.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho, those Bison idiots have divided their troops to go into the secret realm of Mogao Caves. How stupid they are...... As long as I capture DunHuang, everything within its dimension will be mine.¡± Delors said with a sneer.


    He looked back and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the Fierce Tiger Gang?¡±


    He was quite afraid of that organization.


    After all, it was said that the organization was supported by a god and had been expanding rapidly recently.


    The strong man in the suit picked up his phone and asked one question. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°Though the Fierce Tiger Gang only sent 15 people here, all of them are superiors among elites. The leader Aaron is a tough guy, nicknamed ¡®Golden Tiger¡¯. After his arrival, he went straight into the secret realm of Mogao Caves. There¡¯s no update about him, but I guess he has already gone into the realm.¡±


    Hearing this, Delorsughed scornfully again and said ¡°After all, the Fierce Tiger Gangcks strength. They are nothing but a group of boorish men without wisdom. There is no need to keep them in mind.¡±


    By the time he finished speaking, the incense stick finally burned to the end, leaving only a short piece of ash.


    All the Dark Water members in the room felt nervous at the time.


    The sky was still gloomy.


    But at this moment, nothing special happened.


    Delors narrowed his eyes with a disdainful smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, sure enough, someone is deliberately trying to be mystifying...¡± he sneered.


    At that moment, the phone suddenly rang again.


    ¡°Hm?¡± He picked it up, and several holographic images popped up in front of him.


    ¡°Oh my God, they are... members of the Fierce Tiger Gang? Your Honor, look!¡± The man cried.


    Everyone¡¯s sight was focused on the holographic projection screens.


    These were live pictures and videos transmitted from the Dark Water Company by high-techmunication devices. It seemed like the entrance of Mogao Caves, which were familiar to them. But what was terrifying was that all the 15 elites of the Fierce Tiger Gang had been pierced through by fifteen rock spikes respectively like sugarcoated apples. They were suspended in the air, their blood flowing down the spikes. The picture was one of a bloody and cruel scene and all of them were dead. There was a line of words that had been dyed red by blood under the rock spikes which said ¨C ¡°Foreigners who enter into Mogao Caves must die.¡±


    The Chinese characters protruding from the nine rocks seemed to have been carefully carved by masters. But the bloody red color manifested a sense of ineffable shock and horror.


    The Tiger squad waspletely wiped out.


    And it seemed that they had been killed in an instant.


    The pupils of Delors¡¯s eyes were like that of a cat¡¯s, which suddenly shrank to the size of a needle tip.


    Enormous fear engulfed him in an instant.


    ¡°Where did you buy this incense from?¡± He looked at the burnt incense stick and stared sternly at the ck-clothed subordinate.


    The subordinate was slightly stunned and said, ¡°From the market below...¡±


    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s ... it¡¯s a local product and must be counterfeit incense. It burned too fast, and only 30 minutes have passed now... Move, hurry up and leave here.¡±


    He roared as he spread his ck wings, like a fallen angel. With a wingspan of 12 meters, the wings burst out of his suit. He jumped up and smashed the floor-to-ceiling window in front of him. As fast as a ck meteor, he flew straight out of Dunhuang at a very fast speed.


    But it was toote.


    At this moment, all the elites of the ck Water saw a giant hand made out of clouds reaching out of the gloomy sky. The hand pinched the Fallen Angel incarnation, Delors, as easily as if it was pinching a fly. He was crushed into a bloody pulp in an instant and exploded in the sky, with ck feathers flying everywhere.


    ¡°Oh, no...¡± He died with miserable screams echoing through the sky.


    He didn¡¯t expect that everything would suddenlye to an end when he came to the Hero Country and was about to realize his ambition.


    That damned counterfeit incense made him miscalcte the time. He could have escaped from Dunhuang ording to his original n as long as something unexpected happened.


    The elites of the Dark Water werepletely stunned.


    However, the death of Delors was just the beginning.


    Other giant ck hands stretched out from the dark clouds and reached into all parts of Dunhuang. Foreign cultivators hidden in the city, without exception, were crushed like insects by these giant hands.


    One of the giant hands stretched to the hotel where Dark Water members stayed and instantly reached in through the broken French window.


    ¡°Oh, no. Spare us, please. We¡¯re willing to leave.¡±


    ¡°Ah ah...¡± All the elites of Dark Water Organization died amid miserable screams and cries for mercy.


    Some members ran out of the room from the door, but the giant ck hands kept separating into ck fog chains, like monster tentacles. These guys were dragged back into the room and killed one after another.


    At the same time in the Celestial Inn.


    The most famous inn in Dunhuang, the Celestial Inn had been forcibly taken over by a group of foreigners. Later, some Chinese tourists were injured in this inn which engaged the official army to mediate but the matter was left unsettled.


    In fact, it was elites of Bisonn Company, one of the five major cultivation groups in Wide North Continent, that forcibly upied the inn.


    In the chaotic situation, even the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and the official military found it difficult to drive them away.


    But screams came from the inn at the moment.


    The giant hands of the Divine Spirit that descended from the clouds, were like symbols of death


    The superior white elites of the Bison Company howled and struggled madly.


    ¡°No...¡± screamed an old white man in a ck robe with a scepter, curly maroon hair, and a hooked nose. The infinite ck rays made him seem as vicious as a devil. He was less than 10 feet out of the inn when he was pulled back by the ck mist chains. His shrill and desperate screams gradually disappeared.


    Simr massacres took ce all over Dunhuang.


    The gloomy clouds seemed to be guarded by Death. Giant ck hands from the clouds kept turning into ck mist chains, urately reaping the lives of foreign cultivators.


    In the center of Dunhuang.


    In the military camps.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that these hands only attack foreign cultivators... That¡¯s so amazing but how?¡± eximed a young military staff officer, with an excited and shocked expression.


    The military army couldn¡¯t help but cheer outside themand room.


    ¡°Those damned foreigners were acting like tyrants. They deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Right. Those who neglected the warnings and remained in the city are all those with evil intentions. They should be killed.¡±


    ¡°ording to thetest news, cultivators from the Dark Water Company and the Bison Company have beenpletely annihted. These two plus the previous Fierce Tiger Gang, constitute the threergest international organizations. However, all their people were killed. The man must havee back. Otherwise, no one else could boast of such a formidable force.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be relieved if he really came back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back in the time when he was reigning, who dared to oppose us?¡±


    Some news had spread among the soldiers on a small scale. These days, when they served as order sustainers of Dunhuang, they had endured humiliation for the sake of the overall situation, especially faced with foreign cultivators. They had had enough of them and finally vented their anger.


    In the control room.


    ¡°It is confirmed that Consultant Li Mu hade back.¡± a female officer said after she reviewed some video images of Li Mu.


    In theory, female officers were not allowed ess to these top-secret materials. She was fortunate to be the first to have a look at Li Mu under these current exceptional circumstances.


    Having heard her confirmation, everyone in the control room breathed a long sigh of relief. Some lowered their voices to repress their ecstasy while waving their fists animatedly, with excited expressions.


    He hade back.


    The man had finally returned.


    He appeared like a redeemer at the most critical moment.


    The young man in charge of Dunhuang military affairs was less than 30 years old and his name was Tang Haizhi. He was one of the special forces who entered the secret realm of Mount Shu. Soon, he was promoted after that mission. And he was one of the persons who had seen Li Mu before. Hearing the confirmation of the female officer, he suddenly cheered and recalled the glorious years when he followed Li Mu and swept through all parties. Wherever they went, all the cultivators would bow to them.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Call the Central Military Committee and Central Party immediately to tell them the news,¡± Tang Haizhi said exultantly.


    ¡°Comrades, we must be ready to wee the return of Consultant Li Mu. Dunhuang will be returnedpletely to the arms of our Hero Country right from today.¡±


    It was rare for him to be so excited that he forgot himself.


    Mogao Caves.


    Cave 220.


    The worldlet of Buddha Xumi mural.


    Li Mu stepped forward bravely, and the monkey-armed demon sized him up roughly. The demon couldn¡¯t feel any powerful energy fluctuations in Li Mu¡¯s body at all, so he did not take him seriously and said with a grim smile, ¡°Well, our Demon Coalition is definitely going to wipe out your Hero Martial Arts Alliance. Hahaha. Now that you are standing with the Hero Martial Arts Alliance, you deserve to die.¡±


    The luminous red sword in his hand stabbed out after these words.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Zhao Feilong shouted anxiously when he saw that Li Mu didn¡¯t even try to dodge.

 Chapter 776 - Take Whats in the Buddhist Caves

    <h4>Chapter 776 Take What¡¯s in the Buddhist Caves</h4>


    Zhao Feilong was really angry.


    Originally, they should have been able to leave this small secret realm safely. But in the end, they encountered this group of idiots. Could they not tell that their enemies were extremely savage and terrifying?


    They didn¡¯t even know how to dodge.


    This group of idiots really brought nothing but trouble.


    Forced into a corner, he was about to risk everything to save them.


    But at the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened, and his face was filled with utter shock.


    The scene reflected in his pupils was something he would never forget.


    It was the young man in white who he thought was a fool. He gently reached out his hand and held the red light sword in the hands of the monkey-armed demon as if he were holding a fire stick.


    The surging red sword light actually dissipated instantly like the mist in a strong wind at this moment.


    That was the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure, the Sword of the Gods!


    Zhao Feilong was dumbfounded. He could not understand what he was seeing at all.


    The monkey-armed demon had the same feeling.


    After he got the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure, he almost felt invincible as if he had the best secret treasure in hand.


    But this kind of invincible feeling instantly became unreal when the young man in white gently gripped the weapon in front of him.


    ¡°What... what are you doing?¡±


    He looked at Li Mu in a daze and couldn¡¯t fathom it at all at this moment. He said, ¡°You... You let go.¡±


    Li Mu then really loosened his grip.


    A ruthless look appeared on the monkey-armed demon¡¯s face and he waved his sword again.


    However, the scarlet light sword was once again held in Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    That invincible light did not touch a hair on Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°This is the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure? I understand now.¡±


    As Li Mu spoke, he flicked his wrist.


    Bang!


    The monkey-armed demon¡¯s arm holding the sword of light exploded.


    His face twisted in pain and he stepped back in horror.


    At this moment, he came back to his senses and knew that he had met an extremely terrible opponent. He was no match for this young man at all.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    The monkey-armed demon retreated at a high speed; his only desire now was to make his escape as quickly as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Hero Martial Arts Alliance.¡± Li Mu held a Buddha¡¯s secret treasure in his hand, which was the red Buddha sword. It was simple and unsophisticated, with a Buddhist hand as the hilt. When the hilt opened up, the de was exposed. There were dense ancient runes on the de, which were the source of the long sword¡¯s power.


    He waved his long sword casually.


    A sword beam flew out.


    Bang!


    The monkey-armed demon was directly blown into a cloud of blood mist.


    Instant death.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh!


    The red sword light shed, and the people of the Demon Coalition fell, one after another like wheat under sickles and they allid in a pool of blood.


    Tang Tian, Zhao Feilong and the others could not believe their eyes, which were wide open in shock and astonishment.


    What a terrible power!


    Using this red Buddha sword to attack the cultivators was like using a machine gun to im the lives of knights with cold weapons. It waspletely like cutting grass. Those cultivators of the Demon Coalition were considered strong fighters, but they could not fight back at all.


    What a good sword!


    ¡°How powerful it is!¡±


    As expected of a Buddha¡¯s secret treasure.


    The eyes of the people from the Hero Martial Arts Alliance widened in shock.


    In the blink of an eye, all the members of the Demon Coalition were killed.


    Zhao Feilong looked at Li Mu and by now he hadpletely lost the ability to speak. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. Today, he finally met a real Buddha.


    ¡°So-so, so-so.¡±


    Li Mumented.


    To him, this Buddhist sword was nothing special.


    The Spiritual Treasures and Taoist Treasures he had obtained in the Tomb of the God of Sin were all stronger than this one. But for the cultivators on Earth, it was good enough.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Li Mu directly threw the Scarlet Buddha Sword to Tang Tian behind him.


    Tang Tian subconsciously caught the long sword, opened his mouth wide, and said in disbelief, ¡°Ah? Me? No, it¡¯s too precious. I¡¯m not qualified...¡± A sense of unreality as if he had hit the jackpot came over him.


    Li Mu said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary Taoist Treasure. There must be a lot of them in the Mogao Caves¡¯ secret realms... Take it.¡±


    After standing on ceremony for a while, Tang Tianhao put away the Scarlet Buddha Sword.


    He loved it so much that he scrutinized it over and over again. He almost drooled on his sword. On Earth, this kind of Taoist Treasure was extremely rare, and only a few high-level officials were qualified to have such weapons.


    The others also looked at Tang Tian enviously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will get one.¡±


    Zhao Feilong was shocked again.


    A Buddha¡¯s secret treasure was given away to someone else without any hesitation. Who on earth was this man in white sportswear? He was so broad-minded and generous.


    He did not leave but followed Tang Tian and others to the depths of the Sotapanna Sutra small world.


    Along the way, Li Mu casually killed the half-demons of the Demon Coalition and snatched three or four so-called ¡°Buddha¡¯s secret treasures¡±, which were directly thrown to the young disciples of Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    The entire Sotapanna Sutra world was finally emptied.


    Except for the Hero Country cultivators, all the half-demons of the Demon Coalition were killed directly. As for the foreign cultivators, as long as their hands were not stained with the blood of the Hero Country cultivators, they were basically let go after a simple punishment and asked to leave the secret realm within a specified time.


    In the end, Li Mu and the others came out of Cave 220.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find Lu Xun and Director Song. It seems that I have to dig the caves one by one and continue to search.¡±


    The group of people chose Cave 215 and entered it.


    The secret realm small world of this Buddha cave was indeed another Buddhist country. It was a mural world of the Maitreya Sutra. There were also all kinds of cultivators fighting for control in it. Li Mu killed them all with all his means. In the end, he got six ¡°Buddha¡¯s secret treasures¡± and threw all of them to other young disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    The six lucky ones did not expect that they could get such weapons and could not believe their luck.


    However, although Cave 215 was a little bigger than Cave 220, Maitreya Sutra was more famous than Sotapanna Sutra, so the mural world was much smaller than the Cave 220 small secret realm.


    Fortunately, Li Mu was here.


    No matter which secret realm they were in, no matter what kind of opponents they encountered, none of Li Mu¡¯s enemies could stand up to him. No matter if they were masters from foreign organizations or leaders from the Demon Coalition, wherever they went, all the enemies were crushed easily.


    In the blink of an eye, four hours passed.


    Under the leadership of Li Mu, Tang Tian and the others only needed to exim and apud along the way. For the first time, the young alliance disciples felt so good that they were able to do whatever they wanted.


    They had already explored more than 50 Buddha cave mural small worlds.


    The efficiency was simply astonishing.


    However, they did not meet Lu Xun and the others.


    The biggest gain was that Tang Tian and more than a dozen people had almost obtained all of ¡°Buddha¡¯s secret treasures¡±. When they held them in their hands, they treasured them as much as their lives, and the strength of the whole team soared.


    At noon.


    Li Mu and the others came to the door of Cave 158.


    There were four foreign cultivators guarding outside and they did not allow any outsiders to enter.


    ¡°Huh? Foreign cultivators guarding the door of Hero Country vault. Are you kidding me?¡± Li Mu became angry all of a sudden.

 Chapter 777 - The Only Master in Heaven and on Earth

    <h4>Chapter 777 The Only Master in Heaven and on Earth</h4>


    The bodies of these four foreign practitioners werergely the same as that of humans, but they gave off faint demonic auras. Upon closer inspection, Li Mu found signs of half-demons on them and thought that they should be from the Demon Coalition.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the Demon Coalition had extended its tentacles of power to foreign countries.


    The four foreign practitioners from the Demon Coalition caught sight of Li Mu and the others. Their eyes suddenly lit up when they saw Tang Tian and the other disciples, who were wearing the uniforms of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, the Silver Lizard King said that the reward for killing a member of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance would be a divine stone. We were sent here to guard the door, but I didn¡¯t expect that we would be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°One, two, three... eighteen. Ha-ha, there are eighteen people, which means eighteen divine stones are awaiting us.¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    The four foreign practitioners of the Demon Coalition rushed forward in great excitement.


    When they reached the halfway point, they suddenly felt that something was not right.


    Upon a closer look, they were surprised to find that the young disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance were holding all kinds of shining weapons in their hands... ¡°Oh, God! Are those Buddha¡¯s secret treasures?¡±


    ¡°Each of them has one. How could that be possible?


    ¡°How could there be so many Buddha¡¯s secret treasures?¡±


    All of a sudden, an overwhelming chill engulfed them.


    Tang Tian and the others boiled with rage when they heard what the four foreign practitioners of the Demon Coalition said. They rushed toward the four foreign practitioners like a colorful tidal wave and attacked thetter savagely, using the Buddha¡¯s secret treasures, which included sabers, swords, sticks, shields, hammers... After a while, the four foreign practitioners of the Demon Coalition were annihted.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even have time to take action.


    Zhao Feilong, who had been following Li Mu and unwilling to leave, stood there dumbstruck, with his mouth agape, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s f**king violent.¡±


    ¡°May I ask if you... you are the God of Martial Arts?¡±


    He asked Li Mu very respectfully.


    People called Li Mu by various names.


    The people of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and the military of the Hero Country addressed Li Mu as Consultant Li, the martial arts circles in foreign countries called him the oriental God of Martial Arts, and various domestic sects and ns addressed him as Senior Li, the God of War, the God of Martial Arts, His Excellency the God of War, His Honor the God of War... These titles represented the wild imaginations of martial arts practitioners.


    Foreigners were in awe and fear of Li Mu. Back then, Li Mu killed his way through the Middle East, Far West and the Great East continents. All foreigners in these continents were afraid of him.


    Various sects and ns in the Hero Country greatly respected and worshipped him. It was no exaggeration to say that after he suddenly emerged, he opened the door to a whole new world and improved Hero Country¡¯s martial arts system to a much higher level than those in other countries and regions of the world.


    With official recognition and support, the civil society organizations of martial arts had developed rapidly in recent years.


    Zhao Feilong was from a folk sect. He had great strength and good fortune. As a practitioner from the grassroots, he benefited from Li Mu¡¯s influence and admired Li Mu very much. Many folk sects hung Li Mu¡¯s tablets and portraits in their ancestral shrines together with their ancestral tablets and they regarded Li Mu as their second ancestral master.


    Along the way, Zhao Feilong finally figured out something after feeling greatly shocked. He had already recognized Li Mu, but he was too shocked and excited to ask Li Mu, just like a primary school student upon seeing his idol.


    While Tang Tian and the others rushed forward to kill the enemies, he finally mustered up the courage to ask.


    Li Mu smiled at Zhao Feilong and said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The look on Zhao Feilong¡¯s face suddenly changed. He suddenly understood everything and thought it was unbelievable. A myriad of expressions flitted across his face, from being extremely excited, incoherent, greatly shocked, anxious, uneasy, and overjoyed... In the end, as if it were an instinctive reaction, he knelt in front of Li Mu and shouted loudly, ¡°Disciple Zhao Feilong is here to pay respects to you, ancestral master...¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    ¡°When did I be his ancestral master?¡±


    Li Mu hurriedly helped Zhao Feilong up. After he asked thetter some questions and sorted things out, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. There is no need for you do to this. At such a critical moment, you still want to protect your nsmen and civilians. You¡¯re a true hero.¡±


    Li Mu was telling the truth.


    Zhao Feilong¡¯s performance in the small world contained in the frescos in cave 220 made many practitioners in the Star River feel inferior to him. That was the reason why Li Mu was so polite to him.


    Some people possessed great powers and high cultivation levels, but they were useless cowards by nature.


    Some people had ordinary powers and were not well-known, but they had the true spirits of martial arts.


    Zhao Feilong was undoubtedly one of thetter.


    ¡°You have done a good job.¡±


    Li Mu praised Zhao Feilong sincerely. When he came to the Earthst time, he directly imparted cultivation methods to all the promising young talents that he met. This time, he did the same thing. He gave Zhao Feilong a jade medallion containing a cultivation method that he prepared for exploring the Caves of the Thousand Buddhas.


    The jade medallion contained a cultivation method that he picked for Zhao Feilong based on thetter¡¯s natural gift and quality. The cultivation method was called ¡°Dragon in the Field¡±. If Zhao Feilong could practice it to an extreme extent, it would help him break through to the peak of the General Realm.


    Zhao Feilong epted the cultivation method and excitement flooded his entire being. This tough martial arts practitioner, whose face did not change at all in the face of many masters of the Demon Coalition who were several times more powerful than him, smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°Humph, he looks like a fool.¡± The Huskyined disdainfully.


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s ability to win people over has really improved.¡±


    The silly dog thought to himself, ¡°I should probably get a bunch of followers after I get back to Earth. After all, I was once the king of dogs that dominated Randengsi Vige and had a following of 30 or 40 domestic and feral dogs. At that time, I could pick any female dog I wanted, and there was always a group of beautiful young females waiting for my love... That¡¯s what a dog¡¯s life should be like.¡±


    After taking care of the four foreign practitioners of the Demon Coalition standing guard at the door, Li Mu and the others went straight into cave 158.


    Cave 158 was one of the threergest caves among the Mogao Caves.


    ¡°Lu Xun and the others must be trapped in this cave. Otherwise, the Demon Coalition wouldn¡¯t have sent people to stand guard here... We have to make good use of our time.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, Lu Xun, you havee to a dead end. It would be better for you to kneel and surrender. Maybe the Demon Coalition can take you to be a dog at my feet. Only in this way can you have a better ending than your stupid grandfather. I gouged his heart out, cut off his head and used it as a football. Ha-ha-ha-ha.¡±


    Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King with a triangr face and a goatee, stood on the back of a dragon-like lizard hovering in mid-air andughed wildly as he looked down.


    Below them stood a gigantic Shakyamuni Buddha statue that was 108,000 meters tall. At the feet of the statue, there were various magnificent Buddhist temples, pagodas, and other buildings that looked as small as sand grains whenpared to the gigantic statue.


    This Buddha statue was very special. It was made of copper and shone with golden and purple lights. It had three holy halos floating behind its head. It was surrounded by Buddha¡¯s light, and there seemed to be faint Buddhist chanting soundsing out of its mouth.


    It pointed a finger at the sky and another finger at the earth.


    It was the only master in heaven and on earth.


    It was said that Shakyamuni Buddha was in this posture at the time of his birth.


    It was not a posture of arrogance or self-importance. The word ¡°master¡± in ¡°the only master¡± meant the self-confidence that everyone had.


    The palm of the Buddha statue was like a huge square, on which hundreds of figures were sitting. Judging from their clothes, they were all members of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    A white-robed person sat cross-legged in the middle, surrounded by a pair of illusory white lotuses.


    It was Lu Xun.


    There was another man who looked like he was in his forties. He had a square face with angr edges and thick, dark eyebrows, which gave people the impression that he was a strong-willed and reliable man. Holding a half-a-meter wide and two-meter long broadsword in his hand and with an angry look on his face, he looked up at Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King, and the half-demon masters of the Demon Coalition hovering in the air.


    This man was Song Youyan, the director of Dunhuang Branch of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    He was an upright and honest man from the Flowing Sand Broadsword Sect in the northwest martial arts circles. Later, he joined the Hero Martial Arts Alliance, became the director of Dunhuang Branch, worked diligently, and made many achievements.


    ¡°Protect Chairman Lu.¡± Song Youyan dragged his long broadsword behind him as he walked back and forth in a very calm manner to monitor the operation of the tactical deployment set on the Buddha¡¯s palm. He said, ¡°When Chairman Lu finishes his meditation, the overall situation will be reversed. Brothers, no member of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance is afraid of death. Calm down.¡±


    He was boosting the team¡¯s morale.


    Up in the sky, Tao Yuan could barely maintain hisposure.


    He did not expect that the best Buddha¡¯s secret treasure would fall into Lu Xun¡¯s hands. Although the people of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance were no match for him, they had set up a tactical deployment on the Buddha¡¯s palm, making it impossible for him to break through it. He tried to provoke Lu Xun with Lu Haoran¡¯s death, but it was futile.


    ¡°Once Lu Xun merges with the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure, his strength will soar... Well, things will be a little more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Bring them out.¡±


    He waved his hand.


    The half-demons of the Demon Coalition pushed out a few people of the Hero Country who wore the uniforms of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance, including thest survivor of the battle fought at the Hero Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s headquarters. He was an old man who fought so desperately that he passed out. Fortunately, he was not killed in the battle. Now, he was still in aa and was shackled.


    ¡°This is what you forced me to do.¡± Tao Yuan said, ¡°Lu Xun, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. You¡¯ve always wanted to be someone like Li Mu, the God of Martial Arts, right? Would Li Mu take action to save his people if he was in the same situation? I¡¯m going to count to three. If you refuse to walk out of the tactical deployment and fight me when I count to three, I¡¯ll kill a member of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance. If you still don¡¯te out after I kill all the eight members, I¡¯ll make you go to Dunhuang City to catch more people. I believe that the base of Dunhuang Branch of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance should have already been seized by us, so there will be countless captives for me to kill. After I kill all the members of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance, I¡¯ll kill the civilians and soldiers. Ha-ha, I don¡¯t believe you will always hide like a turtle.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the expressions on all the disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance on the Buddha¡¯s palm changed and they could not contain the anger in their hearts.


    Song Youyan¡¯s hair stood on end, and he was on the verge of exploding with rage. He wanted to use and rebuke Tao Yuan, but he knew that scolding a bastard like Tao Yuan would only make him angrier.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to count now,¡± Tao Yuan said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m very curious about how long Lu Xun, who ims to be a hero, can bear it. One... two...¡±


    He started his countdown.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    ¡°Woof... three.¡±


    Tao Yuan froze for a moment, not knowing what happened.


    ¡°Who has counted to three before I did?¡±


    Soon, the voice rang out again. It was a little weird and sounded like a dog¡¯s bark. ¡°Woof, woof, woof. You¡¯re so pretentious. Why don¡¯t you keep counting?¡±

 Chapter 778 - Flaming Rage

    <h4>Chapter 778 ming Rage</h4>


    The sudden barks from the dog made the scene chaotic all of a sudden.


    Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King, subconsciously turned around to look. He only glimpsed a stream of silvery light shing by in front of his eyes and couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He was taken aback.


    When he looked again, the eight disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance who had been captured by the Demon Coalition were already gone.


    ¡°Why have they disappeared?


    ¡°Is this a joke?¡±


    Tao Yuan suddenly felt a buzzing in his head and realized that he was in trouble.


    He raised his head and saw tens of figures showing up on the Buddha¡¯s Palm. Most of them were disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and they held shiny weapons in their hands. Among them, there was a husky as big as a calf. It was standing upright like a human and wearing the uniform of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance, which was not a good fit. It looked very strange. ¡°Is this strange dog the one that spoke just now?¡±


    The eight members of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance who had been captured also appeared on the Buddha¡¯s palm. Obviously, someone rescued them in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What sort of ability is this?¡±


    In the square on the Buddha¡¯s palm.


    Song Youyan and the others were also taken aback.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s us, Director Song. I¡¯m Tang Tian,¡± Tang Tian said loudly right away.


    Song Youyan finally recognized them. Greatly shocked, he asked, ¡°You... didn¡¯t I tell you to leave Dunhuang? Why are you here? How is the base of Dunhuang Branch now?¡±


    ¡°Director, there¡¯s no need to be afraid anymore. Li Mu, the God of War, is back.¡± Tang Tian excitedly told Song Youyan what had happened and then said, ¡°He has searched all the secret realms in the Mogao Caves with us. Now, the entire Dunhuang City should be under our control.¡±


    Song Youyan and the disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance were overjoyed upon hearing that.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Honor the God of Martial Arts.¡±


    ¡°Consultant Li.¡±


    ¡°Senior Li.¡±


    The disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance addressed Li Mu by different names to express their excitement.


    The legendary master in their minds appeared out of the blue at the most crucial moment.


    They were like drowning travelers who saw a lifeline being dropped from an aircraft carrier that suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Li Mu, the God of War, was the savior of the world.


    As long as this person showed up, they would not be afraid even if the enemy had thousands upon thousands of troops.


    This person¡¯s name itself carried such magical powers.


    Li Mu greeted them in return. Just when he was about to say something, his expression suddenly underwent a slight change. Then, in a sh, he appeared behind Lu Xun, who was sitting in the middle of the square on the Buddha¡¯s palm, surrounded by illusory lotuses.


    At this time, Lu Xun¡¯s face glowed with a red light as if it had been dyed with blood, and his chest rose and fell rapidly. The energy waves around him became distorted, and the illusory white lotuses started flickering.


    These were the signs of mental disorder and psychotic reaction.


    It seemed he had been affected after all.


    ¡°Focus your attention, stay calm, and merge with the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure first. Today, I will give you a chance to take revenge.¡± Li Mu pressed a palm against Lu Xun¡¯s back.


    He injected primordial energy and the power of Law into Lu Xun¡¯s body.


    Lu Xun¡¯s condition soon stabilized.


    ¡°What kind of Buddha¡¯s secret treasure did he get? The power in his body is as strong as a vast ocean, and it has such great potential.¡± Li Mu sensed the formidable power in Lu Xun¡¯s body that was slowly merging with Lu Xun¡¯s natural Qi.


    A Buddhist-like power came out of Lu Xun¡¯s body.


    ¡°It seems that he has really obtained an amazing Buddha¡¯s secret treasure.¡±


    With Li Mu¡¯s help, Lu Xun¡¯s condition gradually stabilized, and he began to merge with the secret treasure again.


    In the sky.


    When he overheard the conversations of the people on the ground, Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King, who was sitting on the back of the dragon-like lizard, was shocked.


    ¡°That man is here... How could it be? Didn¡¯t they say that he had left the Earth?¡±


    He was a little scared.


    There were many legends about this person on Earth. It would be fair to say that he had won resounding fame throughout the world and his name was known to almost all. He was so formidably powerful that there was no one who was not afraid of him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Should we retreat?¡±


    Upon hearing that Li Mu had shown up, several trusted subordinates around him couldn¡¯t help wanting to retreat.


    A hint of anxiety gleamed in the eyes of Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King.


    He felt scared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw.¡±


    Without any hesitation, he directly ordered the people of the Demon Coalition to retreat and get out of the cave. In the face of such a formidable enemy, he didn¡¯t dare to take any risks no matter how arrogant he was.


    All the practitioners of the Demon Coalition breathed a collective sigh of relief, ready to retreat at once.


    However...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The muffled sounds of collision rang out.


    Several half-demons who fled hurriedly in their bid to escape crashed into an invisible energy wall in the air. They saw stars and fell from the sky.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Has our way been blocked?¡±


    After a series of collisions, the half-demons of the Demon Coalition fell to the ground like dumplings dropping into a pot.


    Layers of ripples appeared in the void.


    At this time, all the people were shocked to find that a huge silvery cover had appeared in the sky. Like a huge divine bowl withplex patterns, it covered the Buddha statue that was over ten thousand meters high and the entire space within the radius of tens of thousands of meters around the Buddha statue.


    The people of the Demon Coalition were all trapped in it. There was no way for them to escape.


    ¡°Today, none of the people from the Demon Coalition can get out of here. All of you are going to die.¡±


    Li Mu walked to the edge of the Buddha¡¯s palm. The middle finger of the Buddha pointed at the sky. Li Mu fixed his eyes on Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King.


    He was unwilling to let Tao Yuan and the half-demons go.


    He could kill them easily with a flick of his mind. Those culprits had destroyed the headquarters of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and almost destroyed some of the measures that he arranged on the Earth... The Earth had changed so dramatically.


    Under Li Mu¡¯s gaze, Tao Yuan felt as if a sharp steel knife was pressed against his neck, and he felt a chill down his spine.


    He drove the dragon-like lizard to get away from Li Mu and avoid Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Li Mu, do you really want to go against the Demon Coalition?¡±


    He pretended to be tough but was actually quaking inside.


    ¡°You idiot.¡±


    Li Mu said to himself.


    He felt it was too demeaning and disgusting to even speak one more word to such a bastard.


    However, he was not in a hurry to start a ughter.


    Li Mu believed that Lu Xun would prefer to take revenge in his own hands.


    What Li Mu needed to do was to trap those evil bastards here. After Lu Xun finished integrating the power of the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure, he would personally take back the glory that belonged to the Lu Family.


    Li Mu started to help the captives heal their wounds.


    Time went by.


    The disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance who were originally in a desperate situation were very excited now.


    Now that the situation had been reversed, the half-demons of the Demon Coalition began to suffer from fear and despair. Like a tide, the terrifying atmosphere engulfed all of them. Li Mu and his name made them tremble with fear.


    About two hourster.


    Rays of golden light erupted from Lu Xun¡¯s body.


    He had seeded in integrating the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure with his power.


    Numerous golden Buddha hands appeared behind Lu Xun one after another, which ovepped each other. As the number of golden hands increased, Lu Xu looked like a thousand-armed Buddha with overwhelming divine power. Three divine halos emerged from the back of his head, and the white lotuses around him blossomed slowly as their pistils sprouted gradually. Then, the white lotuses rose from the center of the Buddha¡¯s palm and supported Lu Xun, who was sitting in the middle of the pistils, as they floated in the air.


    Now, he looked as if he were a deity or a Buddha.


    As he moved, the entire Sakyamuni Buddha statue seemed toe alive.


    Lu Xun opened his eyes.


    Sakyamuni Buddha also opened his eyes.


    ¡°Tao Yuan, I want you dead!¡±


    Lu Xun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    He red at Tao Yuan and let out a furious roar.


    The time for revenge hade.


    ¡°Grandpa, please watch me take revenge for you.¡±


    He rushed out and charged at Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King, like a wild beast.


    His eyes were ame with rage.


    Even though he had integrated the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure and gained the Buddhist nature, there was only one word in his mind at this moment¡ª¡ª


    Kill!

 Chapter 779 - Blood Pill

    <h4>Chapter 779 Blood Pill</h4>


    ¡°Attack! Kill him!¡±


    Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King, appeared tough on the outside, but he didn¡¯t dare to fight with Lu Xun, who had integrated with a Buddha¡¯s secret treasure. Instead, he ordered the half-demons to attack Lu Xun.


    ¡°Great Benevolent Palm!¡±


    Lu Xun shouted in a low voice. Thousands of Buddha¡¯s hands which glowed with golden light appeared behind him and released palm strikes at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Blood sttered mists erupted in midair.


    Countless half-demons were blown up in the air.


    A rain of blood fell from the sky.


    They were like a flock of birds brought down by machine guns. It was a one-sided massacre.


    ¡°What a powerfulbat technique!¡±


    Li Mu nodded approvingly.


    It seemed that the Buddha¡¯s secret treasure that Lu Xun had obtained was much more powerful than the light swords and other weapons in the hands of Tang Tian and the others. It was somethingbined with Cultivation Methods. After Lu Xun had integrated it with his body, his strength had greatly increased. That was the reason why he couldunch such a powerful attack without relying on external objects.


    This was his opportunity.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Tao Yuan, Silver Lizard King¡¯s expression underwent several rapid changes.


    ¡°Silver Lizard Bloodline¡­ transform!¡±


    Suddenly, countless silvery scales with tiny flickering runes on them appeared on the surface of his body. His thigh muscles bulged out, his legs turned into a lizard¡¯s rear limbs, his arms turned into a lizard¡¯s front limbs with ws, his cyx protruded from his clothes and grew into a lizard tail, and even his eyelids looked like that of a lizard.


    He was no longer a half-human, half-demon creature.


    He was a real lizard-shaped demonic beast.


    ¡°You forced me to do this. I¡¯m aplete Silver Lizard now¡­ You brat, don¡¯t you want to take revenge for your grandfather? You can do that in your next life. Ha-ha-ha, go to hell!¡±


    Tao Yuan had turned into a demonic beast. He charged at Lu Xun, giving off a strong raging demonic aura.


    ¡°Great Benevolent Palm¡­ Go to hell!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lu Xun stood among the pistils of the white lotuses. His robe was as white as jade, and behind him were numerous Buddha palms that made him look like a peacock spreading its tail feathers. Countless beams of divine light erupted from those palms, streaked through the sky like meteors, and darted toward Tao Yuan like thousands of divine arrows.


    Clouds of blood mists appeared in the air, looking like plum blossoms.


    Silvery light shed.


    Tao Yuan¡¯s body had been pierced through and was riddled with holes, and his eyes were red. He rushed to Lu Xun in an instant and waved his hook-like ws fiercely through the air as if he wanted to tear the void into pieces.


    ¡°Great Sorrow Punch!¡±


    Lu Xun threw a punch.


    Bang!


    Tao Yuan lost an arm.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He screamed in pain and became even more crazed from the pain.


    He regrew the lost arm in an instant.


    Lizards could regrow severed tails. After a silver lizard became a demonic beast, its greatest strange ability was to regrow severed parts, and this ability was much stronger than the abilities of practitioners in the same realm.


    Tao Yuan charged frantically at Lu Xun.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m going to take revenge for you.¡±


    He leaped up from the pistils of the white lotuses and took the initiative to attack. He threw a powerful Great Sorrow Punch, which had the power that could topple the mountains and overturn the seas. He overwhelmingly defeated Tao Yuan, who had a very strong physical body after turning into a silver lizard. When their bodies collided with each other, Tao Yuan¡¯s four limbs exploded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lu Xunnded rapid punches on Tao Yuan¡¯s body as if he were hitting a sandbag.


    Under such circumstances, Tao Yuan¡¯s ability to regrow severed parts made Lu Xun feel even more exhrated while taking revenge. Lu Xun didn¡¯t want to kill Tao Yuan with just one punch, but instead, he wanted tounch attacks continuously so as to vent his anger and hatred thoroughly.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, I have an undying body. Even if you kill me a hundred times, it would still be useless. Lu Haoran, that old bastard, will nevere back to life. Ha-ha!¡±


    Tao Yuan¡¯s face was covered in blood. He was knocked back and forth like a sandbag.


    Lu Xun threw countless Great Sorrow Punches at him.


    ¡°Silver Dragon, help me.¡±


    Tao Yuan roared loudly.


    The giant dragon-like lizard swooped down from the sky.


    ¡°Great Benevolent Palm!¡±


    Numerous Buddha palms appeared behind Lu Xun again. Like a human-shaped, self-propelled piece of artillery, heunched numerous powerful palm attacks and instantly smashed the dragon-like lizard into pieces.


    Tao Yuan seized this opportunity. He let out a roar and self-destructed, turning into blood mist all over the sky.


    ¡°Hmm?


    ¡°Has he killed himself?


    ¡°He killed himself because he clearly knew that he couldn¡¯t escape and he didn¡¯t want to be tortured any longer.¡±


    Lu Xun returned to the lotus seat on Buddha¡¯s Palm. His breath was not stable. The battle that he fought just now consumed a considerable amount of his energy.


    He threw his head back and howled with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Third Uncle, and Xiao Gang¡­ I¡¯ve taken revenge for you.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    He opened his Third Eye between his eyebrows, and a beam of divine light came out of it and suddenly illuminated the sky. He saw a transparent figure hidden in the gradually dispersing blood mist.


    It was Tao Yuan, the Silver Lizard King.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± Lu Xun was shocked and angry.


    He had almost been fooled.


    The transparent figure was not a spirit, but an actual demon in disguise.


    Having been discovered, Tao Yuan screamed shrilly with a look of panic on his face and ran away from the silvery barrier.


    The blood mist condensed and took on a human form.


    ¡°Freeze.¡±


    Li Mu cast a spell.


    His words were like thew.


    Tao Yuan instantly froze in the air.


    He looked at Li Mu and Lu Xun pleadingly with a look of panic on his face.


    This time, he was really scared.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Lu Xun took action again and smashed into Tao Yuan mercilessly.


    A rain of blood fell from the sky.


    Li Mu produced a seal with one hand and collected the blood mist that was drifting all over the sky. The runic fire of thunder sprayed out of his Third Eye, refined the demonic power contained in the blood mist, and condensed Tao Yuan¡¯s blood into a blood pill that had strange flickering runes and wandering veins on its surface.


    ¡°This pill is made of the silver lizard¡¯s demonic blood, which has regenerative power. If you take it, you¡¯ll gain the ability to recover quickly.¡±


    Li Mu handed the blood pill to Lu Xun.


    The dark clouds in the sky above Dunhuang gradually dissipated.


    However, it was still cloudy.


    At some unknown time, it started to drizzle.


    The famous tourist city in the northwest was shrouded in mist, which gave the people a calm and peaceful feeling.


    Lights were shing at the entrance to the folded space channel in the north of the city.


    Several low-altitude military aircraft belonging to Hero Country with fancy shapes and emitting dark blue mes passed through the channel and flew straight toward the base camp of the garrison under the guidance of soldiers stationed in Dunhuang City.


    Inside the cabin of an aircraft, a shorthaired beauty d in a snow-white air force uniform was flipping through a document in her hands.


    She looked to be in her twenties, but her eyes were like those of a 100-year-old person that had witnessed many vicissitudes of life. Her skin was as smooth as jade, tender, and white, and her facial features were delicate and beautiful. She was not tall, about 1.65 meters, but her figure and curves were perfect. She gave off a cold aura that kept people away.


    Beside her stood a burly man who had a square face and who was also in a military uniform. He looked like he was less than 30 years old. He had a strong-willed and determined look on his face, sword-shaped eyebrows, and bright eyes, and he had a kind of heroic spirit. His military rank appeared to be quite high.


    Besides these two officers, there were also twenty soldiers. Judging from their equipment and the fierce look on their faces, they were not ordinary soldiers. They gave people the impression that they had the strength of thousands of troops.


    The aircraftnded at a small airport in the base camp.


    The cabin door opened.


    The square-faced officer and the beauty in military uniform walked out of the aircraft first.


    Tang Haizhi, themander of the Denghuang garrison, immediately walked up andughed loudly. ¡°Commander-in-chief Fan, Corps Commander Su, you are finally here. This way please.¡±


    The square-faced officer was Fan Zu¡¯ang.


    The beautiful woman in military uniform was called Su Cuo.


    Among the government officials and military officers of Hero Country, these two persons were on best terms with Li Mu. This was the reason why the government sent them here as soon as they got the news about Li Mu.


    ¡°Tang, we meet again. How is it going?¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang asked straightforwardly as he reached out his hand to shake hands with Tang Haizhi while he was quite far away from thetter.


    Tang Haizhi said, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered my men to keep an eye on the situation outside the Mogao Caves. It has been more than ten hours since Consultant Li got in there with some people, but no one hase out yet.¡±


    Su Cuo¡¯s voice sounded like two pieces of cold jade striking against each other. It was a unique female voice that was pleasing to the ear. She said, ¡°Are you sure that the person who went in there was Consultant Li? Do you have any video footage?¡±


    Tang Haizhi exined what happened and then said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any video footage, but there is a witness.¡±


    ¡°Arrange for me to see her,¡± Su Cuo said straightforwardly, ¡°Right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An officer led Su Cuo to see the female ticket seller at the entrance to the scenic spot.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang smiled and said, ¡°Commander Su and Consultant Li are sworn friends.¡±


    Tang Haizhi said, ¡°I understand that. Consultant Li¡¯s return is a blessing for Hero Country.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he is a national hero that once turned the tide, but the situation is different now. There are alien tribes and ancient forces everywhere, including the underground world, the seas, the sky, famous mountains, great rivers, andkes¡­ They are all godlike. Nobody knows whether they are friends or enemies. I have no idea if Consultant Li would be able to turn the tide this time.¡±


    Tang Haizhi said, ¡°Heroes emerge in troubled times. Consultant Li is not fighting alone. There are thousands upon thousands ofrades-in-arms who are fighting alongside him. If one day I need to die, as a soldier, I will definitely not hesitate to do so.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang patted Tang Haizhi on the shoulder and said, ¡°Old Tang, we have been preparing for so many years, our country has been umting power, and Consultant Li has been making painstaking efforts to help¡­ I hope that the country will be prosperous and the people will be at peace.¡±


    Both of them were heavy-hearted.


    The Earth was facing the most terrifying dark era since the birth of mankind.


    Such darkness might evene from mankind.


    For many people who knew the secrets of the current situation, Li Mu might be thest glimpse of hope for solving the problem.


    An umbre.


    A ck umbre.


    A young woman was holding a ck umbre with an oilpaper canopy and a yellow bamboo handle. She wore a ck suit, t leather boots, and a pair of sunsses.


    Her fingers were as white as suet jade, and her nails were painted with red cardamom. The yellow bamboo handle of the umbre set off her dazzling beauty.


    The woman was very beautiful, and she gave off a mysterious aura.


    The ck oilpaper umbre did not match her clothes. Raindrops fell on the canopy, making noises that sounded like low music notes, and added a bit of sorrow and mncholia to the gloomy atmosphere in Dunhuang.

 Chapter 780 - A Sudden Storm of Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 780 A Sudden Storm of Killing Intent</h4>


    A brawny man in a ck sleeveless shirt, whose muscles bulged like that of a strong man, walked over and spoke in an extremely respectful tone behind the woman. ¡°The third leader, the military has arrived.¡±


    The strong man was more than 2.3 meters tall. Even giant ck basketball yers in Wide North Continent were much smaller contrasted with him. While the woman was only 1.7 meters tall, which made her more slender. However, the strong man did not dare to breathe heavily and was extremely respectful behind the woman.


    ¡°People of the Hero Country government? They are powerless, no matter how many people they are. Well, just bring your men back.¡± Her voice was charming enough to melt a tough man.


    The man was confused to sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°But the second leader asked us to protect you at all times...¡±


    A disdainful smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face under ck sunsses. ¡°Just you?¡±


    The man wiped off the cold sweat and said with dissatisfaction in his heart, ¡°ording to thetest news, Li Mu is just an anonymous cultivator who has just stepped out of the universe. But he has been praised as the God of War by Hero Country citizens. Our seven brothers of the Liushan Sect have been cultivating in faction for many years. We can beat him out of question. Third leader, we...¡±


    The woman waved her hand impatiently and said, ¡°Get out of here. And tell the second leader not to bother me. As for Li Mu, I¡¯ll kill him myself.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and fled.


    The woman held an umbre and walked forward step by step.


    Her figure disappeared quickly from the rainyne of Dunhuang.


    An old white man with blond hair in an aura of a lion appeared like a ghost at the entrance of Mogao Caves.


    The old man was extremely burly with a standard western-style triangr body. His developed muscles supported the white slim suit. His short golden hair stood up like needles. With a thick beard, he was wearing golden frameless sses, which covered the murderous intent in his slightly narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Kid,¡± said sadly when he looked at a young man with blond hair, who had been pierced to death by rocks and lost hands and feet.


    ¡°You were killed by the Eastern God of Martial Arts. I will avenge your death.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes shed with golden light, making his sses shatter.


    With a thought, the surrounding air vibrated at a high frequency, turning the rock spikes into powder.


    He reached out to hug his son¡¯s corpse.


    A modified ck military vehicle sped over from a distance and stopped in front of them. The back door opened, and a dozen white men dressed in mercenary uniforms with a tiger head sculpture on their chests.


    ¡°Leader,¡± everyone said respectfully.


    The old man handed the body to one of them and said, ¡°Had the man of Bisone?¡±


    ¡°They said that their people had arrived with the Giant Andrew be their leader.¡±


    ¡°Humph, ording to the cultivation levels described by the Lord, Andrew is just a Celestial Being, not to mention a rival of the Eastern God of War. Bison must send a real top master here as a wish to kill the revived God of War. Besides, the old vampire is bound toe as well. Maybe he is hiding in dark... Don¡¯t worry about him. Just make the arrangements in ordance with the previous n,¡± said the old man.


    The mercenaries of the Feral Tiger Organization began to make arrangements all around.


    Thousands of meters away, a small golden bat was hanging upside down on a withered tree, as if it was asleep.


    At the same time, a team of Siberian troops with thick hair came hurriedly on the path of the folding space in the north of Dunhuang City. The leader was a short and hunchbacked old man with a bald head, a pointy nose, and one eye. He was riding a snow wolf like a calf.


    The others were burly. Their bodies had a great impact and a sense of strength. They were exuding a dangerous beast-like aura as if they were a group of wolves on a in.


    The old man took a deep breath and said with intoxication. ¡°Ah, the air of Hero Country remains still familiar.¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, have you been here before?¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, I was expelled by the Hero Country for trivial matters. One of my eyes was stabbed by its people in the Crescent Spring.¡±


    ¡°You must have already be a Great Master at that time. How could someone hurt you? Besides the Eastern God of War, is there another master in Hero Country that we have to deal with this time?¡±


    ¡°He was a blind faker living on telling fortune. I underestimated him at that time.¡±


    The old man smiled, but maliciousness appeared in his single pupil.


    A hundred miles away, a huge cyan bird was suspended in the air ten thousand meters above the ground, overlooking the ancient city Dunhuang.


    A girl in kimono was sitting quietly on the bird¡¯s back.


    Her facial features were extremely delicate, like a white porcin doll without any ws. Her long ck hair poured around like a waterfall, thick as a ck cloud. Some strange magical things seemed flowing in the shining hair.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯vee to thisnd again. That man is back which is high time that I should avenge you. Please let me be blessed with sessful revenge,¡± prayed the girl with folded hands.


    She seemed to perform a certain praying ceremony. Streaks of blood appeared on her white and perfect face. The cyan capiries, fine as hair, were winding like snakes. A mirror appeared in front of her, a short sword behind her.


    Four men were wearing lock armor and round helmets with cross swords on their backs as if they were Crusaders in the Middle Ages. They escorted a white-haired old man in a gold-patterned robe into Dunhuang.


    ¡°God said that the East is filled with evil atmosphere, which should be conquered and their people should crawl at our feet,¡± said the old man.


    The old man looked benevolent. His white eyebrows and beard as well as weak trunk almost made it possible that a gust of wind could blow him down. But his judgmental tone was tough.


    ¡°Your Honor, should we go into the secret realm of Mogao Caves directly?¡± asked one of the Pdins.


    The old man shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°None of the organizations or forces in the world could stand a transcendent Eastern God of War. All parties were not ready to defend thest time he appeared. But this time, a joint hunt of the whole world is waiting for him. Except for the people of Hero Country, everyone expects his death. The whole world has been preparing for more than a year. So we don¡¯t need to worry. Let¡¯s see what others do. Maybe the matter is solved before we set off.¡±


    ¡°But, what about treasures of the Eastern God of War?¡± the Pdin asked in confusion.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Vatican always been interested in secrets of Li Mu, the Eastern God of War?¡±


    The old manughed. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to save energy.¡±


    He nned to save energy to grab the treasures after Li Mu¡¯s death.


    There were more than 20 dwarfs with swarthy skin. They were wearing in clothes made of leaves and bark, just like primitive people. They kept pot lid hairstyle with straw bags hanging around their waists. They were holding blowguns and talking in their nativenguages.


    A young bronze woman of average height, withrge breasts, and three white marks on both cheeks was holding a long spearposed of a wooden handle and a stone tip. Apletely ck leopard was squatting at her feet.


    ¡°The Forest God will bless us in eliminating the evil Eastern God sessfully.¡±


    The extremely beautiful young woman showed a kind of aggressive momentum.


    ¡°Head for the evil Mogao Caves,¡± said the girl.


    With an innocent smile, she brandished her stone spear, and a group of dwarfs followed closely behind her.


    The raid on the secret realm of Mogao Caves was finally done.


    After defeating the Demon Coalition led by the Silver Lizard King as well as suppressing all the foreign cultivators, the Martial Arts drove people without evil deeds out of caves and killed those otherwise on the spot.


    The entire Mogao Cave was under the control of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    A group of people came to the entrance of the caves.


    ¡°Wait, is it an illusion? Something has mutated outside the cave as well?¡±


    Walking to the square, Li Mu showed an unnatural expression slightly.


    In his former experience, nothing like this happened in the square.


    Could it be that enemies still existed?


    No, the variation seemed to be some changedws in the Mogao Caves scenic area.


    Li Mu felt that there were two powerful energies slowly approaching from the north and south respectively which even he was somewhat afraid of.


    Enemies?


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    Lu Xun, Song Youyan, Tang Tian, and the others began to be on the alert.


    ¡°Commander Fan, Commander Su, something seems to be wrong.¡±


    Tang Haizhi hurried to themand room.


    Su Cuo asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang also looked at him.


    ¡°We have found that arge number of foreign cultivators have entered Dunhuang City. All of them are the top cultivators and elites of groups in the world. It seems that theye here to kill Li Mu specifically,¡± Tang Haizhi said in a hurry.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Hearing his words, Su Cuo suddenly stood up.


    ¡°The archbishop of the Vatican, Freud; four Pdins of the Great Sword; the Fierce Tiger Gang leader, Marshall, and the Priest of the Ice teau Wolf n...¡± Tang Haizhi reported top cultivators who had been detected and said, ¡°These people developed quickly and became big shots after the eruption of the Spiritual Qi. None of them is an easy guy.¡±


    A trace of seriousness appeared on Su Cuo¡¯s peerlessly beautiful face. ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang also stood up and said, ¡°It is said that other major countries and forces did not dare to say anything, but conspire how to kill Li Mu since he swept all parties. They hope the God of War dies because his appearance broke the bnce of the world. Therefore, they came here as soon as they got the news of Li Mu.¡±


    Tang Haizhi said, ¡°Then hurry up and call for help. The top cultivators in our country wille to help.¡±


    Su Cuo suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Actually, some idiot countrymen keep in line with foreign cultivators. They also think that Li Mu is dangerous and out of control.¡±


    Tang Haizhi was stunned and said, ¡°How... how could they think so?¡±

 Chapter 781 - Gold Stick

    <h4>Chapter 781 Gold Stick</h4>


    In the capital.


    ¡°What? But why? How could you leave him alone?¡±


    As the general manager in the capital of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance, Luo Xuanxin raged at the decision of the National Security Agency that no cultivators would be deployed to Dunhuang. She broke into the management association office and questioned them face to face.


    ¡°Leader Luo, please pay attention to your attitude and words.¡± A middle-aged man in a tunic suit sat behind a huge mahogany desk, expressionless, and said, ¡°It is the unanimous decision of the Administration Meeting. There¡¯s no need to exin it to you.¡±


    Luo Xuanxin said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you are doing? Giving up Li Mu and even allowing foreign cultivators to enter into Dunhuang... You are lessening our national strength.¡±


    The man indifferently replied, ¡°Li Mu possesses remarkable abilities. He will definitely be able to handle those contemptible clowns.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Luo Xuanxin was too furious to say a word.


    She turned around and strode away, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the resolution made by the National Security Agency. I¡¯m going to support Li Mu with my fellows right now. As for you... don¡¯t regret it when hees back.¡±


    The man pped the table and stood up. He shouted, ¡°Captain Luo, don¡¯t forget your identity. As the third group leader of the National Cultivators Association, you are disobeying orders. You have to be responsible for your words and deeds.¡±


    ¡°Defy orders?¡± Luo Xuanxin suddenly turned around. She was known as the most beautiful female cultivator in the association. Staring at the middle-aged man sternly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame for me to stay in the same association with you short-sighted fools. From today on, I¡¯m no longer a member of the association. I warn you, Liu San, that don¡¯tmand me with a superior tone. Otherwise, I will kick your ass.¡±


    After saying these words, she turned around and left.


    The door opened and her crisp sound of high heels faded away in the corridor.


    The man looked sullen with a scowl and slowly sat on the huge leather sofa.


    He pped his hands.


    The wall on the south side of the huge office slid silently.


    It turned out that this wall was a one-way transparent mirror. Behind it was a huge reception room.


    And the room was already full of people, including monks, Taoists, men, women, and children.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard her words, show me your opinions. She is bound to go to support Li Mu, in spite of quitting the association.¡± The man got up and came to the living room. He looked around and asked, ¡°How to deal with her?¡±


    ¡°Luo Xuanxin has always been loyal to Li Mu. It was a mistake to admit her into us.¡±


    ¡°Right, our association has reced the Hero Martial Arts Alliance, bing thergest cultivators¡¯ organization of Hero Country. Well, Luo Xuanxin is merely a powerless woman. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    ¡°Saint Changchun, what do you mean by ¡®a woman¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Humph, Vice President, if you hadn¡¯t coveted her beauty and indulged her, she would have been totally obedient to me. Humph, I don¡¯t believe that Li Mu can control everything.¡±


    ¡°However, we must be vignt as well. Never should Luo Xuanxin ruin our ns.¡±


    ¡°Right. Lu Xun has been lost in the secret realm of Mogao Caves. I guess that he is already dead. But we must pay attention to Xiao Dong, Li Mu¡¯s direct disciple, and Qiu Shuiming. They are also variables. Although they have been deliberately divided to different destinations, we can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t go back to spoil our n.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the headquarters of Hero Martial Arts Alliance has been wiped out by the Demon Coalition. What could these losers do? They used to be arrogant in the country, which made me disgusting all the time. They will definitely be miserable after Li Mu¡¯s death, ha ha ha!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to our sophisticated president who lured the elite warriors away on missions, the Jiuquan Base was left too weak to defend the Demon Coalition.¡±


    ¡°Xu Chenzi, what are you talking about? Stop the nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re all on the same side. What are you afraid of? There¡¯s no need to fear that someone will reveal the truth. Besides, so what if it¡¯s leaked?¡±


    The reception room was chaotic like a busy market.


    The middle-aged man rubbed his forehead while a trace of disappointment shed in the depths of his eyes.


    Compared with the people cultivated by Li Mu, these people were nothing but a group of unorganized bandits. If it were not for their terrible strength and cultivation, how could he make friends with them?


    The scene of Luo Xuanxin¡¯s leaving shed through his mind. Her graceful figure and female cultivators¡¯ unique heroic spirit made him covet her. He had fantasized many times about pressing her under his body and wantonly ravaging her, which made his blood boil every time.


    A wicked smile appeared on his face.


    That day wasing soon.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the n is depended on you to carry out. The die is already cast in Dunhuang. Now, it¡¯s time to take over branches of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance all over the world. Our association will take charge of everything. The Hero Country rectified by Li Mu finally belongs to uspletely. When we seed, every one of you will be a hero, and the order of the new era will be determined by us.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened a bottle of white wine and pointed with his finger. The wine flew out on its own and poured into everyone¡¯s cup on the small table. He said, ¡°I bid you farewell and wish you sess.¡±


    His cultivation method was quite extraordinary.


    The people present raised their sses one after another.


    ¡°Thank you, Vice President.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, vice president, please wait for our good news.¡±


    The atmosphere in the scenic area suddenly changed when two giant Buddha statues appeared in front of Li Mu and the others. The statues were about 20 to 30 meters high with one in the south and one in the north.


    ¡°They are... the Northern and Southern Buddhas.¡±


    Li Mu recognized the giant Buddha statues in an instant.


    There were two giant Buddha statues in Mogao Caves, both of which were built in ancient times. In the entire Hero Country, they could be ranked in the top ten among Buddha statues in the country¡¯s profound history with the North statue one ranked second, the South statue tenth. Although both of them were made of y, the technique of ancient times was amazing. That was why they had been preserved in perfect condition so far. The exquisite statues deserved to be the best among all cultural relics in the Mogao Caves.


    But now, the two Buddha statues hade to life progressing towards Li Mu and the others with one from the south and the other from the north.


    Meanwhile, fairies were scattering flowers in the sky with the sound of stringed instruments ying. Auspicious clouds were rolling among which Arhats, Bodhisattvas, and Buddhas were flickering. All of them were looking at Li Mu overwhelmingly.


    It was more marvelous that the mist of void that appeared beneath the feet of the two statues.


    The warhorses neighed while the sound of weapons rubbing against each other could be heard.


    The drums beat continuously with gs waving everywhere.


    The ancient soldiers were wearing the armor of that time, passing through the dust and mist of history and slowlying to the front of Li Mu and the others. The soldiers were full of evil spirits with their horses armed...


    The troops had gone through hundreds of battles. Their armor and weapons were cold. Their faces were clear. The long troops were surrounded by thick fog, making them endless.


    Had the ancient people traversed to reality, or the present people traversed back in history?


    Everyone felt a sense of confusion.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye and took a closer look at Buddha statues, troops, and others... But he couldn¡¯t tell whether the troops were real or not. That was to say, it was probably not an illusion; instead, they were real and their weapons were chilling.


    As for the two Northern and Southern Buddha statues, they were clearly visible. They were corporeal entities, instead of supernatural power, magicalws, or other virtual objects.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Shouts arose.


    The ancient troopsunched a charge as a response to themand.


    Tang Tian and other young men of the Martial Alliance held their weapons tightly and were about to rush forward.


    Looking back at them, Li Mu nodded and waved his hand.


    ¡°Offense!¡±


    Tang Tian, Zhao Feilong, and others went straight to the enemies.


    The war started in an instant.


    The two Buddha statues lifted their feet to stamp toward Li Mu directly.


    It seemed that they knew Li Mu was the most dangerous one among them.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. What makes me terrified isn¡¯t their martial arts realm but their strength. It¡¯s not natural qi, magicws, or physical strength... What on earth is it?¡±


    With a movement, Li Mu made a handprint. His natural qi came out through the handprint and materialized into two huge palms, propping up the giant feet of the Northern and Southern Buddha statues.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the strength at the top of the Soldier Realm.¡±


    All of a sudden, Li Mu felt the power of these two y statues.


    There was nothing to worry about.


    But it was strange that his palms of natural qi which could resist the attack of the top kings quickly copsed under the attack of top strength in Soldier Realm.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Li Mu took physical offenses.


    Kaboom, kaboom, kaboom!


    In an instant, he exchanged ten punches with the Northern Buddha and the Southern Buddha respectively, making the two statues stagger back several steps.


    He felt that a strange force had entered his body, which turned out to be the invisible natural qi. If it were not for his strong body, he might have lost in the exchange with the power of the King Realm alone.


    ¡°Buddhism energy?¡±


    Li Mu leaped up to observe and judge as heunched continuous attacks.


    ¡°Woof, woof, leave the smaller one to me.¡±


    Husky, who was standing aside, suddenly jumped up excitedly and rushed toward the Southern Giant Buddha statue. It suddenly shed in the sky and turned 100 meters high, much higher than the 27-meter Southern Giant Buddha. It stretched out its ws and the statue was knocked down directly.


    ¡°This stupid dog doesn¡¯te out unless it sees something good. It actually made attacks of its own ord. Could it be that it has discovered something?¡±


    Li Mu looked over in surprise.


    Then, the giant Husky opened its mouth and bit the head of the Southern Giant Buddha statue.


    Holy crap!


    It was a cultural relic of ancient times.


    Before Li Mu could say ¡°Stop¡±, Husky had already bitten off the head.


    ¡°Bah bah, sters taste terrible.¡±


    The stupid dog spat out the mud in its mouth.


    It was a miracle that these two y statues of ancient times were kept intact today. But they were ruined by Husky.


    All of a sudden, Li Mu saw a golden metal at the broken neck of the Southern Giant Buddha statue. The mysterious Buddha power was definitely diffused from this metal.


    ¡°Woof, what is it?¡±


    Husky took a bite out of curiosity and pulled out an 18-meter-long metal stick. Two dragons coiled at the ends of the stick respectively and auspicious clouds were surrounded in the middle. The carvings were extremely exquisite with perfect technique.


    Was it a simple golden stick, a weapon, or some treasure of Buddhism?


    Li Mu felt a terrible power lying in the stick.


    The giant Buddha statue seemed like a suddenly dried sand sculpture, losing its vitality and luster. Then it turned into a pile of dust.

 Chapter 782 - A Nouveau Riche Dog

    <h4>Chapter 782 A Nouveau Riche Dog</h4>


    ¡°Woof? What¡¯s this?¡±


    The silly dog held the golden stick in its ws and weighed it. It said, ¡°It¡¯s so heavy. There writes a line of words ¡®The Demon-vanquishing Stick weighs 1.8 million kilograms¡¯.¡±


    It held the stick and casually waved it a few times. The air was directly blown up, forming an air vortex as formidable as a tornado, with deafening sounds like dragon and tiger roars.


    ¡°Woof? It is so awesome.¡±


    The stupid dog was also shocked.


    Then it excitedly announced, ¡°From now on, this Golden Stick will belong to me. Woof, haha!¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    The silly dog refused directly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me into giving you the stick.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    He had no time to talk nonsense with this stupid dog. Then, he turned around and fought with the North Buddha statue again.


    He was inspired by the silly dog in defeating the Southern Buddha statue.


    So he gave up protecting the cultural relics and made a heavy blow to shatter the statue without hesitation.


    A strand of golden light flickered out from the broken statue. The light shone like a dragon.


    Something was really hidden in its body.


    Li Mu reached out his hand and grabbed the golden treasure.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    It seemed like he was holding a golden dragon that was struggling with all its might.


    Li Mu looked at it carefully and found that it was a long knife-shaped weapon with four edges, which was very special.


    It was neither a knife nor a stick. The extremely heavy weapon was 1.6 meters long in total with a handle ounting for 40 centimeters. Holding it in hand with physical strength, he was about to be pulled askew by this strange weapon.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The bizarre weapon vibrated violently like a vibrator with an electric motor. It kept vibrating. Li Mu felt a resistant forceing from the handle. The weapon was trying to break free from his hands.


    Li Mu cast the power of Shattering a Thousand Stars to forcibly suppress the strange weapon.


    The entire process took only two or three seconds.


    Overwhelmed by Li Mu¡¯s horrible power, the weapon gradually calmed down. Finally, it was tamed and quietly held in Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    The moment it calmed down, Li Mu felt that this strange weapon was as light as grass.


    The strange change caught Li Mupletely off his guard. His body, which had tilted slightly in order to support the huge weight, instantly tilted to the opposite direction. He was almost stumbled by the sudden change.


    Like the Southern Buddha statue, the Northern statue instantly dissipated into a mass of dust after losing its golden weapon.


    The ancient troops on the battlefield, as well as Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats who were staring at the battlefield all disappeared at the same time.


    However, the bodies of those ancient soldiers and generals who had been defeated by Tang Tian, Zhao Feilong, and others were left in reality from disappearing.


    ¡°It seems that these weapons and armors can be recycled?¡±


    Tang Tian was very quick-witted. He took off the armor of a dead general and found that it was of good quality which could be counted as one of the spoils.


    Other warriors of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance followed Tang Tian to collect the spoils while cleaning up the battlefield.


    ¡°Woof, wait. Leave this set of golden armor to me.¡±


    Husky came over and saw a pair of golden armor with the background color of extremely majestic red. The dog took the armor off and put it on as its reward, which had satisfied itself.


    It had beenpletely ustomed to walking on its hind legs. Wearing the golden armor, it looked¡­ well, decent.


    It was roughly calcted that Hero Martial Arts Alliance had captured more than 2,500 sets of intact armor, 4,000 weapons, including axes, hooks, swords, shields, meteor hammers, and so on, which looked quite abundant.


    Li Mu observed armors carefully and found that they were filled with spirit. Natural textures on armors were simr to Taoist patterns and tactical deployments. Their damage tolerance and mitigation would be enhanced enormously as soon as textures were activated. Other weapons were somewhat simr to spiritual weapons and Taoist instruments, which were quite powerful.


    It was weird that those generals and soldiers didn¡¯t know the power of armors or weapons when they charged forward.


    For this reason, the Hero Martial Arts Alliance won a smashing victory.


    Soon, Husky had refined the golden radiant armor. It could not only be absorbed into its body but change ording to the dog¡¯s figure, which was very suitable.


    The silly dog had a good eye for selecting treasure. The armor picked by it was a marshal-level one, which was the best among the others. Li Mu could tell that it was at an extremely high level by ncing at it with his Third Eye.


    Its demon-subduing golden stick was also a treasure, which could expand or shrink with its owner¡¯s will. It was used as a crutch when Husky walked on its hind legs. The radiant stick and armor made Husky a fancy dog from a rich area. It had a nouveau richer manner.


    ¡°Woof! Li Mu, let me have a look at your stick.¡± The dog stared unblinkingly at the four-de weapon in Li Mu¡¯s hand, drooling.


    ¡°Get away.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Li Mu knew the dog a lot. How could he give it the precious weapon? It was absolutely equal to trying to hit a dog with a meat bun, which would never be returned.


    The southern Buddha statue was 10 meters shorter than the northern one. Now that the demon-subduing stick had shown astonishing power, the treasure of the bigger northern Buddha statue must be even more powerful. No wonder the dumb dog was longing for it.


    By then, Li Mu had a better understanding of the four-edged weapon, which was called the Tetragonal Deities-Killing Broadsword.


    Its characteristic lied in that, if refined properly, it would be as light as grass to its owner while as heavy as universal stars to opponents. It was also a treasure but required essence energy to support its power. It could be absorbed into the Dantian acupoint of the body after being refined.


    Such a weapon was indeed a perfect match for Li Mu¡¯s strong physical strength. Li Mu could also give his broadsword-using methods full y, which was quite convenient for him.


    But the material and the other effects were unknown.


    Li Mu vaguely felt that he hadn¡¯tpletely refined it. A mysterious strength kept resisting him for the time being.


    This strange de was worth looking forward to.


    Li Mu thought that the Samsara Knife was his routine weapon with the Tetragonal Deities-Killing Broadsword being a trump card, which needed to be nurtured slowly.


    ¡°Li Mu, how should we deal with these weapons and armors?¡± Song Youyan, the deputy minister of the Dunhuang Branch, came to ask for instructions.


    There were more than two thousand sets of armor and four thousand sets of weapons, all of which were rare treasures.


    These treasures would probably lead to bloodypetition all over the world. People of major countries, forces, and organizations would be extremely envious.


    Without hesitation, Li Mu said, ¡°They are trophies that Martial Alliance members earned with their lives. There¡¯s no doubt that they belong to us.¡±


    People around him burst into cheers with his words.


    The disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance were fond of his style very much.


    The past few days had been too depressing. They could finally get something for themselves since their senior Li Mu had returned.


    In the end, the fluctuations within Mogao Caves disappeared along with the dissipation of illusions in the sky. The abnormal scene had gone and everything went back to normal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Mu waved his hand and decided to head for the Dunhuang branch first.


    A group of people walked out of the scenic area of Mogao Caves in high spirits.


    However, everyone found that the female officer in perg at the scenic area gate also disappeared. Some garrisoning equipment couldn¡¯t be seen at primary ces as well.


    It was extremely quiet outside.


    No one appeared from anywhere.


    Leaves were fluttering in the wind.


    The birds also disappeared which had been pecking at grapes on the trellis outside the gate.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    In the military camp of Dunhuang, Su Cuo drew out a spiritual gun at her waist, pointed at an old Taoist priest who was blocking her way. Su Cuo shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to Dunhuang scenic area right now. Get out of my way.¡±


    A dozen members of the cultivators¡¯ association stood behind the Taoist priest.


    ¡°Vice President Wang had said that neither the military nor the Martial Alliance can participate in this matter,¡± the old Taoist priest said with a fake smile and refused to give in.

 Chapter 783 - Enemy’s Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 783 Enemy¡¯s Appearance</h4>


    ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Xuanxin? Tell her toe and see me.¡± Su Cuo looked coldly and fiercely at the old Taoist priest.


    The Taoist priest chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Luo can¡¯te. She has some important things to deal with.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang nced at the practitioners blocking their way at the entrance to the camp and said coldly, ¡°The Cultivator¡¯s Association is just a registered organization. How dare you block the way and try to stop a military action at the entrance to a military camp? Saint Changchu, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    Over ten people of the Cultivators¡¯ Association exchanged nces and burst outughing.


    ¡°Times have changed. Commander Fan, don¡¯t use the old ways of doing things to solve new problems. You need to keep pace with the times.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, in today¡¯s world, great powers are always respected. The country has to rely on us to protect its homnd. Your good time has passed, ha-ha-ha-ha.¡±


    Theyughed sarcastically.


    Saint Changchu flicked his horsetail whisk. A translucent curtain of swirling water appeared and covered the entire camp and the surrounding areas within a radius of several kilometers.


    ¡°Nobody is allowed to leave the camp today. I¡¯m going to kill anyone who spoils the vice president¡¯s n.¡± He said this in a stern tone with a fierce look on his face.


    A new era had begun, and the old order had been overthrown.


    The once threatening army that could not be provoked had been challenged today.


    Bang!


    A dark blue bullet came out of the Spiritual Energy Gun in Su Cuo¡¯s hand and darted at Saint Changchu¡¯s be.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    Li Mu said to Tang Tian and the others.


    They were confused.


    Li Mu walked out of the scenic area, followed by the stupid Husky who was walking on its hind legs.


    The man and the dog stopped when they were about one kilometer away from the entrance to the scenic area.


    ¡°Come on out,¡± Li Mu said.


    Nothing showed up.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really bad at hiding. If you force me to take action, I will not spare anyone. You¡¯d better show yourselves right now. I don¡¯t want to y hide-and-seek with you.¡±


    Silence reigned for several tens of seconds.


    ¡°Good. Even though you¡¯re the one that killed my son, I¡¯m going to give you a chance to fight fair with me.¡±


    A fierce voice that sounded like the grating of metal rang out.


    Numerous transparent, ss-like des suddenly appeared and streaked through the air, vibrating at high frequencies. Those des reduced rocks into powder wherever they passed and closed in on Li Mu from all directions.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He thrust out his hands and directly smashed the ss-like des into pieces.


    On the opposite side, a strong old man in a slim-fit suit with blond hair and beard walked slowly out of the rippling void.


    ¡°He can break my High-frequency Destructive Air Mesh so easily. No wonder he is known as the oriental God of War.¡±


    The old man¡¯s lips curled in a sneer.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself to you. I¡¯m George Marshall, the leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, the father of the boy killed by you, and a western god who came to seek revenge.¡±


    He looked very regal.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°Your son has already died here. Why did youe here to seek your death too?¡±


    He wanted to know what sort of powers the so-called top-notch foreign practitioners had, so he didn¡¯t take any thunder-like devastating action at the beginning.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re so arrogant! Do you think the Earth is the same as it was two years ago?¡± Marshall¡¯s body started to shine with the light of zed ss, and the air around him underwent a strange change. He slowly floated up and said, ¡°Now, you can no longer dominate the Earth as you did in the past. You must die today¡­ Devastating Air des!¡±


    In an instant, countless air des that were invisible to the naked eye appeared and flew toward Li Mu, and the space within thirty meters seemed to turn into an invisible meat mincer.


    Li Mu nodded his head.


    Most of the foreign practitioners¡¯ abilities were superpowers. This old man¡¯s superpower was the ability to control the air and turn the air into invisible des, which was extremely rare. This superpower was definitely a nightmare for ordinary practitioners.


    However, the person that the old man was facing was Li Mu.


    With a flick of his mind, Li Mu created an invisible force field within a radius of three meters around him. Any air de entering this force field would instantly turn into a puff of breeze and lose all of its destructive power.


    The old man had probably reached the preliminary level of the Void-breaking Realm. If he were on the Heavenly Land five or six years ago, he would count as a master. However, many masters in the Void-breaking Realm had emerged in the Heavenly Land. Given his strength, he could only be regarded as a super-ss practitioner, but not a top-notch master.


    However, Li Mu was still surprised that a master at this level had shown up on Earth.


    It seemed that the impact of the outburst of Spiritual Qi and the drastic changes that had taken ce in the past couple of years while he was away from the Earth were greater than he had imagined.


    ¡°Hmm? What kind of ability is this?¡±


    Marshall was shocked to see that Li Mu easily countered one of his killer moves while he stood there motionless. He couldn¡¯t figure out what method Li Mu had used to counter his killer move.


    ¡°Show me whatever skills you¡¯ve got,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you may not even be able to defeat my dog.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Li Mu, even you might not be able to defeat me,¡± the Husky said discontentedly.


    Marshall looked grave. He no longer felt as rxed as he was just now.


    ¡°Void sting!¡±


    He roared in a low voice as he made another move using all of his strength.


    Boom!


    The air around Li Mu suddenly exploded like a highly charged bomb, which simted the process whereby power was produced by mid-air explosions. Even the rays of light in the space seemed to be distorted.


    However, Li Mu, who was at the center of the explosion, remained unscathed, and even his clothes and hair remained the same as before.


    Marshall continued performing the Void sting skill as he gasped for breath.


    His chest heaved violently with each drawn breath.


    ¡°Woof! You¡¯re so old, but you like to y with explosives. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± The Husky couldn¡¯t help roasting the old man, thinking that he was probably a little stupid.


    Waves of surprise surged through Marshall like raging tides.


    The strength of the oriental God of Martial Arts was even more terrifying than he had imagined.


    It seemed that the strength of the oriental God of Martial Arts had improved a lot these years and the situation was not optimistic now.


    However¡­


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for him to take you down one by one?¡±


    Marshall roared furiously like a golden tiger.


    Just then¡­


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A furious roar rang out.


    Fifty meters away on Li Mu¡¯s left side, a three-meter-high rock suddenly flew up and swooshed toward Li Mu.


    The rock weighed at least ten tons. With the force of the throw, it exerted a force equivalent to two or three hundred thousand kilograms. It brushed against the air as it fell, and its surface ignited.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t move at all. He raised his hand and smashed the flying rock with a punch.


    The next moment, a white w stretched out from the ground and suddenly grabbed Li Mu¡¯s ankle, trying to drag him into the ground.


    Surprisingly, no matter how hard the w tried, it couldn¡¯t move Li Mu at all.


    ¡°Show yourself.¡±


    Li Mu exerted some strength with his foot.


    The ground cracked, and a white subterranean monster several tens of meters long was directly hurled into the air. It spat out blood and screamed in mid-air. Then, it fell on the ground and turned into a middle-aged white man with a strong aura.


    ¡°Is this a Beast Transformation skill?


    ¡°Or a transfiguration skill?


    ¡°This white man¡¯s skill seems to be a little more interesting than that of Marshall¡¯s, but it¡¯s much less powerful than Marshall¡¯s air control skill. Judging from that, his status in the western martial arts circles should be much lower than that of Marshall¡¯s.


    ¡°Therefore¡­¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Suddenly, a stream of golden light erupted from a grape trellis covered with withered vines and leaves in the distance. It flew toward Li Mu at an extremely high speed that was beyond any description.


    The stream of golden light was apanied by a very strange sound. Ordinary people could not hear the sound at all, but it had terrifying destructive powers.


    Sure enough, the white man that had transformed himself into a monster was just a cover-up.


    The killer hiding in the dark finally showed up.


    However, such a trick was like a child¡¯s y for Li Mu, who had fought countless battles in the Star River and be ustomed to various subtle and mysterious assassination methods.


    He raised his hand and caught the beam of golden light with his hand.


    ¡°Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!¡±


    Cries that sounded like those of a rat rang out.


    It was a golden bat.

 Chapter 784 - Interesting Ability

    <h4>Chapter 784 Interesting Ability</h4>


    The golden bat was one of the twelve princes of the Blood Race ranking below the Vampire Progenitor.


    Among the twelve princes, Konrad was undoubtedly the most famous one in history. He set off a bloodbath in every era on Earth and even left behind the shadows of various incarnations in many major events in the Middle Ages on the distant White Center Continent.


    Konrad had lived in this world for thousands of years. With such a long life and rich experience from the age of barbarism to the present, he had seen countless peerless heroes and beautiful women in the world.


    His long life and great strength made him think that he had seen through everything in the world and he greatly despised human beings.


    In recent years, with the outburst of Spiritual Qi, the Blood Race¡¯s strength had improved very quickly. Unlike human beings who needed to practice hard, the high-ranking members of the Blood Race could easily improve their strength. Konrad¡¯s strength had also soared rapidly, which made him feel even more superior.


    Therefore, he came across the seas to kill the so-called oriental God of War. His original n was to watch the fun, take action, kill some people,ugh at others, show the power of the Blood Race, shock the whole world, and then leave gracefully.


    However, he never thought in his wildest dreams that he would end up being grabbed in someone¡¯s hand before he could shock the world.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak...¡±


    He screamed as he struggled.


    Looking at the little golden bat in his hand, Li Mu became quite interested. The little bat reminded him of the Gold and Silver King.


    However, this little bat had only reached the peak level of Void-breaking Realm, which was slightly higher than Marshall¡¯s cultivation level. The gap between it and the Gold and Silver King, who was at the peak level of King Realm, was like the difference between a grain of sand and a mountain.


    Bang!


    A cloud of blood mist erupted from Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    The blood mist drifted away.


    The little golden bat appeared several hundred meters away and turned into a middle-aged gentleman wearing a white tuxedo with a bow tie and a round top hat.


    The members of the Blood Race regarded themselves as the most elegant and perfect creatures in the world.


    This middle-aged gentleman was no exception. He pursued perfection in all aspects from his clothes to his appearance, from his beard to his eyebrows, and from his hairstyle to his shoes.


    His pursuit of perfection gave the impression that he was like a bottle of red wine that had been stored for thousands of years and gave off a faint scent of history.


    However, Konrad was in no condition to be elegant now.


    He stared at Li Mu, with a touch of lingering fear. His facial muscles twitched spasmodically and he couldn¡¯t maintain his gentlemanly image.


    For the first time in tens of centuries, he felt the icy breath of death hovering by his side.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯ve made me feel threatened. You can be proud now,¡± Konrad growled.


    The totems of a pair of huge bat wings loomed behind him. The ck blood mist gave off a unique smell of fresh blood. His voice sounded like the sound made by a resonant metal. A strong force swept through the air.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is interesting. His strength has increased once again.


    ¡°It seems to be some Cultivation Method that can boost one¡¯s strength without causing damage to the Source Energy. It looks like it can be steadily maintained for some time...


    ¡°This secret method is quite interesting.


    ¡°If I show my full strength, I should be able to reach the King Level in a short time.


    ¡°It¡¯s feasible.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes started glowing brightly.


    He could have stopped Konrad from using the Blood Escape Skill just now, but he didn¡¯t do so. He decided to continue observing the little bat to see what it could do.


    ¡°Now, it seems that I¡¯ve gained something.¡±


    ¡°Little Bat,e here.¡±


    He crooked his finger.


    Then, Konrad was greatly shocked to find that his body seemed to be out of his control and an irresistible force was propelling him toward Li Mu.


    Even though he had performed a secret skill of the Blood Race and doubled his strength, it was still difficult for him to resist the force. He drifted through the air like a small ant in a hurricane.


    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡±


    ¡°Andrew.¡±


    Konrad roared loudly.


    That white man, who had spat blood after being hit by Li Mu earlier, roared furiously as he got back on his feet and straightened up. His arms and legs changed, and he turned into a giant white gori.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    As the giant white gori ran, it instantly turned into a gigantic beast that was over 20 meters tall. It liftedrge pieces of the earth¡¯s crust with its hands, as if it were the king of destruction, and hurled them at Li Mu.


    It was Andrew, known as the Gigantic Beast!


    He was one of the top masters of the White Umbre Group, Prince Konrad¡¯s personal attendant, and a closebat expert with the ability to increase his power by transforming himself into a beast. In order to obtain the eternal power of the Blood Race, he began to follow the notorious prince of the Blood Race thirty years ago.


    Seeing that his master was in danger, he took action again at the risk of his life.


    ¡°Hmm? He has the transformation ability, but he can only transform himself into a beast. There is still a gap between this ability and Yuan Hou¡¯s Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand casually.


    The giant white gori charging at him was immediately sent flying as if it had crashed into an invisible air wall, and let out a shrill cry in mid-air.


    Its enormous body fell to the ground and the impact sounded like andslide of a crumbling mountain. Blood spurted out of its mouth, and it reverted to its human form and passed out. Whether it was dead or alive remained to be seen.


    When Marshall, the leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, saw this scene, his heart palpitated wildly.


    Although Andrew the Gigantic Beast was not one of the world¡¯s top masters, he was still a super-ss practitioner. He was notoriously known for his fierceness. Marshall would have a headache if he were to fight Andrew himself.


    However, while Andrew was over ten meters away from Li Mu, Li Mu directly sent Andrew flying just by waving his hand casually, as if he was swatting away a fly.


    More importantly, Li Mu¡¯s skill, which could create walls in the air, seemed to be the same as Marshall¡¯s ability to control the air, but it was actually much more subtle and powerful than thetter¡¯s.


    ¡°The situation is not right. This person is much more powerful than I have imagined.¡±


    Marshall was shocked.


    He secretly made a hand gesture.


    Numerous dark blueser beams suddenly appeared and ripped through the air like sharp swords toward Li Mu.


    He suddenlyunched a sneak attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spiritual energy weapon. It seems that he has brought some techniques which originated from the Vanguard from the Heavenly Land...¡±


    Li Mu saw through it at once.


    He casually waved his hand through the air, and the powerful dark blueser beams fell into his hand like soft yarns. He kneaded theser beams into a ball.


    At the same time, a ball of faint blue light fell from the sky above Li Mu¡¯s head and emitted a strange force. The ground around Li Mu suddenly caved in and sank by one meter.


    Li Mu hovered in the air.


    ¡°Gravity enhancement? The gravity seems to have increased tenfold in an instant. This technique should be abination of the Earth¡¯s technology and runic martial arts. It¡¯s quite interesting. It seems that thebination of the Earth¡¯s technology and martial arts is more advanced than I have imagined.¡±


    However, this gravity enhancement technique didn¡¯t work on Li Mu.


    Konrad, the prince of the Blood Race, slowly drifted toward Li Mu like a marite.


    He struggled desperately with a look of horror on his face, but it was futile.


    Li Mu was not in a hurry to drag this vampire to his side.


    He slowly pulled the vampire toward him to psychologically intimidate and stimte thetter. He wanted to see if he could force thetter to manifest any other special abilities in his desperation.


    Dark blue rays and enhanced forces of gravity appeared in the air again.


    A thought stirred in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    The air around him rippled


    The members of the Fierce Tiger Gang hiding in the air were revealed. They cried out in shock, holding various fancy firearms in their hands.


    The dark blue rays and enhanced force of gravity that appeared in the air earlier had been created by those firearms.


    Li Mu reached out his hand, and a streamlined gun which glowed with a silvery light appeared in his hand.


    Click!


    Li Mu pulled the trigger, injected some energy, and fired a shot.


    Hiss!


    A dazzling beam of dark blue light shot out from the muzzle.


    Konrad, the prince of Blood Race, cried out on the spot.


    ¡°Why did you shoot me?¡±


    The light beam prated his left shoulder and left a gaping wound about the size of a fist. The wound was scorched, and the smell of grilled meat permeated the air. The wound was a through-hole and looked quite gruesome.


    The Spiritual Energy Gun seemed to be quite powerful.


    Li Mu blew the smoke from the barrel.


    At this time, Konrad, the prince of the Blood Race, performed a secret skill. His wound soon healed, and he recovered from the injury. However, Li Mu felt a little disappointed at the speed of Konrad¡¯s recovery.


    ¡°It seems that I shouldn¡¯t have too stringent requirements for the indigenous creatures on the Earth.¡±


    George Marshall, the leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, was scared out of his wits.


    ¡°What kind of skill is this?


    ¡°He actually kneaded theser beams from the Spiritual Energy Gun into a ball, as if he were kneading yarns. Not to mention the power of those beams, from the perspective of physics, they are light rays and it is impossible to knead them into a ball.


    ¡°Moreover, the enhanced gravity almost created a well that was several hundred meters deep beneath the feet of this oriental God of War, but he remained unscathed.


    ¡°His power is unfathomable.¡±


    Marshall felt a chill run down his spine.


    He no longer dared to face Li Mu.


    ¡°After so many years, the power of this oriental God of War had not regressed at all, and he has be so powerful that I can no longer fathom what his abilities are like.


    ¡°Should I retreat?


    ¡°I have to retreat.¡±


    This thought came to Marshall¡¯s mind.


    Suddenly, exmations rang out.


    The Spiritual Energy Guns and Enhanced Gravity Launchers in the hands of the elite members of the Fierce Tiger Gang flew out directly. After flying some distance in the air, they fell at the feet of Lu Xun, Song Youyan, and Tang Tian, who were in the scenic area of the Mogao Caves.


    Those weapons had be the others¡¯ trophies.


    Marshall felt like his heart was about to break.


    He had spent a lot of money on those super firearms. In normal times, he practiced his air control skill, arranged for the elite members of his organization to hide in the dark, and cooperated with them to kill masters. He had never failed before, but today...


    He went for wool and came home shorn. He had paid dearly for it.


    His heart beat wildly, and his fighting spirit disappeared. He quietly stepped back.


    Just then, something unexpected suddenly happened.


    A beam of divine light shot down from the sky, and the light enveloped Li Mu like a searchlight. At that moment, Li Mu suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    His Cultivation Method became disordered and stagnant in an instant.


    Konrad took the opportunity to escape and put some distance between himself and Li Mu.


    A half-meter-long short sword fell from the sky toward Li Mu¡¯s be. The sword Qi poured out like water from the Star River. It was otherworldly, but it was full of killing intent.


    ¡°Eight-foot Mirror, Great Snake Sword!¡±


    Konrad cried out in shock when he saw the scene.


    ¡°Has the Goddess of Swords of the Great Peace Association from the Eastern Ind taken action?¡±


    Marshall was overjoyed.


    He had heard that this Goddess of Sword from the Eastern Ind had always wanted to take revenge for her master who died in Hero Country. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she had been hiding in the dark and suddenly took an action that instantly worked.

 Chapter 785 - A God on Land

    <h4>Chapter 785 A God on Land</h4>


    However, Marshall¡¯s joy onlysted less than three seconds.


    When the short sword hit Li Mu¡¯s forehead, it produced a burst of sparks and made a ringing noise like a metal hitting another metal object. Finally, it bounced off Li Mu¡¯s forehead and flew four or five meters while vibrating in mid-air.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Even this skill doesn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    Both Marshall and Konrad were shocked.


    ¡°That is the Great Snake Sword, a divine artifact of the Eastern Ind. It is said to be a forbidden weapon that can ughter gods, but it was sent flying just now¡­ Is Li Mu¡¯s forehead made of immortal gold or divine iron?¡±


    The clear, melodious cry of a bird came from the sky.


    A shadow was cast on the ground.


    A giant blue bird with beautiful feathers appeared in the sky. It had a wingspan of over twenty meters and looked like a phoenix in the myths. On its back was a beautiful girl with long hair and a cold look on her face, looking like a white porcin doll. She produced a seal with her hand. An ancient silver oval mirror floated behind her. The mercury-like surface of the mirror emitted beams of cold light that covered Li Mu.


    She was Xingye Nanzi, known as the Goddess of Swords of the Great Peace Association and the renowned top master in the martial arts circles on the Eastern Ind.


    She was young, beautiful, mysterious, cruel, cold-blooded, and powerful.


    That was the impression she left on others.


    When she showed up, everyone thought that she posed the greatest threat to Li Mu.


    ¡°Li Mu, I¡¯m going to take revenge for my master and kill you today.¡±


    A clear, cold voice unique to women from the Eastern Ind rang out, tinged with killing intent.


    ¡°Your master?¡± Enveloped by the cold light emitted by the mirror, Li Mu did not feel ufortable at all. He asked, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Xingye Nanzi¡¯s eyes med with anger.


    ¡°This man killed my most respected master, but he doesn¡¯t even remember that.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    She thrust her Great Snake Sword at Li Mu again.


    shing with cold light and killing intent, the sword shed through the air like a hot knife cutting through butter and almost sliced the space barrier open. Numerous hair-like ck cracks appeared and propagated in the void.


    Marshall and Konrad were both shocked.


    ¡°Has the power of this Goddess of Swords from the Eastern Ind reached such a level?


    ¡°This should be¡­ the Great Void-breaking Realm¡­¡±


    The move caused the void to vibrate.


    ¡°Child¡¯s y.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    He gently raised his hand, grabbed the Great Snake Sword¡ª¡ªa famous divine artifact on the Eastern Ind, and kneaded it into a metal ball, as if he were crumpling a piece of paper.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Marshall and Konrad¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their heads.


    Li Mu¡¯s skill was simply not something that they could imagine.


    it was so powerful.


    It was so terrifying.


    Now, Li Mu was like a Celestial Demon in their eyes. If they had known that Li Mu was so powerful, they wouldn¡¯t havee to seek revenge and kill him.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    When the Great Snake Sword was destroyed, Xingye Nanzi¡¯s face turned pale, and blood came out of her mouth and nose.


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    The Eight-foot Mirror flew into his hand.


    He crushed the mirror, another divine artifact on the Eastern Ind, into pieces, as if it were a piece of trash.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xingye Nanzi slumped down onto the back of the blue bird.


    ¡°Chirp.¡±


    The giant blue bird realized that its master was in danger. It pped its wings and flew up, trying to escape with its master.


    How could Li Mu let it go as it wished?


    He raised his right hand, curled his five fingers up slightly, and reached his hand into the void. The dark clouds in the sky above Dunhuang City suddenly gathered and turned into a giant gray hand that was several thousand meters long. The giant hand swiped at the bluebird as if it was swatting a mosquito and pinched it with its fingertips.


    ¡°Chirp!¡±


    The blue bird struggled desperately to free itself.


    Li Mu never had a good impression of the people from the Eastern Ind. Although the woman on the bird¡¯s back was beautiful, he didn¡¯t want to let her go. He would never show mercy to any foreign practitioners that had entered Dunhuang City.


    However, just when he was about to kill the blue bird and this woman, a light green me suddenly shot out of the blue bird¡¯s mouth and darted at him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Li Mu was a little surprised.


    It was not because of the power of the me was. He was surprised because the me¡¯s aura seemed somewhat familiar to him.


    It was very simr to the aura of the mes spurted out by the nine-headed divine bird that he saw in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    ¡°Could it be that this giant blue bird is a descendant of the Phoenix n?¡±


    Li Mu was a little unsure.


    The Phoenix n was one of the few major ns that had not betrayed the Dark Yellow Army back then. At that time, Feng Jiu, the chief of the Phoenix n, transferred the immortal runic divine fire in his body to Li Mu in order to protect thetter. It would be fair to say that the Phoenix n did the Dark Yellow Army and Li Mu great favors.


    At the thought of this, Li Mu released his grip.


    The blue bird soared into the sky, turned into a small ck dot, and disappeared from sight carrying Xingye Nanzi on its back.


    ¡°If that blue bird was really a descendant of the Phoenix n, I would have to make a trip to the Eastern Ind sometime in the future.¡±


    This thought shed through Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    The Phoenix n was now on the verge of extinction in the Star River. It would be great if that blue bird could carry on the bloodline of the Phoenix n. However, that giant blue bird chose to submit to Xingye Nanzi, which was one of the reasons why Li Mu let this woman from the Eastern Ind go.


    As for the others¡­


    Li Mu withdrew his gaze from the sky and saw the elite members of the Fierce Tiger Gang several thousand meters away. They were fleeing in all directions. Marshall, the leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, was already in the desert tens of miles away, hiding in the air and fleeing like crazy.


    Li Mu smiled faintly.


    ¡°Are you scared now? It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    With a flick of his fingers, heunched the High Wind Broadsword, which corresponded to one of the 24 Sr Terms and killed over ten elites of the Fierce Tiger Gang that were several thousand meters away from him. Their bodies turned into light breezes and disappeared.


    Faint wisps of ck mist emanated from their bodies and dissipated in the air.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Li Mu reached his hand into the air.


    Marshall, the leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, who was tens of miles away, suddenly felt dizzy. Then, he reappeared in front of Li Mu outside the scenic area of the Mogao Caves.


    He was scared out of his wits.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He looked at Li Mu, his face ashen. He couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to talk to a nobody like Marshall. He directly reduced Marshall into ck blood mist with one punch. As expected, the ck mist was the same as the mist from other members of the Fierce Tiger Gang, but it was denser than thetter.


    Li Mu examined the ck mist with his Third Eye and discovered the secret.


    The ck mist was actually an external force that could increase the power of the members of the Fierce Tiger Gang. It should be the evil force that the so-called god supporting the Fierce Tiger Gang had injected into their bodies.


    However, besides the ck mist, Li Mu also discovered a dazzlingly bright ball of silvery light in Marshall¡¯s body, which seemed to fit well with the air between heaven and earth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a power that is simr to thew. It seems that Marshall¡¯s ability to control the air originates from this ball of silvery light.¡±


    Li Mu remembered that he once killed an eagle on the snow-capped peak of Mount Qilian. The Spiritual Qi in the eagle¡¯s eyes could be extracted. In the end, he extracted the Spiritual Qi and gave it to his disciple, Xiao Dong. With the Spiritual Qi, Xiao Dong gained an ability that was simr to the supernatural ability of a irvoyant.


    Like the Spiritual Qi extracted from that eagle¡¯s eyes, this ball of silvery light could enable its owner to control the air.


    Li Mu thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps the foreign practitioners¡¯ superpowers follow the same principle. Could it be that they have those superpowers because they have obtained some fragments simr to the power ofw by ident?


    ¡°This is a new discovery.


    ¡°Does it mean that if I kill those foreign superpower holders who have evil intentions and remove the superpowerws from their bodies, I can transfer these superpowers to the hot-blooded disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance?¡±


    Li Mu sealed the ball of silvery light temporarily.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Get back here.¡±


    He reached out his hand and grabbed at the air.


    The dark clouds in the sky instantly turned into a giant divine hand that was several thousand meters long. The giant hand grabbed Konrad, the prince of the Blood Race, who had escaped to a distance of several hundred miles and who thought that he was safe.


    Ah¡­


    Konrad screamed in horror as he performed the Blood Escape Skill to escape from the giant hand.


    However, it was not that easy for him to escape this time.


    When he turned into blood mist, dissipated and took form again, he was shocked to find that he was still in the giant hand.


    He turned into mist, dissipated and took form once again.


    It was still the same.


    He turned into thousands of small bats flying in different directions.


    As long as one small bat could fly out of the giant hand, he would be able to make a sessful escape.


    However, although those small bats could fly several thousand meters with a p of their wings, all of them failed to fly out of this giant hand through the gaps between its fingers that looked as wide asrge gullies.


    In several breaths of time, the small bats gathered and took on human form.


    The giant hand held Konrad and sent him to Li Mu.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me. In the Blood Race, there are the other eleven princes, the Progenitor Cain, and¡­¡±


    Bang!


    With a flick of his finger, Li Mu directly smashed Konrad into pieces.


    Clouds of blood mist appeared, shining with golden light.


    Li Mu condensed the blood mist into a golden blood ball about the size of a fist with his Taoist magic arts. The blood ball was suspended in the air in front of Li Mu. Inside the blood ball, Konrad¡¯s image was shing, and he looked ferocious, as if he were cursing while begging for mercy.


    Snap!


    Li Mu snapped his fingers.


    A ball of Emperors¡¯ Fire appeared out of the blue and wrapped itself around the golden blood ball, which made a sizzling sound. All memories and marks rted to Konrad inside it had beenpletely refined and dispersed.


    Countless golden patterns looking like frightened dragons shed inside the blood ball.


    ¡°This blood ball contains the secret about how this vampire preserved his Source Energy and increased his power multiple times. If I could interpret this secret, I would be able to fight the ancestors of the six major ns and have a chance of winning the fight in the future.¡±


    That was the biggest surprise for Li Mu today.


    He opened his mouth, swallowed the blood ball, and put it in his Mud-pill Pce to nourish it.


    The people standing at the entrance to the scenic area, including Tang Tian, Lu Xun, and Song Youyan, werepletely dumbfounded.


    The result of this fight and the power that Li Mu showed during the fight were simply at the level of gods. They didn¡¯t know what the gods¡¯ cultivation levels and magical skills were like and they couldn¡¯t think of any words to describe Li Mu¡¯s skill.


    ¡°He is a god.


    ¡°He is a true god onnd.¡±

 Chapter 786 - Ice Plateau Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 786 Ice teau Wolves</h4>


    The disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance couldn¡¯t contain their excitement.


    They knew very well what a peerless figure like Li Mu meant to a country and its people in an environment that had undergone drastic changes.


    A simple example could be used to exin that.


    For any country or power, masters in the Great Void-breaking Realm were like atomic bombs which had great deterrent effects. A master like Li Mu, who could only be described as ¡°a god onnd¡±, was like a super hydrogen bomb that could destroy the Earth. Who would dare to challenge a country or power with such a weapon?


    Looking at Li Mu¡¯s back, all the disciples of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance were fired up.


    This man had always been the one that turned the tide at the most critical moments.


    He was a savior.


    ¡°Woof, why are the practitioners on the Earth so weak? I don¡¯t even need to take any action.¡±


    The Husky yawned, feeling bored.


    In fact, the stupid dog was not bragging.


    He was absolutely a well-informed dog that had seen all kinds of masters in the Star River, including those in the Mortal Realm, the Soldier Realm, and even the General Realm and the King Realm. In his eyes, those in the Void-breaking Realm like Marshall and Konrad were not worth mentioning at all.


    Li Mu did not stop at this point.


    ¡°Come on out.¡±


    He shot out a beam of broadsword light that ripped through the void.


    Translucent ripples spread out in the void. An Ice teau wolf that was several hundred meters tall walked out of the rippling void. It threw back its head and howled at the sky, giving off a fierce aura. Wherever it passed, ice and frost covered the ground. In an instant, the area within a radius of tens of kilometers turned into a world of ice and snow.


    ¡°Where did this giant white wolfe from?¡±


    The members of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance inside the scenic area of the Mogao Caves were all greatly shocked.


    ¡°Could it be a giant demon from some famous mountain or great river?¡±


    Just then, they saw something blurry shing by. The white Ice teau wolf suddenly disappeared, and a one-eyed old man riding a white wolf as big as a bull appeared on the Ice teau and approached Li Mu slowly.


    It was an illusion created by the old man.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t expect that someone like you would show up in Hero Country after that old fortune-teller. Hero Country is really a blessed Divine Land.¡± The skinny, hunched old man¡¯s facial and body features were unique to the people on the Far North Continent, but he spoke fluent Chinese.


    He looked very calm and did not show any signs of awe or fear even after Li Mu¡¯s overwhelming defeat and killing of the members of the Fierce Tiger Gang.


    The eyes of the Husky lit up as soon as he saw the Ice teau wolf.


    ¡°Woof?


    ¡°It seems to be a female.¡±


    He came up with a bold idea.


    However, in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, neither the Ice teau wolf nor the hunched old man from the Far North Continent were special.


    None of them was worth mentioning.


    They were just too weak.


    ¡°I said that all foreign practitioners entering Dunhuang would die.¡±


    Li Mu flicked his finger.


    A beam of broadsword light shot out.


    He wanted to kill the old man without mercy.


    The hunched old man from the Far North Continentughed as he brandished the ice wand in his hand.


    ng!


    The ringing sound like a metal hitting another metal object rang out.


    The beam of broadsword light was knocked away, but it did not disappear. Instead, it spun wildly in the air.


    ¡°We¡¯re close in terms of cultivation level and power. Li Mu, you can¡¯t kill me...¡±


    The hunched old man from the Far North Continent said those words confidently. Suddenly, the look on his face changed. He saw the beam of broadsword light splitting in the air. It split into two beams, and then the two beams split into four, four into eight, and eight into sixteen... It split like a cell that divided into numerous cells, and the light beams in the sky increased rapidly, creating a storm of light beams that swept toward him.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°How can it change like that?¡±


    The hunched old man was shocked. He patted the white Ice teau wolf he was riding.


    ¡°Aww-ooh...¡±


    The Ice teau wolf threw back its head and howled.


    A strange suction force came out of the wolf¡¯s mouth.


    Like a whale sucking in water, the Ice teau wolf, which was as big as a calf, opened its mouth, sucked in, and swallowed all the beams of broadsword light in the sky.


    A slightly distorted ck vortex appeared in the wolf¡¯s mouth and then disappeared in a sh.


    It was not until then that Li Mu felt a little surprised.


    ¡°Given my current cultivation level, although I made the move very casually just now, the beams of broadsword light are powerful enough. However, this Ice teau Wolf can actually swallow them... This is quite interesting. Could it be that the wolf is a special species of the devil races?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop and talk with me now?¡±


    The one-eyed, hunched old man from the Far North Continent smiled at Li Mu.


    He lookedposed as if he were a victor.


    Behind him, over ten people were walking toward him from the snowfield.


    They were all burly men from the Far North Continent, known as the people of the fighting race. They had huge bodies that were unique to the natives living on ice teaus and covered in thick hair. They were stronger and taller than ordinary people and had a wild aura about them.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I came here to visit you on behalf of the Snow Wolf King of the Far North Continent. I hope that you can join the Snow Wolf Lake and assist our king in controlling the White Center Continent and the Middle Belt Continent,¡± the hunched old man from the Far North Continent said confidently with a calm look on his face, ¡°I¡¯m Marksim, the Third High Priest of the Snow Wolf Lake on the Far North Continent. I¡¯m acting on behalf of the Snow Wolf King. Therefore, you can negotiate with me.¡±


    ¡°Conditions?¡± Li Mu shook his head andughed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not fit to negotiate conditions with me.¡±


    The burly men from the Far North Continent behind the old man were suddenly enraged. They growled and readied themselves to attack.


    The face of the hunched old man from the Far North Continent darkened. He said, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re too...¡±


    Bang!


    Blood squirted out.


    The white Ice teau wolf¡¯s body suddenly exploded and turned into a rain of blood that cascaded from the sky.


    A beam of white broadsword light shed and swirled, flying out from the blood rain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Li Mu retrieved the beam of broadsword light, which swirled flexibly through the gaps between his fingers like a white wind fairy. He didn¡¯t put on airs, and he just stated a fact.


    ¡°Not to mention you, even the so-called Snow Wolf King is not qualified to talk to my dog.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The Husky immediately barked to show his agreement.


    ¡°Is Li Mu praising the dog?


    ¡°He must be.


    ¡°It just seems a little weird.¡±


    After Marksim, the hunched old man from the Far North Continent, realized what happened, he let out a guttural growl from deep in his throat that sounded like the roar of a wild beast. He never expected that Li Mu¡¯s broadsword light would be so powerful that it could kill the Ice teau wolf from inside after the wolf devoured it.


    ¡°Li Mu, are you going to make an enemy of the Snow Wolf Lake? You have no idea what you are doing.¡±


    Marksim¡¯s single eye med with rage and frustration.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and then decided not to say anything else. He patted the Husky and said, ¡°Take care of them.¡±


    ¡°I want thetest... oh, no, the most expensive cell phone,¡± the Husky bargained.


    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s really embarrassing to keep such a pet,¡± Li Mu thought to himself.


    However, he nodded in agreement.


    The Husky trotted over to Marksim and the others.


    He deliberately bared his dagger-like white teeth, thinking that his look was quite intimidating. Then, he rubbed his front paws and said, ¡°Tell me how you want to die.¡±


    It was time for him to show off.


    Marksim¡¯s face looked very gloomy. He waved his hand without saying a word.


    The burly men behind him roared. Thick white hairs instantly emerged on their faces and necks, their nails and fingers turned into those of beasts, and their palms turned into the strong forelimbs of white wolves... Werewolves!


    These men from the Far North Continent were white werewolves.


    After they transformed themselves into beasts, their speed, power, and defensive power... all soared, and they became cold-blooded fighting machines with terrifying destructive powers.


    They ran on thend covered in ice and snow like white bolts of lightning. Ordinary practitioners could not see them or the tracks of their attacks. Their shrill howls echoed in the air, which unsettled the people and made them feel annoyed and upset.


    ¡°Woof, ha-ha-ha...¡±


    The Husky rubbed his front paws, seeming eager to y. He smiled cunningly and said, ¡°Well, let me y with you stupid little wolves.¡±


    He decided to have some fun.


    He swung his paw casually. The white werewolves crashed into his paw as if they were doing so on purpose. In the next second, they were sent flying backward like sandbags.


    However, the Husky controlled his strength very well and did not severely injure those white werewolves.


    He was joyfully immersed in this y.


    Li Mu shook his head. As expected, he couldn¡¯t put too much hope in this stupid dog.


    The three types of stupid sled dogs had the same problem, which was that they were too yful. When any task was assigned to them, they would soon deviate from the path and forget the original intention.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to mess with the stupid dog.


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± He looked at Marksim and said, ¡°Well, you can go to hell.¡±


    Marksim struck the iceyer on the ground with his ice wand. Suddenly, the iceyer seemed toe alive, and a giant silvery ice wolf leaped out, baring its teeth, brandishing its ws, and pounced on Li Mu.


    Li Mu raised his hand casually and smashed the ice wolf into pieces in midair.


    At this time, Marksim performed another secret skill, producing countless ice cones that darted toward Li Mu like arrows.


    ¡°This kind of child¡¯s y does not work on me at all.¡±


    With a flick of his mind, Li Mu produced the Major Heat Broadsword, which corresponded to one of the 24 Sr Terms.


    Heat waves suddenly appeared and surged through the air like raging tides, melting all the ice arrows in midair. At the same time, the heat also melted the ice and snow domain created by Marksim when he showed up. The ice and snow outside the Mogao Caves disappeared in an instant, and thend was restored to its original state. There was not even a trace of moisture in the air.


    Marksim and the others couldn¡¯t understand the power of the Major Heat Broadsword.


    The endless Broadsword Intent swept toward Marksim.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take action?¡±


    Marksim roared angrily.


    A female voice tinged withughter rang out in the air. ¡°Ha-ha, there is really an interesting person among the juniors on Earth. Are you Li Mu? Going against the Demon Coalition was a wrong choice.¡±


    A beautiful young woman holding a ck oilpaper umbre slowly walked out of the void.


    She was peerlessly beautiful and elegant.

 Chapter 787 - How ridiculous

    <h4>Chapter 787 How ridiculous</h4>


    ¡°The Demon Coalition?¡±


    As these three words were spoken by the beautiful woman under the ck oil-paper umbre, the repressed anger in Martial Alliance disciples¡¯ eyes erupted inside the scenic area.


    Hatred-filled gazes were directed at this woman.


    The headquarters of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance next to Wine Spring had been exterminated by the Demon Coalition.


    It was the shame of the n.


    Although the Silver Lizard King, Tao Yuan, had been killed, the alliance leaders, who thought up the elimination n for Hero Martial Arts Alliance were still alive. This animosity would never be forgotten or forgiven.


    The determination to counterattack against the Demon Coalition was firmly in ce.


    Li Mu had already made up his mind to eradicate the Demon Coalition from the earth.


    Unexpectedly, the third chief of the Demon Coalition appeared to intercept and tried to y Li Mu before his departure.


    ¡°Li Mu, on ount of your young age and efforts in cultivation, I¡¯ll give you a chance to kneel down and surrender. You¡¯d better take refuge in my Demon Coalition¡±. The beautiful woman folded the oil paper umbre with a flighty smile.


    Her graceful figure was fully revealed, exuding a kind of charming and attractive aura. She slowly approached Li Mu with graceful steps, and as her tone indicated, she oozed with full confidence.


    ¡°I am the third leader of the Demon Coalition. As long as you are willing to surrender to me, I promise you Tao Yuan¡¯s previous position. In the future, you have a likely chance to be the fourth leader of the Demon Coalition...¡±


    The woman put away her umbre, with a noble and powerful aura like that of a queen.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Li Mu cut in. With a sh, he appeared in front of the woman in an instant, leaving her with no time to put up a defense at all.


    Gosh.


    She vaguely realized the danger but had no time to exercise her Cultivation means. Before she could even defend herself, Li Mu appeared directly in front of her, grabbed her by the neck, and lifted her up with one hand.


    It was like gripping a chicken by its neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little fox who has cultivated for less than 500 years. How dare you brag in front of me?¡± Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°The Demon Coalition is no more than a bunch of animals and I will eliminate it personally.¡±


    The woman was shocked and angry. She frantically ran the demon aura in her body and activated confidential magic arts of devil races.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. I...¡± She could not remember how long it had been since she had lost herposure in this way.


    ¡°You are utterly foolish,¡± Li Mu said scornfully.


    Even now, the little fox still had no idea what was going on.


    As expected, astonishment and incredulity suddenly emerged on the woman¡¯s peerlessly beautiful face.


    Then tremendous fear engulfed her whole being.


    She struggled with all her might, trying to escape.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to activate the demon aura, which was gained by hundreds of years of cultivation, or tried to use any confidential method of the devil races, Li Mu could instantly destroy all her resistance with his palm, which was as powerful as a magic palm.


    ¡°What kind of strength does this person possess?¡±


    She was at a loss in a moment.


    ¡°How could he possess such stunning powers?¡±


    Boom!


    A dragon spear wrapped in holy aura broke through the air and suddenly appeared and stabbed at Li Mu¡¯s back directly.


    The horrific killing intent came along with the sudden change.


    At this moment, the experts of the western church, who were cowering in a corner, finally seized the opportunity to attack without hesitation.


    Lu Xun, Tang Tian, and the others were so nervous when they saw this that their hearts almost jumped out of their throats. They wanted to warn Li Mu or to do him a favor, but it was toote.


    However, the reverse happened instead.


    Li Mu seemed to be aware of the danger in advance. Without even looking back, he pointed exactly at the tip of the dragon spear with his left hand.


    His index finger seemed rtively defenseless against the meters-long dragon spear.


    The scene seemed to depict a battle between a toothpick and an iron hammer.


    However-


    Crack crack.


    The iron hammer broke instead of the toothpick.


    Cobwebs-like cracks appeared on the holy light dragon spear. Then, the huge spear broke into pieces and turned into metal scraps which dropped to the ground.


    The master of the holy light dragon spear was a pdin who wore armor made of chainmail and a cross helmet. His arms directly exploded and his bones scattered everywhere. Afterward, his whole body detonated into pieces with a mighty bang.


    All the killings were done with a single finger.


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Sorrowful cries of ughter rose in a moment.


    Thousands of words to seek revenge were condensed into one sentence. Several other pdins who were hiding in corners appeared one after another.


    They held and wielded exceptionally long and huge cross swords in their hands, which cast long shadows of swords and themselves. The shadows ovepped and shed one after another. The pdins rushed with their swords to besiege Li Mu.


    ¡°My Lord, your glory will illuminate every devout believer; your anger will suppress the soul of every enemy. Please give us your holy power. Their swords will represent your will to punish all enemies.¡±


    An old bishop in a white robe with gold trimmings, with a kind and benevolent appearance, appeared out of thin air. With a wand in his hand, he was reciting these sutras. A divine halo shining behind his head made him seem like a god.


    Rays of halos fell from the sky and attached themselves to the pdins, enhancing their speed,bat capability, reaction velocity, techniques and magic arts, which was equivalent to the effect of Buffs in games.


    ¡°Pretentious tricks... Get out of my way,¡± Li Mu looked over fearlessly and shouted.


    Something strange really happened as soon as he roared out these words.


    The bishop in a white robe seemed to have been hit hard by an invisible hammer and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. His body doubled over like a shrimp and fell from the air.


    At the same time-


    nk, clink, nk!


    With the sounds of metal shing, all the swords suddenly exploded in pieces and scattered everywhere, like metal butterflies. All the Pdins holding the swords were also sent flying backward and collided with each other. They fell to the ground, their bones shattered and flesh smashed,pletely dead.


    It took no more than two minutes from the appearances and sneak attacks to the deaths of the Vatican members, who had been hiding in corners to capture the opportunity and to profit from the war.


    The team was once powerful enough to set off huge waves in the cultivation world on earth. However, they were all killed in such a short time.


    ¡°You... Ho, Ho... You...¡± The woman, third leader of the Demon Coalition was still held in the man¡¯s right hand. She was shocked beyond words when she saw the copse of the Vatican¡¯s team by his casual hand-wave.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Li Mu didn¡¯t want to waste any time talking nonsense with the people of the Demon Coalition at all. With a twist of his wrist, he directly wrung her neck.


    It was a brutal way of killing a woman.


    But he did without any hesitation.


    With a crack, her neck snapped, and the 24 Sr Terms Broadsword Intent instantly invaded her body, destroying all her vitality.


    In the end, the third master of the Demon Coalition, the peerlessly beautiful woman, turned into a light pink fox... The fox was her true appearance. Most masters in devil races would transform into their original forms as soon as they died.


    Swoosh!


    Zap!


    Suddenly a strange sound emerged.


    Li Mu¡¯s mind was on the alert. As soon as he heard this abnormal sound, he leaned slightly to one side, and a stream of white light brushed past his earlobe.


    It was a stone spear.


    The spear looked very simple at first nce, which was the same as the simple ones children yed happily with in the yground. No one would be interested in it after the first nce, but it was surprisingly powerful.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    As the stone spear brushed past his body, it changed into another form.


    More than a dozen little dwarfs with hairstyles that resembled ck pot caps appeared and jabbered away chaotically. They raised up their arrows, aimed at Li Mu, and shot wildly at him.


    After brushing past Li Mu¡¯s shoulder, these arrows turned around in midair and stabbed at the middle of his back.

 Chapter 788 - Who Wants to Compete

    <h4>Chapter 788 Who Wants to Compete</h4>


    Swish!


    The blow darts shot by the green garbed dwarfs with their pot-like hairstyle shed with vivid colors. Unexpectedly, these strange darts managed to bypass some of the force fields set up by Li Mu and hit him.


    It was the first time that someone had managed to break through Li Mu¡¯s defense in this battle.


    At the same time, the stone spear shot from behind mmed heavily into the middle of Li Mu¡¯s back.


    The dwarfs cheered merrily.


    A slim and exotic girl appeared and pranced about excitedly, her plump breasts jiggling with her action. She was dressed in a skirt made from leaves and a shirt made of animal leather and her wheat-colored skin glowed with health.


    The green dwarfs surrounded her and cheered mightily.


    A jet-ck leopard jumped out of the void and bore the girl over to Li Mu at a distance of about 10 meters.


    The girl¡¯s face was solemn as she gazed at Li Mu in awe.


    Lu Xun, Tang Tian, Song Youyan, and the others in the scenic area of Mogao Cave were all scared out of their wits when they saw that Li Mu had been hit.


    However, the stupid Husky didn¡¯t even look at him. It was still having fun with a dozen of Snow Werewolves.


    Li Mu looked down at the green arrows embedded in his body.


    These arrows looked like native weapons from the primeval forest of the Wide South Continent. They were roughly hewn from tree branches, were crude and primitive, and at most had an anesthetic or toxic effect.


    Although he did not deliberately set up any defense, he was still a little surprised that someone on Earth could shoot weapons at him.


    The beautiful girl in front of him was still saying something in her nativenguage.


    She had a hallowed expression on her face as if she was an eminent monk who had suppressed demons and monsters.


    Although Li Mu couldn¡¯t understand what she was speaking, he could vaguely guess the gist, which was for him to put down the knife and be like Buddha.


    It seemed that there was some misunderstanding.


    Li Mu reached out his hand to pull out a blow arrow from his back and observed it carefully.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t kill her was that Li Mu didn¡¯t feel the same secr killing intention and impurities emanating from her, unlike the ones from the archbishops, Tiger group leader Marshall, and the third leader of the Demon Coalition. Instead, she had an air of innocence, much like an unpolished piece of jade.


    The girl dressed in the primitive leather and grass attire gave off such a sense of innocence.


    ¡°Hu sa ba, si ba li...¡± The girl was still saying something vehemently.


    Li Mu smiled and raised his hand and knocked her out.


    The cheering green dwarfs were all stunned when they saw this. They were a little confused and couldn¡¯t understand why the person who had been stabbed by their ¡°divine arrows¡± could still fight back and even knock the princess out instantly.


    ¡°Wah...¡± the dwarfs roared as they rushed toward Li Mu with short-handled wooden sabers.


    With a flick of Li Mu¡¯s finger, several gusts of wind blew over, knocking out all the dwarfs beside the native girl.


    Li Mu did not kill her.


    These green dwarfs with pot-like hairstyles were not some evil creatures.


    On the contrary, he sensed a kind of natural aura of elves which was known as the energy fluctuation of spirit core in the words of Star River Martial Arts.


    Li Mu¡¯s intuition had always been urate.


    This time, he supposed that they came into Dunhuang due to some misunderstanding.


    ¡°Stop ying,¡± Li Mu ordered, as he looked at the Husky.


    ¡°Woof,¡± the Husky replied. It then knocked out the transformed Snow Werewolves, one at a time.


    ¡°These little wolves may be the same breed as me, so don¡¯t kill them yet. I¡¯m going to Snow Wolf Lake to look for them.¡± Husky pinched its chin with one hand and said with a longing smile, ¡°After all, as a well-known dog, I need a group of followers.¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish,¡± Li Mu said. He looked around with his third eye and confirmed that there were no enemies left.


    The battle came to an end.


    He pulled out more than a dozen arrows from his body and scrutinized them. He found that these arrows and short knives were all made of the same kind of wood. It was the special Spiritual Qi that broke through his defense.


    Li Mu¡¯s interest in Divine Wood was aroused.


    ¡°Bring these people back to the Martial Alliance branch,¡± Li Mu said as he pointed at the primitive girl and green dwarfs.


    Tang Tian and the others came out of the gate of the scenic area and took all the captives to the car.


    ¡°If it were not for your skin, you would have died long ago,¡± Saint Changchun said angrily. He took away the Spiritual Energy Gun that belonged to Su Cuo and held it in his hand.


    Su Cuo and others were standing opposite Saint Changchun. She was injured but still managed to stand with the help of Fan Zu¡¯ang


    ¡°How dare you attack the soldiers?¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯d better understand what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Saint Changchu said grimly ¡°I have said that the world has changed. For the present, it is no longer the army that defends the country and power, but elites of Martial Art. Your era hase to an end. Not to mention an attack, what can you do to me if I kill you? Who would dare to punish me?¡±


    The cultivators behind him also burst intoughter.


    Since the era of cultivation arrived, people with evil intentions and bad morality had all emerged, leaving the world in a mess.


    Many ordinary people or people in Wulin, failed to cultivate the same state of mind that matched the great power they gained. Their mentality had expanded and Saint Changchun was a typical example.


    The soldiers had already prepared their cannons, guns and other weapons.


    The special forces soldiers who followed Su Cuo aimed all kinds of spiritual weapons at Saint Changchun¡¯s people.


    Su Cuo¡¯s beautiful face clouded over with anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Get out of my way immediately. We don¡¯t want to killpatriots. I am duty-bound to save people in Mogao Caves today, no matter what you say.¡±


    She was not afraid of Saint Changchun and his people.


    She did not want to provoke them unless she had to. Otherwise, Hero Country would be doomed eternally. It was also one of the reasons why she suppressed her anger and had been trapped here for such a long time, as she knew that Li Mu would be in danger even if he came out of the Mogao Caves.


    ¡°Ha ha, go ahead and count. It¡¯s useless even if you count to ten,¡± Saint Changchun guffawed. He didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.


    Since he dared toe, he was already prepared. How could he be afraid of these soldiers? He even had a backup n.


    ¡°One...¡± Su Cuo began to count.


    Saint Changchun intervened directly, ¡°Two... Three, ha ha. Alright, I¡¯ve counted to three. Now, Shoot. Do you want to save Li Mu? To be honest, he might be dead already. Even if you save him, his death is inevitable. Why bother wasting your time?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± A voice asked.


    Saint Changchun sneered subconsciously, ¡°Because someone wants him dead. Even if he walks out of the Mogao Cave alive, he¡¯ll be killed as well...¡±


    Hardly had he said these words when he noticed that there was something amiss about the voice that asked the question from the back. He suddenly turned around and saw a group of people walking toward him, led by a young man dressed in white Li Ning sportswear.


    ¡°Hmm, wait, who are you?¡± Saint Changchu asked.


    ¡°Li Mu!¡± Su Cuo shouted in surprise, answering his question.


    Li Mu was in a good mood when he saw old friends, especially Su Cuo, a fellow countryman brought back from the Heavenly Land by him. He came to Su Cuo and greeted her warmly.


    Then, he greeted Fan Zu¡¯ang and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the tense situation at the gate of the military camp?¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang gave him a rough outline of the situation.


    Li Mu bantered, ¡°When did the military¡¯s disposition be so mild?¡±


    ¡°We are facing intractable problems. This Saint Changchun serves in the Cultivation Association as...¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang wanted to remind Li Mu of his background.


    Li Mu waved his hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Just forget it. There¡¯s no need to mention it. I will resolve the problem for you,¡± Li Mu said.


    Li Mu walked over to Saint Changchu and his group.


    The gang had finally realized what was going on.


    ¡°So you are Li Mu. Ha ha, you are really lucky to have escaped from hell,¡± Saint Changchu said as he looked at Li Mu. He was not afraid of Li Mu. Instead, he was eager topete with him and said, ¡°I heard that you are very powerful and known as the God of Martial Arts. Why don¡¯t we have apetition?¡±


    He had heard all sorts of legends about Li Mu, which sparked his curiosity andpetitive spirit.


    This kind of mentality was easily understood.


    That wascency.


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He took out a broadsword which was neither the Samsara Knife nor the Four-edged Monster Broadsword.


    It was just an ordinary long saber.


    Hhe didn¡¯t want to end the Saint¡¯s life with a Dragon-ying Saber, the same as you would not shoot a butterfly with a rifle.


    But Saint Changchu smiled for he felt little energy fluctuation from Li Mu.


    To defeat Li Mu was obviously a good opportunity to make a name for himself.


    When he was about to fight, a young man in his mid-20s next to him, wearing a cyan robe, took a preemptive step and walked to Li Mu. With a Longquan Sword hanging around his waist, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Li Meng from the Longquan Vi. I heard that you are known as the God of War. I¡¯d like to take this rare opportunity to learn from you...¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Li Mu smiled and walked forward. He shed his knife casually on Li Meng¡¯s shoulder, and soon his body was cut into two halves.


    The whole process happened in an instant.


    Li Meng had been split like a wooden stake.


    The crowds were struck dumb at this. They failed to understand why Li Meng could be knocked down by a single-de strike without even attempting to dodge, not to mention the extraordinary strength he had. The two halves of his body twitched convulsively, covered in blood and he died on the spot.


    ¡°You... you killed him?¡± A haughty woman dressed in ck reproached him. She was frightened by the pungent smell of blood.


    She pointed at Li Mu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t you know who he is? He is the young master of Longquan Vi, you have made a great mistake. You are doomed. No one can save you.¡±


    ¡°Longquan Vi?¡± Li Mu asked rhetorically. He nodded and said to Lu Xun in the distance, ¡°Write down the name of this vi.¡±


    Then, he waved his hand and asked, ¡°Anyone else?¡±

 Chapter 789 - One Slash, One Kill

    <h4>Chapter 789 One sh, One Kill</h4>


    Only those who truly knew Li Mu would understand what he meant when he said ¡°write down the name¡±. Even the big shots in Star River would never want to be targeted by Li Mu.


    However, it was clear that Saint Changchu¡¯s gang was totally ignorant of this fact.


    ¡°Li Mu, how dare you kill people? I, Meng Wanxiang, willpete with you¡­¡±


    Pu!


    With a sh of broadsword light, Meng Wanxiang was hacked to death by Li Mu.


    The others felt that Li Mu¡¯s simple and ordinary moves were not even fast.


    But it was weird that faced with Li Mu¡¯s simple move, Meng Wanxiang was hacked to death as well-the same as Li Meng who didn¡¯t have time to dodge.


    In the blink of an eye, two people were killed.


    Saint Changchun had an embarrassed look on his face.


    ¡°Li Mu, why so serious. We are all Chinese. It¡¯s just a friendlypetition, but you are so cruel. Well, the Cultivation Association¡­¡±


    Hardly had he finished speaking when a melodious ring suddenly sounded from Saint Changchun.


    It was themunicator.


    He frowned, picked it up instantly, and answered, ¡°Yes. Vice President. Don¡¯t worry. Everything is under control¡­¡± He subconsciously smiled as he tried to say something.


    An exasperated voice could be heard from the other end of themunicator. ¡°I have just received the news that the members of the Vatican, Snow Wolf Lake, Feral Tiger Gang, Blood Race Prince, and Demon Coalition are all dead. All of them had been killed by Li Mu. Retreat right now and don¡¯te into direct contact with Li Mu¡­¡±


    tter.


    His trembling hands dropped themunicator even before the Vice President finished his words.


    ¡°What, all those top experts who had been sent to assault Li Mu were dead?¡±


    The expressions of the cultivators behind instantly becameplex and upset, as if their parents had just died.


    Although the voice in themunicator was soft, it could be heard clearly by all the people present. As cultivators, their hearing was far superior to that of ordinary people.


    This piece of news was followed by a deathly silence.


    Saint Changchu shivered as if a cold wind had blown over him.


    Looking at Li Mu, he squeezed out an awkward smile and said, ¡°Li Mu¡­ Consultant Li, maybe there¡¯s been some misunderstandings¡­¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t you want topete with me? Come on. Let¡¯spete for several bouts.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡­¡± Saint Changchun¡¯s smile was uglier than a crying face. He said, ¡°How could I be your rival? I quit and you win.¡±


    With a broadsword in his hand, Li Mu said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    Saint Changchu was cursing inwardly. But as he realized that he was in a negative situation, his face turned pale immediately. Atst, he dropped to his knees directly and implored, ¡°Li Mu, I was wrong. I¡­¡±


    Li Mu walked over and kicked him over squarely.


    ¡°B*stard, you know your mistake now but why didn¡¯t you realize it earlier when you were pretending to be strong and obstructing others just now? I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t ept your apology. You are a big shame to the cultivation world of Hero Country.¡±


    With a sh of the broadsword, Li Mu hacked Saint Changchu to the ground mercilessly.


    Blood flowed like a long stream.


    Seeing this scene, the other cultivators screamed and turned around to flee.


    Li Mu strode forward to catch up with them.


    Li Mu¡¯s cultivation was so strong that his one-step was equivalent to the others¡¯ one hundred steps. Although he movedter, he caught up with them and cut them down one by one, as easily as cutting vegetables. In the blink of an eye, all of Saint Changchu¡¯s aplices had been mowed down.


    The others were stunned, including the silly dog Husky.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that much too brutal?¡±


    The Husky, in particr; its hind legs could not stop trembling.


    It was the first time that it had seen Li Mu killing people in such a brutal way. He could have turned them into ashes in a sh, but he insisted on hacking them to death. The sound of des shing through flesh and bones was shocking and horrific.


    ¡°Should I behave better in the future?¡±


    Husky thought, ¡°Li Mu is a little brutal after his return to Earth. What if he gets angry and chops me up like this?¡±


    Both Su Cuo and Fan Zu¡¯ang wanted to stop Li Mu, but after thinking for a while, they still didn¡¯t open their mouths.


    The evil Saint Changchu and hispanions deserved to die. More importantly, they all knew Li Mu rtively well. Therefore, it was clear that although there was a smile on his face just now, in fact, he was boiling with rage.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have killed his enemies by such cruel means.


    After the carnage, he threw the long knife aside casually, wiped his hands with a handkerchief before walking back.


    Then, a voice came from themunicator.


    ¡°Changchun? What are you doing? Answer me now. Don¡¯t provoke Li Mu directly. Retreat first¡­¡±


    Li Mu squatted down to pick up themunicator, and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The male voice on themunicator stopped abruptly, then asked slowly, ¡°You¡¯re not Saint Changchu. Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Mu, the one that you don¡¯t want to fight against face to face.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ where¡¯s Saint Changchu and the others?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Themunicator was disconnected instantly.


    ¡°He¡¯s so rude to hang up so abruptly.¡±


    Li Mu stood up and looked at the technological product in his hand.


    It was different from the traditional ones on Earth, without any brand symbols. It could only support phone calls, the same function as cellr phones in thete 1980s. It was more clumsy than any Apple or Huawei product.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t underestimate thismunicator at all.


    Because Saint Changchu could certainly afford Apple or Huawei products.


    Casually flipping themunicator cover, he walked up to Su Cuo, and asked, ¡°You just said that they were members of the cultivators¡¯ association? What is it? An official organ, or an emerging gang?¡±


    Su Cuo gave a brief introduction, ¡°In recent years, there¡¯s been an increasing number of domestic cultivators, especially some forces who were out of reach before gradually emerging after the splitting of famous mountains and rivers. Particrly among famous mountains, the space expanded deriving some small folding spaces, simr to worldlets. During their official exploration, the military was surprised to find ancient people living and reproducing inside. They possess enormous powers far beyond that of the average person on Earth¡­ Since they entered the secr world, these people had negotiated with some Wulin members and formed an alliance, which was the predecessor of the Cultivators¡¯ Association.¡±


    She briefly exined what had happened.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang added, ¡°In the past years, Hero Martial Arts Alliance has been maintaining thew and order for the domestic cultivation world arduously, but with the passing of time, in order to prevent a chaotic domestic cultivation world, Chief Lu has been restraining himself time and again, which gave the cultivation association space to grow gradually. Now, it has be the number one force in the country.¡±


    Hearing his words, Li Mu was quite surprised.


    He thought that with the Cultivation Methods he left behind, Lu Xun, Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, Qiu Shuiming and the other elites, who had cultivated in Mount Shu, should have been able to defend against outside evil forcespletely, but it was unexpected that¡­


    It seemed that he had overlooked some secrets on Earth.


    It was incredible that ancient people were actually living in those famous mountains and rivers.


    ¡°Did they belong to an ancient cultivation sect?¡±


    Li Mu was interested in that strange space.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the special function of this?¡± He waved themunicator in his hand and said, ¡°It seems that the functions of this device and mobile phones are alike.¡±


    Su Cuo said, ¡°Its practical function may be less than that of a phone, but it is better than all the mobile phones due to its globalmunication.¡±


    Surprised at her words, Li Mu asked, ¡°It is not affected by the signal range?¡±


    Folded space faults appeared, as the sky and the earth split. Territories expanded profoundly, having cut off all the signals towers that were built all over the earth as well as thework, etc¡­ Phones were avable only on a small scale. It was impossible to be connected in the country, let alone the world.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang said, ¡°This was specially made by the military.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Save one for me.¡± He looked at the stupid Husky and added, ¡°Perhaps two.¡±


    ¡°Send these corpses to the Cultivators¡¯ Association and give them three days toe up with an exnation. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind going to their association.¡±


    Li Mu came to Earth, even though he knew that the ancestors and armies of six major races were bound to attack him. Hatred of these short-sighted and internecine cultivators left him with no mercy for them.


    With all his work done, Li Mu, Lu Xun, and the others came to the conference room in the military camp.


    After listening to Su Cuo and the others, Li Mu had gained some insight into the situation on earth. For example, the major countries started to manage their own affairs, instead of fighting fornd and energy, which was their routine in the past.


    The Earth had witnessed profound changes. Changes in the seas had caught all countries off guard, let alone that of thend.


    Neither ships nor nes could cross these wider and boundless seas, not to mention aircraft carriers of the White Center Continent. The current seas had be paradises for monsters. It was even said that some intelligent creatures were living in the sea.


    Human beings¡¯ control over the Earth was limited to thend once again.


    However, with some folding spaces appearing and the dissipation of space fog, thend would berger and odder. The distance between cities as well as regions was increasingly getting out of control.


    In short, it seemed that the Earth had be rger¡¯.


    Countries couldn¡¯t fully define the new territories or regions emerging in their own country. How could they fight with each other?


    Even if they wanted to grab the resources, it was impossible owing to the far distance.


    But some transit stations such as DunHuang were connected to the other parts of the world. People could reach destinations in an instant through these space channels. Only in this way could it prevent human beings fromplete istion.


    However, transit stations and space tunnels were extremely rare. Furthermore, there was a limitation on the number of people allowed to pass through at a time.


    After listening for a while in the conference room, Li Mu lost interest.


    He left the meeting early.


    After a while, the beautiful military officer Su Cuo quickly came out of the conference room and said anxiously, ¡°Li Mu, thetest news said that Luo Xuanxin was in danger. On the way here to support us, she was seriously injured in a sneak attack by a Cultivators¡¯ Association elite and was taken away¡­¡±

 Chapter 790 - Welcome to the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 790 Wee to the Trap</h4>


    Rubbing his temples, Li Mu said, ¡°They are...courting death eagerly.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the Cultivators¡¯ Association.¡±


    He had nned to spend some time reorganizing the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and then teach the Cultivators¡¯ Association a lesson. However, it was beyond his expectation that these people were asking for trouble and didn¡¯t cherish their lives.


    ¡°Should we report it to the military leaders?¡± Su Cuo asked.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You are a soldier, so just follow the procedures to a certain extent. Don¡¯t worry about me. Are you worried thattent members of the Cultivators¡¯ Association in the army would leak the news? Take it easy. It may be better if they know that I¡¯m going.¡±


    Su Cuo was stunned and nodded.


    Li Mu never changed, he was someone who had no scruples at all.


    It was a blessing for Hero Country that he appeared on Earth.


    Fan Zu¡¯ang, Lu Xun, and the others were waiting quietly in the conference room. When they returned, countless pairs of eyes were immediately focused on Li Mu.


    Obviously, they had already known what happened to Luo Xuanxin and were waiting for Li Mu¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Commander Su will go to the Cultivators¡¯ Association with me. The rest of you, stay here to reorganize the Hero Martial Arts Alliance. On my way back, I hope to see the g of our alliance fluttering again like Phoenix Nirvana in Wine Spring,¡± Li Mu said.


    Touched by his words, Fan Zu¡¯ang ¡®s expression was subtle. He opened his mouth but said nothing in the end.


    He took the initiative to have a talk with Li Mu after the meeting.


    ¡°The background of the Cultivators¡¯ Association is much too daunting. It has countless connections with cultivators sects from Dragon and Tiger Mountain, Mount Qingcheng, Songshan Mountain, and other famous mountains and rivers. Be careful, Li Mu,¡± He reminded him privately.


    ¡°Immortal¡¯s sects? They¡¯re so arrogant that they dare call themselves immortals. Anyone who makes trouble in Hero Country must bear my anger,¡± Li Mu said this without keeping them in mind.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve brought her here.¡±


    The vice president of the Cultivators¡¯ Association had a smile on his face and was apanied by five people. One of them was Luo Xuanxin, who was tied up. She was both a disciple and a group leader of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    On the main chair in the hall, a young man sat quietly, wearing a top crown, a ck shirt with long sleeves.


    His long white fingers were as beautiful as pieces of jade, which tapped rhythmically on the armrest of the Phoebe bench adorned with rimmed gold.


    His expression was easygoing, but there was a kind of cold indifference in it. With an ancient hairstyle, his handsome face showed an ethereal temperament to some extent.


    Hearing the words, the young man raised his head and nced at Luo Xuanxin.


    His eyes were filled with flickering brilliance like shining stars.


    His eyes gradually brimmed with radiating vigor.


    The movement of his fingers stopped. Then he pped, then smiled, and said, ¡°Well done.¡±


    His response made the vice president of the Cultivators¡¯ Association feel relieved.


    The young man in front of him was the young master of the Taixuan Immortal Sect on the famous Songshan Mountain. He was a real immortal who had cultivated in the fairnd and grasped supreme power, as well as powerful cultivation methods and secret skills. His existence was unimaginable to ordinary cultivators at all.


    It was extremely fortunate for the Cultivators¡¯ Association to be associated with any immortal sect in famous mountains.


    However, only the mysterious and powerful young master mastered methods to connect with famous immortal sects. As a vice president, he was rarely in contact with immortals.


    Unexpectedly, the young master of the Taixuan Immortal Sect took the initiative to walk out of Songshan Mountain and came to the mortal world to cultivate. He finally seized the opportunity to contact him.


    After learning that the young master was looking for female disciples for Taixuan Sect, the vice president had a sudden inspiration and offered Luo Xuanxin to him.


    The vice president had coveted Luo Xuanxin¡¯s beauty for a long time and was ready to keep her for himself. However, in order to seize the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to please an immortal, he immediately offered Luo Xuanxin in exchange for an opportunity to learn the cultivation methods of the immortal sect or enter the immortal sect.


    Once he entered the immortal sect, he would have eternal life which was publicly acknowledged in the cultivation world.


    Compared with immortality, a woman was nothing to speak of.


    ¡°Young master, this woman has a strong background. She is the registered disciple of Li Mu, the eastern God of War in the mortal world and who has always been against Cultivators¡¯ Association. She was supposed to be executed after being arrested. Thanks to the young master¡¯s appreciation of her, she was spared. It¡¯s really a blessing for her,¡± the vice president said with a fake smile.


    The young master nodded. ¡°This woman is destined to be immortal, who can be added to supplement the list of Taixuan Immortal Sect. You have done a good job, and I will not treat you unfairly.¡±


    He opened his palm, and a ray of golden light emerged.


    There was a gold-ted dragon dart floating about in the golden light.


    ¡°This golden dragon dart can help you make an instant kill in the Void-breaking Realm after being refined. It can even kill a semi-immortal. With your cultivation, it can be activated three times a day at most. However, it¡¯s enough for you to dominate Hero Country.¡±


    The young master sent the golden dragon dart over.


    The vice president was overjoyed. He knelt on the ground with a plop and raised his hands high as he held the golden dragon dart. He said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, young master. We will not hesitate toy down our lives for you and we will follow your lead without any doubt.¡±


    The young master smiled slightly.


    He rose to his feet, walked up to Luo Xuanxin, raised her chin to observe her carefully, and said, ¡°It¡¯s incredible that we can find such an extraordinary woman in the mortal world, and she is also a cultivator. Ha ha, I¡¯m so lucky.¡±


    Being seriously injured and extremely weak, Luo Xuanxin didn¡¯t speak a word. However, when she heard what he said, she turned her head in disgust and tried to evade the young master¡¯s hand. She red at him and said, ¡°Li Mu will not forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha. Are you talking about the eastern God of War, Li Mu?¡± The young master smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Even incapable persons can be well-known in mediocre times. If he appears in front of me, I can kill him in one breath.¡±


    Cultivators have to pass through the Xi¡¯an transfer point from the DunHuang space folding passage to the Cultivators¡¯ Association headquarters in Zhengzhou City of Henan Province.


    Xi¡¯an, the ancient capital of 16 dynasties, was also a transfer station, the same as DunHuang. Iits connection area was muchrger than that of DunHuang.


    However, due to Xi¡¯an¡¯s geographical location and history, the government exerted stricter control and management over it. New garrisons and military cultivators were also stationed in Xi¡¯an.


    However, it was extremely convenient for Li Mu and Su Cuo to travel around because of Su Cuo¡¯s military identity.


    One dayter, they came to Zhengzhou city after passing Xi¡¯an.


    In ancient times, Henan province and the surrounding areas were called Central ins, which represented orthodoxy especially in Wulin. Many martial arts sects that were famous in Jianghu came from the Central ins.


    In modern times, with the transfer of its economic and political center, Henan was no longer as influential as it used to be in ancient times. However, with the split of the sky and the ground, the recovery of Spiritual Qi, as well as the advent of the cultivation era, the importance of Central ins began to emerge gradually again.


    It was also one of the reasons why Zhengzhou was chosen to be the headquarters of the Cultivators¡¯ Association.


    Most sects set up their headquarters in mountains. But as one of the modern cultivation groups, Cultivators¡¯ Association was different from the former ones. Its headquarter was located in the most central area of Zhengzhou city. The 66-floor modern skyscraper decorated with silvery ss, which was as clear as a mirror, looked like a long spear that pierced into the sky.


    It was called the Zhongtian Building.


    Since the day it was built, it had be the newndmark of the city.


    Li Mu stood at the gate of the building and looked up to observe it carefully.


    The imposing building was built in the style of Yin and Yang Eight Diagrams which helped to gather Qi. That was why Spiritual Qi inside the building was richer than any other ce in urban areas. Judging from the construction andyout of the building alone, it was indeed built by a master. No wonder it could suppress the Hero Martial Arts Alliance.


    Li Mu and Su Cuo walked into the building.


    ¡°Stop, who are you?¡± They were blocked by a guard in a ck suit, as soon as they arrived at the door of the building.


    ¡°The building is private property and is not open to tourists. Please leave quickly.¡± Judging from their age and dressing, the young guard thought they were a couple who came here for fun.


    Ignoring those people, Li Mu took a step forward. With a sh, he entered the hall of the building.


    The dozen guards outside looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Was it an illusion?¡±


    ¡°Hurry. Report to the higher-ups! An expert has probably broken in!¡±


    ¡°Hurry. Report to the captain.¡±


    Several intelligent guards immediately reported the problem through their walkie-talkies.


    ¡°The Zhongtian Mansion is as iparable as the sun at high noon?¡±


    Li Mu went inside and found that the style was different from the exterior, which was made of modern metal and ss. Instead, It was decorated with bluestones, which gave the interior an antique-style look. At first nce, it seemed like the belly of an ancient mountain. It also looked like a hollow tower, which was round and had 66 floors.


    Spiral staircases wound around the hollow edges of the stone wall like ck snakes.


    The building wasn¡¯t equipped with any elevators.


    Theyout was interesting and unique.


    Li Mu¡¯s Divine Consciousness spread out like a tide to search for Luo Xuanxin.


    Su Cuo stood next to him.


    The rm in the building suddenly rang out sharply.


    Bright red lights flickered on the bluestone wall.


    Footsteps were heard.


    Therge hall could amodate thousands of people, but all exits were instantly closed off. The energy fluctuations of the tactical deployment circted. Suddenly, Li Mu and Su Cuo werepletely besieged by countless ck figures who surged into the hall from all directions.


    At the same time, gears rotated and bowl-sized muzzles appeared on the turrets of the spiraling stone stairs above their heads. The sounds of bowstrings being pulled taut were also heard.


    The reaction and fast defense definitely suggested that these had all been prepared beforehand.


    Su Cuo became nervous in an instant.


    A loudugh was heard from above.


    ¡°Ha ha ha. Wee to the trap. Li Mu, you are too arrogant and stupid. You made such a big stir in Dunhuang. How could we not take precautions against you? Your whereabouts have been under our surveince since you left Dunhuang. The killing trap has been prepared for you. Now, there¡¯s no way to escape.¡±


    The vice president slowly floated over the hollow building.


    Superiors and experts of the Cultivators¡¯ Association also showed up.


    At this moment, the whole Zhongtian building turned into a horrible killing trap. Thousands of cultivators appeared from all over the ce, covering all the floors. Li Mu and Su Cuo were beleaguered by them.

 Chapter 791 - One Minute

    <h4>Chapter 791 One Minute</h4>


    A trace of anger appeared on Su Cuo¡¯s face¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said to Li Mu.


    The Cultivators¡¯ Association had made preparations in advance, indicating that they had already predicted Li Mu¡¯sing. No other party knew about the news except the military, which was reported by Su Cuo. There was no doubt that it could only be someone from the military who leaked the news.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I should thank you.¡±


    He pointed to all the people in the building and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t spread the news, how could we wipe them out?¡±


    Su Cuo didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Li Mu showed an air of arrogant confidence, which he nevercked¡­


    But the current situation was a little severe.


    Su Cuo suddenly felt that she had been too naive to have high hopes in some people in the military.


    Then, Li Mu spoke again.


    ¡°Where is Luo Xuanxin? Release her,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°Ha ha, you wanna save her by yourself?¡± The vice president burst intoughter and said, ¡°That little bitch is in this building. If you want to save her, climb up these 66 floors first.¡±


    When he heard this, Li Mu knew that he could get nothing from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s defeat him first.¡±


    He looked at the thousand-plus cultivators around him and swept his eyes across these people one by one¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard of my name and know that I don¡¯t want to ughter anypatriots. But the world will lose justice with viins, and the wheand will be choked with weeds. Therefore, anyone who doesn¡¯t want to aid the wicked could leave now. I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. You have one minute to think about it. If you are determined to stay here, then please don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    His tone was gentle and cid, but his spiritual force could be perceived to some extent.


    He held that even though all 2,314 cultivators in the Zhongtian Building were members of the Cultivators¡¯ Association, not all of them were bad guys.


    So he decided to show some mercy.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, leave?¡± The vice presidentughed wildly, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world, and said, ¡°Li Mu, what did you say? Let bygones be bygones? Are you scared stiff? You¡¯d better think about yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, madman!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu has been like the ¡°frog in the well¡± for too long. The world has changed, but he is still unting his former fame.¡±


    ¡°Threatening us by using your former reputation? Do you really think we are afraid?¡±


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s no longer your heyday, you should just hide in the mountains to make a living. It¡¯s your fault foring out and scaring the people.¡±


    The high-level management of the Cultivators¡¯ Association alsoughed and ridiculed him.


    Loudughter echoed within the huge Zhongtian Building.


    Some cultivators, who were really frightened by his fame, were thus encouraged to abandon their awe of Li Mu. Their expressions rxed as well.


    Su Cuo felt heartbroken when she saw this scene.


    Because only she knew what Li Mu had contributed to Earth.


    No matter which era people lived in, such a hero should not beughed at.


    But Li Mu wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    He was counting down to 60 seconds seriously.


    Being regarded as a trump card, Husky followed Lu Xun to Wine Spring to rebuild the headquarters of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance. So it didn¡¯te with Li Mu.


    ¡°Ha ha, Li Mu, I don¡¯t mind telling you that everything that is going on in the building is being broadcast live at the moment. Soon, your death will be seen by all the cultivators around the world. Your former fame will be a stepping stone for our association. Ha ha ha, today is your date of death.¡±


    The vice presidentughed.


    The live streaming was specially arranged by him.


    The forting battle was extremely important to him. It was a great opportunity for him to rise and establish his reputation in cultivation circles all over the world.


    ¡°Really? Thank you very much,¡± Li Mu said.


    After the split of the sky and the ground, ordinary people could no longer be connected to the world by thework. However, it wasn¡¯t difficult for big forces and high-level officials of most countries. Thus, doing a live broadcast wasn¡¯t rare in the cultivation world.


    With abundant financial resources, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Cultivators¡¯ Association to prepare a global live broadcast in advance.


    Li Mu stood motionless, focused on his countdown.


    ¡°Humph, you are deliberately mystifying. I¡¯llpete with you first.¡±


    A figure shed on the third floor.


    A bearded man holding a giant axe with a long handle jumped down from the third floor. Axe de flew straight like a white line, split the air into two parts, and headed for Li Mu¡¯s head as a rolling savage airflow gushed by on both sides.


    But when he was three meters away from Li Mu, he was blocked by an invisible force. He staggered back to the inner corridor of the third floor. He took three steps back before he could barely maintain bnce.


    ¡°Ha ha. Just so-so.¡± The bearded brawny man burst intoughter.


    ¡°Remember my name. I¡¯m Luo Xuan, the Blood Axe, from the third department of Cultivators¡¯ Association. I exchanged one move with the Eastern God of War, Li Mu. We are evenly matched.¡±


    He looked quite proud of himself.


    The higher-ups of the Cultivators¡¯ Association didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, they wanted to test Li Mu¡¯s current strength by using the battle with Luo Xuan.


    Of course, only a few people knew how terrible Li Mu was at the moment. The battle in the scenic area of Mogao Caves hadn¡¯t spread across the country yet, but they received some information more or less.


    Even so, they didn¡¯t show any respect or awe.


    Because they believed that they were stronger than Li Mu.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xia Ling, the Golden Snake Whip. I dare you topete with me.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, I¡¯m Zhou Tong, the Flower-scrubbing Sword ¡­¡±


    ¡°Tyrannical Broadsword Yue Lun¡­¡±


    With Luo Xuan¡¯s ¡®sessful example¡¯, many cultivators were eager to have a try and finally took action. After all, Li Mu was destined to die in today¡¯s death trap. If they could fight with him before his death, it could be counted as something to brag about in the future.


    However, the scene seemed like one of ants trying to bite an elephant.


    Su Cuo was so angry that her body trembled violently.


    Those cultivators¡¯ fiendish faces were disgusting.


    In the era of the Spiritual Qi eruption, the sky and the earth were split up while the bad nature of humans was greatly magnified, particrly cultivators who had obtained equal power of ¡°supermen¡±. Their ugly sides were shown to the extreme all of a sudden.


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    Li Mu stood still while his invisible force caused all the cultivators who took action to bounce off, without getting hurt.


    Because a minute hadn¡¯t gone by yet.


    However, his response stimted more cultivators to act attack more impudently.


    They attacked Li Mu one after another¡­


    Finally¡­¡±One minute is up.¡± Li Mu ended his count.


    He stretched out his hand in the void, and an ordinary steel knife appeared in his hand.


    He brought the knife from Hero Martial Arts Alliance. Though made of high-quality steel, it was neither a spiritual weapon nor an enchanted one; instead, it was just an ordinary steel knife. Cold light reflected off its streamlined de.


    A cultivator rushed up to indicate his presence. With a sh of broadsword light, he felt dizzy in an instant and was cut down by the knife and bled profusely.


    The smell of blood instantly pervaded the hall on the first floor.


    The cultivator¡¯s hands and feet started to twitch. After a while, he waspletely dead, lying in a pool of blood.


    All of a sudden, people in the Zhongtian Mansion became silent.


    Some superiors of the Cultivators¡¯ Association were also stunned. Li Mu¡¯s previous ¡°tolerance¡± made them mistakenly believe that he might not make any moves to defend himself. These peoples¡¯ instant deaths shocked them to the core.


    ¡°Advance! Kill him!¡± The vice president clenched his teeth and cried out in a gloomy voice.


    After being in shock for a few moments, the battle began in an instant.


    The surrounding cultivators suddenly rushed toward Li Mu like a flood bursting through a dam.


    The knife in Li Mu¡¯s hand flickered and drew a circle on the ground with Su Cuo at its core.


    ¡°Stay within the circle. Don¡¯te out until I defeat them.¡± He said to Su Cuo.


    Su Cuo nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you¡­ be careful.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Li Mu burst intoughter.


    He couldn¡¯t even warm up on such an asion, so why should he be so cautious?


    He said nothing and onlyughed. Raising his knife, he strode forward and hacked away at them unhesitatingly.


    The cultivators who attacked in waves were cut apart, overturned, and killed by him.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    A long spear thrust forward Li Mu like a satanic dragon with energy fluctuations of the Void-breaking Realm.


    The spear¡¯s master was an extremely cultivated expert.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t even spare him a look. With a casual wave of his broadsword, he cleaved the steel spear into two parts at the tip. At the same time, the person holding the spear was also cut into two pieces.


    The cultivators were killed one after another by his de.


    Though Li Mu¡¯s attack was casual and calm, no one could take that at all.


    The wave of cultivators couldn¡¯t get close to him at all. The wounded lying on the ground felt that Li Mu was full of ws and could have been easily captured. When they attacked, they unexpectedly met with a beam of dazzling de light that could split the sky and the earth.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    Blood spurted everywhere.


    A middle-aged cultivator and his broadsword and shield were hacked into six pieces by Li Mu¡¯s one move.


    The ordinary steel broadsword became an invincible divine weapon in Li Mu¡¯s hand. Wherever the broadsword light shed, no one, no weapons or armors could block his strike.


    ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± A cultivator made a gesture and chanted an incantation. Then, he conjured up a ck tortoise shell and spun it in the air. In the end, it turned into arge shield. He said, ¡°This divine ck Tortoise shield was obtained from Spiritual Tortoise Mountain. Once the spiritual patterns are activated, the shield will be impregnable¡­¡±


    Before his voice died away, Ssh! Li Mu cut both the man and shell into halves with one hack.


    The expressions of all the surrounding cultivators changed drastically.


    Li Mu mowed down a passage of cultivators on the first floor and went up along the stone stairs.


    Along the way, other cultivators rushed over endlessly but were all cut down.


    The sound of des cutting through flesh and the hacking of bones could be heard sessively.


    Seeing the scene, superiors of the Cultivators¡¯ Association above were not surprised at all. After learning that Li Mu had killed several waves of foreign masters in Donghong, they understood that Li Mu¡¯s strength had improved again.


    It would be strange indeed if he couldn¡¯t cope with those inferiors.


    They were just puzzled by Li Mu¡¯sbat style as a cultivated master.


    ¡°Hey hey, today, I¡¯m destined to rise and be famous in the world.¡±


    The vice president was very happy.


    The live streaming on the cryptic web had begun.


    Cultivators around the world could watch everything that happened in Zhongtian Building as long as they were online. They would also get to see how the vice president defeated Li Mu, the eastern God of War who used to dominate the whole world.

 Chapter 792 - Live Streaming on Cryptic Web

    <h4>Chapter 792 Live Streaming on Cryptic Web</h4>


    The battles were being broadcast live on the cryptic web.


    In order to enjoy tremendous poprity, the vice president paid a lot to publicize the live show on the cryptic web in advance. Some titles were widely spread which boosted its poprity and attracted a lot of attention, such as ¡°Beating the Former Eastern God of War¡±, ¡°Doomsday of Li Mu¡±, and ¡°Who Is the Real Eastern God of War¡±.


    As soon as the live streaming began, spectators online immediately reached a climax.


    Endless snowstorms swept through Snow Wolf Lake on Ice teau at Far North Continent. The ice and snow which were meters thick covered the area of hundreds of kilometers around, turning it into a white vortex world.


    Generally speaking, no creatures could barely survive except for Ice Wolves in such extreme cold areas.


    ¡°Is he the one who killed Lord Priest?¡±


    The ongoing battles in Zhongtian Building were shown on a modern screen in an ancient castle under the ice teau.


    Looking at the person on the screen killing cultivators one by one, many werewolves were very surprised.


    That eastern God of War could kill the High Priest and a dozen elites of the Ice Wolf n. But hisbat style was unexpectedly primitive.


    Although he could kill one person with one strike only, how long would it take if he kept killing in this way?


    It was enormously different from the legend of Li Mu, who could fly in the sky, move mountains, and kill countless cultivators with one nce. Wasn¡¯t the disparity much too huge?


    All the werewolves felt that something was very wrong.


    Instead, the man charging with a knife was very ordinary, whether in terms of power fluctuations or momentum. Any one of them could tear him into pieces in one-thousandth of a second.


    ¡°Tell me, is it true that such a person killed our leader?¡±


    North America.


    A cruel and mysterious voice echoed in the conference room of the base.


    All the members of Fierce Tiger Gang were trembling with fear.


    The holographic projection in the conference room broadcasted the image of a man with a long knife who was carrying out a massacre in a very primitive style. He cut down every cultivator using one knife. Their blood sprayed on the ground like a fountain. Surrounded by cultivators in ck uniforms, he was as puny as a small reef surrounded by cold waves, which could bepletely submerged, smashed, and engulfed at any time.


    Judging from the current situation, he was definitely doomed to failure alone.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before he would die of exhaustion.


    ¡°It is absolutely impossible for such trash to kill our people. He has obtained my divine blessing. It is impossible for him to be killed by him. There must be something that¡¯s been hidden. Investigate the truth.¡±


    The ¡°god¡± hidden in the dark roared angrily.


    ¡°Is that Li Mu¡¯s real strength? Was the third leader killed in such a way?¡±


    The second leader looked at the live broadcast with doubt from the demonic temple of Demon Coalition headquarters.


    The chief leader on the other side was watching every frame with a serious expression.


    He supposed that it wasn¡¯t that simple after his initial consternation. Thus, he wanted to find out the truth from such a ¡°low-end battle¡± in this live broadcast. In particr, he wondered what was hidden in every action of Li Mu, whose figure was inferior to an ordinary cultivator with a knife.


    But nothing could be seen until now.


    ¡°Hey, to be honest, it¡¯s very difficult to exin it to our master.¡±


    Rubbing his temples, the fourth leader said, ¡°If I tell the master that such a trash killed Third sister, maybe he will think that I raped her first and then killed her and used Li Mu as the scapegoat...¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± the chief leader said.


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± the fourth leader grumbled.


    After a pause, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Brother, pardon me for speaking frankly, but it¡¯s embarrassing to spread this news out. People all over the world are watching this live broadcast on the cryptic web. If they know our third leader was defeated by such an ordinary cultivator, our Demon Coalition will lose face...¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± the second leader said.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± The fourth leader grumbled aggrievedly again.


    He paused for a moment and was about to speak once more.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The first and second leaders spoke in unison.


    ¡°The glorious God will protect all of us... Li Mu, a butcher with a steel knife, couldn¡¯t defeat believers of our God. The Divine Light of our God will shine on the eastern territory instead of a thug.¡±


    Choruses of chants seemed to echo eternally in Vetigan cathedral. The bishop clothed in red and the other bishops were watching the live broadcast with different expressions, but most of them showed disdainful and contemptuous looks.


    If the so-called eastern God of War only used this kind of general means, that would make eastern cultivation strength seem lower than what he had imagined.


    An unprecedented desire to conquer rose in most of the bishops¡¯ minds.


    The deterrence of the East weakened in their hearts.


    Instead, they were filled with overflowing desire.


    Amidst the changing world, most people didn¡¯t understand that it was famous mountains and rivers that were truly valuable, instead of golden diamonds, oil, and ores, or human resources.


    Because among these famous mountains and rivers, there were ancient ruins, lost divine gardens, gods¡¯ residences, mysterious treasures, and... all other possibilities.


    There was no doubt that the mysterious Hero Country in East with its profound history, had the most famous mountains and rivers in the world.


    But thisnd had never been truly conquered in history.


    And this was the best opportunity.


    Gods had already left divine marks in Vetigan while angels spread their wings, and deities awoke from their deep sleep to whisper. Every believer knew that their era had begun slowly.


    Time waited for no man.


    The live streaming caused a huge reaction in the world¡¯s cultivation circle. The only difference was that the reaction might not be what the vice president expected.


    ¡°Does thebat scene belong to the representative of the strongest cultivator in Hero Country?¡±


    ¡°Could it be some random fake actor?¡±


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been fooled.¡±


    ¡°It looks like a farce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a usual hacking game without any known skills.¡±


    ¡°Such amon battle is regarded as a war between the strongest cultivators in the Orient, which is simply an insult to my intelligence and my eyes.¡±


    Seeing these bulletments shing one after another on the screen, the vice president was in a very bad mood.


    He had anticipated a drastic battle after Li Mu¡¯s arrival and even for Zhongtian Building to be destroyed. However, Li Mu¡¯s way of fighting was so primitive that it was beyond his expectation.


    How primitive was it?


    Li Mu looked much too unprofessional, like a third-rate actor who had been invited by him.


    Why?


    Why did the expected ¡°the War of Immortals¡± turn into amon battle consisting of ¡°Cheap Special Effects¡±?


    Bulletments infuriated the vice president.


    He still felt that as time passed, he could exhaust Li Mu andpletely end his life without any action.


    Could it be that Li Mu was already injured and was like a spent bullet, after facing several waves of strong enemies during the Mogao battles?


    This was the only conjecture he could make.


    ¡°Come on. All of you, kill him. Kill Li Mu!¡± He roared with great disappointment.


    In response, experts of the Cultivators¡¯ Association took action at the same time, rushing to Li Mu, like a dark tide.


    Li Mu knew nothing about it.


    Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care for sure.


    He merely felt that he had a better understanding of Broadsword Way after the Mogao battle and the battle at the gate of the military camp.


    It was the so-called returning to simplicity.


    His Dao-using method was primitive and simple from which little demeanor of a master could be seized. His broadsword method wasn¡¯t formidable enough to mess the world up, but it nearly approached a natural way. He faintly caught a sense of Ultimate Broadsword Way that belonged to himself.

 Chapter 793 - Ill Fight Personally

    <h4>Chapter 793 I¡¯ll Fight Personally</h4>


    Each strike and hack seemed to sharpen the knife.


    Moreover, the most primitivebat method was the best way for him to vent his anger and killing intent by cutting up flesh and bones to end their lives.


    It was the wildest and most enjoyable way.


    Thus, he began to hack away at the enemies, one after another.


    The ck tide of cultivators rushed toward him unceasingly, but they could never knock him down.


    Whether they were the most inferior cultivators or the top masters of the association, all the living were equal ording to Li Mu¡¯s broadsword. Everyone was killed with one hack.


    The most primitive method blossomed with the most terrifying brilliance.


    Gradually, the situation became a little strange.


    Because Li Mu showed no signs of exhaustion.


    His broadsword was sharp, his eyes bright and hands stable from the beginning to the end...


    He had always been so calm andposed and he seemed to be mowing people down instead of fighting...


    Ordinary cultivators, association superiors, natural experts, or ineffective soldiers, were just like vulnerable weeds that were of no difference to him. There was no need to distinguish who was stronger as he hacked one after another.


    Because the strong and the weak were meaningless in front of his broadsword.


    Gradually, the vice president¡¯s expression changed.


    Li Mu, who should have been exhausted, was still brimming with energy. The vice president began to fear that even if more than 2,000 cultivators in the building charged into battle, Li Mu wouldn¡¯t show any signs of exhaustion.


    He saw an expert with a magical weapon who was as powerful as the association leaders. The man cast a magical power and turned into a three-headed, six-armed figure. His imposing manner shocked everyone. But he didn¡¯t have time to dodge Li Mu¡¯s broadsword before he rushed over.


    He saw an elder of the association wearing divine armor which had been dug out from ancient ruins. The armor was called the king of defense, which was invulnerable to fire, water, swords, or spears. However, both the elder and his armor were torn into pieces like paper by one hack of Li Mu¡¯s broadsword.


    He also saw a beast-controlling master direct his Lion-Scorpion to attack Li Mu. The strange beast could usually tear a one-meter-thick steel te apart in an instant. But when it rushed toward Li Mu, its huge body was divided into half and fell in a pool of blood...


    He saw...


    He saw bodies falling one by one.


    The vice president felt a sudden chill.


    Wait.


    It was all wrong.


    Everyone¡¯s views were wrong.


    Li Mu¡¯s performance deceived everyone.


    The truth was that he was so strong that ordinary people couldn¡¯t gain an insight into his strength.


    Their inferior positions would be exposed should the battle continue.


    The Cultivators¡¯ Association was about to lose everything.


    If all his followers died, he would definitely suffer a great loss in the long-term ns for the future.


    No matter which era it was in, it wasn¡¯t easy to gather and cultivate a group of loyal subordinates.


    As the vice president realized the seriousness, cultivators all over the world watching the live broadcast also gradually realized that the battle was unusual.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to stop the mockery. I feel that the eastern God of War does have some strength?¡±


    ¡°He possesses more than a little strength, it¡¯s actually a lot.¡±


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t a y, I want to withdraw what I said before. At least I can¡¯t reach up to his level. Moreover, it is highly unlikely that I can take his second move if I battle with him.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I just wonder who can block his single hack. Is there anyone who can do it?¡±


    ¡°It is somewhat unreal. Why is he so strong?¡±


    ¡°I feel that all the cultivators in ck are about to be killed off. Perhaps they didn¡¯t realize it.¡±


    ¡°It seems like no one dares to charge anymore.¡±


    ¡°All the fight went out of them.¡±


    ¡°So, in fact, the eastern God of War is much more terrible than we imagined.¡±


    The bulletments started bing serious.


    After all, people who logged in to the cryptic web to watch the live streaming were all famous figures. None of them were fools.


    The situation became interesting.


    Some bulletments analyzed the battle process, especially Li Mu¡¯s awesome attack style, which was hard to describe or exin in normal logic. How on earth did he do it?


    Proud werewolves at the Snow Wolf Lake in the Far North Continent who were dismissive in the beginning started bing silent.


    The anger in ¡°divine voice¡± disappeared. Members of the Fierce Tiger in the conference room were dignified and serious.


    In headquarters of the Demon Coalition, even the fourth leader had taken the initiative to shut up. The chief and the second leader also began to think about how to reevaluate Li Mu.


    Though Vetigan bishops¡¯ desire to conquer were not extinguished, they felt a sense of hesitation.


    Although top experts of all major forces started to be afraid of Li Mu, they thought of his weakness at the same time.


    In other words, they all realized a huge w in Li Mu¡¯s fighting method-


    The novel attack style was weird and no one could defeat it. But the attack efficiency was too low. There were no differences between 10,000 cultivators and 10,000 pigs for Li Mu. He would hack them one after another.


    Therefore, though he possessed invincible strength, was his devastating power extremely limited for the big forces on Earth?


    Anyway, they could take advantage of his weakness.


    ¡°Capture that woman, capture her!¡±


    The vice president looked down from the sky and pointed at Su Cuo, who was standing quietly on the first floor.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Li Mu just now, so Su Cuo waspletely ignored.


    At the vice president¡¯s reminder, dozens of cultivators rushed toward Su Cuo.


    Su Cuo¡¯s short ck hair clung to her temples with several strands covering her eyes, which gave this female general in a white military uniform a valiant and beautiful look.


    Her Spiritual Energy Gun had been loaded and could be used in battle at any time.


    She was a military general as well as an extraordinary cultivator. Experience on Heavenly Land had toned her body and endowed her with outstanding cultivation talent.


    If she didn¡¯t devote herself to national military affairs, she would have reached the Great Void-breaking Realm level a long time ago.


    Just as Su Cuo was about to shoot, the circle drawn by Li Mu around her feet suddenly became dazzling and glorious. Wisps of Broadsword Intent spread out, turning the dozen experts into pieces and leaving them no time to react.


    The blood mist formed and spread in the air, like a flower of death blooming in an instant, beautiful and terrifying.


    Su Cuo was stunned at the scene.


    It turned out that, the reason why Li Mu asked her not toe out of the circle was that the casual circle drawn by his broadsword was so powerful?


    It was amazing.


    How did he do that?


    Several experts of Cultivators¡¯ Association rushed over again.


    But they couldn¡¯t escape death.


    The circle¡¯s Broadsword Intent broke out like the tide of death, instantly crushing everything. It was beyond their strength to resist, and also beyond their realms of understanding.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The vice president was furious.


    ¡°All of you, step back.¡± He shouted.


    Experts of the Cultivators¡¯ Association quickly retreated like ebbing tides.


    Floating in the air, the vice president looked down at Li Mu and said, ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t want to kill you in person, but... Li Mu, you should be proud to die from my golden dragon dart.¡±


    He took out the dart which was granted by the young master of the Taixuan Immortal Sect.


    The magic treasure of the immortal sect had a devastating power.


    It was time to be renowned.

 Chapter 794 - Terrifying Li Mu

    <h4>Chapter 794 Terrifying Li Mu</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s sheer nonsense!¡±


    Li Mu stood upright with a broadsword in his hand.


    ¡°It turns out that the vice president isn¡¯t willing to attack in person?¡±


    ¡°What the hell did he want to initiate the live streaming on the cryptic web for?¡±


    ¡°Why were viins always keen on speaking meaningless words as an excuse for their shitty behaviors before taking action, and these speeches would inevitably be theirst words?¡±


    Li Mu stood in a pool of blood where numerous broken limbs were submerged.


    The amount of blood on the first floor of the Zhongtian Building was like the water in a swimming pool.


    The surrounding cultivators trembled with fear.


    For the present, cultivators who were still alive felt that they seemed to have survived a walk on the tip of a knife in theherworld.


    ¡°Li Mu, watch me ending your legendary fame.¡±


    With a dart in his hand, the vice president was extremely confident.


    He activated the golden dragon dart. Wisps of golden mist permeated the air under his control. The dart seemed toe to life and turned into a divine golden dragon. The exuding indescribable pressure seemed as if a sleeping celestial demon was slowly opening its eyes inside the entire building. All the cultivators couldn¡¯t contain their fear and submitted to the feeling of terror.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, kill him!¡±


    The vice president pointed at Li Mu.


    The golden dragon dart shook slightly and suddenly turned into a light beam, which then shot toward Li Mu.


    The illusion of a golden dragon roared loudly andunched an offensive against Li Mu with its whiskers fluttering and its huge mouth opened wide.


    The thrilling scene seemed like a war between immortals.


    In an instant, all the forces and experts watching the live streaming on the cryptic web were shocked. The vice president suddenly raised spectators¡¯ previous low expectations due to Li Mu¡¯s primitive fighting method.


    Big shots do exist in mysterious ancient kingdoms in the East, where it was said that immortals lived.


    However, the overwhelming pressure suddenly disappeared in a way that caught everyone off guard.


    Li Mu stood on the other side with his broadsword, still using a primitivebat method for defense.


    When Li Mu raised his broadsword and waved it at the golden divine dragon and dart hidden in the dragon illusion, everyone surmised that the legend of the eastern God of War mighte to an end.


    But it was the mighty and unparalleled dragon as well as the dart in transitory light that broke, instead of Li Mu¡¯s broadsword.


    One strike only.


    Everything happened in the same strike.


    The dragon and the dart were both divided into halves, like butter cut by a heated knife. Scraping the de, the two weapons separated and split. In the end, they nced off Li Mu from the left and the right, dissipated, and fell.


    Li Mu leaped up to the height of 60 floors in an instant. He stepped on the vice president¡¯s face and kicked him down to the floor. But the impact force destroyed the floor, and they both fell directly to a lower level ¡­


    Another floor was smashed through.


    Boom!


    Having smashed through five floors consecutively, they finally stopped on the 57th floor.


    The vice president¡¯s face had swelled up like a pig¡¯s head.


    Li Mu crushed his nose with one foot. Stepping on the nose, he looked down and asked, ¡°Now can you tell me where Luo Xuanxin is?¡±


    The vice president was still in great shock.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the golden dragon dart broke into pieces so easily and it was supposedly a treasure bestowed by the young master of an immortal sect.


    He also did not expect that he would be defeated in this borate battle that he nned to be the dominator in the cultivation world.


    All his efforts were in vain.


    When Li Mu pointed the broadsword at the vice president¡¯s nose, he cried bitterly and told him Luo Xuanxin¡¯s location. His current cowardice was a remarkable contrast to his previous arrogant and superior attitude.


    Even some masters of the Cultivators¡¯ Association felt humiliated by his weak-kneed behavior and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Adviser Li, sorry, Martial-arts God Li , please don¡¯t kill me. I beg your pardon. I was forced by members of the Taixuan Immortal Sect in Mount Shong, who had taken Luo Xuanxin away.¡±


    The vice president wept bitterly.


    His shameful behavior was seen by all the cultivators around the world.


    Everyone was quite silent at this moment.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°You will dirty my broadsword.¡±


    The vice president was immediately relieved and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Please regard me as a fart and just release it.¡±


    Everyone thought Li Mu would not attack again.


    However, Li Mu said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, my broadsword is worthless. It doesn¡¯t matter if it gets dirty. I¡¯ll change it for another one.¡±


    ¡°???¡± The vice president was confused.


    ¡°???¡± Viewers on the cryptic web were also puzzled.


    ¡°What on earth did he mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not thinking outside the box.¡±.


    The broadsword shed and the head of the vice president fell to the ground before he could even utter the word ¡°no¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be displeased if you are still alive, and I¡¯ll be sorry for the foul atmosphere in the cultivation world in Hero Country caused by you demons and monsters. If begging for mercy works, then there¡¯s no need for martial arts practitioners¡¯ swords.¡±


    Li Mu threw away his broadsword carelessly.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡±


    The long broadsword fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    After all, it was just an ordinary steel knife, which had broken countless magic weapons. The knife had been shattered long ago but still retained its form due to the protection of Li Mu¡¯s internal Qi.


    Li Mu leaped up and kicked the vice-president¡¯s head down the stairs like kicking a football. The head smashed into the hollow spiral staircase and finally fell with a ssh into a pool of blood below.


    The battle hade to aplete end at this moment.


    Everyone thought that Li Mu would now leave for Mount Shong to rescue Luo Xuanxin.


    But Li Mu took out another steel broadsword, which was also an ordinary one.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Wicked cultivators must be eliminated, so as not to hinder the rejuvenation of martial arts in Hero Country¡­ Of course, the most important thing is¡­ When he said these words, Li Mu looked at the rest of the cultivators and said, ¡°If I forgive you for arresting my disciple and let you present her to others, won¡¯t everyone dare to hurt mypanions in future?¡±


    He rushed forward with his knife after speaking these words.


    The ughter began again.


    Countless elite cultivators on the cryptic web witnessed the scene. They felt an indescribable chill as if an ice storm had swept through their hearts and were dragging them into an ice cave.


    Li Mu, the eastern God of War, was much too vicious and cruel.


    In the end, none of the cultivators in Zhongtian Building survived the ughter. Some tried to escape from the building but found that the magic means and tactical deployments set by the vice president had turned it into a cage, imprisoning them inside.


    The entire building was stained red by all the blood.


    Pools of blood in the building looked likekes.


    Broken limbs and the pall of death had never been so dense.


    The cruel massacre was a punishment for those whomitted mistakes, as well as a deterrent to those who harbored evil intentions.


    Su Cuo hovered above the pools of blood.


    She had no sympathy for these members of the Cultivators¡¯ Association at all.


    She knew better than Li Mu what despicable roles they had yed in Hero Country¡¯s cultivation world in the past year or so.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    None of the people who appeared in the building today were innocent.


    Simrly, when an avnche happened, none of the snowkes were innocent.


    The current cultivation world of Hero Country was simr to that of a patient. If he wanted to eradicate a chronic disease, a dose of potent medicine was a must.


    People with petty kindness couldn¡¯t live long in the cultivation world where the strong preyed on the weak.


    No one dared to provoke you for no reason once they were beaten seriously. Thus, they would be afraid of you and would respect you at the same time.


    Li Mu found something that looked like a camera in the building.


    There was no doubt that it was used for the live streaming on the cryptic web.


    Then, all the cultivators watching the live broadcast saw Li Mu¡¯s face approaching the lens. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°I have memorized all the names of organizations who entered Donghong. I have a bone to pick with you in the future. Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you for invading Hero Country.¡±


    Then, Li Mu¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Taixuan Immortal Sect in Mount Shong, right? You¡¯d better pray that Luo Xuanxin wasn¡¯t injured. Otherwise, you will understand what real horror and regret are.¡±


    Atst, the screens in the live broadcast room on the cryptic web darkened. The live show hade to an end.


    Cultivators watching the live broadcast reacted in different ways.


    Though the screens had been darkened, bulletments were still shing busily.


    ¡°Awesome¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    ¡°My clothes were drenched.¡±


    ¡°The thrilling battle seemed like a horror drama.¡±


    ¡°Guys, guess who is stronger, Li Mu or Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°What a peerlessly cruel guy he is.¡±


    ¡°I suppose if time permits, he can kill all creatures on Earth.¡±


    ¡°He is a monster.¡±


    ¡°Which forces have entered Donghong? It seems that we are in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as terrible as you imagined. It was the weak Cultivators¡¯ Association that served as a foil to Li Mu¡¯s powerful strength, especially its vice president. He has been propagandizing for a long time, but when the real battle started, his weakness and ostentation were exposed.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is said that its mysterious president was the most powerful one in the Cultivators¡¯ Association. He can even rival immortals. He wasn¡¯t in the headquarters at that time. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that Li Mu would have be a corpse.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how the president will respond.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we focus on the Immortal Sect in Mount Shong? ording to Li Mu¡¯s final words, it was obvious that he would be going to the Taixuan Sect to rescue his friend. Another campaign is imminent.¡±


    ¡°Directly head for the immortal sect? Oh, that¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°Bet who will win.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu will win, won¡¯t he? There is a magical power that is attached to his broadsword that can¡¯t be defeated.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated the members of immortal sects, whose means are much more terrible than that of Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m going to watch the battle on Mount Shong. Who can help me raise my traveling expenses? Ten divine stones are enough. I¡¯ll risk my life to broadcast it to you.¡±


    On the darkened screen shing various bulletments kept appearing in the live broadcast room.


    Some people really went straight to Mount Shong.


    Because they knew that Li Mu would definitely rescue his friend.


    The eastern God of War was about to fight against an immortal sect in a famous mountain. A majestic and unparalleled battle was about to take ce, which drew the attention of the entire cultivation world.

 Chapter 795 - Molesting fairies

    <h4>Chapter 795 Molesting fairies</h4>


    Mount Shong was a famous mountain located in Hero Country.


    In a famous martial arts novel in Hero Country, the ce was said to be the birthce of a sect led by a big viin. In addition, there was another sect that was even more famous in the world on the mountain.


    Besides, most people didn¡¯t know that Mount Shong was actually the birthce of many religious beliefs, and had a profound and long history.


    After the split of heaven and earth, Mount Shong was shrouded in a special fog, and many brand-new spaces emerged. The mountain range had grown to tens of thousands of miles.


    Traces of ancient immortals¡¯ activities could be found in some beautiful ces within the emerging mountains and hills among the periphery of Mount Shong.


    These sects seemed to have time-traveled from ancient times and began to merge with the modern world, which caught everyone off guard.


    Taixuan Immortal Sect was one of these many small sects located in the periphery of Mount Shong.


    In fact, sects including the Taixuan Immortal Sect were also astonished, when they found a technologically secr mortal world outside their original world.


    But as time passed by, they discovered that although the secr world was strange and bizarre, it posed no threat. Moreover, people in this world crazily worshipped cultivation. Thus, their sense of superiority and ambition began to swell.


    When Li Mu traveled non-stop to the foot of Mount Shong, it had been less than 24 hours since the live broadcast was over.


    Li Mu found some information about the Taixuan Immortal Sect in Zhongtian Building, headquarters of the Cultivators¡¯ Association. Therefore, he was confident and had a faint idea of the route. It didn¡¯t take long to cross many mountains and arrive at the foot of the Taixuan Immortal Sect.


    The beautiful mountains and rivers were rich in Spiritual Qi.


    Pure mist embraced the lucid waters and lush mountains like a jade ribbon. Magnificent waterfalls seemed to pour down from the sky.


    There were green bricks, cyan tiles, pavilions, and waterfalls, as well as floating hills, which were extremely beautiful.


    Having nced at thendscape, Li Mu gleaned some information about the sect.


    Taixuan Immortal Sect shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. There were several extraordinary energy fluctuations looming in the depths of Mount Shong, which might belong to the experts of the sect. Besides, the entire mountain and dozens of miles of the area around were protected by tactical deployments, which were kept in an idle state under normal circumstances. But once activated, they could y an excellent defensive and counterattack role.


    The Taixuan Immortal Sect was decorated in an ancient style, which gave it a certain charm.


    Li Mu and Su Cuo climbed up the stone steps in front of Taixuan sect¡¯s gate and walked inside.


    Su Cuo was surprised to see patrolling disciples of the Taixuan Immortal Sect in silvery robes, carrying immortal swords on their backs on the stone path. However, when Li Mu and she passed by these people, the disciples seemed to be oblivious to their presence. She followed Li Mu straight into the core area of the Taixuan Immortal Sect.


    Neither ordinary disciples nor Guardian of Rules and superior elders noticed the two strangers along the way, which made Su Cuo have a better insight into Li Mu¡¯s strength.


    To be honest, she was actually a little worried when they first stepped into Mount Shong.


    After all, anything rted to the word ¡°immortal¡± was something beyond their control in Hero Country. Although Li Mu was powerful, Su Cuo was not sure if he could rival those immortals.


    But now, Su Cuo understood that Li Mu¡¯s capability was far greater than she had imagined.


    Su Cuo was relieved and carefully observed the buildings and scenery of the Taixuan Immortal Sect.


    The sect could be described in six words-as magnificent as an immortal pce.


    The way of the immortals was indeed beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Wearing a court-style white dress, Luo Xuanxin stood among the crowd in Dusu Pce of the Taixuan Immortal Sect.


    She had no makeup on and her hairstyle was like that of a maid. However, others could not help being attracted to her natural beauty.


    Especially the heroic spirit cultivated from battles in the mortal world and her lively eyes made her the most eye-catching one among all the 50 female disciples.


    ¡°Listen carefully. It is the greatest fortune for you toe to the immortal sect from your original filthy mortal world. Do not show your dejected faces to me. There are countless women in the world who long for such an opportunity. Do not waste it.¡±


    Holding a snake-shaped walking stick, an old woman with gray hair and a spiteful face stood in front of fifty beautiful young girls dressed in the same outfit as Luo Xuanxin and shouted at them.


    Extraordinary energy fluctuated from the old woman¡¯s body, which manifested her outstanding cultivation. There was a scar on her left cheek. As she spoke, the scar twisted like a dark red centipede, which was extremely terrifying.


    Luo Xuanxin didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her cultivation had beenpletely destroyed and she was even injured.


    She was only a little bit stronger than ordinary women at this moment.


    The other girls around her had also been caught from the mortal world by the Taixuan Immortal Sect. The sect surmised that they possessed potential Spiritual Qi. These girls were called ¡°fairies¡± in the Taixuan Immortal Sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s the blessing of yourst life to be fairies. Listen carefully, my surname is Yu and you can call me Granny Yu. From now on, I will teach you the rules of the Immortal Sect. Only those who abide by the rules can receive cultivation methods, and be cultivated by the sect. And you will be young forever in your eternal life...¡± The old woman¡¯s hoarse voice was filled with such viciousness that it caused people to tremble in fear. As she spoke, sheughed sinisterly.


    Suddenly, a slightly sarcastic voice interrupted Granny Yu. ¡°Eternal youth? Then why are you so old?¡±


    The sound sounded particrly grating on this asion.


    Granny Yu¡¯s expression instantly became ugly, as if she had been pped twice by soles with dog shit on them.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    She stared menacingly at Luo Xuanxin.


    The former words were indeed spoken by Luo Xuanxin.


    ¡°If the Cultivation Methods of the Immortal Sect can really keep one¡¯s youth forever, why are you so old?¡± Luo Xuanxin wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She continued, ¡°Besides, everyone should have the right to choose. You¡¯re not qualified to determine for us. We have families, friends, and boyfriends. We don¡¯t need cultivation in the Immortal Sect. Everything is just your one-sided thinking.¡±


    Granny Yu sneered and said, ¡°When you enter here, the first thing you need to do is to cut off all connections with your original world and the past. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous that you are still greedy for the so-called emotions in the mortal world at this moment?¡±


    Luo Xuanxin thought, ¡°All the girls are beautiful and free in the boundless mortal world which is full of infinite magnificence. I prefer suffering in the mortal world to being an immortal.¡±


    Granny Yu said, ¡°I know you. You¡¯re a candidate that our Young Master values. Well, don¡¯t be too arrogant or proud. It¡¯s impossible for you to leave, now that you¡¯re here. You¡¯d better give up any thoughts of fleeing.¡±


    When she said these words, Granny Yu became serious, and the scar on her face contorted ferociously.


    She said loudly, ¡°All of you listen carefully. The cultivation methods of the Taixuan Immortal Sect are special. If you want to be a real disciple, you must know how to tter and serve elite disciples and elders in the sect, ept the nourishment of the strong¡¯s essential power to improve your physique. I heard that women in the mortal world are open-minded now. That¡¯s even better. Next, someone will teach you how to please men with your bodies. You can take turns in the temples, as long as you practice hard and master these skills. Ha ha...¡±


    The faces of Luo Xuanxin and the other girls who had been captured, immediately distorted in disgust when they heard these words.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this what prostitutes did?¡±


    ¡°The so-called fairies are actually prostitutes in the sect, right?¡±


    Immortal sects were simr to gangs of ruffians.


    Granny Yu nced at these girls¡¯ bodies and said, ¡°You should give up any sense of shame to be an immortal and seek cultivation methods. Do not tackle affairs between men and women from the perspective of the mortal world... All right, now the first thing you have to do is to take off all your clothes. Do not leave a stitch of clothing on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°But... there are men around.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this so-called cultivation?¡±


    The girls couldn¡¯t ept it either.


    After all, there were many people including men around them apart from Granny Yu.


    Luo Xuanxin subconsciously shielded the other girls behind her and said, ¡°No way.¡±


    Granny Yu sneered.


    She slowly walked up to Luo Xuanxin. Her eyes seemed like two disgusting caterpirs, darting across Luo Xuanxin¡¯s face.


    Luo Xuanxin was taller than Granny Yu. She looked down directly and fearlessly into her eyes.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Suddenly, Granny Yu pped Luo Xuanxin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Little bitch, you have contradicted me several times. Do you really think that I dare not teach you a lesson?¡± Granny Yu said in a stern voice. ¡°Let me tell you, you were sent here by the young master to learn how to serve him obediently. As for the way of teaching, it is none of his business. It seems that you don¡¯t understand the strict rule of the saying ¡®rules of the Immortal Sect are superior to the sky.¡¯ If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson... Protecting others? You can¡¯t even protect yourself; you¡¯re like a y Buddha crossing the river now... Disciples, send her to the upper immortal tform.¡±


    Without cultivation, Luo Xuanxin became dizzy from this p and blood oozed out of her mouth and nose. Her beautiful face instantly turned red and swollen. She lost the ability to resist.


    Two male disciples came over and dragged Luo Xuanxin roughly to a strange human-shaped statue beside them.


    The evil face of the human-shaped statue seemed to be crying and alsoughing at the same time, which was exceedingly strange and it was filled with indescribable evilness.


    Granny Yu began to activate some hand moves, then, a ray of light entered the statue.


    In an instant, the statue seemed toe alive. More than a dozen hands reached out from behind and grabbed Luo Xuanxin¡¯s head, limbs, waist, and abdomen. She was tied down and couldn¡¯t move at all. Then, the statue made an evil sound and slowly dropped down facing the sky, like a stone tform.


    Luo Xuanxin also faced upward with her limbs sprawled out, lying in a humiliating posture.


    Her graceful figure, towering chests, t abdomen, and slender thighs... all her beautiful assets were vividly disyed at this moment.


    ¡°Women¡¯s chastity isn¡¯t important to the immortal sect, and the young master will not value it at all.¡±


    Granny Yu sneered with a malicious expression and said, ¡°You regard yourself as a chaste and tough woman, but it¡¯s actually pitiable. There¡¯s no difference between you and an animal and you¡¯ll quickly show your true colors, being inferior to the cheapest slut.¡±


    A strange power emanated from the strange statue and seeped into her body.


    Luo Xuanxin¡¯s face instantly turned red and she started panting heavily.

 Chapter 796 - Li Mu Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 796 Li Mu Arrived</h4>


    As long as the sense of shame was destroyed, many people would give up.


    Taixuan Immortal Sect had existed in Mount Song for so many years and had conflicts with some other immortal sects. It wasn¡¯t the first time that they had broken in a fairy, and Granny Yu had encountered women that were even more unyielding than Luo Xuanxin. In the end, all of them were tamed.


    This strange sculpture, known as the Floating Immortal tform, was specially made for disobedient girls.


    Apart from that, she also had all sorts of other methods and ways to deal with girls like her.


    Today, she was going topletely destroy Luo Xuanxin¡¯s sense of shame, set her up as an example, and make the other girls lose the courage to resist.


    ¡°You, you, and you...¡± Granny Yu pointed at a few of the girls and said, ¡°You guys, get out there and strip her clothes off.¡±


    The girls who were called looked flustered.


    They came to the Floating Immortal tform trembling with fear, in the face of Granny Yu¡¯s threats.


    A look of humiliation appeared in Luo Xuanxin¡¯s eyes as she barely managed to maintain her consciousness. She did not let out any moans, but she looked very dazed.


    ¡°No, no...¡± A girl shook her head and stepped back, saying, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t.¡±


    The other girls were also unable to carry out her instructions.


    There were four male disciples standing next to the Floating Immortal tform. If they took off Luo Xuanxin¡¯s clothes, it meant... Those men were waiting expectantly.


    That would be too barbarous.


    ¡°Still no?¡±


    Granny Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold. She raised her hand and pped the first girl who refused. The girl was sent flying and fell heavily to the ground and spat out blood.


    p p!


    All the rest of the girls were dealt with ps too.


    As a cultivator, Granny Yu¡¯s palm strikes were very powerful. All the girls copsed to the ground from the impact of her blows. Their beautiful faces were swollen beyond recognition, and some of them even lost their teeth.


    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t be stupid. Our sect has a lot of ways to torture people. I can torture you repeatedly until you are on yourst breath. Then, I will revive you and hurt you again. You can neither live nor die. Hehe, you sluts, do you believe me?¡±


    Granny Yu¡¯s words were chilling and horrifying.


    The girls were so scared that they trembled in fear.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let all of you know the consequences of disobeying my orders.¡± Granny Yu¡¯s gaze shifted onto Luo Xuanxin once more, and then sheughed coldly before she said to the four male disciples, ¡°Do it. You can y to your heart¡¯s content as long as you don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you, Granny.¡±


    The four male disciples bowed and saluted.


    One of them eagerly reached out and grabbed Luo Xuanxin¡¯s arm. With a loud ripping sound, he tore off the sleeve, revealing her fair and delicate flesh.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°What a beauty!¡±


    ¡°Young and fair.¡±


    The other three male disciples also approached withscivious smiles.


    Luo Xuanxin struggled violently.


    She maintained her amazing willpower and shouted with her remaining consciousness, ¡°Li Mu, Li Mu...¡±


    Hearing that, Granny Yu was stunned. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°You want Li Mu to save you? Haha, in your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, Li Mu...¡±


    Luo Xuanxin used thest of her strength and willpower to struggle, not letting the four male disciples touch her. She shouted crazily.


    Almost unconscious, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she called out that name. At thest moment when her consciousness was about to fade away, she found the person named Li Mu lodged deep in her memory.


    It was as if this name could give her courage and strength.


    Right at this moment...


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice, as if in response to Luo Xuanxin¡¯s call, suddenly sounded from a hundred meters away.


    Before anyone could react, a stream of light shed and arrived in an instant. It turned into two figures andnded on the edge of the Floating Immortal tform.


    Surging power erupted from these two people¡¯s bodies and swept toward in waves. In an instant, the four male disciples who were caught off guard were sent flying and crashed into the stone pirs in the hall, their blood sttering everywhere.


    At thest and most critical moment, Li Mu finally arrived.


    He pressed one hand on the Floating Immortal tform. With a bang, the huge statue turned into dust and scattered in the wind. He held Luo Xuanxin, who was scantily clothed, in his arms, and produced a white cloak to cover her.


    Next to Li Mu stood Su Cuo.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    When Granny Yu came to her senses, she couldn¡¯t help flying into a rage. She shook the snake cane in her hand and stared at Li Mu with a ferocious face, shouting, ¡°How dare you break into my Dusu Pce and hurt my people! Do you want to die?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    ¡°Damn you, old hag.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Granny Yu felt an invisible and terrible force surging over her and she felt an uncontroble chill in her heart when the other party¡¯s eyes fell on her. The snake crutch in her hand was instantly broken into several pieces, and the cracking sound of bones came from her chest. In an instant, several of her ribs were broken, and the huge force directly knocked her out...


    ¡°Ah... Pfft, you...¡± Granny Yu screamed.


    She was mmed into the stone pir behind her and broke five or six pirs with a diameter of one meter each. Then, she stopped and fell to the ground like a dead dog.


    All the male and female disciples of the Taixuan Immortal Sect panicked.


    Where did this invadere from? He was terrifyingly strong.


    As the master of the Dusu Pce, Granny Yu couldn¡¯t even withstand a nce from him?


    The rm bells rang.


    The girls who had been captured were also confused and frightened.


    Su Cuo hurried over tofort them.


    ¡°Well... ah...¡± Luo Xuanxin had a strange look on her face. Her cheeks were flushed, her breathing was heavy, and she moaned seductively.


    She had lost thest bit of her sanity. Like a Snake Beauty, she wriggled in Li Mu¡¯s arms, or like an octopus, her hands and feet clung to Li Mu¡¯s body, constantly rubbing against him...


    The lustful energy that had been injected into her body broke outpletely and destroyed her reasoning.


    Her hot and soft body wriggled sensuously in Li Mu¡¯s arms underneath the thin cloak.


    It looked too arousing.


    Although he was no longer a virgin, Li Mu still felt embarrassed and blushed, and his body instinctively reacted. At the same time, he immediately understood what was going on.


    He frowned.


    He infused a stream of primitive natural qi into her body, which directly removed and broke down the alien aphrodisiac energy. At the same time, Li Mu also noticed that Luo Xuanxin¡¯s cultivation had been destroyed.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    After the lustful energy was dispelled, Luo Xuanxin took a long breath as if she had woken up after a long sleep. She opened her eyes and gradually regained consciousness. ¡°Mr... Mr. Li?¡±


    The moment she saw Li Mu, she subconsciously thought that she was dreaming. She blinked and then felt a chill on her body, as well as the warmthing from Li Mu¡¯s chest and arms. She immediately understood that this was reality.


    What had just happened suddenly came to her mind.


    Her plump breasts were still tightly pressed against Li Mu¡¯s chest, and the thin cloak couldn¡¯t entirely shield her soft body.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Everything¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Li Mu loosened his arm imperceptibly.


    Luo Xuanxin¡¯s face turned even redder than before. Standing on the ground, she felt that her legs were a little weak. She steadied herself and immediately saluted Li Mu.


    After all, although she and Li Mu were not master and disciple, they had a master-disciple rtionship.


    For a long time, she regarded Li Mu as the person she admired and respected most, who held a supreme ce in her heart.


    ¡°Mr. Li.¡± She was a capable girl. After a brief moment of losing it, she quickly calmed down.


    Li Mu nodded and gave her a loose robe to change into. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Today, I will definitely seek justice for you.¡±


    While searching for Luo Xuanxin, what he had seen and heard in the Taixuan Immortal Sect hadpletely enraged Li Mu. He found that many people in the secr world had been taken there and were abused and humiliated.


    This so-called immortal sect seemed to be a decent sect on the surface, but in fact, it was a den of devils.


    Such a sect deserved destruction.


    He swept the surroundings with his gaze.


    While they were talking, the four male disciples braved their serious injuries and got up. Seeing that things were going badly, they quietly climbed out, while Granny Yu madly ran her Cultivation Method to suppress her injury and stared at Li Mu with resentment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to take revenge. You take care of them.¡±


    Li Mu deliberated for a moment, then produced a broadsword in his hand and handed it to Luo Xuanxin.


    He released only a portion of his aura, which suppressed everyone around.


    Luo Xuanxin was a very straightforward person.


    She hated the four male disciples to the core, so she did not stand on ceremony. She took it and went straight over. Without saying a word, she hacked the male disciple closest to her into two pieces.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    She then held the broadsword and walked toward another male disciple.


    ¡°No. Spare me...¡±


    ¡°I was forced.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, Miss. Please spare me.¡±


    Amid the continuous pleas for mercy, Luo Xuanxin did not say a word, nor did she show any mercy. Instead, she looked determined. Like a grim Azrael, she cut down the other three male disciples one by one.


    After that, her killing intent did not disperse and she held the broadsword and walked toward Granny Yu.


    ¡°Slut, what do you want?¡±


    Granny Yu looked fierce on the outside but was cowardly on the inside, and she stared viciously at Luo Xuanxin.


    Luo Xuanxin came over. After a moment of silence, she suddenly kicked Granny Yu, who had lost her ability to resist, and pressed the de against her neck.


    ¡°Ungrateful old thing, even at this moment, you are still putting on airs. This time, I will definitely not let you off easily...¡±


    She struck out with her broadsword.


    Pfft.


    Granny Yu¡¯s left arm was chopped off.


    ¡°Ahh, ah...¡± Granny Yu squealed like a pig being ughtered.


    Luo Xuanxin said, ¡°That was just interest... I¡¯ll send you home now.¡±


    She was about to stab the long sword into the old woman¡¯mouth and kill her.


    However, at this moment, suddenly¡ª


    ¡°You wanton, how dare you act this impudently?! Stop immediately!¡± A domineering voice rang out.


    A square-shaped wisp of ck light rushed toward the long sword in Luo Xuanxin¡¯s hand with murderous intent. With a bang, it sent Luo Xuanxin¡¯s sword flying and shattered it.


    Li Mu leaped forward and shielded Luo Xuanxin as he pushed her behind him.


    There were numerous figures on the opposite side.


    The people from the Taixuan Immortal Sect finally reacted and swarmed toward Dusu Pce.


    The leader was a fair-skinned young man with an impressive bearing.


    When the struggling Granny Yu saw him, she immediately screamed like a wounded dog that had seen its master.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master, you¡¯re finally here. That¡¯s great. I don¡¯t know where this bastard came from. He broke into Dusu Pce, killed our people, and took away the fairy you chose... Young Master, you must avenge me and not let him off.¡±

 Chapter 797 - Breaking into the Sect (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 797 Breaking into the Sect (Part I)</h4>


    Luo Xuanxin¡¯s eyes were burning with anger and she couldn¡¯t help trembling when she saw the elegant young man who had fair skin and a smooth chin.


    This young man, who was addressed as the young master of the Taixuan Sect, was exactly the one who had brought her to the Taixuan Immortal Sect.


    She knew that he was terrifically powerful.


    Li Mu was keenly aware of Luo Xuanxin¡¯s reaction.


    He reached out and gently patted her on the shoulder, infusing another stream of primitive natural qi into her.


    There were two reasons why Luo Xuanxin had been able to kill the four male disciples of the sect in a row and cut off one of Granny Yu¡¯s hands even when her cultivation was destroyed. One was that those people were suppressed by Li Mu¡¯s qi and couldn¡¯t struggle; the other was that the remaining primitive natural qi that Li Mu had infused into her supported her. The saber Li Mu gave her was very sharp.


    ¡°Bi*ch! How dare you bring outsiders here and hurt the disciples in Dusu Pce?¡± The young master of the Taixuan Sect understood what had happened at once. He stared at Luo Xuanxin and said coldly, ¡°Do you really know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Let me handle it,¡± Li Mu said before Luo Xuanxin could reply.


    He took a few steps forward, looked at the young master of the Taixuan Sect, and said, ¡°You guys im that you are immortals, but in fact, you¡¯re devils. The Taixuan Immortal Sect abetted wicked deeds, so it should disappear from this world from today on.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The young master of the Taixuan Sect sneered as if he had heard a joke. ¡°I recognized you. You are Li Mu, aren¡¯t you? Well, I heard the people from the Cultivators¡¯ Association talk about you before. How did you manage to sneak into my sect?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with these people anymore.


    His Divine Consciousness spread out like tides and covered some ces along the way so as to protect them.


    Seeing that Li Mu did not speak, the young master of the Taixuan Sect lost his patience. He waved his hand and said to his men, ¡°Take him down.¡±


    The two elite disciples standing behind him immediately charged at Li Mu, unsheathing the long swords on their backs, and pointed them at Li Mu¡¯s arms and legs from the right and left sides respectively, trying to disable him before taking him down.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Li Mu snorted and flicked his finger.


    Flickering broadsword light appeared.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two disciples¡¯ swords broke and cracked into pieces, and then, the two disciples exploded in the air into mists of blood, like watermelons hit by a high-explosive bomb.


    Li Mu killed them in just one second!


    ¡°What?¡±


    The young master of the Taixuan Sect narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What kind of skill is this?¡±


    Before he could take an action, Li Muunched an attack again.


    Broadsword light kept flickering around his fingers like the Scythe of the Death. Where he passed, the disciples of the Taixuan Immortal Sect exploded into wind, snow, rain, and dust, and disappeared into the thin air in the end.


    ¡°Crap, this man¡¯s strength is beyond my imagination. Only the master of the sect or the Supreme Elder are capable of contending against him.¡±


    The young master of the Taixuan Sect was scared out of his wits.


    It was only at this moment that he realized what kind of person he¡¯d offended.


    He thought that Li Mu was just a young man who was a little famous in the mortal world and regarded him as a nobody. He never expected him to be so powerful with excellent battling skills.


    Without saying a word, he turned around and fled.


    Granny Yu, who was howling like a pig being ughtered on the ground, was totally dumbfounded when she saw this.


    She also realized that they had offended a tough person.


    ¡°This man is totally a Killing God!


    ¡°Is he really from the mortal world?


    ¡°Could it be that he is an heir to a big immortal sect in the Mount Shong World?¡±


    She did not dare to make a sound despite the sharp pain from her broken arm. Shey on the ground and pretended to be dead, praying in her heart that she would not attract the attention of Li Mu or Luo Xuanxin.


    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡±


    Li Mu saw everything that was happening.


    Ignoring Granny Yu for the time being, he used his magical power, transforming the surrounding Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth into a huge half-translucent hand. The hand grabbed the young master of the Taixuan Sect, who had flown thousands of meters away, and took him back easily.


    ¡°Ahhh! Damn it! Taixuan Sword, cut it off!¡±


    The young master of the Taixuan Sect was scared out of his wits. As he silently recited the sword spell, the Taixuan Sword that he had carried on his back for hundreds of years, flew up into the sky and turned into thousands of sword shadows, cutting the space and stabbing towards Li Mu.


    He was trying to defend himself byunching an attack.


    He had richbat experience and chose the most correct way to save himself.


    Li Mu sneered. He casually reached out his hand and grabbed the real Taixuan Sword among thousands of sword shadows.


    ¡°What? How could this be possible... Kill him!¡±


    The young master of the Taixuan Sect roared angrily.


    The Taixuan Sword buzzed, giving off thousands of rays of sword light. The fierce destructive Sword Qi burst out, ready to cut Li Mu¡¯s palm into pieces.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Li Mu squeezed the de of the Taixuan Sword with his five fingers and broke it directly.


    ng!


    He casually threw the broken sword, which had lost its vitality, onto the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The young master of the Taixuan Sect waspletely stunned.


    This Taixuan Sword was a precious weapon of the sect and was forged by a great weapon-making master. It cost him a lot of Taixuan Magical Iron. He carried the sword wherever he went and had nourished it for several hundred years. The sword was sharp enough to cut off gold and jade and to cut iron as if it were mud. It was famous among the Taixuan Sect and even in the Mount Shong World. Relying on which, the young master of the Taixuan Sect had made a name for himself.


    But Li Mu casually broke it with a pinch.


    How could such a thing happen?


    If it weren¡¯t for the chaotic natural qi and intense pain in his body, which was caused by the breaking of the Taixuan Sword, the young master of the Taixuan Sect would think that he was in a wild dream.


    ¡°This man is too terrifying.


    ¡°He is a devil.¡±


    The young master of the Taixuan Sect looked at Li Mu with his eyes full of fear.


    He realized that this time, he had probably made a devastating man the enemy of the entire Taixuan Sect.


    Even if his father, the various sect elders, and the Supreme Elder joined hands, they would still be no match for this man.


    Boom!


    The half-translucent hand ruthlessly pinned him to the ground.


    The young master of the Taixuan Sect felt like his internal organs had been smashed.


    But he had no time to care about that. He shouted, ¡°Wait a minute, Li Mu. Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m willing to apologize and make anypensation you demand. If you let me go, our Taixuan Immortal Sect will be willing to eliminate the animosity between us and make friends with you. We¡¯re willing to fully support your status in the mortal world...¡±


    He was so frightened that he desperately begged for mercy and made a generous offer.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make friends with devils. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re not qualified to support me.¡±


    The young master of the Taixuan Sect hurriedly said, ¡°The Taixuan Immortal Sect holds high status in the Mount Shong World. We...¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t bother to hear one more word from him. He said to Luo Xuanxin, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you to handle.¡±


    He handed her a sharp magic saber.


    Luo Xuanxin took it, raised it, but then put it down. She hesitated.


    She certainly wished that she could tear the young master of the Taixuan Sect into pieces; this man was simply a scumbag. But if she really killed him, she was afraid that it would bring Li Mu into unresolvable trouble and it would be extremely unfavorable to the country and the people in the mortal world.


    Li Mu saw through Luo Xuanxin¡¯s mind at a nce.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    He took back the saber and shed at the young master of the Taixuan Sect, who fell onto the ground, dead.


    ¡°The master of the Taixuan Sect,e out!¡±


    Li Mu spoke, and his voice rumbled like thunder throughout the entire Taixuan Sect.


    Guo Yang, the master of the sect, was receiving Tian Fu, the talented disciple from the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, together with other elders in his sect in the Taixuan Hall. The Mind-clearing Sword Sect was one of the three main sects in the Mount Shong World.


    Tian Fu was very famous in the entire Mount Shong World and was highly respected because she was the daughter of Tian Shiyi, the master of the Sky Sword Peak, one of the three Sword Peaks in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    The Mount Shong World was vast and had existed for tens of millions of years. The Mind-clearing Sword Sect was among the strongest six sects with the most profound inheritance and experts in this world. The Mind-clearing Sword Sect¡¯s status was far above that of a sect like the Taixuan Immortal Sect.


    In fact, in the Mount Shong World, Taixuan Sect was just a second-ss sect. Thus, the disciples of the sect did not dare to mention their sect name as the Taixuan Immortal Sect unless they were facing the people from the mortal world.


    Guo Yang was having a good time with his guest, enjoying the music in the hall.


    Tian Fu looked like a sixteen-year-old girl. She was pretty with an imposing manner and sharp eyes. With just a nce, one could tell that she was obstinate and willful. At the moment, she and Guo Yang were sitting on the main left and right seats, respectively.


    Behind her stood two grey-browed, grey-bearded old men, who were both powerful.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m so d that you like my son. He is the luckiest man in the world. The matter is settled then. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send him to your sect and he will marry you and live with your family. This is great news for both sects. We must celebrate it, haha.¡±


    Guo Yang was extremely happy.


    It was really a great thing for the Taixuan Sect that Guo Yang¡¯s son could marry Tian Fu. Even if the son he loved the most would be a live-in son-inw of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, Guo Yang still felt very happy.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr. Guo,¡± Tian Fu said with a faint smile.


    She wasn¡¯t respectful to him at all even though she would marry his son.


    Guo Yang didn¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°By the way, where is my son? Tell him toe over,¡± Guo Yang said to his men. ¡°How could he keep Miss Tian waiting? How rude!¡± Guo Yang was angry when he found out that his son was not there. He ordered his men to look for his son and med his son in his heart. His son used to be very sensible. He didn¡¯t know why his son would be so rude this time to keep Tian Fu waiting for so long.


    Right at this moment...


    ¡°The master of the Taixuan Sect, aren¡¯t you going to show yourself?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s thundering voice resounded through the entire Taixuan Sect and the loud voice caused a buzz in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Guo Yang immediately stood up.


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Guo, it seems that you have gotten into trouble,¡± Tian Fu raised her eyebrows and said in a calm manner.


    Guo Yang forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll settle it quickly.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a disciple rushed stumbling in, saying, ¡°Master, bad news...¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a panic? How could you be... so rude?¡± Guo Yang shouted. ¡°What happened that caused you to be so panicked? Let¡¯s talk about itter lest we would disturb Miss Tian. Get out, now!¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± That disciple was stunned for a moment, but he still couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°But, master, your son... he was killed...¡±


    What?


    The words shocked everyone in the room.


    Guo Yang started trembling as he asked, ¡°What... what did you say?¡±

 Chapter 798 - An Arrogant and Domineering Woman

    <h4>Chapter 798 An Arrogant and Domineering Woman</h4>


    Everyone present all thought that they had heard it wrong.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that the young master of the Taixuan Sect was killed at his own ce!


    How could this even be possible!


    ¡°What... what did you say?¡± Guo Yang grabbed him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Rui¡¯er is in the General Realm. Who could kill him?¡±


    The disciple was trembling with fear as he replied, ¡°It was a man with Luo Xuanxin. He seems to be from the mortal world and killed both the young master and Granny Yu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Guo Yang sent that disciple flying with a punch and roared. ¡°Everyone, follow me to check it out.¡±


    Bang!


    At this moment, the gate of the hall was smashed into pieces, and the giant statue at the gate copsed onto the ground with a loud bang.


    ¡°No need to go. Here I am.¡±


    An unfamiliar voice rang out from outside the gate.


    In the midst of the screams, dozens of disciples of the Taixuan Sect were sent flying into the hall and fell onto the ground like a kite, sliding on the floor that was covered in blood.


    In the rising dust, a slender figure strode over.


    He was wearing a white sports suit and sneakers with short hair, a handsome face, thick eyebrows, and big eyes.


    He looked handsome with a heroic spirit, and because he was dressed in sportswear, he did not look like a master of martial arts. However, the unstoppable momentum he demonstrated when he broke through the door put everyone in the hall under great pressure. At this moment, they found it difficult to breathe.


    The man was Li Mu.


    Bang!


    He threw two human heads onto the floor in the center of the hall.


    The blood-covered heads rolled on the floor before they finally stopped in a pool of blood.


    They were the heads of Granny Yu and the young master of the Taixuan Sect.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    ¡°The young master is dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s the head of our young master...¡±


    The disciples in the hall suddenly went crazy.


    Their young master had really been killed.


    They were so shocked and felt desperate.


    Guo Yang¡¯s vision went ck for a moment when he saw his son¡¯s head. He stumbled and almost fainted. ¡°My son...¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about Granny Yu¡¯s death at all.


    ¡°Rui...¡± Tian Fu stood up in an instant and looked at the heads on the floor with anger written all over her face. She stared at Li Mu and asked, ¡°Who are you? How dare youmit murder in the Taixuan Sect? Go to hell!¡± She was angry that Li Mu killed the man she fancied, which was tantamount to a p in her face. However, she didn¡¯t feel sad about the death of the young master of the Taixuan Sect.


    A streak of purple divine light emerged from her back, blooming with unparalleled sharp Sword Qi and shing towards Li Mu.


    The vertical eye between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows suddenly opened, and a bolt of lightning came out of it, shattered the Sword Qi, and knocked away the purple divine light. The divine light transformed into a sword and exploded into metal pieces, which fell onto the floor and were no longer shining.


    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Taixuan Sect?¡± Li Mu frowned slightly and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m only going to kill the evil people of the Taixuan Sect. You outsiders should step back lest you get injured identally.¡±


    Li Mu could tell that she was not a member of the Taixuan Sect judging by her moves and natural qi.


    He didn¡¯t want to identally kill any innocent people.


    A trace of blood flowed down from the corner of Tian Fu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°How dare you break my Purple Spiritual Sword?¡± She stared at Li Mu fixedly, looking like a furious chimpanzee. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you hurt me? You¡¯re dead meat. I swear, I will kill you!¡± She yelled.


    Li Mu was infuriated by her arrogance.


    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re saying.¡± He swept his gaze across the crowd and said, ¡°Who is the head of the Taixuan Sect? Show yourself.¡±


    Guo Yang came to himself upon hearing the words and red at Li Mu, saying to his men, ¡°Activate the formation and close the gate. Don¡¯t let this bastard run away. I must...¡±


    Li Mu was not interested in listening to his speech of revenge, so he interrupted him directly and nodded. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re the head of this sect. Go to hell then.¡±


    He flicked his finger.


    The temperature in the hall suddenly rose sharply. It became so hot in the hall that even the air was distorted.


    A streak of scarlet broadsword light visible to the naked eye emerged.


    Heunched the Greater Heat Attack, which was one of the 24 moves of the 24 Sr Terms.


    Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation were so high that Guo Yang, who was just at the peak stage of the General Realm, couldn¡¯t withstand such a strike from him at all. After being hit by the invisible Broadsword Intent, he was shocked and felt there was fire burning inside his body...


    ¡°Ahh, no...¡±


    The intense pain caused him to shout out loudly.


    However, when he opened his mouth, all he spat out were crimson mes.


    As the wind blew over, the mes grew stronger.


    In less than ten seconds, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the notable head of the Taixuan Sect was burned into ashes and disappeared into the thin air.


    Seeing the horrible scene, everyone around felt as if they were in a nightmare.


    ¡°Ahhh! Elder Feng and Elder Lei, kill him!¡± Tian Fu roared.


    At this time, the two old men with grey hair and beard standing behind her suddenly opened their eyes in unison.


    A powerful aura surged out from their bodies.


    Judging by their auras, the two people¡¯s cultivation was actually far above Guo Yang¡¯s. They only obeyed their Young Mistress, Tian Fu and were not interested in anything else.


    That was why they didn¡¯t stand out when Li Mu killed Guo Yang.


    Li Mu stood with his head high and said, ¡°The Taixuan Sect are full of evil people who hurt and even killed the innocent people of the mortal world. I believe there are many victims of their crime in this sect. Such an evil sect must be wiped out. Since you¡¯re not from the sect, you should stand by and don¡¯t bring yourselves into trouble. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless to you.¡±


    He had warned them once again.


    However, Tian Fu wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth and said with a sneer, ¡°What the Taixuan Sect has done has nothing to do with our Mind-clearing Sword Sect. But you just broke my Purple Spiritual Sword, so now you have to pay with your life. As for those who were from the mortal world and were hurt by them, they were just nobodies and it doesn¡¯t matter whether they were alive or dead. It¡¯s not a big deal at all.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and was angry inside. ¡°Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. It seems that your Mind-clearing Sword Sect is evil as well.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are? How dare you judge our Mind-clearing Sword Sect!¡± Tian Fu sneered, ¡°Elder Feng and Elder Lei, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, brat, you¡¯re quite strong, but you shouldn¡¯t have offended our sect! Now, go to hell!¡±


    The old man standing on the left sideughed strangely.


    Li Mu frowned and said, ¡°You two have high cultivation. Since you¡¯re about to reach the threshold of the King Realm, you can be considered experts. You must have known what the Taixuan Sect has done, right? How could you not distinguish right from wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s us to decide what is right and what is wrong,¡± the old man standing on the right side made a gesture of swordy. His index finger and middle finger were pressed together, and as he waved them, a green sword of wind appeared and kept shaking and shining. He sneered and said, ¡°Brat, stop talking about it anymore. You only have yourself to me for being unlucky.¡±


    The sword of wind gathered and shed towards Li Mu, aiming between his eyebrows.


    Li Mu did not say anything more.


    He could tell that the Mind-clearing Sword Sect was probably not a noble sect either. Both Tian Fu and the two elders were unreasonable people like bandits, and it was impossible to talk some sense into their heads.


    He flicked his finger.


    All of a sudden, the temperature in the hall dropped quickly, and it started snowing.


    A streak of silver broadsword light appeared out of thin air.


    It was the Great Snow Broadsword move from the 24 Sr Terms.


    When the Great Snow Broadsword and the sword of wind collided, it was obvious which one was stronger.


    The sword of wind was sent flying backward with wind and snow, and soon disappeared into thin air. As the wind, together with snow, blew to the old man standing on the right side, he was covered in ayer of ice and was frozen on the spot, still in the previous gesture. He was motionless and dead.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old man on the left side was shocked and shouted, ¡°Thunder Sword, kill him!¡±


    A streak of purple lightning emerged from his back and swirled in the air. The ce was immediately covered in lightning. A purple Thunder Sword soared up, and it was this sword that caused the lightning. Standing in the lightning, the old man on the left side looked like a God of Thunder and even more imposing than the old man who had just been killed.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t want to fight with him seriously.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    With a stir of his mind, he flicked his finger again.


    The air suddenly became moist, and raindrops as big as beans fell from the mid-air.


    Another strange weather phenomena urred.


    The hall had a roof, so how could it be raining inside?


    This question popped up in everyone¡¯s mind at that moment. These raindrops fell on the old man who was controlling the Thunder Sword and wetted his clothes. Before he and the others could react, they found that his body where the raindrops touched was covered with injuries.


    ¡°Who... exactly... are you?¡±


    The old man¡¯s body was riddled with holes left by the raindrops. At this moment, the lightning that covered the ce disappeared. The old man looked at Li Mu in horror and said with a tone of disbelief, ¡°How could it be possible that a strong person like you is from the mortal world? You... you... Ahh, why...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, his body swayed and was turned into a mass of raindrops, which dissipated and fell onto the ground. He was dead.


    At this time, the chaotic Taixuan Hall was suddenly in dead silence.


    The disciples of the Taixuan Sect were petrified by those sudden changes. They stood still and even forgot to run.


    As for Tian Fu, she was astounded beyond words.


    Elder Feng and Elder Lei could be considered super strong experts in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. However, they failed to take even one blow from Li Mu and were killed. ¡°What kind of skill did he use?¡± Tian Fu wondered.


    She realized that this time, she had met a terrifically powerful person.


    But after the shock, she became even more angry.


    For a long time, she was the apple of everyone¡¯s eyes in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect and most of the people in the sect obeyed her, which made her an arrogant and ruthless person. Even those elders and seniors who were much stronger than her all treated her respectfully. As a result, shecked the judgment and vignce that a martial arts practitioner should have.


    She blindly believed that Li Mu would not dare to kill her even though he had killed Guo Yang, Elder Feng and Elder Lei. Guo Yang was just the head of a small sect, while Elder Feng and Elder Lei were just her servants. She was different; she had the favor of God and had one of the most noble bloodlines of the Mount Shong World. Thus, she didn¡¯t believe that anyone dared to kill her.


    ¡°How dare you kill the people of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect?¡± She stared at Li Mu and said in a rude and arrogant tone, ¡°Since you are so powerful, why don¡¯t you kill me, the Young Mistress of the Kongjian Peak? Then you will know how my sect will deal with you.¡±


    ¡°How could she still be so arrogant even at this moment?¡±


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Is this woman a fool?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to do it?¡± Seeing Li Mu¡¯s expression, Tian Fu thought that he was frightened by her identity. She became even more arrogant as she said, ¡°Let me tell you, even if you don¡¯t dare to kill me and decide to let me go, I won¡¯t let you off. I will make you, your family and friends wish you were dead.¡±

 Chapter 799 - Breaking into the Sect (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 799 Breaking into the Sect (Part II)</h4>


    Li Mu had watched a movie titled ¡°The Ouws of the Marsh: The Nature of the Heroes¡±. He still vividly remembered a role named Gao Yanei in the movie. Gao Yanei was foolishly arrogant. In the face of his opponents, he often shouted, ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Even before he was hacked into two pieces by Lin Chongter, he still bellowed, ¡°Even if I am dead now, what can you do to me then?¡± Li Mu always thought that such a fool could only be found in movies and never existed in reality.


    But to his surprise, he really met this kind of person in the real world.


    What was more, this person was a higher-up of an immortal sect in the Mount Shong World.


    ¡°Why are all these cultivators living in seclusion in famous mountains such idiots?¡± Li Mu thought for a moment, then raised his hand and pointed a finger to the front.


    In an instant, the air was filled with heat, and the temperature suddenly soared.


    The Slight Heat Broadsword of the 24 Sr Terms appeared from thin air.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    This strikended right in front of Tian Fu. But it was blocked by a translucent air-made sword shadow that emerged from Tian Fu¡¯s body.


    ¡°She has a protective Magic Treasure?¡±


    Li Mu was slightly taken aback.


    It was unexpected, yet it also made sense.


    That woman was from the number one sect in the Mount Shong World and also had a high status in the sect. Therefore, it was perfectly normal for her to have some protective treasures with her. But what took Li Mu by surprise was that thisyer of air-made sword shadow had fended off his broadsword strike, which was extremely extraordinary. It seemed that there were mighty masters in the so-called Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    ¡°Hahaha, what now? Kill me if you can.¡± Tian Fu guffawed smugly.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve provoked the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, you¡¯re dead for sure even if you were an immortal. No one in heaven or earth would be able to save you. You¡¯d best go down on your knees and beg me for mercy. If you genuflect to me, perhaps I¡¯ll consider sparing you from a couple of days¡¯ torture before I kill you.¡±


    This woman carried an aura of viciousness and arrogance that did not match her pretty appearance at all.


    Li Mu smiled and pointed a finger again.


    In the air, thunder suddenly roared. The sound was deep and distant, as though it came from a far away space and time.


    It was the Insects Awaken Broadsword of the 24 Sr Terms.


    All living things would be revived once the spring thunder rumbled.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A bolt of lightning issued by the Broadsword Intent hit the translucent air-made sword shadow in front of Tian Fu.


    ¡°Haha, how can you damage my Yin-and-Yang Bright Sword Light...¡± Tian Fuughed wildly.


    But herughter stopped abruptly. As the thunder rumbled, the translucent air-made sword shadow suddenly quivered violently. Then, silver cracks spread across it like spider webs. A look of horror appeared on Tian Fu¡¯s face. Suddenly, the sword shadow fell apart, and then the lightning struck her.


    ¡°Pfft...¡± She coughed up a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward. She mmed into the statue behind the hall, smashing it into pieces. But she did not stop. She then collided with the back wall of the hall and directly created a human-shaped hole in the wall before she flew outside.


    Behind therge hole, thunder was still rumbling while droplets of blood rained down.


    Tian Fu was dead.


    Li Mu sensed that Tian Fu¡¯s aura had vanished in an instant.


    This woman had sought revenge for the smallest grievance and threatened Li Mu with the lives of his family and friends. He would never show mercy to this kind of person. He would send such people to hell no matter who they were.


    If they had to me someone, they could only me their bad luck.


    Today, Li Mu came just to rescue Luo Xuanxin. He had not even considered taking on the Taixuan Immortal Sect. However, the Taixuan Immortal Sect had done too many evil things, which enraged Li Mu.


    As for the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, well, they asked for this.


    Tian Fu, Elder Feng, and Elder Lei were stupid enough to rush to meet Death at a breakneck speed, so Li Mu had no choice but to get rid of them.


    In the entire Taixuan Hall, there were still dozens of high-level members of the Taixuan Sect.


    The ce outside the hall thronged with people. More and more disciples of the Taixuan Sect hurried over.


    When Li Mu nced around¡ª


    ¡°Flop! Flop!¡±


    All of a sudden, the higher-ups in the hall threw away their weapons and knelt down one after another.


    ¡°Immortal, have mercy!¡±


    ¡°We are willing to surrender.¡±


    They had seen with their own eyes how Li Mu killed the head of the Taixuan Sect. It was as easy as killing a chicken. Then, they also witnessed Elder Feng and Elder Lei both failing to take a single blow Li Mu dealt at them. At this point, these high-level members of the Taixuan Sect had long lost their fighting spirit. They were overwhelmed by fear. In the face of Li Mu, they knew they had no alternative but to surrender.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye, which then swept all around the hall.


    It felt chilly in the hall. The vapor in the air had condensed into frost on the floor, dyeing it white.


    This was because he had activated the White Dew Broadsword of the 24 Sr Terms.


    More than a dozen high-level members of the Taixuan Sect felt chills creeping up their spines. Dew began to appear on their bodies. Before they realized what was going on, their flesh melted away like ice cream and revealed their white bones. In the end, only severalplete skeletons, which looked like works of art, ttered to the floor, beneath which were puddles of blood.


    This scene struck terror in everyone in the hall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this. Immortals, don¡¯t kill us!¡±


    ¡°Spare me, please! I¡¯m willing to do anything for you...¡±


    The remaining higher-ups of the Taixuan Immortal Sect quaked in their boots. Li Mu had almost scared the life out of them, yet they still did not dare to resist.


    ¡°They had too much bad karma and must have taken a great number of innocent lives. Their sins were unforgivable. Thus, they must die.¡± Li Mu withdrew the Broadsword Intent. The coldness in the hall quickly dissipated. The dew on the floor also disappeared. He remarked, ¡°Although some of you also have bad karma drifting outside your bodies, you can still atone for your sins. Whether you will live or die depends on your future performance.¡±


    The others finally breathed a sigh of relief as if they had been granted amnesty. They knelt on the ground and kowtowed frantically as if they were ministers thanking the emperor.


    Li Mu looked at those cowards and ordered, ¡°You shall keep your disciples within the bounds of discipline and do your job. Also, you must suppress the turmoil in the sect. I want the Taixuan Sect to operate smoothly without any problems. If any disciples of this sect dare to rebel, I¡¯ll kill them without mercy. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Li, rest assured. The Taixuan Sect will be your most loyalckey from now on,¡± the higher-ups said in unison.


    Li Mu waved at them and added, ¡°In addition, you shall immediatelypensate the mortals in the sect you have captured. You must ede to all their requests and send them back to their homes. From today on, if I hear that the Taixuan Sect has done anything evil, I¡¯ll kill all the members of this sect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. You have our word.¡±


    Among the survivors, there was a middle-aged man who seemed to have the highest status. He had a big, square face and looked honest and loyal. But at this time, he had an ingratiating smile as though he were a dog begging for food. He seemed so eager to suck up to Li Mu. If he had a tail, he would wag it vigorously at him.


    In a sh, Li Mu disappeared from the hall.


    After he left, the higher-ups of the Taixuan Sect finally heaved collective sighs of relief.


    It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that they got up from the ground. They looked at one another and saw fear and submission in each others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°From now on, our Taixuan Sect will be Immortal Li¡¯sckey. We will do whatever he tells us. During his absence, I, Yin Junze, will be his spokesperson. Everyone, what are you waiting for? Go discipline your own disciples and suppress the upheaval. Don¡¯t wait until something sensational urs before you take action. When that timees, you and I will end up worse than them,¡± the middle-aged man with a big, square face announced in a loud voice.


    Just now, he plucked up the courage and spoke a few words to Li Mu. Thus, he thought it was only right and proper for him to dere himself as Li Mu¡¯s spokesperson. Anyway, the others had already been scared out of their wits by Li Mu, so they did not dare to raise any objections.


    However, a young elder said hesitantly, ¡°But Immortal Li has killed the Young Mistress of the Sky Sword Peak of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. The Void Divine Sword of the Sky Sword Peak will definitely not let this go. If hees to take revenge, how should we deal with him?¡±


    Yin Junze said, ¡°Our lives are on the line now. Why worry for the remote future?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone agreed with him. They had really been at the end of their tether. Now, they could only focus on the issue at hand.


    In the Dusu Pce.


    Su Cuo was pacing back and forth, feeling extremely nervous.


    Those mortal women who had been abducted here to be part of the group of fairies had also gathered together and waited anxiously.


    Luo Xuanxin, on the other hand, was sitting cross-legged by the broken Floating Immortal tform. She was meditating with her eyes closed. Wisps of dense aura swirled around her body. Clear energy fluctuations spread out in all directions like invisible ripples.


    Before Li Mu went to Taixuan Hall, he had treated her injuries, repaired her Dantian, and given her elixirs.


    Her cultivation was rapidly recovering.


    It could even be said that she had profited from this misfortune. After her old cultivation was destroyed, she obtained a more advanced Cultivation Method so that she could go further, climb higher, and gain more profound power in her future pursuit of cultivation.


    There was a sh of dazzling light.


    Next, Li Mu emerged in Dusu Pce.


    Su Cuo was the first who came to her senses. She asked in a hurry, ¡°Ah, Consultant Li, how did it go?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°The Taixuan Sect is no longer a threat to us.¡±


    Everyone let out a long sigh of relief.


    The mortal girls that had been brought here by force even shed tears of joy.


    Li Mu had won.


    They could finally go home.


    Su Cuo, whose heart had jumped to her mouth, finally felt relieved.


    Li Mu said, ¡°The Taixuan Sect is just a small sect in Mount Shong. We don¡¯t need to be troubled by it. Apart from the Taixuan Sect, there are manyrge sects in the depths of Mount Shong. They have a long history and numerous powerful members. Moreover, their attitude toward the secr world is not friendly at all. This is something that we must inform the country about as soon as possible.¡±


    Su Cuo¡¯s countenance altered again when she heard this.


    With her high intelligence, she figured out what Li Mu meant in an instant.


    There was no doubt that this was the worst news ever.


    Mount Shong was just one of the many famous mountains in Hero Country. It was not even the most famous one. But it already had so many immortal sects. This indicated that there might be more powerful seclusive forces in other famous mountains, such as Mount Tai, Mount Hua, Mount Kunlun, Mount Tian, Mount Huang, and the like. Those mountains were even more well-known than Mount Shong.


    If the immortal sects in those famous mountains were all unfriendly toward today¡¯s secr world, it could definitely be said that Hero Country would face the biggest crisis it had ever encountered in history.


    ¡°I n to stay in the Taixuan Sect for some time topletely subdue the Mount Shong World,¡± Li Mu said.


    If the so-called immortal sects in the famous mountains in the Hero Country were all like the Taixuan Sect and the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, he would wipe them out one by one without showing any leniency.


    If this new world was full of thistles and thorns, he wouldn¡¯t waste any time drowning himself in disappointment or dejection. He would only uproot those thistles and thorns and tten all the bumpy roads so as to return a peaceful and prosperous era to the truly kind and well-conducted people.


    The people of Hero Country would never disappear from the world.


    Li Mu firmly believed that the world should be a wonderful ce for everyone to live in.

 Chapter 800 - The Biggest Scandal in the Cultivation World

    <h4>Chapter 800 The Biggest Scandal in the Cultivation World</h4>


    The outside of the Taixuan Sect was not peaceful at this time.


    Some cultivators who hurried here from the secr world stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    Some of them were doing live streams online using professional equipment.


    These people were cultivators from the cryptic web. Now that they had gotten hold of such high-end equipment for global live streams, their cultivations were impressive in the first ce. That was why they could enter Mount Shong and find the entrance to the Taixuan Sect.


    However, they did not dare to get too close, let alone enter the sect.


    After all, the immortal sects from this famous mountain had a very daunting reputation.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for almost half a day now, but it seems that nothing special is happening in the Taixuan Sect.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, did Li Mue or not? Did he talk big and then run away? Perhaps he didn¡¯te to save those girls at all.¡±


    The cultivators who were doing live streams discussed in whispers.


    They were all big shots in the industry.


    Before the Spiritual Qi revived and the drastic changes urred on this, some of them had already been live streamers. Later, they began to cultivate. But due to various reasons, they decided to continue with this promising career so that they could earn all kinds of cultivation resources.


    Anyway, curiosity was part of human nature.


    Many cultivators who were qualified to watch the live streams on the cryptic web liked to follow live streamers and subscribe to their channels when they were free. If the live streams put them in a good mood, they would casually tip the live streamers they liked with some Spirit Stones or buy some virtual flying swords and Magic Treasures that would sh across on the big screen to show their support.


    In that case, the live streamers would make a fortune.


    If live streamers were in luck, they might meet a few heavyweights in the cultivation world who would watch the live stream and then befriend them in private. Then, they would likely obtain some Cultivation Methods from those heavyweights. This way, they would be able to soar to the top in a single step and live a better life from then on.


    In the past half a year, there really emerged several influential live streamers in the cultivation world who had lots of followers.


    This time, the news that Li Mu had defeated the Cultivators¡¯ Association had caused a huge sensation in the domestic and international cultivation world. It had be a hot topic that was followed closely by all parties. Everyone was searching for information about it on the major search engines. Therefore, some domestic live streamers also paid great attention to Li Mu and even followed him to the entrance of the Taixuan Sect.


    Among them, there was one named Luo Liang, who was particrly zealous.


    He used to be an outdoor live streamer on Panda TV, but he was not very popr. The highest number of viewers he had when he did live streams was only a few thousand. Thus, he could barely make a living. However, in the past year, because of the change of the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, he found that he was gifted in cultivation. His cultivation speed picked up dramatically. He soon became famous. Now, he could be regarded as a junior master.


    Yet, Luo Liang was a person with strange notions.


    He was not particrly interested in things like bing an immortal. Instead, he enjoyed looking for bizarre stuff and going on adventures. He also liked to share his experiences through live streams.


    Therefore, he invested a lot of money on a set of equipment to do live streams on the cryptic web. He went to all kinds of famous mountains and rivers to do live streams. Because he dared to take risks and the contents of his live streams were all authentic, he soon became one of the top 20 live streamers on the cryptic web.


    Among all the live streamers who were also cultivators in Hero Country, he could be ranked among the top five in terms of the number of followers.


    Luo Liang arrived outside the Taixuan Sect a day in advance.


    He paid special attention to Li Mu.


    This was not only because Li Mu was in the limelight now. In fact, it was also because he had already be a loyal admirer of Li Mu since he learned a few years ago that Li Mu vanquished those in the Middle East, saved hispatriots, and suppressed the cult all by himself.


    To put it simply, Luo Liang was Li Mu¡¯s number one fan.


    It was a pity that Li Mu, the Eastern God of War, had disappeared in recent years and Luo Liang fell into such despair; it was as if he had lost the woman he loved.


    Now, Li Mu finally showed up again.


    Luo Liang, of course, chased after him without hesitation.


    He swore that he would show Li Mu¡¯s mighty power to the whole world with his own live stream.


    He had also changed the title of his live stream room to ¡°A Documentary of Li Mu the God of War Overpowering the Taixuan Sect¡±.


    However, the development of things obviously differed from what all the live streamers had expected.


    Li Mu did not show up.


    It had been a long time since the live streamers arrived at the gate of the Taixuan Sect. When they looked up, they found that it was still quiet inside the sect. There was not even a little mor, not to mention any signs of fighting.


    The sect definitely could not be so quiet if Li Mu had appeared and attacked them.


    Therefore, it was a certainty that Li Mu did note to the Taixuan Sect.


    If Li Mu really wanted to rescue those people, he could not have been so tardy. Thus, the only exnation was that Li Mu only talked big to impress others at the end of the live streaming on the cryptic web in the Zhongtian Building and then ran away.


    Yet, his n to make others think of him as a hero failed.


    Some people surmised that Li Mu probably had not expected so many live streamers to appear at the Taixuan Sect to wait for him.


    He had really humiliated himself.


    In the live stream rooms of the most popr live streamers, all the viewersshed out at Li Mu. Many who were looking forward to watching a big battle between Li Mu and the immortals on the cryptic web were very disappointed. They also vented their negative feelings about Li Mu.


    ¡°Eastern God of War? What a liar!¡±


    ¡°The orientals are all chatans and swindlers. The so-called Cultivation Association is also a motley crew. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been crushed by Li Mu...¡±


    ¡°Li Mu still hasn¡¯t turned up. I¡¯m afraid that the woman he wants to save would have been raped over a hundred times by now. Li Mu is such a coward. What could he do then? Even if his woman had been assaulted, in the end, he¡¯ll have to choose to overlook this and get back together with her.¡±


    ¡°He is just a joke.¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is the lousiest attempt that ended in failure for this year.¡±


    ¡°No, this should be the biggest scandal of the year in the cultivation world.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s noble image in my mind has already copsed.¡±


    ¡°Damn Li Mu. I only spent money and time watching the live stream because of him. But in the end, he chickened out. He¡¯d better pray that he won¡¯t run into me in the future, for I¡¯ll beat him every time I see him.¡±


    Thements that appeared on the screen were all negative.


    The live streamers who had wasted nearly a day gradually lost interest and left the world of Mount Shong in session.


    Atst, Luo Liang was the only one who stayed.


    He didn¡¯t change the title of his live stream room either.


    Nor did hein.


    He just conveyed his trust in Li Mu to his fans.


    He was still waiting for signs of a great battle in the Taixuan Sect.


    The waiting was prolonged and boring.


    The scenery at the entrance of the Taixuan Sect was beautiful. However, no matter how picturesque the scenery was, one would grow tired of it after gazing at it for a long time.


    But while waiting, Luo Liang did something very crazy.


    He muted and cklisted more than 10,000 viewers who trashed Li Mu¡¯s reputation in his live stream room.


    That included four wealthy fans of his who had ranked top 10 on the total tipping ranking.


    For a live streamer, this kind of extreme and stubborn behavior was suicidal. His fans would feel hurt and quit following him.


    But Luo Liang didn¡¯t care.


    As time went by, there were fewer and fewer viewers in his live stream room.


    Luo Liang stared at the depths of the mountain behind the gate of the Taixuan Sect.


    ¡°There must be something that had been overlooked.


    ¡°Oh right!¡±


    Luo Liang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with inspiration.


    ¡°If the gate of the Taixuan Sect was sealed by a protective formation, then everything going on in the sect would be kept a secret, as outsiders can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening inside at all... That was to say, even if the Taixuan Sect was in chaos, people outside can¡¯t see or hear anything, can they?


    ¡°If possible, I should find a way to sneak in so that I can uncover the truth.¡±


    A crazy idea popped into Luo Liang¡¯s head.


    Trespassing into an immortal sect was no different from courting death.


    However, in order to clear Li Mu¡¯s name, he could only throw his scruples to the wind.


    Yet, just as he prepared to sneak in, something incredible happened.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life.


    From the eastern sky, countless purple and red flying swords dashed through the air toward the Taixuan Sect.


    The Mind-clearing Sword Sect reacted much faster than Li Mu had imagined.


    On the second day after the girls were secretly escorted away, the Mind-clearing Sword Sect¡¯s legions arrived at the entrance of the Taixuan Sect.


    Looking from a distance, the throngs of cultivators riding on their flying swords were like locusts crossing the border. The legions blotted out the sun and the sky. They wereing from the eastern sky. There were at least thousands of them, all of whom carried glowing swords. The various colors from their sword lights formed a marvelous backdrop there.


    ¡°Bad news! Bad news...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finished. It¡¯s the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Flying Sword Army. All of them are here. Our Taixuan Sect is screwed. I heard that the Sky Sword Army under Tian Shiyi¡¯smand is really terrifying. They leave nothing alive in their paths, not even a de of grass. It¡¯s the Mind-clearing Sword Sect¡¯srgest killing machine.¡±


    The cultivators of the Taixuan Sect were all dumbstruck when they saw the legions in the sky. They felt as if the end of the world hade.


    ¡°Your Honor, shall we evacuate?¡± Yin Junze suggested to Li Mu in a low voice. ¡°I know a secret passage that allows us to leave the Taixuan Sect without anyone noticing. Your Honor, if you need...¡±


    Li Mu waved at him.


    ¡°How could he leave them?¡±


    Seeing that Li Mu was so determined, Yin Junze knew that a big battle was inevitable.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll order the disciples to prepare for the battle. Humph, although the Sky Sword Army is powerful, if they get close to our Taixuan Sect¡¯s territory, we can take down half of them if we go all out.¡±


    Li Mu darted a surprised look at the most treacherous member of the Taixuan Sect in history.


    ¡°Why did this wimp suddenly have a backbone?


    ¡°Is he just acting?


    ¡°Or does he mean it?¡±


    However, this was of little significance to Li Mu.


    ¡°The Taixuan Sect is mine now. I can¡¯t let a battle destroy it.¡±


    Li Mu looked up at the army of Sword Whizzes in the sky with an expectant expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight them outside.¡±


    With that said, he soared to the sky and flew out of the Taixuan Sect to confront the Mind-clearing Sword Sect¡¯s army of Sword Whizzes on his own.


    Yin Junze was instantly stupefied.


    ¡°He is crazy!


    ¡°Is he going to take on the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s army of Sword Whizzes?¡±


    Yin Junze was not the only one who was stunned. All the higher-ups and disciples of the Taixuan Sect who¡¯d noticed this were seized by enormous shock as well.


    This should have been a very stupid choice. But for some reason, at this moment, Yin Junze and many people felt their blood rising as they watched Li Mu rising to the sky alone from behind.


    ¡°Is that... Li Mu?¡±


    Luo Liang suddenly shivered all over, feeling a thrill run through his body.


    Just a moment ago, he had been amazed by the magnificent scene of thousands of Sword Whizzes of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect sailing across on their swords which glowed with a myriad of colors. Before he had even recovered from the shock, he suddenly saw a familiar figure rushing toward therge army of Sword Whizzes that had blotted out the sky and the sun alone, like a pioneer heading for the most dangerous, unexplored ce.


    It was definitely Li Mu.


    Luo Liang knew Li Mu too well.


    Thus, he recognized him at a nce.


    Li Mu had flown out from the Taixuan Sect.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that he had long been in the Taixuan Sect.


    Hence, Li Mu didn¡¯t flinch when he confronted the Taixuan Sect.


    He indeed did turn up.


    Moreover, he probably had resolved the issue with the Taixuan Sect.


    ¡°Then... what is the rtionship between Li Mu and those Sword Whizzes that have blotted out the sky and the sun? Perhaps they are his friends? Are they here to assist Li Mu? Will they help Li Mu deal with the Taixuan Sect?¡±


    Luo Liang looked forward to what would happen next.


    In the sky, when Li Mu was still 100 meters away from the Mind-clearing Sword Sect¡¯s legions, he came to a halt and just hovered in the air.


    Thousands of Sword Whizzes wereing over on their swords. Their figures had blotted out the sky and the sun. They appeared very imposing, but in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, they were just losers that were not a threat to him at all. Only the most outstanding ones among them were worthy of Li Mu¡¯s consideration.


    But what truly surprised Li Mu was something else.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± Li Mu asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 801 - Mind-clearing Sword Sect

    <h4>Chapter 801 Mind-clearing Sword Sect</h4>


    ¡°Li Mu, are you surprised that I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    Tian Fu smiled smugly.


    Yes, she was very much alive and kicking!


    She was unscathed. Her aura became a little weaker, but she could fully recover after a short rest.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Tian Fu said sneeringly, ¡°You stupid bastard from the mortal world made me waste a Scapegoat Doll. Do you know how precious a Scapegoat Doll is? Even skinning you alive and pulling out your tendons is not enough for me to vent my hatred.¡±


    Li Mu finally understood it.


    ¡°A Scapegoat Doll?


    ¡°It sounds interesting, and its name is simple and clear.


    ¡°That clearly exins how Tian Fu managed to survive.¡±


    However, that was meaningless to Li Mu.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve survived, you shouldn¡¯t havee back here to die.¡±


    Li Mu nced at the Sword Whizzes shooting all over the sky calmly as if he were looking at the clouds. He said, ¡°The top sect in the world of Mount Shong? That¡¯s impressive. It¡¯s just that all of you are troubled by karma and karmic barriers, probably because you havemitted too many sins. However, Earth is facing a great enemy now. If you are willing toy down your butchers¡¯ knives, I can give you a chance to redeem yourselves through your good conduct.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but the thousands of Sword Whizzes in the sky and on earth and Luo Liang at the gate of Taixuan Sect heard every word he said clearly.


    Luo Liang trembled with excitement.


    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful.


    ¡°This is the overwhelming power of the oriental God of War.¡±


    He pointed the camera at the sky and saw Li Mu and thousands of Sword Whizzes staring at each other, waiting for the beginning of an unprecedented battle.


    ¡°This is a real battle between sword whizzes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like a legend.


    ¡°Even The Legend of Sword and Fairy is not so amazing.¡±


    At this time, the pop-ups on the screen in the live streaming studio went crazy.


    ¡°Good heavens. They are true Sword Whizzes.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that... there are so many immortals in the world.¡±


    ¡°This... Are you kidding me? Are those ancient oriental people flying in the sky all gods? They¡¯re standing on their swords to fly.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. How long could we hold on if those people invaded the western world at the same time? I¡¯m afraid that it would copse even faster than it did when it was invaded by alien forces during Star War II.¡±


    Luo Liangughed excitedly in the live streaming studio and said, ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s Li Mu... It¡¯s Li Mu. He flew out of the gate of Taixuan Sect. Do you understand? He went to Taixuan Sect. I bet that the whole Taixuan Sect is under his control now. Did you see those people whoughed at him before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an awesome host. Only you guessed right.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you managed to hold on.¡±


    ¡°Dear fans, what are you waiting for? Send some divine stones and flying swords to support me.¡±


    The live streaming studio, which was quiet and seemed to be losing its poprity, suddenly became animated. The fans began to send all kinds of virtual gifts. In less than five minutes, Luo Liang had received many virtual gifts that were equivalent to a million cryptic web points.


    This number was terrifying.


    The cryptic web was involved in the benefit sharing, but Luo Liang could eventually get six hundred thousand cryptic web points, which were enough to exchange for sixty divine stones. The Spiritual Qi extracted from sixty divine stones was enough for an ordinary practitioner to sustain his practice for half a year.


    However, Luo Liang did not care about such a big fortune at all.


    What he really cared about was his idol, Li Mu, the God of War. This time, Li Mu could finally defend his bad reputation.


    ¡°Ha-ha, bros, it¡¯s time to let the whole world know that Li Mu is invincible.¡±


    Luo Liang shouted loudly in the live streaming studio.


    Many practitioners of Hero Country became extremely excited.


    Most of the foreign practitioners fell silent.


    Both Li Mu and the Sword Whizzes of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect made them feel stressed. They were greatly shocked by countless Sword Whizzes flying in the sky.


    ¡°Those Sword Whizzes must be Li Mu¡¯s good friends that are there to help him. Ha-ha, as I said before, Li Mu¡¯s background is not simple.¡±


    Luo Liang was very excited.


    However, a surprising turn of events unfolded.


    As disyed on the screen in the live streaming room, Li Mu and the Sword Whizzes in the sky suddenly started fighting.


    Swords shed about like streaks of lightning.


    Broadsword Qi swept through the air.


    After a short collision, strong energy waves began to surge through the sky like raging waves, stirring up the clouds and airflow and creating air vortices. From afar, it looked as if the sky was being torn apart, which was quite a terrifying sight to behold.


    Luo Liang was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Are they fighting?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck. Host, what¡¯s going on? Why is Li Mu fighting with the Sword Whizzes?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they were allies?¡±


    ¡°Internal strife?¡±


    ¡°They are enemies.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu can¡¯t defeat them. He seems to have been taken away.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu has been defeated.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck. This reversal...¡±


    Variousments popped up crazily.


    All the people watching the live show were dumbfounded. In the sky, Li Mu confronted the Sword Whizzes and then began to fight with them. However, after exchanging just a couple of moves, he left with them. It seemed that he was besieged and forced to leave with them, and he was at a disadvantage.


    Luo Liang¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Why is it like this?


    ¡°I have to follow them and find out the truth.¡±


    He gritted his teeth and dashed madly in the direction where Li Mu and the Sword Whizzes had disappeared to.


    However, how could hepare with those Sword Whizzes in terms of power?


    He ran for half an hour and found that Li Mu and the Sword Whizzes had disappeared without a trace.


    What made things even worse was that he had lost his way.


    The world of Mount Shong was vast and boundless, bordered by lofty mountains and steep hills. The terrain was steep and difficult to ess, and the ce was full of miasma and danger. Moreover, there were some big rivers andkes that were like natural moats. With his current strength, Luo Liang couldn¡¯t cross those rivers andkes.


    He was so angry that he almost threw away his camera.


    ¡°Come back, host. Li Mu has been defeated.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t apotheosize Li Mu too much!¡±


    ¡°Host, you¡¯ve already done enough for Li Mu. Come back quickly. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to go any further.¡±


    ¡°I can understand how you feel, but Li Mu is perhaps not as excellent as you think.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there will be no oriental God of War in the world from now on.¡±


    There were many pop-ups on the screen in the live streaming studio.


    The burning passions of many practitioners of Hero Country gradually faded away.


    All the people thought that Li Mu would probably be in a perilous situation at this time.


    ¡°Damn it. The screen has gone ck. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The host is on his way back. Please go to the other studios to have a look... There is no signal... The host has gone too deep into the mountains.¡±


    ¡°There is indeed no signal in the depths of that small world of mountains.¡±


    ¡°Shit! The host is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Host, please don¡¯t die.¡±


    Of course, Li Mu had not been taken away.


    On the contrary, he was actually taking the Sword Whizzes away.


    He stood beside Tian Fu. A wisp of mercury-like Broadsword Qi was wrapped around this young mistress of the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s white swan-like neck. He could kill her at any time with a stir of his mind.


    However, Tian Fu didn¡¯t have another Scapegoat Doll to die on her behalf.


    Holding Tian Fu hostage, Li Mu led thousands of Sword Whizzes to the gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    He didn¡¯t have enough time to y tug of war with the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. It was better to go straight to the base of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect and solve the problem once and for all. Therefore, he took Tian Fu hostage and forced the Sword Whizzes to go to the mountain gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this amicably. We can ept any condition you ask for, but please don¡¯t hurt the Young Mistress.¡±


    The leader of the Sword Whizzes was an elder from the Sky Sword Peak called Zhuo Yun. He was very angry now, but he had no other choice but to talk politely.


    He had never expected that Li Mu would be able to take the Young Mistress hostage in the presence of thousands of Sword Whizzes.


    No matter what, he could not let anything bad happen to the Young Mistress. He had to make sure that she waspletely safe.


    Otherwise, he would suffer a fate worse than death if the head of the sect were to put the me on him.


    ¡°Li Mu, are you crazy? How dare you take me hostage and go to the gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect? You are courting death. When the timees, I will let you die without a burial ce. I swear I will never let you off the hook.¡±


    Tian Fu was so mad that she spoke without thinking.


    She did not expect that she would fall into Li Mu¡¯s hands again when she led the Sword Whizzes to face-off Li Mu aggressively, determined to cut him into pieces.


    However, the result was a p in the face.


    She felt so annoyed and humiliated that she flew into a rage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. I will let you know what regret feels like.¡±


    Tian Fu gritted her teeth.


    The grand elder Zhuo Yun¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Young Lady, can you please not throw a tantrum and say such harsh words at this time? If Li Mu really got angry and slits your throat, it would be toote for regrets.¡±


    A few hourster.


    They arrived at the gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    As far as the eye could see, it was a picturesque ce with green mountains and rivers within a radius of several thousand miles. Numerous hills were floating in the air, connected by huge steel chains. Fairy mist swirled around the bejeweled pces, spirit birds fluttered their wings, and spirit beasts roared...


    It was a real fairnd.


    The mountain gate was grand and magnificent.


    Compared with the gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, the gate of Taixuan Sect was like a remote mountain area.


    Within a radius of several thousand miles, three peaks that resembled pirs held up the sky in the east, west, and north. They were precarious and tens of thousands of meters high. These peaks seemed to be inconsistent with the physicalws of the Earth, but they did exist.


    The news that Tian Fu had been taken hostage had spread among the Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    Therefore, as soon as Li Mu and the others arrived in the mountain area where the gate was located, divine lights suddenly began to sh in front of them, and thousands of Sword Whizzes appeared and streaked through the sky like a meteor shower, forming a pocket around Li Mu and the others.


    ¡°How dare this scoundrel kidnap my daughter? Are you courting death? Let go of her right now!¡±


    A woman¡¯s harsh voice tinged with condescension came from the front.


    The Sword Whizzes moved to the side like tides to make way for someone.


    A woman in a red fairy dress with a beautiful figure and a strong aura slowly walked up and stopped about fifty meters away. She stared fixedly at Li Mu, her eyes burning with ferocity and resentment. She looked like a viper ready to strike.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    Tian Fu began to struggle.


    ¡°Zheng Xiujing, do you still want me as your daughter? Hurry up and save me. Kill Li Mu right now. He is such a bastard!¡± She screamed.


    The woman in the red fairy dress smiled and said, ¡°No rush, my daughter. I will surelye to your aid...¡± After that, she nced at Li Mu again, looking as cold as a viper. ¡°You little bastard, let go of my daughter. Otherwise, I will make you regret that you were born into this world.

 Chapter 802 - Reappearance of the Samsara Knife

    <h4>Chapter 802 Reappearance of the Samsara Knife</h4>


    Li Mu was taken by surprise again.


    ¡°Herees another idiot...¡±


    Tian Fu¡¯s stupidity had already made him doubt the intelligence quotient of the practitioners in the world of Mount Song. When he saw the way Tian Fu¡¯s mother acted and spoke, he thought that his earlier doubts might have been too superficial.


    From a gic point of view, perhaps stupidity was heritable.


    Only such a stupid mother could have such a stupid daughter.


    Tian Fu¡¯s life was in Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    What made the senior members of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect think that Li Mu would really release the hostage just because they stood up and behaved so arrogantly?


    However, that was not important for Li Mu.


    What mattered was that he had arrived at the gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    He could finally settle the problem once and for all.


    With a flick of his mind, he retrieved the streak of broadsword light around Tian Fu¡¯s neck. It wriggled like a silvery snake and returned to his hand.


    He shoved Tian Fu forward.


    The Young Mistress of the Sky Sword Peak was pushed toward her mother, Zheng Xiujing.


    What he did surprised everyone.


    Zheng Xiujing subconsciously reached out her hands to catch her daughter. She thought for a long time, wondering if Li Mu had really released her daughter because of the few harsh words she said just now.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Actually, she didn¡¯t even expect Li Mu to let her daughter go after she scolded him so harshly before.


    The surrounding Sword Whizzes were a little shocked when they saw this.


    ¡°Is this young man from the mortal world a fool?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he even state the conditions before releasing the Young Mistress?¡±


    ¡°In this case, he is doomed to die.¡±


    Tian Fu, who had regained her freedom, turned around and red at Li Mu. There was no gratitude on her pretty face, which had a proud and domineering look. On the contrary, she looked fierce and vicious.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you bastard, are you afraid now? It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve let me go. Later, I will ¡®repay¡¯ you very well when you fall into my hands... What are you waiting for? Go and get him.¡±


    Standing behind her mother, she waved her hand to issue the orders.


    Led by Zhuo Yun, the grand elder of the Sky Sword Peak, the Sword Whizzes immediately rushed forward, desperate to atone for their mistakes.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Broadsword Intent swirled around Li Mu.


    Boom!


    Several hundred Sword Whizzes that had rushed forward desperately, including the grand elder Zhuo Yun, spat out mouthfuls of blood as they were sent flying backward like rice husks in the wind.


    The Sword Whizzes¡¯ formation fell into chaos.


    ¡°You really forgot the pain after your wound was healed.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Tian Fu and said, ¡°You keep calling me a bastard. You deserve to die for calling me that.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Tian Fu guffawed. ¡°So many masters are here to protect me. Try and capture me again if you can. Ha-ha...¡±


    Before her voice died away...


    All the Sword Whizzes felt their visions blurring.


    Li Mu disappeared and reappeared in the same ce.


    When he reappeared, he was grabbing someone by the throat. Then, he lifted the person up with one hand. That person was certainly Tian Fu.


    ¡°What?¡±


    All the Sword Whizzes were dumbfounded. Zheng Xiujing was the first to realize what had happened.


    She was the wife of Tian Shiyi, the head of the Sky Sword Peak, and one of the ¡°top ten swordspersons¡± in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect with the title of Thunderbolt Divine-fire Sword. She was a powerful master, but now she could do nothing but watch her daughter being taken away again.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    ¡°You... ahem, ahem, you...¡±


    Being choked by Li Mu, Tian Fu could barely breathe or struggle. She stared at Li Mu.


    This time, she was a little scared.


    Even though she hid behind her mother, she was still caught in an instant. Now, she no longer felt safe. ¡°If he wants to kill me, he can do it easily in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very young, but you are so vicious and foul-mouthed. You deserve a beating.¡±


    Li Mu raised his hand and pped her in the face several times.


    Tian Fu¡¯s face suddenly swelled up. She lost all her teeth, and her mouth was filled with blood.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Seeing how her daughter had been beaten so badly, Zheng Xiujing suddenly flew into a rage. She activated her power, turned into a stream of red light, and charged at Li Mu with a long red sword in her hand. The sword glowed with a red color and a powerful force radiated from it.


    Thunderbolt Divine-fire Sword.


    Although she was boiling with rage, she was still very rational and clear-minded when she took action.


    The tip of the Thunderbolt Divine-fire Sword was targeted at Li Mu¡¯s right hand, which held Tian Fu in a vise-like grip. The move was subtle, illusory, yet real. Thews of Sword Intent were strong. Her sword skills were much better than her brain.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to force me to let go of her daughter.


    ¡°She¡¯s at the elementary level of the King Realm. Her strength is quite good.


    Li Mu did not move at all. He flicked the thumb of his left hand.


    The flick did not carry any Broadsword Qi or Broadsword Intent, but instead, it only carried sheer physical strength. Li Mu pressed his thumb against the tip of the Thunderbolt Divine-fire Sword.


    Ah...


    Zheng Xiujing involuntarily cried out in pain.


    The Thunderbolt Divine-fire Sword instantly broke into pieces that looked like silvery butterflies. An irresistible strong force was transferred along the de of the sword to her hand that almost ripped her hand into pieces. The palm, back, and fingers of her hand holding the sword cracked, and blood flowed out of the cracks.


    She was sent flying.


    Li Mu defeated her with just one move.


    However, he did not press on with the attack.


    He flicked his finger toward the left behind him.


    ¡°Show yourself, you sneaky bastard. How long are you going to hide?¡±


    A beam of strong Broadsword Qi ripped through the void.


    As the void rippled, a burly figure carrying a strange sword on his back appeared in the depths of the void and slowly walked out of the void. He stared at Li Mu with furrowed eyebrows and said, ¡°How did you spot me?¡±


    Li Mu did not answer. He asked, ¡°Judging from your power, you should be a master-level practitioner of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, right?¡±


    The burly man had disheveled long hair, a long face, and a full beard and had an imposing look. The sword on his back had only the silhouette of a sword, with an edge but no de. He made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tian Shiyi, the head of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect at the Sky Sword Peak.¡±


    He introduced himself.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Tian Fu¡¯s father.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly understood everything.


    When he took action just now, he felt that someone was hiding in the depths of the void and was waiting for an opportunity to attack him.


    This should be a prearranged n.


    As nned, Tian Fu¡¯s mother, Zheng Xiujing, showed up to face Li Mu head-on and provoked him with all kinds of harsh words, and she even acted like a stupid shrew to attract his attention. Then, Tian Shiyi, who was hiding in the dark, would stealthily attack and kill Li Mu while thetter was distracted so that he could save his daughter.


    This n made sense.


    The Mind-clearing Sword Sect was the top sect of Mount Song, and the Sky Sword Peak was one of three main peaks of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. Tian Shiyi, the head of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, and Zheng Xiujing, one of the ¡°top ten swordspersons¡± of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, were both top masters among masters. If they were really that stupid to believe that they could frighten Li Mu into letting go of their daughter by saying just a few words, they would probably have been killed thousands of times by theirpetitors in the sect¡¯s internal and external conflicts.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s releasing Tian Fu and easily recapturing her had shocked the head of the Sky Sword Peak greatly.


    For this reason, Tian Shiyi did not take action before his daughter was out of Li Mu¡¯s reach.


    Li Mu saw the heavy karmic burdens in Tian Shiyi¡¯s body, and he could even hear countless wronged spirits cursing and crying mournfully around Tian Shiyi. The putrid smells made Li Mu feel sick.


    ¡°This man is a devil.


    ¡°He¡¯s a perverted devil that likes to abuse and kill others in various ways.¡±


    Li Mu found it very strange.


    ¡°Why are all the senior members of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect a little abnormal and perverted?


    ¡°The two words ¡®mind-clearing have really been abused by this sect...¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, you¡¯re Li Mu, right? Thank you for delivering yourself to my door. Your body looks quite good. I think I can use it for my research material. Why don¡¯t you take the initiative and surrender? If you do that, I would consider letting you die in a less miserable way. Otherwise...¡± Tian Shiyi stuck out his tongue and licked his lips as if he were relishing something. Then, he said, ¡°I remember a record set by me. I once sliced a master in the King Realm for a period of one hundred and three days before he died. His screams sounded like the notes of a piece of heavenly music, which made me feel very excited.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Li Mu grabbed Tian Fu with one hand and stretched the other hand into the void.


    The silvery Samsara Knife appeared in his hand.


    ¡°I would like to remind you that in your next life, you should figure out the situation first before you show off, okay?¡±


    Li Mu raised his hand and thrust the Samsara Knife.


    It was a historical moment.


    It was the first time that the people in this famous mountain on the Earth had seen Li Yidao¡¯s mysterious knife.


    The knife shone with a mythical light, and a brilliant sh of this light streaked through the sky, seeming to have created a beautiful dream from which no one wanted to wake up.


    For a moment, thousands of Sword Whizzes around Li Mu looked dazed, as if they had fallen into a beautiful dream.


    Li Mu once killed high-level masters in the King Realm with this knife.


    Li Mu once shocked the Ziwei Star Zone with this knife.


    This knife had be a terrifying legend known to all in the Star River.


    No matter how powerful the practitioners in the Star River were or how influential their backgrounds were, they were not willing to face Li Yidao¡¯s knife.


    All those who had heard of this legend knew what would happen after this knife appeared.


    Death woulde soon.


    Puff!


    The sound of blood spurting out was heard, as expected.


    Tian Shiyi stood there in a daze.


    He remained in the posture of unsheathing his sword, as if he were frozen on the spot. In the end, his body suddenly split into two evenly cut pieces, and blood spurted out and rained down from the sky, dyeing the white clouds red.


    Li Mu thrust his knife only once.


    He killed the opponent in the blink of an eye.


    Victory or defeat was revealed in the most direct and straightforward way.


    The air seemed to have solidified, freezing the looks of disbelief and shock on every single person¡¯s face.


    No one was more shocked and frightened than Tian Fu.


    All her arrogance, bossiness, and confidence originated from Tian Shiyi¡¯s blood flowing in her body.


    Tian Shiyi, a man whose hands were stained with blood, was her greatest supporter.


    However, he was dead now.


    He died at the hands of the man that she had been ridiculing, mocking, provoking, and insulting.


    Great fear engulfed her in waves.


    She felt a sudden pang of regret and wanted to cry.


    Then, she burst into tears.


    ¡°I was wrong...¡±


    She wept bitterly.


    ¡°Good.¡± Li Mu nodded approvingly and said, ¡°Being able to correct your mistake is a great virtue. I will send you to apologize to those innocent people who have been tortured to death by you.¡±


    Then, he snapped her neck.


    When Zheng Xiujing saw what happened to her daughter from the distance, she let out a shrill scream and spat out a mouthful of blood. She red at Li Mu, her eyes burning with resentment. Then, she suddenly turned around and took to her heels.

 Chapter 803 - Gate of the Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 803 Gate of the Ancestors</h4>


    Zheng Xiujing was furious.


    Tian Shiyi and Tian Fu were dead, and the Sky Sword Peak was finished.


    She felt great fear. This fear even drowned out her grief. Her first thought was to get out of this ce alive, instead of taking revenge.


    ¡°Kill him! Stop him!¡±


    She shouted loudly as she fled.


    The thousands of Sword Whizzes around her were just life-saving pawns in her eyes. As long as those disciples of the sect could gain time for her to escape, she didn¡¯t care if all of them died for her sake.


    Several disciples of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect frantically charged at Li Mu with swords in their hands like sacrificial warriors.


    Li Mu flicked his fingers several times.


    The Broadsword Intent ripped through the air.


    Large snowkes fell from the sky. The Broadsword Intent directly sliced those disciples of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect into pieces, which turned into a rain of blood and their broken bones scattered all over the sky. As they fell, they turned into flying snowkes, which made a beautiful picture of death in the air.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye.


    A sh of purple lightning appeared and turned into a broadsword of thunder, which ripped through the crowd of Sword Whizzes trying to stop Li Mu and reduced them instantly to ashes. Then, from a distance of about ten thousand meters, the broadsword of thunder smashed into Zheng Xiujing and seared her instantly to ashes.


    Li Mu won an overwhelming victory in the blink of an eye.


    He couldbine his broadsword skills with the Great Way and use his Third Eye in a more proficient and flexible way. The sh created a crack in the void that existed for a long time.


    The thousands of Sword Whizzes were scared out of their wits.


    Naturally, Li Mu would show no mercy because he came here with the intent to kill.


    First, it was Taixuan Sect, then, it was the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. These two sects based in famous mountains gave him a very bad impression of hidden sects.


    He thought that his previous judgment was probably wrong. The people of those sects in the small worlds of famous mountains were not the descendants of the warriors of the Dark Yellow Army. They might be the descendants of the Extraterritorial Demons. Otherwise, they would not have been so perverse.


    ¡°If you surrender, I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s loud voice was tinged with an invible will.


    Amidst the wind and snow, thousands of Sword Whizzes bowed their heads.


    Li Mu walked through the crowd of Sword Whizzes like a king making a way through the sea with a water-repelling wand in his hand.


    He opened his Third Eye and surveyed the surroundings.


    He was surprised to find that there were no outstanding masters in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect other than Tian Shiyi and Zheng Xiujing, who died in the fight with him. The most powerful practitioners among the remaining people of the sect were just half-step kings simr to Elder Feng and Elder Lei.


    ¡°Something is not right.¡±


    Li Mu had discovered some information when he was in Taixuan Sect.


    Among the heads of the three peaks of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, the head of the Sky Sword Peak, Tian Shiyi, was the most violent one, the head of the Hanging Sword Peak, Zheng Lun, was the most mysterious one, and the head of the Clear Sword Peak, Zhong Shutang, was the one with the highest cultivation level. The most powerful practitioner of the entire Mind-clearing Sword Sect was the Sect Chairman, Elder Jian. It was said that he had lived for thousands of years, his power was unfathomable, and he was the top master in this small world of Mount Song.


    ¡°Tian Shiyi is dead. Why are Elder Jian and the heads of the other two peaks nowhere to be seen?


    ¡°Have they escaped?


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±


    Li Mu made his way through thousands of Sword Whizzes and walked straight toward the gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    The Mind-clearing Sword Sect was known as the top sect in the world of Mount Song. However, the disciples standing guard at the gate gave Li Mu an impression that the Mind-clearing Sword Sect was strong on the outside but very weak on the inside.


    ¡°What? Elder Jian went to Qinling with the main masters of the sect to form an alliance...¡±


    Li Mu learned that from a master of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect who had surrendered.


    Upon hearing the news, he immediately realized that this small world was not as isted as the outsiders had imagined, and it was very likely that the small world here and the outside world were interconnected.


    He rubbed his temples as he stood on the summit of Clear Sword Peak.


    Countless masters from the Mind-clearing Sword Sect stood behind him, with their heads lowered. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily.


    All those who resisted Li Mu had been mercilessly killed by him.


    None of the remaining people could withstand Li Mu¡¯s frontal attack no matter what means they used, whether it was a tactical deployment or magic treasure. In only half an hour, the top sect in the world of Mount Song hadpletely surrendered to Li Mu.


    ¡°What¡¯s the gathering in Qinling?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the beautiful scenery of the fairnd with its countless magnificent buildings in front of him and asked without even looking back.


    The masters of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect behind him didn¡¯t dare to hide anything from Li Mu. They hurriedly told him everything.


    There was once a prophecy that had circted throughout the Mind-clearing Sword Sect and even the entire world of Mount Song for one thousand years.


    As long as the Gate of the Ancestors appeared, the practitioners in the small worlds of famous mountains on the Earth could get out of the small worlds through the gate. This gate enabled many practitioners who were struggling in those small worlds to break free of their shackles, return to the Star River, and regain their freedom.


    Ten days ago, the Gate of the Ancestors appeared in the Qinling mountains.


    All the big and small worlds were shocked. They sent masters to gather in Qinling and waited for the opening of the Gate of the Ancestors.


    ¡°The worlds of many famous mountains are prisons in which we¡¯re trapped. We cannot escape, and we have been suffering for many generations. Therefore, all of us are looking forward to the opening of the legendary Gate of the Ancestors. Once it opens, we can get out of our prisons and regain freedom.¡±


    A white-haired Supreme Elder of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect exined to Li Mu.


    Li Mu suddenly realized something.


    ¡°The Gate of the Ancestors?


    ¡°Could it be the Gate of Interster Teleportation opened by the six major ns in the Ziwei Star Zone?


    ¡°The ancestors of the six major ns havepleted the integration of the divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War. Is it possible that they have opened the gate of teleportation ande to the Earth?¡±


    Li Mu came to Earth about ten days ago.


    The ancestors of the six major ns made their moves faster than Li Mu had imagined.


    He had to go to Qinling to check it out.


    Otherwise, things would be difficult if the Gate of the Ancestors were really opened by the ancestors of the six major ns as he had expected.


    ¡°How long will it take before the Gate of the Ancestors opens?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The white-haired Supreme Elder didn¡¯t dare to hide the truth from Li Mu. He said, ¡°ording to the information we¡¯ve received, the Gate of the Ancestors has appeared, but it will take one more month before the gate stabilizes. Once it has stabilizedpletely, it can be opened for teleportation. This time, all the big and small worlds are contending over the quota for entry.¡±


    After hearing that, Li Mu rubbed his temples.


    ¡°One more month?


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. There is no need to rush.


    ¡°Why are the practitioners in the small worlds of famous mountains yearning for the outside world so badly?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been to the world on the other side of the Gate of the Ancestors. Why are you so sure that the world out there is better than this ce?¡±


    Li Mu was confused.


    The Supreme Elder said, ¡°No matter what the world on the other side of the Gate of the Ancestors is like, there¡¯s one thing we can be sure of. There are no restrictions and curses on longevity in that world.¡±


    The other masters of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect nodded in agreement.


    Li Mu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Wait a minute.


    ¡°Restrictions and curses on longevity?¡±


    He suddenly realized that he might have missed something.


    Ah...


    After a long moan, Luo Liang suddenly opened his eyes.


    He had a splitting headache.


    His body ached all over.


    What he saw after opening his eyes was a green stone shed. It was a simple shed made of stone blocks and had a trace of ancient charm. There was a stone table, stone seats, and a red teapot inside the shed. A willow-leaf knife hung on the wall, and the air was cold.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Bewildered, he used his hands to support himself and managed to sit up in bed. Suddenly, he remembered what happened. While he was chasing Li Mu, he lost his way and wandered about. Later, he encountered a giant yellow-striped tiger with wings that tried to hunt him down. In the end, he lost his footing, fell into a deep valley, and lost consciousness.


    ¡°It seems that someone has rescued me...¡±


    He looked at his body and found that he was wrapped inyers of blue cloth and resembled a mummy. He could smell the faint fragrance of medicinal herbs. Obviously, herbal medicines had been applied to his body under the blue cloth. He felt cool currents circting around his waist, abdomen, and limbs.


    Creak.


    The door creaked open.


    A beautiful young girl with skin the color of wheat and a strong young man wearing a suit of tiger-pattern leather armor pushed the door open and came in.


    ¡°Hey? You¡¯re awake...¡± The young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes saw that Luo Liang was awake. He turned around, rushed out of the shed, and shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°He¡¯s awake. That boy from the mortal world is awake. Elders, chief, he¡¯s awake...¡±


    Luo Liang couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    The girl young girl with the wheat-likeplexion smiled graciously and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally awake. We applied some magic herbal medicines on your wounds. How are you feeling now? The wounds to your bones and flesh should have healed by now. Do you feel any pain?¡±


    Looking at the girl¡¯s smiling face, Luo Liang was a little stunned.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like a bright beam of light was shining into his heart that had almost dried up in the past 25 years of his life.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    As a big-time host with hundreds of thousands of fans, Luo Liang had experienced many ups and downs, but at this moment, he flushed involuntarily.


    ¡°Ah, I... I... I ¡®m alright. You... thank you...¡± He stuttered.


    The young girl giggled, which sounded like the tinkling of wind chimes.


    After they talked for a while, the door opened. The burly young man walked in with some people.


    Luo Liang was lucky. He had stumbled into a tribe whose people were friendly to mortals.


    He exchanged greetings with them.


    A few hourster, he blended in with the people of the small tribe called Yellow Dragon Tribe.


    He never expected that there would be such a small tribe in this small world.


    The Yellow Dragon Tribe had a poption of several hundred people. They lived a rtively primitive lifestyle by rivers, and they were the lowest-ranking people in the world of Mount Song. Their ancestors passed down the secret method for raising and training ¡°flying tigers¡± to them. For this reason, there were enved by the great powers in the world of Mount Song and worked hard like ves.


    They had to ¡°contribute¡± a certain number of winged tigers to each great power every year in exchange for leniency and protection.


    Luo Liang soon became acquainted with the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe.


    However, his eyes were fixed on the girl named Huang Ye¡¯er.


    He had fallen in love with her at first sight.


    Soon, however, he heard a piece of shocking news.


    Huang Ye¡¯er was going to get married soon.


    ¡°My sister is going to marry an elder of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. In the first half of the year, our tribe failed to raise enough winged tigers, so the people of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect were enraged. They threatened to kill my father and the elders of the tribe. My sister had no choice but to ept the marriage proposal of an elder of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect in order to save the tribe from disasters...¡±


    The burly young man was called Huang Shu. When he talked about the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, he sighed repeatedly and gnashed his teeth with hatred, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the base of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect tonight.¡±


    The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe was an old man with a strong body and dark skin and had a sturdy build as if he were made of cast iron. He gathered all the warriors of the tribe and picked some elites. They prepared the dowry and mounted flying tigers, ready to set out.


    Given the speed of the flying tigers, it would take about half a day to arrive at the gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. As the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe would set out and travel at night, it would take a little more time than usual. They would probably get there at dawn and then wait for the Mind-clearing Sword Sect to make further arrangements.


    In fact, the whole thing was more like the giving of a gift than a marriage.


    Luo Liang stared nkly at Huang Ye¡¯er, who grew silent and was no longer happy. He felt heartbroken.


    In the past, he thought that love, at first sight, was sheer nonsense, and he didn¡¯t believe that two persons who met for the first time could have deep feelings for each other. However, he believed it now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Luo Liang suddenly said.


    ¡°Maybe I can help you with something there,¡± he said loudly.


    The young man nced at the mortal who they rescuedst night and shook his head, saying, ¡°I know you have a crush on my sister, but the people of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect hate mortals. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to go there. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    The other people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe also tried to dissuade Luo Liang.


    Luo Liang got anxious. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know someone in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. I can talk to them...¡± Of course, he was lying, but he couldn¡¯t find another way to persuade the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe to bring him along.

 Chapter 804 - Yellow Dragon Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 804 Yellow Dragon Tribe</h4>


    Crack!


    A bloody whip mark appeared on Huang Shu¡¯s face.


    An arrogant third-generation disciple of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect with a whip in his hand shouted disdainfully, ¡°Elder Song is very busy now. How can he have time to care about you sinful savages? Get out of the way. If you enrage His Highness, the entire Yellow Dragon Tribe will be reduced to ashes.¡±


    Huang Shu looked angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Huang Long, the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe, smiled fawningly and said, ¡°Your Honor, please make an exception. My daughter is the concubine chosen by Elder Song. He ordered us to send her here today...¡±


    ¡°Concubine?¡± The disciple burst intoughter. He nced at Huang Ye¡¯er and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to call her a ve. You lowlife b*tches are as ck as coal balls. You don¡¯t deserve to be Elder Song¡¯s concubines. Ha-ha, you really don¡¯t know that you¡¯re all good for nothings.¡±


    The people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe gnashed their teeth in anger.


    A mortified look appeared on Huang Ye¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face.


    For a young girl, this was a great insult.


    ¡°Watch yournguage!¡± Luo Liang shouted angrily. When he saw the look on Huang Ye¡¯er¡¯s face, he felt a rush of blood to his head and stood up for her regardless of the consequences.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you think you have the right to speak, huh? Are you a mortal?¡± The disciple of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect cast a baleful nce at Luo Liang and said with a serious look on his face, ¡°How dare you! How can the Yellow Dragon Tribe collude with a mortal? Arrest him!¡±


    Several disciples of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect rushed over.


    Luo Liang wanted to resist.


    However, he was not powerful enough to make waves in the face of the disciples of an immortal sect.


    When Huang Shu saw that, he signaled Luo Liang with his eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you know someone in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect? Call out his name!¡±


    Luo Liang was a little confused.


    ¡°Why does the Mind-clearing Sword Sect hate ¡®mortals¡¯ so much?¡±


    The disciples of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect seized Luo Liang and tied him up. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He acted impulsively this time.


    Just then, a beam of sword light came from the distance, and a tall, thin eldernded on the ground. He frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so noisy here. You can¡¯t afford to disturb His Honor Li Mu.¡±


    The third-generation disciple hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Elder Zhou, these are the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe. They colluded with mortals...¡±


    Luo Liang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the words ¡°His Honor Li Mu¡±.


    ¡°Could he be that Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I didn¡¯t mean to make trouble. I know his Honor Li Mu, and I¡¯m his friend,¡± Luo Liang said loudly, ready to risk everything.


    ¡°Bah, how could you know His Honor Li Mu?¡± The third-generation disciple sneered.


    Elder Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He knew that Li Mu was also from the mortal world.


    ¡°Could it be that Li Mu was really on good terms with this mortal?


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to be careless about this sort of thing.¡±


    In the scripture library of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    The golden rays of sunlight shone on the bookshelf.


    Li Mu was sitting quietly, holding a quaint scripture scroll in his hands, and reading it leisurely.


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a yellow dragon¡ªthe descendant of ancient devils which dominated the sky. It spurted out poisonous fumes and brought disasters to mountains and rivers. Norge sect could defeat it, and all living creatures were plunged into misery and suffering. Later, the guarding deity of our sect took action and killed the yellow dragon and its followers in the Dragon-ying Valley. Our guarding deity was benevolent. He showed mercy and forgave the yellow dragon¡¯s descendants....¡±


    Li Mu was reading the old stories recorded on the ancient scroll.


    He was not very interested in martial arts and Cultivation Methods, and he liked reading books about misceneous events in the past and legends and myths about monsters and ghosts.


    Li Mu meticulously dissected those records where it was difficult to decipher the truth and tried to find some clues to the truth about the small world in this famous mountain and the chaotic battlefield.


    Two white-haired Supreme Elders of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect were standing behind Li Mu¡¯s seat obediently, each holding a hand fan to keep Li Mu cool.


    Footsteps rang out.


    Elder Zhou came in. When he saw the looks of the two Supreme Elders, the corners of his mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He walked to Li Mu, got down on one knee, and said, ¡°Your Honor, a host from the mortal world is at the gate and he said that he is your friend...¡±


    ¡°A host?¡±


    Li Mu put down the scripture scroll, his eyes shing with surprise.


    In the main hall.


    After he heard what Luo Liang said, Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    He did not expect that the live streaming industry would be revitalized in the great era of martial arts practice. Many practitioners wanted to be hosts instead of practicing hard and pursuing strength and longevity.


    However, this could also be considered abination of martial arts practice and technology.


    In the Star River, there were simr things on the Immortal Net. However, the Immortal Net was not thatmercialized, and most users used the Water Mirror Technique to track or record events. It was simr to videotaping, but not live streaming.


    ¡°Your Honor, I was in a desperate situation, so I had no choice but to say that I knew you... I...¡± Luo Liang hurriedly exined.


    Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me like that. Just call me Li Mu. We¡¯re both from Hero Country, and you¡¯re a young man living in the new era. There is no need to follow those old protocols. No one should be called ¡®Your Honor¡¯ in a well-off society.¡±


    Luo Liang was amused when he heard what Li Mu said.


    The tension in the air was gone.


    ¡°As expected, Li Mu is really as easygoing as people say.


    ¡°That makes things easier.¡±


    Luo Liang hurriedly told Li Mu what he had gone through. In the end, he added excitedly, ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m a big fan of yours. I really am.¡±


    Li Mu burst outughing. ¡°A big fan? Did you be my fan after you learned about what I did?¡±


    Luo Liang froze for a moment. Then, he suddenly realized that Li Mu was just joking.


    ¡°Go and bring the honored guests of the Yellow Dragon Tribe in.¡±


    Li Mu said to Elder Zhou.


    The people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe waiting outside the main hall of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect were on tenterhooks and felt worried and anxious.


    Huang Long, the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe, was very nervous.


    He had been to the gate of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect several times to send tributes. However, due to his low status, he had never made it to the main hall.


    He didn¡¯t know if the mortal named Luo Liang was really on good terms with ¡®His Honor Li Mu¡¯ mentioned by that disciple of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. If it turned out to be a lie and were seen through, the entire Yellow Dragon Tribe would probably be wiped out.


    Moreover, Huang Long was not sure of the status of ¡®His Honor Li Mu¡¯ in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect and if Li Mu¡¯s words carried weight.


    After all, as far as he knew, all the important matters of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect were decided by Elder Jian, the chairman of the sect.


    Just then, Elder Zhou walked out of the main hall.


    ¡°His Honor Mr. Li has extended an invitation to you all.¡±


    Elder Zhou became much more amicable.


    Led by Elder Zhou, Huang Long, his son, his daughter, and the warriors of the Yellow Dragon Tribe entered the main hall anxiously.


    The beautiful, magnificent buildings awed the warriors from this primitive tribe.


    Huang Long wanted to ask Elder Zhou something several times, but he hesitated for a long time and refrained from asking.


    After they walked into the main hall, they saw Luo Liang talking andughing with a short-haired young man wearing strange clothes. That energetic young man sat in the main seat and looked very rxed. They immediately realized that he must be a big shot.


    ¡°Ha-ha, my honored guests, please have a seat.¡±


    Li Mu stood up and greeted Huang Long and the other visitors.


    His attitude made the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe feel ttered.


    Luo Liang enthusiastically introduced them to Li Mu one by one.


    ¡°Ha-ha, it turns out that you came here to offer the tribute. Mr. Huang, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. From now on, you won¡¯t need to offer tribute to any sect in Mount Shong.¡± Li Mu smiled and ordered the servants to bring some wine and fruits.


    He wanted to have a good talk with the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe.


    In the ancient book titled the Legend of A Yellow Dragon that he read just now, there were descriptions of the yellow dragon that brought disasters to Mount Shong. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the descendants of the yellow dragon mentioned in the book should be the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe in front of him.


    He vaguely felt that the Yellow Dragon Tribe had a close rtionship with the Dark Yellow Army.


    Soon, wine was served.


    Li Mu¡¯s hospitality bewildered the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe, but they could finally breathe a sigh of relief about the tribute.


    ¡°Who is Elder Song? How could he force a girl to marry him? That¡¯s disgusting. Send someone to check it out. Kill him directly if he hadmitted other offenses,¡± Li Mu said to Elder Zhou.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elder Zhou bowed respectfully and then left.


    Li Mu hosted a dinner party to entertain the guests from the Yellow Dragon Tribe.


    At dinner, Li Mu tried to elicit some information from them.


    However, whenever Li Mu talked about the legendary ¡®yellow dragon¡¯ that was killed, the look on the face of Huang Long, the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe, changed drastically and Huang Long deliberately changed the subject. Obviously, he did not want to talk about it.


    ¡°Our tribe has lived and multiplied in this world for tens of generations. All the chiefs of the tribe were named ¡®Huang Long¡¯. I am one of the 26th generation of the Yellow Dragon Tribe.¡± Huang Long exined the origin of his name.


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°I heard that the yellow dragon killed by the guarding deity of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect was actually a spirit beast guarding the gate of an immortal pce. Unfortunately, when that yellow dragon was killed, the arsenal of the immortal pce seemed to have disappeared.¡± Li Mu said meaningfully, ¡°I wonder if you know the whereabouts of the arsenal.¡±


    Huang Long¡¯s eyes shed vigntly, but he said in a very sincere manner, ¡°That¡¯s a secret of immortal sects. We¡¯re just ordinary people. How can we know about it?¡±


    Li Mu chuckled, ¡°I thought that the Yellow Dragon Tribe had something to do with that yellow dragon, but I was wrong.¡±


    Huang Long said, ¡°The Yellow Dragon Tribe does worship yellow dragons as divine beasts, but this is just a tradition. Our tribe has nothing to do with that yellow dragon.¡±


    While they were talking, Elder Zhou came in with two disciples of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect.


    One disciple held a red wooden tray in his hands. On the tray was a head with greyish white hair, bared teeth, and a distorted face. Blood dripped onto the tray.


    ¡°Your Honor, we have confirmed that Song Ju, the elder of the Sky Sword Peak, hasmitted 38 intolerable offenses. He has been executed ording to thews and rules of the sect. We¡¯re here to report to Your Honor,¡± Elder Zhou bowed and said respectfully.


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    Elder Zhou and the two disciples stepped back.


    The people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe had mixed feelings.


    In their eyes, Elder Song was a big shot that they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke, and a word from him could determine the fate of the Yellow Dragon Tribe. However, Li Mu had Elder Song beheaded with just one word...


    ¡°Who was the real big shot?¡±


    This young man dressed strangely was clearly the real big shot.


    However, they had no idea who he actually was.


    He was so mysterious.


    The dinner ended.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t find out the exact truth.


    However, he could confirm some things based on the reaction of Huang Long, the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe.


    Li Mu got up and said with a smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Gate of the Ancestors in the Qinling mountains will be opening soon. At that time, all the practitioners in the small worlds can break free from their shackles and gain their freedom. Mr. Huang, are you interested in going to Qinling to have a look?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, the face of Huang Long, who was usually a calm person, changed drastically, and a shocked look appeared on his dark face. ¡°The Gate of the Ancestors? No, it¡¯s impossible... That¡¯s too bad.¡±

 Chapter 805 - The Fierce Fight in Randeng Temple

    <h4>Chapter 805 The Fierce Fight in Randeng Temple</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s too bad?¡± Li Mu asked directly.


    Huang Long said, ¡°The end of the... oh, nothing. I was just spouting nonsense.¡±


    Then, he came to his senses and hurriedly began to exin. ¡°Your Honor, please don¡¯t mind a country bumpkin¡¯s babbling. Thank you very much for your benevolence and hospitality today. We people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe are grateful to you for your kindness. We have to leave now because there are no elites guarding our base at the moment. I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen. Please allow us to take our leave.¡±


    Li Mu smiled. He didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further, but instead he changed the subject. ¡°Well, I want to go to Qinling to have a look at the Gate of the Ancestors, but I¡¯m all alone. I would like to borrow two of your men. I wonder if you will agree.¡±


    Huang Long¡¯s face suddenly changed when he heard that.


    ¡°Alone? That¡¯s just an excuse.


    ¡°There are so many masters in the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. Do you really need to borrow people from the Yellow Dragon Tribe?¡±


    He wanted to refuse Li Mu¡¯s request tactfully.


    However, Elder Zhou frowned and threatened. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Is it because His Honor Li is so polite to you that you forgot who you are? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡± Huang Long shuddered, gave a wry smile, and hurriedly said, ¡°How dare I? I don¡¯t dare to disobey His Honor Mr. Li¡¯s order. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who His Honor Mr. Li wants to borrow.¡±


    Li Mu smiled faintly and pointed at Huang Ye¡¯er and Huang Shu.


    Li Mu was defeated and captured by the Sword Whizzes, and no one knew whether he was alive or dead.


    This piece of news had spread all over the world in just a few days.


    Thest image released by Luo Liang, a host on the cryptic web, before he disappeared could prove that the news was true and not just a rumor.


    At the same time, the image of countless oriental Sword Whizzes flying through the sky with swords in their hands like a meteor shower shocked the whole world.


    For many western powers, it was like a nightmare.


    That image showed the formidable power of an ancient oriental country.


    The situation in the country calmed down when Li Mu suddenly showed up and overcame the power of the Cultivators¡¯ Association. However, after he disappeared, the situation becameplicated again.


    In particr, the president of the Cultivators¡¯ Association was overjoyed.


    After he ended his closed-door training, he learned that the Cultivators¡¯ Association had suffered heavy losses and felt furious beyond words. In the end, he showed up at the Zhongtian Building and announced that he would rebuild the Cultivators¡¯ Association and take revenge on Li Mu¡¯s rtives and friends. His attitude was one of pure arrogance.


    Some powers and sects of practitioners in various regions had begun to expand.


    More and more cultivation powers emerged and refused to follow the government¡¯s regtions. They put forward all kinds of requirements and conditions. It was as if they were going to dere themselves as kings.


    At the same time, various famous mountains with long histories in the country, such as Mount Hua, Mount Tai, Mount Taihang, Mount Qilian, Mount Kunlun, Mount Tian, and Mount Huang, underwent great changes. Many practitioners from these mountains turned up.


    They were self-righteous, ignored the nationalws and went about doing things in their own ways. Their thoughts were out of ce in the modern society, but they were so powerful that the government could not discipline them at all.


    Those who didn¡¯tply with thews were the better ones. Some of them liked to kill, rob, and disrupt public order. Their unbridled behavior threw the country into chaos.


    Some Immortal ns even developed their agents, determined to rule the mortal world.


    Some people even coveted the important positions of the country and attempted to take control of the country.


    The country fell into utter chaos.


    The atmosphere in Baoji City was tense.


    Baoji City was located at the foot of Qinling Mountain, which was known as the ¡°dragon vein¡± of the Divine Land. The downtown area stretched from east to west, and the buildings in the main downtown area were situated along the Wei River. The scenery was beautiful, and the streets were clean. Before the advent of the Great Era of Cultivation, it was already one of the top ten most civilized and livable cities in the country.


    Since the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth began to revive, the Spiritual Qi in Qinling Mountain had continuously been released. Due to their geographic proximity, Baoji City underwent great changes. The flow of the Wei River increased drastically. Many waterfalls formed in the high mountains of Qinling, which looked like jade belts when the people in the downtown area viewed them from the distance. Many spirit birds and beasts appeared on the streets and and were good-natured and friendly toward the people. This ce was almost a paradise.


    The scenery became more beautiful, and mysterious mist swirled about in the air, which made the ce seem like a mythical fairnd.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the scenery of Baoji City suddenly became one of the best in the country.


    Moreover, in the past few years, several famous big shots had emerged in the cultivation circles in Baoji City.


    Wang Shiwu and Su Yutong, who were known as the ¡°Zither and Sword Couple¡±, were among them.


    The two of them had mysterious origins and had been living in Baoji City. Their strength was unfathomable. There was once a Qi practitioner from another ce who coveted the Spiritual Qi in Baoji City and tried to establish a sect to expand his power. However, Wang Shiwu defeated the Qi practitioner with only one move. Some monsters and demons thatmitted offences in Baoji City were also annihted by Wang Shiwu and his wife.


    Back then, Li Mu once said, ¡°Any practitioners that dare to climb the mountain of Randeng Temple ormit offences in Baoji City will be killed without mercy.¡± Because of his warning, Baoji City had been regarded as a purend in the domestic cultivation circles for a very long time.


    Thus many practitioners acted guardedly when they came to Baoji City.


    However, the situation had changed now.


    As the video showing Li Mu being taken away by the Sword Whizzes was circted and spread, the deterrent effect created by him disappeared.


    Many cultivation powers became restless and readied themselves for action.


    After all, the Spiritual Qi and environment in Baoji City were perfect. After several years of development, Baoji City had be more mature. It was now a ce of perfect geomantic omen. Any power that could seize the city and use it as their base could guarantee their fortune in theing hundreds of years.


    Moreover, as the news about the Gate of the Ancestors continued to spread, many sects in the small worlds began to take action, which further highlighted the strategic significance of Qinling Mountain, the ¡®dragon vein of the Hero Country¡¯. In this way, as the entrance to the world in Qinling, the Qinling Mountain became more significantly important for many powers.


    A storm was brewing.


    Countless powers began to gather in Baoji City.


    They secretly contended against each other like fierce sharks circling under the surface, ready to make their appearanc at any time and bring about destruction and death.


    Jintai Temple, Baoji City.


    A young Taoist priest in a Taoist robe with the Tai Chi Yin and Yang symbol and the Eight Trigrams rode a ck donkey into the inner courtyard.


    ¡°Amitayus, this shrine and I seem to be connected by fate. From today on, it will be one of my pces.¡±


    He smiled as he rode on the back of the donkey.


    ¡°Amitayus, the inner courtyard of this temple is not open to tourists. My friend, where are you from? Why did you break into the inner courtyard?¡± A gray-haired old Taoist priest said. He and other Taoist priests in the Jintai Temple surrounded the young Taoist priest.


    ¡°Which ever ce I feel at peace at will be my hometown.¡±


    The young Taoist priest was quite pretentious.


    ¡°This ce gives me a feeling of peace.¡±


    Several white men with strong auras came to Baoji City at night.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to settle down and observe the situation. We¡¯ll find the Zither and Sword Couple tomorrow. We can¡¯t kill Li Mu, but killing the couple can be regarded as avenging our Marshall.¡±


    They found an ordinary hotel near the train station down the mountain of Jintai Temple and settled down for the night.


    A white man with blond hair and wings stood among the clouds in the sky, looking down at Baoji City. He couldn¡¯t help eximing. ¡°Tut-tut, this ce is so beautiful. It¡¯s simply an oriental divine city. As long as the Garden of Eden is set up here, the gods will definitely be awakened and my n will regain its former glory.¡±


    His eyes shed and finally fell on the northeast of Baoji City.


    ¡°That is a good ce. Let me sow the seeds of the sacred trees first.¡±


    He pped his huge white wings and slowlynded on the ground.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Wang, please peel a white radish, put more salt, and add some sauce.¡±


    In Randeng Temple, several old men were ying cards. One of them turned his head and shouted to the old fellow who was practicing boxing under a light bulb hanging on a pine branch.


    Soon, a te of delicious white radish with sauce was served.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I won.¡±


    The old faker suddenly showed his cards, stood up, and did a jig excitedly.


    ¡°Wow, you won again! Did you cheat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve yed thirty rounds, and you won nine times. Master Li, you¡¯re so lucky today.¡±


    His ymates were all gray-haired old men in their 80s, but they were in high spirits and as energetic as 17 or 18-year-old young men. They talked loudly, and when they spoke, their voices rumbled like thunder.


    The old faker ate a few pieces of sour radish with relish, put his hands on his hips, andughed triumphantly. ¡°Ha-ha-ha, what do you know? I won by my skills. I¡¯ve been in Jianghu for so many years because I know how to rely on tricks and... I rely on skills and virtue. Come on. Each loser has to do 1,000 push-ups in three minutes. If you couldn¡¯t finish the task, the number of push-ups would be doubled. Ha-ha-ha.¡±


    Those words were quite scary.


    Even a national athlete couldn¡¯t do 1,000 push-ups in three minutes. How could he ask those old men in their 80s to do that? They would probably die of exhaustion.


    However, when the three old men heard that, they immediately began to do push-ups beside the table.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They did push-ups like high-speed piling machines. The muscles of their arms bulged and looked like iron chunks.


    The three old men finished the task in less than two minutes.


    However, they showed no signs of exertion; their faces did not turn red nor did they gasp for breath.


    The other old men were mocking them. ¡°Oh, Mr. Wang. You¡¯re not doing well enough today. You are 0.7 seconds slower...¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha! Those who lost should stop ying. It¡¯s our turn to pay!¡±


    The other old men who were practicing boxing rushed over like tornados and took three seats at the table.


    ¡°Damn it. This is life. Why do you have to fight, ha-ha...¡± The old faker felt very happy after eating a few pieces of sour radish. He sat down and began to shuffle the cards.


    After shuffling the deck of cards for a while, he suddenly stopped and looked at the dark mountain road outside the temple.


    ¡°It looks like we have a guest.¡±


    The old fakerughed with a mischievous look on his face.


    The other old men stood up and rubbed their hands.


    ¡°Why is heing sote? Is he another weak and boring master? I can be kind and deal with him.¡± A bald old man with bulging muscles like those of a kangaroo said confidently.


    The other old men also looked eager to have a fight.


    They were a group of bellicose old men.


    The old faker shook his head and said, ¡°The situation is a little tricky. You can¡¯t handle it... Hey, since you are here, why not show yourself? It¡¯s boring to hide there.¡±


    ng! ng!


    The sound of a bell rang out.


    On the mountain road outside the temple, a small ck donkey walked out of the shadow.


    There was a golden bell tied to a red chord hanging from the donkey¡¯s neck. As the donkey walked, the bell swayed back and forth, emitting pleasant tinkling sounds.


    On the back of the donkey was a young Taoist priest.


    The Taoist priest looked like he was only 18 or 19 years old. His skin was as white as that of a woman. He had a handsome face and a square Taoist hat on his head. He wore a Taoist robe with the Tai Chi Yin and Yang symbol and the Eight Trigrams, leg wraps, and a pair of dusty boots and carried two swords on his back, one long and one short. A silver horsetail whisk was inserted in the cor behind his neck. He looked rxed and had a faint smile on his face before he spoke.

 Chapter 806 - Taking Back the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 806 Taking Back the Sword</h4>


    ¡°Eh? He¡¯s an old Taoist priest.¡± Old Zhang was very surprised.


    Old Zheng immediately said disdainfully, ¡°Are you blind? He¡¯s not an old Taoist priest. He is a young Taoist priest, okay?¡±


    The old men looked at the young Taoist priest from head to toe curiously.


    This young Taoist priest was greatly different from those so-called ¡°Jianghu heroes¡± they had seen before. He was very good-looking, resembled a beautiful woman and gave off a feminine vibe.


    ¡°This brat is so skinny. I reckon he can¡¯t even take a punch from me.¡± Old Wang shook his head, crossing his arms in front of his chest. He decided not to take action for fear of killing the young Taoist priest by ident.


    The other old men were also sizing the young Taoist priest up with curious eyes.


    ¡°This donkey is really nice. It looks amazing.¡± Old Zheng stared at the small ck donkey, almost drooling. ¡°It¡¯s a good donkey. The most delicious meats are dragon meat in heaven and donkey meat on earth. It must taste good.¡±


    The old faker eyed Old Zheng grumpily and said, ¡°You¡¯d better eat less donkey meat in the future. Your stomach is almost bleeding because of that... To tell you the truth, you can¡¯t eat this donkey, but it might eat you instead. You have to be my understudy for another 20 years before you can eat it.¡±


    ¡°Is it that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Can we afford to offend it?¡±


    ¡°You should have told us earlier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m backing off.¡±


    After hearing the old faker¡¯s words, all the other old men were taken aback. They stepped back to make way for him.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The old faker was speechless.


    ¡°Why have these old fes of Randengsi Vige changed so much?¡±


    The young Taoist priest riding the donkey did not pay any attention to these old men. He looked at the old faker, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°My master ordered me toe here to take back the Pure Yang Sword. I wonder if you are willing to return the sword.¡±


    The old fakerughed. ¡°You were asked toe here for the sword... It seems that your master thinks very highly of you. He wants you toe here and singly take the sword back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the best in the Pure Yang Sect,¡± the young Taoist priest said with a smile, ¡°A worthy disciple surpasses his master.¡±


    The old faker nodded slightly and said, ¡°Well, you im to be the future leader of the Pure Yang Sect just because you are wearing a Taoist robe with the Tai Chi Yin and Yang symbol and the Eight Trigrams and you¡¯re carrying two swords on your back. To be honest, you¡¯re indeed much better than your master in bragging. You deserve to be called a disciple that surpasses his master in that regard.¡±


    It was hard to tell whether it was sarcasm or apliment.


    When the young Taoist priest heard that, he was not annoyed at all. Instead, he smiled. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Senior Yu. I don¡¯t know where your sessor is. Is he is in the temple? Please tell him to show up and fight with me so that the agreement that we made back then can be fulfilled and I can take back the Pure Yang Sword.¡±


    ¡°My sessor?¡± The old faker rubbed his chin, thought carefully for a moment, and then did the math with his fingers. After a while, he said, ¡°He should being to Baoji City soon. You may have to wait a little longer. After all, you¡¯ve been waiting for thousands of years. One or two more days won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    The young Taoist priest nodded seriously and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The old faker observed the young Taoist priest very carefully. Suddenly, he hit upon an idea. He pointed at the table in front of him and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you y a few rounds with us?¡±


    The young Taoist priest said seriously, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He jumped off the donkey, tied it to the pole at the gate of Randeng Temple, grabbed some hay and threw it to the donkey. Then, he slowly walked to the table and took a seat opposite the old faker, saying, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Hey? You¡¯re really going to y. I was just being polite just now,¡± said the old faker.


    The young Taoist priest raised his head and looked at the old faker without saying anything, with a calm look in his eyes.


    The old faker chuckled. ¡°Now that you want to y, let¡¯s y a game with big stakes this time.¡± The old faker sat down with a smile, raised his hand and waved to the others, ¡°Old Zhang, Old Wang,e on. Come and y with us.¡±


    An hourter.


    Swish.


    The old faker swept the cards on the table to the ground.


    He stood up and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m done with it. Damn it. Why is it that I¡¯m always losing and you win every time?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck.¡± Old Zhang and Old Wang were bewildered. ¡°How can he be so shameless?¡±


    The young Taoist priest stood up and said calmly, ¡°Thank you for letting me win. I have won one million. Senior Yu, please send the money to Jintai Temple within three days.¡±


    The old faker said shamelessly, ¡°You¡¯re a Taoist monk. What do you need that money for? It¡¯s useless. Why don¡¯t you just give it up?¡±


    The young Taoist priest said, ¡°Er... Senior Yu, do you know that there are five billion years left for the sun?¡±


    The old faker was confused. ¡°What do you mean? That has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The young Taoist priest nodded and said, ¡°So, what do I need money for? Does that have anything to do with you?¡±


    The old faker was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I see.¡± The old faker stayed silent for a long time. Then, as if he had found a new continent, he said, ¡°Your master ordered you toe here to take back the sword with such haste. The reason might not be that he believes you can take back the Pure Yang Sword, but probably because he can¡¯t stand your big mouth.¡±


    The young Taoist priest smiled smugly and said, ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± The old faker looked depressed as if he had been defeated. He said, ¡°It¡¯s true that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. How can youugh so happily? Hurry up and go away. When my sessor arrives, I will ask him to blow your head off and tear up your mouth right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking my leave.¡±


    The young Taoist priest bowed very gracefully, turned around, and walked toward the gate of Randeng Temple.


    The old faker stared at the back of the young Taoist priest and suddenly asked, ¡°Boy, what is your Taoist title?¡±


    ¡°Amitayus, my Taoist title is ¡®Indestructible¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s brave of your master to give you such a Taoist title.¡±


    ¡°I chose it myself.¡±


    ¡°Your master is really careless.¡±


    ¡°My master is indeed broad-minded.¡±


    ¡°Your master is so shameless. You¡¯ve really learned a lot from him. ¡®Indestructible¡¯, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that Jintai Temple is not as simple as it seems. Mind your ass when you break into the temple.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Yu. I know that. No matter what, please don¡¯t forget the one million.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The conversation came to an end.


    The young Taoist priest bowed outside the temple, got on the donkey, and disappeared into darkness on the mountain road amidst the tinkling sounds of the bell.


    The old faker stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°I never expected that there would be such an extraordinary junior in the Pure Yang Sect. It¡¯s quite interesting.


    ¡°Li Mu, you little bastard, you should stop fooling around out there ande back to Baoji City.


    ¡°You are going to meet a match this time.¡±


    ¡°Master Li, your first name is Ming and yourst name is Li. Why did that young Taoist priest address you as Senior Yu?¡± Old Zhang asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, I once used a nickname. The nickname is ¡®Yu¡¯,¡± the old faker said casually.


    Old Wang said thoughtfully, ¡°Given your current status, you don¡¯t need to use that nickname anymore, right?¡±


    Early morning.


    Mist lingered around the streets and alleyways.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wang Shiwu held the fried dough sticks, bean-curd, and pickled vegetables he had just bought in his hand and looked warily at a white man with blond hair who was blocking his way.


    He sensed undisguised hostility from the white man.


    He heard footsteps from the narrow alley behind him.


    ¡°Am I being besieged from the front and back?¡±


    There were strange energy waves in the air.


    These signs made Wang Shiwu realize that the white men in front of him and behind him were probably there to ambush him. It was not the first time that he had encountered such a situation, but it was the first time that he hade across foreign ambushers.


    ¡°We are the people who were sent to kill you.¡±


    The lips of the white man blocking Wang Shiwu¡¯s way curled into a beast-like smile. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already standing behind Wang Shiwu with a dagger flickering with white mes in his hand. He stabbed at Wang Shiwu¡¯s Tianchi acupoint with the dagger.


    Wang Shiwu didn¡¯t even look back when a streak of sword light appeared behind him.


    Clink!


    Sparks flew.


    The white-me dagger in the white man¡¯s hand broke into pieces. Bone-deep sword cuts appeared in his arms and legs. He lost the ability to move and copsed to the ground.


    At the same time, the other two white men took out their spiritual energy rifles and fired at Wang Shiwu.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Wang Shiwu looked angry.


    ¡°Spiritual Energy Guns are extremely powerful and could easily hurt innocent people. Those foreign practitioners use spiritual energy weapons so randomly. Obviously, they don¡¯t care about the lives of ordinary people at all... Such people deserve to die.¡±


    Countless beams of sword light appeared around Wang Shiwu¡¯s body, which resembled a peacock spreading its tail. The sword light blocked and cut all the spiritual energy beams into pieces.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    He moved swiftly.


    The heads of two white men flew into the air.


    At some point in time, a long sword appeared in Wang Shiwu¡¯s hand.


    p! p! p! p!


    Apuse rang out in the alley.


    A slender young white man wearing gold-rimmed sses walked out of the alley and said, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the sword of the Zither and Sword Couple. You have great power and advancedbat skills that are not from the Earth. Have you inherited something extraterrestrial?¡±


    Wang Shiwu had a serious look on his face.


    He sensed a trace of threatening aura from this white man that he had never felt before.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Who are we? No, you are mistaken. It¡¯s not us. I¡¯m here alone.¡± The young white man adjusted his sses with his right hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m a god.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that this ce is called the Hidden-dragon Bay. ording to myths and legends of the Hero Country, dragons seem to be auspicious spiritual beasts.¡±


    A white man with long blond hair and a pair of wings invisible to the eyes of ordinary people stood at the top of the Hidden-dragon Bay, where he could get a bird¡¯s eye view of Baoji City.


    Below the Hidden-dragon Bay was a huge man-made reservoir with rippling blue water through which the Wei River flowed.


    The white man took out a green apple with a bite mark on it. A faint fragrance wafted out of the exposed pulp. He closed his eyes, sniffed it an intoxicated manner, and then threw the apple into the reservoir below.


    ¡°Grow! Grow! Germinate quickly! Grow into towering trees! The lord of glory will descend! The eternal paradise will reappear in the world! Ha-ha-ha!¡±


    The white man with blond hair looked expectant and joyful.


    Everything went smoothly.


    Baoji City was indeed a blessed ce.

 Chapter 807 - The Forbidden Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 807 The Forbidden Fruit</h4>


    A green bud grew out of the surface of the reservoir like a green elf shyly sticking its head out of water. Two tender leaves sprouted, as if they were opening their arms wide to embrace the world. Then, as more tender leaves emerged, the tree grew higher.


    In about fifteen minutes, a lush green canopy with a diameter of three meters appeared on the water surface.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a ce of gods¡¯ blessings and fortune. The fruit tree is growing so fast. Given this speed, it¡¯ll take at most three days for it to be connected to the Garden of Eden.¡±


    The winged white man looked very excited.


    He had been guarding the reservoir in secret. For the remaining half of the day, he had been quietly watching the fruit tree grow.


    Many locals who passed by the reservoir noticed this strange phenomenon.


    ¡°Hey, a fairy fruit tree has emerged from the water in the reservoir.¡±


    ¡°What kind of tree is it? It¡¯s so tall. The Hidden-dragon Bay reservoir is at least 20 meters deep. That fruit tree can grow out of the water surface, so it must be at least 30 meters tall.¡±


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s still growing.¡±


    ¡°Is it really a fairy tree? I can see the speed of its growth.¡±


    ¡°I have been observing it. It has grown by more than ten meters since this morning.¡±


    More and more curious citizens came to the reservoir to look at the strange fruit tree that was ¡°sprouting uncannily and crazily¡±. The news spread very fast like wildfire. At dusk, there were more than one thousand people gathered around the Hidden-dragon Bay reservoir. All of them were citizens living in the surrounding areas.


    In an era of dramatic changes in the world, such a spectacle was very fascinating.


    A weird smile crept across the face of the winged white man hiding in the dark.


    ¡°Ha-ha. Grow! Grow quickly! Bloom and bear fruits to let the stupid people of Hero Country taste the delicacies from the Garden of Eden. Ha-ha-ha.¡±


    Thest rays of the morning sun from the distant horizon shone on the water surface, dyeing the blue water red.


    In the center of the reservoir, a giant fruit tree looking like a small ind spread its branches with lush green leaves and beautiful flowers, which gave off a strange fragrance. All the people on the shore seemed intoxicated when they smelt the strange fragrance.


    A gust of wind blew through the air.


    Flower petals fell from the fruit tree.


    Amidst the swaying twigs and rustling green leaves, round red apples suddenly appeared as if by magic. The fruits looked like red agates embedded in the green canopy and glowed enchantingly under the sunshine. The red apples looked so tempting. It seemed that people could smell their fragrance from the distance.


    ¡°Fairy Fruits! Those must be fairy fruits! Let¡¯s go pluck some!¡±


    Some people leaped up and tiptoed their way toward the center of the reservoir.


    Some rowed their boats or paddled their canoes.


    Some directly jumped into the water and swam toward the apple tree.


    The red fruits were fatally attractive to the people who were on the bank. Everyone desperately wanted to take a bite of the red fruit at all costs, as if they had gone mad.


    More and more people jumped into the water and swam toward the fruit tree.


    Finally, someone reached the fruit tree and plucked the first red apple.


    It was a practitioner who was good at Lightness Skill and skimmed over the water to the fruit tree like a dragonfly.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to get a taste of the apple. The sweet juice gushed into his mouth as he bit into the apple. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so delicious. This is the best apple I¡¯ve ever eaten in my life.¡±


    As he eximed, the remaining fruit in his hand suddenly turned into a wisp of red mist and entered his body.


    Then, his eyes suddenly became dull.


    ¡­


    Blood oozed from Wang Shiwu¡¯s left shoulder.


    He covered the gaping wound in his left shoulder with his hand as he ran for his life.


    The white man, who should have died more than ten times, chased after Wang Shiwu like a cat chasing a mouse, with a mocking look on his deathly pale face.


    The pursuit hadsted for more than half a day.


    Wang Shiwu knew that he was facing the greatest danger ever.


    ¡°Is he really a god?¡±


    Wang Shiwu had killed all those white men during the battle in the morning, but one of them was always able toe back to life, as if he could never be killed. In the end, the white man became even stronger. He directly broke Wang Shiwu¡¯s long sword with his bare hands and injured thetter.


    The cat and mouse game was repeated several times. Wang Shiwu felt that he would die for sure, but he didn¡¯t expect that the white man would let him go instead of killing him directly. It seemed that the white man did that for a purpose.


    Wang Shiwu did not run home.


    He was afraid of getting his family into trouble.


    So far, Wang Shiwu learned that the white man was hellbent on killing Li Mu¡¯s rtives and friends to vent his anger because he hated Li Mu but had no way to kill Li Mu.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Numerous thoughts shed through Wang Shiwu¡¯s mind.


    By this time, Wang Shiwu already knew why the white man chased him like a cat chasing a mouse because thetter wanted to force him to seek help from his friends and lure all of Li Mu¡¯s rtives out. In this way, the white man could kill them one by one.


    The white man did have the ability to do so.


    Wang Shiwu had fought with the white man. He was sure that the white man had very terrifying powers that wereparable to that of a god and was far beyond his understanding of power... The white man was a formidable enemy.


    For this reason, he did not ask his wife Su Yutong, Wang Sichao or others for help.


    He had tried several times to throw off the formidable white man relying on his familiarity with the roads and using the secret skills he learned from Li Mu, but he failed.


    ¡°Tsk. tsk, tsk. You¡¯re really a kind person. Why don¡¯t you seek help from your friends now?¡±


    The white man walked in a very strange way like a marite, but he spoke the localnguage fluently. He kept mocking and provoking Wang Shiwu.


    ¡°Sword Intent!¡±


    ¡°Astral Sword!¡±


    ¡°Sword of Wind.¡±


    Wang Shiwu performed his sword skills continuously.


    However, the strange white man fended off all of his attacks.


    ¡°Ha-ha, are those thebat skills that Li Mu taught you? He¡¯s trashy. No wonder he doesn¡¯t dare to face me.¡± The white man easily saw through Wang Shiwu¡¯s secret sword skills and warded off the attacks.


    ¡°He-he, you say that Li Mu is trashy, but you are trashier...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better stop struggling. Your power is not evenparable to a speck of dust in my eyes. If you don¡¯t ask your friends to help you now, I will have no choice but to kill you.¡±


    The strange white man took action casually to attack Wang Shiwu continuously.


    ¡°Last ten minutes! If no one appears to save you in ten minutes, I will let you wait in hell for your wife and daughter.¡±


    The strange white man gradually lost his patience with the game he yed.


    Wang Shiwu did not respond. He was still trying to escape while fighting back.


    Two figures were moving very fast like phantoms in the mountains and hills in the suburbs of Baoji City.


    Wang Shiwu was one of the super-ss practitioners in the domestic cultivation circles. Unfortunately, his opponent was terrifyingly powerful and was not any ordinary practitioner. He was at a disadvantage. The injuries on his body continuously increased, and his clothes were dyed with blood. He was running out of strength.


    ¡°Well, in this case, you can go to hell now.¡±


    The strange white man lost his patience.


    A beam of red light with destructive power shot out from his forehead.


    Wang Shiwu felt as if all the Qi in his body was locked. He was unable to avoid the attack or move at all. He closed his eyes, waiting for death.


    ¡°Yutong, let¡¯s be husband and wife in the next life. Take good care of our child... Hurry up and run for your life with our parents. Don¡¯t get spotted.¡± With thest bit of his strength, he sent a message to his wife, Su Yutong, using his secretmunication skill.


    He knew that if he sent the message earlier, his wife would definitely rush over here regardless of the consequences, but her efforts would be futile and she would end up dead as well. After all, the mysterious white man was so powerful. Moreover, it was obvious that the white man was after his whole family this time.


    At the same time, the red light with destructive power enveloped Su Yutong.


    Bang!


    Old Zhang threw a punch, which sent his opponent flying hundreds of meters away. The terrifying wind produced by the punch broke numerous trees into pieces and created a gully about three to four meters wide and one hundred meters long in the ground. The dense forest in front of him was almost destroyed, as if it were bombarded by the cannons of fighter aircrafts.


    More than ten martial arts practitioners who came to Randengsi Vige to stir up trouble were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Er... Are all the old men in this vige so tough?¡±


    ¡°The wind produced by his punch is so powerful... His body is like that of a saint and the flow of his Qi and blood is like the sea. How did he do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are tens of old men like him in this vige.¡±


    The martial arts practitioners from other ces were a little confused.


    There were no such muscr old men who resembled King Kong anywhere else. The old man was very good at defending, relying on his physical strength and skills, and his closebat skills were superb. He fought in a bold and overwhelming manner. The exquisite moves and mysterious skills of those martial arts practitioners were simply useless in front of this King Kong-like old man, whose Qi and blood flowed like the sea and was even more energetic than young men in their twenties. He used his sheer physical strength to ovee their skills and solved all the problems with only one punch.


    That was a dominant way of fighting.


    Those martial arts practitioners¡¯ tests failedpletely.


    They were not here to test the old men, but to test the person who lived in Randeng Temple.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Old Zhang put his hands on his hips. There was a tobo pipe inserted into the cor behind his neck. He bellowed, ¡°As Master Li said, you shouldn¡¯te here and make fools of yourselves with your cheap tricks. If youe here again, you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    Finally, those martial arts practitioners fled in panic, having been thoroughly intimidated by the tough old men of Randeng Temple.


    ¡°Damn it. There have been more people messing around recently. They all envy our vige. We have to fight several groups back every day. It¡¯s so f*cking annoying.¡±


    ¡°We can take the opportunity to practice boxing. Ha-ha, when I fought against the invaders from the Eastern Ind back then, I didn¡¯t feel tired at all after fighting several battles a day. Ha-ha, the veterans are about to return to their former glory... I can eat an ox in one meal.¡±


    ¡°Master Li said that there would be more and more peopleing here to make trouble. That¡¯s why he asked us to be on guard.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, if they dare toe here again, we shouldn¡¯t waste our time talking to them, and we should kill them directly. Anyway, they are not good people.¡±


    ¡°Old Wang, you are really bloodthirsty.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think Li Mu will reallye back? Master Li said that he would definitely show up in three days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good if he cane back. The vigers miss him very much.¡±


    The old men squatted on the earthen ridges by the roadside, puffing on their tobo pipes and blowing smoke rings while chatting.


    Perhaps the people in the outside world didn¡¯t know that the old men in this small vige had be incredibly powerful after the old faker had trained them for less than half a year. A group of veterans was going to work a miracle that would shock the entire world.

 Chapter 808 - Li Mus True Power

    <h4>Chapter 808 Li Mu¡¯s True Power</h4>


    The old men in Randengsi Vige would eventually shock the entire world with their toughness and formidable powers. The old faker was very proud. He wanted to prove that not only could he cultivate a monster like Li Mu, but he could also train and turn a group of dying old men into peerless masters. Various powers and sects that had sent their people to Randengsi Vige to test the waters felt that things were getting difficult.


    Only the true great powers could see that although all the areas of Baoji City were ces of blessing and good fortune, the real hub was Randengsi Vige in Mount Shaozu.


    Randeng Temple was like the eye of arge magical formation, and it was the most vital spot among all the important ces in Baoji City.


    That was one of the reasons why so many powers had secretlye to Randengsi Vige to test the waters.


    It was said that Li Mu, the Eastern God of War, was born in this small ce.


    However, tens of tough old men in Randengsi Vige stood in the way of those great powers.


    Among all ces in Baoji City, only Jintai Temple, which was situated at the foot of a hill in the northwest of Baoji City, was somewhatparable to Randeng Temple in terms of its geographical location. These two temples were located at two corners of Baoji City. They faced each other at a certain distance like the two eyes of the Yin and Yang symbol.


    Neither Randeng Temple nor Jintai Temple enjoyed any peace in thest few days.


    The old men in Randengsi Vige had just driven away a group of people who came to the vige to spy. In the twilight, they squatted on the farnd and smoked as usual.


    Suddenly, they saw a young man riding a white tiger on a mountain road in the distance, headed in their direction.


    The white tiger¡¯s fur was snow-white, and it looked very majestic. Its heavy feet padded on the ground without making a sound. It walked as if it were moving in the void. When it stepped on the tips of grasses, twigs, wheat seedlings, and leeks, its giant body seemed weightless, and the tips of grasses, twigs, wheat seedlings, and leeks didn¡¯t even bend.


    The young man on the white tiger¡¯s back wore a suit of blood-red leather armor and carried a broadsword on his back. The broadsword was wider than his body. The de was also blood-red with ck spots. At first nce, people could see wisps of evil spiritsing out of the broadsword like thin streams of blood.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another one.¡±


    ¡°That young man seems very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we can¡¯t defeat him.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do?¡±


    Several old men whispered while squatting on the farm field.


    When the white tiger walked past them, none of them stood up to stop it. They carefully hid the majestic auras that they had and pretended to be merely farmers in the fields.


    The white tiger took several steps and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Elders, may I ask how to get to Randeng Temple?¡±


    The young man on the back of the white tiger had long ck hair with a ck hairband and eyes as ck as ink. He was a very handsome young man, but his strange sharp teeth, which were sparkling white but looked like the teeth of a saw, gave people the creeps when he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Walk down this road, turn left at its end, turn right when you see an old locust tree, keep walking until you reach the ¡®young master¡¯s legacy que, and walk up the stairs. The temple is at the end of the stairs.¡±


    The old men hurriedly and eagerly told the young man the address as if they were very hospitable.


    The young man looked at the old men and smiled. ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Then, he left riding the white tiger.


    The old men chuckled as they watched the white tiger leave, looking as if they took delight in the misfortunes of others.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered the dog that Li Mu raised back then.¡± Old Zhang puffed at his pipe and said, ¡°That dog is called Hus... What¡¯s it called? It is the king of dogs. Maybe it can be a match for that white tiger.¡±


    A hand reached out from the void and crushed the destructive red light.


    It was a very elegant, beautiful and white hand which looked as if it was crafted from white jade. Its every curve and every inch were naturally beautiful. At first nce, people couldn¡¯t help looking forward to holding such a beautiful hand.


    However, such a soft and beautiful hand managed to stop the destructive red light that even Wang Shiwu was unable to resist.


    Not only did it stop the red light which had such destructive power, but it also diminished the red light.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The strange white man¡¯s deathly pale face stiffened and shock shed across his eyes.


    Wang Shiwu opened his eyes and saw a thin young man who was a little shorter than him, standing right in front of him. The young man had saved him.


    He could only see the back of the young man.


    The young man wore a white robe and had shiny ck hair. He was dressed in an old fashioned and simple manner, his robe was loose and he gave off a powerful aura.


    ¡°Watch carefully. Let me show you how to use the sword skills Li Mu taught you.¡±


    The mysterious young man¡¯s voice was clear and crisp and sounded like two pieces of fine jade colliding.


    Before his voice faded away...


    The broken sword in Wang Shiwu¡¯s hand flew into the young man¡¯s hand.


    The young man thrust the sword forward.


    It was the ¡°Sword Qi¡± skill that Wang Shiwu had performed before.


    A beam of silvery sword light shot out from the broken sword.


    The energy waves produced by the young man¡¯s move were exactly the same as those produced by Wang Shiwu, but the young man¡¯s skill was much more exquisite than the one performed by Wang Shiwu. The Sword Qi flowed smoothly and naturally. As the beam of sword light shot out, shock shed across the eyes of the strange white man with a deathly pale face. The beam of sword light directly caused the white man to disintegrate into blood mist, without even leaving a piece of broken bone ...


    ¡°This...¡±


    Wang Shiwu was greatly shocked.


    ¡°What terrifying power!¡±


    The moves and energy waves were the same, but the powers produced were different.


    In an instant, the enemy deemed by Wang Shiwu to be invincible was reduced to ashes.


    ¡°You... Who are you? How do you know the sword skills that Li Mu taught me?¡± Wang Shiwu swallowed and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Watch carefully. Herees the second move.¡±


    The young man in the white robe continued.


    This time, silvery light swirled around the broken sword in his hand, and numerous beams of astral light flickered.


    In front of him, the rays of red light swirled and converged into a figure that flickered and looked like something between illusion and reality. Then, a voice full of hostility rang out. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a powerful master like you here. I¡¯m surprised, but I¡¯m an undying god. What can you do to me?¡±


    Before the voice faded off...


    The young man in the white robe moved like a sh of lightning and thrust the broken sword in his hand.


    ¡°Astral Sword!¡±


    That was another sword skill Li Mu taught Wang Shiwu.


    A beam of light sliced through the red figure into two pieces from the top of the head to the crotch like a piece of cake. The power of the Astral Sword erupted, blowing the two pieces of the red figure into nothingness.


    Wang Shiwu was dumbfounded.


    It was the same skill with the same principle and power.


    However, when the skill was performed by the white-robed young man, its power was simply devastating.


    ¡°Who... Who on earth are you?¡±


    Wang Shiwu asked in a trembling voice.


    The young man turned around.


    He had an extremely handsome face.


    The face looked familiar to Wang Shiwu.


    Something shed across Wang Shiwu¡¯s mind like a bolt of lightning.


    It was a strange face, but for some reason, his heartbeat elerated wildly when he saw the young man¡¯s eyes, as if something deep inside of him had been ignited.


    ¡°You... You are...¡± Wang Shiwu stuttered, but he didn¡¯t know why.


    The white-robed young man looked at Wang Shiwu, his eyes shining like stars.


    Suddenly, Wang Shiwu saw flickering rays of red light full of Devil Qi behind the white-robed young man. Then, the rays of red light turned into a ferocious-looking shadow, which charged at the young man fiercely. That strange white man was notpletely dead yet.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Wang Shiwu shouted out a warning to the white-robed young man.


    The young man seemed to have foreseen this. He thrust his hand backward without even looking back. Sword light swirled at his fingertips and turned into a strange sword talisman like a, which directly caught the red Devil Qi, shrank it, and then it fell onto his palm.


    The red Devil Qi became a red figure about the size of an egg, struggling and jumping in the hand of the white-robed young man.


    ¡°Ah, who are you? Are you a god too?¡±


    The little red figure jumped and screamed shrilly in horror.


    ¡°A god?¡± The white-robed young man said with a sneer, ¡°Your skills are some. How dare you call yourself a god? You¡¯re really a frog at the bottom of a well.¡± He opened his mouth and blew. A wisp of sword wind swirled and blew away the little red figure.


    This time, the strange white man waspletely dead.


    At the same time, in a secret chamber at the base of Fierce Tiger Gang in the Wide North Continent tens of thousands of miles away, an ancient ebony wood sculpture exploded and turned into pieces. Screams rang out, and dark red blood seeped out of the wood, giving off a foul odor.


    The white-robed young man nced at Wang Shiwu. His eyes looked as if they had prated time and space, which made Wang Shiwu feel a little anxious. He suddenly smiled and opened his hand, in which there were five green pills which gave off a faint scent. Then, he said, ¡°Here you are. Give a pill to each of your wife, daughter, and parents and keep one for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Pills?¡±


    These pills looked extraordinary.


    Wang Shiwu took them from the white-robed young man and said doubtfully, ¡°Thank you for saving my life. I will never forget such a great favor. I wonder if you can tell me your name, I...¡±


    The white-robed young man smiled. ¡°I came here at someone¡¯s request. A friend named Wang Shiyu asked me to save you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wang Shiwu was shocked on hearing that. His eyes lit up, shing with excitement. ¡°Shiyu? You... Do you know my sister? Where... where is she now? Has she finished her closed-door training? Has shee back from the immortal realm? Why hasn¡¯t shee to see us in person?¡±


    He asked a series of questions.


    The white-robed young man had a myriad of expressions on his face. He said, ¡°She had some business to attend to and could note personally. She had no choice but to ask me toe here.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to wait any longer?¡±


    ¡°What business can be more important than her parents?¡± Wang Shiwu couldn¡¯t help shouting loudly, ¡°Back then, if it hadn¡¯t been for Li Mu, her parents would have passed away, and she would have been remorseful for the rest of her life... I don¡¯t know how long our parents can hold on if things continue like this.¡±


    ¡°You have to trust her.¡± The white-robed young man sighed and said, ¡°In the vast universe, the path that she walks is the most difficult one full of thorns. If even her favorite person can¡¯t understand her... Bear in mind that no matter what, she is your sister. Everything that she is doing now is for your sake.¡±


    After saying that, the white-robed young man turned around.


    Wang Shiwu grew anxious. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Is... is she safe?¡±


    The white-robed slowed down a little bit and said, ¡°She¡¯s safe, and she will take good care of herself.¡±


    Wang Shiwu said, ¡°Please tell her that we all miss her very much and we will always stand by her no matter what happens, and Li Mu will support her all the time...¡±


    Without turning around, the white-robed young man nodded and said, ¡°I will tell her that.¡±


    Wang Shiwu was filled with emotions, but he didn¡¯t know how to express them.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name? Can you please tell me?¡± Wang Shiwu asked again.


    The young man moved like a sh of light and disappeared into the distant sky.


    ¡°Wang Yanyi.¡±


    A voice rang out in the distance.


    ¡°Wang Yanyi?


    ¡°He¡¯s also surnamed Wang...¡±


    Wang Shiwu stood there, silent.


    At the same time.


    Li Mu finally arrived in Baoji City.


    He passed by the Hidden-dragon Bay reservoir and saw a fruit tree with its huge canopy of leaves that almost covered the entire reservoir. He looked greatly surprised.


    ¡°This fruit tree... is a little weird.¡±


    He stopped in his tracks.

 Chapter 809 - The Log under the Red Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 809 The Log under the Red Moonlight</h4>


    Luo Liang, the host, and Huang Ye¡¯er and Huang Shu from the Yellow Dragon Tribe were with Li Mu.


    Now, the Mount Shong World wasrgely under Li Mu¡¯s control. Except for the elders of Taixuan Sect, Li Mu had cast spells on all the elders of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. If they harbored any disloyalty, Li Mu could destroy them with a stir of his mind.


    Facing the threat of death, those elders did not show any loyalty to the sect at all. Instead, they surrendered so quickly, which greatly surprised Li Mu. At first, his intention was just to ¡°kill the chicken to scare the monkey¡±.


    Due to time constraint, Li Mu didn¡¯t visit the two sects, two mountains, and one pavilion in the Mount Shong World. He came directly to Mount Qinling.


    Since he had returned to Qinling, his first choice was naturally to go to Baoji City.


    The Gate of the Ancestors would open after about ten days, so he went back to his hometown to meet his rtives and friends.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would see something so strange as soon as he arrived in Baoji City.


    ¡°What a big fruit tree! It has almost be a spirit!¡± Luo Liang eximed.


    Unfortunately, he lost his living broadcast equipment when the winged tiger chased him in the Mount Shong World. If he still had the equipment and started live streaming now, he would definitely attract a lot of attention.


    Huang Ye¡¯er and Huang Shu didn¡¯t say anything.


    They were in awe of Li Mu and hardly said a word along the way.


    They were not surprised to see the giant fruit tree because there were such big trees in the Mount Shong World.


    Standing on the bank of the reservoir, Li Mu saw many people around him plucking apples from the branches of the fruit tree which extended out to the bank and taking big bites of the apples. A strange fragrance lingered in the air around the reservoir.


    ¡°This tree is growing so fast, and it has an aura like that of an animal. Those red fruits...¡±


    Li Mu stretched forth his hand, and an apple flew into his hand.


    After careful observation, he found that the apple was like a legendary fairy fruit with extraordinary energy fluctuations inside of it. It might not be of much use to a great master like Li Mu, but it was very beneficial for ordinary people and ordinary practitioners.


    While Li Mu was mulling over this, Luo Liang had already plucked three apples.


    ¡°Ye¡¯er, here you are.¡± He gave Huang Ye¡¯er an apple, tossed another one to Huang Shu, and began to eat thest one with relish.


    Li Mu examined the fruit tree with his Third Eye and found that its thick roots grew in the center of the reservoir and spread out in all directions, forming a big undergroundwork, and the part of the tree above the water surface was just the tip of the iceberg. He worried that it would not be long before the tree¡¯s root system covered the entire underground area of Baoji City.


    The spreading branches and leaves of the fruit tree were frantically absorbing the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Could it be the World Tree?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly thought of the phrase ¡°World Tree¡±. He couldn¡¯t helpughing to himself.


    That was a term used in fantasy novels.


    It was impossible for the so-called World Tree to exist on the Earth.


    However, the giant fruit tree was filled with the aura of immortals and gods.


    By this time, the news had already spread out. More and more people from the downtown area came here to pluck the apples. There were also people from the government maintaining public order. Many people were surprised to find that their chronic diseases disappeared after they ate the apples. These apples had extraordinary healing capabilities in curing diseases and strengthening the body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After observing for a while, Li Mu found nothing unusual, so he left with Huang Ye¡¯er and Huang Shu.


    As strange changes took ce in Mount Qinling, which was known as the ¡°dragon vein¡± of the Hero Country, some nts in the surrounding areas underwent mutations. This was a normal phenomenon. At the very least, the giant apple tree seemed beneficial and looked harmless.


    The only thing that Li Mu needed to do was to keep an eye on it in the future.


    Luo Liang was secretly in love with Huang Ye¡¯er. He gave up his live streaming career and followed Li Mu cheekily.


    After Li Mu and the others left, the winged angel hiding in the crowd cautiously took off his hood and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Eastern God of War would still be alive. Fortunately, I was prepared and isted the angelic aura with the Misty Cloak in advance. If he found any suspicious traces, things would be troublesome... God, I pray that he won¡¯te to the Hidden-dragon Bay again within three days. I won¡¯t need to be afraid of him after the Garden of Eden descends and the gods wake up.¡±


    The white man crossed himself and prayed.


    He smiled as he looked at the people eating the apples.


    ¡°Come on. Eat more. Eat as many as you can.


    ¡°There are plenty of sweet apples. The more you eat, the more subjects the gods will have.¡±


    Li Mu came to the Weibin District. He didn¡¯t go up the mountain, but instead he took out the special mobile phone Su Cuo gave him and called his friend Wang Sichao, who worked a chef in the high-tech zone, to inquire about how his former friends were doing.


    The call was soon answered.


    Wang Sichao¡¯s surprised voice came from the other end. ¡°Little Mu, you finally called me. Hey, the signals can be transmitted, which means that you are in Baoji. Are you back?¡±


    Li Mu heard the voice of a friend who cared so much for him and his heart felt warm.


    After they chatted for a while, he heard an extremely shocking piece of news.


    ¡°What? The old faker is back!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    Back then, he searched almost all the corners of the Earth to look for the old faker, but could not find thetter. It turned out that the old faker returned to Randeng Temple by himself.


    Upon learning the news, he could no longer stay calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the temple first. Later, I will visit you and taste your delicacies.¡±


    He hung up the phone and hurried to Mount Shaozu.


    All the bizarre experiences and incredible encounters in his life were somehow connected to the old faker. The Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing had invincible powers and helped him sweep across almost the entire Star River... Only the old faker could exin all the riddles and their answers.


    He leaped up and flew through the air.


    Soon, he arrived at the foot of Mount Shaozu.


    However, the ripples of a tactical deployment blocked his way.


    Mount Shaozu was a peripheral mountain of Qinling that was located in the high-tech zone of Baoji City and very close to the downtown area. The Number One High School of Baoji City was situated at the foot of Mount Shaozu, from which Randengsi Vige was less than a 20-minute walk away up the mountain road. The ¡°young master¡¯s legacy¡± que was less than one thousand meters further up the road. Randeng Temple was at the upper end of the mountain road.


    Li Mu activated his Divine Consciousness and found that there was an invisible tactical deployment in the void covering the entire Mount Shaozu. The tactical deployment was as magnificent and unfathomable as a distant star. Even though Li Mu¡¯s cultivation level was very high, he still couldn¡¯t see through it after several attempts.


    It must have been created by the old faker.


    It seemed that the function of the tactical deployment was to prohibit flying and prevent spying from the outside world.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye, but he could not see the appearance of Randengsi Vige behind the tactical deployment.


    Unable to force his way through the tactical deployment, he had no choice but tond on the ground.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Afternding on the ground, he keenly detected that there were tens of groups of people lurking in the dark outside the invisible tactical deployment, some of them were quite powerful, and there were even demon auras pervading the air.


    ¡°They¡¯re courting death.¡±


    Li Mu was in a hurry to see the old faker, so he had no time to deal with those idiots.


    He walked up the mountain road and soon arrived at Randengsi Vige with Luo Liang, Huang Ye¡¯er, and Huang Shu.


    Several old men were having dinner, squatting on the farm field. Each of them held a big bowl of wide rice noodles with chili oil with one hand and held chopsticks and garlic with the other hand, eating with relish. The tempting smell of noodles wafted through the air.


    ¡°Eh? Little Mu?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really back.¡±


    ¡°He turned up as expected by Master Li. Master Li is really amazing.¡±


    The old men were very happy to see Li Mu. They immediately gathered around him.


    Li Mu felt a little shocked.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, Uncle Li, Uncle Wang, Uncle Zheng, you... You look so strong and energetic.¡± Li Mu didn¡¯t know how to describe the state of these King Kong-like old men. Their Qi and blood surged like ocean waves, and their physical strength was extraordinary. These old men in their 80s were like human-shaped tyrannosauruses. Li Mu was sure that they must have been trained by the old faker.


    All the old menughed heartily.


    They had murderous looks on their faces when they encountered outsiders, but they were gentle and mild to Li Mu.


    Li Mu was an orphan, but many old people in Randengsi Vige regarded him as their own grandson. Those old men had been taking care of him since he was a child. They even treated him better than their own grandsons.


    ¡°By the way, Little Mu, a brat riding a white tiger went to the temple to see Master Li. He didn¡¯te with good intentions. Hurry up and go to the temple to have a look.¡± Old Zhang said, ¡°When you¡¯re done, remember toe to my house for some noodles with chili oil. You liked to eat that in the past.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to the temple and have a look first.¡±


    Li Mu bid farewell to these hospitable old men and rushed to Randeng Temple.


    Li Mu walked quickly up the stairs behind the ¡°young master¡¯s legacy¡± que, jumped to the gate of the temple, and shouted loudly, ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve heard that you are back. Come out and let me see if you are still as indecent as before... What the f*ck! Here¡¯s another hole.¡±


    As soon as he jumped through the gate of the temple, he suddenly felt his legs giving way, just like that year when he jumped into the meditation room, fell into a pit, and was teleported to the Heavenly Land. This time, he noticed that something was wrong, and the scene in front of him suddenly changed.


    There were two moons shining with red light in the sky.


    A log floated under the red moonlight.


    A ferocious white tiger stood on one end of the log. An even more ferocious young man sat on the back of the white tiger.


    Li Mu stood on the other end of the log with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡°How did Ie to such a ce?


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, you¡¯ve finally shown up! Go to hell!¡±


    As soon as the young man saw Li Mu, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he immediately charged at Li Mu like a rabid dog.


    Swoosh!


    A long sword flew out from his back and turned into a sh of light which flew toward Li Mu.


    He attacked Li Mu aggressively, as if he were trying to kill a sworn enemy who had slept with his wife and taken his children away from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li Mu was confused. He raised his hand and threw a punch that sent the long sword flying. Then, he said, ¡°Wait a minute. Who are you? What is this ce? Tell me that first.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you nothing... Wa-ha-ha, go to hell!¡± The irascible young man was like a mad dog. He refused to listen to Li Mu. He reached out his hand and grabbed the long sword that had been sent flying backward. Then, he moved swiftly holding the sword in his hand, which turned into a sh of lightning that struck at Li Mu again.


    Li Mu threw another punch, which sent the young man and his sword flying.


    ¡°You should talk nicely. If youe at me again, I won¡¯t be this polite.¡± Standing on the log, Li Mu found that the atmosphere was very strange.

 Chapter 811 - The Upper King Realm

    <h4>Chapter 811 The Upper King Realm</h4>


    The old faker froze for a moment and thenughed.


    ¡°Okay, good. I¡¯m really happy that you have chosen that as your first question. I thought you would ask about my origin first, and I didn¡¯t expect that you would ask who you are... Well, the answer is very simple. You are who you are.¡±


    If he were to give such an answer like a game of words on any other asion, he would probably be beaten to death.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that answer.


    He understood the meaning of the answer.


    For him, this answer was undoubtedly what he was eagerly waiting for.


    ¡°You are who you are.¡±


    What the old faker was trying to tell Li Mu was that Li Mu was just an ordinary young man on Earth instead of a reincarnation of an immortal or demon, or a descendant of some Immortal n that wandered on Earth, or a person with a rare bloodline, or a special figure who was destined to turn the gears of fate and history.


    ¡°I¡¯m just the person who I used to know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    Li Mu asked again, ¡°Alright. Here¡¯s my second question. Who on earth are you?¡±


    The old faker chuckled and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that I¡¯m the Inspiration King?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the fish spirit killed by Sun Wukong in the Journey to the West? Are the stories in the Journey to the West even real?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The old faker said, ¡°Wu Cheng¡¯en only had some superficial knowledge of martial arts practice. He heard some rumors and wrote the Journey to the Westter. Many records in the book are actually contrary to facts. The inspiration king depicted in it is as weak as a kitten, but I am invincible in martial arts. Even if all the figures depicted in the book joined forces, they would still be no match for me.¡±


    After hearing that, Li Mu filtered the information and came to the conclusion that Wu Cheng¡¯en was once a practitioner and some stories recorded in the Journey to the West were notpletely fabricated.


    Now, he roughly understood why he encountered some things rted to the Journey to the West at ancient sites like the Evesting Heaven and the Tomb of the God of Sin.


    ¡°You have said so much. Can you stop bragging and answer my questions properly?¡± Li Mu looked at the old faker with disdain.


    The old faker said angrily, ¡°You changed the subject first... There are some things that you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. I¡¯m from the world outside the Ziwei Star Zone. Do you remember the tough guy I told you about? I mean the ruthless man who uses stars as chess pieces and the universe as the chessboard.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Ye Qingyu¡ªthe Divine Emperor?¡± A name popped up in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    That person was the one most often mentioned by the old faker. Li Mu used to think that the old faker made it up, but now, it seemed to be true.


    The old faker said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    He said those words in a respectful tone.


    This kind of look was rarely seen on this old Taoist priest¡¯s face.


    Li Mu tried to imagine what that ruthless man looked like. If what the old faker said were true, it would mean that the road of martial arts practice in the universe was still wide and the so-called Deity Realm mentioned by the ancestors of the six major ns might just be the beginning.


    The reason was very simple. Li Mu was sure that even the ancestors of the six major ns, who had sessfully integrated the divine blood with their bodies, could never be like Ye Qingyu, the Divine Emperor, who used stars as chess pieces and the universe as the chessboard.


    ¡°I am referring to the Star Region of Ye Qingyu, the Divine Emperor, as the Heaven-controlling Cosmos. Back then, I came from the Heaven-controlling Cosmos to this destend to find my own way. At that time, I stayed by the side of Divine Emperor as the ruler of a region and I was practically invincible in this ce.¡±


    The old faker exined.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and believed what the old faker said.


    Of course, he only believed the story about the old faker¡¯s origin. He was suspicious about whether the old faker was really invincible.


    Anyway, it was fair to say that the old faker had a strong background.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that a powerful master from the Heaven-controlling Cosmos could sweep across the entire Ziwei Star Zone.


    ¡°Oh, you once talked about the Great Way Realm. Is that the realm above the King Realm?¡± Li Mu remembered that while he was in the Sakura Moon Killing Path, he was a little curious when he heard the old faker talk about the Great Way Realm.


    He believed that the old faker was definitely an expert in understanding and ssifying the realms of martial arts.


    Upon hearing his words, the old faker chuckled and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? It¡¯s not that easy to reach the Great Way Realm. The realms above the King Realm are called the Upper King Realm, the Deity Realm, and the Great Way Realm in ascending order... Do you understand the difference between the King Realm and the Great Way Realm now? That¡¯s the difference between you and me.¡±


    Li Mu was greatly surprised when he heard that.


    ¡°How can that be possible?


    ¡°It turns out that there are so many realms above the King Domain...¡± He had always thought that there was only one realm above the King Domain and that realm was called the Deity Realm, which was a realm of infinity and eternity. Now, it seemed that there was still a long way to go before he could reach the final destination of martial arts. The King Realm was just a part of the way and somewhat like a starting point.


    The Upper King Realm was above the King Realm. The Deity Realm was above the Upper King Realm, which was also a part of the way. The realm which was even higher was the Great Way Realm mentioned by the old faker. These three realms were the real great realms.


    ¡°What about the Great Way Realm? That should be the peak of martial arts, right?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The old faker guffawed, nced at Li Mu as if he were looking at a frog at the bottom of a well, and said straightforwardly, ¡°How is that possible? I came all the way from the Heaven-controlling Cosmos. Along the way, I passed through countless regions and star rivers and spent a lot of cultivation energy. As a result, my power declined sharply. However, I still remained in the Great Way Realm. Do you know what realm I was in while I was in the Heaven-controlling Cosmos? During my heydays in the Heaven-controlling Cosmos, it was very difficult for me to rank among the top ten. What realm do you think those masters at the peak, such as Ye Qingyu¡ªthe Divine Emperor, are in?¡±


    Li Mu was at a loss for words.


    Although the old faker¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound very pleasant, he had to admit that there was nothing wrong with the old faker¡¯s logic.


    There were more than one realm above the Great Way Realm.


    When Li Mu came to this conclusion, he felt like a climber who thought he was about to reach the top, but it turned out that there were more high mountains in front of him.


    Should he stop moving forward just because he felt frustrated?


    Of course he shouldn¡¯t.


    Only those who kept moving forward could aplish great things.


    Li Mu asked another question. ¡°What realm will I reach when I practice to the full extent of my Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing?¡±


    This question had been bothering him for a long time.


    So far, he had reached the halfway stage of the Zhenwu Boxing and Xiantian Skill and became invincible in the King Realm. It would be fair to say that he rose and dominated in the Ziwei Star Zone by relying on these two Cultivation Methods. However, he had not seen the upper limits of these Cultivation Methods.


    The old faker grinned. ¡°Well... I¡¯m not sure about that because these two simple, basic skills were not created by me and I have never practiced them before. How could I know what realm you can reach after you practice to the full extent of these skills?¡±


    Li Mu was a little speechless.


    The old faker said, ¡°Ha-ha, don¡¯t look at me like that. You should be happy. The Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing were created by Ye Qingyu, the Divine Emperor. He authorized me to pick a sessor randomly and pass on the skills. You were lucky enough to have been taught by me. Well, in this sense, you are a sessor of the Divine Emperor.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that I am rted to the Divine Emperor...¡±


    Li Mu really felt touched this time.


    He had never thought that he would be rted to the Divine Emperor.


    ¡°What realm has Ye Qingyu, the Divine Emperor, reached?¡± He asked curiously.


    The old faker stayed silent for a moment after he heard this question. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I can¡¯t see it through or understand it. He¡¯s omnipotent. I guess he hasn¡¯t reached the real ultimate peak yet, but he should be very, very close to it... This is just my feeling.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he reached the real ultimate peak?


    ¡°What will he be like when he reaches the real ultimate peak?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    However, that was not very important to him.


    He told the older faker everything that he had experienced in the Star River, especially what he discovered on the White Earth, the history of the Dark Yellow Army, Bai Jun the God of War and the others that he met in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, the existence and plot of the ancestors of the six major ns, and so on.


    He had absolute trust in the old faker, so he had nothing to hide.


    ¡°The ancestors? Ha-ha, they¡¯re just some mobs. In the battle many years ago, they were peripheral members. How dare they call themselves ancestors now?¡± The old faker said disdainfully, ¡°In that battle, the real effective forces and big shots who fought face to face were all in the center of the battlefield. When the battlefield was sealed, all the mainstays on both sides were sealed in the battlefield. Only those nobodies on the periphery of the battlefield were not sealed.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°I regarded the ancestors of the six major ns as formidable enemies. It turned out that they are nobodies...


    ¡°That¡¯s really ridiculous.


    ¡°However, I can look at it from a different point of view. ording to the old faker¡¯s ssification of realms, if the cultivation level of the ancestors of the six major ns is above the King Realm, they should be in the Upper King Realm or the Deity Realm at most. In this case, they¡¯re naturally less powerful than the old faker, who ims that he is in the Great Way Realm.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly felt a little rxed.


    ¡°In this case, Earth will not face any danger at all.


    ¡°The old faker has reached the Great Way Realm. Who could pose a threat to the Earth under his protection? The ancestors of the six major ns are not worth any mention in front of him.¡±


    ¡°ording to what you said, the truly powerful people were all sealed in the battlefield and the ancestors of the six major ns were just mobs. What about the Dark Yellow Army, Bai Jun the God of War, and the others in the Star River? Are they...¡± Li Mu thought that he¡¯d better sort out his thoughts.


    ¡°Well, the Dark Yellow Army is really worthy of respect. Back then, they resisted the extraterritorial enemies for a long time and almost turned the tables. Even after some major ns betrayed them, they used every possible means and managed to seal the battlefield. Bai Jun the God of War was considered a promising junior in the Dark Yellow Army, so he was qualified to enter the battlefield that year...¡± the old faker said with a respectful tone of voice.


    ¡°What a pity! Had it not been for the betrayal of the six major ns, the Dark Yellow Army would probably have won the battle and ushered in a real prosperous dynasty,¡± Li Mu said.


    The old faker chuckled. ¡°The betrayal of the six major ns? You think too highly of them. Their betrayal was nothing for the Dark Yellow Army at that time. The real detrimental betrayal was an internal one. That¡¯s the most terrible thing. The internal betrayers dealt a fatal blow to the Dark Yellow Army.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Mu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong.¡±

 Chapter 813 - The Wrong Sword?

    <h4>Chapter 813 The Wrong Sword?</h4>


    ¡°Back then, I thought the geomancy of this ancient temple was good, so I borrowed it to live in. Wait a minute. Two aces, right? Check.¡±


    The old faker¡¯s voice came from the temple.


    The card game was in full swing.


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°Did he really borrow the temple?


    ¡°It seems that he got the temple through force.


    ¡°Could it be that this ancient temple had something to do with the traitors that betrayed the Dark Yellow Army back then?


    ¡°The old faker does things in a seemingly illogical way, but he must be doing so for a purpose.¡±


    Li Mu turned around and walked a few steps. Then, he had another incredulous thought. He turned around and asked, ¡°You swindler, where did you get one million? How could you have so much money to lose?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡± The old faker¡¯s matter-of-fact voice rang out. ¡°So, please help me pay the one million when you return the sword.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡±


    Li Mu was rendered speechless.


    ¡°How could a master treat his disciple like this?


    ¡°He is truly shameless!¡±


    Li Mu looked at Huang Ye¡¯er and Huang Shu, who were standing outside the temple, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°You two can live in Randengsi Vige for some time. When I¡¯m done with the business in the city, I wille back and go to Qinling with you. You may take the time to feel the changes out there.¡±


    Then, he said to Luo Liang, ¡°Go with them to Randengsi Vige for the night.¡±


    The three of them left.


    After thinking for a while, Li Mu dialed Wang Shiwu¡¯s number.


    Now that he had returned to Baoji City, he had to get in touch with some friends.


    After all, he was concerned about them.


    The call was answered. Wang Shiwu¡¯s excited voice came from the other end and they made an appointment to see each other.


    Twenty minutester, Li Mu arrived at Wang Shiwu¡¯s house, which was located in the City Mansion by Xinsi Road in the high-tech zone. Wang Zhiwu, his wife, Wang Zhen, and his wife¡ªBai Ru were all there. The table was full of sumptuous food that the host specially prepared for Li Mu.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, uncle, aunt, brother, and sister.¡±


    Li Mu greeted everyone and took out the gifts he bought on his way here.


    When Li Mu came to Earth that year, he taught all the members of this family some Cultivation Methods. Thanks to that, Wang Zhen and Bai Ru looked very young, well-groomed, and very healthy. In addition, Wang Shiyu had asked Li Mu to bring some magic herbs and elixirs for her parents. Now, the couple could be regarded as masters among martial arts practitioners, but they had never killed or fought with anyone.


    Wang Shiwu and his wife were more experienced and powerful.


    They could be considered as a family of martial arts practitioners.


    ¡°Little Tomato,e on, call him uncle.¡± Su Yutong held a cute little girl in her arms. The baby girl had just turned one year old. She stared at Li Mu curiously with her big eyes and babbled as she reached out her arms toward Li Mu for a hug.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute.¡± Li Mu held the baby girl in his arms, feeling warm and moved.


    There were many times when he gritted his teeth and fought alone desperately in the universe. Actually, what he did was eventually for the sake of children like this baby girl. Her eyes were bright and clear without any traces of impurity.


    Little Tomato had a great gift and an excellent natural constitution, perhaps because her parents were martial arts practitioners. At first nce, Li Mu could tell that she was a good candidate for practicing martial arts.


    At dinner, they all sighed when they talked about what had happened during these years.


    Wang Zhen and his wife asked about Wang Shiyu again. At first, Li Mu didn¡¯t know how to reply. He thought for a moment and decided to tell them the truth. At this point of time, there was no need for him to hide the truth from them. The Great Era of Cultivation had begun on Earth. He believed that the six major ns would soon invade Earth and the public would know everything that had happened in the universe.


    ¡°I met someone called Wang Yanyi that day. He said he was Wang Shiyu¡¯s friend.¡±


    Wang Shiwu told Li Mu what happened that day.


    Li Mu was shocked. ¡°Wang Yanyi? He¡¯s alsoe to Earth...¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Wang Shiwu asked.


    Li Mu nodded and briefly recounted the story of Wang Yanyi.


    ¡°No wonder he can use your sword skills. He was just like a god when he performed those skills. The moves that he made were over a hundred times more powerful,¡± Wang Shiwu said.


    Li Mu said, ¡°He was called the God of Sword in thepetition between Heavenly Legends. His swordsmanship is probably better than mine... Some evil gods from foreign countries havee to Baoji City to hunt down my friends and rtives. How dare they do that! I might have to pay a visit to the Wide North Continent.¡±


    He wondered why Wang Yanyi appeared on Earth.


    He sessfully returned to Earth because he knew some shortcuts and he was a resident on Earth. For this reason, he was not repelled by the Star Graveyard¡¯s force field and tactical deployment. How did Wang Yanyi manage toe to Earth? Did Wang Yanyi already know ¡®the Path¡¯?


    Li Mu needed to pay attention to this matter.


    Wang Yanyi wasn¡¯t a member of the Dark Yellow Army, and whether he was a member of any of the six major ns was unknown.


    If he was not on the same side as Li Mu, he would be an enemy in the worst-case scenario.


    Li Mu had to investigate and find out the truth.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s soplicated. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡±


    After the meal, Li Mu stayed for a while. He epted Wang Shiwu¡¯s proposal and agreed to take on Wang Fanqie as his disciple.


    Li Mu was not the kind of person who kept his knowledge and skills to himself.


    For him, it would be best if what he had learned could be shared and carried forward.


    He put some effort into carefully checking Wang Fanqie¡¯s natural constitution and gift, selected a set of Cultivation Methods for her, taught her these methods, and gave Wang Shiwu and Su Yutong some instructions for practicing.


    ¡°Little Tomato,e here and kowtow to your master.¡± Su Yutong taught her daughter how to pay her respects to Li Mu.


    The little girl seemed to have understood but could not fully grasp it yet. She got down on her knees and kowtowed to express her gratitude.


    Li Mu did not try to be modest. He epted the salute.


    Respect for teachers and masters was one of the traditional virtues of Hero Country. In the Great Era of Cultivation, this virtue should be carried forward. Moreover, given what he had taught Little Tomato, he deserved such a salute.


    ¡°You have kowtowed to your master for what he has done for you. As the saying goes, a teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime.¡± Wang Shiwu educated his daughter. ¡°In the future, you should respect your master as you would respect and love me.¡±


    In a daze, Wang Fanqie served tea to Li Mu with the help of her mother.


    Li Mu was in a good mood.


    He was willing to take this little girl as his disciple.


    After the ceremony was over, he left the Wang family house.


    In the end, Wang Shiwu didn¡¯t say anything about Wang Shiyu, but the look in his eyes suggested that he hoped that Li Mu could help him find her.


    Li Mu came to an avenue in the high-tech zone and walked casually along it.


    Many years had passed. The high-tech zone had changed a lot, but he could vaguely remember what it looked like in the past.


    Standing on a pedestrian bridge, he called his old buddy, Wang Sichao, made an appointment with some of his best friends from junior high school, and agreed on the venue to meet. They went to a barbecue restaurant called Fatty Aggh and drank until three or four o¡¯clock in the morning.


    He gave himself a break as he ate and drank in a carefree manner.


    It was dawn after he sent all his drunk old friends home.


    Carrying the ancient sword called the Grand Mountain, he headed for Jintai Temple.


    He went there to return the sword.


    The morning mist was heavy, and the air was damp.


    The Wei River wound its course through the entire Baoji City like a silver dragon, and waves swelled into whitecaps.


    After undergoing several renovations, the old bridge was still usable now.


    Li Mu walked alone. Along the way, he met some people who got up early to do morning exercises.


    Jintai Temple was located in the middle section of the North Mountain in Baoji City across the Wei River. He passed through the famous Xuanyuan scenic area, walked up the mottled stone stairs, and soon arrived at the gate of Jintai Temple.


    Jintai Temple used to be one of the most popr scenic spots in Baoji City.


    The true core of Jintai Temple was a primitive Taoist temple in its depths that had not been open to tourists and guests for a long time.


    When Li Mu arrived at the gate of the primitive Taoist temple in Jintai Temple, he saw more than a hundred Taoist priests wearing ck and white Taoist robes in the square. They were practicing sword skills in the morning. Their movements were neat, uniform, and quite appealing. Moreover, their swordsmanship was very good. Obviously, they had been instructed by a master.


    A young Taoist novice with his hands hanging in the long sleeves walked up and said, ¡°Are you the senior fellow apprentice from Randeng Temple?¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Li, are you here to return the sword?¡± The little Taoist novice was about 12 or 13 years old. His skin was white, and he looked graceful. One could tell at first nce that he was a very smart little boy full of Spiritual Qi.


    Li Mu answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°May I ask if you have brought the Pure Yang Sword?¡± The little Taoist novice asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the old faker say that it was the Grand Mountain Ancient Sword?


    ¡°How did it be the Pure Yang Sword?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to have disturbed you.¡± Li Mu turned around to leave.


    ¡°What trick is the old faker ying?¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he saw a young Taoist priest standing three meters away in front of him.


    The young Taoist priest was wearing a Taoist robe with the Tai Chi Yin and Yang symbol and the Eight Trigrams and a Taoist hat. He was slender, and his face was as smooth and bright as white jade. He looked at Li Mu quietly with a faint smile on his face.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°He¡¯s gotten so close to me, but I did not even noticed it. Who is he?


    ¡°He¡¯s a master.


    ¡°He¡¯s a rare master.¡±


    Li Mu made a quick evaluation of the young Taoist priest.


    ¡°Amitayus, my Taoist name is Indestructible. Nice to meet you, Mr. Li, the God of War.¡± The young Taoist priest saluted with one hand. He had a magnanimous and graceful bearing. His every move was natural and wless, which gave Li Mu the impression that this young Taoist priest was an immortal who had ascended into heaven.


    ¡°Tell me your ount number,¡± said Li Mu.


    ¡°I need to settle the one-million debt first.


    ¡°Then, I will talk with him about the sword.¡±


    The young Taoist priest named Indestructible smiled. The young Daoist novice next to him handed Li Mu a card with the ount number, ount name, and opening bank on it.


    ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re so well-prepared.


    ¡°As a monk, you should at least pretend to be modest.¡±


    Li Mu took out his phone and called Su Cuo.


    In less than a minute, the sound notifying the receipt of a text message rang out.


    The little Taoist novice took a look at his own phone, turned around, nodded at the young Taoist priest named Indestructible, and then said, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, the money has been transferred to your ount.¡±


    The young Daoist priest smiled and said: ¡°Senior Yu is indeed trustworthy. Mr. Li, did you bring the Pure Yang Sword with you?¡±


    Li Mu felt very embarrassed.


    ¡°What the hell should I say?


    ¡°Should I say that my master has given me the wrong sword?¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself, ¡°How many swords has the old faker taken away from others? Does he have so many swords that he can¡¯t even tell them apart? Is that the reason why he¡¯s made such a mistake? Is he losing his mind because of the so-called hand-to-hand meditation?


    ¡°What should I do now?


    ¡°I can¡¯t just call the old faker and tell him that he¡¯s given me the wrong sword. I¡¯m here to return the sword. It¡¯s really embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li?¡± The young Taoist priest raised his voice slightly when he found that Li Mu was in a daze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. The sword that my master has given me is called the Grand Mountain. It is not the Pure Yang Sword. There could be a slight problem. If you don¡¯t mind, you may take the Grand Mountain now, and then I¡¯ll go back, find the Pure Yang Sword, ande back for an exchange of the swords. What do you think?¡±


    Li Mu told the truth.


    Anyway, he was not going to take the me.


    Upon hearing that, the face of the young Taoist priest named Indestructible changed slightly. Then, he said, ¡°Why was the Grand Mountain also in the hands of Senior Yu? This sword... Well, I understand what Senior Yu means. This sword is eptable.¡±

 Chapter 815 - Alien Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 815 Alien Invasion</h4>


    Two fists collided with each other.


    Collision was the most primitive way of gauging a contest in strength.


    Bang!


    A muffled noise which sounded like two pieces of leather hitting each other rang out.


    The air around the shing fists surged like transparent water waves.


    Li Mu staggered back.


    An overwhelming reaction force that he had never experienced before was transferred to his fist and arm. The joints and skin of his hand made cracking sounds, and numerous phnges were broken. His fist was badly mutted. Numerous hair-like cracks appeared in the bones of his right arm under the skin and flesh.


    Li Mu could no longer keep his footing. He took three and a half steps back and regained his footing.


    The young Taoist priest named Indestructible stood in front of Li Mu.


    Both his God¡¯s Right Arm and his fist remained unscathed.


    However, broken bones pierced through the skin and flesh and were exposed at the elbow joint of his right arm. The pale broken bones looked like pieces of a broken saber. Obviously, the bones of his right arm werepletely broken, and the torn muscles hung limply. The entire right arm was almost destroyed.


    He staggered three steps back and managed to regain his footing.


    The twopetitors looked at each other with shock in their eyes.


    Since Li Mu started to practice the Zhenwu Boxing, he hade across several opportunities and improved his physical strength significantly. As a result, his physical strength was unparalleled in the world, and in the Ziwei Star Zone, nobody could defeat him by relying purely on physical strength. Even the ancestors of the six major ns, who defeated Li Mu by relying on their high cultivation levels and superbbat skills, were no match for Li Mu in terms of physical strength. That was why Li Mu felt shocked.


    The young Taoist priest named Indestructible looked elegant, but his punch was extraordinarily powerful. It almost smashed Li Mu¡¯s right hand into pieces, and it tore open Li Mu¡¯s right palm.


    His physical strength was really terrifying.


    At first, he was determined to defeat Li Mu, so he proposed topete for skill, will, and strength. Thest round ofpetition was for strength. Because physical strength was his forte, he arranged thepetition for strength as thest round, in the hope that he could seed in defeating Li Mu.


    Actually, he yed some little tricks in this round ofpetition.


    Like some of his friends, when he was a child, he heard about the great strength and deeds of Senior Yu from his elders and aimed to defeat Senior Yu¡¯s sessor. Although today was the first time he met Li Mu, he had done a thorough investigation of Li Mu.


    He initially thought that he would surely defeat Li Mu today.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he did not have any advantage over Li Mu at all in the ¡°strength contest¡±, about which he felt most confident.


    His right arm was a real God¡¯s Right Arm.


    However, things turned out differently from what he expected.


    ¡°Could there be any secret about Li Mu¡¯s right arm?¡±


    This time, even the little Taoist novice, who had been standing next to him, looked greatly shocked.


    The Taoist priests practicing sword skills on the small square in front of Jintai Temple had already stopped their practice.


    Their cultivation levels were too low for them to understand the true meaning of thispetition. They just saw two young men exchanging punches, resulting in their fists and arms being broken, and thought that the fight was quite spectacr.


    Li Mu performed his Cultivation Method, and the wounds on his hand healed in an instant.


    ¡°Someday, I will surely return what you have given me today. I¡¯m looking forward to our next fight.¡±


    Li Mu removed the Grand Mountain Ancient Sword from him and inserted it into the ground. Then, he turned around and left.


    The young Taoist priest raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t utter a word in the end.


    He watched Li Mu disappear into the morning mist. As runes and light shed on his right arm, his broken arm healed, and all wounds disappeared without a trace. Now, he could move his right arm flexibly. He pulled the Grand Mountain Ancient Sword out of the ground and held it in his hand.


    ¡°Back then, this sword surpassed the Pure Yang Sword.¡±


    He carefully observed the sword, trying to find its secrets.


    ¡°The two of you actually tied in the fight that you had just now,¡± the little Taoist novice suddenly said.


    The young Taoist priest nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Thepetition for skill was a tie. In the second round ofpetition for will, I performed a little better than he did. In terms of strength, he is a little stronger than me. After all, my arm injury is more serious than his fracture. Although I took less steps back than him by half a step, he would have the upper hand if it were a real fight.¡±


    The little Taoist novice said, ¡°Li Mu is very proud.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s more arrogant than many people I know.¡± The young Taoist priest took his outer robe and Taoist hat from the hands of the little Taoist novice and put them on neatly. Then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s quite normal. After all, he¡¯s that man¡¯s sessor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the dragon skeleton is in that man¡¯s hands,¡± said the little Taoist novice.


    ¡°The dragon skeleton has been in the hands of that man for several years. Many idiots want to take the dragon skeleton back from him. That¡¯s ridiculous. In fact, they don¡¯t even know the real value of the dragon skeleton. He has been busy dealing with some troublesome matters and has experienced a time travel these years, so he doesn¡¯t have time to deal with them. Otherwise, Baoji City would probably have been stained with blood.¡±


    The young Taoist priest cut the tip of his middle finger with the edge of the Grand Mountain Ancient Sword. A drop of blood oozed from the cut and dripped onto the de. Golden Taoist runes shed in the blood, and the blood quickly seeped into the mirror-like de of the sword, which was as clear as autumn water.


    Then, the sword turned into a beam of faint light and entered the young Taoist priest¡¯s forehead.


    After refining the Grand Mountain Ancient Sword, the young Taoist priest turned around and asked the little Taoist novice, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, you have seen the power of Senior Yu¡¯s sessor today. The Gate of the Ancestors in Qinling is going to open soon. Do you want to go there?¡±


    The little Taoist novice smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going there. It¡¯s good to go there and watch how things will go. I have to deal with those disobedient ves.¡±


    Li Mu would never know that the little Taoist novice was the young Taoist priest¡¯s senior.


    The little Taoist novice was the future sessor of the Pure Yang Sect, and his Taoist name was Undying.


    The name meant undying and indestructible.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally returned the sword.¡±


    Li Mu went down the North Mountain and felt quite rxed.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t ask the old faker about the difference between the Pure Yang Sword and the Grand Mountain Ancient Sword.


    Although the old faker did things in a seemingly illogic way, he was still reliable when it came to important matters. Li Mu didn¡¯t believe that the old faker was that stupid to give him the wrong sword. Judging from the look on the face of the young Taoist priest named Indestructible, it was obvious that the old faker gave Li Mu the wrong sword on purpose.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to spend too much time thinking about the secret behind it.


    Today, the fight with the young Taoist priest made him realize that there would always be someone better than him. Although his physical strength was unparalleled, he still failed to defeat the young Taoist priest overwhelmingly, which greatly surprised him.


    ¡°This monk called Indestructible was just one of the many descendants of gods. Moreover, he had broken free from the seal for a long time, which meant that he and the others in the same sect had not been sealed in the center of the Chaotic Battlefield and they are not the most powerful ones. However, he was powerful enough. How terrifying will the other more powerful descendants of gods be?¡±


    Li Mu thought about it carefully and felt even more shocked.


    The old faker had said that the young Taoist priest named Indestructible was from the Pure Yang Sect and should be a descendant of one of the gods of the Dark Yellow Army. Back then, the old faker suspected that the young Taoist priest¡¯s ancestor was one of the traitors, but he could not find any evidence. Today, the young Taoist priest gave Li Mu the impression that he was a very good and elegant Taoist monk. Li Mu found it difficult to believe that the young Taoist priest¡¯s ancestor was one of the traitors.


    If the people of the Pure Yang Sect were not traitors, the young Taoist priest named Indestructible should be on the same side as Li Mu.


    Li Mu believed if that were the case, the Pure Yang Sect wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch when the six major ns and their ancestors began their invasion.


    Although the old faker refused to take action, Li Mu would not fight alone.


    Today, while Li Mu was in Jintai Temple, he didn¡¯t talk about the six major ns and the Gate of the Ancestors. He believed that with the power of the descendants of gods, everything would be brought under control.


    He walked down the mountain road and came to the West Pass of the old downtown area of Baoji City.


    The smell of breakfast wafted in the air.


    For the people of Baoji City, their breakfast included a wide variety of food, including wide noodles made of millet flour, steamed wheat flour, bean curd soup, meatball soup, meat pie, fried dough sticks, soy milk, vegetable pancakes... All of these were delicacies that Li Mu loved when he was a child.


    He was in a good mood. He came to the roadside, ordered some food, and ate his breakfast with relish.


    ¡°Have you heard about the magic tree in the Hidden-dragon Bay reservoir? It has covered the entire reservoir and grown countless magic fruits. Ordinary people can prolong their lives and cure their diseases by eating some of these magic fruits...¡±


    ¡°This news has spread widely. Everybody knows that. I¡¯ve also heard that there are all kinds of treasures including agates, gold, gems, diamonds, pearls, silver bars under it... It¡¯s just like a money making tree.¡±


    Two old men chatted while eating breakfast.


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Is that real? How can a fruit tree grow gold and silver jewelry?¡±


    One of the old men nced at Li Mu and said, ¡°Young man, are you not aware of this? If you can swim, you should go and get some. Maybe you can get a couple of diamonds for your marriage.¡±


    Finding that the two old men did not seem to be lying, Li Mu felt even more surprised.


    He saw that fruit tree when he passed by the Hidden-dragon Bay reservoir yesterday. The tree was indeed magical, and its fruits wereparable to magical medicines. However, it was a little too strange for it to produce gold and silver jewelry. No matter how magical it was, it was impossible for it to sprout gold and silver jewelry. Those materials were different from the tree in terms of physical property.


    After breakfast, Li Mu decided to go to Hidden-dragon Bay reservoir to have a look, but his phone suddenly rang.


    He answered the call. His face suddenly changed after he listened for a while.


    The universe outside the sr system was pitch ck and lonely.


    Since ancient times, the universe outside the sr system had been a dark space for the people living on Earth. The few photos and intermittent data sent back by the previouslyunched space detectors did not reveal much.


    Three years ago, the major countries on Earth gathered their science and technology forces and deployed tens of surveince satellites at the periphery of the sr system. Only a few people knew what these seemingly unnecessary satellites were used for.


    Swoosh!


    A streak of fiery light suddenly came from the depths of the starry universe and smashed one of the satellites into pieces.


    mes flickered in the starry sky.


    Numerous bronze warships that were thousands of meters long slowly came into view from the distance. They looked like steel monsters from the depths of the starry sky and shone with a cold metallic luster that set off their strong killing intent.


    ¡°The Star Graveyard is right in front of us.¡±


    A mighty-looking figure stood on the deck of a giant phoenix-shaped spaceship leading the fleet and looked at the gxy in front of him, his eyes full of desire.


    At the same time, this image was transmitted to the ground through a surveince satellite.


    At some base in the North Continent.


    ¡°Oh, my God. The aliens are starting their invasion.¡±


    A secret military base in the Albert Mountains on the White Center Continent.


    ¡°Are they the demons mentioned by the returners?¡±


    Hero Country.


    ¡°They areing.¡±


    Su Cuo received a call from Song Changlin and his tone was solemn.

 Chapter 817 - Divine Alliance of the Five Great Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 817 Divine Alliance of the Five Great Mountains</h4>


    Many practitioners gathered there for different purposes, but they all wished to gain benefits from the opening of the Gate of the Ancestors.


    Different forces interpreted the opening of the Gate of the Ancestors in different ways.


    For example, many sects from the famous mountains and great rivers in Hero Country hoped that they could break the shackles on their lifespan by getting out of Earth and entering the Star River.


    Some foreign practitioners believed in the legends circting within their ns or organizations. They believed that they could summon powerful war beasts from this space-time gate, sign contracts with demonic gods, and summon demonic gods to fight for them.


    Different cultivationmunities in the world had different prophecies about the Gate of the Ancestors.


    The ancient practitioners from the western world who had appeared and stood in the way of Lu Mu¡¯s flying shuttle belonged to an ancient western organization called the Devil Vine. They thought that the huge space-time gate in the sky was the entrance to heaven.


    The fewer people there were at the entrance to heaven, the better it would be. Otherwise, it would be too crowded.


    In thest few dozen days, the major forces and organizations had fought several fierce battles to gain more space in Xuantian Mountain, and countless people had been killed or injured in those battles. The summit of Xuantian Mountain was almost covered in blood. Now, the major forces and organizations were still contending against each other. Among the forces and organizations from the western White Center Continent, the Devil Vine was a middle to low-ss organization responsible for patrolling and guarding the periphery.


    Li Mu¡¯s flying shuttle happened tond in the zone of those forces and organizations from the western White Center Continent, so it was stopped.


    ¡°The Eastern God of War?¡±


    Mike, the leader of the Magic Devil Vine, was a muscr white man who looked like an ancient Roman sculpture. He was wearing a suit of woven armor made of green vines and a green helmet. When he heard Old Zhang¡¯s words, he burst outughing. ¡°Is he the coward who was taken away by the Sword Whizzes from a famous eastern mountain? Ha-ha-ha, I happen to have watched that live show. His title is stinky. How dare you mention him to scare me...¡±


    Before his voice faded away...


    A stream of broadsword light shed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several ancient practitioners from the Devil Vine turned into a mist of blood before they could even react.


    Li Mu looked at the silly dog in surprise.


    The Husky withdrew his ws into the sleeves of his suit, grinned like a human being, and said, ¡°Are you surprised? In fact, it¡¯s no big deal. I often watch you practice broadsword skills, so it¡¯s normal that I know a few moves. After all, I am such an excellent dog.¡±


    It was not Li Mu who took action just now. It was the dog.


    The utter annihtion of the Devil Vine soon attracted the attention of the other forces from the western White Center Continent.


    A hidden force was surging underground.


    On the ground, a small sapling was growing at a rapid speed. In the blink of an eye, it grew into a tree thousands of meters high. Its branches and leaves stretched out like green pythons, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws in the air and frantically rushing toward the flying shuttle.


    ¡°Is that the Druid spell?¡±


    Li Mu opened and closed his Third Eye. A sh of lightning seared all the branches and leaves in the sky into ashes.


    All the forces from the western White Center Continent under the Gate of the Ancestors suddenly calmed down.


    ¡°You may pass now.¡±


    A rather strange spiritual wave surged through the air.


    It was notnguage.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The spiritual wave gave him the impression that it was an ancient, lifeless, and bottomless abyss like an infinite starry sky. It was definitely not from an ordinary person.


    ¡°Could it be an ancient western god?¡±


    The flying shuttle flew over the camp of the forces from the western White Center Continent.


    ¡°Elder, this oriental man killed the chief of the Devil Vine. He is so arrogant. How could we just let him go like that?¡± A warrior wearing a bear fur coat and a white-tooth ne asked a gray-robed monk, with an indignant look on his face, in a zelkova forest on the ground.


    The monk was bald with gray eyebrows and he wore a gray robe and a pair of straw sandals. He was dressed in a very simple way. He was in his fifties, tall and strong, and in high spirits.


    In response to the warrior¡¯s question, the monk smiled faintly. ¡°The road for arrogant people will be narrower and narrower. The ruthless reality will punish them. The Father¡¯s power has not been fully awakened yet. We should focus our attention on the ¡®Gate of God¡¯ that is about to open instead of making things tooplicated. Bear in mind that the Father will not let his child bleed in vain.¡±


    ¡°Praise the Father.¡±


    The warrior bowed his head.


    Li Mu¡¯s flying shuttle finallynded in the southwest corner on the summit of Xuantian Mountain.


    There was a small camp with less than 40 people guarding it.


    This campsite was a remote location where a military tent had been set up. Surrounded by the tents of various cultivation forces, the green military tent was especially eye-catching. The campsite was the smallest one in Xuantian Mountain, giving people the impression that it was being ostracized.


    Comparatively speaking, it was rather ¡°meager¡±.


    ¡°Consultant Li, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    A young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes rushed out of the camp and gave a respectful salute.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Li Mu was quite surprised.


    This young man was called Wang Menghu. Back then, Li Mu rescued him from the hands of terrorists in the Middle East. Unexpectedly, the young man had be a member of the military and had been dispatched here.


    ¡°Li Mu, do you remember me?¡± A familiar voice rang out.


    The speaker was a middle-aged man with a square face in a military uniform. He had a resolute look on his face and in his eyes.


    ¡°Old Song?¡± Li Mu was greatly surprised. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Nice to see you again. What are you doing here?¡±


    This middle-aged man was Song Changlin, a researcher rescued by Li Mu from the Heavenly Land.


    After the Vanguard returned to the Earth, Li Mu didn¡¯t meet any of the scientific investigators on board the Vanguard who hade back alive, except for Su Cuo. Song Changlin resumed his research after a short period of review upon his return to the Hero Country.


    However, he had shifted the focus of his research to the integration of martial arts with science and technology. As the Great Era of Cultivation came, he soon became a national research expert because of his extraordinary experiences in the Heavenly Land over several decades and his outstanding performance in scientific research.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t expect that Song Changlin was actually one of the Hero Country¡¯s representatives stationed in Xuantian Mountain.


    ¡°There is a research project that can change the fate of the whole country. At the crucial stage, we couldn¡¯t proceed with the project due to theck of cases until this superrge space-time gate appeared. All the data of this gate met the research requirements, so I requested toe here to collect data. It is now the critical moment for data collection!¡±


    Song Changlin exined why he came here before Li Mu asked.


    He had been working hard on the integration of martial arts with science and technology. The ultimate goal of his work was to enable ordinary people to contend against martial arts practitioners using various weapons and equipment. In this way, the government could regain dominance in the world and maintain public order, and at the same time, the Earth would gain a stronger counterattack capability against the invasion of martial arts forces from outside the sr system!


    This could be considered a researcher¡¯s attempt to solve the Earth¡¯s crisis!


    Li Mu admired such researchers very much!


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Li Mu shook hands with Song Changlin.


    Besides Song Changlin, there were six researchers, three top masters serving in the army, and more than 20 special forces soldiers.


    Li Mu introduced Old Zhang, Old Wang, and the other old men to Song Changlin and the others.


    Themander of the campsite was an old man named Ouyang Fu. He was one of the three top masters serving in the army. He had reached the high level of the Soldier Realm. He was a member secretly trained by the army using countless resources. However, Li Mu could tell at a nce that like the other two top masters serving in the army, Ouyang Fu had entered the Soldier Realm, but his realbat capability was weaker than that of those real masters in the Soldier Realm.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received the military orders from Corps Commander Miss Su and Commander-in-chief Mr. Fan. From now on, we¡¯ll follow your orders during this operation.¡± Ouyang Fu was a typical veteran. He stood to attention and saluted, his body ramrod straight.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony.


    He nced around the campsite and saw many campsites of various forces and countless barriers and tactical deployments. In the area closer to the Gate of the Ancestors, thepetition was more intense. The area under the Gate of the Ancestors, which was the best spot, was upied by several of thergest cultivation forces in the world.


    Geographical proximity could provide advantages.


    Everyone understood that.


    ¡°Seniors, you must be tired after such a long journey. Pleasee in and have a rest in the tent.¡± Wang Menghu didn¡¯t know why Li Mu brought more than ten old men here. He politely asked the old men to have a rest. After all, he didn¡¯t want them to get too tired.


    Li Mu smiled when he heard that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rest. We are not tired at all. We can still stand guard.¡±


    The old men were wearing loose old military uniforms that covered their strong muscles, so they were underestimated. However, they did not take it seriously and started to set up sentries around the campsite as they did when they served in the army.


    ¡°Is Qinling still thend of our country? Why has so muchnd been upied by those foreigners?¡±


    Like angry young men, those old men were very dissatisfied with the current situation.


    They were all veterans who had fought countless battles. Their enthusiasm had never died down. They still adhered to some concepts that many young people couldn¡¯t understand.


    In the end, everything was settled.


    Li Mu looked at the huge space-time vortex in the sky.


    He could clearly feel that the energy waves in the space above his head were growing stronger with every passing second, as if some mysterious power was being released gradually from the depths of the space-time vortex.


    He looked around with his Third Eye and saw numerous broken and distorted runes colliding with one another in the vortex, constantly disappearing and reappearing,bining with each other, and looking for apletely out-of-control and stable channel to create a runic formation.


    Those runes were ancient but familiar. They were produced by the secret skills of the six major ns in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Li Mu could even clearly feel the aura of a familiar force flowing from the space-time vortex and filling the space between heaven and earth. The space¡¯s repulsion of the space-time vortex was no longer as strong as before.


    That was the aura of the divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War.


    Undoubtedly, this space-time gate was the out-of-control channel built by the ancestors of the six major ns. It was the first way for them to invade the Earth.


    ¡°If I take action and break this out-of-control formation now, it will gain at most half a month for us. I believe the six major ns will soon try to build the second and third space-time gates. Once I act rashly and alert the six major ns, they will probably adopt other more secretive methods. In that case, it will be more difficult for me to find those space-time gates and deal with the six major ns.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the open but hard to defend against an arrow in the dark.¡±


    Li Mu tried toe up with a n.


    Just then, he heard some noises from outside the campsite.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Old Wang shouted, ¡°Stop! I¡¯m going to take action if you don¡¯t stop!¡±


    ¡°Humph, you rude old man. I¡¯m Sun Hao, the first disciple of Elder Jian¡ªthe current leader of the Divine Alliance of the Five Great Mountains. I¡¯m here to see Li Mu and send him an invitation card on behalf of our leader. Our leader wants to ask if Li Mu dares to go to the Swordsmanship contest square and meet him there... Get out of my way.¡±


    The voice traveled hundreds of meters through the tactical deployments at the campsite and reached the ears of Li Mu and the others.


    The man spoke very aggressively.


    Before Li Mu and the others walked out of the tent, a loud sound rang out outside the tent.


    Energy waves surged wildly in the air.


    It seemed that a fight was on.

 Chapter 820 - The Cloud Light Saintess

    <h4>Chapter 820 The Cloud Light Saintess</h4>


    Elder Jian returned to his peak state by executing a secret skill. His vigorous Qi and power made many people on the swordsmanship contest square feel excited. At first, they thought that he would reverse the situation, but unexpectedly... He was killed in the blink of an eye in the end.


    Thud!


    His head fell to the ground.


    Then his body slowly copsed.


    Blood gushed onto the mirror-like stone floor.


    The eyes of many practitioners nearly popped out of their heads.


    The people of the so-called immortal sects in Mount Shong World were just scattered soldiers and mobs on the battlefield many years ago. Those minions were not evenparable to powerful masters like the young Taoist priest from the Chunyang n named Indestructible. How could they be a match for Li Mu?


    ¡°The Divine Alliance of the Five Great Mountains?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the people at the ce where Elder Jian used to be seated.


    ¡°All of you are the people of the Divine Alliance of the Five Great Mountains, right? Do you have anything to say?¡±


    The faces of those people changed.


    The Divine Alliance of the Five Great Mountains was a generic term for the various sects based in Mount Shong and the other four great mountains in Hero Country, but it did not include all the sects in these five great mountains. Elder Jian became the leader of the alliance with the support of some major forces and relying on his own strength. He conquered all the people of those sects.


    These people were once defeated by Elder Jian. However, although Elder Jian was very powerful and in his prime, Li Mu defeated him with just one move. How could they dare to stand up for Elder Jian now?


    ¡°Go back to your own worlds and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    Li Mu said.


    His voice sounded resolute and unquestionable.


    These people were like hyenas in Xuantian Mountain. They couldn¡¯t do anything right. Maybe they would turn around and help the wicked when the people of the six major ns came through the Gate of the Ancestors.


    However, Li Mu could not start killing just because of his conjecture.


    Therefore, the most feasible n was to drive them back to their respective worlds in various famous mountains.


    All the practitioners of the Divine Alliance of the Five Great Mountains looked embarrassed and a little hesitant.


    How could they be willing to return when they had such a rare opportunity?


    They would feel ashamed if they were so easily scared away by a few words.


    However, if they didn¡¯t go back, none of them could withstand Li Mu¡¯s broadsword attack.


    They were caught in a dilemma.


    They looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha, are you Li Mu?¡±


    A heartyugh rang out. With a sh of ck light, a tall and thin young man with a pair of red horns on his head appeared on the square.


    This man¡¯s face was the color of red dates, his eyebrows were crimson, and his long face looked ferocious. He nced at Li Mu, pped his hands, and said, ¡°Good broadsword skill. Considering the strike you made just now, you are indeed qualified to have a ce in Xuantian Mountain.¡±


    Li Mu stared coldly at thenky young man.


    Previously, when he scrutinized Xuantian Mountain with his Third Eye from the sky, he saw numerous columns of Qi soaring into the sky. Amongst them, ten of the columns were the most powerful, looking like divine pirs supporting the sky and representing some powerful masters at high cultivation levels. Judging from thenky young man¡¯s aura, he was one of those masters.


    ¡°I¡¯m Dongguo Qi. I¡¯m very happy to discover that your broadsword skills are amazing. I would like to learn something from you. May I?¡± Thenky young man stared at Li Mu with a smile on his face.


    However, there was cold killing intent in his smile. Although it was not obvious, it was still bone-chilling cold.


    Li Mu could clearly feel Dongguo Qi¡¯s deep hostility toward him.


    Just then,ughter could be heard from the stone steps.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Mr. Li, let me introduce him to you. This is Young Master Dongguo. He is one of the contemporary sessors of the Dongguo Family. He specializes in the broadsword-using methods and is known as one of the top ten broadsword-using masters in the 3,000 small worlds. He is not to be underestimated.¡±


    A figure shed by.


    The handsome young Taoist priest named Indestructible walked up, d in his Taoist robe.


    Li Mu raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Obviously, the young Taoist priest was reminding Li Mu that Dongguo Qi was a very powerful master with a strong background instead of someone whom minions and mobs like Elder Jian could bepared to, and therefore, Li Mu had to be careful.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to get involved?¡±


    Dongguo Qi asked the young Taoist priest. His crimson eyebrows furrowed tightly, which made them look like a long broadsword the sky.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve already had apetition with Mr. Li.¡± The young Taoist priest made a salute with one hand and smiled.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Dongguo Qi said, ¡°So, have you gotten the Pure Yang Sword?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The young Taoist priest shook his head.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Dongguo Qi said, ¡°Did you lose thepetition?¡±


    The young Taoist priest was about to say something.


    Just then, Li Mu said, ¡°I lost.¡±


    A faint smile shed across Dongguo Qi¡¯s face. He said, ¡°It is said that your God¡¯s Right Arm has the power to kill gods and devils. Therefore, it is not surprising that you can defeat Li Mu, who performed the broadsword skill just now. Now that you can defeat him, so can I.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Bring it on. Draw your broadsword.¡±


    The young Taoist priest named Indestructible had a hunch that something bad was about to happen.


    He stepped up to ease the tension between Li Mu and Dongguo Qi and prevent them from fighting so that Li Mu would not provoke the entire group of immortal sects. After all, there were some grudges between Senior Yu and many immortals sects back then. He didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would fail to ease the tension and make the situation worse.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He directlyunched a strike with his broadsword.


    Dongguo Qi guffawed and put his palms together. Then, he pulled out a spinning Buddhist broadsword from the front of his chest. It seemed that the broadsword came out of nowhere. He gripped the handle of his broadsword with one hand and thrust it at Li Mu in an extremely casual manner.


    ng!


    The Samsara Knife collided with the Buddhist broadsword.


    They separated as soon as they collided with each other.


    Li Mu held the Samsara Knife in his hands and stood there motionless.


    However, Dongguo Qi¡¯s arm trembled slightly, and the broadsword in his right hand shook nonstop. The veins on the back of his right hand rippled like crawling maggots. In the end, the Buddhist broadsword started to shake more violently, as if it were controlled by an invisible terrifying force. He tried to stabilize the broadsword with his right hand, but he could not stop it from shaking with only one hand.


    He looked at Li Mu in shock, pressed his left hand on the back of his right hand, and exerted more strength to stabilize his Buddhist broadsword.


    After a long time, the vibrating sound from the Buddhist broadsword finally stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that the red marks and blue veins on the back of Dongguo Qi¡¯s hands began to fade away.


    At a nce, the crowd immediately understood that Dongguo Qi, the sessor of the Dongguo Family, hadpletely lost the fight.


    Although most practitioners couldn¡¯t find out the secret and truth of the fight, they were greatly surprised that Li Mu was able to defeat Dongguo Qi, who was known as the ¡°Small Knife Demon¡±, with just one strike. Having witnessed Li Mu¡¯s terrifying power, they no longer dared to regard him as a nobody from the mortal world who they thought made a name for himself purely by luck.


    The young Taoist priest named Indestructible also felt quite surprised.


    He knew Li Mu¡¯s background. Previously, he thought that Li Mu would not be defeated, but now it seemed that Li Mu was more than invincible.


    The little Taoist novice sitting on the stone seat supported his chin with his hands and murmured to himself, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡±


    Amidst the exmations and discussions around the square, Dongguo Qi¡¯s face was as red as blood.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± He stared at Li Mu and said, ¡°I was careless. I will surely do something about my defeat in the future. Li Mu, we will meet again. Today, I feel ashamed to stay here any longer.¡±


    After that, he directly turned into a stream of light and flew out of Mount Tianxuan.


    He left directly.


    Li Mu felt greatly surprised.


    ¡°Dongguo Qi is quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, let¡¯s call it a day.¡± The young Taoist priest named Indestructible hurriedly reminded Li Mu. ¡°Just wait for the Gate of the Ancestors to open.¡±


    Just when Li Mu was about to say something, another voice rang out.


    ¡°How can you call it a day? I¡¯m afraid this is just the beginning.¡±


    A figure sitting cross-legged in the void three feet above the stone steps in the east suddenly opened one of her closed eyes.


    ¡°When did the mobs from the mortal world ever get away with challenging the authority of an immortal sect? Indestructible! The Chunyang n is one of the immortal sects. Don¡¯t forget your own dignity and honor!¡±


    The figure stood up. She was a graceful and slim woman with a divine halo floating behind her head. As she walked slowly through the void, white pistils appeared under her feet and fairy flowers grew in the void. Her snow-white feet were surrounded by white pistils, and she looked just like a fairy among flowers.


    In an instant, the entire swordsmanship contest square quieted down.


    All the people were looking at the figure walking among the flowers with awe in their eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Cloud Light Saintess.¡±


    A trace of fear shed across the eyes of the young Taoist priest named Indestructible.


    ¡°Li Mu is not an ordinary person. He is Senior Yu¡¯s sessor.¡±


    Noticing that the situation took a turn for the worse, he hurriedly revealed Li Mu¡¯s identity.


    That was not a secret anyway.


    ¡°Ha-ha, so what? That old femitted countless crimes and caused a lot of trouble for the immortal sects relying on his high cultivation level. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that our ancestors had something important to attend to, they would have killed him long ago. That old man deserved to be killed. Now, his sessor has shown unbearable arrogance and monstrousness. They are the same kind of people, and we should kill them to defend the authority of immortal sects.¡±


    The voice of the Cloud Light Saintess was very cold.


    The face of the young Taoist priest named Indestructible changed drastically.


    He still wanted to say something, but the Cloud Light Saintess nced at him and shouted, ¡°Indestructible, why don¡¯t you step back?¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The young Taoist priest nced at Li Mu, turned around, and returned to his seat.


    Obviously, he was extremely afraid of the Cloud Light Saintess. It was not only because she was very powerful, but also because her status was much higher than his.


    ¡°Kill yourself.¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess stared coldly at Li Mu.


    Li Mu could vaguely guess that the woman floating in the air should be a high-level figure among the descendants of gods. The way she talked and behaved gave people the impression that she was like a queen who ruled over everything.


    ¡°Why do you want me to kill myself?¡± Li Mu smiled. ¡°How could I do that just because of a word from a crazy woman like you?¡±


    ¡°How dare you call me a crazy woman?¡±


    The pupils of the Cloud Light Saintess instantly shrank to the size of a needle tip. With a cold look on her face, she said, ¡°Ha-ha, no one has ever dared to talk to me like that. You¡¯re just a nobody from the mortal world. What a shame! You don¡¯t even know what awe is. You deserve to die... Who will kill him for me?¡±


    Herst word was meant for the practitioners around the swordsmanship contest square.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to kill this madman for you.¡±


    A figure came out of the crowd. It was a white man dressed in a white tuxedo and he wore a top hat. He was dressed like a western gentleman living in the Middle Ages. He had a ck beard and an aquiline nose. His appearance was in line with the western aesthetic standards. He could be regarded as a handsome man in the western world. He held a pure gold deer-head cane and had a fawning smile on his face.

 Chapter 823 - A Divine Artifact?

    <h4>Chapter 823 A Divine Artifact?</h4>


    ¡°You are so impudent! How dare you attack Your Highness Cloud Light Saintess?¡±


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    All the cultivators on the stone tforms around the Sword Competition Square suddenly became furious. They immediately besieged Li Mu.


    It was obvious that Cloud Light Saintess enjoyed a high status.


    ¡°Humph, a bunch of bootlickers.¡±


    Li Mu brandished his broadsword and met the attacks head-on.


    Six or seven experts besieged Li Mu at the same time.


    Boom!


    The Samsara Knife blocked spears and halberds. Li Mu ducked, but his back was hit by a hammer. Feeling a sharp pain, he suddenly staggered back.


    Different Potential Realms confronted each other in the air.


    When these martial artsw emerged, the energy erupted.


    ¡°All of them are powerful.¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    The seven or eight people whounched the attacks were stronger than Cain and the Wolf God.


    ¡°Were they cultivators above the King Realm?¡±


    ¡°Is this the Upper King Realm that the old faker mentioned?¡±


    Li Mu felt the pressure of their realm.


    ¡°Well, do you powerless shrimps in the human world want to throw the heaven into turmoil?¡± A horse-faced Taoist in a bright yellow Taoist robe with three long yellow whiskers said with a sinister smile. He spread his hands, and a knife with three des flew toward Li Mu like a meteor storm.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    Li Mu blocked the blow with his broadsword.


    His de light glinted like a snowke, which sent the thrown daggers flying.


    Puff!


    Blood gushed from the cut on Li Mu¡¯s shoulder.


    A dark blue spear scraped Li Mu¡¯s shoulder, then shot toward his neck like a poisonous snake.


    The person holding the spear was a bulky man d in a suit of golden armor, whose face was hidden.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Holding the spear tip with his left hand, Li Mu exerted a sudden force and lifted the spear as well as its holder. He brushed off the spear without much effort. The spear and a young man who wore a purple crown who had rushed over to fight, were directly sent flying.


    Others around were surprised by the scene.


    Li Mu¡¯s physical strength was really tremendous. He was simply a human-shaped fierce beast.


    But at the same time, his back was hit by another hammer.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡±


    Li Mu staggered, and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Ha Ha. A piece of divine iron could easily be smashed into a pancake, let alone your flesh and body.¡± The person holding a long-handled hammer was a red-haired Immortal General d in scarlet armor. His cold face manifested a terrifying aura.


    Li Mu had no time to fight back.


    Because another attack wasing his way.


    He was in a very passive position.


    Waves of attacks kepting at him.


    The battle was the most dangerous one that Li Mu had fought; it could be likened to battling against six ancestors that day. The seven or eight people who besieged him were in the Upper King Realm, which was higher than his cultivation level. They suppressed Li Mu in terms of natural qi, while they were not weaker than him at all inbat skills and weapons.


    Puff!


    A tip of a sword stuck out of Li Mu¡¯s left shoulder.


    As he shouted, Li Mu¡¯s muscles tensed and snapped the sword.


    Clink!


    The long sword was broken directly with half of it still embedded in his shoulder.


    He threw a punch.


    Boom!


    A woman in red, who was holding a short sword, was hit and she spat blood as she flew out.


    However, at the same time, three or four streams of blood spurted from Li Mu¡¯s waist, and he was seriously injured again.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave him to do this alone¡­¡± The Immortal Taoist stood up and was about to say something, but he was stopped by the Taoist child named Athanasia next to him.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice?¡± The Immortal Taoist looked at the little Taoist child.


    The little Taoist shook his head and said, ¡°Just watch.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist said hurriedly, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch.¡± The Taoist child repeated his words.


    There was an unquestionable tone in his voice.


    The Immortal Taoist had no choice but to sit down.


    In the field, Li Mu was already bathed in blood now.


    The eight or nine god descendants surrounding him were also injured, and their weapons were broken.


    They didn¡¯t expect that they had spent such a long time jointly fighting against Li Mu, but still did not manage to defeat him. It was a total shame for them. Although Li Mu was injured and bathed in blood and was in a miserable state, he was still full of vigor. His strength had not weakened at all, and his fighting will was even stronger.


    Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s face clouded over.


    ¡°A bunch of trash. You can¡¯t even defeat a mortal after taking such a long time.¡±


    She looked at the others beside her and said coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Before her voice faded away, a series of shrill cries suddenly sounded.


    An unexpected change urred.


    The arm of the Immortal General with the long-handled hammer d in scarlet-armor had been hacked off and showed no signs of recovery at this time. There was a strange golden luster, like gold powder, covering the wound, which was extremely strange.


    In addition, the warrior with the spear also lost a hand.


    The others eximed and retreated and did not dare to approach Li Mu.


    In the blink of an eye, the situation was reversed. The eight or nine soldiers who besieged Li Mu were all injured and stepped back in horror, not daring topete with him. All at once, another two people were injured, and they bled copiously and their strength dissipated like ordinary people. They lost their fighting capacity as well as their recovery skills.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw Li Mu holding a strange four-ded long knife in his left hand, which was light gold in color and glowed with golden light. As he waved it, Sanskrit characters floated all around it. His weapon was truly indestructible. Those masters in Upper King Realm were as fragile as y sculptures when they faced this strange knife. They would be injured or smashed once they touched the knife¡­


    ¡°What weapon is that?¡±


    The Immortal Taoist¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden.


    The other cultivators around the Sword Competition Square were also boiling with excitement.


    ¡°Is it a treasure or a divine artifact?¡±


    All of a sudden, all eyes were focused on the four-ded strange knife in Li Mu¡¯s hand.


    A trace of astonishment could be seen on Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s emotionless but perfect visage.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Li Mu defeated the people around him speedily. Instead of wasting time trying to kill them, he immediately cast the Somersault Cloud. He was as fierce as a dragon and his weapon was like a rainbow. He flew straight toward Cloud Light Saintess, as fast as a stream of flowing light.


    If you want to round up the gang, you must get the chief first.


    This woman was the real culprit.


    As he waved the Four-ded God Killing Broadsword, strange Sanskrit sounds echoed all around, manifesting an inexplicable power.


    Just now, he hurriedly took out the strange weapon obtained from the North and South Buddhas in the scenic area of Donghong Mogao Caves to confront the enemy. When he blocked the hammer strike, the hammer was smashed unexpectedly, like crushing a mass of scattered sand.


    Li Mu immediately realized that power of the Four-de God Killing Broadsword was far beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Go to the hell!¡±


    Killing intent erupted in Li Mu¡¯s heart. He pointed the de straight at Cloud Light Saintess.


    ¡°Ho Ho. Idiot.¡±


    Flower petals swirled beneath her feet and Cloud Light Saintess floated into the air. The petals morphed into a curved shield in no time that blocked her from the brunt of the attack.


    Boom!


    The round shield shattered in an instant.


    The power of Li Mu¡¯s Four-de God Killing Broadsword was obviously far beyond her imagination.


    ¡°He actually¡­¡±


    Her expression changed slightly. Then, she stretched out an index finger, which was as delicate as jade, white and tender, and pointed at the top of Li Mu¡¯s weapon.


    Boom!


    Loud bangs were heard.


    Li Mu felt an irresistible power springing out of his defense. Then his body flew backward again.


    ¡°Ur¡­¡± Cloud Light Saintess grunted.


    A golden blood drop slowly dripped from the fingertip of her right hand.


    There was a trace of disbelief and astonishment on her face.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    She looked at the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What kind of weapon is that?¡±


    Without bothering to reply, Li Mu pointed the strange de directly at Cloud Light Saintess. The sharp killing intent erupted like a tangible airflow. His stern expression and de direction revealed everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can defeat me with a piece of scrap metal.¡± Cloud Light Saintess smiled derisively. Palm downward, she took the blood drop that had dripped onto the ground back into her fingertip. ¡°You¡¯re dead meat today.¡±


    She slowly floated forward and said, ¡°Poor little bird, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on what irresistible power of heaven is like. I¡¯ll beat you to death and nail your body at the foot of Mount Qinling. That¡¯s one way to show all the mortals the consequence of provoking immortal sects.¡±


    Flower pistils under her feet flowed and fluttered, strand by strand.


    The other cultivators stepped back as well. It was hard for them to bear the pressure from Cloud Light Saintess. Her strength exceeded their imagination.


    Li Mu was also shocked.


    ¡°Was this the strength of cultivators in Upper King Realm?¡±


    ¡°Or was it¡­ above Upper King Realm?¡±


    The pressure this woman put on him was even greater than those from the ancestors of the six major ns.


    ¡°Had elites among god descendants already be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, despite being so strong, she was devoid of human kindness and was like a cold-blooded animal. She also possessed great enmity toward the human world. Was she a traitor or a warrior in the Dark Yellow n back then?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s will to fight was ignited.


    He still had another ace card, but there was no need to use that for the time being.


    In order to figure out the maximum power of Four-de God Killing Broadsword, Li Mu wanted to try it out on this woman.


    The battle was on the verge of breaking out.


    It was a moment of life and death.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    ¡°Amen. When two tigers fight, one will surely be injured. Since both of you are Dark Yellow descendants, why not give up fighting and turn hostility into friendship?¡±


    A little Taoist child, full of Spiritual Qi, ignored the oppressive aura from two experts and slowly walked to the square.


    ¡°Hmm? The Athanasia Taoist of Chunyang n?¡± Cloud Light Saintess came to a halt and frowned slightly. ¡°So, do you want to stick up for this base and arrogant mortal?¡±


    The little Taoist child smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to settle the battle. Why notugh it off? Both of you are heroes, so why do you insist on fighting and killing?¡±


    ¡°Ho Ho. The sword, the most valuable treasure of your n, was taken away by that old fish spirit back then. But now you¡¯re speaking up for his disciple? Chunyang forefather¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t as mild as yours, was it?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess snickered.


    Li Mu could tell that although she spoke rudely, she was slightly more polite to the little Taoist child than to Immortal Taoist and was even a little afraid of him.


    He suddenly realized that he had misjudged him.


    It turned out that the status of the little Taoist child named Athanasia, was even higher than that of the Immortal Taoist.


    ¡°Even your temper will change.¡± The Athanasia Taoist Child smiled and said, ¡°Saintess, you¡¯re not able to hurt Li Mu today. Why don¡¯t you give up?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hurt him?¡± Cloud Light Saintess snickered. ¡°I can turn him to dust in three blows.¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child said, ¡°The Three Heaven-shocking Fingers of the Cloud Light Temple was unparalleled in the world. It can shatter stars, which boasts boundless power. However, Your Highness Saintess, can you tell the origin of Four-de Knife in Li Mu¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of sharp scrap metal. Can it block me?¡± she huffed.


    The child smiled slightly. ¡°No. Your Highness, have you ever heard of the God-killing Broadsword?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it. A divine weapon like that¡­ Wait, what do you mean?¡± Having said this half way through, she showed a stunned expression for the first time in her life. ¡°Is that the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in his hand?¡±

 Chapter 824 - The Secret Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 824 The Secret Treasure</h4>


    The little Taoist childughed but said nothing.


    The eyes of Cloud Light Saintess were fixed firmly on the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s hand. Her eyes became bright and passionate, as if she had seen the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    Whispers were heard everywhere around the Sword Competition Square.


    Rubbing his temples, the immortal Taoist recalled an ancient legend that had been passed down in his sect. He didn¡¯t expect that the God Killing Broadsword did exist in the world, and this forbidden weapon was unexpectedly in Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Is it the will of Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Or was it arranged in secret?¡±


    Was his senior apprentice already aware of the truth? That was why he had told him to wait and watch.


    The atmosphere instantly turned strange because of the three words ¡°God Killing Broadsword¡±.


    Li Mu perceived the change at a nce, and he was puzzled as well.


    ¡°Is the origin of Four-de God Killing Broadsword so extraordinary?¡±


    The strange broadsword obtained from the Mogao Caves could intimidate so many god descendants present. Even Cloud Light Saintess gave up fighting with Li Mu. Countless eyes seemed to be glued to the sword. Their covetousness were very evident.


    Li Mu thought for a moment. When he fought with eight or nine god descendants using the broadsword just now, the sense of crushing and smashing everything was indeed terrifying.


    ¡°Since Li Mu has been epted by the God-killing Broadsword, it means that he is qualified to appear on Mount Tianxuan,¡± Athanasia Taoist child said with a smile. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s almost time. The Gate of the Ancestors may be opening soon. We don¡¯t have much time to waste on internal strife. Otherwise, if we miss this big event, I¡¯m afraid neither of us can afford it.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess looked up at the sky.


    The enormous space-time vortex had surely expanded to the maximum.


    A sliver of starlight could be seen vaguely at the vortex center. It seemed that the light was connected to another world, where the aura was different from Qinling. The aura seeped out from the bottom of vortex, which was so vast, distant, mysterious, and fascinating.


    Endless electric sma flowed at the edge of vortex, containing ancient symbols. The surrounding Spiritual Qi of the Heaven and Earth gathered and suppressed at the edge, which stabilized the vortex.


    Indeed, it was time to open the gate.


    She became silent, which was an indication of her attitude.


    The little Taoist child added, ¡°it is said that there are six Extraterrestrial Devils in total. But now, only five members of our god descendants havee. I don¡¯t know why the Tingyu n hasn¡¯t arrived yet. We can¡¯t wait any longer. Why don¡¯t we permit Li Mu to join us? So we¡¯ll have six members to go into the six gates respectively. As you¡¯ve seen, he is more than capable to do so.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± The Cloud Light Saintess scoffed. ¡°A mortal?¡±


    Li Mu retorted and said, ¡°So what? I can still behead you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Cloud Light Saintess raged.


    Li Mu put away the Samsara Knife and held the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in his right hand. The sword momentum spread out, and he emitted the terrifying aura of a Killing God. This was a kind of pressure that only god descendants could feel and it spread out wildly in all directions with him in the center.


    ¡°Ahem, Ahem. Well, please let¡¯s have less talk. We should focus on the most important thing.¡± Seeing the quarrel about to start, the Athanasia Taoist Child quickly stopped them again.


    Cloud Light Saintess snorted. ¡°Once we¡¯ve solved the current problem, I must kill this lowly mortal.¡±


    With these words, her figure shed and disappeared from the spot.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t say retaliation with any harsh words.


    But a great killing intent had already umted in his heart.


    If there was a chance in the future, he wouldn¡¯t mind killing this woman.


    ¡°Brother Li, this way please.¡± Athanasia Taoist Child bowed with a smile, and said, ¡°Can we have a talk?¡±


    Li Mu looked back and saw that the injured cultivators of Upper King Realm had been carried away. He had to wait for vengeanceter. So he nodded and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    He also wondered what the little Taoist child was going to say.


    They arrived at the stone steps of the Sword Competition Square. Li Mu closed his eyes and rested for a while. His injuries healed, and he put on another set of sportswear. With a brief perception, he knew that the camp wasn¡¯t in any danger, so he sat down.


    ¡°Please excuse my having not recognized you. You are the real master.¡±


    Li Mu made an obeisance to the little Taoist child by cupping his hands before his chest.


    Frankly, he did not feel all that grateful to him.


    Because Li Mu felt that he had likely been tricked by the little Taoist child.


    When Li Mu arrived at the Sword Competition Square, both the little Taoist child and Immortal Taoist were there. At first, it was the Immortal Taoist who spoke up for him, while Athanasia Taoist Child had no intention of showing up from beginning to the end. It was not until he took out the Four-de God Killing Broadsword that the Athanasia Taoist Child showed up.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t believe that Athanasia Taoist Child was not nning any schemes.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not convenient for me to say something just now. Please forgive me.¡± The little Taoist child smiled sincerely and said, ¡°I¡¯m Athanasia Taoist, the eldest brother of Chunyang n, Immortal Taoist is my junior fellow apprentice. Something unexpected happened during my Cultivation Method, which turned my figure to that of a child.¡±


    Comprehension suddenly dawned on Li Mu.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he always appears as a child and never grows.¡±


    ¡°Brother Li, do you know why so many cultivators have gathered here?¡± Athanasia Taoist Child asked.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it for the sake of Gate of the Ancestors?¡±


    ¡°Well. Bro, do you know what the world is like behind the Gate of Ancestors?¡± Athanasia Taoist Child asked again.


    Li Mu replied, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ho Ho. You must have heard from Senior Yu that during theter period of the world, it was ruled by gods; when the enemies came, these gods came down from the heavens to save the world. And the six major ns betrayed them.¡± The Athanasia Taoist Child cut to the chase.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy to exin.¡± The child smiled and said, ¡°Do you know where the six traitorous ns have gone?¡±


    Obviously, the Taoist child didn¡¯t know where Li Mu had gone during the years of his disappearance from Earth.


    Li Mu pretended to know nothing and said, ¡°Are they living behind the Gate of the Ancestors?¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. Now, the gate has opened which must indicate theeback of the six n leaders. We, god descendants, gathered here to ambush these devil betrayers and catch them all.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned and then overjoyed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°These god descendants are actually gathered here to catch the leaders of the six major ns.¡±


    Everything seemed to be easier in an instant.


    At least, he didn¡¯t need to fight the six ancestors alone.


    God descendants like Cloud Light Saintess were no weaker than the six ancestors. They could easily make it if these god descendants intercepted the six ancestors. It would be impossible for the six toe back and rule the Earth.


    However, there was another question.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t elders of Mind-clearing Sword Sect in the Mount Shong World say that Elder Jian and other experts were paying attention to Gate of the Ancestors, because they wanted to get rid of the shackles in the world, and step into the universe where they could live forever?¡±


    ¡°Why it is different from Athanasia Taoist Child¡¯s ount?¡±


    Li Mu pondered over the reasons.


    ¡°Besides, I have another question.¡± The Athanasia Taoist Child continued, ¡°Brother Li, do you know why the six betrayers who were lucky enough to escape came back to court death?¡±


    Li Mu thought that, ¡°Maybe the six ancestors don¡¯t know that the god descendants on Earth have been resurrected to such an extent. If they did, I¡¯m afraid that they would not dare toe here even if they were beaten to death. Instead, they would have fled far away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why?¡± Li Mu said perfunctorily, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±


    The little Taoist said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not a secret. Brother Li, with your profound cultivation, you¡¯ll know the truth sooner orter. So, I won¡¯t conceal the fact. The reason why they came back was to seize the treasures and seek immortality.¡±


    ¡°Treasures of gods?¡±


    Li Mu was intrigued.


    This exnation was a bit simr to what the six ancestors had said before.


    In Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, Young Masters and Ancestors of the six major ns had mentioned that, in order to unify the universe and live eternally, they must return to the Earth to grab the treasures left by gods of the Dark Yellow n.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t think too much about that at that time.


    But now, he felt that maybe it was time to adjust the thoughts.


    When he was in the Mount Shong World, he saw an ancient record of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, which recorded a partial history of the Yellow Dragon Tribe. It mentioned that there was a yellow dragon who was a spiritual beast guarding the Pantheon door. The so-called Pantheon probably had something to do with the gods¡¯ treasures.


    Li Mu felt vaguely that some clues in his mind were graduallying together.


    At the same time, he thought of another thing.


    Perhaps the six ancestors knew the risk of returning to the Earth, but they had to take the risk in order to pursue the secret treasures of the gods. They also killed Bai Jun the God of War and integrated his divine blood. In addition to opening the Star Graveyard tactical deployment, perhaps there was another important reason, which was to improve their own strength.


    Everything made sense.


    However, there was another question.


    Li Mu frowned and asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s called gods¡¯ treasures, it must have been mastered and digested by you. What¡¯s the difference between attacking and courting the death of the six ns?¡±


    The Immortal Taoist smiled wryly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the core. Gods¡¯ treasure was indeed our wealth, which should be kept by us logically. However, in a battle thousands of years ago, the six traitorous ns were extremely audacious. They actually dared to steal the key to the gods¡¯ treasures, so we had to guard the treasure mountain but were unable to enter it in so many years.¡±


    He replied with some embarrassment.

 Chapter 825 - Poor Giant Demons

    <h4>Chapter 825 Poor Giant Demons</h4>


    ¡°Huh?¡± It was the first time that Li Mu had heard of such a thing.


    Then everything became even more interesting.


    ¡°It was no wonder that those arrogant god descendants gathered on Mount Tianxuan to block the traitorous devils. Actually, they were there most likely to fight for the key to the Pantheon that might be brought back by the six major ns.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the key was smashed and divided into six parts, which were held by the six ns respectively. Now we are all gathered here. Although there are many people, in fact, only the top masters at Upper King Realm can control the situation. Only someone as powerful as Cloud Light Saintess can defeat the traitorous devils. The other ordinary cultivators are just assistants.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist pointed to the sky and said, ¡°Look carefully. Can you see what happened to the Gate of the Ancestors?¡±


    Li Mu looked up and he was stunned.


    The huge vortex begun to split into six smaller pieces at some point in time.


    Six small space channels with a diameter of about 100 meters gradually appeared.


    ¡°Every space passage represents a traitorous devil. The key to the Pantheon is also the key to breaking the formation. It¡¯s impossible to break the tactical deployment formation of gxy without the key. Therefore, we need six experts at the same level as Cloud Light Saintess to guard the six passages. We should intercept and kill those invaders and get the key. Otherwise, if any fragment is missing, we will not be able to piece them together to form aplete set. At that time, the Pantheon will never be opened. Endless troubles will emerge if traitorous devils enter the Pantheon.¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child said with a solemn look.


    An idea shed across Li Mu¡¯s mind. He suddenly understood the reason why the little Taoist talked so much.


    ¡°So, did you want me to guard one of the six passages and seize the fragments when you asked me to join you?¡± Li Mu asked, a little surprised.


    The Immortal Taoist child answered, ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Li Mu was confused. ¡°You think so highly of me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the owner of a forbidden weapon, the God-killing Broadsword. You¡¯re the most qualified because your weapon is lethal to traitorous devils,¡± Athanasia Taoist child exined. ¡°If the future leader of the Tingyu n came as nned, we would not have to bother you. But for some reason, the opening of the gate is imminent, yet the Tingyu¡¯s future leader has not shown up yet, and we can¡¯t get in touch with him.¡±


    Li Mu realized that he was actually a substitute.


    However, it was not that bad.


    He also cordially detested the six major ns.


    The aim ofing here this time was to block the six major ns.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± Li Mu said, ¡°if I kill a demon and get one of the six key fragments, who will it belong to?¡±


    The little Taoist lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Well, ording to the previous agreement, whoever gets the fragment will get to keep it. That is to say, he will get a chance to enter Pantheon to search for treasures, when the vault of gods¡¯ treasures is opened. Therefore, in theory, it belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Theoretically?¡± Li Mu smiled and asked, ¡°Then who will it belong to in fact?¡±


    ¡°Actually...¡± The little Taoist looked embarrassed and finally said with a smile, ¡°It would be good if you can hold on to the fragment using your own strength. But if you can¡¯t... Well, I suggest that you can exchange it for something of equal value.¡±


    His words were euphemistic, but in fact, the meaning was obvious.


    Li Mu was already very surprised to hear such words from him.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Li Mu agreed without hesitation.


    No matter what the result would be, it would be a win-win transaction.


    ¡°By the way, except for Cloud Light Saintess, who are the rest of the first-choice candidates who will block the traitorous devils?¡± What happened today was really beyond Li Mu¡¯s expectation.


    The battle with Cloud Light Saintess made Li Mu aware of her strength, which surprised him.


    ording to Immortal Taoist, in addition to the Tingyu¡¯s future leader, who waste for some unknown reason, at least four god descendants at the same level as Cloud Light Saintess hade. They formed a group and came to Mount Tianxuan to fight against the six traitorous ns.


    Li Mu was very curious about who they were.


    The little Taoist child said, ¡°They are Young Master Leizang, future leader of Thunder n; Fairy Shuiyue, future leader of Fog n; Young Master Wuxing, future leader of Wind n, and Yin Jiuyou, Young Master of Ghost n. However, none of them came to the Sword Competition Square. So it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t introduce you to them.¡±


    Li Mu asked, ¡°So, is Cloud Light Saintess the future leader of Cloud n?¡±


    The little Taoist child smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really smart and sharp. That¡¯s right. That year, the Dark Yellow Deity n built Pantheon, the Celestial Court. Its subordinates included six ns: Wind, Rain, Thunder, Cloud, Ghost, Hidden, as well as four sects: Chunyang, Hunyuan, Shenxiu, and Shanyang. Well... Forget it. The people who came here today are members of the six ns. The other Pantheon members will not show up for the time being. You may see them in the future. My junior fellow apprentice, Immortal Taoist, and I are also candidates to fight against six traitorous devils.¡±


    Li Mu memorized those names in his heart.


    Dark Yellow Deity n established a force called the Pantheon Celestial Court. The six ns and four sects were a portion of it. As one of the six divisions, the future leader of Cloud n had been so formidable. It could be imagined how powerful the Pantheon used to be.


    ¡°Brother Li, since you¡¯ve agreed, then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child gave him some words of advice repeatedly and the matter was settled.


    Most of the spectators had already dispersed from the Sword Competition Square.


    At first, everyone thought today would be Li Mu¡¯s death day.


    What happened today seemed like an opera show. Divine Alliance of the Five Great Mountains had set up the stage, but Elder Jian only sang two lines before the stage was smashed. Even the strong Cloud Light Saintess only sang half of her part. The stage was ruined by Li Mu in the end.


    Li Mu¡¯s performance had left a deep impression on them.


    Both the God-killing Broadsword and Li Mu¡¯s own power showed great potential, which overturned many cultivators¡¯ impression of mortals. When they left, most of them were still talking about Li Mu¡¯s performance.


    However, since Li Mu had provoked such a ¡°big shot¡± as Cloud Light Saintess, he suddenly changed from being a popr icon to a jinx. So no one dared to talk to him openly for the moment.


    As they spoke, servants from Thunder n came to invite Athanasia Taoist Child, and said that future leaders of the other four ns had already gathered.


    ¡°Brother Li, please go back to your camp and have a rest first. In about four or six hours, the battlefield of the six passageways will open. At that time, I will ask my junior fellow apprentice Immortal Taoist to invite you. Please ensure that you are well prepared ... Junior brother, see Brother Li off for me.¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child cupped his hands courteously before leaving with the attendant from Thunder n.


    His junior fellow apprentice, Immortal Taoist, escorted Li Mu out of the square.


    ¡°Brother Li, my brother likes to focus on the overall situation. He makes many calctions and ns before each action. Sometimes, he doesn¡¯t care too much about the feelings of others, so you don¡¯t have to pay attention to what happened before.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist said.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Li Mu said.


    The immortal Taoist then said, ¡°Cloud Light Saintess is a vengeful and wild woman, who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Be careful. She will definitely y dirty tricks on you.¡±


    Li Mu nced at him in surprise, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Taoist priest, your words are profound in our shallow friendship.¡±


    The young and handsome Immortal Taoist smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I appreciate you very much.¡±


    Li Mu grinned and said, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°By the way, many people might be interested in your sword, including that woman Cloud Light Saintess. So, you should be more careful. No matter what price others might offer, never give up your sword. Its value exceeds your imagination.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist leaned over and whispered.


    Li Mu asked with great interest, ¡°How much is it worth on earth?¡±


    He was very curious about the origin and significance of his sword at the moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The Immortal Taoist said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story. But it¡¯s not appropriate to say too much today. You¡¯ll know when the time is right.¡± Speaking of that, he thought of something and said with a smile, ¡°By the way, if you really want to sell it, I¡¯ll be the first to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Mu nodded.


    Astonishment crossed the Immortal Taoist¡¯s face. He smiled and left.


    Watching his leave, Li Mu was left with a much better impression of the Immortal Taoist.


    ¡°This Taoist is quite an interesting fellow.¡±


    He came to the campsite of Hero Country amidst the gazes of many along the way.


    The battle was over.


    In the camp, the stupid Husky was riding a ck-striped fierce tiger and evidently enjoying the feeling of being a tiger rider.


    The giant tiger was two meters tall and more than ten meters long, if you include its tail. It was surrounded by a demon aura, which made it look very majestic. At first nce, one could tell that it was a big demon with ample cultivation. But now it was being ridden by a fat and stupid Husky, which made it look like an object of disgrace all of a sudden.


    What was more ridiculous was the tiger¡¯s fawning expression. It didn¡¯t boast the dignity as a beast king at all and could be said to be even more ignoble than a pug.


    ¡°Hey? Li Mu, you¡¯re back? Look at my mount. It¡¯s very obedient. And I named it ¡®Rotten¡¯. What do you think?¡± As soon as the stupid dog saw Li Muing back, it immediately showed off its achievements to Li Mu.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Li Mu mourned for the tiger in his heart.


    ¡°Is it called a negative encounter?¡±


    Ouyang Fu, principal of the base, hurriedly came to Li Mu and reported the situation of the battle. Five or six ofrades were injured but still alive. As for the demon cultivators whounched a sneak attack, except for thest few who managed to escape, the rest were killed. They owed the sess of the battle to these fierce old men. They almost knocked down all the demon cultivators by using the Type 81 Assault Rifles, whose momentum was hard to restrain.


    ¡°Hey hey, Little Mu, you¡¯re back? These little goblins can¡¯t stand being beaten.¡±


    Old Zhang was gutting a ck sheep that had been beaten to death, with a knife and its original form was revealed. It seemed that he was going to roast the whole sheep.


    On the other side, Li Mu saw many beast skins, including leopard skins, cowhide, mink skins... They were extremely smooth. He could tell that they were premium furs, which hung on the temporarily erected wooden stakes, and a bloody smell permeated the ce.


    ¡°Ha Ha, I never hunted such good game in the mountains before.¡±


    ¡°We can sell these exquisite skins for a high priceter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shortsighted. Get a leather suit for your tigress to make her happy. I promise that she¡¯ll not restrain you from cigarettes, alcohol, or Mahjong...¡±


    The old men were in high spirits, just like a group of hunters who returned from a sessful hunt.


    Big demons were stripped of their original forms one by one, hung on iron hooks and their stomachs had been slit. They were about to be cooked. There was no difference between this scenario and the ughtering of a pig during the New Year. Seeing the scene, Li Mu was speechless for the moment.


    These demonic cultivators... were truly pitiful.


    Li Mu focused on the Type 81 Assault Rifles of the old men.


    ¡°Is it a magic implement?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not amon weapon.¡±

 Chapter 826 - The Gate of the Hell

    <h4>Chapter 826 The Gate of the Hell</h4>


    The old faker must have been really bored.


    Having examined the ¡°Type 81 Assault Rifle¡± in his hand, Li Mu gasped in admiration.


    The weapon had been thoroughly modified by the old faker. And it was refined from ordinary Type 81 Assault Rifles. The sophisticated equipment even made Li Mu amazed.


    The refined rifle was sharp and hard. These advantages were crude and direct!


    However, such advantages were meaningless for most practitioners.


    But it was the most suitable weapon for these blustering old men.


    The rifle became an invincible weapon in their hands.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help wondering if the Zhenwu Boxing skill he got from the old faker was the simplified version, while the detailed one had been imparted to these old men.


    Otherwise, how could a man¡¯s body grow to such a degree in such a short while?


    Soon, a tantalizing aroma permeated the entire camp.


    ¡°Phew, our conditions now are so good, but soldiers of the Long March in history fought in such bad conditions...¡± Old Wang handed Li Mu a leg ofmb coated with sauce and honey.


    Li Mu was speechless when he saw that each of them carried a space equipment, which was used to store various seasonings and daily necessities. He also saw someone take out specialty beer and Bingfeng brand drinks of Baoji City.


    ¡°Were they here for leisure?¡±


    Well... the roastmb leg was so delicious.


    As he ate the leg ofmb, Li Mu turned his head and saw that the stupid dog had already taken off his ck suit and sunsses and was wolfing down a whole roast ox.


    On the other side, the demon tiger, ¡°Rotten¡±, was shivering in fear.


    ¡°These group of humans are too scary, especially that wolfhound spirit, who is really the devil incarnate. All my friends are gonna be eaten by them. Ouch, mom, I wanna go back to Tiger Mountain... However, the meat of brother ck bull and sister white sheep smell really good.¡±


    The demon tiger¡¯s nose twitched.


    ¡°No. I mustn¡¯t eat them. They were once my formerrades. Even if I starve to death, or get beaten to death by that evil dog, I should not eat their flesh.¡±


    Bang!


    Arge roasted ox leg was thrown in front of the demon tiger.


    Chewing the meat, the stupid Husky said vaguely, ¡°Eat it. You can eat well and live well if you follow me. When I be an immortal in the future, you will also have a chance to be cultivated to extraordinary level as long as you are loyal to me...¡±


    ¡°Yes, my master.¡±


    The demon tiger took big bites of the roast leg in front of it.


    ¡°That was awesome.


    ¡°Brother ck bull¡¯s leg was so savory.¡±


    When all the soldiers finished their meat, the changes in the sky were still ongoing.


    Li Mu made a detailed n and set up more tactical deployments around the camp. And he even activated a secret Fengshui skill he learnt from the old faker to actuate the Wondrous Earthvein at the foot of Mount Tianxuan. He finally set his mind at rest afterying out the strongest tactical deployment.


    Two hours passed quickly after Li Mu set up a schedule for the Husky, Ouyang Fu, Wang Menghu, and the others to guard the campsite, and emphasized the important details.


    Boom!


    Mount Tianxuan shook violently.


    A mysterious force came out of the huge vortex in the sky and it seemed as if it was going to pull the whole Mount Tianxuan into the vortex.


    shes of lightning and thunder came out of the huge vortex and rained down on Mount Tianxuan.


    In an instant, the entire mountain resembled a doomsday scene.


    Countless practitioners and capable men, who were not able to react in time, were struck by the lightning. The weaker ones were directly burnt into crisp, whereas the stronger ones could barely resist the onught.


    The tactical deployment above the campsite was automatically activated when it was attacked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Husky stood up, feeling quite nervous.


    It recalled its fearful experience previously, when it returned to the Earth and was struck by lightning. Now it still felt a lingering fear.


    Standing aside, the demon tiger saw the Husky¡¯s reaction to the scene, and noted that its master was afraid of lightning.


    However, Li Mu saw that among countless lightning strikes, many figures activated their cultivation methods and rushed against the thunder and lightning toward the huge vortex, like carps jumping over the dragon gate.


    ¡°The door of the immortal world is open....¡±


    ¡°Gate of the Ancestors has opened, behind whichy opportunities. The one who enters first can be an immortal!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to break the fetters in my fate! I want to be an immortal and reverse my lifespan! Ah Ah Ah Ah!¡±


    ¡°Dash, sess or failure hinges on this one action.¡±


    Emitting crazy shouts and roars, many practitioners with profound cultivation and capable men rushed madly toward the vortex, which gradually opened in the sky.


    At that time, the huge vortex had beenpletely divided into six parts, which were still within the same energy turbulence. The six parts were fixed in one certain zone by the surrounding ancient runes. They seemed like sixpound eyes on one huge eyeball, which looked ferocious and menacing and filled with a sense of evil.


    Li Mu was not in a hurry to make any moves.


    Because he saw that the current practitioners rushing to the Gate of Ancestors were indeed the outstanding ones on Mount Tianxuan, but they were definitely not the actual top ones. For example, the Cloud Light Saintess, the Athanasia Taoist Child, and the others were still waiting and did not take any action yet.


    He also noticed that some foreign practitioners had set up a strange asterism deployment everywhere on the top of Mount Tianxuan. They were carrying out a cruel and bloody sacrificial ceremony. Obviously, they wanted to summon something from the huge Gate of the Ancestors.


    At this moment, all the practitioners were rushing in for the sake of receiving benefits.


    Countless scheming people seemed to have gone crazy.


    Gradually, the lightning in the sky lessened.


    The terrifying lightning strikes and rolling thunderpspletely disappeared atst.


    The huge whirlpool finally turned into a huge blue rectangr gate, as if there was a lucidke floating in the sky above Mount Tianxuan. However, the giant gate was divided into six rectangles of the same size by horizontal and vertical structures.


    The six parts made the Gate of Ancestors look like a window with six pieces of ss in the sky.


    The windows were as clear as a mirror, which reflected the beautiful scenery that far exceeded the beauty of Mount Tianxuan.


    When the lightning strikes and thunderps ceased, more figures ovepped and rushed toward the huge gate. Countless practitioners appeared like flying insects and nearly blotted out the sky and the sun.


    Of course, not everyone were in a rush to enter the Gate of the Ancestors.


    Some were fond of nning before taking action, who were carefully observing potential dangers and killing intent.


    Watched by thousands of people, although the first person who rushed to the front was charred by the previous lightning strikes, he managed to stagger into a different Gate of the Ancestors sessfully.


    Then he disappeared like a sword falling into the water.


    ¡°He made it.¡±


    Someone cried out with envy, jealousy and fervor.


    After that, an increasing number of figures dived into the stabilized gate. The blue and clear gate produced ripples like water, from which wisps of Immortal Qi were emitted.


    ¡°Had he really crossed the gate and entered the Star River?¡±


    Li Mu was also quite curious.


    However, he stood still without taking any action first.


    He had been to the Star River, and the most important reason was that the Athanasia Taoist Child and the others who had already grasped the secret had not taken any action, which meant that the real opportunity probably hadn¡¯t shown up yet.


    He was able to remain calm, while the others became increasingly impatient.


    The onlookers also began to rush toward the Gate of the Ancestors.


    10 minutes had passed.


    Li Mu estimated roughly that more than 10,000 outstanding practitioners had rushed into the huge blue six mirrors and disappeared, stirring up ripples.


    ¡°Woof, Li Mu, why don¡¯t you go and have a look?¡± Husky asked furtively. The stupid dog had his ck suit on again and rode on the demon tiger¡¯s back.


    Li Mu red at it and said, ¡°You¡¯d better stay there. Don¡¯t try to sneak in the gate. It¡¯s dangerous inside.¡±


    The stupid dog thought for a while and felt that this unreliable human pet was not lying this time, so it gave up the idea of joining the rushing crowd.


    Just then, a miserable scream rang out from the sky suddenly.


    The sudden shrill cry stopped abruptly.


    Many practitioners might not notice this abnormity.


    Even Li Mu frowned. ¡°Is it an illusion?


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Li Mu saw a tiny spot appearing on the right middle mirror among the six clear and blue rectangles.


    The spot was red.


    It was... a drop of blood!


    A mass of blood rippled across the clear surface of the gate and quickly expanded. Finally, that one segment waspletely dyed red, like a huge pool of blood.


    The smell of blood permeated the air.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s blood. Someone¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°What happened inside?¡±


    Having noticed this urrence, more and more practitioners had uneasy expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Another rueful scream rang out.


    A figure escaped out of the bloodstained Gate of the Ancestors. His body bled copiously and he only had half a head left. The man was in an extremely terrible state. He looked as if he had been mauled by a horrible beast.


    ¡°Help, help...¡±


    The half face was filled with horror. He struggled desperately to fly toward the ground. But a huge beast w reached out from the bloody gate behind him, grabbed him, and dragged him back.


    His desperate and horrified screams seemed to echo across the sky.


    That terrifying scene suddenly deterred the other practitioners who were rushing to the gate. Some even bumped into the people who came to a halt in front of them in the sky.


    No one dared to rush into the Gate of the Ancestors now.


    At the same time, many people were shocked to find that the rest of the five blue mirror-like segments of the gate had alsopletely turned scarlet, as if there were pools of blood hanging in the sky. Broken bones and weapons were even floating in the gates and miserable screams could be heard faintly from the inside.


    The original door of this immortal sect, which initially seemed to be filled with hope and opportunities, had turned into a hellhole all of a sudden.


    There was dead silence between heaven and earth in an instant.


    Having witnessed the tragic sight, even a fool understood that the so-called door of immortal sects turned out to be a millstone filled with death and killing intent, rather than an opportunity to be an immortal.


    All the practitioners retreated with pale faces, distancing themselves from the sixrge bloody pools. They tried to keep as far as possible.


    Right the moment, an extremely powerful expert finally took action.


    ¡°Humph, demons, the defeated, how dare you make mischief? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    A sh of lightning tore through the air from the west of the Mount Tianxuan Range.


    A slender young schr with a square scarf was vaguely outlined amid the bolt of lightning. He plunged into one part of the Gate of the Ancestors where the bloody red spot first appeared.


    ¡°It was the future leader of the Thunder n, Lei Cang.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist strode toward Li Mu¡¯s camp and said, ¡°Brother Li, it¡¯s time to make a move.¡±

 Chapter 827 - A Nice Killing

    <h4>Chapter 827 A Nice Killing</h4>


    As he spoke, another jet of divine light shot up from the top of Mount Tianxuan.


    The divine light was imbued with fairy Qi, which made it appear hazy and mystical. A beautiful girl dressed in ancient costume appeared midst the light, as graceful as a Celestial Being. Together with the divine light, she broke through the void and entered another blood pool of the Gate of Ancestors.


    ¡°She is the future leader of Mist n, Fairy Shuiyue.¡± The Immortal Taoist said.


    Li Mu remained silent.


    Nevertheless, he could tell that Fairy Shuiyue and Lei Cang were not any weaker than Cloud Light Saintess.


    All of the future leaders of six tribes were all highlypetent persons.


    Soon, a shadowy form surrounded by gloomy Yin Qi, jumped out from the top of Mount Tianxuan, where countless cries of thousands of ghosts could faintly be heard. It rushed into another blood pool of the Gate of Ancestors.


    Next, an auspicious cloud could be seen and divine light shone into the blood pool.


    The light and clouds belonged to Cloud Light Saintess.


    Standing on an auspicious colorful cloud, she looked extremely majestic. She was very slender with long ck hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall, and her wless face was as beautiful as a painting. Her curvy figure was outlined in her loose pce dress. She was as beautiful as a goddess who had ascended to heaven.


    Even Li Mu had to admit that her beauty was extremely rare; she was even more beautiful than Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu.


    ¡°Junior fellow apprentice, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The voice of the Athanasia Taoist Child came from afar.


    ¡°Brother Li, take care of yourself. I hope you cane back victoriously and I¡¯ll celebrate for you.¡± The Immortal Taoist nodded at Li Mu, and then he rushed into the sky to meet his senior fellow apprentice who had turned into a jet of light. They rushed into another blood pool in the distance.


    ¡°You wanna go in?¡± The silly dog looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu nodded and then said to the others, ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t step out of the camp until Ie out of the gate in the sky.¡±


    Having said that, Li Mu¡¯s figure shed and flew toward thest pool of blood in the sky.


    In the air, with the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in his hand, Li Mu was on full alert. He could not tell what would be awaiting him in the blood pool.


    However, all the other practitioners were greatly shocked when they saw Li Mu rushing into the blood pool.


    ¡°That... that¡¯s the mortal named Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°How dare he actually enter?¡±


    ¡°I guess that the descendants of the other divine tribes have agreed.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that his fighting capability is quite good from the earlier battle with Cloud Light Saintess.¡±


    ¡°So what? Great danger is hidden within the blood pool. Even the strongest practitioner will die without the support of profound foundation. Does this mortal think he is invincible just because he could defend two simple moves from Cloud Light Saintess? Idiot! He must die.¡±


    ¡°It would be a pity if he dies. Won¡¯t his ¡®God Killing Broadsword¡¯ be left inside forever?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a certainty. If a stronger person enters and defeats the horror inside, he can im that broadsword.¡±


    People were discussing this everywhere.


    Seeing that various top practitioners had entered the gate, the people on the peak of Mount Tianxuan suddenly quieted down.


    In addition to some western practitioners who were activating the starlight tactical deployment to carry out the summoning ceremony, most of the eastern practitioners were looking at the six segments of the Gate of Ancestors, which had gradually calmed down. They were waiting to see what would happen.


    Time went by.


    Soon, an hour passed.


    The six surfaces of blood pools sometimes surged with roaring waves and sometimes became calm. The screams and wails were no longer audible. No one knew how the descendants from the divine tribes and the Virgin Goddess who entered the gate fared inside.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    All of a sudden, figures rushed toward the sky one after another.


    ¡°They are people of the Cloud n.¡±


    ¡°There are also Mist n, Thunder n...¡±


    ¡°Are they going to rescue their young masters?¡±


    ¡°No. Look carefully. The blood pool they entered is not the one that their masters were in, but... the one that mortal Li Mu entered.¡±


    ¡°Are they... going to kill Li Mu?¡±


    After Li Mu entered the blood pool, he felt a sense of weightlessness as expected.


    But it disappeared after a short while.


    A strange vacuum space appeared in front of him. There were no stars, and he couldn¡¯t tell the sky from the ground. The vacuum was totally dark, just like the void world before the Primal Chaos was created.


    Scattered body parts floated around him.


    The corpses of the dead practitioners floated like drifting sacks.


    In the distance, silver-armored soldiers, covered with blood and bone fragments, resembling ghostsing out of hell, were killing an intruder amid hisst screams for help. Then, they turned around in unison, and their probing eyes seemed to be able to pierce through the dark space like lightning...


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Some of them headed for Li Mu.


    It was them as he had guessed.


    At first nce, Li Mu was clear that these soldiers were guards from the Heavenly Deity n.


    That was to say, the channel ought to be Heavenly Deity n¡¯s teleportation portal.


    All the practitioners who had entered before were ughtered cruelly by the soldiers of Heavenly Deity n. Most of the practitioners who rushed in had been hurt by the previous lightning strikes and had no strength left to defend themselves. Therefore, they were caught off guard, and it basically turned out to be an overwhelming massacre.


    Li Mu was fully equipped and his Broadsword Intent erupted.


    The soldiers in armor who rushed over, were instantly turned into ashes by Li Mu¡¯s Broadsword Intent.


    ¡°Well? Set up the formation. Kill him!¡±


    The armored soldiers from the Heavenly Deity n were very well prepared for his arrival. As soon as they perceived the neer¡¯s strength, the soldiers immediately set up a big formation and surged toward Li Mu again like raging waves.


    ¡°Go to the hell!¡±


    Li Mu advanced with his de.


    It did not take long for him to break through the Army of the Heavenly Deity n.


    A huge shuttle slowly approached Li Mu from the front.


    It was Heavenly Deity n¡¯s gship.


    Li Mu stepped forward.


    ¡°Chief of the Heavenly Deity n, nice to meet you again.¡±


    Li Mu marched forward with his broadsword trailing behind him. Inconceivable clusters of sparks appeared along the void because of the friction. The armored soldiers fell down one by one lifelessly, like reaped wheat.


    The strange space was a hellhole, full of mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    In addition to the dead soldiers from the Heavenly Deity n, there were corpses of the God descendants and practitioners from Earth who had rushed into this space before. They were piled up high in mounds and the smell of blood was so dense that it was almost tangible. Blood clouds condensed in the sky while a sea of blood flowed along the ground.


    On the other side, a warship was floating in the void.


    There were dozens of people standing in front of the shuttle and one of them was wearing a suit of bright yellow divine armor and a purple-gold crown. He had an imposing manner and a regal figure, just like the king of gods. He was the chief of Heavenly Deity n, whom Li Mu had met once.


    ¡°Li Yidao? You are still alive? How did youe out of the Star Graveyard?¡±


    The chief of Heavenly Deity n was very surprised to see Li Mu.


    He knew a little about the mystery of Li Mu¡¯s life and death. It was not a surprise that he was alive.


    But he was confused how Li Mu managed to step into the void from the other side of Star Graveyard tactical deployment.


    The other end of this tactical deployment was a sinner¡¯s home known in legends. They could only enter with the help of divine artifacts. So how did Li Yidaoe out of it?


    ¡°Opponents always meet.¡±


    Li Mu approached the chief slowly with the de in his hand.


    There was a deep hatred between him and the Heavenly Deity n. The young master of the n was killed by Li Mu while descendants of the n ancestor killed Bai Jun the God of War and Phoenix. The two parties had already be irreconcble enemies.


    It was a good opportunity to take revenge.


    The chief of Heavenly God n was merely at the peak of the King Realm, and he wasn¡¯t much of a threat to Li Mu.


    The one who should be most afraid was the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n, who had been sessfully infused with divine blood.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Seeing their chief waving his hand, the great army behind him roared as they charged forward.


    At this point, words were meaningless.


    Both sides knew clearly what their standpoints were.


    Only the brave could rise to the situation.


    The only way one could achieve his goal was killing his opponent.


    Li Mu paused for a moment and immediately turned into a gust of wind. He mercilessly shed outward with the divine Four-de God killing Broadsword. The broadsword¡¯s light and the Broadsword Intent were inextricably linked and covered the entire battlefield in an instant.


    The armored soldiers of Heavenly Deity n who rushed over were as weak as ordinary people facing Gatling auto cannons. They fell one after another, and no one could resist a single move of Li Mu¡¯s. They were really vulnerable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make these poor guys throw their lives away meaninglessly. You are the head of a n. Come and fight with me.¡±


    Li Mu leaped up together with his broadsword. Then, he swooped down on the chief standing in front of the warship.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡±


    Several streaks of powerful energy fluctuations rose from the warship and besieged Li Mu.


    They were elders of the Heavenly Deity n.


    ¡°You are merely giving your lives away. I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    The Four-de God Killing Broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s hand emitted a stream of cold light. Broadsword Intent of 24 Sr Terms burst out. Streaks of white de cut through the void. The King Realm experts who Li Mu once found difficult to defeat seemed like chives under a sickle at present. They could not withstand a single blow, and were instantly mown down, their broken limbs raining down from the sky.


    ¡°Li Yidao, I will kill you today.¡±


    The chief of Heavenly Deity n soared into the sky with eighteen divine swords hovering around him. The divine swords flickered with divine light and a sword formation took shape, which contained the most profound power of Heavenly Deity n.


    ¡°Deity n¡¯s sword cut through the sky!¡±


    As he roared, he activated an ultimate move.


    The 18 long swords flew out at the same time, shing at Li Mu.


    The swords¡¯ lights gleamed and surged like a raging tide.


    It was indeed an extremely brilliant move.


    Li Mu stood still in the void, using his Four-de God Killing Broadsword to block the attack casually. He stood his ground, as unmovable as a mountain while the 18 holy swords were all blown away. It was astonishing that Li Mu managed to neutralize his opponent¡¯s ultimate move in such a simple manner.


    The n chief¡¯s expression changed.


    He felt an almost overwhelming pressure from Li Yidao.


    The moment his hand grasped the sword, he heard cracking sounds. His eighteen swords broke inch by inch at this moment, all of them destroyed.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The chief¡¯s heart jumped wildly.


    ¡°Go to the hell and repent to Bai Jun the God of War and those martyrs who had been chased and killed by you.¡±


    Like a sh of lightning, Li Mu appeared in front of the chief and hacked him with the broadsword.


    The chief of Heavenly Deity n activated various moves and secret weapons to block his attack.


    Swoosh!


    There was a sh of broadsword light.


    The chief¡¯s head flew into the air.


    It was an instant kill.


    At present, Li Mu indeed possessed the ability to suppress all existences in the level of the King Realm.


    He withdrew his broadsword.


    Li Mu stood on the deck of the ship.


    The other soldiers of Heavenly Deity n were too scared to move forward.


    Theing celebration of the whole n, which was on the edge of victory, turned out to be the most painful failure in the end. All these soldiers were the elites of Heavenly Deity n. They were the brave ones who had participated in hundreds of battles, but they were all frightened now.


    Li Mu ignored these people.


    ¡°Where is the ancestor of Heavenly Deity n?


    I have killed the chief of Heavenly Deity n, yet this old monster could still endure this?¡±


    Spreading his Divine Consciousness, Li Mu opened his Third Eye to scan the surroundings.


    Suddenly, his expression altered. A creepy sensation enveloped his whole being.


    Bang!


    A palm strikended on Li Mu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    Half of Li Mu¡¯s body was almost shattered. In an instant, numerous bones in his body broke and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He was sent flying thousands of meters away before he could stabilize his body.


    The decapitated chief of Heavenly Deity n, who was standing on the opposite side, slowly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Li Yidao? Are you the sole defender all this while, you little piece of trash? Are there no stronger descendants of Dark Yellow n Gods? You are incapable to withstand my single blow, which really made me disappointed.¡±


    A strange sound came from the headless body.

 Chapter 828 - A Broken Piece of the Key

    <h4>Chapter 828 A Broken Piece of the Key</h4>


    ¡°Who... who the hell are you?¡±


    The rain and wind gradually stopped.


    His life was flowing by him. The umbre in his hand, which was his predestined artifact and had gone through thick and thin with him, was in tatters. Young Master Tingyu had never felt so weak before.


    He knew that his death was imminent.


    He never expected that he, who had been doted on by thousands of people, would be assassinated the first time he went out of the small world of Mount Wuyi. He should have been enjoying the best moments in his life. It was definitely not the n for his own fate.


    On the opposite stood a handsome swordsman in ck, who slowly sheathed his long sword into the scabbard.


    The drizzle had almost stopped.


    With Young Master Tingyu¡¯s vitality dissipating, it was difficult for the Tingyu Potential Realm to maintain its momentum. The sky was calm and sunny again. Crystal water drops slid down slowly onto the surrounding green grass. After a heavy rain, the air was extremely fresh.


    ¡°I¡¯m a debt collector.¡± The handsome swordsman in ck said indifferently.


    He was born with beautiful eyes and a delicate nose. His lips were thin and his chin was slightly pointed. His snow-white skin had the lustrous glossy sheen of the best pearl or the purest white jade.


    ¡°A debt?¡± Young Master Tingyu looked at him nkly and asked, ¡°What debt?¡±


    He had juste out of Mount Wuyi and had not entered Jianghu yet. What debt was he referring to?


    ¡°You will pay the debt for your Tingyu famliy,¡± the swordsman said. ¡°Moreover, you know very well why you came to Mount Tianxuan this time. You deserve to die in this regard.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Extreme shock appeared on Young Master Tingyu¡¯s face. ¡°How did you know... who on earth are you?¡±


    ¡°Spring rain sprinkles on the railing, and bright light shines through the window,¡± the swordsman said coldly.


    Young Master Tingyu¡¯s face turned ghastly pale as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°My name is Wang Yanyi.¡± The swordsman slowly turned around.


    He walked toward the green hills, one step at a time.


    ¡°I know that you used up thest of your powers to send our conversation to the Tingyu family. Descendants of Tingyu family are not cowards. What a pity... However, it¡¯s also what I¡¯m looking forward to. It¡¯s time to make some people edgy. The betrayal back then needs to be repaid with blood. From today on, it will start with you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Yanyi, the swordsman disappeared.


    Young Master Tingyu used up thest of his strength to send the dialogue back to Mount Wuyi with a secret skill. However, how much he could send back was beyond his control.


    Was it because of what happened back then?


    Retribution had finally arrived.


    The young master slowly fell and drew hisst breath.


    He could have be one of the most brilliant pearls in this magnificent era that had just begun, but now, he had to say goodbye to the world in advance.


    He felt sorry but couldn¡¯t reconcile himself.


    But finally, he could have a good sleep.


    His consciousness scattered and was enveloped by darkness.


    No one knew that the future leader of the Rain n, one of the six divisions of the immortal pce, had died silently before blooming in a deep valley on the periphery of Qinling.


    Dozens of elders and experts from the Tingyu family also died together with him.


    A splendid era was about to begin.


    ¡°Ancestor of Heavenly Deity n!¡±


    It never urred to Li Mu that the most vicious enemy would be hiding in the Heavenly Deity n chief¡¯s body, who had seeded to execute a sneak attack in such an incredible way that he managed to injure Li Mu seriously.


    ¡°Well. If I had known that it was you, the little trash, who would block this tunnel, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much effort.¡±


    The headless body of the chief was flexible. Crimson flesh wriggled on his neck. Soon, a new head grew out. His skin and flesh peeled off like a python, and new muscles as well as bones grew inside.


    The scene was extremely strange and terrifying.


    Soon, apletely unfamiliar body emerged from the former body of the chief¡¯s.


    His well-built muscles, vigorous vitality, spirited body, and youthful face all spoke volumes of his Heavenly Deity n¡¯s blood. He was handsome and brimmed with masculinity, much like a destined hero in a new era.


    He was the true Ancestor of Heavenly Deity n.


    Who would have thought that the man with such an upright face would resort to a sneak attack by possessing another person¡¯s body?


    ¡°It seems that none of the god descendants were capable cultivators.¡±


    The Ancestor clucked his tongue as he shook his head.


    ¡°Have those old geezers within the seal back then already died of old age? It astonished me that they had chosen you to be a formal candidate of one of the six tunnels... You are nothing but a soul which should have been killed by me. But you escaped and kept struggling at death¡¯s door. It must have been really hard for you to pluck up your courage to meet the challenge.¡±


    The Ancestor didn¡¯t have a good opinion of Li Mu at all.


    It was because he had already killed Li Mu once in Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. The fact that he killed Li Mu as easily as crushing an ant meant that he was not worthy of any mention at all.


    ¡°Old bastard, I¡¯ll cut off your head today as a memorial to Bai Jun the God of War.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s blood surged. His broken bones recovered in an instant and his internal injuries healedpletely. The fighting desire in him ignited like a burning fire.


    The Ancestor¡¯s words revealed a lot of information.


    He knew about the existence of god descendants as well as the sealing tactical deployment, and he even knew that someone would block him in the six tunnels. Thus, he took great pains to attach himself to the body of a younger generation and execute a sneak attack.


    No matter if they were traitors or god descendants, they were clearly aware of each other¡¯s existence, and they¡¯d taken each other to be imaginary enemies that had been prepared for many years.


    Obviously, things were moreplicated than what Li Mu was aware of.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    He just needed to do what he should do.


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha. You are just an ignorant junior. How dare you, a dead soul escape from my attack, provoke me? Go to the hell!¡±


    The Ancestor attacked.


    The samebat skills and moves performed by the Ancestor were many times stronger than those of the Heavenly Deity n chief¡¯s, which made the strange void tremble.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Li Mu alsounched his strike.


    Terrifying powers collided in the void.


    In an instant, they had exchanged countless blows.


    Li Mu was sent flying.


    ¡°He is a tough cultivator of Upper King Realm, and isn¡¯t weaker than Cloud Light Saintess and the others.¡±


    Li Mu immediately estimated the Ancestor¡¯sbat strength, which was almost the same as what he expected.


    ¡°What? You have improved again in such a short time? That¡¯s interesting.¡± The Ancestor also found that Li Mu¡¯s cultivation andbat capability had improved a lot since theirst battle in Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, which surprised him to some extent.


    ¡°However, you must die anyway.¡±


    With the Ancestor conjuring a sword form, sixteen divine swords condensed by Taoist runes emerged around him. The swords hummed as if they seemed to be in harmony with heaven and earth. The iparably oppressive sword intent surged over with a sense of destruction.


    The Four-de God Killing Broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s hand activated the Broadsword Intent of 24 Sr Terms to the extreme, and the realm of Intent spread out.


    ¡°Ha Ha. Heavenly Deity n¡¯s sword cut through the sky!¡±


    The Ancestor attacked, and sixteen divine swords flew out heading straight at Li Mu with extremely destructive power.


    The same move made by the chief posed no threat to Li Mu. But now, he felt that death was looming over him.


    ¡°Come out! Right Arm of Bones!¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t hesitate to activate another trump card.


    The broadsword in his right hand was instantly reced by Samsara Knife, which was made of silver-mountain-like strange stone.


    The strange silver mes began to burn and suddenly erupted. Hundreds of meters of mes shot up into the sky, which appeared like the scorching sun lighting this dim and strange space.


    ¡°Wu Ming Broadsword-using Method!¡±


    Li Mu performed the move of Wu Ming Broadsword-using Method taught by Green Fox God¡¯s father, Divine-winged Fox.


    Kaboom, kaboom, kaboom!


    Lights and shadows intersected with the collision of their ultimate moves.


    Sixteen swords were smashed one by one, and Li Mu went against the current, as if his Samsara Knife really contained the power of reincarnation. The clothes wrapping his right arm had been ripped open, revealing the jade-like white bones. Surrounded by silver mes, he seemed to be possessed by the Killing God.


    ¡°Humph, You have overestimated your capabilities. You¡¯re just throwing straws against the wind.¡±


    The Ancestor snorted coldly.


    But he indeed felt the pressure.


    The improvement of Li Mu¡¯s strength was an extreme shock to the Ancestor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War, haven¡¯t you?¡± The Ancestor finally understood the difference. He stared at Li Mu and asked loudly.


    Back then, they had killed Bai Jun the God of War and obtained his divine blood. But when they merged with it, they found that the effect wasn¡¯t as good as they had expected. And he realized that what they had gained was iplete divine blood. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t find the lost part in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    Now that Li Mu¡¯s strength improved so speedily, it could be ascertained that Bai Jun the God of War must have given his divine blood essence to Li Mu when he was being chased by them.


    ¡°So what?¡± Li Mu advanced rapidly with his broadsword and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today and cut off your head as a sacrifice to Bai Jun the God of War.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s broadsword moves were unpredictable. He was as imposing as the Killing God of Nine Heavens.


    The two experts were constantly exchanging blows and switching positions in the sky.


    The entire strange space was made unstable by this terrifying turbulence.


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha, you yourself are not my opponent.¡± The Ancestorughed heartily. ¡°In other words, as long as I extract your tendons and refine your blood, I¡¯ll obtain theplete divine blood. Ha Ha Ha. God is really treating me well by making youe and challenge me by yourself, so the divine blood will belong to me solely.¡±


    Boom!


    Li Mu was sent flying and his half body was almost smashed.


    At the same time, the Ancestor¡¯s waist was also hit by Li Mu¡¯s knife and was almost cut in half.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The Ancestor bellowed, ¡°Heavenly God¡¯s Extreme Assimtion Palm!¡±


    It was another extremely powerful move of the Heavenly Deity n.


    Li Mu¡¯s long broadsword evolved into a fist. The Fist Intent was integrated with the power of his knife. Li Mu held the broadsword with both hands and shouted, ¡°Laughing at Immortal Demons!¡±


    It was the seventh move of Zhenwu Boxing.


    Boom!


    The two extreme powers collided once again, which produced chaotic flows of terrifying energy.


    ¡°Puff...¡± Li Mu¡¯s Broadsword Intent cut into the Ancestor, smashing half of his body into a bloody pulp. The Ancestor was seriously injured in an instant.


    However, Li Mu was also hit by a giant heavenly hand which fell from the sky. With a deafening bang, he was almost reduced into a pile of meat as his blood spurted out and was mixed with pieces of his internal organs.


    Both sides suffered great losses.


    But it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound for these two experts with great cultivation.


    Each of them rapidly recovered with their vital energy and blood.


    The battle began again in an instant.


    This kind of fierce battle could be said to be the most dangerous and fiercest since Li Mu stepped out of the universe.


    Time went by.


    Gradually, the Ancestor¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Shit! This little bastard is young and vigorous and also in his prime. Besides, he possesses a special Body-refining Cultivation Method, which makes his physical body incredibly strong. I could not believe that his recovery speed was that fast. However, I revived in thispound body. My original physical body has already aged. I have to maintain the peak state of my youth by activating Source Energy. If this battle continues, I may lose.¡±


    The Ancestor saw the crisis of failure.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t give him a chance anymore.


    The fierce battle hadsted for a quarter of an hour. The Ancestor¡¯s recovery speed began to slow down, and his strength started to weaken. Gradually, he was suppressed by Li Mu.


    ¡°Old bastard, sacrifice your head.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s attacks became more and more violent like a thunderstorm.


    ¡°Ah...¡± the Ancestor cried out miserably when his body was hacked apart.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    His expression changed. He turned around and tried to flee.


    It was a tragedy for the top figure of a previous generation.


    He had been consumed and defeated by his opponent¡¯s vigor and youth.


    ¡°I will never let you off. Go to the hell!¡±


    Li Mu brandished his broadsword aggressively like a sh of divine lightning.


    His movement was as fast as Somersault Cloud. In the battle with Li Mu, as long as the Ancestor showed any signs of defeat, it was basically impossible for him to escape.


    In the end, the Ancestor was killed by Li Mu in one strike.


    Li Mu used his Four-de God Killing Broadsword to sh the Ancestor¡¯s body, which made it unable to recover. He alsopletely destroyed the spiritual essence of the Ancestor-This knife was incredibly lethal to cultivators with divine blood flowing in their bodies.


    With the Ancestor¡¯s death, his body began to transform into mist.


    The foot of a broken brass tripod emerged in the void amidst the mist. It looked simple and unsophisticated and was engraved with seal characters and mysterious patterns. The design looked clumsy but sophisticated at the same time. And the profound meaning was indicated in a simple way.


    ¡°Is... is it the key fragment of the immortal pce that the Athanasia Taoist child mentioned?¡±


    Li Mu felt a mysterious aura surrounding the broken foot of the brass tripod.


    The key to the immortal pce could most likely be a divine brass tripod.


    The giant cauldron was broken by six major traitorous devil ns. Each of them held one of the six fragments so that they could restrain each other. After their return to the Earth, the immortal pce¡¯s door could be opened on the condition that the six ns gathered together to assemble aplete cauldron.


    All of a sudden, Li Mu was clear with a lot of things.


    Having observed carefully, he was about to grab the broken foot of the tripod.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly a stream of light shot toward the tripod foot at an extreme speed.


    Someone made the first move, so as to grab the prize first.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble.¡±


    Li Mu was furious.


    His broadsword light shed.


    Puff!


    The figure was sent flying.


    But almost at the same time, there were more than a dozen light streams rushing toward the broken foot of brass tripod at the speed of lightning.


    Li Mu was seriously injured in the battle against the Ancestor just now. He had to activate his Cultivation Method again to force himself to fight again.


    Boom! Boom!


    All the plunderers were sent flying by him.


    Li Mu approached the broken foot of brass tripod and grabbed it.


    A gentle sensation radiated from the cauldron foot.


    ¡°Li Mu, this tripod is a divine object. Only the virtuous deserve it. How dare you steal it?¡± A voice was heard. An expert in divine armor with auspicious clouds patterns stared at Li Mu sharply and threatened him in a cold voice.


    ¡°Li Mu, hand over the broken foot to me. Our Mist n can guarantee that you won¡¯t die,¡± another divine general who suddenly appeared in the fog said eagerly.


    Li Mu was surrounded by dozens of people, all of whom were experts among god descendants of major departments from the former immortal pce.

 Chapter 829 - Rupture-Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 829 Rupture-ughter</h4>


    Li Mu held the brass tripod foot in his hand and gasped for breath.


    His energy had been greatly consumed by the continuous battles just now.


    ¡°God descendants are regarded as decent cultivators. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed that you¡¯re trying to rob me of this tripod foot?¡± Li Mu looked at them.


    ¡°The divine artifact is of the utmost importance, which ought to be managed by us. If it falls into your hands, there will be a great cmity,¡± another divine general of the Thunder n said arrogantly. ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯d better hand over the tripod foot instead of pushing your luck. Otherwise, if you go against our six ns, won¡¯t it be a pity that your cultivation will be reduced to nothing in one blow?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a mortal without enough virtue, so how could you keep the divine artifact?¡± A divine general of the Cloud n said aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Hand it over, and I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡±


    ¡°Right. A man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin. Li Mu, be smart and don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.¡± A divine general of the Ghost n, who was like a ghost, said in a grating voice which sounded like two pieces of rusted iron rubbing against each other. ¡°Such an event, which involves the fate of immortal sects, is beyond your capability to tackle. You¡¯d better restrain yourself and leave the tripod foot.¡±


    Li Mu was surrounded by at least dozens of people severalyers deep, all of whom were elites from the ns of Cloud, the Mist, the Ghost, and the Thunder.


    ¡°Divine descendants of your ns have already acquiesced in my blocking one of the six traitorous devils. Besides, I¡¯ve made an agreement with Athanasia Taoist of the Chunyang n before.¡± Li Mu barely suppressed the anger in his heart.


    Although these people were greedy, they were ns of god descendants after all. So the on-going problem was their internal conflict.


    Therefore, Li Mu didn¡¯t want to make the situation so rigid that it could not be reversed.


    A divine general of the Thunder n smiled dismissively. ¡°When did Chunyang n be the leader of our six ns?¡±


    A divine general of the Ghost n chuckled. ¡°Idiot. Don¡¯t count on the Chunyang n or its Taoists. They can¡¯t control us.¡±


    ¡°If you refuse, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to leave this ce alive.¡± The Cloud n General¡¯s killing intent was evident.


    A female General of Mist n pressed Li Mu harder. Her beautiful face was infused with chilling killing intent and frosty indifference, as well as a hint of a threat. She threatened, ¡°if you hand it over, my Mist n will still remember our friendship. Otherwise, if you offend us, you¡¯ll have nowhere to hide in the world. To tell you the truth, even if you escape sessfully, you will be pursued for all eternity by god descendants. It¡¯s better to make a manful decision. What¡¯s more, the tripod foot is as useless as a piece of trash in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Hand it over or you¡¯ll die!¡±


    Cries of threats and promises rang out one after another.


    Li Mu took a deep breath.


    ¡°Tigers have no intention of harming people, but humans have the intention of harming tigers.¡±


    He had already made up his mind andughed aloud.


    ¡°Bah, a group of stinky fish and shrimps. I tried to uphold your reputation and regard you as immortal generals. If you turn against me, you¡¯re even worse than dog shit. Listen, I¡¯ll say this only once. Get out of my way. I can forget what happened just now. Otherwise, my Samsara Knife will not care about any immortal generals or traitorous devils. If you continue to pester me, I¡¯ll send you to the hell.¡±


    Holding his broadsword, Li Mu stood there with a stern look after he spoke.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re yearning for death.¡± The General of Cloud n didn¡¯t like Li Mu at all. Because Li Mu had rebelled and attacked the Cloud Light Saintess twice at the Sword Competition Square. The General waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead and kill him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you chose the wrong answer.¡± The female General of Mist n shook her head with a cold look.


    Masters of the Cloud n swarmed to attack Li Mu.


    Li Mu roared, ¡°You forced me.¡±


    The so-called god descendants of famous decent sects were no different from the six major traitorous devils.


    He unsheathed his broadsword and its de shone dazzlingly white, like snowkes.


    Puff!


    Clink!


    Blood and bones scattered everywhere. Weapons and armors were shattered.


    Experts of the Cloud n who rushed over were all swept into the maelstrom of Li Mu¡¯s broadsword movements in an instant. Li Mu didn¡¯t show any mercy and seven or eight experts were hacked into pieces.


    ¡°Li Mu...¡± the General of Cloud n snarled, ¡°how dare you?¡±


    ¡°All right. Even if you hand over the tripod foot, you¡¯re a dead man for sure. No one can save you.¡± The General of Ghost n said dauntingly.


    Li Mu was cold and calm. He shed at his enemies, as easily as cutting grass.


    ¡°Bring these words to the Underworld.¡±


    Since he had made his move, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.


    The other Generals seethed with rage.


    ¡°Li Mu, a mere mortal, dared to defy the authority of Divine ns. What he did was absolutely unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Charge! Kill this mortal who dares spheme against our divine might!¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    The other three Generals also took action instantly.


    The experts of Divine ns swarmed toward Li Mu.


    Another bloody battle had begun.


    Li Mu was so angry that his anger stimted hisbat capability. Then, he attacked mercilessly.


    Blood sttered everywhere in an instant.


    Desperate shrieks were heard.


    Li Mu ughtered everyone and everything in his path as he fought back.


    Experts of the Divine ns were killed one after another.


    ¡°Li Mu, you stupid mortal, how dare you to be so presumptuous?¡±


    The divine general of Cloud n roared and pointed a finger at Li Mu. It was the Three Heaven-shocking Fingers, a unique skill of the Cloud n. As the deploymentws swirled, a divine finger poked down from the sky, which was condensed by the clouds and pressed down upon Li Mu.


    ¡°You are foolish because of your self-righteousness.¡±


    Li Mu switched to the Four-de God Killing Broadsword.


    He had discovered that this strange sword was exceptionally lethal to god descendants.


    Puff!


    He raised his hand and shed with his broadsword.


    The General of Cloud n was chopped in half.


    ¡°Ah, you...¡± The General was shocked beyond belief.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Li Mu kicked him away and the General exploded in the air. However, Li Mu took on the spiritual finger. His body swayed, and he spat out blood. The sounds of his cervical vertebra and scap breaking were heard.


    Li Mu was forced to go down on one knee.


    He activated the Xiantian Skill forcefully in order to nurse his blood and qi as well as to recover from his injuries.


    At the same time, ghost shadows flickered.


    A devil sword pierced into Li Mu¡¯s back silently.


    ¡°Ha Ha, pitiful mortal, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    The General of Ghost n let out a sinister chuckle.


    In order to defeat Li Mu, whose body was physically strong, he brought the Blood-devouring Sword, the magic weapon of Ghost n.


    The Blood-devouring Sword was a sophisticated weapon. Only when the cultivation was integrated with the weapon, could the General pierce through Li Mu¡¯s physical body.


    Though Li Mu spat out blood, he was calm as if he was oblivious to the pain caused by the long sword piercing into his body. He punched back and blew up the General.


    Exerting his muscles forcibly, he forced the Blood-devouring Sword out and threw it backward.


    Swoosh!


    The female General of Mist n was caught off guard. With a scream, she was pierced through and nailed to the void by the sword.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The General of Thunder n was greatly shocked.


    ¡°Cover me.¡±


    He shouted while he formed some hand sealing techniques at the same time. Then, he began to chant, using a mental cultivation method to unleash Thunder Magic.


    Sounds of thunder echoed while lightning converged in the sky. They faintly condensed into an Apocalyptic Thunder Snake, which blew with unparalleled terrifying power.


    As the General of Ghost n gathered his body form, his Ghost Qi was considerably reduced. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured. But he had no time to heal himself. With a hand wave, he grabbed the Blood-devouring Sword and rushed forward desperately. Together with masters from other ns, he fearlessly attacked Li Mu to gain time for the Thunder General.


    It needed some time to weave the devastating Thunder Magic.


    It was the biggest w of the Thunder Magic that was said to be powerful enough to kill Buddhas and immortals.


    ¡°Help, help, I don¡¯t want to die...¡± ck devil blood poured forth from the chest of the Mist n General. Her breath instantly weakened and she slowly slid down into the void. It seemed that she was on the verge of death.


    The devil sword, Blood-devouring Sword, was a forbidden weapon of the Ghost n. Even the General of Ghost n on the battlefield could not save her.


    Li Mu felt the threat of Thunder Magic. So how could he give General of Thunder n enough time to cast the magic?


    Ignoring the numerous swords hacking at him, Li Mu wielded the Four-de God Killing Broadsword with internecine intent and swept across all the experts. In a trice, he approached the General of Thunder n and hacked at him with his broadsword.


    Cling!


    The sparks sputtered.


    The General of Ghost n blocked the attack with his Blood-devouring Sword as if he had teleported.


    Li Mu¡¯s tremendous force shocked the Ghost General greatly, which made him lose his grip on his weapon. The devil sword, Blood-devouring Sword, flew out again.


    Boom!


    Thunder rumbled and lightning shed in the sky. A lightning snake about thousands of meters long emerged, looking very much alive.


    Li Mu shed to grab the Blood-devouring Sword, and stabbed toward it.


    Swoosh!


    The Ghost General, who was still recovering, was directly cut into several pieces.


    ¡°Ah...¡± The Ghost General was stupefied. Then, he shrieked with a terrified look, ¡°Li Mu, please let me off!¡±


    The Blood-devouring Sword could also restrain the experts¡¯ power of Ghost n.


    Li Mu was indifferent. His hair was stained with blood and he showed no mercy at all.


    ¡°Ha Ha Ha, Li Mu, you¡¯re dead meat... Apocalyptic Thunder Snake, kill him for me!¡± The General of Thunder n cackled gleefully. His Thunder Magic was finally done. Then, he cast a seal in his hand and manipted the huge long thunder snake to attack Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s face was calm like a block of ice.


    Brandishing the Four-de God Killing Broadsword, Li Mu instantly approached the General of Thunder n by riding the Somersault Cloud.


    The broadsword shed.


    The Thunder General¡¯s head was lopped off from his shoulders. The smile on his face hadn¡¯t faded away yet.


    Boom!


    The Apocalyptic Thunder Snake swooped down and opened its mouth to swallow Li Mu.


    Boom!


    The thunderstorm spread.


    Without its master to control it, the thunder snake gradually became mad and turned into a terrible turbulence of thunder and lightning. It exploded and overflowed in the void, crazily thrashing around it like a storm. All those dead bodies, broken limbs, white bones, blood, the dying Mist General and experts of other ns, who had not managed to escape, were directly turned into ashes by the thunder and lightning sma.


    The entire void became and of death.


    A figure as ck as charcoal stumbled out of the center of the lightning storm.


    It was Li Mu.


    ¡°Ko Ko...¡± When he coughed, bits of lightning sma and thunder came out of his mouth.


    An unprecedented weakness enveloped Li Mu.


    It had undoubtedly been a tough battle.


    In the battle against Ancestor of Heavenly Deity n, Li Mu¡¯s triumph could totally be attributed to the powerful physical strength and qi brought by the Zhenwu Boxing skill, which helped Li Mu exhaust the Ancestor to death. However, he was badly injured as well. Just now, in order to get rid of the four divine Generals and experts as quickly as possible, he lost a lot of energy again. In the end, he was swallowed by the Apocalyptic Thunder Snake. He relied totally on his physical strength to stay alive.


    But Li Mu was almost a spent force now.


    He was in a very miserable state right now.


    His body was as weak as a rag doll and riddled with scars. His skin was seared by lightning and was ck and cracked, like a dried riverbed. It was extremely horrible. As he moved, blood flowed out of the cracks. White bones could be seen from the cracked skin.


    He had almost been cooked through.


    ¡°I have to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Li Mu took out a lot of elixirs and magical herbs from his storage space and swallowed them.


    As he ran the cultivation method to heal himself, he was trying to figure out a way to leave the ce.


    If he left for Mount Tianxuan, he would definitely be ambushed again.


    He had openly offended four ns this time. Even the Chunyang n wouldn¡¯t be willing to get involved.


    What the four divine ns had done, was no different from behaving like bandits. Besides, the attitude and behavior of Cloud Light Saintess and the others made Li Mu realize that he could not put too much hope on these arrogant god descendants. They didn¡¯t show any sympathy to the human world at all, instead they only showed their contempt and disregard for their lives...


    There seemed to be no difference between these people and the six traitorous ns.


    Li Mu flexed his body and endured the pain bitterly.


    The cracked carbonized skin began to fall off inch by inch, as if it was peeling.


    ¡°The tripod foot is to me. I wonder what kind of tripod did it fall from.¡±


    Li Mu held the brass tripod foot and observed it carefully.


    His expression changed all of a sudden.


    ¡°It... seems to be Bi Yan. Is she in danger?¡±


    Through the tripod foot, he could vaguely see a strange scene-Cloud Light Saintess was fighting with a woman in another strange dimension. The woman was covered in bloody wounds. She was dressed in a long green pce dress, with disheveled hair. Her tragic state failed to conceal her beauty. Who else could it be if not the Green Fox God, Bi Yan?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li Mu took a closer look at the tripod foot.


    However, he found that the scene had disappeared.


    How could he see that scene?


    ¡°Was that an illusion, or an ongoing truth?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s thoughts shed like lightning.


    He realized that it was not simple.


    The tripod foot was one fragment of the key. Athanasia Taoist Child had said before that if the six ns wanted to enter the sr system andnd on Earth, the key was a must to break the tactical deployment of Star Graveyard. Each fragment represented a passage. In that case, the strange space where Li Mu was in, was one passage created by the tripod foot.


    The other five fragments were held in the other five traitorous ns.


    In other words, there were five simr spaces.


    ¡°Green Fox God, Bi Yan, is an immortal of the Heavenly Fox n and one of the leaders of six traitorous ns. The six major ns try to invade Earth in the sr system, so the Green Fox Tribe must have arrived. That is to say... Bi Yan must havee as well.¡±


    As he thought of this, Li Mu¡¯s heart shuddered.


    He realized that what he saw just now was definitely not an illusion.


    Bi Yan must be fighting with Cloud Light Saintess in another space at the moment.


    She was in great danger.


    Six fragments of the key were originally an integration. So they were connected to each other. It was the tripod foot that enabled Li Mu to see the scene in another space.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Li Mu was caught in a dilemma all of a sudden.

 Chapter 830 - Betrayal?

    <h4>Chapter 830 Betrayal?</h4>


    That was the scene Li Mu was most unwilling to face.


    As a descendant of the Dark Yellow n, he was a natural enemy of the six major demon ns. They would fight each other to the death.


    However, he would never give up on Bi Yan, who he thought of as a friend.


    They were friends that had gone through tough times together and shared weal and woe with each other.


    Back then, Bi Yan entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm in a disguised form to protect Li Mu. She was framed and seriously injured and almost died in there.


    The grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by a gushing spring.


    If Li Mu were to go and save Bi Yan, he would betray his race.


    But if he did not save her, he would not be at ease.


    Li Mu grabbed the brass tripod foot and looked at it carefully.


    This time, he could see everything more clearly.


    Bi Yan was really fighting with Cloud Light Saintess, but she was obviously at a disadvantage. Although she was covered in blood, she still fought desperately without backing down.


    ¡°Why was it Bi Yan?


    ¡°Why was it not the ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n?


    ¡°Could it be that Bi Yan has be the ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n or the ancestor of the Heavenly Fox n is hiding in the dark and waiting to reap the benefits?¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    As disyed in the image, Bi Yan¡¯s situation was gradually bing precarious.


    Li Mu was caught in a dilemma.


    ¡°You demonic woman, it¡¯s time for you to die... Go to hell!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess¡¯ long tresses billowed in the wind, and her face was filled with killing intent. She stuck out a finger and performed the Heaven-startling Finger Strike.


    The elites of the Cloud n behind her were on standby, their eyes filled with hostility.


    The group of armored guards of the Heavenly Fox n behind Bi Yan had suffered some casualties.


    Bang!


    Bi Yan took the finger strike of the Cloud Light Saintess head-on. Her body shook violently, and a trickle of red blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth and streamed down her beautiful white swan-like neck.


    ¡°Hmph! You demonic woman have no idea of my power. Let¡¯s see how many finger strikes you can take!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess gained the upper hand. When she performed her finger strikes, the scene was simply startling. Runes flickered, and lights streaked across the sky. Numerous huge fingers emerged from the void, apanied with the chains of thew and order and tremendous killing intent. Each finger strike was powerful, as if it could break the heavens. It deserved the title of ¡°Heaven-startling Finger Strike¡±.


    Bi Yan¡¯s blue dress was dyed red with blood.


    With a somber look on her face, she executed the secret skills of the Green Fox Tribe continuously to resist the attack with all her strength.


    Behind her, the totem of an enormous nine-tailed green fox demon appeared and disappeared from time to time, swinging its big tail to strike the giant fingersing out of the clouds. She was having a difficult time dealing with her opponent and was barely holding on.


    She had expected that the fight would be tough.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Cloud Light Saintess would be so powerful.


    ¡°The Forbidden Song of Heavenly Demon!¡±


    Green light swirled in Bi Yan¡¯s eyes as she performed the forbidden skill.


    The mes in her eyes flowed like liquid fire. The totem of the Giant Green Fox Demon behind her was instantly dyed by the green light like a simple picture painted with dazzling colors. It was endowed with a soul and suddenly became vivid and lifelike.


    ¡°The Forbidden Song of Heavenly Demon... Go to hell!¡± Bi Yan shouted in a low voice.


    Her face looked as cold as a piece of jade, and her long hair fluttered in the wind.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the totem of the Giant Green Fox Demon suddenly came to life. Baring its sharp fangs and brandishing its ws, it howled furiously and leapt into the air. Its demonic aura erupted like a flood. It smashed the giant fingersing at it, broke the space barrier, and pounced on Cloud Light Saintess with unparalleled momentum.


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s just a trapped beast trying to break free.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess sneered.


    ¡°Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger Strike... Heaven and Earth Shaking Finger Strike!¡±


    She chose a strong move among the many finger strike techniques in the blink of an eye. The clouds rolled across the sky, stirring up huge waves. A giant godlike finger thousands of meters long descended from the sky filled with devastating power and charged at the Giant Green Fox Demon.


    It was a contest between two ultimate moves!


    Boom!


    The giant finger collided violently with the giant fox.


    At that moment, strange scenes appeared and were engraved in many people¡¯s minds.


    These scenes made people feel that space and time had frozen in ce.


    After a moment of silence, the terrifying energy waves like those produced by an exploding nuclear bomb burst from the point of collision and spread in all directions. The giant finger and the giant fox gradually disappeared, and mushroom clouds rose up and destroyed everything as they moved across the sky.


    The power was terrifying.


    ¡°You damned demonic woman!¡±


    The face of Cloud Light Saintess changed drastically. She felt an indescribable strong forceing at her like a raging wave and she was forced by the shock waves to step back continuously. Blood oozed from her mouth and ears.


    Even though she exerted all her strength to defend, the shock waves still left numerous bloody marks on her peerlessly beautiful face which was as perfect as a piece of white jade...


    ¡°Protect the Virgin Goddess.¡±


    Some masters of the Cloud n were shocked when they saw what happened. They rushed forward to block the shock waves without any regard for their own safety.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess waved her arm d in a long sleeve and stopped the masters from stepping up.


    ¡°Do I need your protection? What a joke!¡±


    She stood proudly in the air with a gloomy, cold look on her face. Then, she put some distance between herself and the shock waves, and the auspicious clouds swirling around her dispelled all the shock waves.


    On the opposite side.


    Bi Yan was injured by the shock waves, and she was more severely injured than her opponent.


    However, she disyed incredible perseverance and toughness and blocked all the shock waves head-on.


    ¡°Protect our goddess.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please retreat.¡±


    The armored warriors of the Green Fox Tribe rushed forward.


    The Divine-winged Fox was among them.


    Bi Yan had supreme prestige among those armored warriors.


    She regained her footing, shook her head, and then said, ¡°There¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, you demonic woman. You and your nsmen are all traitorous devils that deserve to die. Today, none of you will survive.¡± Cloud Light Saintess smiled coldly and waved her hand. ¡°Get in formation and kill all those fox demons.¡±


    Drum beats rang out.


    The masters of the Cloud n gathered, formed a number of three-person groups, and began to charge forward.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Defend our goddess.¡±


    The Divine-winged Fox brandished his broadsword and led the armored warriors of the Heavenly Fox n to charge.


    These armored warriors were the elite soldiers of the Heavenly Fox n.


    As the two forces engaged each other, blood sttered about and many people were killed mercilessly.


    Angry shouts, miserable cries, furious roars, and wails rang out...


    Different voices and shared feelings formed a symphony of blood and bones which was the most tragic melody in the world of the living.


    ¡°He-he, it¡¯s beyond my expectation that you haven¡¯t defeated this traitorous devil yet!¡±


    A voice tinged with derision rang out.


    A streak of lightning tore through the strange space and came into the battlefield.


    The speaker was Lei Cang, the divine son of the Thunder n. He appeared like a sh of lightning.


    He was covered with blood and looked wild and ferocious. He held the head of a huge demonic snake in one hand. The head was three or four meters high, covered with brown scales, and had huge fangs. The eyes on the head were still moving but filled with horror; the snake head had lost the ability to fight back. He was holding arge piece of brass vessel with the other hand. This piece was about one-third of theplete wall of the brass vessel. Obviously, it was one of the six keys.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed the ancestor of the Demonic Snake Abyss and cut off his head. You haven¡¯t defeated this green fox demon. It¡¯s truly surprising.¡±


    Lei Cang mocked.


    He was a burly young man with a mop of thick hair. His blood-red hair stood up like long blood-stained needles. He wore a suit of silver armor and carried a silvery thunder halberd on his back. He had the sense of pride and superiority unique to the descendants of gods. He sneered at Cloud Light Saintess.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess nced at Lei Cang. ¡°Mind your own business and do not bother me.¡±


    Lei Cang chuckled.


    More masters from the Thunder n appeared behind him.


    ¡°Ha-ha, don¡¯t be so mad. Since you can¡¯t defeat her, I¡¯ll help you.¡± He handed the snake head to one of his subordinates, drew the thunder halberd from his back and said, ¡°However, the divine key belongs to the one who can get it. Ha-ha-ha-ha, you demonic woman, take this.¡±


    He waved his halberd and charged at Bi Yan. Thunder rumbled in the sky.


    Bi Yan¡¯s face changed slightly. She activated the demonic blood of the green fox god in her body to enhance her strength. Then, she did a palm strike and dispersed the power of the thunder.


    ¡°You... How dare you break the rules and steal my key?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was enraged. Sheunched a finger strike at Lei Cang.


    ¡°Your key? You can¡¯t get it because you¡¯re useless. You haven¡¯t defeated her after such a long time, so you can¡¯t me me for that.¡± Lei Cangughed wildly as he mocked Cloud Light Saintess. Instead of fighting back, he moved to dodge her strike while focusing on attacking Bi Yan. Obviously, he wanted to be the first to kill Bi Yan and get the key.


    Cloud Light Saintess stopped attacking Lei Cang and started to fight Bi Yan with all her might.


    Now, Bi Yan was fighting with two opponents. The situation that she was facing became worse.


    ¡°Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger Strike... Heaven-shaking Finger Strike!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess performed another ultimate skill with tremendous power.


    ¡°Thunder Skill-Apocalyptic Thunder Snake.¡±


    Lei Cang brandished his halberd and performed a Thunder Skill.


    He was very powerful, and he used the thunder halberd, which was a divine artifact. The ordinary members of the Thunder n had to spend some time umting power before they could perform the devastating Thunder Skill he performed just now. However, he could perform it with just a flick of his mind.


    The giant finger and the Apocalyptic Thunder Snake took form almost at the same time and came at Bi Yan with unparalleled killing intent and destructive power.


    A terrifying burst of Qi swirled and spread like a field of force in the forbidden world.


    Countless people from both sides engaging in a life and death battle were instantly killed and crushed into powder.


    ¡°The Forbidden Song of Demonic God... The Wrath of Green Fox God!¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s face was cold and filled with infinite killing intent. The green light in her eyes turned red and a mist of blood seeped out from the pores of her snow-white skin. She performed a secret skill to activate her power. The giant green fox behind her turned into a red fox, as if it had been dyed with blood.


    Demonic and evil auras erupted forth and half the sky was dyed red.


    The skill that she performed just now was an enhanced version of the ultimate move of the Forbidden Song of Heavenly Demon.


    It was a forbidden move.


    Boom!


    Three different energies collided.


    Terrifying waves of energy suddenly spread out in all directions like turbulent flows...


    Pfft!


    Bi Yan was hurt by this terrifying force, which was almost equivalent to the power of attacks from two high-level masters in the Upper King Realm. In an instant, her arms were directly broken, and countless bones in her body were shattered. She could no longer hold on. Her blue clothes were stained with blood, and her body flew into the sky like a kite with a broken string...


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was affected as well. However, she choked back a mouthful of blood andunched another attack.


    ¡°Protect our goddess.¡±


    Several hunchbacked old men from the Green Fox Tribe rushed forward without regard for their own safety.


    Boom! Boom!


    Cloud Light Saintess directly smashed them into blood mist that drifted and dissipated in the air.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯m going to get the key very soon.¡±


    Lei Cang moved like a sh of lightning and got close to Bi Yan in the blink of an eye. He thrust his halberd at Bi Yan¡¯s body which drifted uncontrobly in the air.


    His movements were so swift. Even though the Divine-winged Fox and the others wanted to save Bi Yan, it was already toote.


    On the verge of death, Bi Yan felt as if time had slowed down. She clearly saw the thunder halberd dashing toward her heart with devastating power. She saw the different expressions on people¡¯s faces, the surprise and anger on the face of Cloud Light Saintess, the horror on the faces of the armored warriors of the Green Fox Tribe, and the ferocious killing intent in Lei Cang¡¯s eyes and his lips curled into a sneer...


    Everything seemed to be drifting far away.


    Everything would be meaningless.


    In Bi Yan¡¯s mind, only one figure became clearer than ever.


    His short hair and long broadsword.


    His sharp and gentle eyes.


    Perhaps he was already in that world at the end of the path.


    He once said that he would go back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see you again.


    ¡°My... Li Mu!¡±


    The feeling that time had stopped suddenly disappeared. Bi Yan clearly felt the pain caused by the thunder halberd piercing through her skin. She removed all her defenses, ready to face the fate of her body being pierced by the thunder halberd. She nned to release all the demonic powers of her blood at thest moment of her life and die together with this divine son of the Thunder n...


    However, something unexpected happened right at that moment.


    Suddenly, a hand appeared in front of Bi Yan.


    No one knew how this hand appeared.


    Lei Cang had no idea either.


    Anyway, the hand just appeared out of nowhere. At the most critical moment, it grabbed the tip of the thunder halberd.


    The thunder halberd filled with devastating power couldn¡¯t move forward at all.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lei Cang¡¯s pupils shrank.


    To his disbelief, he found that when his thunder halberd, a divine artifact, was held by that hand made of flesh and blood, he couldn¡¯t move it at all no matter how hard he tried, as if it had been cast into divine iron. He injected the power of thunder contained in the halberd into that hand, but the power disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Li Mu?¡±


    From the distance, Cloud Light Saintess clearly saw that the person grabbing the tip of the thunder halberd was Li Mu.


    It was just that Li Mu looked a little messy now. He wore a suit of tattered ancient armor, and the skin of his exposed arms was ck, as if it had been struck by lightning. However, he grasped the thunder halberd firmly with his hand.


    ¡°Why do you want to save this demonic woman? Do you want to betray your race?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was malicious enough to make such an usation.


    Li Mu held Bi Yan with the other arm, exerted his strength, and did a palm strike on the thunder halberd. Relying on the reaction force, he moved back quickly, turned around, and fled without looking back...


    This time, he came here to save Bi Yan instead of fighting.


    He had to get out of this ce first.


    Just then, a strange light shed before his eyes.


    ¡°This path is blocked.¡±


    As the mist swirled, Fairy Shuiyue of the Mist n in a splendid robe showed up. A red New Moon Wheel appeared with numerous curves of the Great Way and dashed toward Li Mu with unparalleled killing intent.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Li Mu activated his Third Eye, thrust his long broadsword, and hit the New Moon Wheel with his broadsword.


    ng!


    He was forced by the tremendous power to take a few steps back.

 Chapter 831 - Fight to the Death

    <h4>Chapter 831 Fight to the Death</h4>


    As the way out was blocked, Li Mu slowed down.


    Fairy Shuiyue was very powerful and Li Mu was already seriously injured. For a moment, it was difficult for him to break through the barrier.


    Moreover, Cloud Light Saintess and Lei Cang reacted very quickly. They moved swiftly and formed a triangle with Fairy Shuiyue that trapped Li Mu.


    ¡°Are you that mortal called Li Mu? How dare youe to rescue the head of the traitorous devils? Do you want to die?¡±


    Lei Cang stared at Li Mu, his eyes shing with a vicious cold killing intent.


    Just now, when he tried to kill Bi Yan with his thunder halberd, Li Mu grabbed his halberd and made his n fall t. Deep inside, he already crossed out Li Mu¡¯s name and wanted to kill Li Mu. If it had not been for the fact that he was slightly intimidated by Li Mu¡¯s power just now, he would have made a killing move directly.


    ¡°In my opinion, this mortal is a mole for the traitorous devils. He deserves to die a thousand times.¡± Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s voice sounded as cold as an icicle. She had long wanted to kill Li Mu. When she first caught sight of him, she had a feeling that they were naturally ipatible with each other.


    Holding Bi Yan in his arms, Li Mu regted his breath while trying toe up with an escape n.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯d better hand over that demonic woman to us. Do you want to keep the two keys to yourself? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Fairy Shuiyue from the Mist n hovered in the air. The size of the New Moon Wheel was constantly changing. At one moment, the New Moon Wheel was about the size of a grain of sand, but at another moment, it became as big as a mountain. Its size changed in a very subtle and mysterious way as the mind of Fairy Shuiyue changed. She said in a tone that brooked no questions, ¡°You should know that if a person is too greedy, he will die from overeating in the end.¡±


    She thought that Li Mu meddled in this matter because he wanted to take the key away from Bi Yan.


    The fact that Li Mu hade to this space through other channels indicated that he had obtained a key after killing a leader of the traitorous devils.


    Li Mu said calmly, ¡°I can give you the key, but I can¡¯t give her to you because she¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°Hah, your friend?¡± Cloud Light Saintess sneered, as if she had just heard a funny joke. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How can you make friends with this leader of the traitorous devils? It seems that you really are a traitor who is on the traitorous devils¡¯ side. You¡¯d better surrender right now. Do you think you can break out of our encirclement?¡±


    Li Mu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. You want the keys, don¡¯t you? As long as you let her go, I can give you these two keys.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lei Cang threw back his head andughed aloud, his eyes full of contempt. ¡°Ha-ha-ha, you lowly mortal! Do you think you¡¯re qualified to make deals with us almighty gods just because you¡¯ve got a key fragment? Are you able to keep it? As long as we can kill you, it will be ours... You haven¡¯t figured out the situation you¡¯re in. What a pity!¡±


    ¡°Almighty gods?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you... You¡¯ve been trapped in your own plot ofnd for so many years. You must have be stupid because of that. If you could be a god by talking rubbish, you would have already be the king of gods. Unfortunately, you¡¯re just not powerful enough to kill me and take away my treasures.¡±


    A person¡¯spromise might cause the other party to think that he was easy to bully.


    Li Mu began to talk tough.


    Lei Cang¡¯s face looked cold and malicious.


    While they were talking, a new change took ce in this space. Cold Ghost Qi permeated the air, gusts of chilly wind started to blow across, and a spooky ck fog rolled in. The smell of death spread in all directions, as if the gates of hell had been opened.


    The sessor of the Ghost n arrived.


    He was a top master.


    The situation became more dangerous.


    Li Mu groaned silently.


    ¡°The ancestors of the six major ns are really trashy.


    ¡°They were defeated by the sessor of the Ghost n again.


    ¡°Athanasia Taoist Child and the Immortal Taoist have not turned up yet.


    ¡°Only they can say a few words that carry some weight and bring a little hope, but they¡¯re not here.


    ¡°As more and more masters show up, it will be increasingly difficult for me to get out of here.


    ¡°When the war ends, the news about what¡¯s happened here will spread, and more masters from various sects and ns will gather here. Most of them are the descendants of gods, so I can¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    Li Mu thought for a while and realized that it was already very difficult for him to break out of the encirclement.


    ¡°Humph! Are you going to betray your race for a woman? That¡¯s a damn stupid thing to do.¡±


    The sessor of the Ghost n was shrouded in the ghostly mist. His face could not be seen clearly, and his voice sounded like that of a ghostly owl instead of that of a living person.


    ¡°You¡¯re Li Mu, right? Hand over that woman and kill yourself to show your repentance so that your rtives and friends will not be implicated. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that there will be more delicious souls in the Ghost Domain!¡±


    The sessor of the Ghost n threatened Li Mu in a sinister voice.


    At first nce, Li Mu knew that this man was like Cloud Light Saintess and Lei Cang.


    The Divine-winged Fox rushed over to Li Mu and Bi Yan with the armored warriors of the Heavenly Fox n who had survived. They stood around Li Mu and Bi Yan to protect them.


    They were surrounded by many more people.


    The divine generals and masters from the four Divine ns had also arrived. They encircled Li Mu and hispanions. Looking down from the sky, they were like raging, evil waves around a reef.


    ¡°Li Mu, don¡¯t make a mistake. Hand over that demonic woman.¡±


    Among the sessors of the four Divine ns, Fairy Shuiyue was the only one that talked to Li Mu in a less colder tone.


    Li Mu held Bi Yan tightly.


    Suddenly, a bright smile crept across his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking too much. If you want to kill her, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body.¡±


    When he tried to decide whether to rescue Bi Yan or not, he was a little worried and hesitant. However, when he held her soft and warm body in his arms, what happened between them in the past shed through his mind, and he felt like everything happened just yesterday. In the face of the masters from the Divine ns seething with killing intent and a very precarious situation, he cast away all his anxieties and hesitation and made up his mind to save her. He was firmly and unwaveringly determined.


    The old chief of the Green Fox Tribe had veryplicated feelings.


    He used to think highly of Li Mu, but he was firmly opposed to his daughter being with Li Mu after he learned of Li Mu¡¯s identity.


    After all, Li Mu was a descendant of the Dark Yellow n.


    For that reason, he trapped Bi Yan in a tactical deployment in the courtyard to stop her from helping Li Mu.


    Later, Li Mu returned from the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, killed the young master of the White Fox Tribe, the young master of the Heavenly Deity n, and several others, and then saved Bi Yan. What Li Mu did made the Divine-winged Fox feel worried, but fortunately, Li Mu parted ways with Bi Yan after that.


    The Divine-winged Fox thought that the connection between Li Mu and his daughter waspletely severed at that time.


    He felt totally relieved.


    After all, no matter how intense their love was, it was nothingpared to the rtionship between the two ns that had been sworn enemies for thousands of years. Such tragedies happened frequently in the Star River. The Divine-winged Fox could see that his daughter had been down in the dumps both physically and mentally these days and knew that she could never erase Li Mu¡¯s image from her memory for the rest of her life. He felt distressed about that, but he believed that as long as they were not staying together, his daughter would eventually forget Li Mu someday and would not have to suffer from the pain of separation.


    However, no one expected that Li Mu would show up and risk his life to save Bi Yan at this life-and-death moment.


    ¡°Is this really the will of heaven?


    ¡°Are they destined to be together?


    ¡°However, the enemies that Li Mu is facing are very powerful.


    ¡°He can¡¯t reverse the situation and change his destiny alone. Everything seems to be futile.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, go with her. I¡¯ll try to pin them down.¡±


    Divine-winged Fox sent a secret message to Li Mu.


    Li Mu nced at the old man in front of him.


    The Divine-winged Fox sent another message. ¡°From now on, I will leave Bi Yan to you and let you take care of her. I will no longer be opposed to your rtionship.¡±


    Li Mu was confused.


    ¡°What rtionship?


    ¡°There seems to be a big misunderstanding here.


    ¡°Obviously, however, now is not the time to sort it out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act on impulse. You can¡¯t hold them off.¡± Li Mu sent a secret message back to the Divine-winged Fox.


    Just then, Bi Yan regained consciousness.


    She struggled a bit, freed herself from Li Mu¡¯s arms, and then said, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Li Mu asked caringly.


    He clearly knew that Bi Yan had no strength to fight anymore. Just a few moments ago, the three masters were bursting with terrifying energy, and two of them were targeting her. She had to face them head-on and as a result, she got seriously injured.


    ¡°How am I feeling? It¡¯s none of your business. You can leave now.¡±


    Bi Yan looked cold and distant.


    Li Mu felt a little surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you think they will let me go at such a moment even if you pretend to be estranged from me?¡±


    Bi Yan stared nkly at Li Mu. With a wry look on her face, she sighed. ¡°You... Why bother?¡±


    She pretended to be estranged from Li Mu because she wanted to give him a chance of survival by distancing herself from him. However... as Li Mu said, it seemed futile to act like this now. They were already in the same boat.


    ¡°Ha-ha, are you done with your shot?¡± Cloud Light Saintess said with a mocking look on her wless, beautiful face, ¡°What a touching show by a loving couple! Ha-ha, do you think you can stay alive at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, a loving couple? They¡¯re going to be a dying couple very soon. For those who are rted to the traitorous devils, we would rather kill the wrong people than let them go.¡± Lei Cangughed sinisterly.


    On his masculine face, there was a vicious look that did not match the so-called Thunder Magic.


    ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    The sessor of the Ghost n lunged forward and took action directly.


    The endless ghostly ck fog surged and swept toward Li Mu and the others.


    ¡°Protect Her Highness Bi Yan.¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Fight our way out while protecting Her Highness!¡±


    The armored warriors of the Green Fox Tribe roared as they rushed forward fearlessly like moths darting into the fire. Even though they clearly knew they would die if they rushed forward, they did not hesitate at all. Their young faces were full of determination that did not match their age.


    ¡°Kill all the traitorous devils without exception.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess waved her hand gently with a cruel and contemptuous look on her face.


    The divine generals and masters from the Cloud n immediately swept forward like a flood.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m counting on you. Please get Bi Yan out of here.¡±


    The Divine-winged Fox seemed to havee to a decision and looked unprecedentedly determined. He opened his mouth and swallowed a red longan-sized pill. In an instant, his momentum surged, and his power fluctuated wildly and rose high in the air like constantly fueled mes. In three or four breaths, he surpassed the king level and reached the Upper King Realm.


    ¡°Long live the Green Fox Tribe. Green Foxes never grow old... I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡±


    He was determined to fight to the death. A long broadsword as bright as autumn water appeared in his hand. At first nce, one could tell that the broadsword was not something ordinary. He moved swiftly and thrust his broadsword out. The broadsword light streaked through the air like water flowing from a river in the sky. Surprisingly, he managed to stop the sessor of the Ghost n.


    In the end, the fiercest fight began.


    Seeing what was happening, Li Mu knew that the Divine-winged Fox would not survive this time.


    The red pill that the Divine-winged Fox swallowed could activate the Source Energy, but it was like a poison. He could only hold on for a short while, and after that, he would die, and no one could save him.

 Chapter 832 - Helping in Secret?

    <h4>Chapter 832 Helping in Secret?</h4>


    Previously, Li Mu just spent a little time restoring his power while he was in the Heavenly Deity n¡¯s Space of Keys. Given his current state, he could barely hold on. Just now, he had no time to stop the Divine-winged Fox from swallowing the red pill.


    Now, it was toote.


    Li Mu nced at the armored warriors of the Heavenly Fox n.


    He knew that they would surely die this time.


    It was still a question whether he could save Bi Yan and take her out of here.


    Other people could only rely on themselves and pray for themselves.


    Li Mu was extremely calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    He stopped his mental struggles, took Bi Yan into his arms, and moved rapidly backwards.


    He attempted to take advantage of the chaos to break out of the encirclement.


    This might be theirst chance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You should go now.¡± Bi Yan did not struggle in Li Mu¡¯s arms. She said softly, ¡°They want me... I can¡¯t leave my people behind. What¡¯s more, my father is here... If I¡¯m destined to die here, I will stay here and fight to the death.¡±


    Li Mu held the knife with one hand and Bi Yan with the other. He said in an indisputable tone, ¡°As long as we are alive, there is still hope... I¡¯m going to get you out of here first and thene back to save your father.¡±


    Of course, he was just trying tofort her.


    He moved swiftly to put more distance between himself and the enemies.


    ¡°Do you want to escape?¡±


    Lei Cang had been keeping an eye on Li Mu for a long time. How could he give Li Mu a chance to escape? He took action directly. As he raised his thunder halberd, thunder rumbled and countless lightning bolts streaked across the sky and darted toward Li Mu like wild silver snakes.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one that can perform the Thunder Skill?¡±


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye.


    He performed the skill known as the Divine Thunder of the Nine Heavens. The purple light of pure Yang thunder was generated in the whirlpools in the depths of his pupils. A purple divine thunderbolt erupted forth and dashed toward the silver lightning bolts all over the sky like a divine dragon. In an instant, it tore up the silver lightning bolts. With its remaining power, it darted toward Lei Cang.


    Swoosh!


    A ghostly shadow appeared behind Li Mu. The ghostly mist condensed into a thin swording toward the back of his head.


    He tilted his head slightly to one side, as if he had eyes on the back of his head and saw the thin sword. The thin sword brushed past his ear, and the edge of the sword cut through the ear. At the same time, he swept his right arm flexibly toward his back. The Four-de God Killing Broadsword shed and cut the ghostly shadow into two pieces.


    The sessor of the Ghost n screamed shrilly.


    ¡°As expected, he was injured in the fight with the ancestors of the six major ns. He¡¯s not at his peak state.¡±


    Li Mu noticed that the reaction ability and strength of the sessor of the Ghost n were much weaker than he had expected.


    As the clouds swirled, a finger print came at him.


    He moved swiftly to dodge Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s sneak attack and then moved backward.


    His Xiantian Skill had reached the seventh level, and he had gained the ability to detect the opponents¡¯ attacks with his Third Eye. He activated his Third Eye. Although he was seriously injured and exhausted and was holding a person in his arms, he incredibly dodged all the attacksunched by Cloud Light Saintess, Lei Cang, and the sessor of the Ghost n.


    ¡°Leave me behind,¡± Bi Yan said, ¡°In this way, neither of us can get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I will live and die together with you.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s tone was indescribably calm and shockingly determined.


    Bi Yan stared nkly at the face of the man who had always been on her mind and in her dreams. She suddenly felt that even if she were to die right now, she would not feel aggrieved at all, but instead she would be very happy.


    Without saying anything else, she gently buried her head against Li Mu¡¯s chest.


    Hum! Hum! Hum!


    The New Moon Wheel vibrated at a high frequency in the void.


    Fairy Shuiyue took action. The New Moon Wheel suddenly turned into a beam of moonlight which darted at Li Mu.


    Even though Li Mu had seen it with his Third Eye, he was unable to dodge it. He was too tired because the three masters in the Upper King Realm kept attacking him. His back was hit by the New Moon Wheel.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking rang out.


    Blood sshed in the air.


    A deep wound appeared on his back, and his white bones were exposed. Half of his body was almost smashed into pieces.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to heal the wound.


    Cloud Light Saintess, Lei Cang, and the sessor of the Ghost n charged at him again.


    He had never been in such a dangerous situation before. Now, he was like someone dancing on the tip of knife and could get killed at any time.


    He was struggling hard to hold on while looking for an opportunity.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, are we really not going to do anything?¡±


    The Immortal Taoist stood in another space, holding a brass vessel in his hand. Obviously, he had sessfully killed one of the six ancestors of the traitorous devils and obtained the key fragment. Through the translucent space barrier, he could clearly see that Li Mu was in a dangerous situation.


    The battle in this space had ended.


    Athanasia Taoist Child said slowly with a calm look on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist looked a little anxious. ¡°If we wait any longer, Li Mu will die.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Athanasia Taoist Child remained calm.


    Li Mu was injured again, and one of his legs was almost cut off. He couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. Blood spurted out of his wounds.


    The Immortal Taoist said, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, we can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child turned his head and looked at his junior fellow apprentice in a strange way. ¡°Well, let me ask you. Are you going to save Li Mu or help Cloud Light Saintess and Lei Cang?¡±


    The Immortal Taoist said, ¡°I¡¯ll certainly help Li Mu. After all, he is Senior Yu¡¯s sessor. I...¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child chimed in, ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re going to follow Li Mu and betray your race for a demonic woman? That¡¯s a crime of disrespect for your master and ancestors. I¡¯m afraid that even our master would be unable to protect you if you were to do that. Have you thought it through? Are you really going to take action?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± The Immortal Taoist was at a loss for words.


    He didn¡¯t think that much.


    ¡°However... Li Mu said that the situation might be turned around as long he was willing to give them the key fragments. Why...¡± stammered the Immortal Taoist.


    Athanasia Taoist Child sneered. ¡°When did the gods of the Celestial Court ever negotiate with their sworn enemies?¡±


    The Immortal Taoist froze when he heard that.


    ¡°Li Mu is courting death today.¡± Athanasia Taoist Child sighed.


    He said in a sympathetic tone, ¡°If he had killed the ancestors of the traitorous devils and gotten the key fragments, he would have received the corresponding reward andpensation even if he couldn¡¯t keep those key fragments in the end. Moreover, if he had done that, the Divine ns of the Celestial Court would have owed him a favor, which would be of great help to him in the future. However, he actually had an affair with that demonic woman and stubbornly stepped in to help her regardless of the consequences. This time, he can¡¯t turn the situation around. Even the Death n and other major forces will not let him off the hook, not to mention the Six Divine ns.¡±


    ¡°But... How can we just watch Li Mu die?¡± The Immortal Taoist felt that there was a glimmer of hope. He said, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, you are peerlessly smart. Can youe up with a n to save him? He is affectionate and loyal, and he is a real man.¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child nced at his junior fellow apprentice and said earnestly, ¡°Do you know why our master doesn¡¯t want you to take the lead in this battle for the keys? You practice the Sanqing Cultivation Method, but you can¡¯t set aside your feelings. You are always tied down by external things...¡±


    ¡°I know that, but senior fellow apprentice, this matter is an exception. Can you think of a way to save him?¡± The Immortal Taoist smiled mischievously.


    However, Athanasia Taoist Child looked unprecedentedly serious.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stop thinking about that.¡± He stared at the Immortal Taoist and said in a solemn tone, ¡°You may ignore your personal safety, but you have to take the Chunyang n¡¯s honor seriously. Don¡¯t act recklessly and bring shame and disaster upon the Chunyang n.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist could no longer smile cheekily.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Li Mu was attacked many times.


    His body was almost smashed into pieces.


    Even so, he was still protecting Bi Yan with his own body.


    Bi Yan had taken some healing pills and was making the best use of the time to heal her body.


    ¡°Li Mu, this is yourst chance. Hand over that demonic woman and the keys so that I can spare your life.¡± Fairy Shuiyue felt moved. She was shocked by Li Mu¡¯s firm determination to protect his woman, and she couldn¡¯t help sympathizing with him.


    As a woman, she was rather envious of Bi Yan.


    ¡°How lucky that demonic woman is! She has a man who is fullymitted to her and protects her without regard for his own safety.¡±


    Li Mu did not answer.


    He was panting heavily. He did not even have the strength and time to speak.


    However, his actions exined everything.


    He brandished his broadsword and fought back.


    He protected Bi Yan with his own body.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn and beyond redemption. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess attacked Li Mu without reservation as her body surged with strong killing intent. Each of her moves was fatal.


    Lei Cang and the sessor of the Ghost n were also determined to kill Li Mu. Filled with killing intent, they frantically attacked him, leaving him with no chance to survive.


    Boom!


    The New Moon Wheel hit Li Mu¡¯s back again.


    The tremendous force sent him flying. Half of his body was almost smashed, and many of his bones were broken.


    However, he finally got a chance. He took the blow head-on. Relying on the reaction force, he performed the Somersault Cloud skill and flew toward the boundary of the space like a beam of light.


    ¡°Eh? Do you want to escape by taking advantage of my attack? You wish!¡± Fairy Shuiyue shouted in a low voice.


    The New Moon Wheel followed closely behind Li Mu like a shadow and struck him continuously.


    He flew through the space, leaving a trajectory of afterimages behind him.


    By this time, Bi Yan had partially recovered from her injuries. Her meridians were no longer blocked, and she was able to control the natural Qi in her body. With a stir of her mind, she manipted the key fragments in her body to disturb the Space of Keys. Numerous space barriers appeared behind Li Mu.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The New Moon Wheel smashed into the space barriers, and the transparent broken pieces of the space barriers flew in all directions.


    The three masters in the Upper King Realm continued to chase after Li Mu.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you three juniors are going nowhere.¡±


    The Divine-winged Fox¡¯s power soared, and he burned his body and reached his peak state. Relying on his marvelous broadsword skills, he stood in the way of three masters in the Upper King Realm alone. Cloud Light Saintess, Lei Cang, the sessor of the Ghost n, and Fairy Shuiyue grew anxious. None of them could break the broadsword screen created by the Divine-winged Fox.


    During the short interlude, Li Mu, who was severely injured, finally flew out of the space and disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was infuriated.


    Today, she had suffered the greatest loss because she was the only one that failed to get a key.


    For someone who was so proud and arrogant, this was a hard pill to swallow.


    Bang!


    The Divine-winged Fox¡¯s aura gradually faded, and his strength declined rapidly. He could no longer resist the attacks of the three angry masters in the Upper King Realm. In the end, his body exploded and turned into a blood mist. He died and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Shuiyue, what were you trying to do? Why did you help Li Mu escape?¡±


    With a sullen look on her face, Cloud Light Saintess red at Fairy Shuiyue, the sessor of the Mist n.


    Obviously, thest strike of the New Moon Wheel helped Li Mu escape.


    Fairy Shuiyue said with a calm look on her face, ¡°Yunguang, you¡¯d better think before you speak. Don¡¯t try toy the me on me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Cloud Light Saintess shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let this matter slide!¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time to argue. She leapt into the air and rushed in the direction where Li Mu disappeared.


    Before she did that, Lei Cang and the sessor of the Ghost n had already set out to chase Li Mu.


    Since Bi Yan had left, this Space of Keys started to disperse.


    All the armored warriors of the Green Fox Tribe had died.


    Fairy Shuiyue didn¡¯t chase after Li Mu. Instead, she let out a soft sigh and left with the masters of the Mist n.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, what should we do now?¡± In another Space of Keys, the Immortal Taoist was surprised to find that Li Mu had managed to escape sessfully in the end. He felt relieved.


    Athanasia Taoist Child said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them. The key fragments are incredibly valuable. I¡¯m afraid that Li Mu hasn¡¯t gone far.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist asked, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, you¡¯re finally willing to take action!¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 833 - Only Heaven Knows Who Will Win

    <h4>Chapter 833 Only Heaven Knows Who Will Win</h4>


    Qinling was a world filled with green hills and clear waters.


    This world was vast and boundless.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t understand why the people of the six major ns insist on wanting to return to Earth. They¡¯re living a carefree life in the Ziwei Star Zone. Moreover, they clearly know that the descendants of gods have revived and are powerful and they might even be wiped out. Why do they want toe to Earth to die?¡±


    In a deep valley, Li Mu finished regting his breath. The rock beneath him was dyed red by his blood.


    After Li Mu and Bi Yan escaped from the Space of Keys, they ran helter-skelter all the way and in the end, they found a rtively secluded ce to rest and recover from their injuries.


    Bi Yan leaned on a clean piece of white rock and looked at Li Mu quietly. She said, ¡°In fact, all of you have been fooled.¡±


    Li Mu was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bi Yan said, ¡°The ones who really want to go back to Earth are not the ancestors of the six major ns or the masters of various races and ns. They are actually the gods standing behind the six major ns.¡±


    ¡°The gods standing behind the six major ns?¡± Li Mu became more confused. ¡°The ancestors of the six major ns are the supreme rulers of the Ziwei Star Zone, aren¡¯t they? How could there be gods standing behind them? Could it be that...¡± A terrifying thought shed through his mind.


    Bi Yan said, ¡°The Ziwei Star Zone has always been under the control of the gods of the six major ns. It¡¯s just that they have never shown their faces. Even if something shocking happened, they still wouldn¡¯t show up, and only the ancestors of the six major ns would be the ones to deal with it. In the history of the Ziwei Star Zone, those gods standing behind the six major ns have never left any trace, so no one knows if they actually exist.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck.


    ¡°Is that real?¡±


    For a moment, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    However, he should have thought of this a long time ago.


    The logic was simple. If everything was really controlled by the ancestors of the six major ns, there should be other gods other than Bi Yan, who was the Green Fox God. Logically speaking, as a goddess, Bi Yan¡¯s status should be higher than those of the ancestors of the six major ns. Now that the Green Fox Tribe had a god, the White Fox Tribe, the Demonic Snake Abyss, the Heavenly Deity n, and other ns and tribes should have their own gods, shouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°If those gods really exist, why do the ancestors of the six major ns have to go out of their way to kill Bai Jun the God of War and get his divine blood to prepare for their return to Earth? They just need to ask the gods standing behind the six major ns to give them some divine blood.¡± Li Mu rubbed his temples. He still seemed to be confused about something.


    Bi Yan shifted her body and leaned against the piece of rock. ¡°That was just a show.¡±


    ¡°A show?¡± Li Mu felt bewildered.


    Bi Yan nodded.


    Now, she wanted to tell Li Mu everything she knew. She said, ¡°They put on a show for the outsiders to watch. They intended to make the gods on Earth think that the gods standing behind the six major ns havepletely disappeared and only the followers of those gods like the ancestors of the six major ns, whose ambitions prevail over their minds, have been left struggling in vain in the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Li Mu became more and more confused. He said, ¡°Any show needs an audience to achieve the intended effect. They worked so hard to put on a show in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, but who would watch the show? Can the gods on Earth see everything happening in the Ziwei Star Zone? Or...¡±


    In the end, Li Mu thought of another possibility.


    ¡°Could it be that they put on the show for me to watch?


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. At that time, my identity was not revealed.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it untilter,¡± Bi Yan said, ¡°The gods of the Dark Yellow n on Earth were sealed at that time. Even if they revived, they couldn¡¯t see things that were so far away from them. However, there was a spy deployed by the gods on Earth in the Ziwei Star Zone. The show was for that spy to watch.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly remembered what happened in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm.


    At that time, the images of what happened in the past were disyed on the scrolls in the sky from the perspective of the six major ns. The reason given by the ancestors of the six major ns was that they wanted to show what happened in the past and thereby stir up the divine blood of Bai Jun the God of War so that the blood could be burned and reach its best state, and that they could then kill him, get his divine blood, and integrate the blood into their bodies.


    However, ording to what Bi Yan said, it seemed that the ancestors of the six major ns disyed those images on the scrolls in the sky for a more important purpose. They wanted to send a message to the gods on Earth through the spy to make thetter think that the gods standing behind the six major ns had really disappeared and even the six major ns didn¡¯t know the existence of those gods. As a result, the gods on Earth would rx their vignce.


    Li Mu carefully recalled everything that happened in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became.


    On hindsight, as he thought carefully about everything, he felt that he could prove what Bi Yan said was the truth.


    ¡°There¡¯s another question.


    ¡°Who is the so-called spy deployed by the gods on Earth?


    ¡°This person must be in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm at that time.


    ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have seen the scrolls in the sky, and the six major ns wouldn¡¯t have achieved their goal.


    ¡°On top of that, he must have gotten out of the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm alive after the big massacre in there.


    ¡°After all, if he were dead, he wouldn¡¯t be able to transmit what he saw back to Earth as the ancestors of the six major ns wished.


    ¡°The people meeting these conditions... Um, there are many such people.¡±


    Li Mu racked his brains, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out who it was.


    Back then, many Heavenly Legends from various ns and sects entered the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. Although the majority of them died during the exploration, tens of them managed to get out of the ce alive in the end. It was impossible to determine which one of them was the spy.


    Moreover, Li Mu believed that the gods standing behind the six major ns only had a rough idea of the possible candidates, but they didn¡¯t really know which one was the spy. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort disying those images on the scrolls in the sky.


    Li Mu shook his head and stopped thinking about the matter.


    The information given to him by Bi Yan made him feel a little flustered.


    He thought that themunication between Earth and the Ziwei Star Zone had been cut off for thousands of years and there had been no contact between Earth and the Ziwei Star Zone at all. He thought that he was the only one who once lived both on Earth and in the Ziwei Star Zone and knew about those two ces... But now, it seemed that he was wrong and everything was moreplicated than he had imagined.


    The gods yed a chess game. The yers on both sides were gods.


    The living beings, including martial arts masters like the ancestors of the six major ns, were just chess pieces on the chessboard.


    Li Mu was a chess piece too.


    To put it nicely, Li Mu was a chess piece beyond the expectation and control of the yers on both sides.


    Li Mu had done so many things, but what he had done didn¡¯t affect the overall trend of this game.


    ¡°This world is soplicated. Mom, I want to go home.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion.


    At the same time, he realized something else.


    ¡°If there really was such a spy, my identity would probably be exposed soon after the battle in the six major channels.


    ¡°However, that¡¯s not a big deal anyway.¡±


    He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You just said that all of us had been fooled. Why is that? Is this battle just a test or another show?¡±


    Bi Yan nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯m basically sure that even though you have gotten the keys and killed the ancestors of the six major ns, the gods standing behind the six major ns have alreadye to this world through the channels during the battle.¡±


    Li Mu gasped.


    ¡°How could they manage to deceive everyone?


    ¡°Have they really put on a show ande to the Earth in secret?


    ¡°In this case, it means that the sessors and even the true controllers of the six Divine ns have been fooled, too.


    ¡°In the so-called battle of the six major channels, the ancestors of the six major ns seemed to have been defeated and killed and lost the divine key fragments, but in fact, the six Divine ns lost the battlepletely.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion.


    ¡°The gods standing behind the six major ns were really beyond generous. They sacrificed their loyal dogs like the ancestors of the six major ns, who were high-level masters in the Upper King Realm, and six key fragments without any hesitation just for the purpose ofing to Earth.


    ¡°What do they want?


    ¡°Without the key fragments, they couldn¡¯t get the divine treasures hidden in the immortal pce even if they came to Earth.¡±


    Li Mu smiled wryly as he thought.


    ¡°What the f*ck!


    ¡°Why should I care about those damned things?¡±


    He initially thought that with the six Divine ns there to contend against the six major ns in the Ziwei Star Zone, Earth would be safe. He thought that he had fulfilled the goal he had been pursuing, which was to protect Earth. After all, no matter what moral standings the sessors of the six Divine ns had, at least their stance was closely rted to the fate of Earth.


    That was why Li Mu spared no effort to save Bi Yan.


    He no longer needed to shoulder the heavy responsibility.


    Earth no longer needed his protection.


    He no longer had to treasure himself as much as before.


    Of course, that was not definite.


    Other than Earth, many of his rtives and close friends like Hua Xiangrong still needed his protection.


    He didn¡¯t think that he could be considered as an absolutely righteous man, but he knew what he should do and what he shouldn¡¯t do. Back then, Bi Yan tried to protect him at all costs in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm. For that, he had to take action today.


    It had nothing to do with love.


    It was about his principle of conduct.


    ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Li Mu asked. ¡°We¡¯ll have to move on after a short break. I was seriously injured and failed to hide my aura. I left traces along the way. The people of the six Divine ns will soon catch up with us.¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s face was no longer as pale as before. She got up slowly, frowned slightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve restored twenty percent of my natural Qi and opened my meridians. I can move now.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    On his body, there were countless wounds, including five or six deep ones. Fortunately, the broken bones had basically healed. There were only several stress fractures that didn¡¯t hinder his movement.


    He stood up and stretched himself.


    ¡°We¡¯d better find a ce to hide and heal our injuries first. We can think about what to doter. It would be the best if I could get you out of Earth and send you back to the Ziwei Star Zone. You¡¯ll be safe only when you stay in the Star River. On Earth, there are too many people who want to hunt you down, so it will be very difficult for you to find a ce to stay.¡±


    In order not to get Song Changlin, Wang Menghu, and the others into trouble, Li Mu didn¡¯t take Bi Yan to the base in Mount Tianxuan.


    He thought carefully for a while and finally gave up the idea of going to Randeng Temple.


    The main reason was that the old faker was in a very strange state now. The old faker said that he was practicing hand-to-hand meditation, but that was just an excuse. If he was no longer a good fighter, he would be killed when the people of the six Divine ns came to Randeng Temple. That would really be killing two birds with one stone. After all, the old faker had offended the six Divine ns back then.


    For the moment, the only feasible n for Li Mu was to stay in the vast world of Qinling while dealing with the people of the six Divine ns.


    Suddenly, Li Mu¡¯s face changed. He looked to the east and said, ¡°How could they move so fast? Let¡¯s get moving.¡±

 Chapter 834 - A Formidable Dog

    <h4>Chapter 834 A Formidable Dog</h4>


    ¡°Eh? Have they escaped?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess came to the spot following the trail. When she saw the bloodstains on the rock, she immediately knew that Li Mu and Bi Yan had been here and had a short rest here to recuperate.


    ¡°The energy fluctuations in the bloodstains are very strong. They¡¯ve just left.¡±


    A divine general of the Cloud n who was very good at tracking drew this conclusion after he conducted a rough inspection.


    Cloud Light Saintess tried to use her Water Mirror Technique to find out what happened here, but she soon found that she couldn¡¯t use it. There were some Taoist runes on the spot, which blocked all prying eyes.


    ¡°That damned bastard! He moves so fast.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess gnashed her teeth in fury.


    A divine general of the Cloud n asked tentatively, ¡°Your Highness, should we release the news?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess shook her head and said, ¡°Li Mu and that bitch have two key fragments with them. Once the news is released, many forces, including those from famous mountains and great rivers, the major Divine ns, and the four major sects, will flock to this ce. In that case, our chances of getting the keys will be very low. Li Mu and that demonic woman are seriously injured, so they can¡¯t run far. Let¡¯s have our divine generals and masters search for them in every corner of this ce. As long as we can find their traces, the two key fragments will be ours.¡±


    Although she was greatly enraged, she remained calm and made the most sensible decision.


    The divine general said, ¡°What if the people of the Thunder n, the Mist n, and the Ghost n disclose the news?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess smiled coldly and said, ¡°They¡¯re all smart people. They won¡¯t do a stupid thing like that.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°By the way, send some people to that base in Mount Tianxuan to capture all the government officials under Li Mu¡¯s protection. They might be useful at this critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Thump!


    Li Mu swooped down from the sky and plunged into ake with Bi Yan.


    Theke was very deep and cold.


    In the water, there were countless ferocious aquatic beasts swimming at depths of thousands of meters. They were extremely powerful creatures in the General Realm and the King Realm. Those creatures were the descendants of fierce beasts living in ancient times. They were not very intelligent, but they were born with great power, and their power grew with time.


    Li Mu concealed Bi Yan¡¯s aura and his own aura with his Taoist magic arts so as not to disturb these aquatic beasts.


    He didn¡¯t want to kill those aquatic beasts. An odor trail would be left behind if he did that.


    He dived to the bottom of theke, and as expected, he soon found the channel of the underground river.


    They moved at least several thousand meters in an unknown direction along the channel. Li Mu activated his Divine Consciousness to detect the surrounding environment. He detected a magnificent mountain range above him, so he went up and dug a secret tunnel leading into the rock mass. Then, he carved out a small room, set out some Breath-concealing Deployments, and took a rest there with Bi Yan.


    They had no time to think about other things. The first thing that they needed to do was to take some medicinal pills and divine herbs to restore their powers.


    Li Mu had been to many mysterious ces in the Star River, including the Evesting Heaven, the Tomb of the God of Sin, and the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm, and collected quite a few magic herbs and pills. He shared them with Bi Yan, and then the two of them sat cross-legged in the small room and began to heal their wounds.


    This time, Li Mu was severely injured and his body was badly smashed. Moreover, he used a considerable amount of his Divine Consciousness when he activated his Third Eye. Now, he felt rxed and really wanted to close his eyes and have a good sleep. However, he knew that if he fell asleep, he would probably never wake up again.


    Sitting cross-legged while practicing the Xiantian Skill, he seized every minute and second to restore his power.


    Eight long furry tails of a green fox sprouted from Bi Yan¡¯s body, which wrapped around her body like a green tent and emitted a faint green light. The power of the demonic god surged and healed her internal injuries in a strange way.


    ¡°Woof, ha-ha-ha, what? Surrender?¡±


    At the gate of the camp, the stupid Husky riding on his mount¡ª¡ªa fierce tiger called ¡°Rotten¡± looked at the masters of the Cloud n closing in on him. He put his paws on his belly and burst outughing, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand the current situation at all. Do you think you can bully the people in the camp just because Li Mu is not here? Ha-ha-ha-ha, let me tell you something. Li Mu is my pet, and I am the real devil that rules everything. You idiots are just blind.¡±


    He waved his paw and said to the people in the camp, ¡°All of you should stay in and note out. Let me deal with those blind idiots and do some exercises along the way.¡±


    The stupid dog was very excited because this was a rare opportunity for him to stretch and warm up his muscles and joints.


    This time, he was not the one who wanted to make trouble. Some people provoked him.


    Even if he killed a few people, Li Mu wouldn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°Kill the stupid dog.¡±


    A divine general of the Cloud n waved his hand impatiently.


    The shadows of several figures crisscrossed.


    Two masters of the Cloud n rushed forward like lightning bolts. Holding their swords which shed with cold light, they charged fiercely at the Husky.


    As a mount, the demon tiger called ¡°Rotten¡± seemed unwilling to protect its master.


    It thought to itself, ¡°I hope that the people of the Cloud n can kill the stupid dog so that I can take the opportunity to regain my freedom and stop serving as the dog¡¯s mount. I¡¯m the king of tigers. Anyone who dares to bully me is going to die.¡±


    It was happily looking forward to seeing the result that it wished for.


    However, at the next moment, its eyes widened.


    The stupid dog casually waved his paws and pounced on the two masters of the Cloud n who were hovering in the air. The two masters split apart like watermelons hit by high explosive bombs and turned into a mist of blood and broken bones.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The divine general of the Cloud n was taken back.


    ¡°This dog is quite fierce!¡±


    ¡°You stupid animal! How dare you be so arrogant? I¡¯m going to cut off your head!¡±


    The divine general of the Cloud n decided to kill the dog with his own hands.


    He leaped straight up into the air and appeared above the demon tiger with two giant axes in his hands. The des of the axes were covered with flickering runes. Obviously, they were a type of first-ss divine weapon. He raised an axe and shed at the stupid Husky riding on the demon tiger. The air rolled to both sides as the axe came down and cut through the air like a hot knife cutting through grease.


    ¡°He is in the King Realm!


    ¡°He¡¯s a real master in the King Realm.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he is too weak for me.¡±


    The stupid dog casually raised his paw, clenched it into a fist, and punched the axe.


    The air seemed to freeze.


    The giant axe stagnated in the air. Then, numerous ck cracks appeared and began to propagate from the point of contact between the stupid dog¡¯s fist and the axe. In an instant, ck cracks spread all over the cutting de of the axe and covered the handle of the axe like vines. In the end, the cracks spread rapidly along the handle of the axe to the palm, arm, and entire body of the divine general of the Cloud n...


    Crack!


    The giant axe broke into equal pieces and dropped to the ground.


    The divine general of the Cloud n holding the axe shattered into pieces, too.


    He broke into pieces like a y sculpture hit by a hammer.


    Countless people watching the fight were petrified at this sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Has the divine general of the Cloud n been killed?¡±


    ¡°He was killed by a dog in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°This dog...¡±


    ¡°It turns out that...¡±


    ¡°How could a dog be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck...¡±


    ¡°What kind of dog is it?¡±


    The other masters of the Cloud n were overwhelmed with shock.


    They came here under orders, ready to ughter the people here to vent their anger. They initially thought that there would not be many powerful masters among the people in this camp and nned to kill most of those people and only spare the lives of a few leading figures. However, things didn¡¯t go as they expected. They wondered why their leader couldn¡¯t even defeat a guard dog and instead was smashed into pieces by the dog with just one punch.


    ¡°Tsk-tsk, you¡¯re so weak. You¡¯re really too weak to be a match for me.¡±


    The stupid Husky tried to look calm and rxed.


    ¡°You died before I unleashed my power.¡±


    He nced at the remnants of the divine general of the Cloud n on the ground and looked very disappointed.


    The dog¡¯s mount, the demon tiger called ¡°Rotten¡±, was almost scared to death.


    ¡°What the hell! How can this dog be so powerful?


    ¡°He killed a master in the King Realm with only one punch like a father beating his son.


    ¡°How should I y the game with him?


    ¡°It seems that I still have a very long way to go before my suffering can end and I will be able to regain my freedom...


    ¡°Oh, did I appear to be a little disloyal just now?¡±


    The demon tiger suddenly panicked when it realized that.


    It decided to make it up to its master.


    It let out a furious roar with the aura of the king of beasts. Then, itughed wildly and said pretentiously, ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha, you¡¯re really good for nothing. My master have given you so many chances, but you still can¡¯t defeat him. Get lost right now. Don¡¯te here unless you¡¯re powerful enough or you¡¯ll only be courting death. My master doesn¡¯t have time to y with losers like you.¡±


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    The Husky nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at acting. You have a promising future.¡±


    Right at that moment...


    ¡°Eh? This is interesting. If I could catch such a powerful dog and have it guard my door, my house would surely be safe.¡±


    Auspicious clouds billowed in the distance.


    A young man wearing a white brocade robe arrived at the gate of the camp from a destination about a kilometer away, but it only took him a few steps. He was quite a handsome young man, but he had an unfathomable, strong aura unique to those who practiced the Cultivation Methods of the Cloud n. Obviously, he was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Lord!¡±


    The masters of the Cloud n dropped to their knees.


    ¡°He-he, my sister said that the hostages in this camp were very important, so I came here to have a look. I didn¡¯t expect that I would see something so interesting.¡± The young man waved his hand casually and then looked at the stupid Husky expectantly. ¡°Little dog, what¡¯s your name? Come here and wag your tail. I¡¯ll give you some meat to eat.¡±


    ¡°Am I going to have some meat to eat?¡±


    The Husky¡¯s eyes lit up. He drooled. Instinctively, he wanted to walk over to the young man and wag his tail.


    Suddenly, he realized that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°I¡¯m the king of devils here. How can I fall into such a temptation?¡±


    ¡°You stupid human, how dare you talk to me in such a frivolous tone and challenge my authority? I swear in the name of Li Mu that you will turn into a pile of shit and roll out of my ass in a few days.¡±


    The Husky grinned and growled as he brandished his paws.


    The wounds on Li Mu¡¯s body had almost healed.


    However, there were still cracks in his bones, especially in the bones of his spine, where there were still hundreds of cracks that hadn¡¯t healed after a long time. He felt like his spine was frozen with runes of auspicious clouds. Every time his power ran along his spine, he felt unbearable acute pain. He could only try to recover slowly by performing the Xiantian Skill.


    Half of his fighting power had been restored.


    Bi Yan¡¯s condition had improved a lot.


    Boom!


    The small room inside the rock mass suddenly began to shake violently.


    ¡°Li Mu, get the hell out of there! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s deafening shout tinged with cold killing intent prated the rock mass that was several hundred meters thick and reverberated in Li Mu¡¯s and Bi Yan¡¯s ears.


    Her voice prated through the mountain.


    ¡°How could she catch up with us so quickly?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked. ¡°This woman named Yunguang is really like a ghost out to haunt us.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, what should we do?¡± Bi Yan withdrew her fox tails and cast a nce at Li Mu.


    Li Mu said without hesitation, ¡°Run.¡±


    Before they fully restored their powers, they had to try and escape and avoid facing the enemy head-on. If they were trapped in a hard battle, they would have a slim chance of survival and even die.


    They immediately used their escape techniques, dove into the earth, and ran desperately for their lives.


    Cloud Light Saintess chased after them in the sky.


    Half a dayter.


    ¡°Damn it. These two bastards have escaped again.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was boiling with rage.


    In the following days, such pursuit and escape episodes happened several times.


    Li Mu and Bi Yan were on the alert to flee for their lives at any time.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? No matter how well we hide, Yunguang can always catch up and find us.¡± Li Mu found it very strange.


    He didn¡¯t know that a few pieces of news that shocked the entire world of Qinling had spread wildly among the practitioners.


    The first piece of news was that the young lord of the Cloud n named Yue Zhongzi, who was Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s younger brother and a young Heavenly Legend at the elementary level of the Upper King Realm, had been eaten by a Husky. It was said that the Husky wearing a suit of shining golden armor and good at using a gold stick had killed and eaten more than one hundred masters from the Cloud n, the Ghost n, and the Thunder n, and he was known for his ferocity in Qinling.


    The second piece of news was that someone found that the sessor of the Rain n called Young Master Tingyu, who had been missing for more than half a month, and tens of masters of the Rain n who followed him had all been killed in a deep valley in Qinling. Their bodies had already be cold by the time they were found. Only sword wounds were visible on their corpses. What was more strange was that after the news spread, the members of Tingyu family, who were also the people of the Rain n belonging to the Celestial Court, hurriedly retrieved their bodies and refused to disclose any details.


    The third piece of news was that to the great surprise of many eastern practitioners, some foreign practitioners had summoned some extremely terrifying fierce beasts at the Demonic God Level from the ¡°Gate of the Ancestors¡± through the starlight tactical deployment they set up, signed contracts with those fierce beasts using their ancient contracting techniques, and thereby obtained the power of those beasts. Moreover, they killed the practitioners in the eastern world who coveted the fierce beasts and finally fled back to the western world... Undoubtedly, the news shocked the eastern practitioners who knew about the ¡°Gate of the Ancestors¡± very well, especially those from the Divine ns and major sects belonging to the Celestial Court. Logically speaking, after the traitorous devils of the six major ns were killed, this matter should end, and it would be absolutely impossible for those stupid western practitioners to reap any benefits. How could such a thing happen?


    All the ns and sects in the world were shocked.


    All practitioners felt that something terrible had happened, but they didn¡¯t know the exact details.


    As the Gate of the Ancestors in the sky gradually disappeared, the fierce battle in Qinling came to an end.


    However, the Husky on Mount Tianxuan known as the king of dogs was still invincible. He unwaveringly guarded the small campsite. Many masters from various Divine ns, including quite a few masters in the Upper King Realm, took action to try and destroy the campsite and tried to kill the people in there. However, all of them returned empty-handed, and some of them even suffered losses. What the Husky did greatly surprised many ns and sects.


    Li Mu, the owner of this fierce dog, disappeared without a trace after he entered the world behind the Gate of the Ancestors. The divine sons and daughters of Divine ns said that he had died there.

 Chapter 835 - Have You Met Any Other Girls That You Like?

    <h4>Chapter 835 Have You Met Any Other Girls That You Like?</h4>


    Many mysteries were hidden in the green hills and clear waters in Qinling.


    A waterfall cascaded down from a lofty cliff.


    There was a cave behind the water curtain formed by the waterfall.


    Li Mu was sitting in the cave, regting his breath and performing the Xiantian Skill to recover from his injuries.


    He and Bi Yan had encountered many dangers these days while fleeing for their lives.


    Thanks to his Somersault Cloud skill and his ability to detect danger with his Third Eye, they managed to escape from danger every time. They didn¡¯t engage in many fights, so they had time to take a breather and recuperate well. He had fully recovered from his physical injuries and his Divine Consciousness was almost restored to the peak level.


    The number of cracks in the bones of his spine had decreased from more than one hundred to eight, but the remaining eight cracks did not heal even after a long time. This phenomenon made him feel puzzled.


    Affected by these eight cracks, he could only exert about eighty percent of his physical strength.


    ¡°These cracks are quite strange. Why haven¡¯t they healed after such a long time? I¡¯ve never suffered such an injury before.¡±


    Li Mu inspected his internal injuries and scrutinized the remaining eight cracks in the bones of his spine that were like eight ck flood dragons coiled around his spine. These cracks looked like ancient chains covered by mysterious ancient runes. He had never seen such runes before, so he was not sure what kind of runes they were.


    It seemed that he had to consult the old faker about that.


    Having recovered from his injuries, he began to think about what to do next.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let the pursuit go on like this. I have to find a way to get out of Qinling without being noticed by the major Divine ns and then find the old faker and ask him for a n. If the old faker couldn¡¯te up with a n, I would have no choice but to leave Earth and go to the Ziwei Star Zone through that hidden path.


    ¡°Only the Ziwei Star Zone is not under the control of those Divine ns.


    ¡°In the previous battle, the ancestors of the six major ns and most of the elite masters of these ns died, and ording to what Bi Yan said, even the gods of these ns who had been controlling everything in the dark came quietly to Earth. That means the Ziwei Star Zone is empty now. With my current strength, I can basically remove all the obstacles there.


    ¡°Hiding in the Ziwei Star Zone is an option.


    ¡°Anyway, I think that while the major Divine ns of the Celestial Court and the descendants of gods are on Earth, the gods of the six major ns who have descended to Earth probably can¡¯t cause a lot of trouble. The goal that I have been working so hard to fulfill no longer exists. Therefore, leaving Earth is something eptable.


    ¡°Going to the Ziwei Star Zone will also be a very good choice for Bi Yan.


    ¡°After all, the Green Fox Tribe is still in existence.¡±


    While Li Mu was lost in thought, he suddenly heard footsteps.


    Bi Yan, who was wearing a green dress, came from the direction of the underground river behind the waterfall carrying a small bamboo basket.


    ¡°Li Mu, you look much better.¡± She had a dazzling smile and a graceful figure. Her powers had beenpletely restored. Her cheeks were ruddy, her skin was as smooth as jade, and her beautiful hair billowed about like thin clouds. She had an extraordinarily beautiful face and a naturally charming and sweet aura. She said with a sweet smile, ¡°There are a lot of spirit fish in the underground river. I caught some big spirit fish. I¡¯m going to cook for you, and you¡¯ll see if I¡¯m good at cooking shortly.¡±


    The goddess of the Green Fox Tribe was like an innocent girl now.


    Li Mu nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bi Yan gradually overcame the gloom caused by the death of her father and the massacre against the people of the Green Fox Tribe. Li Mu finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the past few days, the major Divine ns tried to hunt them down less frequently, so they finally had the time to take a breather and interact with each other more often.


    Bi Yan sat down by the waterfall and began to scale and prepare the fish.


    Given her current cultivation level, she could do the job in a sh, but she preferred to do everything with her own hands. She enjoyed the process very much. She was carrying out the task of a gentle woman cooking the best food for her beloved husband.


    Li Mu was slowly practicing the Zhenwu Boxing to stretch his muscles and adjust his state. As he did that, he told Bi Yan his n.


    Bi Yan listened to him very carefully. After she heard the n, she tilted her head sideways, nced at Li Mu, and said with a sweet smile on her face, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good to go back to the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    Her smile was so gentle and sweet.


    Li Mu felt relieved when he heard her reply.


    He had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t agree to go to the Ziwei Star Zone. After all, she had paid a great price foring to Earth. He didn¡¯t expect that she would agree at once.


    ¡°Will you go with me?¡±


    Bi Yan smiled gently at Li Mu.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Maybe. After all, there are some people that I care about in the Star River.¡±


    A trace of sadness shed in the depths of Bi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    She lowered her head and looked at her reflection in the water. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Lady of the Clouds is still waiting for you... In fact, the scenery on the White Earth is not much inferior to that on Earth. You can settle down there or take the Lady of the Clouds there. She used to like the scenery there very much.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly remembered Hua Xiangrong, who was still on the Heavenly Land.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Li Mu said.


    Bi Yan nodded and prepared the fish in silence.


    The white spirit fish had scales like those of a Silver Dragon. Its flesh contained the runes of living creatures, and it was a rare thing which was hard toe by. Even if it had been killed, its spiritual power was still bursting and fluctuating. Bi Yan was right. This kind of spirit fish was indeed a rare divine creature. When it was alive, it probably had extraordinary powers. Li Mu had no idea how she managed to catch it.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had much time to get along with the Lady of the Clouds. As a girl that you like and care about, she must have outstanding qualities,¡± Bi Yan said in a seemingly casual manner.


    She put the fish in the bamboo basket and began to scale another one.


    Li Mu said casually, ¡°Yes, she is a very good girl.¡±


    ¡°Actually, perhaps I can consider her my wife.¡±


    Suddenly, Bi Yan raised her head, nced at Li Mu, and asked, ¡°Li Mu, how many girls have you fallen in love with? Besides the Lady of the Clouds, have you met any other girls that you like?¡±


    Li Mu was a little taken aback.


    ¡°Have I?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When he was a junior high school student, he had a crush on his desk mate named Wang Shiyu.


    Even after he came to the Heavenly Land, he still thought of that girl of his dreams many times and missed her very much.


    Later, he heard that Wang Shiyu also came to the Heavenly Land. He was excited beyond words.


    ¡°Kill the rebellious lord!¡±


    ¡°Bring peace to the Northern Song!¡±


    He still remembered her gentle kiss on his lips, which made his mind go nk.


    In the depths of his heart, there would always be a ce for her. In fact, he had never forgotten her.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t practice martial arts, which became a knot in her heart. As a result, she gradually grew more and more distant from Li Mu as time went by.


    Li Mu remembered that someone once said that no matter how much time had passed, one¡¯s crush would never fade whenever they saw their crush again.


    He once imagined how he would feel if he saw Wang Shiyu again someday. He would probably be unable to control himself.


    After all, she was the girl whom he had once been deeply in love with.


    In fact, he was just an ordinary person.


    The ways in which the old faker trained Li Mu were limited to sending him to a ughterhouse to kill pigs and gain the so-called killing intent and instilling many myths and legends into him. In other aspects, the old faker set almost no restrictions on him.


    Having been trained in such ways, Li Mu was much inferior to the sessors trained by ordinary business families on Earth, not to mention the sessors who were carefully cultivated by the people of major Divine ns like Cloud Light Saintess and Lei Cang. In terms of personality, scheming, wisdom, character, vision, and other aspects, he grew freely like wildflowers and weeds.


    His deficiency in handling emotions and feelings was his most obvious shoring.


    Like other ordinary people and some of his peers, he was hesitant, indecisive, very passive, and irresolute. Hua Xiangrong moved him bit by bit with her actions before he finally considered her as someone who could be his wife.


    He rarely calmed down and thought carefully about the rtionships he had had.


    He epted many people and things passively.


    That was why he was a little taken aback when Bi Yan asked him that question just now.


    In the shortest time possible, he had thought of all the beautiful girls that once stayed by his side on the journey of life. The more he thought, the more lost he felt. He wondered if he had had a crush on any of the girls other than Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu. The images of Ye Wuhen, Guo Qingyan, Zhao Ling, Qin Zhen the princess, and several other beautiful girls popped into his head.


    Of course, Bi Yan was one of them.


    They were so beautiful, lovely and outstanding.


    Li Mu asked himself if he had ever coveted any of them.


    However, he couldn¡¯t remember.


    Nheless, for some unknown reason, he remembered the faces of those girls very clearly. Every frown and smile on their faces seemed to be right in front of his eyes.


    He looked at Bi Yan with uncertainty. It took him quite a while to give an answer, and he was not sure if the answer was the correct one. He said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bi Yan heaved a sigh of relief silently and smiled.


    ¡°Did you let every girl you like stay by your side?¡± she asked again.


    As soon as she asked the question, she suddenly became nervous.


    Li Mu shook his head instinctively.


    The idea of monogamy on Earth was deeply rooted in his mind.


    After all, he was a resident on Earth and had great respect for its traditions.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Bi Yan gently nodded without saying anything else.


    She didn¡¯t say a word until she put the delicious food on the stone table.


    This beautiful, sweet, and charming girl had made stone bowls, cutlery, and trays. She used the stone bowls for soup and stone trays for the cooked fish. Although there were only a few fish, she managed to present a wide variety of delicious dishes using them. Those dishes tasted so good, as if they were not white spirit fish at all.


    The mealsted for half an hour.


    Both Li Mu and Bi Yan remained silent.


    After they finished their meal, Bi Yan asked with a smile on her face, ¡°How do you like the dishes?¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°They taste so good. I almost bit my tongue off.¡±


    Bi Yan felt very happy. ¡°I¡¯m going to clear the table. You should have a rest. You¡¯ve been so tired these days, so you need to get some sleep and recuperate.¡±


    Li Mu wanted to say that he did not feel sleepy at all, but for some unknown reason, his eyelids suddenly felt heavy, and he suddenly grew drowsy. He hadn¡¯t had such a feeling for a very long time.


    Before he could say anything, he yawned,y down by the stone table, and fell asleep.


    He slept very soundly.


    When he woke up, he felt like he had never slept so deeply in all these years.


    He opened his eyes and found that the sky was dark. It was already night.


    The moonlight was as cool and clear as water.


    The waterfall was still rushing noisily.


    However, Bi Yan had disappeared without a trace. Li Mu didn¡¯t know where she was.


    He found that the key fragments of the brass vessel on him were gone.

 Chapter 836 - Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 836 Counterattack</h4>


    Betrayals were something that one did not easily forget and remained deep-rooted in one¡¯s memory.


    Only betrayals by rtives and friends could make people feel desperate, upset, and angry.


    Li Mu rubbed his eyes and sat by the waterfall for a while. His spiritual force spread out like a tide. Finally, he confirmed that Bi Yan had left.


    There were no signs of fighting in the surrounding area.


    Neither were there signs that showed that there had been visitors present.


    He was certain that the reason why Bi Yan left was not due to the pursuit by the people of the major Divine ns.


    She left on her own ord.


    Moreover, she took the key fragment of the brass vessel which was on him when she left.


    Li Mu smiled wryly.


    ¡°It seems that she doesn¡¯t want to return to the Ziwei Star Zone.


    ¡°She wants to stay on Earth.


    ¡°Is she after the divine treasures hidden in the immortal pce?


    ¡°She probably is.¡±


    Sitting by the waterfall, Li Mu suddenly felt a little cold when the wind blew on his face, but he didn¡¯t feel sad.


    As a friend, he had to respect Bi Yan¡¯s choice.


    He just felt a little confused and lost.


    Everyone had his or her own goals.


    Bi Yan and Wang Shiyu also had their own goals.


    What about Li Mu?


    He didn¡¯t seem to have a goal.


    He was like an office worker who worked overtimete into the night every day and was suddenly fired by his employer. Now he felt lost and did not know what to do.


    He had this feeling since he experienced the fight in the world behind the Gate of the Ancestors.


    Earth no longer needed his help.


    ¡°What should I do next?¡±


    He thought carefully about that for a moment and theny down to get some sleep.


    He slept very soundly.


    When he sat up again, he thought of something.


    ¡°Will Bi Yan encounter danger?


    ¡°The major Divine ns have set many traps in Qinling to hunt down Bi Yan and me. She is alone now. She could get into trouble if she encounters the people of the major Divine ns. Given her strength, she can only deal with those who are at the same level as Cloud Light Saintess. If she were to be encircled by more powerful masters, she would surely die.¡±


    At the thought of that, Li Mu immediately jumped up.


    He soon realized that there seemed to be something wrong.


    His intuition told him that he had slept for at least three days and three nights behind the waterfall.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange.


    ¡°This ce is not well-hidden, but it¡¯s quite strange that the people of the major Divine ns haven¡¯t found the waterfall during these three days. Going by what happened every time we were trying to escape, no matter how well we hid ourselves, it would take at most one day for Cloud Light Saintess to find us.


    ¡°This time, I have slept here for three days and three nights, but nothing happened. How could it be?


    ¡°Moreover, Bi Yan had already departed from this ce for a long time. If she were really in danger, wouldn¡¯t it be toote for me to save her?¡±


    Suddenly, Li Mu felt a surge of pain in his spine.


    The pain was caused by the eight cracks in his spine.


    His eyebrows furrowed.


    Every time he felt the pain in his spine, something would happen.


    He had a feeling that the people of the Cloud n would soon arrive to catch and kill him.


    Standing by the waterfall, he thought for a while and then smiled.


    The stone dining table was still there, so were the stone bowls and chopsticks. Before Bi Yan left, she cleaned the stone bowls and chopsticks thoroughly and ced them neatly on the table. She made those utensils with polished white jade taken from the rock mass. Those stone bowls and chopsticks looked quite nice, and there were even simple patterns on them. They had the typical style of the tableware used on White Earth.


    Li Mu put away the stone bowls and chopsticks.


    Then, he used one of his fingers as a pen and wrote a line of words on the stone table¡ª


    ¡°You stupid b*tch! Follow me and kiss my ass.¡±


    After he was done, he turned around, walked toward the underground river behind the waterfall, and gradually disappeared into the darkness in the depths of the cave.


    Fifteen minutes passed in a sh.


    Numerous beams of light streaked through the sky.


    Then, tens of figures came from the sky and found the space behind the waterfall.


    They were the people of the Cloud n who were trying to hunt Li Mu and Bi Yan down.


    Cloud Light Saintess was greatly annoyed by the words written on the stone table.


    Bang!


    She smashed the stone table into pieces.


    ¡°Search for them!¡± she said grimly.


    Tens of masters from the Cloud n who were most adept at tracking and pursuing began to search busily for clues.


    Cloud Light Saintess had been burning with rage these days, which had almost worn her out.


    In the battle in the six major channels of the Gate of the Ancestors, she was the only one who failed to get a key to the immortal pce. That could be considered the greatest shame that she had suffered since she attained the Great Taoist Way. She almost became aughing stock in this small area. Moreover, the members of the Cloud n had a lot ofints about her. She had been desperately trying to hunt down Li Mu and Bi Yan, but her efforts were almost in vain.


    In the past three days, she could not find any trace of them at all, which almost drove her crazy.


    Finally, she found some clues, but it was already toote.


    She was pissed off by the mocking words written by Li Mu on the stone table.


    ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t find them.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there are very few traces of them. We have to take things slow.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Li Mu didn¡¯t run in this direction...¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    The masters of the Cloud n reported the results of their search.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have found something. That bastard has escaped through the underground river behind the waterfall...¡± An old man with long gray hair and a nose that was much longer than that of a normal person reported in a respectful manner. He gave off a strong demonic aura. Obviously, he was a dog demon who was very good at tracking.


    ¡°Lead the way. Chase after him!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was in a great hurry.


    The pursuers moved fast along the underground river to chase after Li Mu.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the depths of the underground river where there was no sunlight, the stonewall on one side of the river channel suddenly exploded. A beam of broadsword light shot out and streaked through the air like a meteor. The wind produced by it instantly blew the first several masters of the Cloud n into pieces. It was aimed at Cloud Light Saintess, who was walking in the middle of the pursuers.


    The sudden attack left the divine generals and masters of the Cloud n with no time to react.


    Cloud Light Saintess suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. The beam of broadsword light darted toward her be. Then, she suddenly felt a burst of stabbing pain at her be. The beam of broadsword light was inexplicably sharp. She felt the threat of death.


    Caught off guard, she had no time to draw her sword. She ced her palms together like a child worshiping the Buddha and directly caught the beam of dazzling broadsword light with her palms.


    Bang!


    She felt a tremendous force.


    ¡°Damn it! The attacker is a master!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was hurled backward by the strong force. Amid the sounds of explosions, several divine generals of the Cloud n who stood behind her failed to dodge the attack in time and were smashed into mists of blood. Her back hit the stonewall by the side of the underground river with a loud bang, and her body prated the underground rockyer that was several thousand meters thick. She crashed through the rocks about a kilometer long and fell to the ground.


    The shining de of a broadsword lit up Li Mu¡¯s handsome face.


    Naturally, the person whounched the attack was Li Mu.


    He had not left the ce. Instead, he was hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity tounch a counterattack.


    He had to vent the frustration that had built up within him during these days.


    He exerted strength through his Four-de God Killing Broadsword which was pointed at Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s be.


    Cloud Light Saintess held the de of the Four-de God Killing Broadsword between her palms. Cut by the de, her palms bled. However, the de slowly squeezed through the thin gap between her palms toward her be.


    ¡°You lowly mortal! How dare you!¡±


    Her eyes zed with anger. Her beautiful face which was as smooth and fair as jade, was contorted with rage.


    ¡°You ignorant b*tch! Why are you still so arrogant in the face of death? Today is the day you die.¡±


    Li Mu held the Four-de God Killing Broadsword with both hands, exerted his physical strength on the handle, and thrust the broadsword forward.


    The tip of the broadsword de approached Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s be, inch by inch.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The rage and killing intent in her eyes were almost tangible.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Her hands suddenly exploded and turned into numerous white petals.


    The power of the broadsword was unleashed as Li Mu moved like a sh of light. A beam of broadsword light cut Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s body into pieces, which turned into countless nameless white petals that looked like auspicious clouds drifting in the void. Then, the white petals were reduced to powder by the broadsword light and wind!


    ¡°Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger Strike!¡±


    A cold, low shout rang out.


    Cloud Light Saintess appeared about one hundred meters behind Li Mu.


    Apart from her bleeding palms, she was otherwise unscathed.


    The finger strike that she performed was a unique skill of the Cloud n.


    In an instant, white clouds appeared in the sky, and a giant finger made of auspicious clouds came down from the sky. Dramatic changes took ce within a radius of one hundred miles covered by the giant finger. The hills copsed, the rocks turned into powder, and a giant fingerprint that was a hundred meters wide appeared on the ground.


    Li Mu moved swiftly like a sh of lightning. In the blink of an eye, he reached the periphery of the area covered by the fingerprint and dodged the attack. Then, he stopped moving and produced another beam of broadsword light.


    Heunched another attack!


    ¡°Humph! Li Mu, you son of a b*tch! Why are you not hiding anymore? Well, hand over that demonic woman and the key. I¡¯ll let you have a quick death if you can do that!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess increased the distance between herself and Li Mu. She believed that she had gained the upper hand.


    Li Mu felt relieved when he heard what she said.


    ¡°At the very least, Bi Yan hasn¡¯t fallen into the hands of the Cloud n or any other Divine n.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a good time chasing us these days, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Mu thrust his broadsword fiercely.


    ¡°Had it not been for the fact that I needed to recover from my injuries, I wouldn¡¯t have let you chase after me like that these days. I¡¯m going to kill you today.¡±


    A beam of white broadsword light shot out and darted toward Cloud Light Saintess like a jet of water streaming down from a river in the sky.


    The divine generals of the Cloud n could not help her at all. Even though they rushed forward fearlessly, they were crushed to powder by the broadsword light that was several thousand meters away from them. Even the masters in the King Realm were reduced to ashes in the blink of an eye!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Li Mu gave full y to the Four-de God Killing Broadsword. The broadsword light was all over the sky and a Potential Realm appeared. There seemed to be signs showing that he was about to reach a level even higher than the King Realm.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was greatly surprised to find her Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger being suppressed and shattered to pieces. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t wasted too much strength killing the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n that day, killing you would have been as easy as killing a chicken for me.... You stupid b*tch! Go to hell!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s fighting spirit soared.


    On that day, he spent a lot of energy fighting against the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n. Then Cloud Light Saintess, Lei Cang and Fairy Shuiyue joined hands to attack him. That was why he was in a difficult situation at that time. Today, with the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in his hand, he didn¡¯t fear Cloud Light Saintess at all in this one-on-one battle. After he found that she was alone in leading some people to chase him, he set an ambush to kill her.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was sent flying, and blood gushed from her wound.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, you despicable mortal!¡±


    She was furious, terrified, and could not believe what was happening.


    Boom!


    Li Mu punched her in the face and sent her flying. More than half of her head was blown off.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah, you bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Cloud light shed, and the runes of Taoist Principles flickered.


    Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s head rematerialized in an instant.


    Her eyes med with a terrifying ze, which made her look like a demonic god that hade back to life. She unleashed a very strong force, and her aura soared.


    However, Li Mu broke down her protection with his broadsword and stamped on her in the air. She fell from the sky and smashed into a rock hundreds of meters below the ground.


    ¡°B*tch, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± He felt very happy that he had fought to his heart¡¯s content.


    He found that his strength had improved again after he fought the tough battle. He felt like he had attained the Broadsword Way sessfully. Holding the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in his hand, he had a feeling that he was invincible in the world.


    After Cloud Light Saintess exchanged tens of blows with Li Mu, she finally felt frightened and turned around to escape.

 Chapter 837 - Its a Little Mesmerizing

    <h4>Chapter 837 It¡¯s a Little Mesmerizing</h4>


    However, his rage had been simmering within him for so many days and he was determined to kill Cloud Light Saintess. How could he let her escape?


    He performed the Somersault Cloud skill and caught up with her very soon.


    ¡°B*tch, are you scared now?¡±


    He thrust his broadsword.


    In the sh of the broadsword, Cloud Light Saintess turned into countless white petals again after she was struck by the broadsword.


    It should be some secret escape skill.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t believe that Cloud Light Saintess could use this secret skill without any limitation.


    The broadsword light poured out like a torrent and swept through the sky.


    ¡°Li Mu, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess roared angrily.


    Within the Cloud n, she was the chosen and loved one. Outside the n, the members of various Divine ns and major branches of the Celestial Court somewhat feared her and rarely provoked her. Now, a lowly mortal was chasing her as if he were hunting down a fugitive. She had never been humiliated like this before.


    ¡°Am I going too far?¡± Li Mu sneered. ¡°What I¡¯m doing is far from being a match for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Wisps of broadsword light swirled through the air.


    The sound of fabric ripping rang out.


    Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s white cotton dress had been shed into pieces, and a piece of her sleeve fluttered in the air, revealing her arm that was fair and smooth like white jade and glowed with a faint light.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to take off your clothes?¡±


    Li Mu deliberately mocked her.


    ¡°Ah... You deserve to die ten thousand times.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was shocked and enraged.


    She suddenly stopped running away, turned around, and desperately rushed toward Li Mu to fight with him to the death.


    Two ribbons made of clouds shot out from her sleeves like chains and darted toward Li Mu. Unexpectedly, she used the Cloud Chains instead of the ultimate skill called the Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger Strike and engaged in a close fight with Li Mu.


    The Cloud Chains were invisible and ever changing. The Four-de God Killing Broadsword was entangled in Cloud Chains.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They attacked each other using their fists and legs.


    Li Mu felt a little surprised.


    ¡°This woman is quite good at closebat.¡±


    Her physical strength was much greater than that of ordinary practitioners. She could actually manage to contend against Li Mu.


    In particr, her fighting skills were rather strange. It was simr to the ¡°sticky¡± catching skill which focused on flexibility described in old martial arts novels. Her arms and legs were so pliable that they appeared to be boneless. She charged at Li Mu while moving her arms and legs rapidly in an attempt to catch him.


    The scene of the fight suddenly became rather tantalizing.


    She was barefooted and her arms were bare. She caught Li Mu and wrapped her arms around him tightly, and her skin brushed against his, giving the false impression that she was whispering to him.


    Li Mu controlled the Four-de God Killing Broadsword with his mind. The broadsword cut through the air and struck the invisible Cloud Chains. It was hard to tell who had the upper hand.


    Like a Snake Beauty, the Cloud Light Saintess wrapped herself around Li Mu and exerted all her strength as if she wanted to strangle him to death. A terrifying force was applied on him.


    ¡°Do you think you can defeat me in closebat?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t believe that. He fought back.


    The sound of cloth ripping rang out.


    Arge piece of fabric had been torn off the back of Cloud Light Saintess, revealing her smooth, fair skin that gave off a faint aroma.


    ¡°You shameless bastard!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess blushed and cursed furiously.


    Li Mu said angrily, ¡°You shameless b*tch! You are the real shameless one! You threw yourself at me and took off your clothes on your own ord...¡±


    ¡°You... ¡± Cloud Light Saintess was so angry that she almost passed out.


    Her Cloud Pce Invisible Locking Technique was too mesmerizing. That was one of the reasons why she had been unwilling to use this technique to fight her opponents, especially men.


    The Cloud Pce Invisible Locking Technique was another unique skill of the Cloud nparable to the Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger Strike.


    The former was suitable for closebat, while thetter was ideal for long-range attacks. All the core disciples of the Cloud n in the history of the n practiced these two skills at the same time to make up for the shorings of their fighting techniques. Cloud Light Saintess did the same thing, but she rarely used the former in fighting. Today, she used it because she had been driven into a corner.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Every collision of the two bodies could shatter mountains and split the earth.


    The runes of auspicious clouds swirled all over Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s body, which increased her power. She stayed close to Li Mu and suddenly exerted strength through her shoulders, elbows, joints, and other parts, trying to use the sudden bursts of power to hurt him. This technique was simr to the power described in the martial arts novels on Earth, but it was many times more powerful than thetter. She could unleash unparalleled devastating power from every part of her body to attack him.


    It was a very fatal and destructivebat skill.


    Li Mu felt dizzy and weak after taking the blows head-on.


    He fought back with full force. He exerted his strength through his hands and legs and grabbed the Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s body and arms in an attempt to rip her apart.


    However, the Cloud Pce Invisible Locking Technique was a wondrous skill, which enabled Cloud Light Saintess to slip out of his grasp like a loach. Li Mu made several attempts in a row, but he couldn¡¯t grab her shoulders or arms.


    He tried to sh her with his broadsword, but she dodged the Broadsword Intent and Broadsword Qi with her Cloud Pce Invisible Locking Technique. The Broadsword Qi produced by his broadsword, which was powerful enough to cut through mountains andkes, only left several white marks on her body and then dissipated in a sh. It couldn¡¯t hurt her at all.


    Rip!


    More than half of her dress was torn off.


    The dress that she was wearing was a treasure for immortals, but it could not withstand Li Mu¡¯s great power. In the blink of an eye, it was torn into pieces, revealing her underwear. With only this underwear on her body, she was in a mess and almostpletely naked.


    ¡°Let go of me quickly. Why are the people of the Cloud n so shameless? You¡¯re so ugly, but you keep trying to cling to me. I¡¯m going to sue you for defamation and sexual harassment... ¡±


    Li Mu let loose a torrent of abuse.


    He was trying to mess up Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, it was beyond his expectation that although Cloud Light Saintess was as cruel, fierce, and cold as a tigress, she had a very hot body with well-developed breasts, a perky butt, a slim waist and long legs that were as smooth as jade. The close fight which involved a lot of rubbing made him feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°You shameless bastard! You deserve to die ten thousand times! You...¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess blushed so much that her face looked as if blood was about to seep out of it. She gnashed her teeth in hatred, but she couldn¡¯t kill Li Mu, nor did she dare to let go of him. If he got away, she might be killed by him.


    She had already realized that after she failed to kill him in the battle behind the Gate of the Ancestors, hisbat capability had further improved. He had be a big threat to her, and she could hardly defeat him on her own.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They moved from the sky to the ground and then from the ground to theke while fighting.


    The two figures tangled with each other. Wherever they passed, mountains copsed, deep valleys burst apart, and rivers changed their courses. They had moved tens of thousands of miles away from the waterfall where their fight began.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go on fighting with her like this. The noise is too loud. I would be in big trouble if the masters of the Cloud n or other Divine ns detected the energy fluctuations and besieged me.¡± It had been quite a long while, but Li Mu hadn¡¯t won the fight yet and he was starting to feel anxious.


    He initially thought that he could kill this woman, but to his surprise, she had such powerfulbat skills. He realized that he had really underestimated the Divine ns.


    Although the invisible Cloud Chains in the air were suppressed by the Four-de God Killing Broadsword, they could still hold on for a while. They were probably the special divine weapons Cloud Light Saintess got from the Cloud n to deal with the Four-de God Killing Broadsword. After all, this broadsword performed very well in suppressing the masters of the Divine ns in the battle behind the Gate of the Ancestors.


    Li Mu had to end the fight as soon as possible.


    He adopted one of the most primitive methods.


    He opened his mouth and bit Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah... You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Li Mu¡¯s teeth didn¡¯t hurt her when they came into contact with her neck, but the slippery feel almost drove her crazy.


    She was noble and pure, and she had never been profaned by a man in that way before.


    When Li Mu moved his teeth along her neck towards her ears and cheeks while pulling her hair with his hands, she felt that she was going to break down very soon.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah...¡±


    She screamed and gave up fighting with him. She suddenly turned into a cluster of nameless white petals which scattered in the air.


    Somewhere several thousand meters away, she reappeared and dashed away crazily to make her escape.


    Li Mu heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°B*tch! Do you think you can escape sessfully after taking advantage of me?¡±


    He retrieved the Four-de God Killing Broadsword, cut the invisible Cloud Chains into pieces with it, and then began to pursue Cloud Light Saintess.


    Cloud Light Saintess almost freaked out.


    She swore to herself that she would never ever provoke Li Mu again and thought to herself, ¡°This man is so shameless. I will surely make him pay ten thousand times the price for humiliating me like that.¡±


    Behind her, the cold wind produced by Li Mu¡¯s broadsword blew steadily and the de of the broadsword cut through the sky.


    ¡°Ah...¡± She screamed shrilly as the de hit her in the back. She flew about in the air like a headless fly and blood gushed from her wound.


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    ¡°As expected, despite her ability to use those strange and mysterious skills, she can¡¯t withstand the power of my Four-de God Killing Broadsword.¡±


    ¡°B*tch, you must die today.¡±


    Today, Li Mu was determined to kill Cloud Light Saintess. He chased after her recklessly at the risk of being besieged by the reinforcements from the Divine ns.


    In the end, she was badly wounded.


    ¡°Am I really going to die here today?¡± A look of despair appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message to my master asking for help. Why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet? I can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t ept it...¡±


    Li Mu caught up with her.


    He looked at her coldly, showing no mercy.


    He thrust his long broadsword and shed at her beautiful long neck.


    The cutting edge of the broadsword came into contact with her skin.


    It cut off several golden hairs on her neck.


    Her beautiful head was about to be separated from her body.


    Suddenly, the look on Li Mu¡¯s face changed.


    He found that the cutting edge of his broadsword couldn¡¯t cut into the Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s neck.


    Even though the cutting edge was pressed against her neck, it couldn¡¯t go any deeper into her neck. The Four-de God Killing Broadsword appeared to be frozen in the air, and space and time seemed toe to a standstill all of a sudden.


    ¡°What kind of magical skill is this?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°s...¡±


    Someone let out a long sigh.


    The voice seemed toe from the horizon.


    At the same time, however, it seemed to be right next to Li Mu¡¯s ear.


    Cloud Light Saintess had closed her eyes to wait for death. When she heard the voice, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she shrieked with glee, ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here... Boohoo. Help me, master!¡±


    She was the future leader of the Cloud n and was a cold, proud and aloof woman. She thought that her Taoist heart had been tempered to such an extent that it was impervious to desires and passions. She had always been a superior goddess who looked down on everything. However, after she experienced the great sorrows and joy today, she finally lost control of her emotions and burst into tears.


    Li Mu suddenly felt his heart sink to the bottom of his stomach.


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m going to be in big trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just taught the younger one a lesson, but the older one hase so quickly without any warning.¡± Li Mu would never be so arrogant to think that he could be a match for the masters of the older generation from the Cloud n.


    Without saying a word, he turned around and took to his heels.


    However, after he ran only about one hundred meters, an indescribable force surged through the air and nailed him to the spot. He could not move at all.

 Chapter 838 - The Old Fakers Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 838 The Old Faker¡¯s Appearance</h4>


    Li Mu felt a tingling sensation on his scalp.


    He stood frozen to the spot in the void, as if a halt spell had been cast on him. Other than moving his eyes, he couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here. Boohoo...¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess rushed to her master, bawling her eyes out.


    She was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    A beautiful woman wearing a long dress and a white veil appeared in the air.


    She was covered in a haze of ethereal ¡°fairy air¡± and her beautiful figure seemed like an illusion. Divine halos shed behind her head, and even the space and light rays around her seemed distorted, making her look like a supreme creature from a superior world.


    ¡°s, my poor child. You were such a proud girl. This time, you suffered a great deal. I think you may consider it as a lesson for you,¡± the mysterious beautiful woman said.


    ¡°Master, I...¡± Cloud Light Saintess lowered her head. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry for having let you down.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Rough seas make stronger sailors¡¯. A smooth life will never make you be a real strong person. Li Mu was your whetstone. You didn¡¯t perform well in breaking this hurdle. Think about it carefully and stop crying.¡±


    The beautiful woman¡¯s tone became sterner.


    Cloud Light Saintess seemed to be in awe of the beautiful woman. She immediately wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Master, did you arrive here a long time ago?¡± she asked cautiously.


    The beautiful woman said, ¡°I wanted to observe you in secret and see how you would react in the face of adversity and if you could adapt yourself ordingly and reverse the situation, but unfortunately, your performance was a great disappointment to me... Do you still remember the rules of the Cloud n?¡±


    Actually, she received her disciple¡¯s message asking for help a long time ago.


    Given her high cultivation level and magical powers, as long as she determined the rough coordinates of her disciple¡¯s location, she could get there within several seconds. How could she have arrived sote? She didn¡¯t show up because she had been observing her disciple secretly in the hope that thetter would take the opportunity to learn something.


    Cloud Light Saintess had been leading a very easy life in the Cloud n all this time and had never suffered any setbacks. That was very unfavorable for her to practice martial arts and improve her state of mind. She needed to experience a tribtion. Only by oveing this tribtion could she stand up and develop a stronger mindset.


    The beautiful woman wanted her disciple to be stronger.


    Upon hearing those words, Cloud Light Saintess immediately realized which rule her master was talking about.


    The look on her face suddenly changed.


    ¡°Any female disciple of the Cloud n whose body is seen or touched by any man shall kill the man. If she couldn¡¯t kill the man... Master, no matter what happens, I would never marry a lowly mortal like Li Mu. Master, let me kill him.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was determined.


    The beautiful woman asked, ¡°Have you thought it over?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess ground her teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to skin him alive, dismember him into ten thousand pieces, eat his flesh, and drink his blood... Master, you have no idea how despicable and shameless that bastard is!¡±


    The beautiful woman nodded and said approvingly, ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. A lowly mortal is indeed not worthy of you. You are the Goddess of the Nine Heavens and will be a promising candidate for the position of immortal queen after the Celestial Court is rebuilt. How can you abandon yourself to vice? It¡¯s very good that you¡¯ve made a wise choice.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was ted to hear that. She said, ¡°Thank you so much, master.¡±


    The beautiful woman raised her hand.


    An executioner¡¯s sword appeared in front of her. It was rusty, but it gave off a strong evil vibe. The mottled red marks on it were the bloodstains of holy demons. The desperate cries and screams of the demons and deities killed by this sword seemed to be audible.


    The temperature between heaven and earth suddenly dropped by tens of degrees.


    ¡°This long sword is called the ¡®God-killing Sword¡¯. Back then, it was used as an execution weapon on the execution ground of the Celestial Court. It has killed countless formidable creatures, including demon gods, human immortals, and the members of the Deity n... Its evil spirit can break any strong body in the world. You can use this sword to behead that mortal and wash away your shame.¡±


    The beautiful woman exined.


    The sword flew into Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    She was overjoyed.


    With a murderous look on her face, she held the sword in her hand, turned around, and walked toward Li Mu, who was nailed in the air.


    ¡°You despicable son of a b*tch. You¡¯re destined to die at my hands in the end.¡±


    She gloated triumphantly as she deliberately approached Li Mu slowly. She was trying to exert psychological pressure on Li Mu and destroy his willpower.


    Li Mu grew anxious.


    ¡°This is so f*cking unfair. It¡¯s simply because I¡¯ve been tied up and waiting to get beaten.


    ¡°If I were to die this way, it could be called the most miserable death in history.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? This is the destiny of you mortals. It¡¯s just wishful thinking to resist the almighty gods who rule everything.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess came closer to Li Mu.


    She pointed her sword at Li Mu¡¯s heart, throat, eyeball, be... She deliberately moved her sword up and down while sneering at him. ¡°Do you want me to prick your eyes or puncture your heart first? He-he, as long as you beg me, I will let you have a quick death...¡±


    That was a kind of mental torture for Li Mu.


    His power surged through his body wildly, but it was futile.


    He was shackled by the power of thews.


    That was a kind of power several times greater than his. Given his current cultivation level, it was impossible for him to resist that power. In the face of that power, he was like a grain of sandpared to Mount Tai.


    ¡°Hey, how about this? I¡¯m going to carve a line of words that reads ¡®despicable bastard Li Mu¡¯ on your face first. What do you think?¡± Cloud Light Saintess was very vicious. She pressed the tip of her sword against Li Mu¡¯s face to humiliate him.


    The beautiful woman in the distance had no intention of stopping her disciple.


    She knew that her disciple was trying to repair her Taoist Heart broken by the battle with Li Mu and regain her self-confidence in this way. Although she had nailed Li Mu in ce with her magical skills, she believed that he was just a mortal of no importance and deserved to die, even though he was quite powerful.


    Moreover, it would be best if the Divine ns could benefit from his death.


    With a stir of her mind, the beautiful woman rxed her control over Li Mu.


    Li Mu suddenly found that he could speak now.


    ¡°B*tch, you should fight me one on one if you have the guts. Even if you could kill me relying on the power of the older generation, you would always be a loser...¡±


    Li Mu let loose a torrent of abuse.


    ¡°Damn it. I have no choice but to take my chances by enraging her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened has driven her crazy. Hopefully, she will lose her mind.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, only the dead are the losers, and the living are always the winners.¡± Cloud Light Saintess scoffed. ¡°There are many ways to defeat you, and I¡¯m just using one of them. You lowly bastard! Now, you should understand what background, power, and lowliness are.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck! She didn¡¯t fall for my trick.¡±


    Li Mu was a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is this woman out of her mind?


    ¡°Am I really going to die today?¡±


    ¡°As a senior from a Divine n of the Celestial Court, you do not care about your own reputation and have decided to help your disciple deal with a junior. Are you not afraid of beingughed at by others?¡±


    Li Mu changed his tactics and began to sneer at the beautiful woman.


    ¡°Let me try my trick on another target.


    ¡°I have to use all my resources in such a desperate situation.¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled faintly without any emotion and said, ¡°There is no one else here. Who willugh at me? What¡¯s more, you are worse than a worm in my eyes. You don¡¯t deserve to call yourself my junior.¡±


    ¡°Damn you! You old woman.¡±


    Li Mu was at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, you¡¯d better give up the struggle, you little bastard! You¡¯ll surely die today.¡± Cloud Light Saintessughed wildly as she pricked at one of Li Mu¡¯s eyes with the tip of her sword. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to gouge out your eyes first.¡±


    The tip of the sword reached Li Mu¡¯s eye.


    ng!


    The sound of metal hitting metal rang out.


    The tip of the sword broke.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was shocked, thinking that she was hallucinating. She rubbed her eyes and then thrust her sword with all her might.


    ng!


    Another section of the God-killing Sword was broken.


    This time, she was sure that she was not hallucinating.


    Shocked, she subconsciously turned around and nced at her master.


    The beautiful woman was even more shocked than Cloud Light Saintess.


    ¡°Did his eyeball break the God-killing Sword?


    ¡°How could it be possible?¡±


    She vaguely understood something. The look on her face changed. ¡°Yun¡¯er, retreat immediately.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess reacted quickly. In a sh, she retreated to her master¡¯s side with the broken God-killing Sword in her hand.


    ¡°Which master is secretly assisting this mortal? Why don¡¯t you show yourself and confirm my guess?¡± The beautiful woman created a magic protective domain and looked around warily.


    Anguid, boorish voice rang out.


    ¡°The crying slug who used to follow Yun Wuxiang around has be the lord of the Cloud n. Has Yun Wuxiang already died?¡±


    A shadow loomed behind Li Mu.


    Although Li Mu could not move, he almost jumped up.


    ¡°This voice is so unique. He must be the old faker!


    ¡°He finally showed up.


    ¡°This old fe is finally here. Did he stop his hand-to-hand meditation?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The beautiful woman stared at the shadow behind Li Mu and froze for a moment. Then, she suddenly thought of something and her face changed drastically. A look of fear and awe appeared on her face. She said, ¡°You are that... senior... You... Are you... Senior Yu?¡±


    She stuttered.


    ¡°He-he, can you still recognize me?¡± the old faker asked.


    ...


    By this time, the look on the beautiful woman¡¯s face had undergone a myriad of changes. She set aside her pride and sense of superiority and obediently bowed to the old faker like a chicken seeing an old hen. ¡°Senior Yu, back then... How could I forget you? Nice to see you, Senior Yu.¡±


    ¡°Now that you still remember me, how dare you threaten my sessor like that?¡± The old faker¡¯s tone of voice changed, a far cry from his previous chuckle.


    ¡°Well...¡± The look on the beautiful woman¡¯s face changed once again, and her eyes were full of fear. She couldn¡¯t help stuttering.


    A series of thoughts shed through her mind. She hurriedly exined to the old faker. ¡°I really did not know that he is your sessor. I was angry when I saw my disciple being bullied and humiliated by him, and I didn¡¯t think much about it. Please forgive me, Senior Yu. You are an eternal deity. I believe that you won¡¯t me me and my disciple because of that.¡±


    ¡°He-he, you little girl. Now that you can recognize me, you should know that you can¡¯t deceive me just by saying a few words. He-he, the little trick that you yed on me was something passed down by your master back then. Even your master was beaten by me so badly that he begged for mercy, let alone you...¡±


    The old faker¡¯s voice sounded unkind and boorish.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen.


    She knew what the shadow in front her represented, so she naturally knew how terrifying this old man was. Back then, he wreaked havoc in the celestial pce and almost destroyed the Celestial Court. Many members of the six ns, major sects, divine branches, pces, and the Heavenly River were defeated by him.


    He was simply a big troublemaker for the Celestial Court.


    ¡°So many years have passed, but he is still alive. I didn¡¯t expect that. It¡¯s said that he already... What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°Senior... Senior Yu, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment.¡± The beautiful woman bowed her head, feeling humiliated.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess couldn¡¯t understand it. In a state of shock, she turned her head and looked at her master, who she thought was the almighty ruler of everything.


    The old faker said, ¡°Humph! Why don¡¯t you release my sessor?¡±


    The beautiful woman hurriedly removed the magical power that restricted Li Mu¡¯s movements.


    Li Mu was able to move now.


    He looked back and found the old faker¡¯s shadow floating in the space behind him and a solemn look that he had never seen before appeared on thetter¡¯s face, which usually had either an indecent or yful expression. That look was very weird. He didn¡¯t know if he had such an impression because of his own psychological factors.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t go too far. How about this? My sessor happens to need a girl who can serve him. I find your disciple quite good for that role. Can you let her stay by my sessor¡¯s side?¡±


    The old faker rubbed his chin as he spoke.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Mu was a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Does he mean that... he wants Cloud Light Saintess to be my servant?


    ¡°His idea is really... too absurd.¡±

 Chapter 839 - The King of Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 839 The King of Dogs</h4>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess flew into a rage when she heard what the old faker said.


    ¡°How could he be so arrogant?


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be a maidservant.¡±


    The beautiful woman seemed to be caught in a dilemma. She said, ¡°Senior Yu, Yun¡¯er is the future leader of the Cloud n that the n has been training with painstaking efforts...¡±


    The old faker directly interrupted her. ¡°The fact that she is the future leader carefully selected and trained by the Cloud n happens to be the reason why she¡¯s qualified to be Li Mu¡¯s maidservant. Do you think that anyone can have the honor of being his servant?¡±


    The beautiful woman was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Senior Yu, you¡¯re making things difficult for me,¡± she said.


    She didn¡¯t want to agree to the request.


    The old faker said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t be so ungrateful. Back then, Yun Wuxiang wanted to be my maidservant, but I didn¡¯t want to ept her... You¡¯d better think about it carefully. I¡¯ll give you another chance to think it through and give me a proper answer.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± The beautiful woman was annoyed, but she didn¡¯t dare to anger the old faker. She pondered for a while and said, ¡°How long do you want her to be your sessor¡¯s maidservant?¡±


    The old faker stroked his chin. ¡°Ah, I would have forgotten about that if you didn¡¯t mention it. Anyway, this girl can¡¯t stay by Li Mu¡¯s side forever. She doesn¡¯t deserve such good luck. How about this? Let¡¯s have her serve him for a year first. If he is happy with her after a year, he can consider extending the service period. If he is not happy, he can tell her to leave.¡±


    The beautiful woman heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°A period of one year is eptable.¡±


    For martial arts practitioners with a long lifespan, one year was almost the same as one or two hours for ordinary people. A session of closed-door training for many masters wouldst for at least half a year or even several decades or a century. One year would pass by in the blink of an eye for such practitioners and would not prevent them from doing what they wanted to do.


    The beautiful woman nced at Cloud Light Saintess and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you...¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess grew anxious. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to... I¡¯d rather die than be his maidservant.¡±


    ¡°How dare you refuse to follow my order?¡± The beautiful woman pretended to be angry while winking at her disciple.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let my emotions affect my decisions.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess knew that there was nothing she could do no matter how much she protested.


    ¡°The figure who appeared next to Li Mu is called Senior Yu. Is he so formidable that even my master has to bow to him in such a humble manner?¡± She had never seen her master speak to anyone in that ingratiating manner.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± Li Mu started to kick her when she was down. ¡°Given your mediocre appearance and bad temper, it¡¯s an honor for you to be my maidservant. Your butt is so big, and your breasts are too well-developed. You are not slender or beautiful in any way, and you¡¯re just not my type at all. Actually, I am the wronged one, okay?¡±


    ¡°You bastard! What are you talking about? You...¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess flew into a rage.


    ¡°How could there be such a shameless person in the world?¡±


    Li Mu chuckled.


    ¡°B*tch! It would be better for you if you died in a fit of anger.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess tried to restrain her fury and hysteria. She said, ¡°Li Mu, you bully people by relying on your senior¡¯s power, so you can¡¯t be considered a real master. If you have the ability, you should subdue the Cloud n on your own and thereby make me your maidservant.¡±


    Li Mu burst outughing. ¡°There are many ways to defeat you, and I¡¯m just using one of them. You lowly, ugly woman! Now, you should understand what background, power, and lowliness are.¡±


    Puff!


    Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s pretty face turned ashen, and she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Those words were what she said to humiliate Li Mu a few moments ago. Now, Li Mu said the same words to her.


    The retribution came too fast.


    ¡°Senior Yu, you are a master of our time. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by others for bullying a junior like this?¡± Cloud Light Saintess red at the old faker and tried to irritate him.


    The old faker chuckled and said, ¡°There is no one else here. Who wouldugh at me? Who would dareugh at me? What¡¯s more, you are worse than a worm in my eyes. You don¡¯t deserve to call yourself my junior.¡±


    Puff!


    Cloud Light Saintess spat out another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Those words were what my master said to humiliate Li Mu, but now, his master is saying the same words to me. Humph... I¡¯m so mad.¡±


    The beautiful woman¡¯s facial expression changed repeatedly, as if her face had been pped by soles stained with dog shit.


    The old faker and Li Mu worked with each other so well, and their words were simply ps in the face for the beautiful woman and her disciple.


    Obviously, the old faker had seen what had taken ce while hiding in the dark.


    In the end, the beautiful woman left. She looked back many times as she walked away.


    She didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer.


    The old faker was famous for his weird temper. Back then, he tortured the masters of the Celestial Court so badly that they wished they were dead. If he acted on impulse and brought up some ridiculous conditions, she would probably be in great trouble.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him, so she had to leave as soon as possible.


    Cloud Light Saintess stood there with a look of despair on her face.


    Before leaving, her master sent her a secret voice message telling her not to throw a tantrum because ¡°Senior Yu¡± was very dangerous and formidable. Her master also told her that the consequences of disobeying him were unimaginable, so she should control herself and regard it as a test of her character. She consoled her by saying that one year would pass very quickly.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that she would one day be someone¡¯s maidservant.


    A maidservant for a lowly and shameless mortal.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Li Mu said with a smile on his face, ¡°Come here and massage my back and legs. I¡¯ve been fighting for so many days. s, I feel so tired...¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Cloud Light Saintess raged instinctively.


    Li Mu red at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? As my maidservant, you should behave like a maidservant. You don¡¯t want to be my maidservant, do you? Get lost then. I don¡¯t want a maidservant like you anyway.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess wanted to leave, but she knew very well that she couldn¡¯t.


    She ground her pearly white teeth so hard that they almost broke. She tried to hold back her anger that was about to erupt like a volcano. Then, she walked over to Li Mu, stood behind him, took several deep breaths in a row, put her hands on his shoulders, and began to massage his shoulders.


    ¡°Ah, exert more strength. Haven¡¯t you eaten your meal?¡± Li Mu said in a picky manner, ¡± You had plenty of strength when you wrapped yourself around me and tried to strangle me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Cloud Light Saintess was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    ¡°You¡¯ve touched my sore spot!¡±


    Li Mu moved his shoulders and said, ¡°Stop. Stop it! I really regret asking you to massage my shoulders. That¡¯s simply self-abuse. You¡¯re so ugly and ill-tempered...¡±


    ¡°Hey, old fellow. You¡¯re finally willing to take action. Does that mean I can do whatever I want in Qinling now?¡± He turned around and said to the old faker, ¡°If you had taken action earlier, none of those things would have happened. I was almost beaten to death.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing! I did that for your sake and for tempering your character.¡± The old faker added, ¡°Alright, save your breath. Hurry up and get back to Randeng Temple. Remember to take that dog with you. I want to kindly remind you that he¡¯s much more famous than you now.¡±


    With that, the old faker disappeared.


    Li Mu turned his head and asked Cloud Light Saintess, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that dog? Did he cause any trouble?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess lowered her head, gritting her teeth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of what he did? He ate my cousin and tens of senior masters from various ns. He calls himself the King of Dogs, but the practitioners call him a demon dog.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Half a dayter.


    Camp on Mount Tianxuan.


    As soon as Li Mu arrived at the gate of the camp, he saw a strange scene.


    The demon tiger called ¡°Rotten¡± seemed to think that it was a dog. It squatted at the entrance to the camp in a strange posture, stuck out its tongue, and wagged its tail. As soon as it saw Li Mu, it began to bark like a dog, ¡°Woof, woof, woof...¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck.¡±


    Li Mu almost thought he was hallucinating.


    ¡°This tiger has no f*cking integrity, does it?¡±


    Upon hearing the noise, Ouyang Fu, Song Changlin, Old Wang and several others rushed out of the camp.


    ¡°Woof, ha-ha-ha, my dear human pet, you¡¯re finally back... Everyone says that you¡¯re dead, but I¡¯ve never believed it. As the saying goes, ¡®Good people don¡¯t live long, but a scourge lives a thousand years.¡¯ A god of gue like you will surely remain alive for ten thousand years, woof-ha-ha.¡±


    The stupid Husky also rushed out of the camp.


    Li Mu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°A filthy mouth cannot utter decent words.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Have a look at the great world I¡¯ve conquered for you...¡± The stupid Husky walked toward Li Mu on his hind legs, took off his sunsses, pointed at Mount Tianxuan, and said, ¡°Ha-ha-ha, I have driven the others away from this mountain. From now on, it will be ours, ha-ha!¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°Is he going to im the mountain as his own?


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of it?¡±


    However, Li Mu felt that the fluctuations in the stupid dog¡¯s life were much stronger than before and were like violent waves in the vast universe and boundless oceans, but strangely, he didn¡¯t feel any particrly strong fluctuations in the dog¡¯s power.


    ¡°Woof? Who is this woman? Why is she here?¡± The stupid dog was surprised to see Cloud Light Saintess behind Li Mu. ¡°My dear pet, have you been captured by her? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to save you. Get out of the way and let me devour her.¡±


    With that, he opened his mouth.


    There seemed to be a swirling ck vortex in his big mouth.


    Li Mu was shocked by this sudden burst of power.


    ¡°What kind of power is this?


    ¡°Although this stupid dog used to be a greedy eater, he has never been so powerful before.¡±


    Li Mu was startled. He rushed to the stupid dog, shut thetter¡¯s mouth, and said, ¡°She¡¯s my new maidservant. Don¡¯t make a fuss. She is a brand new servant, and I haven¡¯t used her yet. You can¡¯t afford to eat her.¡±


    ¡°Your maidservant?¡± The stupid dog rested his chin on his hands andughed wickedly. ¡°That means she¡¯s mine, ha-ha. Hey, you,e here andb my fur and rub my belly. Recently, I have devoured too many masters. I¡¯m suffering from indigestion.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess snorted and ignored the dog.


    The stupid dog snarled, ¡°My human pet, your maidservant doesn¡¯t know the rules and refuses to show me any respect. Let me devour her. I have eaten too many men recently. If I devour a woman, the Yin and Yang will be bnced and maybe my stomach will feel better.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Li Mu ignored the dog and greeted Old Wang and the other old men.


    He found that the power of those strong old men seemed to have further increased.


    ¡°That¡¯s really terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Little Mu, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Song Changlin and the others were also very excited.


    Rumors about Li Mu had been spreading like wild fire. ording to the news released by the major Divine ns, Li Mu had died. That made the people in this camp very worried, but they couldn¡¯t find a way to save him. Only the stupid dog firmly believed that he was not dead and guarded the camp while waiting for him toe back.


    ¡°How are you doing with the data collection?¡± Li Mu asked Song Changlin.


    Upon hearing that, Song Changlin grew very excited. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. I have collected all the required data. This time, I will surely develop a real killing machine and use technology to contend against the immortal sects.¡±


    After exchanging greetings, they decided to leave Qinling.


    One dayter...


    Li Mu returned to Randeng Temple with the dog, Cloud Light Saintess, Old Wang, and several others.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to rush back?¡± Li Mu came to the meditation room and saw the old faker packing up. It looked like the old faker was preparing to run away.

 Chapter 840 - Did You Have Sex with Her?

    <h4>Chapter 840 Did You Have Sex with Her?</h4>


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te back, you would really have been beaten to death in Mount Qinling.¡±


    The old faker added, ¡°I am not invincible.¡±


    Li Mu sat down, took a sip of tea, and then said, ¡°You overwhelmingly defeated the people of the major Divine ns of the Celestial Court back then, didn¡¯t you? Is there anyone more powerful than you? In my opinion, those mobs from the major Divine ns of the Celestial Court are not good people. Why don¡¯t you take action and beat them up again? Only in this way can you ensure that they will toe the line.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess stood at the door of the meditation room, her eyelids twitching.


    ¡°Li Mu is so cruel. He¡¯s inciting his master to do evil.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°I¡¯m too old to solve problems with my fists. I need to cultivate virtue now. It¡¯s not good to keep fighting and killing. Otherwise, why would I practice hand-to-hand meditation? I have to leave a way out for the others.¡±


    ¡°How pretentious he is!¡±


    Li Mu was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the dog?¡± the old faker asked.


    Li Mu said, ¡°As soon as he came back to Randengsi Vige, he went out to find his old lovers. I¡¯ve heard that many dogs in the vige have be demons. My dog wants to rebuild its army of stray dogs. Otherwise, his title of ¡®General¡¯ would be wasted.¡±


    The old faker fell into deep thought when he heard that. ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting. Sure enough, a dog can¡¯t change its behavior. Your dog has awakened, and he is now exactly the same as he was back then.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Back then? Awakening? Did the General do anything else that I was not aware of?¡±


    The old faker chuckled. He said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the time when he stirred up trouble in Randengsi Vige with a pack of domestic and stray dogs.¡±


    ¡°I feel that you are intentionally hiding something from me,¡± Li Mu said suspiciously.


    The old faker said seriously, ¡°Am I? We are like blood brothers. How could I hide anything from you?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess, who was outside the meditation room, didn¡¯t know what to say when she heard that.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they master and disciple?


    ¡°How could they be blood brothers?¡±


    Li Mu felt ashamed.


    ¡°He¡¯s so casual about our positions in the family hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that the General had experienced something extraordinary. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be so powerful. On the way here, I heard that he even swallowed some masters in the Upper King Realm. Even if an ordinary Husky could evolve due to the outburst of Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, it would still be impossible for it to evolve to such an extent. I feel that my dog has a kind of terrifying power... Moreover, he likes to im himself to be my owner and calls me his human pet now. It seems that someone has taught him to behave like that.¡±


    Li Mu told the old faker about his doubts.


    Cloud Light Saintess who was outside the meditation room pricked up her ears to listen carefully.


    The background of the dog was a mystery among practitioners in the eastern region and even the whole world. The people of various major Divine ns greatly feared this fierce demon dog. For a time, no one could subdue the dog when the masters of the older generation did not take action.


    The old faker nced at Li Mu and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you. What has the dog gone through after leaving Earth? Why has he be so fierce and cruel?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the old faker suspiciously and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know why, do you?¡±


    The old faker nodded.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Li Mu slipped into deep thought. ¡°Could it be that this dog came across some rare opportunities in the Evesting Heaven and became more powerful because of that?


    ¡°After all, he is the first dog on Earth to walk out of the Milky Way Gxy.¡±


    Li Mu decided not to dwell on the question anymore.


    He told the old faker the secrets he had learned from Bi Yan.


    ¡°The gods of the six major ns of traitorous devils have descended to Earth, but the major Divine ns don¡¯t know that. I¡¯m afraid there will be a disaster in the near future.¡± He was quite worried when talking about this matter.


    The old faker said, ¡°It turns out that those old monsters are still alive and have returned to Earth. Well, the Earth will be a very lively ce this time. I¡¯m afraid that something interesting will happen in just a few days.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the old faker in surprise. ¡°Something interesting? It seems that you¡¯re not worried at all. Why?¡±


    The old faker said in an even more surprised tone of voice, ¡°Why should I worry?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°The gods of the major ns of traitorous devils have already descended to Earth. They¡¯ll surely bring great disaster. If they really destroy this... Back then, you sent me out because you wanted me to protect Earth, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The old faker rubbed the back of his head and said, ¡°How could I forget?¡±


    Li Mu was almost driven mad. He said, ¡°What the f*ck! Why don¡¯t you want to keep your word? It seems that you don¡¯t want to admit what you have done. Please don¡¯t make any trouble.¡±


    The old faker said with a smile, ¡°Well, even if I really said that back then, it would still be possible that I said the wrong thing. I said so much, and you just remembered one thing. How did you learn politics in junior high school? ording to Karl Marx¡¯s theory, you should look at problems from the perspective of dynamic dialectic. Everything is constantly changing. I initially thought Earth would be destroyed, but now, it seems that it¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Damn it. Are you kidding me?


    ¡°Why are you studying Marxist philosophy?


    ¡°That¡¯s basically materialism, which is naturally inconsistent with what you do.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you just say that the two key fragments are missing?¡± The old faker immediately changed the subject when he saw the strange look on Li Mu¡¯s face. ¡°Boy, you have really experienced too many unwanted encounters. Why do you have to pretend to be a romantic lover? You were cheated by a Fox Spirit, and she took the treasures away from you. Do you want to make meugh to death?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly blushed.


    ¡°Can you say that all affairs between men and women are lies?¡± He immediately changed the subject as the old faker did. ¡°By the way, there is another very strange thing. Eight cracks have appeared in my spine and they haven¡¯t healed after a long time. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Cracks in your spine?¡± The old faker continued, ¡°Are you kidding me? The ¡®Zhenwu Boxing¡¯ that you practice was created by Divine Emperor Ye. Even if there really were cracks in your spine, they should have healed long ago unless...¡±


    He suddenly paused at this point.


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Let me have a look first.¡± The old faker looked serious.


    He put his hands on Li Mu¡¯s shoulders.


    ...


    A few momentster, the old faker withdrew his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s a Taoist injury.¡±


    ¡°A Taoist injury?¡± Li Mu froze for a moment and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Did you fight with any master in the Great Way Realm? Tell me about it. How did you get injured?¡±


    Li Mu felt a little confused when he heard that. He said, ¡°If I had fought with any master in the Great Way Realm, I wouldn¡¯t have returned alive. I got injured in the battle behind the Gate of the Ancestors...¡±


    He recounted what he had experienced.


    ¡°How is that possible? How could those f*cking sessors of the Divine ns inflict a Taoist injury on you?¡± The old faker couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you hiding something from me? Could it be that you got beaten by that Fox Spirit but feel too embarrassed to tell me?¡± The old faker was confused.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°How could that be possible? Bi Yan can¡¯t even defeat Yunguang...¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly thought of something strange.


    ¡°Well, I ate the fish she cooked for me and slept for three days and three nights. Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible for me to sleep for that long. Oh, the cracks in my spine already existed before that. It¡¯s impossible...¡±


    Li Mu told the old faker about the strange thing he recalled.


    ¡°How could a few fish make you sleep for three days and three nights? Do you think they¡¯re like the knockout drops described in martial arts novels?¡± The old faker continued, ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone crazy over love. There must be something wrong with that Fox Spirit. Oh, by the way, what is she? The Green Fox God? Is she a deity?¡±


    Li Mu thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Well, she should be.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Okay. Boy, you¡¯re quite good at picking up girls, but you have actually hit on a demon god. Tell me the truth. Did you have sex with her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu gawked at the old faker.


    The old faker winked and said, ¡°What? Are you pretending to be innocent?¡±


    Li Mu said helplessly, ¡°Can you... can you stop being so nasty? You¡¯re at least a so-called external god. Can¡¯t you talk properly? What on earth is a Taoist injury? Is it serious?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Forget it. I was just curious... Well, a Taoist injury is an injury of the Great Way that causes damage to your Source Energy. If the injury doesn¡¯t heal, it will be impossible for you to go any further down the path of martial arts practice for the rest of your life. It can destroy your martial arts foundation. Now, you can tell me if it¡¯s serious.¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback. ¡°How... what should I do to make it heal?¡±


    ¡°If it happened earlier, it would be very easy to treat, and I would be able to treat it for you. Now, I can no longer help you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been practicing hand-to-hand meditation recently, so there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you.¡± The old faker added, ¡°You need the help of a master in the Great Way Realm to heal it.¡±


    ¡°A master in the Great Way Realm?¡±


    Li Mu had a headache after he heard what the old faker said.


    The old faker was the only master in the Great Way Realm that Li Mu knew, but he was practicing silent meditation and refused to take action. There might be masters in the Great Way Realm among the people of the six major Divine ns and the branches of the Celestial Court, but it seemed impossible that they would help Li Mu. Those people, especially the people of the six major Divine ns, couldn¡¯t wait to see Li Mu die in the wilderness right away.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry. Besides masters in the Great Way Realm, top-grade immortal fruits can also help you recover, but you¡¯ll have to find some first.¡± The old faker continued, ¡°Such fruits can even make you stronger. It is said that there are medicinal herbs and immortal fruits in the gardens of the immortal pce, and in the legendary Immortal Peach Garden, there are immortal peaches. One peach is enough to cure you.¡±


    ¡°Top-grade immortal fruits?¡±


    Li Mu tried to recall the fruits he had seen. Among all the fruits he saw when he explored various secret realms, perhaps only the ginseng fruit in the Five Viges Temple could be regarded as a kind of top-grade immortal fruit. He ate ginseng fruits, but they had no effect. He knew of some immortal herbs that were magical, but they were far inferior to top-grade immortal fruits.


    ¡°Hey, now that the six major ns of traitorous devils have sessfully descended to Earth, the six keys will surely be collected and put together. The opening of the Immortal Pce is just a matter of time.¡± The old faker did some calctions with his fingers. No one knew what he had figured out. He continued, ¡°Boy, you have experienced too many unwanted encounters. Otherwise, with two keys in your hands, you would surely have a ce in the immortal pce. Now, you just need to wait patiently for an opportunity.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°The six major Divine ns and the major branches of the Celestial Court have not collected all the keys yet. Two of them are in Bi Yan¡¯s hands. I¡¯m afraid that the opening of the Immortal Pce is a long way off.¡±


    The old faker said with a smile, ¡°How could that be possible? You don¡¯t know that the opening of the immortal pce depends on time. Once you miss the right time, it would be very difficult to open it even if you had the keys. Neither the gods of the major ns of traitorous devils nor the people of various branches of the Celestial Court want to miss the right time. Although there were some conflicts between them, they will eventuallye up with a solution.¡±

 Chapter 841 - Tell Me the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 841 Tell Me the Truth</h4>


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve never heard about that.¡±


    It was the first time that Li Mu had heard about such a thing.


    However, after thinking about it carefully for a while, he found that it made sense.


    Otherwise, the six major ns of traitorous devils wouldn¡¯t have opened the Gate of the Ancestors in such a hurry given their unconfident state. The opening of the gate might result in their annihtion. Even though the gods standing behind these ns had sessfully descended to Earth, the death of the ancestors of the six major ns and the elites and masters of various sects and other ns would still be a heavy loss to them.


    Without followers and subjects, gods would be like waters without sources and trees without roots.


    The gods of the six major ns had paid a tremendous price to descend to Earth.


    If there were a time limit for the opening of the immortal pce, it would be very easy to exin why they would force their way into Earth at all costs.


    If they missed the timeline, they would have to wait for another opportunity.


    Li Mu guessed that the waiting time must be very long.


    The waiting time was so long that even those long-lived ancient gods had lost their patience and could not wait any longer.


    The old faker said, ¡°I told you that you were fooled, but you refused to admit it. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that Green Fox God named Bi Yan should be the real mastermind behind the traitorous devils of the six major ns that descended to Earth, and your Taoist injury should have been inflicted by her secretly. You were lucky enough toe back alive. She has two keys in her hands, which means that the six major ns of traitorous devils have two keys. Those keys are their bargaining chips... It¡¯s a perfect n.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu instinctively said, ¡°How is that possible? Bi Yan...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his words.


    The old faker looked at him and smiled without saying anything.


    Li Mu thought carefully about what the old faker said. Now, he tended to agree with the old faker.


    ¡°Could it be that Bi Yan, the so-called Green Fox God, is really the leader of the six major ns?


    ¡°Did everything that happened fall in line with her calction?


    ¡°If that was the case, her stratagems were indeed terrifying.¡±


    The old faker guffawed wildly when he saw the look on Li Mu¡¯s face. ¡°Ha-ha, have you realized anything? Do you really think that you¡¯re so masculine and charming that even an old Fox Spirit who has lived for thousands of years would fall for you? You¡¯re still too young and inexperienced. You have been deceived, but you¡¯re still thinking about the person who took advantage of you.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face darkened. He said, ¡°I advise you to be kind.¡±


    The old faker nearly split his sidesughing.


    ¡°I seriously advise you to watch your words.¡± Li Mu gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just kidding! Don¡¯t get mad at me.¡± Under Li Mu¡¯s murderous gaze, the old faker finally stoppedughing. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. As the saying goes, ¡®Tough steeles from repeated tempering.¡¯ As you be more experienced, you will be able to face it calmly... Alright, let¡¯s get back to the point. There is only one option for you now. You have to find a way to enter the immortal pce and find the legendary immortal peaches.¡±


    Li Muughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any good idea. The six major Divine ns and various branches of the Celestial Court have countless masters. Even the medium to high-level masters in the Upper King Realm can defeat me easily, let alone those in the Great Way Realm. In the face of absolute strength, all schemes and tricks are useless. Moreover, they have organizations and helpers. What can I do?¡±


    The old faker froze for a moment and then said, ¡°You brat! What do you mean?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. All things in the world have their own destinies. ording to the geography textbooks for junior high school students, Earth can exist for another five billion years. If it really copsed or got forcibly torn down someday, that would be its destiny. Like human beings, Earth has its own destiny... I don¡¯t care.¡±


    The old faker groaned and said, ¡°Hey, are you trying to shake off the responsibility?¡±


    Li Mu roared withughter. ¡°Wow, yeah, you¡¯re right. Anyway, I¡¯m powerful enough to take care of my rtives and friends on Earth. In the Ziwei Star Zone, there are many suitable ces to live. I can take them to another and live a carefree life for hundreds of years. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life there without pressure, and I won¡¯t need to work overtime, pay home loans or rentals, or worry about having two children... I¡¯ll be free and unrestrained, and I can go anywhere in the world with a sword in my hand. Ha-ha-ha, damn, I can¡¯t wait to lead a life like that.¡±


    The old faker thought to himself, ¡°Damn it! It seems that this brat is not joking. Does he really want to leave Earth?¡±


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s... Little Mu, you can¡¯t be so selfish. After all, Earth is your home...¡± the old faker said.


    Li Mu interrupted him and said, ¡°Home is wherever you live for a long time, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s more, I was deceived by a Fox Spirit on Earth. I¡¯m so upset. I want to leave this sad ce.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°I have trained you for so many years...¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°To do what? Kill pigs?¡±


    ¡°I have taught you magical techniques and secret skills and ced high hopes on you...¡± the old faker said.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best, but I have been deceived and even inflicted by a Taoist injury. The path ahead has been blocked. Even if I continue to struggle, my efforts would still be futile. I¡¯m already a cripple.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± the old faker said, ¡°I brought you up with painstaking efforts. I...¡±


    Li Mu nodded. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. How about this? I¡¯ll take you with me when I leave Earth, and I¡¯ll support and take care of you for the rest of your life. Anyway, you can cultivate virtue and practice hand-to-hand meditation anywhere, so it¡¯s meaningless for you to stay on Earth. Why don¡¯t youe with me and live a free and easy life?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to stay here and attain the Way.¡± The old faker refused without hesitation.


    Li Mu burst outughing. ¡°Old fellow, you finally showed your cloven hoof! You could leave Earth, but you have never left. I was sure that you must have something up your sleeve. It turns out that you want to attain the Way here. Is your Taoist source on Earth?¡±


    The old faker was so angry that he pulled out several of his beard hairs. He said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve be a bad person. How dare you trick me?¡±


    Li Mu said smugly, ¡°You¡¯re an old faker who has gone through many tests, and you¡¯re known as an eternal god. How is it possible that you¡¯re so simple-minded and fell for my simple trick? s, you¡¯re really an innocent old man... You want to attain the Way. That must have something to do with me, right? Why don¡¯t we talk about it frankly? Why did you pick me then? Why did you send me to the Star River at all costs? Don¡¯t try to fool me by talking about things like the destruction of Earth. I won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    The old faker was boiling with rage. ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve talked so much, but that¡¯s what you really want to know. Am I right?¡±


    Li Mu nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yeah. You adopted me when I was a child. Did you do that because you really considered me a promising martial arts genius and wanted to train me to be your loyal subordinate? No. That might not be the case. Did you want to turn me into your tool at that time? Could it be that you made me an orphan by killing my parents, adopted me, made me believe in you, and then slowly took my luck away from me so that you could attain the Way? Don¡¯t look at me like that. That¡¯s generally what is written in online fictions.¡±


    ¡°You should take some medicine right now.¡± The old faker was so annoyed that he almost had a toothache. ¡°I don¡¯t have a master like you... Damn it. I must have lost my mind. You don¡¯t have a disciple like me... Shit! My tongue has been twisted by anger.¡± He raised his hand and pped himself twice, saying, ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡±


    Li Mu roared withughter. ¡°What are you talking about? Tell me what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully.¡±


    ¡°You brat! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I think it¡¯s not good for you to know those things now. Have I ever hurt you all these years? Am I as evil as you made me out to be?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    In the end, Li Mu smiled and got back to the point. He said, ¡°Alright, old man, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. You have to help me get the quota for entering the immortal pce. I will go there and find the top-grade immortal fruits to cure my Taoist injury. Then, I will carry out your will to protect Earth. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°My will?¡± The old faker felt like killing someone.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened. He hurriedly said, ¡°Master, what are you talking about? You must have taken it the wrong way. I mean willpower, your willpower.¡±


    With his hand on his heart, the old faker said, ¡°s, you little bastard! Get the hell out of here right now. We¡¯ll talk about it after I get the quota for you to enter the immortal pce.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    With that, Li Mu quickly jumped out of the meditation room.


    The old faker rubbed his heart and sat back down on the bed angrily.


    ¡°Damn it. This brat is really bad. He used to be so cute and innocent, but he is even more wicked than Xiao Jiu now. Has he been contaminated by that silly dog... Um, it seems that I can¡¯t leave now. I have to stay here for some time and do something... I have no choice but to give up my n to attend the Peach Feast hosted by the Queen Mother of the West for the moment.¡±


    The old faker pondered.


    ¡°Little Mu has grown up. I can no longer make decisions for him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control him anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    As soon as Li Mu jumped out of the meditation room, he saw Cloud Light Saintess, who stood obediently by the door.


    ¡°Hmm? Why were you standing so sneakily by the door? Have you been eavesdropping?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s tone of voice sounded quite impolite.


    Cloud Light Saintess sneered. ¡°Why should I eavesdrop? I¡¯m listening to you openly. Do you have a skeleton in the closet?¡±


    ¡°Wow, for a maidservant, you are quite a tough talker.¡± Li Mu was amused. ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t put yourself in the right ce. You¡¯re my maidservant. How dare you talk back to your master, huh? Do you believe that I can take your virginity right away?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Cloud Light Saintess suddenly blushed crimson and fled. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless, despicable, and indecent!¡±


    Li Mu burst outughing. Seeing her fleeing in panic, he shouted in a loud voice, ¡°Listen up! I want to have noodles for lunch today. Remember to put more sugar in the fried sauce, add chopped onions and cucumber strips, and cool the noodles with cold water. You have to serve my lunch before midday. Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious... To tell you the truth, my master is an old lecher. He has been drooling over you for a long time. No one could save you if he made up someme excuse and did something bad to you.¡±


    Thump!


    The sound of the old faker jumping off the bed came from the meditation room.


    Li Mu immediately took to his heels.


    He spent the whole morning repairing and renovating the protective tactical deployments in Mount Shaozu and Randengsi Vige. After that, he took his time and practiced boxing in the pine forest.


    As expected, the eight cracks in his spine affected his practice.


    When he practiced the eighth style of the Zhenwu Boxing and moved his arm backwards, he felt a sharp pain in his spine and found it difficult to control his power.


    Moreover, during the practice, he vaguely felt that there seemed to be a very strange kind of power in his body. He couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, but it was difficult to control. That power was very mysterious. Only when he forcibly practiced the eighth style of the Zhenwu Boxing could he feel it more clearly. It surged like an undercurrent in a dark river for a moment, but it quickly subsided when he felt the pain in his spine.


    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡±


    He sat down at the lunch table with that question in mind.


    Standing by the table gingerly, Cloud Light Saintess stared at the old faker warily as if he were a pervert, ready to run away at any time. She was afraid that the old faker would not like her food.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The old faker took a bite and felt surprised.


    Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s heart almost leaped out of her throat.


    The old faker said, ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±


    After the meal, Cloud Light Saintess went off hurriedly to wash the dishes. Normally, she would rather die than do such mundane household chores like washing dishes, but now, she felt like she¡¯d been granted amnesty.


    Li Mu smiled wickedly.


    ¡°An evil person can only be threatened by another.¡± He sighed with emotion.


    The old faker asked, ¡°What do you mean? Who is the evil person?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother too much about such trivial things... By the way, I¡¯ve found another strange thing.¡± He told the old faker about the strange power in his body.


    The old faker looked at Li Mu in a very odd manner and said, ¡°Could it be that I made a wrong judgment and that Fox Spirit didn¡¯t deceive you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°Let me ask you something. You must answer me honestly,¡± the old faker said in a serious tone.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu grew nervous. He said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you... have... sex with that Fox Spirit?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Li Mu¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He jumped up and said, ¡°Can you stop it?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Obviously, the power in your body is a very pure divine power. It should be of the same origin as your Taoist injury. Such a phenomenon would ur only if you had intercourse with that Fox Spirit and absorbed energy from her source of divine power using the secret Paired Cultivation method that can collect the Yin and nourish the Yang. Brat, I have really underestimated you. You¡¯ve actually f*cked an old fox that is tens of thousands of years old. Ha-ha-ha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. You are just awesome. Can you teach me how to do that?¡±


    Li Mu felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Huh? Are you kidding me?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Did you really not know about that?¡±


    Li Mu nodded in confusion.


    The old faker froze for a moment. Suddenly, he burst outughing, fell to the ground with his hands on his belly, and rolled on the ground with tears in his eyes. ¡°So, that is to say... ha-ha... you... you have... been molested by, oh, no, raped by... that old Fox Spirit... Ha-ha-ha, are you trying to make meugh to death... so that... you can inherit Randeng Temple from me? Ha-ha-ha-ha...¡±


    Boom!


    Li Mu felt as if he had really been struck by lightning.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°How could that be possible?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess, who was not far away, looked at Li Mu incredulously. She looked shocked and slightly gleeful over his misfortune.


    ¡°Both the master and the disciple are freaks.


    ¡°My life is so hard. I have to be a maidservant here for a long year. This ce is worse than hell.¡±

 Chapter 842 - Visitors from the Tingyu Family

    Chapter 842 Visitors from the Tingyu Family


    Cloud Light Saintess felt like she had fallen into a den of debauchery. She was terrified.


    However, she was more curious about what Li Mu and the old faker talked about in the meditation room today.


    She clearly heard the first half of their conversation, and it seemed that she also heard the rest of the conversation. Strangely enough, she couldn¡¯t recall even any snippet of the conversation, as if some of her memory had been erased from her brain.


    ¡°If I stay here, I can get close to that old man, and perhaps I wille across some opportunities. Now, I have no choice but to endure humiliation for something more important. ording to their conversation, Li Mu seems to be injured, and his Taoist foundation has been destroyed. He deserves it. I¡¯d better find a way to send the message out.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess pondered about what to do.


    ¡°Does Li Mu really think that I will surrender and serve him willingly?


    ¡°That¡¯s just wishful thinking on his part.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve that.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡±


    A dog barked.


    ¡°Ha-ha, old man, I¡¯m back. Long time no see. You must miss me very much, ¡± the Husky said. He was wearing a ck suit and had a slicked back hairstyle. He walked into the temple on his hind legs like a human being, leading a fierce yellow-striped tiger. The twenty big strong dogs behind him lined up in two neat rows like loyal guards.


    The old faker was confused when he saw the scene. ¡°Xiao Jiu, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Jiu?¡± The Husky tied the demon tiger called ¡°Rotten¡± to an old pine and walked over to the old faker. ¡°Old man, my name is General. If you are in awe of my power and aura, you can call me the King of Dogs. Who is Xiao Jiu? Are you senile?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I got your name wrong. I¡¯ve forgotten your name, but that¡¯s normal. After all, you were a dog of no importance when you lived in Randeng Temple,¡± the old faker said as he touched his nose.


    ¡°Old fellow, I advise you to talk to me nicely. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what my bros would do to you,¡± the Husky snarled, pointing at the big strong dogs behind him.


    Those dogs immediately growled and bared their snow-white teeth, all ready to pounce.


    The old faker chuckled. ¡°They look very delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten meat for quite a while. How about eating dog meat hot pot tonight?¡±


    The dogs instantly piped down and tucked their tails between their legs.


    Li Mu was waiting for the old faker to tell him more. He drove the Husky away and said to the old faker, ¡°Is what you just said true? You can¡¯t make a joke out of something like that.¡±


    The old faker smiled cheekily and said, ¡°I admire you so much for having done something like that. I¡¯m serious. Tell me how you did it and when you mastered the secret Paired Cultivation method. You have managed to absorb the divine power of a goddess. You are really a f*cking genius.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do Pair Cultivation at all¡­¡± Li Mu blurted out.


    He recalled the days when he was passionately in love with Hua Xiangrong.


    ¡°That¡­ should be considered as a Paired Cultivation.


    ¡°Could it be that I mastered the secret method without being taught because we made love so many times?


    ¡°Bah, that¡¯s not right.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had sex with Bi Yan. That¡¯s impossible, but how did the divine powere into my body?


    ¡°If the eight cracks in my spine were caused by Bi Yan, why would she transfer her divine power to me?


    ¡°What on earth was she nning to do?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°What on earth is this divine power? What¡¯s it for?¡±


    He asked the old faker another question while trying to resist the urge to beat thetter up.


    The old faker noticed the change in the look on Li Mu¡¯s face. He said with a smirk, ¡°As the name implies, divine power is the power of gods, and it¡¯s no exaggeration to call it the Source Energy of the gods. You¡¯re only in the King Realm now, so you¡¯ve got a long way to go before you reach the ultimate level. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t integrate the divine power with your body and use it for the moment. However, when you enter the Upper King Realm, you¡¯ll be able to integrate it with your body and control it. Then, you will benefit greatly from it and be a godlike master far more powerful than ordinary masters in the Upper King Realm.¡±


    After hearing the exnation, Li Mu roughly understood it.


    ¡°That means a seed of divinity has been sown in my body.


    ¡°When this seed germinates, it will bring infinite benefits to me.


    ¡°Bi Yan, what on earth were you trying to do?¡±


    Li Mu found that, for the first time, he couldn¡¯t understand this old friend of his from the Green Fox Tribe.


    ¡°Li Mu, where is your new maidservant? Ask her to boil some water for me. I want to take a bath,b my fur and go on a fast¡­¡± The silly Husky walked over to show his presence.


    Li Mu shouted to Cloud Light Saintess asking her toe over and then gave the order.


    ¡°What? Are you asking me to serve a dog?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s order put her nose out of the joint.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know who I am? How could he ask me to serve a dog? This is an insult to me.¡±


    ¡°You may choose not to do that,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°How about serving my master and massaging his back? He is quite interested in you.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess turned pale when she heard that. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll serve the King of Dogs.¡±


    The Huskyughed smugly and said, ¡°Old man, it seems that the beauty likes me more.¡±


    The old faker¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°That is because Li Mu called me a pervert and ruined my reputation today.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say anything. He pulled out an iron bar and chased after Li Mu. ¡°Don¡¯t run. I¡¯m going to beat you to death today¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the next few days, Li Mu asionally went down the mountain to hang out with his old friends in the high-tech zone of Baoji. He also visited Wang Zhen, Wang Shiwu, and their wives and taught his disciple, Wang Fanqie, to practice martial arts in Shiyu Manor, which was the family home of Wang Shiwu.


    Li Mu once taught Wang Shiwu and his wife some Cultivation Methods in person. They had been practicing these methods for several years and had be much more powerful than ordinary martial arts practitioners. Now, they could be regarded as the leading masters of martial arts in Baoji City. While the people in Randeng Temple and Jintai Temple didn¡¯t care about things in the outside world, it was no exaggeration to say that Wang Shiwu was the top martial arts master in Baoji City. Moreover, he was well informed and well connected to the outside world.


    Li Mu heard some news about the outside world when he stayed at Wang Shiwu¡¯s home.


    Wang Shiwu and his wife had joined the Hero Martial Arts Alliance for a very long time. Therefore, there had been some internal correspondence between the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and Wang Shiwu, and the former sent some messages to Li Mu through thetter. Li Mu took note of these messages, but he never gave any instructions.


    The world had changed a lot, so had the hearts of people.


    Back then, the Hero Martial Arts Alliance was founded with Li Mu¡¯s support to help the government stabilize and control the situation in the world of martial arts practitioners. However, with all the dramatic changes, the power of practitioners in the world gradually surpassed that of the government, and as the doors to various small worlds in famous mountains and great rivers were opened, many secret powers, ns and forces emerged.


    On the other hand, some immortal sects showed up and brought disasters to Earth, which had turned into a world upied by immortals and mortals.


    Li Mu thought to himself, ¡°There are all kinds of old myths, legends and tales about immortals. Perhaps they are about the martial arts practitioners from famous mountains and great rivers who came to the mortal world by ident. The Celestial Court, the divine pces¡­ are all real.¡±


    One day.


    At the gate of Shiyu Manor.


    A mass of clouds rolled across the sky. Some people riding on these clouds passed through the sky above Baoji City and slowlynded in front of the gate of the manor.


    The white clouds disappeared.


    A young man wearing a long brocade robe embroidered with a cloud pattern and holding an umbre made of clouds, appeared.


    He was a handsome, tall and slim man with nted eyes and pale, thin lips. He had an elegant bearing, but at the same time, he looked as cold and harsh as the frigid rain in winter, and seemed very aloof.


    Behind him, there were twenty divine generals wearing silver armor suits, silver helmets and they held divine axes in their hands. They looked like heavenly generals and soldiers from ancient pces. Apart from them, there was another man in his 40s or 50s. He was wearing an ordinary blue robe and had short hair and a beard. He didn¡¯t look like a member of an immortal sect, but more like a low-status practitioner in the secr world.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    The young man looked at the gate of the manor.


    The middle-aged man with short hair and a beard hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, sir. This is the residence of the Wang family.¡±


    The young man narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Get in. Arrest and interrogate all the people in there. Kill anyone who dares to stand in the way. All those who collude with Wang Yan deserve to die. No one is allowed to undermine the dignity of the Tingyu family. All sphemers shall pay the price in blood.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Led by the middle-aged man, the divine generals directly broke into the manor.


    Boom!


    The gate of the manor was knocked down.


    The gate te reading ¡°Shiyu¡± was trampled into the mud.


    ¡°Hey? Who are you? How dare you break into Shiyu Manor without permission? Do you know¡­ Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Stop them¡­ Ah!¡±


    The young disciples who stepped forward to stop the trespassers were quite powerful martial arts practitioners, but they were directly knocked down before they could finish speaking. As numerous beams of blue light shed by, Cold Water Chains appeared and bound them up. In an instant, they were immobilized andid motionless on the ground.


    The manor was named Shiyu inmemoration of Wang Shiyu, who was missing.


    Upon their retirement from the police force, Wang Shiwu and his wife opened a martial arts club in the manor to teach martial arts and fulfill Li Mu¡¯s wish to spread the practice of martial arts all over the world. At the same time, the manor also served as the base of one of the branches of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance. For this reason, there were over one hundred martial arts practitioners stationed in the manor, including a considerable number of masters.


    However, those people were no match for the divine generals of the Rain n¡ªone of six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court.


    All those who resisted were injured.


    The people of the Rain n caught all the resisters and tied them up with Cold Water Chains, which were a kind of torture device.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wang Shiwu hurried over.


    By this time, the divine generals of the Rain n had already reached the depths of the manor.


    ¡°You are Wang Shiwu, right?¡± The young man wearing a long brocade robe said lightly, ¡°I heard that about a month ago, you were chased down and almost lost your life. Later, you were rescued by a person called Wang Yanyi. Is that true?¡±


    Wang Shiwu said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    At this time, the remaining masters in the manor gathered around him.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± The young man wearing a long brocade robe waved his hand and said, ¡°Where is Wang Yanyi?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Wang Shiwu said.


    ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, it doesn¡¯t really matter. You will tell me in the end.¡± The young man smiled coldly and continued. ¡°Come on. Catch all of them, take them back to Mount Wuyi, and interrogate them one by one.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Wang Shiwu shouted, ¡°Who on earth are you? Why did you hurt my people? Can you give me a reason?¡± He had already realized that those people were probably from some legendary immortal sect and he could not defeat them, so he tried his best to control himself.


    ¡°A reason? Ha-ha, the only reason is that Wang Yanyi saved your f*cking life.¡± The lips of the young man curled into a cold smile. He said, ¡°All those who are acquainted with Wang Yanyi deserve to die. The Tingyu family will catch, interrogate and kill them one by one without letting any of them go.¡±


    Right at that moment, a voice came from the depths of the manor.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you sure can brag. Is the Tingyu family that great?¡±

 Chapter 843 - Total Domination

    <h4>Chapter 843 Total Domination</h4>


    ¡°Who is it? Who dares to talk to me in that manner? Get him.¡±


    The young man wearing a long brocade robe had a cold look on his face.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two silver-armored divine generals streaked toward the direction of the voice like two beams of light.


    They rushed out hurriedly, but they flew back at an even faster speed.


    Bang! Bang!


    They bounced back, fell to the ground, struggled, and passed out.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The look on the young man¡¯s face changed slightly.


    The two silver-armored divine generals were half-step kings. They could be regarded as elites among the immortal sects in famous mountains. However, they had been knocked out in the blink of an eye. The person who did that... was at least a mid-level or high-level master in the King Realm.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you go against the Tingyu family?¡±


    The tone of the young man dressed in the long brocade robe was cold.


    The st waves generated by his thunderous voice swept through the sky toward the depths of the manor.


    ¡°Ha-ha, what if I go against it?¡±


    The voice in the depths of the manor rang out again, but it sounded different now. As the Taoist sound echoed, numerous transparent air currents surged through the air, collided with the st waves produced by the young man wearing a long brocade robe, smashed thetter, and then continued to surge toward him like raging waves hitting the shore.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The young man¡¯s nted eyes shed with dismay.


    He swung his right arm, and a beam of sword light shed.


    The transparent air currents were cut in half, diverged, and then disappeared.


    ¡°Who are you? Show yourself!.¡±


    The young man in the long brocade robe pressed the palm of his right hand against the handle of his umbre. That was the standard start gesture of the 1,100th Style of the Breeze and Drizzle Swordsmanship of the Tingyu family. Wisps of mist swirled around him and spread in all directions. It was not raining, but everyone could hear the sounds of a heavy downpour.


    ¡°You people from the immortal sects are used to acting in a overbearing manner. You need to change.¡±


    The voice rang out again.


    A short-haired young man dressed in white sportswear and sneakers walked out from the depths of the manor, with a little girl who looked like a cute porcin doll, in tow. He took only a couple of steps forward, but he had already arrived in front of Wang Shiwu to protect the people of the manor who were still in a state of panic.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The young man in the long brocade robe asked with a slight frown.


    ¡°I can tell from his power that he is just an ordinary master in the King Realm, but the air currents produced by him smashed my st waves just now. How did he do that?¡±


    Naturally, the person who showed up was Li Mu.


    Today, he happened to be here teaching Wang Fanqie how to practice martial arts in the manor.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Holding Wang Fanqie¡¯s hand in his, he looked at the young man in the long brocade robe from head to toe and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Tingyu, the sessor of the Tingyu family, died in the wilderness, but the killer has not been found yet. Ha-ha, who are you? How dare you bring your men to Baoji City to stir up trouble?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! This is the lord of the Tingyu family¡¯s Seasonal Rain Pce! You are just a mortal. How dare you mock the Tingyu family like that? Are you courting death?¡±


    A silver-armored divine general bellowed.


    The news about the death of Young Master Tingyu had spread across famous mountains and the mortal world, and his death had made them aughing stock. As a result, the Tingyu family¡¯s reputation and prestige had been damaged. All the masters of the Rain n were very angry and sensitive. They couldn¡¯t stand any ironical undertones and couldn¡¯t bear to hear others bringing up the topic about the death of Young Master Tingyu.


    Li Mu said with augh, ¡°The lord of Seasonal Rain Pce? I¡¯ve never heard of him. A long time ago, I already said that no external forces were allowed tomit evil deeds in Baoji City. You people of immortal sects are rubbish. You broke into the manor and hurt the people here. You must stay here. None of you can get out of here today.¡±


    The young man dressed in a long brocade robe suddenly asked, ¡°Are you Li Mu?¡±


    He finally recognized Li Mu.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha, good. Very good. That¡¯s great!¡± The young man in a long brocade robeughed. His eyes narrowed to slits and sparkled with excitement. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere, but you¡¯ve showed up right in front of me. That saved me a lot of effort. It turns out that you did not die behind the Gate of the Ancestors and came back alive. Ha-ha, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve got a key to the immortal pce. Li Mu, if you¡¯re smart enough, you¡¯d better give me the key. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cruel and ruthless.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu shook his head, sighed and said, ¡°The Tingyu family is one of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court, but it has declined to such an extent. That¡¯s beyond my expectations. I¡¯m afraid that the other five major Divine ns have already cast you out. How pathetic!¡±


    ¡°This person doesn¡¯t even know the inside story of the battle behind the Gate of the Ancestors. He thought that I died in that battle and believed the fake news released by the other ns. Obviously, he was deceived by those ns. It means that the status of the Rain n is very subtle among the six major Divine ns. I¡¯m afraid that it has something to do with the death of Young Master Tingyu and tens of masters of the Rain n in the wilderness.


    ¡°That means the Divine ns of the Celestial Court are not united.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s words touched a sore spot with the people of the Rain n.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The young man in a long brocade robe known as the lord of Seasonal Rain Pce flew into a rage. ¡°You are nothing more than a lowly mortal. What do you know? How dare you challenge the authority of an immortal sect? I¡¯m going to kill you today. Drop dead!¡±


    With that, he grabbed the handle of his umbre. The handle of the umbre instantly turned into a beautiful thin sword. The sword was flexible, but its cutting edge was razor-sharp. It shed with a hazy light and darted toward Li Mu with an indescribable strange power.


    He wanted to strike Li Mu with his sword. His power was like that of a top-level master in the King Realm.


    Li Mu casually raised his hand, pinched the tip of the sword with his fingers, and flicked his wrist.


    Tremendous power surged along the de of the sword.


    Crack! Crack!


    In an instant, all the bones in the arm of the lord of Seasonal Rain Pce were broken.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah...¡± The lord of Seasonal Rain Pce uttered miserable screams.


    As a master with a high status and great power, he had never suffered such a terrible injury before. His entire arm was instantly broken, and his handsome face suddenly became ferocious and distorted with anger and pain.


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    ¡°Help our lord...¡±


    The divine generals of the Rain n dashed forward without regard for their own safety.


    Li Mu swung his arm casually.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All the divine generals of the Rain n were sent flying backward.


    Li Mu gave the lord of Seasonal Rain Pce a backhand p that made thetter spin like a top. Then, he said, ¡°No wonder the Rain n is the only one of the six major Divine ns that has been declining and even its future leader had been killed in the wilderness. It turns out that the people of the Rain n are good for nothing. Given your willpower and cultivation level, how dare you try to seize the key to the immortal pce? Your power is less than one percent of that of other major Divine ns¡¯ sessors. You arrogant idiot!¡±


    Hepletely crushed the people from the Rain n.


    ¡°As I said, those who dare to make trouble ormit evil deeds in Baoji City will be killed without exception. However, considering the fact that you haven¡¯t killed anyone today, I¡¯ve decided to let you get the hell out of here after you break one of your arms.¡±


    He sat down on the chair and took a cup of yogurt from Wang Fanqie¡ªhis little disciple.


    ¡°You... Li Mu, you¡¯re just a mortal. How dare you treat the lord of an immortal sect like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will get your family and friends into trouble? You...¡± A silver-armored divine general roared angrily while unsheathing his sword.


    However, before his voice died away...


    Swoosh!


    A broadsword shed.


    The divine general¡¯s head was separated from his body.


    ¡°I hate being threatened by others,¡± Li Mu said while drinking his yogurt, ¡°Your arm or your life? The choice is up to you.¡±


    With a gloomy look on his face, the lord of Seasonal Rain Pce held his broken arm with the other hand. Even though he had countless plots and schemes, he just couldn¡¯t use any of them in the face of Li Mu¡¯s terrifyingly formidable power. Being at a disadvantage, he had no choice but to try his best to resist the strong urge to take revenge. He said, ¡°Li Mu, we will retreat today, but you can¡¯t ask us to break an arm. You¡¯d better not go too far.¡±


    Sitting on the chair, Li Mu finished the yogurt and then said slowly, ¡°Am I going too far? Are you taking my words as a joke? He-he, I always keep my word. All those who vite the rules that I¡¯ve made in Baoji City have to pay the price for their breach of conduct, no matter if they are peddlers or the masters of immortal sects. I was kind enough to ask you to break only one of your arms. If any of you say one more word, it will no longer be a matter of one arm.¡±


    The lord of Seasonal Rain Pce gritted his teeth angrily.


    The divine generals and masters of the Rain n were boiling with rage.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. In the end, they broke one of their arms by themselves.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand impatiently.


    Hundreds of wisps of Broadsword Intent swirled and cut off the Cold Water Chains wrapped around the disciples in the manor. The divine generals of the Rain n felt very upset when they saw that. The Cold Water Chains were the Rain n¡¯s precious property, but so many chains had been damaged at one time... This time, they went out for wool and came home shorn.


    Just when they had taken only a few steps, Li Mu suddenly pointed at the short-haired middle-aged man with a beard and asked, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not a member of the Rain n. Why are you with them?¡±


    ¡°This... I...¡± the middle-aged man stammered, looking flustered.


    Right at that moment, Wang Shiwu suddenly said, ¡°He is the president of the Cultivators¡¯ Association. He has been missing for many days. It turns out that he has joined an immortal sect.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°He turns out to be only a practitioner in the mortal world. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s broken his arm.¡±


    The president of the Cultivators¡¯ Association let out a sigh of relief when he heard Li Mu¡¯s words.


    Holding the empty yogurt cup in his hand, Li Mu suddenly figured out something. He said, ¡°You found out that Wang Yanyi saved Wang Shiwu, didn¡¯t you? Later, you instigated the Rain n to stir up trouble in Baoji City. You knew that I¡¯ve been staying in Shiyu Manor these days, so you chose to kill me with the help of an immortal sect at this time. Am I right? You¡¯ve really worked hard to try to kill me... You can¡¯t get out of here today. Leave your life here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The face of the president of the Cultivators¡¯ Association changed dramatically. He immediately turned around to flee.


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    A beam of broadsword light shed.


    The body of the president of the Cultivators¡¯ Association instantly split into several irregr pieces in the air and fell to the ground.


    Li Mu nced at the other people of the Rain n and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered what you said just now. You said that you would catch and kill all those who knew Wang Yanyi. Ha-ha, what a coincidence! I happen to be Wang Yanyi¡¯s friend. Does that mean the Rain n is going to go against me until death?¡±


    None of the members of the Rain n, including the lord of Seasonal Rain Pce, dared to say anything.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my message for you. All the people of immortal sects had better behave themselves when they arrive at the foot of Mount Qinling. If theymit another offence, it will no longer be a matter of just one arm... Anyone who is not convinced maye to Randeng Temple to find... um, find Senior Yu,¡± Li Mu said.


    ...


    The people of the Rain n suppressed their hate and left.


    If the news about what happened here spread out, the Rain n would undoubtedly be aughing stock once again.


    As expected, the news about the fight in Shiyu Manor spread within a certain range in just a few days.


    At the same time, a purple-gold invitation card was sent to Randeng Temple.


    ¡°The Immortal-Devil Assembly?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the invitation card and then nced at the old faker, saying, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want me to attend the Immortal-Devil Assembly on your behalf? It will be held in Jintai Temple, Baoji City... in ten days. Well, the time is okay, but what is it about?¡±


    ¡°The representatives of the major Divine ns and big sects, the gods of the six major ns of traitorous devils, and the Green Fox God who raped you will all attend the event. They have reached apromise. He-he, I want you to go there, watch the fun, and get the quota for entering the immortal pce,¡± the old faker said yfully, ¡°Maybe you can reunite with your former lover. Remember to collect the Yin and nourish the Yang.¡±

 Chapter 844 - An Awesome Maidservant

    <h4>Chapter 844 An Awesome Maidservant</h4>


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to go on talking with the old faker.


    However, he had to ask the old faker about some things.


    ¡°Why is the Immortal-Devil Assembly held in Baoji City?¡± He said, ¡°Arge number of masters in the King Realm and Upper King Realm will gather here. Once they start a fight, Baoji City will be destroyed in an instant.¡±


    ¡°You worry too much,¡± the old faker said disdainfully, ¡°Jintai Temple is now upied by the Chunyang n. If you need to worry about something, you should worry about those damned Taoist monks. In fact, you just want to ask if you will be beaten up badly at the Immortal-Devil Assembly because many immortals and devils will attend the event and you have provoked so many people from the immortal sects. Am I right?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Talking like that will make you lose all of your friends very soon.¡±


    The old faker said while picking his teeth, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not here to make friends¡­ Just go there. I¡¯ll stay in Randeng Temple to cover you. Should anything go wrong, I¡¯ll go over immediately and save you.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°If you really want to cover me, you should go with me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Randeng Temple can¡¯t be left unattended for even one day,¡± said the old faker.


    Li Mu was rendered speechless by those words.


    ¡°Your shabby temple is not even weatherproof, weeds are growing everywhere, and the Buddha statues are all covered with dust. Even beggars don¡¯t want to live in your shabby meditation room. You make it sound like it¡¯s an imperial pce. Back then, you left the temple unattended for several years after you ran away!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any treasures like divine artifacts or imperial weapons? Lend me some so that I can protect myself when I attend the event,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old faker yelled.


    ¡­


    During the past few days, Baoji City received many strange visitors.


    All the hotels and inns at the foot of the North Mountain were fully upied by all kinds of people from all over the world, and there were heated discussions about the Immortal-Devil Assembly. The atmosphere felt like the righteous and the wicked were going to fight a duel andpete for the leadership of the martial arts society.


    Of course, those who settled down in the hotels and inns at the foot of the mountain were mostly people of no great importance.


    The real big shots from the immortal sects came riding in on clouds and mists covered in golden light, which caused a strange phenomena between heaven and earth. As soon as they arrived, they were immediately guided up the mountain and weed into Jintai Temple.


    In the past few days, the citizens of Baoji City had witnessed all kinds of strange happenings. Various immortals rode in on clouds as if they were going to attend the ¡°Peach Feast¡± held in the legendary Immortal Peach Garden.


    This day, the Immortal-Devil Assembly had officially convened.


    Li Mu came to Jintai Temple with the stupid Husky and his maidservant named Yunguang early in the morning.


    By the time they arrived, all kinds of people from all over the world had already gathered outside Jintai Temple. The people of Chunyang n treated mortals in a somewhat offhand manner. The mortal practitioners from various regions were allowed to stay in the square outside the temple, but they were prohibited from going into the square inside the temple.


    Li Mu¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of all parties.


    His reputation as the Eastern God of War had spread far and wide. However, only the people from the immortal sects knew about the incident that urred in Qinling recently. The ordinary practitioners in the mortal world had no clear idea about that and thought Li Mu was the same as before.


    In Luo Liang¡¯s live show, Li Mu had been taken away by the people of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect. As a result, the practitioners in the mortal world had a wrong understanding of Li Mu¡¯s status rtive to that of the people from the immortal sects.


    Therefore, when Li Mu showed up, the practitioners from all sects, families and powers who had recognized him began to talk about him, but they didn¡¯t think that he was out of their league.


    After all, in the past half a year, they have found out that immortal sects had a disdainful attitude toward mortals and regarded mortals as lowly creatures. They thought that although Li Mu was very famous, he was just a mortal like them and was looked down upon by the immortal sects. Moreover, they believed that he belonged in the same world as them, but he came here cheekily to join in the fun.


    Many of them even began to dislike him because of his reputation.


    ¡°Ha-ha, is he here to watch the fun with a dog?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even brought a maidservant with him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a captive of the immortal sects. Doesn¡¯t he feel embarrassed swaggering about like that?¡±


    ¡°Why is he still putting on airs at such a moment? Perhaps the Eastern God of War is only a false title?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so good at marketing and hyping himself! Nowadays, you have to hype yourself if you want to be famous.¡±


    The sounds of various heated discussions rang out in the outer square. Some people were not afraid of being overheard at all. They deliberately raised their voices to let Li Mu hear them.


    Cloud Light Saintess smiled coldly when she heard those discussions.


    ¡°It seems that Li Mu, who wholeheartedly speaks up for the people of the mortal world, doesn¡¯t even have a good reputation among the people he tries to protect, not to mention prestige. He¡¯s really a loser on both sides.


    ¡°He deserves it!¡±


    Li Mu came to the gate leading to the inner square.


    The gate was tightly shut.


    Many practitioners were waiting to see him be aughing stock.


    Li Mu stopped walking, turned around and red at Cloud Light Saintess. ¡°You ignorant servant! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and knock on the door. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re supposed to do?¡±


    His words put Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s nose out of the joint.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you are known as the Eastern God of War. How could you vent your anger on a little maidservant? That¡¯s really an eye-opener.¡± A sarcastic voice rang out.


    A young man with a strong aura walked out of the crowd with a faint sneer on his face.


    Li Mu nced at the young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bai Qing from Dongting Lake. I¡¯ve heard that you are very powerful and invincible in the mortal world. I would like to have a fight with you so that I can learn something. I wonder if you dare to ept my challenge.¡± The young man¡¯s skin was light blue. He was thin, tall, and slightly hunchbacked. He looked at Li Mu provocatively.


    ¡°You blind idiot!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess snickered silently through her nose.


    Li Mu looked at the stupid Husky and said, ¡°You like seafood, don¡¯t you? This big blue shrimp looks delicious.¡±


    The silly dog¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I eat it?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯ve be smarter.¡± The Husky opened his mouth.


    Thenky young man with light blue skin disappeared from sight in a sh, as if he had melted into thin air.


    No one knew what was going on.


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Cloud Light Saintess knocked on the door to the inner square.


    Several Taoist monks dressed in ck and white Taoist robes and surrounded by wisps of immortal Qi opened the door and walked out.


    ¡°Who is knocking on the door? Don¡¯t you know the rules? The hands and feet of any mortal knocking on the door will be broken. Is it because my senior fellow apprentice is so kind that you mortals forget your ce and the heavenly rules?¡±


    The speaker was a disciple of the Chunyang n with quite a high cultivation level.


    ¡°Get out of my way! Tell Athanasia Taoist Child and the Immortal Taoist toe out and wee us!¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess cursed the disciple loudly.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you¡­looking to court your ¡­.?¡±


    The leading Taoist monk had a considerably high status. When he heard someone scolding his two senior fellow apprentices in his presence, he got mad and wanted to take action on the spot. He raised his head and found that the person standing in front of him was Saintess of the Cloud n named Yunguang. He had seen her before, so he knew how formidable she was. He was so scared that he swallowed the word ¡°death¡±. He hurriedly bowed to her and stuttered, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Please wait a moment. I¡¯m going to report to them right now.¡±


    With that, he ran into the inner square as if he were escaping from something.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The practitioners in the outer square were utterly stupefied.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Who is that little maidservant? She merely said a few words and managed to scare the hell out of a high-level immortal of Chunyang n¡ªan immortal sect. This¡­ how could this be real?¡±


    After a while, something happened that made those practitioners feel even more surprised.


    Tens of people suddenly walked out of the inner square.


    Besides the two high-level immortals in charge of the Chunyang n¡ªAthanasia Taoist Child and the Immortal Taoist, the sessors and masters of other major immortal sects were also among those people. They were the big shots that everyone had been talking about these days. It was said that they were all geniuses of the younger generation from various major sects and ns of the Celestial Court.


    ¡°They have reallye out.¡±


    ¡°Are they there to wee Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what on earth has Li Mu done?¡±


    The looks on many people¡¯s faces suddenly changed.


    Those cultivators who had deliberately talked loudly to mock Li Mu trembled with fear. They lowered their heads, stepped back and hid themselves in the crowd, for fear of being discovered.


    ¡°Your Highness the Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yunguang.¡±


    Several young people walked out and gathered around Cloud Light Saintess.


    As the sessor of the Cloud n, Cloud Light Saintess had a very high status. In the past, she was quite a prestigious master among the people of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court. Naturally, she had some good friends. Even those who were on lukewarm terms with her treated her very politely now and dared not give her the cold shoulder.


    Many practitioners in the mortal world were dumbfounded when they saw what was happening.


    ¡°Things are getting more and more confusing.¡±


    ¡°Yunguang, I went to the Cloud Pce a few days ago. Mr. Mo said that you¡­ Is that true? Did you really deign to be the maidservant of that old man¡¯s sessor?¡± A little fairy who looked like a porcin doll with shining eyes, a small face, and willow-leaf eyebrows took Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s hand and asked confusedly, ¡°Yunguang, why did you do that?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess felt a bit awkward, but she looked calm and rxed. ¡°I just consider that as a kind of training. Moreover, Senior Yu was invincible back then. I can stay by his side, listen and learn a lot of things from him. That¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡±


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say that she was forced to be a maidservant and she was about to go crazy. Otherwise, her old friends wouldugh at her. Moreover, if thepetitors that used to contend against her both openly and secretly found that she was in a bad situation, they would probablyugh at her and add insult to injury.


    For these reasons, she had to cover her acts.


    Li Mu almostughed to death when he heard what Cloud Light Saintess said.


    ¡°This woman would rather suffer from her vanity than tell the truth. She is really a good actress.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Li Mu coughed.


    All the people fixed their eyes on him.


    Athanasia Taoist Child walked over to him, made an obeisance with one hand and said, ¡°Amitayus. Hey, Mr. Li, nice to see you again. It¡¯s been a while since we bade farewell in Mount Tianxuan. I¡¯ve heard that you returned with a beauty from the battlefield behind the Gate of the Ancestors. Congrattions!¡±


    Naturally, he was talking about Bi Yan, the Green Fox God.


    The look on Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s face suddenly changed. She thought Athanasia Taoist Child was saying that she was Li Mu¡¯s beauty. She snorted and said angrily, ¡°You little bastard! You¡¯re a Taoist monk. How dare you gossip behind my back? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Athanasia Taoist Child¡¯s face stiffened. He said, ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Cloud Light Saintess said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll remember the humiliation you made me suffer today. When I¡¯m done with my training, I¡¯ll let you know how sharp the Cloud n¡¯s finger sword is.¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡±


    Just then, Li Mu red at Cloud Light Saintess. ¡°Watch your tone! Back off.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cloud Light Saintess seethed with anger, but she backed off obediently in the end. Standing behind Li Mu, she lowered her head and gritted her teeth without saying a word.


    The scenepletely overturned the outlook on life and world view of countless practitioners in the mortal world.


    ¡°Those chosen ones of the Celestial Court are so respectful to Li Mu¡¯s maidservant. What about Li Mu¡¯s status? Is he the divine prince or immortal king of the Celestial Court?¡±

 Chapter 845 - The Founder of Chunyang Clan

    <h4>Chapter 845 The Founder of Chunyang n</h4>


    The inner square waspletely isted from the mor outside the temple.


    It was an altogether different world that looked much bigger than the outer square. There were swirling immortal Qi, lush green trees, artificial hills, fountains, streams, ponds, waterside pavilions, buildings constructed of gray bricks and emerald tiles, red walls, and green willows. Obviously, there were also tactical deployments created by immortal sects.


    There were many famous mountains, vast seas, great rivers, and bigkes in Hero Country. This session of the Immortal-Devil Assembly was hosted by the ancient Celestial Court. Therefore, many masters of the major immortal sects were present.


    At least ten thousand people, including masters in the King Realm and even the Upper King Realm, were in the inner square.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t tell if there were masters in the Deity Realm and the Great Way Realm.


    Most of the cultivators who came wore ancient clothes from the different dynasties. The entire scene looked messy but quite interesting.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I have too many guests here. Please forgive me for not being able to keep youpany all the time.¡± Athanasia Taoist Child apologized to Li Mu and left in a hurry with several disciples of the Chunyang n to entertain other esteemed guests.


    The big inner square was like the venue of a fairnd banquet with all kinds of wines, fairy fruits, and delicacies. The fairy maidens from Fengyi Pce of the ancient Celestial Court walked back and forth with trays in their hands to serve fruits, wines, and nectar to the guests.


    ¡°This event is like a wine party in the mortal world.¡±


    Li Mu walked around the square, but he didn¡¯t find anyone that he knew.


    ¡°Li Mu, some of my old friends are here. I want to meet them,¡± Cloud Light Saintess said.


    Li Mu directly rejected her request. ¡°You are just a maidservant. Your job is to serve me. Don¡¯t think about things that are not in line with your identity. Just stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Cloud Light Saintess was thoroughly exasperated.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Try to make it look real if you want to put on a show. Of course, you may go ahead if you want to find your aplices and tell them about Randeng Temple, but you have to think before you leap. I might hand you over to my master and let him interrogate you with the cruelest torture method in the world.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess shuddered as the old faker¡¯s wretched face popped into her head. She immediately stopped talking and followed Li Mu obediently.


    The stupid Husky set himself free and greedily gobbled up whatever food and wine he saw.


    ¡°Li Mu, this ce is simply like a paradise in the mortal world. I really want to live here for the rest of my life... Wow, good wine.¡± Obviously, he was too happy to think of his home.


    Li Mu was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Hopefully, the people of Chunyang n won¡¯t cry at the end of the banquet. I¡¯m afraid this dog will eat more than half of the desserts, wines, and fruits they¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    After strolling in the square for a while, Li Mu sat down at a waterside pavilion by a pond.


    There were several men and women talking andughing at the waterside pavilion. When they saw himing in, they all left in a hurry. He stood by the railing, followed by Cloud Light Saintess. The stupid Husky was nowhere to be found.


    He didn¡¯t mind how those people reacted.


    Many people recognized him when he walked out in the square.


    This session of Immortal-Devil Assembly was centered on the ancient Celestial Court. Li Mu offended the Thunder n, the Ghost n, the Mist n, and the Cloud n in the battle behind the Gate of the Ancestors. Later, he provoked the people of the Rain n when he was in Shiyu Manor. Up till now, he had offended almost all the people of the six major Divine ns. It was normal that those people treated him like a pariah.


    To put it bluntly, he was a gue in their eyes.


    ¡°Why did they invite me to the Immortal-Devil Assembly?¡±


    Li Mu had a feeling that the purpose of both the old faker and six major Divine ns in asking him to attend the event was not that simple.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re just a mortal. How dare you ask Saintess of the Cloud n to be your maidservant? That¡¯s ridiculous! Release her right away. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this square today.¡± A provocative voice rang out. The speaker was the little fairy with big eyes who took Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s hand and stepped up for her in the outer square a few moments ago.


    She came with some young friends and helpers.


    ¡°Li Mu, release her immediately. Otherwise, her boyfriend would tear you into pieces,¡± the little fairy shouted in a loud voice.


    Li Mu was annoyed by her shouts. He said without even looking back, ¡°Tell your friends to go away. I am in a bad mood now. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She took a deep breath, turned around, walked over to the little fairy and the others and said something to them. It took her quite a while to persuade them to leave.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Well, you win. You have 30 minutes to say hi to your friends, make things clear to them and tell them not to bother me again. Otherwise, I will unleash my dog and let him eat them alive.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess gritted her teeth and left.


    Li Mu rested his chin on his hands and leaned against the railing of the waterside pavilion, feeling bored. He yawned. When he was about to get up, he suddenly saw someone sitting under a shed on the opposite bank of the pond in the distance.


    ¡°Wang Yanyi?¡±


    He could tell at a nce that thenky, handsome young man in an ordinary ck swordsman outfit, sitting upright under that shed was Wang Yanyi, the God of Sword from the Ziwei Star Zone, who had shocked the people of various sects and ns in famous mountains and had been pursued by the Rain n¡ªone of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court these days.


    ¡°Why does he dare to show up at the Immortal-Devil Assembly?¡±


    Li Mu remembered that he saw many masters of the Rain n just now.


    At the same time, Wang Yanyi turned around and looked in Li Mu¡¯s direction, as if he had sensed Li Mu¡¯s gaze.


    When he saw Li Mu, he didn¡¯t look surprised at all. On the contrary, he looked incredibly calm. As a greeting, he nodded his head slightly at Li Mu from the distance.


    ¡°He¡¯s reallye to Earth.¡±


    Previously, when Li Mu heard Wang Shiwu and the people of the Rain n talking about Wang Yanyi, he wondered if there was some misunderstanding and thought that the ¡°Wang Yanyi¡± that they talked about was not the ¡°Wang Yanyi¡± he knew. Now, however... it seemed that it was the same person.


    With a flick of his mind, Li Mu appeared in front of Wang Yanyi in a sh.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Wang.¡± Li Mu looked at Wang Yanyi¡¯s face, which was somewhat familiar to him, and asked him directly, ¡°How did youe to Earth?¡±


    Wang Yanyi nced at Li Mu and said with a perfectly calm look on his handsome face, ¡°I came to Earth the same way you did.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Does he know about the existence of ¡®the Path¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Did you kill the sessor of the Rain n?¡± He asked another question.


    Wang Yanyi took two sses of wine from a fairy maiden passing by, handed one to Li Mu, and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why did you mess with the people of the Rain n?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Wang Yanyi thought for a moment and then said in a serious tone, ¡°If I say that I killed an original candidate of the Celestial Court to create a vacancy for you to enter the battlefield behind the Gate of the Ancestors, you won¡¯t believe it, will you?¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯d never believe that!


    ¡°We are neither rtives nor friends. We don¡¯t have such a tacit understanding, do we?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Yanyi took a sip of the fine wine and continued. ¡°I killed him just because I don¡¯t like him. Is this reason more credible?¡±


    Li Mu was at a loss for words.


    When he was on White Earth, he already knew that Wang Yanyi was a rather entric person. However, he never expected that this God of Sword would be that entric. He wondered if thetter was just kidding.


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed the future leader of the Rain n, but you still dare to show up here. Has the grudge been settled?¡± Li Mu asked.


    He once fought alongside Wang Yanyi and thought highly of thetter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told the people of the Rain n that he was thetter¡¯s friend. Now, he was a little worried about thetter¡¯s safety.


    Wang Yanyi wanted to say something.


    Suddenly...


    ¡°Humph! Wang Yanyi, you said that you killed him just because you don¡¯t like him, didn¡¯t you? You are such a braggart. The sessors of the Rain n never shed blood for nothing. You came here alive, but we¡¯re not going to let you get out of here alive.¡±


    More than ten young masters of the Rain n stormed over and surrounded the shed.


    Wang Yanyi shrugged at Li Mu and said, ¡°The answer is very obvious.¡±


    ¡°Wang Yanyi, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Lin Yuhan, my senior fellow apprentice, will take part in the fight in the Immortal-ying Ring today. You won¡¯t escape the cmity this time. We¡¯re going to kill you and offer your head as a sacrifice to our young master.¡±


    The young men of the Rain n couldn¡¯t wait to skin Wang Yanyi alive, but they didn¡¯t take any action yet. They red at him constantly for fear that he would escape.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Mu nced at Wang Yanyi.


    Just when Wang Yanyi was about to say something...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three thunderps suddenly rumbled in the sky. The sound was clear and full of majesty and nobility. It reverberated throughout the square and in everyone¡¯s ears.


    In an instant, it drowned out all the noises in the square.


    An Eight Trigrams te flew over with Yin and Yang Qi swirling around it.


    A white-haired Taoist priest wearing a ck and white Taoist robe with Tai Chi Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams pattern stood on the te.


    The Taoist priest had snow-white hair and silver beard and eyebrows. Judging from his beard and hair, he was at least one hundred years old. However, he looked like an 18-year-old man and had bright eyes which shone like stars, eyebrows like long swords, an elegantly hooked nose and ruddy cheeks. Even though his hair was white, he had the refined and elegant demeanor of a peerless handsome man and exuded a strange charm, which made people feel ashamed of their own looks at the sight of him.


    ¡°Dear friends, please allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Chun Yang, a Taoist priest. I feel honored to assist the major ns and sects of the Celestial Court to host this session of Immortal-Devil Assembly here. It¡¯s the first big gathering after the opening of the chaotic battlefield. Thank you all foring such a long way here to attend this grand event.¡±


    The white-haired Taoist priest named Chun Yang was the founder of the Chunyang n¡ªan immortal sect of the Celestial Court. He had an exalted status.


    When he spoke, all the practitioners in the square quieted down and listened to him carefully.


    Li Mu looked up and listened. He knew that the purpose of today¡¯s event was about to be revealed.


    ¡°Dear friends, there is only one purpose for today¡¯s gathering, which is to determine the candidates who can enter the ancient site of the immortal pce. I believe that all of you know about the matter of the immortal pce. Those who have been invited to today¡¯s banquet are all qualified to enter the immortal pce to search for treasures. The Celestial Court has four fragments of the keys to the immortal pce, and the six major ns of extraterritorial devils have two fragments. The two sides have conducted friendly negotiations, but no agreement has been reached. Therefore, we have decided to hold a session of Immortal-Devil Assembly and open the Immortal-ying Ring of the Celestial Court to settle this matter and determine the final candidates by organizing a fightingpetition.¡±


    The words of the founder of the Chunyang n mmed into the hearts of all the attendees to the event.


    The eyes of many practitioners of immortal sects lit up, and even their breathing became heavy.

 Chapter 846 - The Three Lists

    <h4>Chapter 846 The Three Lists</h4>


    Legends about the ruins of the immortal pce abounded since ancient times.


    ording to legends, the immortal pce used to be the residence of Immortal Prehistory, whose power waster overthrown by the Prehistoric Immortal n. But the pce was protected by a mighty supernatural power, which prevented outsiders from entering. Countless attempts had been made by the Celestial Court to break through and explore the immortal pce, but it turned out to be a massive failure that incurred great losses.


    Later, the Celestial Court got the key to the immortal pce and was about to open it. However, Earth was invaded by extraterritorial demons at that moment and internal chaos also erupted, which led to the loss of the key. The immortal pce had never been opened again, until the defeat of the Celestial Court and the sealing of the battlefield by the Dark Yellow n gods.


    It was said that there were countless books on magical powers and secret skills, rare treasures, immortal armor as well as sharp weapons in the immortal pce. They were treasures left by the Prehistoric Immortal n.


    In Antediluvian times, there was a rumor that said, ¡°Whoever controls the immortal pce will control the world and live eternally with an indestructible body.¡±


    After the era of the Prehistoric Immortal n, there arose different dynasties created by the immortal ns of Antiquity, Antediluvian, and so on. The closest immortal dynasty was the Celestial Court.


    With the revival of the world, gates of small worlds had opened. The remaining prestige of the Celestial Court still shocked all parties. All the cultivators of immortal sects felt that even if the gate of the immortal pce opened, they would have no chance to enter. So they came to the Immortal-Devil Assembly just for fun and thought they only stood a 1 percent chance of entering.


    But it seemed that everyone could enter the immortal pce, ording to the words of the founder of Chunyang n.


    Could this good news be true?


    ¡°Today, all righteous parties and evil forces are gathered together, which should be the most magnificent scene since the opening of the Battlefield of Chaos. Pavilion of Nature¡¯s Secret of the Celestial Court has figured out that another golden age for cultivation ising. Complying with the tradition of ancient dynasties, the Celestial Court is going to reset three lists of Heaven, Earth and Human today. Anyone who is on the list is qualified to enter the immortal pce to look for opportunities.¡±


    The voice of the founder of Chunyang n echoed throughout the entire square.


    ¡°What? Reset the three lists?¡±


    ¡°But, numerous people may die because of the undeserved reputation.¡±


    ¡°Once the three lists are reset, a bloody turmoil will be awaiting us.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the opportunity hase for me, Quan Buer, to make a name for myself as Invulnerable Knife of sh.¡±


    ¡°It is said that during the heydays of the divine dynasties, there were three lists of Heaven, Earth and Human. Those who appeared on these lists were all rare geniuses in a million, as if blessed by God. The ranks were used as a standard by divine dynasties to select divine generals and right-hand men. Only in this way could their destinies continue.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that these three lists are divine artifacts themselves, which can test humanbat capabilities in the fairest way.¡±


    This remark aroused a heated discussion.


    Almost everyone at the square joined in the discussion.


    Li Mu looked at Wang Yanyi curiously and said, ¡°You¡¯ve known about it for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Wang Yanyi replied, ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t difficult to guess.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re also ready to make it on the ranks?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Wang Yanyi nodded. ¡°Of course I have to. Otherwise, why would I participate in this Immortal-Devil Assembly and take such a great risk?¡±


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Are the ranks very important?¡±


    Wang Yanyi said with a serious look, ¡°Sure. Think about it. When you are in conflict with others in the future, all you have to do is to state your name on the ranks. Without having to do anything at all, they will be scared out of their wits and even pee their pants. The winner can be determined in an instant, saving time and energy, as well as being pretentious. That¡¯s cool.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°Is he joking? He must be joking.¡±


    Wang Yanyi was really good at spouting rubbish in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    Li Mu felt that he didn¡¯t know this person very well before. But today he really had a greater insight into his character.


    ¡°Then, how does one make it on the ranks?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Wang Yanyi answered, ¡°If you want to appear on the three lists, you have to undergo the tests of the three divine artifacts. Your name will be disyed after you pass the tests. Besides, the divine artifacts are spiritual and will list your name by strength automatically. The process is very simple.¡±


    Li Mu was shocked. ¡°Are they so intelligent that there is no need to battle it out in the fighting ring?¡±


    Wang Yanyi said, ¡°In principle, there is no need. The divine artifacts are far more intelligent than ordinary experts of immortal sects.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Wang Yanyi said, ¡°I¡¯m just making a guess.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we have a good chat?¡±


    ¡°In fact, there are also some people who are unwilling to be listed on the three lists because they think that it will expose their trump cards. The divine artifacts seem extremely mysterious. As long as you take the tests, they are able to gauge your strength. In a sense, it also means that the total strength of a testee is exposed to the Celestial Court. Moreover, there are also some people, who don¡¯t seek fame or profit,¡± Wang Yanyi said.


    As soon as Li Mu heard these, he understood what was going on.


    So, the three divine artifacts were simr to technological data collectors in the mortal world. Once you were tested, not only would the ranking be shown, but all the data would be extracted. Like investigationpanies, the Celestial Court collected most people¡¯s social rtions and preferences, as well as the secrets of cultivators of immortal sects through these tests.


    Personal privacy was very important to both mortals and cultivators.


    Li Mu said, ¡°In that case, why do you still want to make it to the ranks?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand Wang Yanyi¡¯s thought.


    Wang Yanyi replied, ¡°Although the three divine artifacts are intelligent, they can¡¯t spy on everything. There¡¯s something that can¡¯t be seen through. What¡¯s more... Well, a high ranking can really make me ostentatious, for their high authority.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Li Mu had an unspoken criticism.


    He suddenly understood the true thoughts of the Celestial Court.


    Under normal circumstances, cultivators might resist the tests of the three divine artifacts.


    After all, besides those who were really enthusiastic about fame, there were many real genius experts who would not allow their privacy to be spied on.


    But this time, the immortal pce was used as bait by the Celestial Court. Supposedly no one could resist the temptation.


    ¡°What a sophisticated conspiracy!¡±


    Wang Yanyi said again, ¡°What do you think? Why don¡¯t you have a try, since you are here? Maybe you can gain something unexpected.¡±


    Li Mu looked at him seriously, trying to tell whether this guy was talking nonsense again.


    ¡°Guys, no matter if you belong to righteous or evil parties, whether you are cultivators of immortal sects or experts in the human world, as long as you are interested, you canpete for the rankings. But before the resetting of the three lists, there are some grudges between both parties that have umted over the years. Today is the best opportunity to settle these problems in the Immortal-ying Ring. No more nonsense. The following performance in the Immortal-ying Ring will be presided over by my descendant. Please.¡±


    After all, the founder of Chunyang n had an extremely high status. He concluded his speech with a few words.


    The divine light shed.


    Immortal Taoist appeared on the Eight Trigrams flying te.


    ¡°The Buddha of immeasurable life greets you. Hello, seniors and brothers. I am a descendant of the Chunyang n, Immortal. Greetings, everyone.¡±


    Immortal Taoist was tall, slender, handsome, and fair-skinned. He was almost simr to his master.


    He said, ¡°My master has already made it clear. So, I will not repeat so as not to waste everyone¡¯s time. Guys, the Immortal-ying Ring is ready. Those who want to duel can register in the Langya Pavilion in the northwest corner of the square. As long as the record is made, you are permitted to fight in the ring. You can defeat your enemy or kill him, which ispletely up to you. But remember, once you¡¯ve fought in the ring, you should never pester each other anymore after you get out of the ring. Otherwise, it will be regarded as disobeying the Celestial Court and viting the rules. Even divine generals of the Celestial Court cannot be forgiven. Please think before you leap.¡±


    Li Mu looked in the northwest direction.


    He saw a pavilion with zed tiles, on which a que was hung. Two little Taoist children were sitting inside, one of whom was Athanasia Taoist Child. He was talking andughing with hispanion at the moment. He looked pure, which made him seem like a real ignorant Taoist child.


    ¡°Wang Yanyi, go into the ring if you dare.¡±


    Young elites of the Rain n who provoked Wang Yanyi before, came over again, as if they were afraid that he would run away. On the other side, people from the Rain n had gone to the Langya Pavilion to register.


    Wang Yanyi stood upzily.


    A milky white stream of light fell vertically from the sky.


    A vessel simr to a ss fish tank floated in midair with the light stream. It was about 10 meters long and 10 meters high, with immortal Qi swirling around. Its bottom was square, while the top was round. The round cover was upside down and had a strange shape. It was indescribably delicate and exquisite.


    ¡°Is it the Immortal-ying Ring?¡±


    Li Mu was extremely curious. It was quite different from what he had imagined.


    ¡°The first battle in the Immortal-ying Ring is Wang Yanyi, an extraterrestrial practitioner, fighting against Lin Yuhan of the Rain n.¡±


    Athanasia Taoist Child shouted.


    The contenders for the first match in the Immortal-ying Ring had already appeared.


    Surrounded by many Rain n masters, a slender middle-aged man who had an ancient bronze sword that had no scabbard strapped on his back, slowly walked to the container. He stared at Wang Yanyi intently and said, ¡°Lin Yuhan of the Rain n... Please.¡±


    With these words, he crashed into the Immortal-ying Ring.


    Swoosh!


    He entered the ss-like ring.


    To Li Mu¡¯s great surprise, Lin Yuhan, a 1.9-meter-tall master from the Rain n, appeared in the ¡°narrow¡± vessel at the next moment, but his body shrunk in size until it was as small as an ordinary person¡¯s finger. In this way, the originally ¡°narrow¡± Immortal-ying Ring suddenly turned into a huge square.


    Wang Yanyi took a step forward and also crashed into the Immortal-ying Ring.


    The next moment, he also appeared in it. His figure also shrunk in proportion, following the same process.


    They were like two little people being raised in a giant fish tank.


    The battle began in an instant.


    The enmity between Wang Yanyi and the Rain n was irreconcble. Hence, both sides didn¡¯t try to probe each other or hold anything back. The moment they started fighting, they made their most powerful ultimate moves.


    Standing on the outside, Li Mu could clearly see that there was no obstruction in their moves, strength, techniques, positions, or power application. Apart from their bodies being shrunk hundreds of times, everything else was normal.


    Like Li Mu, the other practitioners of immortal sects around also saw it clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a way to guarantee fairness and justice. Under the gazes of so many eyes, everything on the battlefield can be seen clearly. No matter who it is, he can never cheat.¡± Immortal Taoist appeared next to Li Mu.


    Li Mu remained silent.


    He felt that Lin Yuhan and Wang Yanyi were like warriors sent to the arena and were performing for the onlookers.


    ¡°Does Brother Li intend to make it to the three lists?¡± Immortal Taoist asked.


    Li Mu suddenly came up with an idea and asked, ¡°So what if I do and so what if I don¡¯t?¡± Li Mu wondered why he asked this question.


    ¡°If you are interested, I can arrange for you in advance. If not, please have a try. It¡¯s different from the past. If your name appears on the Earth Rankings List, it will be much easier for you to deal with the Celestial Court in the future.¡± Immortal Taoist advised.


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°Then, please make the arrangements in advance. Of course, I want to take a shot.¡±

 Chapter 847 - The First Person on the Rank

    <h4>Chapter 847 The First Person on the Rank</h4>


    Li Mu was determined to make it to the three lists.


    The old faker looked unreliable, but in fact, he had clear aims in his heart. Li Mu believed that the reason why the old faker asked him toe might have something to do with the three lists of Heaven, Earth and Human.


    He should have no other purpose except to ask Li Mu to be ranked.


    Moreover, there were only two ways to gain ess to the immortal pce. One was to make it on the three lists, while the other was to obtain a brass key fragment. The former was obviously easier than thetter.


    At the moment, the winner had almost been decided in the Immortal-ying Ring.


    The cultivation of Lin Yuhan, a genius of the Cloud n, was indeed extremely powerful. He had already reached the superior level of the Upper King Realm. His Parting People in Drizzle Swordsmanship was really perfect, which meant that he had reached an amazing level. As his swordsmanship was disyed, the entire Immortal-ying Ring was covered with a cloak of mncholy and beautiful misty rain, as if heaven and earth were crying for separated lovers.


    The sword shes blurred. The entire Immortal-ying Ring was filled with a misty rain of swords.


    Wang Yanyi stood on the spot, holding the sword in his right hand in a defensive position. He brandished the sword randomly and it emitted rays of bright light which broke through the misty rain. It shed for a moment before vanishing, which helped save him from danger.


    Lin Yuhan, Parting People in Sword Rain, executed his swordsmanship andpletely suppressed Wang Yanyi, God of Sword.


    ¡°Senior brother, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Kill him and avenge Young Master Tingyu¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who offends our Rain n must be put to death!¡±


    The young disciples of the Rain n shouted loudly aside in the impassioned atmosphere, regardless of whether Lin Yuhan could hear them in the Immortal-ying Ring or not.


    One of the Rain n disciples even turned to Li Mu, smiling sarcastically at him and making a provocative gesture of slitting his own throat.


    However, Li Mu ignored the provocation of such a little shrimp.


    Instead, he watched the battle with great interest.


    Both Lin Yuhan and Wang Yanyi were peerless geniuses of swordsmanship. No matter how ordinary their swords were, they could exert incredible power even using ordinary sword techniques. Theirprehension and mastery of swordsmanship were also valuable references for Li Mu.


    In the martial arts world, all roads led to the same destination.


    Li Mu was observing the fight carefully.


    At the same time, he felt incredulous about Wang Yanyi¡¯s progress in his swordsmanship.


    During the battle on White Earth, in order to be one of the top ten on the Heavenly Legend List, Wang Yanyi once had a hard fight with the Witchcraft Saint. It had only been a short period of time, but now he could actually stand firm for half an hour facing the intense attacks from a talented swordsman of the Upper King Realm.


    His progress was much too fast and astonishing.


    ¡°Li Mu, didn¡¯t you say that Wang Yanyi is your friend?¡± The chief of the Seasonal Rain Pce appeared in a splendid robe. His broken arm had grown back, and his eyes were vicious. He continued, ¡°Now, your friend is about to die under my senior brother¡¯s sword. Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Behind him was the divine generals of the Rain n, who had appeared in Shiyu Manor that day.


    Li Mu slowly looked away from the Immortal-ying Ring. Then he looked at the chief of the Seasonal Rain Pce and counted, ¡°One¡­¡±


    The chief and the others looked bbergasted.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Two¡­¡± Li Mu spoke again.


    ¡°ying dumb?¡± The chief was confused but sneered, ¡°So, are you afraid to admit what you said?¡±


    ¡°Three¡­ It¡¯s over,¡± Li Mu said.


    Almost at the same time, a cry rang out from the Immortal-ying Ring.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly diverted to the sound.


    Blood dyed the Immortal-ying Ring red.


    Lin Yuhan staggered back, holding his sword.


    With every step he retreated, a bloody footprint was seen.


    Wang Yanyi, who had been on the defensive, held the sword with his left hand for some moments. The sword aura was stronger aspared to before. It was as sharp as the copsing of stars and surging of a neb. His sword tip was dotted with a little starlight, which seemed to illuminate the dark and lonely Star River with its dazzling and bright rays.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    A bell rang all of a sudden.


    Light flickered in the Immortal-ying Ring.


    Lin Yuhan and Wang Yanyi disappeared at the same time.


    ¡°Hey¡­ What the hell happened?¡±


    Wang Yanyi appeared on the shore of the pond.


    The sword in his hand had been returned to its sheath. Looking at Lin Yuhan, who staggered on the other side with clear sword marks on his left shoulder and blood gushing out of his body, he shook his head gently and clicked his tongue. Then, without saying anything, he went back to the pavilion.


    ¡°Wang Yanyi wins. From today on, anyone from the Rain n is not allowed to seek revenge against Wang Yanyi.¡±


    Stepping on the Eight Trigrams te, Immortal Taoist appeared above the Immortal-ying Ring and announced loudly.


    The result obviously shocked all the cultivators of immortal sects on the square. They even couldn¡¯t understand it.


    It was another unforgettable humiliation for the Rain n.


    Not only did the avengers they carefully selected fail to kill the murderer, but another insult was added to the humiliating history of the Rain n. The face of the Rain n, one of the six Divine ns in the Celestial Court, had been trampled into the mud as a stepping stone by Wang Yanyi.


    Besides the Rain n, the other five ns were also quite embarrassed.


    The six divisions of the Celestial Court were close-knit. No matter how much internal strife there was among them, the other five divisions also felt ruthless ps on their faces as the Rain n was humiliated again in front of so many cultivators.


    However, it was the final battle in the Immortal-ying Ring, which was an ancient tradition that had been passed down even before the existence of the Celestial Court. Hence, even if they were to explode in anger, they could do nothing to Wang Yanyi.


    Next, Immortal Taoist announced the candidates for the second battle.


    The two were cultivators of immortal sects that Li Mu didn¡¯t know about. One was an old woman with snow-white hair and the other was a young beauty. Judging by their ages, it was hard to tell how they could be grouped together. However, they probably had some past grievances and hated each other¡¯s guts. When the battle began, Li Mu nced at them, but they were just inferior cultivators of the King Realm, so he did not pay any attention to them.


    As Wang Yanyi walked into the pavilion, he held the Quadrangle Jade Dragon Cup in his left hand and a wine pot with silver monster patterns on its handles in his right hand. The long sword was hung at his waist casually. He sat opposite Li Mu, poured three sses of wine sessively, and gulped down all of the wine by himself.


    ¡°Just now, someone of the six ns intervened to prevent yourst killing move from working, right?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it cheating to interfere with the battle in the Immortal-ying Ring?¡±


    Wang Yanyi smiled and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time for the Celestial Court to do such a thing, and it won¡¯t be thest time. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know much about the Celestial Court?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Now he felt there were some mysteries surrounding Wang Yanyi. The more contact he had with Wang Yanyi, the more Li Mu felt that he did not really know this person at all. Moreover, maybe because he had traveled in the human world for a period of time, Wang Yanyi¡¯s speech, tone, and way of doing things were simr to those of a modern person.


    Wang Yanyi stretched himself,y down on the stone chair in the pavilion, and said, ¡°I know better than you do.¡±


    Li Mu still wanted to ask more questions, but a scream came from the Immortal-ying Ring.


    As the beautiful young woman¡¯s waist was shed apart by the white-haired old woman¡¯s cane, her cultivation gradually dissipated and her beauty faded away. Her delicate and smooth skin instantly turned into the skin that resembled dried orange peel. Her ck hair became dry and withered as well. The young woman continued to age and finally turned into a pile of dry skin and bones.


    ¡°Bitch. Back then, you plotted to seduce my husband with your beauty and murdered my children. Today, you are doomed to die.¡±


    The white-haired old woman spat on the skeleton.


    The second battle was over.


    The third and fourth fierce battles followed.


    Li Mu focused on the battles in the Immortal-ying Ring to observe thebat skills and Cultivation Methods of practitioners from different immortal sects. One of the battles was a fight between older generation experts at the peak of the Upper King Realm, which was as intense as a battle between gods and demons. Li Mu was shocked and benefited a lot.


    At this moment, Cloud Light Saintess finally arrived in a hurry.


    Li Mu cut to the chase and chastised her severely, ¡°You seem to bete.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that,¡± Cloud Light Saintess exined hurriedly. ¡°After I met mypanions and returned, you were no longer around, so I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes widened and he said, ¡°How dare you deceive me with such ame excuse? Are you serious? Are you insulting yourself or me?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t seem to have the demeanor of a maid at all. I¡¯m very disappointed. You¡¯d better go back and serve my master.¡± Li Mu added sullenly, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to have such an ill-disciplined maid like you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ I¡­¡± Cloud Light Saintess stammered.


    Li Mu snorted.


    Right at this moment¡­


    ¡°Guys, today¡¯s battles havee to an end. We have held seven battles in total. Everyone has seen the oues. I hope that all of you will abide by the rules of the Immortal-ying Ring. Otherwise, you will be viting the heavenly rules and will be put to death by the immortal sects.¡±


    Immortal Taoist appeared once more.


    Six hours had passed since the Immortal-Devil Assembly began.


    The three lists of Heaven, Earth and Human reset after these battles.


    Although Wang Yanyi decided to make a rank, he was not anxious about it. Instead, after drinking the wine, he held the sword in his arms and soon fell asleep in the pavilion.


    Li Mu got up, walked out of the pavilion, and walked toward the three lists.


    The so-called three lists were three enormous steles.


    These stone tablets were simple and unsophisticated and were square in shape. They had four sides with rough striations on three sides, and one side that was smooth like paper on which words could be disyed. The smooth side was sufficient to amodate a thousand names.


    In terms of volume, the ¡°Heaven¡± tablet was thergest, while the ¡°Earth¡± tablet was the second, and thest was the ¡°Human¡± tablet.


    But even the smallest Human tablet was 20 meters high. Normal people appeared like small pebbles in front of such a huge rock when they stood beside it. Moreover, the stone tablet was built on a stone tform with carved railings on all sides, as if it was held in the palm of a god. Only when people climbed up the stone tform along nine stone stairs could they touch the surface of the stone tablet.


    They were the legendary divine artifacts, the three lists.


    Apart from their sizes, they were exactly the same in style.


    Divine generals from the six ns were standing below the three lists, protecting them.


    If one wanted to be on the list, he had to climb up to the stone tform along the stone stairs. Then, he had to bombard the tablet bottom with his strongest force. If the impact was sensed by the stone tablet, his name would appear on the tablet, which meant that he had made it on the list.


    Someone had already stepped on the stone stairs topete for the ranks.


    The first person was none other than the chief of the Seasonal Rain Pce of the Rain n.


    The Rain n suffered continuous setbacks and great blows to their prestige. They needed to boost their prestige urgently. Thus, they focused most of their energy on making it on the three lists. As long as there were rtivelyrge numbers of their disciples on the three lists, they would win one round.


    The chief of the Seasonal Rain Pce chose a tenfold difficulty task from the Earth rank.


    He bombarded the bottom of the Earth tablet using his strongest swordsmanship.


    Boom!


    Sword lights shed about like streaks of lightning.


    However, the earth-splitting power did not even leave the slightest mark on the tablet.


    Golden light flickered and lines flowed along the front of the stone tablet.


    ¡°Lin Guanquan!¡± Three golden words appeared on the stele, which was the chief¡¯s name.


    ¡°I made it!¡±


    The chief of the Seasonal Rain Pce raised his fists in jubtion.


    He was the first person to get on the Earth Rankings List, since the resetting of the three lists.


    It was such a glory for him.

 Chapter 848 - First Place on the Earth Rankings List

    <h4>Chapter 848 First ce on the Earth Rankings List</h4>


    Lin Guanquan was very excited.


    Having be the chief of the Seasonal Rain Pce at a very young age, he could be regarded as an outstanding talent in the Rain n. Originally, he had a promising future, but his prestige among the people of the Rain n had declined sharply because of the heavy losses suffered during the fight in Shiyu Manor.


    This time, he finally took first ce again.


    He was the first practitioner of the Rain n to be included in the Earth Rankings List in thousands of years.


    This achievement would raise his status in the Rain n and help him regain the favor of the elders.


    Apanied by the cheers of other young practitioners of the Rain n, he walked down the stone stairway with a smug look on his face.


    However, when Li Mu nced at him, his heart trembled, and his excitement faded.


    Lin Yuhan, whom the Rain n had high hopes on, suffered a crushing defeat in the fight with Wang Yanyi just now, which made Lin Guanquan realize something all of a sudden. Li Mu asked him to break one of his arms when he was at Shiyu Manor, which saved his life inadvertently. If Wang Yanyi had really been in Shiyu Manor that day, he probably would have died then.


    Even though he was included on the Earth Rankings List, he was still no match for Li Mu.


    After the first person became included on the Earth Rankings List, there would soon be followers.


    Countless practitioners scrambled up the stone stairway and struck the stone tablets, trying to get on the lists.


    At such a moment, they no longer hid their true cultivation level and fighting power, and they couldn¡¯t use their reputation and seniority to their advantage anymore. The gaps between them were revealed in the most straightforward way.


    Some practitioners struck the stone tablets with all their strength, but they still couldn¡¯t make the stone tablets show their names, which meant that they were not even qualified to be ranked.


    Some others struck the stone tablets casually, but their names appeared on the tablets.


    Moreover, the greater one¡¯s power was, the higher their rankings would be.


    In about an hour, the names of more than three hundred practitioners had been included on the Human Rankings List and the Earth Rankings List. Among the 215 names on the Earth Rankings List, the name of Lin Guanquan, the chief of the Rain n¡¯s Seasonal Rain Pce, was ranked 47th, which was a quite high ranking.


    Besides him, eight other practitioners from the Rain n were on the Earth Rankings List too.


    This result made the people of the Rain n very excited.


    Li Mu watched with interest for a while, then he turned around and asked Cloud Light Saintess, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the three lists?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess scoffed at Li Mu inwardly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that. What a country bumpkin!¡± However, she replied briefly, ¡°Those who are in the King Realm can get on the Human Rankings List, those who are in the Upper King Realm can get on the Earth Rankings List, and those who are in the Deity Realm can get on the Heaven Rankings List. The three lists of Heaven, Earth and Human correspond to three different realms.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°Is it that simple? Does it mean that those who are in the King Realm can¡¯t get on the Earth Rankings List and that those in the Upper King Realm can¡¯t get on the Heaven Rankings List? This ssification method is too stringent, isn¡¯t it? Were the rules made by the Celestial Court?¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess said, ¡°The stone tablets are divine artifacts imbued with spiritual powers. They can identify different realms. Moreover, it is very difficult for practitioners in the King Realm to leave their names on the Earth Rankings List. The inclusion of their names on that list is just wishful thinking on their part unless they have the ability to fight those who are at higher levels.¡±


    Li Mu chuckled when he heard that.


    He thought of something very fun.


    ¡°Which list do you want to be on?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The Earth Rankings List for sure,¡± Cloud Light Saintess replied confidently.


    She had already decided topete for the ranking. She strode toward the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List without any hesitation.


    When they saw her walking up the stone steps, the people around her immediately fixed their eyes on her.


    After all, she was considered one of the few most powerful young practitioners of the six major Divine ns. Moreover, due to her beauty and elegance, she attracted a lot of attention and was regarded by the practitioners of many immortal sects as one of their goddesses.


    With a look of absolute confidence on her beautiful face, she walked up the stone steps and came to the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List erected on the stone tform.


    Boom!


    She struck the stone tablet heavily with a finger.


    Golden beams of light erupted from the stone tablet.


    Numerous golden patterns which resembled tadpoles appeared around the stone tablet, rose up, and formed tworge words above the stone tablet¡ª


    Li Rouran!


    The name was ranked in first ce, higher than all the other names on the Earth Rankings List! The letters that made up the name were thergest, emitting dazzling light like that of the golden sun that almost blinded the people, who could not open their eyes due to the re.


    Li Rouran ranked first on the Earth Rankings List.


    The crowd burst into exmations.


    Li Mu murmured in surprise.


    ¡°Is Li Rouran her real name?¡±


    He remembered that her master called her ¡°Yun¡¯er¡±, so he thought that there should be the word ¡°Yun¡± in her real name. Unexpectedly, she had such a beautiful name, and her surname was the same as his.


    Cloud Light Saintess closed her eyes slowly when she saw her name appear at the top of the Earth Rankings List.


    She found that she was not overly excited at this achievement.


    She turned around and walked down the stone stairway.


    She walked toward the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List instead of returning to Li Mu¡¯s side.


    As the crowd watched in surprise, she walked up the stone steps and came to the stone tablet.


    ¡°What is she going to do?¡±


    ¡°The Heaven Rankings List? Isn¡¯t it enough for her to be on the Earth Rankings List? Does she want to get on the Heaven Rankings List too?¡±


    ¡°How could she be so confident?¡±


    ¡°Does she think she has the ability to fight the masters in the Deity Realm?¡±


    Everyone started talking about her.


    The practitioners of various immortal sects were not very surprised to see her take first ce on the Earth Rankings List. After all, she was one of the most outstanding sessors of the six major Divine ns. However, many of them were shocked when they saw her walking toward the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little crazy.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a master in the Upper King Realm. How could she get on the Heaven Rankings List?¡±


    ¡°She must be kidding.¡±


    Since ancient times, very few people had been able to do so.


    At the moment, there was not a single name on the Heaven Rankings List. The masters of the older generation in the Deity Realm were not in a hurry to take action, and there was no master in the Deity Realm among the rising stars of the new generation. Perhaps the real big shots would not show up until thest moment.


    Under the gazes of countless people, Cloud Light Saintess stood in front of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List and began to activate her power.


    This time, she didn¡¯t act as casually as she did in front of the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List. Cloud lights swirled as she umted power. Some extremely strange changes took ce inside her. Her aura surged like a raging wave in the Blood Sea, and an invisible strong force spread out from the stone tform, making all the people in the inner square feel suffocated.


    Li Mu¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted.


    ¡°Has this woman... be more powerful?


    ¡°It seems that thebination of the two ultimate secret skills, the Cloud Pce Invisible Locking Technique and the Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger Strike, has increased her aura and fighting power considerably. She seems to be apletely different person now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that she didn¡¯t have this kind of power when she engaged in the battle behind the Gate of the Ancestors. She must have mastered those ultimate skills recently. It seems that she did learn something and improve a lot in that battle. She deserves to be called a martial arts genius of the Cloud n.¡±


    Li Mu realized something.


    He believed that was one of the reasons why she was so confident in getting on the Heaven Rankings List.


    Boom!


    As the crowd watched, Cloud Light Saintess struck the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List with a finger.


    Terrifying energy waves surged and spread in all directions like lead clouds. The looks on the faces of the people around the stone tform changed drastically, and they subconsciously stepped back to avoid being hit by the terrifying st of waves. Even ordinary masters in the Upper King Realm couldn¡¯t afford to be hit by these waves.


    Right at that moment, a beam of soft light suddenly shed by the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    The stone tablet had absorbed all the st waves produced by the finger strike.


    Golden patterns shed on the surface of the stone tablet and converged in the same direction as fish swimming in the water. The trajectories of these patterns were untraceable.


    ¡°How could there... be divine patterns?¡±


    ¡°No way. Is she really going to leave her name on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List?¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Is Cloud Light Saintess... really... that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Is the top genius of the new generation in the Deity Realm about to emerge?¡±


    Countless practitioners watched the scene with extremely shocked looks on their faces, their mouths agape in wonder. This scene was indeed very frightening. The figure of Cloud Light Saintess in front of the giant stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List looked as tiny as a small piece of rock at the foot of Mount Tai, but she really made the stone tablet shake.


    However, things soon took a different turn.


    The golden divine patterns on the surface of the stone tablet gradually dimmed before they couldpletely converge. In the end, they disappeared like water seeping into the sand.


    No name was left on the stone tablet.


    Everything returned to normal.


    Disappointment shed across Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s face.


    The crowd broke into sighs of sympathy.


    ¡°She almost did it. She came so close to sess.¡±


    ¡°She almost worked a miracle, but she failed in the end.¡±


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s impossible for a master in the Upper King Realm to challenge the Heaven Rankings List.¡±


    Cloud Light Saintess turned around and walked down the stone stairway from the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List with a calm look on her face. She walked over to Li Mu and stood behind him in silence with her hands sped behind her back, as if the crowds¡¯ sighs and gazes of sympathy and awe did not affect her in the least.


    Li Mu was keenly aware that some changes had taken ce inside this woman.


    Some... terrifying transformations.


    Just then, the crowd broke out with exmations of surprise.


    A burly young man wearing a square scarf and a schr¡¯s robe walked slowly toward the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List.


    He was the sessor of the Thunder n named Lei Cang.


    When he didn¡¯t need to fight, he liked to take off his Divine Armor and put on a schr¡¯s robe and a square scarf, which looked very out of ce with his burly build. However, he just liked to dress in that way.


    As the sessor of the Thunder n¡ªone of the six major Divine ns, he was known to be on par with Cloud Light Saintess.


    Of course, reputation sometimes didn¡¯t mean everything.


    Young Master Tingyu, who died in the wilderness, was as famous as Lei Cang and Cloud Light Saintess, but he was far from being a match for them in terms of performance inbat. The overall strength of the Rain n was somewhat inadequate.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning struck the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List.


    Beams of light swirled.


    Golden divine patterns which shone brightly appeared on the surface of the stone tablet, converged, and formed tworge words in an instant.


    Lei Cang.


    It was the true name of the Thunder n¡¯s sessor.


    As the crowd watched curiously, these two words rose up continuously, overtook the names on the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List, and finally stopped moving at the top of the stone tablet.


    The new top master on the Earth Rankings List emerged.


    Lei Cang, the sessor of the Thunder n, overtook Cloud Light Saintess and became the new top master on the Earth Rankings List.


    The practitioners of the Thunder n around the stone tablet cheered loudly and excitedly.


    The practitioners of the Cloud n looked indignant, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    The six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court seemed to be very close to each other, but in fact, they had been fiercely contending against each other in secret to gain the upper hand.


    Lei Cang¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Standing on the stone tform, he turned around and cast a nce at Cloud Light Saintess.


    Cloud Light Saintess stood behind Li Mu with her head down and hands folded, expressionless, as if what was happening had nothing to do with her. She just took first ce on the Earth Rankings List, but the first ce had been taken over by someone else in such a short while. However, she didn¡¯t seem too bothered about that.


    Li Mu could clearly feel that she really was not in the least affected and she was not merely pretending that she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°It seems that this woman¡¯s mindset has really reached a higher level.¡±


    As expected, Lei Cang walked down the stone steps from the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List and stepped toward the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List with a confident look on his face.


    ¡°Even Cloud Light Saintess, who was now ranked second on the Earth Rankings List, could strike the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List. The golden divine patterns produced by her almost converged and formed her name. I rank first on the Earth Rankings List, so I can surely go further and be the first practitioner in the Upper King Realm to get on the Heaven Rankings List.


    ¡°This is a unique glory.¡±


    Lei Cang felt very confident.


    Most of the practitioners around him had the same thought.


    He walked slowly to the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.

 Chapter 849 - The Emergence of Geniuses in Large Numbers

    <h4>Chapter 849 The Emergence of Geniuses in Large Numbers</h4>


    Countless eyes were fixed on Lei Cang.


    All the practitioners were shocked by Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s previous attempt to get on the Heaven Rankings List. Now, they had even higher hopes for Lei Cang. He had overtaken Cloud Light Saintess and became the new top master on the Earth Rankings List. Theoretically speaking, he had a very good chance of bing the first practitioner in the Upper King Realm to get on the Heaven Rankings List in thousands of years.


    The people of the Thunder n were excited beyond words.


    Everything seemed to have fallen into ce naturally.


    Standing in front of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List, Lei Cang took a deep breath, prepared himself mentally, and activated his power to the optimal extent. Streaks of lightning swirled around his body like divine lights, and there were even shing lights darting from his eyes. A terrifying force erupted and spread in all directions.


    Boom!


    Lightning bolts shed and surged forth like moltenva.


    Lei Cang threw a powerful punch at the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List with all his strength.


    The deafening rumbling sounds of thunder rang out.


    Sparks scattered in all directions.


    Thebat skills of the Thunder n were more visually shocking than those of the Cloud n.


    The tableau created by Lei Cang¡¯s strike was much more spectacr than the one created by Cloud Light Saintess. It looked as if the thunder god had descended to the world, making countless practitioners of various immortal sects tremble with fear.


    The practitioners of the Thunder n couldn¡¯t help cheering loudly.


    It seemed that Lei Cang would surely get on the Heaven Rankings List.


    Lei Cang¡¯s smile was one of utmost confidence.


    However, something that surprised all the practitioners present happened.


    After the streaks of lightning disappeared, no golden divine patterns appeared on the smooth surface of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List, and no other changes took ce. There wasn¡¯t even a single beam of golden light, nor did Lei Cang¡¯s name appear.


    It turned out that Lei Cang¡¯s performance was much worse than Cloud Light Saintess, who managed to produce some golden divine patterns like swimming fish with a strike.


    Lei Cang¡¯s smile gradually stiffened and finally froze on his face.


    The cheers from the practitioners of the Thunder n suddenly stuck in their throats.


    The practitioners from various immortal sects waiting in anticipation for a miracle to happen were all dumbfounded. They rubbed their eyes repeatedly as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.


    ¡°What... what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, Lei Cang performed better than Cloud Light Saintess in the verification process. Why did he fail to cause the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List to change even a little bit? In that respect, he performed much worse than Cloud Light Saintess.¡±


    ¡°How could the first ce on the Earth Rankings List be inferior to the second ce?¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is this?¡±


    Lei Cang stood dazedly in front of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List, unable to believe the result.


    ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡±


    He roared and prepared to throw another punch.


    He performed an ultimate skill of the Thunder n and punched the stone tablet hard.


    Boom!


    Streaks of lightning shed, and liquid sma overflowed copiously.


    However, the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List still stood unmovable, without any reaction.


    ¡°How could... it... be like this?¡±


    After throwing tens of punches in a row with all his strength, Lei Cang was exhausted and gasped for air. At the same time, anger and disbelief engulfed him in waves.


    ¡°s, get off the tform.¡±


    An old voice came from a high pavilion in the distance.


    Lei Cang looked like he was reluctant to give up, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the order given by the speaker. In the end, he made an obeisance and said, ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    He walked down the stone steps with a dejected look on his face. He no longer had the confidence and demeanor that he had when he was ranked first on the Earth Rankings List. With a gloomy look on his face, he left directly without saying a word.


    Many practitioners of various immortal sects didn¡¯t know what to say after they saw what happened.


    ¡°This is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°Cloud Light Saintess, who ranked second on the Earth Rankings List, produced golden divine patterns on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List with only one strike and almost got on the list. Inparison, Lei Cang ranked first on the same list, but he failed to do what Cloud Light Saintess did. Why?¡±


    Li Mu was a little puzzled too.


    ¡°Could it be that instead of showing her real power, Cloud Light Saintess struck the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List so casually that the stone tablet misjudged her real strength?¡±


    ¡°Who is more powerful? Cloud Light Saintess or Lei Cang?¡±


    That was the question on the minds of countless practitioners of immortal sects.


    Another peerless genius from a Divine n showed up at this time.


    Like a gust of cold wind, the sessor of the Ghost n, who was shrouded in ghostly ck fog, ascended the stone tform via the stone steps and came to the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List. Then, he raised his hand and struck the stone tablet hard.


    Boom!


    A gust of cold wind swept past and Resentful Spirits howled in grief.


    Numerous golden divine patterns appeared around the stone tablet, shining brightly like little golden suns and shedding beams of light that dazzled the people around the tform; they could not even open their eyes. After a while, the golden world ¡°ghost¡± appeared at the top of the Earth Rankings List. The neer took the ce of Lei Cang¡ªthe sessor of the Thunder n and became the new top master on the list.


    Lei Cang dropped to second ce.


    Cloud Light Saintess then dropped into third ce.


    The crowd burst into exmations of surprise.


    Another person ranked first on the Earth Rankings List.


    No one had expected that the mysterious sessor of the Ghost n, who had been keeping a low profile, would catch up and gain the upper hand while the people of the six major Divine ns were secretly contending against each other.


    The faces of the practitioners of the Thunder n and the Cloud n turned ashen.


    After a short period of exmations of surprise, all the practitioners grew more concerned about another question. Would the sessor of the Ghost n named ¡°Ghost¡±, who ranked first on the Earth Rankings List now, go to the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List and try to get on that list as Li Rouran¡ªCloud Light Saintess and Lei Cang¡ªthe sessor of the Thunder n, did?


    As expected, under the crowd¡¯s gaze, ¡°Ghost¡± walked down the stone steps from the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List and strode toward the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    ¡°He¡¯sing!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really going to try to get on the Heaven Rankings List.¡±


    ¡°Will he seed?¡±


    All the watchers became excited.


    Li Mu was quite curious too. He waited to see what would happen.


    ¡°Ghost¡± walked to the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings list. When everyone thought that he was going to take action, he suddenly hesitated for no reason.


    Standing in front of the stone tablet that symbolized one of the greatest honors for the practitioners of various immortal sects in thousands of years, ¡°Ghost¡± did not umte energy, nor did he activate his power. Instead, he stared at the stone tablet for a few breaths of time. Finally, he chuckled, turned around, and walked straight down the stone steps.


    ¡°He gave up!¡±


    What ¡°Ghost¡± did was beyond many people¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Is it because he doesn¡¯t have confidence?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he clearly knows what he can do and what he can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°The retreating figure of ¡®Ghost¡¯ is obviously more dignified than that of Lei Cang, who lost his temper because of his failure.¡±


    ¡°Small details can sometimes show who is better, right?¡±


    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd.


    Some people fixed their eyes on Li Mu.


    Some high-level practitioners of immortal sects who knew the truth about the battle in the six major channels behind the Gate of the Ancestors were very curious about one thing. Back then, Li Mu could protect a woman and sessfully escape with her from the siege of Cloud Light Saintess, Lei Cang, Fairy Shuiyue, and ¡°Ghost¡±. What ce would he rank on the Earth Rankings List?


    That battle involved too many factors, so it couldn¡¯t be used as a measure of Li Mu¡¯s real fighting power. The high-level practitioners of various immortal sects had different opinions on his true power. Some thought highly of him, while others didn¡¯t think that way.


    Everyone believed that the divine artifacts corresponding to the three lists would give an urate answer today.


    However, Li Mu had no intention ofpeting for the ranking right away.


    He still considered himself a watcher and continued to watch thepetition with interest.


    Thepetition for the ranking was still ongoing.


    Thepetition for ces on the Human Rankings List and the Earth Rankings List was quite intense.


    In the blink of an eye, there were so many names of practitioners on the stone tablets for these two lists that there was no more space for any other names. Therefore, an elimination mechanism was introduced. When a new practitioner got on a list, the practitioner who rankedst on the list would be eliminated.


    This mechanism made thepetition even more intense.


    Some practitioners who managed to get on the lists were eliminated after a short while. They could only cover their faces and smile bitterly.


    After about an hour, another big shot showed up.


    It was Fairy Shuiyue, the sessor of the Mist n. d in a light purple dress, she looked sweet, pure, and iparably beautiful and resembled a beauty made of shining white jade. Surrounded by swirling fairy mist, she walked up the stone steps, stopped in front of the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List, and struck the stone tablet!


    The stone tablet shook.


    Dazzling golden light shed.


    Numerous divine patterns appeared and turned into two words¡ª¡±Jiang Yourong¡±. The name rose up and finally stopped moving at the location below the name ¡°Ghost¡± and above Lei Cang¡¯s name. Now, Fairy Shuiyue ranked second on the Earth Rankings List, Lei Cang ranked third, and Cloud Light Saintess dropped into fourth ce.


    As the rankings changed constantly, the practitioners around the stone tforms eximed in surprise and had a heated discussion about the changes.


    For a long time, the sessors of the six major Divine ns had been regarded as the top figures among the Heavenly Legends of the new generation in the immortal sects. There had been a great deal of dispute about their rankings.


    The truth would be revealed today.


    Among the sessors of the six major Divine ns, Young Master Wuxing, the sessor of the Wind n, was the only one that had not shown up yet.


    Clouds were formless, and the wind had no form.


    The Wind n didn¡¯t send anyone to the battlefield in the six major channels behind the Gate of the Ancestors. Young Master Wuxing had always been elusive. It was said that he once went to Mount Tianxuan, but he didn¡¯t take any action in the end.


    There were various legends about this mysterious person.


    Some people said that he was the most talented and powerful one among the sessors of the six major Divine ns and had far surpassed the others, while others said that he was actually not that powerful, and there were few rumors about him because he didn¡¯t like to seek fame and wealth.


    Today¡¯spetition for ces on the three lists would undoubtedly bring an end to those legends about him.


    Everyone was looking forward to his appearance.


    Six hourster, the sun gradually set in the west, but he still did not show up, as if he were not interested in the rankings on the three lists at all.


    The stone tablets for the Earth Rankings List and the Human Rankings List were already full of names. Almost all the practitioners who were qualified to be ranked on the two lists had taken action, so there weren¡¯t many changes in the rankings on these lists.


    Lin Guanquan from the Rain n, who was the first to get on the Earth Rankings List, now ranked third-tost, which was a rank hanging in the bnce. Many other practitioners of the Rain n who were included on the listter had already been eliminated and becameughing stocks.


    There was a dismal and gloomy atmosphere among the practitioners of the Rain n.


    Finally, Lin Yuhan, known as the top talent of the Rain n, who got injured in the fight with Wang Yanyi, showed up after recovering from his injury.


    Carrying the hopes of the Rain n, he struck the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List, making a loud sound. Dazzling golden divine patterns appeared, forming his name¡ªLin Yuhan. The name rose up continuously and stopped below Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s name. He ranked fifth on the Earth Rankings List!


    All the practitioners of the Rain n burst into cheers.


    They erupted with long-stifled passions in an exaggerated way.


    They looked as if some practitioner of the Rain n had taken first ce on the Earth Rankings List.


    Lin Guanquan, the chief of the Seasonal Rain Pce, patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, his senior fellow apprentice ranked among the top five on the Earth Rankings List, and only one practitioner had been eliminated. For this reason, he stayed on the list, ranking second-tost. He had obtained the qualification for entering the immortal pce.


    However, as a hubbub rose like a tide, his face suddenly turned gloomy.


    Wang Yanyi, who had been sleeping soundly under the shed, finally woke up. He yawned, walked up the stone steps dragging his sword, and came to the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List.


    He had defeated Lin Yuhan, who ranked fifth on the Earth Rankings List, in the Immortal-ying Ring, so he would undoubtedly get on the list.


    All the people there, including Li Mu, were very curious about what the ranking of this young God of Sword from one of the six major ns of traitorous devils would be on the Earth Rankings List.

 Chapter 850 - Li Mu’s Action

    <h4>Chapter 850 Li Mu¡¯s Action</h4>


    Standing in front of the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List, Wang Yanyi stretched himselfnguidly, drew his sword casually, and thrust it. A beam of sword light ripped through the air like a sh of lightning and hit the stone tablet.


    Li Mu watched attentively with wide open eyes.


    Not only did he want to know Wang Yanyi¡¯s true power, cultivation level, and ranking on the Earth Rankings List, but he also wanted to know thetter¡¯s real name.


    Wang Yanyi was too mysterious.


    He was born in the Ziwei Star Zone, but he knew so much about the Celestial Court. Moreover, he came to Earth through other channels rather than the Gate of the Ancestors, and he blended in with the people on Earth so quickly. Li Mu had a feeling that Wang Yanyi was not his real name.


    The stone tablets for the three lists, which had a kind of mysterious power, would show people¡¯s real names.


    For example, the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List showed the real name of Cloud Light Saintess¡ªLi Rouran.


    Boom!


    Sword light shed.


    As expected, numerous golden divine patterns shining with dazzling light appeared on the stone tablet and formed threerge words¡ª


    Wang Yanyi.


    The name rose up continuously and finally stopped moving at the location below Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s name, close to the top of the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List.


    He ranked fifth!


    The crowd broke into exmations of surprise, and a heated discussion ensued.


    A strange mood pervaded through the crowd.


    Many people, especially the practitioners of various immortal sects other than the six major Divine ns, had high expectations of Wang Yanyi because he had defeated Lin Yuhan. They hoped that he would take first ce on the Earth Rankings List and defeat the geniuses from the Celestial Court, which, in a certain sense, could prove some things.


    However, it turned out that Wang Yanyi was just a little more powerful than Lin Yuhan, and he was still inferior to Cloud Light Saintess and other peerless geniuses from the Divine ns of the Celestial Court.


    Li Mu felt quite disappointed.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s ranking was not the reason why he felt that way.


    The reason was that this person was really called Wang Yanyi.


    It meant that ¡°Wang Yanyi¡± was not an assumed name.


    Some questions in Li Mu¡¯s mind disappeared in an instant.


    Wang Yanyi walked down the stone stairway from the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List and yawned under the gazes of many people without regard for his own image. He had no intention of walking to the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List. He just nodded at Li Mu, returned to the shed, and began to drink holding the sword in his arms.


    The Earth Rankings List changed again.


    Lin Yuhan, the genius from the Rain n, dropped from the top five ranking into sixth ce.


    That was enough to make the faces of the people from the Rain n darken.


    The reason was that his ranking indicated something else.


    It indirectly proved that Young Master Tingyu, the former sessor of the Rain n who died at Wang Yanyi¡¯s hands, was less powerful than Cloud Light Saintess and the sessors of the other Divine ns. In others words, Young Master Tingyu rankedst among the sessors of the six major Divine ns in terms of fighting power.


    All kinds of arguments could be settled now.


    Undoubtedly, the Rain n had suffered the biggest blow in thepetition for their rankings on the three lists. It was like a sponge saturated with water whose real weight was revealed after it was squeezed. It became so light that it didn¡¯t even seem to exist.


    Among all the practitioners of the Rain n, Lin Guanquan, the chief of the Seasonal Rain Pce, was perhaps the only one who breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, only one practitioner was eliminated from the Earth Rankings List, and his ranking fell from second-tost to thest ce.


    Anyway, he remained on the list, which meant that he was qualified to enter the immortal pce.


    That was a blessing in misfortune.


    However, his luck did notst long.


    Li Mu had been watching quietly with his arms folded across his chest. However, to his horror, Lin Guanquan saw Li Muing over from a distance and making his way toward the three stone tablets. Li Mu had finally decided topete for the ranking!


    ¡°This son of a bitch¡­¡±


    Despair gripped Lin Guanquan¡¯s heart.


    Being more powerful than Lin Guanquan, Li Mu would surely get on the Earth Rankings List. In this case, Lin Guanquan would be expelled from the list


    For a moment, Lin Guanquan had an impulse to rush forward and stop Li Mu, but he knew that doing so would only bring shame upon himself.


    His face contorted with jealousy, anger, and horror.


    Countless other practitioners became excited.


    ¡°Is he going to take action?¡±


    As a mortal from the secr world, Li Mu had given many outstanding performances. He was said to be on the same level as the talented sessors of the six major Divine ns. All the practitioners wondered which position Li Mu would rank on the Earth Rankings List.


    Soon, however, their eyeballs nearly popped out of their eye sockets.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t go to the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List; instead, he walked toward the stone tablet for the Human Rankings List!


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he going topete for a ce on the Human Rankings List?¡±


    The practitioners in the inner square didn¡¯t believe it until Li Mu walked up the stone steps, stepped onto the stone tform, and stopped in front of the stone tablet for the Human Rankings List.


    After feeling great despair, Lin Guanquan became so excited that his entire body began to tremble.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List.


    ¡°In this case, my name would not be expelled from the Earth Rankings List.¡±


    He roared withughter when he heard the people around him doubting Li Mu¡¯s power.


    ¡°Li Mu, you would rather be someone in a group of nobodies than be a nobody in a group of geniuses, right?¡± Heughed wildly. For some reason, he directly mocked Li Mu, saying, ¡°You know very well that you can¡¯t get a good ce on the Earth Rankings List, and you are afraid of revealing your true power. Is that the reason why you have chosen the Human Rankings List? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that only practitioners in the King Realm canpete for ces on the Human Rankings List. You once said that you could contend with the sessors of the six major Divine ns, didn¡¯t you? Even though you chose the Human Rankings List, the stone tablet for the list will not ept you. It is a divine artifact with a spirit, so it won¡¯t ept a coward like you.¡±


    The other practitioners watching thepetition had the same thought.


    In their opinion, choosing topete for ces on the Human Rankings List because of theck of ability to rank high on the Earth Rankings List was some kind of opportunistic behavior.


    They believed that the stone tablet for the Human Rankings List, which was a divine artifact, would surely let Li Mu know what it meant to go for wool ande home shorn.


    Li Mu took action under their gazes.


    Instead of using his broadsword, he punched the stone tablet for the Human Rankings List with his fist.


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a practitioner in the Upper King Realm who was greedy for fame. He wanted to take first ce on the Human Rankings List. The divine artifact for the Human Rankings List was enraged and hurt him badly. The divine artifact has its own spirit, and it is something beyond the reach of ordinary people. The path for practitioners is a long one, so they must be sincere. Those who want to take advantage of opportunities will surely be hurt by the Great Way.¡±


    The speaker was a white-haired practitioner in the crowd.


    Many people agreed with him.


    Boom!


    Li Mu hit the stone tablet for the Human Rankings List with his fist.


    The stone tablet shook violently.


    Numerous golden divine patterns shining brightly with dazzling golden light appeared above the stone tablet. The patterns looked like golden snakes dancing wildly and almost covered the whole stone tablet. The entire surface of the stone tablet turned into a golden mirror.


    In the end, the golden divine patterns converged and formed tworge words shining with golden light¡ª


    Li Mu!


    The words rose to the top of the stone tablet and stopped there.


    That was the first ce on the Human Rankings List.


    When the divine patterns and golden light disappeared, the result became clear.


    Li Mu ranked first on the Human Rankings List.


    All the practitioners around the stone tforms were dumbfounded.


    The practitioners who thought that Li Mu would surely be punished by the stone tablet for the Human Rankings List because of his so-called opportunistic behavior lowered their heads in shame and wished they could bury their heads in the sand like ostriches.


    Lin Guanquan¡¯s jaw dropped.


    The crowd in the inner square remained silent for a while and then burst into an uproar, as if another handful of salt had been flung into a pot full of boiling oil.


    There was only one reason why Li Mu was not punished by the stone tablet for the Human Rankings List. It was because he was actually a practitioner in the King Realm and not someone in the Upper King Realm as everyone had guessed.


    However, that made things even more frightening.


    Rumor had it that Li Mu was on par with the sessors of the six major Divine ns.


    Among the practitioners of various immortal sects in the inner square, some vaguely knew something about the battle in the six major channels behind the Gate of the Ancestors. The look on their faces changed. ¡°If Li Mu was really in the King Realm, things would be way too ridiculous. After all, he¡¯s able to contend against high-level practitioners like Cloud Light Saintess.¡±


    From the intensity of the golden divine patterns on the stone tablet for the Human Rankings List, it could be seen that Li Mu was much more powerful than the practitioner who ranked second, and they were simply not on the same level.


    Standing in front of the stone tablet, Li Mu tried to recall the feeling he had when his fist hit the surface of the stone tablet just now. The surface of the stone tablet was as hard as iron, but he felt as if he had punched air. ¡°Why did I have such a feeling?¡±


    He turned around and walked down the stone steps.


    Of course, things were not over yet, ording to his n.


    As the crowd watched curiously, he walked up the stone steps, stepped onto the stone tform, and walked slowly to the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List.


    This time, nobody said anything.


    Lin Guanquan gawked at Li Mu¡¯s back.


    He had taunted Li Mu a few moments ago, but he was like a clown now.


    It would be a new miracle if Li Mu could get on the Earth Rankings List as a practitioner in the King Realm.


    If a practitioner could get on any of the three lists that were intended for practitioners whose cultivation levels were higher than his, he would be famous across the world. Moreover, that meant he had peerless potential and opportunities and would surely be an influential figure in the future.


    Now, even the elders of various major Divine ns and sects staying in the pavilion in the distance began to pay attention to thepetition.


    ¡°Will this mortal get on the Earth Rankings List?¡± A graceful middle-aged woman said. She was Cloud Light Saintess¡¯s master.


    ¡°You asked the wrong question,¡± the founder of Chunyang n said, his eyes half-closed.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You should think about Li Mu¡¯s ranking on the Earth Rankings List.¡±


    ¡°Chun Yang, why do you think so highly of this mortal?¡± Another elder asked.


    The founder of Chunyang n said, ¡°I don¡¯t think highly of him. I¡¯m interested in the person behind him.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Do you mean that old faker? He hasn¡¯t fought for a long time. Maybe he is too old to fight. ording to the Pavilion of Nature¡¯s Secret, his foundation was destroyed in the Power-ending Age due to his lingering yearning for the mundane world. Perhaps he is no longer as powerful as before.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take action and wash away the shame that you suffered back then?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    The people in the pavilion were all big shots from the Celestial Court and various famous mountains and great rivers. They were watching thepetition between the practitioners of the younger generation in the inner square. Few young practitioners could really arouse their interest and arguments. However, when Li Mu stopped in front of the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List, they watched him attentively and even had some arguments.


    There was only one reason.


    The person behind Li Mu was a formidable master whom they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with.


    Standing in front of the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List, Li Mu took action.


    As usual, he used his fist.


    He threw a punch at the stone tablet.


    The hearts of countless people suddenly began to thump, as if they had been struck by Li Mu¡¯s fist.

 Chapter 851 - Number One on Two Lists

    <h4>Chapter 851 Number One on Two Lists</h4>


    Boom!


    A rumble like thunder in the ninth heaven rang out.


    Many practitioners in the King Realm covered their ears. The deafening rumble of the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List made them feel like countless needles were pricking their eardrums. The pain was unbearable.


    Countless golden divine patterns shed wildly around the stone tablet like rmed golden koi and then suddenly converged, dying the entire surface of the stone tablet golden. The dazzling golden light rendered the nearby practitioners of immortal sects unable to open their eyes.


    Vague Taoist hymns came from the stone tablet.


    The entire stone tablet gave off countless rays of golden light like a shining golden sun, dying the entire inner square golden.


    ¡°Is the stone tablet making Taoist hymns?¡±


    ¡°Has he caused the stone tablet to make Taoist hymns?¡±


    ¡°How could this be possible? That mortal is obviously in the King Realm, and he hasn¡¯t reached the peak of the King Realm yet.¡±


    The old ¡°monsters¡± in the pavilion felt greatly surprised and looked shocked. They hadn¡¯t felt this way for a long time.


    The sessor of the Ghost n named ¡°Ghost¡±, who had been sitting calmly on the inner square, suddenly rose to his feet and looked through the ghostly mist swirling around him. His rapid mood swings made the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth around him be unstable.


    The Cloud Light Saintess raised her head in shock.


    Many other practitioners watched in surprise...


    None of the previouspetitors for Earth Rankings had caused amotion like this.


    The answer was about to be revealed.


    The golden rays around the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List finally turned into two dazzling words¡ª


    Li Mu!


    The two words rose up like two rising suns, overtook Lin Yuhan, Wang Yanyi, the Cloud Light Saintess, Lei Cang, Fairy Shuiyue, and ¡°Ghost¡±, and came all the way to the top of the stone tablet.


    ¡°Is he... number one?¡±


    ¡°How could he rank first on the Earth Rankings List?¡±


    ¡°Good heavens! That mortal... He... ranks first on two lists. Is that real?¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    Now, even the practitioners of immortal sects who were mentally prepared to see Li Mu get on the Earth Rankings List felt like something in their hearts had beenpletely destroyed. They just couldn¡¯t believe their own eyes.


    However, the change on the stone tablet did not stop.


    After the name made up of two dazzling golden words surpassed ¡°Ghost¡± and became the first on the Earth Rankings List, it continued to rise up the stone tablet.


    To put it more precisely, the name forced the names of those people below it to back down like the lowly courtiers who didn¡¯t dare to stand too close to the high-ranking emperor and kept stepping back...


    In the blink of an eye, Li Mu¡¯s name rose to a level one meter above the name of the person ranking second on the Earth Rankings List.


    Normally, the names included in the list were equally spaced from one another, and the arrangement of names on the stone tablet for the list looked very neat and had good aesthetic effects.


    Now, however, there was a ck one-meter gap between the two words ¡°Li Mu¡± on the top of the stone tablet and the names below. It was like an insurmountable ck moat separating Li Mu¡¯s name from the other names.


    All the people in the inner square watched silently, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why did something like this happen?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that as a divine artifact, the stone tablet distinguished Li Mu from the others on the list in this way because it believed that he was much more powerful than the others?¡±


    ¡°Has anything like this ever happened before?¡±


    The practitioners of immortal sects nced at each other as if they wanted to get an answer from the eyes of others.


    Li Mu was also stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°It seems... ... a little too strange.¡±


    He was indeed aiming for the first ce on the Earth Rankings List, so he performed the sixth style of Zhenwu Boxing called the ¡°Shattering of a Thousand Stars¡±. Among the first seven styles of Zhenwu Boxing, the sixth style had the greatest single-point destructive power. It seemed ordinary, but those who had mastered it had the legendary power that could shatter the stars.


    However, it was still beyond Li Mu¡¯s expectation that he ranked first on the Earth Rankings List with just one punch.


    He felt like a student who just wanted to stand first in the ss, but identally ranked first in the whole school. ¡°Is this... too high-profile?¡±


    He took a look at his fist and chuckled. Then, he turned around and walked down the stone steps.


    ¡°The Job is done!¡±


    He decided not to go for the Heaven Rankings List for the moment.


    There was only a one-word difference between the names of the Earth Rankings List and the Heaven Rankings List, but the real difference between the two lists was great.


    Li Mu had learned from the old faker that there was a huge gap in power between practitioners in the Upper King Realm and those in the Deity Realm. He clearly knew that given his cultivation level, he had the power to fight practitioners in the Upper King Realm. After fighting the battle behind the Gate of the Ancestors, he improved his understanding of martial arts and the ability to control his strength, and he could easily defeat most of the masters in the Upper King Realm relying on his great physical strength. However, if he were to fight a formidable master in the Deity Realm, he would probably be crushed.


    He hadn¡¯t figured one thing out. The Cloud Light Saintess could produce divine patterns on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List by striking it, but that didn¡¯t mean he would certainly be able to do the same if he tried.


    ¡°Ranking first on the Human Rankings List and the Earth Rankings List is great enough.


    ¡°There is no need to try to get on the Heaven Rankings List. I don¡¯t feel confident about that.


    ¡°I have to keep a low profile.


    ¡°I should keep an even lower profile.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could I lie low and finish strong?¡±


    As Li Mu walked slowly down the stone steps from the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings list, an uncontroble uproar suddenly broke out in the quiet inner square. The practitioners of immortal sects who had been in shock finally came to their senses. Some eximed in shock, some rubbed their temples, and others asked loudly about the one-meter gap between Li Mu¡¯s name and the other names on the Earth Rankings List. Some practitioners even gazed at Li Mu with awe...


    At this time, all practitioners with a sense of superiority began to reevaluate this mortal that they looked down upon.


    ¡°Why has this mortal been recognized so highly by the stone tablet?¡±


    ¡°Is he some god¡¯s son living in the mortal world?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he is the reincarnation of a god?¡±


    All kinds of noises and discussions became louder and louder like running floods that were difficult to stop.


    Lin Guanquan¡¯s face was ashen.


    He rankedst on the Earth Rankings List a few moments ago, but he was eliminated as Li Mu got on the list.


    However, there was no way for him to show anyint or dissatisfaction.


    The gap between him and Li Mu in terms of power was too wide.


    He rankedst on the list, but Li Mu ranked first. The gap between them was very clear.


    He had been eliminated from the Earth Rankings List, which meant that among the representatives of the Rain n¡ªone of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court, Lin Yuhan was the only one that remained on the list.


    Lei Cang showed up at some point in time. He stared fixedly at Li Mu with strong hostility in his eyes.


    Wisps of ghostly mist swirled around ¡°Ghost¡± like surging ocean waves, and he gave off a gloomy aura. His ck eyes med with undisguised killing intent toward Li Mu.


    Fairy Shuiyue walked over to the foot of the stone tablet with a look of shock and a trace of hostility on her pretty face.


    All the practitioners of the six major Divine ns looked at Li Mu in a somewhat hostile way.


    As a mortal, Li Mu outperformed the rare geniuses of the six major Divine ns and ranked first on the Earth Rankings List. That was something like a p in the face for the six major Divine ns and the Celestial Court, and they just couldn¡¯t ept it.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Li Mu nced around and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I see some people who can¡¯t afford to lose and get mad. Are you going to join hands to attack me again?¡±


    In the pavilion in the distance.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out this way.¡± The founder of Chunyang nughed in surprise.


    The beautiful fairy woman said, ¡°An outsider has taken possession of what belongs to us. He has taken first ce on two lists. What about the dignity of the Celestial Court?¡±


    ¡°Dignity? The sessor of the Cloud n has be his maidservant. What do you say about dignity now?¡±


    ¡°You... You¡¯d better mind the Rain n¡¯s business first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The stone tablets for the three lists are divine artifacts beyond our control,¡± an old monster said.


    ¡°No wonder he is that old faker¡¯s sessor.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, he is just a practitioner in the King Realm, but he has the power to defeat most of the practitioners in the Upper King Realm. Well, if he doesn¡¯t have any peerlessbat skill, he must have some secret treasures on him. I¡¯m getting more and more interested in that brat.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Just wait and see.¡±


    The lord of the Wind n, who had been staying silent, finally spoke.


    As soon as he began to speak, the others immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°Number one on two lists? Ha-ha, that¡¯s just a child¡¯s game.¡±


    A casual and cold voice suddenly rang out and drifted through the air above the inner square like a breeze.


    All the people in the square were stunned.


    A breeze blew.


    To their surprise, a young man wearing a long blue robe suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    No one knew where he came from.


    No one noticed how he appeared.


    It seemed that he was already here before that voice rang out.


    As soon as he appeared, he instantly became the focus of attention. Even the attention that people paid to Li Mu¡¯s miraculous performance in taking first ce on two lists was drawn to the young man wearing a long blue robe fluttering in the wind.


    He was a 17 or 18-year-old young man. His long blue hair looked as if it was made of fine jade, giving him a kind of evil beauty. His face looked cold, and his facial features were perfectly curved. He had a perky nose and bright eyes. The curves of his lips were beautiful and fascinating, and there seemed to be seas of stars in his eyes. Everyone was amazed to see his face.


    Even Li Mu became a little absent-minded.


    The blue-haired young man nced at Li Mu and said ndly, ¡°Do you think that ranking first on two lists is something great?¡±


    Without waiting for Li Mu¡¯s reply, he turned his head, looked at the Cloud Light Saintess, and reprimanded her, ¡°You¡¯re the sessor of a Divine n. How could you be a maidservant for others? Hey, you have really brought great disgrace on the Celestial Court.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess wanted to retort, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t utter a single word when the young man nced at her.


    ¡°You have been enjoying the resources of the Divine ns of the Celestial Court for twenty years, but you have been trampled by a mortal under his feet. Is that the best you can do?¡± The blue-haired young man red at ¡°Ghost¡±, Lei Cang, Fairy Shuiyue, and the others with a look of disappointment and disdain on his face. With a sneer curling his lip, he said, ¡°You¡¯re really a bunch of good-for-nothings.¡±


    These sessors of major ns were all proud. They were seething with anger, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°The dignity of Divine ns is not to be challenged, and the authority of the Celestial Court is not to be undermined.¡±


    The blue-haired young man in a long blue robe seemed to be announcing something.


    He walked slowly towards the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    He was going for the Heaven Rankings.


    Strangely, all the people in the inner squarepsed into silence, looking at the back of the young man wearing a blue robe.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Many people were asking this question.


    Li Mu was asking the same question.


    The eyes of the Cloud Light Saintess suddenly lit up. ¡°I know who he is,¡± she blurted out.

 Chapter 852 - Whos Number One?

    <h4>Chapter 852 Who¡¯s Number One?</h4>


    The blue-haired young man pressed the palm of his hand against the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    Then, he exerted a sudden force on the stone tablet.


    Boom!


    A loud rumble sounding like a distant call from ancient times came from inside of the stone tablet. Golden ripples spread out from the location of his palm on the surface of the stone tablet, which was now like the mirror surface of calm water disturbed by a boulder thrown into it.


    These ripples were golden divine patterns.


    One, two, three...


    Twenty golden divine patterns appeared.


    The twenty golden divine patterns were bright and clear, giving off dazzling light. They looked like invisible brushes heavily saturated with golden ink drawing numerous words on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    ¡°He is the sessor of the Wind n called Young Master Wuxing.¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess revealed the blued-haired young man¡¯s identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Lei Cang clenched his teeth. His voice seemed to have erupted from the depth of his throat.


    ¡°Ghost¡± sneered without saying anything.


    Fairy Shuiyue said, ¡°I once heard that the sessor of the Wind n was a rare genius, and he was born to be an immortal. He is considered the most outstanding one among tens of thousands of rising stars in the major ns of the Celestial Court that has a great chance ofpeting for the position of the Divine Emperor of the Celestial Court in the future.¡±


    ¡°The sessor of the Wind n?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly surprised.


    He had never heard of this person before.


    The six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court were on the same level in terms of background and status. At first, Li Mu thought that the sessors of these six ns were on the same level in terms of power, and even if there was any difference between them, the difference would not be a great one. Now, however, it seemed that the sessor of the Wind n was much more powerful and arrogant than the sessors of the other five major Divine ns.


    Li Mu wondered if this sessor of the Wind n, who had never shown up before, was as powerful as he appeared to be.


    The practitioners of other immortal sects learned the name of the blue-haired young man from the conversations of the sessors of several major Divine ns. They stared fixedly at the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List in shock.


    The twenty golden divine patterns swirled and drifted along the surface of the stone tablet as if they were alive. Finally, they converged at the center point and formed three dazzling golden words¡ª


    Yu Jingfeng!


    That was the real name of Young Master Wuxing.


    A deadly silence reigned over the inner square.


    Even Li Mu felt shocked.


    The blue-haired young man, known as the sessor of the Wind n, was about the same age as Li Mu, but he was extremely arrogant. However, he had managed to leave his name on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    He made it.


    When he took action a few moments ago, almost all the people in the inner square clearly felt the st waves from his palm pressed against the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List and knew that he was a master in the Upper King Realm instead of one in the mysterious Deity Realm.


    In other words, as a master in the Upper King Realm, the sessor of the Wind n named Yu Jingfeng left his name on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List and was recognized by the divine stone tablet. It was to be noted that under normal circumstances, only masters in the Deity Realm could get on the Heaven Rankings List.


    That meant Yu Jingfeng could contend with some old monsters in the Deity Realm in a real fight.


    He had infinite potential!


    He was an extraordinary genius!


    All the people in the inner square suddenly felt that Li Mu¡¯s outstanding performance in taking first ce on the Human Rankings List and the Earth Rankings List was nothingpared to what the sessor of the Wind n had aplished.


    They believed that there was a wide gap between the two of them.


    The number one on the Human Rankings List and the Earth Rankings List was notparable to someone on the Heaven Rankings List.


    The logic was very simple.


    The Heaven Rankings List was not something with which the other two lists couldpare.


    Yu Jingfeng turned around and stood on the base of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List. His long blue hair was shining with faint, strange light. There was a look of calmness on his breathtakingly beautiful face. He didn¡¯t look excited about his sess in getting on the Heaven Rankings List.


    He nced at ¡°Ghost¡±, Fairy Shuiyue, Lei Cang, and the other practitioners of immortal sects around him and said, ¡°Thepetition on the path of immortals is a journey full of obstacles and difficulties. To achieve immortality, one must have a strong mindset and take solid steps. You turn out to be just ordinary people. It¡¯s really disappointing to see you making a fuss about thepetition for rankings on the three lists.


    ¡°Especially you.¡± He turned his head and looked at the sessors of four major Divine ns, saying, ¡°The Divine ns of the Celestial Court have been training you with great care and painstaking efforts, and you have been provided with the best resources and Cultivation Methods. Unfortunately, you ended up being overshadowed by a mortal. That¡¯s simply the biggest joke of all. I didn¡¯t mean topete for fame in the first ce, but you¡¯re just disappointing. You have allowed someone to trample on the dignity of the Celestial Court and brought shame on our ancestors.¡±


    Lei Cang had a short temper, but his face was ashen now.


    Fairy Shuiyue, who was a calm person, clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    The ghostly mist around ¡°Ghost¡± was swirling wildly like boiling water in a pot.


    However, none of them dared to refute Yu Jingfeng.


    The three big golden words of his name drifting on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List seemed to be carrying the greatest weight in the world, pressuring these sessors of Divine ns so hard that they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Yu Jingfeng stared at the Cloud Light Saintess and said, ¡°As the sessor of a Divine n of the Celestial Court, you have condescended to be a mortal¡¯s maidservant. He-he, you said you did that because you wanted to temper yourself and develop a Taoist mindset. That¡¯s just ame excuse you¡¯ve made up to protect your pathetic self-esteem. How can a real master stoop topromise like that?¡±


    His voice contained some kind of strange power. His words hit the heart of the Cloud Light Saintess like hammers.


    The face of the Cloud Light Saintess nched.


    Li Mu did not look back, but he could clearly feel that the vibes of the woman behind him suddenly became disordered.


    Her Taoist mindset had suffered a blow!


    She was flustered.


    For all martial arts practitioners, a damaged mindset was something very terrible.


    After beingughed at by Li Mu many times, the Cloud Light Saintess had actually calmed down and found a way to temper herself. She was making rapid progress in cultivating her Taoist mindset, and she was on a good track toward the destination. Therefore, even though she had been overtaken by others on the Earth Rankings List, she remained perfectly calm and didn¡¯t grow moody at all.


    Li Mu believed that if she could keep going that way, she would soon overtake her peers and be a shining star.


    However, the condescending sessor of the Wind n named Yu Jingfeng had dealt a devastating blow that damaged her improving Taoist mindset.


    Such abination of progress and setback had caused greater damage to her mindset.


    ¡°I... I... I...¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess seemed to have sensed the countless scornful gazes on her. She had a feeling of stress that she¡¯d never felt before. After she became Li Mu¡¯s maidservant, she had been trying hard to suppress the feeling of humiliation. Now, that feeling suddenly erupted and engulfed her like a flood.


    ¡°Ah...¡± She spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered.


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    ¡°The Cloud Light Saintess almost got on the Heaven Rankings List, but the sessor of the Wind n broke her confidence by saying just a few words. She spat out blood and staggered because of the blow dealt by him... His means is so shocking.¡±


    Yu Jingfeng snorted coldly, nced at Li Mu and said, ¡°Mortals will be mortals. Trampling on gods is just wishful thinking. I want to take action to erase you directly, but I can¡¯t break the rules of the Celestial Court at this Immortal-Devil Assembly today. You¡¯d better pray for yourself in the future.¡±


    With that, he walked slowly down the stone steps from the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    All eyes were fixed on him. He walked slowly like a king who was stepping toward his subjects after reaching a summit.


    The face of the Cloud Light Saintess grew paler, and she was losing the rhythm of her breathing and trembling.


    No one had expected that thepetition for rankings on the three lists would turn out this way.


    The sessor of the Wind n named Yu Jingfeng had trampled all the glory, pride, and miracles of the previouspetitors for rankings under his feet. All of the practitioners on the Earth Rankings List had be stepping stones for him.


    He didn¡¯t go for the Earth Rankings.


    However, everyone knew that even the number one on the Earth Rankings List could not withstand a single blow from him.


    He walked briskly.


    He walked past Li Mu.


    He didn¡¯t even look at Li Mu as he passed by thetter.


    He acted like an almighty king who would not look at the small stones by the roadside.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly started speaking.


    Yu Jingfeng stopped.


    Li Mu¡¯s lips curled in a defiant sneer. ¡°To be honest, I have never met anyone better than me when ites to showing off.¡±


    Yu Jingfeng said without even turning around, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°You did nothing more than getting on the Heaven Rankings List. What makes you put on airs like that? Do you think that your descending manner has anything to do with the Taoist mindset?¡±


    Yu Jingfeng said ndly, ¡°You despicable mortal and lowly creature! How dare you talk nonsense about the Taoist mindset?¡±


    Li Mu burst intoughter.


    ¡°The Great Way is affectionless, but heaven and earth are affectionate. The ways to temper oneself should never bebeled as noble or lowly. A hundred thousand years ago, the so-called Celestial Court was just a small thatched cottage. You are so condescending and arrogant, but you¡¯re not aware that you are just standing on the shoulders of the past sages of the Celestial Court. You¡¯re nothing more than a practitioner in the Upper King Realm who can fight masters in the Deity Realm. So what? You are simply a frog looking up at the sky from the bottom of the well. How can you know about the real Taoist mindset?¡±


    With that, Li Mu walked slowly toward the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    The Cloud Light Saintess raised her head and stared at the back of Li Mu.


    Her breathing was no longer as unsteady as before.


    ¡°What is he going to do?¡±


    ¡°Is he walking up the stone steps leading to the Heaven Rankings List?¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s been enraged. Is that why he is going to prove himself by going for the Heaven Rankings?¡±


    The practitioners of immortal sects in the inner square stared fixedly at Li Mu and watched him walk up the stone steps onto the stone tform and stop in front of the tall stone tablet for Heaven Rankings List.


    Yu Jingfeng had turned around to watch.


    ¡°Ha... He¡¯s a fool who doesn¡¯t know what he can do.¡±


    He sneered.


    Standing in front of the stone tablet, Li Mu took a deep breath, ran the natural Qi of the Xiantian Skill in his body, and tried to control the great physical strength that he had obtained by practicing Zhenwu Boxing. Even his muscles and bones vibrated slightly. In an instant, hepleted the fine-tuning of his physical and mental conditions.


    At the same time, he slowly opened the Third Eye between his eyebrows.


    He was facing the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List, so nobody could see him opening his Third Eye.


    After about five breaths of time, he cracked a smile.


    His right arm began to burn with silver mes through his blood, flesh and skin, and at the same time, his right hand was shining with bright red light. If people could see through his skin and flesh, they would see countless strange, blood-red divine runes around his finger bones.


    He threw a punch without any hesitation.


    Boom!


    His fist hit the surface of the stone tablet.


    A rumbling sound like the ringing of a giant bell suddenly rang out in Jintai Temple.


    Numerous dazzling rays of golden light appeared on the surface of the stone tablet. The dazzling golden rays danced wildly like golden ripples spreading on a mirror-like water surface disturbed by a small stone under the setting sun.


    Yu Jingfeng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    The old ¡°monsters¡± in the high pavilion rose to their feet, shocked.

 Chapter 853 - Getting on the Heaven Rankings List

    <h4>Chapter 853 Getting on the Heaven Rankings List</h4>


    Under the incredulous gaze of countless people, the golden divine patterns on the surface of the stone tablet for Heaven Rankings List began to move in a strange rhythm like arge school of golden koipeting for food. Finally, they converged and formed two big words¡ª


    Li Mu!


    Golden light burst forth from these two words as soon as they were formed.


    A few moments ago, Yu Jingfeng, the sessor of the Wind n, punched the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List, producing twenty golden divine patterns. Inparison, Li Mu produced no less than 100 golden divine patterns when he struck the same stone tablet with his fist. The golden patterns produced by him finally turned into two words emitting thin golden rays of light like golden needles. The golden rays were so strong that the practitioners of immortal sects around the stone tform could barely keep their eyes open.


    These two words were shining like two small suns.


    Most importantly, the two words floated on the surface of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List, rose up, and finally overtook the three words ¡°Yu Jingfeng¡± that had been disyed on the stone tablet.


    Li Mu caught up with Yu Jingfeng and overtook thetter.


    He sessfully got on the Heaven Rankings List.


    He slowly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I expected.¡±


    He felt surprised and delighted.


    He thought he had figured out some secrets about the stone tablets for the three lists.


    All the people in the inner square suddenly broke into an uproar.


    A hubbub of exmation rose, sounding like floodwater rushing down the distant mountains. At first, the volume of the hubbub was low, butter, it sounded like roars and rushing torrents from distant mountains and became the loudest sound that had been heard during today¡¯s Immortal-Devil Assembly.


    Some held their heads in their hands.


    Some rubbed their eyes.


    Others pinched their thighs.


    Still, others stood there in a daze.


    The people in the inner square reacted in different ways, but there was only one word to describe their feelings.


    That word was ¡°unbelievable¡±.


    When Li Mu walked towards the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List, all of them thought that what he was doing was just an impulsive act that would bring shame upon himself. They believed that the glory that he had won by ranking first on two lists would go to waste due to his impulsive act, and when people talked about this session of Immortal-Devil Assembly in the future, they would only remember the shame he brought upon himself in front of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List instead of his glory of ranking first on two lists.


    All the people believed that there was only one person destined to be the hero today.


    They believed that person was Yu Jingfeng, the sessor of the Wind n.


    After all, how could mortals beparable to the gods of the Celestial Court?


    But now...


    Everything had been overturned.


    Yu Jingfeng¡¯s disbelief was written all over his beautiful young face.


    The two words ¡°Li Mu¡± were high up on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List, emitting thousands of dazzling golden rays. In contrast, the ¡°Yu Jingfeng¡± below these two words seemed dim and insignificant. If one did not look carefully, he would probably fail to see the name ¡°Yu Jingfeng¡±.


    ¡°Why did things... turn out this way?¡±


    Yu Jingfeng waspletely stupefied, as if he had been drenched in ice-cold water.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That is impossible...¡± ¡°Ghost¡± muttered to himself. His voice sounded like two rusty iron pads rubbing against each other, making people feel bothered by it.


    Lei Cang gnashed his teeth as he managed to fight back the urge to scream out.


    With a look of surprise on her sweet and innocent face, Fairy Shuiyue stared at Li Mu as if it were the first time that she saw him, her eyes sparkling in a strange way.


    She had been watching very carefully and attentively. Now, she suddenly remembered that behind the Gate of the Ancestors, Li Mu risked his life to protect the girl from the Green Fox Tribe and help her to escape... ¡°That fox girl is really lucky.¡±


    ¡°How could that mortal¡¯s power rise so fast in such a short time?¡±


    They did not dare to believe it, nor did they want to believe it.


    On the stone tform, Li Mu slowly turned around.


    He was like a king who ascended the throne after crossing mountains of corpses and seas of blood and looked down at his subjects prostrating themselves in worship.


    As soon as he turned around, he nced at Yu Jingfeng, the sessor of the Wind n, and said, ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    The corners of Yu Jingfeng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Is it that difficult to get on the Heaven Rankings List?¡±


    The corners of Yu Jingfeng¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Li Mu continued. ¡°I wanted to let the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court save face at first, but you insisted on showing off in my presence. You made me do that.¡±


    Yu Jingfeng¡¯s heart twitched violently.


    Li Mu¡¯s words were like three tight ps on the face of Yu Jingfeng¡ªa Heavenly Legend of the Wind n.


    ¡°How can I refute him?


    ¡°How should I refute him?¡±


    Yu Jingfeng felt like his honor and dignity had been trampled on by Li Mu¡¯s words.


    No matter what he would say to refute Li Mu, his words would be meaningless and as feeble as thest leaves falling from a tree in autumn in front of the two shining words on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    ¡°Bear in mind that mortals can be very powerful too,¡± Li Mu said.


    He said those words in such a manner that didn¡¯t seem to go well with the asion. However, the practitioners in the inner square had to recognize and ept what he said even though ny-nine percent of them were from immortal sects.


    After all, facts spoke louder than words.


    Li Mu looked at the Cloud Light Saintess and said in a sympathetic tone, ¡°Ways are just what they are, and they should not bebeled as noble or lowly. People have their own ways. Some walk on normal roads, while others walk on log bridges. As long as they can reach their destinations on the other side, the ways that they have taken are the Great Way. You¡¯ve just found your own way to cultivate a Taoist mindset, but someone has crushed your confidence by saying just a few words of rebuke, and you have started doubting yourself. He-he, in this way, how can you cultivate a Taoist mindset and be an immortal? Probably you should go home early to raise pigs and have a child.¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess ground her teeth as she stared at Li Mu, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Yu Jingfeng and Li Mu were both Heavenly Legends who had gotten on the Heaven Rankings List. Both of them said simr harsh words to the Cloud Light Saintess in the same mean manner, but for some reason, their words influenced her inpletely different ways.


    Every word that Yu Jingfeng, the sessor of the Wind n, said was like a knife stabbed into her heart, making her feel sharp pain, anger, and confusion, while Li Mu¡¯s words were like thunders clearing up the mist and confusion in her mind and made her calm down gradually.


    Standing on the stone tform, Li Mu thought that he had probably fulfilled his goal today.


    He ranked first on two lists.


    He got on three lists.


    He felt proud. He nced at Yu Jingfeng again and said, ¡°Remember not to show off for nothing in my presence. I hate seeing others do that in front of me.¡±


    Yu Jingfeng wobbled.


    ¡°Good, very good... I¡¯ll remember... not... to do that!¡± He said slowly.


    A jet of blood surged up to his throat, but he forcefully suppressed it.


    He was so enraged that he almost spat blood. That was a strange feeling that he had never had in the neen years he had lived.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I remember that you said you wanted to erase me from the world. Did you say that?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Yu Jingfeng blushed crimson with embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not go too far and be lenient wherever you can,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°The dignity of the Wind n is not to be trampled upon.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with dignity?¡± Li Mu sneered.


    He despised the kind of people who would do their best to humiliate others when they gained the upper hand and talk about dignity and reason when they were at a disadvantage.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Yu Jingfeng asked, his face slightly distorted.


    ¡°Tsk-tsk-tsk, you¡¯re really...¡± Li Mu shrugged his shoulders and gave a mocking smile. ¡°How could you lose control of yourself so quickly? He-he, I thought you would be greatly different from themon run of people because you showed up in a grand way, but now, it seems that you¡¯re just a pretender. Well, what do I want? Will you do it if I want you to get down on your knees and call me father?¡±


    Yu Jingfeng was known as a calm person. However, for some unknown reason, he just felt that every word of the damned mortal in front of him carried special weight. Anger began to well up in him.


    ¡°You would be wrong if you wanted to crush my confidence by saying those words,¡± Yu Jingfeng took a deep breath and said in a seemingly calm manner. ¡°Both of us are on the Heaven Rankings List. Even though your ranking is higher than mine, you may not necessarily defeat me in a real fight. Don¡¯t forget the background of a Divine n.¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone likes to crush other people¡¯s confidence as you do?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°You¡¯re really someone who measures the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men... It¡¯s all right that you rank below me, and you just need to stand firm after being beaten. Why did you mention the background of some divine n? That¡¯s just ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°You... Well, I will surely repay you for what you have done to me today. Li Mu, from now on, you can consider yourself my opponent. I haven¡¯t finished practicing my cultivation method yet, so you got the upper hand today. I have nothing to say about that. However, you have always wanted to prove that mortals can be on a par with the gods of the Celestial Court, haven¡¯t you? Well, let¡¯s fight a duel on behalf of mortals and immortals in this Jintai Temple after three years. Dare you do it?¡±


    Yu Jingfeng stared fixedly at Li Mu, his eyes shing with a fierce light.


    ¡°Three yearster?¡± Li Muughed and shrugged, saying, ¡°Ah, it seems that you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin. I am afraid you won¡¯t even be qualified to be my errand boy at that time. However, since you are not convinced, I decide to give you a chance. I ept your challenge. If you were to lose the duel, you would have to get down on your knees and call me father three times. Dare you ept that?¡±


    The practitioners around them were rendered speechless by what Li Mu said.


    ¡°How could he ask his opponent to call him father?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a demand for a duel.¡±


    Yu Jingfeng was boiling with rage.


    Just when he was about to say something, a majestic voice suddenly came from the distant pavilion.


    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re so young, yet you talk big. Who knows what you will be in the future? You have insulted the Divine ns of the Celestial Court and vited the heavenly rules time and time again, so you deserve ten thousand deaths. I¡¯ve got to punish you in order to defend the dignity of the Celestial Court!¡±


    An ¡°old monster¡± in the distant pavilion took action.


    A giant green hand broke through the void and came from the sky.


    The giant hand wasposed of pure runes, energy, andws that were almost tangible. As the runes swirled, there came the terrifying, tremendous power of a master in the Deity Realm. Nobody would believe that there was actually such a power in the world. With the five fingers spread out, the giant hand came at Li Mu with strong killing intent, as if it were going to crush a little bug.


    Locked by some kind of irresistible overwhelming Qi, all the practitioners in the inner square seemed to be frozen to the spot, unable to move.


    Li Mu felt a surge of inexplicable terrifying Qi pressing down, as if it were going to crush him into powder. Given his current strength, he could not resist at all. Even if he went all out, it would still be futile.


    ¡°Is this the power of someone in the Deity Realm?


    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying.


    ¡°All struggles will be futile in the face of such power.¡±


    When Li Mu was about to be crushed to death, something unexpected happened.


    A beam of sword light came from the southeast, cutting through the sky.


    With a sh, it pierced through the giant green hand.


    The giant hand broke into pieces like a punctured balloon in an instant.


    ¡°Damn it. Do you think that I, the Inspiration King, am too old to raise my broadsword? Is it that you people of the Wind n have forgotten who you are? How dare you attack my sessor?¡±


    The old faker¡¯s raw and ungraceful voice rang out in the sky above the inner square, as if he were here in person.

 Chapter 854 - A Severed Hand

    <h4>Chapter 854 A Severed Hand</h4>


    Li Mu didn¡¯t expect that the old faker would take action at this time.


    Nor did he expect that the old faker¡¯s move would be so powerful.


    ¡°He said he was practicing hand-to-hand meditation, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    The sudden change gave the practitioners in the inner square no time to react.


    Not everyone knew the existence of the old faker.


    The ¡°old monster¡± in the Deity Realm who took action from the distant pavilion was almost as powerful as a celestial demon that ruled everything. At first, many practitioners in the inner square thought that Li Mu was surely going to die, but none of them had expected that the situation would change like this.


    It turned out that Li Mu had someone backing him up.


    Moreover, the person standing by Li Mu seemed to be quite formidable.


    After the giant green hand was shattered by the beam of sword light, the ¡°old monster¡± who took action from the pavilion didn¡¯t make another move. Instead, he fell into a strange silence.


    The old faker¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be dead. Let¡¯s talk about the price for what you¡¯ve done. Cut off the hand with which you attacked my sessor, and do not make me do it for you. Otherwise, there will be no Wind n in the world.¡±


    ¡°What a domineering man!¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Many practitioners grew even more curious.


    ¡°He broke that giant green hand with a single sword strike. He must be a senior master in the Deity Realm, but his tone of voice is really special.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so aggressive?¡±


    The voice of the owner of the giant green hand who had reprimanded Li Mu rang out, but it sounded much weaker than before.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± The old faker¡¯s voice came from the southeast horizon. ¡°My principle is to leave others alone if they don¡¯t offend me and teach them a fucking lesson if they dare to offend me... Who took action first? Do you think that only your sessor is a treasure and my sessor doesn¡¯t deserve to be loved and cared for?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to scare him and teach him a lesson.¡± The other voice grew even weaker.


    The old faker¡¯sughing voice rang out. ¡°Who do you think you are? What makes you think you are qualified to teach my sessor a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Senior Yu, there is a misunderstanding. Why not...¡± The voice of the founder of Chunyang n was heard. He wanted to be the peacemaker.


    ¡°Get lost. You have no right to speak. Don¡¯t try to meddle in the matter,¡± the old faker said unceremoniously. ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time. Are you going to cut off your hand or not?¡±


    The pavilion fell into suffocating silence.


    A few momentster...


    Swoosh!


    A severed hand was thrown out of the pavilion.


    It was the hand of a master in the Deity Realm. Even though it had been cut off, it was still overflowing with strong power. A drop of blood dripped from it when it fell on the ground. All the practitioners of immortal sects around it suddenly felt stressed, their hearts palpitating wildly.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Yu Jingfeng looked sorrowful.


    He was the real troublemaker, but the trouble that he made got his master involved.


    ¡°Alright, I ept your request.¡± Yu Jingfeng turned his head and red at Li Mu, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s fight a duel in Jintai Temple after three years. If I lose the fight, I will get down on my knees and call you father, but if you lose, you will have to cut off your hands. Do you dare to agree?¡±


    Li Mu was still immersed in thought about the old faker¡¯s domineering manner. When he heard what Yu Jinfeng said, he answered, ¡°Are you sure that the loser will still be alive after the fight? Anyway, I ept your proposal.¡±


    ¡°After three years from today, I¡¯ll surely repay you with a hundred times the shame you made me suffer today.¡±


    Yu Jingfeng red at Li Mu, his eyes shing with vicious light. Atst, he turned around and strode off.


    He walked towards the severed hand. He wanted to pick it up and return it to his master.


    However...


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    A dark shadow shed past.


    The stupid Husky ran out from nowhere, drunk. He picked up the severed hand with his mouth and swallowed it before Yu Jingfeng could reach it. ¡°Um, there¡¯s hair on it, so it must be an old hand. It¡¯s chewy and delicious.¡±


    He stumbled and smelled of alcohol, looking quite stupid, but he moved very fast. He disappeared in a sh.


    ¡°Give my master¡¯s hand back.¡±


    Shocked and angry, Yu Jingfeng chased after the stupid Husky.


    The practitioners in the inner square looked at each other.


    ¡°This pair of master and disciple of the Wind n are really suffering.¡±


    ¡°That dog is surely going to die, isn¡¯t it?¡± A practitioner said.


    Another practitioner burst outughing. ¡°You are too young to be sufficiently informed. Do you know who that dog is? He¡¯s a Dog Demon. Have you ever heard of him?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you mean that he is the legendary lord of Mount Tianxuan in Qinling?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for sure. That dog has already devoured several masters in the Upper King Realm. People say that he can devour everything. I don¡¯t think that sessor of the Wind n might be able to do anything to him.¡±


    ¡°You have forgotten something. That dog came here following Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Is the dog Li Mu¡¯s pet?¡±


    ¡°No. That Dog Demon said Li Mu is his human pet.¡±


    The legends of the dog spread among the practitioners.


    The old faker¡¯s voice did not ring out again.


    The face of the lord of the Wind n in the pavilion was ashen.


    For people in the Deity Realm like him, even a strand of hair was the essence of their Qi and Blood and part of their own energy. However, he was forced to cut off a hand. When he cut it off, he lost some of his power. Even though it could grow back soon, it would take him several months to fully recover the lost power by cultivation.


    More importantly, he had lost face.


    His disciple was humiliated by the old faker¡¯s sessor.


    He was humiliated by the old faker.


    At this session of Immortal-Devil Assembly, the Rain n was probably the only n that was worse off than the Wind n.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The lord of the Wind n stood up andunched a casual strike. A gust of cool wind shot out from beneath his sleeve and hit the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List thousands of meters away from him. Dazzling golden light burst forth from the surface of the stone tablet.


    Then, the lord of the Wind n disappeared like a gust of wind.


    Hundreds of golden Taoist patterns appeared on the surface of the stone table and eventually formed three words¡ª¡±Yu Zhongshi¡±. Then, these words rose up, stopped above the names ¡°Li Mu¡± and ¡°Yu Jingfeng¡±, and became the third name on the stone tablet with the highest ranking on the Heaven Rankings List.


    It turned out that the lord of the Wind n was called Yu Zhongshi.


    He left after leaving his name on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    The other ¡°old monsters¡± in the pavilion were a little too silent.


    ¡°Ha-ha, has he been ashamed into anger?¡± The beautiful fairy woman sneered.


    The lord of the Wind n had always been very domineering and at an advantage over others because the Wind n had Yu Jingfeng, who was the most powerful one among the sessors of the six major Divine ns. Today, Yu Jingfeng berated the Cloud Light Saintess in an attempt to undermine her confidence below the stone tablet for the Earth Rankings List. He almost pushed her into an abyss of despair. His evil intention enraged the beautiful fairy-like woman, who was the lord of the Cloud n. Now, she was quite happy to see the people of the Wind n bring disgrace upon themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s beyond my expectation that that guy¡¯s strength has not declined at all.¡± The voice of the lord of the Mist n rang out.


    It was a woman¡¯s voice. Her whole body was shrouded in mist, making it impossible to see her face clearly.


    ¡°After all, that guy is a legend from the forbidden domain,¡± the lord of the Thunder n said, ¡°This time, Yu Zhongshi lost a hand because he wanted to test that guy¡¯s power. It seems that we need to adjust our n. At least, we can¡¯t take action on Li Mu now.¡±


    The lord of the Ghost n chuckled without saying anything.


    The founder of Chunyang n had just been relentlessly scolded by the old faker, but he was the most rxed one now. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. The gate of the immortal pce will be opened soon. After people enter the immortal pce, everything will depend on their own luck and opportunities. Even that guy can¡¯t control what will happen in the immortal pce, let alone us. You¡¯d better prepare for it after you get back. Otherwise, you might be trapped in there. In that case, losing a hand won¡¯t be a big deal because you might even lose your lives.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± the beautiful fairy woman said. ¡°Now that the High Gods have made the decision, let¡¯s make the best of our time to get prepared. As long as we can find that legendary thing in the immortal pce, we will be able to break the seal and let the High Gods out. This way, the divine authority of the Celestial Court will be restored, and the things left unfinished in the past will bepleted.¡±


    The lord of the Rain n said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. The immortal pce used to be the imperial capital of the previous Celestial Court. It is full of deadly traps andparable to the death domain. Moreover, there are some Extraterritorial Demons in it. So many years have passed, but it would still be a very dangerous ce if the Extraterritorial Demons in there were still alive. Even the senior masters in the Great Way Realm might die in there, not to mention us. After all, we are just masters in the Deity Realm.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you scared?¡± The lord of the Ghost n sneered.


    As soon as he began to speak, the temperature in the entire pavilion dropped sharply, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold and gloomy as if it were filled with frost.


    The lord of the Rain n pounded the table with his hand and rose to his feet. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The lord of the Ghost n said, ¡°Ha-ha, this is funny. Just look at what the Rain n has aplished. You have been lying low and working so hard for thousands of years, but you have only churned out a bunch of good-for-nothings. Only one disciple of the Rain n is on the Earth Rankings List, and he ranks inst ce. You have really failed the High Gods¡¯ trust. You¡¯re simply ipetent because you¡¯ve been overwhelmed by a mortal.¡±


    The lord of the Rain n flew into a rage. ¡°After I enter the immortal pce, I will definitely make those who bully the Rain n pay the price.¡±


    With that, he flicked his fingers.


    A raindrop shot out from his fingertip and struck the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List in the distance.


    Golden light burst forth.


    ¡°See you in the immortal pce. I hope that some people can stillugh out at that time.¡±


    The lord of the Rain n moved his body, turned into a droplet cluster, and disappeared from sight.


    In the distance, hundreds of golden divine patterns appeared on the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List and formed three words¡ª¡±Yu Qingcheng¡±. The name rose up, overtook the name of the lord of the Wind n¡ª¡±Yu Zhongshi¡±, and became the new number one on the Heaven Rankings List.


    As one of the lords of the six major Divine ns, the lord of the Rain n had the power that was consistent with his role.


    The founder of Chunyang n said, ¡°ording to the wish of the High Gods, all of us shall be ranked on the Heaven Rankings List. Help yourselves.¡±


    With that, he looked at a quiet, deste courtyard in the distance to which nobody paid attention. He sent a secret voice message to the people in the courtyard. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for you to take action. Show me what you¡¯ve got if you want to enter the immortal pce.¡±


    The courtyard waspletely quiet.


    However, the gate of it was opened quietly.


    The inner square was still bustling with activity and noise now.


    The number of names on the Heaven Rankings List finally began to increase as the ¡°old monsters¡± in the Deity Realm made their move.


    Their names rose up along the surface of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List and overtook the names of Yu Jingfeng and Li Mu. The reason was very simple. The people who went for rankings on this list just now were all ¡°old monsters¡± in the Deity Realm. Naturally, they were much more powerful than Li Mu and Yu Jingfeng. However, what they had aplished was not enough to shock the practitioners in the inner square because that was what they were supposed to achieve.


    Many practitioners were still wondering about the fact that Li Mu got on three lists and ranked first on two lists.


    In their eyes, the most shocking thing was what Li Mu had done.


    They believed that as long as Li Mu would be given enough time and nothing unexpected would happen, he would eventually rank first on the Heaven Rankings List as a mortal.


    Now, it seemed that nothing unexpected would happen. After all, there was a mysterious, formidable master standing behind Li Mu to back him up. By saying just a few words, that formidable master caused a master in the Deity Realm to cut off a hand. His power was simply beyond imagination.


    Standing by a pool, Li Mu gazed at the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List in the distance.


    He memorized every name that appeared on it.


    ¡°So, are you going to enter the immortal pce?¡±


    A familiar voice rang out.


    Shocked, Li Mu turned his head and found that Bi Yan was standing at his right hand, gazing at the distant stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List with a m look on her face.

 Chapter 855 - Expelled?

    <h4>Chapter 855 Expelled?</h4>


    When did Bi Yan appear?


    Li Mu had no idea.


    He wouldn¡¯t even know that she hade to his side if she hadn¡¯t spoken to him.


    Obviously, she was much more powerful than him. That was why he didn¡¯t feel her presence right away when she came to him.


    He looked carefully at her mesmerizingly beautiful face. He couldn¡¯t tell which part of her face was particrly good-looking. It was simply a wless face that would make anyone¡¯s heart beat faster. Her seaweed-like long green hair set off her fair, smooth skin.


    However, there was a look of indescribable coldness and indifference on her face.


    Even though she was standing right next to him, he still felt like she was thousands of miles away from him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin why you left without saying goodbye that day?¡± Li Mu asked.


    He remembered what the old faker had told him.


    ¡°Hmm, what characteristics can tell me if a girl is a virgin?


    ¡°Probably I can tell if she has lost her virginity based on those changes in physical characteristics applicable to mortals. After all, she is the Green Fox God.¡±


    Bi Yan said, ¡°What do you want me to exin? I just used you to get rid of the people of the six major Divine ns who were trying to chase me down. After that, I got the two keys, but I didn¡¯t kill you when I left. That¡¯s good enough for you... Ah, don¡¯t tell me that you think we¡¯re in a serious rtionship.¡±


    Li Mu sighed and said, ¡°Women are really efficient when ites to changing their attitude.¡±


    Bi Yan suddenly smiled.


    Even though she was smiling, her eyes shed coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you sad?¡± She said, ¡°I was just acting. You should know that. ording to the stories circted among mortals, fox demons like to cheat and deceive humans, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°So, you have nned the whole thing about the descent of the six major ns, right?¡± Once again, Li Mu remembered what the old faker said.


    Bi Yan stopped smiling and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the people in the Ziwei Star Zone tell you that the six major ns have long been under my control?¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Bi Yan continued. ¡°I wanted to kill you at first, but I decided to spare your life considering the fact that you risked your life to protect me at that time. Now, I have gradually adapted myself to the rules on Earth and restored my strength, so I don¡¯t need you anymore. However, for the sake of our friendship, I advise you not to enter the immortal pce. Even the masters in the Deity Realm will have a slim chance of survival in there, let alone you. If you were to go there, you would end up bing cannon fodder together with other practitioners of the so-called immortal sects.¡±


    Li Mu said angrily, ¡°Are you trying to show that you care about me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you see it,¡± Bi Yan said with a look of helplessness. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. If I see you in danger in the immortal pce, I won¡¯t help you, and maybe I will send you to hell if I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    After that, she left directly without waiting for Li Mu to reply.


    A shadow shed.


    Bi Yan appeared in front of the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List.


    She attracted a lot of attention the moment she showed up.


    She was so beautiful, looking just like the Fairy of Ninth Heaven. Her long green hair had some kind of strange power that could fascinate people¡¯s souls. She was even more attractive than the Cloud Light Saintess and Fairy Shuiyue. As soon as she showed herself, she caught everyone¡¯s eye at once.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. She¡¯s so young and... so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Could she be a disciple of some immortal sect? She looks very young, but she is going to go for the Heaven Rankings List. Is she serious?¡±


    ¡°I guess she¡¯s a spoiled girl of a small sect who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±


    There were a lot of discussions among the crowd.


    Many people were stunned by Bi Yan¡¯s beauty, but they didn¡¯t believe she had the power to get on the Heaven Rankings List.


    She finally made a move.


    Boom!


    She struck the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List with her palm.


    Golden light burst forth from the stone tablet as if there had been an explosion.


    Many practitioners in the inner square suddenly felt a sharp pain in their eyes. They were almost blinded, and tears flowed from their eyes. Some of them reacted faster and ran their Qi to protect their eyes, but they could see nothing but golden rays.


    When they regained sight, they found that the rankings on Heaven Rankings List had changed.


    The three words ¡°Green Fox God¡± ranked first ce on the list.


    The beautiful girl with long green hair became number one on the Heaven Rankings List.


    However, she was nowhere to be seen now.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    ¡°Is that woman... the Green Fox God? She is a god, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Number one on the Heaven Rankings List? Good heavens! She ranks even higher than the old monsters from the six Divine ns of the Celestial Court. That¡¯s... She didn¡¯t hear what I just said, right?¡±


    The practitioners who had been discussing Bi Yan broke out in a cold sweat.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the beautiful young woman would have such terrifying power.


    Li Mu was also shocked and could not calm down for a moment.


    ¡°How could she be so powerful now?


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since she left...¡±


    Some ¡°old monsters¡± continued topete for Heaven Rankings. Li Mu ranked secondst on the list, but nobodyughed at him because his ranking was higher than that of Yu Jingfeng.


    Yu Jingfeng got on the Heaven Rankings List as a practitioner in the Upper King Realm, which was shocking for many people.


    Li Mu was just a practitioner in the King Realm, but he still managed to get on the Heaven Rankings List, which was quite an incredible miracle.


    One could imagine how the oriental practitioners would talk about him and spread the news about him.


    Li Mu left Jintai Temple before thepetition for Heaven Rankings ended.


    When he walked out of the inner square, the outer square was already crowded with practitioners from all over the world, even including some foreign practitioners. They flocked here as if they were going on a pilgrimage. Besides the crowd in the outer square, there were many people on the mountain roads and hillsides outside the outer square.


    There was a sea of people.


    As soon as Li Mu came out of the inner square, countless people immediately fixed their eyes on him.


    ¡°He¡¯sing out. Here hees!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Why is heing out so early?¡±


    ¡°Has he been driven out from the inner square?¡±


    A heated discussion broke out within the crowd.


    The news that Li Mu had entered the inner square to attend the Immortal-Devil Assembly had already spread around the outer square. Some people camete and did not see him going to the inner square, but they had heard of that. Some of them were jealous of him.


    They believed that the tallest tree in a forest would be destroyed by the wind.


    When they saw himing out early, they did a lot of guessing.


    Countless eyes were focused on him.


    Li Mu knitted his brows.


    He quickly examined the entire outer square and the mountain roads with his keen Divine Consciousness and detected many evil auras among the crowd. He could feel the karma in quite a few practitioners and the strong bloody vibes of some practitioners. Obviously, those practitioners had killed countless people.


    They were practitioners in the mortal world, and they smelt of blood. Naturally, they must have killed many ordinary mortals andmitted a lot of crimes. Some practitioners practicing evil cultivation methods had killed tens of people, which was very terrifying.


    ¡°In this big world, there are so many things beyond my control.¡±


    Li Mu nced at the people around him and said, ¡°Now that you havee to Baoji City, you¡¯d better behave yourselves and put away your ws. I don¡¯t care what sect, n or background you¡¯re from. When this session of Immortal-Devil Assembly ends, you shall get the fuck out of here and stop doing evil deeds. The outburst of the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth is not for you to inte your ego andmit crimes. Don¡¯t me me for being rude if you fall into my hands aftermitting offenses.¡±


    With that, he began to walk through the crowd, followed by the Cloud Light Saintess.


    The people around him looked at each other.


    Naturally, there were some people who felt guilty.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Someone shouted at Li Mu from behind.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk big in the presence of so many peers?¡± An old man with long red hair and a gloomy face sneered and said, ¡°Do you really think that you are an immortal just because you¡¯ve entered the inner square? He-he, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You have been expelled before the event ends, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The red-haired old man had apanion. Thepanion was a very ugly old man with a body like that of an ape and crisscrossing knife scars on his cheeks. He pointed at Li Mu and said, ¡°Do you think you deserve to be called the Eastern God of War? He-he, it¡¯s just that you made a name for yourself earlier, right? Three or five years ago, you could probably show off for a while, but now, everyone has been practicing. What gives you the courage to show off yourme monkey tricks?¡±


    Li Mu stopped walking and turned around.


    He nced at the two old men and said, ¡°Kill them.¡±


    The people around them were stunned.


    The Cloud Light Saintess knew what Li Mu meant.


    She moved swiftly like a phantom, gently patted the two old men with her palm, and returned to Li Mu¡¯s side in the blink of an eye.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two old men instantly turned into a mess of blood and flesh on the ground.


    The crowd broke into exmations of surprise.


    The surrounding practitioners stepped back quickly.


    Li Mu nced around and said, ¡°Does anyone else have anything to say?¡±


    The square was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    Li Mu turned around and left.


    The Cloud Light Saintess followed behind him.


    After a long time, the crowd in the square began to discuss again.


    ¡°Li Mu is so cruel and violent. He killed people at will. He is simply a tyrant,¡± a delicate girl with some baby fat said indignantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He is a murderous demon who acts with utter disregard for other people¡¯s lives, but he has been iming himself to be a guarding deity. He is so shameless...¡± said the best friend of the delicate girl, who was a beauty too. She had dark eyebrows and looked quite sensible. She was about 18 years old, and she had an indignant look on her face.


    An old practitioner said, ¡°Girls, you¡¯re too young to know the people who have just been killed. They are Xu Ben, who is known as the blood demon, and Zheng Si, known as the demon mountain. Nobody knows how many innocent people have died at the hands of these two notorious evil murderers over the past year. They practice evil skills and kill people relentlessly without remorse. They deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they should die. Li Mu has really eliminated the scourges for the people,¡± another practitioner said.


    The beautiful girl with a round face said, ¡°Although they deserve to die, they should be tried first. Li Mu killed them at will. He is no different from them.¡±


    A debate broke out.


    Just then, the gate of the inner square was opened again.


    The sessor of Chunyang n known as the Immortal Taoist walked out.


    ¡°Everyone, this session of Immortal-Devil Assembly is over. Those who want to be the disciples of immortal sects may hand in the application card now,¡± the Immortal Taoist said. ¡°But I have to make it clear beforehand. Be prepared to be epted or rejected, and do not bother if you¡¯re not meant for immortality.¡±


    The crowd erupted in uproar.


    The sensible girl suddenly remembered something. She asked, ¡°Is the event over? May I ask you a question?¡±


    Seeing that the girl was quite smart, the Immortal Taoist said, ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    The girl asked, ¡°Why has Li Mu been expelled? What mistake did he make?¡±


    ¡°Mistake?¡± The Immortal Taoist was confused. ¡°Who said he was expelled?¡±

 Chapter 856 - Yellow Dragon Tribes Premium Gift

    <h4>Chapter 856 Yellow Dragon Tribe¡¯s Premium Gift</h4>


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Li Mu been driven out of the inner square because of some mistake he made in there?¡± The eyes of the beautiful girl with a round face widened.


    The Immortal Taoist said helplessly, ¡°Some mistake? Expelled? No attendees to the Immortal-Devil Assembly dare to expel him, unless they are tired of living. I¡¯m afraid few people can even afford to offend that girl with him, not to mention him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The round-faced girl and her bosom friend were greatly surprised, their eyes wide open.


    Things seemed to be different from what they had imagined.


    The old practitioner who spoke just now bowed and said, ¡°Honorable Taoist Master, was Li Mu invited to this session of Immortal-Devil Assembly? Does he have a strong background?¡±


    The Immortal Taoist said, ¡°He has a strong background for sure, but he did not rely on his identity and background to be here. His power alone is terrifying enough. This time, he got on all of the three lists and ranked first on the Human Rankings List and Earth Rankings List. He is destined to be famous all over the world... Even the Heavenly Legends of immortal sects can¡¯tpete with him. So, you¡¯d better not mess with him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The practitioners in the outer square were dumbfounded when they heard that.


    It waspletely different from what they had imagined.


    ¡°We¡¯re all mortals. Why is Li Mu so powerful?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like Li Mu has conquered all the practitioners of immortal sects.¡±


    The two girls were stunned too.


    Those who gossiped about Li Mu just now broke out in a sweat. At the thought of how they gossiped in his presence, they felt like they had been to hell and back. Now, they understood the weight of his words and knew that they had to behave themselves.


    ¡°Honorable Taoist Master, what are the three lists?¡± The round-faced beautiful girl asked again.


    The Immortal Taoist said, ¡°You will know that if you have the luck to be admitted into an immortal sect... Well, if you have the luck and if any immortal sect is willing to ept you as disciples will depend on your performance. Hand in your application cards first.¡±


    On the way down the mountain, Li Mu remained silent.


    The Cloud Light Saintess followed behind him with aplex facial expression.


    The stupid Husky chased by Yu Jingfeng was nowhere to be found, but given what he¡¯d got, he should not be in danger. With the old faker here in Baoji City, the ¡°old monsters¡± of the Celestial Court didn¡¯t dare to do anything bad to the dog.


    Li Mu walked slowly because he was thinking about something.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, the Cloud Light Saintess, who¡¯d been silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you something.¡±


    Li Mu turned around and said unceremoniously, ¡°You¡¯re just a maidservant, so you¡¯d better think carefully about who you are. I wonder why you talk so much... What do you want to know? Just ask.¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess was much annoyed.


    Today, Li Mu helped her, whether intentionally or not, consolidate her Taoist mindset that had almost been destroyed by Yu Jingfeng. For that, she began to think better of him. When she saw him walking down the mountain road in silence, she thought that he was in a bad mood and decided to ask him about it. In the end... ¡°This despicable mortal has shown his true colors. He is still annoying.¡±


    After huffing and puffing for a while, the Cloud Light Saintess failed to resist the urge to ask about what she had been wondering. ¡°Why have you been protecting those mortal practitioners all the time? What makes you so determined to protect the mortal world at your own risk? Unfortunately, they are not grateful to you at all, and it seems that they even reject you.¡±


    ¡°Protecting them?¡± Li Mu asked as he walked, ¡°Who said I¡¯m protecting them?¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess said, ¡°Don¡¯t you always consider yourself a mortal and forbid the people of immortal sects from killing mortals?¡±


    ¡°As you said, I don¡¯t allow them to kill mortals, but I¡¯m not trying to protect those practitioners,¡± answered Li Mu.


    ¡°Is there any difference between them?¡± The Cloud Light Saintess asked.


    Li Mu said, ¡°There is a big difference. The ordinary people and those shameless practitioners are two different groups in the mortal world.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the point of protecting the mortal world? Ordinary people are more stupid than practitioners. They don¡¯t even know what you have done for them. What you are protecting are just some pathetic weaklings. In the mortal world, there are many heartless and greedy people reproducing like insects. They¡¯re just in a cycle of life and death. That doesn¡¯t have any meaning for this world.¡±


    ¡°Meaning? Are you asking me about meaning?¡±


    Li Mu turned around and stared at the Cloud Light Saintess.


    There was a serious look in his eyes shining like stars.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about meaning. There are both good and bad people in the mortal world, but it doesn¡¯t seem to matter whether they are good or bad. The self-righteous practitioners of immortal sects like you treat them like roadside weeds that you can pull out at any time if you want to. Well, it¡¯s really pointless to argue with you about such things. I just want to tell you that the pathetic weaklings and the meaningless mortal world, as you call them, used to be all my memory about my life. Do you get it?¡±


    With that, Li Mu turned around and continued to walk without waiting for the Cloud Light Saintess to reply.


    The Cloud Light Saintess pursed her lips.


    Obviously, she did not agree with Li Mu.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°In the end, you will find yourself in a trap.¡±


    Li Mu arrived at Randeng Temple.


    The old faker was ying mahjong with Old Zhang and some other old men.


    Seeing Li Muing in, the old faker promptly said, ¡°I know that you have lots of questions in your mind and won¡¯t stop asking until you get the answers, but can you wait for a minute and let me finish this game? I am going to win this one soon. This might be the first time I have won since I yed mahjong with that little Taoistst time...¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    However, after less than ten seconds, Old Zhang shouted excitedly, ¡°Ha-ha, I won. Master Li, thank you for helping me win again...¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    The old faker was dumbfounded.


    He turned around and nced at Li Mu, saying, ¡°You are simply a jinx. I lost as soon as you came in.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face darkened, looking confused.


    Old Zhang said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You didn¡¯t win a single game when Little Mu was not here.¡±


    The old faker was rendered speechless.


    After the old men left, Li Mu remembered what happened today at the Immortal-Devil Assembly. He asked, ¡°You told me that you were practicing hand-to-hand meditation, didn¡¯t you? Why did you take action?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken action to intimidate them, you would have already died.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°To intimidate them?¡±


    The old faker put away mahjong and changed the subject. ¡°Well, forget about those trivial things. Let¡¯s talk about the immortal pce. Boy, you were too high-profile. You took first ce on two lists and even went for Heaven Rankings, but I like that. He-he... It is obvious that the six major Divine ns and the six ns of traitorous devils have reached apromise this time. They want to integrate the six keys and open the gate of the immortal pce, and they don¡¯t want to miss the time. They used the three lists of Heaven, Earth and Human to determine the candidates for entry into the immortal pce. That seems generous, but in fact, their purpose is just to find more cannon fodder. He-he, you have to be careful after you enter the pce.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°Bi Yan also reminded me of the dangers there.


    ¡°Hold on. What do you mean by saying ¡®entering the pce¡¯? It sounds as if I were going to be a eunuch.¡±


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you go with me?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°For what? I¡¯m living a happy life now. I can drink some wine, take a nap, y mahjong and kill time with my old friends every day... Why should I go there to fight and kill?¡±


    ¡°Well, but you can never win a mahjong game.¡±


    ¡°So what? The most important thing is ying.¡±


    ¡°You havee to Earth to attain Tao, right? Are you going to waste the opportunity for entering the immortal pce?¡±


    ¡°My Great Way is not in the immortal pce.¡±


    Li Mu tried to persuade the old faker for a long time, but he had no choice but to give up. The old faker was firmly determined not to go.


    At first, Li Mu wanted to coax the old faker into going to the immortal pce with him. After all, the old faker was like a strong tree to which he could hold on, and it would be stupid if he didn¡¯t try to get the old faker¡¯s help. Now, however, it seemed that he didn¡¯t have much of a chance to have the old faker¡¯s help.


    In the next few days, he practiced martial arts in Randeng Temple while waiting for the news about the opening of the immortal pce.


    Li Mu and the Cloud Light Saintess both got on the three lists and obtained the qualifications for entering the immortal pce. They just needed to wait for the notice from Jintai Temple.


    ¡°The injury in my spine seems to be getting worse.¡±


    In the past few days, Li Mu found that the eight cracks in his spine were affecting his strength more and more greatly, and the pain was getting more intense. It seemed that the Taoist injury had begun to worsen. He had to enter the immortal pce and find the top-grade magic fruits to cure the injury as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would be in great trouble.


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    One day, a message came from Jintai Temple, informing that the immortal pce was going to be opened.


    ¡°My master sent me here to invite you to Mount Tai. Please go to the Southern Sky Gate after five days for the opening of the gate of the immortal pce.¡± The messenger was an ordinary young Taoist monk from Jintai Temple. He behaved very respectfully.


    After arranging everything in Randeng Temple and discussing with the old faker, Li Mu was ready to set off.


    Just then, the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe appeared at the gate of Randeng Temple, led by Luo Liang.


    ¡°Mr. Li, Chief Huang said he needed to find you for something important.¡± Luo Liang felt a little guilty. In order to pursue Huang Ye¡¯er, he had to rack his brains. This time, he brought the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe here without informing Li Mu in advance, so he was a little anxious.


    Fortunately, Li Mu didn¡¯t mind that. He asked, ¡°Mr. Huang, what can I do for you?¡±


    The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe suddenly fell on his knees before Li Mu.


    Li Mu was taken aback. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Huang, what are you doing? Please get up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, I know that you are going to enter the immortal pce. I have a presumptuous request. Please help me, Mr. Li.¡± The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe was already an old man. After Li Mu helped him up, he struggled to kneel down again.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Mr. Huang, please don¡¯t do this. Just let me know what you need. If I could help you, I would surely do my best.¡±


    The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe said, ¡°Mr. Li, please take me to the immortal pce.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Li Mu thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but that the candidates for entering the immortal pce are determined by the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court. Mr. Huang, I suppose you know how strict the heaven rules of the Celestial Court are. Even though I really want to take you there, I¡¯m not able to do that. Moreover, the immortal pce is full of dangers. Considering your strength, you will have a very slim chance of survival there. I can¡¯t even protect myself, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    Initially, the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe just wanted to see Li Mu in person and have a try. However, when he heard the ¡°heaven rules¡±, he knew that if he were to insist, he would put Li Mu in a difficult position, and it would be futile.


    He seemed to be weighing something, gritting his teeth. After thinking for a long time, he finally made up his mind. He said, ¡°In that case, please help me take something into the immortal pce. Mr. Li, the people of the Yellow Dragon Tribe will always remember your great favor. In return for your help, I will give you a premium gift to help you stay safe and find surprising treasures in the immortal pce.¡±

 Chapter 857 - The Opening of Immortal Palace above the Southern Sky Gate

    <h4>Chapter 857 The Opening of Immortal Pce above the Southern Sky Gate</h4>


    The Yellow Dragon Tribe was indeed rted to the immortal pce.


    When Li Mu heard what the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe said, he knew the judgment that he made in the Mount Shong World was correct. ording to the secret history book of the Mind-clearing Sword Sect, the ancestor of the Yellow Dragon Tribe used to be the divine beast guarding the gate of the immortal pce. He had asked the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe about that before, but thetter had worries and did not tell him anything.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe looked around.


    Huang Ye¡¯er immediately understood it and left with Luo Liang.


    After the others had left, the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s called the Myriad Beasts Ring. It was a legacy from my ancestor, who took it out of the immortal pce. Later, my tribe was cursed because of this beast ring. Countless members of my tribe were forced to wander from ce to ce, got killed or injured, and led miserable lives. The curse could be lifted only by cing this ring on the Dragon-confining tform in the immortal pce and returning it to its original owner, and only in that way could my tribe thrive.¡±


    He opened his hand.


    A ck ring looking like a bracelet appeared.


    The ring seemed to be made of ck iron, and there were no patterns on its surface. It was just an ordinary ring with ordinary texture, but on closer inspection, one would find that there were three words engraved on the inside of the ring. These words seemed to be ancient ones, which Li Mu did not recognize.


    ¡°Could it be that these words are ¡®Myriad Beasts Ring¡¯ that the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe just mentioned?¡±


    Other than the three words, there was nothing special about the ck ring.


    Li Mu took the ring and found that it was extremely heavy, weighing millions of kilograms, but it was not a storage space. It was not hollow, and there were no runes or tactical deployment attached to it. It was like an inanimate object. Li Mu had no idea what it was used for. He checked it carefully and found that it seemed to have no other use, except that it might be used as a weapon and thrown out to attack others.


    He was lost in thought.


    ¡°The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe said his ancestors took this Myriad Beasts Ring out of the immortal pce. I¡¯m afraid he was just being euphemistic when he said that, and the truth should be that they ¡®stole¡¯ it. Otherwise, the Yellow Dragon Tribe wouldn¡¯t have been cursed and wanted to return it.¡±


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t ask too much about the details.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you return it,¡± he nodded his agreement after thinking for a while.


    The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe was overjoyed. He was about to kneel down to show his gratitude, but Li Mu stopped him.


    He said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Li, you¡¯re really a chivalrous man of your word. It seems that the curse on my tribe can finally be lifted. In order to express my gratitude, I have something else for you. I wish you a safe trip in the immortal pce.¡±


    He took out a map and handed it to Li Mu.


    ¡°This is a map showing the periphery of the immortal pce. It was drawn by my ancestor based on his memory after he got out of the immortal pce back then. The green lines on the map are the safe routes. However, my ancestor just reached the periphery and did not go deep into the immortal pce at that time, so these green lines cannot guide you into the depths of the pce. The scenes inside the pce were drawn by my ancestor after he saw them from a distant vantage point. This map can only be used as a reference. Mr. Li, you have to be cautious when you use it.¡±


    The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe unfolded the map and exined it to Li Mu in detail.


    Li Mu said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. Thanks a lot, Mr. Huang.¡±


    The map was drawn on a hide of some unknown animal. Obviously, it was made quite a few years ago. Thendforms on it were drawn with cinnabar, and the routes were drawn with green ink. Although the map was drawn with just a few simple strokes, it clearly showed what should be shown.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Mr. Li, I hope that you have a safe trip to the immortal pce.¡±


    The chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe bowed deeply.


    Five dayster.


    Li Mu, the Cloud Light Saintess, and the stupid Husky finally arrived at Mount Tai after traveling for days and nights.


    Mount Tai, also known as the Eastern Peak, was one of the most famous mountains in the Hero Country.


    In the history of the Hero Country, there were countless legends and stories about Mount Tai, and many emperors wished to hold a grand ceremony of worship of heaven on the summit of this mountain to pray and express gratitude for peace and prosperity and show their political and military achievements, which added a lot of legendary color to Mount Tai.


    After the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth was revived, the seals in famous mountains and great rivers were gradually removed. With that, various mountains and rivers, including Mount Tai, expanded and becamerger worlds.


    Li Mu, the Cloud Light Saintess, and the dog arrived at the Southern Sky Gate at noon.


    The Southern Sky Gate of Mount Tai was also called the Three Skies Gate. It was located between the Flying Dragon Rock and the Soaring Phoenix Ridge at the top end of the 18 Bends of the winding mountain path. Looking up from below, it resembled the gate of a heavenly pce above the summit of the mountain. Since ancient times, there had been a legend that people could ascend Southern Sky Gate and enter the immortal world through it.


    By this time, the mountain path winding around the Southern Sky Gate and the surrounding sky had already been crowded with practitioners from all over the world.


    The members of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court and some practitioners of the six major ns led by Bi Yan were closest to the Southern Sky Gate.


    The practitioners of other immortal sects and individual practitioners lined up neatly around the gate in different groups.


    Li Mu¡¯s arrival attracted countless eyes.


    As a top genius of the new generation, Li Mu made a name for himself by taking first ce on two lists and getting on the Heaven Rankings List at the Immortal-Devil Assembly. He became famous all over the world in the past tens of days. All those who were concerned with the opening of the immortal pce knew about him.


    He was the center of attention.


    ¡°Is that Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°He looks very ordinary. No wonder he is a mortal.¡±


    ¡°The girl beside him is the sessor of the Cloud n, right? He¡¯s really something. He made the sessor of a Divine n his maidservant. He is simply a role model for us¡­ Hey, do you think they have¡­ had sex?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Do you want to get killed? The people of the Cloud n would destroy your body and soul if they heard you!¡±


    There were a lot of discussions in the crowd.


    Countless eyes were fixed on Li Mu.


    Li Mu remained calm because he had long been used to that.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Mr. Li, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The Immortal Taoist smiled and walked to Li Mu.


    Li Mu and hispanions were guided to the foot of the Southern Sky Gate, standing side by side with the heads of the major Divine ns of Celestial Court. Behind them was Yu Jingfeng, the alleged peerless genius of the Wind n appearing once in a millennium.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a mortal. How could he be qualified to stand alongside the seniors of Divine ns?¡±


    A young practitioner from the Mist nined.


    ¡°Shut up! Only powerful people on the Heaven Rankings List are qualified to stand there. If you are not resigned, you may go for the Heaven Rankings. Only those who can get on that list are qualified to be there,¡± said Fairy Shuiyue.


    This beautiful girl with a sweet and innocent face had great prestige among the practitioners of the Mist n.


    The jealous practitioners of the Mist n immediately stopped talking on hearing her words.


    Thanks to Li Mu¡¯s influence, the Cloud Light Saintess and the stupid Husky stood in the first line. The old faker had forcibly obtained the quota for the dog to be here. He believed that the dog would help Li Mu find the top-grade magic fruits. After all, dogs had a good sense of smell.


    The old faker seemed to be going further and further on the road of being a bully and tyrant.


    The sessors of the six Divine ns, Lei Cang, Ghost, Fairy Shuiyue, Lin Yuhan, and the elite disciples of the six Divine ns were lined up behind the first line.


    The practitioners of other immortal sects and individual practitioners were standing further behind.


    Thest line was arranged for the mortal practitioners who were epted by various immortal sects as disciplines with high chances of attaining immortality and obtained the opportunity for entering the immortal pce.


    Li Mu nced around and found that there were probably ten thousand people qualified to enter the immortal pce.


    ¡°The quotas for entry into the immortal pce have been granted so easily. However, many people have fought desperately to get the quotas.¡±


    Li Mu was a little speechless.


    ¡°In this case, the old faker¡¯s fighting for the dog¡¯s quota cannot be considered abuse of authority or cheating.


    ¡°After all, this dog is far more powerful than most practitioners.¡±


    Another two hours passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    The founder of Chunyang n took several steps forward and came to the top of the Southern Sky Gate. He said, ¡°Everyone, please take out your keys. It¡¯s time to open the gate of the immortal pce.¡±


    With that, he opened his hand.


    A beam of golden light shed.


    A broken piece of brass vessel rose from his palm and floated in the air.


    The lords of the Ghost n, the Mist n, and the Thunder n stepped forward and reached out their hands. Several pieces of brass vessel rose into the air and moved towards a certain point in the void.


    Bi Yan took out two pieces of brass vessel.


    One of them was the brass vessel¡¯s leg that Li Mu snatched from the ancestor of the Heavenly Deity n.


    There were six pieces of brass vessel in total. After they were activated, they gave off a kind of strange light. Mysterious ancient runes that were invisible before emerged as they turned into six giant golden symbols. Finally, the six pieces of brass vessel were integrated, forming aplete ancient brass vessel.


    Something unusual appeared in the sky above the Southern Sky Gate.


    Countless ripples spread through the void as if the water of a Heavenly River was pouring down.


    The ripples brushed the void like water. Then, an ink-washndscape painting appeared in the void, as if all the dust had been brushed away. Numerous bejeweled jade pces appeared in the distant sky as the gate of a new world was opened slowly.


    All the people held their breath.


    ¡°It that the legendary immortal pce?¡±


    The brass vessel vibrated slightly, releasing energy waves simr to acoustic waves. The ink-washndscape painting became clearer and gradually grew vivid as if it were dyed with different colors. A jade-colored stone stairway leading from the Southern Sky Gate to the depths of the immortal pce slowly emerged.


    Li Mu watched attentively without blinking.


    Boom!


    A loud bang rang out.


    The brass vessel crashed into the void barrier, and the void barrier broke apart into pieces like a sheet of ss.


    The immortal pce behind the barrier finally unveiled itself.


    Surrounded by the immortal mist, numerous bejeweled jade pces were partly hidden and partly visible. Amidst white clouds, there were countless divine temples arranged in rows and clusters, magnificent towering statues made of white jade, ancient pagodas with unknown purposes, immortal hills connected by chains, and immortal pavilions drifting in the air¡­


    That was the real immortal pce.


    Everyone¡¯s breathing became heavy.


    Immortal serendipity was right in front of them.


    Countless eyes turned bloodshot in an instant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The founder of Chunyang n was the first to speak.


    The heads of various Divine ns began to retrieve their own pieces of brass vessel. Just then, the brass vessel suddenly jerked, freed itself from their control, erased their auras, turned into a beam of golden light, and fled into somewhere unknown in the distant immortal pce.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad! Chase it!¡±


    Several masters in the Deity Realm immediately soared into the air to chase the brass vessel like beams of light.


    The brass vessel was a divine artifact that everyone wanted to get.


    Bi Yan looked back at Li Mu and said in a cold tone of voice, ¡°You¡¯d better get out of here. I¡¯m going to kill you first if you dare to enter the immortal pce.¡±


    With that, she rushed into the immortal pce with the masters of the six major ns of traitorous devils.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu ignored Bi Yan¡¯s warning and followed closely behind her together with the Husky and the Cloud Light Saintess.


    Countless people at the Southern Sky Gate of Mount Tai turned into streams of light and frantically swarmed through the gate into the clouds and pces like locusts passing through a border.

 Chapter 858 - The Seven Fairies in the Immortal Peach Garden

    <h4>Chapter 858 The Seven Fairies in the Immortal Peach Garden</h4>


    Tens of thousands of practitioners rushing forward like crazy at the same time was a spectacr scene.


    However,pared to the vast expanse of the immortal pce, the tens of thousands of practitioners were nothing more than a handful of sand that disappeared into a vast ocean in the blink of an eye.


    Li Mu and hispanions lost their way as soon as they rushed through the Southern Sky Gate into the white clouds. They wandered through the white clouds for some time, not knowing how far they had traveled. Finally, theynded somewhere with a pavilion covering an area of about ten acres.


    The only thing that they could see was a sea of clouds.


    The tens of thousands of practitioners who had rushed into the immortal pce were nowhere to be seen.


    Obviously, they were scattered in other areas of the immortal pce like dandelion seeds.


    ¡°This is very strange.


    ¡°I seem to have suddenly lost my sense of direction after entering this immortal pce.


    ¡°The air here is filled with a faint, strange scent that makes people feel refreshed and rxed. It is different from ordinary Spiritual Qi. Could it be the legendary Immortal Qi?¡±


    Li Mu took a deep breath and began to survey the surroundings.


    The air was filled with white mist and clouds, and the visibility was only several hundred meters. Even though Li Mu used the Gazing Skill, he still couldn¡¯t see through the mist and clouds. He tried to look into the distance with his Third Eye, but he could only see things within the range of about one kilometer.


    There was a white immortal pavilion right in front of him.


    Its carved railings and the paintings on its walls were exquisite.


    In the center of the pavilion, there was a round stone table surrounded by four stone chairs. On the table, there was a white porcin te with four jade wine sses on it. A double-nozzle wine pot with dragon patterns was ced next to the porcin te. The wine pot was about 20 centimeters high, and wisps of wine aroma came out of its nozzles.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡± The Husky leaned forward, sniffed the wine pot and said, ¡°It¡¯s more intoxicating than the wine brewed by the monks in Jintai Temple. Could it be that the wine in this pot is immortal wine?¡±


    The stupid dog couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He picked up the wine pot and began to drink from its nozzles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around...¡± Li Mu hurriedly snatched the wine pot from the dog and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the wine is poisoned? It¡¯s already tens of thousands of years old. How dare you drink it without checking it first?¡±


    He lifted the lid of the wine pot and looked inside, but he found that there was no wine in it at all. There was only ayer of hardened gel-like brown amber with a thickness of about two centimeters at the bottom of the pot. The wine aroma came from thatyer of brown amber. After the lid was removed, the wine aroma became even stronger.


    Li Mu suddenly felt dizzy.


    ¡°Damn it. I feel like I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    He quickly covered the wine pot with the lid.


    ¡°Theyer of brown amber at the bottom of the pot is obviously the highly concentrated and solidified gel of wine. Perhaps it¡¯s more urate to call it wine sludge. That means the wine pot had been ced here for a very long time. The wine that used to be in it must have been brewed by immortals, and it could make immortals drunk. I was almost drunk after taking just a few sniffs, which means...¡±


    Li Mu suddenly thought of something. He turned his head to look.


    He found that the stupid Husky had already passed out, lying on the ground, nose and mouth twisted.


    ¡°Fuck! What a stupid dog!


    ¡°He¡¯s really passed out.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the dog here to look for top-grade magic fruits relying on his keen sense of smell, but how long has it been since I came in here? This stupid dog got himself drunk in less than ten minutes and suddenly became a burden.¡±


    ¡°The wine is terrifyingly powerful. Even masters in the Deity Realm would get drunk and pass out if they inhaled too much aroma of the wine,¡± said the Cloud Light Saintess.


    Li Mu thought for a minute and then put away the wine pot and wine sses.


    ¡°Carry this dog for me,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± The Cloud Light Saintess asked, wondering if she¡¯d misheard him.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m his master. Do you expect me to carry him?¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess gnashed her teeth in frustration, but there was nothing she could do about it. In the end, she took out something.


    It was an open-backed bronze chariot drawn by two horses surrounded by runes, and it had an ancient style like that of war chariots used in the ancient Hero Country. The stupid Husky was jammed into the cab, snoring while drooling.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He jumped into the cab.


    With a gloomy look on her face, the Cloud Light Saintess began to drive the chariot towards the depths of the immortal pce.


    There was ane paved with white jade outside the immortal pavilion. No one knew where thene was leading, but it was the only way there. The Cloud Light Saintess had no choice but to drive the chariot straight down thene.


    For Li Mu, the first objective was to find top-grade magic fruits in the immortal pce.


    Such fruits mostly grew in herb gardens and orchards. By recalling what was drawn on the ancient map that the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe gave him, Li Mu tried to identify the surrounding buildings and find the correct and safe way.


    At the end of the white-jadene, there were the ruins of a pce that had copsed.


    The walls and white jade pirs were fallen, and the windows, door frames, sculptures, and statues were broken... Obviously, a battle took ce here a long time ago. The giant stone blocks and broken walls bore countless marks and holes left behind by broadsword and sword strikes, and there were broken weapons, rusted suits of armor, and broken white bones in the ruins...


    Everything showed that a terrifying battle took ce here.


    On the red wall over one hundred meters high, there was a huge golden skeleton impaled on a broken sword that pierced through the spine. What made Li Mu¡¯s heart palpitate was that he didn¡¯t know what kind of creature the golden skeleton belonged to, and there were light golden mes flickering in the eye sockets of the skull, as if the skeleton were still alive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go around it.¡±


    Li Mu made a suggestion.


    Naturally, the Cloud Light Saintess didn¡¯t want to take chances either. The golden skeleton gave off a terrifying aura, so she didn¡¯t dare to get close to it.


    After passing through the ruins of the pce and moving on for another two hours, they arrived at an area with a cluster of bejeweled jade buildings and wide roads leading to all directions.


    However, most of these buildings had copsed, and there were signs of war everywhere. A towering shrine that was several hundred meters high had been split in half. Giant statues had prating holes in them, there were human-shaped indentations in the walls, and the corpses of strange beasts were scattered over the ce...


    This battlefield, which was thousands upon thousands of years old, was still full of tragic scenes now.


    Moreover, it was just located at the periphery of the immortal pce.


    The immortal pce was unimaginably huge.


    The bronze war chariot stopped at a broken intersection.


    Li Mu looked at a dark red statue that was about one meter high in the center of the crossroad. He finally matched it with a mark on the map that the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe gave him.


    With the reference, Li Mu finally figured out where the route led.


    ¡°Turn left,¡± he said.


    The Cloud Light Saintess nced at him in a strange way without asking anything. She drove the bronze chariot toward a road on the left side of the intersection.


    The sound of galloping hooves was especially loud and ear-piercing on an empty road in the immortal pce.


    As legend had it, this immortal pce was built by the immortals of the Immortal Dynasty preceding the current Celestial Court and used as the imperial pce of the ancient Celestial Court, butter, the ancient Celestial Court was overthrown by the current one. The battle between them must have been earth-shattering, so it was understandable that this ce was full of remnants and signs of a fierce battle.


    In many areas, one could feel the strong killing intent in the air from the distance. Even the Immortal Qi andws in these areas were distorted. Even the ¡°old monsters¡± in the Deity Realm might not be able to withstand the terrifying aura, and they would surely be killed and reduced to powder once they were engulfed by it.


    Many dangerous ces were marked out on the map. Well aware of those ces, Li Mu told the Cloud Light Saintess to take a detour whenever they arrived at such a ce, so they didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way.


    ¡°Do you know the way?¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Li Mu smiled. ¡°The immortal pce is my house.¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you want to find something in the immortal pce, right? The Cloud n must have arranged everything for you. Why don¡¯t you stop here and go find your own opportunity?¡±


    He wanted to send the Cloud Light Saintess away.


    Although she was his maidservant and appeared very obedient, she was like a timer bomb that might explode at any time.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t believe that she would stay loyal to him. After all, they were once sworn enemies that hated each other so much and couldn¡¯t wait to kill each other.


    The Cloud Light Saintess stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any goal here. My master has instructed me to be a good maidservant and stay by your side to protect you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu sneered coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not stupid. I would be grateful enough if you wouldn¡¯t stab me in the back at the critical moment. How dare I expect you to protect me? Please be a little more professional when you tell lies.¡±


    With that, he grabbed the stupid dog by the neck and jumped off the bronze chariot, saying, ¡°That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go our separate ways. Don¡¯t follow me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Without waiting for the Cloud Light Saintess to reply, he rode on his broadsword and flew fast toward the predetermined destination like a beam of light.


    The Cloud Light Saintess stood there in a daze for a while. In the end, she drove the bronze chariot to chase him.


    The size of the immortal pce was beyond imagination.


    Li Mu felt like a small tadpole that identally swam into a vast sea.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Equipped with a map, Li Mu wandered around the periphery of the immortal pce. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had avoided several hundred dangerous ces relying on the map along the way, he would really suspect that the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe had fooled him with a fake map.


    Another three days passed.


    Li Mu finally came to the legendary Immortal Peach Garden ording to the marks on the map.


    He found the ce so smoothly that he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The Immortal Peach Garden was located at the periphery of the immortal pce, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult to find. It was a green peach orchard hidden among the ruins, but it was full of vitality. The surrounding ruins were dyed dreamy green by its green glimmer.


    Li Mu walked slowly toward the peach orchard.


    ¡°There is no restrictive spell or tactical deployment in this peach orchard. Even its fence has copsed...¡±


    He easily entered the peach orchard.


    The legendary immortal peach trees looked no different from the ordinary peach trees on Earth. Affected by the battle that took ce many years ago, some of them had wilted as their roots perished, their leaves withered and yellow, without any vitality. Others were still thriving with lush green leaves growing on branches, but they hadn¡¯t bloomed or borne fruit yet.


    ¡°Obviously, this peach orchard was destroyed during the battle back then. However, the immortality peach trees indeed have very strong vitality. The roots of some trees did not perishpletely. So many years have passed, and they have grown into a new peach orchard.¡±


    Li Mu came to a conclusion after careful observation.


    Should this peach orchard remain the same, it would mean trouble for him.


    The peach orchard was right here, but none of the peach trees had borne fruit. This was the worst news.


    Fortunately, the peach orchard was quite big. Li Mu walked farther into the orchard, hoping to find peaches in some tree. Even if he could find only one peach to cure the Taoist injury in his spine, it would be fine.


    He suddenly stopped after walking about one kilometer.


    A look of shock and vignce appeared on his face.


    Several figures were standing under a huge peach tree in the distance.


    Seven.


    Seven figures.


    To be precise, there were seven fairies.


    They were wearing beautiful fairy clothes of seven different colors, including red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple. With beams of immortal light swirling around them, they were standing motionless under the huge peach tree, each carrying a wicker basket made of willow rods on her arm. They were in different postures. Some were smiling and running their fingers through their hair, some were walking, while others were talking to their sisters...


    However, everything was still.


    The seven beautiful fairies seemed to be frozen at a certain point in time. They were in different postures and perfectly quiet, as if they were sculptures. At the same time, they looked so alive, as if they might walk over from under the treeughing and talking merrily in the next moment...


    ¡°Could they be... the legendary Seven Fairies?¡±


    Li Mu wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°Are they real?¡±

 Chapter 859 - An Unexpected Change

    <h4>Chapter 859 An Unexpected Change</h4>


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment. He didn¡¯t rush to get close.


    After all, the peach orchard was a ce inside the imperial pce of the ancient Celestial Court where killing intent was everywhere. Sometimes, even a leaf falling from some peach tree here might kill a master in the Deity Realm. Anyone who dared to act recklessly here would be risking his life.


    Li Mu observed the situation from afar with his Third Eye.


    He didn¡¯t find any signs of life.


    The seven beautiful fairies with vivid facial expressions were really like sculptures.


    After confirming that there was no danger, he slowly approached them.


    ¡°They are so beautiful!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help eximing in surprise as he moved closer to them.


    He was stunned by the seven fairies wearing red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple dresses.


    They were extremely beautiful and as dreamy as figures in an illusion. Even a nce at them would make one¡¯s heart beat faster. They had perfect facial features and long eyshes, looking as if they were bestowed with all the features of beauty between heaven and earth.


    Li Mu even gently poked one of them in the arm.


    Her arm felt warm and smooth.


    Her skin was warm and felt like that of a real live human being.


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    ¡°Is she alive?¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t have any breath of life. Instead, she gave off a stone-like aura.


    Li Mu looked around and found nothing unusual, so he focused his attention on the huge peach tree behind the Seven Fairies.


    The peach tree was about one hundred meters tall, and its lush canopy was as big as a mini football field. It could be regarded as the queen of peach trees in this orchard. If any of the peach trees growing in the ruins could bear fruit, it would probably be this one.


    Li Mu was surprised to find that he couldn¡¯t see through the dense foliage to find any peach, though he used his Third Eye.


    He had no choice but to climb up the peach tree and jump among the branches while pushing the twigs and leaves aside to look for peaches like a monkey. He sighed helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m looking for peaches like this. It¡¯s really a¡­ big failure!¡±


    Two hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    He searched the peach tree many times, but he didn¡¯t find a single peach.


    He sat on a branch, sighing.


    ¡°Damn it! Did the old faker make a mistake? It¡¯s not time for the peach trees to bear fruit yet.¡±


    Sitting on the branch, he rested his chin in his hands and wondered.


    If he couldn¡¯t find any immortal peach, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cure his injury.


    He didn¡¯t know if there was another peach orchard in the immortal pce.


    Just when he was about to jump off the tree, he suddenly heard the sound of sleeves fluttering in the distance.


    ¡°Is someoneing?¡±


    As he thought, he hid himself in the huge peach tree and waited to see what would happen.


    Tens of breathster.


    Seven figures appeared outside the peach orchard known as the Immortal Peach Garden.


    Li Mu could tell from their clothes that they were the disciples of the Rain n¡ªone of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court.


    They were all young people that he had never seen before, but their cultivation levels were high. Most of them had reached the peak of the King Realm, and two of them were in the Upper King Realm. They hesitated for a moment outside the Immortal Peach Garden and then walked straight toward the huge peach tree in the middle of the orchard.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone. ording to the message we¡¯ve received, Li Mu hase here. He is probably right in this orchard.¡±


    ¡°Be more vignt. Send a message immediately if you find anything unusual. The elders are on their way and will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Why would Li Mue here? Is he here for the Seven Divine Jades too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, that old monster is backing him up. We have to act cautiously and stop him from getting the Seven Divine Jades. The divine energy in them is enough to create seven masters in the Deity Realm.¡±


    The disciples of the Rain n were on high alert. They created a small formation and walked slowly to the spot under the huge peach tree.


    Hiding in the peach tree, Li Mu heard their conversation. He felt greatly shocked and found it very strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°How can the people of the Rain n detect my whereabouts?


    ¡°Have my tracks been discovered?


    ¡°How did they do it?


    ¡°The immortal pce is shrouded in this strange immortal mist. Even with my Third Eye, I can¡¯t see things beyond the range of one thousand meters. How did they find out my whereabouts?


    ¡°This is a serious problem.


    ¡°Once my tracks in the immortal pce are discovered, I would be in great danger if the Rain n¡¯s masters in the Deity Realm were lying in ambush.


    ¡°Moreover, the situation might be even worse.


    ¡°The people of the Rain n know the range of my activity. Does that mean the people of other Divine ns like the Wind n know my whereabouts too?


    ¡°If the Divine ns sent masters in the Deity Realm to hunt me down, I would be in an extremely dangerous situation.¡±


    ¡°I found them. The Seven Divine Jades are still here.¡±


    The disciples of the Rain n arrived at the foot of the huge peach tree and found the fairies in red, orange, yellow, green, blue, cyan, and purple dresses.


    ¡°It turns out that the seven fairies are called the Seven Divine Jades.


    ¡°Are they sculptures carved out of divine jade?


    ¡°The craftsmanship is exquisite! They just look like real living beings.


    ¡°The disciples of the Rain n said that the Seven Divine Jades could be used to create seven masters in the Deity Realm. Could these seven statues be some kind of extraordinary treasures?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mind raced.


    ¡°If they are really precious treasures, I will surely take them as my own instead of leaving them to those bastards of the Rain n.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how to use the Seven Divine Jades and what values they have.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t rush to make a move. Instead, he watched in secret, waiting to see what the disciples of the Rain n would do next.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, we¡¯ve really found the Seven Divine Jades. Ha-ha, this is our opportunity,¡± a disciple of the Rain n in the Upper King Realm said excitedly.


    Another disciple in the Upper King Realm, the most powerful one among these disciples of the Rain n, couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He said, ¡°The immortal pce is indeed full of opportunities. Our adventure here pays off. Ha-ha-ha, there are seven of us, so each of us can have one piece of the Seven Divine Jades. As long as we can absorb the divine energy in them, we will be the top geniuses of the Rain n. He-he, even Lin Yuhan will have to retreat at that time.¡±


    A practitioner at the peak of the King Realm seemed to be slightly hesitant. He said, ¡°Senior fellow apprentices, it¡¯s good that we have the opportunity to be immortals, but would it be a breach of thews of heaven if we were to keep such divine treasures to ourselves instead of handing them over to our sect?¡±


    The most powerful disciple in the Upper King Realm burst outughing. ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Before we set off, our grandmaster said that the opportunities for immortality in the immortal pce belong to whoever gets it. You should know that such opportunities only knock once. If you don¡¯t take them on the spot, others may seize them the next moment. That will be a great loss, right? We¡¯ve found the Seven Divine Jades, which means that this opportunity belongs to us.¡±


    The other disciples of the Rain n were very happy to hear that.


    ¡°Ha-ha, all of these divine jades are beautiful fairies. Ha-ha, we can not only get the divine energy, but also enjoy their delicate bodies. Tsk-tsk-tsk, even dying for such peerless beauties is worthwhile.¡±


    A practitioner of the Rain n in the King Realmmented in a lecherous manner.


    Li Mu listened to the conversation from the tree, greatly surprised.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Are these disciples of the Rain n going to fuck the jade statues?¡±


    While he was wondering, he suddenly heard the sound of tearing cloth. An impatient disciple of the Rain n had torn off a piece of the red dress of a fairy statue. Arge area of white skin as smooth as jade and the beautiful curve of the body were revealed, as if the statue were a real living being.


    ¡°Ha-ha, it feels warm. This piece of divine jade is really amazing. It¡¯s just like a living being.¡± The disciple eximed with wonder as he stroked the smooth white skin of the fairy statue¡¯s back.


    The disciple of the Rain n in the Upper King Realm said, ¡°I¡¯ve read a secret book before. ording to the book, those who want to get the divine energy of the divine jades must have sexual intercourse with the fairy statues and harvest Yin energy to replenish Yang energy. Although it sounds a little evil, it¡¯s something destined. Bros, let¡¯s pick our targets and take the opportunity as soon as possible.¡±


    The seven disciples of the Rain n began to pick their targets, their eyes burning with fiery passions.


    Li Mu was dumbfounded when he heard that.


    ¡°Is there really such a strange thing?


    ¡°How can one get the divine energy by having sex with some jade statues?


    ¡°That¡¯s simply an evil practice!¡±


    Then, he suddenly remembered that there was divine energy in him too. ¡°The old faker said that I must have been raped by Bi Yan¡­ Well, is that primitive method for bncing Yin and Yang the only way to get the divine energy?¡±


    He had a headache.


    ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let those bastards of the Rain n get what they want.¡±


    Li Mu nned to take action, but his face suddenly changed, and he concealed his aura and hid himself better, curled up in the huge peach tree.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Something swooshed through the air.


    Two beams of light shed.


    Two old men in their fifties appeared beneath the huge peach tree.


    Each of the seven disciples of the Rain n had chosen a fairy statue made of divine jade, ready to find a secluded ce and take action. When they saw the two old men, they were shocked, and they hurriedly walked over and saluted the two old men.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s an honor to see you.¡±


    They all fell to their knees to pay their deep respects.


    ¡°Get up,¡± one of the old men said. ¡°Have you seen Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Elder Song, we haven¡¯t seen him, but we¡¯ve found the legendary Seven Divine Jades in this Immortal Peach Garden,¡± the disciple in the Upper King Realm replied respectfully.


    The other old man said, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re quite lucky.¡±


    Elder Song nodded and said, ¡°Our senior fellow apprentice said that the treasures in the immortal pce belong to whoever finds them. You are lucky. The Seven Divine Jades are yours.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Your Highness.¡±


    The seven disciples of the Rain n felt relieved and delighted when they heard what the two elders said.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the two elders would be so agreeable.


    ¡°Report to me as soon as you find any trace of Li Mu.¡± Elder Song nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to stay here. Just go and do what you need to do.¡±


    The seven disciples of the Rain n were overjoyed. They repeatedly thanked the two elders and turned around to leave.


    Suddenly¡­


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The two elders of the Rain n suddenlyunched a surprise attack at the same time, as if they had agreed beforehand. They struck the seven disciples on the back with their palms as fast as lightning.


    Six disciples were instantly blown up and turned into blood mist before they could react. The blood mist dyed the air red.


    Only the most powerful disciple in the Upper King Realm avoided the surprise attack, as if he had been on alert. However, half of his body was badly mutted by the wind generated by the palm strikes. He screamed and fell to the ground. ¡°Ah, Your Highness, please forgive me. I¡¯d like to offer the Seven Divine Jades to you¡­¡±


    Without saying a word, Elder Song moved swiftly like a lightning bolt and struck the disciple on the head without any hesitation.


    Boom!


    The disciple¡¯s body exploded and turned into a bloody mist drifting and dispersing in the air.


    Li Mu was greatly shocked when he saw the scene from the huge peach tree.


    ¡°What a ruthless attack!


    ¡°He killed the elite disciples of his own n without blinking an eye.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, the Seven Divine Jades are so rare and precious. How dare you want to take possession of them?¡± Elder Songughed coldly.


    The other elder said, ¡°We¡¯re already masters in the Deity Realm. The divine jades are of no benefit to us, but we can give them to our offspring and descendants.¡±


    The two elders looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    After a short while, they stoppedughing.


    A faint cold smile crept across Elder Song¡¯s face, and he said loudly, ¡°Ha-ha, Li Mu, you saw that from the tree, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you get down? Are you waiting for me to pull you down?¡±

 Chapter 860 - Unexpected Winning Move

    <h4>Chapter 860 Unexpected Winning Move</h4>


    Li Mu almost cried out in shock when he heard that from the tree.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered.


    ¡°Do all the masters in the Deity Realm have such a keen sense of perception?


    ¡°I¡¯ve concealed my aura using the Xiantian Skill, but I still have been discovered.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Could this be a trick?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mind raced, but he didn¡¯t show himself at once.


    ¡°He-he, Li Mu, don¡¯t take any chances. Do you think I¡¯m ying a trick to lure you out? Ha-ha, I found you as soon as I came here. You¡¯re hiding right in this peach tree. Show yourself and do not force me to take action,¡± Elder Song sneered.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu knew that he could no longer hide.


    He jumped off the huge peach tree.


    ¡°Seniors, what you¡¯ve done is truly amazing. To take the treasures, you even killed the disciples of your own n. You are simply deranged. Now, I finally understand why the Rain n, one of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court, performed that badly in thepetition for rankings on the three lists. With inhumane, cruel, and vicious elders like you in the Rain n, it¡¯s nearly impossible for the n to rise.¡±


    Li Mu had a smile on his face as he spoke.


    He caught them on the raw and pped them in the face with his words.


    That was what he did.


    The faces of the two elders of the Rain n suddenly changed on hearing his words.


    ¡°Ha-ha, every man for himself, and the devil takes the hindmost,¡± Elder Song said with a cold, vicious smile. ¡°Moreover, you are the one that killed the seven disciples. How can you put the me on us?¡±


    The other elder roared withughter. ¡°That¡¯s right. The seven disciples of our n found the Seven Divine Jades and nned to offer them to the n, but they ran across you. You mad butcher killed them to take the Seven Divine Jades. Fortunately, we arrived in time, killed you to take vengeance for them, and took back the Seven Divine Jades¡­ That will be the truth others will know.¡±


    The two elders exchanged nced and guffawed.


    ¡°What the fuck!


    ¡°They¡¯re so shameless.


    ¡°They¡¯re both masters in the Deity Realm. How could they be so unscrupulous and frame a junior like this?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t bother to argue anymore.


    He had no idea what the other five major Divine ns of the Celestial Court were like, but he was sure that the Rain n was thoroughly rotten. Judging by the way these two elders in the Deity Realm behaved, he was sure that even the foundation of the Rain n was rotten.


    ¡°Are you sure that you can kill me?¡± Li Mu asked calmly.


    He ran his power in preparation for a fight.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha, you little bastard! Do you think that you can be a match for masters in the Deity Realm just because you¡¯ve gotten on the Heaven Rankings List? You¡¯re still far from that. What¡¯s recognized by the stone tablet for the Heaven Rankings List is just your potential.¡± Elder Song roared withughter. ¡°Now, I can crush you to death with only one hand.¡±


    Li Mu burst outughing. ¡°You seem to have forgotten that there is someone backing me up.¡±


    Elder Song suddenly stoppedughing, and his face changed slightly.


    The other elderughed, saying, ¡°That old fe didn¡¯te to the immortal pce. No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s just not here to help you. Even if we killed you, everything that¡¯s happened here would be isted by the Qi of this immortal pce, and he wouldn¡¯t know it, nor would he be able to predict it. We may just make up an excuse and say that you got killed by some trap in the immortal pce and not a single remnant of you was left. So, what can he do about it?¡±


    This time, Li Mu¡¯s heart really skipped a beat.


    ¡°Damn it! The two old bastards are so shady and cruel.¡±


    He sighed and said, ¡°So, what will it take for you to let me go?¡±


    Elder Song burst intoughter. ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you scared? Are you begging me?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Sure. It¡¯s better to live than to die.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, I thought that, as a genius who got on three lists and ranked first on two of them, you would be very proud. Ironically, you turn out to be a coward that fears death so much. Well, I will give you a chance. If you could offer all your secret cultivation methods and treasures to me, I would perhaps consider sparing your life. Your fate depends on what you¡¯ll do.¡±


    The other elder sneered viciously and sarcastically.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°Elder Song, you are lying to me. I am young, but I know that if I handed the treasures to you, I would really reach a dead end, and you would surely kill me. However, as long as you could swear by your Taoist foundation that you will not kill me, I would consider offering you the few treasures that my master has given me!¡±


    The eyes of the two elders lit up slightly.


    It was clear that they were tempted.


    ¡°If Li Mu really had the treasures given by that old fe, we might as well y with him for a while longer.


    ¡°After all, that old fe is a legendary figure that has even attracted the attention of heavenly emperors. Back then, he wreaked havoc in the Celestial Court and robbed the heavenly emperor¡¯s armory. The treasures from him must be rare and extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me what treasures you have. If they are truly valuable, I¡¯d like to make a deal with you,¡± said Elder Song.


    Li Mu was amused. He fabricated stories about a few divine treasures, such as the Pegasus golden holy armor, the magic wand of Gunara the God of Darkness, and the Seven-treasures Gourd grown from seven flowers on a vine.


    ¡°My master told me that these treasures are all divine artifacts. With any of them, you can overwhelm masters in the Deity Realm and even contend with peerless masters in the Great Way Realm,¡± Li Mu said.


    The eyes of the two elders beamed with excitement.


    ¡°Are there really such treasures in this world?


    ¡°Can the Pegasus golden holy armor really withstand any attack of masters in the Deity Realm?


    ¡°Are those who have the magic wand of Gunara the God of Darkness really able to summon the dark demons to fight for them?


    ¡°The Seven-treasures Gourd can control the five elements and various kinds of energy and devour peerless masters in the Great Way Realm. Is that real?¡±


    Elder Song swallowed hard.


    The other elder was also excited and full of expectations.


    ¡°If you really have such treasures, hand them over so that I¡­¡± Elder Song said expectantly. However, as he spoke, he suddenly saw the inexplicable, strange smile on Li Mu¡¯s face and realized something. He said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, you little bastard! If you had such treasures, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of us, and you would have already taken out the treasures and killed us. How dare you trick us?¡±


    The other elder froze for a moment and then realized what was going on.


    Li Mu said with a smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m not powerful enough to activate these treasures, so I have no choice but to make apromise¡­¡±


    The elder said in a stern tone of voice, ¡°You little bastard, how dare you try to fool us? Your master is a smart man. How could he make such a mistake and give you the treasures that you can¡¯t use?¡±


    Li Mu smiled without saying anything.


    By this time, Elder Song had gotten rid of his greed. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re really something. I almost fell for your trick. No matter what treasures you have, I just need to kill you and then slowly search for them on your dead body.¡±


    ¡°s, it sounds like I¡¯m doomed to die.¡± Li Mu sighed and said, ¡°But I have to remind you of something. Can you smell any strange scent?¡±


    Elder Song snorted. ¡°Little bastard, what are you up to now? No matter what you say, you¡¯re going to die today. I¡­¡±


    His face suddenly changed before he could finish speaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°I feel a little¡­ a little dizzy!


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    The other elder staggered, stared at Li Mu with a look of horror on his face, and said tipsily, ¡°You little bastard! What¡­ what did you do?¡±


    Li Mu smiled brightly and said, ¡°It seems that the Cloud Light Saintess didn¡¯t lie to me. This wine can really make masters in the Deity Realm drunk!¡±


    He waved his hand and took the double-nozzle wine pot with dragon patterns from a branch above his head.


    The wine pot was open, giving off the smell of wine.


    He pinched his nose and quickly covered it.


    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s that vicious thing?¡± Elder Song tried to activate his power, but his efforts were to no avail. Even though true energy was circting in his body, he felt very weak, as if his soul was leaving his body.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean and say such harsh words. I¡¯m doing this out of kindness. This is fine wine that has been stored for tens of thousands of years. It¡¯s top-grade immortal wine. Why are you so unhappy with my treat?¡±


    ¡°What? Wine? Impossible.¡±


    The two elders of the Rain n in the Deity Realm did not believe it at all.


    What kind of wine was so powerful that it could instantly deprive them of the ability to fight back?


    However, they seemed to have smelled a faint scent of wine.


    It was normal that there might be a faint smell of alcohol in a wild orchard of fruit trees because some fruits would give off such a smell after they fell on the ground, rotted and fermented. Whether this kind of smell was toxic was not worth noticing at all.


    The two elders in the Deity Realm noticed the smell just now, but they didn¡¯t expect that Li Mu would use it against them.


    ¡°Is that really wine?


    ¡°What kind of wine is so terrifying?


    ¡°I just took a few sniffs, and I got drunk unknowingly. Its aftereffects are so strong.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, you don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯ve got more for you if you want. I¡¯m not stingy at all.¡±


    Li Muughed wildly.


    A few moments ago, he removed the lid of the wine pot and ced the wine pot on a branch of the huge peach tree before he jumped off the tree. After he got down, he stood in the upper wind direction to stay away from the vapor of the wine. Then, standing beneath the tree, he talked a lot to the two elders in the Deity Realm so that they could breathe in more vapor.


    It was an idea that popped into his head.


    He was surprised to see that it really worked.


    To make sure nothing would go wrong, he lifted the lid of the wine pot and fanned the vaporing out of the pot towards the two elders. ¡°Come on. Help yourselves and have more¡­¡±


    The scent of wine wafted through the air toward the two elders.


    The faces of the two elders in the Deity Realm were distorted. They tried their best to hold their breath, but it was futile. They were already drunk and could not control themselves at all. Now, they were just like two drunkards who said they couldn¡¯t drink anymore when they were not drunk, but cried for more wine when they really got drunk.


    After taking a few more sniffs, both of them were intoxicated to the point where they could barely keep their eyes open and couldn¡¯t even activate their true energy. They lost the power to resist and copsed to the ground, almost unconscious.


    ¡°Job done!¡±


    Li Mu put away the wine pot.


    ¡°This thing is so useful.


    ¡°Who in the world would guard against wine?


    ¡°The wine can even knock masters in the Deity Realm out. It¡¯s even more powerful than any divine artifact or Magic Treasure!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, you performed quite well just now!¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°The stupid dog passed out after taking just one sniff, and he¡¯s still unconscious now. You two are both masters in the Deity Realm. You took so many sniffs, but you didn¡¯t pass out. That¡¯s very impressive!¡±


    ¡°Everything is easier now. It¡¯s my turn to open the package and see what Magic Treasures and secret martial arts manuals you¡¯ve got. Maybe I will consider sparing your lives if you hand them to me right now!¡±


    Li Mu walked over to the two elders with a smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to open the package. Great!


    ¡°Life is really full of surprises.¡±

 Chapter 861 - A Teardrop of the Divine Jade Statue

    <h4>Chapter 861 A Teardrop of the Divine Jade Statue</h4>


    The two masters in the Deity Realm were so drunk that they could not fight back at all.


    Li Mu walked over to them and started searching for treasures on them.


    Soon, he found storage rings, bracelets, armguards, and some other stuff. All of them were sealed with forbidden spells.


    ¡°Old men, it¡¯s time for you to show sincerity.¡±


    With a smile, Li Mu took out the Four-de God Killing Broadsword and waved it around the necks of the two elders of the Rain n. The two elders hurriedly told him how to remove the spells.


    He tried as he was told, and sure enough, he removed the spells.


    Inside the storage devices, there were various magic treasures, protective devices, secret manuals, and elixirs. Obviously, the two elders had illegitimately obtained many things from the disciples of the Rain n. They were really rich.


    ¡°Thank you so much. It¡¯s very kind of you to have brought so many treasures to me.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    Very few of these treasures could really catch Li Mu¡¯s attention. The secret manuals of the Rain n were mostly about sword skills. For Li Mu, these manuals could be used for reference only and did not provide much guidance for practice. The cultivation methods of the Rain n for physical and Qi exercises were in no wayparable to the Zhenwu Boxing and Xiantian Skill. However, they were all treasures of masters in the Deity Realm. Robbing such masters felt awesome, not to mention getting the treasures.


    ¡°What other treasures do you have? Take all of them out. I don¡¯t mind taking more,¡± said Li Mu.


    ¡°We have no more treasures.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all here.¡±


    Elder Song and the other elder managed to ovee the urge to vomit and pulled a long face.


    ¡°Am I being too polite to you?¡± Li Mu pped them several times and then continued. ¡°Are you trying to fool me? Take out your real treasures! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±


    These two cruel ¡°old monsters¡± even ruthlessly killed the disciples of their own n. Naturally, Li Mu had no sympathy for them and felt it righteous to do anything to them.


    The two elders were helpless.


    Today, they failed miserably in a very easy task.


    As masters in the Deity Realm, they joined forces to cope with Li Mu. Unfortunately, however, before they could even make a move, they were set up by him and got into a situation where they were like fish on the chopping board and could do nothing but be at his disposal.


    In the end, Li Mu got more treasures by threatening the two elders.


    Elder Song handed a Scapegoat Doll to him. The doll was an ancient divine artifact engraved with celestial runes that were tens of thousands of years old. After its master refined it and merged it with his body, it could die once for its master.


    The other elder of the Rain n spat out an Escape Talisman, which was also an antique with a history of tens of thousands of years. It was said that as long as the owner could inject Primordial Qi into the talisman and ignite it, it would teleport the owner through all seals and barriers to anywhere hundreds of miles away in an instant. It was a divine treasure for escaping.


    ¡°He-he, that¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Li Mu was quite satisfied.


    These two pieces of treasure were life-saving divine artifacts. They might be useful in a dangerous environment like the immortal pce.


    Li Mu directly refined the two divine artifacts and found that they were really useful, so he unceremoniously took them as his own.


    ¡°Do you have any other treasures? Give them all to me.¡± He waved his Four-de God Killing Broadsword and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t take chances. You¡¯d better be honest with me, or you will be punished.¡±


    ¡°We really have¡­ no more¡­ treasures.¡± The two elders were on the verge of tears.


    They had made painstaking efforts to umte wealth. Although they held important and high positions in a Divine n of the Celestial Court, they were not the heads of the n who ruled everything. Today, Li Mu took away all the wealth looted by them, which made their hearts bleed.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Li Mu confirmed for thest time.


    The two elders had recovered a little by this time and gradually became sober. They shook their heads repeatedly.


    ¡°There are really no more. Mr. Li, we¡¯ve offered you everything we have. Please let go of us. We swear by our Taoist foundation that we will never take revenge on you.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Well, let me ask you another question. Why do the people of the Rain n know my whereabouts in the immortal pce?¡±


    Elder Song hesitated for a moment. Then, seeing the Four-de God Killing Broadsword shing with cold light in Li Mu¡¯s hand, he hurriedly answered, ¡°In fact, we know the whereabouts of not only you, but most of the people who have entered the immortal pce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu was greatly surprised to hear that. He asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Elder Song said, ¡°Given our identity and status, we are unable to be informed of the specific reasons and secrets for that. We only know that the lords of the six major Divine ns can always find out the rough whereabouts of all the people in the immortal pce. They seem to have some secret means to do so.¡±


    ¡°Secret means?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked to hear the news.


    ¡°So, it means that most of the people who have entered the immortal pce are under the surveince of the Celestial Court. The Celestial Court knows the rough whereabouts of these people if it is not well aware of every move made by them.


    ¡°What this means is extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Even if some people were toe across any treasures or opportunities, they would probably end up being robbed of these treasures or opportunities by the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court.


    ¡°The six major Divine ns can even assemble elite forces and eliminate all the powers that go against or pose any threats to the Celestial Court.¡±


    The more Li Mu thought about it, the more he believed that the role yed by the Celestial Court in this expedition in the immortal pce was definitely not as grand and righteous as it looked.


    ¡°Then, why does the Rain n keep an eye on me? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± He asked.


    Elder Song hesitated, but as soon as he saw the fierce look in Li Mu¡¯s eyes, he hurriedly replied, ¡°The head of our n has ordered us to kill you and Wang Yanyi without mercy.¡±


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    Li Mu silently cursed.


    ¡°These bastards are really vengeful.¡±


    ¡°How do youmunicate and transfer messages in the immortal pce?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    Elder Song decided to tell Li Mu everything he knew. He said, ¡°Wemunicate with one another using Flying Rain Tokens.¡±


    Li Mu searched amongst the items that he had collected. As expected, he found the silver tokens called the ¡°Flying Rain Tokens¡±. Like the message tokens used in the Ziwei Star Zone, Flying Rain Tokens could enable the users tomunicate from a long distance.


    A few moments ago, the two elders got drunk very soon, and their Flying Rain Tokens were taken away by Li Mu, so they didn¡¯t have time to send out a message with the Flying Rain Tokens.


    ¡°Mr. Li, we¡¯ve told you everything we know and given you all our treasures. Please spare our lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Please have mercy! We will never seek revenge against you¡­ and we will persuade the head of our n to give up on chasing you down. I swear!¡±


    The two elders frantically expressed their loyalty with a strong desire to survive.


    Li Mu carefully put away the two tokens, thought carefully for a moment, and then said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to ask you onest question. I would consider letting you go if you could answer me truthfully and correctly¡­ What is one plus one?¡±


    The two elders in the Deity Realm were taken aback by those words.


    ¡°This question is so easy to answer.


    ¡°Could he be up to something?¡±


    Elder Song racked his brains and answered in a doubtful tone, ¡°Two?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°What? Two? You know that! I¡¯m sorry that you know too much.¡±


    With that, he raised his Four-de God Killing Broadsword and shed down.


    Elder Song¡¯s head was cut off.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Li Mu nced at the other elder in the Deity Realm.


    The elder felt a chill running down his spine. He stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know. You call the shots. I don¡¯t know anything. Please forgive me and do not kill me!¡±


    Li Mu shook his head. ¡°As an elder of the Rain n who has lived for thousands of years, you don¡¯t even know what one plus one is! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be alive? You¡¯d better die.¡±


    He raised his broadsword and shed down.


    The elder was finished too.


    The Four-de God Killing Broadsword had the natural power against the practitioners of the six major Divine ns. When it pierced through any vital part of the body, even masters in the Deity Realm could do nothing but diepletely.


    Li Mu took some of the two elders¡¯ blood and stored it in a jade bottle.


    Then, he took out the bronze war chariot that he got in the Heavenly Fox Secret Realm and threw the stupid Husky, who was still in aa, and the seven beautiful jade statues onto the war chariot.


    He immediately left driving the war chariot pulled by eight galloping bronze horses.


    He spected that since the people of the Rain n could track him and know his rough whereabouts, they would probably catch up with him soon. He knew very well that before he could stop the Divine ns from spying on him, the best way to keep himself safe was to avoid staying in the same ce for too long.


    He was very disappointed that there was not a single peach in the Immortal Peach Garden.


    However, when he looked at the seven jade beauties in the carriage, he had an illusion of unreality. He found it very hard to believe that the seven fairies were actually seven pieces of divine jade instead of living beings.


    When he carried them into the carriage just now, he touched their skin, which felt as warm and smooth as that of virgins.


    He could hear the sound of hooves.


    His bronze chariot couldn¡¯t travel as fast as that of the Cloud Light Saintess, but it was more stable.


    He looked at the Seven Divine Jades and struggled to make a decision.


    He certainly wanted to get the divine energy contained in them.


    Although it was somewhat outrageous to get the divine energy by having sex with the divine jades, he felt he might as well ept that. However, the problem was that the Seven Divine Jades looked just like living fairies, except that they were not breathing and their hearts were not beating. He felt guilty at the thought of having sex with them.


    ¡°Should I get the divine energy?


    ¡°Or¡­¡±


    Li Mu hesitated for about an hour.


    ¡°Damn it! Those who aplish great things don¡¯t bother with trifles. Anyway, they¡¯re not living beings, but just inanimate objects. I don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡±


    He decided to be evil for once.


    Actually, to be precise, he had to do it seven times.


    ¡°Everything is destined. This is not my fault.¡±


    He made an excuse for himself. Then, he picked up one of the Seven Divine Jades and ced it on the jade bed in the carriage of the war chariot. The divine jade that he picked was the one whose clothes had been torn apart by that disciple of the Rain n.


    Just when he was about to remove the divine jade¡¯s clothes and take action, he suddenly froze with a look of shock on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Surprisingly, a drop of tear flowed out of the divine jade statue¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Is she crying?¡±

 Chapter 862 - The Temple of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 862 - The Temple of Blood</h4>


    Li Mu felt as if a nuclear bomb had exploded in his head, and his mind suddenly went nk!


    ¡°The divine jade statue is shedding tears!


    ¡°How could a piece of stone cry?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly a living being.¡±


    When Li Mu saw the teardrop, he also found that the pair of tearful eyes were so bright and clear, and they were as pure and innocent as those of a baby, but there was a touch of shame, indignation, and despair in them!


    He met the eyes of the divine jade statue for only a fraction of a second. In a trance, he vaguely saw a small, despicable figure in the fairy¡¯s pupils.


    That was himself!


    All of a sudden, he felt ashamed!


    He was shocked!


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t even raise his head!


    He was extremely ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    He took out some clothes and covered the naked back of the fairy made of divine jade.


    He felt like a basin of cold water had been poured over his body, and all his desires vanished like melting ice. Feeling guilty, he ced the other six divine jade statues neatly in the carriage in a respectful manner and began to treat them as living beings instead of cold stone statues!


    Yes!


    Now, he no longer believed the bullshit that the people of the Rain n told him.


    ¡°They are definitely not just statutes made of natural jade. They¡¯re simply living beings!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I have to apologize to you!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you appeared under that huge peach tree. Maybe that ce is your home, but that peach tree has been exposed to the eyes of evil people. If I were to send you back, you would surely fall into the dirty hands of the disciples of the Rain n!


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know what to do about you if I don¡¯t send you back. I¡¯ve thought for a long time and found that the only thing that I can do is to find a rtively secluded and safe ce in the immortal pce and hide you there!


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. I hope that helps!¡±


    Li Mu apologized to the fairies in the Seven Divine Jades for his evil desire and bowed deeply to them!


    What he did was not a show!


    He did that with great sincerity!


    The old faker once said that besides difficulties and tribtions, martial arts practitioners would face all kinds of temptation on the way of martial arts practice.


    It was very important to stay true to the Taoist mindset in the face of temptation!


    The old faker said those words in a very serious manner!


    If there was any w in one¡¯s Taoist mindset, he would immediately go astray and lose all the Taoist power in the event of any Heavenly Tribtion no matter how powerful he was or how high his cultivation level was!


    Today, if Li Mu obtained the divine energy in the divine jade statues following the practice of those disciples of the Rain n, he would probably gain more power, but there would be ws in his Taoist mindset, and his Taoist foundation would be unstable. Therefore, it would be very likely that he would be taken advantage of by the demons in his heart and those heavenly demons!


    He would be easily defeated by his enemies if they came to know his weaknesses and plotted against him!


    After making the apology, he suddenly felt enlightened, and his mind was clearer than ever.


    What was even more unexpected was that he felt some faint signs of a breakthrough in his practice of the Xiantian Skill, which had hit a bottleneck and been stagnant!


    ¡°A single thought can make me a devil!


    ¡°A single thought can also make me an immortal!¡±


    Li Mu suddenly realized that!


    ¡°As long as I could have one more chance, I would make a breakthrough in the practice of the Xiantian Skill.¡±


    He was very excited.


    However, there was something that he didn¡¯t notice. After he apologized, the seven beautiful fairies made of divine jade looked gentler, especially the one that shed tears with a look of grief and indignation in the eyes a few moments ago, and there was even a hint of gratitude in the depths of her eyes now!


    He drove the bronze war chariot at a gallop.


    He carefully selected the route.


    Suddenly, he sensed some terrifying energy wavesing from behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad! They¡¯re the people of the Rain n!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face changed.


    The cultivation methods of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court were very special and had unique characteristics. For this reason, Li Mu could immediately tell the origin of those energy waves.


    Obviously, they wereing straight at him.


    What he was most worried about had finallye!


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to get out of here!¡±


    He knew that danger wasing, and the situation was precarious.


    The energy waves came from masters in the Deity Realm. Li Mu was afraid that the lord of the Rain n wasing, and he was aware that he could not fight thetter head-on, nor could he use the immortal wine in the wine pot. If he were caught, he would definitely die!


    Escaping was his only option!


    He drove the bronze chariot to travel at full speed like a golden ball of light!


    The chasers were just several thousand meters behind him.


    The lord of the Rain n and several elders were chasing after him as fast as lightning.


    ¡°No matter what we¡¯ve got to do, we can¡¯t let that little bastard get away this time. There must be someone pulling the strings behind the scenes. We have to find out who it is!¡±


    The lord of the Rain n had a murderous, determined look on his face.


    The several elders in the Deity Realm following behind him looked solemn and murderous. They rushed forward at full speed with all their strength.


    Obviously, they were very familiar with all the routes in the immortal pce. They avoided all the dangerous areas and moved very fast without any dy along the way.


    ¡°Damn it. Why do they hate me so much?¡±


    Li Mu was angry and anxious.


    ¡°I just killed two elders of the Rain n at the elementary level of the Deity Realm, but they are in no way good people because they¡¯ve even killed the disciples of their own n. By killing them, I¡¯ve actually helped the Rain n remove its malignant tumors. Why do the lord and other elders of the Rain n have to hunt me down instead of searching for opportunities and treasures in the immortal pce?


    ¡°They¡¯re throwing away watermelons for picking up sesame seeds, aren¡¯t they?


    ¡°You should stop chasing me and start searching for treasures!¡±


    Li Mu went all out to escape.


    However, the energy wavesing from behind him were getting closer to him. Finding that they were less than one hundred meters away from him, he was flustered.


    ¡°When our roles are swapped, I will surely hunt you bastards down.¡±


    As he cursed, he took out the Escape Talisman that he took from the elder of the Rain n, bit the tip of his tongue, spat out a mouthful of blood essence, and activated the ancient talisman that could teleport him through all the barriers.


    Swoosh!


    A ball of blue light appeared, enveloped Li Mu and the bronze chariot, and broke through the void barrier!


    Almost at the same time¡­


    The lord and several elders of the Rain n flitted past the spot where Li Mu had disappeared.


    ¡°Hmm? That beam of light¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little like the Barrier-breaking Runic Light, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did someone escape just now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The escaper is probably just a nobody. Let¡¯s get moving. Don¡¯t let that troublemaker named Wang Yanyi escape!¡±


    The lord and elders of the Rain n were determined to win. They chased after their target desperately.


    Ten thousand meters away¡­


    Wang Yanyi, the God of Sword from the Ziwei Star Zone, stood leisurely by an abandoned immortal spring shrouded in mist, carrying two long swords on his back.


    He gently and rhythmically tapped his fingers against the broken white marble railing, perfectly rxed, as if he were waiting for something to happen!


    The sound of water sshing rang out.


    A white stone statue copsed and fell in the pool.


    Green duckweeds like green jade tes were floating on the water surface covered in the milky white mist!


    ¡°Are they finally here? He-he, the people of the Rain n move so slowly!¡±


    Wang Yanyi smiled with killing intent in his eyes!


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here!


    ¡°We should really settle some matters properly now!¡±


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Li Mu looked confused after he was teleported by the Escape Talisman.


    It was dark, and there seemed to be a smell of blood in the air.


    A pungent smell of blood assailed Li Mu¡¯s nostrils and almost made him throw up!


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡±


    He thought to himself. After all, he had gone through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, fought countless fierce life-and-death battles, and seen all kinds of bloody scenes. Now, however, he felt as if even his soul was trembling!


    Plink! Plink!


    He heard the strange, faint sound of water dripping around him.


    ¡°This should be the space inside a giant pce.¡±


    It was gloomy and dark.


    ¡°Help! Help me¡­¡±


    A faint sound came from the depths of the darkness.


    Li Mu felt something wet under his feet.


    He snapped his fingers, and a ball of me appeared at the tip of his finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s blood.¡±


    There was a pool of blood, almost drowning his ankle.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    He was extremely vignt.


    He got rid of the blood stains and drove the chariot deeper into the darkness.


    He didn¡¯t notice that at almost the same time, the seven fairies of divine jade in the carriage moved their necks slightly and fixed their beautiful eyes on his back!


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps ahead.


    He also heard the strange sound of iron rubbing against the ground.


    ¡°Help! Help me! I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    The weak voice that he heard just now rang out again in the darkness.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    He flicked his fingers.


    The ball of me shot out from his fingertip and broke a stone wall in front of him.


    The me illuminated two faces behind the wall.


    A young face full of bloodstains, half-submerged in the blood on the ground, was distorted by sharp pain. His scape were pierced through by iron hooks, and he was lying on the ground, covered in blood!


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know this young man!


    However, he recognized the other face.


    It was a devilishly handsome face, and its owner had long green hair.


    There was an indescribable look of surprise on the face.


    The person was Yu Jingfeng, the sessor of the Wind n.


    ¡°Li Mu? You¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Yu Jingfeng was not less shocked than Li Mu.


    Li Mu reacted very quickly.


    Without saying a word, he pulled out his Four-de God Killing Broadsword. The Broadsword Intent was strong, and a beam of broadsword light swept toward Yu Jingfeng like an avnche on the top of a mountain!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yu Jingfeng hurriedly made a counterattack, but he was at a disadvantage!


    The broadsword shed, and white light engulfed Yu Jingfeng like raging waves.


    He attempted to draw his sword several times, but he couldn¡¯t find the right time.


    When top masters faced off against each other, they had to take the first opportunity as soon as possible.


    One stepte meant every step behind!


    Yu Jingfeng had no choice but to keep stepping back!


    Li Mu¡¯s thought was very simple. He just wanted to control Yu Jingfeng, take thetter hostage as soon as possible, and then ask his questions.


    He had reason to believe that Yu Jingfeng was not alone here, and the ¡°old monsters¡± of the Wind n might be lurking and plotting in the dark.


    Even the two elders of the Rain n dared to attack Li Mu in spite of the old faker¡¯s support for him, so the people of the Wind n were definitely not less courageous than those of the Rain n.


    Moreover, the old faker and Li Mu became sworn enemies with the Wind n at the previous session of Immortal-Devil Assembly. Under such circumstances, for Li Mu, encountering the people of the Wind n was no different from meeting his death.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Sparks sshed like bright, beautiful fireworks in the dark when the broadsword and sword collided with each other.


    The flickering light made the atmosphere inside this pce even more mysterious and gloomy.


    Li Mu heaved a sigh.


    He knew he had rushed it and couldn¡¯t defeat Yu Jingfeng right away.


    This sessor of the Wind n was truly powerful.


    Therefore, Li Mu decided to retreat quickly.


    He rescued the young man who had almost been tortured to death, jumped into the carriage carrying the young man, and drove the war chariot to escape. The chariot smashed countless stone walls. Smoke and dust rose into the air amidst the sound of rocks copsing.

 Chapter 863 - The Large White Millstone

    <h4>Chapter 863 The Large White Millstone</h4>


    Yu Jingfeng didn¡¯t chase after Li Mu.


    He was gasping for air and suffering from shock after Li Mu¡¯s storm-like broadsword attack. Just now, he felt suffocated amidst the light of the broadsword.


    While panting heavily, he gradually calmed down.


    He was not worried that Li Mu would have escaped.


    After all, this ce was the Temple of Blood.


    It was a ce designed and created by the Wind n through painstaking efforts.


    Only the people of the Wind n knew the secrets about this ce.


    ¡°He-he, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Looking at the dust in the distance, Yu Jingfeng sneered and sent a message.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. What the hell is this ce? Why am I still in this hall after smashing through so many walls and travelling at least ten thousand meters?¡±


    Li Mu got very anxious.


    His bronze chariot had barged through more than ten walls, but he was still in the gloomy and bloody hall. The light inside was dim, and he couldn¡¯t see any light outside the hall.


    The space inside was filled with smoke and dust.


    The pungent smell of blood pervaded the air.


    Updates by


    .


    This hall seemed to beposed of countless secret rooms that were connected with one another, and staying in it made people feel despair.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell on the half-dead young man he had rescued. He activated his natural qi and injected it into the body of the young man to heal thetter¡¯s injury.


    He could tell that the young man was not a member of an immortal sect at first, but an ordinary mortal practitioner with ordinary power. He believed that, ording to what the Immortal Taoist once said, the young man must be a lucky mortal who got an opportunity and was epted by some immortal sect at the Immortal-Devil Assembly that day.


    However, the young man had never expected that the path to the immortal world would be so long and so hard. A couple of days ago, he was wild with excitement, but now, he was seriously injured and dying.


    A few momentster...


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    The young man cried out in pain as he slowly woke up.


    He was just physically injured, so he recovered from injury quickly after Li Mu treated his injury and removed the iron hooks that prated his scape.


    ¡°Ah, are you... Master Li?¡± The young man opened his eyes and saw Li Mu. He froze for a while, recognized Li Mu, and then suddenly remembered something. Great fear seized him, and he started trembling, saying, ¡°Master Li, hurry up and leave...¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Rx.¡± Li Muforted him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°People are dead. They are all dead... Boohoo-hoo.¡± The young man looked agitated and cried out like a frightened child. ¡°They are all liars. We... they are all dead. Boohoo, they died so miserably. They used us as raw materials.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. Take your time and tell me what happened.¡±


    Li Mu released his Divine Consciousness to help the young man calm down.


    It was clear that the young man had experienced some kind of unimaginable great fear that made him lose his mind and drove him to the verge of a nervous breakdown. Now, he was a little incoherent, mentally unstable, and unable to express himself.


    Li Muforted him for a while, and he gradually came to his senses and calmed down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right here. What on earth happened?¡± Li Mu asked.


    He had to find out what the people of the Wind n were doing here.


    Then, he coulde up with a solution.


    ¡°Mr. Li, the people of the Wind n tricked us into this ce. They said they would teach us some immortal kills and let us look for opportunities and treasures in the immortal pce. However, it turned out that they were just using us as sacrifices. They killed several hundred people, including the young and the old, men and women...¡±


    The young man still looked frightened.


    As he finished speaking, his body started trembling violently once again, and his eyes were full of fear and anger.


    Li Mu, however, roughly understood what happened.


    ¡°Why do they use living people as sacrifices?


    ¡°Moreover, Yu Jingfeng has tortured this young man with very cruel means. I¡¯m afraid that the Wind n¡¯s way of offering sacrifice was extremely evil.


    ¡°The flowing blood and the pungent smell of blood in this gloomy hall originate from their evil means.


    ¡°Are the people of the Wind n out of their minds?


    ¡°The people of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court have a very strong sense of pride and superiority and never take living mortals seriously, but they would never do something as cruel and evil as killing living beings.


    ¡°This is one of the heaven rules.


    ¡°Have the people of the Wind n been seized by devils?¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    His discovery of the secret undoubtedly made his ¡°dangerous¡± situation ¡°extremely dangerous¡±.


    The people of the Wind n had done such things in vition of the heaven rules in secret, so they undoubtedly didn¡¯t want others to know about those things. Unfortunately, however, their secret was discovered by Li Mu.


    Even if there was no grudge between them and Li Mu, they would want to kill him so that the secret would not be revealed. Furthermore, the two sides had already be irreconcble enemies.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Li Mu believed that the Wind n had dispatched all their forces to hunt him down.


    Boom!


    His bronze war chariot moved as fast as lightning and smashed numerous walls.


    He was still escaping desperately.


    However, the only thing on the other side of the walls was always darkness.


    There would always be another hall at the end of one hall.


    Li Mu saw bloody scenes repeatedly and felt as if the bronze chariot had crashed into mirrors instead of real walls.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. It seems to be some kind of tactical deployment or an illusion! If I were to keep going like this, I would never get out of here no matter how hard and how long I try.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mind was racing.


    He performed the Xiantian Skill, opened his Third Eye with a swirling neb deep in the pupil, gave full y to the power of his Eye of ws, and surveyed the surroundings.


    Finally, he found a w.


    Boom!


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    He murmured to himself.


    He drove the bronze chariot to break through another wall. After that, what he saw was no longer darkness, but light. The rays of light poured in like torrents sweeping down a mountain.


    He finally got out of the ghastly, bloody, and terrifying hall.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, in the next moment, his face changed.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    He saw a strange white building that was over twenty meters high in front of him.


    On close inspection, this building looked like arge millstone consisting of two round tes, each of which was about ten meters thick. The two tes were rotating slowly in opposite directions.


    The ce where Li Mu was standing was like a courtyard patio. The giant double-te white millstone was surrounded by ck walls of the temple.


    Rumble!


    The tworge tes of the millstone were rotating slowly and rumbling like deep thunders.


    At the bottom of the millstone, there were eight small faucet-like gears in the shape of ck dragons holding pearls in their mouths.


    The ck dragonheads looked ferocious, and the dragons¡¯ mouths were open.


    Gurgle!


    Thick, sticky blood spurted out from the dragons¡¯ mouths like red spring water.


    There were eight round pools with a diameter of about two meters below the dragons¡¯ mouths.


    The pools were full of blood. As they received more blood from the dragons¡¯ mouths, they overflowed, and blood flowed along the ditches around them.


    The ditches were interconnected and distributed all over the ground of the entire patio, spreading in all directions and looking like a spider web covering the ground. Blood trickled along the ditches and flowed into the dark temple around them.


    ¡°This is a ughterhouse... Ah, ah, ah!¡±


    The young man rescued by Li Mu stared at the giant white millstone and screamed in horror, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world.


    Li Mu was about to say something, but his face suddenly changed.


    Numerous shadows silently appeared and surrounded him.


    They were all top masters of the Wind n.


    Yu Jingfeng, the so-called peerless genius of the Wind n, was one of them.


    The unfathomably powerful lord of the Wind n was also among them.


    Several elders of the Wind n, who were masters in the Deity Realm, showed up as well.


    ¡°Li Mu,¡± Yu Jingfeng said with a sarcastic look on his face. ¡°He-he, you¡¯re really bringing ruin upon yourself. We decided not to deal with you for the moment, but... He-he, you are courting death, so you can¡¯t me others.¡±


    Li Mu thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Do you want to break your promise? Don¡¯t forget that we have agreed to fight a duel after three years. If you were to kill me now, you would breach the agreement.¡±


    Yu Jingfeng roared withughter. ¡°Ha-ha, you¡¯re so stupid. Do you think you can make me let you off by ying such ame trick? Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Continue with the sacrificial ritual. Once it starts, you must not stop it!¡± The lord of the Wind n said.


    Suddenly, the familiar sound of iron hooks dragging on the ground came from the distance. Amidst miserable cries for mercy and shrill screams, three disciples of the Wind n drew close, dragging three mortal practitioners whose scape were pierced through by iron hooks...


    ¡°No!¡±


    The young man next to Li Mu roared in despair.


    He found that the three mortal practitioners dragged here were his master, his master¡¯s wife, and his junior sister apprentice, who had been tortured beyond recognition, half dead.


    ¡°Mr. Li... please help...¡± he implored.


    Li Mu¡¯s face suddenly darkened when he saw what was happening.


    He wanted to save them.


    However, as soon as he moved, the masters of the Wind n in the Deity Realm immediately locked him down with their Qi. The overwhelming, irresistible force exerted on his body made it very difficult for him to move, let alone save people.


    ¡°No...¡±


    The young man howled in despair and grief.


    He helplessly watched his three rtives being dragged to the edge of the giant white millstone.


    The other masters of the Wind n cast their spells and used their magical power to make the upper te of the giant rise slowly. Then, they threw the three mortal practitioners onto the lower te. The upper te slowly fell down and crushed the three practitioners into mincemeat before they could even scream.


    ¡°You ruthless bastards!¡±


    Li Mu cursed loudly.


    Yu Jingfengughed wildly.


    Rumble!


    The giant millstone began to rotate.


    The three mortal practitioners were instantly crushed into a bloody paste by the tes of the giant millstone. As the millstone rotated, the bloody paste turned into bloody liquid, which flowed out of the ck dragons¡¯ mouths at the bottom of the millstone and poured into the blood pools below it!


    Li Mu suddenly understood that the blood in the hall and the red liquid in the round pools were all made in this way.


    ¡°The Wind n has probably killed no less than one hundred mortal practitioners in this way. That¡¯s why there is so much blood that turns this hall into a hell full of the pungent smell of blood.


    ¡°No wonder this young man was so scared.


    ¡°This way of dying is so terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, you have only your fate to me. You¡¯ve run across something that you shouldn¡¯t know. Today, even if your master were here, he would not be able to save you,¡± said the lord of the Wind n.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864 Divine Light from the Heavens


    ¡°As one of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court, the Wind n is known as an immortal sect that stands out above the rest. I wonder if the other Divine ns know about the nasty things you¡¯re doing here,¡± said Li Mu.


    He was indignant.


    The lord of the Wind n said with a poker face, ¡°Nasty things? Ha-ha, it doesn¡¯t matter if they know about that. What can they do anyway? Nobody dares to intervene in what I want to do!¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡±


    Those words made Li Mu boil with rage.


    ¡°How could he be so shameless?


    ¡°Has he forgotten that he was forced to cut off a hand at the Immortal-Devil Assembly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an evil practice to kill innocent people and offer living people as sacrifices. How dare you do that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?¡± Li Mu questioned the people of the Wind n in a harsh tone.


    ¡°We¡¯ve just killed a few lowly mortals who are inferior to dogs. How could we be punished by the heavens?¡± The lord of the Wind n raised his eyes and said arrogantly, ¡°Why should the heavens stand on the side of weaklings?¡±


    Yu Jingfengughed and said, ¡°Master, Li Mu is also a mortal. His blood is hundreds of times better than that of ordinary mortal practitioners. If we could use him as a sacrifice, we would definitely summon the gods with half the effort, and maybe we could awaken the second-level ancient gods.¡±


    When the several elders of the Wind n heard that, their eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu has gotten on the three lists, and his power isparable to thebined power of thousands of or even tens of thousands of ordinary mortal practitioners. If we could use him as a sacrifice and grind him using the giant millstone, we would surely activate a tactical deployment that could summon higher-level gods.¡±


    A smile slowly spread across the face of the lord of the Wind n. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve reminded me. Ha-ha-ha, this is the heavens¡¯ will. They¡¯ve sent Li Mu to help me¡­ Take action and get him dead or alive.¡±


    The elders of the Wind n in the Deity Realm immediately took action at the same time.


    At such a critical moment, they didn¡¯t care about morality or seniority at all.


    A great crisis came like a flood.


    Li Mu felt the extremely terrifying energying at him.


    At this critical moment, he unleashed his full potential.


    He activated the primordial Qi in his body, exerted all his physical strength without regard to the eight cracks in his spine, and finally broke free from the suppression of the lord of the Wind n.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    He shoved the young man towards the bronze chariot and thrust the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in his hand. As the broadsword shed, countless beams of light shot out in session.


    Without any hesitation, he performed the Somersault Cloud skill and conjured up more than ten phantoms of himself in an instant.


    The bronze chariot rumbled.


    The bronze horses pulling the chariot galloped like streaks of lightning toward the big hole in the wall of the ck temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu grabbed the young man by the shoulder and leaped onto the carriage of the bronze chariot.


    ¡°Are you still trying to escape?¡±


    The lord of the Wind n took action. He rushed to Li Mu in the blink of an eye and did a palm strike.


    Bang!


    ¡°Puff¡­¡±


    Li Mu failed to dodge the blow and got hit. His arm bones were broken instantly. He felt like his internal organs were burning, spat out a mouthful of blood, and then fell backward like a kite on a broken string.


    He tried his best to protect the young man.


    The two of them were separated from the bronze chariot.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today and offer your bones and blood to the gods. I¡¯ll go to Randeng Temple and kill your master when I sessfully summon the second-level ancient gods and be invincible in the world.¡±


    The lord of the Wind n approached Li Mu aggressively and attacked relentlessly.


    As a master at the intermediate level of the Deity Realm, he was much more powerful than Li Mu. Every move that he made was powerful, apanied by the Taoist Principles and countless flickering runes.


    Li Mu waspletely overwhelmed.


    He had no choice but to retreat again and again. He was forced to retreat toward the giant white millstone.


    Obviously, the lord of the Wind n wanted to force Li Mu onto the giant white millstone and grind him to death.


    ¡°Mr. Li, just go! Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± the young man suddenly said.


    He had been in a state of extreme horror and mental instability.


    Without saying anything, Li Mu still tried to protect the young man.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I can¡¯t get you involved. My master, his wife, and his daughter are all dead. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Please leave me alone¡­ If you can get out of here alive, please take revenge for the mortals who have died miserably,¡± the young man shouted.


    His mind became extremely clear, and all his fears were gone. He was unprecedentedly courageous and firm.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he started running toward the giant white millstone.


    ¡°He¡¯s just throwing his life away.¡±


    The lord of the Wind n and his men did not care at all.


    Li Mu reached out his hand backward, but he failed to catch the young man.


    He felt a strong force bursting out behind him. The young man was determined to destroy the white millstone with his own life.


    ¡°What a fool,¡± Yu Jingfeng sneered.


    When the people of the Wind n stuffed victims between the two tes of the giant white millstone to offer sacrifices, they would always break the victims¡¯ scape to ensure that nothing would go wrong. Yu Jingfeng believed that it was impossible for a mortal practitioner to destroy the giant white millstone through self-destruction.


    The other masters of the Wind n mostly thought the same way.


    However, they were surprised to find that there were even stronger energy waves from the young man.


    ¡°Is that¡­ Yin Lightning?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How can he possess that kind of thing¡­¡±


    At some point in time, a purple Yin Lightning appeared in the young man¡¯s hand. Fully activated, the Yin Lightning cracked and released a terrifying burst of energy.


    The lord of the Wind n and other elders of the Wind n in the Deity Realm were almost scared out of their wits.


    The giant white millstone looked ordinary, but it was actually the core divine object of the entire sacrificial ritual for summoning gods. It took the Wind n hundreds of years toplete this white millstone.


    Once it was destroyed, the Wind n¡¯s hard work over hundreds of years would go to waste.


    All the masters of the Wind n had no time to attack Li Mu anymore. They immediately rushed to the white millstone to block the two destructive forces and prevent it from being destroyed.


    ¡°Mr. Li, hurry up and run¡­¡±


    The young man looked back at Li Mu at thest moment before he exploded.


    Li Mu felt that he would probably never forget the look on the young man¡¯s face for the rest of his life.


    It was a look of calmness mixed with expectation suggesting that the young man was mentally relieved and resigned to die with dignity.


    Li Mu knew what the young man was expecting.


    ¡°Rest assured. I will surely take revenge for you.¡±


    He swore an oath silently.


    Before the fight began, he gave that purple Yin Lightning to the young man for self-protection. He didn¡¯t expect that the young man would use it like this.


    However, there was no point in thinking about anything else at such a moment.


    The opportunity could not be missed.


    He performed the Somersault Cloud skill to the extreme.


    He surveyed the surroundings with his Third Eye. Then, he moved swiftly like a phantom, made the best use of the time the young man had won for him, got out of the encirclement, and rushed towards the bronze war chariot.


    Boom!


    The sound of an explosion rang out, and terrifying st waves surged through the air.


    Several masters of the Wind n in the Deity Realm joined hands and diverted the energy produced by the young man¡¯s self-explosion and the Yin Lightning. The young man turned into powder, and the giant white millstone was saved.


    The masters of the Wind n broke out in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, it was just a false rm.


    ¡°Chase Li Mu down! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t escape from the Temple of Blood. Capture him.¡±


    The lord of the Wind n and the other elders of the Wind n in the Deity Realm began to pursue Li Mu.


    Li Munded on the bronze chariot and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Under the influence of his injury caused by the lord of the Wind n and the worsening of the existing injury in his spine due to forceful exertion of physical strength, he almost copsed in the carriage of the bronze chariot.


    However, he couldn¡¯t fall.


    He knew very well that he was still in danger.


    Escaping back to the gloomy temple was the only option under the current circumstances. However, the temple was under the control of the Wind n.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Even though Li Mu had gone through countless desperate situations and umted rich experience in escaping, he was still at a loss for what to do.


    The lord of the Wind n and his men came from the distance.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you little bastard, where are you going?¡±


    The lord of the Wind n was very familiar with the hall of the temple. He directly attacked from several kilometers away. A palm print flew toward the bronze chariot like a meteor.


    Li Mu fought back to protect the war chariot despite his injury.


    Boom!


    The loud sound of an explosion rang out.


    The tremendous force generated by the explosion lifted the bronze war chariot. Li Mu hurriedly cast a spell to maintain the bnce of the chariot.


    Just then, a divine jade statue fell out of the carriage due to the violent movement of the chariot.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Li Mu hurriedly jumped out of the carriage and caught the divine jade statue before it fell on the ground.


    By this time, the lord of the Wind n had gotten very close.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you little bastard! Go to hell.¡±


    He drew his wind sword and struck at Li Mu mercilessly.


    Li Mu exerted strength through his arms and threw the divine jade statue into the carriage of the bronze war chariot. Almost at the same time, the wind sword cut his neck, and his head flew out.


    The lord of the Wind n came to Li Mu¡¯s body with a sneer.


    ¡°A peerless genius? You¡¯re just¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the look on his face suddenly changed. He couldn¡¯t find a way to finish his words.


    The several elders of the Wind n in the Deity Realm finally caught up with him. When they saw Li Mu¡¯s dead body, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± One of them asked.


    The lord of the Wind n gritted his teeth. ¡°We¡¯ve been fooled by this little bastard.¡±


    There was no bloodstain on Li Mu¡¯s body lying on the ground. The body gradually changed and finally turned into a palm-sized wooden doll. The ancient divine runes on the doll had cracked.


    ¡°Could it be the legendary Scapegoat Doll?¡±


    ¡°How could Li Mu have such a treasure?¡±


    The elders in the Deity Realm were quite shocked.


    The lord of the Wind n snorted coldly. ¡°I have to see how many Scapegoat Dolls he has. Chase him down and kill him every time you see him. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t die.¡±


    The Temple of Blood was just like a boundless maze full of mysteries that were iprehensible to outsiders. The people of the Wind n had surveyed and investigated the temple for many years, so they were very familiar with its terrain andndform and knew well about the tactical deployments in it.


    After a short while, several masters of the Wind n in the Deity Realm caught sight of the bronze chariot in front of them.


    Li Mu was driving the bronze chariot, feeling weak.


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±


    He had used the Escape Talisman and Scapegoat Doll that he took from the two elders of the Rain n, but it seemed that he still couldn¡¯t escape from the Temple of Blood.


    He felt exhausted and found it difficult to activate his Eye of ws. The eight cracks had spread across his whole spine, and he was almost paralyzed.


    He didn¡¯t have any extra strength to fight.


    Blood flowed from the wounds on his body and dyed the carriage red.


    The divine jade statue that he had rescued was also stained with his blood.


    Now, he was racking his brains for a way out. He didn¡¯t notice that the divine jade statue was slowly absorbing his blood like a sponge absorbing water.


    The divine jade statue silently gave off a faint breath of life.


    ¡°Li Mu, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    The lord of the Wind n caught up with Li Mu andunched another attack.


    Countless terrifying wind swords appeared all over the sky and then enveloped Li Mu and the bronze chariot. Obviously, the lord of the Wind n wanted to kill Li Mupletely with one strike.


    Having lost the strength to fight back, Li Mu smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Am I really going to die here?¡±


    Just when the bronze chariot and Li Mu were about to be destroyed, the divine jade statue behind Li Mu suddenly moved its eyes.


    A beam of milky white light fell from the sky and hit the bronze chariot.


    Surprisingly, Li Mu and the bronze chariot disappeared from the spot in the blink of an eye, as if they had been teleported away by an Escape Talisman.


    Boom!


    The wind swords hit the ground like raindrops in a storm.


    The lord of the Wind n opened his eyes wide. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865 The Merit Spring


    The other elders in the Deity Realm rushed over. When they saw the ground reduced to ruins by the storm of wind swords and recalled the bronze chariot that had disappeared, they were all shocked and couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, what happened just now¡­¡± an elder asked.


    He was confused.


    The face of the lord of the Wind n became a sullen mask.


    He did not answer the elder¡¯s question but muttered to himself.


    ¡°Has that old man taken action?


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    ¡°ording to the agreement, he shouldn¡¯t enter the immortal pce.


    ¡°Back then, he couldn¡¯t even intervene in the battle through the immortal pce. Could it be that he could do that today?¡±


    The eyes of the lord of the Wind n shed with fear for a moment.


    He could clearly feel the mysterious power that rescued Li Mu.


    The problem was that he had no clue as to where the mysterious power came from and what kind of power it was.


    ¡°Lord, what should we do now?¡± Another elder asked.


    The lord of the Wind nposed himself and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat. Protect the white millstone and continue to summon the gods. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Li Mu has escaped or not. The sacrificial ritual is almost finished. As long as our n works, we can summon ancient gods at whatever levels. With the help of ancient gods, we will fear nobody.¡±


    ¡°Have I been teleported again?¡±


    Li Mu was puzzled.


    ¡°Is it because of the residual effect of the Escape Talisman?


    ¡°Damned Rain n.¡±


    Li Mu cursed silently.


    If he hadn¡¯t been pursued by the people of the Rain n, he wouldn¡¯t have used the Escape Talisman in a hurry and been teleported to the Temple of Blood. He almost lost his life, and the Rain n was to be med for that.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that the people of the Rain n were not chasing him. He had misjudged the situation.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    He had no extra strength to drive the bronze chariot.


    He reclined against the railing of the bronze chariot and vigntly surveyed his surroundings with difficulty.


    ¡°Hmm? This ce seems to be¡­ Have Ie back to the Immortal Peach Garden?¡±


    He was surprised to see the lush peach trees full of vitality around him. Their canopies were like opened emerald umbres, fresh and green.


    A faint fruity scent permeated the air.


    ¡°Is this the smell of fruits?¡±


    Li Mu was confused.


    ¡°Wait a minute.


    ¡°How could there be this fruity scent in the air?


    ¡°The peach trees in the orchard that I¡¯ve been haven¡¯t bloomed or borne fruit yet. There was no such a smell in that orchard.


    ¡°Could it be that this orchard is another Immortal Peach Garden?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart started beating wildly at once.


    ¡°Are those¡­ immortal peaches?¡±


    He was overjoyed to find that there were a few pink things flickering among the green leaves on a peach tree in the distance. Obviously, they were ripe immortal peaches.


    ¡°This ce is definitely another Immortal Peach Garden.


    ¡°It¡¯s bigger than the one that I¡¯ve seen before.


    ¡°It¡¯s older.


    ¡°Moreover, there are peaches.¡±


    Li Mu got excited at once.


    He no longer cared about his injury. While enduring the pain, he jumped out of the bronze chariot and ran towards the tree with ripe immortal peaches.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get the immortal peaches if you go like that.¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out behind him.


    Without looking back, he asked subconsciously, ¡°Why?¡±


    As soon as he asked the question, he suddenly realized something. What just happened made his hair stand on end. He immediately drew his broadsword and held it horizontally in front of his chest. Then, he turned around and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He found that in the carriage of the bronze chariot, a beautiful fairy in a yellow dress was staring coldly at him with her hands resting on the railing of the carriage.


    She had beautiful eyes and brows. The look on her face was clear and distinct, her hair was streaming in the breeze, and a clear and noticeable breath of life emanated from her delicate body.


    Li Mu was greatly shocked by what he saw.


    ¡°She¡­ Has shee to life?¡±


    He nced at the other six beauties made of divine jade.


    Their facial expressions became more vivid, but they remained in their original postures and showed no sign of life. They were still jade statues.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°When did this statuee to life?


    ¡°How did ite to life?


    ¡°Has she saved me and teleported the bronze chariot here?¡±


    For a moment, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say or ask.


    The fairy in yellow slowly got out of the carriage of the bronze chariot. She was graceful and beautiful, and her every move was full of a divine aura, which made people feel intoxicated. She looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°The peach tree has divine roots, and it has a spirit. You¡¯re a mortal and an outsider with the smell of blood. When you get within ten meters of the tree, the peaches on it will surely go away on their own. You won¡¯t get them.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How can I get them?¡± Li Mu asked.


    He withdrew his long broadsword.


    When he performed the Xiantian Skill, his intuition told him that the fairy in yellow bore no hostility against him.


    The fairy in yellow didn¡¯t say anything. She suddenly soared into the air.


    She was like a flying fairy in a glorious mural, and her fairy dress fluttered in the wind. She flew to a peach tree, gently raised her hand, and plucked a bright red peach, which fell into the basket on her arm.


    ¡°Catch it.¡±


    After shended on the ground, she threw the basket toward Li Mu and walked over to him.


    Li Mu took the basket and saw an intoxicating pink thing glimmering inside it. A fairy peach about the size of an adult¡¯s fist was giving off a strange fresh scent that suddenly whetted his appetite.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Li Mu thanked the fairy in yellow.


    Then, he lifted the basket, opened his mouth, and bit into the fairy peach. A jet of sweet juice spurted in his mouth, flowed like a stream of divine spring along his throat into his viscera, and dispersed into his limbs and bones.


    The basket was a magical thing that could prevent immortal peaches from escaping.


    It was just like the Golden Striker for holding ginseng fruits depicted in the Journey to the West.


    Li Mu gobbled the immortal peach.


    He ate it like a hungry beggar without regard for his image.


    The fairy in yellow couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw him eating like that.


    At the same time, her beautiful eyes shed with confusion.


    ¡°Is this short-haired young man in strange clothes really the person in the prophecy of those sages in the immortal pce?


    ¡°If that is the case, he seems too weak.


    ¡°If that is not the case, how could his blood break the spell of heavenly devils?¡±


    Li Mu finished the peach very quickly.


    He felt that the flesh of the peach suddenly turned into a surge of warm energy that almost filled his whole body. It was like a stream of immortal liquid or spring washing his internal organs, skin, flesh, bones, blood, and marrow repeatedly.


    No wonder the peach was a supreme-grade immortal fruit.


    It was only the size of an adult¡¯s fist, but it contained endless energy that was difficult to describe.


    Li Mu had gone through many adventures, and he had tasted a lot of magic herbs and fruits, but none of them couldpare with the immortal peach he had just eaten.


    He could clearly feel that as the warm current of energy of the immortal peach circted in his body, the pain from the cracks spreading in his spine gradually disappeared, and he had a tingling sensation.


    His injured bones were healing.


    He put the basket aside, ready to sit down cross-legged, run his power to refine the immortal power of the peach, and cure his Taoist injury.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± the fairy in yellow suddenly said.


    Li Mu looked at her.


    The fairy in yellow pointed to the east and said, ¡°A hundred steps away, there is a Dust-cleansing Pavilion with an immortal spring called the Merit Spring. You can go there, take off your clothes, wash yourself with the spring water, practice your cultivation method, and use the spring water to refine the power of the peach. In that way, you can achieve twice the result with half the effort and cure your Taoist injurypletely.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu was overjoyed. He got up and bowed to the fairy in yellow. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Then, he left like a sh of light.


    The fairy in yellow walked over and picked up the basket on the ground. Looking at the direction into which Li Mu disappeared, she hesitated a little and said to herself, ¡°The Merit Spring is also known as the Spring of Life and Death. For those who are evil or insidious and those who havemitted sins, their fire of life will be put out, and they will die when they get into the spring water. Those who have great merits will benefit greatly¡­ Young man, you have saved my sisters, and I have offered you an immortal peach in return for your favor. Now, I just hope that you are a good person of his words, but not a viin. Otherwise, you will die in the Merit Spring, and you can¡¯t put the me on me.¡±


    She sighed with aplicated look on her face. Then, she came to the bronze chariot, removed the other six beauties of divine jade from the carriage and put them under a huge peach tree.


    ¡°Sisters, we¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Looking at the six beauties, the fairy in yellow couldn¡¯t help crying.


    Tears like pure and wless divine jade flowed from the corners of her eyes, fell to the ground, and turned into pearls.


    Ten thousand years had passed.


    Great changes had taken ce. Many things remained the same, but the people had changed.


    The magnificent pce of the powerful Celestial Court had been reduced to ruins. She could clearly feel that the divine emperor, the empress, and the gods had all left.


    Her formerpanions had left, gone missing, or died¡­


    After the battle that took ce many years ago, this ce became empty.


    There was no going back.


    ¡°Sisters, I will definitely break the spell that the heavenly devils have cast on you and save you from the sea of bitterness. Then, I will go and find the supreme emperor and empress. They must be alive somewhere in this universe, fighting against the heavenly devils, rebels, and enemies.¡±


    The fairy in yellow wiped tears off her face. She looked determined.


    Just then, something unusual happened.


    Violent energy fluctuations came from the east and blew toward the peach garden like a hurricane. In an instant, all the peach trees in the garden began to shake, their leaves rustling.


    ¡°They¡¯re from the direction of the Merit Spring.¡±


    The face of the yellow-dressed fairy suddenly changed.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    It was the first time in her long life that she had heard something like this from the Merit Spring. She didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad.


    After a moment of hesitation, she rushed toward the Merit Spring.


    As soon as she left, the stupid Husky, who had been sleeping in the carriage of the bronze chariot, suddenly twitched his nose. Then, he got up drunkenly without opening his eyes and crawled toward a peach tree with his nose close to the ground.


    ¡°Woof, woof. It smells so good. What¡¯s it? It smells so good¡­ Eat, I want to eat¡­¡±


    He got to the peach tree while talking drunkenly. Then, he climbed up the tree in a daze, opened his mouth, and swallowed a big red peach.


    Subsequently, he swallowed another one.


    In the blink of an eye, he ate seven or eight peaches on the tree.


    Then, he got down from the tree and followed the scent to another peach tree. At first nce, it looked like he was using his nose to identify the direction.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869 The Annihtion of Chunyang n


    Li Mu was unwilling to leave just like that.


    He had notpleted the mission entrusted by the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe, nor had he taken revenge for the young man and other people who had died miserably in the Temple of Blood. Furthermore, he was quite interested in the opportunities that he mighte across in the immortal pce.


    ¡°Sister, can you let me deal with something first? I want to take revenge for my deceased friends. I have sworn an oath to seek justice for them,¡± Li Mu said straightforwardly.


    He didn¡¯t try to hide his thoughts in front of the fairy in yellow.


    The fairy in yellow met Li Mu¡¯s eyes and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Be cautious and do not act on impulse.¡±


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±


    He could tell that the fairy in yellow really cared about him.


    Most parts of his bronze chariot were damaged in the previous battle. He stored the chariot in his storage bracelet and then dragged the stupid dog to him.


    A beam of milky white divine light fell from the sky.


    Li Mu and the stupid dog were directly teleported away.


    The fairy in yellow looked at the peach trees with no fruits left on them, but she didn¡¯t feel upset. She knew that although the immortal peaches were precious, they were not the true treasures in the immortal pce.


    There was a thoughtful look in her beautiful eyes.


    Actually, she still had a lot of questions about Li Mu.


    She wondered most about two things.


    The first thing was why Li Mu¡¯s blood could break the spells cast by heavenly devils, and the second was why he had so many merit points.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t see through that stupid dog.


    The milky white divine light descended from the sky.


    After the white light disappeared, Li Mu and his dog appeared in the Temple of Blood.


    This ce was familiar to Li Mu.


    Blood red rays of light flickered in the dark, and the smell of blood in the air seemed to be more pungent than before. The blood on the floor had dried out, forming scabs and cracks like those in a riverbed that had been exposed to strong sunlight.


    Li Mu saw the walls in the Temple of Blood that his chariot smashed when he tried to run away. The signs of fighting were still there.


    The fairy in yellow had directly teleported him and his dog into the Temple of Blood.


    He felt shocked.


    ¡°The method that she has used is quite shocking.


    ¡°Can she teleport people to any ce in the immortal pce at will?


    ¡°Does that mean she can go anywhere she wants to go in the immortal pce?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly understood what the fairy in yellow meant by saying that she would ¡°start a massacre¡±.


    However, that had nothing to do with him.


    He came back for revenge.


    He had to seek justice for that young man, the young man¡¯s peers, and other mortal practitioners who had died miserably.


    He didn¡¯t know them at all, and some of them had even ndered him. However, it did not mean that they should be killed. That young man tried to cover him through self-destruction at thest moment, showing a quality that was much better than those of some practitioners of the so-called immortal sects.


    There were always some baselines to be adhered to.


    There were always some things that one should do without hesitation.


    Li Mu¡¯s belief was to protect.


    He wanted to protect the people and things that he thought he should protect.


    That was also what he had promised that young man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Li Mu adjusted himself and reminded the stupid dog.


    ¡°Woof, what is this ce? I don¡¯t like it.¡± The stupid dog covered his nose with his paws. He hated the pungent smell of blood. ¡°Do you have something to do here? You should take care of your business, and I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯m going to take a walk around elsewhere, okay?¡±


    Li Mu snorted. ¡°You can do whatever you want, but I have no idea if the fairy in yellow will catch you and have you stew after you leave me.¡±


    ¡°Woof? I¡¯m not afraid of the old woman who has mated with you in water. But on second thought, I decide to stay with you to protect you. After all, this is a dangerous ce,¡± the stupid dog said righteously with a different look on his face.


    Li Mu was speechless.


    ¡°Sooner orter, this stupid dog will die from talking too much. He is obviously scared, but he¡¯s still talking tough.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother to talk to the stupid dog anymore. He rushed toward the giant white millstone in the patio.


    Soon, he saw the broken wall that his bronze chariot had smashed before.


    He rushed out of the Temple of Blood and came to the patio outside.


    ¡°This is bad! Am I toote?¡±


    He was disappointed to find that the people of the Wind n were nowhere to be seen.


    The giant white millstone had been destroyed. It seemed that the millstone had exploded from the inside and turned into broken stones scattered over the ground and covering the surrounding blood pools. The blood in the pools had dried out like the blood on the floor inside the Temple of Blood.


    ¡°This is not good. I¡¯m afraid that the Wind n has already seeded in summoning the gods.¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.


    ¡°What am I going to do?


    ¡°Where can I find the people of the Wind n?¡±


    He had a headache.


    Boom!


    The sound of a violent explosion suddenly came from the east.


    ¡°You lowly junior, you can¡¯t escape. Just give up.¡±


    A fierce shout rang out.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    He hurriedly rushed toward the direction of the sound with the stupid dog.


    They followed the safe route on the map and passed through several corridors. Then, they saw two figures fighting in an abandoned garden surrounded by hundreds of white semicircr arches.


    The fight wasing to an end.


    A master of the Rain n in the Deity Realm was chasing after the sessor of Chunyang n called the Immortal Taoist. Their figures crisscrossed as they fought. The Immortal Taoist¡¯s robe was stained with blood, and his body was covered with wounds. He was already at the end of his rope and on the verge of death¡­


    ¡°Feng San, even if I had to die, I would manage to send out the message that the Wind n has betrayed the Celestial Court. The death of my senior fellow apprentices won¡¯t be in vain. You will eventually be punished by the High Gods¡­ I will sacrifice my body for the power of heaven, and I will do it again and again.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist, who was soaked in blood, roared and performed some secret skill.


    A huge silver pattern emerged from his body. The pattern consisted of the Eight Trigrams, as well as numerous triangles, rectangles, squares and circles of different sizes, looking extremely strange.


    Boom!


    One of his arms exploded and turned into blood mist, which merged into the strange pattern like snakes and worms.


    Divine light swirled.


    A strong force surged out of the strange pattern and attached itself to his body.


    His power soared. Heunched several attacks in a row, and his power surged like the raging waves of a great river. Feng San, the elder of the Wind n in the Deity Realm chasing after him, was sent flying by the strong power.


    After gaining the upper hand, the Immortal Taoist turned around to escape instead of pressing the attack.


    Obviously, with the power that he had gained by sacrificing his body, he could not sustain himself for long.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you pathetic junior, you have almost used up your broken body. What else can you exchange it for?¡± The elder of the Wind n named Feng San moved like a sh of lightning to chase the Immortal Taoist down.


    The Immortal Taoist stumbled. Seriously injured, he moved very slowly and had trouble determining direction. The chaser caught up with him before he could run out of the abandoned garden.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Feng San did a palm strike.


    As a master with terrifying power in the Deity Realm, he had an absolute advantage over the Immortal Taoist.


    ¡°My life is over.¡±


    The Immortal Taoist sighed silently. He felt that he waspletely locked down by the Qi of the master in the Deity Realm, unable to resist or fight back at all. He closed his eyes and waited for death.


    Right at that moment¡­


    Swoosh!


    He saw a sh of a broadsword.


    A beam of golden light ripped through the air.


    Feng San was greatly shocked.


    He felt an unprecedented dangering at him.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He felt his hair stand on end. In horror, he no longer had the intention to fight and kill his opponent. He moved swiftly and retreated desperately. At the same time, he did several hundred palm strikes in a row, creating a barrier of wind like an iron wall in front of him.


    Boom!


    The beam of light smashed the barrier of wind.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡±


    One of Feng San¡¯s arms went flying.


    Blood spurted in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± He covered the wound with his right hand, shocked and angry, and moved swiftly to distance himself from the attacker. A look of disbelief crept across his face when he saw Li Muing at him from the distance.


    During the short exchange of attacks, he felt that the power of this mortal genius was several times greater than before, and thetter posed a much greater threat to him.


    Li Muunched another attack without saying anything.


    His broadsword shed again.


    Enhanced by the dazzling golden light and the numerous runic chains that connected the power of heaven and earth, his strike was powerful enough to frighten ghosts and gods.


    Feng San turned around and ran without looking back.


    The broadsword hit his back, and blood sshed from the wound. He let out a miserable scream in the distance, but he did not die. He escaped.


    Li Mu withdrew his broadsword.


    Then, hended in the abandoned garden.


    ¡°Who is it? Thank you for helping me,¡± said the Immortal Taoist, stumbling. Blood flowed down his body and formed a pool under his feet.


    Li Mu turned around and took a look, and his heart trembled.


    The young and handsome sessor of Chunyang n had lost his left arm, right hand, ears, one foot, and eyes. He was like a y man who had been hacked by a knife or axe hundreds of times. He was badly mutted and disabled.


    His eyes were gone, and dark red blood gushed out of his orbits like tears of blood. The scene was shocking and frightening.


    The Immortal Taoist was blind now.


    What a tragedy.


    Li Mu roughly guessed what happened. While the Immortal Taoist tried to escape, he must have used a secret skill to gain power by sacrificing parts of his body. He sacrificed his eyes, ears, and other parts of his body to gain more power.


    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s me,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°Mr. Li?¡± The stiff, nervous look on the face of the Immortal Taoist was finally gone. He suddenly realized something and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Li, just go. Hurry up and get out of here. The Wind n has betrayed the Celestial Court, and the lord of the Wind n has taken the devils¡¯ side. They practice evil rituals and sacrifice living beings. Now, they¡¯re ughtering the people of various immortal sects. You have to leave here right now. I¡¯ll try to hold them back¡­ You must get out of here with the message.¡±


    ¡°Has the Wind n really seeded?¡±


    Li Mu thought for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t help. Even if I could get out of here and send the message about the Wind n¡¯s rebellion, nobody would believe me. After all, I¡¯m just a mortal. What¡¯s more, the seniors and masters of the other divine ns of the Celestial Court and the four major ns are all here in the immortal pce. If they join forces, they may have a chance.¡±


    ¡°My grandmaster¡­ has already died in the battle. My fellow disciples also died while trying to cover me for my escape¡­¡± Tears of blood streamed down the Immortal Taoist¡¯s face, and he was trembling violently because of anger or sadness.

 Chapter 870 - More Powerful than Imagined

    <h4>Chapter 870 More Powerful than Imagined</h4>


    ¡°What?


    ¡°The founder of Chunyang n has died in the battle. How is it possible?¡±


    Li Mu was really shocked.


    ¡°Was the battle that fierce?


    ¡°What kind of god has the Wind n summoned? How could he be so terrifying? He¡¯s even killed the head of one of the four major ns.


    ¡°Does that mean all the people of Chunyang n other than the Immortal Taoist have been killed?¡±


    The stupid dog listened for a long time. In the end, he couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°s, your master is really interesting. He named you Athanasia and Immortal in the hope that you would be undying and indestructible, but now, you are about to bepletely annihted.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Li Mu directly kicked the stupid dog into the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cynical at this time.¡±


    Just when he was about to say something, he suddenly saw shes of light in the distance. In the blink of an eye, tens of figures came flying,nded in the abandoned garden, changed position, and encircled him and the Immortal Taoist.


    Their leader was Yu Jingfeng, a peerless genius of the Wind n.


    Feng San, an elder of the Wind n in the Deity Realm, who was fought off by Li Mu and fled in panic, was also among them.


    The others were mostly the people of the Wind n. Li Mu was surprised to find that there were even three people wearing the Taoist robes of Chunyang n, who were obviously the disciples of Chunyang n.


    ¡°There he is!¡±


    Feng San pointed at Li Mu with a look of hatred on his face, saying, ¡°This bastard is here to ruin our n again. He¡¯s had a lucky escape. It seems that he hase across some opportunities, and his strength has improved a lot. Be careful, everyone.¡±


    Surprisingly, his severed arm hadn¡¯t grown back yet.


    Li Mu¡¯s Four-de God Killing Broadsword had caused severe damage to Feng San, and his golden primordial Qi could inflict serious physical harm to masters in the Deity Realm.


    Among the people who came this time, there were two masters at the elementary level of Deity Realm from the Wind n. To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, Yu Jingfeng¡¯s aura was surging like raging waves in a vast ocean, and he has set foot in the Deity Realm.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Yu Jingfeng stared fixedly at Li Mu and sent a secret message to other masters of the Wind n telling them to prepare a tactical formation quietly.


    The people of the Wind n were quite puzzled about Li Mu¡¯s strange way of escape. Therefore, Yu Jingfeng was more cautious this time. He decided to create a tactical formation as a barrier to prevent Li Mu from escaping.


    The chasers dispersed to create a formation.


    Li Mu watched silently without batting an eyelid. Without responding to Yu Jingfeng, he nced at the three Taoist monks of Chunyang n wearing Taoist robes.


    ¡°Are you really the disciples of Chunyang n?¡± He said, ¡°So, you¡¯re in league with the Wind n now. You have turned your back on your masters and ancestors and betrayed the Chunyang n, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Have we turned our back on our masters and ancestors? Ha-ha, we are actually the disciples of the Wind n in the first ce. We¡¯ve been lying low within Chunyang n for several hundred years. That¡¯s why we finally have the chance to make some contribution to the Wind n today. How can you say that we¡¯ve deceived our masters and ancestors? Ha-ha-ha,¡± a middle-aged Taoist priest with a long ck beard and an immortal aura roared withughter. He had the malevolence unique to the disciples of the Wind n.


    The other two disciples of Chunyang n began tough with him.


    The Immortal Taoist was blind, but he could tell from the three people¡¯s voices who they were. Shocked and angry, he said, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Zhou, Senior Fellow Apprentice Zheng, and Senior Fellow Apprentice Wang, you... Our master treats you as his own children. How can you... you...¡±


    ¡°His own children?¡± The Taoist priest surnamed Zhou with a long beard smiled faintly and said, ¡°Chun Yang is an old bastard! He treats you and the Athanasia Taoist as his own children, and he has always been on guard against us. Anyway, he¡¯s died at my hands. I know he¡¯s given all the secret skills and Cultivation Method books of Chunyang n to you. As long as I can take you down and search your soul today, all the magic methods and skills of Chunyang n will belong to the Wind n.¡±


    ¡°Junior fellow apprentice, you are a smart person. If you are willing to hand over our sect¡¯s secret mental cultivation method, I may let you have a decent ending,¡± the Taoist priest surnamed Wang said without expression.


    Li Mu was shocked to hear what the three traitors said.


    ¡°The Wind n has deployed spies in Chunyang n...


    ¡°They¡¯re so good at ying such tricks. Does that mean the Wind n already started to plot against the other divine ns of the Celestial Court hundreds of years ago?


    ¡°Can this be considered their foresight?¡±


    Li Mu became more aware of the fact that the divine ns of the Celestial Court were not as united as they seemed, but instead, they were actually scheming and intriguing against each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking so much to them? Let¡¯s just catch them, cripple them, crack their meridians, destroy their Dantian, and search their souls for secret skills. We can find whatever mental cultivation method we want,¡± the Taoist priest surnamed Zheng wearing a Taoist robe said with strong killing intent.


    Broadsword Qi swirled around Li Mu.


    With a stir of his mind, he created a tactical deployment with his invisible Broadsword Intent to protect the Immortal Taoist, who had basically lost the strength to fight. Then, he walked slowly toward Yu Jingfeng and the others.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question. Do you ever feel guilty for killing innocent mortals like that?¡± He asked the question word by word.


    ¡°Killing them is just like cutting the grass. Why should we feel guilty?¡± Yu Jingfeng sneered.


    ¡°Grass? They are living beings just like you, and they have parents and rtives too. You dere yourselves to be the masters of immortal sects. Do you really have no sympathy for them?¡± Li Mu found it really difficult to understand why those practitioners of immortal sects were so cold-blooded.


    Yu Jingfeng sneered coldly. ¡°The Great Way itself is ruthless. Sacrificing some mortals to help me attain it is no big deal, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Right at that moment, someone made a gesture to him.


    Finding that the tactical deployment waspleted, he started to sneer with a murderous look on his face.


    ¡°Li Mu, you are just an ordinary mortal who gets lucky. I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do. Today, I will let you know the difference between immortals and mortals. Even though you¡¯re highly talented, what can you do about it? You are doomed to be trampled by me. I will not only take you down, but also humiliate you and cut you into pieces with my sword.¡±


    Yu Jingfeng expressed his jealousy and hatred toward Li Mu to his heart¡¯s content.


    He believed everything was under his control.


    He had heard about how Li Mu defeated Feng San.


    Although Li Mu had defeated a master at the elementary level of Deity Realm, Yu Jingfeng didn¡¯t believe that Li Mu could defeat three masters in the Deity Realm plus more than ten practitioners at the peak level of the King Realm and Upper King Realm. Most importantly, Yu Jingfeng was already a master in the Deity Realm.


    He wanted to take back the glory that Li Mu took away at the Immortal-Devil Assembly, and he was determined to make Li Mu suffer hundreds of times the humiliation he suffered that day.


    He believed this should be the consequence of offending him.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Yu Jingfeng confidently waved his hand.


    Two elders at the elementary level of Deity Realm beside him took action at the same time.


    Instead of moving about to dodge the attack while fighting back, Li Mu chose to face the two elders head-on holding the Four-de God Killing Broadsword in his right hand and the Samsara Knife in his left hand.


    ¡°Alright, let me ¡®cut some grass¡¯ too.¡±


    Li Mu activated all his power without reservation.


    Golden rays of divine light shot out of his body and surrounded him, making him look like a heavenly deity in Divine Armor.


    Swoosh!


    The rays of broadswords streaked through the sky.


    ¡°Ah...¡± In the first face-to-face encounter, one of the elders in the Deity Realm brandished his sword and took Li Mu¡¯s strike head-on. As a result, his sword was broken, and he was directly cut in half at the waist. His face was distorted with sharp pain and shock, and blood squirted from his wound.


    ¡°What?¡±


    When the other elder in the Deity Realm saw what happened, he was so frightened that his face turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Feng San that Li Mu¡¯s strength has improved a lot, but it¡¯s beyond my expectation that it has improved to such an extent. Li Mu has just killed a master in the Deity Realm with only one strike. That¡¯s simply crazy. After all, he was only a practitioner in the King Realm when he attended the Immortal-Devil Assembly. Is this the formidable side of a peerless genius who has ranked first on two lists and gotten on the Heaven Rankings List?¡±


    Broadswords shed.


    Li Mu brandished his two broadswords like a killing god.


    The elder in the Deity Realm kept losing ground. He did not dare to take Li Mu¡¯s blows head-on at all.


    ¡°Something... seems wrong. How could this mortal be so terrifyingly powerful?¡± Yu Jingfeng found that something was not right. He was shocked, jealous and angry.


    In the past tens of days, he didn¡¯t agree with the people saying that he and Li Mu were twoparable geniuses among their peers.


    He wanted to be the only top genius.


    He wanted glory and honor all to himself. How could he allow Li Mu to be on a par with him?


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together to besiege him with the Long Wind Tactical Formation and kill him,¡± Yu Jingfeng shouted with a gloomy look on his face.


    As the future leader designated by the current lord of the Wind n, he had a special and high status. Even the ordinary elders of the Wind n at the elementary level of Deity Realm had to follow his instructions and orders.


    Figures crisscrossed.


    The people of the Wind n around him took action at the same time and created a tactical formation, ready to attack Li Mu together.


    Feng San, who was scared out of his wits when he was overwhelmingly defeated by Li Mu, summoned up his courage and joined forces with the elder in the Deity Realm to attack Li Mu.


    The fight was bing increasingly intense.


    Time went by quickly.


    Li Mu could feel his golden primordial Qi surging wildly and endlessly in his body. It circted in his meridians and surged through all the muscles and bones in every part of his body.


    The strong power of golden runic chains surged through his entire body.


    He made every move with unprecedented ease.


    nk!


    His Samsara Knife broke the long sword in Feng San¡¯s hand into pieces.


    Amidst the light of shing broadsword, Feng San had no time to free himself and retreat. As the golden light shed, he suddenly stiffened, and a thin line of blood appeared from his left shoulder to his right thigh and then became thicker. His body was cut in half and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°How could these golden runic chains be so powerful?¡±


    Li Mu was pleasantly surprised.


    He entered the Upper King Realm unknowingly while he was in aa, so he had no idea about the most important process of runes refining. That was what he was most worried about.


    The process of runes refining was very important for martial arts practitioners in the Upper King Realm. It was no less important than the process of feeling their internal power and primordial Qi for ordinary martial arts practitioners, and it was the cornerstone of the road of martial arts practice for those in the Upper King Realm and at higher levels. How far a martial arts practitioner could go on this road depended on the sess or failure of the process of runes refining and the magnitude of the power contained in the runes.


    Li Mu had previously spected that after he reached the elementary level of Upper King Realm, he would probably be invincible among the practitioners in the Upper King Realm and could probably fight masters at the elementary level of Deity Realm, but it would be difficult for him to deal with those masters who were at the intermediate and high levels of Deity Realm.


    ¡°It seems that I underestimated myself at that time.


    ¡°I should be able to overwhelmingly defeat masters at the elementary level of Deity Realm.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Li Mu became more adept at controlling his power.


    He moved like a sh of light.


    As he changed position, he left behind a golden shadow at each position. That was just an optical illusion created by his fast motion. As the broadswords shed, several masters of the Wind n fell to the ground. Although they had created a tactical formation, it was difficult for them to resist the power of Li Mu¡¯s broadswords. They were chopped like melons and vegetables.


    ¡°No...¡±


    The Taoist priest surnamed Zheng screamed in despair. Half of his body was lying on the ground.


    He was less powerful than the elders in the Deity Realm. His body was cut in half by Li Mu¡¯s broadsword, and the power of Li Mu¡¯s golden runic chains almost took his life, leaving him no chance to recover at all.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    The light of broadswords swirled.


    Several masters of the Wind n had been knocked out by Li Mu, and Feng San and the other two masters in the Deity Realm had lost the ability to fight.


    ¡°You said you would trample me under your feet, didn¡¯t you? Come on and make a move! I¡¯ll give you a chance to do that,¡± said Li Mu.


    With that, he walked slowly towards Yu Jingfeng like a killing god from hell.

 Chapter 876 - Time Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 876 Time Reversal</h4>


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment.


    He was wondering if he should fly over or push open this Sky Gate made of stone in front of him.


    ¡°Logically speaking, immortal practitioners can even fly over stone walls and gates that are tens of thousands of meters high. This gate is a building inside the immortal pce. Nobody knows if it is forbidden to fly over it.


    ¡°If the fairy in yellow were here, I could ask her about that.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Li Mu stepped forward to push the gate open.


    Unexpectedly, before his fingers touched the gate, a creaking sound like that made by rotten wood was heard, and the gate opened by itself.


    Li Mu was a little shocked. Four golden chains of Broadsword Intent looking like four small golden dragons appeared around him, protecting him.


    He had no idea if it was a false feeling, but when the gate opened, he vaguely felt that the patterns of ancient mythical animals densely distributed on the panels of the gate suddenly opened their eyes. However, when he looked at them carefully, he found that nothing had happened.


    He walked through the stone gate.


    The stupid dog followed behind him.


    The dog squinted at the patterns of ancient mythical animals on the stone gate, drooling.


    The originally lifelike patterns of ancient mythical animals suddenly lost their vigor and became listless.


    ¡°There seems to be a drill ground inside.¡±


    Li Mu saw a big square in front of him after he came to the city wall.


    On two sides of the square, there were more than a dozen two-story stone barracks and some four-level weapon racks with engraved cloud patterns. All kinds of rough weapons made of white stone, such as broadswords, spears, swords, axes, halberds, hooks, and tridents, were ced on the weapon racks.


    There were also drumbeats, gpoles, generals¡¯ tables, and other things.


    This ce was obviously a military drill ground.


    However, most of the barracks had copsed.


    Dead bodies were scattered haphazardly on the drill ground.


    Some had turned into mummies, and some had been reduced to white skeletons. Broken limbs and bones were scattered everywhere. Obviously, a sudden attack took ce here. The warriors of the ancient Celestial Court in this camp had fought a life-and-death battle with their enemy, but they had suffered heavy losses, and at least thousands of them had died in the battle.


    The soldiers of the ancient Celestial Court were mostly human beings, so their remains were the same as those of humans. The intruders were also simr to humans, but their remains were different from those of humans.


    Li Mu had some clues.


    ¡°What kind of creatures are the intruders?¡±


    He was not sure about that.


    ¡°Could they be the legendary Extraterritorial Demons?¡±


    He remembered that before he entered the immortal pce, the people of immortal sects once said that there might be some Extraterritorial Demons who hadn¡¯t died in the immortal pce.


    The killing intent that hadn¡¯t disappeared still permeated the air.


    Strange gusts of wind swirled in the drill ground, as if ghosts were marching.


    Li Mu was on his guard.


    He went deep into the drill ground.


    In the innermost part of the drill ground, he saw a high tform simr to an execution tform. It was constructed of white jade and was about twenty meters high. There was a half-destroyed guillotine on it, but the cutting de was gone.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback by what he saw after he stepped onto the execution tform.


    A man in rusty armor was nailed to the floor of the execution tform by a bloodstained long spear that pierced through his chest. His hands and his feet were also nailed to the floor by four short swords, and his limbs were spread out. Obviously, he had been tortured to death here.


    He was a general of the ancient Celestial Court.


    Judging by the degree of corrosion of his armor, he should have been dead for a very long time, but the strange thing was that his body wasplete and well preserved. His face looked fresh, his skin was smooth, and the blood on his wounds was still glowing with faint red light, as if it would start flowing at any time. He looked as if he had just died.


    Li Mu approached the corpse cautiously, as if it would suddenlye back to life and jump up.


    However, he was sure about one thing. There was no trace of life left in the corpse, and it was as cold as stone.


    ¡°He should be the general with the highest-ranking champion in this camp. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s been killed here.¡±


    Li Mu sympathized with the dead man.


    Standing on the execution tform, Li Mu could see the corpses and remains of the intruders piled up like hills. It could be imagined that when the invaders frantically besieged this ce, the general killed them, but he failed to survive the battle and died in the end.


    ¡°ording to what the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe said, the Myriad Beasts Ring was originally stored on this tform... Where is the exact location?¡±


    Li Mu carefully observed the execution tform.


    Soon, he noticed that there was a flying dragon carved on each of the stone pirs on both sides of the guillotine on the execution tform. The two flying dragons were lifelike. The one on the left held a ring that looked very simr to the Myriad Beasts Ring in its mouth, while there was nothing in the mouth of the other on the right.


    ¡°There¡¯s a groove for the Myriad Beasts Ring. My guess seems right. The Myriad Beasts Ring of the Yellow Dragon Tribe should be ced in the mouth of this flying dragon.¡± Li Mu guessed.


    He took out the Myriad Beasts Ring and slowly pressed it into the groove in the mouth of the flying dragon on the right.


    Clink!


    The sound of the ring fitting into the groove was heard.


    As expected, the Myriad Beasts Ring fitted perfectly into the mouth of the flying dragon on the right.


    A beam of ck light shed faintly in the Myriad Beasts Ring.


    Li Mu took a couple of steps back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ve finally done what the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe asked me to do.


    ¡°Things went more smoothly than expected.¡±


    Boom!


    A loud sound suddenly came from the gate through which Li Mu had passed.


    Li Mu and the stupid dog immediately looked back.


    The gate with the patterns of ancient mythical animals on it suddenly mmed shut.


    The light in the entire drill ground suddenly became dim, and the sky, where white clouds drifted, became covered with dark clouds almost in the blink of an eye.


    Swoosh!


    Gusts of cold wind blew past.


    Strange rustling sounds came from the ground.


    Li Mu felt like there was an invisible ghost army marching on the ground.


    ¡°Woof! Why do I feel that I¡¯ve entered the scene of a horror movie all of a sudden?¡± The stupid dog sneezed and shivered.


    A strange sound suddenly came from behind.


    Li Mu looked back, and his heart suddenly started beating wildly.


    Surprisingly, the two flying dragons carved on the stone pirs hade to life. They coiled themselves around the stone pirs, wriggling slowly. Their eyes were shing with divine light and releasing terrifying vibes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Is it because I have returned the Myriad Beasts Ring?¡±


    Li Mu found it hard to believe what he had just seen.


    Gradually, he realized that the task entrusted to him by the chief of the Yellow Dragon Tribe was probably not as simple as it seemed, and it must be rted to some dramatic change. However, he was not sure whether the change was good or bad.


    The sky was gloomy.


    He could feel some kind of formidable power ofws pressing down on him, making it impossible for him to escape from the military drill ground.


    The wind was whistling.


    Suddenly, one of the flying dragons raised its head and roared.


    ¡°Kill them. General, I¡¯m sorry. I woke up toote...¡±


    A sorrowful voice tinged with regret, self-me and anger rang out and echoed in the air.


    The voice came from the flying dragon on the left.


    It soared into the sky, holding the ck ring in its mouth.


    It opened its mouth and spat out the ck ring. As the ring rotated, the three words engraved on the inner side of the ring released a kind of strange and mysterious power. The time seemed reversed, and the space seemed twisted. Even the beams of light began to swirl within the ck ring.


    Crack.


    A bolt of lightning came from the sky, lighting up the dark space.


    Li Mu saw some figures walking on the drill ground. At that moment, he thought he was seeing things.


    Rumble!


    Bolts of lightning struck down from the sky one after another.


    Rumbling sounds rang out.


    Thunder and lightning swept across the entire drill ground.


    Li Mu was dazzled by the ring lights.


    He rubbed his eyes.


    Then, something even stranger happened.


    The lightning, the Sea of Consciousness, the cold wind, and low clouds... Everything disappeared when Li Mu rubbed his eyes. He saw bright sunlight in front of him. The deste drill ground suddenly became neat and orderly, as if it had just been built.


    Battle cries rang out across the drill ground.


    Li Mu saw many young warriors in light armor who were divided into two groups. They were practicing and training hard on the drill ground.


    The corpses of the intruders had disappeared.


    Drumbeats echoed through the air.


    In the distance, the drummers were waving gs and directing the soldiers to get in formation.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you did a good job.¡±


    Li Mu heard a heartyugh.


    He looked back and saw a general with a kind smile. The general was talking to him just now.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the man with an undecayed body that I saw on the execution tform? When I saw him, his hands and feet were nailed to the floor by four short swords, and a bloodstained long spear pierced through his chest.¡±


    Li Mu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?


    ¡°All the dead people havee back to life.


    ¡°Where are those intruders who have destroyed this military camp?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, kiddo? Hurry up and pass the order. We¡¯re going to set out in the afternoon and take you to a real battlefield...¡± The general wearing a suit of bright armor patted Li Mu on the shoulder.


    Li Mu felt the pat on his shoulder. This feeling told him that what he saw was not an illusion, but a real formation.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it.


    He felt like time had been reversed to the moment when that fierce battle took ce.


    However, there was a question. Why did the general talk to Li Mu?


    Even if time had really been reversed, Li Mu shouldn¡¯t be at the scene of a battle that took ce thousands of years ago. Moreover, the general seemed to have known Li Mu for a long time.


    For a moment, Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The general said, ¡°Kiddo, what are you thinking about? You...¡±


    Before his voice died away...


    Boom!


    A loud sound rang out.


    Then, battle cries came from the gate of the drill ground.


    Boom!


    The gate of the drill ground was pushed open from the other side.


    Countless ck figures rushed through the gate, waving their weapons amidst the battle cries.


    ¡°Enemy attack.¡±


    A soldier on the drill ground shouted loudly.


    A war broke out without any sign.


    Li Mu saw that tens of soldiers were caught off guard and killed on the spot.


    The face of the general standing on the execution tform suddenly changed, but he reacted very quickly. He shouted loudly, ¡°Are they Extraterritorial Demons? How dare they break into our imperial pce? Prepare for war! Wang Dehu and Zhen Menglong! Go there and take back the gate...¡±


    This was the first time Li Mu had seen Extraterritorial Demons.

 Chapter 878 - Is It Coming Back to Life?

    <h4>Chapter 878 Is It Coming Back to Life?</h4>


    The destruction of the imperial pce meant that their home was gone.


    The Imperial Lord and the Queen had left. The soldiers and subjects of the ancient Celestial Court felt as if they had lost their parents.


    The feeling of despair arising from the instant loss of everything was enough to make the strongest people break down and go crazy.


    A few older soldiers cried their hearts out.


    The immortal pce of the Celestial Court had been their home for a very long time. They were born here, and their parents died here. Their blood had long merged with this immortal pce. The feeling of losing their home and family was worse than death for them.


    ¡°Scatter and retreat? Where can I go?¡± An old soldier with gray hair and beard cried in misery. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Even if I were to die, I would still stay here, and my bones would rot here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to live and die with the imperial pce.¡±


    Many warriors were covered in bruises and cuts, and their eyes were burning with rage. They held their weapons tightly and roared loudly, and their morale soared like raging waves.


    The general was standing at the gate with deep sorrow, anger and hatred in his eyes and a sad smile on his face.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, all right. I, Qin Zhong, and my bros in the Armored Battalion shall live and die with the imperial pce today. However, we have to leave and preserve our seeds. Li Mu, I have a Barrier-breaking Talisman for you. Take it. You are the youngest and most talented one in the entire Armored Battalion. Maybe you used to be timid, but you¡¯ve done a very good job and killed the most enemies today. You shall pass the seeds of the Armored Battalion. Leave right now!¡±


    As soon as the general finished speaking, a beam of warm jade light flew out of his hand and stuck to Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Before Li Mu could say anything, he felt he was engulfed by a burst of barrier-breaking power. He felt like he was about to fly out of here.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving. Please let me stay. I can fight,¡± Li Mu roared desperately.


    However, he was covered by the warm jade light and teleported away in the end.


    At thest moment, before he disappeared, he saw that the closed gate of the camp was smashed open, and a five-meter tall Extraterritorial Demon with three pairs of arms and one-meter-long fangs rushed through the gate leading an army of Extraterritorial Demons like ck tides...


    The soldiers of the ancient Celestial Court guarding the camp were killed like wheat being cut. They fell into pools of blood one after another, but they remained in the state of fighting before they died, and none of them begged for mercy...


    The strongest general went all out to protect his soldiers and killed countless Extraterritorial Demons. In the end, the five-meter-tall leader of Extraterritorial Demons killed him and nailed him to the execution tform with a long spear...


    All that happened quickly in front of Li Mu¡¯s eyes, as if it had been fast-forwarded.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help roaring angrily.


    Somehow he knew that what was happening here might be an illusion and had nothing to do with him. However, after he saw everything that had happened in no more than half an hour, he felt like he was fully involved in it and wanted to break free from the restriction of the Barrier-breaking Talisman, kill the enemy, and save people...


    At this very moment, the leader of Extraterritorial Demons seemed to have noticed something. He looked coldly in the direction where Li Mu had disappeared.


    Li Mu felt a chill running through him and felt as if he was frozen in 10,000-year-old ice. A terrifying burst of killing intent prated the void barrier and came straight at him...


    ¡°What terrifying power!¡±


    Puff!


    The burst of killing intent pierced through Li Mu¡¯s shoulder. He spat out a mouthful of bright red blood.


    He staggered and had blurry vision for a moment.


    When he could see clearly, he was surprised to find that something even more incredible was happening.


    He was still standing on the elevated execution tform in the abandoned camp. Beneath the execution tform, the corpses and remains of countless Extraterritorial Demons were piled up like hills. In the distance, there wererge piles of corpses of the deceased soldiers of the ancient Celestial Court and the dead Extraterritorial Demons. Standing on the execution tform, he saw the broken guillotine and the general who had been nailed to the floor of the execution tform...


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, appearing low.


    The light was dim.


    Gusts of cold wind were still blowing, and there were strange rustling noises around, sounding as if there were invisible ghosts marching forward in an orderly manner.


    All the mes and smoke of war were gone.


    ¡°What just happened feels like a dream.


    ¡°I can feel the pain and the touch. Why does everything feel so real?¡±


    The emotions and feelings seemed so real that Li Mu was still immersed in the grief over the death of those soldiers and his friends.


    He nced at the stupid dog at his feet and asked, ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    The stupid dog looked at him with disdain and said, ¡°What happened just now? What¡¯s wrong with you? I wanted to ask you about that. You spat out a mouthful of blood not long after you got on the execution tform. I wondered if it was because you spent so much energy copting with that woman that you became too weak to get onto a tform. You¡¯d better take some medicine to nourish yourself.¡±


    Li Mu was confused.


    ¡°I felt that everything happened in about half an hour, but the stupid dog felt it was just a moment...


    ¡°Am I the only one who has experienced and seen the illusion?


    ¡°No, no, no.


    ¡°It was not an illusion.¡±


    Li Mu stroked his chest with his hand. He could feel pain from the wound caused by the burst of killing intent from the eyes of the formidable leader of Extraterritorial Demons at thest moment before he disappeared. The blood that he spat out was the evidence showing that what he had experienced was not an illusion.


    Finally, he performed the Xiantian Skill. The power of the golden runes circted in his body and eliminated the burst of killing intent.


    ¡°If everything that has happened were an illusion, I wouldn¡¯t have been injured.¡±


    Li Mu knitted his brows. He couldn¡¯t figure out what happened just now.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and looked back.


    He found the two dragons that flew away from the stone pirs on both sides of the guillotine had returned to their original positions and turned into carvings without any vigor. The ck ringsy quietly in the grooves in their mouths without any changes.


    He clearly remembered that when the illusion urred, the two dragons soared into the sky, and the ck rings in their mouths gave off dark light that covered the sky. He believed that everything was caused by these ck rings.


    He thought for a while, went over to the two dragons, and removed the two ck rings from the grooves in their mouths.


    The ck ring in the mouth of the dragon on the right side was returned by him, and the ck ring in the mouth of the dragon on the left was already there when he showed up.


    He removed both of the ck rings.


    The two ck Myriad Beasts Rings were almost identical in size, material, and weight. Even the writings engraved on their inner sides were exactly the same.


    ¡°These rings must have an extraordinary origin. When I was in another dimension, I didn¡¯t see any stone pirs with engraved patterns of flying dragons on the execution tform, nor did I see any Myriad Beasts Rings in the mouths of these dragons. Did someone bring the rings here at someter point in time?¡±


    Li Mu held the two Myriad Beasts Rings in his hands, lost in thought.


    The stupid dog didn¡¯t care about what Li Mu was thinking. He jumped off the execution tform and sniffed around, searching for something. He said, ¡°The white bones all over the ground should be crunchy. However, they have been there for a long time. They might not taste as good as they were when they were fresh...¡±


    Squeak! Creak! Creak!


    The sound of the gate shaft turning rang out.


    The stone gate with the patterns of ancient mythical animals, which had just closed automatically, was pushed open slowly.


    ¡°Hmm?


    ¡°Is someoneing?¡±


    An idea shed into Li Mu¡¯s mind. He dragged the stupid dog and quickly retreated. Then, he hid behind a copsed barrack in the distance, held his breath, and concealed himself.


    He wanted to see who wasing.


    Figures crisscrossed.


    A group of people desperately rushed through the gate.


    ¡°Here we are. Ha-ha, this is the legendary ce where the Extraterritorial Demons were buried. Legend has it that this ce is where the Extraterritorial Demons and the army of the ancient Celestial Court fought the most intense battle and where the legendary imperial artifacts called the Heaven and Earth Rings were lost many years ago...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°If we could find the Heaven and Earth Rings, the Ghost n would surely get one of them.¡±


    ¡°As members of the Thunder n, we want one of them too.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha! That depends on what we can do. The two rings will have the power of imperial artifacts only when they arebined into one!¡±


    Several figures walking in the forefront gave off strong auras of masters in the Deity Realm. They were all masters from the Ghost n and the Thunder n, which were two of the six major Divine ns of the Celestial Court. Naturally, the lords of these two ns were also among them.


    The sessor of the Ghost n named ¡°Ghost¡±, the sessor of the Thunder n, and tens of elders of these two ns in the Deity Realm were also in the crowd.


    Such a group of people was quite powerful.


    As soon as they entered the abandoned camp through the gate, they began to search the entire camp for some specific purpose.


    Li Mu watched them in secret.


    ¡°Could it be that the Heaven and Earth Rings mentioned by those people happen to be this pair of ck Myriad Beasts Rings in my hands? Are they really imperial artifacts?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The people of the Thunder n and the Ghost n searched for their targets along the way. Soon, they found the execution tform.


    ¡°There is an undecayed body over here.¡± An elder of the Ghost n eximed in surprise when he saw the dead body of the general on the execution tform.


    ¡°Ha-ha, this dead body is a very precious material. It is really hard toe by even in a thousand years! As long as we can refine it, we can create the fiercest soldiers!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a treasure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a precious material.¡±


    The other masters of the Ghost n rushed over to the body excitedly.


    The lord of the Ghost n was a dwarf with a head that was evenrger than his body. He had delicate facial features. If face were the sole criterion, he could be considered a handsome man.


    However, the ratio of the size of his head to that of his body was even higher than the head/body ratio of the big-head doll depicted inic books on Earth. People who saw him would worry that his big head might break his neck.


    ¡°This is the corpse of a general of the ancient Celestial Court. Ha-ha-ha, this trip really paid off. This general must be a master in the Great Way Realm when he was alive. If we could dissect his corpse, perhaps we could get a scripture of the Great Way!¡±


    The lord of the Ghost n stood in front of the general¡¯s dead body and observed it carefully. The more he observed it, the happier he became.


    ¡°Hey, all right. Now that the Ghost n wants the corpse, the Thunder n will have the Heaven and Earth Rings. Let¡¯s get what we want without dy...¡± Lei Cang stepped onto the execution tform and observed carefully. Finally, his eyes fell on the stone pirs on both sides of the abandoned guillotine.


    However, before he could finish his words, the look on his face suddenly became serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad. The Heaven and Earth Rings are gone.¡± He found that the grooves in the mouths of the two dragons carved on the stone pirs were empty. He had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± A practitioner who looked like a schr couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. With a look of disbelief on his face, he walked out of the crowd of the Thunder n and said, ¡°It is clearly recorded in the divine book of our n that the Heaven and Earth Rings are right here...¡±


    An elder of the Ghost n who was in the Deity Realm and specialized in studying the immortal pce rushed over. After a moment of careful observation, he closed his eyes and carefully calcted something with his fingers. Then, the look on his face suddenly changed. He said, ¡°This is not good. Someone has arrived here before us and taken the Heaven and Earth Rings away...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Chase him!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let the imperial artifacts fall into the hands of someone else.¡±


    The faces of all masters from the two divine ns changed.


    The middle-aged schr from the Thunder n calcted something with his fingers and then said, ¡°The aura of the Heaven and Earth Rings still remains in the air. I¡¯m sure that the person who¡¯s taken away the rings hasn¡¯t gone far... No. He hasn¡¯t left yet. He should be hiding right here. Everyone, be careful.¡±


    Before his voice died away...


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Strange buzzing sounds rang out.


    The long blood-red spear piercing through the general¡¯s dead body suddenly started vibrating at a high frequency. There seemed to be some kind of mysterious power that was about to burst out of the dead body.


    The masters of the two ns immediately backed off and stared at the dead body vigntly.


    ¡°Is iting back to life?¡±

 Chapter 879 - Li Mu Made His Move

    <h4>Chapter 879 Li Mu Made His Move</h4>


    Li Mu, who had been hiding in the dark, was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The long blood red spear piercing through the dead body of the general named Qin Zhong began to shake more violently, looking just like a struggling python. In the end, it almost turned into a stream of blood red light. Strange energy waves spread through the air visibly like the ripples on the water surface of a pond.


    ¡°Is it reallying back to life?¡±


    Suddenly...


    Swoosh!


    A beam of blood red light shot out.


    The long blood red spear was slowly pulled out of General Qin Zhong¡¯s body by an unknown force and flew into the air.


    The two elders of the Thunder n in the Deity Realm standing in front of the dead body were caught off guard. They had no time to react at all. The long blood red spear prated their bodies and smashed them into powder that drifted in the air!


    ng!


    The long blood red spear went into the city wall about a hundred meters away. Half of it was in the wall, and it was still shaking.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Lei Cang gave a reminder in a loud voice.


    A pained look crept over the face of the lord of the Thunder n.


    The Thunder n had lost two masters in the Deity Realm at one time.


    The others broke out in a cold sweat and began to circte the Qi alertly.


    ¡°Look! That wound is healing.¡±


    Ghost cried out in shock.


    The others looked in the direction he pointed and saw something very strange. The prating wound caused by the long blood-red spear that pierced through the chest of the general named Qin Zhong was shrinking slowly in a visible way, and the bright red bloodstains around the wound were disappearing.


    ¡°That is ...¡±


    All the people present at the scene swallowed hard.


    ¡°Is he reallying back to life?


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The familiar vibrating sound rang out again.


    The short swords through the hands and feet of General Qin Zhong started vibrating.


    They vibrated in the same way as the long blood-red spear did.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. We can¡¯t let him drive the short swords out,¡± the lord of the Ghost n said in a hoarse voice. ¡°This man used to be a peerless master when he was alive. His obsession is still there. I¡¯m afraid he has turned into a ghostly thing. If he breaks free from the seal, he will surely regard us as invaders and kill us.¡±


    The crowd suddenly looked horrified.


    ¡°What are we supposed to do?¡± The lord of the Thunder n asked in a low voice.


    The people of the Thunder n were not very good at dealing with situations like this.


    The lord of the Ghost n said, ¡°The solution is very simple. We can exert more force on these four short swords. As long as this evil corpse can¡¯t drive the four short swords out, it won¡¯t revive and pose any threat to us.¡±


    ¡°Well, what are we waiting for?¡± The lord of the Thunder n said, ¡°Have your men do it.¡±


    The lord of the Ghost n said, ¡°The people of the Ghost n are experienced in practicing ghost skills, but the problem is that the only thing that can restrain evil corpses and fierce ghosts is the Thunder n¡¯s Thunder Magic. It¡¯s the ultimate powerful magic that can conquer evil corpses and ghosts. I think it would be better if your men stabilize the short swords.¡±


    The lord of the Thunder n sneered coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not a toddler. Are you trying to fool me? I¡¯ve already lost two masters in the Deity Realm. What if something unexpected happens? Why do you want my people to die?¡±


    A bitter smile crept over the handsome face of the lord of the Ghost n. He said, ¡°Now that things havee to this point, all of us would probably be killed and buried here if we didn¡¯t work closely with each other.¡±


    ¡°Humph! If the worstes to the worst, we can part ways with one another and leave this ce before the evil corpsees to life,¡± the lord of the Thunder n sneered.


    As soon as he finished speaking...


    Bang!


    A loud sound rang out.


    The giant stone gate with the patterns of ancient mythical animals on its two panels was mmed shut.


    The loud bang was like a sledgehammer that hit the hearts of the people at the scene, making them tremble with fear.


    The face of an elder of the Thunder n in the Deity Realm suddenly changed. He leaped into the air to escape.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning struck down from the sky.


    The elder in the Deity Realm was blown up and reduced to ashes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Could it be a trap?¡±


    The faces of the practitioners of the two ns changed drastically.


    Hiding in the dark, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Things were bing even stranger.


    It was impossible to escape by flying. A gloomy atmosphere reigned over the drill ground. The strange rustling noises became more and more distinct, sounding as if countless ghosts were marching across an invisible ce. The abandoned military drill ground seemed like a trap. Faint killing intent permeated the air at some unknown time.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and stabilize the short swords! Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die!¡± The lord of the Ghost n shouted.


    The lord of the Thunder n hesitated for a moment and then said with a determined look on his face, ¡°Well, we can do that, but you have to promise us one thing. When the Heaven and Earth Rings are found, the Thunder n will take possession of them, and you people of the Ghost n will only have the right to borrow them. If you agree to this condition, I will immediately order my men to take action. If you disagree, we will die together.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± the lord of the Ghost n said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of the situation... Fine, I agree.¡±


    The lord of the Thunder n waved his hand.


    Four elders of the Thunder n in the Deity Realm took action immediately. They activated the Divine Thunder Runes and exerted the power of these runes on the four short swords that pinned down the hands and feet of General Qin Zhong.


    The thunder runes shed brightly.


    As expected, the four short swords immediately stopped shaking.


    ¡°Ah, ah...¡±


    The originally motionless body of the general suddenly started moving. The general struggled desperately, raised his head, let out a roar, and opened his eyes as if he were alive.


    His limbs began to struggle violently.


    ¡°Hurry up and exert more strength! Don¡¯t let him break free!¡± The look on the face of the lord of Ghost n changed drastically.


    The hearts of all people around the body were in their mouths.


    Li Mu almost cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Is General Qin Zhong... reallying back to life?


    ¡°He¡¯s actually not dead.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly remembered the seemingly illusionary scenes in which this strong-willed generalmanded the soldiers of the ancient Celestial Court to fight the enemy bravely and unyieldingly. He also remembered that the general took care of him and gave him a Barrier-breaking Talisman to help him escape at thest moment...


    The general was a respectable man.


    Until now, Li Mu still couldn¡¯t tell whether it was an illusion or reality.


    However, what the general named Qin Zhong had done shocked Li Mu greatly.


    ¡°If he is really not dead... I must save him,¡± Li Mu thought to himself.


    ¡°Are you... humans?¡± General Qin Zhong, who was nailed to the floor, suddenly started speaking. His eyes shed with red light when he saw the people of the Thunder n and the Ghost n.


    ¡°Good heavens! A dead body with consciousness is really a rare treasure,¡± the lord of Ghost n eximed under his breath. ¡°If I could directly refine it with the Ghost n¡¯s secret skill, it would grow, and it might be an imperial artifact in the future.¡±


    The faces of the other people suddenly changed, and they hurriedly stepped back.


    ¡°A corpse with consciousness?


    ¡°Could it be that it is not dead yet?¡±


    ¡°Stop it and remove my seal. The demons areing. You will be killed by them,¡± Qin Zhong said in an ancient and sorrowful voice. ¡°The spirits of the Armored Battalion will not be extinguished. I¡¯m going to fight the demons to the death.¡±


    The people around him looked at each other.


    The lord of the Ghost n hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe what this evil corpse says. He is a devil himself. If we let him break free, we would all die. Continue to stabilize the short swords and suppress him with the Thunder Skill.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the lord of the Thunder n said. ¡°This remaining member of the ancient Celestial Court is an unforgivable viin. We can¡¯t let him get away. Keep suppressing him.¡±


    Another four members of the Thunder n in the Deity Realm unleashed the power of thunder runes to reinforce the four short swords.


    Purple lightning bolts spread from the short swords to General Qin Zhong¡¯s body. With a pained look on his face, he said, ¡°Juniors, if you don¡¯t let me break free, all of you are going to die. The Extraterritorial Demons are about to show up...¡±


    However, the people of both the Thunder n and the Ghost n held sinister designs in their minds. How could they let the general be free?


    Rustle! Rustle! Rustle!


    The strange rustling sounds became clearer and clearer.


    Suddenly, the ancient skeletons and corpses lying on the ground got up one after another.


    ¡°General...¡±


    ¡°Let go of our general.¡±


    ¡°A formidable enemy is on the way. Let¡¯s gather, line up, get in formation, and prepare the campsite.¡±


    Several voices rang out.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Thunderous and deafening drumbeats suddenly came from the broken war drums atop the city wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    The look on the face of the lord of the Ghost n changed drastically.


    ¡°Kill those ghostly creatures and skeletons! Kill them all!¡± He roared loudly.


    The masters of the two ns in the Deity Realm were intimidated by the unbelievable scene in front of them, but they still plucked up their courage, performed their magical skills, and knocked the skeletons flying or smashed the skeletons into pieces!


    ¡°Let go of our general.¡±


    A skeleton rose to the sky and flew straight toward the execution tform.


    Amidst the cheers of skeletons, a looming shadow that seemed to have flesh and blood emerged in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Meng.¡±


    Li Mu was greatly shocked.


    The skeleton that rushed over to the execution tform was obviously Zhao Meng, the brave general that Li Mu had seen in the seemingly illusionary world. Zhao Meng was nailed to the wall of his enemy¡¯s tower by that leader of Extraterritorial Demons while he tried to save Li Mu. In the end, he self-destructed and died with the Extraterritorial Demons.


    ¡°You evil creature, drop dead!¡±


    The lord of the Thunder n thrust his purely Yang Lightning Sword at Zhao Meng.


    Bang!


    Zhao Meng was knocked flying, and his skeleton almost fell apart.


    Now, he was much less powerful than he was when he was alive.


    ¡°Woof. Damn it...¡± The stupid dog suddenly thought of something. ¡°These bones havee to life. How can I eat them?¡±


    Li Mu had gotten used to the stupid dog¡¯s ridiculous behavior.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out there and see what¡¯s going on. You stay here and hide yourself. In case I can¡¯t defeat him, you have to help me and release the Sky-propping Pir,¡± he whispered to the stupid dog.


    The stupid dog got excited at once. ¡°Good, very good. Ha-ha, I will surely control the Big Wasp very well.¡±


    ¡°Big Wasp? What the fuck!¡±


    Li Mu cursed under his breath.


    He soared into the sky and produced four golden chains of Broadsword Intent in midair. The golden chains shot out from his palms like four divine dragons and darted towards the masters of the Thunder n in the Deity Realm who was trying to stabilize the four short words with the Thunder Skill on the execution tform.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The lord of the Ghost n was the first to realize that someone wasing. He shouted a warning in a loud voice.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± The lord of the Thunder n shouted and took action.


    Lei Cang, the sessor of the Thunder n, recognized Li Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s that mortal called Li Mu!¡± He shouted at the top of his voice.


    The sessor of the Ghost n narrowed his eyes. ¡°He-he, how dare he show up here... I see. He is the one who took away the Heaven and Earth Rings. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    The eyes of all the people on the execution tform turned red when they heard the words ¡°Heaven and Earth Rings¡±.

 Chapter 881 - Fighting the Extraterritorial Demons Again

    <h4>Chapter 0881 Fighting the Extraterritorial Demons Again</h4>


    The ck figures were about three to four meters tall, with fine scales on their skin and two arms beneath their armpits. They were humanoid creatures with obvious facial features. However, inside their mouths were fangs. Their breath was violent and they looked like inborn destroyers.


    Extraterritorial Demons.


    These were the Demons that Li Mu had seen in the dreand.


    Due to great simrity in their appearance, it was difficult to distinguish the demons from their facial features. Thus, Li Mu was not sure whether they were the same as those in the dreand.


    There was a possibility that these were the demons, ording to practitioners of the immortal sects, trapped in the immortal pce and unable to escape. If so, the long lifespan of the Demons was a little terrifying.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Li Mu did not hesitate to put his swords to use.


    ¡°Swaash-swaash-swaash!¡±


    The four chains of the ¡°golden broadsword intent¡± whizzed out and spread for a thousand meters, twisting and swirling. Among the rays of golden light, the intent of the Greater Heat Attack burst out. The dozens of Demons who had just rushed into the gate were instantly turned into ashes.


    However, the Demons continuously rushed in frantically from the outside like a flood breaking its banks.


    ¡°Swoosh-swoosh-swoosh!¡±


    The Armored Battalion entered a state of battle. The shield queue was in front, then the sword queue, the spear queue and the arrow queue, showing a clear military formation. Streaks of bone arrows and spiritual arrows broke through the air, nailing lots of the rushing Demons to death.


    The battle soon became disastrous.


    Under themand of General Qin Zhong, the Armored Battalion had disyed an extremely brilliant level ofbat capabilities and skills.


    The whole Battalion was like a sharp awl and a reef, firmly guarding the narrow area at the entrance of the gate and making the Demons unable to increase in number. The demons were killed at the gate one after the other.


    Li Mu yed an irreceable role.


    His swords could both attack and defend. When it attacked, it was like a divine dragon emerging from the sea, and when it defended, it was like an iron wall. It perfectly made up for the weakness of the Armored Battalion. It was like the sharpest point of the awl. As long as Li Mu did not retreat half a step, the formation of the whole Armored Battalion would stand still.


    The ck corrosive blood kept shooting out, leaving many holes in the ground.


    Within the blink of an eye, the number of dead Demons had already exceeded 300.


    The practitioners of the Thunder and Ghost ns hid in a corner of the drill ground in a defensive posture. All of them looked extremely frightened and embarrassed.


    They had never expected such a scene.


    The legends of the Extraterritorial Demons were verymon in the records of the various Divine ns. They were regarded as terrifying and almost invincible. However, most of the practitioners had never really seen any Extraterritorial Demon in their lives, and thought it was a distant legend.


    But now, this kind of humanoid creatures¡¯ ferocity and madness, as well as their emotionless and cold aura that could destroy everything, were all presented in front of their eyes.


    The terrifying image of an Extraterritorial Demon, linked to the terrifying disasters that were recorded in the ancient texts, made all practitioners, including lords of the Thunder and Ghost ns be frightened.


    ¡°If we were surrounded by these monsters, I don¡¯t think we can hold on for more than half an hour.¡± Lei Cang was extremely depressed and frightened to make such a judgment.


    The eyes of Gui were fixed on Li Mu, who was standing in the front of the Armored Battalion. His jealousy that had disappeared before was ignited again, and became stronger.


    As a peer, he was still a favored son of heaven with a deep foundation. Why couldn¡¯t hepete with Li Mu?


    He was still specting about Li Mu¡¯s identity.


    The middle-aged practitioner of the Thunder n, who was knocked off the wall by Li Mu and pretended to be dead, had already given up pretending. Standing in the crowd, he regained his previous confidence, as if nothing had happened.


    He was very calm and tried his best to persuade the others, ¡°The number of Demons is absolutely limited. Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s watch the battle first. ording to my analysis, it is estimated to be a cycle of reincarnation. There has been more than one battle like this. It is very likely to happen repeatedly at a certain period of time. Basically, the Demons will retreat in the end. Otherwise, this ce would have been leveled a long time ago... When these skeleton ghost soldiers kill all the Demons, they will probably be the spent force. At that time, it will be our chance.¡±


    The terrified practitioners of the Divine ns also lit up when they heard that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an unreasonable expectation.


    ¡°Wealth came from danger.


    ¡°After the great cmity, there will be a great opportunity.¡±


    The Thunder n coveted Li Mu¡¯s Heaven and Earth Rings, while the practitioners of the Ghost n immediately realized the value of these skeletons through the terriblebat capacity of the Armored Battalion in front of them.


    If they were able to use the secret skills of the Ghost n to control the Armored Battalion when it was at its weakest, together with the immortal general, then the Ghost n would be able to sweep through the immortal sects in the future.


    Greedy ambitions were burning, making them forget their fears.


    And the battle in the ground was still going on wildly.


    As powerful as Li Mu who continuously activated his swords and performed the broadsword-using method of twenty-four sr terms, he also felt a little tired.


    Suddenly ¡ª


    ¡°Ahruba, koochar, sodh.¡±


    A leader-level Demon, whose fangs were half a meter long, rushed in, waving the blood-red saber in his hand and roaring out some words that could not be understood.


    Bloody and terrifying aura immediately pervaded the air.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    The level of strength of the Demons seemed to be determined by the length of his fangs. This leader-level Demon immediately gave him immense pressure.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Four chains of the ¡°golden broadsword intent¡± swept away, winding andbative.


    But this time, it was blocked.


    Ding ding ding.


    The chains of the ¡°golden broadsword intent¡± were sealed by the four long sabers of the leader-level Extraterritorial Demon, and were entangled with the des. The Demon had tyrannical and skillful power, and suddenly exerted its power.


    Li Mu only felt a strong and irresistible pulling forceing from the chains of the ¡°golden broadsword intent¡±. Caught off guard, he was directly pulled by this huge force and flew toward the leader of the Demons.


    ¡°Li Mu!¡±


    ¡°Things are not good...¡±


    Zhao Meng, Wang Daohu, Zhen Menglong, and several other high-ranking military officers in the queue of the Armored Battalion had no time to give a hand when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Halu, ha!¡±


    A cold and cruel smile appeared at the corner of the Extraterritorial Demon leader¡¯s mouth.


    An arm suddenly grew out of his armpit. It was covered with fine ck scales, as if it was made of cast iron and immortal gold. The finger bones with barbs were like a god-killing weapon, and directly rushed toward Li Mu, who was being dragged over.


    A punch came out, and the light was distorted.


    The power of this punch was really terrible.


    ¡°He¡¯s is going to die, ha-ha.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Some practitioners of the Divine ns couldn¡¯t help but want to apud. ¡°Li Mu is really a big disaster. He deserves to die.¡±


    General Qin Zhong, who was sitting on the penalty tform, moved. He was about to give up hismand and to save Li Mu...


    But at that moment, Li Mu also threw a punch.


    His five fair and slender fingers were clenched into fists that looked like being made of white jade. Compared to the Extraterritorial Demon leader¡¯s fist like an iron hammer, Li Mu¡¯s was like a white porcin. There was noparison at all.


    Boom!


    The fists collided in the end.


    With the two fists as the center, time seemed to be silent for a short time.


    Then,yers of transparent light waves that could be seen by the naked eye radiated.


    The Extraterritorial Demons within five meters were swept by the strong wind, and instantly copsed into dust like sand sculptures in the wind. The ck huge fist of the Demon leader was instantly shattered and turned into ck powder...


    ¡°Kooru? Bucakoo...¡±


    A look of disbelief and shock appeared on the face of the Extraterritorial Demon leader, as he let out a meaningless roar.


    His huge body, like a tree being cut off, was hard to control and stumbled and fell down. He hit the bodies of other Demons, directly smashing dozens of Extraterritorial Demons behind him!


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    In the far corner, Gui and Lei Cang eximed out loud.


    Seeing this, the other practitioners of the Divine ns were petrified as well.


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s physical strength is actuallyparable to that of the Extraterritorial Demon leader? No, he should be able to crush the Extraterritorial Demon leader... Is this guy really climbed out of hell like those skeletons in the Armored Battalion?¡±


    In a more secluded ce, the silly dog grinned.


    ¡°Since the intercourse with that evil woman in yellow, the human pet¡¯s physical body has been terrifyingly strong. These ck demons are also practicing the physical flow by the physical body, butpared with the human pet, they are still far away. Hahaha, it¡¯s not the critical moment yet. As the final boss, I must be calm. Only when I turn the tide at thest moment can I show my value.¡±


    Thus, it hid even more well.


    Another half an hour passed.


    The number of the Extraterritorial Demons crazily swarming from outside the gate, was gradually reduced.


    With the fall of thest Demon, the battle finally came to an end.


    Li Mu had already returned to the formation, gasping for breath.


    This bitter battle was also a huge consumption for him.


    If not for the fact that he obtained a breakthrough in the Immortal Peach Garden, he would have died a long time ago, and it would have been impossible for him to hold on.


    Li Mu looked back at General Qin Zhong, who was standing on the penalty tform.


    ¡°Oh, general...¡± He panted heavily, but a smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°We won.¡±


    However, Qin Zhong shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet. The cruelest battle has just begun.¡±


    Qin Zhong stared at the door.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    The next moment, footsteps came from outside the gate.


    It was very slow but clear.


    The footsteps carried a strange rhythm. Step by step, it seemed to step on everyone¡¯s heart. It was very slow at first, but then it gradually sped up.


    Something incredible happened.


    Li Mu found that the rhythm and frequency of his heartbeat were gradually the same as the footsteps. He was controlled by the footsteps, and his heartbeat was getting faster and faster...


    His heart was about to explode.


    He was shocked and hurried to activate the Xiantian Skill with all his full strength, trying to control his heartbeat. Otherwise, if it went on like this, his blood would burn all over his body and his heart would explode.


    Who was it outside the gate?


    How terrifying it was!

 Chapter 882 - An Imperial Lord’s Weapon

    Chapter 882 An Imperial Lord¡¯s Weapon


    A tall figure gradually became more and more clear from the fog outside the gate of the military camp on the drill ground.


    Li Mu¡¯s pupils shrank.


    It was the Heavenly Devil Commander who appeared at thest moment of the illusion, crushed the entire Armored Battalion like sweeping up dead leaves, defeated General Qin Zhong, and nailed him to death on the execution tform.


    He was huge, with ferocious fangs and a stern look in his eyes.


    After breaking through the fog, the Heavenly Devil Commander walked over step by step. Standing at the gate, he was like a demon king that could destroy the world. The horrible pressure burst out like a tangible object, making everyone on the drill ground feel desperate.


    Is he still alive?


    After an extended period, the Ancient Celestial Court warriors of the past had already turned into skeletons and dried corpses. As for this Heavenly Devil Commander, he was as powerful and terrifying as he was in the past. The surging courage and energy proved that he was a living being, not a dead Resentful Spirit.


    ¡°Kooru, Habalu!¡±


    The Heavenly Devil Commander roared angrily as he waved the blood-red broadsword in his hand.


    Li Mu felt as if he was facing Godzi, who was roaring. The roar of an unknown Gigantic Beast from the sea shocked everyone¡¯s soul.


    ¡°This time, it will be thest battle.¡±


    General Qin Zhong stood on the tform and said, ¡°After so many years, you have not been able to break through my line of defense. How long can your Transmitting Arrayst? Now that the two rings have returned, I¡¯m going to leave you here forever as a sacrifice for the souls of my ¡®Armored Battalion¡¯ that cannot be at peace.¡±


    ¡°Kaku, Nubada!¡± The Heavenly Devil Commander¡¯s voice was ice-cold, like extreme mysterious ice. He walked step by step toward the ¡®Armored Battalion.¡¯


    Swoosh!


    One of the six arms casually waved the broadsword in his hand.


    Chi!


    An invisible line of broadsword cut through the void along with the hair-like marks on the ground.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart tightened. The four golden Broadsword Intent chains coiled like shields and turned into four shields in front of him, blocking themyer byyer.


    However ¡ª


    Bang bang bang!


    The golden snake te shield of the Four-de God Killing Broadsword was broken in an instant, barely managing to block the Broadsword Qi of the Heavenly Devil Commander. Li Mu was blown away and crashed into the Armored Battalion behind him.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    Li Mu struggled to stand firm and was shocked.


    This was just a casual sh of the Heavenly Devil Commander. It was not abat skill or a divine ability, yet it was already so powerful. How terrifying would it be if he were to use it with all his might?


    A sense of¡­ helplessness rose in Li Mu¡¯s heart for the first time.


    ¡°He and the Armored Battalion would definitely not be able to stop the Heavenly Devil Commander.


    ¡°He was already a Great Way Realm existence, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°They were not at the same level at all.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Fetch me the rings.¡±


    General Qin Zhong suddenly shouts.


    Li Mu only felt a shock in his arms, and two rays of dark light flew out of his body. It was the group of ck beast rings in the mouth of the two Yang Seal Heavenly Dragons on the stone pirs of the execution tform.


    One of them was the one who had returned.


    The two rings hung on the top of General Qin Zhong¡¯s head and vibrated slightly. ck chaotic mist emanated from the rings. An aura that Li Mu had never experienced or seen before spread out, as if the supreme emperor had descended upon the earth.


    ¡°Cold?¡± For the first time, the Heavenly Devil Commander¡¯s ice-cold and emotionless eyes revealed a look of shock.


    ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Heaven and Earth Rings, an Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon. For so many years, if it weren¡¯t for the missing part of the Heaven and Earth Rings, you, a Little Heavenly Devil, would have been suppressed by me long ago. Today, you are the one who delivered yourself to me.¡±


    Qin Zhongughs out loud.


    He could hear thenguage of the Extraterritorial Demons.


    ¡°Tuluba. Kengcha.¡±


    The Extraterritorial Demons Commander growled. The long broadsword in his hand sent hundreds of red lines in all directions. They cut through the void and headed straight for General Qin Zhong.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyelids jumped.


    Just now, he couldn¡¯t even block one of Broadsword Qi, let alone hundreds of Broadsword Qi at once.


    ¡°When the Heaven and Earth Rings only have one link, even your Broadsword Qi can¡¯t hurt me, let alone thebination of the two rings?¡± General Qin Zhongughs out loud.


    He stood still and did not move at all. The dense red lines of the broadsword cut into the chaotic ck mist, like a y ox entering the sea, disappearing without a trace, and could no longer be seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to return the favor.¡±


    Qin Zhong made several hand signs.


    Naturalws surged, one hanging above his head, the other shooting out like a streak of ck flowing light, smashing towards the Heavenly Devil Commander.


    Ding!


    The blood-colored long broadsword in the six palms of the Heavenly Devil Commander crossed in front of his chest to block the ck beast¡¯s bangle.


    Crack crack.


    The special blood-red long broadsword suddenly broke into pieces like fragile ss.


    The Heavenly Devil Commander¡¯s colossal body was sent flying backward and crashed into the gate with the head of the Tao Tie head. The entire military camp on the drill ground seemed to shake violently from the impact.


    Amid the smoke and dust, the ck beast ring turned into a ck light and continued to bombard.


    The seemingly enormous body of the Heavenly Devil Commander continued to change its position at a speed that did not match its size. It dodged and asionally retaliated.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the end, amidst the overflowing fresh blood, the ck beast bangle¡¯s arms were directly sted into a bloody mist that scattered.


    At this moment, General Qin Zhong¡¯s body swayed slightly. With a hand chant, he called back the flying ring.


    The vast sunken pit on the city wall slowly slid down andnded on the ground. The Heavenly Devil Commander, who only had four arms, was still huge, and his footsteps were firm as if he was not injured.


    ¡°Your¡­ power¡­ No¡­ can¡¯t bepletely driven, the¡­ weapon of the devil¡­¡± Blood seeped out of his mouth, but he licked it with his tongue. It was hard to describe his ferocity and his faint, cold, and crazy smile.


    This time, he spoke in humannguage.


    Although it was a little vague and intermittent, it was humannguage.


    Li Mu was stunned and suddenly realized something.


    He turned to look at Qin Zhong.


    The general of the Armored Battalion, who controlled the Heaven and Earth Rings, looked a little pale. The chaotic ck mist around him was not as stable and dense as it was at the beginning.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Li Mu cursed in his heart.


    The Heaven and Earth Rings was an Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon. With Qin Zhong¡¯s cultivation, he could not activate this supreme divine weapon fully and would not be able to hold on for long.


    In the distant corner, the practitioners of the thunder n and ghost n finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    What they didn¡¯t want to see the most was that the two sides of the battle had crushed one of them. This would undoubtedly cause them to be greedy and attempt to take advantage of the situation. Just now, when Qin Zhong had activated his Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon, he had frightened them. However, now, they didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    ¡°Ha-ha, let¡¯s fight. Let¡¯s fight. We¡¯d better beat them half to death.¡±


    The middle-aged intellectual of the thunder n had a sinister glint in his eyes.


    On the execution tform.


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve seen through it, but so what? An Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon that hasn¡¯t fully awakened can also crush you,¡± Qin Zhong took a deep breath, adjusted the power in his body, and tried his best to control the two rings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ think¡­ you¡¯re the only one¡­ ready.¡±


    The Heavenly Devil Commander made a grasping motion with his hand and four streaks of flowing lightnded in his hand.


    It was none other than the four broken swords that had been nailed to General Qin Zhong¡¯s hands and feet.


    The body of the Heavenly Devil Commander was huge, to begin with. When the broken sword fell into his hand, it looked like four toothpicks. However, a strange brilliance flickered, and the fractured de changed into four long blood-red swords instantly.


    On the sword¡¯s body, there were numerous strange patterns that Li Mu could not understand. They could draw the Primordial Qi of Heaven and Earth around the god of the sword, and the airflow visible to the naked eye formed a vortex around the four long des.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not as powerful as a devil¡¯s weapon, it¡¯s enough to deal with you,¡±


    The humannguage that the Heavenly Devil Commander spoke became more and more fluent.


    He waved his hand.


    A streak of sword light, like blood flowing out, shed towards Qin Zhong.


    Boom!


    Qin Zhong¡¯s body gets a shock. He is directly blown back 100 m. Only then can he barely maintain his body¡¯s stability ¡ª this is in the case of the support of the Heaven and Earth Rings.


    ¡°A fake Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon?¡±


    Qin Zhong¡¯s expression changes.


    He had been nailed to the penalty tform by these four swords for a long time, but he had never known that these four swords were fake Imperial Lord¡¯s weapons.


    ¡°You¡­ how did you manage to bring this fake Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon in from the realm¡¯s teleportation gate? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Qin Zhong looked at the Heavenly Devil Commander in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you devils who know how to divine calctions. Even our Heavenly Deity n can. The wise have already calcted everything. This time, it¡¯ll be the final battle. The Taoist sect that you¡¯re protecting is destined to be conquered. The glory of a Divine Master will illuminate and cleanse this evilnd.¡±


    At this time, the Heavenly Devil Commander spoke quickly and smoothly.


    This was an intelligent creature.


    The seemingly ferocious and enormous Heavenly Devil Commander clearly possessed an intelligence surpassing most practitioners. As long as he was willing, he couldpletely learn thenguage of the human race.


    Moreover, from his words, it seemed that the Extraterritorial Demons regarded the human race as demons, and he called himself a deity. This was very interesting.


    ¡°A fake emperor weapon is only a fake Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon, after all. How can it bepared to a true Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon? You¡¯ve spent so much effort to leave a fake Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon here. It¡¯s nothing more than a battle between trapped beasts.¡±


    Qin Zhong gives a coldugh.


    He ordered the Armored Battalion to retreat. He controlled the Heaven and Earth Rings and rushed straight to the Heavenly Devil Commander, carrying the chaotic ck mist all over the sky. His momentum was unparalleled.


    ¡°The Imperial Lord¡¯s weapon fell into your hands like a bright pearl cast in the dark.¡±


    The Heavenly Devil Commander charged forward with his sword.


    This was a battle that Li Mu couldn¡¯t control at all.


    It was also a battle that determined the fate of everyone on the drill ground.


    In some sense, it was a battle that would decide the fate of the earth and even the entire universe. But at this time, many people did not know.


    Terrifying energy fluctuations constantly burst out and circted.


    The Armored Battalion and Li Mu had to retreat again and again in case of being affected.


    At some point, pale golden runes appeared on the bricks of the surrounding city walls, forming a strong and heavy domain that enveloped the entire drill ground. This prevented it from being destroyed by the power of the shing Imperial Lord¡¯s weapons.


    10 minutester.


    The battle gradually became more apparent.


    Boom!


    General Qin Zhong¡¯s two rings heavily mmed into the Heavenly Devil Commander¡¯s chest, shattering his body. The area below his head was reduced to dust and dissipated.


    As for Qin Zhong, he was also a blood arrow nailed to his heart.


    Both sides suffered.


    However, it was obvious that the Heavenly Devil Commander¡¯s injuries were even more severe.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this¡­¡± The Heavenly Devil Commander sighed. ¡°The weapons of a devil king are even more terrifying than I had imagined. However, our Divine Master has already awakened, your world¡¯s copse is just a hair¡¯s breadth away. There will be someone who will take revenge for me.¡±


    His body and head wholly dissipated.


    Qin Zhong¡¯s body also went limp as he fell from the sky. The Heaven and Earth Rings also lost their control and fell powerlessly.


    The opportunity hade.


    The eyes of the middle-aged intellectual from the Thunder Department lit up.

 Chapter 883 - Once a Brother, Always a Brother

    <h4>Chapter 883 Once a Brother, Always a Brother</h4>


    ¡°Awoo... Woof!¡±


    A beam of silver gray light shed momentarily.


    A big fat dog nimbly leaped into the air. It caught the falling Heaven and Earth Rings in his mouth, and then came to Li Mu.


    Li Mu helped to keep General Qin Zhong steady.


    ¡°General, you ... How are you feeling?¡± He could feel Qin Zhong¡¯s vigor rapidly declining like sand flowing down in an inverted hourss.


    ¡°General.¡±


    The soldiers of the Armored Battalion came over immediately.


    Just then, something strange happened.


    The Yin Qi shrouding the whole parade square began to dissipate.


    The dark clouds in the sky gradually disappeared.


    ¡°The Extraterritorial Demons have been exterminated. We¡¯ve finished what we¡¯re supposed to do,¡± General Qin Zhong straightened up, looking emotional and somewhat relieved. ¡°We have survived the gauntlet of death, my brothers. We¡¯ve earned a peaceful rest.¡±


    A gust of wind blew.


    The soldiers¡¯ faces softened with relief and the gloomy atmosphere that engulfed them gradually disappeared, the smile on their faces suddenly injected with vim and verve.


    ¡°General, I¡¯d like to remain at your disposal forever.¡±


    Zhao Meng, a man with a set of shredded abs, had tears in his eyes, looking very excited.


    ¡°Long live the noble spirit of the Armored Battalion!¡±


    Below the execution tform, Wang Dehu, Zhen Menglong, and other soldiers stood upright holding their weapons and saluting the general in high spirits.


    Qin Zhong nodded in relief and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve fought countless battles. Some have returned alive, and some have died countless times. While fighting alongside me alive or dead, you couldn¡¯t enter the cycle of reincarnation. Even though you might perish, you still choose to fight alongside me instead of resting in peace. It is the greatest honor and pride in my life to have soldiers like you.¡±


    The soldiers saluted Qin Zhong in a solemn and respectful manner.


    Only real soldiers could understand such an atmosphere.


    Li Mu was also touched by the atmosphere.


    The soldiers would fight even if Death was already upon them.


    It reminded Li Mu of the time when he was on the Heavenly Land. The Great Moon Empire was on the brink of extinction, when soldiers of the imperial army fought valiantly without regret to save the empire just as these soldiers did.


    ¡°Li Mu, I have to thank you.¡±


    Qin Zhong turned around and looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°Thank you for collecting the Heaven and Earth Rings despite after so many years. You freed me from thest cycle of death. With your help, we¡¯ve defeated our sworn enemy and secured this city. My Armored Battalionrades who have died in battle can finally rest in peace.¡±


    He gently patted Li Mu on the shoulder.


    The same way he did when he helped Li Mu escape from that seemingly illusionary world.


    Only this time, however, the gesture wasn¡¯t as aggressive or as warm as thest time. His entire self began to turn into nothingness.


    He was not the only one. The soldiers of the Armored Battalion too were starting to vanish as if they were evaporating into thin air.


    The air was thick with an inexplicable sensation of solemness and sanctity as if the Pearly Gates had just opened themselves to these soldiers.


    ¡°I used to be a member of the Armored Battalion,¡± said Li Mu, moved by the atmosphere. ¡°Fighting alongside you today is one of my greatest honors.¡±


    Qin Zhong said with a smile on his face, ¡°As the former soldier in charge of watching the beacon, you have grown into a different person. Speaking of that, I don¡¯t seem to remember how you were transferred to the Armored Battalion... Li Mu, I have a favor to ask of you. I hope you can consider it, if possible.¡±


    Li Mu said without hesitation, ¡°Pray tell, General.¡±


    Qin Zhong said, ¡°This ce is very important. If lost, the human race would be in grave danger. Now that we¡¯ve won this battle, my brothers and I are leaving this ce forever. We can no longer fight here, so I sincerely request you to continue the Battalion¡¯s mission and stay here to keep this gate safe for the next ten years.¡±


    ¡°Ten years?¡± Li Mu hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Okay, I will do that.¡±


    Ten years sounded like a long time, but it sounded short too.


    Li Mu no longer had to worry about the fate of Earth, so it was not impossible for him to stay here for another ten years.


    Qin Zhong said, ¡°Thank you so much, Li Mu.¡±


    He slowly raised his arm and snapped into a salute typical of the soldiers of the ancient Celestial Court.


    ¡°Salute!¡±


    Zhao Meng shouted from below.


    All the soldiers of the Armored Battalion saluted Li Mu with gratitude and trust in their eyes.


    Zhao Meng thumped his chest with his fist and smiled at Li Mu, saying, ¡°Hail, brother.¡±


    Wang Dehu and Zhen Menglong also smiled and called Li Mu the same.


    Just as Zhao Meng did, all the soldiers of the Armored Battalion pounded their chests with their fists and said, ¡°Hail, brother.¡±


    It was not easy for them to call Li Mu brother.


    Back then, when they were training on the drill ground, they agreed on this special way of expressing trust and respect as in addition to saluting. They would do so only when they meet someone who they truly trust, admire, and believe to be a real buddy that they can count on at the moment of life or death.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart was filled with joy and appreciation. He said loudly, ¡°Hail, brothers.¡±


    With that, he thumped his chest.


    His heart beat furiously in his chest.


    A gentle breeze blew.


    Qin Zhong¡¯s body crumbled into ashes and dispersed into the air like ebbing cinders borne away by the wind.


    He was followed by the rest of the Armored Battalion, with every member disappearing the same way Qin Zhong did.


    Their flesh and blood vanished with only their bones left.


    Li Mu could no longer contain his emotions. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t find the words to describe this kind of feeling. However, he believed that he would do whatever they ask, and he felt like he could even stay here for a hundred years, let alone ten years.


    Just then, golden specks began shing on the ivory remains of General Qin Zhong, Zhao Meng, and the rest of the officers and men of the Armored Battalion.


    These light spots looked like fireflies flying all over the sky. They slowly rose up into the air and drifted towards Li Mu. In the end, hundreds of light spots turned into a ball of golden light, which circled around Li Mu for a while and finally merged into his body.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Li Mu felt surprised and strange.


    The golden light spots seemed to be some kind of power, but he had no idea what they were. When the ball of golden light merged into his body, he couldn¡¯t feel it.


    ¡°Could it be the spiritual power of those warriors who have disappeared?¡±


    Looking at the skeletons that hadpletely lost their vigor, Li Mu was at a loss. He knew very well that those warriors who defended glory and protected the Human n could finally rest in peace for good.


    Li Mu stood quietly on the execution tform for a moment and then looked back at the people of the Thunder n and the Ghost n.


    ¡°Hey, Li Mu, how much energy do you have now?¡± The middle-aged schr from the Thunder n asked in a provocative manner with a fake smile on his face.


    Li Mu nced at him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood now. You¡¯d better get out of my way right now. Otherwise, do not me me for being merciless.¡±


    ¡°Qin Zhong and his men fought to the death to safeguard the Human n.


    ¡°In contrast, these people from the Thunder n and the Ghost n act like evil ghosts even when they¡¯re alive. Is it worth it for Qin Zhong and the warriors of the Armored Battalion to protect these people with their own lives and end up without being able to rest in peace?¡±


    At such a moment, Li Mu didn¡¯t feel like killing in front of the remains of Qin Zhong and other leaders and soldiers of the Armored Battalion.


    That was why he told the people of the two Divine ns to get lost as soon as they can.


    However, if someone deliberately courted death, he wasn¡¯t in the mood of showing too much mercy.


    The middle-aged schr rolled his eyes andughed, saying, ¡°Li Mu, do you know why this city is so important? Do you know why have those Ghost Soldiers been guarding this ce for thousands of years when they could have just chosen to reincarnate and be reborn? Ha-ha, as a matter of fact, there is another door in this city that leads to the truth about the myth. Don¡¯t you want to know that?¡±


    Those words did little to stir Li Mu. He said, ¡°How does that have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The middle-aged schr¡¯s face stiffened.


    Without allowing him to speak, Li Mu raised a finger and said, ¡°You have ten seconds to get lost, or you can be a permanent guest here to apany my deceasedrades forever!¡±

 Chapter 884 - Dragon-scorpion Imperial Lord

    <h4>Chapter 884 Dragon-scorpion Imperial Lord</h4>


    Qin Zhong and his men had fought to the death to protect the human race. Thest thing Li Mu wanted was to start spilling blood when hisrades have died heroic deaths just not long ago. After all, Lei Cang and the rest from the two Divine ns were also humans. Perhaps by sparing them, Li Mu believed that he was showing respect to the deceased warriors.


    However, but the middle-aged schr¡¯s provocative ways weren¡¯t amusing at all and Li Mu could feel his wrath boiling.


    ¡°You¡¯d better shut up because I don¡¯t want to hear your voice. One more syble and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Li Mu was very straightforward.


    The middle-aged intellectual¡¯s face darkened.


    He could have a million honeyed words and evil plots to contrive, but so long as his mouth remained shut, nothing he did would cause any harm.


    The people of the Thunder n were still coveting the Heaven and Earth Rings in Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    The members of the Ghost n were greedily eyeing the remains of Qin Zhong and the officers and men of the Armored Battalion.


    They were enraged by Li Mu¡¯s aggressive manner.


    However, they still felt a little scared at the thought of the terrifying power that Li Mu demonstrated when he fought the Extraterritorial Demons just now.


    While they were hesitating, numerous beams of light suddenly shed outside the gate.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    Li Mu frowned slightly and turned his head.


    ......


    ¡°Are they the people of other Divine ns?¡±


    As the light beams shed, numerous figuresnded at the gate.


    The leader was a stunning fairy-like woman from the Cloud n, followed by some maters of the Cloud n in the Deity Realm, the lord of the Mist n, and the sessor of the Mist n named Fairy Shuiyue. Thirty-one people hade.


    The middle-aged schr¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is a heaven-sent chance!¡±


    He hurriedly walked up to wee the neers and sent some voice messages to the fairy-like woman from the Cloud n and the lord of the Mist n using a secret skill.


    The fairy-like woman nced at Li Mu and demanded something he did not quite expect, ¡°Li Mu, where is my disciple?¡±


    ¡°She looks worried and anxious, and she¡¯s not pretending. It seems that she cares much about the Cloud Light Saintess.


    ¡°Could it be that the Cloud Light Saintess hasn¡¯t met up with the people of the Cloud n yet?¡±


    At the thought of that, Li Mu revealed how he let the Cloud Light Saintess go that day.


    The beautiful fairy-like woman thought for a moment and then said, ¡°You know how dangerous is this immortal pce, but you... Humph! I hope that you¡¯ve told me the truth. Should anything bad happen to Yun¡¯er, I will never let you off the hook.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Li Mu directly everyone to leave. ¡°This is a forbidden ce. You should leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A forbidden ce? What kind of forbidden ce?¡± called a young man in his twenties suddenly, breaking out of the crowd.


    The young man had an oval face and sparkling eyes that looked like two shining stars in the night sky. With an elusive smile on his face, he said, ¡°Brat, I know this ce is called the Middle Sky Gate. If you could cross the execution tform behind you and open the invisible door in the wall, you would enter the real hallowednds of the immortal pce and gain ess to the immortal providence.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent. ¡°Even if there were an ess to the immortal providence, it would have nothing to do with you as long as I am here. You¡¯d better leave right now.¡±


    He nned to bury the remains of Qin Zhong and other officers and men of the Armored Battalion, send a message to Randeng Temple, and seal off the parade square for a meditation in solitude.


    Ten years was just the right time for a solitary meditation.


    He had fought several fierce battles and reached a point where he had to clear his mind and refine his mindset toward martial arts and cultivation. A 10-year-long solitary meditation was just exactly what he needed.


    It wasmon for martial arts practitioners to embark on such decade-long meditations.


    The years would just pass by in a sh.


    ¡°Heh heh, brat, you¡¯re quite ambitious. You want to hog the ess to the immortal providence to yourself, don¡¯t you? Heh heh, you¡¯re just too greedy.¡± The young manughed.


    Only then did Li Mu notice that the young man must be someone important. Everyone ¨C the people of the Cloud n and the Mist n, and even the proud fairy-like woman from the Cloud n, the lord of the Mist n, and Fairy Shuiyue ¨C were very respectful to the young man. No one dared to look at him in the eye, keeping their heads bowed like humble servants when he breezed past them.


    The young man walked leisurely and slowly to the execution tform and nced at the remains of the Armored Battalion men. Then, he shook his head and clicked his tongue, saying, ¡°These evil people of the ancient Celestial Court have fought and died countless times. They¡¯re so deeply obsessed.¡±


    With that, he nced at Li Mu. His pupils suddenly grewrger and turned pitch-ck, making it difficult to distinguish them from the whites. With his eyes looking like two unfathomably deep ck pools, he cast another two nces at Li Mu, shook his head, and said, ¡°You have the evil aura typical of the members of the ancient Celestial Court. It seems that you have long sumbed to evil. Well, that exins your smug and imperious manner. It¡¯s time someone sends you to where you belong. Be thankful, for I¡¯m the very instrument of your salvation who shall give you a new lease of life.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a pair of ck snake-like bolts suddenly shot out of his eyes, hurtling towards Li Mu¡¯s be with the speed and intensity of lightning bolts.


    Li Mu knew this wasing. Four golden chains of Broadsword Intent immediately appeared, answering his mental call. They circled around him, keeping him protected in the center of four golden rings.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The ck snake-like bolts smashed through the rings without any difficulty like they were marshmallows.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    A beam of ck light shed by him all of a sudden.


    The ck beam of light battered at the pair of snake-like bolts, knocking them off-course before they disintegrated.


    It was Silly Dog who had spat out the Heaven and Earth Rings in his mouth and saved Li Mu from the sneak attack.


    Li Mu suddenly realized something. ¡°This young is even more powerful than I have imagined. Whoever he is, he¡¯s very close to the strength of that dead Extraterritorial Demons chieftain, if not on par.¡±


    Is he an entity of the Great Way Realm?


    But since when did the six major Divine ns have such a formidable champion? Even the lords of these ns do not necessarily wield such powers.¡±


    The young man seemed to know what was on Li Mu¡¯s mind. His first attack had failed, and his eyes had returned to normal. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no point dwelling too much on what I am. I¡¯ve only just broken free of the restraints that manacled me and I¡¯m destroying this site, this god-forsaken Celestial Court. It¡¯s what I was meant to do so long, long time ago, so here I am.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly understood everything.


    ¡°Are you a High God of the Celestial Court?¡±


    He stared at the young man, his hair standing on end.


    Before the people of the six major Divine ns entered the immortal pce, they once vaguely hinted that the ultimate purpose of entering the immortal pce was to find something that could awaken the sleeping High Gods of the Celestial Court.


    However, after the people of the Rain, Thunder, Ghost, Wind and other Divine ns entered the immortal pce, they began to make their own ns for their own benefit. As a result, Li Mu almost forgot about this matter.


    The six major Divine ns were the major external branches of the Celestial Court. It seemed that not all of these Divine ns were devious and self-serving folks. The Cloud and Mist ns had really retained their loyalty to the High Gods by sessfully awakening a High God of the Celestial Court.


    The Ancient Celestial Court and the present one were bitter factions that could barely tolerate each other¡¯s existence.


    The forces that invaded the immortal pce of the ancient Celestial Court back then included not only the Extraterritorial Demons, but also gods of the present Celestial Court.


    Li Mu looked at the young man more warily, realizing that this was an entity more dangerous than the chieftain of Extraterritorial Demons.


    ¡°You¡¯re really quick-witted,¡± the young man said with a smile on his face, carelessly ignoring what Li Mu had just realized. ¡°Now that you know who I am, just give up and save us some trouble. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re just a mortal. It¡¯s not easy for a mortal to reach such a high cultivation level. I met your master back then. He was just a fish spirit, but his magic skills were quite powerful. At first, I wanted to leave his offspring alone. However, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be contaminated by the evil spirits of the ancient Celestial Court. You¡¯ve been contaminated to the bone, and there¡¯s no cure. Therefore, my only option is to kill you. That old fish spirit won¡¯t me me for doing that. Oh, your dog is... quite interesting. Well, I may kill you and spare the dog.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he is a High God of the Celestial Court because he knows about the old faker.


    ¡°The people of Divine ns call the old faker Senior Yu, but this High God calls him Old Fish Spirit... Could it be that he is actually a fish that has be a spirit? What kind of fish is he? A salted fish?¡±


    These thoughts shed across Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just promised Qin Zhong and his men that I will guard this ce for ten years! And such a powerful enemy could appear so fast?!¡±


    Li Mu reached out his hands and grabbed the Heaven and Earth Rings.


    His Four-de God Killing Broadsword in the form of golden chains didn¡¯t cause damage to the young man as it did to the masters of Divine ns. He couldn¡¯t even deal with the young man¡¯s Gazing Skill. He knew that for the moment, he could only rely on the Heaven and Earth Rings, which were Emperor¡¯s Weapons that he didn¡¯t know how to use yet.


    The Heaven and Earth Rings felt weighty and firm in his grips.


    A hint of hesitation shed in the fair youngster¡¯s eyes the moment he saw the rings in Li Mu¡¯s grasp. But it quickly vanished. Everything was under his control and he still has the upper hand. But he could barely hold back the urge to keep talking, having been imprisoned for so many centuries. ¡°The Heaven and Earth Rings... Long has it been since Istid eyes on them... What memories do they invoke... Back then, they were not ck. The Dragon Scorpion crafted them using the golden essence he collected from the moon. It is the fifth of the ten most valuable celestial metals. Whiter than white and pure as the driven snow, it did not use to be ck. But now it is and do you know why?¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s very strange.


    ¡°He wanted to kill me just now. But what caused him to be so chatty after his first failed attempt? Not that I¡¯mining; I could use the time and the information. I need to figure out how to use the Heaven and Earth Rings, so the more he talks, the better.¡±


    He pretended to be curious, though he was actually calm.


    The young man chuckled and continued. ¡°The reason is that the Dragon Scorpion spilled too much blood with these rings. It was the blood of those he slew that turned the rings red before they eventually became ck. What you might think are an invincible set of Emperor¡¯s Weapons are in fact, ursed weapons too. Remember, this is the fifth rarest celestial metal we¡¯re talking about. How many people do you think Dragon Scorpion had to kill to turn such a rare celestial metal ck?¡±


    At this point, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help asking out of curiosity, ¡°Who is this Dragon Scorpion you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    The young man opened his mouth in surprise as if he had heard something incredible. Then, he burst outughing. ¡°Funny. The evil stench you reek of is so strong that I thought you must know enough about the ancient Celestial Court. How could you not know anything at all?! You can¡¯t even recognize the name of the Lord of the ancient Celestial Court? What on earth did that Old Fish Spirit see in you, I wonder? This is not a joke, is it?¡±


    Li Mu was silent.


    ¡°So the Imperial Lord of the ancient Celestial Court is called Dragon Scorpion. In this case, he should be the His Celestial Majesty Emperor Dragon Scorpion.¡±

 Chapter 885 - Undefeated God-king

    <h4>Chapter 885 Undefeated God-king</h4>


    Since ancient times, every generation of the Celestial Court was created by the current Imperial Lord who mastered the supremew. If the Dragon-scorpion Imperial Lord had created the ancient Celestial Court, so which Imperial Lord had created the Celestial Court?


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know either.


    However, one thing was certain.


    No matter how powerful an Imperial Lord could be, there was still no way that he or she could resist the erosion of Time.


    Imperial Lords were once the greatest champions of their time ¨C each of them has earned their rank and title after triumphing against the most difficult and perilous challenge of their era. That made them the supreme entity that lorded over the entire world and all feared and respected him.


    But no amount of triumphs could withstand the merciless erosion of Time, where all grandeur and majesty could be easily washed away like sand. Nothing couldst forever. As an Imperial Lord¡¯s condition began to decline, the whole world would slowly lose its respect and fear of him and slowly he would fade away, giving way to a new Imperial Lord who would rise to the throne and rece his predecessor.


    That often signified the twilight and the eventual demise of the former Celestial Court until a new one was born.


    The fair-skinned young man could barely contain his burgeoning loquaciousness as he couldn¡¯t stop talking.


    Li Mu kept his mind focused, refusing to pay any heed to the nonsense that he never heard of before.


    In the meantime, he tried injecting his Talismanic Power into the Heaven and Earth Rings to see if he could activate it. But nothing he tried was working; he could inject every single bit of his Talismanic Power, but it felt as if the Rings were an insatiable ck hole that only wanted to consume every bit of spiritual energy and nothing else.


    If anything, the Heaven and Earth Rings remained as dormant as a drunken oaf in peaceful slumber.


    ¡°s, General Qin. If only you had taught me how to use this Emperor¡¯s Weapon before leaving... Looks like I might be joining you in the afterlife just yet!¡±


    Li Mu managed a bitter smirk to himself.


    ......


    He might still have a couple of aces hidden up his sleeve, but none of them could do anything against a High God of the Celestial Court.


    Right now, if there was anything that might be worth a gamble, that could only be¡­


    Li Mu stared at Silly Dog.


    ¡°Woof, what are you staring at me for?! I¡¯m just a pet that¡¯s no good to man or beast right now! Don¡¯t expect me to give him a bite! Go do it yourself!¡± Silly Dog scowled at him, his contempt undisguised.


    ¡°Goddamit you mongrel pup!¡±


    A furious Li Mu nearly shouted out loud.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been talking so much that I didn¡¯t realize I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re curious as to who I am right now?¡± the pale-faced young man said to Li Mu, still wearing the smug grin of satisfaction at Li Mu¡¯s helplessness. He did not even wait for an answer from thetter, answering his own question instead, ¡°You should consider it an honor that you get to die by my hand. Heh. Well, listen closely, my name¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Who the hell wants to know your name?!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Li Mu said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You addressed yourself using an honorific title just now. But you speak like amon person now. What caused the change?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The pale, neat, and immacte young man was stunned by the question.


    ¡°How on earth is that even relevant?! Is he insane or a fool?!¡± the young man thought.


    ¡°Just how pertinent is that at all?!¡±


    ¡°Just be silent and not interrupt me,¡± he retorted crossly, ¡°Now listen closely. My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°Woof. Are you really a God?¡± Silly Dog spoke suddenly, his head tilting quizzically. The dog stared at him withrge curious eyes, its tongue peeking out just by a little that it made him look more adorable.


    ¡°What a cute dog.¡±


    The thought shed in the young man¡¯s mind before he even realized it.


    The next moment, he recollected himself and responded angrily, ¡°Of course, I am a God! My name is a hallowed one! I am the renowned High God of the Celestial Court, the¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a God of the Great Way Realm? Or are you way up higher?¡± Silly Dog posed more questions, his clear, bright eyes reflecting an innocence that few could doubt.


    ¡°What a beautiful animal.


    Why did I not notice it earlier?¡±


    The very same thoughts began to loom over every single person around.


    Even a gorgeous youngdy like Fairy Shuiyue could barely rein in her impulse to give the well-built Husky a stroke on its head.


    ¡°Why does it even matter if I¡¯m of the Great Way Realm or not?!¡± the young man smirked. ¡°I¡¯m a God-king that is second to no one else but the Void Imperial Lord, the marshal of a ten-thousand-strong army of the Gods! I¡¯ve been victorious and glorious in battle and I¡¯ve never lost a war! They call me the Undefeated God-king! What do you think, you vermin? Listen to that name and feel your knees go soft! Do you think that using your dog will dy your demise? Do you think you¡¯re so smart that I won¡¯t see through your ruse? I knew what you were trying to do. But here I am in an amodating and generous mood! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do next!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s palms were slicked with cold sweat.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How did he notice what I was trying to do!?


    And why is he not doing anything yet?!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve met that mentor of yours, that Old Fish Spirit, a few times before. He¡¯s been spoiling for a contest to see who¡¯s better, but his low rank makes it almost impossible unless he wishes to humiliate himself,¡± the sallow-faced young man spoke with more color and radiance, immersing himself in the glorious reminiscences of his past.


    Li Mu was not the only one grimacing at his insufferable garrulousness. Even the practitioners of both the Cloud and Mist ns were stirring with annoyance and restlessness.


    ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sake, are you finished, you old senile?! Enough prattling, for the love of Heaven! Just deal with Li Mu and be done with it! We need to open the Central Sky Gate and get the divine providence inside!¡±


    But no one dared to pester him.


    No one could dare incur the wrath of a High God.


    Li Mu had lost count of the number of times he had been trying to activate the Heaven and Earth Rings. Hisst count was thirty and despite trying again and again, the Rings just refused to respond and he was beginning to wonder if all was lost.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m parched after so much talking. I suppose you understand everything now, you whippersnapper. You should look at your own face. That¡¯s you relenting to your fate, I guess. Well, time to send you off,¡± said the pale young man.


    The young stranger¡¯s incessant loquaciousness appeared to be an unlikely juxtaposition to his trigger-happy eagerness to dole out death. Without dy, his hand shot up, his finger pointing at Li Mu.


    Almost everyone could feel the same foreboding dread of death.


    A red glowing rune of an unknownnguage popped out of his finger.


    Each and every one of the rune¡¯s nine strokes seemed to Li Mu like the sweeps and shes of a sword before the young man tapped at the rune with his finger and the rune came barreling towards Li Mu like a bullet.


    Faced with the palpable sensation of death, Li Mu betrayed not even the slightest hint of defending himself or doubt. He took one step backward as if to present himself like a sheep ready for ughter, shouting very defiantly, ¡°Then what are you waiting for?!¡±


    That stunned the entire crowd.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name is he talking about?!¡±


    What happened next sent everyone else into further incredulity. The adorable and plump dog, with a determined look on his face, rammed a paw deep inside his own throat to cause a gag reflex. He belched out something ck.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Boom!


    Lights danced around the gossamer veil of smoke and dust that lingered in the air.


    The world went dark all of a sudden as if something ck and huge had blotted out the sun, shrouding everyone in a vast shadow.


    Then came the abrupt cries from the Undefeated God-king.


    By the time everyone could react, what they had to lift their heads to look up to left them stupefied into silence.


    A strange giant, 10,000 meters tall, appeared in the middle of the parade square, one foot raised, and a dense light of ancient runes flowed around the palm of its foot, like a sea of light, stepping towards the white-faced gentleman who imed to be the Undefeated God-king, as if a giant stepping on an ant.


    ¡°The avatar of an ancient god?! You could summon such monstrosity?!¡± Remarked as he easily broke himself free from the avatar¡¯s magical shroud of light and took to the air, looking more amazed than frightened.


    Li Mu did not bother to respond. Instead, he kept the entirety of his focus on the gigantic ancient god, controlling it to wave its huge hand at the God-king like it was swatting a fly.


    The pale young man guffawed loudly. ¡°I might confess to feeling threatened if it¡¯s a real god! But if this is all you can do, then I have nothing to be afraid of an oversized puppet!¡±


    He aimed his finger at the gargantuan ancient god.


    Whatever technique it was, it resembled the Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger Strike of the Cloud n somewhat, except it looked more eldritch and tremendously more mysterious. The colossal image of another bloody red rune appeared like the one before, all of its every eleven strokes like the very simtion of a swordsmanship discipline. He tapped on the floating rune and it radiated a powerful and bright glow before it shot forward.


    ¡°Woof! Wait a second, Undefeated God-king! Until now, you haven¡¯t told us your real name!¡± Silly Dog barked all of a sudden.


    ¡°Oh? Yes, I nearly forgot,¡± the young man said, withdrawing his finger. ¡°I mentioned only my title, but not my name. Well, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Crack!


    The enormous god-like ancient god mmed both its palms together to crush him.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Silly Dog leaped with glee.


    Even Li Mu could barely suppress a hint of joy.


    ¡°Did we seed?¡±


    The question was answered by a loud bang. A huge explosion from inside the palms destroyed the ancient god¡¯s hand and the pale-faced God-king flew out amid the mess, his very person shrouded by a soft red glow.


    ¡°It¡¯s Song Yu.¡±


    He growled through gnashed teeth, visibly angered.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not only a talkative god but also an idiot,¡± many among the Divine n thought in unison.


    But Li Mu only had two words to describe what was going on: Bloody hell.


    But he was not surprised. He did not expect that the avatar would work.


    It could not even restrain the God-king for one moment at all, let alone defeat him.


    If only he had not given his word to Qin Zhong. Or he could be on his way out of here by now.


    Li Mu found himself facing an impasse.


    He controlled the avatar and renewed another attack on the Undefeated God-king Song Yu, while he triggered his third eye to activate the Xiantian Skill. Maybe his Eye of ws could show him the weakness of this God-king, he thought but to no avail. The difference between them was just so great that the Eye of ws could find no useful weaknesses that he could exploit.


    Silly Dog too tried a few times to see if he could swallow the God-king whole. But the god was just too fast that Silly Dog¡¯s ingestion method could barely keep up with him at all.


    Nothing could turn the tide in the face of such insurmountable differences in both rank and power.


    It did not take long for the avatar to be battered and badly damaged, causing its movements to be slow and sluggish.


    Beads of sweat trickled down Li Mu¡¯s forehead as he struggled to hold on.


    But he knew he could not keep on further.


    A voice suddenly rang in his ears all of a sudden.


    ¡°Use the Rings to hit him.¡±


    That was thedy in yellow.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± a stunned Li Mu yelped with incredulity.


    ¡°Quit wasting time and used the rings,¡± thedy in yellow scowled at him as usual, visibly annoyed.


    But Li Mu knew better than to doubt her. He immediately flung the Heaven and Earth Rings into the air.


    Despite being small and handy, the rings were as heavy as mountains. It took Li Mu all his physical strength to throw the rings forward that the sheer weight of the ring warped even the air and space it passed through.


    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no way that a dormant Emperor¡¯s Weapon could hurt me¡­¡±


    Song Yu never looked so smug before.


    But he quickly regretted his hubris. The rings whizzed past what defenses he conjured like they were invisible and smashed right into his forehead. Song Yu wobbled unsteadily like a drunkard before he ultimately crashed down.


    Buzz-buzz-buzz!


    The Heaven and Earth Rings bounced back and flew back into Li Mu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Oh?! So that¡¯s how it¡¯s used?!¡±


    Li Mu mused to himself, surprised but pleased.


    But there was one more thing that he was concerned about. ¡°Are you all right,dy?¡± the disquiet in thedy in yellow¡¯s voice sounded like she was injured or hurt.


    But before she could reply, Song Yu¡¯s voice echoed over the horizon.


    He was about to let loose an ear-splitting roar and soar into the air when another voice, soft and gentle, boomed from the Heavens. No one had seen thising.


    ¡°Song Yu, withdraw now and walk away.¡±


    Gentle but yet stern, the voice carried such humbling fortitude and strength that even Song Yu, who was still grimacing from the pain of being hit by the Heaven and Earth Rings, immediately piped down and stood there quietly, awaiting his next orders.


    A dashing-looking man in his middle age appeared in mid-air. His well-chiseled and beautiful features instantly robbed everyone¡¯s attention the moment he appears as if nothing else in this world could evere close to eclipsing his charms and deadliness.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What on earth is he?! He looked dangerous!¡±


    For once, he felt a strange and inexplicable sense of fear and pressure so great that they eclipsed what perceptions he once felt about his mentor.

 Chapter 886 - The Portal to Divine Providence

    <h4>Chapter 886 The Portal to Divine Providence</h4>


    Despite appearing just so suddenly, the middle-aged stranger¡¯s heavy and vast presence left Li Mu petrified and suffocated like a prey realizing how its fate was sealed in the face of an apex predator.


    Song Yu, whose anger had long vanished because of the farcical conundrum of his name, stared at the stranger with a look of disbelief. ¡°H-How could this be?! You¡¯re not supposed to appear for another year, sir! The prelude of what is toe is only just beginning¡­¡±


    Nothing came out of his mouth suddenly. He tried and tried to move his jaw, but nothing came out.


    ¡°Finally, peace.¡±


    The middle-aged stranger, clothed in a tunic of white, looked satisfied as he rubbed his index finger against his thumb after snapping them.


    Having a subordinate who could barely govern his own tongue could be tiresome. But the world would once again regain its peaceful serenity if he could just stop talking.


    Li Mu did not have to be a genius to realize that Song Yu was being magically silenced.


    ¡°Everyone hates chatterboxes,¡± he mused quietly.


    Then he noticed the white-clothed stranger panning his gaze this way and he felt a strange, inexplicable sensation as if the stranger¡¯s eyes were literally crawling all over him, unraveling whatever secrets about him.


    ¡°Is that his cultivation discipline?!¡± Li Mu thought silently.


    The stranger turned away, retracting his gaze. To no one in particr, he said, ¡°Come out.¡±


    No one stirred and nothing moved.


    The stranger snapped his fingers again.


    ......


    Snap!


    Something in the air roiled and churned as if the very fabric of Space and Time was being rustled by an invisible hand.


    Drop!


    A drop of golden ichor fell to the ground.


    The air rippled like a bead of water falling into a quiet and still pond.


    The lithe and slender figure of a beautiful woman in yellow swished into appearance. A frosty look etched on her face as a long trickle of golden ichor dribbled from a gash on her left arm, flowing down the length of her svelte hands and down onto the ground.


    ¡°Oh, dear! Are you all right?!¡±


    Li Mu was pleased and yet surprised to see her.


    It was thedy in yellow.


    He was right. She has been secretly trying to keep him safe. But the stranger was just too powerful that no geological advantage could make any difference.


    She gave Li Mu a curt look, tacitly indicating for him to remain calm before she deftly took her position in front of him, shielding him from the stranger.


    Her left hand came up slowly as her fingers gracefully formed a hand seal before she waved the hand over her wound. The golden ichor on the ground rose and the golden stream that snaked down her arm slowly withdrew as if Time was being turned back until her wounds finally closed and healed.


    ¡°How dare you step foot in here, Lazulum! This is the abode of His Majesty the Imperial Lord Dragon Scorpion!¡± thedy in yellow stared at the white-robed stranger. Despite her cid countenance, anyone could feel her wrath growing like a volcano waiting to erupt.


    ¡°Of course. I have to. I need to retrieve what His Majesty the Imperial Lord Void left here,¡± the middle-aged stranger in white called Lazulum replied with a nonchnt grin.


    The response only further infuriated thedy in yellow. ¡°Imperial Lord Void was caught colluding with the Extraterritorial Demons. That is treasonous enough and I¡¯ll call his punishment a fitting reward for what he had done. How dare youe here thinking of retrieving the item! Dream all you want, but I¡¯ll make sure you retreat once His Majesty Dragon Scorpion returns!¡±


    ¡°A leader must have a vision and that is exactly what Dragon Scorpion sorelycked. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll say he had what fate he currentlynguishes ining for him. In contrast, His Majesty the Imperial Lord Void has a foresight that allows him to see farther and broader than anyone else. It¡¯s your antiquated meddling that had caused all this mess, or else, peace would have long been restored to the Battlefield of Chaos,¡± insisted Lazulum. ¡°What¡¯s more, with so many years psed, are you sure that the aging Dragon Scorpion ising back?¡±


    Some of that sounded rather familiar to Li Mu.


    As both the sires of the Ancient Celestial Court and the New Celestial Court respectively, Imperial Lords Dragon Scorpion and Void both had irreconcble differences due to their ideals.


    Li Mu grew more interested in the story.


    ¡°What is that item that Imperial Lord Void left here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to bandy words with you, Lazulum. There¡¯s no question about your lord¡¯s treason. If you want to retrieve that item, then let¡¯s see if the rumors that you have mastered the Circle of Imperial Majesty are true!¡±


    Golden lines began to spread from under thedy¡¯s feet like quicksilver flowing rapidly in a fixed pattern, reaching across the scaffold, the ground, the walls, and even the air, forming an intricate circr pattern before the entire magical circle gave a bright pulse of glow as if to signify its readiness before it disappeared.


    But Li Mu could feel something was activated as if some strange energy was injected into the ground itself. The whole ce the whole abandoned parade square had turned palpably and inscrutably different.


    ¡°The magic circle that guards the abode of Dragon Scorpion himself, eh? I could never ask for a finer spell than this. A quaint sort of magic that not even I could undo if Dragon Scorpion had the wisdom of leaving a sliver of his spirit to wield it. But you? You¡¯re only a sword maiden serving the Holy Mother of the Jade Pool. What power do you think you wield? How much of the magical circle do you think you¡¯ve mastered?¡±


    The questions came one after another like volleys of cannon fire as the white-clothed Lazulum strode forward menacingly, his gait exuding an air of confidence.


    The golden imprints appeared once more on every surface it reached just now, glowing and shing violently like a beast growing agitated at the approach of an enemy. Then it pounced. The entirety of the magical circle of gold wrapped around Lazulum like a, trapping him inside.


    But with the unnerving steadiness of a mountain, he pushed forward unfazed.


    Then Li Mu saw something that he wondered if his eyes were deceiving him. With every step, Lazulum looked as if the entire world was quaking in fear of his advances. It was like he was pushing the whole immortal pce with his sheer presence alone.


    Thedy in yellow watched his every movement with a grim look on her face that only turned graver at each passing second.


    Her hands shot up immediately before her chest, her fingers weaving several hand seals. Golden lights burst from her hands making the silhouette of her fingers resemble the leaves of a lotus, moving against the light with the grace of a harpist strumming her instrument.


    Everyone stared at her quietly.


    The level of this fight has transcended way beyond theirprehension.


    On the surface, both thedy and Lazulum looked like they were equals.


    But LI Mu did not fail to notice how thedy¡¯s arms were trembling.


    Bang!


    Something exploded somewhere around her hands, resulting in a mist of blood.


    Her right pinkie was gone.


    Specks of light swirled around her thumb, as chaotic as a flock of frightened birds. It took her a soft grunt and a fling of her hair, where every strand was coated with a pale golden luster, to regain control of the magical circle and keep it steady once again.


    ¡°Remarkable.¡±


    The praise came from Lazulum. ¡°I would expect no less from the most beautiful of the Seven Fairies of Dragon Scorpion¡¯s court and the fifth in terms of strength out of the seven. Your grace and your elegance are worthy of praise.¡±


    But that did not stop him from continuing his approach¨Che had taken another three paces when he was speaking.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All other fingers on thedy in yellow¡¯s right hand, except for her thumb, all blew up into a scatter of red sticky droplets.


    ¡°Go!¡± she muttered, grimacing at the pain.


    The golden light still pouring out of her hand coagted as one and formed an arrow of light as thedy in yellow used her still-intact hand to perform the hand seals prerequisite to her spell. At hermand, the arrow of light shot straight at Lazulum while she used the time to summon a beam of light that descended from the skies and enveloped Li Mu with it, which she used to draw him with her as they both escape from the dais.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    The final vestiges of their figures mmed into the wall at the far end of the parade square. Only, instead of smashing a hole through the wall, they melted into the granite structure like liquid and vanished.


    ¡°Woof?!¡± Silly Dog was bbergasted, ¡°What about me?! If you¡¯re running, why not take me along?!¡±


    ¡°What am I?! Excess baggage?!


    Come on! How spiteful are you really, woman?!¡±


    Silly Dog cursed quietly to himself.


    Fortunately, no one has the time or interest to shed any attention on a dog.


    Without thedy in yellow in control, the golden details of the magical circle hovering in the air were easily seized by Lazulum with just his bare hands like he was grabbing at a bolt of cloth. Then with both hands, he ripped them apart, tearing the magical circle into two before the eldritch golden glow of the enchantment slowly faded into nothing like spider webs crumbling into dust.


    Then he stood there, staring at the part of the wall where Li Mu and thedy in yellow had vanished.


    ¡°The Central Sky Gate,¡± he murmured.


    The reminiscences of his past came back to visit him like yesterday.


    Lazulum raised a finger and he tapped into the air.


    The walls around the crowd undted in tiny, quick waves as if they were made of liquid until the wrinkles slowly unveiled white streaking strands that ran in the air like slender veins of silver flowing in thin gossamer lines. Like on a piece of paper, the lines traced and conjoined each other, forming the design of a doorway.


    The scene was bizarre, amazing, and yet inviting; a portal that appeared out of thin air.


    The Central Sky Gate, and right behind these doors, the prize of divine providence awaited.


    Even Song Yu, whose voice was still magically sealed by Lazulum¡¯s magic, could barely contain his excitement.


    The mob of Cultivators from the ns of Ghost, Cloud, and Mist all slowly swarmed towards the portal with opened-jaw expressions of awe and amazement.


    Lazulum took one step forward and magically transported himself to just in front of the portal.


    He ced both his hands on the door and pushed. Ancient rune-like glyphs zed to life on the surface of the door, circling around his hand before more and more light engulfed him. Only then did everyone understand how difficult it must be to open the door, that even for one as powerful and strong as Lazulum, the task was near-impossible enough.


    A huge rumble like it came through time from the ancient epochs thundered.


    The faint thin outlines of the marked-out doorway slowly bulged.


    Blinding light poured from the inside of the door as it slowly cracked open.


    Without any hesitation, Lazulum stepped inside.


    Song Yu followed closely behind.


    Just before Song Yu stepped onto the threshold, the chieftain of the Mist n, struggling to rein in his thrill and anticipation, asked loudly, ¡°Lord High God, can we¡­¡±


    If Song Yu heard him, he definitely betrayed no signs of it. Rather, he just ignored them and brusquely stepped into the portal.


    Leaving the rest of the members of the immortal sects there, exchanging dubious and nk stares.


    In the eyes of every cultivator who was staring at the door reposed fervent yearning and maddening lust for the prize of divine providence. It was just there, waiting for them at the other side of the door. A real divine providence which was not the usual piffle used to confound and hoodwink the uninitiated.


    Whoosh!


    A glint of silver shed.


    Silly Dog withdrew the battered and badly-damaged ancient god back into its tummy. Then, with breakneck speed like a hare bolting from a trap, he tore towards the door and vanished into the portal as well.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name¡­


    Even the dog has gone in!¡±


    The crowd could barely confess to not feeling impassioned, if not fervid by that.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in!¡±


    The chieftain of the Ghost n enunciated aloud his decision and he led his men towards the door.


    The High Gods could protest all they want, but no amount of dissuasion could change their minds about wanting to get ahold of the prize. That was the Holy Grail of all prizes, the prize of divine providence that only a fool would dly give up.


    That was all the spur the others needed to sway them. What rationale and fear immediately evaporated as the fear that the prize could fall into other hands devoured them all like a beast.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Everyone turned into streaks of light that raced towards the portal.


    The Cultivators all jostled against one another to get inside with every bit of the semnce of mice trying to get off a sinking ship.


    With everyone gone, the vast and spacious parade square turned as silent as a crypt.


    The remains of the Armored Battalion were all that remained on the gstones of the parade square, neatly arranged like an army array of the dead under inspection.


    Fifteen minutes passed in muted peace.


    Until the cascading gallop of hooves could be heard drawing near.


    The sounds approached very quickly from far to near.


    Basking in zing glyphs of light, the Cloud Light Saintess made her arrival riding on her chariot, makingndfall like a bolt of lightning as her chariot thundered through the gates adorned with a Taotie relief and iron studs.


    ¡°Stay away from those skeletons.¡±


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage.


    The morbid bloodstains on the Saintess¡¯s ornate long dress illustrated the grotesque wound she suffered, a dark ghastly wound across her face from left to right that nearly cleaved her head in half. The corners of the hideous incision dangled thin bits of her flesh because of the serrated edge of her assant¡¯s weapon like squirming worms.


    Obeying Wang Yanyi¡¯s request, she deliberately steered her horse away from where the Armored Battalion remains were and stopped by the dais.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Wang Yanyi said all of a sudden.


    He stepped down from the carriage.


    Blood speckled his robes, and all of them were his own from the many wounds he endured as if a thousand knives had been driven through him that the very sight of him was too gruesome and grisly to behold. Yet nothing on his serene face indicated any pain.

 Chapter 887 - The Lake of Death

    <h4>Chapter 887 The Lake of Death</h4>


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s eyes burned with a strange fire.


    He peered at the neatly arranged remains and sighed.


    ¡°So, the Rain n had seeded in dying me, eh?¡±


    He turned his gaze towards the silver-outlined portal. The door was slightly ajar inwards with milk-white divine lights glowing in gentle undtions like liquid.


    ¡°The Central Sky Gate,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s open nevertheless.¡±


    Wang Yanyi stepped down from the carriage and strode to the front of the array of bones and dried husks where he gave the remains of the sentinels a deep bow. Then he paced towards the Central Sky Gate with the same bloodstained clothes and the same injury-riddled body of his.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take a rest and heal?¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Wang Yanyi paused for one second and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re going after the prize of divine providence too?¡± the Saintess cried, ¡°The rest of the ns are inside by now. You¡¯ve decimated the Rain n. That makes you an enemy of the Divine ns. You¡¯ll never survive in there!¡±


    ¡°Divine providence?¡± Wang Yanyi swiveled around to peer at the Saintess. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here too? For the prize?¡±


    The Saintess nodded without even the slightest hesitation.


    ......


    Wang Yanyi suddenly cracked into a cryptic grin. ¡°Do you know what this ¡®prize of divine providence¡¯ really is?¡±


    The Saintess stared at him dubiously.


    ¡°Go if you will,¡± said Wang Yanyi, ¡°But I shall no longer be there to watch you. You¡¯ll be on your own.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I have onest question that I¡¯ve been meaning to ask,¡± the Saintess said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why to save me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± asked Wang. ¡°The Rain n are my enemy and they were trying to kill you too. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, they say.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still a member of the Divine ns nheless,¡± the Saintess pointed out. ¡°The Rain n is one of the Divine ns so doesn¡¯t that make me an enemy of yours instead?¡±


    Wang Yanyi nodded at how that made sense before he had a question of his own, ¡°Which brings me to a question of my own: why did the Rain n try to kill you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she shook her head.


    Wang Yanyi shrugged and lost any interest to pry further. ¡°That¡¯s farewell, I guess.¡±


    He vanished and reappeared right before the portal and he stepped inside.


    The Cloud Light Staintess stood there alone for seconds before she finally withdrew her chariot and entered the Central Sky Gate after him.


    The image of Wang Yanyi fighting the Rain n alone with his dual swords remained clearly etched in her mind.


    She had never thought that one man could wield such power through focus,mitment, and sheer will. The Rain n could never believe that its lineage would be extinct because of one man ¨C a madman who just refused to back down and give up.


    Yet, why did Wang Yanyi save her?


    That was the question that never stopped tormenting her.


    But whatever his reasons were, the Saintess was certain that it was not as trivial as the sorry excuse of an answer that he just gave her earlier.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she groaned. ¡°I need to get in right now.¡±


    She too stepped inside the silver-outline portal.


    What engulfed her was a deluge of blinding white light. She did not feel the sensation of traveling through Time or Space. Only how she could not see and by the time her vision finally came back to her, she found herself standing in a new and foreign world.


    But it looked very simr to the world outside. A collection of pces clustered together, filled with corridors made of white cream-like and finely-hewn jade line every corridor in the pces, snaking further deeper into eldritch and translucent veil of mist.


    Wang Yanyi was nowhere to be seen at all.


    But with only one way ahead, she sped on, knowing that she would catch up sooner orter.


    Until the acrid stench of blood mmed face first into her.


    The Cloud Light Saintess immediately slowed down and readied herself for anything untoward.


    She pressed further on and stumbled upon a corpse kneeling on the ground, kept upright by a sword impaled straight from his back. His garb indicated that it was an acolyte of the Thunder n. From the looks of things, someone appeared to have ambushed him from the back.


    No more than three hundred meters ahead, another three corpses were lying in arge pool of blood. Upon a quick examination, the Saintess discovered that they were two acolytes of the Ghost n and a Deity-Realm Elder of the Mist n. The air reeked of brimstone and blood ¨C the telltale signs of a battle ¨C and it must have been left by a fight that broke out between the Mist and Ghost ns.


    ¡°What on Earth happened here?! They were fighting against each other?!¡±


    The Saintess could not quite believe her eyes.


    But with her mind still set on the prize of divine providence, she did not want to tarry long and continued speeding down the pearly-white path.


    Only, the longer she walked, the more frightened she grew.


    Death and carnage met every mile of her journey.


    Blood was everywhere ¨C the white jade-hewn balustrade of the path, the frosted cobblestones on the ground. Everywhere.


    It was like one of her deepest nightmarese true. Scores of cadavers awaited to receive her arrival and amongst them, she could recognize a few of the faces, including some from the Cloud n. Whatever had happened here, one thing was certain: these men had died fighting each other.


    ¡°But what for? Is it all because of the prize?!¡±


    Then she recognized another face. A Cloud n Elder who had always been nothing but kind to her. Here he was, dead and bisected waist down in the most terrible way possible. At longst, the Saintess could take no more. She paused and let lose an anguished howl at his demise.


    Even that did little to impede her progress.


    She pushed on, but the sense of foreboding just never stopped haunting her.


    ¡°Please! Please! Not my mentor!¡±


    The jade-white pathway snaked further ahead until it was out of sight. Beyond the balustrade nking the pathway, one could feel the unknown threats that lurked in the brilliant white space that hung on either side of the passage. One wrong step out into the barren white void and one could die. Only the pathway where anyone could remain safe.


    At the same time, she could feel a strange desire that has stirred since her entry into this mysterious domain like an invisible voice that never stopped prodding her forward or an inexplicable force leading her ahead. She could almost hear it calling out to her, saying, ¡°Come quick! Make haste, or the prize would be lost to everyone else!¡±


    That was when she saw the very much dead corpse of Lei Cang, heir to the leadership of the Thunder n. Not very far ahead was another face she knew: the body of the chieftain of the Ghost n.


    These were important individuals to all the member ns of the Divine ns collective. Yet here they were, ughtered and butchered like dogs, lying in the most grotesque and undignified manner in the fetid shes of their own blood and entrails.


    Under normal circumstances, the Saintess would have stopped to check on them.


    Yet, right here, right now, she obeyed nothing but the strange and irvoyant desire to press on.


    ¡°Press on... I need to keep up...¡± A strange voice echoed in her mind.


    Finally, she reached the end of the pathway.


    She had lost count of the number of corpses and dead bodies she encountered all the way here. Herst count was somewhere around seventy to eighty.


    A wide shimmeringke filled her vision at the end of the pathway. Right in its center, she could vaguely make out a strange and misshapen bluff more than ten meters tall.


    ¡°That must be where the prize is!¡±


    The sight of theke impregnated the idea in the Saintess¡¯s mind before the same mysterious voice spurred her forward.


    ¡°Go! Take it!


    im your prize!¡±


    The Saintess took into the air and headed straight for theke, wanting to reach the strange promontory right in its center.


    All of a sudden, an unknown figure appeared just beside her and seized her.


    ¡°DIE!¡±


    Filled with an oundish frenzy and rage, the Saintess thrust her finger at her assant¡¯s forehead using the Cloud Light Heaven-startling Finger Strike at full strength.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er! It¡¯s me!¡±


    The warm and familiar voice jerked her back to sense.


    ¡°Teacher?!¡±


    The Saintess turned around and saw that it really was her mentor.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the water, do not go near it!¡±


    The woman ¨C a female quinquagenarian with an air of divine elegance ¨C looked at her young student closely and whimpered with dismay, ¡°What happened to your face, Yun¡¯er?! Who did this to you?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Rain n. But they¡¯re all dead now.¡±


    ¡°Filthy scoundrels...¡± the woman hissed with venom. She nced at the wound and was relieved to find that it was not lethal. But the darkened wound immediately told her what she needed to know about it. Pained, she said, ¡°It¡¯s the Beguiling Perfidy, the signature move of the chieftain of the Rain n. Don¡¯t worry, my girl. I¡¯ll do my best to heal it.¡±


    A strange sense of frustration swelled in the Saintess, nearly making her fling her mentor¡¯s hand away. ¡°Why did you stop me, Teacher?! Do you not covet the prize of divine providence?!¡± she growled.


    ¡°The waters of theke are treacherous if not dangerous. The chieftain of the Thunder n had died trying to cross it. No one will make it over safely. Look!¡±


    Her finger pointed towards the right corner after the frosted-cobblestoned pathway ended.


    The Saintess looked and only now did she notice that there was a short and shallow white sandy beach after where the pathway ended. She did not see it earlier because of the thick fog that hung over the area and there were more than a dozen men there, including Li Mu and the newly-arrived Wang Yanyi.


    But that was hardly the point.


    Li Mu and the rest of the people there were watching someone ¨C a white-robed man in his prime, his foot waddling slowly in the shallow waters as his long hair tottered in what seemed like a difficult and strenuous journey towards the center of theke like a toddler just learning how to walk...


    ¡°What are they doing?!¡±


    The Saintess was bbergasted.


    By now, she discovered something else which was just as bizarre. Every time she looked at the strange promontory in the middle of theke, the same frustrated yearning would intensify and the voice that had been urging her forward was growing louder and much clearer.


    ¡°What is hiding there, really?!¡±


    Fueled by desire and curiosity, the Saintess involuntarily began moving towards the shore.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! It¡¯s dangerous there!¡± the Saintess¡¯s mentor seized her wrist. Close off your senses, especially towards thatke ind! Don¡¯t look that way, or you¡¯ll¡­¡±


    She could not finish.


    ¡°ARRGGHH! NO! I¡¯m not waiting here! Divine Providence! I need the prize of divine providence!¡± a voice roared from the far end of the white sandy shore. A man leaped into the air and soared towards the ind.


    That was Ghost, the heir to the Ghost n.


    And something terrible happened.


    He glided over the water and all of a sudden, a freak wave appeared out of nowhere and swatted him out of the air. Ghost crashed into theke and he, a prodigy cultivator who has a foot inside the threshold of the Deity Realm, immediately dissolved into nothing by the waters of theke just as easily as cotton candy in water.


    ¡°What the hell¡­?!¡±


    Fear and shock pierced through the Saintess like a spear.


    ¡°Just how horrifying is thiske?!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stepped from the pathway since you are incapable of resisting the allures of that promontory. The death of Ghost has brought the death toll of those who had died trying to cross theke to more than twenty. Among them included eleven Deity-Realm Cultivators, including the chieftain of the Thunder n himself. And that white-robed man just now, if only you know how close he is to reaching the Emperor Realm...¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s mentor told her.


    ¡°What?!


    Close to reaching the Emperor Realm?!¡±


    The Saintess could barely process what she just heard.


    Emperor Realm. The two words that could just as easily leave anyone petrified with amazement.


    ¡°Look and observe theke ind. What do you see?¡± said her mentor.


    The Saintess looked closely, struggling to fight off the seduction at first. Then she saw it. Her pupils contracted with such disbelief that in the end, they grew as tiny as needles, showing how shocked she was.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said her mentor. ¡°That¡¯s the prize, real divine providence.¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888 Contest for Divine Providence


    ¡°That¡¯s the prize?! Divine providence?!¡±


    Doubt and disbelief creased the lithe and petite face of the Saintess.


    As the teacher and student spoke, another six Deity-Realm Cultivators dashed towards theke and flew over its surface, driven by their fervent madness to reach the promontory.


    But the merciless Lake of Death left no exceptions.


    The men tried everything ¨C flying over theke and using their weapons or magical artifacts to defend themselves ¨C but nothing worked. As if with a sentience of its own, the waters of theke would rise up like monsters rearing up to punish anyone foolish or brazen enough to test their defenses, and anyone who fell into the water was quickly killed and dissolved into nothing.


    Witnessing all those frightful deaths invoked a dreadful and horrendous epiphany.


    ¡°Surely thiske is not the retion of fluids from all the dissolved corpses of anyone who came here?!¡±


    She peered at theke once more, beholding the beauteous and aqueous ripples of waves that belied the perilous dangers that lurked within its depths like a predatory leviathan waiting for prey.


    In the meantime, the man in white was still making his way towards the center of theke despite tottering unsteadily forward.


    Even as the waves never stopped pummeling at him, he managed to remain steadfast.


    His progress might be slow and onerous, but it looked like he stood an actual chance of reaching the promontory.


    ¡°Go back to the white pathway, Yun¡¯er. At least you¡¯ll be able to resist the temptation there. It¡¯s dangerous here and nevere down to the shores. You¡¯ll never survive all this.¡±


    With her wrist still firmly held by her mentor, the Saintess allowed herself to be led back up to the frosted-cobblestoned pathway.


    Only now did the Saintess finally understand that the strange but persuasive voice that has been prodding her was not part of her own inherent desires for the prize, but rather, the sinister beckoning of an unseen and dangerous trap.


    Hardly a glutton for gain and profit, the Saintess channeled her powers, fighting against incessant and unrelenting titition while she obeyed her mentor and went back to the pathway with her.


    ¡°Wait, how is he able to withstand the lure of the prize?¡±


    She happened to spy Li Mu standing by the shores.


    Li Mu appeared rather shabby and disheveled at the moment, to say nothing about the heavily-bloodstained tunic. Even he could not say from whence the blood came from; either himself or his enemies. But right now, there he stood on top of the white sands where theke¡¯s waterpped, his gaze firmly transfixed on theke ind as if he would never be swayed or distracted by anything else.


    Meanwhile, the plump furry dog was scurrying along the length of the beach like it was searching for ways to reach the center, although he would halt and wheel back around whenever he reached the water. Clearly, the dog had sensed how dangerous the water was too.


    Which was more than what she could say for the people who had perished, the Saintess realized, that a dog possessed more fortitude and restraint than humans.


    Besides Li Mu, she saw another woman. Despite a left hand that was nothing but a bloody and digit-less stump, thedy in yellow retained a divine air of grace and dignity as she gazed albeit coldly at the center of theke too.


    Witnessing thedy in yellow¡¯s stoic and solemn presence left the usually-confident Cloud Light Saintess in doubt of herself.


    Lastly, she saw another young man with a suave and clean-cut appearance, standing at the shores, watching the middle-aged man in white¡¯s progress closely. iling his arms and gesticting like a mime, his mouth opened as if to speak but not a sound came out.


    More than ten minutes passed and the middle-aged man in white had covered more than two-thirds of the distance.


    The promontory at the center of theke looked no more than three hundred meters away from him.


    At the same time, everyone else watching from the white sabulous beach of theke could barely rein in their desires any longer. With the notable exception of Li Mu, thedy in yellow, the plump furry dog, the pale-faced young man, and Wang Yanyi, every other person had taken off. It did not take long for the Lake of Death to im more victims, its caustic waters barely leaving any traces of their existence at all.


    Every single one of them had stormed to their own deaths like moths to mes.


    The Cloud Light Saintess spied thedy in yellow turning to say something o Li Mu. Then she too raced towards theke and took into the air.


    ¡°So much for patience, eh?¡±


    The Saintess thought quietly, but her heart raced with anticipation.


    But what she saw next left her wide-eyed with disbelief.


    The woman skimmed swiftly over the billowing waters of theke. Just like the others, freak waves appeared out of nowhere to attack her. Only instead of crashing into the water, she only reeled unsteadily and managed to remain standing on top of the water¡¯s surface like a prophet.


    ¡°Who is she?! Is she also a Cultivator very near to achieving the Emperor Realm?¡±


    The Saintess wondered quietly as she tottered with astonishment.


    She had never heard of anyone like her before!


    ¡­


    ¡°Stop! You gottae back!¡±


    Li Mu cried with such terror that his hairs were practically standing on end.


    Unlike the Saintess, Li Mu saw that although thedy in yellow managed to prevent herself from being devoured by the baneful waters of the Lake, she could barely keep her feet from getting unharmed. The pernicious liquid gnawed at her dermis that despite being very slow, the damage on her foot was very painful and very much permanent.


    She could never get across theke unscathed.


    Li Mu felt his heart-wrenching at the onset of the realization.


    But thedy in yellow kept pressing forward as if she hardly heard a word.


    With each piecemeal step, she maintains a steady pace in pursuit of the white-robed middle-aged man that was none other than Lazulum.


    ¡°You seem to not realize that I have spared you once. Do you really have toe seeking death yourself?¡±


    The man spun around as he spoke, firing an energy st via his palm.


    The huge Talismanic Power st churned up enough water that it created a wave more than ten meters tall, rolling towards thedy in yellow like an incredible stampede.


    Unfazed, thedy in yellow watched as the iing wave rumbled towards her.


    She weaved hand seals using her still-remaining hand and summoned the same spell she used just now. Thin golden lines ran through the space around her, forming a circr sigil beneath her feet: the Circle of Imperial Majesty. More lines materialized and bonded together, forming a pair of gigantic hands of gold and the huge hands impaled themselves through the waves and parted the water, allowing thedy in yellow to walk through the opening in the waves easily and unharmed.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Li Mu had been so stricken with worry just now that he could have sworn that his heart nearly jumped out his mouth.


    But not all were cheers and apuse. Thedy in yellow had sunk one inch deeper into the water. More than half her feet were submerged in the water and blood was leaching out at an rming rate like spreading crimson mists in the water.


    Lazulum smirked and continued his mission to reach the center of theke, but not without sending another wave of corrosive water surging her way.


    Thedy in yellow employed the same countermeasures to nullify the attack albeit with apparent desperation. That saw her sagging another inch; her entire feet were immersed in the water by now.


    Thedy in a yellow bit hard, struggling against thencinating throes of agony from her legs. Still, mes zed in her eyes. She was not going to give up just yet and she pressed on.


    ¡°No! This cannot go on! She¡¯ll be killed!¡±


    Li Mu cried, awash with panic and fear.


    Swallowing a gulp of saliva, he stepped into the waters washing up the shore.


    The soles of his boots were instantly gone.


    Then he felt the excruciating pain shooting up his foot and in the midst of the throbbing pain, he could feel a ghastly-cold presenceing from within the water itself ¨C the cadaverous chill of death stinging him on his feet.


    Li Mu recoiled at the jolt of pain and leaped back.


    In spite of his excellent physical endurance, he could still not withstand the destructive power of the waters of the Lake of Death.


    ¡°Do you wanna have a go?¡± Li Mu peered at Silly Dog.


    ¡°Woof?¡± Silly Dog gawked at Li Mu with disgusted surprise before the animal bore down on him with fury, ¡°What¡¯s this? Pushing me to death just so that you could save your girlfriend?! How could you, Li Mu!¡±


    Wang Yanyi looked rather shocked to hear that he swiveled around to stare at Li Mu.


    ¡°What on Earth is wrong with you?! Where¡¯s the chemistry that we¡¯ve shared after all these years, you idiot? I¡¯m asking you to release that humungous ancient god of yours to act like a bridge!¡±


    ¡°Woof?!¡± Silly Dog cracked into an asinine grin, ¡°Good idea! Why did I not think of that! You should havee with that right from the start!¡±


    The plump furry husky shoved a paw into its mouth and invoked a gag reflex and spewed out the badly-battered ancient god.


    Once reaching its original monstrosity, the ancient god fell face down on theke.


    Li Mu raced forward and leaped on top of the ancient god¡¯s shoulder.


    Like a long and huge bridge, the behemothic ancient god had crashed one end into the promontory, with its other end on the white sands of the beach.


    ¡°Hey, catch this!¡±


    Li Mu flung his arm and chains created from his powers shot towards thedy in yellow like asso.


    Rumble!


    More freak waves surged up as if theke was in full wrath.


    The waves crashed into the gigantic ancient god like they were trying their best to sink it, although chipping it off bit by bit was all they could do at the moment. At any rate, the ancient god¡¯s physical properties appeared to be noticeably more resistant towards the water¡¯s corrosion.


    That bought Li Mu the time he needed.


    He did not rush towards the prize waiting on theke ind, instead, he rushed to thedy in yellow¡¯s aid first.


    But just when the magically-forged chains could coil around thedy in yellow and deliver her from harm, her arm shot up to seize the chains and she swung the entire length of the links with superhuman strength.


    The whole stretch of the chains floundered wildly like an angry serpent thrashing and writhing in its bestial fury.


    Li Mu could feel strength and powering from the other end of the chain ¨C sheer brute strength and eldritch magic that could only be thedy¡¯s ¨C enveloping him whole while the momentum hurled him into the air, flying towards the promontory at the center of theke.


    ¡°Secure the prize! It must not fall into Lazulum¡¯s hands!¡±


    Thedy in yellow cried to him.


    But on the other hand, the momentum from her side pushed her further deeper into the water. With her waist fully submerged, one could imagine that it was like a thousand piranhas having a feast on her lower body which was now a messy hunk of flesh and blood.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Lazulum was only too angered when he realized what was going on. He cast his magic and propelled himself up into the air, hoping that he was fast and far enough to reach Li Mu who had just swooped past him.


    The force of his spell was peculiar yet great enough that he managed tounch himself into the air, effectively extricating himself from the unknown fetters of the waters of theke that had been trying to hinder his advance.


    Meanwhile, a sonorous and disembodied roar erupted from the dark unseen depths of theke as if something terrible was just stirring from a long slumber. A column of water shot out of theke. Much of the water fell back into theke, revealing a cerulean blue giant with three heads and six arms. The giant reached and groped for Lazulum.


    At the same time, the giant stomped into the surface of the water, summoning a volley of countless arrows of water thatunched at Li Mu who was wheezing towards theke ind.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Thedy in yellow cried, the entirety of her attention solely trained on Li Mu. Swallowing the proverbial hard pill, she decided to forsake her own safety and directed the thin golden strands that made up the magical circle defending her to Li Mu¡¯s aid. The tiny gold lines streaked across the air, racing towards Li Mu at breakneck speed and encasing him behind a protective shield.


    Rumble!


    The barrage of water-forged arrows rained down on the protective cocoon, battering its surface enough that by the time the onught ended, several holes, crevices, and craters littered all over the surface because of the caustic liquid.


    Li Mu staggered backward at the ambush and reached promontory.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he cried.


    His eyes swelled in their sockets at the extreme rage and anguish.


    Thedy in yellow was almost no more, save by her head that was still barely above the surface of the water. Gands of fumes rose from her hair dipping in the water and only Heaven could tell what indescribable pains must she be enduring right now.


    Li Mu could have given anything to go to her aid.


    In the meantime, the gigantic girth of the ancient god finally vanished, devoured by the merciless waters of the Lake of Death. Silly Dog had wanted toe after Li Mu but the humungous automaton snapped and listed like a sinking ship, tossing him back onto the waves and causing several chemical burns on his back that he looked more like a Dalmation than a Husky.


    ¡°Watch the prize!¡±


    Thedy in yellow bequeathed her final instruction. She was struggling to keep her head afloat. ¡°Remember your oath to Qin Zhong. Your job is to keep the prize safe. That¡¯s your duty,¡± she reminded him with her final words and breath as gravity began pulling her deeper into the water.


    With that final message, she was gone, sinking down into the dark abyssal depths.


    Li Mu howled at the loss. Just when he was still thinking of saving thedy, the promontory which had been still and calm after all the mess gave a gentle tremble. A colossal arm burst out of the water just underneath the ind and seized Li Mu by the throat in a vice-like grip.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889 Water from the Sea of Godly Demise


    The Cloud Light Saintess couldn¡¯t help but yelp with shock.


    ¡°T-That promontory! That¡¯s not a promontory at all! That¡¯s a gigantic hand!?¡±


    And so it was. The entire promontory was a huge monstrous hand as if a giant had delivered a karate chop into the ground before severing his wrist and leaving it there. With much of the fingers submerged underwater, only the palm and the stub of the wrist protruded out of the waterline.


    Right now, the entire hulk of theke ind had changed. The hand had flipped around with its palm facing the sky while the fingers were curved inward like a cage and there was Li Mu, being held between the colossal hand¡¯s middle and index fingers like a tiny little bug.


    There was no runic radiance, nor there were any tremors of power or strength stirring; only the eldritch and peculiar presence of the mammoth hand filled the entire cavernous space. The huge hand looked like it had been there for eons and soaking in the trenchant liquid of theke seemed to have done zero damage at all.


    ¡°How on earth is this the prize of divine providence?!


    When it¡¯s just nothing but just a monstrous hand?!¡±


    The Saintess just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is¡­ The severed hand of a true god¡­¡± her mentor murmured quietly, her face fraught with myriads of expression: shock, amazement, and fear. ¡°I see¡­ I understand now¡­ There was such a legend that says the hand contains the secrets to power and eternal life.¡±


    ¡°The severed hand of a true god?!¡±


    The Saintess gawked at the gigantic appendage once again. ¡°And it¡¯s alive after all these years?!¡±


    For ages, the Divine ns have prided themselves in iming descent from the lineage of gods. More often than not, it was only just a baseless myth and not the real truth, for even an Imperial Lord, an entity who ruled thends supreme, could barelypare to a true god.


    But what just happened? Why did this ancient and gigantic hande to life the moment Li Mu came near it?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Li Mu was struggling to free himself.


    Finally, he did, breaking out from the vice-like grip of the two humungous fingers pinning him down.


    Li Mu did not need to be told. He turned into a sliver of light and bolted for thedy in yellow, who was already neck-deep in the water by now.


    But what about the prize of divine providence?


    He never cared about it.


    It could be the most valuable of all prizes.


    But to Li Mu, he neither cared nor wanted it. What mattered more was this woman whom he knew just since a little more than a week ago and the person who had been working tirelessly to keep him safe.


    It was not romantic love.


    But rather, familial love.


    He could seek out the path of Immortality himself. He did not need divine providence for that.


    But he could not let somebody he loved die just like that. He could not tolerate not seeing her again.


    Even with the panic, Li Mu¡¯s mind remained as clear as ever.


    He unleashed his Broadsword Intent, employing two of them on his back like a pair of wings, while he sent another two at the gigantic hand on a Hail Mary.


    Whatever this gigantic hand was, thought Li Mu, the corrosive water of theke seemed to be ineffectual against it, so it could be useful.


    This was hisst-ditch hope.


    Somehow, no freak waves rose up to attack him this time. Whether it was due to Lazulum¡¯s emanation of his powers or if it was the monstrous hand¡¯s sudden reanimation, he did not know.


    As lightly as a dragonfly grazing the surface of a pool, Li Munded very gently on the water and tried using his Broadsword Intent-forged chains to pull her up safely.


    ¡°BEGONE! ALL OF YOU!¡±


    The white-robed Lazulum roared, his long flowing hair iling in the tossing winds in full wrath.


    The powerful energies now radiating from him looked hardly his own so that could mean that he must be using some forbidden sorcery to annihte the three-headed giant conjured by the sentience of theke.


    But only then was everyone beginning to notice something hovering just over Lazulum¡¯s head. Floating just above his head as if it was hanging by a thread was an old and badly-chipped porcin bowl. The poorly-drawn underze barely suggested that it was anything exquisite, in fact, everything about it screamed junk from a trashcan. Nevertheless, despite how decrepit and shabby the porcin vessel was, the object glowed with a blinding radiance of divinity. Despite trying to reform back into its humanoid form, the giant just could no longer take shape. The supernatural luminescence was preventing theke water¡¯s magic from working normally.


    ¡°Woof! What on earth is that bowl?! It looks very powerful!¡±


    Silly Dog stared from the beach, drooling at the delusion of possessing something that powerful and potent.


    ¡°That¡¯s an Emperor-ss weapon!¡± Song Yu wanted to scream yet nothing came out of his mouth, despite the excitement that was threatening to burst out of him.


    That in fact was the same bowl once used by Imperial Lord Void during his meals. After using it for so long, what was originally an ordinary porcinware had turned be a magical relic when it caught if of the Imperial Lord¡¯s aura.


    The radiance of divinity.


    The glow projected by Imperial Lord Void¡¯s residual aura


    ¡°It¡¯s time you meet your maker!¡±


    Lazulum cursed insidiously as he thrust a finger at Li Mu. Imbued with additional powers afforded to him by the magical relic that was the porcin bowl, Lazulum now wielded powersparable to that of a true god. A beam of light mmed right into Li Mu¡¯s back, engendering a gulp of froth and golden ichor vomited out his mouth before he could pull thedy in yellow further out of the water. The blow could have ripped him to shreds. Losing consciousness, he fell into the water.


    He was instantly assailed by indescribably excruciating pain.


    An agony that couldn¡¯t stop stinging at him like needles trying to pierce through every inch of his skin.


    Just before he crashed into the water, Li Mu did the only thing that he could remember: he threw thedy in yellow out of the water with all the might he could muster, just like how she sacrificed herself so that he could reach the promontory earlier.


    As his vision grew blurry when he was engulfed by the water, he could make out the bloody and barely-unrecognizable mass that was her body, at least he still could see her limbs.


    ¡°Goodbye¡­


    He could feel himself sinking down the depths as if weighted by lead.


    Li Mu could care less about who would emerge victorious in the feud between the Latter Celestial Court against its ancient counterpart. His promise to Qin Zhong that he would guard and defend the parade square was only due to the sense of brotherhood and camaraderie he shared with Qin Zhong. But the powerful Lazulum clearly wasn¡¯t in a merciful mood, so Li Mu was ready to embrace death.


    Hisst-ditch effort to save thedy in yellow was not that he wanted to sacrifice himself. He was only trying to act ording to his conscience in what could be the final moments of his life.


    Like ravenous piranhas swarming on prey, the corrosive waters of theke bore down on Li Mu with apathetic brutality.


    No one could ever imagine how horrible it was. Li Mu felt like he was descending down a hellish abyss into the underworld with thousands or even millions of foul spirits protruding by its never-ending walls, each of them wing and tearing at Li Mu as he fell like they were trying to rip him to shreds.


    ¡°Is this what the others all felt before they died?¡± Li Mu mused with resignation.


    The shback of his past memories reyed before his eyes like a montage.


    The faces he knew and those that he recognized flitted by him.


    Earth no longer needed his protection and he could finally drop the yoke of burden that he had been carrying. But there were people still waiting for him ¨C Huan Xiangrong at the Ziwei Star Zone and the rest of his loved ones¡­


    The image of his friends and family reignited the me of survival in him,pelling Li Mu to do whatever he needed to endure and live.


    ¡°The Xiantian Skill, the Zhenwu Boxing discipline, his Right Arm of Bones, the Four-de God Killing Broadsword techniques and its Intents¡­¡±


    His Third Eye was opened.


    Through the murky depths at the bottom of theke, he beheld a most surrealistic and horrific scene.


    The underwater world at the bottom of theke was a sprawling necropolis of innumerable gigantic skeletons that looked like it was wider and vaster than the world outside water. Chalk-white and clumsily huge, none of these skeletons belonged to humans. Any one of the bones lying around was as tall and as wide as a hilly teau.


    Aside from the inanimate, Li Mu found elements that were still very much animate ¨C tendrils and strands of blood and viscera that looked oddly like crimson seaweeds gesticting to the current and waving morbidly at him. Whatever they were, Li Mu knew that they still contained life. They could have been here for decades, centuries, or even millennia, and somehow, the water had not managed to dissolve them, showing how powerful the creature or entity from whom these blood and viscera originated were.


    But he was not alone. Li Mu could have sworn that he saw somethingrge moving around in the dark shadowy corners of this expansive underwater graveyard with the stealth and adroitness of a predatory fish, although he could not see clearly what it was¡­


    And right below him was an enormous and misshapen skull with swathes of flesh and blood still clinging to it. The length of the skeleton could reach at least several thousand meters at least. Only, its jaws ghoulishly fell open all of a sudden as if Li Mu was going to be a piece of meat dropping into its mouth!


    ¡°Oh, dear.¡±


    A grim notion shed in Li Mu¡¯s mind. Somehow, something told him that it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to fall through the skull¡¯s opened jaws.


    But nothing he did could stop his descent.


    He just kept on falling and falling.


    He just couldn¡¯t do anything to stop his weightless plummet.


    He could feel not an ounce of buoyancy that he could rely on, to say nothing about how magic was useless underwater where thews of Nature function very much differently here.


    Just as Li Mu was reeling with revulsion and terror at how he was going to be eaten by a gleeful skeletal horror, the water parted all of a sudden and a gigantic hand reached down to seize him and dragged him up.


    SPLASH!


    Li Mu could hear himself breaking out of the water.


    The much-weed and sweet relief of fresh oxygen filling his lungs was something he never knew he would appreciate so much.


    When he looked down, he could find not an inch of his skin that was not mutted. Then he looked around. It was the colossal severed hand that had dragged him out of theke.


    Then he heard the mor of an ongoing battle.


    It was a struggle to keep his eyes open alone. But Li Mu could see what was going on. A broken porcin bowl was hovering just over Lazulum¡¯s head and the object was emanating a bright luminescence that shrouded Lazulum like a protective cocoon in his fierce battle against two three-headed giants formed from the waters of the Lake of Death.


    ¡°An Emperor-ss weapon? Or is it some godly instrument?!¡±


    As with all warriors, Li Mu¡¯s focus was aimed solely at the broken bowl.


    He did not have to be a genius to realize that the bowl possessed the powers to defeat the eldritch magic of theke¡¯s waters.


    But why did he not use it from the start? Surely if he had used it, he could already have the prize of divine providence secured in his possession already by now without having to contend with all the trouble?


    Li Mu mused quietly about his adversary¡¯s reason.


    But he was distracted by something else. Thedy in yellow. He had hurled her out to safety just before he sank into the water. He needed to make sure she was fine.


    With his spiritual senses, he reached out to her, but there was no response.


    Li Mu looked around frantically, and she was still nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Where is she?!


    Has she fallen back into the water?!¡±


    Li Mu craned his neck and tried to get a better view of his surroundings.


    The gigantic hand now gripping Li Mu hung in midair, suspended in stasis as if it was wondering what to do with Li Mu.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu could not free himself this time.


    Then he heard thedy in yellow¡¯s voice in his mind, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Li Mu sensed fatigue and panting in her voice, but she sounded otherwise all right.


    That filled him with joy.


    ¡°Y-You need to get out¡­ I-I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m safe now¡­ But I can no longer protect you¡­ Th-Thiske is made of the waters from the Sea of Godly Demise¡­ They can never stop a frenzied Lazulum¡­ You need to get out of here¡­ quick¡­¡±


    There were recurring nks in her voice as if she was speaking through a radio with a poor signal. But that was it. As soon as she finished speaking, her voice was gone.


    But Li Mu at least could exhale with relief.


    At the moment, he was safe.


    And what thedy in yellow just told him included several crucial information.


    This Lake of Death did have an actual name: the Sea of Godly Demise, and judging from what she just said, this was only just the waters from the actual Sea of Godly Demise which was somewhere else. Where could it be? And how dangerous would the real Sea be? Would gods die too if they fall into these waters?


    Meanwhile, the battle below ensued with more wrathful roars from Lazulum. Every time he destroyed one of the three-headed giants, it would reconstruct itself again. The broken bowl seemed to be holding on; its godly iridescent remained stalwart and invincible. Its holy light remained as powerful and strong. But it was Lazulum himself who looked worse for wear. The more he used the bowl¡¯s powers, the more he aged ¨C his hair was beginning to turn white and creases were beginning to grow and spread all around his face.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu¡¯s attention was not on the battle.


    Right now, he needed to think about how should he escape.


    Wang Yanyi had been standing at the beach, uttering not a word nor doing anything until now. He drew a sword ¨C an awfully-rusted and badly-neglected one ¨C and rode on it like a skateboard and soared up into the air, heading straight towards Li Mu.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890 Rusted But Not Worthless


    Wang Yanyi had only just taken off over the surface of theke when a freak wave surged up to attack him like a beast being protective of its territory.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The heavily-rusted sword emitted a harmless shockwave.


    The impossible took ce.


    The towering freak wave immediately winced and cowered backward like a frightened hare who had just seen a wolf.


    The rusted sword glided over the surface of theke, undeterred and unimpeded this time by theke that now returned to being calm and serene wherever it flew.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess gasped with her jaws hanging wide with shock.


    So did her mentor, who could only behold the unbelievable spectacle with speechlessness.


    She knew Wang Yanyi, but could barely confess the same about that rusted sword. She knew nothing about it at all. If that white-robed Lazulum, whose powers now neared the Emperor Realm, could still not defeat or tame the sentientke water even with the help of his Emperor-ss weapon, then how on earth did this rusted sword manage to subdue the water?


    ¡°What is the secret of that sword?!¡±


    Silly Dog the Husky was thinking about something else altogether.


    There it stood at the sabulous shores of theke, contemting about how he did not have a single cent with him. Very loudly, he yelled, ¡°Wait up! Woof! What about me?! Don¡¯t leave me here! Don¡¯t leave a poor and helpless doggy here to fend for himself!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A glint of steel shed past Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    All of a sudden, Li Mu felt himself falling before Wang Yanyi caught him by the waist, and together, they flew away. The fingers of the gigantic hand had released him?!


    But how?!


    Mysteriously, the gigantic hand seemed to be vulnerable to the rusted sword¡¯s magic as well!


    But it quickly recollected itself and flipped itself over to begin storming after Wang Yanyi and Li Mu with its middle and index fingers acting as legs, chasing after them like a boy whose toy had been snatched away.


    ¡°WOOF! COME ON! HOW ABOUT ME?!¡±


    Silly Dog whimpered anxiously from the beach.


    But Wang Yanyi and Li Mu, with the gigantic hand stomping angrily after it, vanished into the far distance at the other end of theke.


    ¡°BLASTED! BEGONE THIS INSTANCE!¡±


    Lazulum was only too frustrated and resentful at seeing his prize slipping between his fingers. He channeled more power into the magical bowl floating over him. The bowl spun like a top and the tendrils of divine luminescence spewing out from the relic began iling with its movement like whips, furiously tearing the three-headed giants into countless falling confetti of fluid-formed kes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lazulum barked, sending one of the tendrils back towards the beach where it coiled around Song Yu. The exertion had taken a heavy toll on Lazulum, who now looked like an elderly man in his twilight age with his long white hair billowing as he chased after the gigantic hand.


    ¡°Thank you, sir¨Cwait! What?!¡±


    He could only mime what he wanted to say only then did he realize something pulling at his leg. To his surprise, he turned around and saw a dog hanging from his ankles!


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s dog!


    Since when did this mongrel hitch itself on me?!¡±


    Song Yu kicked his legs, trying to dislodge the animal from his ankles as he growled with hardly any voiceing out of his throat, ¡°Get off, dammit!¡±


    But all he got in return was a jolt of pain shooting up his leg.


    He peered down and found himself staring eye to eye with the angry Husky growling menacingly with its jaws locked around his ankles. The piercing look from the dog looked as if he was saying, ¡°Try kicking me off again and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll have only one ankle to walk with for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Heavens¡­¡±


    Song Yu inhaled deeply with dread leaking from the pores of his very own face.


    ¡°Just how dangerous is this animal really!?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t at all inclined to put the threat to the test, especially when the dog looked absolutely serious in wanting to bite off his left ankle. He cast a nce at the front. Lazulum was speeding as quickly as he could while he hastily recuperated his powers as much as he could with not even a nce back, ignoring what was going on behindpletely. That would mean that Song Yu would need to contend with this dog himself.


    ¡°What are we going to do now, Teacher?¡±


    The Cloud Light Saintess deferred to her mentor.


    ¡°We leave. This has gone beyond what we can handle. We cannot even get past thiske without getting ourselves killed, to say nothing about the rest¡­¡± said the Saintess¡¯s mentor with dejected and forlorn misery.


    She couldn¡¯t even finish¨Cagain.


    The waters of theke just not far ahead of them began to bubble and churn.


    A dreadful premonition manifested in the minds of both teacher and student.


    They traded nervous looks. Was theke water going to erupt!? Like a volcano?! Instinctively, their legs involuntarily began pacing backward before they even knew it. Then they turned around and morphed into jets of light and zipped down the same frosted cobblestoned pathway from which they came for dear life.


    The entireke of death suddenly shrank sharply the next second, turning into just one tiny droplet that glittered like a piece of crystal. Then it warped into the distance, ripping the fabric of Time and Space asunder before it vanished.


    Leaving only a vast and barren crater with a hugeyer of moist earth inside as if the whole depression was just freshly dug.


    The Saintess and her mentor went on fleeing for minutes until they realized that danger did note pursuing them. Unable to subdue the prodding of curiosity and gambling that it would be safe for a peek, they backtracked and headed back, only to find a pit in the ground with the water nowhere in sight.


    Both teacher and student traded dubious looks at the very same spot just like how they did just not long ago. Filling the entire vista ahead of them was this nk white translucent wall that they could barelyprehend its distance or its size. Knowing better than to push their luck, they decided to just leave. They would have better luck finding bounty outside than here.


    This foray into this pce of the gods had turned out to be a massive failure. Almost everyone from the Divine ns was dead and as subjects of the Celestial Court, the Saintess and her mentor were fully inculcated by this experience of how weak and helpless they were.


    To their utmost surprise, they encountered Fairy Shuiyue, who managed to survive her wounds.


    ¡­


    The fabric of their clothes snapped in the winds as they sped forward.


    ¡°We meet again.¡±


    Li Mu, ignoring the stinging pain, forced a smile in response.


    A stoic Wang Yanyi rebutted him, ¡°Save your grin for some time. You look hideous.¡± Not that it was a joke; Li Mu looked more like a rotting corpse than a real living person after his little tour of the underwater necropolis just now, making him as hideous as ever¨Cespecially when he smiled.


    Li Mu did not know how to respond to that.


    ¡°Wait, how did you manage to ward off those freak waves?!¡± he asked all of a sudden.


    Wang Yanyi sighed. ¡°Focus on healing yourself first. You can tuck that curiosity back into that pocket of yours until next time.¡±


    Li Mu stared at him in silence.


    That practically shot down whatever desire Li Mu had for further small talk.


    Wang Yanyi looked mildly surprised all of a sudden. ¡°Looks like we havepany. Get on with your healing on the double. I can¡¯t keep this up for long.¡±


    Li Mu immediately channeled his Xiantian Skill magic and began to first expel all harmful properties of the waters of the Sea of Godly Demise from his body, although even ciers move faster than his progress.


    Blood slicked every inch of his skin, dripping down the length of his limbs and unto Wang Yanyi¡¯s tunic, dying it red.


    In his earlier battle against the Rain n, Wang Yanyi had been wounded himself and the exertion of using his rusted sword was ripping his wounds open and he began bleeding.


    The viscidity of their blood melded their clothes together.


    The rusted-covered sword hummed incessantly as it tore through the air at great speeds.


    More than tens of thousands of meters behind, the gigantic severed hand of a true god maintained in hot pursuit.


    A simr distance away just behind.


    Lazulum was slowly regaining his powers. Color has returned to his face and his lips looked once again rosy and healthy. Intricate markings swirled in his eyes like tightly-packed spirals of ornate chains spinning slowly like the winding path that led into the Underworld.


    ¡°Run, little mouse, run¡­ The severed hand will be mine¡­ And so will that rusted sword!¡±


    A wicked and sinister grin spread across his face.


    Beneath his feet, he flew over a collection of borate buildings and intricate towers and spires¨Ca cityscape that fully exemplified full architecture wizardry and beauty by being a city fit for the gods.


    Unlike the outer peripherals which had been ravaged and defaced by war and looting, the central region of the celestial pce remained virtually intact with much of its charms preserved as if the city had merely gone into a long, long sleep.


    Whiffs of Primeval Qi lingered around the archaic city, hooking its fingers at anyone who would pass by. Even with the hallowed porcinware protecting him, Lazulum had to force himself to smother the mes of curiosity that had set his mind and soul aze.


    ¡°Get the severed hand and then the sword,¡± he told himself, ¡°That will enable us to explore this ce safely.¡±


    Sess seemed so near that he could almost taste it and the prospect of his triumph left him in a good mood.


    His ns of securing the severed hand might have gone slightly awry, but the parameters were still within his control. In fact, the uncertainties and minor setbacks were clearly suggesting greater rewards. That was a price he could live with.


    ¡­


    About a half hourter.


    ¡°Arrghh!¡±


    A pale-sickly Wang Yanyi finally coughed up mouthfuls of blood.


    The rusted sword began to lose its tremor that radiated those tiny shockwaves to keep all enemies at bay.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    Wang Yanyi had been using up every ounce of natural qi in him before forcing himself to push desperately ahead on empty tanks for more than ten seconds before everything went dark for him. Utterly insensate, he could no longer control his sword and they plummeted.


    Now virtually a cripple, Li Mu was simrly passed out himself. As if he was in a trance, he was busy fighting a war inside his body to expel the final vestiges of theke water¡¯s influence. He did not know what was going on outside.


    The beautiful and ornate buildings below them looked dangerously nearer and nearer.


    Boom!


    In the end, both of them smashed into a tall, gilded spire.


    Oddly enough, the impact did not cause enough damage to break anything on the spire, let alone weaken its structural integrity enough for the spire to copse. They collided with the spire and plunged more than a hundred meters to the ground and lost consciousness.


    The rusted sword fell to a harmless tter beside Huang Yan Yi, its tipncing diagonally into a stone, its glowing light slowly darkening until what luminescenceing from itpletely died down.


    ¡­


    No one knew how long had passed.


    Li Mu gradually opened his eyes.


    He had managed to discharge more than half of the decaying influence of theke water from inside his body and the pain was starting to lessen. But his vision remained murky and dark like someone had put a bag over his head. Carefully he groped around and felt the ground, then he tried to sit up.


    ¡°Shh! Quiet!¡±


    A familiar voice rang in his ears.


    It was Wang Yanyi.


    Li Mu jerked his head around. There was Wang Yanyi, signaling him to be silent.


    The aura of a magical field, the Breath-concealing Deployment, was thick in the air and it was masking their presence.


    Li Mu carefully sat up.


    They were inside a building and Wang Yanyi was sitting just beside an ornate window. Through the tiny slits in the door, she could see the sky outside and there was Lazulum, searching for them.


    Then he saw Song Yu, standing not far away like a dutiful servant.


    But Li Mu¡¯s focus was not on Song Yu, but rather on a dog wagging his tail with the most obsequious manner ever like it was trying to curry the favor of Lazulum!


    ¡°Since when did that useless sack of shit dog defected?!¡±


    Li Mu nearly broke his silence to mutter a curse.


    ¡°He¡¯s been searching for us for a long long time. Bloody dogs rather gifted with smell; he almost found us,¡± Wang Yanyimunicated telepathically. Somehow this tower is able to temporarily negate all traces of our aura.¡±


    Then they saw Lazulum moving further away with Song Yu and Silly Dog in tow.


    The dog trotted by Lazulum¡¯s ankles, shaking its tail so vigorously like it was trying to make his new master proud!


    ¡°What double-crossing filth. I knew we couldn¡¯t expect anything from him.


    Then Li Mu remembered a story from each about how the police departments from all around the world refused to use huskie as police dogs. Their subpar intelligence could see them switching allegiances at any moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Gods, it really is real¡­


    Stupid dog¡­¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891 The Mentor in My Dreams


    Seeing Lazulum leaving to search elsewhere filled Li Mu and Wang Yanyi with relief.


    Even if both of them were at their best, none of them would ever dare to challenge Lazulum, he who wielded pre-Emperor Realm powers.


    To say nothing of the caustic properties of the water of the Sea of Godly Demise still inside Li Mu.


    It was like poison trying to contaminate his flesh and bones. While having the liquid inside his body was not as painful as soaking himself in it, both feeling it coursing through his veins made it no less agonizing.


    Fortunately for Li Mu, he was ustomed to such degrees of pain, hence his rtively normal reaction.


    In the meantime, his skin was already recovering. Much of his superficial wounds were beginning to dry and pus no flowed. Coarse and shriveled like a roasted potato in a jacket, any disturbances to the boils and blisters bulging on his dermis would nevertheless expose fresh and raw wounds that excrete blood mixed with bodily fluids.


    With even his brows and hairs fully gone, Li Mu looked absolutely hideous.


    ¡°Heal yourself quick,¡± urged Wang Yanyi, ¡°We¡¯re well hidden here, so expel that foreign thing inside you before we look for ways to get out.¡±


    He looked rather pleased to see Li Mu in such a dismal state.


    Li Mu rolled his eyes at him.


    This was a first for him. Never had he been in such a miserable situation before since he began learning martial arts.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some salve. It should help with the pain and enhance your healing,¡± said Wang Yanyi, handing him a white sk with the same wry smirk still on his face. He uncorked the tiny little sk and the soft aroma of herbs wafted out of its beak.


    Li Mu shook his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s suitable for me. Save it.¡±


    He was confident that with his heightened regenerative capabilities, his body would heal quickly without the need for medicine. If anything, it was the harmful elements of the liquid still inside him.


    Wang Yanyi dabbed some of the salves on his finger and applied them to Li Mu¡¯s skin as if he barely heard a word.


    ¡°Tsssst!!¡±


    Li Mu grimaced at the pain.


    Unfazed, Wang Yanyi continued patting his back, channeling spurts of Internal Powers into him to help the assimtion of the medicine into him. Painful and scalding at first, Li Mu soon felt a cool and chilly sensation that was a real relief against the searing pain.


    ¡°What an amazing thing!¡±


    The venomous liquid of the Sea of Godly Demise lingered still inside him, but the salve had given him a moment of respite that at least had helped to dull the pain and restore somefort.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Li Mu said to him.


    Although he found it oddly surrealistic and creepy to have another man touching him all over.


    Wang Yanyi helped to apply the salve on Li Mu¡¯s back, chest, neck, and head before he finally squeezed the sk into Li Mu¡¯s grasp. ¡°Do the rest yourself. I¡¯m going out to have a look.¡±


    He got up, opened the door and went out.


    Li Mu stared at the sk nkly.


    He spent the new few minutes smearing the salve on his entire body, feeling the pain slowly subsiding.


    Then he sat down and meditated, channeling his powers and cultivation discipline to help elerate the healing process.


    Time passed quickly.


    More than two hours had psed.


    Li Mu opened his eyes with a grave look on his face.


    ¡°Goddamn¡­ Even until now¡­ It¡¯s slower than I expected¡­ Just one drop of liquid from the Sea of Godly Demise and now I¡¯m stuck here¡­ No wonder they called it ¡®Godly Demise¡¯.¡±


    Li Mu rose up slowly.


    The healing of his body had been slow.


    After so long, a newyer of skin was only just beginning to grow while much of him was still red and raw like a b of pork fresh out of the oven. To make things worse, he could feel that many of his meridian channels were damaged too. If anything, the condition of his wounds wasn¡¯t getting any better.


    It was like getting burned. What could seem harmless at first was now moving steadily towards sepsis.


    Wang Yanyi hasn¡¯te back since he went out just now.


    And that was cause enough for worry.


    It was still dangerous and Lazulum must be still searching for them in these parts, since it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to guess their approximate location.


    ¡°Lady? Can you hear me,dy?¡±


    Li Mu tried to reach thedy in yellow telepathically again.


    Again and again, he tried many times, yet there was no answer.


    That only intensified the desire to see and hear her.


    Then he heard footsteps.


    It was Wang Yanyi, entering furtively.


    ¡°That dog of yours is taking Lazulum on a treasure hunt. Fortunately for us, their hunt has been rewarding so far all thanks to that dog¡¯s acute sense of smell. But that severed hand of a true god has gone missing. I¡¯ve looked around and it¡¯s nowhere in sight. How¡¯s your injury?¡±


    Wang Yanyi gave Li Mu a quick rundown about what was going on while he surveyed Li Mu¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Not well,¡± Li Mu shook his head. ¡°Wait. You¡¯re able to spy on Lazulum without being noticed?¡±


    Wang Yanyi motioned at his rusty sword. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without it.¡±


    ¡°That sorry excuse for a sword? How is it possible that it carries such power? Or is it actually an Emperor-ss weapon?¡± remarked Li Mu curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Wang Yanyi shook his head. ¡°This was given to me by my mentor. But I have yet to fully master how to control and use its full powers.¡±


    ¡°Your mentor? What¡¯s his name?¡± Li Mu prodded.


    Wang Yanyi fell silent all of a sudden.


    ¡°Um,¡± Li Mu realized how awkward Wang Yanyi looked, ¡°Just forget I asked. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Wang Yanyi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how should I tell you this. I have more than a few mentors and the one who gave this rusty sword to me is my newest one. He¡¯s also the most mysterious out of all the mentors I¡¯ve ever had the fortune to have. He¡¯s a most amazing figure I encountered in my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± a dubious Li Mu yelped, ¡°What is this?! A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream?¡± Then he chuckled too. Wang Yanyi was not a native of Earth. There¡¯s no way he would understand that reference.


    But to his surprise, Wang Yanyi giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not Theseus, you know? Anyway, I didn¡¯t take him seriously at first, being in a dream and all. But one day, he gave me this sword in my dream and when I woke up, there it was, lying just beside me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised by the fact that you know what¡¯s A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream,¡± Li Mumented, looking rather awed.


    Once again, Wang Yanyi has demonstrated his knowledge and understanding of Earth¡¯s culture, invoking Li Mu¡¯s suspicion of his true identity.


    ¡°What?¡± Wang Yanyi responded when he saw Li Mu¡¯s queer look, ¡°I¡¯m different. Unlike them, I have been on a steep learning curve about everything on Earth from the moment I arrived. Movies are especially my favorite. Nothing beatszing a whole day on the couch with a Coke and some chips over a good movie that¡¯s yed at eight times the normal speed. That¡¯s my definition of a perfect afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be beer and fried chicken?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for watching baseball,¡± Wang Yanyi chortled cheerily.


    That was when Li Mu truly believed that Wang Yanyi could really pass off as a real native of Earth.


    The two talked and chatted to unwind.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s tunic had gone stiff with dried sweat and caked with blood from the wounds he suffered before and from Li Mu. Feeling ufortable, he went upstairs to have a change.


    ¡°Don¡¯t peek,¡± he said at the bottom of the stairs leading up to the next floor.


    ¡°Spoken as if you¡¯re a woman,¡± Li Mu scowled at him.


    ¡°Whatever. Just don¡¯t peek,¡± said Wang Yanyi. Before he went up, he left his sword there and cast an enchantment.


    Li Mu did not know what to say, except that he found it rather strange.


    But he knew that everyone has his or her own quirks and habits.


    ¡°But wait,¡± he realized, ¡°Wang Yanyi¡¯s skinny enough for a girl. Other than his darkplexion and his mildly masculine exterior¡­ He looks pretty enough¡­ In fact, pretty by far even for female standards! Could he actually be a¡­?!¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more Li Mu believed that his suspicions could really well be true.


    It did not take long for Wang Yanyi to change into a fresh set of clothes a jet-ck set of tunic and boots. With his long sinuous hair tied with a pin, he descended the stairs with every the suaveness and smartness of a well-mannered gentleman.


    Li Mu gawked with muted admiration before his gaze wandered to his throat and chest, registering the presence of an Adam¡¯s apple and no swelling bosoms. That was enough to perish his suspicion in its crib.


    ¡°Things aren¡¯t well at all, Li. We need to get out of here. Sooner orter, Lazulum¡¯s gonna find this ce,¡± said Wang Yanyi.


    ¡°I concur,¡± Li Mu nodded.


    They left the tower and picked the one direction that was in direct contradiction to where Lazulum had gone to.


    They were right in the central zone of the Celestial Court where enchantments and magical traps lurked everywhere. One wrong step and they could trigger a litany of traps that could very well spell their deaths.


    Ignoring his injuries, Li Mu activated his ¡°Third Eye ¨C Eye of ws¡± ability against his better judgment. With Wang Yanyi¡¯s rusty sword, they made arduously-slow progress while avoiding triggering any traps.


    Three thousand meters. That was all they managed to cover after a day¡¯s worth of traveling.


    Sundown descended on the ancient cityscape of the Celestial Court.


    The two found themselves inside a repository of books and tomes and decided to spend the night there.


    A huge luminous pearl hung from the top of the ceiling, providing ample illumination inside the chamber.


    Li Mu used the time to meditate and focus on his healing.


    Ditto Wang Yanyi, who meditated and recuperated as well.


    Three days passed uneventfully.


    Li Mu and Wang Yanyi moved from ce to ce inside the Celestial Court, carefully avoiding Lazulum¡¯s hunt for them while they used the time to recover, although the progress of thetter wasn¡¯t quite as smooth as they expected.


    What Li Mu failed to anticipate at first was how the poisonous properties of the drop of liquid from the Sea of Godly Demise were beginning to turn unstoppable, if not incurable. Like a venom that has no antidote, not even his Xiantian Skill could impede its encroachment into his bones and his marrow.


    While everything seemed to be healing on the surface, the poison was already spreading into his flesh, his blood vessels, and even his organs. Like an apple that had gone rotten on the inside, the damage was getting out of hand.


    By the fifth day, Li Mu could no longer walk. Thenky and gaunt Wang Yanyi had to carry him all the way.


    ¡°We need to find somewhere secure where we can fully devote our focus on getting you better,¡± said Wang Yanyi. ¡°Stop using your Third Eye. Leave everything to me.¡±


    Li Mu could barely say anything, let alone proffer any protests.


    He could almost feel Death inching nearer to im him.


    But that did not prevent him from being worried about thedy in yellow.


    If the liquid from the Sea of Godly Demise could him so much harm, then surely thedy in yellow, who was simrly hurt by the liquid too, must be in grave danger too!


    Rumble!


    They were still pressing forward when a huge detonation, followed by waves of rippling force came from behind.


    Li Mu could almost swear that he heard a dog barking too amidst the din.


    Lazulum had found them!


    Lazulum must have discovered them and in his haste, he had stormed straight this way, choosing to rely on his Emperor-ss relic to protect himself from whatever traps and enchantments that he might be triggering.


    And from the sound of the explosion that just urred, he must be somewhere just one thousand meters away.


    It was only because of the countless enchantments that teemed the Celestial Court, plus the variance in the fabric of Time and Space here, or Li Mu and Wang Yanyi would have long been found by Lazulum.


    ¡°Leave me, Wang. Go!¡±


    Li Mu implored weakly.


    Wang Yanyi ced Li Mu on the ground just as he was told. But instead of leaving, he drew his rusty sword and stood there. Steadfast and calm, he said, ¡°I can go nowhere without your Third Eye to point the way. We¡¯re pretty much in the same boat, my friend.¡±


    The explosions were growing nearer and nearer by the minute.


    In fact, one could almost see Lazulum¡¯s figure in the distance, gliding through the air with the porcin bowl Emperor-ss relic hovering over his head.


    ¡°What should we do?! What can I do?!¡±


    An anxious Li Mu raked his mind for solutions.


    He was the dead weight and for that Wang Yanyi was going to die with him


    Just when he thought all was lost, a blinding radiance streaked across the sky like aet. The gigantic severed hand of a true god which had been missing for days appeared, descending straight down from the air andnded before Li Mu.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892 Mausoleum of An Imperial Lord


    The severed hand hopped around like a bunny and magically shrunk in size. With its middle and index fingers as legs, it scampered towards Li Mu and Wang Yanyi and stood there like a curious child observing them. Then with its thumb and pinkie acting like arms, it began gesticting at them both as if it was trying to convey a message.


    Li Mu and Wang Yanyi exchanged dubious nces.


    ¡°Huh.


    What the hell is he trying to tell us?!


    Or is there something wrong with this thing?!¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Wang Yanyi said suddenly, rubbing his temples like he was trying to solve a mathematical problem, ¡°Is this thing asking us toe with him?¡±


    He lifted Li Mu up.


    And he was right. The severed hand turned around and began leading them like it wanted them to follow it.


    Evidently, the severed hand knew its way around the deserted city. It took Wang Yanyi through a string of bends and curves, notwithstanding several remote alleys and paths thaty hidden around corners that seemed like dead ends from outside.


    What was more baffling was the fact that this severed hand possessed the skill and privilege to control and use several of the Celestial Court¡¯s magical waypoints that it had used to transport them around the city with tremendous efficacy.


    They came to a round circr building. Unlike most of the tall and towering spires that loomed over it, this structure looked rtively ordinary, except for the fact that it was painted rather mboyantlypared to the rest of the other baster-white buildings in the city.


    A long carriageway intersected through the building with sculptures of schrly mandarins and trained military officers nking it. The marble depictions of the former were all clutching a hu ritual baton which was customary to all court officials, while thetter toted swords and other personal side arms. The lines of sculptures would end halfway, giving way to rows ofmemoratory columns and obelisks of stone and marble¨Ctwelve on each side¨Cthat lined all the way up to the entrance of the building¡¯s main hall.


    They followed the carriageway and headed inside the main hall.


    Where they were greeted by an eerie and dark silence.


    Carving and engravings adorned the walls inside like the scribing of ancient civilization, portraying various events of the gods: heavenly banquets, deities traveling to and from in the skies, the battles waged by the celestial armies, hunts conducted by the gods, sacrificial rituals, the control of floods, as well as cultural entertainment such as dances and music. Put together, the carvings would have looked like the recorded annals of the Celestial Court.


    Li Mu was so drowsy that he could barely keep himself conscious, let alone take a good look at the engravings.


    An anxious Wang Yanyi asked aloud, ¡°Is it safe here? Do you know any ways that we could save him with?¡±


    The rusty sword tremored faintly, resonating with Wang Yanyi¡¯s emotions.


    The severed hand stepped into the deeper vestibules of the hall.


    At first nce, this looked like where a king or an emperor would handle and manage his state affairs. At the end of the great hall was this throne, ornate and gilded, where the golden sculptures of nine five-wed dragons festooned the back and the arm of the chair. The mythical beasts looked so lifelike that they looked like they were really slithering and coiling around the furniture, basking in a pale majestic glow of gold.


    The severed hand must have done something, for all of a sudden, a tidal wave of golden brilliance surged and the dragons came to live. They took off into the air, flooding the entire hall with their golden luminescence in full disy.


    In the meantime, right where the throne had vanished, was a pitch-ck hole with stairs leading underground. Just standing at the top of the secret stairway one could feel a creepy gust of winding from inside the hole that no one could tell to whence it led.


    Snap!


    The severed hand made a snap to get their attention before hopping towards the yawning mouth of the hole with a beckoning gesture.


    Wang Yanyi gulped hard with apprehension. Gripping his rusty sword firmly while still struggling to hold up a fainted Li Mu, he stepped down into the darkness.


    Out of ideas and options, he could only take a gamble and put his faith in this bizarre thing. All the way here, the severed hand had shown itself to be incredibly knowledgeable as to the geography of this ce.


    The secret passage leading down was so dark that Wang Yanyi could only wonder if it could lead straight into the underworld.


    The darkness-infested stairs kept leading down deeper and deeper into the ground.


    One could barely keep track of the time before they found themselves arriving at what seemed like the entrance of a subterranean pce.


    A pair of menacing statues, faceless and depicted wielding maces and nooses, stood guard just outside the gates.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? The Faceless Keepers of the Underworld?!¡±


    Wang Yanyi gasped with such awe as he stared at the imposing statues that his knees could shake.


    He turned around to look at the severed hand and growled, ¡°What is the meaning of this?! The statues of the Faceless Keepers of the Underworld are only usually present outside the doors of a mausoleum, which I¡¯m sure is what this ce is!¡±


    The severed hand frantically mimed an exnation, which Wang Yanyi could barely understand, except for a final unmistakable indication of ¡°wee¡±, motioning for them to step inside.


    Wang Yanyi stood there and wondered skeptically, ¡°Is it trying to say that there is something inside that could cure the poison of the Sea of Godly Demise?¡±


    But they havee too long a way to turn back and pressing on seemed more like a usible option than going back outside to face Lazulum¡¯s wrath.


    Wang Yanyi stepped inside with the severed hand leading the way and what he saw, the interior¡¯s vastness and expansiveness, far outstripped his expectation andprehension. He had entered a wholly different world as soon as he stepped through the threshold of the gates.


    Hanging over their heads were ornaments portraying celestial bodies furnished from metal that he could only guess was something exclusive to the Celestial Court. Like quicksilver, the metallic lines swirled and undted like the Milky Way. Beneath his feet, the floors of the mausoleum were tiled with the same metal used above with illustrations of fields, mountains, and rivers carved in bas-relief fashion. Upon closer observation, the peaks of snow-capped mountains in the carvings were tipped with a strange kind of silver, and the wavy patterns of the bodies of water were lined with a special variety of metallic liquid¡­


    Everything about all these embellishments screamed extravagance.


    Even Lazulum himself, a pre-Emperor Realm Cultivator, would exhale with amazement if he were here.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s heart thumped wildly beyond belief.


    Not a stranger to the life of the affluent and the privileged, even he could barely confess to not feeling agog and breathless by the sheer indulgence and excess.


    They continued deeper inward. All the way, they passed by heaps and mounds of dazzling treasures and jewels, notwithstanding an army of preserved animal hides¨Cmythical beasts that stood in rows, their skins desated, stuffed, and mounted so that these noble animals could be kept for all to see with their former glories intact. Despite their ferocious exterior, one could barely miss the fact that they looked old and ancient. These animals must have been skinned after they perished out of old age and moved here.


    ¡°Wait a minute. This is no ordinary mausoleum! This is an Imperial Mausoleum! One belonging to an Imperial Lord?!¡±


    Wang Yanyi uttered, aghast with astoundment when the revtion finally urred to him.


    ¡°This is a real Imperial Mauso¨CNo, this is like a real pce fit for an Imperial Lord!


    But which Imperial Lord?!


    The primogenitor of the Celestial Courts, Dragon Scorpion?!


    .


    But rumor has it that he retreated into hiding, not dying!¡±


    Wang Yanyi reeled with the shock and bewilderment of trying to process the facts.


    But he swiftly calmed down.


    For he realized that Li Mu, whom he was still carrying, was only getting weaker that his vitals were beginning to fade.


    ¡°Quick!¡± Wang Yanyi urged exigently.


    Although he himself wondered if the severed hand could really understand what he was saying.


    Finally, they came to a shadowy and somber burial chamber.


    The modest-looking and solemn burial chamber was a stark juxtaposition to the ostentatious and profligate ornaments outside, with nothing beyond eighteen ordinary-looking life-size statues that ringed around a three-story-tall dais where a gilded horse wagon sat. Instead of horses, a pair of rocks stood under the carriage limbers.


    It was a wagon, not a carriage and upon it was a sarcophagus.


    A meticulously-chiseled sarcophagus made of a white nephrite-like stone that exuded an eldritch presence.


    But that was not all the sarcophagus gave off. The stone casket radiated a soft, cream-white glow that saturated every inch of the burial chamber with an ethereal atmosphere that deprived the chamber of the sense of ghastly creepiness endemic to most tombs and crypts and instead reced it with an ambiance of solemnness and dignity.


    Crrruuh!


    As soon as he approached, all eighteen statues swiveled their heads in unison to look at Wang Yanyi, the groaning crunch of stone sounded like an echo that had harked back from thousands of years ago.


    The severed hand of a god hastily gave a few hand signs before trotting around, giving one of the statues a pat before touching on another, and so on. Then it leaped into the air and went into a flurry of gestictions that Wang Yanyi could barely understand, although it seemed like it was giving the statues some sort of directive.


    Almost a quarter of an hour passed by.


    Crruunch!


    The heads of the statues all rotated back to their original positions.


    The severed hand then came back to him and made a gesture that looked awfully like it was patting its ¡°chest¡± confidently before beckoning Wang Yanyi to follow once more. It leaped up to the horsedrawn wagon and slowly pushed open the lid of the sarcophagus.


    Grrooaan!


    The ponderous lid slid back heavily. and more brilliant lights poured out from inside in pulsing waves.


    With the dying Li Mu still in his arms, Wang Yanyi flew up to the dais too. Gripped by burgeoning curiosity himself, he peered inside the sarcophagus, eager to find out who it was that was interred here.


    To his astonishment, the sarcophagus was stark empty.


    There was nothing inside.


    Tiny and unrecognizable glyphs garnished the inner walls of the sarcophagus. Wang Yanyi would have thought that those were ants if not for the neatly-arranged array but looking closely at them somehow left him nauseous and dizzy.


    ¡°Is this the fabled Epode of Emperors?!¡±


    He almost gasped aloud.


    The severed hand ignored him and pointed to the inside of the sarcophagus, meaning that he should ce Li Mu inside.


    Wang Yanyi was stunned. With a hint of indignation in his voice, he said, ¡°So you brought us all the way here because you think he¡¯s gonna die and you¡¯ve found him a coffin?!¡±


    The severed hand leaped up and frantically swung its arm-like fingers by way of an exnation but Wang Yanyi couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Still, Wang Yanyi relented and ced Li Mu inside the sarcophagus as he was bidden to.


    ¡°Maybe the sarcophagus has some special functions,¡± he thought. ¡°After all, this is an ancient relic that sits right in the middle of the mausoleum of an unknown Imperial Lord. For all we know, the Imperial Lord in question might have taken a nap in here and some vestiges of his divine properties might still linger inside¡­¡±


    More blood trickled out of Li Mu¡¯s wounds.


    It was a miracle itself that Li Mu was still alive, despite his dire situation. Underneath the surface of his recovering exterior, much of his insides were already crumbling. Such were the poisonous effects of the Liquid of Godly Demise that one single drop could cause fatal injuries even to a god.


    Blood spread across the smooth stone inside the sarcophagus, soaking into the minuscule grooves that formed the strokes of every single glyph. But the blood did not stop there; it began magically climbing up the inner walls as if the deep scarlet liquid had gained a life of its own. Within just seconds, the blood coated virtually every inch of the sarcophagus inside casting a veil of morbid red over the bright golden luminescence.


    ¡°What on Earth¡­¡±


    Wang Yanyi could have sworn that his heart was threatening to jump out of his mouth in his trepidation to see what would happen.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true?! The sarcophagus really has rejuvenating abilities?!¡±


    He began hoping that this was true.


    Grrooaan!


    The severed hand tugged at the weighty lid, trying to shut the sarcophagus.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Wang Yanyi called.


    The severed hand paused and gave him what looked like a puzzled look.


    Wang Yanyi stepped closer to the sarcophagus and gazed at the unconscious Li Mu, whose blood was still pouring out of him. He stared at him then he exhaled and bend down into the nephrite coffin¡­


    The severed hand stood there for a couple of seconds before it realized what was going on and it quickly raised its thumb and pinkie like a person covering his eyes.


    Then, they closed the lid.


    ¡°What now?¡± Wang Yanyi asked, ¡°We just wait here?¡±


    The severed hand motioned for Wang Yanyi to follow it. From the looks of it, they had to leave this ce. It pointed at the eighteen statues before they strode out. It would seem that the eighteen statues could not suffer the living being amongst them.


    Wang Yanyi stood there for one second, gazing at the inside of the burial chamber before he left, peeling after the severed hand.


    They stepped out of the subterranean mausoleum and headed back the same way they came in, passing through the long, dark passage and ascending the secret stairs to return to the round ptial hall. The dragons were still flying around the boughs of the hall when they came back and they flew back and magically transformed back into the throne that sat just over the hole of the secret passageway.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893 The Imperial Casket of Existence


    Outside the circr ptial building, the severed hand sauntered around like a tourist on a sightseeing tour. Every now and then, it would pause to take a look at Wang Yanyi like a curious little cat.


    Wang Yanyi sat on the steps outside the building, cradling his rusty sword while henguished in bewilderment.


    What was going on inside the sarcophagus right now, he could not tell.Read on .c0m for faster updates


    He had never felt so worthless and helpless before since he received this sword in his dreams. Vivid images of his recollections wheezed by like imprints etched on his mind that he would never forget. Even with the passage of Time, these memories were just able to withstand the decay of time.


    Then he heard the patter of footsteps.


    Wang Yanyi instinctively jerked his head up and what his vision registered left him gaping with shock.


    He rose up immediately, maintaining full vignce. ¡°H-How?! How in Heaven¡¯s name are you here?!¡±


    Standing before him.


    With dark emerald green hair that flows down her back and exquisite but no less coquettish looks that could make any man swoon, the irresistible woman¡¯s lips curled into a wry and enchanting smile, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Bi Yan, the Green Fox God.


    Wang Yanyi did not think that of all ces, he would encounter this woman here.


    And she was hardly alone. Behind here were seven champions of the devil races, each of them unfamiliar to Wang Yanyi and all of them exuding powerful and formidable auras. d in garb that would make them seem like ordinary people on Earth, the champions¡ªyoung and old, male and female¡ªwere at least the Upper King Realm. No one could ever mistake them as weakmoners with their air and presence.


    ¡°How did you make it here?¡± Wang Yanyi breathed, his eyes squinting warily as he channeled his powers to remain on guard.


    Bi Yan beamed broadly at him like a blossoming rose. ¡°Just like how you did.¡±


    Before Wang Yanyi could respond, she waved at the severed hand like a friend.


    And so it was! The severed hand hopped towards her like a pet happy to see its master. Bounding and leaping around her with jubnt exuberance, the hand shrunk even smaller¨Cno bigger than the size of an ordinary hand¡ªwhere it mbered up to Bi Yan¡¯s shoulder and snuggled close to her neck.


    Thinking that they must have fallen into her trap, Wang Yanyi wheeled around at once and sped back inside the hall.


    The rusty sword tremored once more in his grasp.


    His entire self emanated fury with every step he took.


    Bi Yan did nothing to give chase. Instead, she called from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Li Mu! There¡¯s no need for me to harm him!¡±


    Wang Yanyi nearly skidded to a halt, but he swiftly resumed his pace and dashed towards the nine-dragon throne. Ripping his sword out of its sheath, he shed it at the chair without mercy.


    ¡°But if you wish for that mausoleum below to be Li Mu¡¯s final resting ce, then be my guest. By all means, wreak all the damage you want,¡± she said nonchntly.


    The sword-like magical bolts that Wang Yanyi just conjured dissipated into nothingness.


    Wang Yanyi stayed his hand from reducing the throne into bits.


    His arms throbbed painfully. Holding back the blow had caused a bacsh resulting in terrible cramps on his arm.


    He withdrew his powers and recollected himself before returning his sword back into its sheath. Then he turned back and marched back to the entrance of the building. Sternly, he said to Bi Yan. ¡°That better be the truth, or I¡¯ll never forgive you. Remember, I know who and what you rely on, but you¡¯d do well to bear in mind that the entities that I can rely on as well are well beyond yourprehension.¡±


    ¡°Heh, look at how nasty you look when you¡¯re angry,¡± Bi Yanmented, totally unfazed as she cracked into a facetious simper. ¡°At any rate, there¡¯s no reason for any animosity between us at the moment, regardless of where my loyalties lie. For what it¡¯s worth, you can well believe in this: none of us wish for Li Mu to die.¡±


    Wang Yanyi threw a venomous re at the severed hand before clutching his sword tightly to his chest, standing at the threshold of the entrance like he was barring anyone from entering.


    Bi Yan waved a handzily.


    The seven champions vanished into thin air as if they had already received orders beforehand to carry out some ndestine mission.


    Bi Yan approached, rising up the steps gracefully anding face to face with Wang Yanyi.


    The rusty sword escaped its scabbard with the speed and intensity of a lightning bolt and shot up, its tip aimed straight at Bi Yan¡¯s forehead.


    Unperturbed, the Green Fox God took one relenting step backward and shrugged. ¡°I told you, I bear you no ill will. Besides, aren¡¯t you curious about what secrets that sarcophagus actually holds?¡±


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s expression betrayed what looked like a suppressed frown.


    Bi Yan chuckled at that and went on, ¡°That sarcophagus is called the Imperial Casket of Existence. Anyone who lies inside would experience one cycle of rebirth. I guess Li Mu should be on his way already by now.¡±


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s eyes shot wide and his gaze turned into a vicious re.


    ¡°Rx,ssie,¡± Bi Yan grinned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? A day in Heaven is like a year in the Mortal World. Li Mu¡¯s entire lifetime inside the Imperial Casket will take days before he rebirths. So, be patient. No fretting, all right?¡±


    ¡°How does experiencing rebirth cure him?¡± Wang Yanyi broke ¡°his¡± silence.


    ¡°Do you know why did Li Mu manage to survive until here when all others had died the moment they plunged into the waters of the Sea of Godly Demise?¡± Bi Yan responded with a question of her own.


    Wang Yanyi shook ¡°his¡± head.


    Bi Yan spun on her heels and strode towards the granite pirs that held up the arches of the entrance and caressed them like she was feeling how lonely they have been here for so long. A silent beat of gravity passed between them before she turned back to face Wang Yanyi, saying, ¡°Because he isn¡¯t a god.¡±


    Wang Yanyi stared at her, unamused at the ambiguous answer.


    ¡°The Liquid of Godly Demise was created to kill gods. Any god who falls inside will instantly die, but the poison doesn¡¯t work on ordinary humans. As a Cultivator of arcane magic and immortality, Li Mu has a foot on the threshold. That means he¡¯s not fully a god, but no longer an ordinary human either. That is why he could be harmed by the poison of the Liquid but it didn¡¯t kill him instantly. At least not yet.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to believe that?¡±


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s expression stirred with skepticism.


    .


    ¡°The Liquid is not just liquid. It¡¯s liquid given a life of its own. It will kill any targets upon whom it detects any trace of godhood. But if its target is detected as being dead, then it will leave its host¡¯s body.¡±


    Strangely, the more ¡°he¡± listened, the more Wang Yanyi felt that it all made sense.


    As long as Li Mu experienced a cycle of rebirth inside the Imperial Casket, the Liquid would register him as being dead at one point and that would prompt what residue of the Liquid inside Li Mu to leave him. By the time the process of his rebirth wasplete and his soul has been restored, everything would be back to normal.


    It really was a workable solution, at least in theory.


    Assuming Bi Yan was telling the truth, Wang Yanyi did not fail to remind ¡°himself¡± of that.


    ¡°Then why is that severed hand of a true god listening to you?¡± Wang Yanyi asked again, albeit more calmly and more amicable this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough,¡± Bi Yan giggled. ¡°Who do you think whose hand this originally was?¡±


    Wang Yanyi looked stunned by that remark. Then it dawned upon ¡°him¡± and for once since ¡°his¡± appearance, ¡°he¡± looked utterly bbergasted. ¡°W-Wait¡­ A-Are you saying¡­ T-That it belongs to the primogenitor of your race?! How?!¡±


    Bi Yan tenderly stroked the miniaturized severed hand now still perched on her shoulder. ¡°How not? You know about my history. I¡¯m sure you knew what happened so many years ago and the events that had befallen my race.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Wang Yanyi smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll ascertain the facts myself, thank you very much.¡±


    Bi Yan spread her arms casually and shrugged.


    All of a sudden, a sh of light erupted.


    It was one of Bi Yan¡¯s seven champions that looked like a young girl barely fourteen or fifteen of age. She had returned and the first thing she did was whisper something into Bi Yan¡¯s ear.


    Bi Yan¡¯s attractive face betrayed a hint of surprise.


    She patted the severed hand still sitting on her shoulder and said something to it in a hushed tone. The severed hand hopped off and soared into the air and vanished into a dot.


    Meanwhile, the petite little girl devil produced a silver-metallic conch horn. She flew up to the topmost tip of a pyramid nearby and held up the conch horn with both her hands and blew hard, although Wang Yanyi could hear nothing at all.


    Then she leaped off the pyramid and vanished, keeping herself hidden from in view.


    Bi Yan looked at Wang Yanyi, turning solemn and serious this time. ¡°They¡¯reing much faster than I anticipated and this time, it¡¯s not just that pre-Emperor Realm fellow Lazulum. Now listen. The process of Li Mu¡¯s rebirth would take at least three days and nights. Any disruption to the process, even if the Liquid has exited his body, would still mean that his soul would not be properly restored.¡±


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s face shifted into that of terror for one split-second before ¡°he¡± managed to return back to ¡°his¡±posed and stoic self. ¡°With my sword, I¡¯ll be here. No one shall pass.¡±


    Bi Yan gazed at her long and hard as if she has something she had been meaning to say. ¡°Very well,¡± she said simply, ¡°Perhaps this time, I might be able to see if those entities that you spoke of are as reliable as you im.¡±


    Her form slowly turned translucent before fadingpletely into oblivion.


    ¡°What is going on?! Is this time-travel?!¡±


    Li Mu found himself sitting alone inside a bamboo hut. He stared at his own hands as information crammed into his mind. Stupefied with shock and disbelief, he struggled to process what was going on with him.


    He could confess to being somewhat of an expert on fictional journeys through time or parallel universes and dimensions from his many readings of stories and novels. In fact, his mentor¡ªthe old faker, as he liked to call him¡ªhad once sent him on one such journey before, transporting him from Earth to the Heavenly Land. That was an amazing experience, being hurtled through the gxy, flesh and blood, although he was thankful enough to have survived.


    But this time, it was only his soul that was transported and he found himself now a young man fresh in his twenties.


    Something about his surroundings felt awkwardly familiar.


    He was already a prodigy with indescribable powers back on Earth. How could his soul be transported just like that?!


    ¡°This must be somewhere else. This isn¡¯t Earth. My memories are intact. So I¡¯m sure of that,¡± he told himself aloud.


    Li Mu stepped out of the hut.


    What greeted him was the lush scenery of bamboo woods that sat by a precipitous cliff. Currents breezed through the bamboo, invoking soft wavy undtions of rustling leaves.


    Anotherzy gust of wind blew.


    ¡°This is not Earth, not the Heavenly Land, not White Earth, and definitely not anywhere within the Ziwei Star Zone!¡± Everything about the forces of nature here felt differentpletely different from everything he felt and sensed from when he was still inside the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Here he was, smacked right in the middle of somewhere he knew nothing about.


    ¡°This cannot be Earth and nor can this be anywhere within the Ziwei Star Zone!


    So where the hell am I?!¡±


    Li Mu was confused and dibobted.


    He could still remember what happened: his injuries were getting worse because of that Liquid of Godly Demise. The poison was killing him. It was Wang Yanyi and the severed hand of a god which had brought him into some underground mausoleum and that was when things began to turn blurry. Parts of thest thing he could recall somehow involved him being lowered into a casket?!


    That was when Li Mu smacked his own head.


    ¡°Wait! A casket!¡±


    A foreboding dread reared its head as he imagined something frightful and horrendous and it engulfed him whole.


    ¡°Am I dead?! Did me inside that Celestial Court die?!


    Does that mean I really am dead?!


    Is that what triggered the transportation of my soul to this ce?!


    Is this because of the Xiantian Skill?! Is it so powerful that even though my physical body is dead, my soul is able to survive that I was inadvertently brought here by a stroke of Fate?!


    ¡°Am I really dead?!¡±


    Li Mu stood there at the door of the hut, bewildered and dazed while he tried to make sense of what just happened to him.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894 A New World


    Was he really dead? If that¡¯s true, then he would have to forego whatever he once had and start all over again here.


    Li Mu paused and began to think. Hard.


    He grew up fatherless and motherless. It was his mentor ¡ª or rather, the Old Faker, as he usually called him ¡ª who looked after him and nurtured him. He had little to eat and little to wear, and although life was tough with the Old Faker drilling lessons into him, forcing him to pick up various skills, he enjoyed the freedom and liberty that came with it. Since his arrival here at the Heavenly Land, life had turned the other way round. He spent every waking minute worrying about saving Earth. Every second in his life he devoted it to the responsibility of protecting and preserving. That was the same even after he returned to Earth.


    For seven years, he had never been able to rx at all.


    Following the massive upheaval on Earth and the subsequent emergence of the Divine ns of the Celestial Court that engendered the end of the threat that the six Traitorous Devils of the Ziwei Star Zone posed, Li Mu began to feel that his life had be devoid of purpose.


    Earth could ask nothing of him anymore.


    It was his loved ones and his friends that deserved his attention and care.


    ¡°This could be just a vision. I need to think of something. I need to go back! Back to my own life! Hua Xiangrong is still waiting for me back at the Divine Land!¡±


    Li Mu balled his hands into fists as his gaze turned sharp and bright with resolve.


    ¡°Boundless is the Great Way; Limitless is the Great Way. There must be some ways that I can use to get back!¡±


    Now that he has set his mind to the task, he felt more relieved.


    He decided to spend some time leafing through the memories of this twenty-year-old youth whose body he just upied.


    The young man was originally known as Li Zhiyuan, an Elder of an order known as the Creed of Divinity.


    The Creed of Divinity was one of many militant orders and sects that scattered thends of Molderad. There were no kingdoms here nor were there any armiesmanded or led by any monarchs here.


    Being dwarfed by other stronger and more influential orders, the Creed enjoyed only a modest reputation with barely a hundred acolytes to boast of. But Li Zhiyuan was the Creed¡¯s first and most gifted prodigy for almost a century, having achieved masteries in various martial arts disciplines that made him the third most skillful Cultivator after the Chieftain and his mentor the Ascetic Yundao.


    With such hopes and expectations of his elders on his shoulders, the leadership of the Creed of Divinity devoted all their attention and resources to him. All so that he could achieve both glory and prestige for the Creed by winning the five-year-once Tournament that would be attended by all militant orders and sects of the Northern Steppes region of Molderad.


    Everything seemed fine and all. Since Li Zhiyuan embarked on his first pilgrimage, he had been diligently garnering as much experience while making a name for himself, saving the helpless and protecting the weak that he became known as a hero. His swashbuckling exploits became synonymous with his Cloudwater-styled desmanship, earning him a moniker of his own: the Cloudwater Crusader while making him one of the ten best young prodigies in the Northern Steppes.


    His outstanding talents and infinite potential made him a highly coveted prospect, especially byrger and more influential militant sects and even great families. Olive branches and gifts often arrived for him with hopes that he might consider switching his allegiances and if he would, vast amounts of supplies and resources, as well as ess to various rare and potent martial disciplines in addition to prestige and social rank, shall be his.


    But none of all those enticements could manage to sway Li Zhiyuan, who has always been steadfastly true and loyal.


    With awe-inspiring resolve and grit, he declined every offer that ever came his way, pledging his loyalty only to the Creed of Divinity, the school which had nurtured him like a son.


    As much as this became an epic worthy of praise and honor, Li Zhiyuan¡¯s rebuffing turned out to be an object of insult to the militant orders and great families who had tried to recruit him.


    Then came the Great Northern Steppes Tournament a year ago.


    Warriors, knights-errant, as well as acolytes of various militant sects and orders of the Northern Steppes, all gathered at the ma of warrior ship Rydorburg for the five-years-once Great Northern Steppes Tournament. So was Li Zhiyuan, who, with the Chieftain of the Creed, his mentor, and the rest of his fellow students, arrived at Rydorburg with the burning ambition of winning this championship.


    Right from the preliminaries, the Cloudwater Crusader never failed to leave his admirers swooning and his foes licking their wounds in defeat.


    Then came the unexpected.


    Immersed in confidence and some bits of hubris, Li Zhiyuan, failing to discover that his enemies wereying a ¡°honey trap¡± for him, did not see that the sweetheart whom he thought would be the woman who would apany him through the rest of his life¡¯s journey wasplicit to the plot. She surreptitiously poisoned him, causing him to lose his next round where he was not only defeated but his tendons were also snapped. With his entire future and hopes shattered, Li Zhiyuan¡¯s fall from grace made him the biggest object of ridicule across the whole Northern Steppes region.


    All the efforts and anticipation that the Creed of Divinity had in him had been for naught.


    Just when Li Zhiyuan thought that the zenith of his achievements was nigh, he plummeted precipitously into ruin.


    It was a crushing and devastating blow to him and to all of the Creed.


    But the woes were not yet ended. On their way back from the tournament, more assassins were sent to make sure that the once-proud Cloudwater Crusader would never be able to set about on another crusade ever again. That saw the death of the Chieftain and many of his fellow students who lost their lives out in the wilderness.


    It was only by his mentor Ascetic Yundao¡¯s staunch and ardent defense that spared him certain death ¡ª that, and the fact that his enemies had a sudden change of heart to let him live the rest of his life in disgrace and disrepair.


    In the meantime, this proved such great a blow that the Creed of Divinity became a wreck that never recovered.


    Unable to face the elders and the rest of his fellow acolytes at the Creed, Li Zhiyuan chose to fade away into obscurity. He left the stronghold with two of his servant girls and build a little hut by the shoulder of the hill,nguishing his days in misery and privation as he fought a losing battle against the poison that still lingered inside him and the gnawing torment of guilt and dejection.


    His mentor Ascetic Yundao roamed far and wide for his sake. For years, he rarely returned to the Creed¡¯s stronghold ¡ª wandering through fields and forests all by himself, begging and groveling as he endured countless litanies of ridicule and humiliation ¡ª while he banked on the hope that one day he could find any remedies that could cure the poison in his prized student and heal him.


    It could be the shame or it could be the misery that ultimately extinguished what remained of his will to live, that in the end, the once dashing and debonair boy genius who was, for one time, ted to wield both fame and power at his fingertips in a brutal world of warriors, died a lonely and broken man. That was how Li Mu¡¯s soul managed to upy his body when he was transported here.


    ¡°Thank you for this body, my friend. Rest assured that I shall take it upon myself to fulfill yourst wishes, whether I¡¯m staying here or not.¡±


    Li Mu vowed quietly, hoping that the soul of Li Zhiyuan would hear him.


    Now that he knew what had happened, he began to examine this newfound body of his.


    He could feel that Li Zhiyuan had honed his physical constitution to the best possible condition. But for thest several months that led up to his demise, he had allowed the mdies ¡ª the unknown poison gnawing at him and his broken tendons and meridians ¡ª to fester. To call this body a sinking ship with leaks and holes everywhere or a house with cracks and rots would not be an understatement at all for Li Zhiyuan during his final days was not any better than an ordinary man at all.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s back to basics¡­¡±


    Li Mu wondered as he flexed his joints.


    But if he was going to start all over, he would need to select a cultivation discipline to work on.


    The first one that came to mind was the Writ of Divine Perception, the Tier-five heirloom discipline of the Creed of Divinity. It was also what Li Zhiyuan had dedicated much of his blood, sweat, and tears into studying and cultivating.


    Li Mu raked through the memories of Li Zhiyuan and went through what he could find out about this cultivation discipline thoroughly.


    ¡°No,¡± he said finally, ¡°This discipline might be good, but it still pales inparison to the Xiantian Skill. It is thetter that I need to rebuild my power.¡±


    Having been a master warrior in his own right before being transported here, it wasn¡¯t hard for Li Mu to quickly discern how should he proceed.


    First, he would need to get rid of the internal wounds inside his body.


    To that end, the Zhenwu Boxing discipline appeared to be the best solution.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    All over him, tiny explosions like popcorns bursting in erratic sts erupted.


    They wereing from his broken tendons and meridian points as well as all other bone fractures in him.


    Much of these afflictions were left unattended in the first ce, causing the damage, especially to his bones to be worse by growing out of ces.


    Using the techniques in the Zhenwu Boxing discipline, Li Mu practiced the moves, allowing his body to dislodge the dislocated bones so that they could correct themselves.


    It would have been quite an excruciating process if Li Mu had not been ustomed to bodily pain that it no longer was a concern to him.


    ¡°The first move, the second, then the third¡­


    ¡°Then the sixth, the seventh and the eighth¡­


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face broke into surprised bewilderment.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s¡­¡±


    In the past, whenever he practiced his Zhenwu Boxing discipline, he just couldn¡¯t get further than the seventh move.


    Yet here he was, already in the eighth. Despite the difficulties, he felt like he could just go on further.


    And he did. He went on.


    Minutester, he did it. The eighteen-move Zhenwu Boxing discipline. After such a long time, he could perform each and every move with sess.


    Thest time he could perform the Zhenwu Boxing moves with such ease was when he was fourteen. Never had he felt such smoothness ever again until today.


    Yet there was a difference between then and now. When he was fourteen, practicing the Zhenwu Boxing moves was more like practicing how to drive his fists in thin air. He could barely do any harm. But this time, he could feel something warm coursing through his sinews and his limbs.


    ¡°Strange.


    ¡°Could it be that the fabric of natural forces in this world suits the cultivation of the Zhenwu Boxing discipline very well?!¡±


    It was the first time Li Mu could fully perform every move in the Zhenwu Boxing discipline since he began his journey of warriorship.


    He could feel something strange, something fluid stirring inside him.


    This new body of his could barelypare to the ones he had before, yet this strange fluid-like energy streaming and running all over him was something he had never felt before.


    Li Mu stood there, utterly drowned in the moment and sensation of how he managed to perform all eighteen moves of the Zhenwu Boxing discipline.


    Two hours passed just like that.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    White steam-like fumes escaped Li Mu¡¯s pores, swirling around in casual,zy tendrils. Yet their slow andnguishing gestictions belied the rippling energy emanating from Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Next, coal-ck soot oozed out of his pores, covering every inch of him as if he had just fallen into a vat of ck oil.


    ¡°I guess this is the first time I truly experienced a real makeover of one of my physical bodies.¡±


    Li Mu strode to the pond just outside his tiny little hut and washed away the soot-like excretions.


    The wonders of the Zhenwu Boxing discipline have been unveiled for the first time ¡ª here, in this world ¡ª and the slow poison that the entire Creed of Divinity failed to discover any ways of curing, has been fully extricated from his body.


    Li Mu went back to his hut and had a change of clothes.


    Next would be the matter of his ruptured meridians and tendons.


    Li Mu smiled to himself with confidence and surety.


    All good mental-based cultivation disciplines could repair a man¡¯s damaged meridians and the best of them all would undoubtedly be the Xiantian Skill.


    Li Mu found himself a bamboo sitting mat and sat on it, then he began activating, for the first time in Molderad, his Xiantian Skill.


    Seconds turned to minutes and minutes turned to hours.


    The natural energies that teemed thends of Molderad are called Mana. It was simr in nature to the Spiritual Qi on Earth, but Spiritual Qi on Earth wasn¡¯t rich and vast enough to fully saturate all of Earth and also the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Hence, the exploration and study ofbat skills, techniques, and cultivation discipline here in Molderad were more detailed, moreplex, and more extensive than on Earth and the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Even so, the Xiantian Skill could still be regarded as a cultivation discipline of the highest order in such an environment of intensepetition.


    Two hours were gone.


    Li Mu¡¯s face broke into a surprised smile.


    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s like the Zhenwu Boxing discipline! I¡¯ve reached the twelfth stage of the Xiantian Skill! It feels like this world exists just for these two disciplines!¡±

 Chapter 895Chapter 895 Born Anew, Li Zhiyuan

    <h4>Chapter 895 Born Anew, Li Zhiyuan</h4>


    For a long, long time, Li Mu could not fully perform every move and stage of both the Zhenwu Boxing and Xiantian Skill disciplines. Every time he tried every time he failed, reaching no further than just a couple of moves or a brace of stages. Nothing he tried could allow him to fully cultivate both disciplines into viable faculties, resulting in only two sets of iplete methods that he could barely rely on to work.


    Yet, right here and right now, he finally seeded.


    No amount of words could describe the joy and exhration swelling inside Li Mu.


    A day and a night breezed by swiftly.


    Li Mu never left his spot. The whole time, he sat outside his bamboo hut, weltering in the thrill and satisfaction of being able to activate his Xiantian Skill in its full entirety.


    The sun rose up in the morning, a broken red yolk, leaking upward over the eastern horizon.


    Li Mu exhaled and inhale very gently and opened his eyes. Feeling contented and pleased, he could not help smiling even as he got up to his feet.


    He had fully assimted the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing disciplines.


    The Mana in the atmosphere here was still inadequate for a breakthrough of phenomenal proportions, but it was enough for Li Mu. One way or another, he felt different ¡ª not just the reconditioning that he just had whilst expelling the poison from his body the day before, but rather as if he had just been reborn.


    From the memories of Li Zhiyuan, Li Mu learned that the various degrees to the mastery of warriorship were divided into twelve levels, known as ¡°sses¡±.


    In his heydays, the pinnacle of Li Zhiyuan¡¯s mastery reached ss VI. That was enough to make him one of the best ten young prodigies in the Northern Steppes, one of five main regions of Molderad. After his fall from grace, his levels plummeted down to somewhere between sses II and III, and he never recovered from then on.


    Unless circumstances were to be extraordinarily incredible, nothing could restore Li Zhiyuan back to his former greatness of ss VI within five to six years ¡ª even if Li Zhiyuan¡¯s mentor were to discover a working antidote for his student¡¯s condition.


    Yet, not only did Li Mu manage toplete his masteries of both the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing disciplines in one night, but he had also regained Li Zhiyuan¡¯s former strength. In fact, he even managed to push himself further to achieve ss VIII ¡ª the eighth highest ss in the levels of warriorship in Molderad.


    ¡°Born anew, Li Zhiyuan, for you have returned,¡± Li Mu said to himself, taking upon himself the mantle of the old Li Zhiyuan.


    He stood there by the bamboo woods, his presence and his appearance utterly changed.


    Then he heard footsteps approaching.


    Two little children came climbing up the steps chiseled into the slopes of the hill with baskets almost their height hanging over their shoulders, panting hard.


    The one leading was a boy almost twelve or thirteen of age. With skin as fair as cream, he looked like he would grow up a dashing and handsome man himself. Behind him was a little girl who looked much younger, somewhere around the age of ten or so. Her skin was as fair as snow as well, although Li Mu could say that he has seen girls who looked very much better than the homely child she was, although she did really haverge, beautiful and no less captivating eyes.


    Inside the baskets the two children brought him freshly-made noodles, raw meat, and fruits, as well as other types of foodstuff. The weight of the basket¡¯s contents was crushing down on the backs of the two little child that they had to rely on their bamboo staves to make it up here, both soaking in sweat and gasping for air profusely.


    ¡°I know these children.¡±


    Li Mu mused quietly, recognizing them both from Li Zhiyuan¡¯s memories.


    The boy was called Fang Yuan and the girl Fang Mei, and they were both children of peasants who lived in the Fang Family Vige that sat on the foot of the hill where the Creed of Divinity built its stronghold. They joined the Creed three years ago as humble servant acolytes. With hardly any remarkable talents to boast, they were hardly the favorites of the leadership of the Creed, making them the ideal choices to be chosen as servants to Li Zhiyuan when he moved to this little bamboo hut after his misfortune.


    The two children have been kind to him and even though they understood full well that being assigned to take care of him was tantamount to ostracism, they uttered not a word ofint. If anything, they had done all they could for him. Just yesterday, the two children had gone downhill to purchase him some groceries and visit their family before rushing back here now.


    Fang Yuan and Fang Mei were just reaching the top of the flight of steps when they saw Li Mu standing outside his hut.


    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, sir!¡± Fang Mei cried timidly when she saw him, feeling concerned. ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, sir! We were attacked by wolves on our way back yesterday, so we had to take refuge in a cave until the wolves left in the morning¡­ You must be hungry, sir. I¡¯ll make breakfast right away.¡±


    Fang Yuan the peasant girl appeared to be an expeditious person.


    The slightly older Fang Yuan unpacked the contents of his basket as he stared at Li Mu curiously.


    ¡°Something¡¯s different with Young Master Zhiyuan¡­ He seems¡­ changed.¡±


    He felt puzzled by the strange and unfamiliar presence of Li Zhiyuan ¡ª or rather Li Mu ¡ª but he could not quite put his finger on how.


    A tableden full of food was ready in no time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you some Green Woody Draught, sir. It¡¯s the homemade drink people in our vige brew which I noticed you seem to enjoy thest time we brought you some,¡± said the cheery and voluble Fang Mei as she poured Li Zhiyuan a cup of the exotic beverage.


    The emerald-green syrupy drink swirled in the cup, emitting a soft fruity fragrance.


    Li Mu wasn¡¯t a connoisseur of wine.


    But he knew from Li Zhiyuan¡¯s memories that he relied on alcohol to drown his sorrows and the habit slowly mutated into an addiction. The Fang Family Vige was known in those parts for producing the fine concoction and Fang Mei has been bringing Li Zhimei some whenever she visited her vige for supplies.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear,¡± Li Mu lifted the cup and emptied its contents down his throat.


    Having tasted the beverages of the gods before, Li Mu could barely derive any enjoyment from drinking crude wine, but he nevertheless appreciated the craftsmanship and its unique sensory qualities.


    He had only just arrived here just yesterday, yet thest twenty-four hours had been Li Mu¡¯s most peaceful moment for what has been a long, long time and it was in such a time that he has undergone a massive change.


    ¡°Sir, you look¡­ different,¡± Fang Yuan said all of a sudden, no longer able to keep his burgeoning curiosity bridled.


    ¡°Really? Heh. Come, my boy. Tell me how have I changed?¡± Li Mu motioned at the stool beside the bamboo-crafted table, saying, ¡°Come, sit and eat with me.¡±


    Fang Yuan might be older and more mature than Fang Mei, but he remained a child still. ¡°You¡¯re smiling, sir. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you smile in months.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, sir,¡± quipped Fang Mei, ¡°You¡¯ve begun smiling, sir. You look so nice when you smile.¡±


    Li Mu giggled.


    There was one other reason behind Li Zhiyuan¡¯s fame and acim that earned him the moniker of the Cloudwater Crusader: his dashing good looks. That lean, hungry look of a hawk plus his fair and well-chiseled jaw-line made him one of the most beautiful men in thends that his smart appearance eclipsed even Li Mu¡¯s handsomeness before.


    ¡°You should smile more often, sir,¡± Fang Mei uttered with misty eyes, ¡°You used to drink so much that you¡¯re so scary when you¡¯re drunk and smashing things around. You look so nice now.¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Mei!¡± Fang Yuan cautioned her, afraid that they might infuriate Li Zhiyuan instead.


    The Li Zhiyuan of old had turned into an ill-tempered and cantankerous drunkard that even the two children worked with bated breath whenever they served him.


    Fang Mei responded to Fang Yuan¡¯s sharp warning with a wordless ¡°um¡± before she looked up again with her face alight with renewed inquisitiveness. ¡°We saw some warriors who came by the vige, sir. They were saying about how famous you were¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough talking, Mei. Go do the washing up. Perhaps you can get busy with your hands than you can with your mouth,¡± snapped Fang Yuan, leaping to his feet at once.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu chuckled, ¡°Afraid that I might be offended?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I-I¡­¡± Fang Yuan tried feebly to exin.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± Li Mu waved off Fang Yuan¡¯s weak attempt to exin. ¡°I know the days had been hard for you two little ones. I¡¯ve been a terrible person and I¡¯ve been unkind to you both. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No, please, sir,¡± Fang Yuan could hardly believe what he was hearing, ¡°You¡¯ve taught us how to fight. You¡¯ve never looked at us with scorn or contempt, nor have you treated us like fools¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to send us away, sir?!¡± Fang Mei turned suddenly anxious, ¡°Please, don¡¯t send us away! Please! I beg you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only just a cripple,¡± Li Mu said with an imperceptibly wry grin, ¡°Staying here will only hamper what progress you should be making on your path to warriorship. Fourteen years old. If you¡¯re past fourteen and you¡¯ve not mastered the fundamentals of fighting and magic, you¡¯ll never be able to go far.¡±


    ¡°Not that we barely have any talent to boot¡­¡± Fang Mei groaned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve learned nothing from the rest of the Creed, sir,¡± Fang Yuan took over the argument, ¡°No one¡¯s been willing to teach us anything. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been kind enough to teach us how to wield the saber. We¡¯ve thought about it, sir. We¡¯re willing to stay here for as long as it takes and take care of you.¡±


    Li Mu could barely deny that he felt touched by those words.


    These are two good children. Gentle and kind.


    Fang Yuan and Fang Mei reminded him of Qing Feng and Ming Yue right from the get-go. He could still remember the time he spent together with Qing Feng and Ming Yue when he was still in the Heavenly Lands years ago. That was one of his most unforgettable moments and he always view them both like his own brother and sister.


    ¡°Very well. The both of you shalle with me.¡±


    Li Mu paused then he went on, ¡°Only, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re gonna be here much longer.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are we leaving, sir?¡± Fang Mei¡¯s eyes grew asrge as saucers, ¡°Where to, sir?¡±


    Fang Yuan too stared at Li Mu incredulously.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wander around ¡ª see thends, enjoy the sceneries, enjoy some freedom and Nature, maybe drink a little, eat something along the way¡­ And of course, settle some old scores¡­¡±


    It was his duty and his obligation for taking over Li Zhiyuan¡¯s body.


    That he should demand justice on his behalf.


    Besides, seeing the world like a wandering warrior on a vignte pilgrimage without being hampered and impeded by the yolk of responsibility seemed like a carefree way to express himself while honing his skills and powers. He was certain that it would give him more space to unleash and further explore his path of warriorship.


    Fang Mei and Fang Yuan stared at him nkly as if they barely understood a word.


    But his words and his fervor were infectious enough that they could resonate with his thrill and excitement.


    ¡°Young Master Zhiyuan has returned! He has returned!¡±


    All of a sudden, the loud and heavy peals of a bell, albeit hurried and rapid, could be heard from a distance, echoing off the mountains, until the whole ce was shaking with its ringing.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s the Bell of Divine Invocation that sits in the Creed¡¯s stronghold!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face stirred with mild astonishment.


    If memory served, the Bell of Divine Invocation was rung only in the Creed of Divinity¡¯s gravest peril. It was a call to arms for every acolyte, student, and Elders of the order to muster and defend the stronghold together until thest man.


    An invasion must be at hand, Li Mu realized.


    Fang Yuan and Fang Mei both were balking at the realization of what must be going on.


    For more than four years, Fang Yuan and Fang Mei have served the order faithfully. Even while they failed to learn anything rted to martial arts and magic, they nevertheless picked up whatever they needed to know about the order¡¯s protocols and codes, including the rules in regards to this bell. Hearing it with their own eyes sent horror crawling up their faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to have a look.¡±


    With the Breeze Strider technique, Li Mu conjured winds and clouds using his Mana and whisked the two children up with him as he soared into the air, speeding straight for the summit where the Creed¡¯s stronghold stood.


    Molderad warriors of ss VII and beyond possessed the ability to fly short distances. Reaching ss VIII allowed Li Mu to carry people with him as well.


    ¡°AH!?¡± Fang Mei gasped with utter disbelief, ¡°We¡¯re flying?!¡±


    Fang Yuan was so equally shocked that he was at aplete loss for words.


    Winds whistled by their ears as mountains, hills, and fields whirred by underneath their feets while they glided in the air, cocooned in a translucent, greenish orb of light. ¡°Has Master Zhiyuan be a god?!¡±

 Chapter 896Chapter 896 The Glorious Resurgence

    <h4>Chapter 896 The Glorious Resurgence</h4>


    ¡°Have you forgotten the kindness that thete Grand Master Ye once shown you and your order, Situ Lei!? And yet you bring enemies to our doors today?!¡±


    d in robes of crimson-red silk, the present Grand Master of the Creed of Divinity Lu Chuan demanded furiously.


    The atmosphere in the breached stronghold was rank with the odor of blood.


    Eight of the nineyered perimeter defenses of the Creed¡¯s stronghold had been breached, leaving only the final one ¡ª the one at the Summit of Divinity, where the Creed¡¯s great hall stood ¡ª still barely holding. With the help of the Grand Master of the Order of the Golden re Situ Lei, dozens of enemy champions had surreptitiously infiltrated the Creed¡¯s stronghold even before the rms were raised, culminating in the deaths of more than half the Creed¡¯s forces by the time the Bell of Divine Invocation was rung.


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s a brutal, dog-eat-dog world out there, Grand Master Lu. Being kind doesn¡¯t take you far; it only makes you soft. In the past, the Creed survives because it once had Lu Jiuchang the Windslicer amongst its ranks, then there was the formidable Ascetic Yundao and his gifted prodigy student the Cloudwater Crusader. We of the Order, naturally, had to grovel and scrape for your leniency. But look at where you are now? Ruined, decrepit, weak. Your predecessor Grand Master dead in the wilderness while your most gifted and most promising boy genius is a broken and battered man. Surely you can¡¯t expect me to continue swearing my fealty to you?¡±


    At forty, the hulking Situ Lei with his bald head and long beard made him look every bit the loud and dangerous giant that he was.


    ¡°Fealty?¡± Lu Chuan smirked bitterly, ¡°By fealty, you mean bringing men up here as guests when they were actually enemies? We gave you a feast. We showed you our hospitality as host and this is how you repay us?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all business, Lu Chuan,¡± said the bald-headed Grand Master of the Order of the Golden re. ¡°Nothing personal. I need to swear my allegiance to the Faith of Sacred Zest and I need something to prove my loyalty. What else could be better than the destruction of the Creed of Divinity, the Faith¡¯s most bitter enemy? I can¡¯t think of a better gift.¡±


    Those words he uttered with not a hint of guilt or remorse on his face.


    The champions and the rest of the rabble that made up the invading forces of the Faith and the Order had overrun the Creed¡¯s stronghold. With their weapons drawn and their backs arched at full readiness tounch their final attack, the mob surrounded the Creed¡¯s forty to fifty still-surviving members at the gates of the inner cloisters where it was a morbid scene of arrow-ridden corpses and pools of blood everywhere.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Grand Master Lu, we meet again,¡± Yi Xuanzi called as he emerged from the crowd of invaders, his silk robes trimmed with white cloud-like embroidery billowing as he moved forward with a broad, wicked grin on his face. ¡°It appears that our feud is finallying to an end. I daresay that the Summit of Divinity is going to be the Summit of Sacred Zest before the day ends.¡±


    Lu Chuan looked like he was going to have an aneurysm. ¡°Over my dead body, you scum! We¡¯ll die defending the honor of the Creed even if it¡¯s to thest man! I challenge you to singlebat, Yi Xuanzi!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± the Grand Master of the Faith of Sacred Zest guffawed sonorously like a drum, ¡°As if you¡¯re qualified enough to be my match, Lu Chuan. You¡¯re not even ss VII. In fact, you¡¯re even worse than the Li Zhiyuan of old. I bet that the Creed must be out of good men or how could a filth like you could ever be Grand Master?¡±


    Lu Chuan¡¯s face squirmed and twisted with suppressed rage.


    It was humiliating enough for the Grand Master of a militant order to be disgraced in such a way.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I admit that my talents are nothing ifpared to my junior Zhiyuan. But he was ruined because of some insidious plot! As First Student of the Creed, it is my duty to keep the tradition and uphold the honor of our order!¡± Lu Chuan responded sternly with every shred of dignity he could salvage. He recollected himself and went on, ¡°The Creed champions for nothing beyond the protection of the weak and the preservation of peace in thesends. I have faith that an order that exists for the good of society will endure. This is only a test and a challenge that we must ovee. So long as one of us survives, our spirit and our values would exist. Forever.¡±


    Those words sent determination, dignity, and defiance coursing through the veins of every acolyte and student of the Creed who could still bear arms.


    ¡°Well said, Senior Lu Chuan. Rousing words, I must say.¡±


    A voice echoed across the stronghold.


    Lu Chuan¡¯s face broke into an expression of surprise and disbelief as he tore his head around and looked back.


    A sharp-gazed man in tunic as white as snow and face as fair as milk, whose dashing looks could leave any other man jealous in his wake slowly entered from the other side of the gates with two children tagging along beside him. He drifted past everyone, suave and gant like a god striding amongst mortals as his very person radiated an assuring presence that could infuse anyone with confidence and warmth.


    ¡°I-Is that you?! Junior Zhiyuan!?¡±


    Lu Chuan gasped, totally astounded.


    He stared at Li Mu skeptically, wondering if his eyes were deceiving him.


    Lu Chuan and Li Zhiyuan both joined the Creed together as fellow students when they were still boys. Despite being talented in his own right, Li Zhiyuan¡¯s extraordinary gifts dwarfed him in almost every way. But that did not make him bitter in the least. In fact, they remained close like brothers. With barely a hundred acolytes and students, the Creed of Divinity remained a militant order of moderate size and that has helped to maintain their friendship.


    Lu Chuan himself was simrly stricken with grief when he knew about Li Zhiyuan¡¯s fall from grace.


    Many times he visited Li Zhiyuan, hoping that he could provide some form of help or constion, but nothing he did manage to lift his best friend¡¯s spirits at all.


    It was after the demise of the previous Grand Master that Lu Chuan was elected his sessor. Filled with dreams of rejuvenating the Creed¡¯s sess for the sake of his mentor and his best friend-cum-junior, he worked tirelessly day and night, devoting literally every waking minute of his life to the affairs of the Creed that he eventually had no time to visit Li Zhiyuan.


    ¡°Senior Li?!¡±


    ¡°Junior Zhiyuan, is that you?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    The rest of the Creed ¡ª or what remained of it ¡ª and those who could recognize him were all shocked.


    ¡°What is going on, junior Zhiyuan?¡± Lu Chuan could positively sense Li Mu¡¯s radiating aura and Mana. Not even the old Li Zhiyuan in his former glory possessed such a rich and robust presence. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s¡­¡±


    A notion ¡ª one so distant and yet so too miraculous to be true ¡ª rose in his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, senior Lu Chuan,¡± Li Mu nodded to him approvingly as he strode near. ¡°I¡¯ve returned now. So leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Zhiyuan¡­¡± Lu Chuan did not know what to say.


    ¡°Is it true?! Could it really be true?!


    Has Fate finally smiled upon us finally!?¡±


    Meanwhile.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan?! How the hell are you still alive?!¡±


    Yi Xuanzi¡¯s eyes squinted skeptically.


    The Grand Master of Order of the Golden re Situ Lei was just as astounded himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!


    Li Zhiyuan should be a cripple by now!¡±


    Yet nothing about Li Zhiyuan screamed cripple at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Li Mu as he slowly drifted closer and stood face-to-face before Yi Xuanzi. ¡°Perhaps it really is time that the feud between the Creed of Divinity and the Faith of Sacred Zest shoulde to an end. Here¡¯s one chance, sir. If you can survive three blows from me, I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Li Zhiyuan!¡± Yi Xuanzi growled at Li Mu, transfixing him in a re that held for seconds before he suddenly broke into a guffaw, ¡°Hahahaha, I see now! This is a ruse! You¡¯re just a cripple who thinks he can fool and frighten us!¡±


    About two seasons hade and gone since word of Li Zhiyuan¡¯s tragedy took the world of warriors by storm. Hardly anyone did not hear about what happened. That was why Yi Xuanzi was positively certain that Li Zhiyuan was only trying to frighten him by putting up an intimidating facade and he could not allow himself to be hoodwinked.


    Apparently, Situ Lei was thinking the same.


    ¡°And you think you are a match to Grand Master Yi?¡± taunted the leader of the Order of the Golden re. He paced towards Li Mu with deliberate slowness, not only to terrify Li Mu but also to disy his loyalty to Yi Xuanzi. ¡°You¡¯re only ss VI even at your best days before you were defeated and turned into a cripple in the ring. And here you are, thinking that you can scare us away? Try me, perhaps?¡±


    He vanished and with speeds as quick as lightning, he reappeared more than twenty meters away, just in front of Li Mu. The ss-VI Grand Master twisted around and wrapped his fingers around the hilt of his golden saber and yanked it free from its sheath in a shing golden arc of roaring death that came boring down on Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°CAREFUL!¡± Lu Chuan cried, rushing forward to help as quickly as possible.


    He too had exactly the same line of thoughts, thinking that Li Mu must be trying to scare their enemies away by pretending to have regained his former powers. After all, he of all people understood full well the damage that the injuries and the slow poison had caused Li Mu.


    But it was toote ¡ª he was just too far away.


    Li Mu made his move.


    Ignoring the iing de, his hand shot up and swiped forward like a whip.


    Crack!


    The glimmer of gold was gone as quickly as it appeared.


    Situ Lei spun on where he stood like a spinning top from the incredible blow.


    What was supposed to be a brutal sh that could have cut him into halves from head to toe evaporated like vapor.


    ¡°You should be thankful that I decided not to kill you with one blow,¡± Li Mu remarked with frost and steel in his voice, ¡°But it¡¯s only because I want you to suffer more before you really meet your maker.¡±


    He did not even wait for a reply. Another titanic smack struck him, a battering ram that easily shattered his jaw.


    This time, Situ Lei did not spiral around at where he stood. Instead, he crumbled to the ground in a crumpled heap with his face bloody and disfigured from all his broken teeth.


    There was not a single soul who was not bbergasted by this unbelievable turn of events.


    The Order of the Golden re was but only a lesser militant order that barelymanded any respect and influence, but its Grand Master Situ Lei was not one to be trifled with. Being a powerful warrior in the early phases of ss VI himself, no one could believe how just two blows across the face, could render him defeated and broken like a beaten dog lying on the ground.


    Or, like a full-grown man giving a pubescent boy a painful and harsh whacking.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name is this?!


    ¡°No ss VI warrior is capable of something like that!¡±


    Lu Chuan was just halfway froming to Li Mu¡¯s aid when he froze, rooted to the spot by both disbelief and joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­


    ¡°Junior Zhiyuan¡­ He¡¯s back¡­ He¡¯s really back¡­¡±


    He squeezed his eyes shut and felt a warm wetness threatening to streak down the face of the young Grand Master of the Creed.


    Fang Yuan and Fang Mei both stared in silence, their eyes gawking with amazement.


    ¡°That¡¯s Master Zhiyuan! He¡¯s incredible!¡±


    All eyes were on Li Mu right now as he slowly sauntered towards Yi Xuanzi. ¡°How about you? Do you still think that this is all just a facade?¡±


    Yi Xuanzi said not a syble, but deep inside, fear began to engulf him like a ravenous beast.


    ¡°L-Li Zhiyuan! W-Was that all just a bluff?! You¡¯ve been pretending to be a cripple all this while?!¡± He gasped as the notion of withdrawing slowly began to take hold of him, constricting around his neck like a vice that he felt suffocated.


    Li Mu ignored the question and simply said with deathly silence, ¡°You have one chance to attack.¡±


    Yi Xuanzi could hardly breathe. The invisible weight of fear and stress was crushing down on him that it was all he could do to remain standing before Li Zhiyuan. His mind reeled wildly as he struggled toe to terms with hisprehension. ¡°No. Not even the old Li Zhiyuan had such an overwhelming presence! What happened?! Did he stumble upon fortune instead that he has had an ascension?!¡±


    ¡°G-GO! STAND DOWN! WE STAND DOWN!¡±


    All shaky and panicky, muttering a bunch of gibberish at first, Yi Xuanzi gave the word to retreat and he immediately spun around to flee.


    ¡°Bad move,¡± Li Mu shook his head, feigning sympathy, ¡°You had one chance, yet you squandered it.¡±


    He waved and threw his arm forward.


    The golden-ded saber that Situ Lei left on the ground floated up and shot ahead like a hawk. In a blinding sh of gold, it scythed through Yi Xuanzi, who had just reached more than a thousand meters away, at his waist, cleaving through flesh, bones, and viscera. Then it burst out his front in a gruesome eruption of thick-red blood and he crashed to the ground in two bloody halves.


    With its work done, the golden saber made a sharp veer in the air and streaked back towards Li Mu,nding right in front of him by impaling its de into the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Gale Grasper technique!¡±


    Lu Chuan cried out loud.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897 His Former Confidante


    Gale Grasper ¡ª one of the Creed of Divinity¡¯s three greatestbat battle spells that allowed its wielder the ability to move swords or sabers at a distance using Mana.


    This was a technique that could only be used with such deadly efficacy by Cultivators above ss VII.


    ¡°D-Does that mean that Junior Zhiyuan¡¯s at ss VII now?!¡±


    Lu Chuan was astounded beyond belief.


    Standing tall and proud with the gold-ded saber stuck in the ground beside him, Li Zhiyuan was truly a formidable sight that could easily put the fear of Heavens into any foe facing him.


    With cold fury, he stared at the frightened ragtag bunch of rabble, who were acolytes and initiates of the Order of the Golden re and the Faith of Sacred Zest, and said with frost in his voice, ¡°Lay down your arms and surrender, or I shall have no mercy.¡±


    The icy voice reached every ear and every corner of the spacious cloister with resounding reverberation despite Li Mu¡¯s quiet and steely tone.


    Beats of silence passed by.


    Until an Elder of the Faith was the first to break his silence. ¡°We of the Faith will never¡­¡±


    ¡°KILL HIM! AVENGE THE GRAND MASTER!¡± cried another voice.


    ¡°We have more men than they do!¡± yelled a third.


    The entire mob began moring and roaring like wild beasts, suddenly infused with a newfound fervor and bloodlust to resist.


    The world of warriors really was teeming with no shortage of impulsive recklessness.


    ¡°Yet another bad choice.¡±


    Li Mu noted sardonically, shaking his head.


    He did not even wait for himself to finish. The golden saber broke free of the gravel and shot forth in a blinding golden streak, tracing a deadly curve before it rounded back to Li Mu¡¯s side.


    More than a dozen heads fell off their shoulders and plopped to the ground, rolling morbidly in a grotesque trail of blood.


    The acrid odor of blood filled the nostrils of everyone who still drew breath.


    Those who were beheaded were those who dared to protest against Li Mu¡¯s offer.


    The mob of invaders fell as silent asmbs. What thoughts of defiance they had, they gulped it down without any more dissent. Not unless they wish to suffer the same fate as their dead and headlessrades now lying at their feet. What started as a one-sided battle had effectively turned into an all-out ughter. The invaders all fell to their knees, prostrating themselves in humble and meek bows as they lowered their heads to the ground with full submission, for they know that the slightest sign of challenge to Li Mu now would result in another golden swish and their heads lopped off.


    The remaining members of the Creed, awestruck for seconds before they could finally react, burst into jubnt cheers.


    It was the tion of being able to survive and the exultation that the Creed¡¯s most gifted and greatest champion had returned his recovery, notwithstanding the favorable resolution of the Creed¡¯s century-old blood feud against the Faith ¡ª all of which was reason enough for the everyone in the Creed to be ecstatic about.


    All eyes fell upon the man clothed in robes as white as milk.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Li Mu said quietly, smiling at Li Zhiyuan¡¯s formerly-estranged brothers-in-arm.


    The brutal frost on his face when he yed his enemies was gone, reced by an affectionate smile as warm as summer


    It was through Li Zhiyuan¡¯s memories that Li Mupletely appreciated how the Creed was a actually tight-knit family where everyone was intimate and friendly to each other. Competitions and rivalry existed between the members of the brotherhood, but in a positive and healthy manner, making the environment cut out for the fostering of growth and sess. Even after Li Zhiyuan¡¯s cmitous ruin that resulted in the death of the former Grand Master and the order being severely weakened and disgraced, no one in the Creed truly med him nor hated him.


    These were brothers and family to him.


    If only the Bell of Divine Invocation could have been rung much sooner, or he could have arrived earlier to prevent the deaths of so many members of the Creed. The Creed might have prevailed, but the loss of more than half its men remained too heavy a blow to bear.


    For all its good and bad, Molderad was just as tough and harsh as the worlds Li Mu had been to.


    ¡­


    Ten dayster.


    At the inner ward of the Creed¡¯s stronghold.


    The Creed of Divinity haspleted the preliminary assimtion of both the Faith of Sacred Zest and the Order of the Golden re¡¯s remaining members into its own. Grand Master Lu Chuan might not be as gifted in the cultivation of his powers, but he was nevertheless a genius in matters of administration and he did a great job in handling the task.


    Despite the Creed¡¯s tattered reputation and theck of respect, it was Li Mu¡¯s presence that had made his job easier.


    Li Mu had not been idle either. He spent days studying, mastering, and honing hismand of the Creed¡¯s three greatest techniques: Gale Grasper, the Cloudwater-styled saber discipline, and the Divine Tranquility, a self-augmentation mental-based enchantment.


    With thinner Mana in Molderad¡¯s atmosphere, the inhabitants of this world werepelled to develop cutting-edge and strongerbat crafts that could even eclipse that of the Ziwei Star Zone ¡ª battle spells and techniques that require low quantities of Mana but could deliver deadlier attacks.


    Cultivators of the Ziwei Star Zone could rely on the abundance of Primordial Qi in the atmosphere there, hence theck of need for moreplex and advanced battle spells or techniques.


    That oddly reminded Li Mu of the Darwinian theory of evolution he learned from Earth.


    More often than not, it has always been a species¡¯ surrounding environment that has been the most imperative reason behind the species¡¯ growth and evolution to adapt.


    That piqued Li Mu¡¯s interest in the battle spells andbat techniques of this world.


    Cultivators from the Ziwei Star Zone and thebat techniques of this world could very much be a very deadly and potentbination.


    In ten days, Li Mu fully grasped all three greatest battle spells of the Creed of Divinity, and the potency of the techniques amazed Li Mu beyond hisprehension.


    By Li Mu¡¯s estimation, ss VIII at Molderad was equivalent to the Celestial Being Realm by Ziwei Star Zone-reckoning. But the battle spells of the Creed of Divinity were sufficient enough to best even a Cultivator of the Void-breaking Realm.


    ¡°So is this why the disciplines of Zhenwu Boxing and Xiantian Skill work so well here? It¡¯s because this is a world that exists for battle spells andbat skills? Well, I guess it¡¯s only because of how thin Mana is in the atmosphere here.¡±


    Li Mu took into the air and tested the Gale Grasper, the Cloudwater-styled saber discipline, andstly, the Divine Tranquility before hended back in the inner ward of the Creed¡¯s stronghold.


    The cultivation of his powers needed to begin anew here in this new world.


    To that end, aside from the disciplines of Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing, he had decided to forgo the cultivation of any immortal crafts for now, devoting the rest of his time and effort to catching up on the battle spells and techniques of warriorship that he had long since neglected.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a great leap in surpassing us all and achieving the highest level of warriorship amongst us all ¡ª all except your mentor, I guess. As the most aplished Cultivator, I think you should take over as Grand Master of our order.¡±


    Lu Chuan broached the subject of abdicating as Grand Master of the Creed of his own volition.


    It was usual for Grand Masters to be the most powerful member of a militant sect or order and Li Zhiyuan had once enjoyed an illustrious and respectable reputation. Even though he had suffered a brief stint of ruin and despair, he had reimed himself bying back and avenging the order¡¯s honor by annihting two rival orders all in one fell swoop. Those were the reasons behind Lu Chuan¡¯s wish to voluntarily give up his position.


    Molderad has and always be a world where the fittest and the strongest survive.


    Li Mu shook his head. ¡°You are Grand Master of the Creed, Senior Lu Chuan, the one who knows ins and outs of everything in the order like the back of your hand. Whereas I am but only just a simple man whose sights are set on nothing but the study of warriorship. This is a mantle I cannot take over and a responsibility that I am not fit to bear. You are the best man for this position, Senior.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡± Lu Chuan would have protested much more, but he could see that Li Mu¡¯s decision was made, and furthermore, he was right. Being Grand Master would mean that Li Mu has to sacrifice any further advancement in his quest to seek greater heights in warriorship.


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    But the conversation invoked the painful memories of his fall from grace and the many deaths and losses the Creed has endured, leaving both men standing before each other in pensive and somber silence.


    ¡°Rest assured, brother, I have not forgotten about our former Grand Master¡¯s death. In time, I will personally settle this score with the Priory,¡± said Li Mu.


    The Priory of the Four Seas ¡ª the militant order whose assassins had ambushed the Creed of Divinity group when they were making their way home after Li Zhiyuan¡¯s defeat in the tournament months ago. The former Grand Master had to sacrifice himself back then to keep his disciples safe and even after he was killed, the Creed of Divinity was not able to recover his remains for a proper burial.


    ¡°News of your reemergence must be reaching far and wide by now, brother,¡± warned Lu Chuan. ¡°Much as I, you know full well that the Priory must be ready for you. I would advise caution and prudence.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Senior,¡± said Lu Mu. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    One of the Creed¡¯s younger initiates came scampering in. He pped his eyes on Li Mu first, then after a split-second of hesitation, he bowed to both of them. ¡°Grand Master, Senior Li. The Vestal of the White Lotus of Crescentfrost, Lady Dongfang wishes to meet you both. She says that it¡¯s about something important and she¡¯s just outside.¡±


    ¡°What?! And she dares toe here?!¡± An enraged Lu Chuan bellowed like an erupting volcano as he mmed a fist into his desk. ¡°We have no interest in wasting our time with the likes of such treacherous snake! Sent her away!¡±


    Dongfang Qinghong of Crescentfrost, also known as the Vestal of the White Lotus, was the fairestdy in all of the Northern Steppes and once Li Zhiyuan¡¯s confidante before she poisoned him and caused his defeat during the tournament that eventually ended in him bing a cripple.


    To say that she was an evil schemer capable of concocting the most wicked and heinous of plots would not be an understatement.


    There was little to wonder about Lu Chuan¡¯s immediate anger as soon as he heard her name.


    But Li Mu had something else on his mind. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let her in. Something important, huh? Let¡¯s hear what she has to say.¡±

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898 Dongfang Qinghong


    ¡°We meet again, Li Zhiyuan.¡±


    The woman acimed as ¡°the fairestdy in the Northern Steppes¡± smiled at Li Mu. Her charms were inviting enough ¡ª at any rate, she could give Hua Xiangrong, Bi Yan, Ye Wuhen, and the others a run for their money, although the presence and air she exuded were entirely different. The confidence stemming from her superior prowess in cultivation andbat skills was palpably discerning enough.


    Confident people have always been perceived as being more attractive, they say, and Dongfang Qinghong was the very embodiment of this dictum.


    Lu Chuan however was none too pleased to see how. Puffing with indignation and resentment of what she had done to his junior and the trail of death and destruction that she had caused, Dongfang Qinghong was as foul as scorpions and serpents to him, and having her in his presence was repulsive enough. ¡°Zhiyuan once loved her so much, yet how could she!¡± he mused quietly.


    But Li Zhiyuan no longer existed. It was Li Mu now assuming his identity. Detached from the emotional baggage, he remained calm and serene. ¡°You said you have something important to tell us. Pray tell.¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry for what I had done, Zhiyuan. I was coerced. I need you to understand that,¡± Dongfang Qinghong croaked as if she was on the verge of breaking into tears, grimacing like a poor innocent girl that could make any man¡¯s heart wrench with sympathy.


    Li Mu suppressed the urge to smirk. ¡°Oh, really? Who was that coercing you back then?¡±


    ¡°Feng Bu¡¯er of the Priory of the Four Seas,¡± Dongfang Qinghong whimpered weakly, ¡°You know how powerful the Priory is. They threatened to put every member of Crescentfrost to the sword unless I did as they told¡­ You know how much I love you, Zhiyuan¡­ You know how doing that pained me¡­ For so many years, I have had no one else but you¡­ Please¡­ Will you forgive me?¡±


    It was all Lu Chuan could do to hold himself back from a tongueshing outburst


    ¡°What in heaven¡¯s name kind of exnation is that?!


    ¡°For whatever sorry excuse of your reasons, you did stab Zhiyuan in the back! You should be on your knees, begging for mercy, not reminiscing about past love and affections!¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Li Mu said cidly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I forgive you.¡±


    Dongfang Qinghong¡¯s expression froze with disbelief at first, then she cracked into a relieved and no less joyous smile. But deep inside her eyes, nestled within the saturation of happiness, was the hint of smug self-satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right, Li Zhiyuan could never resist my charms¡­


    ¡°Men¡­ Aren¡¯t they just so easy to manipte¡­¡± she mused with furtive glee.


    ¡°W-Wha¡­ Wait, brother!¡± Lu Chuan stammered, unable to believe that he had just heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, brother,¡± Li Mu waved off whatever warnings Lu Chuan was about to pelt at him, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Then he turned back to face Dongfang Qinghong, ¡°Well, if this is the important thing you¡¯vee here to tell me, it¡¯s settled then. You can go now. What happened back then is all water under the bridge. Just stay away from me from this day onwards.¡±


    Li Mu wasn¡¯t being foolishly merciful. Li Zhiyuan¡¯s memories of her showed how deeply he still loved her despite what happened to him. Even in his despair and gloom, he just couldn¡¯t bear to bring himself to hate her, although this slowly turned into the cancer that ate up his will to live and the misery ultimately killed him.


    Knowing well how Li Zhiyuan would never wish vengeance upon Dongfang Qinghong, Li Mu decided to let her go ¡ª at least just this once.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Li Zhiyuan?¡± Dongfang Qinghong¡¯s face turned sour, sounding rather scornful and hurt. ¡°I know, you must be angry still. But we can go back to where we were. We can still be happy just like before! Everything has passed, so why can¡¯t we just make peace and forget about it?¡±


    Li Mu stared dispassionately at her as if her gorgeous and beguiling charms were ineffective towards him. He was beginning to feel tired of the sophistry. ¡°Go. Go now before I change my mind. Or do you honestly think I¡¯m above killing you right here, right now?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± Dongfang Qinghong could not believe that Li Zhiyuan would say something like that to her. Stunned into silence for seconds, she bitterly hissed, ¡°How could you, Li Zhiyuan?! Why can¡¯t you give me a chance and give one to yourself as well? Are your pride and your intransigence so important that you can just forgo the love we shared?¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Li Mu looked at her nkly like he had just seen an insane lunatic.


    ¡°Talk about a scheming harlot with a ck heart,¡± Li Mu mused testily.


    ¡°The old Li Zhiyuan is no more,¡± Li Mu said cryptically, ¡°You should go.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! This must be a lie! I know you still love me, Li Zhiyuan! You¡¯ll regret sending me away! You¡­¡±


    ¡°BEGONE.¡±


    The two-syble word rumbled like a thunderp that caused even the ground beneath them to shake.


    Anger and shame instantly embedded themselves inside Dongfang Qinghong. She got up at once, so infuriated that she was biting her own teeth and the beauty of her face faded away, giving way to a grotesque visage of rage and disgust.


    ¡°How could you, Li Zhiyuan! How could you be so cruel!¡± she growled through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this! I swear it! You¡¯ll regret making this decision!¡±


    Reeling in a delirium of emotions, she staggered unsteadily away.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Li Mu called all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Dongfang Qinghong asked with a sliver of hope swelling like a sapling breaking free of the soil.


    ¡°Do nothing to stand against the Creed of Divinity,¡± said Li Mu with frost and steel in his voice, ¡°Do that and I¡¯ll make you pay.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ Very well, Li Zhiyuan. Every word that you¡¯ve said today, I shall make sure that they will be remembered,¡± the Vestal of the White Lotus uttered word after word with deliberate slowness. Then she spun around and stormed away.


    Li Mu stared at her leaving with stoic silence.


    ¡°Pretentious and smug¡­ Pitiful,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Thank Heavens you know what you¡¯re doing, brother,¡± Lu Chuan said, exhaling heavily with relief. ¡°I was so afraid that you might¡­¡±


    ¡°Might go soft on her and sumb to her womanly allures and allow myself to be consumed by fantasies of getting back with her again?¡± Li Mu smirked yfully. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t joking nor was I talking irrationally because of anger. The old Li Zhiyuan is no more. My sole focus from this day hence is only my study of warriorship and my saber. Romance no longer means anything to me.¡±


    Lu Chuan was astounded by that maxim.


    ¡°Romance no longer means anything?


    Are you sure that¡¯s a good thing, brother?¡±


    ¡­


    At the foot of the Summit of Divinity.


    Dongfang Qinghong was descending the slopes of the mountain with two of her handmaidens, stomping her way down the mountain path with acrimonious apoplexy.


    The leaves of the rose mallow trees that mottled the slopes of the Summit of Divinity often fell into a pond just below the mountain. The fiery-red leaves floating on the surface of the pond¡¯s azure-green waters looked just like a dazzling disy of fireworks suspended in still frame, hence the pond¡¯s name Fernfyl Water.


    A burgundy horse carriage was stopped just right by its banks like it was expecting someone.


    But in ce of where the horses should be were chimeric beasts bred from mixing stallions and carnivorous monsters,bining both equine with bestial properties ¨C fyresteeds ¡ª horse-like monstrosities that have me-like appendages festooned their hooves. These strong and magnificent animals could travel more than five thousand miles a day and they were especially rare and intelligent. A few of their harnesses have been undone, allowing these fyresteeds more freedom to bend their heads down to graze on the grasses in peace.


    But Dongfang Qinghong¡¯s face immediately contorted with horror as soon as she caught sight of it.


    ¡°How fares your mission?¡±


    A disembodied voice as cold as steel pierced the silence in the thin woods,ing straight from inside the coach.


    Dongfang Qinghong obediently scurried over like a meek little mouse and responded with brimming politeness, ¡°L-Li Zhiyuan sent me away, my lord. He seemspletely different, being very distant and aloof as if he no longer has any affection for me. M-My deepest apologies, lord.¡±


    ¡°I see. Could the rumors be true then? That Li Zhiyuan rediscovered sess after his fall? That his fall wasn¡¯t just a fall, but rather a fortunate opportunity that was in fact a blessing in disguise?¡± croaked the voice with a tinge of skepticism. ¡°We should have been more careful back then. Who would have known that a cripple whose path of warriorship should be dead has now risen from his own ashes to haunt us?¡±


    ¡°I feel that Li Zhiyuan is more dangerous than he once was, lord,¡± revealed Dongfang Qinghong, ¡°He will grow further if we allow him, sir. I suggest we do something fast before this gets out of hand.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh, as if I require the likes of you to tell me the obvious,¡± hissed the cynical voice with undisguised contempt and


    ¡°I mean no disrespect, lord,¡± Dongfang Qinghong added hastily.


    ¡°You failed your charge. Are you prepared to face the consequences of that failure?¡± the voice from inside the coach echoed again.


    Dongfang Qinghong looked like she could crumble, her entire self trembling with absolute terror. ¡°B-But, my lord¡­ Please¡­ I beg of your forgiveness¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh, the fairestdy in the Northern Steppes, eh? When he first recruited you, it was intended that you would use your womanly allure to greater efficacy to further our cause. Suffice it to say that we are disappointed in your reluctance to carry out your duty by entertaining our targets with the only reason that still makes you one of us. Tell me, why should we still keep you then?¡± said the voice from inside the coach whose cruel presence could make even the entire woods feel like being in a freezing tundra.


    What color on Dongfang Qinghong¡¯s face was receding fast. Suppressing a frightful stammer, she muttered, ¡°Please, my lord. I beg for your mercy.¡±


    Hardly anyone could ever imagine that this could be true. That the fairestdy of the Northern Steppes, the woman of so many a young man¡¯s dreams, could allow herself to be stripped of her freedom and manipted like a pawn.


    ¡°Mercy? The Heavens have been merciful enough to bestow you such beauty. That is all you¡¯re good for and all you¡¯re worth, so I might not kill you just yet¡­ If you can convince me not to, if you get what I mean¡­¡± the voice turned suddenly insidious. ¡°Strip and get inside.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Dongfang Qinghong gasped, her face now as pale as chalk.


    ¡°You will do as I say if you wish to see the sun rise againe the morning. You swore an oath yet you still cling to the futile values and pride of your sickening humanity. No more. I will disintegrate what reluctance and shame you still hold on to. I will cast you off the precipice of your humanity so that you will fall into the abyss of decadence. That way, you shall be able to serve him with all your heart, your soul, and your body.¡±


    The voice from inside the cabin of the carriage sounded like the hellish call from the farthest and darkest depths of a chasm that led straight into the Underworld.


    Dongfang Qinghong shook so violently that she was going to have a seizure.


    She knew from the start that selling her soul to the devil would be a decision that woulde back to haunt her. Yet now that the moment of reckoning has arrived, she felt only terror and misery ¡ª the same cry of refusal that all maidens embodied against something so mortifying and degrading.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Patience was beginning to ebb away from the voice from inside the horse carriage.


    Dongfang Qinghong let loose a long and somber exhtion before she finally relented, ¡°As youmand, lord.¡±


    With the slender and graceful hands that had sent men all across the Five Regions of Molderad swooning, she undid the cords that held her robes and tunic and began to strip herself.


    All of a sudden, a third voice swept through the woods like a cold breeze.


    ¡°I must say, I¡¯m rather curious as to whatpelled you into submitting yourself to such nefarious figures.¡±


    A man, tall and lean, approached them from outside the woods, his white robes billowing so gently as he drifted nearer and nearer.


    ¡°You?!¡±


    Dongfang Qinghong uttered, reeling with astonishment.


    Never in her wildest dreams would she expect Li Zhiyuan to make such a sudden entry!


    Li Mu peered at Dongfang Qinghong, shaking his head. There was no sympathy or nopassion. She was only just reaping what she sowed although she clearly didn¡¯t like the oue.


    ¡°What wretched filth you are, Dongfang Qinghong,¡± hissed the voice more sinisterly despite how deathly calm it sounded, ¡°It would appear that you¡¯re more pathetic than I expected.¡±


    Dongfang Qinghong¡¯s face looked just like a corpse¡¯s as she dreaded the fate that would be visited upon her after this.


    Li Mu paced towards the burgundy horse carriage slowly. ¡°Foul creatures that lurk in the shadows unseen. I loathe and I abhor your existence, scum! Show yourself! Let me see how you look!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh heh,¡± cackled the voice with frost like the demonic peals ofughter from the depths of the Underworld. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll triumph against me, Li Zhiyuan?¡±

 Chapter 899Chapter 899 The Aspect of Vengeance, Li Zhiyuan

    <h4>Chapter 899 The Aspect of Vengeance, Li Zhiyuan</h4>


    ¡°Insolent mongrel.¡±


    Instead of answering, Li Mu attacked by way of responding.


    Whoosh!


    A searing-white energy scythe fired by Li Mu with his saber streaked towards the burgundy horse carriage, sting aside all the cold mists that surrounded the vicinity of the pond.


    ¡°Hmph, very well. Let¡¯s see how well can the Creed of Divinity¡¯s most-prized prodigy acquit himself in battle! Windslicer, fire!¡±


    With a deep grunt, a pair of jet-ck energy quarrels speared out from inside the carriage, screaming through the air.


    The first quarrel headed straight for the energy scythe Li Mu fired.


    The next homed in on another target: Li Mu himself.


    All of a sudden, in a perfect demonstration of the unpredictable nature of the Cloudwater-styled saber discipline, from within Li Mu¡¯s energy scythe broke out a twin that smashed into the second dark energy quarrel, reducing it into dregs that dissipated like smoke. But Li Mu¡¯s energy scythes remained pristine, their strength unimpaired even after defeating the ck energy quarrels. Then, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, the two energy scythes each further split into two more scythes. All four scythe-like energy missiles arced towards the carriage, sending the fyresteeds whinnying in fright as they bolted away in panic.


    The volley of energy scythes dove straight at the carriage like a pack of ravenous wolves, eliciting an explosion of force and splinters of timber, but not before a dark figure banged his way out of the top of the carriage in a crude fashion and escaped to safety.


    The dark hooded figure hovered in mid-air, suspended for one brief split-second, then he split into eight copies of himself. Which of them was real, no one could tell, for they looked exactly alike. As one, they threw themselves forward at Li Mu, each of the tip of their swords aimed at his head. But that was not all, from the tips of the swords burst forth fountains of white-silvery death rays each sparkling like quicksilver, filling the sky with an uproarious but chaotic disy of white-hued streaks that scattered around wildly before dashing straight at Li Mu.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Li Mu thought dryly, his head nodding imperceptibly curtly. He did not move away from his position, but his hand groped for his saber and he ripped it out of its sheath with a quick and deadly swish.


    First swing.


    Then a second.


    Then a third!


    In just one transitory moment, Li Mu unleashed eight swings with speeds that no naked eye could see.


    The eight blows each elicited an energy bolt that shot away as if they had been fired simultaneously.


    That was another one of the Creed¡¯s specialbat techniques: Sundering Clouds


    Li Mu had been studying the saber disciplines of the Creed of Divinity to great depths. Having been something of a skillful practitioner in the disciplines of saberbat himself in his former life made the task easier for him. All eight energy bolts each fixated on one of the dark hooded man¡¯s doppelgangers, sting every one of them into confetti-like bits and pieces.


    Whoosh!


    An energy bolt fired from a sword came howling from over Li Mu¡¯s shoulder. As ck as a ck adder, it speared through the air with every semnce of the vicious serpent it paralleled.


    Then Li Mu saw it. At the other end of the ebony death bolt was this conspicuous hooked nose on a young face twisting with loathing and rancor.


    The eight doppelgangers were just a distraction and this was the real attack meant to put him down once and for all.


    Even that was not enough to make Li Mu move. He switched the grasp of his weapon into a backhand grip and swung hard again. The sharp edge of his de gnashed savagely against the tip of the death bolt. It was gone, reced with real steel ¡ª his enemy¡¯s sword.


    nk!


    Both weapons of steel parted after their first collision and a stillness ensued for one brief beat.


    Then came the storm. Both steels shed and gnawed at each other in a furious frenzy of saber and sword hacking and grinding against each other, striking and bouncing away before shing again, engendering a deluge of sparks and energy dregs like a cksmith hammering on a piece of iron.


    The duel did notst long before both men detached from each other.


    Li Mu had not moved an inch at all.


    But the dark-hooded young man staggered backward for more than seven or eight paces before he could finally regain his bnce.


    ¡°It seems that the rumors are true after all, Li Zhiyuan. You really have ascended beyond your former strength. Impressive skills too. No wonder you¡¯re hailed as the best prodigy the Creed of Divinity has ever had in years and one of the ten best wunderkinds of the Northern Steppes. Bravo.¡±


    On the faceced with anger and loathing hints of shock and madness suddenly sprang out.


    ¡°Shame that you only discovered it toote,¡± Li Mu added drolly.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh, I wonder. You might be good enough to best me in a fight, but I doubt you have what it takes to keep me here. Getting a measure of your strength now is enough for me today and we shall meet again soon. I shall put a permanent end to you then,¡± said Hooked-nose with the same wicked look that all murderers and cutthroats have.


    ¡°Ignorant fool.¡±


    Li Mu muttered under his breath as he slid his saber back into its sheath.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Blood began pouring to the ground all of a sudden.


    Gapingcerations began to split open everywhere on Hooked-nose¡¯s otherwise unharmed and uninjured body, erupting in geysers of red viscous slop that immediately soaked his dark cloak wet.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name is going on?! How¡­¡± Hook-nosed gasped. He looked down at himself and saw the wounds that were beginning to show. ¡°H-How?! Why did I not notice that I had been hit with so many blows!? You just stood there and nothing happened!¡±


    He stared at Li Mu, livid with fear and panic.


    ¡°No, wait! You¡¯re not ss VII, you¡¯re ss VIII, aren¡¯t you!? You ascended two sses?! How¡¯s that possible?!¡±


    Only now did the real truth about Li Mu¡¯s strength ur to him.


    Li Mu must be ss VIII, or there was no other way that he did not even see how was he attacked. That was the only possible exnation.


    But Li Mu just stood there, reticent and silent.


    He had been there long enough to hear the full conversation between Dongfang Qinghong and Hooked-nose that told him that he did not need to show any mercy to wicked scum like thetter.


    ¡°Heh, so this is how it has yed out, Li Zhiyuan¡­ Very well¡­¡±


    Pop!


    Before Hooked-nose could even finish, he copsed in onest spurt of blood that ultimately took his life, crashing to the ground in a spread eagle position.


    Li Mu turned around to look at the still-bewildered Dongfang Qinghong and her two shivering handmaidens. He sighed at the sight of the Vestal of the White Lotus. There were questions that he needed answers to but the look on her face was enough to dissuade him from asking her.


    He strode towards the dead body of Hooked-nose and examined it, finding nothing remarkable except for an arrowhead-shaped token furnished from an unknown type of metal that weights almost as heavily as obsidian. That appeared to be the only item of note on the corpse.


    ¡°Whoever or whatever you are, if it¡¯s the Creed you¡¯re after, then I¡¯ll deal with each and every one of you root and stem.¡±


    After making sure that he had not missed anything vital from the search of the corpse, Li Mu stowed away the token and spun around to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where he¡¯s from?¡± Dongfang Qinghong, the Vestal of the White Lotus, cried after him.


    ¡°As if I care,¡± Li Mu muttered without stopping at all, ¡°He raised his sword against me. That¡¯s reason enough for me to cut him down.¡±


    With just one flicker of his figure.


    He was gone.


    Dongfang Qinghong stood there, staring at the mountain path from whence he vanished with myriads of emotions swelling inside her.


    ¡°He¡¯s changed.


    ¡°Utterly changed.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not just his strength.¡±


    Compared to the proud and suave Li Zhiyuan she once knew, the new Li Zhiyuan appeared stolid. Stoic and indescribably confident ¡ª to the point of hubris, she might add ¡ª which waspletely foreign to her.


    ¡°We should go, mydy,¡± urged one of her handmaidens.


    Dongfang Qinghong calmed down, her visage once again returning to her usually theposed and impassive demeanor.


    ¡°You will gonna have to pay the price to survive, Li Zhiyuan. Our paths might part from this day hence, but I wish that you would still be as sure and steadfast as you are today the next time we meet.¡±


    On that note, she left the ce with her two handmaidens in tow.


    ¡­


    The following day.


    Armed with only his saber, Li Mu decided to embark on a trip riding on the fyresteed he took from Hooked-nose the day before.


    He left Fang Mei and Fang Yuan at the stronghold to study. At his behest, the two young children were given the best attention and care. Finally, after so many years of perseverance, they were finally given the finest education in warriorship the Creed could offer.


    In the meantime, this mission that Li Mu embarked on was both important andpulsory.


    It was imperative that he restored justice for the old Li Zhiyuan.


    He would ride north for Rydorburg, the ma of warriorship in the Northern Steppes. That was where Li Zhiyuan fell and that was where he must begin.


    That was the promise he had made to the former incumbent whose body he now upied.


    The first stop of his northbound trip was the Aerie, home of the Aqus. The Aqus was a gang and was one of the thirteen factions that conspired with the Priory of the Four Seas months ago in hunting down members of the Creed when they were trying to bring a crippled Li Zhiyuan back to their stronghold after his defeat.


    Night fell.


    The silvery orb hung bright in a sparsely-studded night sky.


    Li Mu finally arrived at the gates of the Aerie with his fyresteed.


    There was no need to hurry, so he found afortable spot under a pine tree and meditated all night, activating his Xiantian Skill discipline to replenish his natural qi.


    Mana might be scarce in the atmosphere of this world, but every bit that he managed to acquire was extremely rich and dense, especially since the sessful activation of the entirety of the Xiantian Skill discipline here in this world afforded him many benefits that he did not enjoy in his former life. If there was anything to gripe andin about, that would be the strange inexplicable reason that his Third Eye wasn¡¯t working here, despite all twelve stages of the Xiantian Skill discipline working so smoothly.


    Dawn reced the night with the red yolk of the sun climbing up the eastern sky.


    Li Mu found someone which he paid to have a broken sword sent into the Aqus¡¯ stronghold.


    It was the Sword of Divinity, the personal weapon that belonged to the former Grand Master of his order. When he was killed, the Creed failed to recover his body. Then one day, the broken sword was delivered back to the stronghold. It was sent by their enemies ¡ª those who were trying to decimate the Creed and terminate Li Zhiyuan ¡ª and the broken was to shatter that remaining confidence the Creed still held on to and humiliate them.


    And now, he was sending the sword to the Aerie to announce his arrival.


    So began his path of vengeance.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Aerie began ringing its bells to mark its call to arms.


    Casual and ck at first, the defenses of the Aerie immediately became tense and anxious as if they were expecting a full invasion. Archers were deployed over the crions of the walls and the number of sentinels was doubled. All four gates were quickly mmed shut with the exception of the southern gate, which was kept to allow Yin Bupo¡ªLord of the Aerie and master of the Stormhawks, a cadre of Yin Bupo¡¯s best eighteen men¡ªto ride out to sortie with the Stormhawks.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan? Did youe alone? Word has it that you¡¯ve recovered. You should be cowering at the Creed¡¯s stronghold and live out your days with peace instead ofing here and seeking your own death, fool.¡±


    Yin Bupo was rather smug and confident to see that Li Mu came alone instead of an army.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man the moment you chose to darken my doors.


    It¡¯s time to send you off.


    I can still remember how thrilling it was hunting down your brothers and killing your Grand Master.


    Impudent and silly fool.¡±


    The Stormhawks all broke into proud and haughty guffaws.


    ¡°Ironhawk, Golden Hawk, Red Hawk, Purple Hawk¡­ you¡¯re all here. Good. Twelve of your number here wereplicit in the ughter of my brothers, including you, Yin Bupo you old fowl. Very good. Today, you shall meet your maker.¡±


    That was all Li Mu had to say. From the back of the fyresteed, he kicked and soared up into the sky, yanking out his saber as he rose and unleashed the Sundering Clouds technique. Scythe-like energy bolts filled the sky like snowkes falling in a blizzard, rolling towards Yin Bupo and the Stormhawks in a wave of death.


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡±


    ¡°My leg!¡±


    Agonizing peals of howls and screams chorused amid what was a deluge of blood and flesh when Li Mu¡¯s attack struck its targets.


    Everywhere the wave of scythes rumbled past, Stormhawks¡ªGold Hawk, Purple Hawk, Bronze Hawk, and Iron Hawk¡ªwere all being swept into a sandstorm like helpless des of grass being tossed about in the winds before the sandstorm turned into a tornado of whirling blood and viscera where the Stormhawks were quite literally shredded before they could even unsheathe their weapons.


    ¡°Get back! We need to get back!¡±


    Aghast with the horror of the terrible fate that befell his men, the Lord of the Aerie cried the order to retreat.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan¡¯s strength and power are well beyond what everyone¡¯s guesses! This is a mistake!¡±


    But Li Mu was not in the mood for mercy.


    He took into the air once again and fired another scythe-like blow with his saber. The projectile wheezed through the air like a swift arrow.


    It found its mark and lopped off Yin Bupo¡¯s head, the appendage plopping lifelessly to the ground with a morbid thud.


    ¡°YOU¡¯LL ALL DIE HERE!¡±


    There was no quarter given, there was nopassion. Only the dispassionate need to dispense justice.


    In his wake, Li Zhiyuan left the Stormhawks utterly ughtered with every one of them lying on the ground by the end, dead and headless.


    ng!


    His saber slid back into its sheathe.


    Li Munded on the back of his fyresteed and settled himself on its saddle.


    Whinny!


    Li Mu rode into the wind with his fyresteed neighing triumphantly and dashed through the southern gate of the Aerie, where he had the heads of Yin Bupo and the Stormhawks hung from the top of the portcullis before he went on a rampage, butchering every foe who would dare stand in his way to collect the broken Sword of Divinity. As a finishing touch, he left the words sprawled upon the northern gate: We Do Not Forget. Then he left.


    Word of the massacre zed through the realm of warriors quickly like bushfire.


    By the time Li Mu reached his next stop, the stronghold of the Brotherhood of the Cardinal Points, virtually everyone in the world of warriors knew about what was dubbed the Massacre of the Aerie.


    Hence, when Master Chief of the Brotherhood Mo Sng received the broken Sword of Divinity brought to him by some unknown messenger to the stronghold, he immediately mustered every able man under hismand and sent word to garner aid from any friends and allies, gathering up to two hundred and fifty-one men to man the defenses and waited for Li Mu toe.


    But all the help Mo Sng found could do little against the man in white who rode upon a fyresteed. One battle was all it took to shatter the honor of the Brotherhood, whose influence stretched as far as hundreds of miles and reduce it into tatters.


    Once again, Li Mu left the same message: We Do Not Forget.


    He continued his vengeful crusade northwards.


    Everywhere he stopped, he would leave behind a trail of death and blood.


    That was how his new moniker began: the Aspect of Vengeance, the one man whose ride north struck fear and trepidation in anyone who had once slighted him.

 Chapter 900Chapter 900 The Birthday Gift

    <h4>Chapter 900 The Birthday Gift</h4>


    In a town called Autumnbrook.


    Sitting by the bend of River Fleding, the tiny little hamlet looked every bit the picturesque sight of a paradise vige in a fairy tale with its breathtaking sceneries, especially during autumn, where reeds would sway in waves and the brown-red leaves scattered around the ground would driftzily in the breeze.


    Li Mu passed by this tranquil little settlement.


    He stopped at the local tavern for food when he saw a boy who looked like he just lived all twelfth years of his living life in privation and destitution staggered through the entrance and stopped right there. He scanned the tavern before walking straight up to Li Mu. Without even a word, he fell to his knees and started to bow, knocking his head on the floorboards.


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    Li Mu could have sworn that he could find no inkling that Li Zhiyuan ever knew this boy before.


    Gaunt and scrawny, the boy looked like he was no stranger to missing meals. With proper nourishment, he would have looked beautiful and handsome and his gaze carried a wolf-like sternness and strength that belied a child of his age.


    ¡°We don¡¯t.¡±


    The boy responded curtly, but he did not allow that to stop his bowing.


    Blood began to smear the floor where he was bumping his head.


    Li Mu¡¯s forehead creased into a frown.


    From within Li Zhiyuan¡¯s memories, Li Mu learned that no warriors should lightly dismiss, underestimate, or offend any women, priests, and children they might encounter. As a world devoid of kingdoms and any bodies of government, Molderad teemed with nocking of plots and intrigues where dangers often lurked behind the strange and the bizarre, waiting to ensnare anyone foolish enough to let their guard down.


    ¡°Then why are you bowing to me?¡±


    Li Mu just had to ask.


    ¡°I want to beg for your help to help me kill someone,¡± the boy looked up atst and replied, his eyes gleaming with hope and anticipation.


    Li Mu almostughed out loud at what he heard.


    ¡°Why me?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re with a horse and armed with a saber. That makes you a warrior. But nomon warrior has a horse as strong and handsome as yours and certainly not a weapon as fine as the one you wield. That makes you not only a warrior but a champion as well. Only champions are worthy for a quest such as mine.¡±


    Li Mu could confess that he certainly felt more intrigued.


    ¡°Interesting boy.¡±


    ¡°Well, one question. Even if I¡¯m a champion, why should I be helping you?¡± Li Mu posed the most important question of all.


    It took seconds before the boy found the answer he needed to respond to the question. Like a hurt but unyielding wolfling, he spoke with defiance and resolve, ¡°I have no money. But I dly bow my head to you. Help me and I shall serve you as your ve. I will willingly forsake everything that is mine by right and forever pledge my services to you, wholeheartedly and faithfully.¡±


    ¡°Heavens be damned, why the hell are you here again, you little beggar!¡± the tavernkeeper, a kind and gentle-looking man with hair and beard as white as milk rounded the length of the counter he manned and waved for the waiters to drag the boy and toss him out the doors.


    ¡°Tavernkeeper,¡± Li Mu called the old man, ¡°Do you know this boy?¡±


    ¡°My apologies for the nuisance, sir,¡± smiled the tavernkeeper obsequiously, ¡°The boy is a local orphan in these parts. The mishaps that had befallen his family left him permanently damaged. Here¡­¡± he pointed at his head ¡± ¡­ that¡¯s why. He sold thends in the estate he inherited and once left town to learn how to fight. He came backter, penniless and defeated when no one wanted to ept him and he got himself cheated instead. In the end, he sold off thest remaining parcels ofnd to hire sellswords but he was cheated again. Since then, he began wandering everywhere, a pauper and a deranged loony, dropping to his knees whenever he sees anyone with a weapon and begging them to help him. It¡¯s been months but he has yet to meet anyone who would say yes.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s interest in the boy was only growing stronger and stronger. ¡°What were the mishaps to his family that you spoke of?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡± said the old tavernkeeper. ¡°The Shens were good people. It¡¯s a pity what happened to them¡­¡±


    Then they heard the sudden coughing from the back kitchens of the tavern. It was a female sound, but it sounded authoritative.


    The tavernkeeper¡¯s face looked flustered for one split second before he quickly stammered, ¡°I¡¯ve overstepped, good sir. You¡¯re an outsider, so I shouldn¡¯t trouble you with the concerns of us locals. It¡¯s best you get on your way, sir. It isn¡¯t safetely around here.¡±


    Without giving Li Mu the chance to speak, he hastily spun around and trotted off.


    Li Mu peered at him quietly.


    He finished his meal and paid his bill.


    He rode around the town on the back of his fyresteed until he found the boy pestering a band of passing-by warriors, kneeling and bowing at his feet just near the entrance to the vige.


    ¡°What? You wish to hire us, boy? Okay, killing is our bread and butter after all, but you got to be able to pay though,¡± said one of them, a beefy and pudgy warrior, before he and his band of brothers broke into guffaws.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money,¡± said the boy, his face falling at the realization that he was about to be rebuffed again. But that did not make him stop bowing anyway.


    ¡°No money? Then why are we wasting our time here?¡± quipped one of the warriors, a squinty-eyed man ds in leather armor. ¡°Are you having a go at us, you beggar pup?¡±


    That was followed by a kick into the boy, sending him crashing to the ground in a roll that saw him bruised and his face cut.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything!¡± the boy crawled to his feet and begged desperately, with all pride and self-respect forsook, ¡°You can call it a debt or you can take me as your ve! Anything!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s shed a different light on things,¡± said the beefy warrior, the bby rolls of his stomach jiggling grotesquely. ¡°Let¡¯s hear a name then.¡±


    ¡°Grand Master of the Sky Dragons, L¨¹ Song,¡± the boy uttered the name of the man he wanted to be killed.


    ¡°What?!¡± the fat cheeks of the rotund warrior trembled with sudden fear, as did his voice.


    He was not alone. Even the rest of his group had their expressions changed, the smirks on their facespletely wiped away.


    For hundreds of miles, the Sky Dragons was a name thatmanded both fear and respect, in addition to unopposed authority,rgely because of ¡°The Dragon Master¡± L¨¹ Song, the Grand Master of the Sky Dragons and a ss VI warrior whose brutal and bloody reputation was enough to make anyone cower and shrink in his presence let alone stand up against him.


    ¡°How dare you, boy?! Are you ying for a fool and you think we¡¯ll dare to offend such a dangerous figure?!¡± The beefy warrior¡¯s mask melted into that of malice.


    ¡°Son of a bitch, how dare you to wish ill upon a person as respectable as Grand Master L¨¹?¡± the squinty-eyed warrior sneered, ¡°Well, since we¡¯re on our way to join the Sky Dragons, we might as well take this boy with us, Zheng. We could offer his head to Grand Master L¨¹ as a token of our loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Just the head will do. Taking the boy is messy enough,¡± said another, a young man in histe teens but with an expression of inveterate malice and venom.


    Stunned, the boy began withdrawing his steps fearfully, dreading the terrible fate that could befall him.


    ¡°Thinking of running?¡± The warrior in histe teens drew out his weapon, a saber with a serrated edge, as he approached the young beggar menacingly.


    Then.


    ¡°So, you people are joining the Sky Dragons? ¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice heralded his arrival into the fray.


    ¡°Who goes there!? ¡± The plump warrior and his cohorts wheeled around to see a lean and suave person clothed in tunic as white as white could be, approaching them on the back of a fyresteed. He was within ten meters away and none of them had sensed himing.


    ¡°I have a gift that I wonder if you could deliver it to Grand Master L¨¹ on my behalf,¡± Li Mu retrieved a box from inside the fold of his clothing and released it into the air like he was letting a paper boat drift in the currents of a river. Floating magically with a strange magical force, the box bobbed and floated until it reached its target.


    This little disy of his powers looked harmless enough, but it was enough to demonstrate his powers and rank.


    To move objects using mental force was something that only warriors beyond ss V were capable of.


    ¡°What might this be, sir?¡± The squinty-eyed warrior asked, albeit very politely and friendlier this time.


    Li Mu flung an arm and six gold ingots hurtled through the air. ¡°It¡¯s the birthday gift I prepared very specially for the Grand Master¡¯s celebration banquet. I would be grateful if you could do this for me.¡±


    The ingots were of the right weight and color and the warriors were pleased.¡±Very well, sir. We¡¯re on our way to Sky Dragonroost anyway. So this would be a very convenient favor for us. But we need a name, sir. I expect Grand Master L¨¹ will be asking for your name.¡±


    ¡°There is no need,¡± Li Mu smiled. ¡°Grand Master L¨¹ will know who I am the moment he sees my gift.¡±


    ¡°That means you¡¯re a friend of the Grand Master? Hahaha, I guess that simplifies things.¡±


    Happy to be paid so handsomely, the band of warriors readily agreed to the task.


    Even when the band of warriors was leaving, none of them noticed that the beggar boy was gone.


    Li Mu smiled. He spurred his fyresteed on and caught up with the beggar boy who was still frantically trying to run away.


    Bloodied from the cuts and scratches that he must have gotten when he fell down, the boy red at Li Mu with pure venom.


    Li Mu tossed him a sk of ointment.¡±Tell me why do you wish to have L¨¹ Song killed,¡± he said.


    The boy scoffed and cast the bottle aside with utmost scorn. He lifted his head up fractiously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any kindness from a dog of the Sky Dragons. Take your falsehoods elsewhere! I would dly feast on your flesh and blood if I could!¡±


    Sitting in the saddle of his fyresteed, an amused Li Mu chuckled, ¡°Well, if you can convince me, maybe I might help you just yet.¡±


    The boy was bbergasted. ¡°Wait. Aren¡¯t you a friend of that monster L¨¹ Song?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. Just answer my question.¡±


    The boy hesitated for one second before the look of boldness ¡ª the same one gamblers made when they were about to on for an all-in ¡ª formed on his face. ¡°The Sky Dragons slew my parents and took my sister.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Li Mu nodded taciturnly, ¡°You want L¨¹ Song killed for his crimes and your sister saved.¡±


    The boy dropped to his knees as he did earlier. ¡°Help me, please! I¡¯d do anything in return! Anything!¡±


    ¡°Rule Number One, never drop on your knees so flippantly. Rule Number Two, never beg strangers so easily. Got that?¡± Li Mu then pointed to the sk of ointment the boy cast aside. ¡°Pick that up and apply it yourself. Then we¡¯ll pay the Sky Dragons a visit. Are you up for this?¡±


    Without a word of protest, the boy obediently did he was told and picked up the bottle.


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh? A birthday gift for me?¡±


    The Grand Master of the Sky Dragons, the Dragon Master L¨¹ Song himself was a man in his early seventies. In a world where warriors live up to about a hundred and twenty years old on average, a man who had seen seventy-three summers wasn¡¯t old by local standards. If anything, many still consider him to be in his prime, many more so were the guests who thronged his celebration banquet.


    L¨¹ Song took the box that was handed to him and he asked his guests, ¡°Who was it? Did he leave a name?¡±


    The plump and stocky warrior gave a fawning grin that made his face look like the creases of a Chinese bun before he described Li Mu¡¯s appearance, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure he must be a youngster who has nothing but the utmost admiration and respect for you, sir. He did say that you¡¯d know who he is the moment you see his gift.¡±


    The main gallery of the stronghold was filled with guestsing from everywhere in the world of warriors here to pay their respects.


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Grand Master! It¡¯s no surprise that you have younger admirers as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It reflects how high you rank in our society.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m envious.¡±


    ¡°This must be a very expensive gift. Look at the box. The box itself looks finely carved from good wood. Open it, Grand Master, and let us have a look too!¡±


    Praises and ttery were in no short supply during the feast.


    L¨¹ Song grinned proudly, immensely pleased at himself. ¡°You¡¯re being too kind, all of you. I¡¯m shameful to say that I¡¯m not worthy of all that kind things you say. It¡¯s all because of everybody¡¯s support that the Sky Dragons enjoy its current prestige and I guess that is why we have youngsters so eager to join our ranks as fresh recruits¡­¡±


    He flipped open the box and it cracked open.


    All eyes were on the box and its contents.


    But all they saw was a broken sword with the de three fingers wide and its snapped length five fingers long. The steel of the broken weapon shone with a cold fury, lying inside the box like a snake in peaceful slumber.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901 Bloodbath


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The warrior with a pudgy fat-filled face twisted with horror.


    ¡°A broken sword?! What kind of friend would present such a gift for someone¡¯s birthday!? At any rate, this is hardly auspicious at all! Heavens, is he an enemy?!¡± The band of warriors who came at Li Mu¡¯s behest began to shiver with fear.


    ¡°A broken sword?! What kind of birthday gift is this?!¡±


    ¡°Is this an attempt to humiliate the Grand Master? How dare they try such a stunt!? Seize them!¡±


    Guests and Sky Dragons all around the main gallery broke into a riotous uproar, turning what should have been a merry feast into a raucous mob.


    L¨¹ Song looked at the ominous gift with a horrified expression twisting on his face.


    ¡°T-This¡­ The shards of the Sword of Divinity! This is the warning from Li Mu, the Aspect of Vengeance!¡±


    Horror gleamed in his eyes. With one swift arm, he seized the plump and stocky warrior, pulling him close and growling, ¡°Speak! Where did you see this man?! Tell me what happened! Quick!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, sir¡­ He paid us to deliver this box to you¡­¡± the fat warrior whimpered, looking like he was on the verge of soiling his pants while he went on recounting every single detail that he could remember about his encounter with the Aspect of Vengeance.


    L¨¹ Song gave the warrior a kick that left him rolling away like a sack of manure after the story and smirked. ¡°Very well. So Li Zhiyuan has indeed arrived. But we are the Sky Dragons! We are not like the Aqus or the Brotherhood of the Cardinal Points! If he thinks that we¡¯re weaklings just like the others, then he¡¯s in for a big mistake! Make ready our preparation for this special guest, men! The reckoning is at hand!¡±


    A tumultuous roar of approval resounded from the Sky Dragons.


    Every one of them left to get ready.


    Sky Dragonroost turned from a pce decorated for a jubilee into a fortress armed to the teeth.


    Seated atop his throne in the great hall of his stronghold, the Dragon Master L¨¹ Song squinted his eyes with full anticipation as he rubbed the arm of his chair, a sneer lined across hisposed and rxed demeanor.


    Below the dais where his throne perched were rows of Sky Dragon champions and some of his allies that had decided to stay, nking the middle aisle and seated ording to their prestige and seniority. The sheer number of the warriors that filled the hall alone already was a powerful army in its own right one that was waiting to unleash its fury upon the man who dared to incur the Dragon Master¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°He¡¯s here! Li Zhiyuan¡¯s here!¡±


    Ten minutester, the scouts overlooking the battlements hurried into the hall to report what they saw.


    It was what everyone was expecting, but certainly, not one that they were happy to hear. Immediately the entire hall turned tense and grim.


    ¡­


    Outside Sky Dragonroost.


    Li Mu peered at the boy who was panting to keep up with the fyresteed¡¯s pace and nodded imperceptibly with approval. ¡°That is Sky Dragonroost just up ahead. Are you afraid?¡±


    Shen Jia gazed into the distance and beheld the well-guarded stronghold of the Sky Dragons whose looming presence could make any boy hover in fear. But instead, his eyes red with rage and rancor. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Whether I trust you or not is no longer relevant now,¡± said Shen Jia, ¡°I¡¯ve done whatever I could, so you¡¯re myst gamble. If you can¡¯t kill L¨¹ Song, then you might as well let him kill me and be done with it.¡±


    Whatever it was Shen Jia had endured, it has turned him into a boy of steely calmness that no one else his age could match.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Li Mu responded, ¡°So be it then.¡±


    He nudged his fyresteed into a quick walk up to the entrance of Sky Dragonroost.


    A middle-aged man was there, waiting for him. Fitted in a cuirass chased with the Sky Dragon sigil, the stern and proud warrior saluted. ¡°I am Wu San, a Warden of the Sky Dragons, here to receive you, Li Zhiyuan. The Grand Master is inside, awaiting your arrival. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Shen Jia stared at Li Mu with disbelief, his gazeced with shock and hope.


    ¡°So, he really is a famous champion after all?!


    ¡°That must mean that my wish mighte true just yet!¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Li Mu urged his fyresteed along, entering the threshold of the stronghold¡¯s portcullis.


    Shen Jia clenched his fists. Like a wolfling bent on revenge, he followed closely behind Li Mu, full of purpose and conviction.


    On the other side of the walls of the fortress were countless men wielding swords, sabers, and spears, as well as bowmen and crossbowmen that surveyed their progress with watchful eyes and hands ready to set their missiles loose.


    Five hundred Sky Dragons, each furnished with sabers and battleaxes, nked the main terrace of the stronghold that stretched deep into its center court.


    ¡°This way please, sir.¡±


    Wu San beckoned with a flourishing gesture.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The Sky Dragons all moved as one, holding out their weapons that they stuck out over the main terrace like briars in a ckberry patch. Only, instead of thorns, was steel shining cold and deadly in the bright sunshine.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu tugged at the reins of his fyresteed and paused. ¡°So this is your brand of hospitality?¡±


    Wu San smiled wryly, ¡°Surely you¡¯re not daunted by such a simple set-up, sir?¡±


    Li Mu scoffed. ¡°I have no interest in parlor tricks. Get L¨¹ Song out here. What do you think you are? A really powerful order that all men should fear? You¡¯re just a lesser order thatmands only fear, not respect. Enough with the show-off.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Li Zhiyuan¡­¡± Wu San growled with indignation.


    Li Mu ced a finger on his lips to gesture for silence, ¡°Quiet, Wu San. One more word and you¡¯ll never see the daylight again.¡±


    Wu San immediately felt the threat veiled behind those words and his voice instantly failed him.


    ¡°Show yourself, L¨¹ Song. If what you have here is the entirety of your order¡¯s might, you might as well show yourself and be done with it instead of wasting my time with these parlor tricks,¡± Li Mu voiced boomed like rolling thunder through every chamber and every corridor in Sky Dragonroost using magic to amplify his voice.


    L¨¹ Song opened his eyes as soon as he heard Li Mu¡¯s message, hisposed facade melting away. His eyes seethed with rage and malice as he snorted coldly, ¡°Mongrel pup looks like he could use some lessons in manners. I might as well bury him here so that no one would dare attempt such a stunt ever again! Come with me, everyone!¡±


    The champions and the Sky Dragons¡¯ allies all spewed out of the fortress¡¯s main hall like a pouring tide.


    The mob of warriors surrounded Li Mu and Shen Jia in a ring of steel with their weapons drawn and their lust for blood in full swing.


    Shen Jia arched his back and growled in response to the threat encircling them like a cornered beast ready for a desperate do-or-die, his eyes staring at L¨¹ Song fixedly.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Li Mu asked Shen Jia.


    ¡°I have received your gift, Li Zhiyuan,¡± L¨¹ Song smirked wickedly, ¡°But I daresay, heh heh heh heh, you seem tock the ability to deliver your threat.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say, boy?¡± Li Mu repeated.


    Only then did Shen Jia manage to regain his senses. ¡°Nothing. I want L¨¹ Song dead. That¡¯s all,¡± he replied word after word as if speaking was a strenuous exertion to him.


    Only then did everyone realize that was going on. Li Mu was speaking to the boy while they were both ignoring the Grand Master!


    L¨¹ Song¡¯s face darkened like ash as he swallowed his rage.


    ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Shen Xiaoyue,¡± replied Shen Jia.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Li Mu nodded.


    Then he vanished. Like a big but swift vulture, he was already in the air, bearing down on his target. He ripped his weapon out of its scabbard and in just one steely sh as quick and intense as a lightning bolt, L¨¹ Song¡¯s head left its perch amid a trailing streak of blood and dropped to the ground. There was no need for more talk and more pretense.


    One blow to resolve the fight.


    No one could even react before they realized the fight was over the moment it began.


    ¡°KILL HIM!¡± a voice screamed hysterically.


    Li Munded but his saber did not stop, plunging into a whirl of violent and sessive flourishes with his de.


    Blistering-white energy scythes burst out in an eruption of steam and vapor that the scythes sliced through. But that was not all that energy des cleaved through¡ªthe blows sted through the mob, felling the allied champion and all other Sky Dragons who were surrounding him, reducing them to disembodied torsos and severed limbs like a farmer mowing down wheat with a sickle.


    Plink. Plink.


    Blood slithered down the length of Li Mu¡¯s de like tiny crimson serpents before dripping onto the floor into puddles and streams of morbid red slick.


    It was just a matter of minutes and scores of warriors ss IV and above were turned into what was a gruesome sprawl of maimed and mangled bodies all around Li Mu and Shen Jia. None one survived.


    That left only a handful of low-tiered Sky Dragons still alive. Cowering in a corner and shivering in fright, they wept and choked on their own tears and snot, sitting in the very puddles of blood that came from their ownrades. Beaten and disheartened, none of them could pick up their weapons and fight, let alone look straight at Li Mu in the eye and avenge the dead.


    Li Mu ran the de of his weapon on L¨¹ Song¡¯s dead body, using his tunic to wipe away the blood before sheathing his weapon.


    The Sky Dragons were nothing more than just a band of brigands and bandits who raped and reaved with impunity. They were one of the few factions who wereplicit in the plot to kill him and the rest of the Creed of Divinity when they were hurrying back to the fastness of their stronghold after the fateful day where he was defeated and crippled. Six Creed of Divinity acolytes were killed by them, trampled and crushed to their deaths using horses and for this sacrilege, Li Mu could never forgive them.


    He would exact vengeance upon all who slighted the Creed of Divinity.


    That was the final wish of Li Zhiyuan before he breathed hisst, his single most important regret.


    And for that, Li Mu was obliged and honor-bound to fulfill it in his stead.


    Meanwhile, the boy Shen Jia was shuddering and convulsing involuntarily as he struggled to keep his urge to vomit suppressed. From the looks of it, this could be the first time he saw a scene so gory and terrifying.


    He expected nothing of this sort. He thought that he would be here to see a fierce fight.


    A fierce fight between Li Mu and L¨¹ Song. Truth be told, he did not anticipate that Li Mu would triumph against the Dragon Master. Li Mu looked just too young to be able to defeat a powerful warrior in his prime. But give him so much as a tiny opening, Shen Jia would dly sink his teeth into L¨¹ Song, even if that would mean his certain death.


    He certainly did not think that he would be witnessing a massacre.


    Li Mu returned to the saddle of his fyresteed. His gaze panned and descended upon a minor lieutenant of the Sky Dragons. ¡°Go to your dungeons and get a girl called Shen Xiaoyue. You have ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, sir!¡± stuttered the lieutenant, slinking away hastily to gather his men to help.


    Shen Jia looked at Li Mu, feeling grateful and pleased.


    The lieutenant came back not longter, looking rather distraught. He was not alone, but it was not a girl, but rather a woman who looked like she was in her forties. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the girl you¡¯re looking for is no longer here, sir,¡± he stuttered, ¡°This is Mrs. Zheng. She¡¯s in charge of the female staff in this stronghold. She can attest to what I just said.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Shen Jia yelled with shock. Like a hysterical beast, he threw himself forward and grabbed the simrly-distressed Mrs. Zheng. ¡°Where is she?! You must be lying! Where is she!? She must be here! Give her back to me, I demand it!¡±


    ¡°Please, sir! Please! This is not my fault! Ms. Shen was sold to Rydorburg just after her tenth day here. It¡¯s been a year since we¡¯vest seen her¡­¡± Mrs. Zheng squealed.


    Girls captured and abducted by the Sky Dragons were usually raped and molested before they were sold off either as servant girls or prostitutes to entertain guests at brothels.


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Li Mu asked from the back of his fyresteed without so much as a look back at Shen Jia nor the me-engulfed Sky Dragonroost now being slowly razed to the ground brick by brick.


    Shen Jia had found himself a mount too: a handsome white stallion. Grasping tightly his reins, he said firmly, ¡°My sister must be alive. I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯m going to Rydorburg. No matter what cost it¡¯ll take and how long I need, I¡¯ll find her. I¡¯ll find her and bring her home.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to learn how to defend yourself?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Come with me then.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll ride together and you¡¯ll see with your own eyes what a world we live in. After all, I¡¯m riding for Rydorburg myself.¡±


    ¡­


    Rydorburg.


    The city where the Priory of the Four Seas made its roots and built its main stronghold.


    ¡°In just one month, Li Zhiyuan has been riding north, putting to the sword all members of the Aqus, the Brotherhood, the Sky Dragons, the Leviathans, the Warriors Guild, and Fort Flowendic, totaling up to sixteen militant orders and sects that he had decimated. He had killed three ss VII champions, twenty-one ss VI champions, and countless other ss Vs to date. Thirteen out of the sixteen orders and sects that he had destroyed were once our allies during the assassination of Grand Master Ye, the former Grand Master of the Creed. The remaining three were just brigands and marauders that he stumbled upon.¡±


    That was the Emerald Prte, one of the four main prtes that led the Priory of the Four Seas. The Emerald Prte peered at the rest of the Priory¡¯s high council. ¡°He¡¯s unstoppable,¡± remarked the Emerald Prte. ¡°I believe he¡¯s even more powerful than what we gave him credit for.¡±


    ¡°Has he gone mad? Isn¡¯t he afraid about people calling for his blood?¡± asked the Obsidian Prte before he remarked, ¡°Not that I¡¯mining. Arcusstone will not easily forgive this and deal with him while saving us the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Allowing Arcusstone to deal with him might save us a lot of trouble, but the world might see this as weakness. Our reputation might suffer. How are we supposed to n our rise to take over Arcusstone and be the greatest order here in the Northern Steppes without respect from our peers?¡± snorted the Amethyst Prte coldly.


    The High Patriarch of the Priory, an elderly man who had been listening in with his eyes closed opened them atst, his voice booming from his seat, the Iron Chair. ¡°Where is Li Zhiyuan right now?¡±


    ¡°A thousand miles from Rydorburg. He should arrive here by sunrise if there were no dys,¡± reported the Topaz Prte


    ¡°So be it then. I want to see his head by sunrise tomorrow. I want to see his head hanging outside the gates of our stronghold, no matter the means, no matter the costs. If a lowly order like the Creed of Divinity could demand vengeance for our ying of their Grand Master, then we, the Priory of the Four Seas will no longer be an order to be feared and respected by others.¡±


    The High Patriarch broke into a satisfied but no less wicked grin.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902 ss VIIII


    A half-crescent moon shimmered up high in the night sky, surrounded by plumes of nimbuses floatingzily around it.


    About fifty miles still stood between Li Mu and the center of warriorship pilgrimage in the Northern Steppes, Rydorburg. His fyresteed was soundly asleep under an old pine tree, snoring very sonorously and leisurely. Since Li Mu liberated it from its former job of pulling carriages, it looked like it preferred to just carry him instead.


    ¡°Hey, ha!¡±


    Shen Jia was just a few meters away, practicing his moves. Every punch and kick he delivered looked impable and strong enough ¡ª a testament to how hard he has been training.


    When Li Mu decimated all the militant orders and sects which had once beenplicit in the plot to kill him and his fellow Creed of Divinity acolytes, he did not neglect to plunder away their libraries and collections of tomes and volumes containing knowledge aboutbat techniques and sorcery, in addition to supplies and resources ¡ª all of which he used to great efficacy on Shen Jia.


    Even Li Mu was impressed by his tenacity and grit, and not without reason. Shen Jia bore the weight of resolve and conviction to both avenge his family and rescue his sister and these could be the driving force behind his progress.


    With Li Mu as his mentor, Shen Jia ascended into ss I in just ten days, gradually stepping into the shoes of a true warrior.


    Gossamer rays of the moon shafted down from the slits between the thick leaves overhead, mottling the ground with silver-like glowing kes. The swaying boughs turned the moonbeam that shone down on his face into a ying concert of lights that for one moment his face was luminescent as phosphorus, then his face was as dark as ash in the next. The well-chiseled angles of his lean face where beads of sweat rolled down his jawline entuated his hard and unshakable mien.


    As light as a leaf, Li Mu sat at the topmost point of the bough, basking in the moonglow¡¯s splendor while he meditated on the cultivation of his Xiantian Skill discipline.


    Having mastered all twelve stages of the Xiantian Skill discipline has allowed him to construct twelve Small Circtory Cycles inside him ¡ª imaginary cosmic systems that would help him absorb the purest and most pristine amounts of Mana that he could assimte and consume as his own power.


    Li Mu could say with absolute certainty that he had never felt sofortable before. Being able to fully master the Xiantian Skill to itsplete entirety has allowed the tiny cosmic systems in him to fully form and that has afforded him a never-before-experienced level of attunement to Nature.


    But it was also due to such a high level of attunement to Nature that he could feel how thin the concentration of Mana was in the atmosphere of this world and how imperfect were thews of Nature that governed the inner workings of this dimension and that was what hindering his progress.


    ¡°If only I could master all twelve levels of the Xiantian Skill discipline in my former life. That would have helped me to feel and perceive the truths of this universe and unravel its secrets. That would have helped to increase my pace by leaps and bounds.¡±


    Li Mu mused pensively.


    He opened his eyes slowly. Then he said to no one in particr, ¡°You might as well just show yourself, friend. There¡¯s no need for any subterfuge. Unless a ss VIII warrior like you are not beneath such lowly behavior?¡±


    Shen Jia was still practicing when he heard Li Mu¡¯s words from down under the tree and he stopped, stupefied with shock.


    Green-glowing blobs shimmered and massed together over a rock more than a hundred meters away before the figure of a man appeared when the glow finally died down. As gaunt as a pole and with a weird-angled face as narrow as a wedge, nothing about him screamed friendly at all, despite what Li Mu addressed him as. If anything, he exuded the presence of a man who was no stranger to blood and gore.


    ¡°Hahahaha, the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan. You¡¯re the talk of the towns around here. The invincible prodigy of the Creed of Divinity is now on a northbound crusade where he has been undefeatable. ¡±


    The stranger guffawed smugly, his cloak shimmered hues of green underneath the soft and pale moonglow like the skin of a reptile.


    ¡°Let me guess. You must be from that warren of scum, the Priory of the Four Seas, am I right? From your skulking looks, am I right in addressing the Emerald Prte, the Four Prtes of the Priory? What about the rest of you? Might as well just show yourselves since the cards are now on the table.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s person bobbed up and down, the boughs of the pine undting to the wind¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Insolent pup. For the sacrilege of heresy against the Priory, I sentence you to die, Li Zhiyuan,¡± said another figure cloaked in yellow, shimmering into appearance at his nk not far away. Short and stout, this stranger has brows long and orange like mes zing over his eyes.


    ¡°The Topaz Prte?¡±


    Li Mu guessed correctly, pausing for one beat before saying, ¡°Where are the Amethyst and Obsidian Prtes? Come on, show yourselves. Quit wasting my time.¡±


    ¡°Impudence, Li Zhiyuan. The Priory has seen fit to send forth three of its four Prtes. A melodramatic exaggeration of things, if you ask me. So if you think that you¡¯re worth all Four Prtes being fielded on your ount, you¡¯re giving yourself too much credit, Li Zhiyuan,¡± said a third voice. It came from the shadows in the woods nearby ¡ª a man donning a mask to go with his ck armor who was keeping half of his person unseen in the darkness.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the Obsidian Prte, I guess?¡±


    Li Mu nodded, ¡°What about thest one? The Amethyst Prte? Come on, don¡¯t be shy. Show yourself.¡±


    ¡°The Amethyst Prte is needed elsewhere for other business, Li Zhiyuan. Consider it an honor that three out of four Prtes are here to deal with you personally,¡± the Emerald Prte¡¯s figure shimmered in a strange greenish glow like he was going to discorporate any moment into wisps of green fumes.


    ¡°You might call it an honor, but not me. How it is an honor to me when I¡¯m being surrounded by a bunch of fools who are mistaking me to be as moronic as they are? Do you think I don¡¯t know that all four of you are here? I know what you¡¯re thinking. The Amethyst Prte is hiding somewhere, waiting to ambush me when I¡¯m not looking. Is that how the Priory earns its name? By stabbing enemies from behind instead of fighting them head-on?¡±


    Li Mu stood up atst.


    He drew his weapon with deliberate slowness, allowing the moonlight to slowly bath and saturate every inch of its steel.


    The luminous glow of the moon cast upon Li Mu¡¯s saber a cid but no less frosty luster that Li Mu looked as if he was wielding a weapon forged of light.


    ¡°Come at me together, all of you. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Li Mu dered loudly from atop the tree.


    ¡°What arrogance,¡± snorted the Emerald Prte. As a master of stealth weapons ¡ª tiny and imperceptible throwing needles above all ¡ª the Prte only needed to fling his arm up into the air and in the blink of an eye, a hail of countless needles, each of them glistening in the moonlight, rain down on his target.


    Li Mu brandished his weapon casually.


    He activated one of the Creed¡¯s most potent techniques, the Divine Tranquility. Mana coursed through his sinews and muscles, creating a strange forcefield that could defeat any unnatural forces. The rain of needles came whistling down on Li Mu, but before they could get within three meters from him, they fell with a litany of harmless clinks on the ground like a puppet whose lines were severed.


    But Li Mu was not going to let his chance to retaliate slip away. Just as the needles failed to reach their mark, he vanished.


    Kissed by the lunar incandescence, his weapon glimmered with a blinding sheen of silver.


    All the Emerald Prte was able to see was just a whirring blur of white. When his vision finally returned to him, what he saw was the back of his own headless body. An odd, surrealistic sensation dawned upon him as he realized his own death. Then, everything went dark.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The same wordless expression of disbelief loomed in both the minds of the Topaz and the Obsidian Prtes.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name just happened?!¡±


    In just one exchange, a Prte was killed without being able to defend himself at all. Just what kind of strength that was, none of the other Prtes could barelyprehend.


    While the Prtes were still reeling with amazement and horror, Li Mu zed all over the woods like a streaking bolt of lightning with the energy des of the Sundering Clouds technique erupting in his wake wherever he went.


    The Topaz Prte iled an arm at Li Mu. A pair of yellow web-like tendrils shot out of the center of his palm and coiled around the de of Li Mu¡¯s saber. That was his signature weapon, the Webs of Destion. As flexible as the most pliable rubber and yet as sturdy as steel, nothing had been known to be able to damage the Webs at all.


    Whereas the Obsidian Prte was armed with a pair of jet-ck gauntlets furnished with a crust of scale-like tes made of some unknown metal, making the irond gauntlets so indestructible that it was viewed by many as a prized artifact as well.


    The Priory of the Four Seas was feared by everybody, enjoying a prestige that no other order or sect could rival except Arcusstone, the strongest and most influential of religious orders in Northern Steppes. For some reason, the Priory¡¯s reach and power had stretched by giant strides in recent years, and the Four Prtes of the Priory ¡ª all of them ss VIII warriors ¡ª each had their fair share of spilling blood. It was said that whenever the Prtes rode out to war, that was Heavens tossing a coin in the air and the world would hold its breath to see how it willnd.


    Two Prtes working in tandem must be a formidable force indeed.


    But all they saw was just the cold sh of steel that eclipsed even the omnipresence luminescence of the moon.


    Then they saw blood spewing everywhere, obscuring their sights. First, Li Mu hacked off the Obsidian Prte¡¯s arms before he even knew it happened. Next, the Webs of Destion snapped inch after inch like twigs snapped into pieces.


    ¡°NOOOO!¡± the Obsidian Prte screamed with agony. From behind his masked face, his eyes quivered with both shock and panic. With his resolve to fight all but sapped by Li Mu¡¯s incredible prowess, he wheeled around and ran.


    Meanwhile, the Topaz Prte staggered backward with a terrifying snarl, ¡°T-This is not ss VIII, you¡¯re ss VIIII!¡±


    ¡°What unbelievable skill!


    ¡°What incredible strength!¡±


    This was skill, power, and speed well beyond ss VIII.


    The taciturn Li Mu gave no response at all. Energy bolts from him swept over the undergrowth of the woods ¡ª one for both the Topaz and Obsidian Prtes respectively ¡ª separating their heads from their torsos and killing them instantly in the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Juste out.¡±


    Li Mu drifted in the air like a god from the Heavens andnded on the ground, facing west.


    Plop!


    The forlorn figure of a stranger stepped out into the open from the thick of the woods. The person quickly knelt down with both hands on the ground and began bowing. Shivering, the stranger did not look up, but merely said, ¡°Please, Master Li, mercy!¡±


    ¡°Oh?


    ¡°That¡¯s a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So the Amethyst Prte¡¯s a woman?¡±


    One could almost see the milk-white corset under the translucent folds of her purple dress in the moonlight. From Li Mu¡¯s viewpoint, the woman fully exemplified her inviting curves and voluptuous figure. That, plus her hair that brushed her shoulders, and the stature and position she enjoyed in the world of warriors in the Northern Steppes made her a very enticing creature to any men who pped eyes on her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Amethyst Prte?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help asking.


    The information that he had gleaned thus far revealed that the Amethyst Prte was the most brutal, most bloodthirsty, and most scheming of all Prtes of the Priory. Never did Li Mu expect that such a person could be a woman, and for all intents and purposes, a ravishingly gorgeous one at that.


    ¡°Please, sir! I¡¯m willing to leave the Priory and be yours!¡± the Amethyst Prte lifted her head slowly.


    She revealed her fair and lithe face from under her flowing locks ofvender hair. Beneath her slender neck, her cream-like bosoms threatened to peek out from the loosely-worn corset that any man would have thought that she was naked and crumble at such an overwhelming seduction.


    This was definitely one of Li Mu¡¯s most disarming moments in all his many lifetimes.


    He instinctively averted his eyes.


    Then he saw it. Upon the wretched and piteous face of the woman which could have easily melted anyone¡¯s heart, he saw the hint of malice. The Amethyst Prte¡¯s inviting and rosy lips moved just a little and from within her mouth, a jet of energy almost as invisible as air, shot out, aiming straight for his heart!


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh, Li Zhiyuan! So what if you¡¯re ss VIIII?! You¡¯ve still fallen victim to my Moonlit Kiss of Death!¡±


    She immediately withdrew in a puff of purplish brimstone, putting more than fifty meters between her and Li Mu to prevent thetter from being able to kill her in his final moments. This maneuver alone illustrated her vast experience in killing.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Shen Jia cried with panic as he ran over.


    Li Mu held up a hand to stop him.


    An expression of rancor and malice wiped across the beautiful and captivating face of the woman who was known as the Amethyst Prte of the Priory of the Four Seas. That and the woman¡¯s lovely and bewitching charms formed a juxta positioning dichotomy that no one could have thought possible. ¡°Hah, surprise, surprise. The real master in stealth attacks is not that filth called the Emerald Prte, but me. But you don¡¯t have to feel sorry, Li Zhiyuan. After all, you¡¯re not my first ss VIIII kill¡­¡±


    Li Mu flicked his chest like he was dusting his tunic and said very cidly, ¡°Really? Guess I should return the favor by saying that you shouldn¡¯t be too sorry too since I¡¯ve not thought about letting you go at all.¡±


    Li Mu discorporated again.


    Like the others, all the Amethyst Prte saw was the brilliant gleam of his saber.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The Amethyst Prte froze as if a spell had been cast upon her.


    Li Mu materialized right behind her. A beat of silence passed between them both before he finally sheathed his weapon.


    Poof!


    A thin red line streaked across her neck as if an invisible hand was tracing the red line before it erupted into a massive geyser of blood gushing out uncontrobly.


    Plop!


    The head fell off her neck and rolled on the floor.


    ¡°H-How¡­ I-Is this possible?!¡±


    Those were thest words of the Amethyst Prte¡¯s head. In its final moments, she stared at Li Mu with disbelief before life was quashed out from those eyes of hers.


    Li Mu casually strode back to the pine tree.


    ¡°Careless. She might have seeded if it were anyone else. Guess that means I really cannot underestimate the warriors of this world.¡±


    Li Mu sat down under the tree and returned to his meditation.


    Shen Jia busied himself with handling the dead bodies. He has be ustomed to the job since he was delegated such custodial duties ten days ago by Li Mu.


    The next day, they madendfall at Rydorburg.


    The Priory¡¯s spies were all watching when Li Mu entered the city with Shen Jia. Walking openly in the streets, they took up lodgings at Cloud Nine Lodge, Rydorburg¡¯s mostvish and most expensive tavern.

 Chapter 903Chapter 903 The Omen of Vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 903 The Omen of Vengeance</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    The High Patriarch of the Priory of the Four Seas was at the main stronghold when he received word that Li Zhiyuan was sighted inside Rydorburg.


    All four of the Priory¡¯s Prtes have been secretly dispatched to assassinate him and the fact that he has arrived at Rydorburg while there was nothing butplete silence from the Four Prtes who should have been the onesing back with Li Zhiyuan¡¯s head heralded a dreadful foreboding¡­


    ¡°No¡­ Never¡­¡±


    The Four Prtes were the Priory¡¯s best of the best, all four of them warriors of ss VIII. He could count with one hand the names of the individuals in all of the Northern Steppes who could pit against the Four Prtes as equals in singlebat and Li Zhiyuan was definitely not one of them. Furthermore, all four of them were sent to assassinate one and only one target. Not even a ss IX warrior could fully escape from such a deadly force unscathed.


    ¡°Or did Li Zhiyuan manage to slip past them unnoticed and get into the city?¡±


    The High Patriarch just couldn¡¯te to terms with the fact that his Four Prtes had failed and were killed in the line of their duties, resorting to feeble attempts to persuade himself that all was still well.


    First Warden Dong Xiaoyu came hurrying into the audience hall and dered loudly, ¡°Your Holiness, someone had just delivered a gift inside a gilded chest for you. ording to the man who brought the gift, it is for Your Holiness¡¯s eyes only and he¡¯s sure that you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Four acolytes came shuffling into the audience hall, lifting a square, gilded chest that shone and sparkled proudly even in the darkened hall that the whole chamber was filled with a warm and majestic ambiance.


    The chest itself looked ornate and expensive at first nce.


    ¡°And where is this person whom my thanks should go to?¡± the High Patriarch frowned at not being able to see his newest patron.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone, Your Holiness. Although I can tell you that his name is Wei, the overseer of the Cloud Nine Lodge that belongs to our local merchant prince Master Lu. I know him well, and that was why I allowed the chest to be brought in without going through all the checks that could cause unnecessary dys. But if you wish to speak to him, Your Holiness, I could send for him,¡± exined the First Warden.


    Gifts being sent here from the Cloud Nine Lodge were hardly irregr urrences.


    As one of the strongest militant and religious orders in these parts, the Priory enjoyed such prestige that scores of other sects and orders, as well as independent individuals, wished to establish ties with it and the Cloud Nine Lodge, while functioning as temporary amodation for those who visited Rydorburg, and also served as a conduit to deliver gifts and tributes to the Priory. That made it verymon for the overseers of the Lodge toe to the Priory¡¯s stronghold bearing gifts ¡ª asmon as a few hundred times annually.


    That was d tidingspared to hearing about Li Zhiyuan¡¯s presence in Rydorburg. Feeling slightly pleased, the High Patriarch got off his throne and got down to peel off the seal that kept the lid of the chest shut. Slowly, he began to flip open the lid while he muttered, ¡°The Priory enjoys an abundance of wealth and power. If anyone thinks that a tiny chest like this would curry favor with ¡ª What the¡­?!¡±


    He yelped with fright before he could even finish.


    Sitting at the bottom of the singlepartment chest, nestled in the velvety folds of fabric padding of coruscating scarlet that lined the insides of the chest, was the hilt of a sword with a broken de of about two inches wide and four inches long. The shards gleamed with a cold fury that mmed into the face of the elderly High Patriarch once he pped his eyes on it.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name is this?!¡±


    The High Patriarch could not believe what he had just seen.


    But First Warden Dong Xiaoyu was quick to react following his momentary shock, ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s the shards of the Sword of Divinity! This is the Omen of Vengeance!¡±


    ¡°The Omen of Vengeance?!¡±


    The High Patriarch repeated those words to himself, finding himself petrified by the sheer ominosity of what he was still trying toprehend.


    In his bloody northbound crusade to seek justice on behalf of the Creed of Divinity acolytes and Grand Master who had died trying to bring him home, Li Zhiyuan, now bearing the moniker of ¡®The Aspect of Vengeance¡¯, has developed a reputation of first delivering a gift ¡ª the broken Sword of Divinity in a box by means of an omen ¡ª to his targets before he exacted his judgment upon them.


    Everywhere the broken shards of the Sword of Divinity were sighted, death and carnage would follow in its wake. Not one sect or order and certainly no one had been known to escape Li Zhiyuan¡¯s wrath.


    For this reason, seeing the broken shards of the Sword of Divinity was like hearing the bells of Hell, for Li Zhiyuan woulde swiftly behind, dispensing death like Death himself.


    That was how the shards of the Sword of Divinity were dubbed ¡®The Omen of Vengeance¡¯. For its appearance heralded the advent of the Aspect of Vengeance in all his bloody and brutal glory. No one could escape and no one could hide.


    In just a short span of time, the name ¡°the Omen of Vengeance¡± took the world of warriors by storm, striking fear into everyone in the world of warriors.


    The same frightful premonition from just now was once again sowed in the High Patriarch¡¯s mind.


    ¡°This is the Omen of Vengeance, the gift presented by the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan!


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡±


    The High Patriarch¡¯s heart raced so madly that he was teetering on the brink of having an aneurysm.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a hiddenpartment below!¡±


    First Warden Dong Xiaoyu pried open the false bottom where the broken Sword of Divinity was ced and as soon as he removed the bottom, the unbearably putrid stench of rotting flesh and blood erupted into the hall like the mushroom cloud of a nuclear detonation.


    ¡°What the hell are these?! Wait, human heads?! That¡¯s the Amethyst Prte! And that¡¯s the Obsidian Prte¡­ No, no, no! These are the heads of the Four Prtes! This is impossible! Impossible!¡± Dong Xiaoyu crumbled the moment he recognized the faces as he had fallen into the deep abyss of an icy chasm. He rubbed his eyes again and again, unable to believe his eyes.


    ¡°The heads of the Four Prtes!


    ¡°Hidden inside the secretpartment of the chest are the heads of the Four Prtes!¡±


    The High Patriarch¡¯s face turned as white as chalk as his vision blurred and darkened. His very person swayed as he struggled to keep himself steady, and the dizziness of what felt like a stroke nearly felled him. The deaths of the Four Prtes were more than just a heavy blow to him. It was a crippling blow to the Priory; as the very pirs of the Priory, the entire structure of the order rested on their very shoulders as leaders in both prestige and power that all Wardens and Chapter Masters of the Priory looked up to for guidance and direction.


    ¡°LI ZHI YUAN!¡±


    That was a roar that sounded as if it came from deep inside his soul. A roar that fully illustrated his anger, hatred, and fear of the terrible fate that had befallen his four subordinates and prot¨¦g¨¦s ¡ª what really happened, how did they get themselves all killed, and why did none of them manage to escape?!


    ¡°Could it be that Li Zhiyuan has someone helping him?! Someone or some unknown entity of great power and influence?!


    ¡°Could it be one of the great sects or orders outside of the Northern Steppes region?!


    ¡°Arcusstone? That cannot be!¡± The High Patriarch denied outright that possibility. For years, the Priory had been vigorously expanding its power base, all so that it could one day rece Arcusstone as the strongest religious order in the Northern Steppes and the de facto leader of the world of warriors. The Priory has been actively trying to mask its activities, but one could barely discount that Arcusstone might have long been observing the Priory. If that were true, then Arcusstone could very well be the reason behind Li Zhiyuan¡¯s mishap, his resurgence, and now, his crusade for vengeance.


    The High Prte sat there and wondered long and hard.


    But if there was something that he neglected, that was the fact that Li Zhiyuan had killed the Four Prtes without any help at all from anyone or anything.


    ¡°Your Holiness¡­¡± called First Warden Dong Xiaoyu who tried to speak, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    The High Patriarch shot him a look. In just mere moments, the visage of anxiety and fear quickly subsided, melting into a mask of determination and clout. Then he attacked.


    A cold sh ripped through the air in the dimly-lit ambiance.


    All four acolytes who helped to carry in the chest wed and clutched at their throats, desperately indisposed to part with the final slivers of their life before they copsed lifelessly to the ground.


    ¡°Nothing of what happened in here is to get out of these walls,¡± the High Patriarch warned a shivering First Warden Dong gravely. ¡°Make sure that no one knows about this, then ry this directive: the Four Prtes are absent from the Priory indefinitely on a secret mission of the utmost importance. Therefore, effective immediately, their duties shall be handled by the First and Second Wardens until their return.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Holiness,¡± responded First Warden Dong Xiaoyu, exhaling with relief.


    He was so afraid that the High Patriarch might kill him as well to keep his lips sealed.


    The High Patriarch might no longer retain the same fervor and ambition that once elevated him to the apex position in the Priory and with too few to witness him in action anymore, hushed whispers were often uttered in the corridors of the Priory¡¯s stronghold that he had lost his edge and the brutal shrewdness that once kept all his naysayers silent. Still, the old lion in the High Patriarch wielded the same invincible might that could crush anyone to death with just the lift of a finger and Dong Xiaoyu wasn¡¯t eager at all to put that to the test.


    ¡°And send for my son. Bade hime back here as soon as he could. Tell him that something has changed and we can no longer afford to wait for him to finish his training anymore.¡±


    That was the High Patriarch¡¯s final directive.


    But Dong Xiaoyu stood there with the High Patriarch¡¯s words reverberating in his mind like a neverending echo.


    ¡°Is heing back atst?!¡±


    The actual reins of the Priory¡¯s leadership had been passed over to the High Patriarch¡¯s son a few years ago. Word has it that as heir to the High Patriarch¡¯s chair, the young prodigy had achieved powers and rank that outstripped even his father and it was because of his rare gifts and talents that he was handpicked to receive further training elsewhere.


    ¡°If he returns, that would mean the end to all our troubles!¡± Dong Xiaoyu mused with hope.


    ¡­


    ¡°Thank you so much for that favor, Mr. Wei.¡±


    Inside his premium-level suite at Cloud Nine Lodge, Li Mu thanked the overseer Mr. Wei for his help in delivering his chest to the Priory.


    As the biggest and most luxurious lodging in Rydorburg, Cloud Nine Lodge sought to provide the best service and unique experience to every one of its patrons, rarely, if not never, giving ¡®no¡¯ as an answer, much more so for a patron staying in one of its most expensive premium-level suites.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Li. As one of our most esteemed customers, a simple favor like this is the least we could do for you. Please don¡¯t hesitate toe to us if you have any other requests.¡±


    The overseer Wei said very courteously.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I do have one more request to make of you, Mr. Wei,¡± Li Mu smiled at him, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been in Rydorburg for quite some time here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a native here, sir. I grew up here all my life, so I know people from all walks of life in this city. So whatever you need, I¡¯m sure my extensive contacts in this city are adequate to make sure that your requests are fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Very good, Mr. Wei. I like a man who doesn¡¯t mince on words. Allow me to first convey my gratitude for your frankness, but I¡¯m looking for someone. A girl who came from Autumnbrook. Her name is Shen Xiaoyue. I have reasons to believe that she came to this city somewhere a year ago.¡±


    Li Mu called for Shen Jia who provided a detailed description of his elder sister¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have your answer in three days, Mr. Li,¡± said the overseer.


    Li Mu squeezed a bag of jewels into the overseer¡¯s hands. ¡°Consider this an advance for your services. Trust that a bigger reward is in store if you¡¯re able to locate Ms. Shen for me. You can even say that I¡¯m in your debt too.¡±


    Mr. Wei deftly stowed away the bag of jewels without even an inkling of hesitation and grinned wryly. ¡°It is my honor that I can be of service to the famous Li Zhiyuan, the Aspect of Vengeance. Having you owing me a favor is certainly something that not mere gold and silver could buy. Very well, sir, I¡¯ll take my leave for now. Good day to you.¡±


    Shen Jia waited until Mr. Wei was gone before he turned to Li Mu and bowed very respectfully. Replete with gratitude, he said, ¡°Thank you so much, sir.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we¡¯re able to find your sister,¡± said Li Mu simply.


    Rydorburg was a huge city and finding someone with just a name and descriptions of her appearance was searching for a needle in a haystack. Even the most informed information peddler in the city¡¯s underworld would call it a nigh impossible undertaking. Li Mu and Shen Jia would have to be really, really lucky if they hope to find Shen Xiaoyue here.


    And that was assuming Shen Xiaoyue did reallye to Rydorburg in the first ce ¡ª which was a big if itself.


    Finding her really was easier said than done.


    Li Mu stayed his hand from making any moves against the Priory for the next few days. Instead, he wandered around Rydorburg, touring the city carelessly and shopping most profligately like a rich prodigal.


    He bought and tamed the most feral of horses in the city¡¯s stables, sampled the most vintage wine, and learned the most potent and invincible of martial arts disciplines, and those were not without ying the most dangerous enemies he ever encountered, and he enjoyed the best food he had ever tasted before, and savored the womanly charms of the most beautiful women he ever met.


    He was living the ultimate dream that all warriors could ever hope for.


    Of all the things he had been doing for days, there was only one thing that he had refrained from doing.


    That was hiding his tracks.


    He knew that the Priory¡¯s spies were watching him.


    His highhanded behavior was to stack as much pressure and humiliation as he could upon the Priory, with hopes that this would incite the Priory into marshaling every ounce of authority and influence it possessed and call upon the assistance of every acolyte in its ranks and every ally it could rely on. Li Mu wanted the Priory toe at him at the fullest of its strength with zero expense spared.


    Only then would he decimate the Priory with overwhelming might, destroying its root and stem. He would relish the looks of despair written all over the faces of his foe while he tore down the Priory¡¯s stronghold brick by brick, wiping the Priory from this world in its entirety.


    That was what the real Li Zhiyuan would have wanted: justice for the former Grand Master and his fellow students of the Creed of Divinity who had given their lives to protect him.


    On the third day.


    Night had only just descended upon the cityscape of Rydorburg.


    A nervous Shen Jia was pacing around the vestibule of the suite with great anticipation. He was waiting on word about his sister and the suspense was killing him. There was just no way he could concentrate on his training.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone was rapping on the door from the outside.


    ¡°Doe in!¡± Li Mu called loudly.


    Mr. Wei allowed himself into the suite. He bowed and provided a report, smiling, ¡°We have good news, sir. I have just received information that someone had found Ms. Shen. She¡¯s at Pink Alley off Crusade Avenue.¡±


    Shen Jia never looked so happy and ecstatic before.

 Chapter 904Chapter 904 Failed Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 904 Failed Negotiations</h4>


    At Pink Alley off Crusade Avenue.


    Li Mu, with Shen Jia in tow, was stepping into Rose¡¯s Allure ¡ª an establishment that sat right in the centermost area of Pink Alley ¡ª with Mr. Wei, one of the overseers of Cloud Nine Lodge, leading and weing him inside.


    Anyone could tell at first nce that this was a pleasure house.


    And Shen Jia just wasn¡¯t pleased at all by the prospects of his sister¡¯s fate.


    Pink Street was known for being the red-light district of Rydorburg and almost all establishments of this trade in the city operated from here, where the proprietors and owners of the establishments here were most powerful and influential individuals and even sects and orders too. The Rose¡¯s Allure, for one, belonged to the Convent of the Pious Rose, another great militant order here of the Northern Steppes region.


    The Convent was an all-female organization, giving it an edge in handling matters pertaining to the fairer gender.


    Shen Jia felt nothing but pain for the suffering that his sister had to endure in such a ce as if a knife had been driven through his heart.


    ¡°Oh, my! Mr. Wei! What brings you here to these parts!¡± a woman, a ss-V female warrior and ady of sublime elegance and grace, who obviously was the madam in charge of this establishment came out to receive them.


    ¡°I bring with me two of our Lodge¡¯s esteemed guests, Madam Gao. They¡¯re here to see Maiden Moonbliss.¡± As a figure of considerable influence himself, Mr. Wei clearly knew Madam Gao.


    The matron in charge of the Rose¡¯s Allure cast a look at Li Mu and Shen Jia and deftly ignored thetter, her gaze focusing on Li Mu in the end.


    Always with an eye for finer things and shrewdness which had helped her survive dealing with the rich and the powerful while taking what she wanted from them, Madam Gao obviously knew what she was looking for: Li Mu. Of the pair, she immediately knew that the young and dashing man in a debonair white tunic was the real ¡°esteemed guest¡± that Mr. Wei was referring to. ¡°Oh, my! Aren¡¯t you a specimen of fine pedigree and nobility? This way, please! I got your message, Mr. Wei, and the finest room is ready!¡±


    Madam Gao led them all inside, weaving through corridors and passing through halls and cloisters until they came to a flight of stairs.


    Walking inside Rose¡¯s Allure was an eye-opener for Li Mu.


    The courtesans of Rose¡¯s Allure were all female warriors skilled in both the crafts of destruction and the arts of love. Even the male attendants that worked there were ss IV to V warriors, although they did their best to mask their prowess by shing every guest that walked by with friendly smiles and polite greetings like they were ordinary people.


    ¡°This way please, sir, Mr. Wei.¡±


    Li Mu and the others were brought into a suite.


    The suite was uniquely extraordinary. Simple and ordinary from the outside, the inside was an ornatelyvish suite with three rooms and one living area. Expensive paintings festooned the walls that surrounded the fragrance-filled apartment that was utterly devoid of any fetid odor. The furniture, refined and stately as it was,prised of a zither, a tea table, and some stationery materials with writing implements, making the room more like the neat but paradisiacal study of a learned schr or a master painter that inspired erudition and sophistication.


    Li Mu sat down. He peered at Shen Jia who could barely keep his anxiety and apprehension in check and said, ¡°Maintain the bnce of Zen at all times, boy.¡±


    Shen Jia obediently did as he was told and activated the Divine Tranquility technique that has a soothing effect and he calmed down.


    The pitter-patters of footsteps came from outside.


    Creak!


    The door slowly swung open.


    What came first was the scent of a woman.


    Handmaidens d in scanty clothing with their ivory shoulders exposed and the curves of their ample bosoms threatening to burst out of their low neckline dresses entered first, followed by another ravishingss with beauteous eyes and sweet delicate looks. Her eyes swirled like the clear waters of a bubbling brook as she scanned the room, then she came to Li Mu first. With a graceful courtesy, she greeted him, ¡°Moonbliss here to greet you, sir, and you too, Mr. Wei.¡±


    Li Mu gave Mr. Wei a tactful look.


    The overseer of Cloud Nine Lodge immediately knew what to do. He gave Madam Gao a curt nod before the matron of Rose¡¯s Allure led the pair of handmaidens out with Mr. Wei following closely behind.


    ¡°Have a seat, maiden.¡±


    Li Mu motioned to the chair beside his.


    Moonbliss stared at him strangely. Despite having a beat of hesitation, she sat down. She could feel the palpably odd atmosphere lingering in the suite.


    ¡°Maiden Moonbliss. Is your true name Shen Xiaoyue? Shen Xiaoyue from Autumnbrook?¡± Li Mu cleaved straight to his purpose without beating around the bush.


    Moonbliss¡¯s stolid and divine-like countenance melted into one of wariness and circumspection almost immediately. ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re asking this question, sir?¡± she asked stiffly.


    Her reaction was all Li Mu needed to confirm who she was. He pointed to Shen Jia who was standing just behind and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good look at him, maiden, and see if you recognize him?¡±


    For the first time since entering the suite, Moonbliss panned her gaze to the boy standing behind Li Mu. A boy who was literally shaking with tears swirling in his eyes. She looked hard before distant memories in her mind reminded her to whom that boyish face now on the verge of bursting into sobs belonged, striking her with a force as hard as the blow of a sledgehammer that she leaped to her feet at once.


    ¡°SISTER!¡±


    No longer being able to hold himself, Shen Jia hurried toward his sister and threw himself into her arms.


    Moonbliss froze into a statue as her face broke into one of dawning recognition. That really was her brother. The stern and strong young man really was that young and naive boy who was her brother! More than a year had psed since theyst saw each other and much he had changed, much he had grown¡­


    ¡°How¡­ Shen Jia¡­ How did you find me here?¡± Moonbliss stammered, her voice on the verge of cracking. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect to reunite with her brother ever again.


    Li Mu did not need to be told that they have found the right person.


    Seeing how overwhelmed the brother and sister pair were by the emotions of their reunion, Li Mu quietly got up and stepped out of the suite.


    Madam Gao and Mr. Wei were just outside, waiting for him.


    Both of them stared at him strangely, but they knew better than to pry and intrude into his privacy.


    ¡°I wish to buy Maiden Moonbliss¡¯s freedom, Madam Gao. Please arrange it for me,¡± said Li Mu.


    ¡°Buy her freedom?!¡± Madam Gao looked like she had just heard the worst news she had ever received.


    ¡°Is there a problem? Are courtesans of Rose¡¯s Allure forbidden to leave this ce?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°Not that it¡¯s a real problem, sir,¡± said Madam Gao. ¡°But Maiden Moonbliss¡¯s special. She was brought here by the Canoness Superior herself, making the matter something that I need to consult with her directly.¡±


    As an asset that belonged to the Convent of the Pious Rose, the Canoness Superior, as the head of the Convent, has absolute say over all matters of Rose¡¯s Allure.


    ¡°Speak to her then, if you please, Madam Gao,¡± requested Li Mu.


    Madam Gao gave Mr. Wei a look, who bobbed his head in assent. ¡°Very well then, sir,¡± she said, ¡°Allow me to send word to the Canoness Superior right away.¡±


    She ushered Mr. Wei and Li Mu to a table and instructed for food and wine for them both before she left to make arrangements for Li Mu¡¯s request.


    The seats allowed Li Mu a full view of the Pink Alley outside. The hour was growingte but that did little to dissuade the throngs of male patrons that flocked the well-lit and busy alleyway in search of pleasure. Opposite him, lines and lines of pretty damsels cooed and chirped at any man who passed by, peddling their carnal charms to any man whoid his eyes on them.


    The entire alleyway was every bit the flourishing sight of prosperity and excess.


    ¡°Thank you so much for your help, Mr. Wei,¡± said Li Mu, raising his porcin cup for a toast, ¡°Your instrumental contribution was what solved a major matter of grief for my student. As pleased as I am to say, if you have anything that you need in the future, please do not hesitate toe to me,¡± Li Mu proposed another toast.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake, sir,¡± said Mr. Wei.


    It was nothing personal. Just pure business. With nothing much between them to talk about, Li Mu used the time to discuss with Mr. Wei about the situation in the city and learned as much as he could.


    Then they heard noises of amotioning from downstairs.


    Angry and hurried footsteps followed the morous din before a few men dressed in fine silks stormed up the stairs, looking as furious as a raging bull. The two scantily-d handmaidens from just now were just behind them and despite their best efforts to calm the men down, they were just shoved aside in the roughest and boorish way.


    The creases on Li Mu¡¯s forehead deepened with foreboding dread.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Whoever moonbliss is entertaining now, he can bloody sod off! I am a provost of the red temple! How dare you expect me to wait like amon lowborn!¡±


    The leader of the troupe, a man with a head of mboyant red hair that stayed up like it was on freeze-frame, reminded Li Mu of a certain Japanese character in a fighting game back on Earth. Arrogant and imperious, and maybe a bit drunk, he looked like a skilled and deadly warrior and the three men who came with him were all armed.


    ¡°Trouble does like toe at the most inopportune moment¡­¡±


    Li Mu mused wryly.


    ¡°Here we go again¡­¡±


    The Provost of the Red Temple was grabbing the handle of the door of Li Mu¡¯s suite and Li Mu was about to retaliate when a middle-aged man in the garb of a male attendant here appeared out of nowhere. With blinding speed, his entire person flickered and vanished, reappearing right in front of the Provost. He deftly seized the Provost¡¯s wrist and held it in a vice-like grip, ¡°We have rules here in Rose¡¯s Allure, Provost Xu. I hope that you have no intention whatsoever to cause any ruckus here.¡±


    ¡°Rules? The only rule that matters here is money! Here, here¡¯s more than ten times of what she¡¯s worth!¡± Provost Xu bellowed loudly, guffawing smugly like a bully.


    The male attendant responded cidly, ¡°It would appear that you could use some sobering-up, sir. If you woulde with me¡­¡±


    He did not even wait for himself to finish. His hands shot with the speed of lightning, tapping on the several meridian points on the bodies of the Provost and his three men. All four men stiffened and found themselves paralyzed as if they had been frozen. A few guards arrived in no time and carried them all away.


    And that was how a potential crisis was averted.


    Li Mu witnessed every detail and what transpired amazed him. The management of Rose¡¯s Allure ran a tight ship here and their adroit way of handling matters was what made them the best and most popr pleasure house here in Pink Alley.


    That middle-aged male attendant was at least a ss-VI warrior who would have easily made a name for himself outside. Li Zhiyuan was also in ss VI when he was hailed as one of the ten best young prodigies of the Northern Steppes, but Li Mu realized how frivolous it was to be one of the ten best young prodigies when the true masters in the crafts of warriorship often were the ones who preferred toy unseen. It was through experience and hardship that one honed his skills and power like a sword with a whetstone.


    That was not all. Sinceing here, Li Mu discovered that the popce of this city was every bit as industrious and dedicated to bothmerce and business as its counterpart on Earth.


    The door of the Li Mu¡¯s suite swung open suddenly.


    A tear-sodden Shen Xiaoyue, also known by her moniker here as Moonbliss, came with her brother Shen Jia to express their gratitude to Li Mu.


    She must have been sobbing hard just now, but she looked moreposed now.


    For a girl who had first been kidnapped by the Sky Dragons before she was sold as a ve into a pleasure house where she became a courtesan, most would have crumbled and lost the will to live. But not her. Shen Xiaoyue knew she needed to stay alive to see her brother again. Whatever the odds were, she knew she needed to see her brother at least once and finally, the Fates have smiled upon her and made her dreame true.


    Shen Jia was beyond words with gratitude and appreciation for the lengths that Li Mu had gone to make this possible.


    ¡°All right, Shen Jia, stay here with your sister and help her pack some stuff. We¡¯re leaving. I¡¯m arranging to have her freedom bought back so you don¡¯t have to be apart anymore.¡±


    The siblings beamed so broadly that they fell to their knees, muttering words of thanks to Li Mu.


    ¡°Has the storm finally passed and it¡¯s smooth seas ahead for us?!¡±


    The brother-and-sister pair thought in unison. Li Mu¡¯s entry into their lives was the life of a savior who hade to them, bearing gifts of deliverance and salvation.


    But Madam Gao came scurrying back all of a sudden, looking rather worried and distressed.


    Li Mu peered at her.


    The visage on her face was definitely not one that heralded good news. ¡°We¡¯ve hit a stumbling block, sir,¡± she said grimly, ¡°The Canoness Superior has denied your request to buy Moonbliss¡¯s freedom. Maiden Moonbliss is and must remain here at Rose¡¯s Allure. She cannot leave with you.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Shen Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned chalk-white as she gasped with horror.


    Shen Jia scrambled to his feet at once, looking flustered and nervous. The stolid and taciturn boy was now a volcano waiting to erupt every time he heard something about his dear sister.


    Li Mu waved for Shen Jia to calm down before he spoke very deliberately in a hushed tone, ¡°And what is the reason, if I may ask?¡±|


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I am not privy to the Canoness Superior¡¯s reasoning. As the chief of the Convent, we do not question her motives nor does she owe her subjects an exnation for whatever decisions she makes. Her wish and will are ourmand and she suffers no disobedience from us. You maye as frequently as you like if you wish to see Moonbliss. Rose¡¯s Allure wees you as a guest, but I¡¯m afraid that is as far as we¡¯re able to do for you.¡±


    Li Mu shed Mr. Wei a thoughtful smile. ¡°Perhaps you should be taking your leave now, Mr. Wei.¡±


    The overseer of Cloud Nine Lodge immediately caught on to Li Mu¡¯s gist. With a transitory but almost imperceptible beat of hesitation, he bowed and immediately trotted out of the pleasure house.


    Madam Gao stared at them, not understanding what was going on at all.


    Li Mu gradually rose from his seat. With an amicable smile, he said, ¡°Please understand this, Madam Gao. By offering to pay, I was merely showing a gesture of courtesy to you and your benefactors, the Convent. But if the Canoness Superior refuses to oblige my request, then I¡¯ll do what it takes to make sure that I get what I want. One way or another, Moonbliss ising with me. So if you think you can stop me, you¡¯re wee to try.¡±

 Chapter 905 - One Finger, Three Times

    Chapter 905 One Finger, Three Times


    The smile on Madam Gao¡¯s face evaporated as quickly as a wink, with all the warmth and friendliness that she once disyed now reced by a cold and hostile countenance that just by standing near her, anyone could feel the chill emanating from her. ¡°I know who you are, Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan. Your crusade all the way north until here has seen you both undefeatable and famous in these parts but make no mistake; the Convent of the Pious Rose is leagues beyond the Sky Dragons and the Aqus. If you think that you can get away with causing trouble here at Rose¡¯s Allure, then you¡¯ve got another thinging.


    As part of a militant order, the management of Rose¡¯s Allure had clearly identified Li Mu the moment he stepped inside here.


    Li Mu smiled, hardly perturbed by the threat at all and hardly surprised that she knew who he was. ¡°You¡¯ve been a great host, Madam Gao,¡± he said gently, ¡°So I¡¯ll show you some courtesy. You have a quarter of an hour¡¯s time to get whatever men you think who can stop me. After that, the game¡¯s afoot.¡±


    Madam Gao smiled facetiously, ¡°Courtesy it is, Mr. Li. Admirable, I¡¯ll give you that. I¡¯ll be back then.¡±


    She left to ry her orders.


    Li Mu went back to his seat beside the window, enjoying his drink like it was all going to be a piece of cake.


    Shen Xiaoyue never looked so worried before.


    She knew how powerful the Convent was for as long as her duration here at Rose¡¯s Allure. Many have erred by being foolish enough to cause ruckuses here but few ¡ª or rather, none ¡ª ever enjoyed the consequences that followed after. Most of them were loud and arrogant and snobbish but in the end, they would be carried out of here on stretchers after being brutally beaten into pulps.


    ¡°Shen Jia¡¯s mentor might be a powerful person, but he¡¯s so young. What could I expect him to do? If anything happens to him, this would be my fault!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying, good sir. Please, take Shen Jia and go!¡± Shen Xiaoyue made her decision to sacrifice herself, ¡°I¡¯m good here. Madam Gao has been kind to me. Just take care of my brother for me, sir! That is enough for me to owe you a debt that I can never repay. But no matter what, I cannot let you die¡­¡±


    Li Mu cut her off with a reassuring smile and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, Shen Xiaoyue. It¡¯s fine. Just leave it to me.¡±


    Shen Jia was brimming with confidence for his mentor, ¡°My teacher is invincible, Sister.¡±


    The quarter of an hour passed very quickly and the time that Li Mu gave Madam Gao was up.


    Almost every champion that Rose¡¯s Allure has on retainer had assembled here. Somehow news had leaked out that the Aspect of Vengeance had madendfall at Pink Alley¡¯s biggest pleasure house and hundreds of other warriors in the vicinity hade, hoping to witness some action.


    ¡°This is Wang Wu, Mr. Li, one of Rose¡¯s Allure¡¯s finest,¡± Madam Gao motioned to one of the many champions that she had summoned, a hulking middle-aged man toting a dangerous-looking broadsword.


    ¡°The name¡¯s Wang Wu, of the Tower of Godly des. I¡¯m proud to face you in battle,¡± greeted Wang Wu, an impressive-looking ss VI warrior with a bulky stature. Even the aura he emanated was aggressive and robust like raging waves.


    Li Mu nced at him and remarked, ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°On guard, Mr. Li,¡± Wang Wu said, freeing his broadsword from the hook on the back of his shoulder. He brandished his weapon and a burst of aura pulsed in a wave of force and winds, unabashed to disy his skills as the master swordsman that he was.


    ¡°My saber has an appetite for blood that must be satiated before it returns to its sheath,¡± said Li Mu.


    ¡°Hahahaha! So be it then!¡± Wang Wu guffawed exuberantly, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll show me just how impressive the Cloudwater-style saber discipline is, Aspect of Vengeance! Here Ie!¡±


    Wang Wu swung aloft his broadsword, bringing it down on Li Mu like a lightning bolt streaking down from the skies.


    ¡°Superb skills.¡±


    Li Mu expressed his admiration.


    The stroke was simple, direct, and straightforward. But Li Mu was not deceived by its crude facade that belied the vast experience, ingenious cleverness, and ardent steadfastness that Wang Wu embodied as a warrior.


    Only that was not enough to defeat Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s finger came up and all he did was flicked a finger. A flick that struck exactly at the tip of Wang Wu¡¯s de, right where the point of the keen edge of the weapon was dangerously close to him. Such a tiny little hit and yet it struck the broadsword like a hammer, causing a ring as loud as a bell¡¯s toll and sparks that crackled angrily as they burst into the air.


    ng!


    Wang Wu almost felt as if he had struck a wall. Blood oozed out of a tear in the webspace between his thumb and index finger as he lost the grip of his broadsword that was flung out of his hands from what seemed like but was definitely not a tiny little blow by Li Mu¡¯s finger. The weapon mmed into a granite column more than ten meters away with every inch of its de buried all the way to the hilt, still trembling incessantly.


    Peals of frightened cries chorused from the crowds overlooking the duel.


    Wang Wu stared at his injured hand. Without anything more to say, he saluted and left.


    The gap between their strengths was just too great.


    So great that no amount of words could wash away the blemish of this defeat.


    Li Mu retracted his hand and said with deliberate calmness to Madam Gao, ¡°No one in ss VI is a match to me.¡±


    The look of shock and astoundment shed on her face for just one brief second before Madam Gao broke into a stiff smile. She pointed a finger at another warrior beside her. ¡°Allow me to present Xue Ruyi, a swordsman from the Sect of the Shadow de.¡±


    But Xue Ruyi looked nothing like a swordsman. In fact, he looked every bit a schr who had gone lost on his way to the Imperial Examinations. With a schr¡¯s cap and a spring-green tunic, the lean and gaunt man looked both defenseless and weaponless. He sluggishly stepped forward and saluted at Li Mu. With a sickly-pale face and a quiet voice, he greeted, ¡°Please.¡±


    The word only just slipped out of his tongue when a glint of light shone from inside the sleeves of his tunic and something with a speed well beyond what human eyes could catch shot straight for Li Mu¡¯s head.


    Li Mu raised a finger, just like before.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    The bolt of light that was Xue Ruyi¡¯s sword broke into pieces.


    Xue Ruyi stared nkly at his sword, now broken up to the hilt, and threw it unceremoniously aside. Without anything else to say as well, he turned and retreated.


    There was no need for sophistry between two skillful warriors.


    All that was needed was only one exchange of blows ¡ª one exchange to measure each other¡¯s prowess.


    Quietly, Li Mu dered again, ¡°No one in ss VII is a match to me.¡±


    The shocksted longer this time, although Madam Gao was quick to recollect herself. She rubbed her hands together as if to quell the swelling disquiet within her and said, ¡°Awesome power and strength, Mr. Li. That exins your audacity to put us to the challenge. How about this next gentleman?¡±


    She gestured with a flourish and a man ¡ª short in length with short bristles mottling his chin and hair so short that one could make out the burn marks that Buddhist monks regrly wore on their head ¡ª in Buddhist garb stepped out of the ranks of champions.


    ¡°Meet Reverend Carnage, a priest from the Fortress-Monastery of the Enlightened and the best of the best amongst our retainers. Watch out, Mr. Li. Reverend Carnage is never known to pull his punches. It wouldn¡¯t be far off to say that he is a Wisdom King Incarnate.¡±


    It was worth noting that Madam Gao¡¯s introduction of Reverend Carnage carried more respect and politeness than those of Wang Wu and Xue Ruyi, showing the position and prestige he enjoyed here.


    ¡°Amitabha, sir. I shall say my prayers over your grave on this same day next year,¡± Reverend Carnage broke into a wicked grin.


    Several inches shy of bing a dwarf, the grotesquely hideous man did not even deign to hide his insatiable thirst for death and destruction. But his very thick and powerful aura was all he needed to intimidate anyone who wished to punish him for his detestable and repulsive visage. His malice-teemed presence slowly filled the room like smoke, heavy and dark, dwarfing the ss VI and ss VII auras that both Wang Wu and Xue Ruyi emanated respectively during their duels against Li Mu.


    The main hall and the alleyway just outside Rose¡¯s Allure were filled with a riotous mob of curious and interested warriors and onlookers, all congregating to witness the action.


    The name of Reverend Carnage was known widely in Rydorburg to be the name of a man that only a fool would dare cross. Despite his provenance from a Buddhist monastery, he has developed a bloody and brutal reputation for hisck of mercy andpassion, especially for his opponents and foes.


    Reverend Carnage, one of the city¡¯s most experienced champions.


    The Aspect of Vengeance, a young prodigy who managed to w his way back from the abyss of ruin and destion and has undertaken a crusade to avenge the sworn brothers of the brotherhood order he belonged to.


    ¡°And there could only be one victor.¡±


    Those amongst the onlookers who were sharp enough might have realized how badly things have escted. By fielding Reverend Carnage, Rose¡¯s Allure ¡ª or by extension the Convent ¡ª had just turned what was just a business disagreement into a blood feud by trying to make sure that the Aspect of Vengeance would not be walking out of the pleasure house alive.


    All eyes were on the imminent duel now taking ce in the second-floor dining area just nearby the windows.


    Li Mu hooked his finger at his newest opponent, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get to it then.¡±


    Carnage¡¯s misshapen face twisted into a horrifying mass of warped malice. He stepped forward and the floorboards creaked and groaned as if he weighed a tone. Then he drew an arm backward before driving a punch forward with all his might. The front of his knuckles shone with a pulsing me-red image of a snarling tiger baring its fangs at his opponent. Li Mu immediately recognized what he saw: the eldritch phantom endemic to powerfulbat techniques.


    The suffocating malice-filled presence of Carnage intensified like boiling water.


    The atmosphere on the second floor of Rose¡¯s Allure turned rank with the stench of death. Many began to feel their visions darkening from the asphyxiating foul aura of Carnage choking fresh air out of the area as if Death was constricting its bony ws around their very throats.


    Reverend Carnage was already trying to kill his opponent right from the get-go!


    But Li Mu remained calm as ever, still sitting in his chair with only an arm outstretched and a finger pointing at his foe.


    Carnage¡¯s first met with the tip of Vengeance¡¯s finger.


    All of a sudden, everything froze, even the very air everyone breathed. Time had just stopped for one split second.


    Then came the sickening noise of bones snapping that jerked everyone out of their transitory moment of timelessness. Reverend Carnage¡¯s arm began to ck and droop at speeds visible to the naked eye, then blood spurted out all over him, percting from the pores of his skin in morbid streams of deep red while some erupted in tiny bursts of sticky red mists. Secondster, he crashed to the ground, a bloody heap that looked more like slime and mud than flesh with all his bones shattered and pounded into sludge-like gunk because of Li Mu¡¯s overwhelming power.


    This was not just death. This was worse than death.


    Li Mu withdrew his hand slowly. His voice dered with an unnerving serenity amid the stunned silence, ¡°No one in ss VIII is a match to me.¡±


    Madam Gao could no longer keep her astonishment and panic in check.


    ¡°Reverend Carnage, a true master of ss VIII, killed with just a finger?! Just how dangerous Li Zhiyuan really is?!¡±


    Reverend Carnage was no ordinary ss VIII warrior. Even among all other ss VIII warriors in the Northern Steppes, Carnage was widely acimed as a seasoned warrior and a veteran of many battles with Mana, rank, and skills that even his peers feared. Yet here he was, dead by just a finger because of Li Zhiyuan? Just how dangerous the Aspect of Vengeance really was?


    For the first time in her life, Madam Gao started to wonder if the Canoness Superior¡¯s adamant refusal to give Moonbliss her freedom might turn out to be a huge mistake.


    And she was not alone. Many amongst the crowd of onlookers and spectators that including several warriors and champions too were thinking the same.


    Many once doubted Li Zhiyuan. After all, how much damage could a man who was once crippled do even if he has finally and miraculously regained his powers and strength? While most of the Nothern Steppes had heard of the Aspect of Vengeance¡¯s exploits and his northbound crusade to avenge his sworn brothers-in-arms, nearly everyone discounted his heroics as mere exaggerations at best.


    More so, since the militant sects and orders that heid waste to were mostly minor and lesser outfits that could barelypare to one like the Convent of the Pious Rose.


    But the duels that urred this evening had disproved all doubts about Li Zhiyuan¡¯s strength and power. Not only were the tales of his heroics true, but they might also be watered down as well! If anyone could y Reverend Carnage with such ease as using a finger, then that would have to be at least a ss-IX warrior!


    Could this really be true!? A ss-IX warrior as young as Li Zhiyuan?


    ¡­


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The High Patriarch of the Priory of the Four Seas almost jumped from his chair.


    ¡°How could this be true?! One finger?! With one finger, Li Zhiyuan killed Reverend Carnage?! That Reverend Carnage of Rose¡¯s Allure?! Not even I wielded such confidence! Was it really him then?! Was it him who had our Prtes in?! No, this cannot be true! This cannot be!¡±


    The High Patriarch felt like a tidal wave of disbelief was crashing down on his world.


    Things were spiraling well out of his control.


    If Li Zhiyuan had killed the Four Prtes with the outside help from another entity such as Arcusstone, that would have sounded logical and less frightening enough. But if Li Zhiyuan really had done the deed alone, then the Priory would suffer a fate no lesser than being condemned to ruin and destruction!


    ¡°But he¡¯s just so young!¡± The High Patriarch almost cried aloud, still very much in denial.


    ¡­


    ¡°What?! Reverend Carnage¡¯s killed?!¡±


    The Canoness Superior of the Convent of the Pious Rose waszing inside a tub sprinkled with fresh petals of flowers when the news was ryed to her and it stunned her.


    Herdy-in-waiting, a female warrior kneeling on the other side of a gossamer gauze veil provided a very concise and prolix report of what happened.


    ¡°Has Yan Nanfei acted?¡±


    the Canoness Superior asked.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t,st time I checked before I came here,¡± reported thedy-in-waiting.


    The Canoness Superior stepped out of her bath, a naked body with perfect curves that slipped into robes held up for her by her handmaidens. ¡°Even if Yan Nanfei were to get involved, he might still refrain himself from hurting anyone. I¡¯m going there myself. This Li Zhiyuan had killed Reverend Carnage. For that, he must pay. I shall make him take the good reverend¡¯s ce and stay at Rose¡¯s Allure as penance.¡±


    ¡°Very good, Mother Superior.¡±


    ¡­


    On the second floor of Rose¡¯s Allure.


    Li Mu was rather surprised to see his next opponent.


    Of all people, he did not know that he would be facing the middle-aged attendant who incapacitated the drunken Provost of the Red Temple and his men with rtive ease to stop them from intruding into his suite earlier.


    ¡°Yan Nanfei, Mr. Li. A pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Despite being just a lowly male attendant of a pleasure house, Yan Nanfei exuded the airs and dignity of a true master in the crafts ofbat and warriorship. Even the aura he emanated was enough to convince Li Mu that he was most definitely a warrior well beyond ss VIII.


    This could potentially be Li Mu¡¯s most difficult opponent since he embarked on his northbound crusade.


    Yet why would such a powerful figure be serving at such a humble and debase capacity here in a pleasure house such as Rose¡¯s Allure?

 Chapter 906 - No One In Class IX

    Chapter 906 No One In ss IX


    The warriors and champions mobbing the outside of Rose¡¯s Allure shared furtive and strange looks when they saw that the pleasure house¡¯sst champion was nobody but an ordinary-looking male attendant in histe thirties.


    ¡°If Reverend Carnage is dead, what makes Rose¡¯s Allure think that this male attendant can turn the tables against Li Zhiyuan?!¡±


    But those at the front of the mob heard his name being uttered. A name that if the others had heard, would immediately make them regret their doubt and skepticism.


    ¡°Yan Nanfei?! Gosh¡­ Could this really be him?!¡±


    ¡°For decades he¡¯s vanished off the face of this world¡­ I¡¯d never believe that the once-strongest young prodigy of the Northern Steppes would be here, serving as a lowly male attendant if I did not see it myself¡­ Heavens¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is one of the Northern Steppe¡¯s most acimed and most admired wunderkind doing here?!¡±


    Peals of anxious whispers and gasps rose from the crowds as more and more people began to realize who he was. At the same time, the exact same question loomed in everyone¡¯s minds: ¡°If he¡¯s been here for so many years, then how powerful is Yan Nanfei today? What rank is he in right now?¡±


    Li Mu slowly rose up to his feet.


    ¡°ss IX?¡±


    ¡°ss IX.¡±


    Li Mu broke into a grin. ¡°Very well. Atst, an opponent worth fighting against.¡±


    ¡°On guard, Mr. Li,¡± Yan Nanfei, the stolid and calm attendant of Rose¡¯s Allure, said quietly.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Li Mu shook his head.


    That earned him a weird look from Yan Nanfei although he would say nothing else. Then he lunged, his arm held outstretched with a finger aimed forward at Li Mu like a sword. At the tip of his fingers, a tiny but no less conspicuous sh of gold glowed, apanied by the ringing of steel that mimicked a real sword¡¯s, reverberating in the air that everyone could feel their very minds and hearts resonating to the call of steel.


    Li Mu responded with the same stroke, thrusting his finger forward to meet his opponent.


    Inparison, Li Mu¡¯s response looked as simple and ordinary as a child with a toy sword. There was no glowing light nor was there any ringing of steel. No matter how everyone looked, Li Mu looked just like amon man with no eldritch powers.


    The fingers met.


    For one fleeting second, anyone witnessing the fight would have thought that Time had stood still.


    Everything stopped in stasis, even the shrill cries of steel were gone.


    Bang!


    Yan Nanfei¡¯s finger erupted into a huge burst of blood-red vapors. With a misshapen stub at where his finger used to be, one could almost make out the white of his bones amid the gorily sickening wound still oozing blood. The once-renowned swordsman tottered shakily, taking one erratic step backward that saw his feet plunging into the surface of the floorboard¡¯s timber, leaving a pair of footprints that nearly bore right through the nks. Around them, silence prevailed. There was not a gasp nor even the creak of the wooden floor.


    In contrast, Li Mu¡¯s finger lookedpletely fine. He smiled and withdrew his hand as if nothing happened, standing proudly in front of Yan Nanfei with his hands crossed behind his back.


    His opponent quietly studied his own grotesquely damaged finger ¡ª or rather, theck of it ¡ª with an odd, contemtive look on his face.


    In the meantime, Madam Gao and the rest of Rose¡¯s Allure were aghast with horror.


    The situation had just spiraled out of their control.


    It would appear that Li Zhiyuan was every bit as unstoppable and invincible as he indicated himself to be.


    ¡°If only we had agreed to let Moonbliss go!¡± Thought Madam Gao. ¡°Then we could have spared ourselves all this trouble!¡± At any rate, the loss of Reverend Carnage was too heavy a price for Rose¡¯s Allure to bear.


    Outside Pink Alley¡¯s biggest pleasure house, all eyes stared at Li Mu with confused and puzzled looks. The fight had clearly transcended way beyond their abilities toprehend. But by looking at how suave and calm Li Mu looked, standing just in front of an opponent who clearly has been wounded, no one could dispute that Li Mu had won again. The middle-aged male attendant, although powerful and formidable he might be and possibly the best out of Rose¡¯s Allure¡¯s four champions, was nevertheless thetest to the many notches in the Aspect of Vengeance¡¯s proverbial belt.


    Rose¡¯s Allure could barely hope to resist Li Zhiyuan by now.


    Yan Nanfei looked up suddenly. He looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Mr. Li. I daresay that no one in ss IX is your match.¡±


    Li Mu smiled at him and replied, ¡°Manifestly so, it seems.¡±


    Woah!


    Everywhere around Rose¡¯s Allure, waves and waves of sting exmation resounded like a tidal tsunami.


    Whether it was Madam Gao or was it just the warriors and champions outside, everyone heard Yan Nanfei¡¯s pronouncement clearly and none were not shocked by the very significance it carried.


    No one in ss IX is his match.


    The true meaning behind those eight words could have not been any more astonishing.


    ¡°Does that mean that the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan has advanced past ss IX into ss X?¡±


    ss X.


    One could almost describe warriors who achieved ss X as living legends.


    Every ss X champion was known to be powerful enough to find his or her own establishment. The respect and prestige could make him or her a leader amongst men and the establishment that he or she built could very well be one of the strongest militant sects in thends.


    But few in the Northern Steppes had ever achieved ss X and those who had enjoyed a long and illustrious life. Yet Li Zhiyuan was only just a youngd in his early twenties ¡ª a twenty-one-year-old ss X champion. As this very notion began to embed in the minds of every single warrior, champion, ordinary onlooker, and orderly of Rose¡¯s Allure, each of them came to the same mind-blowing conclusion.


    A conclusion that just thinking of it could turn anyone¡¯s knees into marshmallows.


    ¡°Thank you for this, Mr. Li.¡±


    Yan Nanfei saluted Li Mu with gratitude. From the look on his face, he looked like he just had a most satisfying release.


    He turned to Madam Gao and said, ¡°Please inform the Canoness Superior that I have fulfilled my part of the promise. From this day hence, I no longer have anything to do with the Convent. Our days are done.¡±


    He immediately headed for the stairs and left.


    All of a sudden, a deluge of petals showered down on Pink Alley. A soft fragrance instantly filled the whole walkway as the showers of flower petals gently engulfed all of Pink Alley in a picturesque snowfall of blossoms. A majestic and regal sixteen-man litter,vishly festooned with carvings and reliefs of myriads of flowers, approached the narrowne from the air. The sixteen men ¡ª each of them ss VI warriors ¡ªnded on top of one of the roofs outside Rose¡¯s Allure where everyone could see her: the Canoness Superior of the Convent of the Pious Rose. A queen-like figure whose legendary beauty was masked behind a thin scarlet veil and her storied charms wrapped and concealed inside a long, striking red dress.


    Everyone held their breaths with fear and respect.


    The tightly-knit mob quickly retreated like they were avoiding a stampede of scorpions and snakes, leaving an empty space of almost a hundred meters just outside the entrance of Rose¡¯s Allure.


    Most of all, it was the men who could barely keep themselvesposed. Many of their faces teemed with admiration, longing, and even apprehension ¡ª exactly the same as how one would imagine facing up against the Gorgon Medusa.


    The Canoness Superior of the Convent herself had arrived.


    No one expected this. First, the Aspect of Vengeance made an appearance here in Convent of the Pious Rose, followed by the ruckus he caused, and now the Canoness Superior herself had decided toe!


    ¡°Yan Nanfei, is that it? You¡¯re leaving? Just like that?¡±


    It was the Canoness herself whose voice boomed from inside her magnificent litter. A voice fraught with a mixture of innocence and pressing motivation that could make any man swoon, yet with the regal and majestic aloofness of a queen with power and authority over the life and death of her subjects.


    ¡°I¡¯vepleted my part of our agreement. From this day onwards, I will no longer have anything to do with you and the Convent,¡± said Yan Nanfei, whose figure reappeared at the top of the roof, still d in the garb of a male attendant of Rose¡¯s Allure, but with an air of renewed vigor and sternness.


    ¡°After so many years, you still refuse to give in?¡± One could almost make out the forlorn disappointment in her voice that all who heard her voice felt their resolves crumbling in the face of a strange urging of wanting to protect her and eternally remain in her service.


    ¡°Hmph, even today, you think you can use that seduction magic of yours to keep me here?¡± Yan Nanfei hissed with frost, his voice shattering the enchanting song-like voice like a sledgehammer.


    Li Mu patiently watched with interest.


    ¡°What now, leave? Forsake your son?¡± The Canoness¡¯s voice turned suddenly stern and chilly.


    But Yan Nanfei was gone with the wind, with only his voice echoing across the horizons in his wake. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the problem myself. Be careful, Lianhua. For much you have sinned and much you¡¯ll have to pay. Watch out.¡±


    That was it. Yan Nanfei had left.


    ¡°YAN ¡ª NAN ¡ª FEI!¡±


    Word after word, the Canoness howled his name. Her entire person shook with uncontroble rage, but she did not give chase.


    ¡°What is this? Some romance soap drama went awry?¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help feeling curious and wanting to know more.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan,¡± the Canoness Superior¡¯s voice resounded again, calling him this time. ¡°You yed Reverend Carnage, our best retainer in Rose¡¯s Allure. Why?¡±


    Li Mu could almost break out with guffaws over what he assumed was a silly question.


    ¡°What? Is this a debate now?¡±


    ¡°He tried to kill me,¡± Li Mu answered cidly.


    ¡°As if he could,¡± the Canoness Superior countered sharply.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in bawling over spilled milk. By hook or crook, Shen Xiaoyue is leaving with me. Anyone who dares to stop me shall suffer my wrath. Is that understandable enough for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I can do nothing to stop you, Aspect of Vengeance,¡± the Canoness Superior, scoffing in a self-deriding manner. ¡°But bear in mind: take Moonbliss with you and you¡¯ll invite trouble upon yourself, ss X or not.¡±


    Li Mu was hardly perturbed. ¡°Those that wished to kill me are all six feet under by now.¡±


    The Canoness Superior smirked. ¡°So be it then, this meeting hase to an end. Back to the Convent.¡±


    The litter rose up into the sky, soaring in the same direction from whence it came and discorporated in the distance.


    It would not be a stretch to say that she came with the airs of a conquering hero, only to leave like a routed dog.


    But she could hardly be med.


    But not even the Convent¡¯s might could defy the powers of a ss X warrior and an all-out battle could do more harm than good. At any rate, the Convent did not want bad blood between them and they would rather concede for the moment.


    On the other hand, the scores of warriors and champions that congregated outside were let down to see the Canoness leave. Many exchanged mournful nces like a bunch of wayward souls who had just lost their purpose to live.


    It was said that the Canoness Superior was the fairestdy in all of the Northern Steppes and a female warrior who has won herself legions of admirers, many of whom had traveled far toe to ask her hand in marriage, but to no avail.


    But the fairestdy in the Northern Steppes was not ustomed to leaving her quite abode. Few had ever witnessed her beauty and her appearance today. Short as it might be, it was nevertheless a treat to all who hankered for a glimpse of her.


    Except for Li Mu, whose heart barely stirred.


    He had seen beauty far beyond this before.


    Even the fairies of the Celestial Pces of the gods.


    Beauty no longer held any sway over him.


    He turned around and cleaved to the matter at hand. ¡°So, Madam Gao, I guess my request had just been approved?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Of course, of course, sir,¡± Madam Gao stuttered as she had just woken up from a stupor. At any rate, the shrewd schemer in her could never allow her to say ¡°no¡± right now.


    Rose¡¯s Allure has suffered enough shame today.


    But not all was lost. Barely anyone could boast of having survived a ss X warrior and Rose¡¯s Allure had just managed to do exactly just that. Besides, Moonbliss was formerly one of Rose¡¯s Allure¡¯s most prized courtesans. Her departure here today could send ripples across the Northern Steppes, causing Rose¡¯s Allure to be more famous. Songs could be sung about how the establishment has only the best girls. Girls whose charms that even ss X warriors could hardly resist.


    It did not take long to breeze past the formalities.


    Li Mu left Rose¡¯s Allure with Shen Xiaoyue and Shen Jia. They headed back to Cloud Nine Lodge.


    In the meantime, news of what happened in Pink Alley zed all over the city, taking Rydorburg by storm.


    ¡°From this day hence, no one is to slight the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan.


    ¡°Formerly one of the ten best prodigies of the Northern Steppes? Nay. The Li Zhiyuan today could very well be one of the ten most powerful warriors of the Northern Steppes region.


    ¡°Ry my order. Everyone is to give Li Zhiyuan as wide a berth as able to.


    ¡°But what in Heaven¡¯s name happened to him? Last I checked, he was just ss VI. But here he is now,rger than life, in ss X. Did he encounter something that turned his life all around?¡±


    The names of Li Zhiyuan and his moniker the Aspect of Vengeance have be a household name that no one could stop talking about.


    All militant sects and orders immediately shifted their stance, deciding that any businesses in the future that involved the Aspect of Vengeance must be handled with the utmost subtlety and extreme delicacy.


    The following day, more news rocked Rydorburg.


    ¡°The Priory of the Four Seas shall cease to exist in three days.¡±


    That was the pronouncement sent forth by the Aspect of Vengeance himself. An imperious deration that few ever sawing.


    But only now did the deration invoke memories. It was said that rumors began to simmer a year ago, saying how the young heir to the Priory¡¯s leadership was the one who had masterminded the plot to cripple Li Zhiyuan before they despatched assassins and hired swords to hunt down the rest of the Creed of Divinity. That ended up with the deaths of many of the Creed¡¯s acolytes, including the ughter of the Creed¡¯s Grand Master. What else could this be if not a blood feud?


    That was what Li Zhiyuan was here for. To seek vengeance.

 Chapter 907 - The Messenger of Arcusstone

    <h4>Chapter 907 The Messenger of Arcusstone</h4>


    ¡°You could have used the child¡¯s life to make Yan Nanfei stay, mydy. I refuse to believe that he would allow any danger toe to his own child.¡±


    That was Wei Youya, the man many knew as the ¡°Director¡± of the Convent of the Pious Rose.


    Only he could speak with such frankness to the irritable Canoness Superior and not suffer her wrath.


    The Canoness Superior waszing on a chaise lounge with only a gossamer-veil robe that barely concealed her womanly curves. ¡°It was only with her final order that we managed to keep him pinned here. Even so, he rather served as a male attendant at Rose¡¯s Allure than serve the Convent directly in the true capacity as a retainer. We know how headstrong he could be, and he¡¯s not stupid too. Ordinary tricks would never work on him anymore. If anything, I guess he might be stronger than he once was before.¡±


    ¡°Did he not just lose a duel against Li Zhiyuan?¡±


    ¡°Yan Nanfei is a gifted warrior with extraordinary physical properties. Thest time he lost a fight, his powers grew substantially. Right now, for more than ten years he had maintained being a ss IX warrior. It would not be long before he reached ss X now that he¡¯s just lost another duel. The Conventcks the wherewithal to keep him here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, spoken like a woman who still retains feelings and admiration for him, mydy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sailing perilously close to the wind, Wei Youya!¡±


    The Canoness Superior growled sternly all of a sudden.


    But Wei Youya clearly was no stranger to enduring the Canoness Superior¡¯s irascible temper. He boldly waited in silence before he added, ¡°But Yan Nanfei is not yet our biggest concern, mydy. We should be more worried about how Moonbliss had gone with Li Zhiyuan. We would be unable to exin ourselves if and when theye for her.¡±


    ¡°Exin ourselves? They should look for Li Zhiyuan instead. There¡¯s no way the Convent could afford to make an enemy out of a twenty-one-year-old ss X champion. No matter what, we¡¯ve lost Reverend Carnage and that¡¯s enough sign that we¡¯ve done our best,¡± said the Canoness Superior with nonchnt insouciance.


    ¡°If only it were that easy, mydy¡­¡± Wei Youya sighed.


    ¡­


    ¡°A ss X champion¡­ That exins it¡­¡±


    The High Patriarch of the Priory of the Four Seas managed a bitter smirk.


    ¡°If only we knew about this, then I could have spared ourselves the losses of all Four Prtes at least¡­ Sending them was only sendingmbs into ughter but it¡¯s toote now¡­¡±


    ¡°You there! How long till my son returns?¡±


    ¡°If without dy, Your Holiness, he should be back here in five days.¡±


    ¡°Five days?! Li Zhiyuan¡¯sing in three! What the hell is keeping him?! Is heing back in five days just to collect my remains?!¡±


    ¡°A-Apologies, Your Holiness¡­ But he said that he is held back by something of the utmost importance. But he had sent his finest servant to ride back here as quickly as he could and is expected to be here the day after tomorrow. Additionally, we¡¯ve sent a pigeon to Arcusstone to ask for their help in dying Li Zhiyuan.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Arcusstone¡¯s agreed to help? That¡¯s interesting¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the next few days since he had made his deration, Li Mu did not keep himself indoors to focus on his training and recondition himself to be ready for the showdown. Instead, he toured around Rydorburg with every bit of the semnce of a wealthy yboy on avish vacation.


    Was this confidence?


    No one knew. But every pair of eyes in the city were on him.


    The Priory of the Four Seas had be so strong that Arcusstone was the only militant order in all of the Northern Steppes that could match it in both strength and influence. Overpowering and domineering, the Priory ruled with terror and cruelty, annihting anyone or anything who would dare oppose them with impunity, and that made everyone hate them.


    Hence when Li Zhiyuan dered that he would vanquish the Priory and raze it to the ground, it was a notion that many cheered for.


    Not only Li Zhiyuan was powerful and deadly, but he was handsome and also dashing, instantly making him the object of many female warriors¡¯ affection. Great houses and noble families all came to him, piling proposals for a suit at his feet, hoping that he would marry their daughters ¡ª even as concubines ¡ª and allowing them to clinch his support as a formidable ally.


    Faraway at the stronghold of the Creed of Divinity heard about this too.


    A sparrow tore across the skies, pping its wings vigorously until it finallynded outside the great hall of the Creed¡¯s stronghold.


    Grand Master of the Creed Lu Chuan raised a hand and the birdnded on his finger. He removed the scroll fastened to its leg and read its contents. The message filled his eyes with a sparkle and his face was alight with joy and delight.


    His very self trembled with the tides of overwhelming emotions as he was moved to warm tears welling in his eyes.


    ¡°Praised be to the Heavens! Are you seeing this, Teacher?! Are you seeing this, all your forebears of our beloved Creed of Divinity?! Brother Zhiyuan has seeded! The golden days of the Creed of Divinity have finallye!¡±


    The d tidings came like a relief and all the burden, suffering, and humiliation that he had endured finally gone in just the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Men! Assemble everyone! I have something to address every member of the Creed!¡±


    Lu Chuan cried to an acolyte.


    The order¡¯s best sixty acolytes gathered at the main square outside the hall. Sixty pairs of eyes homed in on the Grand Master Lu Chuan, who looked absolutely ted.


    ¡°Everyone! Troubled days are at hand. I am announcing a quick evacuation of the stronghold. We are to find a safe haven somewhere temporarily,¡± Lu Chuan said loudly to the acolytes who had been nothing but loyal to the Creed through thick or thin.


    Everyone¡¯s face twisted with disbelief and shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Grand Master?! Is there another invasioning for us?!¡± Another young acolyte blurted out loudly.


    Lu Chuan decided not to keep the truth from his acolytes. He told them everything about what happened at Rydorburg, sparing no details at all. ¡°Elder Li has been victorious in his northbound crusade. Aside from the Priory, every other of the Creed of Divinity¡¯s enemies had been wantonly vanquished. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the Priory falls too. But we are at a precipice, men! The most important hour that we cannot falter! At the moment, we are Elder Li¡¯s greatest weakness. If anything happens to us, so fails Elder Li¡¯s crusade! To that end, we need to evacuate this stronghold temporarily to prevent that. So long as we survive, Elder Li shall remain invincible. And so long as all of us survive and Elder Li is triumphant, then even if we lose this stronghold, we can easily rebuild! We shall take refuge in the mountains until the day the Priory falls, where we, the Creed of Divinity, shall once again reveal ourselves to the world.¡±


    ¡°Heavens¡­ Does that mean that Elder Li has reached ss X?!¡±


    ¡°Hahahah! What a sight that would be!¡±


    ¡°GLORY TO THE CREED OF DIVINITY!¡±


    Injected with sudden fervor and exhration, all members of the Creed began chanting and cheering jubntly, most notably Fang Mei and Fang Yuan, who were most especially delirious.


    The entire order immediately packed their things and withdrew from the stronghold, venturing deep into the wilderness of the mountains where they vanished out of sight.


    And Lu Chuan¡¯s predictions did him credit. Came sundown, a horde of hooded men barged into the stronghold of the Creed of Divinity, only to find it empty and deserted.


    ¡°Dammit, they¡¯ve bolted.¡±


    ¡°Heh, the Creed of Divinity, eh? The Creed of Cunning, more like. You really have to give it to the Grand Master for knowing how to slip before we arrive¡­ Well, that makes things trickier¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s search the mountains nearby. If nothing turns up, then there¡¯s nothing more we can do.¡±


    The leader of the band of assassins made ns to scour the vicinity. But most of them already knew that their undertaking tonight was fated to be in vain.


    ¡­


    At Cloud Nine Lodge of Rydorburg.


    Li Mu was justing back from another day of pleasure and profligacy when Mr. Wei, one of the Lodge¡¯s overseers, was already in the foyer waiting for him. ¡°Wee back, sir. You have a guest and he¡¯s been expecting you.¡±


    ¡°I thought I left instructions that I¡¯m not interested in receiving guests,¡± Li Mu answered coolly.


    He has hardly any reason in making friends with those who only hankered for his influence and power.


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time, sir,¡± Mr. Wei smiled apologetically, ¡°This is a messenger from Arcusstone. I¡¯d believe it¡¯s in your interest to meet him at least.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Arcusstone? Well, lead on then,¡± said Li Mu, feeling intrigued.


    Arcusstone. The strongest religious and militant order in all of the Northern Steppes and the de facto leader of all warriors with absolute dominance. With power and influence at their fingertips, Arcusstone has and always been the adjudicator in all conflicts within the domain of warriors.


    And the reason for that was simple: Arcusstone has the only ss XI champion in all of the Northern Steppes.


    But to Li Mu, Arcusstone has been nothing but an enigma.


    That was why he came to Rydorburg. It was not only to exact vengeance upon the Priory for what they did to him before but also to meet the mysterious ss XI champion of Arcusstone. Li Mu needed to find out if there were ways for warriors to achieve immortality once they reached the zenith of their pursuit.


    For this was pertinent to whether he would be able to make it back or not.


    Momentster.


    Li Mu was shown to a room where the messenger of Arcusstone was waiting.


    It was she, a youngdy fresh in her twenties. Despite her fair and fairy-like beauty, all Li Mu could feel was the stern pride and aloofness that stemmed from being a representative of the strongest and most powerful order in thends.


    As soon as Li Mu stepped into the room, he could almost see the insides of her nostrils as she regarded him with chilly contempt, ¡°You¡¯re Li Zhiyuan? What a ruckus you¡¯ve caused and the peace that you¡¯ve broken. Let it be known that Arcusstone does not look kindly upon such behavior.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What Li Mu anticipated to be an amiable discussion turned out so poorly that he lost all interest to talk.


    This was definitely not the meeting that Li Mu looked forward to.


    ¡°Word has it that you wish to raze the Priory of the Four Seas to the ground?¡± the young messenger stared at Li Mu and found no reason to stop her prattling, ¡°Perish the thought. Trust that we¡¯ve been lenient by not punishing you for what you¡¯ve dely. Arcusstone does not tolerate unrest in Rydorburg. Or do you think that you¡¯re so powerful and unstoppable that even we have to fear you?¡±


    Li Mu merely smirked and gave no response. He sat down and reached for his cup. After a sip, he finally answered, ¡°What I¡¯m doing is what all people would do in our world: seeking justice and exacting vengeance, for me and for my order, the Creed of Divinity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dispensed more justice and vengeance that you needed to, young man. The Four Prtes of the Priory are dead by your hand. Allow me to be the mediator. Trust me, an enemy is one too many. Let me help make peace for both sides,¡± said the young messenger with such indifference as if the deaths of the Creed meant little to her.


    ¡°Then where was Arcusstone when the Priory ughtered our acolytes and murdered our Grand Master in cold blood? Why didn¡¯t Arcusstonee forward to make peace for both sides too?¡±


    ¡°What is this? me?¡± the young messenger hissed with indignance that filled the room with cold fury while her voice rose a few decibels. ¡°You dare hurl your puny mes at Arcusstone? Watch your tone, young man before you¡¯ll regret uttering those words.¡±


    Li Mu was hardly amused himself. ¡°I am only here in this meeting only because of the admiration I have for Arcusstone and its might. A tiny little ss VII warrior like you would have long been dead otherwise.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?! HOW DARE YOU!¡± The female messenger mmed a fist into the table. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Li Zhiyuan!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±


    Such simple words, but the power and strength they carried created such a deadly sonic wave that battered ceaselessly at the female messenger. Not only rendering her dizzy and dibobted that red began trickling out of her nose and mouth, but the force of a battering ram pummeled into her, knocking her off her feet that she crashed out of the windows and crashed out into the garden terraces below.

 Chapter 908 - Dewdrop Strike

    Chapter 908 Dewdrop Strike


    When the female messenger of Arcusstone was cannonballed out of the room, Mr. Wei, who had helped to arrange the meeting, was left stunned beyond words.


    ¡°LI ¡ª ZHI ¡ª YUAN!¡±


    Syble after syble, the young woman roared like a ferocious lioness on the hunt the moment she got back to her feet, her eyes set on the direction of the room from whence she was hurled out, ring with rage.


    ¡°One more word. One more word and you¡¯ll be dead. You¡¯re free to try me.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s steely cold voice reverberated quietly from inside the room.


    The young woman gulped hard. As if her throat was grasped in a vice-like grip, she could barely utter another sound let alone any coherent words. This was the first time in her short but proud life that she encountered a man who not only refused to balk at the mention of Arcusstone, but also hurled threats and abused at one of its agents! As a messenger of Arcusstone, this youngss has had numerous dealings with Grand Masters, Chieftains, and even Patriarchs of various sects and orders. Few, if not none, had ever spoken to her in such a tone.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, Li Zhiyuan!¡±


    She cursed quietly before she wheeled around and left.


    Back inside the room, Li Mu cast a curt nce at Mr. Wei.


    Mr. Wei¡¯s face looked like someone had given him a kick in the groin. He forced a weak smile and bowed before he hastily scurried away. Deep down inside, he was already panicking about how should he resolve things with the messenger just now.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu quietly retreated back to his suite, feeling somewhat disappointed by the oue of the meeting.


    For a long, long time, Arcusstone was a beacon of order and the bulwark of justice in the domain of warriors. But if the stance of Arcusstone as a whole mirrored that of the messenger just now, that would mean that Arcusstone, after years of being corroded by power and position, has be like the kings and emperors that Li Mu had seen before on Earth ¡ª monarchies that would eventually fall and crumble into dust with the passage of Time.


    As to whether Arcusstone would seek reprisal for what he had done today, Li Mu was hardly worried about it at all.


    For the next couple of days, Li Mu delved into giving Shen Jia more lessons on fighting. Shen Xiaoyue was allowed to look and train too. But having passed the best age to learn fighting and magic, even with Li Mu¡¯s meticulous tutge and his abundant stores of supplies, she just couldn¡¯t catch up to Shen Jia anymore.


    Time swept by swiftly.


    It was a breeze-filled morning on the clear, sunny morning of the third day.


    Li Mu got up early. He gave Shen Jia his practice instructions of the day before he left Cloud Nine Lodge for a stroll like nothing was going to happen that day and the deration, he made a few days ago at Pink Alley seemed like something long forgotten.


    Outside the Lodge, a huge crowd was mobbing the steps outside the entrance.


    The way to the Priory¡¯s stronghold barely spanned up to a mile, but the street that led all the way there was filled with scores of warriors and champions from everywhere on both nks. From far and wide they hade just to behold the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan himself. Li Mu only needed to step out of the entrance and, literally, every pair of eyes in the vicinity swiveled around to home in on him.


    Beyond any doubt, the aftermath of this showdown would shake the very foundations of the world of warriors and alter itsndscape for a very long, long time.


    For day and even night, these warriors had traveled to gather here in Rydorburg, all so that they could witness up-close a battle that could very well be remembered in the histories of the Northern Steppes.


    As he walked down the streets swarming with people jostling against each other to see him, even Li Mu had to admit that he really was surprised.


    ¡°As always, warriors really are merry folk that loved to be among crowds,¡± he mused, feeling amused.


    But what was more intriguing to him was the fact that Arcusstone had yet to retaliate as if the debacle with the female messenger a few days ago had not happened at all. But Li Mu knew better. It was always the calm before the storm that was always the most ominous.


    Before he knew it, he found himself just outside the gates leading into the Priory¡¯s stronghold.


    Li Mu stood outside and his gaze angled up.


    Before an arched gateway sovishly festooned like a set of pce gates, a legion of warriors each armed to the teeth stood in Li Mu¡¯s way, backdropped by the majestic and imposing edifice surrounded by lush and verdant grounds that was the main sanctuary of the Priory¡¯s stronghold. Each and every one of these warriors was the Priory¡¯s finest, along with numerous of the Priory¡¯s allies who hade to answer the Priory¡¯s call to arms. At the sight of Li Mu, the warriors all lowered their stance and readied themselves for the impending skirmish.


    At the forefront was a hulking man with the sternness and air that could even put the alpha lion of pride to shame. The rosy-cheeked but wide and t-faced elderly man with a snow-white beard and hair looked as spry as a youth even with his age. Li Mu needed not to be told that this must be Xiao Zhan the Lion, High Patriarch of the Priory of Four Seas.


    The radiation of Manaing from the horde of almost a hundred men that formed up Xiao Zhan¡¯s back was enough to indicate that these were some of the most deadly warriors that the Northern Steppes had ever seen.


    Just by these set up alone, no one could deny that the Priory of the Four Seas really was the second strongest militant sect in all of the Northern Steppes.


    Facing the gates of the Priory, behind Li Mu¡¯s backs were the crowds and congregations of warriors who flocked every noon and cranny nearby, hoping for a close-up view of the fight that was toe.


    ¡°There you are, Li Zhiyuan! I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Raze the Priory to the ground, that¡¯s what you said before, right? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to do that when I¡¯m here!¡±


    The Lion guffawed smugly with brimming arrogance.


    Li Mu refused to respond.


    He slowly reached for his weapon and drew the weapon from its scabbard that hung from his waist and tilted his grip on the saber so that he could see his enemies off the sharp edge of his weapon like a crossbowman taking an aim at his target using his weapon¡¯s iron sights. Malice and fury slowly pervaded the space between them like a slow but unstoppable tide. Li Mu beheld his foes and called loudly, ¡°This is the day I dispense vengeance for the deaths of the former Grand Master and my fellow sworn brothers of the Creed of Divinity. Anyone that stands in my way is my enemy. You have ten seconds to reconsider. Walk away and you¡¯ll live. But if you decide to stay, may woe betide you, for my weapon knows no mercy.¡±


    Those words could make even the very moisture in the air freeze.


    Men amongst the mob of warriors standing between Li Mu and the Priory¡¯s main gates started to fidget and stir with apprehensive fright.


    ¡°What¡¯s past is past, Li Zhiyuan. Nothing good cane out of dwelling in the yore when peace can do so much more good for everyone. I am Wei Dong¡¯An, Grand Master of the East Mountain Brotherhood. Some respect for an elderly like me wouldn¡¯t go amiss, young man. Heed my advice and allow me to help you and my friend Xiao Zhane to an amicable deal¡­¡±


    A gnarly old man who looked like he had just spent more than a hundred winters broke out of the mob and stood beside Xiao Zhan. Despite his hair and beard so white as milk, nothing he said screamed reasonable and respectable.


    Li Mu remained taciturn and motionless, regarding the old man with his eyes squinted with undisguised scorn and skepticism.


    For one moment, Wei Dong¡¯An looked embarrassed at his attempt ending in failure. ¡°Younglings like you need more experience. You don¡¯t know how dangerous the world could be. You can be as powerful as you want, but what can a lone man like you do against great sects and orders that wield greater power and influence? Besides, you have your fellow sworn brothers who are still at the Creed of Divinity¡¯s stronghold. What if someone decides to respond to your actions by attacking them? Trust me, boy, this cycle of vengeance of yours needs to be broken¡­¡±


    Li Mu did not allow him to finish.


    ¡°That¡¯s ten seconds over.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s saber escaped its scabbard in a blinding sh of steel.


    Wei Dong¡¯An¡¯s white-hairy head leaped into the air in a wake of trailing red. His body stiffened and froze for one split second before it finally tumbled to the ground.


    Still grasping his saber, Li Mu slowly advanced toward the Priory¡¯s defenders and the horde of allied warriors.


    ¡°Where were you when the Grand Master and my fellow sworn brothers were killed?! Where were you when we were senselessly hunted down like mongrel dogs?!¡± Li Mu scoffed with derision, ¡°Filth like you knows nothing about justice. All you want is to further your sickening and demented agendas. That¡¯s why you filths deserve death a thousand more times than regr scum!¡±


    He trained his weapon and fired a st of Spiritual Qi from it.


    Li Mu swung his saber at the Lion.


    ¡°Insolence.¡±


    A cold and sinister voice rumbled forth as how a lion would when in sight of prey.


    Bright but wintry shes of steel bedazzled every pair of eyes watching the fight.


    The shiny and sparkling image of a sword bisected the radiant morning rays of the sun. As crisp and clear as morning dewdrops, the ashen bolt of Spiritual Qi erupted from behind Xiao Zhan himself, sting to bits the attack by Li Mu before charging straight at him like a rapidly slithering serpent.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The ngor of steel gnashing against steel wafted into the air incessantly.


    ¡°Oh? Surprisingly remarkable skills¡­¡±


    Li Mumented as he unleashed blow after blow without even moving an inch.


    In mere moments, Li Mu demonstrated all thirty-six strokes of the Sundering Clouds technique, not only with apparent ease but also with an unbelievable speed that the afterimage of his strokes painted the divine sight of an iridescent plume of clouds glowing radiantly.


    Li Mu withdrew but only one step backward, seeding in defeating his mysterious enemy¡¯s blow atst.


    Severed locks of ck billowed in the wind.


    It was Li Mu¡¯s, sheared off by the enemy¡¯s Spiritual Qi bolt.


    Standing in his way was a middle-aged stranger armed with an ebony sword. His pale and emotionless expression stirred not one bit at all even as he channeled another burst of power into his weapon. His jet-ck robes fluttered as his aura surged and another Spiritual Qi bolt fired at Li Mu. His hair and robes tossed in the unnatural winds churned in resonance to his roiling powers as if he was the very personification of Death whose very presence cast a pall of gloom over what should be a cheerful and sunny morning.


    ¡°Hahahah! Take that, Li Zhiyuan! What? You think just because you¡¯ve achieved ss X, that makes you the biggest bully in town? This is but only a servant of my son¡¯s and he alone is enough to take care of you!¡±


    The Lion threw his head back in a hearty and self-conceited guffaw.


    In the brief exchange with this mysterious swordsman, Li Mu was forced backward by a step. But it was a step that invoked waves of disbelief and amazement in everyone witnessing the fight. ¡°Since when did the Priory have a swordsman with such a skill?!


    ¡°Has Li Zhiyuan finally found his match?¡±


    Li Mu ignored Xiao Zhan¡¯s taunting. His sight was however glued to the swordsman in ck. The aura and presence he exuded resembled very greatly the dark-cloaked young man he killed by the little pond at the foot of Mount of Divinity not long ago.


    ¡°Are they from the same group or school?¡± Thought Li Mu.


    ¡°You. Tell me the name of this move you just used?¡± He asked the mysterious stranger.


    ¡°Dewdrop Strike, executed seven times.¡±


    The reticent and stolid swordsman replied quietly as if he was reluctant to say anything else.


    ¡°Sterling skills,¡± praised Li Mu.


    It really was the most intricate sword technique he has ever seen ever since he began learning how to fight. The variations and the explosive force alone were well beyond what he had seen Wang Yanyi, the God of Sword, disyed before.


    It was as what he had guessed: thebat techniques of this world have been honed to such a fine degree that nobat technique of other worlds couldpare.


    But Xiao Zhan was none too happy about Li Mu¡¯s suave casualness. The Lion snarled at the mysterious swordsman. ¡°KILL HIM! KILL HIM NOW!¡±


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    The swordsman lifted his sword once more.


    A surge of Spiritual Qi shot forth from his sword. A streak as pure as the morning dew and yet as intense and electrifying as a lightning bolt.


    Such an borate sword technique, all who watch him couldn¡¯t help admiring it.


    ¡°The same attack doesn¡¯t work on a Saint twice,¡± Li Mu quipped facetiously. He swung his weapon and fired a simr sh of energy from it, easily defeating the mysterious swordsman¡¯s st this time.


    ¡°ARGGH!¡±


    The st pummeled the mysterious swordsman with the force of a breaking dam. The ck-ded weapon in his grasp shattered like ss and he was sent hurtling in the air like a kite with a broken string. A trail of red followed as he was tossed through the air before he crashed into the arched gates of the Priory¡¯s stronghold.


    Boom!


    The walls of the arched gates cracked and gave way. Only as the entire structure began toppling down did the entire mob of Priory defenders finally awaken from their stupor.


    But it was toote. Amid the waves of dust and fumes tossed up by the crash, Li Mu was already amongst them like a wolf infiltrating a flock of sheep, sweeping his saber back and forth like the scythe of Death.


    Again and again, he attacked. But what he disyed was not the Sundering Clouds technique, but the Dewdrop Strike used earlier by the mysterious swordsman instead! Using sword technique on his saber, he fired blows after blows of Spiritual Qi relentlessly, felling the defenders as effortlessly as a farmer slicing off stalks of wheat with his sickle!


    Trickles of blood turned into streams that gathered into pools that eventually flowed into rivers of morbid red.


    Screams and howls of agony and pain echoed like the repeating tolls of a bell over the whole grisly scene.


    But to the crowds that had been overlooking the fight, none of them could extricate themselves from the bewilderment of what just happened. The mysterious swordsman had all the advantages in the first exchange, yet why did he fail to even withstand a blow from Li Mu?


    The dust finally settled.


    And there was the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan standing on the rise of dead bodies and maimed limbs.


    Drip. Drop.


    Blood channeled down the nickel fuller of Li Mu¡¯s saber, falling in rivulets and converging into a pool of slimy red slick.


    Mounds of dead bodies and severed limbs sprawled all around him.


    If living, thebined mob of Priory defenders and the order¡¯s allies posed enough strength to conquer almost every other militant order and sect in the Northern Steppes. Yet Li Mu alone was enough to make sure none of them would see daylight ever again. All that was left of the carnage was the Lion and a few of his ss VIII allies, and all of them bloody and wounded, staring at Li Mu with forlorn despondency and despair.


    No one saw this happening. No one thought that whatever defenses that the Priory had put up could be steamrollered down at such a speed. No one expected that the Priory could fall this quickly!

 Chapter 909 - Endless Street

    <h4>Chapter 909 Endless Street</h4>


    If given another chance, Xiao Zhan would have chosen to not plot against Li Zhiyuan. He would even refrain from sending assassins to hunt him down after his injury. That way, the Grand Master and the many Creed of Divinity acolytes who were killed would still be alive today.


    But why? What drove him to hatch such an insidious plot against Li Zhiyuan?


    In his perplexity, he remembered why. His son. His son loathed Li Zhiyuan. It was like a vole ying with a rat at first. All his son wanted was to destroy the Northern Steppe¡¯s most famous wunderkind and see him suffer.


    But why? His son had always been a proud sort who cared little about fame and position. What changed him? What turned him into a prodigal yboy who all of a sudden wished ill upon Li Zhiyuan? He knew his son to be better than that. Even without using the Vestal of the White Lotus Dongfang Qinghong to administer poison, the Lion was sure that his son could easily defeat Li Zhiyuan fairly in the arena.


    So what drove him to such methods?


    Only then did Xiao Zhan realize that something had gone wrong with his son. Five years ago, his son had transformed into aplete stranger; since then, he could only plead ignorance as to what his son had been up to. He knew for a fact that it was his son who had been working in the shadows to ensure the Priory¡¯s rise to its current heights. There have been times when he wondered if his contributions as High Patriarch to the Priory¡¯s cause had beenpletely outshined by his own son.


    ¡°P-Please! Mercy!¡± cried a warrior. In the prime of his years and bathed in blood, he pushed himself forward, shoving aside Xiao Zhan, and dropped to his knees. ¡°Please! Mr. Li! I¡¯m not one of the Priory! I¡¯m just the Grand Master of another lowly order who¡¯s forced toe here and show my support! Please don¡¯t kill me! I promise I¡¯ll be happy to serve you faithfully if you would have me!¡±


    From the substantial aura still radiating from him, Li Mu immediately recognized him as another ss VIII warrior. Perhaps that was the sole reason why he still survived when so many others have dropped dead. But Li Mu¡¯s bloodthirsty antics nheless terrified him so badly that his will to fight on had long but extinguished.


    ¡°So? Looks like you¡¯ve picked the wrong side right from the start,¡± Li Mu shook his head.


    The sharp coruscation of steel glinted viciously.


    There was no need for the quarter.


    They had their chance.


    Not everyone deserved sympathy and mercy, even if they had lost everything.


    ¡°Monster! You¡¯re a monster, Li Zhiyuan! You¡¯ve gone mad! This is evil!¡± Cried another survivor of Li Mu¡¯s first wave. The Grand Master of the Lumberjacks Guild waved his dual axes and charged. With a face twisting grotesquely with manic rage, Li Mu identified him almost immediately as one of the colluders who was involved in the hunting of the Creed of Divinity a year ago.


    Another glint of steel shimmered.


    One that savagely shed at him.


    Plop!


    The momentum of the Grand Master of the Lumberjacks Guild allowed him to totter just a couple of more steps forward before his knees went ck and he dropped dead on the ground.


    All around the scene, men and women beheld the carnage with their hearts suspended in the asphyxiating shadows of anxiety. For each and every head that fell off the shoulders, it was like a sledgehammer battering their minds and senses into oblivion.


    The Grand Masters of the Hallowed Jade Sect, the Lumberjacks Guild and so many more named so big and famous that barely anyone in Rydorburg failed to recognize them. Names that collectively represented the bulk of the Northern Steppes¡¯ might. Yet before Li Zhiyuan¡¯s invincibility, all that titles and acim meant nothing. Li Zhiyuan could easily cut them down like butter.


    The scene of the aftermath really was breathtakingly unbelievable.


    One swish.


    Then another sh.


    It was a brutal execution. Every single ss VIII warrior that survived was callously put to the sword without any ounce of leniency.


    But the warriors and champions that congregated toy witness to Li Mu¡¯s quest of vengeance today hardly stirred. Such spectacles weremon to them and there was no need to feel sorry for them. They had their chance to walk away alive when Li Mu gave them ten seconds. But it was they who refused the initial gesture of mercy of their own volition. It was by their own choosing that they decided to stand side by side with the Priory. They were just paying the price of the decisions they had made.


    But unlike before, too many who have died were household names. Names with great respect and prestige. The fact that so many big names were ughtered at the same time and in the same ce made this encounter too horrifying an incident for most toprehend.


    ¡°Heh, very well¡­ The young rece the old and the obsolete. You win today, Li Zhiyuan¡­¡± The Lion snickered weakly to himself.


    At the onset of imminent death, he reminisced how he founded the Priory with his own hands. He had a band of brothers whom he could entrust his back and his life to. So many were their followers who pledged their loyalties to him. Some even willingly gave up every single penny in their pocket to see the Priory¡¯s original incarnation rise to power. Somewhere along the way, the original following turned into a cult. That was how the Priory of the Four Seas came into being. That too was how he, a chief who never wavered from leading at the forefront, turned into the High Patriarch who sought nothing but power, wealth, and decadence.


    He strained his neck to look back at the toppled gates. Over the rise of the fallen rubbles, he could see the rest of the Priory¡¯s memberships ¡ª its many acolytes and apprentices and the fear and horror that were fraught in their panicking gazes. He felt sorry for them.


    And himself too. ¡°Is this how all warriors end?¡± He murmured to himself, ¡°A pitiful death by the sword?¡±


    ¡°Take it, Li Zhiyuan. If it¡¯s my head you¡¯re after, then take it. The Priory had thrown its entire might at you to no avail and it¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve won. But I have only one final wish: let them go. They are of no threat to you.¡±


    The Lion gave hisst request.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Li Mu answered. Without even waiting for his reply, Li Mu¡¯s saber arced at his enemy¡¯s head.


    A glimmer of light as white as sunlight surged like a blinding deluge. The Spiritual Qi st from Li Mu¡¯s weapon screamed forth with every bit of the essence of a true demonstration of the Dewdrop Strike.


    Where the Lion was standing, he stood no longer. The st cut him down, rendering him into a gory burst of scarlet slime and the beautiful morning was marred by the descent of the ghoulish mist of blood that saturated the air with the putrid tang of metal.


    Li Mu wiped away the blood from his saber with his tunic before he slid the weapon back into its sheath.


    The terrible presence of malice and rage that pervaded the whole area finally subsided with the click of his saber fully encased inside its cover.


    Li Mu turned around and left.


    There was no need to continue with the ughter of the rest of the Priory¡¯s acolytes. He had given his word to Xiao Zhan and he meant to keep it.


    ¡­


    ¡°What? You¡¯re tossing us out?!¡± Shen Jia demanded of Mr. Wei. ¡°What is the meaning of this?! Are you trying to say that my mentor didn¡¯t pay enough for the lodgings?!¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, it¡¯s not that,¡± said Mr. Wei, one of Cloud Nine Lodge¡¯s overseers, coldly. ¡°But is the wish of the management that we end our rtionship with you prematurely. So please pack up your things. Our men shall be happy to see you out the door.¡±


    Shen Jia smirked with frosty derision. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of a lodging house or an inn driving its customers away, Mr. Wei.¡± Or are you showing us the door because you believe that my mentor would lose this battle?¡±


    Mr. Wei cracked into an imperceptible scoff. ¡°I daresay that the oue of such a duel remains a bone of contention. But that is not the point here. What matters here is that you and your sister need to leave this ce. Quickly.¡±


    Shen Jia was so enraged that he was going to retort, but Shen Xiaoyue immediately held him back.


    Shen Jia took a deep breath. ¡°So be it then. But I¡¯d love to see whether you¡¯ll still be wearing that smirk by the time my mentores back.¡±


    Mr. Wei smiled thinly in response to the veiled threat. ¡°Luck doesn¡¯t smile in favor of you all the time, boy. You¡¯re young¡­ Perhaps one day in the future, you¡¯ll understand what I mean. That reminds me. There is still some change from the deposit that your mentor paid us. Come with me to Bookkeeping, boy. You can collect it on behalf of your mentor. Let it be known that Cloud Nine Lodge is an honest establishment no matter what.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Shen Jia replied glumly.


    He followed the overseer to the bookkeeping room where he collected the change from Li Mu¡¯s payment with some extra as a sign of marypensation for the sudden eviction before he returned to his room and continued packing his things.


    ¡°Sister¡­ The stuff that Teacher bought and those new trinkets can go to the chest¡­ We might need a new carriage. Teacher has been spending too muchtely¡­ Sister?¡±


    He was out in the living area of the suite, packing but his calls for his sister were left unresponded.


    A dread swelled inside his gut. Shen Jia dashed into the room to find it was empty. The room was filled with Shen Xiaoyue¡¯s personal effects, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    He rushed out of the suite and ran around the Lodge, hoping to find his sister somewhere. Yet still, Shen Xiaoyue looked as if she had vanished into thin air. That was when he spied Mr. Wei walking past with a couple of his men. Shen Jia marched up to him and yanked his arm. ¡°Where is my sister?¡±


    Mr. Wei peered at the boy and uttered, ¡°When we parted, she was still in the room, packing her items.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s missing right now! That was a diversion, wasn¡¯t it?! You led me somewhere so that your men could kidnap her, am I right?! Speak! Was this really your job?!¡± Shen Jia demanded furiously. He was absolutely sure that that must be what happened.


    Mr. Wei merely chuckled at him. ¡°Be careful, boy. What makes you say that we took your sister? Cloud Nine Lodge is an honest and respectable establishment. I would implore that you refrain from making such nderous usations.¡±


    ¡°That must be you, Wei! You know Madam Gao from Rose¡¯s Allure! It must have been you who was conspiring with her to kidnap her, am I right?!¡±


    Mr. Wei¡¯s face went dark with anger. ¡°You had your chance, you insolent whelp! Men! Give him a good beating and throw him out!¡±


    ¡­


    In the meantime, Li Mu was striding along the streets, making his way back to Cloud Nine Lodge.


    Everyone on the streets gave him an unusually wide berth.


    By his hands, champions of sses VII to IX were all killed like sheep driven into an abattoir in just barely two hours. The presence of death, malice and violence that was still emanating off him felt so palpably thick that no one¡ªnot even those that loved carnage and thrill¡ªcould dare toe near.


    There was no one else on the streets.


    A few yellowish fallen leaves on the ground, caught by azy breeze, traced spirals in the air before they finallynded back on the ground.


    ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s still spring now with summer just barely around the corner. There¡¯s no way there are leaves this yellow!¡±


    Li Mu halted. A puzzled look wiped across his face.


    The journey from the stronghold of the Priory to Cloud Nine Lodge should have not been more than one mile. That would make it even lesser than a thousand meters by Earth¡¯s reckoning. Yet Li Mu was positive that he had walked at least a mile and a half. Yet all he could see ahead was nothing but more spirals of dust and a street that spanned all the way into the distance with its end nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Is this some sort of enchantment?!


    ¡°Or is this some sort of illusion of magic?¡±


    The corner of Li Mu¡¯s lips curled wryly.


    ¡°The reckoning has finallye after all, eh?¡±


    ¡°Is this a senior or an elder from Arcusstone? You can cease with your parlor tricks and show yourself,¡± said Li Mu calmly.


    He was certain that this could only be the handiwork of Arcusstone, the biggest and strongest of all religious and militant orders in the Northern Steppes. For days Arcusstone had not made any move towards what he had done to their messenger, although it would seem that they had finallye to settle that score.


    ¡°Do you plead guilty, Li Zhiyuan?¡±


    A deep and ancient voice resounded from all directions. For one moment it sounded like it came from the left, but the same voice came booming from the right in the next second.


    ¡°On what charges?¡± Li Mu demanded.


    ¡°Impudence,¡± the voice thundered with boiling anger. ¡°For centuries, messengers of Arcusstone suffer no disrespect. Those who do would be visited upon with woe and destruction. So do you for what you¡¯ve done. You might be the youngest ss X prodigy the Northern Steppes had ever seen, but you will show respect and deference to the might of Arcusstone nheless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. You demand for respect and deference, but by what right do you think you¡¯ve earned it? Show me how good you are then, instead of lurking in the shadows! Or is bragging all you¡¯re good at?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never survive a straightforward blow from me, you mongrel pup,¡± rumbled the voice. ¡°Fall on your knees and beg for forgiveness. This is yourst chance. Treasure it if you know what¡¯s good for you, or you and that pitiful Creed of Divinity of yours shall be reduced into nothing but mere specks in the history of the Nothern Steppes.¡±

 Chapter 910 - The Apparition’s Flight

    <h4>Chapter 910 The Apparition¡¯s Flight</h4>


    ¡°You know what? You scum really are tiresome. You call yourselves champions and think you deserve respect, but here you are, willing to go as low as threatening the safety of others just to achieve your means. For the love of Heavens, that level of hypocrisy¡­ Is this how Cultivators of Austone, the biggest and strongest religious and militant order in the Northern Steppes, conduct themselves? Well, congrattions, you¡¯ve managed to antagonize me.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s hand shot up and he lung an arm, hurling a searing-white Spiritual Qi bolt that screamed through the air, arcing like a boomerang as it curved towards somewhere from whence the voice hade from but from behind it.


    The resultant bang elicited an eruption of dust and air.


    A ghostly figure, dark and shadowy, rippled into appearance.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ You can see me?!¡±


    But that was just for one fleeting second. Before Li Mu could take a good look at the umbral and opaque figure, he discorporated before his voice was even gone.


    Next, Li Mu heard something strange in the air. Something like water swirling in the brook.


    Li Mu drew his saber. Sensing an attack, he swung it around so furiously that the air shimmered with afterimages of his weapon.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Fiery sparks burst out like a thick disy of fireworks.


    Li Mu checked his weapon. Parrying those attacks had damaged the surface of his weapon¡¯s de. Nicks and dents, some deep and long, sprinkled all around the surface and jagged chips lined the weapon¡¯s once-sharp edge in sporadic intervals.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the end of this trusty instrument.¡±


    Li Mu remarked dryly as he sheathed his weapon.


    What appeared to be a weapon believed by many in this world as an instrument of death with special or even eldritch properties was actually just a simple and ordinary saber to Li Mu. Star River Cultivators employed arcane Taoist crafts and star metal to produce various magical weapons. Any single one could easily eclipse this saber, either by sharpness or strength. But the saber was synonymous with Li Zhiyuan in this dimension and Li Mu had never once thought of switching it for something else, although he did not think that it would be so damaged that it could not be used anymore.


    Repairing it would have to wait then. In fact, he might do it himself when he has the time.


    Li Mu projected his Divine Consciousness to areas surrounding him.


    All he could sense was an empty street, arid and barren of life and activity.


    He could feel even the minute movements of insects underneath the street¡¯s gstones, yet he could not detect the presence of the shadowy figure still drifting around him unseen.


    Then he heard it again. That same ethereal sound ¡ª like something was flowing in running water.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes constricted at once that they mimicked that of a feline¡¯s. That allowed him a vision that could pick up even the faintest detail.


    He could see it now. Something silky and thread-like, slithering and streaking through the air like a living creature.


    That was what nearly destroyed his weapon ¡ª this strange and capilliform object that could defeat even steel and iron.


    Li Mu reached forward and caught it with both his bare hands. He spun his arms in a rolling motion and coiled the unknown thread around his forearm, then he yanked it hard.


    At the other end of the line, the shadowy figure of his assant, like a fish getting caught by a hook, got forcibly drawn out into the open, the very fabric of space rippling like a rumpled piece of cloth


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡±


    Despite the obscured appearance of the assant, his voice and tone betrayed the palpable hint of shock and disbelief.


    He could not understand just how his deadly strings that could slice through steel failed to shred Li Mu¡¯s hand. That it was coiled harmlessly around thetter¡¯s forearm like an ordinary yarn was just simply iprehensible to him.


    At the end of the line was a handle. It was quickly released by the dark shadowy figure to prevent himself from being drawn straight into Li Mu.


    Then, like a fish trying to escape back into its domain, the shadowy assant vanished in a sh.


    Li Mu picked up the handle-like object. It felt like the grip of a Taoist horsetail whisk, only instead of a whisk, this was just a string. Albeit one that could easily cut through almost anything. That was how that shadowy assant was able to manipte and control the string without injuring himself.


    ¡°So¡­ A horsetail whisk kind of weapon, eh? But an iplete one¡­¡±


    Li Mu could barely confess any interest in the weapon.


    He never had any sort of fondness for strange and weird weapons.


    But he was, however, more interested in the movement technique that his ghost assant has been using to keep himself unseen.


    Li Mu had been observing his assant closely.


    That was not Taoist magic nor was it something that used the irregrities of the terrain to confuse the enemy¡¯s sights, but rather, a quaint technique that allowed its user the ability to remain invisible in the pockets of the Time-Space fabric. So long as the user refrained from using any Spiritual Powers or Mana, he or she could remain undetectable.


    If only he had something like this in his former lives, then he would have been able to kill any champions one or two ranks greater than his.


    Li Mu projected his Divine Consciousness, the anciry spiritual sensing technique of the Xiantian Skill discipline. Yet even with it fully activated, he failed to track down the wraithlike assassin.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Li Mu paused to think. He tried attacking from different directions with more volleys of Spiritual Qi projectiles, but to no avail. He just couldn¡¯t capture his enemy¡¯s movements.


    The peculiar sense of dread caused the bristles on his back to stand on end.


    The cold steely tip of a dagger as slender as a viper¡¯s fang peeked out of thin air and swiped at Li Mu¡¯s throat from the back.


    But with lightning-fast reflexes, Li Mu¡¯s hand reached back around and seized the hand that was holding the dagger. Then with superhuman strength, he dragged the wraith-like assassin out of his discorporated state with every semnce of a farmer plucking a carrot out of the ground!


    The movement technique that the assassin was using was beyond any doubt unique and remarkable, but there was one ring weakness: the state of being invisible could not be maintained if and when its userunched an attack.


    ¡°Well, there you go, Li Zhiyuan? What¡¯s it gonna be?¡± the dark-hooded figure smirked derisively even though Li Mu has him firmly in his grasp. ¡°I¡¯ve just pricked you with my Deity¡¯s Bane poison. You can be as powerful as a ss XI champion, still, you¡¯ll sumb to the poison and lose all your powers! In just moments, you¡¯ll be back to what you originally are: a defenseless and ordinary man! Wait! What the¡­?!¡±


    He was halfway into his gloating when he realized that the arm that was lifting him up from the ground wasn¡¯t weakening at all. Still as strong as an iron grip, Li Mu grinned sardonically at his restrained prey, without even the slightest anxiety or rage at being poisoned at all.


    ¡°Spying, ambush, poisoning¡­ Pity¡­ Is this the conduct that behooves the great Arcusstone?¡± Li Mu muttered as he gave the prey in his grasp what looked like a gentle shake.


    Crack! Crack!


    But what the assassin felt was nothing near gentle at all. He could feel his arm nearly popping out of his socket at first, then came the jolts of pain that came in several agonizing waves that his knees buckled and he nearly copsed. He could barely count the number of bones that were just fractured by that ¡°gentle shake¡± alone. Blood trickled out of his nostrils and breathing was very much all he could do, let alone retaliate and break free.


    ¡°ARGGHH! YOU!¡± The assassin snarled, ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s hand swiped around his face with a vicious smack as he growled, ¡°Oh, shut up.¡±


    Only now did he realize that the assassin was d in a strange scale armor that enveloped even its wearer¡¯s limbs and head like a fitting bodysuit.


    ¡°What sort of armor is this?¡±


    This was the first time Li Mu saw something like this.


    He ripped off the part which covered the assassin¡¯s head, revealing the face of a sixty-year-old man with features as unremarkable as the next man.


    ¡°Heavens, a ss IX. With that smug and conceited tone, I would have thought that you were that ss XI champion that everyone was reciting praises about. What? You think that just because you have that quaint armor and this interesting movement technique, you¡¯ll be good enough to assassinate me? In your dreams, old man.¡±


    Only by removing the man¡¯s mail coif was he finally able to detect the assassin¡¯s true rank.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Why!? Why is the Deity¡¯s Bane poison not working on you!¡± The older manmented bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve killed even ss X champions with that poison before! There¡¯s no way that ss XI champions could escape this poison unscathed!¡±


    But Li Mu has neither the interest nor patience to prolong this conversation. ¡°How about a trade? Tell me about the essence of that movement technique you were using and I¡¯ll tell you why did your poison fail to work on me. That¡¯s a fair exchange.¡±


    ¡°Heh! What sort of fool are you taking me for? A three-year-old retard?¡± The assassin scoffed, his aura showing signs of weakening.


    ¡°You should know when to give up,¡± said Li Mu, who began groping all over the assassin brusquely, peeling the scale mail armor off him.


    The assassin was wearing a tunic underneath theyer of armor, with a few personal effects that he kept close to him, including a manuscript bearing the title ¡°The Apparition¡¯s Flight¡±.


    Li Mu riffled through it. All he needed was a few nces to be certain that this was what he was looking for. This really was the manual for the ghostlike movement technique.


    The assassin¡¯s face immediately sank into a pallid white like a defeated cockerel that had just lost a fight, looking both despondent and venomous.


    ¡°Well, congrattions. I am lucky, am I? At least I¡¯ll not have to torture you for the movement technique, right? You¡¯ll get to have a quick and clean death,¡± muttered Li Mu as he began flipping through the pages of the manuscript.


    ¡°Heh,¡± The assassin began cackling all of a sudden. For one moment he was beginning to crack into the manic and demented grin of a man who had just gone mad.


    He stared at Li Mu with maniacal glee. ¡°What a pathetic thing you are, Li Zhiyuan¡­ You know nothing about the sort of enemy you¡¯re up against¡­¡± hissed the assassin. ¡°You can be the youngest ss X champion the Northern Steppes has ever seen, but that won¡¯t change a thing. You¡¯re dead meat.¡± With bitterness and rancor thick in his voice, he cackled again, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the Purgatory¡­ I trust that my wait will not be long¡­ Hahahahahah! You might be powerful in your own right¡­ But not powerful enough to defy them!¡±


    ck slime-like substance began pouring out of his mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Suicide?


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated his pride.¡±


    Li Mu was rather surprised.


    What came next was even a bigger surprise.


    As if he had just fallen into a vat of acid, the elderly assassin¡¯s body began to melt and decay, releasing an odoriferous, rotting stench. He was almost fully a sickening and unrecognizable mass of half-molten flesh when he threw himself at Li Mu with his limbs spread wide open.


    ¡°I¡¯d be damned, can you do this too?¡±


    Li Mumented dryly as his eyes gleamed with mild interest.


    But all he needed was just a kick of his heels and he easily evaded this surprise and desperate attack.


    The ck slimy mass crashed to the ground, eliciting a litany of angry sizzles as the substance gnawed at the gstones, leaving a deep hole that bored straight down into unseen depths.


    The battle was finally over.


    Unfazed, Li Mu stood just right there and began reading his newly-acquired manual.


    The street was just as empty and barren as before, save for the same mist that scattered all around him.


    Li Mu pored over the Apparition¡¯s Flight with the focus and concentration of a jeweler cutting his finest gemstones.


    All it took was just barely twenty minutes and Li Mu was done with his first sitting.


    He decided to read all through it again.


    Without even an hour, Li Mu re-read the manuscript three times, with every minute detail all etched in his mind.


    Just in time for the mist to slowly subside.


    Passersby began to emerge with many of them wearing dubious and confused stares.


    ¡°What happened just now¡­ I felt like I was walking around in circles.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you there! You had the same feeling too? I felt the same thing! It was like stepping into some sort of dream¡­¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s fishy with that mist¡­¡±


    As the unknowing pedestrians gathered to talk about what just happened, they remained unaware of the real fight that had taken ce just not long ago at the exact spot where they were standing, and before long, the streets once again went back to their usual noisy and crowded state.

 Chapter 911 - His Brutal Majesty

    <h4>Chapter 911 His Brutal Majesty</h4>


    It did not take long for pedestrians to take notice of a deep gaping hole right in the middle of the road with a foul acrid odor wafting out from its depths. Warily, everyone kept a safe distance. The hole and the strange, mysterious fog that had kept everyone trapped inside had unsettled everyone enough to huddle around together to talk and gossip about what happened.


    But no one saw Li Mu at all.


    Despite standing in the middle of the street, people thronged by him, missing himpletely.


    ¡°The Apparition¡¯s Flight eh? Impressive technique. So as long as I¡¯m not attacking, I¡¯ll be invisible. So that fool just now was still ss IX. That could be why he still needed that gimp-suit-like scale armor to keep himself invisible. Well, fortunately for me, I don¡¯t have to wear that thing. I¡¯d look like a pervert in it.¡±


    Li Mu was quite satisfied with the technique.


    In the end, he filled up the big gaping hole with soil and sand without anyone knowing to prevent others from falling inside before he left the ce.


    ¡°At least I¡¯m certain that this is Arcusstone¡­ That assassin carries items that came from them. So much for being the greatest religious and militant sect of the Northern Steppes.¡±


    Li Mu was talking to himself while he scratched the back of his head as he walked.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve yet to find out what magic was that¡ªthe whole street being made empty all of a sudden and I¡¯m trapped inside a world surrounded by endless horizons on all sides¡­ Could people here know how to employ enchantments too? But I felt nothing at all just now¡­ Not even the slightest presence of any enchantment magic¡­ Perhaps there is more than meets the eye with Arcusstone after all¡­¡±


    Li Mu was pondering to himself when he realizes that he was already back at Cloud Nine Lodge.


    He stepped through the doors just in time to see Mr. Wei leading a few of the Lodge¡¯s other patrons down the stairs. For one fleeting moment, Mr. Wei¡¯s face turned to the color of ash the moment he saw Li Mu.


    ¡°M-Mr. Li¡­ Y-You¡¯re back!¡± Mr. Wei hastily greeted, bowing and scraping before he quickly slipped away.


    Puzzled, Li Mu merely nodded without a word. Still upied by his thoughts, he made nothing of Mr. Wei¡¯s strange behavior and continued in the direction of his suite.


    He pushed through the doors and immediately noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?! Why are you here in my room!? Get out!¡± A man who appeared to be a merchant in his middle age looked absolutely livid and indignant to see him, yelling at the top of his voice from behind his bushy mustache.


    Li Mu could have sworn that he heard what must be a woman who was frantically trying to put on some clothes somewhere deeper inside the suite.


    ¡°Your room?¡±


    Li Mu frowned and stepped rearward out of the door and peered at the sign outside.


    ¡°Premium Suite One. That¡¯s correct! This is the suite that I paid for!


    ¡°But since when and why did it change into someone else¡¯s suite?¡±


    ¡°MEN! MEN! Seize this intruder! I want his eyeballs on a silver tter!¡± Roared the middle-aged merchant.


    Consisting fully of champions as well, the merchant¡¯s security detail immediately rushed to the suite in shy whooshes and swishes, but it was toote. Li Mu was gone.


    Li Mu went back to the foyer of the Lodge.


    He asked the receptionist for Mr. Wei only to realize that he was missing. That plus Mr. Wei¡¯s earlier reactions was enough for Li Mu to put two and two together.


    Li Mu looked for the overseer on duty who could barely maintain a lie straight into Li Mu¡¯s face. He admitted everything beginning with Mr. Wei¡¯s eviction of the Shen siblings before the walloping he and his men gave Shen Jia and up until now.


    ¡°So it was the owner of the Lodge who insisted to evict the Shen siblings?¡± A hunch told Li Mu that this whole debacle could be as simple as that. He tapped the wooden surface of the counter as he thought about what to do. Then he said, ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll be expecting an exnation.¡±


    That was enough to make the overseer¡¯s legs go ck that he nearly copsed.


    Li Mu was nowhere near interested to vent his displeasure on a lowly figure. What mattered now was looking for Shen Jia.


    Half an hourter, Li Mu managed to track down a heavily bruised but not quite wounded Shen Jia inside an alley not far away from Cloud Nine Lodge.


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Shen Jia was ted but at the same time guilty to see Li Mu. He immediately recounted what happened without leaving out any details.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where have they taken Sister¡­ Mr. Wei had turned his back on us and refused us entry into the Lodge and I could not go anywhere near it, so I tried to stay as close as possible so that you might not lose me,¡± he muttered, hanging his head over his shoulders to avoid Li Mu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Li Mu allowed.


    Li Mu meant it. For a boy who has had his sister taken right before his very eyes and himself kicked out into the streets all of a sudden, Shen Jia had managed to remain calm despite the anxiety for his sister¡¯s safety. Waiting as close as he could to the Lodge so that Li Mu did not have to look through nook and cranny for him was as best as could be expected from a boy his age.


    ¡°What should we do now, Teacher?¡± Shen Jia lifted his head atst, his eyes filled with renewed admiration and hope.


    ¡°To Rose¡¯s Allure,¡± said Li Mu after pausing a beat to think.


    Rose¡¯s Allure and its parent the Convent of the Pious Rose had been doing all they could to prevent Shen Xiaoyue from leaving their clutches. For what reason, Li Mu did not yet know. But that did not absolve them of the suspicion of being the ones who had taken her.


    Mr. Wei must know something. Li Mu at least was sure of that. But the sly fellow had slipped away before Li Mu knew what happened and without being able to use Taoist magic here in this world, he could not locate individuals as easily as he didst time when he could track down anyone with just his Divine Consciousness technique. To save time, his first visit should be to Rose¡¯s Allure.


    ¡­


    At Rose¡¯s Allure in Pink Alley.¡±


    ¡°What?! Moonbliss¡¯s missing?!¡± Madam Gao caterwauled the moment she heard about Shen Xiaoyue¡¯s disappearance from Li Mu and Shen Jia with pure astonishment, ¡°How is that even possible?! She¡¯s been with you all the time, Mr. Li! Who could have done something like that?!¡±


    Li Mu could barely detect the hint of any deceit or disguise from her expression of shock.


    But he was not in the mood to guess. He did not want to waste time discerning if Madam Gao was telling the truth.


    Time was of the essence ¡ª and it was ticking down fast for Shen Xiaoyue. Whatever devilry was brewing that needed to involve her, Li Mu could only rely on crude and brutish ways if he wanted to save her in time.


    Whether if Rose¡¯s Allure was involved in this plot or not, Li Mu was at least sure that the pleasure house and its parent the Convent has an intelligencework that could gather and provide more information than he could possibly glean alone.


    In an imperious and overbearing tone, Li Mu said this, ¡°You have one chance. Hand over Shen Xiaoyue in two hours, or the Convent will exist no more.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ But we have nothing to do with this! We don¡¯t even know where is she at the moment, Mr. Li! H-How could you!¡± Madam Gao eximed, her face fraught with shock and frustration.


    ¡°Or maybe you can let that Canoness Superior of yours speak to me personally.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Madam Gao could see that Li Mu was not going to take ¡°no¡± for an answer, which got stuck halfway up her throat.


    Li Mu¡¯s singlehanded destruction of the Priory of the Four Seas and the ughter of its allies and even that mysterious swordsman whom his son had sent, plus his execution of the Lion, Xiao Zhan, had made him the most feared person in Rydorburg. There was no way that Rose¡¯s Allure, one of the city¡¯s prime focal points of intelligence and the Convent¡¯s information asset in the city, wouldn¡¯t know about that.


    The Li Zhiyuan today has not only be the deadliest man in Rydorburg. He has be the most dangerous person in the Northern Steppes. In fact, even all of Molderad speak of his name with awe and respect. At the same time, the Convent of the Pious Rose could hardly boast the same power and authority that the Priory once held before its destruction. No matter how reluctant they might be, they did not want to make the same mistake the Priorymitted and walk down the same path of doom.


    Madam Gao shiveringly retreated to ry Li Mu¡¯s demands.


    Inside the deepest chambers of the Convent.


    The Canoness Superior, whose beauty was yet still unrivaled and unmatched, wore a look of bewilderment and disbelief when news of Li Mu¡¯s demands arrived. It took her several seconds before she finally erupted into a rage that saw a few of her most prized trinkets smashed to the ground during her fit.


    That was the first time in all her life that the influence that she had painstakingly amassed in all the years of her work, the beauty that she had tirelessly tried to maintain, and ss-IX strength that she had always been so proud of, were nothing in the eyes of absolute strength such as Li Mu¡¯s.


    ¡°How dare you, Li Zhiyuan¡­ I¡¯ll remember this slight¡­ There wille this day where you will kneel at the hems of my dress and beg for my forgiveness like the rest of what your kind is ¡ª a pack of groveling mongrel dogs.¡±


    Never had the Canoness Superior felt so helpless and lost before that her very self trembled at the anger and indignation. But she nevertheless listened to her confidant and aide, Wei Youya, and did not allow her temper to get the better of her. She sat there quietly and contemted a reply before she sent word back to Rose¡¯s Allure.


    Madam Gao fearfully crept back to Li Mu and ryed the message after discovering its contents.


    ¡°Arcusstone? Are you sure of that? Arcusstone took Shen Xiaoyue?¡± Li Mu peered at Madam Gao, the frown on his face fully illustrating his skepticism. ¡°You know the price if I discover that you¡¯re trying to send me on a wild goose hunt. You know full well, I assume.¡±


    ¡°This is information that came straight from the Canoness Superior¡¯s own lips, Mr. Li. I¡¯m sure that the Convent is willing to vouch for its veracity. We will never want to lie to you, sir. We would never dare to try anything like that to your brutal majesty.¡±


    Li Mu nodded in assent. ¡°Very well. I was thinking of going to pay Arcusstone a visit after all. Might as well. Let¡¯s go, Shen Jia.¡±


    Madam Gao watched them out the door and made sure that they were gone before she could finally breathe easily.


    Twice she had seen Li Zhiyuan.


    Both encounters had been vastly different.


    The first time, Li Zhiyuan disyed his superior powers to not only take Shen Xiaoyue away, he even caused great damage to Rose¡¯s Allure as well as intimidating the Canoness Superior herself enough that thetter had to let him go. He was strong, powerful, and unstoppable, but Madam Gao did not take him as a dangerous person. Yet right now, in the wake of his single-handed annihtion of the Priory of the Four Seas, Li Zhiyuan darkened the doors of Rose¡¯s Allure once more. This time, he arrived with the daunting presence and majesty like a god that no mortals could dare defy.


    Such was his majesty now.


    Li Zhiyuan and his brutal majesty.


    ¡­


    Shen Jia was not feeling well.


    Standing in front of the gates of Arcusstone with Li Mu wasn¡¯t doing his jitters any good.


    Warriors of the Northern Steppes could confess to not knowing the names of the Convent, the Priory, or even the sun and moon hanging up in the skies. But no one would dare to admit that they did not know Arcusstone.


    For Arcusstone¡¯s name symbolizes the ultimate zenith of absolute power and rule in the world of warriors in Molderald. A name and authority that suffered no defiance.


    Shen Jia had nothing butplete faith in Li Mu.


    But standing before the lofty gates so tall that they looked like they were reaching for the clouds, even Shen Jia was beginning to feel his faith wavering.


    ¡°This is Arcusstone,¡± he mused pensively to himself.


    For countless millennia, Arcusstone ruled the Northern Steppes with an iron fist. Not one else could dare to object or spurn its authority. Whatever intrigues and strife had ravaged thends, no one would dare to reject that Arcusstone was the ultimate force of dominance in the Northern Steppes of Molderad.


    The name ¡°Arcusstone¡± was synonymous with ¡°authority¡±, ¡°invincibility¡±, ¡°power¡± as well as all other descriptions.


    ¡°Would that mean that we¡¯ll have to give up if it really is Arcusstone who had taken Sister?¡± For one since knowing Li Mu, Shen Jia felt the sting of despair.


    The boy missed his sister so greatly and dearly that he was willing to do whatever it took to save her. But at the same time, he did not want to put his mentor¡¯s life in jeopardy for their sake. Having bad blood with Arcusstone hardly boded well for anyone.


    But just when Shen Jia was going to say something, Li Mu strode up to the gates. He lifted a foot and gave the iron-wrought gates a kick so forceful that it opened as if a battering ram had just smashed through it.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan of the Creed of Divinity, here for a visit!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice rumbled like a thunderp, sweeping the whole mountainous area including Rydorburg itself.


    There was not an ounce of respect nor was there any friendliness in his tone.


    After all, it was Arcusstone who started it first.

 Chapter 912 - The Arcusstone Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 912 The Arcusstone Enigma</h4>


    Every head in Rydorburg swiveled in the direction of the stronghold of Arcusstone when they heard the thunderous voice that swept across the entire city with iprehensible bewilderment.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name had possessed Li Zhiyuan intomitting such insanity?! Has he gone mad?!


    ¡°It¡¯s not even a day after he had butchered everyone from the Priory! Is he really going for Arcusstone this time?! What is he after?! To take on the whole world himself?!


    ¡°That¡¯s really insane!¡±


    In the meantime, Li Mu was standing just outside Arcusstone¡¯s main entrance. What the gates revealed when they were flung open was the surprising sight of squalor ¡ª a barely-tended horse trail left to be infested by weed leading straight into a shabby and decrepit courtyard devoid of any human soul.


    There was no one at all. Li Mu was half-expecting to see an army of seething Arcusstone acolytes rushing out to surround him.


    Whatever stood behind the gates of Arcusstone¡¯s main entrance screamed of nothing but destion and despair.


    If Li Mu wasn¡¯t aware that he was inside the grounds of the biggest and most powerful militant order the Northern Steppes had ever seen, he would have thought that he had stumbled into an abandoned monastery left to rot and decay.


    ¡°Is this what the all-mighty Arcusstone is behind all the facade?!¡± Li Mu wondered.


    In fact, the whole ce looked like there hasn¡¯t been anyone living here in decades or even centuries.


    ¡°Is this really Arcusstone?¡±


    Even Shen Jia was so surprised himself that his jaws here hanging with disbelief.


    ¡°Are we sure we got the right ce?¡±


    Impossible.


    Every single person in the Northern Steppes knew that Arcusstone only has one stronghold here in Rydorburg and nowhere else.


    Shen Jia peered at Li Mu.


    Thetter marched through the gates and stepped inside.


    Li Mu could feel no rippling sensationing from any enchantment magic around him nor were there any signs of Taoist magic. Everything around him was true, not an illusion.


    The messy and rampant pestilence of grass weeds in thepound could reach as high as Li Mu¡¯s midriffs. One could almost make out the animal tracks that portended the presence of wild beasts lurking around. Layers andyers of bird droppings swathed the top of thepound¡¯s walls and decorative rock mounds. Some of the former had even copsed and the broken part of the wall only lent credence to how bleak and dreary the sight was. But there were no signs of a battle. This was merely squalor; the destitution of care and maintenance after long years of being worn out and battered by weather.


    Li Mu was sure that no one has been here for centuries.


    Li Mu and Shen Jia walked down the horse trail that was overrun with more weeds.


    nking the path was weatherworn or even tumbled white baster statues and hitching posts. They had walked for almost a hundred meters when they heard a loud groaning din. The heavyset gates that Li Mu had just kicked open were closing on their own all of a sudden.


    The creepiness was making Shen Jia¡¯s hands go damp with sweat.


    He looked at Li Mu again, searching forfort.


    But he found none. Without a word, Li Mu pressed on.


    For the next quarter of an hour, the mentor and student passed through more instances of disrepair and neglect. They walked up a half-broken bridge after passing the horse trail, walked over a fully dried-up pond, walked by a copsed building, and came upon a deserted parade square. Finally, they arrived at the great audience hall of Arcusstone, the symbol and seat of its power and majesty.


    Strangely, the main audience hall looked well cared for. There was no weed infestation that scourged the surroundings of the structure and there were at least signs that someone had been there. Recently.


    A tiny trail obscured from view because of the weeds, led straight to the main audience hall. At the end of it was a ny-nine-step staircase that reached all the way to the hall¡¯s entrance at the top.


    Li Mu and Shen Jia climbed the steps and found themselves looking up at the main doors of the audience hall.


    A circr arcade, built in the style of Northern Steppes architecture stood just outside the great doors. Intricately-hewn sculptures of Northern Steppes heroes and champions ¡ª most of whom hailed from Arcusstone itself ¡ª towering at a hundred meters tall held up the roofs of the arcade. Each and every one of them was once a minor legend in their own right, having each forged tales of their exploits through famous and great battles that all men worshipped and held their names in reverence.


    At more than twenty meters tall and half its height in width, the giant doors of the main audience hall swung open to admit them, like a gigantic beast of monstrous proportions yawning its mouth open. Pitch-ck darkness beckoned from inside and the strange, unnatural winds that breezed from inside threatened to chill anyone who stood at its entrance down to his very bones.


    Li Mu could barely admit that he knew what on earth was going on here.


    ¡°Does this mean that the real Arcusstone had long faded in time?


    ¡°In that case, who the hell was that messenger and that assassin who tried to kill me on the streets?


    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser.¡±


    Pace by pace, Li Mu stepped into the hall, plunging himself into its gaping darkness.


    Shen Jia peeled after him closely behind.


    The vastness of the cavernous chamber was like the empty stomach of the behemothic monstrosity of brick and mortar that they had just walked into ¡ª empty and bare. It looked as if they had just stepped into a crypt that had been plundered dry. Cold winds howled shrilly around them, screaming to and from between the granite columns of the many-pired hall. Was it because of the wind, Li Mu did not know, for the floor was awfully clean for a ce so seemingly empty. Shen Jia¡¯s footsteps were bouncing off the wall in sonorous pitter-patters in the dark-filled enclosed space.


    The look on the boy¡¯s face was one of bewildered perplexity.


    Li Mu halted all of a sudden.


    With reflexes that even a lightning bolt could barely keep up, his hand shot up and groped at something behind Shen Jia¡¯s neck.


    Li Mu¡¯s fingers grasped around something small and solid ¡ª a tiny dagger the size of a viper¡¯s fang. Li Mu crushed it and the tiny knife snapped. Then, without a warning, he drove the broken dagger into the darkness. A yelp pierced the silence and a ck figure fell out of thin air and crashed to the ground.


    It was a man d in the same scale mail armor as the assassin who tried to kill Li Mu on the streets.


    With the dagger¡¯s deced with the Deity¡¯s Bane poison, the assassin died fast. His body melted into a puddle of ck slime and with his final vestiges of sentience and defiance, he threw himself at Li Mu and Shen Jia, but thetter fired a jet of Mana at the ck mass, sting him into bits and pieces.


    ¡°Stand here. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice came softly in the tenebrosity.


    His senses had picked up more than one assassin and they were all skulking around them using Apparition¡¯s Flight to keep themselves unseen. The absence of light inside the bowels of this audience hall made this ce a more ideal ce for assassinations than the streets outside, with or without that fog-like enchantment. Even an unskilled assassin, armed with the scale mail armor and Apparition¡¯s Flight, could easily use the darkness toplete any deed and still remain concealed.


    But they were up against Li Mu.


    Li Mu, like an ebbing mirage, gradually melted into the darkness.


    He knew how to use Apparition¡¯s Flight as well, perhaps even more proficiently than the assassins here.


    Like a great white shark on the hunt, he began his retaliation in the darkness, chasing down each and every prey unfortunate enough to pass his sights.


    Shen Jia was so shocked to see how his mentor discorporating from sight that he let his jaws drop.


    In mere seconds, peals of agonizing shrieks and screams echoed in the darkness around him.


    Thud! Thud!


    One after another, men in scale mail armor appeared like fish drawn out of water with a fishing rod.


    By the time Li Mu finally reappeared, a total of sixteen men ¡ª all of them simrly d in the same scale mail armor and coif ¡ª had been incapacitated.


    But they refused to give Li Mu whatever information they knew. Before Li Mu could even interrogate them, the ss VIII and IX champions all sacrificed themselves by turning into the same acrid puddle of corrosive slime.


    ¡°These assassins don¡¯t seem to be part of Arcusstone¡­¡±


    Li Mu uttered aloud his suspicion. The pieces were beginning to fit.


    ¡°Could it be that the real Arcusstone had been decimated many years ago and some unknown force had been at y, using Arcusstone as a cover to manipte and control the world of warriors from the shadow?


    ¡°But what are these assassins doing here? From the looks of how they¡¯re lurking inside this audience hall, they seem to be protecting something.


    ¡°Or are they guarding something?¡±


    Li Mu began to look around the hall to see what he could find.


    Lo and behold, inside one of the inner vestibules of the hall, Li Mu discovered a hidden mechanism embedded inside the walls. He yanked a lion head sculpture hanging on the wall and the ground started to rumble. The part of the wall rose up and revealed a secret portal.


    What followed behind the secret portal was a dark passage that wound into depths unknown.


    The unnatural winds that had been blowing inside the main audience hall hade from here, Li Mu realized. But standing just outside the passage, he could pick up dampness amid the stench of rot.


    Unfazed, Li Mu stepped through the portal, taking Shen Jia with him.


    They were almost fifty meters down the slopes inside the dark tunnel when Li Mu was sure that they were entering an ancient dungeon.


    Then they found their way barred by a heavy iron-grated gate made of bars as thick as a man¡¯s arm.


    A specially-built lock hung on thetch of the heavily-rusted gate. From the looks of it, brute force won¡¯t do much good to free the way. Meanwhile, the gate was now the only thing that stood between Li Mu and a spacious subterranean chamber housing several hundred prison cells that honebed the ground underneath the main audience hall, all of which were sealed with iron-ted doors.


    The heavily-studded iron-ted doors looked impossibly strong and sturdy. Nothing suggested there was any way possible for prisoners to get out once incarcerated inside and there was only a tiny hole barely asrge as a man¡¯s thumb for jailors to peek inside.


    Only, no one was around at all. So Li Mu couldn¡¯t tell if the prison cells were filled.


    But first things first, he needed to get past the iron-wrought gates and they looked unusually strong.


    Li Mu paused to think, then he went back outside. From the heaps of slimy muck that were the remains of the sixteen assassins, he found several jet-ck medallions shaped like keys. He took the key-medallion and used one of them to unlock the gate. It worked.


    CREAK!


    The rusted gate protested mightily with a shrill creak the moment it swiveled on its hinges.


    Just then, Li Mu¡¯s ears fluttered.


    His sharp senses picked up movements inside some of the jail cells. But whether they were movements of vermin roused or movements of people who were still alive, he could not tell.


    Meanwhile, Shen Jia felt nothing at all.


    If anything, he felt as if he had just stepped into an underground necropolis inhabited only by the dead and nothing else.


    He walked to one of the iron doors at the bottommost levels of this dungeon.


    The odiferous smell of dposing flesh mmed facefirst into him.


    There was no one inside, save for the sunken hollows of the six skulls staring back at him. The skeletons to whom they belonged wereid on the ground in a neat array. From what remained of the tattered clothing still clinging to the bones, these were formerly men and women somewhere between twenty to thirty of age. The bones looked more than a century old and the moment the door opened and fresh air came rushing in, some of the fabric particles disintegrated into dust.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Shen Jia gasped, feeling goosebumps all over him.


    But Li Mu immediately recognized the clothing. They matched what the whole world knew as the iconic attire of Arcusstone acolytes. All six corpses must belong to Arcusstone members.


    They proceeded to roam around the same level, unlocking more jail cells around them.


    Like the first jail cell they went into, what waited inside were the skeletons of the dead long passed. Not even traces of their flesh and blood remained except for the shredded and dpidated clothing they formerly wore up to the moments of their deaths, including authority medallions, jade pendants, hair pins, and many other jade-fashioned valuables that Li Mu could recognize were made by the skilled hands of master craftsmen. He did not know exactly how valuable were the items, but the authority medallions bore several names: Third Assistant Zheng Lun, Captain of the Guard Wang Youxing, Guard-on-duty Yue Qun, and many more. Those probably were the names and positions of these deceased when they were still alive.

 Chapter 913 - Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 913 Unbelievable</h4>


    These really were acolytes of Arcusstone.


    A huge pall of iprehension hung over Li Mu.


    His suspicions could very well be true.


    But who was this unknown power that had just quietly stepped into Arcusstone¡¯s shoes without the rest of the world realizing it?! That the most powerful organization had been taken over by someone else would have raised rm, yet no one knew. The very notion of something like this being true could make even the stoutest heart quake with fright.


    Even Li Mu himself could not pull off a trick of such magnitude.


    This wasn¡¯t something anyone could possibly aplish alone.


    Li Mu and Shen Jia wandered around. By the end of their search, it was certain that the first level contained a hundred jail cells, all of which were filled with dead Arcusstone acolytes of varying positions and cultivation ranks. All that was left were their bones and personal effects that could be used to sparingly identify them.


    That would mean at least six hundred highly-ranked Arcusstone acolytes were incarcerated down here at this level and left to rot here. Li Mu could detect no bodily wounds on the remains, meaning that these Arcusstone members all died of starvation.


    Li Mu rubbed his temples.


    He hade here to look for Shen Xiaoyue. Not to embark on some adventure hunt and neither was he here to unravel the truth behind one of the Northern Steppes¡¯ greatest mysteries. As much as he felt intrigued and shocked by what really happened to Arcusstone, he wasn¡¯t exactly interested to dig deeper.


    But he had to.


    If Arcusstone has been taken over by some unknown force, then that would mean that Shen Xiaoyue must now be in the hands of someone else.


    But that wouldn¡¯t mean that the Canoness Superior of the Convent had lied to him.


    No one knew what happened here, even the Convent. As far as they were concerned, it was Arcusstone who was behind Shen Xiaoyue¡¯s abduction and that was all they knew.


    That would mean that Shen Xiaoyue must be held up somewhere inside this stronghold.


    But where?


    ¡°Teacher, look! Something there looks alive!¡±


    Shen Jia was calling him from the second level.


    Li Mu vanished and reappeared beside him in a sh.


    ¡°Inside here. I think I can see something moving,¡± said Shen Jia, pointing at Door Three-Dash-Seventy-Eight, looking rather apprehensive.


    Li Mu used the key medallion and tried to unlock the door. But it wouldn¡¯t work. He tossed aside the key and seized the lock with both his hands. With all his might, he ripped the fine iron-fashioned lock into two crumpled pieces and dropped them unceremoniously to the ground.


    Li Mu gave his student a look to signal caution, then he slowly opened the iron-ted door.


    A stench both abnormal and foul hit them in the face. A reddish wisp of fume billowed into the air only to morph into the hideous face of a demon that charged straight at them. Li Mu blew a gust of air, exhaling a mouthful of Mana. It nullified and dissipated the reddish wisp and its demon-face likeness.


    At the other side of the door, Li Mu and Shen Jia found a two-meter-long passage.


    It led to another chamber, a thirty-meter-square room.


    Half the room was upied by a pool of blood bubbling morbidly with sanguine effervescence. That deep-red wisp which was some sort of foul aura must have originated from here.


    At the ceiling of this chamber was a pulley connecting a pair of chains. One of its ends submerged into the pool while the other was attached to a winch just by the edge of the pool.


    Shen Jia strode to the side of the pool and began turning the winch.


    The heavily worn and corroded chains squealed as they moved.


    Jingle!


    The other end of the chains slowly rose up with more bloodied links rising out of the pool of blood.


    The hemic liquid churned and something emerged from within its depths.


    It was arge earthenware vat about a meter tall and half as wide. at the top was a metallic lid from whence Shen Jia heard soundsing from inside.


    Li Mu¡¯s curiosity was reaching a crescendo.


    The more he ventured deeper into this stronghold, the more bizarre and ghoulish were the things he witnessed.


    For one, he was positive that Shen Jia was right: something really was moving inside the vat.


    In fact, not only there were movements, but Li Mu also sensed traces of life inside, albeit terribly weak and faint.


    Li Mu¡¯s hand came up and he fired a shot of Mana. The st severed the chains that bound the vat and before it could fall back into the liquid, Li Mu magically seized it and drew it back to him. The vat hit the ground with a loud ngorous toll that resembled a bell¡¯s, skidding with angry sparks ring. It was not earthenware as Li Mu had thought, but rather a kind of metal jar both strong and sturdy.


    A closer observation yielded the discovery of numerous tiny holes for the blood-red liquid from the pool to seep into the vat. Right now, the liquid was percting out of the holes in rich minute rivulets that streamed down the side of the vat.


    Shen Jia approached it and removed the lid.


    Then he yelped. With fright. As if he had just pped his eyes on something frightfully terrible.


    Li Mu¡¯s face sank as well.


    For what was inside the vat, was a human.


    Or more specifically, what formerly was one. It was a limbless torso.


    A limbless torso whose arms and legs were lopped off, his ears and mouth rendered deaf and mute, and his eyes gouged out. Then he ¡ª or rather, by now, it ¡ª was nothing more than a vegetable inside a vat.


    Li Mu could feel himself suffocating at the sudden fear and disgust that gripped him like a fist clenching his throat.


    In the years of his dominance over the Star River, much carnage and devilry he had witnessed before. But none of them could evere close to what he was looking at. He did not know how long this limbless torso had been submerged inside the pool of blood. His face was a sickening mass of flesh and blood as if his feature had been brutally chiseled off his face. Even only signs of life on it seemed like it could extinguish with just one simple breeze.


    ¡°This must be formerly a powerful champion, presumably somewhere beyond ss IX. That is the only reason that he still draws breath. But if he still retains any sanity, then I¡¯m sure that he would that he was an ordinary person so that he could just die and end his suffering.¡±


    Li Mu sighed to himself quietly.


    ¡°Whoever came up with this wickedness really is a monster.¡±


    But why? Was this just for the sake of the sport, or for some other insidious purpose?


    Li Mu triedmunicating with this limbless torso, but he failed.


    Whoever this was, his mind and senses had long copsed. Even an animal has more sentience and intelligence than him.


    Around his neck was a cor. Whatever it was made of, it managed to survive the corrosive properties of the blood-like liquid. Glowing with a silvery luster, there was a lock in the middle with the inscription ¡°Qing Ping¡±. Was that his name?


    Li Mu and Shen Jia could find nothing else of value here.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Li Mu fired a st into the torso, killing him instantly to release him from his torment.


    But if Li Mu and Shen Jia thought that was the most terrifying thing they¡¯d see today, they were sorely mistaken.


    They left the chamber and searched the rest of all seventy-nine chambers of that level. To their horror and disgust, every chamber contained pools of blood too. Some had gone dried up whilst some were still full. Inside the vats were mostly bones or rotten corpses. In most of the vats, the lifeless torsos inside were still alive. But simr to the first one they found, every one of them had gone mad. There was no way tomunicate with them at all. That prompted Li Mu to kill them all as an act of mercy.


    But what appalled Li Mu the most was the fact that there were more than eighty limbless torsos in the eighty or so rooms on the third level. All of them were champions above ss IX and such a pitiful fate for each and every one of them. Whose handiwork could this have been that he or she wielded such power that he could incarcerate, cripple, mutte, and imprison such a huge number of champions at the same time?


    Not even Arcusstone could ever boast such might. The order did not even have this many ss IX warriors even in its most glorious days never mind possess the power to imprison so many of them at once. So whoever was behind this really was a most dangerous and threatening enemy.


    Li Mu could feel his scalp growing numb.


    ¡°This is not in torture for sport. There must be a purpose at work here. They built such a dungeon here and mutted so many poor champions? What for? And what about that blood-like slime in those pools? What are they for, really?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s anger and rage slowly simmered up into a boil.


    None of this was eptable. Even if these champions were the worst criminals, such a fate was undeserved.


    ¡°A-Are we in the Underworld, Teacher?!¡±


    Shen Jia squeaked fearfully. The quiver in his voice told Li Mu as much.


    Shen Jia might possess theposure and fortitude that few could boast off. But that did not change the fact that he was still a twelve-year-old boy who had barely seen anything like this.


    ¡°Perish that thought, Shen Jia. Use the Divine Tranquility technique. Use it to control your Mana and channel it to your mind.¡±


    Shen Jia did as he was told and felt better atst.


    But beyond any doubt what he had seen today would forever remain etched in his mind. It would continue to haunt him unless he could keep his mind intact, or he could find himself corrupted.


    Li Mu and Shen Jia went up the stairs to reach the second level.


    Unlike the third level, this level has only eleven rooms.


    Li Mu searched the rooms just like how he did with the previous floor and unlocked the first room. The inside was at least five to six times of the rooms on the third level and the pool was bigger. Three pulleys hung from the ceilings, making it six chains whose ends were too soaked into the liquid.


    Shen Jia carefully and warily spun the winch.


    All six pulleys rolled in unison and the chains rose up together.


    Only this time, it wasn¡¯t a vat that rose out of the bloody pool.


    It was a cube-shaped metal cage with all sides of almost three meters.


    Blood dripped off the metal bars of the cage and trickled back into the pool.


    Inside the cage was a man suspended in the middle of the cage like a b of meat, held by several chains at the bones of his limbs ¡ª shoulder de, wrist bone, leg bone, foot bone, thigh bone, and calf bone. The chains were all firm and taut, keeping him trapped without any other contact with the other parts of the cage.


    With a frame taller and more muscr than ordinary men, the incapacitated man still drew breath, but his powers were no more than a ss V¡¯s.


    Li Mu tried tomunicate with him telepathically as well.


    But it was no use. This man was nothing more than a vegetable too, like the limbless torsos below. His eyes were blinded and his tongue was cut off, his ears were mangled and all other means of physical senses have been maimed. Even his mind had been broken, with the lifeless sheen in his eyes that showed the absence of sanity.


    ¡°This man must be a ss X champion when he still lived.¡±


    Li Mu thought aloud as he observed his physique and aura.


    The eighty ss IX champions who had been reduced into limbless torsos were hard enough toprehend and here was a ss X champion who had been brutally tortured like a toy in the hands of a demented child.


    There were eleven cells on this floor.


    A strange premonition conceived in Li Mu¡¯s mind. What if there were more ss X champions imprisoned in the other rooms of this level? For centuries, how many ss X have the Northern Steppes ever seen?


    Only now did Li Mu realize the gravity of what he had just stumbled into ¡ª one that could possibly rock the whole world of Molderad.

 Chapter 914 - The Dragon of Arcusstone

    <h4>Chapter 914 The Dragon of Arcusstone</h4>


    Everything really was just as what Li Mu had guessed.


    The jail cells of the third level of the dungeons each housed a ss X champion although Li Mu knew none of them. Once powerful and proud champions who were living legends of the Northern Steppes, they have now been reduced to demented lunatics raving incessantly, forever trapped in an endless delirium that none of them could hear nor see nor speak anymore. Save one. One of them sensed Li Mu¡¯s approach and he desperately tried tomunicate by croaking hoarsely using his ruptured vocal cords. It took quite some time before Li Mu finally understood what he was trying to say: ¡°Kill me.¡±


    The long years of endless torture had corroded any will to live on.


    Li Mu was no saint. He knew very well that the amount of damage and injury inflicted on the poor man was beyond cure and salvation. Hence, he did what he needed to do by ending his life cleanly to stop the torment.


    As Li Mu exited the cells of the third level, even he could barely hide his anguish at witnessing such barbarity.


    Shen Jia on the other hand was quiet. He could notprehend just how powerful those captives once were, but he was still terrified beyond words as well.


    They arrived at the topmost level.


    There were only three jail cells there.


    There was no point in guessing how powerful a champion that was once being dragged here against his own will and trapped here for years, decades, or even centuries.


    Shen Jia¡¯s face had lost all color by now. Li Mu paused, thought, and said atst, ¡°Here¡¯s another mental discipline. Recite it and channel its powers. This would help to prevent any corruption to your mental state.¡±


    He then taught Shen Jia the same simplified version of the Xiantian Skill discipline that he imparted to Hua Xiangrong, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue before.


    The Divine Tranquility was but only an ordinary mental discipline used by the Creed of Divinity. It was only due to Li Mu¡¯s own immense powers and skillful mastery that he could use utilize it to great efficacy. Ordinary warriors would need more than ten years of training to reach that level. But today¡¯s ordeal was such a huge blow to Shen Jia that the Divine Tranquility could no longer prevent any scars, prompting Li Mu to teach him the simplified version of the Xiantian Skill discipline.


    In other words, this was also Li Mu¡¯s way of acknowledging Shen Jia as his student.


    Being transported here for the world of the Ziwei Star Zone, Li Mu still found it surrealistic to be here, but he did not want to return without leaving some roots.


    The gifted Shen Jia only needed a few rounds of advice from Li Mu before he could finally channel the Xiantian Skill¡¯s effects himself.


    With their minds now adequately protected, they continued their search.


    Li Mu came before an iron-ted door that numbered ¡°Three¡±.


    ¡°Oh? This one¡¯s unlocked.¡±


    The fine iron-studded door was thicker and sturdier than the rest of the cell doors of the third, second, and fourth levels, but it was oddly left unlocked.


    Li Mu gave the door a gentle push.


    Creak.


    The door swung inward.


    Unlike the rest of the cells in the lower levels, the inside of this chamber was surprisingly fresher. The atmosphere did not seem like a jail cell that hasn¡¯t been attended to for a long time.


    Li Mu stepped inside. What ensued was a three-meter-long passage that opened up into a vast chamber hewn from stone. The chamber was lit by a wide shaft high in the far wall at the end that nted up to the sky outside. The shaft of light shone into the room furnished neatly and cleanly with a table and stools furnished from granite, which was a stark juxtaposition from everything else in the room. The light would have provided a weing warmth if not for the macabre sight that the teacher and student duo spotted as soon as they came in.


    An elderly man clothed in white was sitting on a cushion where the shaft of light hit the ground.


    Gaunt and malnourished, with a long-flowing white beard and hair hanging loosely down his shoulders, the elderly man looked ancient yet mildly divine with his eyes closed like a god slumbering peacefully. One could almost hear his heart beating and the blood coursing in his veins vigorously like thepping waves of the sea.


    Whoever this was, this elderly man exuded the presence of a figure that feared nothing. Not even an enemy with the might of ss X could daunt him.


    ¡°Is he ss XI?¡± Li Mu thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Atst. ¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes opened abruptly, gleaming with electricity.


    ¡°Who is this old man?¡± Li Mu thought at once. ¡°Is he the creator of this depraved dungeon or is he just another prisoner here?¡±


    ¡°Atst?¡± Li Mu paced towards him slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡±


    The old man surveyed his guest closely, first with surprise in his gaze before it turned into one of disappointment, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed you since you¡¯ve stepped inside the main audience hall. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu asked directly without beating around the bush, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a girl called Shen Xiaoyue. Do you know where is she?¡±


    ¡°A girl? Is she your sweetheart?¡± A strange expression wiped across the elderly man¡¯s wrinkled face as if what Li Mu just said had invoked some sweet memories from his past. A respite in this moment of agony. He wearily shook his head. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re powerful, young man. That you¡¯re able to get past the assassins in the audience hall is proof enough. You¡¯re at least ss X, no? That¡¯s remarkable for your age. Still, you should not havee here. Leave while you still can.¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous here?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°Very. Very dangerous. Undescribably dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s really that dangerous,¡± said Li Mu, ¡°I daresay it¡¯s toote to escape now.¡±


    ¡°Leave now and you might still have a chance to survive. Stay and you¡¯ll be suffering a worse fate than me.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re suffering to me.¡±


    Compared to what he saw in the levels below; the fates that had befallen the ss X champions in the lower levels, what this elderly man was in seemed like a rtive paradise.


    ¡°Wait till you look at my back,¡± croaked the old man weakly.


    Moved by his curiosity, Li Mu strode to the back of the old man where what he found there left him astonished beyond belief.


    Uncountable capiries of hairline thickness hung from the back of the elderly man, stretching a short distance before conjoining into a thick scarlet tube the size of a bowl that burrowed deep into a wall. That muttion would have left a permanent disfigurement on the surface of the old man¡¯s back.


    The tiny strand-like tubes bloated and contracted in rhythmic pulses, drawing something from inside the elderly man¡¯s body and funneling it into therger duct.


    ¡°For a hundred years, I¡¯ve sat here. Immobilized and crippled. Move but slightly and I will incur a pain so great as if a million ants are gnawing at my flesh. This ursed contraption will sap my strength and vigor even more strongly. At times, I had hoped if only they had just rendered me deaf, blind, and mute just like the others. Perhaps, I might be insane too. But no. Here I am. Sane and still conscious, as I watched my former students, my lover, my friends, and those that I consider as the family being subjected to such suffering and torment¡­¡±


    The elderly man nced at Li Mu strenuously. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s pain greater than what I¡¯m enduring now?¡±


    ¡°The torture of the spirit is indeed greater than that of the flesh,¡± agreed Li Mu.


    ¡°That girl that you seek¡­ If she¡¯s taken by the men in ck¡­ Then perhaps you¡¯vee to the right ce¡­¡± said the old man, ¡°But you¡¯ll never seed in saving her¡­¡±


    ¡°Where do you think she¡¯d be at?¡±


    ¡°Here¡­ Or maybe next door¡­ Or¡­ Maybe the magical force field downstairs¡­¡±


    The possibility of Shen Xiaoyue being so near filled Shen Jia with joy that he spun on his heels and was about to bolt for the door.


    ¡°Hold up.¡±


    Li Mu stopped him at once.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I save you and we go find Ms. Shen together, sir?¡± Li Mu asked the elderly man.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. I¡¯d be dead the moment the capiries on my back are severed. Unless¡­ Unless you¡¯re able to find that monster and kill it first¡­ But save it, young man¡­ Heed this old man¡¯s advice and leave¡­ Perish the thought of saving that girl¡­ With your talents, in a century or maybe two, you might be able to do what we¡¯ve failed to¡­ Maybe you¡¯ll be able to avenge your sweetheart just yet¡­ At any rate, that¡¯s a better fate than having you both throwing away your lives here¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait. Monster? What monster? Where is this monster right now?¡±


    The elderly man did not answer the question. Instead, he just said, ¡°When I was taken back then¡­ I was ss XI¡­¡±


    That was his way of telling Li Mu that even with his ss-XI might, he could not prevail against his captors, hence Li Mu should retreat and now lose his life for the sake of nothing.


    ¡°ss XI? Are you Nie Renlong? Grand Master of Arcusstone? The one they call the Pinnacle of Warriorship of the Northern Steppes?! You had an epithet, the Dragon of Arcustone!¡± Shen Jia gasped with shock.


    For centuries, the Northern Steppes had seen only one champion who managed to make the ascension into ss XI, the Grand Master of Arcusstone himself, Nie Renlong.


    ¡°What a surprise indeed¡­ I didn¡¯t think that they would still be anyone who could still remember my name¡­ But all that are just figments of a past long gone¡­¡± The ancient Nie Renlong exhaled gravely.


    Shen Jia could only stare at the incapacitated Nie Renlong with bewildered disbelief.


    ¡°How could this be¡­ The Northern Steppe¡¯s paragon of invincibility¡­ Now¡­ Bound here like a sheep ready to be ughtered?!¡±


    ¡°What really happened?!¡± Shen Jia couldn¡¯t help asking, his voice trembling as if the very foundations of his belief system wobbled on the brink of copse.


    ¡°We can talkter,¡± interjected Li Mu, ¡°So if Ms. Shen is not held next door, then where can I find this underground magical force field that you spoke of? Is it beneath this dungeon?¡±


    ¡°If you insist, young man. Go next door¡­ But be careful. Even I am unaware of what lies next door¡­ But if you failed to find what you seek in the next two chambers¡­ Then try going to the deepest levels below. As to how would you find ingress, I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t know the answer to that as well. This dungeon is no ordinary location. It is not by chance that Arcusstone chose this ce to build its stronghold. Under the ground rests a monster so evil and heinous that it has been sealed there for a long, long time. This monster was what caused the doom of Arcusstone¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well, sir. I shall find the girl, then I¡¯ll be back for you.¡±


    Li Mu saluted before taking Shen Jia with him.


    ¡°Um, Teacher,¡± asked Shen Jia meekly when they got out of the chamber, ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± answered his mentor, ¡°But the fact remains that we¡¯re in need of haste.¡±


    They came to the next room and pushed the door open.


    The first thing they encountered was the sweet and delicious aroma of food assaulting their nostrils.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name?!¡±


    After the short stone passage, what waited for them was a brightly-lit chamber with a granite tableid full of dishes of sumptuous food. A young man almost Li Mu¡¯s age was there, enjoying the food while a middle-aged man toting a sword stood dutifully beside him like a bodyguard.


    For one brief moment, Li Mu wondered if he had found himself back inside the Cloud Nine Lodge again.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Mu uttered.


    Li Mu knew who it was. The servant-like man whom he had fought against during the destruction of the Priory of the Four Seas. The very same who had employed the seven-time Dewdrop Strike which had managed to force himself to stagger backward. Li Mu had ultimately triumphed in that battle but this man had vanished. This was thest ce he expected to meet him.


    The first servant gave Li Mu a deadpan stare as if he had barely recognized anything at all.


    The man in white finished savoring every ounce of flesh on his drumstick before he wiped his hands clean with a white napkin. He reached for the wine sk and had a gulp of wine directly from the spout. Before he swallowed the vintage, he broke into a satisfied and delighted grin. Then he exhaled heavily and regarded Li Mu wryly, ¡°So, had a good talk with that old senile next door? Honestly, I thought you¡¯d be here sooner.¡±


    ¡°The son of the Lion and the heir to the Priory of the Four Seas, I presume?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sharp one, aren¡¯t you? I guess that¡¯s worth mying all the way here to send you off myself,¡± said the young man in white who slowly rose from his chair.

 Chapter 915 - Beatdown

    <h4>Chapter 915 Beatdown</h4>


    ¡°As if you could.¡±


    Li Mu surveyed his foe. The son of the Lion was almost as young as he was. Handsome even, and brimming with confidence. The emanation of Mana denoted a powerful rank. He could very well be the most powerful person Li Mu has ever encountered in Molderad thus far.


    ¡°Of course, I could,¡± said the son of the Lion.¡± I¡¯ve been busy with the affairs of the True God and that allowed you the chance to make a name for yourself. But all that glory is frivolous in my eyes. It¡¯s nothing but a joke to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± smirked Li Mu, ¡°And because of this True God, you¡¯re willing to sacrifice the Priory of the Four Seas?¡±


    ¡°The Priory¡¯s just a pastime to me. Something of a side project. But you, Li Zhiyuan. You¡¯re interesting. I thought I was done with you one year ago. Your resurgence to power really is surprising,¡± said the son of the Lion dryly.


    Little did he realize that the Li Zhiyuan whom he met a year ago was the real Li Zhiyuan, not now.


    On the other hand, the son of the Lion has undergone huge changes since thest time Li Zhiyuan met himst year. Li Mu could see from Li Zhiyuan¡¯s memories that his presence had transformed and even his physique was no longer the same. That was why he almost failed to recognize him.


    Yet somehow, Li Mu felt an uncontroble disgust and rage the moment heid eyes on this person as if Li Zhiyuan once harbored these sentiments about the son of the Lion prior to his death and Li Mu had inherited them.


    ¡°Past time, eh? So is Xiao Zhan the Lion a pastime too?¡± Countered Li Mu.


    The son of the Lion snorted. ¡°That old senile is nothing but baggage to me. Just because he¡¯s old, he thinks he could give me orders. That¡¯s why I allowed you to take care of him. I¡¯ll just have to kill you and ce your head at his grave. That way, he¡¯ll have nothing to me me for, Heaven rest his soul.¡±


    What a cruel and evil person.


    ¡°What about Shen Xiaoyue? Were you the one behind her abduction?¡±


    The son of the Lion broke into guffaws. ¡°Of course! That woman¡¯s blood is needed for the nourishment of the True God. I left here in Rose¡¯s Allure because I thought I could keep her penned up there like a farmer with his sow. She was to serve her purpose when the moment arrives. But you. Your meddling nearly ruined it. That was why I needed to do something to get her back.¡±


    Li Mu felt his heart taking a light skip. ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re here to rescue her? What gantry! For a woman you barely knew, you dare to invade Arcusstone alone!¡± The son of the Lion said smugly, overflowing with such confidence as a cat toying with a vole. He peered at Li Mu. ¡°Thirty meters beneath the center of this dungeon is where the True God roosts. If you could defeat me in a half-hour¡¯s time and make it down there in time, perhaps she¡¯ll still be alive. But I don¡¯t that¡¯s even possible, heh heh heh¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it sounds simple enough,¡± remarked Li Mu facetiously.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! What did you say? Simple?¡± The son of the Lion erupted as he had just heard the world¡¯s funniest joke that he nearly doubled over inughter. ¡°Hahahaha?! Li Zhiyuan, do you even know why are we meeting here?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re rushing off to meet your maker.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, such insolence,¡± The son of the Lion¡¯s stare turned into a piercing re. ¡°I know that you¡¯re ss X right now. You¡¯ve managed to defy the odds stacked against you and have risen to such heights in just a half year. Admirable. But do you know in what rank I am now?¡±


    He took one menacing step forward to assert his point.


    An aura both as archaic and massive as the eruption of an ancient volcano burst forth. The suffocatingly enormous presence swept the seemingly spacious stone chamber like the advent of a god that for one moment, his manservant could hold back no longer. His knees buckled and he fell to a kneel on the ground.


    ¡°ss XI!


    ¡°This is the might of ss XI!


    ¡°The ss of legends!¡±


    The son of the Lion roared in gloating guffaws, basking in his own conceited arrogance and hubris, tremendously certain that victory was at hand.


    The manservant forced himself to crane his neck and look up. In his eyes were fear, respect, and reverence. ¡°Is this what he¡¯s capable of?! Terrifying. Beautiful. Divine. Who else could ever hope to stand against such an overwhelming presence if not the True God himself?¡±


    His gaze panned towards Li Mu.


    ¡°Surely even a prodigy like Li Zhiyuan should find himself daunted by such an impressive and transcendent presence?¡±


    But when he finally had a proper look at Li Mu, his expression froze.


    For Li Zhiyuan looked utterly unfazed.


    He was not on his knees at all. No. In fact, he lookedpletely cool andposed. Even his hair was unruffled.


    So was the boy behind him! Straight and upright in the face of such crushing presence!


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name?!


    ¡°How is this possible?! How could he resist such glorious powers and pressure!?


    ¡°Unless?! No, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    A terrible notion, a crippling dread conceived in the manservant¡¯s mind.


    Even the son of the Lion himself was horror-struck with disbelief. ¡°Y-You!? Y-You¡¯re ss XI too?!¡±


    ¡°ss XI? That¡¯s funny,¡± Li Mu smiled, ¡°How about another try?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s hand rose as he spoke. Then he groped into the air. An invisible force surged forward and constricted around the son of the Lion¡¯s throat like an unseen hand. Inch by inch, the son of the Lion rose from the ground, lifted by the invisible force. He kicked and iled, yet nothing he did could free him.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Gripped by disbelief and panic, the manservant felt so nauseous and dizzy that he could barely move.


    The son of the Lion stared at Li Mu, his eyes shot wide and red inplete denial. Hoarsely, he gasped through his asphyxiated windpipe, ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible?! How could you have such power?! This is not ss X! Not even ss XI! Y-You! Y-You¡¯re ss XII!¡±


    ¡°Bingo,¡± Li Mu answered cidly. ¡°Close enough, but too bad there¡¯s no prize for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How?!¡± The son of the Lion writhed and struggled to break free. He channeled every iota of ss-XI Mana he could muster, yet still, Li Mu¡¯s invisible grip just refused to bulge.


    It was with the help of this ¡°True God¡± that he achieved the powers of ss XI through means both abominable and unconventional. A feat made possible through unspeakable devilry, no doubt, but also a rarity. Only, Li Zhiyuan was even more amazing. At only ss VI barely a year ago, his attainment of ss XII was even more unbelievable.


    The son of the Lion could not believe what was happening.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to talk, but I¡¯m in a hurry. So, goodbye,¡± said Li Mu. Without any mercy, he applied force. A crack resounded through the stone chamber and the neck of the son of the Lion twisted at a sickening and grotesque angle, killing him instantly with all life in him extinguished like a small me.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for trying to show off. All right, Shen Jia. Off we go.¡±


    Li Mu led an already-stupefied Shen Jia out of the chamber.


    The manservant was left there, alone and still kneeling on the ground.


    Dazed and petrified with disbelief, he could only watch the disfigured corpse of his former master, his mindpletely nk as if he had just had a long but pointless dream. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept what just happened.


    ¡°Is it even true?! ss XII?!


    ¡°How is it possible that a mortal could reach such heights?!


    ¡°Just how scary is that!?¡±


    Like a crumbling sandstone wall, everything he believed in the pursuit of warriorship copsed. The belief system that he had clung to all his life evaporated in the wind, as with his will to fight and his spirit as a warrior. He could no longer lift a sword ever again.


    ¡­


    Li Mu cradled Shen Jia under his arms and leaped off the ledge, plummeting down to the lowest levels of the dungeon.


    BOOM!


    They smashed through the ground at the center of the dungeons.


    That opened up a direct route straight down to the subterranean chamber thirty meters below.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure rose up amid the dust and soot that wafted in the air.


    Gasps of shock and disbelief arose from all around him.


    Li Mu only just stood up when ck hooded figures threw themselves at him in droves.


    ¡°KILL HIM!¡±


    Li Mu drew his broken saber in a backhand grip. He channeled his Mana into the damaged weapon and performed the same seven-time Dewdrop Strike he saw before. Torrents of searing-white scythe-like des of energy cut down the ck-hooded figures charging at Li Mu, reducing them into morbid confetti of blood and viscera.


    Only now could Shen Jia survey the surroundings more clearly.


    For one moment, Shen Jia thought that they had just stumbled into an oversized nest for giant ants. Dazzling colored stctites, many of them red, hung from the jagged ceiling of the cave. If not for the many armored assassins hurling intimidatory nces at them, the ce would have looked like a paradise indeed. The assassins, although powerful and dangerous, were daunted by his mentor¡¯s prowess when he easily despatched off the first wave of hooded assants, prompting the rest of the remaining to stand back and hold their ground.


    ¡°There!¡± Shen Jia found his sister atst. A girl who was tied to a ret-colored stgmite behind the toon of armored assassins, unconscious and trussed up in ropes.


    ¡°KILL HIM!¡±


    Li Mu charged. At his first step, he vanished. Like a screaming lightning bolt, he lunged at the enemy assassins and flung energy bolts at them, forcing them all to back away. That gave him the chance he wanted to head straight for the strange-looking stgmite. With a softer blow, he attacked the stgmite to prevent hurting Shen Xiaoyue.


    Then he felt it. Unnatural winds blowing with the force of a cannonball came barreling straight for his head.


    The winds might be just air, but they were just as deadly and quick as a lightning bolt.


    Even with Li Mu¡¯s might, he could feel the palpable sensation of danger.


    He unleashed the same Dewdrop Strike technique again, only this time, the des of spiritual energies he fired in a defensive maneuver that looked like the dazzling disy of a lotus flower blossoming.


    Bang!


    The st saw Li Mu crashing backward for six to seven steps before he could finally regain his footing.


    With another crack, the de of his saber shattered into tiny little shards with only the hilt remaining.


    ¡°Foolish mortal¡­ How dare you meddle with the affairs of a god¡­ For this transgression, you deserve death¡­¡±


    A cold and inhuman voice reverberated from behind the enormous blood-red stgmite.


    The ground trembled in pulses.


    From inside an abyss, something dark and monstrous emerged.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Li Mu thought as he watched it rise.


    Towering at more than a dozen meters like a miniature hill, Li Mu found himself face to face against an abomination ¡ª a twisted, mutted undead creatureprised of multiple dead limbs and body parts from many different corpses pieced together. With four arms and twice as many legs, with a head almost double the size of a regr human¡¯s with a hideous scar that ran down its length, the monster was a grotesque monstrosity that never stopped oozing and dripping pus from the cracks of its sutures.


    More intriguing were the dozen or so currant-red tentacles that waved and swayed with their wobbling motion like whips given life.


    It was one of these deadly tentacles that had attacked Li Mu.


    ¡°What on earth is this filth?¡±


    For all his years in the Star River, Li Mu had never seen something like this before.


    ¡°Is this what the son of the Lion told me? That this is the True God he was talking about?¡±

 Chapter 916 - Don’t Belong Here

    <h4>Chapter 916 Don¡¯t Belong Here</h4>


    The Abomination¡¯s strength made him more dangerous than a ss XI champion.


    ¡°Pity. This weapon had served me rather well.¡±


    Li Mu reached a hand at the broken shards of his saber and groped, magically drawing each and every single piece into the air, which he handed to Shen Jia for safekeeping.


    Next, Li Mu fired a few Mana beams on the ground and carved out a circle filled with strange glyph-like inscriptions. He stomped and the ground quivered as if in response. Before Shen Jia knew it, faint lines appeared, like slender veins of silver running in the ground. More Mana continued to fill the grooves on the ground and steadily, they grew broader and clearer until the magical circle wasplete.


    The Magical Circle of Transcendence.


    A barrier-type magical field.


    A cylindrical wall of light rose up from the outer peripherals of the magical circle on the ground and kept Shen Jia within its protection.


    This was the first time Li Mu used Taoist magic in Molderad. The Magical Circle of Transcendence was nowhere near the most potent barrier-type force field he ever used, but its low need for spiritual energies made it perfect to be used here. He had been studying on ways to allow himself to use the Mana in the atmosphere here as sustenance to use Taoist magic.


    ¡°Stay inside the circle and don¡¯te out.¡±


    Li Mu instructed Shen Jia before he stepped out of the circle.


    Shen Jia gazed at his mentor with deference and respect before he nces at his trapped sister once more. She has still bound to the oversized stgmite not far away.


    The Abomination stared at the magical circle with suspicion and confusion before the misshapen monster gasped with dawning horror, its trembling voice fraught with disbelief and panic, ¡°T-That¡¯s a demonic circle! You! Are you a demon from another world?!¡±


    Li Mu heard him and was mildly surprised by the remark.


    ¡°So this monster knows about Taoist magical circles?


    ¡°But it called my enchantment ¡®a demonic circle¡¯ and me ¡®a demon from another world¡¯?¡±


    For one second, Li Mu¡¯s mind was assailed by myriads of theories and posttions about what was really going on.


    But this was neither the time nor ce for such pondering.


    He attacked.


    He waved a hand. One of the sabers used by one of the scale-mail-armored assassins shot of out his grasp and flew straight into Li Mu¡¯s grasp, whose fingers only just closed in on the hilt of the saber and he was gone. Like a ck wraith, he streaked towards the giant red stgmite at blinding speed.


    ¡°Lives first!¡± Thought Li Mu.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The Abomination flung three of its blood-red tentacles at Li Mu.


    This time, Li Mu was prepared. He injected a rich spurt of Mana into his saber¡¯s de and fired a st.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Fiery sparks burst out angrily into the air.


    The ngor of steel striking against steel rang like raindrops. In mere minutes alone, Li Mu and his foe exchanged several hundred blows.


    Like an apparition, he detached himself abruptly from the fight, shifting his position nonstop in midair. Finally, when thest of his afterimages faded and he had withdrawn, he was already back inside the magical circle with the unconscious Shen Xiaoyue in his arms.


    ¡°Sister!¡± An overjoyed Shen Jia scampered over and took Shen Xiaoyue over.


    She still hasn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°Teacher, my sister¡­ She¡¯s¡­¡± Shen Jia said to Li Mu.


    ¡°She¡¯s lost too much blood and much of her spiritual vigor. But other than that, she¡¯s in no immediate danger. All she needs is nourishment. In a half-year, she¡¯ll be as fit as a flea again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Teacher,¡± Shen Jia said gratefully.


    Encountering Li Mu was the Fates smiling upon them. Without Li Mu, Shen Jia would have long been dead and the score with the Sky Dragons would have not been settled, never mind finding and rescuing Shen Xiaoyue.


    Li Mu merely nodded without saying anything, keeping his gaze transfixed on the Abomination.


    The enormous creature ¡ª a monstrous amalgam of multiple dead limbs stitched together ¡ª has disyed surprising strength beyond Li Mu¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Demon¡­ You really are a demon¡­¡± The Abomination¡¯s putrid-filled and grotesque face twisted as he spoke with a cloud of miasmic sick escaping his jaws, ¡°I¡¯ll savor your blood today. I needed that girl, but no longer. Now, I need your blood instead. With your blood, I¡¯ll finish the final step to creating the most perfect body!¡±


    His dozens or so tendril-like tentacles shot forth like beams of light, then like a cyclonic tsunami, they bore down on Li Mu, each and every one of the tentacles like hungry serpents eager for his blood.


    Li Mu inhaled deeply. His presence and aura began to grow like a leviathan stirring from its long peaceful slumber. His Mana churned like a gathering storm and for one moment, Li Mu looked different. Transformed. With a power that almost felt physical and undoubtedly destructive, Li Mu stepped forward to meet his enemy. The cave chamber shook with every pace. Then he vanished. With speeds that no naked eye could capture, he charged.


    CRACK!


    With his bare hands, he caught a few of the tentacles. He yanked them furiously and pulled with all his might, pulling the Abomination ¡ª a creature almost the size of a hilly knoll ¡ª into mid-air.


    ¡°What the¡­?!¡±


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Li Mu swung his arms back and forth, mming the Abomination into the ground left and right again and again viciously like he was using the ugly and misshapen monster as a pillow in a terrible pillow fight.


    With each blow, the ground rocked like an earthquake was happening.


    The armored assassins who were still nearby could not believe that they were witnessing. None of them believe that a fight could be such a one-sided beatdown. There was no skill. There was no finesse. Only sheer brute strength.


    What these men worshipped as their true god was now being treated like a helpless punching bag. The Abomination tried everything imaginable and yet nothing it did could free it from Li Mu¡¯s abuse.


    Crack!


    The tentacles snapped all of a sudden.


    That cut short the Abomination¡¯s misery ¡ª at least for the moment. But its momentum did not prevent its gargantuan girth from smashing into numerous stgmites and stctites like a bowling ball plowing through a set of pins before it rammed into the rock face of the wall and got itself stuck inside.


    Li Mu peered at the broken tentacles in his grasp.


    They were hollow.


    So they were not tentacles. They were capiries.


    That was not all. Of the many stctites that the Abomination had smashed when it careened off, many of them were hollow too. Something was amiss with the ceiling of this cave.


    Drip. Drop.


    A strange ret liquid dropped from inside of the hollowed-out stctites that hung from the ceiling, dripping into a little pond just beneath them.


    ¡°That¡¯s the blood-like liquid from the pools in the jail cells above.¡±


    Li Mu peered at the many sanguine-colored stgmites and stctites, plus the one Shen Xiaoyue was bound to earlier. Each and every one of them acted like conduits. The blood-like liquid from above was funneled down here where the liquid would drip into the pool and ground to be further channeled somewhere deeper inside the cave.


    Something told Li Mu that there must be anotherrger pool of blood inside.


    He was beginning to make sense of everything.


    ¡°Stay inside the circle and don¡¯t get out no matter what.¡±


    With that instruction to Shen Jia, Li Mu began pacing toward the inner bowels of the cave.


    A hunch told him that as much as the Abomination was both dangerous and terrible, the creature was nowhere near the ¡°True God¡± that the son of the Lion spoke of. He must be referring to someone ¡ª or something ¡ª else.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    More tentacles poured out of nowhere at him.


    It was the Abomination. Having freed himself from the rocky wall, he stormed straight at Li Mu.


    Li Mu, with not so much as a look back, fired an energy bolt at the creature.


    Whoosh!


    The scythe-like energy bolt sliced through the head of the abominable creature before it boomeranged back, where, in all its deadly splendor, it cleaved through the creature¡¯s wide and oversized girth like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    The Abomination¡¯s stomach bust opened like a balloon and foul, putrid pus-like muck came gushing out like a geyser. The limbs that were stitched together using some foul necromancy and science all fell off his pudgy and obese torso and his guts spilled out the jagged gap on his stomach like a piece of ancient and decrepit machinery spewing loose bolts and nuts everywhere on its way to aplete breakdown.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could you have such powers!?¡±


    The Abomination writhed and iled vainly.


    But the more he struggled, the faster his body broke apart.


    Finally, with every ounce of its life force expended, the Abomination¡¯s sickeningly protuberate bulk crashed to the ground, a huge mound of rotting flesh both mephitic and decaying.


    One blow. That was all Li Mu needed to make short work of it.


    He did not look back to check if his attack had worked or not. All he did was continue his stride further inside.


    Back inside the magical circle, Shen Jia stared with awe at the back of his mentor pulling further and further away.


    That attack his mentor delivered was definitely like that the Abomination had described. It really was something out of legends and fables. Whatever it was, it definitely wasn¡¯t anything mortal. No mortal attacks could swerve around as if with a life of its own. In mere seconds, the abominable creature of death and decay was gone and only a god could have been capable of such a feat.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu had walked for almost a hundred meters when he stopped.


    He was surrounded by numerous tiny little channels like human blood vessels, each filled with that strange blood-like fluid. The tiny little channels converged into one another and joined up into arge stream.


    Li Mu looked further. At the end where the stream of blood finally end was a widegoon of blood.


    The waters of thisgoon rippled like the waves of the sea. To call it a sea would not be an overstatement either; the vastness of this sea of blood could engulf even the whole city of Rydorburg down here.


    That was not all. Li Mu could feel the presence of something yet hidden and elusive lurking within the waters The presence of tremendous might and power.


    Li Mu stood at the ledge of the wide and boundlessgoon of blood, staring off into the darkness gravely.


    Whatever it was lurking inside the waters, he could feel its powers and danger.


    Something that should have not existed in Molderad.


    ¡°From whence do youe from?¡±


    An ancient voice echoed from inside the waves.


    Li Mu did not answer.


    He was trying to discern the exact origin of the voice.


    But the voice sounded as if it came from the sea of blood itself instead of a certain point somewhere in thegoon. It was as if the sea itself wasmunicating with him.


    ¡°You and I¡­ We are the same¡­ Strangers from another world¡­¡± The deep ancient voice rumbled, ¡°We should not be against each other, young one¡­¡±


    ¡°I am my de at all evil no matter where I go,¡± Li Mu insisted.


    ¡°Character, eh?¡± The ancient voice responded. It paused for seconds, ¡°I see¡­ We¡¯re different and never the two shall meet¡­ But even with your remarkable abilities, young one¡­ Your present strength is not enough to defy me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to try.¡±


    Li Mu rose into the air, hovering just over the sea of blood. He shrouded himself with Mana and plunged down into the water.


    The billowing waters looked as if nothing was wrong.


    But that did notst long. The water began to churn.


    The entire sea of blood began to bubble as if it was boiling.


    Then, without warning. blood-red columns of fluids shot up into the sky.


    A wave more than tens of meters tall reared up.


    Minutester, Li Mu shot out of the water. Still hovering over the sea of blood, he paused and gripped his saber, which he swung with all the might and power he could summon. The blow parted the sea, revealing a humanoid entity brandishing a trident ¡ª a humanoid lifeform that looked just as impressive and majestic as a god.


    ¡°Who are you?! You don¡¯t belong here! You¡¯re from the evil realm! Speak your name!¡± The trident-toting figure demanded with full wrath.

 Chapter 917 - Five Years After

    <h4>Chapter 917 Five Years After</h4>


    Li Mu did not respond. He leaned forward and raised aloft his weapon. With all his weight and strength, he brought down his saber hard like a god trying to cut a path through the sea of blood.


    Such was the power of a ss-XII.


    The blow parted both air and liquid.


    Li Mu dove into the parted sea of blood and lunged at the Celestial Demon for their second round.


    With every sh of saber and trident, the impacts of their collisions sent ripples that blew out in waves of forces that kept the sea at bay.


    But the longer they fought, the more Li Mu felt apprehensive.


    There was something familiar in his enemy¡¯s style. For one moment, he thought that he was back in that abandoned parade square, fighting against the Extraterritorial Demons. This entity and his trident might not be the same, but the way he fought and his powers appeared starkly simr.


    No one else in Molderad could ever best this creature in brute strength and raw endurance. Even with Li Mu, it would not have been possible without all eighteen techniques of the Zhenwu Boxing discipline mastered, or he would not stand even one chance at all. The entity¡¯s skill with the trident, on the other hand, was not just the disy of proficiency with the weapon, but rather, a disy of ungodly pride.


    ¡°How!? How did a dweller of the demonic universe like you enter this world?!¡±


    The being with the trident roared.


    Li Mu did not bother to answer.


    He could almost guess what was happening. The ¡°demonic universe¡± that the being referred to must be the Ziwei Star Zone. But more importantly, he was eager to find out if the term ¡°universe¡± that the being used is the same as what he knew.


    If so, then Molderad was not only a world different from the Ziwei Star Zone, but also one in a much different position.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that my armor is not yetplete, or you¡¯ll never get away with such a sacrilege!¡±


    The being wasn¡¯t happy at all that despite his powers, he was still unable to control the initiative of this battle. He had even tried to make use of the advantage of having the sea of blood, but to no avail. For years he had been plotting his escape and Li Mu¡¯s appearance had foiled everything.


    The battle was growing too long.


    Li Mu¡¯s powers have grown well beyond theprehension of usual mortal men. Yet even with his powers and strength, wresting over the advantage of this battle was all he could do. He knew he could never y this being. Not here, at least, where the being¡¯s wounds could heal on their own because of the sea of blood.


    In the meantime, Li Mu¡¯s body and physical endurance in this world remained young. After all, Li Zhiyuan was still a very young person. With better defense and endurance, his former body would have given him the edge to defeat this being. Hence Li Mu knew that so long as he could be injured easily, his victory would never be certain.


    In the end, Li Mu chose to step out of the blood and withdraw back to the ground.


    The weakened being and Li Mu stared at each other from afar.


    ¡°Anyone has a right toy waste to you, demon. Let me live, and you¡¯ll regret this folly one day,¡± smirked the being.


    ¡°Says the one who¡¯s been stuck here, condemned to an eternity of living off the blood of others to keep himself sustained. Look at that monster you created to serve your purpose out there. It can¡¯t even survive one single blow from me.¡±


    Li Mu returned the gesture.


    ¡°The Abomination was just something I created out of a whim. I can just easily create another one. But if and when I¡¯m out of here, I¡¯ll spread the word about your presence in this world. Then, the real demons will arrive. They could ensnare you with just a snap of their fingers and torture you for answers. Once we have your secret, we¡¯ll invade your world to bring light into that ursed universe of yours!¡±


    ¡°If and when you get out of here,¡± Li Mu smirked this time. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you get to do that first.¡±


    Li Mu spun on his heels brusquely and walked away.


    There was no point in staying since he couldn¡¯t defeat this being. He should just retreat and n something else.


    They were being watched as Li Mu left. At times, he wished he could do something. Mount a surprise attack or something. But ultimately, he restrained himself and decided not to.


    He knew how powerful Li Mu was. A deadly ¡°demon¡± that would have long defeated and in him if not for this sea of blood that has been providing him sustenance.


    ¡°There is still time¡­ Just you wait¡­ Once I¡¯vepleted my craft and forged my armor, I will break out of here and kill you. Even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯d send word about your presence here. I¡¯d be richly rewarded. Perhaps, we might find a way that leads straight into your world. I might even carve my name in the annals of both worlds, hahahaha!¡±


    He broke into a peal of triumphantughter while he slowly sank back into the sea of blood.


    Li Mu made it back.


    Shen Jia exhaled with relief to see his mentor making it back here safely, the suffocating feeling of trepidation that felt as if it got stuck in his throat was finally gone.


    ¡°Did you kill the real monster inside, Teacher?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Failed to,¡± said Li Mu, shaking his head, ¡°It was a draw. But I¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    That left Shen Jia puzzled and confused. He had not seen nor heard anyone who could resist his mentor¡¯s might and he could not believe that the monster further inside the cave could. Li Mu had been gone for the better parts of two hours and that meant that the battle must have been quite long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu rammed a way out of the underground, taking Shen Jia and the still-unconscious Shen Xiaoyue with them, and came back to the dungeons.


    They went back to the gaunt and frail Nie Renlong. Only this time, he lookedpletely different. His hair had turned grey by now and he looked stronger.


    ¡°Did you really defeat that monster?¡±


    Nie Renlong uttered with disbelief when Li Mu appeared.


    Li Mu fired a bolt that severed the thin capiries on his back. The blood-like fluids spilled on the ground.


    The dungeon had functioned like a machine where the champions of Arcusstone were its ingredients. Their life and powers were sapped by the strange blood-like fluid that the being with the trident below would absorb as sustenance. Those who were still alive after their ordeal were no different from milk cows who were allowed to live if only to continue surrendering their vigor.


    Most if not all of them had gone mad that they turned into veritable triples.


    As for Nie Renlong, he only survived by virtue of his ss X powers. Now that Li Mu has separated him from the contraption that sapped his powers, his aura and presence slowly grew. Three to four years of rest and recuperation should see him returning back to peak form.


    ¡°Thank you so much, young one.¡±


    Nie Renlong respectfully bowed to Li Mu.


    ¡°It was just a piece of cake, sir,¡± said Li Mu straightforwardly, ¡°What would you do from now on?¡±


    ¡°Rebuilding. I need to rebuild Arcusstone lest my forebears¡¯ legacy crumbles to ruins in my hands.¡±


    Li Mu could almost sympathize with what he went through, but he warned, ¡°That being still lives. You need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be prepared this time. I¡¯ll never fall for another trick of that monster again,¡± said Nie Renlong.


    That was good enough for Li Mu, who decided to say no more.


    But there was one other surprise. Li Mu met another face he recognized in one of the three rooms on the highest level ¡ª Yan Nanfei. It appeared that Yan Nanfei was abducted here almost after their parting where he was brought here and rendered incapacitated before they could put on the same contraption used on Nie Renlong.


    It was lucky that Li Mu stumbled into him.


    ¡°You saved me again, Li,¡± said Yan Nanfei apologetically. ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll take my leave for now.¡±


    He thanked Li Mu and left immediately.


    He had managed to reach ss X after his loss against Li Mu. He thought that he would be strong enough to wander thends on his own until he met the son of the Lion, who easily defeated him and dragged him back here.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± muttered Shen Jia unhappily, ¡°You saved him, Teacher, and he just left after a simple word of thanks.¡±


    ¡°Men like him demonstrate their gratitude through gestures, not through words, boy. You¡¯ll need to learn more about that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher,¡± Shen Jia responded reverently.


    Nie Renlong had not left them. ¡°You¡¯re extraordinarily gifted, and it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re the strongest warrior in the Northern Steppes,¡± he said suddenly, ¡°Join me. Join Arcusstone and together, we can rule these parts and thwart any more ns of that ursed being below.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head. ¡°I still have work to do.¡±


    But Li Mu was impressed by Nie Renlong¡¯s fervor and drive. For a man who had been imprisoned for so long, he was still filled with the sense of inspiration and duty to salvage what remains of Arcusstone. Only, Li Mu had other ns.


    He took Shen Jia and Shen Xiaoyue with him and left the Arcusstone stronghold.


    ¡­


    A year passed by swiftly.


    The entire Northern Steppe knew that Li Zhiyuan had taken on the Priory of the Four Seas and Arcusstone all in one day. In the end, the Priory was annihted and Nie Renlong, the Dragon of Arcusstone appeared to provide his version of events: that he and Li Mu had fought together and the duel ended up in a draw.


    Li Mu made no attempt to correct the narrative.


    He brought Shen Jia and his sister back to the Creed of Divinity.


    Just like that, the Creed of Divinity became the second strongest militant order behind Arcusstone.


    Lu Chuan and everyone else at the Creed could not believe that anything like this could happen. Every day, they could not believe just how many people hade banging on their doors, demanding the chance to be a student to learn from the great and powerful Li Zhiyuan. But the Creed held on to the belief of quality over quantity and assessed the behavior and temperament of the applicants before gauging their gifts.


    Meanwhile, the Northern Steppes underwent a huge transformation.


    But few had seen the Aspect of Vengeance himself up close. Li Zhiyuan retreated from public notice, preferring to stay in the shadows. Slowly, he faded into the obscurity that no one had ever seen him after that.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. Teacher was the one who single-handedly saved Arcusstone. Yet look at Nie Renlong. The man has the cheek to tell the entire world that he fight with Teacher and the fight ended with a draw. How is that even the truth?! But what¡¯s more mindboggling was the fact that Teacher did not even bother to refute that statement!¡±


    He had hoped that due credit was given to his teacher for his abilities and what he did for Arcusstone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Teacher knows best,¡± Fang Mei muttered as she trained, ¡°You gotta catch up, Shen Jia, or Teacher would give you ashing if he catches you cking.¡±


    Li Mu now has three prot¨¦g¨¦s: Fang Mei, Fang Yuan, and Shen Jia.


    Shen Xiaoyue might be epted as an acolyte of the Creed, but she was by no means a student of Li Mu¡¯s.


    Time passed by swiftly.


    Another five years had gone by in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 918 - Chapter 918

    <h4>Chapter 918 The Cult</h4>


    The Jianghu ¡ª the domain of warriors that existed parallel to the mainstreammunity. While many believed that the emergence of powerful and gifted warriors would usher in a period of peace, they have never been more wrong. The Jianghu has never been a world of peace. If anything, it was the epitome of the very opposite.


    In the five years where the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan retreated into reclusion, the Jianghu of Molderad remained just as bloody and perilous as ever. The survival of the fittest remained the single most important rule that governed this world. Even so, all the killing and ughter¡ªthe regr bloodshed, the new rising of another fresh prodigy, or even a widely-anticipated showdown between two famous warriors ¡ª no longer meant anything to Li Mu.


    For almost a half-decade, he traveled far and wide around Molderad.


    Makingndfalls not only in the remotest parts of the Northern Steppes, but he had also ventured to the Southern Bands, the Eastern Orients, the Western Wildernesses, and even the Central regions of the continent.


    Under multiple disguises and covers, he roamed everywhere to study and learn various forms of martial disciplines and philosophies, infiltrating unnoticed into the libraries and archives of different militant sects and orders of all shapes and sizes to learn every martial technique, including those of middling renown. Then he would scour even the deepest and darkest corners of the continent to examine techniques that were rtively unknown, but unique and quaint enough that they nevertheless retained ample academic value.


    But that was not all. He had even ced a spell on his own powers and dueled with numerous fresh prodigies, champions, Grand Masters and High Patriarchs of sundry religious and militant orders, and so many others to hone his skills. At times, he even masqueraded as a member of themon folk and embedded himself right inside some Jianghu squabbles or conflicts so as to allow himself the chance to gain further perspective by means of tempering his spirit and mind.


    By the end of the fifth year since his legendary showdown at Arcusstone, Li Mu¡¯s experience and skills had far outstripped theprehension of regr warriors and champions of Molderad¡¯s Jianghu.


    Even the simplest and most ordinary of techniques, once employed by him, could deliver devastating attacks of unbelievable proportions


    After his adventures abroad, Li Mu eventually returned to the Creed of Divinity where he retreated into a period of closed-door, solitary training.


    It was time he assimted the essence of what he had learned and whittled down anything else to create something of his own.


    Creating a fresh discipline in the crafts of wielding the saber was only but the beginning of a very long process and certainly not something that anyone could undertake just by observing the techniques and disciplines of other schools and styles.


    Although the creation of techniques and disciplines was considerably lessplex than seeking one¡¯s own path in warriorship.


    The devisement of skill-based disciplines demanded more technical knowledge than mental refinement.


    That took another five years.


    Time galloped swiftly by, unheeded and undeterred.


    Eleven years had psed since Li Mu¡¯s soul was first transported here.


    Li Mu finally came to the end of his solitary training and he toured the whole continent again.


    By now, all three of his students had be famous wunderkinds in their own right ¡ª sensations whose names have be household words in all of the Northern Steppes.


    Fang Mei, Fang Yuan, and Shen Jia have begun creating names for themselves since they reached their early twenties, especially Shen Jia, whose gifted talents and honorable temperament had seen him reach ss IX at such a young age. The progress he has made and the potential that he disyed were often subjects ofparison to that of his own mentor, making him another minor legend. Meanwhile, Fang Mei and Feng Yuan have both be well-acimed ss VII warriors too.


    However, they were only the cream of the crop of fresh talents that the Creed of Divinity had managed to nurture in the past decade.


    As for Nie Renlong, the Dragon of Arcusstone worked tirelessly day and night to rebuild his order. Arcusstone regained its former glory and Nie Renlong¡¯s generosity and attention to Jianghu matters had returned the order back into its position of prestige and as Grand Master, Nie Renlong was widely believed to be the most powerful warrior of the Northern Steppes.


    That led to numerous spections as to who was better, Nie Renlong or Li Zhiyuan.


    Li Zhiyuan¡¯s exploits after his singlehanded annihtion of the Priory of the Four Seas were anything if not rtive obscurity. His fame took a dive since he no longer involved himself directly in matters of the Jianghu. As the decade slipped by quietly and more and more fresh names appeared as new champions rose and fell, hardly anyone remembered his name in an age where transitions urred as frequently as the changing of seasons.


    ¡­


    A tiny little pigeon streaked across the skies before it dove down andnded on the little hut that sat on the slopes of the bamboo-sprawled terrain of the hills at the back of the Creed of Divinity stronghold.


    Creak.


    The door swung open gently.


    Li Mu strode out in casual and rxed paces.


    Ten long years had passed, but the passage of Time seemed to have been lost on him. He was still very much the handsome and dashing man from a decade ago, but with an ever-perpetual air of confident elegance that could make any other man feel beaten.


    He held out his hand and the pigeonnded on his palm, cooing demurely.


    Li Mu carefully removed the scroll fastened to its leg and unfurled it. It was a missive sent to him by Nie Renlong, detailing the recent ongoings of the Jianghu.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Zhiyuan my dear friend. Years have passed since west met and much I have aplished. I¡¯m pleased to inform you that the Jianghu has been quite peacefultely and any disputes and conflicts have been dealt with swiftly and fairly by Arcusstone acolytes. But I¡¯m regretful to say that I have yet to achieve any headway as to what you¡¯ve asked me to find out. Long have I been investigating that monster but to no avail. I have been in touch with the Grand Masters of all main sects and orders of every region in Molderad and have enlisted their help in finding out more¡­¡±


    Li Mu finished reading the scroll with a satisfied grin and destroyed it with his powers, reducing it to ashes.


    That being with a trident was gone since that battle that ended in a stalemate.


    Searching for him was part of the reason Li Mu had been traveling everywhere around Molderad.


    Nie Renlong himself too has been deeply concerned about the being¡¯s existence on Molderad.


    But none of their searches have yielded any useful clues as to the being¡¯s whereabouts.


    In the ten years that had transpired, Nie Renlong had repurposed the underground dungeon underneath the Arcusstone main audience hall. As for the cave system beneath the dungeon, it was abandoned and the giganticgoon of blood as far and as boundless as a sea had vanished into thin air. As did the mysterious being with a trident.


    ¡°How in Heaven¡¯s name did he manage topletely cover his tracks?¡±


    Li Mu mused quietly.


    The being¡¯s immense powers made it a very difficult task to track him down. But he has an army of armored assassins and a huge organization eternally ready to serve him. For him to regain his powers, he needed to use the most diabolical method of sapping the life and blood of warriors and champions. The mass disappearances of such individuals would have easily caused a huge furor and that was what Li Mu had been looking out for during his travels abroad. Yet his hunt had turned out to be fruitless and he knew that he needed toe up with something else.


    ¡°I have felt it. Through the years, I could feel a force beckoning me all the way from the stars up in the skies. It¡¯s just like when I was still on the Heavenly Land¡­ The same sensation when I broke through the astral barrier¡­ A pull as if I could rise up into the air and ascend into the Heavens¡­ That being with a trident¡­ What he said hinted at the existence of an astral barrier in the highest strata of the skies¡­ Would it be the same as back then? But I did not know how was I transported here¡­ How am I to go back? Even if I could rise, I might not find myself stranded elsewhere in another foreign world. If only I could capture that being back then¡­ I could have interrogated him for answers¡­¡±


    Li Mu stood at the top of a precipice, deep in his thoughts and motionless while he contemted in silence.


    His soul was transported here, but not his body. So if he wished to go back to the Ziwei Star Zone, would that be the same as well?


    But what would happen to this body of Li Zhiyuan¡¯s?


    After ten long years, Li Mu no longer has much interest and fervor in the study of martial techniques and discipline. All he wanted right now was how to go back.


    But it has remained a question whose answer had been eluding him.


    A hunch told him that he needed a battle. One so big and powerful enough that he would derive more understanding and knowledge about the natural properties of this world.


    But through all his covers and disguises, he roamed everywhere, searching for opponents who could defeat him. Through all five regions of Molderad he found and sought out numerous ss X champions, yet none of them could sustain even one blow from him. He was beginning to feel lonely, in fact.


    Footsteps rustling on the grass told him that someone wasing.


    ¡°Teacher! Something bad happened!¡± It was Fang Mei and she looked worried.


    ¡°And what is it so serious that it could make even you look so worried, my dear?¡± Li Mu turned around to look at his student.


    ¡°Teacher, more than twenty of the continent¡¯s greatest sects and orders havee to demand that we punish Brother Shen Jia!¡±


    ¡°Shen Jia? What has he done this time?¡± Li Mu almost burst outughing.


    Shen Jia was the first of Li Mu¡¯s three students to gain renown. He embarked on trips of pilgrimage where his swashbuckling derring-do earned him the epithet of the Punisher of Evil. Ever so irascible especially in the face of the unjust and wicked, he dispensed justice upon his enemies ¡ª most of them evildoers and chatans pretending to be honorable people ¡ª with extreme prejudice. This had the unwanted effect of earning him enemies in droves of tens or even hundreds. But few dared to plot against him, chiefly because of the moniker of his mentor, the Aspect of Vengeance. But that did not prevent others from marching straight up to the gates of the Creed of Divinity stronghold and demanding to meet Li Zhiyuan, although Lu Chuan had been trying his best to fend them away.


    But this time, more than twenty of Molderad¡¯s greatest militant sects and orders were congregating outside the gates toin about Shen Jia. Whatever he had wreaked, it must be very serious havoc indeed.


    ¡°They are alleging that Brother Shen Jia was spotted being in league with Lan Yingying, a member of the wicked Cult of the Orient. They¡¯re demanding for us to surrender him so that he could be punished,¡± said Fang Mei, stealing furtive nces at Li Mu, absolutely afraid that he might be so angry that he would really severely penalize Shen Jia.


    ¡°In league with the wicked Cult of the Orient?¡±


    Li Mu was doubled over withughter deep inside.


    He had long heard about the Cult of the Orient during his travels around Molderad. Back then, it was just a fast-growing militant order hailing from the Eastern Orients region. It was expanding at such a pace that for one time, it looked like it was going to surpass even the five greatest religious sects of the continent. Then came the rumors that it was suspected of profane practices and wicked disciplines, causing the Cult to bebeled as evil and sinful. Several wars broke out after that, known by most as crusadesunched by the five greatest religious sects. The Cult¡¯s ranks were severely whittled down during the conflicts, but it has been steadily rebuilding its strength.


    As the Sacred Maiden of the Cult, Lan Yingying¡¯s name was not unfamiliar to Li Mu. Widely acimed as the biggest genius the Cult has seen in years, she was insanely gifted and has ways and methods that few could imagine. But she was also said to be extremely brutal to her enemies. That made her the most promising talent in the Cult and many who feared her called her ¡°the Daughter of the Demon¡±. Scores of champions had lost their lives on her ount and the number was still growing.


    But the most mind-boggling question of all was: how did Shen Jia manage to get himself hitched to Lan Yingying?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look then.¡±


    Li Mu led the apprehensive Fang Mei down the slopes of the hillside bamboo grove.


    The girl was a rose in full bloom ¡ª with features as sweet as blossoms and her green dress that only highlighted how divine she looked, she would have looked like a fairy, if not for the deep, morose frown on her face.


    Fang Mei knew that her mentor might look jovial and gentle on the outside and he was hardly strict nor domineering, but he was a firm stickler for the distinctions between good and evil. His unwavering and unyielding loathing toward all things evil and foul outstripped even Shen Jia, who had taken after his mentor in almost every way, especially this.


    ¡°Teacher would surely be very, very angry if he learns that Brother Shen Jia is really in love with that woman!


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name had possessed him into such stupidity?!¡±


    Pacing closely behind Li Mu, Fang Mei¡¯s lovely features twisted into that of disquiet and dread.


    It did not take long for them to reach the main edifice of the Creed of Divinity stronghold.


    More than a thousand warriors and champions had clogged up the outer courtyards of the stronghold leading into the main audience hall and themotion they caused rumbled like a brewing storm.

 Chapter 919 - Till Death Do Us Part

    <h4>Chapter 919 Till Death Do Us Part</h4>


    ¡°The Creed of Divinity is one of the great orders of thends, Grand Master Lu. I¡¯m sure you know that sympathizing and protecting evildoers is hardly conduct bing of such an illustrious order, or are the Creed a long-time supporter of the wicked Cult since a long time ago?¡±


    That came from a woman in Taoist garb, her gaze piercing and her voice authoritative.


    Lu Chuan was about to retort when a man beside the Taoistdy, a man whose gaunt and pale face would have made anyone think him a ghost took one pressing step forward and spoke, ¡°Much strife and chaos these scum of the Cult had caused. Each and every one of the Cultists deserves death for the evil and carnage they¡¯ve wrought. But the Punisher of Evil Shen Jia himself colludes with the Daughter of the Demon. You¡¯re a respectable person, Grand Master Lu. Surely, you¡¯ll agree that you owe us an exnation for the conduct of one of the Creed¡¯s members?¡±


    ¡°For years, we¡¯ve shed blood, sweat, and tears; all in the name of warriorship and justice. In our relentless hunt for remnants of the Cult, we¡¯ve paid the most terrible price. Is this how the great and mighty Creed of Divinity repays the Jianghu? By providing refuge to evil Cultists?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Truth always prevails! Get the Aspect of Vengeance here himself and I¡¯ll say these same words right into his face! Or unless he would have every one of us here ughtered to keep our mouths shut!?¡±


    ¡°Here we are, demanding justice!¡±


    ¡°Surrender! Surrender Shen Jia and that monster Lan Yingying!¡±


    ¡°Or has the Creed of Divinity be a warren of deceit and devilry as well!?¡±


    ¡°If the Creed wishes to remain persistent in wanting to provide refuge to evildoers, then the rest of us shall do whatever it takes to destroy you as well!¡±


    Peals of sanctimonious uproars resounded through the courtyard filled with men, the reverberation of the din threatening to bring down the walls of the stronghold.


    In all the years of the Creed¡¯s rise into prominence and power, the leadership of the Creed under Grand Master Lu Chuan hardly made any refurbishments to the interior of the stronghold. As modest as ever, the stronghold of the Creed of Divinity remained just as simple as ever with its jade-green tiles and baster white structures. The main audience hall was the only building that was remotely close to anything majestic and stately enough. But with walls barely five to six meters tall, the deluge of champions and warriors from the twenty or so militant sects and orders here to demand Shen Jia¡¯s head swept the main audience hall like a tidal wave while their cacophonous mor threatened to bring the roof down.


    Lu Chuan really was at his wit¡¯s end.


    So were the rest of the Creed¡¯s acolytes. None of them knew what to do.


    All of a sudden, the mob parted.


    Shen Jia appeared holding the arm of a young girl. They appeared from inside one of the inner vestibules of the main audience hall, he in white and she in ck. The years that had passed had seen the young and headstrong boy grow into a tall and thewy man with a stern and hawkish stare ¡ª a perfect specimen of both masculine strength and beauty.


    So was the girl beside him. Lithe and dainty, but no less remarkable, she has a stare that exuded both strength and fortitude. Bloodstains smeared her obsidian dress and her features were hardly the most beautiful and captivating, but she made up for it with her skin as supple and smooth as cream and a mind as keen as a de, making her the perfect model of both beauty and clevernessbined.


    ¡°Look! There they are!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so it¡¯s true! He really has chosen that monster!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see how the Creed of Divinity ns to worm out of this!¡±


    ¡°I knew it! That Shen Jia¡¯s a barbaric sort! I knew from a long, long time ago that he would one day fall to the dark side! I knew it!¡±


    All eyes fell on Shen Jia and Lan Yingying.


    ¡°Grand Master,¡± Shen Jia bowed to Lu Chuan.


    ¡°W-Why did youe out?!¡± Lu Chuan gasped. The initial n was for Shen Jia to remain inside while Lu Chuan dealt with the mob. So long as he was not being caught red-handed being together with Lan Yingying, Lu Chuan was sure that he would be able to get by denying the usations while doing his best to appease the mob now storming the stronghold. He did not think that Shen Jia would expose himself so easily.


    ¡°This is all my fault, sir. It is my mess, to begin with, so I should be responsible, not you, not my other fellow acolytes here, and certainly not the Creed,¡± said Shen Jia pensively.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a brash one,d. You should have waited for your teacher and everything would have been settled,¡± Lu Chuan shook his head wearily.


    Shen Jia smiled weakly as he thought of Li Mu.


    ¡°With Teacher¡¯s hatred for all things foul and evil, I wonder what he¡¯ll think? Would he be so angry that he¡¯d punish me too?¡±


    He turned to face the mob thatprised so many leaders and chieftains of the great sects and orders that havee. ¡°Well, you were calling for me? Here I am now? What say you? I, Shen Jia, await your verdict.¡±


    ¡°Insolent pup.¡±


    ¡°Unrepentant fool.¡±


    ¡°You impenitent scum!¡±


    ¡°Kill the Daughter of the Demon with your own hands and we might allow you to live just yet.¡±


    The rest of the mob would have tried to tear down every inch of the stronghold brick by brick, if not for their leaders and chieftains who calmed them all down.


    ¡°You¡¯re young, Shen Jia. You know knowing how perilous and deceitful life in the Jianghu could be. But we¡¯re willing to give you a second chance. Surrender the girl and make her tell us where is the Fiend hiding right now. Join us in our crusade against that monster and we might be able toe to an amicable solution.¡±


    The female nun, Abbess Retribution spoke aloud her offer.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Lan Yingying scoffed with undisguised derision that clearly demonstrated her disgust.


    ¡°You speak of the impossible, Abbess Retribution,¡± Shen Jia smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that you are asking Yingying to plot against her own father? Let¡¯s be frank, your so-called crusade, it¡¯s nothing but conquest or a treasure hunt. You¡¯re only after the Bequest of Mars map, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue, you insolent whelp,¡± The deathly-pale andnky man stepped towards Shen Jia menacingly, ¡°You¡¯re a young man who has erred so terribly by allowing yourself to be seduced by the charms of a woman as evil as a serpent. Give her up right now, or I might give you a harsh lesson in what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong since your mentor clearly failed to ingrain that in you.¡±


    The mention of his mentor was enough to rekindle the mes of anger. His arched back straightened as his re turned keen and sharp. ¡°I, Shen Jia, have been nothing but truthful and honorable in the ways my teacher had thought me. Who do you think you are to believe that you have the right to say such things!?¡±


    ¡°Impudence!¡± cried a voice, ¡°How dare you contradict our Grand Master with such a disrespectful tone! Show some respect to the leader of the Dragonhawks!¡±


    Shen Jia snorted. But before he could say anything snappy, his sight caught something through the corners of his eyes. Something that made his face squirm. Something that turned the proud and stern young man into a meek and timid boy like a vole who had just seen a cat as he kept his head low.


    Lan Yingying immediately took notice of the rapid and abrupt change in her lover¡¯s demeanor.


    The sharp-mindedss immediately knew something was wrong and she traced in the direction of where Shen Jia was looking at.


    Far outside, strolling down a winding mountain path, was this rangy man in robes of white. Dashing and divine, he looked like a god who had descended from the stars to walk amongst men. The white silhouette against the green of the bamboo grove he just strode out of was such a sight of purity and spirit that all who gazed upon him could feel themselves resonating with his approaching presence.


    There was no need to think. One look at him and everyone knew who it


    There was only one possible person in all of Molderad whom Shen Jia feared so greatly.


    Even Lan Yingying herself, despite her mettle and nerve, could barely help feeling anxious and jittery.


    She could be just a simple and ordinary member of the Jianghu with hardly any importance to boot, and still, she would feel apprehensive and tense at the prospect of meeting this particr individual. The Cult has an intelligencework that could put most, if not all, other great sects and orders to shame, and the information that thework had once yielded included how really deadly was the Aspect of Vengeance in his heydays. If there was anyone remotely close to what a real living legend or a god who indeed walked amongst men, that would be him.


    ¡°But if he too objects to Shen Jia and my rtionship, then¡­¡± She mused with dread at the notion of standing head-to-head against what could be the deadliest man in all of Molderad.


    Lan Yingying shuddered as she cracked into a weak and morose grin, expecting the worst.


    There have been far too many instances where a pair of lovers who belonged to opposing sides have been forced to sacrifice their lives because of the forbidden romance they shared, only because of the cruel and merciless vagaries of a Jianghu where everyone plotted and conspired against each other all in the name of self-interest, power, and greed. Truth and honesty were all but qualities that have long but be extinct.


    By now, everyone, including Lu Chuan saw Li Mu.


    All Creed of Divinity acolytes stirred with renewed hope.


    The sudden change in the atmosphere and mood was what aroused enough curiosity for the mob to spin around to look in the direction of the bamboo grove. None of them needed to be a genius to divine the identity of this stranger in white.


    Li Mu arrived with his hands held nonchntly behind his back.


    Following closely behind was a morose and uptight Fang Mei.


    The angry and uproarious mob parted like waves before the prow of a ship, quietly making way for Li Mu without any protest.


    Li Mu casually made his way through the crowd.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± Shen Jia greeted him gingerly.


    Thest thing Shen Jia ever wanted was for his mentor to be involved. He thought thating back to the Creed of Divinity stronghold would buy him and Lan Yingying enough time for her to heal and recuperate before they quietly slip away. Yet somehow word had got out, prompting the leaders and chieftains of the great sects and orders to band together and congregated just outside the stronghold to demand his surrender. That practically cut off his exit and ultimately caught the attention of his teacher.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Li Mu nodded in acknowledgment before saying, ¡°They say that you¡¯re in league with evil Cultists now?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I can exin,¡± Shen Jia immediately tried to speak up for Lan Yingying, ¡°Yingying¡¯s different¡­¡±


    Li Mu cut him off, waving his hand dismissively, ¡°Just answer my question. Were or were you not in league with the Cultists?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ Um¡­¡± Shen Jia could barely look his teacher in the eye.


    Only two persons in this whole wide world could put the fear of Heavens into the strong and intrepid Shen Jia and one of them was his teacher and best friend Li Mu.


    ¡°Master Li,¡± Lan Yingying immediately stepped forward to elucidate with an ardent and determined voice that she herself did not know existed, ¡°It was I who tried to seduce him and I failed. I¡¯m only here because of his sympathy. Execute me if you must, but this is no fault of Shen Jia¡¯s.¡±


    Li Mu peered at her and chuckled. ¡°The Daughter of the Demon indeed. To think that ass like you could utter the word ¡°seduce¡± with not so much of a bat of an eyelid.¡±


    Lan Yingying stared at Li Mu in the eyes defiantly in silence.


    ¡°I demand that you give the Jianghu a fitting exnation for the misconduct of your student!¡± The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks was the first to speak.


    ¡°Likewise! Goldenhill Abbey has nothing but bad blood with the Cult! Whatever happens today, I swear that this monster girl must die! I expect you will not want your reputation to suffer in defense of this scum of a student of yours?¡± The Taoist swordswoman, a nun by the name of Abbess Retribution added.


    ¡°Doom to her!¡±


    ¡°Burn the Cult!¡±


    More than two thousand champions and acolytes of the various orders and sects that arrived yelled as one, their voice thundering across the Creed¡¯s stronghold like a rumbling cumulonimbus.


    Li Mu looked at his student and said, ¡°So, what say you?¡±


    Shen Jia strenuously lifted his head as if it weighed like lead. He looked at his mentor and fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°I¡¯ve sullied your name and all that you¡¯ve taught me, Teacher. But Yingying and I are truly in love. She¡¯s nothing like what the rumors described. The Daughter of Demon she¡¯s not, and I¡­ I know this is contrary to the lessons and values you¡¯ve painstakingly instilled in me¡­ And how much of an insult would this be to you¡­ I ask of nothing, Teacher, except for a clean death and your mercy for Yingying. I swear that she¡¯s a good and kindss¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re willing to vouch for her, even if it means your death?¡±


    Shen Jia did not respond. All he did was bump his head on the ground repeatedly, again and again, as he bowed at the feet of his mentor.


    Li Mu panned his gaze on Lan Yingying.


    The proud and intelligent girl yanked her curved dagger out of its sheath with a cold swish. ¡°Here¡¯s my head, Master Li. It¡¯s yours for the taking. But I ask only that you forgive Shen Jia. Nothing of this is his fault.¡± Without any remorse or guilt, she drove her dagger into her own throat. There was no fear and there was no hesitation. Only conviction.

 Chapter 920 - Good and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 920 Good and Evil</h4>


    The blue steel de of the dagger shimmered as it pricked through the fair and smooth skin of her throat, eliciting a slight dribble of blood as the cold and sharp edge of the steel threatened to slice deeper inside to im her life.


    nk!


    The curved dagger was flung out of Lan Yingying¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Trying to escape all this mess that you¡¯ve wrought upon my student by seeking death?¡± Li Mu uttered with frost.


    ¡°What¡­?! W-What do you want, Master Li?¡± It was all Lan Yingying could do to not let her temper and anxiety get the better of her.


    But if she could dispel the gloom of suspicion that hung over her lover¡¯s head with the price of her own head, then she would dly pay it.


    Li Mu ignored the question and instead looked at Shen Jia. ¡°On your feet, son. You don¡¯t get on your knees and start bowing like a simple-minded dimwit. Or have you forgotten what I had taught you? No man bends his knees easily. You ask for a clean death, but have you forgotten your sister?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± Shen Jia stared at Li Mu incredulously.


    His sister Shen Xiaoyue married an ordinary merchant five years ago. Married life had been blissful for her and the happy and peaceful days away from the strife of the Jianghu had been kind to her where she and her loving husband were blessed with a son and a daughter. How she would grieve if she heard about Shen Jia seeking death on his own.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get up.¡±


    Shen Jia got to his feet at once. ¡±


    ¡°Do you admit that you¡¯ve erred?¡±


    ¡°I have, Teacher¡­ I have¡­¡± Shen Jia uttered before he even knew what he said.


    ¡°By what?¡± snapped Li Mu sharply.


    ¡°B-By¡­¡± Shen Jia wanted to say that he should not be in league with any Cultists, but when he looked up and saw the thin trace of blood across Lan Yingying¡¯s throat, his voice failed him. He knew that Lan Yingying was not the brutal and cruel Daughter of the Demon people ndered about. Her cold exterior belied a tender and loving temperament deep inside. She was a kind young woman and a better person than all those champions, leaders, and chieftains now moring for her blood.


    ¡°What?¡± said Li Mu, ¡°You lost your voice?¡±


    Shen Jia hung his head because of the shame and guilt.


    ¡°Or do you suddenly realize that you¡¯ve done nothing wrong at all?¡±


    Shen Jia could not lift his head up at all.


    ¡°So if you feel that you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, then why drop on your knees the moment you see me? Why bow if you are sure of your heart?¡±


    Shen Jia looked up and stared at his mentor with disbelief.


    Even Lan Yingying was shocked, looking as if she was doubting her own ears.


    Li Mu suppressed the budding grief in his own heart and said very solemnly that the entire audience hall rang with his voice, ¡°There is nothing right or wrong in falling in love. Good or evil, it¡¯s in the men and woman; not in the love you shared with her. If you failed to defend her name before me just because of the alleged usations made against her by the rest of the world, then you don¡¯t deserve such a finedy as her.¡±


    Shen Jia¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers.


    So was Lan Yingying, whose face looked absolutely surprised and stunned.


    They knew what Li Mu was trying to say, its staggering significance and considerable implications to them both.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± Tears erupted and streamed down like an uncontroble tide.


    Li Mu ced a hand on his shoulders, ¡°I told you before: a wolf doesn¡¯t lose sleep over the opinion of sheep. Stay your course and leave it to others to prattle what they want; there are but only a measly few who could grasp the real truth of the world we live in, let alone fully master it¡­ Look at you, now all grown up, yet here you are, bawling like a child. I know what I see. The girl¡¯s love for you is as true as the morning sun. For you, she would dly give up her life. So cherish her, and live ¡ª your life is no longer just yours anymore.¡±


    As he spoke, the memories of those who were once important to him ¡ª Hua Xiangrong, Wang Shiyu, Bi Yan, and that mysterious woman in yellow¡ªassaulted his mind with the force of a torrential deluge. As much as he missed them and longed to meet them again, he did not know if the day would evere.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Teacher,¡± An ted Shen Jia gasped amid snot and tears of joy.


    For the past few minutes until now, Lan Yingying had been in a trance. She could not believe that the most dangerous person in all of Molderad and the same figure that the Cult¡¯s intelligencework had pegged as ¡°He Who Must Not Be Offended¡± had not only not objected to her rtionship with his student, but he had also expressed his approval. Only now did she wake up from her momentary stupor to find that it was all true. It really was true.


    ¡°This is not a dream!¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Master Li!?¡± An indignant Abbess Retribution demanded of Li Mu.


    Just when everyone was expecting to watch the Aspect of Vengeance himself dispensing punishment upon his own student and his little lover, Li Zhiyuan surprised them all with a twist by proiming his approval instead!


    ¡°Meaning, you say? The literal one of course,¡± Li Mu smiled casually.


    ¡°The sides of Good and Evil don¡¯t mix, Master Li,¡± The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks berated fiercely, ¡°Did you not embark on a crusade yourself that saw the destruction of a number of wicked sects and orders that included the Priory of the Four Seas? You loathed men and women both foul and evil yourself! What? Are you going soft because it¡¯s your prized student this time?¡±


    More angry hoots and cries mored from the thronging mob that swarmed the courtyard and the entrance of the main audience hall.


    ¡°The sides of Good and Evil don¡¯t mix, I won¡¯t contradict you there,¡± Li Mu smiled thinly, ¡°But what defines Good and what defines Evil? Since when is that definition set into stone by the likes of you, hmm?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! All of us here agreed so! The Cult is an evil sect and the whole world knows that! If they¡¯re not evil, then what is?!¡± barked Abbess Retribution furiously.


    ¡°By the by, I¡¯ve heard all about the Cult of the Orient. They¡¯re just the patsy for whatever usations the great religious sects are pinning on them. The first crusade on them was nothing but a one-sided ughter aimed to cripple the Cult. More than half the me is on your sanctimonious scum. You¡¯re no better than them yourself since you employ despicable methods, you¡¯re using them of using as well. So what qualifies you as good while they¡¯re evil?¡± Li Mu snorted with apparent disgust.


    Li Mu has nothing but the deepest and people who could never stop hurling holier-than-thou rebukes at others while they were just as depraved and deceitful as the average John on the streets.


    But what he just said could almost make him Public Enemy Number One.


    ¡°Do you know, Master Li? When you said those things, one might almost think you¡¯re one of those Cultists,¡± sneered the Grand Master of the Dragonhawks.


    ¡°How you love to hurl usations,¡± Li Mu casually dismissed that. ¡°Too bad that what you¡¯re attempting is nothing but frivolous nonsense to me. That question of yours just now, what defines good and evil, no? Well, listen closely.


    He paused. Pointing at himself, he announced with a very clear and calm voice, emphasizing on every syble, ¡°Me. I define what is good and evil. If I say it¡¯s good, then so it is. If I deem something evil, then it must be. Get that?¡±


    No one couldprehend how imperious that actually sounded.


    It was not just the leaders and chieftains of the twenty or so great sects and orders, but even Lu Chuan and the rest of the Creed of Divinity and Lan Yingying could barely resist taking a long and deep breath as they struggled to understand what they had just heard.


    It was something that many might have wanted to say, but few ever had the chance nor courage to do so. To say anything along the lines of issuing a threat was the perfect recipe for suicide in the Jianghu anywhere.


    ¡°Have you been in solitary training so long that you¡¯ve lost touch with the world, Master Li?¡± The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks hissed coldly, ¡°Not even the Patriarchs of the great religious orders dare say anything like this. What right do you have to issue such a threat?¡±


    ¡°By right of being the most powerful one here,¡± Li Mu grinned thinly with another not-so-quite veiled threat.


    For a decade he had never stopped training, yet he had not yet tested how much he had improved. Was anyone going to give him the chance to do so?


    Few could ever hope to survive a blow from him.


    ¡°What about that being with his trident?¡± Li Mu thought all of a sudden. If there was anyone that was a rival to Li Mu, that would be him. Not the Grand Masters of the five great religious sects. Not the leaders and chieftains now congregating right before him. They were nothing but specks of dust to him.


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re taking a stand against humanity?¡± Abbess Retribution thundered with fury.


    ¡°Humanity?¡± Li Mu cast a disdainful look at the nun, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get bored? Try saying something I don¡¯t know. The things you say just get repeated so many times that I can almost recite your script backwards. Get imaginative. So if I¡¯m ying along with your little ybook, should I just ask if a lot of you here can speak for the rest of humanity? Well, that¡¯s bad, because I¡¯m not. So what if you can represent all of humanity? Are you wishing to take a stand against me?¡±


    Clearly, the nun did not expect Li Mu to respond with such a domineering reply that for one moment, she did not know what to say.


    The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks opened his mouth as if to say something harsh and pious.


    ¡°I¡¯d think twice about saying anything snarky if I were you,¡± Li Mu snapped, ¡°People have been known to regret saying things to me and the weed on their graves are now as tall as a meter.¡±


    Dreadful as the tempest and yet stronger than even the foundations of the earth, all who defied the Aspect of Vengeance risk suffering his wrath.


    The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks shuddered and stiffened. Whatever it was that was so nearly close to spouting out of his lips was choked back inside while he turned blue and green from the shame and embarrassment.


    As a widely respected personality who enjoyed considerable influence in all of Molderad, he did not think that he would have to suffer such indignity at the hands of the Aspect of Justice. Li Zhiyuan was only just twenty-one when he disyed his ss X superiority during his destruction of the Priory of the Four Seas a decade ago. Then came the worldwide promation by Nie Renlong, admitting that his duel against Li Mu ended in a draw. That would mean that Li Mu was already in ss XI back then. So what would he be today? ss XII?


    He wouldn¡¯t dare antagonize such a figure. Not in a thousand years.


    So did the rest of the champions and warriors who clogged the entrance into the main audience hall. Each and every one of the balked under Li Mu¡¯s stern gaze and hung their heads in silence.


    ¡°Very good. It seems that the lesson of the Priory of the Four Seas is not yet lost on you even though it has been more than years. Begone, all of you! You don¡¯t even realize how you are just the bait in this entire debacle¡­ If this were ten years ago¡­ I daresay that the number of heads here wouldn¡¯t even be enough to fill up the sinkhole at the jungle behind this stronghold.¡±


    It was not a loud promation, but somehow, he has the gift of ensnaring the attention of literally everyone in the chamber and the message was enough to send anyone into disappointment, chaos, and rejection.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Li Mu barked, ¡°Waiting to attend my student¡¯s wedding? Or do you want me to send you off myself?¡±


    ¡°Send you off¡± sounded more like ¡°Sending you off into the underworld¡±, that many trembled at the notion quietly without a word of protest and they left.


    Like a tidal wave, the entire mob began to spill out of the stronghold. In just ten seconds, the courtyard of the stronghold once again returned back to its former peacefulness and silence.


    ¡°You shall regret what you say today, Master Li,¡± warned the Grand Master of the Dragonhawks. ¡°The five great religious sects will hear about this.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You have my thanks then,¡± Li Mu dismissed coolly, ¡°Do let the whole world know about this too while you¡¯re at it.¡±

 Chapter 921 - Underhanded Tricks

    Chapter 921 Underhanded Tricks


    Lan Yingying gazed at Li Mu, her heart awash with respect and admiration.


    No one could have said such haughty words ¡ª no one else but him. Whether the Grand Masters of the five great religious orders or even her father ¡ª the proud, stern, and ambitious Grand Master of the Cult of the Orient ¡ª juxtaposition of them with this very man would only show how his stature and presence would dwarf them all.


    Yet hearing the wordsing from the lips of this man sounded so right and just that two thousand men from twenty of Molderad¡¯s most powerful and illustrious sects and orders had retreated with panic like a pack of beaten dogs scrambling to safety with their tails between their legs.


    Such august greatness and splendor.


    Never before a man of his like has ever walked the earth of Molderad.


    ¡°No wonder Shen Jia admires his teacher so much¡­¡± Mused Lan Yingying.


    He really is unique and matchless.


    Li Mu peered at his student and his sweetheart. ¡°I will proffer no remarks as to your rtionship. Should you be meant to be together, then so be it. But if that day so arrives and you are ready to ept Shen Jia and be wife to him, I shalle bearing gifts to formally request your hand in his stead. Would that be fine?¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Master Li,¡± Lan Yingying muttered bashfully, her cheeks flushed with red calefaction.


    That made everyone burst into peals ofughter.


    That was the end of the episode.


    Shen Jiater brought Lan Yingying to the infirmary to have her wounds looked at.


    Li Mu and Lu Chuan quietly withdrew to the main audience hall to talk in private.


    ¡°What do you think of the debacle today, Brother?¡± Asked Lu Chuan, still thinking about Li Mu¡¯s conversation with Abbess Retribution, ¡°Something tells me that someone had been the architect of something insidious which clearly has been directed at us and the Creed of Divinity as a whole.¡±


    ¡°Peace on Molderad has endured for far too long. Too unusually long. I have searched and investigated, but whatever clues I seek, I¡¯m afraid they are all gone. As if they had not existed at all in the first ce. What about you, Brother? Who do you think is capable of such devilry?¡±


    ¡°I can only think of the Five, Brother. They appear to be the only ones capable of pulling off something like this.¡± Only the Great Five ¡ª the five great religious orders of Molderad manded such authority and influence.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Li Mu shook his head, ¡°The Great Five might have the wherewithal for such a feat, but they needed more than that. Heh. Whoever¡¯s helping them is trying to remain hidden. Ten years. Finally, they are beginning to show themselves. This might look like a crucifixion aimed at Shen Jia on the surface, but it was more than that. It was a test.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Jianghu for us,¡± Lu Chuan remarked gravely, ¡°There are others who feel jealous and resentful to see people better, smarter, and wiser than them, more so, those who are already in a position of superiority. People like them couldn¡¯t tolerate having their positionpromised.¡±


    ¡°Riches and power, Brother,¡± Li Mu responded, ¡°Just like the Cult of the Orient, who suffered enough. Once anything or anyone beyond their abilities to handle appears, they would remove their masks and do whatever it takes to regain their absolute superiority. Whether it¡¯s good or even, it¡¯s just pretense for these despicable scums to further their cause.¡±


    Lu Chuan suddenly looked like he remembered something. ¡°What¡­ What about Nie Renlong?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just pray that he doesn¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    Nie Renlong had been closely in touch with Li Mu for thest ten years, meeting to discuss martial arts and sparring together. In their many meetings, they have remained friendly enough for Li Mu to give the Grand Master of Arcusstone advice and suggestions on how he could improve. At the very least, Lu Chuan had always thought that they were close friends, although few ever knew the fact that it was Li Mu who delivered Nie Renlong from doom in the first ce.


    ¡°Let theme, Brother. The Great Five can march up to our gates and I, with the rest of Creed included, shall stand with you side by side. We will stand fast,¡± Lu Chuan assured solemnly.


    Li Mu chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will go wrong. I haven¡¯t been cking off, have I? After all, I¡¯ve made some friends of my own too.¡±


    Seeing Li Mu brimming with confidence filled Lu Chuan withfort.


    ¡°By the way, is there no news about your mentor Master Yundao, Brother?¡± asked Lu Chuan again.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    That has and would remain the one conundrum that he could not yet resolve.


    Since Li Mu¡¯s arrival into this realm, he had finished most, if not all of Li Zhiyuan¡¯s final wishes, among them included avenging the deaths of the former Grand Master and his fellow brothers- and sisters-in-arms of the Creed of Divinity and resolving theplicated situation between him and Dongfang Qinghong. It was said that she retreated back into the fastness of the stronghold of her order and went into reclusive and solitary meditation, never to get herself involved in any matters of the Jianghu ever again.


    Save for the whereabouts of Li Zhiyuan¡¯s mentor, Ascetic Yundao. For years, Li Mu had been raking through fen and field himself, yet all the clues have been broken as if the elderly senior had vanished off the face of Molderad.


    ¡°Not to worry. Just follow the n we¡¯ve agreed upon,¡± said Li Mu. ¡°Since our enemies are now stirring with impatience, we¡¯ll just have to wait for them to step into our trap.¡±


    Lu Chuan nodded.


    Still fresh in his mind were the drawings that illustrated Li Mu¡¯s intricate ns and recalling them once more filled him with anticipation.


    ¡­


    The man who routed a two-thousand-men-strong host.


    News of the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan¡¯s exploits erupted across Molderad like a depth-charge detonation, sending tremors and ripples through the Jianghu of the continent.


    Any information about Li Zhiyuan could be deemed newsworthy enough, never mind one so stunning and astonishing.


    Just when the furor stemming from the first news was just about to subside, another shocking news of greater significance rocked the world.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan: I define what is good and evil. If I say it¡¯s good, then so it is. If I deem something evil, then it must be. Get that?¡±


    The very words that escaped Li Zhiyuan¡¯s lips just outside the entrance of the Creed of Divinity¡¯s main audience hall swept across the whole world like a bushfire on a sweltering season.


    Words that could send men into fits of disbelief and amazement.


    ¡°What arrogance!¡±


    The right to define both good and evil was one many believed to be the sole prerogative of the Great Five and no one else¡¯s. Not even the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan. ¡°How dare he uttered such words,¡± many thought. ¡°Does he think he¡¯s greater than the Great Five?¡±


    ¡°The Cult is just the patsy for whatever usations the Great Five are pinning on them.¡±


    ¡°The first crusade on them was nothing but a one-sided ughter aimed to cripple the Cult.¡±


    These too were the words of the Aspect of Vengeance which were widely circting in the Jianghu.


    Hardly anyone heard them and did not feel apathetic at all.


    ¡°What the hell?!


    ¡°Is this Li Zhiyuan¡¯s promation of siding with the Cult?


    ¡°Or is Li Zhiyuan trying to clear the Cult¡¯s name?


    ¡°What gives him the right to do so?!¡±


    ¡°By right of being the most powerful one here.¡±


    That reply by Li Zhiyuan too sent the whole world into a furious uproar.


    Numerous militant orders and sects, as well as noble houses, all expressed their displeasure and protests at Li Zhiyuan¡¯s ims, more so, those who had suffered losses during the crusade against the Cult. ¡°If the Cult is innocent, then where does that leave us? Does that make us the bad guys now?!¡±


    More news broke out: ¡°Student of the Li Zhiyuan, the Punisher of Evil Shen Jia is asking the Daughter of the Demon Lan Yingying for her hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°That really means he¡¯s siding with the Cult!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I daresay that the rise of Li Zhiyuan into prominence might be a gambit long set into y by the Cult which had paid off.¡±


    Rumors and tales ¡ª after being meticulously doctored and taken out of context ¡ª were disseminated across Molderad at the quickest possible speed. Soon, all manner of warrior organizations, champions, and even independent unaligned with anyone all heard about the supposed defection of Li Zhiyuan to the dark side.


    ¡°Something tells me that a storm is brewing.¡±


    So said an elderly senior who had retired from the Jianghu.


    ¡°Indeed. For ten years, the Aspect of Vengeance had slumbered. Is he finally emerging once more? Would another moment of strife bigger and bloodier than thest beset us? Something about him tells me that his insatiable blood lust could have corrupted him.¡±


    So responded another stranger.


    A half-month passed uneventfully.


    But the same could not be said for the Jianghu of Molderad, where plots and intrigues never ceased.


    The discussions and gossip pertaining to Li Zhiyuan¡¯s behavior and disposition remained burning like coals and embers that never seemed to fade. In fact, something ¡ª or someone ¡ª had been intentionally fanning them to rekindle the mes of uproar.


    As if on cue, another news more unbelievable began spreading across Molderad like a virus.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan isn¡¯t a man of this world. He is a demon that has made his way here from another dimension. A monster of carnage and destruction here to blight the world and ruin us all. He¡¯s not here to help the Cult of the Orient. He only wishes to stir up more unrest and spark a war to use it to cause a cataclysm that wouldy this world to waste.¡±


    That was thest straw. Whatever or whoever it was, they were not only fanning the mes, but they were also tossing paraffin into the congration to make it worse for Li Mu.


    As anticipated, thetest rumors proved to be the biggest bombshell ever.


    No one would have believed such rumors if word about Li Mu¡¯s possible unworldly provenance escaped before the buildup of hatred and prejudice against him. But the perfect timing of spreading this information now made it seem so credible and usible to be just nder.


    This was further substantiated by the endorsements of several member orders of the Great Five.


    Which was just what was needed to stamp away any skepticism against those usations.


    ¡°Kill Li Zhiyuan! Destroy the monster!¡±


    ¡°We cannot just sit back anymore!¡±


    ¡°We must do something! No mercy to evil scum like him!¡±


    ¡°We cannot let this demon prolong his impudence here any longer!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he try to make use of the crusade to his advantage? We might as well start another crusade against him! Set aside our differences for now and deal with him first!¡±


    Everything sounded just so much like a well-orchestrated crescendo with the emergence of each and every piece of rumor about Li Zhiyuan popping out of the woodwork with clockwork precision.


    An ominous storm of heretofore unseen proportions was beginning to loom over Molderad.


    And Li Zhiyuan has be the biggest Enemy Number One Molderad has ever seen.


    The entire continent, as if seized by an invisible hand, was beginning to rattle and rock with such umting forces that the sheer magnitude itself could rip the whole continent apart.


    The moniker and the name of the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan quickly skyrocketed into the most dangerous and most feared viin on the whole continent. Even if one were to discount Li Zhiyuan¡¯s precipitous rise to absolute notoriety, he already was the most dangerous man ever to step on the earth of this world.


    To that end, the Creed of Divinity quickly reced the Cult of the Orient into bing a warren of depravity and wickedness.


    In Autumnbrook town.


    A band of warriors had surrounded the mansion of wealthy merchant Wan Sanqian.


    ¡°Surrender that witch Shen Xiaoyue!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all! spare no quarter!¡±


    Wan Sanqian was the husband that Shen Xiaoyue married and the couple has been deeply in love with each other. At the moment, the mansion hade under attack by a rowdy band of warriors demanding Wan Sanqian give up his wife and children. Naturally, he refused and that angered the warriors enough for them to sumb to a mindless frenzy of ughter.


    ¡°Daddy! Mummy!¡±


    The five-year-old child hugged his three-year-old sister. Innocent and young, the children had never known about the grotesqueries of the world and the mors of the mob outside filled them with panic and fear.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± cried one of the warriors, ¡°Show no mercy to these spawns of the Creed of so-called Divinity!¡±


    It was the Grand Master of the Dragonhawks.


    The attack on the Wan Family Residence was his idea.


    d in rich silks, Wan Sanqian took Shen Xiaoyue with him as they slowly retreated inside their home. Of their whole retinue of bodyguards, only nine were left. The rest had long fled even before the fight ever began.


    The wildly wavering illumination from the flickering mes cast a pall of gloom over what should have been a loving and joyous home for the children.


    The faces of the demented warriors, irradiated by the fire from their own burning torches, twisted with the ugly lust for blood and rancor.

 Chapter 922 - So It Begins

    <h4>Chapter 922 So It Begins</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Mummy!¡± Shen Xiaoyue¡¯s little daughter wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s neck and buried her head in her mother¡¯s arms.


    Her son gripped the hems of his father¡¯s robes firmly. His other hand balled into a fist as he witnessed the destruction of his home and the impending doom of his family, his hate-filled gaze etching a memory that would never fade from his mind


    ¡°Let me die here, husband. Take our children and run,¡± Shen Xiaoyue said weakly to her husband.


    They had known something like this would happen. The atmosphere in the peaceful little hamlet had begun to change not long ago but no one expected that these holier-than-thou warriors would have the gall to intrude into their home and demand their blood ¡ª including the children¡¯s.


    The tall, beefy, and stern Wan Sanqian ¡ª traits which were seldom seen in lean, cunning, and calctive merchants ¡ª shed his wife a courageous grin. ¡°Do you really think they¡¯ll let me and the children go if I were to give you to them, my dear? Which is already a big if, you know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sharp one,¡± remarked the Grand Master of the Dragonhawks with a smirk. ¡°Anyone involved with the Creed of Divinity must die! You¡¯re family of the so-called Punisher of Evil, so both of you and those diabolical spawns of yours must die!¡±


    Wan Sanqian peered at the remaining of his guard. Only nine were still steadfastly holding their ground against the insurmountable odds. ¡°Why have you all not run while you could like the rest?¡± he asked.


    The captain of the guard smiled grimly. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, sir? We were just ves when you found us, sir. Abandoned and left to starve. We would have already been dead if you did not take us in. The past few years have been kind to us, so if by life or by death we could repay you by keeping you safe, so be it.¡±


    ¡°By life or by death!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯re afraid of many things, but not death!¡±


    ¡°The Master and thedy have always been like family! No one forsakes their family!¡±


    The rest of the guard chorused with overflowing passion and zeal.


    ¡°We really have to give it to these evil folks for their prowess in poisoning the minds of the uninitiated¡­¡± The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks hissed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ You¡¯ll be united in death. None of you will be leaving this ce alive after all. Leave no stone unturned! I want this ce utterly sacked!¡±


    He could never forget the shame of being routed by Li Zhiyuan with mere words and that incident had imnted the seed of hatred towards Li Zhiyuan, Shen Jia, and everyone aligned with the Creed of Divinity.


    Wan Sanqian chuckled. ¡°Very good. I, Wan Sanqian, am proud to have you all here to the death with me. All nine of you have proven yourselves to be as loyal as true brothers. But fear not,¡± he paused suddenly, only to break intoughter, ¡°Hahahaha! Fear not! They¡¯ll need more than mere rabble like these to kill me!¡±


    As he spoke, the aura and presence that was nonexistent at first grew into prominence and began burgeoning rapidly.


    The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks could barely react. The corners of his eyes twitched uncontrobly as he struggled toprehend what was happening.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    Thick and strong wave after wave of Mana surged from Wan Sanqian.


    ¡°ss VI¡­¡±


    ¡°ss VII¡­¡±


    ¡°ss VIII¡­¡±


    ¡°ss IX¡­¡±


    ¡°ss X!¡±


    Just when he was about to reach ss XI, Wan Sanqian¡¯s aura showed signs of teauing.


    The warriors who stormed the mansion were all left in stunned silence.


    To their knowledge, Wan Sanqian was only supposed to be a simple and ordinary merchant! They had made sure about that! Yet here he was with his powers on full disy! The air rippled with waves and waves of undtions that even the naked eyes could capture. Right before their very eyes, the prey has be the hunter and the hunter was now the prey.


    ¡°W-Who are you?!¡± The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks gasped, his face contorting with horror.


    A premonition of dread assailed him.


    ¡°My mentor knew that worthless scum like you would try something like this,¡± Wan Sanqian muttered with frost. ¡°Good thing we¡¯ve made preparations at his instructions. None of you will be walking out of this estate alive. You¡¯ll pay for storming in here, you bunch of ingratiating filth!¡±


    He groped into the air and a pair of sabers hanging from a rack flew into his grasp.


    Next, he lunged andnded in the midst of the enemies. No one could even react in time. First was the cold glimmer of steel, then several warriors crashed to the ground like stalks sliced by a farmer¡¯s scythe. None of them even had time to scream.


    ¡°T-That style! That¡¯s the improved version of the Sundering Clouds discipline! One of the prized martial disciplines of the Creed of Divinity! Is your mentor Li Zhiyuan?!¡± The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks reeled with disbelief.


    ¡°Hahaha! Toote!¡± Wan Sanqian¡¯s flurry of strokes assumed another style. With blows more vicious and brutal than before, more than a dozen high-ranking Dragonhawk members were torn into shreds.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Sky-Splitter of the Tower of Godly des!¡± The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks boomed as he brandished his weapons ¡ª a pair of maces shaped like an eagle¡¯s ws. He threw himself at Wan Sanqian to prevent more losses on his side. The shock just now had dyed him and he sat on his own hands while his men were ughtered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all yet. Look again,¡± called Wan Sanqian heartily.


    A total of seventy-two blows rained down on the Grand Master of the Dragonhawks with each blow pounding into his arms with the force of a battering ram. He managed to hold on with the help of his maces, but that did not mean that the ss-X grand master had any chance of regaining the upper hand at all. Wan Sanqian switched his pace. If his earlier blows were his usual speed, what came next was an onught of blowsshing tempestuously at the Grand Master that thetter could barely breathe.


    ¡°Arrggh, rg!¡±


    A huge mouthful of blood poured out of his mouth from the sudden internal damage. Wan Sanqian¡¯s relentless attacks had thrown the flow of his Mana off-bnce that it caused him injuries on the inside. Astonished, he gasped, ¡°T-That¡¯s the Tempest¡¯s Onught discipline! The signature set of techniques created by Dugu Baitian, the greatest wielder of the saber of the Southern Bands! Who in Heaven¡¯s name are you!?¡±


    Again, shock pummeled him.


    All three saber disciplines were the trademarks of the three greatest saber wielders of the age. It was rare enough that anyone, much less him, could learn any one of such carefully-guarded secrets, yet Wan Sanqian was skilled enough in all three, mastering them all to perfection! How was that even possible?!


    ¡°I am Wan Sanqian ¡ª novitiate of the great Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan ¡ª and I am henceforth officially into the fold.¡±


    With reverence and staidness, Wan Sanqian dered himself, his strokes pausing for one split-second.


    Especially the moment when he announced himself as a student of Li Zhiyuan. It was like he was paying tribute to his mentor.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan?! So you really are another one of Li Zhiyuan¡¯s disciples! So we¡¯re right ining after all! ATTACK! KILL HIM!¡± The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks screeched.


    Unfazed, Wan Sanqian only just guffawed proudly as he felled his enemies one after another. He was just unstoppable.


    The face of the Grand Master twisted into grotesque disgust. Without warning, he broke into a sprint, but not towards Wan Sanqian. Instead, he sped after Shen Xiaoyue and the children! He realized that by taking them hostage, Wan Sanqian would have to surrender, no matter how powerful and strong he was!


    Just when the Grand Master thought that he was going to seed, a figure extricated himself from the shadows in the unnoticed corner of the hall and fired an energy bolt from his sword. The death ray zapped to pieces the Grand Master¡¯s twin maces and with them, what hopes to win and survive this encounter.


    The illumination from the flickering mes licked at the face of the stranger.


    ¡°The Punisher of Evil Shen Jia!?¡± The Grand Master gasped hoarsely.


    ¡°My teacher knew that scum like you would try to pull off something like this,¡± Shen Jia smirked with derision, ¡°What? You think we didn¡¯t see thising?¡±


    ¡­


    Another ghastly and distressing news began sweeping the Jianghu.


    The Grand Master of the Dragonhawks, along with sixty of his best men, in their attempt to hunt down members of the Creed of Divinity, was reportedly killed in Autumnbrook.


    All of Molderad tottered with trepidation and panic.


    The Dragonhawks were a guild of warriors based in the Eastern Orients with power and influenceparable to, if not better than, the Priory of the Four Seas of old. The Grand Master himself was one of the best and most famous warriors ever. What was supposed to be a simple excursion to seize and arrest the Wans had turned into a one-sided bloodbath instead with the Grand Master himself killed in the attempt.


    Wild spections began to brew.


    Some began hypothesizing that it was Li Zhiyuan himself who had killed the Grand Master.


    Others wondered if this was the handwork of the Cult of the Orient instead.


    But beyond any doubt, the killings proved to be useful. Like the spark of a match that lighted a tinderbox, the incident became the catalyst that invoked a huge outcry across the whole continent.


    ¡°DESTROY THE CREED OF DIVINITY!¡±


    ¡°CRUCIFY LI ZHIYUAN!¡±


    ¡°FOR THE SAKE OF MOLDERAD!¡±


    Warriors from all around the regions of the Southern Bands, the Eastern Orients, the Western Wildernesses, and Central all mustered into the biggest coalition Molderad has ever seen. The huge lumbering behemoth that was the coalition¡¯s entire forceprising of the best from all militant sects and orders of the continent rumbled in the direction of the Northern Steppes.


    It was a crusade first called upon by the Great Five member orders from the Southern Bands and the Eastern Orients.


    The call to arms waster answered by their fellow member orders from the Western Wildernesses and Central whomitted their forces to the coalition as well.


    Thest time a force of such size massed was during the crusade against the Cult of the Orient.


    That left only Arcusstone, the Great Five-member order from the Northern Steppes. Countless eyes were on them to observe the reaction of the mighty religious order who has yet to provide any stance on the matter of the crusade.


    ¡°Is Austone trying to protect the Creed of Divinity instead?¡±


    It was said that the Dragon of Austone Nie Renlong was a close friend of Li Zhiyuan.


    The barbs of doubt and suspicion began to pierce the minds of everyone observing.


    In the end, Nie Renlong balked as well. Indicating that he would climb the slopes up to the Creed of Divinity¡¯s stronghold himself, he pledged to persuade the Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan into a parley and ultimately repentance of his brutal ways before surrendering himself to the Great Five.


    ¡­


    Autumn came.


    Foliages of scarlet and yellow rustled in the brisk chilly winds.


    The sprawl of burgundy on the boughs of the trees that spread all around the slopes of the Mount of Divinity appeared like the entire mountain was on fire. The wavy motion of the leaves in the wind billowed like the undtions of a sea¡ªbut one with the morbid resemnce of blood.


    ¡°Grand Master! The Coalition has arrived! They havepletely surrounded the mountain!¡± reported Fang Yuan as soon as he entered the main audience hall.


    Men from all over the continent had flocked to foothills around the Mount of Divinity. With the sheer number of warriors congregating all around the mountain, one might wonder if the Mount of Divinity was knee-deep in troubled waters. Nothing ¡ª or no one ¡ª could get in or out.


    In fact, the only reason that the warriors have not yet mounted any assault up into the Creed¡¯s stronghold could only be due to the various magical force fields that Li Mu had erected all around the mountain.


    Scores of warriors had tried to infiltrate the stronghold on their own,boring under the delusions that being able to aplish something might win them both fame and glory. But after leaving thousands of dead bodies all the way up the mountain, they retreated atst and perished any thoughts of grandeur, choosing to just camp around with the others while they waited for the contingents of the Great Five to arrive.


    This would have been the greatest fest of warriorship ever, if not for the purpose of exacting the destruction of Li Zhiyuan and by extension, the Creed of Divinity.


    Lu Chuan stood up from his chair and scanned the crowd of acolytes that gathered in the main audience hall. ¡°Four thousand and three hundred. That¡¯s the number of you who choose to stay and defend the Creed of Divinity. But that is not the purpose we fight. It¡¯s not for the defense of this order, nor is it for the purpose of Brother Zhiyuan! It¡¯s for justice! We of the Creed of Divinity will never sumb to injustice!¡±


    Concise and prolix but nevertheless powerful enough to rouse every acolyte who heard those words.


    Passion and fervor zed on the cheeks of every acolyte who had made the grave decision to stay and fight.


    ¡°FOR JUSTICE!¡±


    They shouted together as one.


    That demonstrated Lu Chuan¡¯s tireless efforts and his unmatched talents in administration and management that after so many years, the Creed of Divinity was reborn with a fresh force feared because of theirbat prowess and solidarity.


    Everything in the Creed ran with the impable perfection of a well-oiled engine with him at the helm.


    The men all looked anxious but eager at the same time.


    Later that day, the sun sank into the distant horizons.


    ¡°Zhiyuan, my friend. It is me, Nie Renlong, here for a talk.¡±


    The voice rumbled through the mountains like a groaning thunder.


    ¡°So it begins,¡± thought all who had their eyes peeled on the developments of this episode.

 Chapter 923 - Meat Grinder

    <h4>Chapter 923 Meat Grinder</h4>


    ¡°It would seem that Arcusstone has finally joined the Coalition,¡± observed Lu Chuan grimly.


    ¡°No matter,¡± Li Mu responded, nodding his head gently, ¡°We¡¯ll know if he¡¯s friend or foe soon enough. We¡¯ll meet him. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of just one lone man.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± agreed Lu Chuan.


    He produced an authority pass in the form of a medallion and injected a sliver of his Mana into it. A ray of light shot out of the jade object and hit the magical force field that guarded the mountain, invoking multiple rings of ripples that spread in mid-air.


    That was when the warriors of the Coalition all witnessed the unbelievable. The rippling waves of air that looked so real and corporeal stretched all the way from the sky like an invisible set of curtains that closed off the entire space of the Creed¡¯s stronghold from the world outside, making the stronghold look like a splinter of an idyllic and heavenly realm of a utopia long lost from mankind.


    In fact, no one in Molderad had ever seen anything like this before.


    A sight arguably the workmanship of the gods.


    Only after suffering the losses of thousands of warriors did the Coalition finally see with their own eyes the extent of the magical force field that secured the safety of the Creed of Divinity. Eldritch enchantments of this sort were not umon in Molderad; several of the militant orders who have joined the Coalition could replicate force fields and enchantments that could be used to guard or restrain objects or people. But no one had ever seen an enchantment of such size and magnitude before¡ªone that could reach up into the skies unseen.


    ¡°This is proof enough that Li Zhiyuan is a demon from another world! How else could anyone do something like that!¡±


    Abbess Retribution was not jealous at all to show her contempt for Li Mu.


    ¡°If you could persuade him to just surrender, Nie, then by all means. Maybe we could even spare his life,¡± growled a tall and hulking figure d in a suit of ck armor from atop his brass-hewn chariot.


    Being a powerful warrior in his own right who had achieved ss XI many years ago, this person was the strongest warrior of the Western Wildernesses, known to many as simply the Champion.


    All eyes were on Nie Renlong.


    Nie Renlong nodded without a word. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can,¡± he said.


    Just up ahead, a transparent portal opened to admit him and there was Li Zhiyuan¡¯s prized student, the Punisher of Evil Shen Jia, waiting for him. ¡°This way please, sir,¡± he called.


    Nie Renlong flew to the portal in a streak of light where hended and stepped through it.


    A few intrepid warriors thought of charging forward to see if they might have a chance of getting inside.


    The Champion of the Western Wildernesses lifted his halberd and barred their way, ¡°Anxious to get yourselves killed? Or else, wait for Grand Master Nie and see what happens.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°How cruel is fate, my friend, that we have to meet in such a fashion.¡±


    Nie Renlong said sheepishly as he peered at the broad and tall back of Li Mu, looking rather guilty and embarrassed to be here in the Creed¡¯s main audience hall.


    Li Mu spun on his heels and greeted his guest with a smile. ¡°We are but mere specks in this vast Jianghu, my friend. Even I know that fate works in the most unimaginable ways. Are you here to negotiate my surrender?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a unique and exemry figure, Li,¡± Nie Renlong grinned bashfully, ¡°Those rumors about you ¡ª they¡¯re nothing but nder¡ªlies spoken and spread to discredit you. But there really isn¡¯t any need to pick a fight against the Great Five. Nothing good wille out of this¡­ No one has ever triumphed in any conflict against the Great Five. The Creed of Divinity might be blessed with numerous rare talents, but your number is still scant against the horde that is the Coalition at the foot of this mountain at the moment. You are a genius, no doubt about that, my friend. But this is an order of illustrious history¡­¡±


    Lu Chuan abruptly interjected, ¡°The Creed of Divinity, in its entirety, is ready to stand side-by-side Brother Zhiyuan until the very end!¡±


    Li Mu merely smiled at the statement and said nothing.


    For most parts, Lu Chuan has always been a mild-mannered man with charisma that could make anyone gravitate toward him. Yet he could be strangely and irrationally irascible when it came to the wellbeing of Li Zhiyuan. Threatening Li Zhiyuan before him was tantamount to waving the proverbial red rag before his very eyes and he would immediately lose his cool.


    Diffidently, Nie Renlong muttered, ¡°Surely it¡¯s better to make peace than make war¡­¡±


    ¡°Nie,¡± Li Mu chuckled wryly, ¡°Do you seriously think that there is still a chance to make peace?¡±


    The look that Li Mu gave him made whatever Nie Renlong wished to say got stuck halfway up his throat.


    He could not forget that Li Zhiyuan had saved his life more than a decade ago. For years, he had been telling the whole world that what transpired back then was a duel that ended with a draw just for the sake of Arcusstone¡¯s reputation and he knew full well how dishonorable a gesture it had been. Yet here he came as an envoy of the Great Five ¡ª an act which could have been as a further insult. Furthermore, he was only too aware of the fate that awaited Li Zhiyuan if he surrendered to the Great Five. The end would inevitably be a long and painful process before his death ever came.


    ¡°Those rumors about what you said¡­ I¡¯m sure those only justy¡­ If you could step out and exin, I¡¯m sure¡­¡± Nie Renlong added feebly.


    Li Mu cut him off, smiling, ¡°Those were not lies. They did indeede out of my own lips.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the point¡­¡±


    ¡°And I did reallye from another dimension.¡±


    Nie Renlong did not know what to say.


    ¡°But are all beings whoe from another dimension evil?¡±


    Nie Renlong did not know how to respond.


    ¡°Do you have anything else, Nie?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Nie Renlong exhaled a long breath that sounded more like a sigh. ¡°I knew it. It would be impossible to try to convince you to surrender. So be it then. I¡¯d best drop the subject lest I¡¯ll only be ridiculing myself. Not that I ever expected any positive results after all. But know that I have to be here as one of the Great Five Grand Masters, I only hope you can understand that, my friend, and not me me.¡±


    ¡°How could I? You¡¯re here this time as a guest of the Creed of Divinity, Nie,¡± Li Mu responded, tacitly indicating that the next time they meet, it would be under different circumstances.


    One of the acolytes came in bearing a tray of tea.


    ¡°Try this, Nie. It¡¯s something I nted myself at the bamboo grove. It¡¯s a vintage that you won¡¯t find anywhere else. I call it ¡®Maojian¡¯. It¡¯s sweet and refreshing once you take the first sip, then a tinge of bitterness woulde momentarily before it is reced by another wave of sweetness. Kinda reminds us of the Jianghu, no?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, my friend. As an envoy of the Great Five, I¡¯m ashamed to consume such a unique vintage of your own production,¡± Nie Renlong declined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lu Chuan muttered quietly, ¡°We do not have the custom of poisoning our guests.¡±


    Nie Renlong was surprised by the answer, although he recollected himself quickly and tried to smile to defuse the awkwardness. ¡°Nothing of the sort! Well, since you insist¡­¡± The Grand Master of Arcusstone lifted a cup and emptied its contents down his throat. ¡°I know that I owe you a great deal, Li. But please understand this: the Great Five share such a bond where we triumph and fall as one. Coming here as an envoy is thest thing I would have chosen to do. I know it¡¯s nothing short of dishonorable, but should the Great Five seeds in storming into this ce, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect you.¡±


    At least, he was beginning to show some nerve and backbone.


    Even Lu Chuan couldn¡¯t help feeling consoled and relieved.


    The adage of ¡°life in the Jianghu is never one¡¯s life alone¡± wasn¡¯t just for show, but instead, it illustrated a painful truth that only those who really had seen the real grotesqueries of the Jianghu could fullyprehend.


    Lu Chuan could rte only all too well to the difficult quandaries and conundrums that one faced as a member of the Jianghu himself.


    For one moment, what animosity and dislike he felt about Nie Renlong subsided just a little.


    Jianghu, a life where merciless and treacherous challenges forever awaited their chance to swoop down when one was least expecting it.


    ¡°Heh, very well, Nie, I shall hold you to this promise when the momentes,¡± Li Mu smiled. ¡°I¡¯d say that this meeting is over and we shouldn¡¯t take up more of your time any longer. Apany Grand Master Nie and see him out the door please, Shen Jia.¡±


    ¡­


    There was no other way to put it: Nie Renlong¡¯s attempt to negotiate a surrender had ended in an ignominious failure.


    As soon as he made it back to the encampment of the Coalition, he led his men and retreated ten miles away and made camp there, refusing to see anyone on the pretense of being ashamed of hisck of sess.


    ¡°Hmph, I bet he¡¯s grown soft. He¡¯s withdrawing away from the fight because of his friendship with Li Zhiyuan.¡±


    Voices of dissent began to mor with discontent towards the stance Nie Renlong had disyed.


    But Nie Renlong just ignored them all.


    With any chances for a peaceful surrender all but quashed, the Great Five began their assault. Theyunched a full-scale invasion with hundreds of thousands of champions and warriors marching up the Mount of Divinity from all sides. Thest time such an impressive scene ur was most probably during the Great Crusade several centuries before.


    In the first crusade by the Great Five years before against the Cult of the Orient, the Great Five had all the advantages which they sessfully capitalized into aplete beatdown. Yet nothing the Great Five attempted this time could defeat the magical enchantment that now guarded the Creed of Divinity¡¯s stronghold. They could do whatever they believed would work, but they would still hurt no fen nor leave the other side of the enchantment.


    The invisible magical force field enveloping the Creed of Divinity stronghold inside was what defended the Creed against all manners of long-range bombardments.


    Meanwhile, champions and warriors of the Coalition would find themselves lost and trapped inside the enchantments. At times, the enchantment would invoke hallucinations that could prompt two warriors to kill want another. Many however found themselves segregated into lots of different small numbers where the Creed of Divinity could then easily deal with them.


    On the first day alone, the Coalition lost almost five thousand men, amongst them were two ss IXs, twenty-eight ss VIIIs, and several hundreds of ss VIs and VIIs.


    In contrast, the Creed of Divinity lost not one man at all.


    The integrity of the magical force field remained intact.


    By the time a retreat was sounded, the faces of the Great Five Grand Masters looked absolutely lugubrious.


    They expected a difficult fight, but certainly not one where they barely did any damage to the enemy while they were singlehandedly raking up all the losses.


    Warriors and champions who were boasting about their prowess now hung their heads in shame and frustration.


    ¡°We press on. Inch by inch, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll reach their stronghold one day. There¡¯s no way that enchantment of this size could remain for long,¡± snarled the Champion of the Western Wildernesses.


    With the advantage of numbers on their side, this seemed like a viable and possibly most moronic idea the Great Five coulde up with.


    The invasion would go on for more than an entire month.


    Thousands of militant sects and orders pledged themselves to the Coalition had literally thrown themselves into attacking the magical force field but to no avail. All their endeavors to reduce and extinguish the force field¡¯s strength had only just pushed the force field back by almost a measly ten meters, for the cost of more than thirty thousand lives into the meat grinder.


    Such was a loss that no one could dare bear.


    But it was more than that. This was also an insult.


    News of the going invasion spread all over the continent, taking over the whole world by iprehensible storm.


    Another month passed. The Great Five came up with another n: a multi-pronged assault to attack the force field from different directions. But it seemed to Li Mu like someone was giving guidance to the Grand Masters by instructing them on ways to slowly prob for weaknesses around the force field.


    A half-year passed by swiftly.


    The enchantment was forced back that the force field now encased only the stronghold and the mountain¡¯s main peak alone.


    The champions and warriors were all euphoric. Finally, after so long, theirbors were beginning to bear fruit.


    So long as they could defeat the enchantment, victory shall be at hand and the Creed of Divinity would be ripe pickings. The whole Coalition would storm up into the stronghold and sack the whole ce, killing everyone inside, including the Aspect of Vengeance himself.


    But what happened next left the whole Coalition stunned beyond speech.

 Chapter 924 - The Reckoning

    <h4>Chapter 924 The Reckoning</h4>


    The highest summit of the mountain range to which the Mount of Divinity belonged stood tall and proud like a huge pir that stood out from the ring of mountains that encircled it. The Great Five relentlessly mounted one assault attempt after another to no avail. The defensive force field just would not budge an inch, with or without the Champion of the Western Wildernesses intervening.


    What they expected to be a quick end with a coalition of this size and scale was clearly a big mistake.


    To top it off, the Creed of Divinity might have defenders hurt or wounded, but they had suffered no casualties yet. None of the injured were fatal enough and whenever a Creed of Divinity acolyte faced impending doom, a white sh of light from the main edifice of the Creed¡¯s stronghold would shoot up into the sky and arced sharply down and save the acolyte.


    The whole world knew what that was ¡ª the Aspect of Vengeance himself saving the acolytes of his order with his god-like powers and invincibility.


    This was bing a war that the coalition could see no hope for victory in sight.


    Such a war had never before taken ce on the soil of Molderad. A war where the invading faction had lost almost a hundred thousand men when the defenders still remained intact and this was taking a toll on the invaders.


    That caused the morale of the coalition to fall to an understandably-predictable low.


    But the leadership of the Great Five just wouldn¡¯t care. Day after day, they directed the sects and orders of the coalition to send men to their deaths, just so that the magical force field of the Creed¡¯s main summit could be weakened even if just by a bit.


    The freakish war would go on for six months.


    By now, the dead bodies left by the coalition of the Great Five had reached more than a whopping hundred and fifty thousand. No war on Molderad had been waged with such incredible losses.


    Discontent was growing among the leaders of the various sects and orders of the coalition.


    The frustration of seeing so many allies, friends, or even loved ones dying slowly began to erode the coalition¡¯s resolve. More so, since most of the factions within the coalition each harbored personal agendas of their own. Some were just trying to use this war as a means of removingpetition, while some expected retribution and vengeance out of this war. The failure to register any sess after so many losses and time was beginning to show cracks within the coalition and even with the Great Five¡¯s influence, the unity among the coalition was beginning to shatter.


    Several sects and orders have be extinct in this war and many more had already broken away from the coalition and had left despite the urgings and pleas of their colleagues. They quickly retreated out of the Northern Steppes and returned to their respective strongholds to rebuild.


    The regrettable oue of this war was beginning to be an object of humiliation and ridicule for the Great Five and the sects and orders thatunched this war.


    Inside a secret chamber, the five men that represented the coalition¡¯s highest echelon convened.


    ¡°If this drags on, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we¡¯ll be sacrificed on the altar of our very own humiliation!¡±


    ¡°But the magical force field that guards the Creed of Divinity is just too strong. There¡¯s just nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t be long before the voices of dissent are going to overwhelm us.¡±


    ¡°But we cannot lose. If that happens, the Great Five will be history. We will lose our dominion over Molderad and what that entails, I¡¯m sure all of you are aware of that.¡±


    From theints of the four, one could almost feel how palpable the anxiety was in the air.


    All save the one man who sat at the center. He had not uttered a word since he came in.


    ¡°What about the Sage? Does he have any ideas or not?¡± asked one of the four.


    Every pair of eyes panned to look at the figure at the center of the table.


    ¡°Fret not, my friends. Our half-year worth of assault hasn¡¯t been for naught. The Sage has discovered the crux of Li Zhiyuan¡¯s magical force field,¡± said the man atst, breaking his reticence with a hoarse voice. ¡°The main summit of the Creed of Divinity stronghold is where five ley lines of the mountains nearby converge. That makes the ce hallowednds blessed with rich natural energies. It was with these same energies that Li Zhiyuan has been relying on to keep his magical force field holding for so long. Long has the Sage been observing and he has found the spots where the five ley lines pass. Cut them all off and the magical force field will fall.¡±


    The news was d tidings enough to the other four.


    ¡°But how do we cut off these leylines?¡± asked one of them again anxiously.


    The person in the middle responded, ¡°The Sage will make known his arrangements to us once he is ready.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Teacher, the Dragon of Arcusstone Nie Renlong has arrived.¡±


    Shen Jia reported when he found Li Mu at his bamboo grove.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu smiled thinly. ¡°Very well, off to the main audience hall then.¡±


    Later.


    ¡°We meet again, my friend,¡± Nie Renlong saluted with an apologetic look on his face.


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not here to negotiate my surrender again, Nie?¡± Li Mu remarked facetiously, returning the gesture.


    ¡°Would you draw your weapon against me if my answer is a yes?¡± Nie Renlong asked.


    Li Mu shook his head. ¡°Arcusstone has almost been no part of the assaults which have been urring for these past six months. I¡¯m sure you must be sustaining heavy pressure yourself. Please, have a seat.¡±


    Nie Renlong sat down. ¡°I¡¯m not here to negotiate, but I¡¯m here as a messenger.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu betrayed a surprised expression.


    ¡°The Great Five have found it difficult to withdraw from their current position without any sess in their campaign against us,¡± Lu Chuan exined, ¡°That is why Grand Master Nie is here to propose a duel with you, Brother Zhiyuan.¡±


    Lu Chuan¡¯s impression of Nie Renlong and Arcusstone had improved greatly over the past six months. He had seen how Arcusstone had been refraining from joining in any of the assaults on the Creed of Divinity. One could almost expect how much scorn and pressure Nie Renlong has been facing on a daily basis.


    This disy of friendship he had shown thus far was a fair return for the debt owed when Li Mu saved his life ten years before.


    At the very least, it was enough for Lu Chuan to no longer regard Nie Renlong with contempt.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s hear the details to this challenge them,¡± uttered Li Mu as he lifted a cup up to his lips. He sipped at the warm brew and said, ¡°Pray tell, Nie.¡±


    ¡°The coalition has found a savant in arcane arts who provided the leaders of the coalition with advice on how to destroy your magical force field. He had discovered the five ley lines that connect to this summit, Li. ording to him, all they have to do is just destroy all five ley lines. The magic of this force field would be undone and this stronghold will be exposed.¡±


    As he spoke, Nie Renlong took careful note of every detail of Li Mu¡¯s countenance.


    Li Mu might have hidden it well, but nothing, not even that faintest and fleeting stir in the look of his eyes, could escape eyes as experienced and sharp as Nie Renlong¡¯s.


    ¡°So, it would appear that the savant is right,¡± Nie Renlong confirmed what he just observed, ¡°What would you do, my friend?¡±


    Li Mu said nothing. He mulled in silence until he finally uttered very quietly, ¡°Let theme. We¡¯ll deal with them by then.¡±


    Lu Chuan¡¯s expression shifted into one of curiosity. ¡°Do you know who this so-called savant is, Grand Master Nie?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Nie Renlong replied, ¡°Because of my reluctance, the others in the coalition have grown cold to me. Plus my pretenses to stay away from most of the war councils which some have interpreted as a sign of my trying to maintain distance from them, many within the coalition have be extremely wary of me. They¡¯ve excluded me from discussions that involved secrets of the most extreme nature. But I do know that this savant is being referred to as the ¡®Sage¡¯. He¡¯s a most mysterious enigma and few have seen him before. Even the other four heads of the Great Five treat him with respect.¡±


    Li Mu nodded knowingly, still in deep thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.


    ¡°Only someone who¡¯s not from this world could divine the true nature of my magical force field.


    ¡°And who else could it be if not for that demonic being with the trident?


    ¡°Has he finally decided to reveal himself?¡±


    ¡°But this ¡®Sage¡¯ person did say that even with the knowledge of where the ley lines are, it won¡¯t be easy destroying them. Hence, to prevent further bloodshed and carnage, the Sage had decided to issue a challenge. He proposed a duel with the rest of Molderad as a witness. Should you triumph, the Great Five will sound like an immediate retreat. Everywhere the Creed of Divinity has a presence, the Great Five will show nothing but respect and fear. But should you lose, the Creed shall have to remain defunct for five hundred years, whereas you shall submit yourself to five hundred years of incarceration in the dungeons of Arcusstone,¡± said Nie Renlong, ¡°That is the message they want me to convey,¡±


    ¡°Five hundred years of incarceration?!¡± Lu Chuan burst out with rage, ¡°What difference is that to a life sentence?!¡±


    Nie Renlong could only smile weakly in response.


    Li Mu smiled thinly again. ¡°Heh, so be it then. The lives of one hundred fifty thousand warriors were partly my handiwork after all. The terms you mentioned aren¡¯t too harsh, I¡¯ll give you that. So, a duel it is then, since this ¡®Sage¡¯ fellow has decided to challenge me. Where and when?¡±


    ¡°Sunrise three days from now. On the peak of Dawncrest.¡±


    Dawncrest. One of the mountain range¡¯s tallest and most precipitous pyramidal peaks. Shaped like a gigantic sword being driven into the ground, even the strongest of avians and the most agile of apes found it hard to conquer its incredible height, making the summit a virtual no man¡¯snd. Without any Creed of Divinity structure on this summit, that made Dawncrest the ideal spot for the reckoning.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Li Mu bobbed his head, assenting to the challenge.


    Nie Renlong rose to his feet and saluted once more. ¡°So be it then. I shall return at once to convey your agreement. I wish you good fortune in the battle toe. Truth be told, this ¡®Sage¡¯ fellow looks awfully shady and crooked if you ask me. Nothing about him screams decent and honorable. But if he could make even the other four heads of the Great Five bow to him, then he must be extremely powerful. You really need to be careful, my friend.¡±


    On that note, Nie Renlong turned around and left.


    Lu Chuan peered at Li Mu and asked quietly, ¡°Brother¡­ That matter about the ley lines keeping the magical force field working¡­¡±


    Li Mu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Once the ley lines are severed, the force field will fall.¡±


    Lu Chuan quietly suppressed whatever reactions he nearly disyed. ¡°Was that why you agreed to the duel? But the Great Five has been known for their perfidy and subterfuge, Brother. Even if Grand Master Nie looks honest enough, I¡¯m not sure if we could fully trust his words. You really need to be careful, Brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Li Mu, ¡°Whether we win or lose, it¡¯s all up to Fate now.¡±


    ¡­


    News began sweeping through the coalition like winds over meadows.


    The Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan was going to duel against an unknown savant of great strength and power and the duel would take ce on the summit of Dawncrest. At longst, the war which had taken more than a half-year was finally reaching its curtain call.


    The final reckoning would determine the fate of all good and evil on Molderad.


    Never before in centuries had any duels on Molderad could garner such attention.


    However, voices from other quarters of the Jianghu expressed their concern about the identity of this unknown savant. Who was he and what merit did he have that even the heads of the Great Five could stake the fate of the whole continent on him?


    The heads of the Great Five were quick to provide an answer:


    That this unknown champion wielded powers and strength unsurpassed by any.


    Powers and strength unsurpassed by any.


    When the six words slipped out of the lips of the heads of the Great Five, all of Molderad reeled with shock and awe.


    For everyone knew that this could very well be the best candidate the forces of good could field against the greatest demon the continent has ever seen.


    In three days, the Duel of Dawncrest wouldmence and the final reckoning would be at hand.

 Chapter 925 - The Reckoning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 925 The Reckoning (2)</h4>


    The eastern sun peeked in the morning twilight.


    The red fiery orb rose over the faraway horizon. Dawncrest, being the tallest pinnacle of the Mount of Divinity range, was the first to be swathed in a bright scarlet luster like a sword drenched in blood, gleaming vivaciously in the early red dawn.


    More than a thousand meters west of Dawncrest, a field of ck filled the meadows and the ins. The coalition rode forth like a dark ominous storm, all of them warriors and champions eager to witness the duel.


    Due east of Dawncrest, at a thousand meters away, Lu Chuan came with a modest host of several dozen men, all of them here to provide support for Li Mu.


    Thebatants have yet to arrive.


    But the mood was already thick with tension seeping every inch of the air in the vicinity like pervasive fumes.


    For the first time in the history of Molderad, the duel between good and evil would determine the fate of the continent in the times toe. The oue would affect virtually everyone present ¡ª their interests, their livelihood, and even their lives.


    None of the higher echelons of the coalition had envisaged that this war could take such a turn.


    ¡°But where are they?¡±


    The very same thought loomed in the minds of every single man and woman who hade to see this fight.


    A golden ray of light from the rising sun filtered through the clouds and pierced all the way through the leaves of the bamboo grove on the slopes of the hill behind the Creed of Divinity stronghold.


    A figure in white sitting serenely at the precipice that hung over a flowing waterfall, Li Mu calmly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± Fang Mei and Fang Yuan greeted him. They have been standing a short distance away, quietly waiting for him. But even their demure reticence could do little to mask the apprehension they both felt.


    Li Mu jovially rose to his feet. ¡°It¡¯ll be good to have some wine and bean-paste noodles for lunch today. Please have some ready.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Teacher,¡± Fang Mei bobbed her head profusely, ¡°Rest assured that you¡¯ll find the meal satisfactory.¡±


    Fang Yuan could have sworn that his spirits were lifted.


    His mentor appeared to be confident as usual and that was a good sign.


    After eleven years since they were just a pair of child acolytes that enjoyed hardly any attention and care, Fang Mei and Fang Yuan had grown into two of the most feared warriors in the Northern Steppes. They grew up together in the Fang Family Vige nearby the Creed of Divinity but because they were not blood rtives even though they had been close from a young age, Li Mu yed the matchmaker and they became married. Everything the loving couple had would not have been possible without Li Mu and he was like a father to them.


    But even with their teacher¡¯s assurance, Fang Yuan and Fang Mei just couldn¡¯t help feeling concerned and worried.


    But one could hardly me them.


    Li Mu peered at them and smiled.


    Faraway, from the direction of Dawncrest, a clear and piercing voice came rumbling like thunder, ¡°The hour has arrived, Li Zhiyuan. Show yourself!¡±


    ¡­


    On the tip of Dawncrest.


    The one whom the heads of the Great Five, the five strongest religious orders, hailed as ¡°the one with powers and strength unsurpassed by any¡± had appeared. An ordinary-looking man in his middle age with a round and wide face and unremarkable features, he looked very much like a Tom, Dick, or Harry that one could find in the streets anywhere and wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid at.


    Many began doubting if all the praises and acim about him held any truth or credibility.


    The adjectives of ¡°ordinary-looking¡± and ¡°middle age¡± just don¡¯t scream awesome at all. Even an elderly with a flowing white beard and hair could do better.


    Countless eyes gazed upon him as he suddenly opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°The hour has arrived, Li Zhiyuan. show yourself!¡±


    It sounded like just a normal shout at first. But the next split-secondter, the voice reverberated through the air with rising loudness sonority that the human voice became as loud as a groaning thunder. All of a sudden, the entire mountain range chorused with the same voice, joining together into a loud, resounding crescendo as if the mountains were roaring as one with the stranger. Right at that instance, the entire coalition nearly fell to their knees in reverence as if a god had descended upon them.


    Terrifying.


    That was the same one-word description that appeared in the minds of the warriors and champions present.


    Whoever this ¡°Sage¡± was, he clearly was a powerful and dangerous person.


    That disy of his power alone was enough to make him a living legend.


    Looks of exhration and anticipation lit up the faces of the members of the Great Five.


    Meanwhile, Lu Chuan and his retinue of men remained steadfastly unfazed. But deep down inside, he was experienced and wise enough to know that this stranger¡¯s ordinary outlook belied powers and strength beyond measure. ¡°Would Brother Zhiyuan prevail this time?¡± he mused with dread.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of light came screaming at him from the direction of the Creed of Divinity stronghold.


    No one couldprehend just how incredible and fast this blow was. All they saw was something of a sh like the reflection of light through the air and everywhere this light wheezed by, the crescendo of voices ceased and vanished.


    The wide-faced ¡°Sage¡± saw the energy bolt screaming straight at him. He leaped and took into the air, evading the blow.


    The sh of light skimmed dangerously over the highest tip of the six-thousand-eight-hundred-and-sixty-meters-tall Dawncrest.


    But no, everyone saw it wrongly. It didn¡¯t miss. After what seemed like several seconds of still silence, the crown of Dawncrest, the top sixty-meter-or-so part of the summit, began to slide sideways. As the gargantuan hulk of granite that was Dawncrest¡¯s crown slipped off into a deafening crash, everyone saw Li Mu¡¯s handiwork ¡ª a sleek and smooth surface angled at twenty-five degrees. There was not even a stone or gravel that the stroke missed and the surface looked so shiny and polished that one could almost see the whites of his own teeth in the reflection on the mirror-like face of the colossal rock.


    With just one blow, Dawncrest was ¡°beheaded¡±.


    A feat and spectacle that has left everyone bbergasted with disbelief.


    A brilliant sh of light, just like that, and a mountain was gone.


    No warrior could do that. Only gods were capable of doing things like this. To say nothing about the smooth surface of the rock that was now the new crown of the newly-stunted Dawncrest. Such speed and skill did that stroke carry like a sharp knife passing through a steak.


    Crash!


    A deafening bang from the huge sixty-meter-long hunk of granite finally reaching the bottom of the gorge after its precipitous descent shook every awake from their momentary stupor.


    When everyone looked at the new tip of Dawncrest, there was someone else standing tall and proud up there. A lean and dashing man in robes of white and hair as ck as the darkest night.


    Li Zhiyuan.


    The Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan.


    Finally.


    The folds of his robes fluttered and snapped in the mountainous breeze, its strength wantonly flinging his jet-ck hair about. Stern and yet divine, the world could sing paeans of praises about him and shower him with adoration and yet no amount of words could aptly do his stately presence and beauty any justice. Even the heads of the Great Five found themselves awash with admiration and envy.


    More so, those ¡ª especially females ¡ª who had never seen Li Zhiyuan in real life before. Their hearts swooned at the mere sight of his otherworldly charms that some began to wonder if all the criticisms, condemnations, and reproaches hurled at him were nothing but nder.


    Especially when juxta positioned against the wide-faced ¡°Sage¡± who looked otherwise average and dull, Li Zhiyuan fitted every bit the semnce of the conquering and victorious hero of a fairy tale instead of him, whom some could argue suited the profile of the viin.


    Looks determine personality.


    Even in another world, the maxim has a ring of truth.


    The de That Awed the World.


    Li Zhiyuan the Charming.


    The sight of the tall and proud Li Zhiyuan perched on the steep summit of Dawncrest would be forever etched in the minds of the warriors and champions who hade this far to witness the duel. No matter what was the oue of the duel today, no one would ever forget that one single stroke that cut a mountain into half and that stunning and magnificent entry he made.


    ¡­


    ¡°State your name.¡±


    Li Mu stood at the top of the twenty-five-degree slope, eyeing coldly at his foe who graduallynded with the grace of a feather at the bottom of the slope.


    ¡°Song Mian¡¯s my name.¡±


    The round-faced man finally spoke with a gruff voice.


    ¡°Song Mian?¡± Li Mu responded, ¡°You¡¯re that ¡®Sage¡¯ fellow, aren¡¯t you? Well, I suppose you do have your merits, you are being able to find out about the ley lines and all that. But not without the cost of a hundred and fifty thousand lives, though. What would they call you after this? The hero or the yer, after you sent so many innocent warriors to their deaths?¡±


    ¡°I see you not only have a sharp de, but a sharp tongue as well, Li Zhiyuan,¡± remarked Song Mian cidly. ¡°These are the martyrs of Molderad your crooked tongue is speaking about. The loss of their lives is the sin and burden you bear and so, you shall face the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Martyrs?¡± smirked Li Mu with frost, ¡°Just call them what they are to you: tools andmbs for ughter. You¡¯re just using them in your nder, provocation, bloodshed, and carnage. That¡¯s the usual repertoire of your lot. You yed the same trick on the Cult of the Orient years ago and you¡¯re doing an encore on us now. You and a lot of those slimy vermin that cower behind your shadow are nothing but the parasites and vampires that only bring misery to Molderad.¡±


    ¡°Crooked words from a crooked tongue, Li Zhiyuan,¡± Song Mian growled with apparent displeasure. ¡°How dare you twist facts and distort the truth. Is this what you are, Aspect of Vengeance Li Zhiyuan? Just mere words and lies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling these pitiful fools that you led what lies they¡¯ve been deceived into believing,¡± Li Mu scoffed with derision, ¡°Enough prattle. You wanted this duel. Just get on with it then.¡±


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Song Mian sniggered vilely, ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you¡¯ve progressed since you made your fame ten years ago, Li Zhiyuan! Watch this, the Draconian Thunder!¡±


    He raised his arms and sped his palms together. Without moving his lower half, his top half twisted at an impossible angle as his elbows swayed. A glowing ring of light appeared around his feet and its radiance intensified, its growing luminescence gradually engulfing him before he thrust his arms up into the air.


    Rumble!


    The cumulonimbus clouds overhead converged over him with lightning shing intermittently.


    A purplish lightning bolt in the appearance of a raging dragon materialized up high in the sky. It bared its fangs at Li Mu and streaked down at him.


    ¡°What the hell¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Heavens, what in the world is that?!¡±


    ¡°Is that a dragon-shaped from pure Mana?!¡±


    All around Dawncrest, onlookers of the battle reeled with consternation and amazement.


    This was no longer mere martial technique. This was power and conjuring that only gods could perform. As ordinary as he was, the ¡°Sage¡¯s¡± disy of his capabilities, which had clearly outstripped theprehension ofmon warriors, had managed to overturn what others thought about him byunching a terrible attack on his opponent.


    Powers and strength unsurpassed by any indeed.


    ¡°Parlor tricks.¡±


    Li Mu snorted as he slowly reached for the saber that hung from his waist. He did not even draw the weapon. All he did was ce his hand on its hilt and he gripped it firmly and a sh of light screamed out of the sheath and tore up into the sky.


    The wailing ray of light shed through the dragon of lightning, dispelling it like mes bursting into fiery cinders and the dragon was gone.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the sum of what you can do, then my second stroke will just end your life and be done with this duel,¡± Li Mu uttered coldly with disappointment fraught in his voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve achieved it!? That incredible stage which they deem as the Ultimate Invincibility?!¡± Song Mian¡¯s countenance broke into that of awe and thrill. He burst into a peal ofughter, ¡°GOOD! Very good! As expected of the demon from another world! At longst, I have found a worthy enemy! Let this be a good fight, Li Zhiyuan! Don¡¯t disappoint!¡±


    He arched himself. His very person emitted a strange, bright glow and he morphed into a dragon. Bathed in lightning bolts coiled around his serpentine length, he dove at Li Mu.

 Chapter 926 - The Reckoning (3)

    <h4>Chapter 926 The Reckoning (3)</h4>


    Li Mu¡¯s hand wandered once more to the hilt of his saber, which he gripped firmly once more.


    Another bolt of light came wailing out, shooting up into the like aet.


    The searing white projectile mmed into the face of the dragon, plowing through its entire length and reducing it to mere confetti of energy dregs, leaving only slivers of lightning bolts crackling in their final protest before disintegrating.


    Song Mian crashed back to the ground with lees of electricity trailing in his wake. He managed to remain to stand, but the ordeal appeared to have weakened him as he reeled unsteadily, beaten and pale.


    ¡°As I said, parlor tricks. If that¡¯s all you are, then this duel is over. You¡¯re so weak that you¡¯re not even worth drawing my weapon for,¡± said Li Mu, overlooking his foe from the top of the inclination.


    Song Mian could barely say a word.


    He did not think that Li Zhiyuan¡¯s strength and power had grown past his expectations.


    He was just unstoppable.


    Has he indeed achieved the same unmatched invincibility that has only been attributed to gods?!


    Thest thing he expected was that his lightning-based magic to have no use at all against LI Mu¡¯s powers.


    From a distance away, the heads of the Great Five and the warriors of the coalition all stared at the premature oue of the duel with disbelief. Song Mian exhibited powers and strength that exceeded theirprehension and that ability to manipte lightning like it was his own and harness it was something that could make even the heads of the Great Five shudder. But this was Li Zhiyuan that Song Mian was up against. The one man whose power, speed, and strength ¡ª abilities that only a god could rival ¡ª had easily dwarfed even those of Song Mian.


    ¡°Is this really the end already?¡±


    Witnessing up-close Li Zhiyuan¡¯s indomitable might have practically crushed what will the coalition have of continuing the fight.


    Whereas Lu Chuan and the Creed of Divinity acolytes who came with him all looked invigorated and ted.


    Ten years had passed and he had almost never seen Li Mu in action before. Now that he had witnessed with his own eyes the greatness of his brother-in-arms, Lu Chuan could only exhale with awe at how incredible and divine was Li Mu¡¯s craft.


    At the top of Dawncrest, Song Mian hung his head, but not in shame. He was only just ignoring Li Mu¡¯s remarks.


    His shoulders were shaking.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh heh¡­¡±


    A cold and spine-tingling cackle slipped out of his lips.


    ¡°Heh heh heh¡­ Muahahahaha!¡±


    Louder and viler theughter became. His shoulders were shaking not because of fear and not because of panic, but rather because he wasughing.


    He lifted his chin and stared at Li Mu with eyes zing with a strange morbidly-red glow.


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ve won, Li Zhiyuan? Just like that?¡± he red at Li Mu with a hungry look like a beast that had only just woken up from centuries of slumber with an insatiable appetite.


    ¡°What other tricks do you have hidden up your sleeves?¡± a taciturn Li Mu growled, ¡°Whatever you have, let¡¯s see them all.¡±


    ¡°I did not want to unseal my powers at first. But clearly, I¡¯ve been mistaken. It seems that you¡¯ve forced my hand. Aren¡¯t you curious as to who I am? We¡¯ve met once, you know?¡±


    ¡°As if I care,¡± Li Mu replied with a stir on his countenance. ¡°Whoever you are, stand before me and I¡¯ll cut you down. Just like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, such deplorable hubris¡­ But I¡¯m sure this will surprise you¡­¡± muttered Song Mian as fissures began cracking open all over his skin like it was y, revealing a face and a new body beneath it.


    Li Mu¡¯s face betrayed a hint of astonishment.


    ¡°The son of the Lion?!¡±


    The outer husk of ¡°Song Mian¡± peeled off to reveal a young and handsome man, utterly naked if not for the tendrils of Mana in fume-like form swirling all around him. The fog added a mysterious tinge to his presence and his power was at a wholly different level from ¡°Song Mian¡± before.


    ¡°Unexpected, isn¡¯t it?¡± The son of the Lion cackled wickedly, ¡°You thought I was dead for good, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    But Li Mu remembered full well the details back then. He had killed the son of the Lion, but he did not kill the manservant who was with him. When he came back, they were both gone¡ªthe manservant and the body. At first, his initial spection was that the servant had left the dungeons with the body of his deceased master. Apparently, something probably more grotesque and macabre must have happened instead.


    But it mattered not to Li Mu. At least not anymore.


    ¡°If I can kill you once, then I¡¯ll do it again.¡±


    The surprised look on Li Mu¡¯s face faded swiftly.


    The turns of unexpected events did not change the status quo at all.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try,¡± smirked the son of the Lion.


    He groped into the air and a pair of lightning bolts, purplish and deadly, coalesced in his grasp, gradually taking on the form of a pair of swords. The eyes of everyone watching the fight contracted with astoundment. What the son of the Lion had just disyed was aplex form of Mana maniption, using it to condense pure lightning energy into solid form. This was a feat only thought capable by those who had achieved the legendary ss XII.


    ¡°Is this really it?! The legendary ss?!


    ¡°It must be! And Li Zhiyuan will finally lose!¡±


    Li Mu shook his head wearily. Still, he refused to draw his weapon. He ced his hand on the hilt of his weapon for the third time and gripped it once more.


    A salvo of white light wheezed into the air.


    ¡°Heh, this again?¡±


    The son of the Lion smirked with undisguised disdain. Brandishing the light he aimed one fist into the sky and the other down at the ground. Then he spun on his heels, turning in a clockwise direction while he conjured more images of swords, surrounding himself in a magical circle that consisted of numerous lightning bolts shaped like swords.


    ¡°The lightning array of destruction!¡± Yelled the son of the Lion loudly.


    He sped both his hands together and more than ten thousand shafts of lightning filled the sky. As one, they swarmed down at Li Mu, the entire deluge of raining lightning bolts mottled with electric semnces of various predatory beasts eager to sink their fangs and teeth into his flesh.


    The sight was easily more imposing, more magnificent, and definitely several times more fearful than what everyone had seen before from ¡°Song Mian¡±. Right at that moment, the entire world thought as if a demonic being from ancient times had descended upon Molderad to bring death and carnage by means of a raging storm of lightning bolts, not rain.


    The sight was indescribably incredible and stunning.


    But before champions and warriors of the Great Five coalition could cheer, another blinding shaft tore up into the air with unbelievable grace and poise like a viciously sharp de sliding through a piece of paper, slicing through the sky.


    As if the stroke had cut right through the fabric of Time and Space itself, the air ripped open to reveal a yawning ck space from somewhere unknown, and like a ck hole, it drew in everything¡ªfrom thergest electric-forge beast to the smallest of lightning shafts¡ªinto the ck gaping hole before it closed shut and vanished as if nothing had happened.


    All that destructive forces all suddenly just vanished into thin air as if someone had used a hand to wipe everything off a ckboard.


    But that was not all of Li Mu¡¯s retaliation; the searing white shaft arced around and barreled straight for the son of the Lion, cleaving through him like a hot knife through butter.


    Whatever vestiges of pride and confidence that once swirled in the eyes of the son of Lion ebbed like extinguishing embers. As the dread of death and its decay slowly crawled all over him, he gasped with disbelieving panic, ¡°Y-You!? T-That weapon of yours?!¡±


    ¡°Fool. I was already in ss XII ten years ago. What makes you think that reaching ss XII now will be enough to defeat me?¡± Li Mu muttered with contempt, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re just another small fry in the bigger scheme of things. Well, what else is next, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ Argghh! Arrgghh!¡±


    The son of the Lion began spasming and contorting in a sickening manner before his skin began peeling off his flesh, next the muscles and sinews of his limbs began crumbling. The grisly and ghoulish sight was enough to make anyone throw up their lunch as the son of the Lion began to rot at a noticeable speed.


    The sudden yet morbid turn of events left everyone witnessing the duel reeled with horror and disgust.


    ¡°What devilry is this?!¡±


    The transformation from ¡°Song Mian¡± into the son of the Lion, who somehow had managed to survive hisst encounter a decade ago with Li Zhiyuan, was creepy enough, and now the gruesome fragmentation of his physical body was even worse. ¡°Is this really the ¡®Sage¡¯ that the heads of the Great Five worshipped so much? Why does he look so evil and hideous?!¡±


    ¡°Something is clearly wrong here!¡±


    Another incredible event happened.


    The body¡­ or rather, what was left of it ¡ª of the son of the Lion that was slowly turning into nothing but just bones was suddenly swallowed whole by a giant glob of red. Thin strand-like tendrils swayed around in the air before they inteced and conjoined with one another, forming strange and bizarre runes and glyphs that no one could recognize, hovering in midair.


    The ground shook and the earth roiled, uprooting trees and snapping trunks into halves.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­!?¡±


    A voice rising from the midst of the coalition forces yelped with fright and someone was pointing a finger at something far away.


    He was pointing at an empty tract ofnd. One that was used to bury the dead. The dead bodies of those who had perished trying to defeat the magical force field that guarded the way leading up to the Creed of Divinity stronghold, if left unimed and unidentified, were all brought to this spot ofnd and mass buried. Right now, theyer of grass that swathed the burial mound had split open and rotting corpses with eyes glowing macabre red were crawling out of the soil as if a strange force had awakened them from their slumber and was drawing them towards the skeletal remains of the son of the Lion.


    There was some sort of evil devilry at work for dead bodies ¨CMintact, mangled, or maimed ¡ª writhed and squirmed as if they had just been reanimated.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    Warriors from the coalition were all left stunned with disgusting horror.


    None of them could believe their eyes.


    Countless dead bodies, disjoined limbs, and even blood that had long gone dry on the ground were being drawn in on the son of the Lion¡¯s near-skeletal corpse by some unknown force.


    In mere seconds, every form of horror that spewed out of the mass grave threw itself and massed together into a gigantic and throbbing ball of rotting and putrid flesh.


    Li Mu just stood there and did nothing.


    He could vaguely guess what the third form of this ¡°Sage¡± fellow was going to be.


    Lo and behold, the new Abomination, like the one he had encountered ten years ago in the subterranean cavity underneath the dungeons of Arcusstone, once again took shape.


    It looked identical to the Abomination of old in almost every way, although the old Abomination was a monstrosityprised of fresh dead bodies while its new rendition appeared fouler and loathsome with itsposition of flesh rotting to the point of turning into something so mushy, fetid, and even obnoxious that no amount words could barely describe.


    Fume-like tendrils of both blood-red and ck ¡ª the smoke-like representation of foul Mana ¡ª coiled and inteced with each other, both the harbingers of destruction and despair.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan!¡± boomed a voice that sounded more like the ensemble of voices of the dead than the roar of a lone person ¡ª resounding with the disorderly and yet crisp-clear din of the lifeless and the disturbed ¡ª the voice echoed sonorously, ¡°I told you before¡­ I will be back for the final reckoning and here I am to make sure that you¡¯ll be breathing yourst!¡±


    From the fume-like auras that coiled and constricted all around its fat and misshapen girth, one could tell that the Abomination wielded powers far beyond ss XII. The emanation that he radiated caused even the air to tremble and the atmosphere turned so tense and suffocating as if the world itself was going to crumble because of the sheer force he exuded.


    A power that did not belong to Molderad.


    The entire coalition withdrew and backtracked several miles. The fight had long gone out of proportion and the men were all terrified by what they had seen today, which would undoubtedlye back to haunt them for the years toe. They asked for none of this and they knew that something diabolical must be in the works. Something that would make them regret being here today.


    Even the worse fool in the coalition was beginning to ponder if Li Zhiyuan had been right all along.


    For what did all the dead and all the wounded sacrifice themselves? Was it because to eradicate the allegedly evil Creed of Divinity, or were they only here because someone had knowingly directed them to their own deaths, just so that their deaths could be used as the offering in some sort of infernal ritual?


    Li Mu wrapped his fingers around the hilt of his saber in an ice-pick grip and drew his weapon with deliberate slowness.


    Allowing the weapon¡¯s steel to scrape against its sheath as it revealed its edge bit after bit, its steely ring resounded like a death toll.


    Every pair of eyes panned to the weapon and the length of its de.


    Li Zhiyuan has proven himself to be the deadliest and the most skillful master in the crafts of the saber and the weapon of his choice must be one of rare and pristine quality.


    But as the weapon revealed itself inch by inch, the whole world was stunned beyond words by what they realized.


    Simple.


    Just a very simple weapon.


    And with such a simple weapon held in a backhand grip, Li Mu furiouslyshed it as how he would with a whip.

 Chapter 927 - The Reckoning (4)

    Chapter 927 The Reckoning (4)


    Another energy bolt whined through the air.


    Like a huge mound of flesh, the new Abomination, exuding the emanation of powers that exceeded ss XII, shuddered when the energy both scythed through its muscles and tissue like slicing through a ripe watermelon, leaving a smooth and shiny surface at where it passed through.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless; my body is dead. What lives is a sliver of my consciousness¡­ Cut me a thousand times and I¡¯ll still¡­¡± The slow, emotionless, and synthesized voice that sounded like a machine despite its choral blend reverberated through the maimed hunk of putrid flesh.


    But before the monster could finish, a swirl of frost wafted from its wounds the next second and before it could react further, ice appeared out of nowhere to engulf its massive girth whole.


    Crack!


    That was the sound of ss, or rather, ice shattering.


    ¡°Ice elemental?! But how?! How could you have grasped the power of the Force!?¡±


    Another voice, sounding both shocked and horrified, resounded from somewhere deep inside the Abomination.


    This time, it no longer sounded emotionless or synthesized. It sounded real, fraught with churning emotions.


    Rumble!


    The dissected halves of the Abomination erupted amid the explosion.


    Bloody scraps of flesh and viscera fell from the sky like a morbid disy of red snow.


    The being he recognized from the dungeons of Arcusstone more than ten years ago appeared atst from the midst of the falling deluge of blood, carrying his trident.


    ¡°You are nomon demon or monster from another world! What are you?!¡± Still wearing his mask furnished from brass, Li Mu could detect disbelief and astonishment in the eyes of the being, ¡°You mastered the power of the Force! That is proof enough that you are no mere spy of the Infernal Realm! A monster of your might could have never been able to pass without incurring an Imperial Lord¡¯s notice!¡±


    Lurking inside the Abomination at first, the being was now forced toe out into the open.


    Li Mu tried to dissect what the being meant while he kept the conversation going. ¡°After ten long years, we meet again. Let¡¯s not disappoint me this time; you¡¯ll never get away.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, as if I cared for the likes of you. For ten years I¡¯ve been toiling to break free of the confines of this dimension. But since you¡¯re in my way, I might as well dispose of you before I ascend,¡± the being snorted. Brandishing his trident, he threw himself at Li Mu.


    Li Mu swung his weapon in a flourish and charged forward to meet him as well.


    The battle that would rock and change the whole continent of Molderad has finally begun.


    Men and women of the Great Five coalition were all left speechless by the masterful andplex techniques they performed, never mind the rippling shock waves of force from the collisions of their weapons that was enough to defeat even the collective power of the heads of the Great Five.


    ¡°Those are the techniques of the Tower of Godly des!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the signature pattern of the spearmen of the Twenty-Seven Forts of Clearwater!¡±


    ¡°I know that move! That¡¯s the Amethyst Sword Dance of the House of Noble Aspirations!¡±


    ¡°Is that the Seven Deadly Strokes of the Tower of the Holy Radiance!?¡±


    ¡°How on earth is Li Zhiyuan skilled in the Supple Undtions of Destruction?! That¡¯s the lost technique of my order!¡±


    As the duel prolonged, more and more warriors began to realize that both the being and Li Zhiyuan were usingplex techniques that belonged to different sects and orders from all around the continent. Some were even techniques that have been lost through time. Yet here in this fight, these skills were being demonstrated most purely and perfectly and the strength and power they embodied were what no mere mortals could emte.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Li Zhiyuan! I see that you¡¯re also here for thebat techniques of this world! Looks like you¡¯ve been busy! But I am now sure that you¡¯re here for a bigger and more sinister purpose! Just wait till I defeat you! I¡¯ll strip you of your powers and remove your limbs! Then I¡¯ll bring you with me when I break through the confines of this world! I¡¯m sure the Imperial Lords shall reward me greatly for this! What a prize you¡¯ll be!¡±


    The being¡¯s trident whipped around the air like a true instrument of death belonging to a god, looking so intimidating that everyone cowered at the mere sight of it.


    In the meantime, the being was sorely mistaken about Li Mu¡¯s provenance.


    But Li Mu was nowhere near interested to correct him.


    On the other hand, Li Mu had learned enough by now to deduce that in the past ten years, he and this mysterious and evil being had been doing exactly the same thing: traveling all around Molderad to master each and every famous and powerfulbat technique known to the world of warriors on this continent. ording to what he just said, he hade all the way to this world just so that he could study thebat techniques here. Would that mean that thebat techniques of this world are also rare and highly coveted in the homeworld from whence he came?


    ng! ng! ng!


    Both man and monster exchanged countless blows, eliciting a pair of whirlwinds of blur engendered by the deluge of afterimages from their weapons that the gleams of steel shed like the stars up high in the skies. The onlookers of this furious battle could barely keep up with their pace. All they saw was a pair of metallic cyclones banging into each other again and again and the sheer force of their blows was ripping at the fabric of Time and Space, causing the air to warp and distort before cracks began to appear out of nowhere.


    Cracks. Cracks so real like the ones on a battered and decrepit wall. The fissures yawned open and from inside, a deadly darkness beckoned and its mysterious force and gravity that permeated from inside the cracks terrified every single warrior that witnessed them.


    Everyone in Molderad knew about ascending.


    It was said that anyone who was able to reach ss XII would be within sight of breaking through the confines of this world and ascending to the fabled utopia of the gods and be a deity. But few have ever heard of anyone ascending in a thousand years since even ss XII itself was already a rare, if not impossible, feat.


    ¡°Wait, is that what they mean by breaking through the confines of this world?!¡±


    ¡°I could feel the force of another world trying to draw me near!¡±


    ¡°That space at the other side of the cracks is that the legendary world of the gods?!¡±


    Amongst the Great Five coalition force, champions who have achieved ss XI felt unbearably parched as if this sudden and baffling thirst that came from nowhere could only be fulfilled by diving straight into these Time-Space fissures. The fight between the two monstrosities had opened up the portals that could lead straight into the realm of the gods and this was a chance ¡ª or a shortcut ¡ª for them to achieve godhood.


    It took every ounce of what remained of their rationale to hold themselves back from making such a foolish attempt.


    The shock waves emanating from each and every blow traded in the fight alone were enough to pummel any one of them into dust before they even got close to entering the Time-Space fissure.


    The skirmishsted for a half-hour.


    In the end.


    Whoosh!


    A jet of light ¡ª a st ¡ª LI Mu fired using his saber and wailed all the way up into the skies like a fleeting banshee.


    Bang!


    The being staggered backward with blood spraying out of a gash on his head. The st had chipped him on the side of his head, effectively damaging his mask enough for it to crack and shatter, revealing a handsome face with exquisite features which Li Mu could barely tell if the being was male or female.


    ¡°Y-You!¡± Blood could not stop gushing out of the wound. But that was the least of the being¡¯s worries. Utterly astounded beyond belief, the being gasped, ¡°I-Impossible! H-How?! How could you have such power!? How?!¡± He tottered again and fought to keep himself steady. ¡°No matter,¡± he gasped weakly with frailughter, ¡°You won¡¯t be alive for much longer¡­ Hahahahaha, I¡¯ve done it, my trident¡­¡±


    Sticking out of Li Mu¡¯s abdomen was the being¡¯s trident, impaled through Li Mu like a skewer and blood too was pouring out, uncontrobly and unstemmed. The sickening sight of it could have had anyone wonder if his spine was ruptured as well.


    ¡°I might be wounded, but you¡¯re dead¡­ So long as I live, I triumph.¡±


    Li Mu seized the handle of the trident and exerted strength. He snapped the long polearm into pieces front and back, leaving only a twenty-centimeter shaft still inside him still unremoved. Still, his aura and the emanation of his power ebbed and waned not one bit at all. Still robust and very much mighty, he was still able to fight, unlike the evil being.


    ¡°Heh, Heavens be damned¡­ This was supposed to be my chance¡­ Yet why¡­ Why of all people must I encounter you!¡± the evil being thrown his head back and let loose a long and bestial howl of frustration. The trickle of blood from the wound on his head turned into a forceful deluge; a broken dam of slick reddish ooze that could not stop gushing out. Then a crack appeared on the top of his forehead. It grewrger and longer, spreading all over him like spider webs on a rampage as life began to seep quickly out of him at a noticeable speed, a leaf of grass frantically trying to stay alive in a raging storm ¡ª vainly.


    At longst, he tottered unsteadily and fell off the rocky cliffs, plummeting down into the abyssal chasm below. Farther and farther he fell until he was nothing but just a speck in the distance.


    No one cared.


    Silence pervaded the whole area.


    Li Mu allowed himself to sit down on the smooth slope of Dawncrest.


    Drip. Drip.


    Blood dribbled out of the rear end of the stub that stuck out of his back and fell onto the slope, flowing down the surface as smooth as a mirror¡¯s, a tiny course of deep red contrasting prominently against the ochre of the ground.


    Seconds turned into minutes until finally, a voice called out from amongst the Great Five coalition army.


    ¡°He¡¯s wounded now. How powerful do you think he still is?¡±


    The call sounded uncertain and shaky, but everyone could hear him in the silence.


    Hopes which have long been crushed all of a sudden began to show signs of life. The fervor of ambition, long extinguished before the terrible duel, was no longer fading embers waiting to die out but rather a me that was rekindled.


    ¡°Li Zhiyuan holds many secrets! The carefully guarded secrets of all our many sects and orders, even techniques that have long been lost in time!¡±


    The same voice resounded once more.


    Greed and hunger zed in the eyes of the warriors.


    Slowly and quietly, they inched toward Li Mu like a pack of ravenous wolves.


    Lu Chuan and his retinue grew anxious.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!? Brother Zhiyuan here has won the duel fair and square! Is this what you are?! A bunch of viins who reneged on their promise?!¡± Lu Chuan demanded loudly while he and his men stood around Li Mu protectively.


    Li Mu looked up and gazed at the approaching champions and warriors with cold steely silence.


    ¡°This is a coalition on a crusade to eradicate the evil Li Zhiyuan, not some excursion to a park. Call us whatever you want, but Li Zhiyuan¡¯s not leaving this ce!¡± the Champion of the Western Wilderness smirked with glee.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Li Zhiyuan¡¯s not leaving this ce alive or Molderad will forever be engulfed in death and carnage!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this in the name of good! We¡¯ll do whatever it takes to decimate all evil!¡±


    The Pandora¡¯s Box of the coalition¡¯s ambition, greed, hunger, and self-satisfaction had been thrown open and there no longer was any way to close it back again. Li Zhiyuan must be killed right here and right now for every member of the coalition knew very well that a second chance like now would never once again be visited upon them. He was just too omnipotent beyondprehension and everyone was only too eager to unravel what secrets Li Zhiyuan guarded and hoard them for themselves.


    ¡°STAND BACK, I¡¯M WARNING YOU!¡± Lu Chuan bellowed as he tried to help Li Mu up.


    But there was no way out and the enemies wereing.


    ¡°None of you are leaving this ce alive. Li Zhiyuan is going to die today and the Creed of Divinity shall be going down into the grave with him!¡± the Champion of the Western Wilderness sneered.


    Seething and frustrated, Lu Chuan could barely respond.


    All of a sudden, the unexpected happened.


    A figure dove out of nowhere. Barreling through the air enveloped by the image of a slithering dragon, he broke through the crowd and the ring of warriors surrounding Li Mu, Lu Chuan, and his men and stood in front of them. ¡°We are forces of the good! What difference would there be between us and the forces of evil if we break on our own word?!¡±


    His argument came as loud and forceful as a sledgehammer.


    The Dragon of Arcusstone Nie Renlong had finally decided to act.


    Sternly, he stood in front of Li Mu and shielded him. ¡°So long as I am here, Arcusstone will never sit back while youmit something as treacherous as this!¡±


    Lu Chuan was beyond words.


    He did not expect that the Nie Renlong that he had always held with contempt would spring out and defend them in their hour of need. Nie Renlong really had proved what a great and trusty friend he was.


    The warriors all stirred uneasily.


    None of them had expected this. The prize that they could practically taste had just slipped out of reach.


    ¡°We knew for a long time that you have been in league with the evil monster Li Zhiyuan, Nie Renlong,¡± thundered the Champion of the Western Wilderness imperiously, ¡°But we¡¯ve been nothing but forthright with you! Have you been so wantonly corrupted that you can discern good and evil anymore? Or do you think that you alone could defy the power of the whole coalition?¡±

 Chapter 928 - The Reckoning (5)

    <h4>Chapter 928 The Reckoning (5)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, whether you¡¯ll step over my dead body or not,¡± Nie Renlong retorted gravely before he ended his sentence with an audible snort. ¡°We had an agreement. A duel between the best champion of both sides. An agreement for a round of singlebat to determine the oue of this war and you renege on your word as soon as an oue has been achieved? No. I am Nie Renlong, Grand Master and the Dragon of Arcusstone and I¡¯ll never count myself among the likes of such ignoble and perfidious folk like you.¡±


    The fierce rebuke felt like a p across the faces of the champions and warriors who wanted toy a hand on Li Mu.


    ¡°That was just a ruse. A diversionary tactic to stall for time while we bide our chance,¡± Scoffed the Champion of the Western Wilderness.¡±As if we can rest the oue of such an important and crucial war on the shoulders of some unknown stranger. He might be defeated, but not the coalition. The Great Five coalition still stands!¡±


    ¡°Sophistry! Your Grand Master himself agreed to that!¡± Nie Renlong bellowed furiously.


    ¡°Times change, you old fool,¡± the Champion cackled coldly, ¡°Onward, men! Show no mercy to this traitorous fool as well!¡±


    Spurred by the Champion of the Western Wilderness, the entire coalition marched forward.


    Nie Renlong summoned his powers, his face flushed with rage. Like a raging lion, he roared, ¡°Anyone who wishes to deal with Li Zhiyuan, you better be ready to suffer my wrath and sample a taste of my Cloud Hammer technique!¡±


    The air roiled like it was boiling at the waving of his palms as Nie Renlong¡¯s very person exuded a deadly aura both strong and fiery. Swinging his arms menacingly like he was going tounch an attack, the advancing champions all thought they were going to be attacked when all of a sudden, Nie Renlong twisted around and mmed his fists into Li Mu who was just behind him before anyone could even react.


    No one knew what to do. Everything had happened so fast and hardly anyone saw thising.


    Including Li Mu himself. w


    The deadly force pummeled Li Mu off the ground ¡ª even Lu Chuan and a few of his acolytes were caught in the st and were knocked off their feet as well.


    That did not stop Nie Renlong from going on. He dove forward and rained a hail of punches, smashing his fists incessantly into Li Mu¡¯s chest again and again in quick session.


    Then, using the momentum from thest punch he delivered, heunched himself backward and fleeted away to a safe distance somewhere fifty meters away like a wraith. He recollected his breath and held Li Mu in a transfixed re while his shoulders shook as he suppressed a gleeful cackle like he had been keeping it hidden for years, or even decades; a venomous serpent that has finally revealed itself, its forked tongue protruding and retracting sporadically.


    Everyone else, the Champion of the Western Wilderness included, held their ground. Stupefied by the sudden turn of events, none of them knew what to do as well but to just watch.


    No one anticipated that the Grand Master of Arcusstone, who had been parading his intention to protect Li Zhiyuan, would choose such a moment to strike such a treacherous blow. His passionate, fierce, and even moving rebuke had everyone fooled, even Li Zhiyuan himself. Thetter was so weak that he could barely defend himself and that allowed Nie Renlong the chance tond the full wrath of his Cloud Hammer on him.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh heh¡­¡±


    Nie Renlongughed with triumph and glee eddying in his eyes.


    ¡°If only you knew, eh, Li Zhiyuan?¡±


    He could barely stop his shoulders from shaking as he guffawed wickedly.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Lu Chuan rushed over at once, only to grimace with horror at Li Mu¡¯s caved-in chest that looked just like a crater. Even the sight of blood filtering frenziedly out of his tunic was enough to make anyone¡¯s knees go soft. Nie Renlong¡¯s Cloud Hammer technique had practically mangled Li Mu¡¯s body although the blows seemed to have not done any damage to his clothing.


    Li Mu reached a hand to Lu Chuan to keep himself steady. He peered at Nie Renlong, ¡°An ambush¡­ You?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too dangerous, Li Zhiyuan,¡± Nie Renlong sneered, ¡°How else would I be able to y you?¡±


    ¡°I saved your life!¡± Li Mu groaned, ring at him intently with fiery hatred.


    ¡°Which is why I choose to ambush you. That way, you could just go down to your grave and forget about all this misery. You should be thanking me. Think of what would happen if you fall into their hands,¡± he motioned to the champions and warriors all around them. ¡°They would do all kinds of things to make you talk. Now think of what I¡¯m doing for you. The least you could do is thank me for a clean death.¡±


    ¡°Despicable scum,¡± Lu Chuan growled, boiling with suppressed rage, ¡°Shameless bastard.¡±


    He was exceedingly short on vocabry to fully describe Nie Renlong¡¯s treachery.


    For all the years of their friendship, Li Zhiyuan had been nothing but a good friend of Arcusstone and it had all been for naught.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Nie Renlong,¡± Li Mu hissed weakly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am the Dragon of Arcusstone Nie Renlong. Who else would you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Treacherous rat¡­¡± Li Mu responded, ¡°But is this enough to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You are dangerous. Very, very dangerous. You could be injured and you could be trusting of me, and even in such a state, my attempt to kill you might still fail. That is why I¡¯ve added a little touch of my own to the Cloud Hammer just to make sure¡­¡±


    He lifted a hand and spread his fingers.

 Chapter 929 - The Reckoning (6)

    <h4>Chapter 929 The Reckoning (6)</h4>


    Rays of sunlight glinted off the needles embedded surreptitiously between his fingers, the luminescence giving off a cold bluish vibe.


    ¡°Poison needles, the signature weapons of the Lord of Venom of the Western Wilderness. Even a ss XII like you would die quickly the moment the poison enters your body.¡±


    Nie Renlong chuckled wickedly, delightfully pleased as if he was showing off a masterpiece of his own making.


    ¡°One hundred and eight strikes. That¡¯s the number of times I struck you, and every time, six poison needles pierced through your skin to funnel the poison into your body. I know how you were unfazed about the Deity¡¯s Bane poison back then. Maybe you have a certain sort of immunity. But now that you¡¯re so grievously injured and with so much poison in you, it¡¯s time you embrace your doom.¡±


    His fingers let go and the tiny needles drifted like hay in the wind before they fell to the ground.


    Blood began to escape from the wound on Li Mu¡¯s chest. Red at first, the stream of liquid gradually turned gloomy blue, a strange and eerie rivulet of otherworldly feel.


    Nie Renlong looked absolutely happy. ¡°It appears that you really are dying. The poison is taking hold.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel right now, brother?!¡± Lu Chuan gasped, panicking.


    Li Mu shook his head before panning his gaze back to Nie Renlong. ¡°So¡­ You¡¯ve done all this just to kill me? Do that and, still, the force field that guards the stronghold of the Creed stands. You won¡¯t break it. You¡¯ll never break it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so? Heh. What if I were to say that I can?¡± Nie Renlong snorted gleefully, ¡°Or have you not noticed that four of the five heads of the Great Five are missing?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s brow piqued.


    ¡°How about a guess?¡± Nie Renlong continued, ¡°Where do you think they are right now?¡±


    Li Mu immediately caught his gist. The four remaining heads ¡ª and the greatest warriors ¡ª of the Great Five ¡ª no, wait. There should be five, Li Mu realized. Five of them must have long slipped away during the Battle of Dawncrest to make for the five ley lines that powered the enchantment to undo it.


    ¡°It appears that you guessed the answer,¡± Nie Renlong remarked dryly, the adroit observer that he was, ¡°Everything is working ording to n. You might be talented, you might be powerful, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a fool. A fool that has walked right into my trap by no fault of mine.¡±


    ¡°All these, just to kill me and destroy the Creed of Divinity?¡± asked Li Mu.


    ¡°Of course not. I need to ascend and leave this Heaven-forsaken ce. But you¡¯re in my way. But your enchantment is a quaint one that could prove to be useful. I¡¯ll destroy the Creed of Divinity, then I¡¯ll im this enchantment for my own. With its help, I¡¯ll be able to realize my ambition to ascend. So, looks like some words of thanks are in order, I guess.¡±


    ¡­


    Harkenglen.


    Situated to the northwestern side of the Creed of Divinity stronghold was this tranquil and idyllic glen known as Harkenglen that was once used by the Creed to grow herbs although sometime after that, it was abandoned and left to thrive in the wild on its own.


    A man with ochre brown hair strode down the path that led into the valley.


    His ordinary features belied amanding presence stemming from his piercing re that indicated that he was more than just amon warrior, but rather, a leader of men.


    The sharp elderly ¡°It should be here, ording to the instructions given by the ¡®Sage¡¯¡­ The spot where one of the ley lines is passing by. Now all I need to do is to destroy its main node ¡ª hm? Wait, who goes there!?¡± An looked up at once warily.


    The sharp elderly man looked up at once warily.


    Just ahead, perched atop a rock was a man cradling his sheathed saber and he was staring at this intruder coldly.


    ¡°You? Grand Master Lu Chuan of the Creed of Divinity? How is it possible that you¡¯re here?!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with Li Zhiyuan right now?!¡± The sandy-haired old man gasped with surprise.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing, Lord of Venom of the Western Wilderness,¡± Lu Chuan responded with frost. ¡°You should be right there yourself, watching the fighting at Dawncrest with the rest of the coalition. Yet here you are, intruding into the rather modest grounds of the Creed of Divinity stronghold?¡±


    The Lord of Venom chuckled. ¡°I guess it should be expected that the Creed wouldy out defenses around such a critical area. After all, this is one of the main weak spots of that enchantment, no? But you¡¯re nothing but a puppet whose strings are being held by Li Zhiyuan. Do you think you have what it takes to stop me? I seem to remember that you were not even ss VI back in my best days.


    Lu Chuan refused to respond to the verbal prod.


    ¡°On a normal asion, I would not even deign to deal with you myself. But you are nevertheless the Grand Master of the Creed of Divinity, so perhaps I¡¯ll make an exception,¡± said the Lord of Venom, ¡°On guard, then.¡±


    ¡­


    At a hilly bamboo forest nearby the stronghold.


    Unlike the bamboo grove that Li Mu usually lived in, the tall and woody vegetation here was very much denser and the slopes were steeper and higher that one could easily hear the mountain breezes howling in their endless cacophony. Beds of fallen bamboo leaves sprawled on the ground like a carpet of brownish and greenish hues.


    The head of the biggest religious order of the Eastern Orients Zhu Lingfeng was a lone figure standing amongst a jungle of towering bamboo shrubs. d in robes of green and donning a reed kasa hat, he admired the lush beauty of the bamboo forest that had endured for centuries. ¡°Beautiful bamboo trees. What a surprise indeed. I never thought that I would find such beautiful specimens here. If only I could bring one and add it to my collection¡­¡±


    Zhu Lingfeng was an avid lover of bamboo trees. Anyone in the Jianghu of Molderad knew about it.


    ¡°No one is taking away any bamboo trees that belong to the Creed of Divinity.¡±


    A gruff voice responded. The Punisher of Evil Shen Jia appeared, stepping out from an unseen corner in the jungle. In mere shes, he reappeared just a hundred meters away, staying true to his reputation of being a sharp and stern person as always.


    Zhu Lingfeng was mildly taken aback. ¡°So, your teacher had bidden you to watch this ce, eh? To think that you would still dare to show yourself after seeing me.¡±


    ¡°I came specifically for you. People have been praising the invincibility of the Thirty-six Swords of the Bamboo Copse. Even my teacher remarked on how fierce the strokes were. This is a chance to see it myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s the best your teacher can do? ¡®Fierce¡¯, huh?¡± Zhu Lingfeng looked unamused.


    ¡°Molderad is a cornucopia of countless martial techniques and disciplines, but only a few have caught my teacher¡¯s eyes. You should consider it an honor that he feels that your discipline is good enough to warrant his attention.¡±


    Zhu Lingfeng responded with disgust, ¡°Perhaps you want a taste of how fierce my blows could be yourself.¡±

 Chapter 930 - The Reckoning (7)

    Chapter 930 The Reckoning (7)


    Zhu Lingfeng, once the greatest swordsman ever known in Molderad, was nowhere pleased with all to hear that Li Zhiyuan only has one word to describe his skill: fierce. He might be daunted if Li Zhiyuan were here himself, but as for the Punisher of Evil Shen Jia, Zhu Lingfeng could care less. He viewed Shen Jia as nothing more than a young fledgling who was still learning how to crawl and an inexperienced novice who could barely hope to match him.


    ¡­


    Just outside a sandstone pir formation.


    The sprawl of more than a thousand jagged rock columns that spread on a faintly inclined slope just south of the summit where the Creed of Divinity stronghold sat looked like a forest that had been magically turned to stone, forever suspended in both endless time and mortality.


    The Patriarch of the Central Truth Sanctuary, the biggest religious order of the Central region of Molderad was a man of divine presence. Despite the white locks and bangs that hung over his shoulders, he looked as youthful as a man in his twenties. Carrying a sword on his back, he casually came to the outside of the rock formation. With a flicker, he was gone, materializing again at the top of one of the tallest pirs.


    ¡°There¡¯s vegetation everywhere in this area save for this ce. This must be where the ¡®Sage¡¯ said the ley line would be. A ley line of the Rock Element. Destroy this ce and the force field will fall¡­¡± murmured the Patriarch softly as he stroked his snowy beard, his head nodding gently.


    Then he looked in another direction, somewhere farther inside the rock formation. ¡°Someone of the Creed of Divinity? Show yourself please.¡±


    ¡°And here was I thinking that the Central Truth Sanctuary that upholds the maxim of ¡®Seek the Truth, Embody the Truth, and Trust in Nothing but the Truth¡¯ would be the only one in the Great Five to have any shred of conscience left. Yet here you are, Patriarch. Or do you too believe that the Creed of Divinity is another evil cult?¡±


    A figure gradually came into form out of thin air.


    The stranger who had appeared was none other than warrior prodigy Yan Nanfei, the very same person who lost to Li Mu in a contest at Rose¡¯s Allure.


    The stranger who had appeared was none other than warrior prodigy Yan Nanfei, the very same person who lost to Li Mu in a contest at Rose¡¯s Allure.


    ¡°My son joined the Creed of Divinity eight years ago and has since been epted as Master Li¡¯s student,¡± said Yan Nanfei. ¡°Please. Just go. You¡¯ll never be able to destroy the ley line here.¡±


    The shock and surprise slowly ebbed away, giving way to a prideful smile. ¡°Your name might be a household nametely, Mister Yan,¡± said the Patriarch, ¡°Still, you have much to learn. And amongst them, for instance, the difference between you might and mine.¡±


    ¡°You seem to imply that being learned and informed justifies attacking an opponent from the back,¡± said Yan Nanfei. ¡°I once had the honor of wandering the Jianghu as thepanion of a senior from the Central Truth Sanctuary. It was from him that I learned how the teachings of the Sanctuary championed the pursuit of truth. His stalwart fortitude was what inspired me. What a shame that despite being Patriarch, you are nothing but filth ifpared to him.¡±


    ¡°I gather that you¡¯re referring to Dao Quan?¡± The Patriarch¡¯s face creased with a tinge of surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Dao Quan,¡± confirmed Yan Nanfei stoically.


    The Patriarch let loose a heartfelt sigh. ¡°Allowing Li Zhiyuan to walk free on this earth and the scourge of the Creed of Divinity to fester and woe would betide all Molderad. Dishonorable as I might be, it is me that I dly bear, so long as it could save this world. You too are a native of this good earth, Yan Nanfei. Why are you siding with a demon from an alien world and standing against the world that had fed and nurtured you?¡±


    ¡°You led a religious order that champions the pursuit of truth, Patriarch,¡± countered Yan Nanfei, ¡°How could you put stock in such ludicrous usations?¡±


    ¡°Not all of them are ludicrous,¡± responded the Patriarch. ¡°A member of the Sanctuary had paid a terrible price to seek the augurs of Heaven. It¡¯s true; Li Zhiyuan really is from another world.¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s from another world? Does that make him a demon? Why could he not be a god instead? Isn¡¯t that what we warriors strive so much to be? Powers that would allow us to ascend and achieve godhood? And you think that gods can¡¯te to our world and join us?¡±


    The Patriarch paused in hesitant silence. Brooding for seconds, he finally replied, ¡°I believe that¡¯s enough talk for now, Mister Yan. Time is of the essence, and I no longer want to bandy words. On your guard, Mister Yan.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°So you really have be a dog of the Creed of Divinity, Lan Ruhai.¡±


    Nan Yi, head of the Cult of the Vengeful of the Southern Bands was a man with a darkplexion and a hawk-like re that could make anyone balk in his presence. Barefooted, he stood just over the surface of ake, staring at the man who dared to stand in his way.


    Opposite the curly-haired Grand Master of the Cult was a man in ck schrly robes. His young and bookish appearance and air would have fooled anyone from believing he was none other than the most feared Grand Master of the Cult of the Orient Lan Ruhai himself. The zither he carried on his back and the schr¡¯s cap he wore on his head; nothing about him screamed anything remotely close to ¡°deadly¡± or ¡°invincible¡± at all. If anything, he looked every bit the semnce of a wandering schr whose passiony in nothing but music.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as irascible and boorish as before, Grand Master Nan. If you can pledge yourself to the service of that ¡®Sage¡¯ fellow, why can¡¯t I ally myself with the Creed of Divinity?¡± said Lan Ruhai merrily, whose dashing smile exuded an electrifying charisma.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing all that in the name of eradicating evil! You dare equate me with the likes of you, you wicked scum!?¡± Nan Yi bellowed with rage.


    ¡°You call yourself a sacred order, but everyone in the Southern Bands knows just how depraved and abominable the Cult of the Vengeful is. You treat the ordinary folk as ves and use living people as sacrifices for your diabolical rituals. Speak for yourself when you use others of being evil. If eradicating evil really is what you¡¯re passionate about, then you should start with yourself.¡±


    Nan Yi snorted quietly, responding by summoning a pair of watery columns that shot up from the surface of theke in the image of two dragons. The dragons roared straight at Lan Ruhai while Nan Yi yelled, ¡°Lies! I¡¯ll first start by first killing you, then I¡¯lly waste to the Creed of Divinity!¡±


    Lan Ruhai burst intoughter as he reached for his zither, pulling it to his front. Before his opponent could see where and how fast his fingers were, the lilting cadence of music bubbling like a brook drifted over the surface of the water. Images of beasts appeared out of thin air as if they were forged by the music itself and they threw themselves into the dragons of water, entangling their foes in a furious battle.


    Lan Ruhai started as a music wunderkind before he was beset with difficulties that included seeing with his own eyes how his childhood sweetheart was taken away. The traumatic ordeal changed him. He joined the Cult of the Orient and showcased a newfound ir in martial arts where he wouldter invent a music-based fighting craft that propelled him to be one of the most powerful men in thend. He assumed control of the Cult, bing the next Grand Master, and went head-to-head against the Great Five, opening challenging their authority and singlehandedly defending the Cult againstplete decimation before his exploits during the war skyrocketed him to worldwide fame.


    Hence dealing with the Grand Master of the Cult of the Vengeful Nan Yi was hardly anything difficult for Lan Ruhai who quickly and easily wrested control of the initiative in no time.


    ¡­


    ¡°For eleven long years you¡¯ve vanished, most in the Jianghu think you¡¯re dead. What a surprise. To think that you¡¯ve been hiding here all along¡ªhere in the Creed of Divinity,¡± said a craggy old man dressed like a peasant in his rough spun tunic and shoes, with a pipe clenched between his teeth. Facing him was another elderly man in robes of white. ¡°You must have not been idle, I wager, since you clearly think you possess the power to stop me.¡±


    ¡°And allow me to register my surprise that he who all the Jianghu hail as the Unassuming Crofter Zheng still remembers a simple person like me.¡±


    ¡°Simple? Nay¡± scoffed the old peasant. ¡°Only fools would discount your strength, Yundao. That injury so many years ago nearly saw you crippled. It¡¯s nothing short of a miracle that you were able to recover.¡±


    Yundao, also known as Ascetic Yundao, whom the whole world knew as Li Zhiyuan¡¯s mentor and the same Ascetic Yundao who had been missing for almost eleven years.


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to my student,¡± Yundao responded as he gazed into the sky, taking in the breathtaking view of the sea of white plumes overhead. ¡°A pity that your ns were all for nothing. I daresay you were the one behind the plot to annihte the Creed of Divinity back then, weren¡¯t you? The Priory of the Four Seas had no bad blood with the Creed and there was no reason for any animosity in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°A pity as well that the Priory failed in its charge,¡± The old farmer tapped some ashes out of his pipe, ¡°I should have made sure that your boy was killed. It was my wishes to torment you that had spared your boy and that had given rise to a veritable monster. Look what he is now. I won¡¯t even dare to stand in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, once the head of the coalition of good and now a scheme who¡¯s only good at backstabbing. Don¡¯t you even have a sense of pride that you too were once a leader of men and yet here you are, doing the bidding of this ¡®Sage¡¯, fellow?¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, I¡¯m only resigning to fate. We get old eventually, no?¡± Zheng smiled,pletely unfazed at the criticism. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. What¡¯s the use of haggling about the past? It won¡¯t mean anything anymore. If fight we must, then so be it. You can have your chance for a reprisal, and I have my shot at another round of triumph. Talking won¡¯t solve anything so we might as well just fight.¡± Zheng took the pipe out of his mouth and stuck it at the scruff of his neck. Then he patted the ashes off his hand and retrieved his signature weapon¡ªa hoe¡ªand the very same one which he once lorded over the entire Jianghu with.


    It was this simple and assuming weapon that the entire Jianghu once feared.


    ¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. In fact, I should be the one doing the thanking.¡±


    Li Mu cracked into a smile all of a sudden.


    That surprised Nie Renlong into speechless silence for one second before the sense of foreboding dread began to sweep all over him.


    ¡°Thank you for your borate arrangement and thank you for telling me how I can break through the confines of this dimension and ascend,¡± Li Mu released his hold of Lu Chuan and stood upright unassisted as if he was uninjured. ¡°I just love it when viins like to prattle with all that smugness and glee. They would just spill the whole can of beans without realizing it.¡±


    He reached around his waist and yanked the broken shard of the trident that was formerly lodged in his abdomen wound.


    The gaping hole began to grow and heal at an incredible speed right before Nie Renlong¡¯s eyes. In just three to four seconds, the wound was gone as if nothing had happened before.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not possible!¡± Nie Renlong stammered inplete denial.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it,¡± Li Mu muttered nonchntly as the blue streaming wound at his chest began to turn red like Time had been turning back. ¡°You¡¯ve not learned your lesson the first time, haven¡¯t you? If the Deity¡¯s Bane poison doesn¡¯t work on me, what makes you think that this would?¡± said Li Mu, referring to a crystal-blue bead of liquid that he extracted from himself and levitated right in front of his own eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it,¡± Li Mu muttered nonchntly as the blue streaming wound at his chest began to turn red like Time had been turning back. ¡°You¡¯ve not learned your lesson the first time, haven¡¯t you? If the Deity¡¯s Bane poison doesn¡¯t work on me, what makes you think that this would?¡± said Li Mu.


    A crystal-blue bead of liquid that he extracted from himself levitated right in front of his own eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of poison not because I have some sort of immunity, but rather, it¡¯s because no poison of this world could harm me,¡± answered Li Mu as he conjured a me at the tip of his fingertips that burned away the bluish poison that was being expelled out of his body through his fingers.


    ¡°Too bad you¡¯ve miscalcted despite all that nning and plotting, and everything results in nothing.¡±


    In just mere moments, Li Mu regained his former strength and power. He rose in the air and glided forward towards Nie Renlong like a wraith in broad daylight. ¡°You had a choice,¡± he said, And you just tossed yours into the sea.¡±

 Chapter 931 - 1 The Reckoning (8)

    Chapter 931 The Reckoning (8)


    Anger, panic, disbelief, and other emotions together created a mask of such indescribable grotesquery on Nie Renlong¡¯s face as he red at Li Mu with the venom of a viper,pletely devoid of any guilt orpassion.


    ¡°Kill me, you say?¡± he sneered. ¡°I might not be certain that I¡¯d be able to kill you, Li Zhiyuan. But that does not mean that my life is a fruit ripe for the plucking. Last I checked, I¡¯m not alone. There are the champions of the Great Five here. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to defeat everyone here?¡±


    Li Mu would have burst outughing if it was not to maintain his dignity and decorum.


    ¡°See for yourself,¡± he pointed towards Nie Renlong¡¯s back.


    Nie Renlong spun around. To his surprise, everyone from the Great Five coalition, including the Champion of the Western Wilderness, had retreated more than a hundred meters away from him and were staring at him with gazes and stares fraught with wariness, suspicion, and spurn like they were trying to distance themselves from him.


    Angered and shocked, he growled at them, ¡°What is the meaning of this?! We¡¯re supposed to attack together!¡±


    That only served to drive the coalition¡¯s Cultivators to retreat even further away.


    ¡°Treachery, duplicity, and ambush¡­¡± The Champion of the Western Wilderness broke his silence with a voice as steely and cold as iron. ¡°A filthy thing of your ilk does not deserve to be one of us, Nie Renlong. This is your mess, so you will deal with it yourself.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Nie Renlong glowered, ¡°I did all this for the good and peace of Molderad! To y and eradicate Evil! That is why I¡¯ve been patient! Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯ve been doing?! Or do you mean to say that you¡¯re submitting yourselves to this evil monster Li Zhiyuan?!¡±


    Yet all the screams and bellows he gave could barely do anything to sway the coalition.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Li Mu called with pity and contempt, ¡°These people will do nothing to help you. The moment they realize what a slimy and filthy creature you are, they desert you. But the bigger reason is that I have regained my full strength. Mere sycophants and bullies that prey on the weak and helpless, they are. Do you think they would even help you in your hour of need?¡±


    Nie Renlong¡¯s disbelief and rage morphed into sorrow.


    What a poetic irony that a twist could ur just when he thought victory was at hand.


    He had been so noble and so passionate when he was trying to defend Li Zhiyuan against the mob of the Great Five coalition earlier. Yet as soon as he revealed his true self, everyone shunned him like a leper.


    ¡°On guard,¡± Li Mu said quietly.


    Li Mu attacked. His saber tore out of its sheathe, firing a st of light that wiped the entire sky into a sheet of gleaming nickel.


    The Dragon of Arcusstone let loose a thunderous roar. Radiating a blood-red effluvium, his Mana surged, a raging tempest that was growing stronger and more violent. In mere seconds, his presence and aura exceeded beyond ss XII and still rising.


    Even the Champion of the Western Wilderness balked with horror, his face a shade of red and blue.


    ¡°Is this the real power of the Dragon of Arcusstone?!¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How terrible and wicked!¡±


    ¡°So, what now, Li Zhiyuan? Do you still think you hold all the cards?¡± Nie Renlong howled with maniacalughter, a rabid hyena cackling with malicious glee. Rancor zed in his eyes like a scarlet glow as if nothing would please him more than killing. ¡°This power, this strength¡­¡± He hissed, ¡°I wanted to reserve this power for the use of breaking through spheres of this world¡­ But you¡¯ve forced my hand, Li Zhiyuan and now, you have be a nuisance that I have to deal with first. I¡¯ll kill you, then I¡¯ll reinitiate my ns and bide my time again. In another five hundred years, I shall ascend. Now, die!¡±


    He thrust his weapon forward.


    Both sword and saber shed, like gods and demons at war.


    ¡°You¡¯re impervious to my poison?!¡±


    The Lord of Venom was clutching the wound on his chest. Blood was seeping out of the stab wound and so was his life, slowly trickling away. He stared at Lu Chuan with resentment and frustration.


    The venom of his creation that he had always prided himself on could kill even a ss XII champion. Yet the Grand Master of the Creed of Divinity, a puny figure in the scope of all things in Molderad with barely any respect and dignity to wield, could endure his venom and yet still survive. The Lord of Venom had always held him in the same regard as an insect; he viewed the rise of the Creed of Divinity as the aplishment of Li Zhiyuan and no one else¡¯s and definitely not the hard work of a simpleton like Lu Chuan.


    Yet their fight today had turned out to be a major miscalction; Lu Chuan¡¯s power was way beyond what everyone expected. What was more terrifying to the Lord of Venom was Lu Chuan¡¯s invincibility towards poison which practically halved whatever damage the Lord of Venom could deal to his opponent.


    ¡°I¡¯m no genius like Brother Zhiyuan. He could teach me all the bestbat techniques in the world, and I¡¯d still be a fool. But somehow, he has a breathing technique that fits me the most. Ten years; that¡¯s how long I¡¯ve been training it. Never would I anticipate that I¡¯d be able to do something like this. Is this abat technique or is this really a craft of the gods?!¡±


    Lu Chuan¡¯s face was beaming with surprised delight at his sess in defeating the Lord of Venom.


    Then his expression broke into one of dawningprehension.


    ¡°Is this what Brother Zhiyuan meant by ¡®betterte than never¡¯? That how Nature always works in the most wondrous of ways?¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t believe what he had just done.


    He thought at first that holding back the Lord of Venom was all he would be doing. For the past ten years as Grand Master of the Creed, there was little chance for him to test how far he had progressed, and reaching ss XII was certainly thest thing he expected to achieve. Even that was not all; the consummation of the new breathing discipline also resulted in him gaining a physique that was impervious to any damage¡ªwater, fire, or even poison¡ªan Indestructible Physique.


    ¡°What monster is Li Zhiyuan really is¡­¡±


    With thosest words, the Lord of Venom crashed to the ground on his back.


    So fell the Lord of Venom, once the most powerful person of the Western Wilderness of Molderad.


    ¡°Is that what Li Zhiyuan taught you?¡±


    Zhu Lingfeng murmured quietly as he gazed at his broken sword, transfixed as if he was struggling to believe that his weapon could actually be broken.


    He had just lost to a young fledgling who had barely made a name for himself.


    ¡°Very well. I ept my defeat. I am powerless to destroy that ley line and hence I will take my leave,¡± said Zhu Lingfeng, ignominiously tossing aside his broken sword and was about to turn and leave


    ¡°You seem to beboring under the delusion that you¡¯re free to leave,¡± Shen Jia observed dryly.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhu Lingfeng spun on his heels abruptly and demanded loudly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re going to make me stay?!¡±


    ¡°The Creed of Divinity might be just a militant order of humble beginnings,¡± said Shen Jia, ¡°But this is not a ce where you cane and go as you wish, Grand Master Zhu. You¡¯ve lost the duel, so leave behind some spoils aspensation for this slight.¡±


    Zhu Lingfeng darted a scathing re of pure venom at the young Shen Jia.


    ¡°Weak. How weak.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s stroke easily shattered what confidence and pride Nie Renlong thought he had.


    All it took were just three strokes in total.


    When Nie Renlong unleashed the entirety of his powers. The raging ferocity and the insatiable malice he disyed looked as if he was as powerful as a god that could destroy Molderad itself. The champions and Cultivators of the Great Five coalition all thought that for once, a person who could perhaps defeat Li Zhiyuan had finally appeared.


    But Li Zhiyuan¡¯s first stroke cleaved through his burgeoning aura, the second smashed his weapon, and the third demolished his resolve.


    Three strokes to hand his opponent a crushing defeat.


    As powerful as a god that could destroy the continent? All that power obviously meant nothing to Li Zhiyuan.


    Handsome and dashing, Li Zhiyuan remained as sublime and divine as a true god, forever enduring and unconquerable.


    He ced the de of his weapon on Nie Renlong¡¯s throat.


    Defeated and beaten, Nie Renlong¡¯s face was the color of chalk, his teeth chattering with mounting panic.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± The Grand Master of Arcusstone gasped, utterly at aplete loss for words.


    ¡°Is there such thing in this world?! A body that would grow stronger whenever it is defeated?!¡± gasped the Patriarch of the Central Truth Sanctuary with a mouth of froth and blood.


    He had lost.


    Lost to a younger Cultivator called Yan Nanfei.


    Being younger did not make him any less dangerous and Yan Nanfei wielded power beyond the Patriarch¡¯sprehension.


    ¡°This is the Will of Heavens, I believe,¡± muttered the elderly Taoist priest. Blood mottled his snowy-white beard. ¡°From this day hence, the Central Truth Sanctuary shall never step foot into the Northern Steppes unbidden ever again. Any presence of the Creed of Divinity into the Central regions maye and go freely, and I shall withdraw myself from the Jianghu.¡±


    The duel wasn¡¯t easy at all; Yan Nanfei¡¯s robes too had bloodstains and he had expended much of his Mana. He saluted to the Patriarch, saying, ¡°Safe travels, sir.¡±


    Thetter morphed into a sh of light and vanished.


    Yan Nanfei lowered himself and sat down on the ground to recuperate.


    Minutester, he got up and soared into the air, streaking in the direction of where the rest of the ley lines were.


    ¡°Hahahaha, looks like you¡¯re nowhere near your student¡¯s prowess, Yundao!¡±


    Zheng, also known as the Unassuming Crofter in the Jianghu, ripped out a tiny stiletto knife from inside his smoke pipe and thrust it at Yundao with the viciousness of a venomous serpent.


    Blood from Yundao¡¯s wounds was dyeing his robes with splotches of red.


    Refusing to answer, he kept his focus on swinging his weapon as furiously as he could at his foe.


    ¡°Quaint technique. Pity that you need do more than just that to defeat me.¡±


    The Unassuming Crofter thrust his weapon with blinding speed, raining blows down on Yundao without mercy, and the precision of every single stroke he dealt demonstrated his impable finesse.


    The air whistled with theing of two figures.


    It was Lu Chuan and Yan Nanfei, one arriving closely after another.


    The old farmer definitely wasn¡¯t happy at all to see them.


    ¡°Allow us, sir!¡± said Yan Nanfei.


    ¡°Let us help you, sir,¡± Lu Chuan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself with the likes of him!¡±


    Knowing that Yundao was at his limits, they expressed their willingness to help simultaneously.


    Zheng dialed back his attacks and withdrew.


    But Yundao wasn¡¯t going to give up just yet. He swung his weapon again and again relentlessly, each and every one of his strokes crisp and direct as he bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zheng! This is between you and me! Defeat me, and I give you my word: no one in the Creed of Divinity will hinder your flight!¡±


    ¡°Your word,¡± Zheng readied himself to lunged, his countenance as hard as stone.


    ¡°My word,¡± Yundao assented.


    ¡°Impressive, Yundao,¡± The Unassuming Crofter renewed his attack with no more reservation, ¡°Despite all these years, you haven¡¯t changed. Let¡¯s see if I can kill you, then we shall see if Li Zhiyuan has any respect for the promise you¡¯ve made.¡±


    Defeating Yundao was his only way of escaping alive.


    Or else, he would have to contend with the two younger and yet more superior opponents in Lu Chuan and Yan Nanfei, whom he would never be able to defeat.


    Meanwhile, Yan Nanfei and Lu Chuan were at aplete loss for what to do.


    As Li Zhiyuan¡¯s mentor, Yundao was the most respected senior in the Creed of Divinity and thest thing they could do was go against his promise to make this fight between him and Zheng a fair one. Lu Chuan and Yan Nanfei could hardly barge in and do as they liked, especially since Li Zhiyuan was known to be extremely deferent and obedient to the wishes of his mentor.


    But what could Lu Chuan and Yan Nanfei do aside from sitting on their own hands and watching?


    Yundao could never defeat Zheng. That much was manifestly clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost. Do as you will,¡± Nie Renlong muttered, his face teeming with bitterness and resentment


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°Not the true Nie Renlong, of course,¡± answered the imposter. ¡°Ten years ago, when he retook control of Arcusstone, he was already a dead man. I used his husk as a disguise to get near you. All these years, I thought I¡¯ve learned enough about you. To think that you¡¯ve hidden your strength with such care¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that being in the sea of blood ten years ago, aren¡¯t you?¡± Li Mu uttered with mild surprise at the revtion. ¡°That would exin why the one with the trident earlier appeared so weak. I had my suspicions the moment I wondered why your powers had not grown earlier¡­ Although I daresay the real you haven¡¯t improved much as well¡­ Now tell me about breaking through the confines of this world¡¯s sphere. Maybe I can spare your life.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± the imposter snorted with frost.


    As soon as he finished, a destructive force erupted from within him.


    Despite his best efforts, Li Mu couldn¡¯t contain the explosion.


    Boom!


    Nie Renlong had self-detonated himself in a final moment of defiance.


    Mana swirled in the air as thest of the imposter Nie Renlong¡¯s aura and presence ebbed away like dust in the wind.


    ¡°Was I really wrong?¡±


    Li Mu could feel that the wicked demonic being with the trident really was gone. Every trace of the being no longer was in this world; a wick that had burned until its very end with nothing to remind anyone that it was ever present before.


    At longst, the crusade to decimate the Creed of Divinity had finallye to an ignoble end.


    The Champion of the Western Wilderness and the rest of the Great Five coalition all trembled with fear. They had been so confident and so certain of their victory. No one could be strong and powerful enough to resist the entire collective might of the whole continent, they said. The founder of the Cult of the Orient was a prime example. But again and again, Li Zhiyuan had defeated, trampled over, and crushed whatever the coalition had thrown at him, including the ¡°Sage¡± figure who purportedly wielded ¡°powers and strength unsurpassed by any¡±, while disying his omnipotence that had finally quashed what hopes and ambition of conquering him and the Creed of Divinity.


    Only now did the entire coalition realize that their so-called ¡°crusade to y the evil monster Li Zhiyuan¡± was nothing more than child¡¯s y in the eyes of the Aspect of Vengeance himself. His power and might could easily devastate them all with the ease of a goliath killing an ant.


    Suchughable naivety and ignorance.


    None of them had expected that such omnipotence existed.


    None of them had known that such invincibility could be real.


    For once since the Great Five coalition took form, despair and despondency swept across the rank and file, gnawing away at what resolve and will to continue fighting. All everyone wanted was to leave. To turn around and head back from whence they came and never set eyes on this god-like entity ever again and hope that this was all just a bad nightmare.


    But Li Mu cared not for them. A wolf doesn¡¯t lose sleep over the cares of sheep, he always believed.


    He and the rest of the Creed of Divinity retinue retreated back to the stronghold.


    Behind them, the hundreds of thousands of Cultivators and champions that formed up the bulk of the Great Five coalition all watched helplessly as Li Mu and the others made it back to the summit of Mount Divinity, a peak of such unscble heights that all one could do was to dream of conquering, strive to do so, agonize to do so, and ultimately fail in doing. No one spoke and no one even tried to. All that pervaded the entire coalition were anguish, misery, and defeat.


    Li Mu did not even look back. There was no need to and that stung very hard, especially to the Champion of the Western Wilderness and the rest of the coalition¡¯s champions and they knew why. They were mere specks of dust in the eyes of Li Zhiyuan.


    At the back slopes of Mount Divinity.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Li Mu managed to arrive in time to see Yundao. He held his mentor in his arms.


    Yundao might have been Li Zhiyuan¡¯s teacher, but he has been close to Li Mu too, caring for thetter as a father would. The fact that Yundao had already been found and brought back to the Creed was intentionally kept from Nie Renlong showed that Lu Chuan and Li Mu had long suspected him for quite some time, to say nothing of the spies who have been prowling the halls and corridors of the Creed¡¯s stronghold.


    Yundao was not badly wounded, but with his Mana fully expended, he had overexerted himself like an engine being forced to run on a dry tank which not only depleted every drop of fuel in the system but also caused irreparable damage to the engine itself. Yundao was the same.


    His time was ending fast, and this could very well be his final moment of rity.


    When Li Mu found him atst, it was toote. He was too old and toote for any substantial improvements. Yan Nanfei, Shen Jia, and the rest each experienced essential improvements by leaps and bounds after being taught by Li Zhiyuan himself. But even if Li Mu were to instruct Yundao on all the deadliest moves and techniques he knew, nothing would help to increase Yundao¡¯s strength and power. Hence, trying to take on Zheng, the Unassuming Crofter and once a leader of the older generation of the Great Five coalition, had been a fool¡¯s errand right from the start.


    But it was Li Mu¡¯s Endless Waves technique¡ªa technique from the Zhenwu Boxing discipline that Li Mu had imparted to Yundao not long ago¡ªwhich had done the trick, allowing Yundao to y the Unassuming Crofter and exact his long-awaited vengeance. The technique allowed its user to stack up to one thousand times the usual amount of power in one single burst¡ªa one-hit-kill technique that could flip the tables in one fell swoop.


    But such devastating power did note without a price; for the use of this technique, the bacsh of the technique was not one his age could easily sustain, and now, he was teetering on the brink of death for using it.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is my end¡­ I only have onest request¡­ Listen, Zhiyuan¡­ I need to ask you¡­ Don¡¯t lie to me¡­ Give me the truth¡­¡± Yundao gasped feebly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, Teacher,¡± Li Mu nodded.


    Yundao peered at Lu Chuan, Yan Nanfei, and the others; everyone understood that as a cue they should give Li Mu and his mentor some privacy.


    After everyone had left, Yundao looked hard at Li Mu. ¡°Who are you, really?¡± he spoke strenuously.


    Li Mu nearly jumped.


    ¡°I know my student,¡± Yundao smiled weakly, ¡°Zhiyuan doesn¡¯t have your ir and gifts. He¡¯s a good boy and he¡¯s talented, but he¡¯s nothingpared to yours. But I only want to know this¡­ Where is he? Is he still alive? Or¡­¡±


    Li Mu could see that he really did care a lot for Li Zhiyuan.


    The real Li Zhiyuan.


    Li Mu paused for one split-second, then he nodded frankly.


    ¡°So¡­ I was right¡­ I knew it¡­ He doesn¡¯t have such incredible gifts as yours¡­¡± Yundaomented morosely, the gleam of anticipation and hope ebbing from his eyes.


    ¡°He was already gone by the time I came here,¡± exined Li Mu, ¡°Hence, I could only borrow his body.¡±


    Yundao spasmed painfully as he sumbed to a fit of coughs. ¡°I know. I believe you¡­ I¡¯ve been watching you and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not evil or wicked¡­ You¡¯ve done what Zhiyuan aspired to do¡­ You realized his dreams and ambitions¡­ He would thank you if he knows about this¡­ Perhaps, I might be meeting him soon¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished.


    Ascetic Yundao, one of the Creed of Divinity¡¯s best, was no more.


    Li Mu could only sigh. Yundao¡¯s life had been marred by hardships and challenges. Lu Ye knew bits and pieces of the rivalry and animosity he and Zheng shared, although he did not wish to pry. But he was consoled by the fact that Yundao at least passed on with the knowledge that he had avenged himself, his student Li Zhiyuan, and the deaths of the Creed¡¯s brotherhood by killing Zheng with his own hands.


    Wan Sanqian came back to rejoin Li Mu with a bloodied Shen Jia holding on to him for bnce. Thetter had been the one leading the Creed of Divinity retinue during the Battle of Dawncrest by pretending to be Lu Chuan.


    Li Mu studied Shen Jia and frowned, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Shen Jia giggled sheepishly¡ªa demeanor he reserved only for his sister and mentor¡ªand said, ¡°Zhu Lingfeng intruded on our grounds. So, I made him pay for this slight. In the end, he left behind an arm, albeit grudgingly.¡±


    ¡°And in return, you almost got yourself killed,¡± scowled Li Mu, ¡°I told you to just stop him.¡±


    Shen Jia chuckled again as a form of response.


    ¡°All right, off you go to get yourself looked at,¡± said Li Mu.


    Shen Jia bobbed his head. ¡°Does that mean that the Creed of Divinity is now the most powerful entity in Molderad, Teacher?¡± he asked again.


    That earned him a re from his teacher, who, despite his annoyance, proffered no objections to that notion.


    Shen Jia just couldn¡¯t rein in that brash and impulsive temperament of his.


    Grand Master of the Cult of the Orient Lan Ruhai arrived momentster, holding aloft the head of his rival Nan Yi. The demise of the Grand Master of the Cult of the Vengeful marked the end of the hostilities between both cults.


    And with it, the end of the great crusade¡ªa conclusion that has ushered in a new age.


    In the main sanctuary of the Creed of Divinity stronghold, the acolytes were all celebrating in uproarious merriment and jubtion at their victory.


    The sword of Damocles that had been hanging over their heads was finally gone. With or without the enchantment that guarded Mount Divinity, no one and nothing would dare to defy the Creed of Divinity ever again.


    With the age of the Great Five now a relic of the past, a new dawn has arrived at Molderad.


    A new page which was now known as the age of the Creed of Divinity.


    The air wafted with music and the aroma of good food and wine.


    Night dawned as the Creed of Divinity celebrated the end of the war with extreme exultation and delirium.


    Bonfires raged like fiery manifestations of the spiking mood of the rave, illuminating the entirety of the stronghold enough that it looked like day.


    The Great Five coalition of more than hundreds of thousands of warriors still encircled the foot of the mountain, but so long as the Aspect of Vengeance was around, there was nothing to be worried about.


    Li Mu did not join the festivities.


    Instead, he rounded up the core members of the Creed of Divinity for a meeting in the main audience hall. He needed to make some arrangements because he could feel a strange call. It must have begun, Li Mu realized. His time here wasing to an end.


    Hence, before his departure, he needed to set his affairs here in order.


    There was no sleep for everyone who met him that night.


    Dawn came atst.


    And so ended the entire night-long of discussion. Li Mu and everyone stepped out of the main audience hall and halted at the top of the steps leading inside.


    The morning breeze caressed their faces with its light, chilly touch.


    But they did not fail to pick up the acrid tang of blood still palpable in the morning winds.


    ¡°Is this a sign that you¡¯re going to leave, Teacher?¡± Shen Jia asked suddenly.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Li Mu responded by way of a question without looking at him.


    ¡°Those instructions you¡¯ve left us, Brother,¡± interjected Lu Chuan. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll be away for a long, long time. But where else on this continent you would be going to that would require such a grave meeting? You spoke as if you are not going toe back. Does that mean you¡¯re going to ascend, Brother?¡±


    Li Mu maintained his gaze into the distant skies and did not turn back. ¡°Indeed,¡± he answered at length, ¡°And I don¡¯t know what lies ahead. Whether would I be able toe back here or not.¡±


    Lu Chuan held back his urge to satisfy his curiosity and apprehension.


    If Li Zhiyuan¡¯s mentor Yundao could notice something amiss, naturally, so would Lu Chuan. But thetter knew better than to ask. He did not even need to. He could see with his own eyes what this imposter had been doing. Since he realized that the reborn Li Zhiyuan was not the same Li Zhiyuan from his childhood, he had been watching and observing, and to date, everything that this imposter Li Zhiyuan had been doing for the Creed had been above reproach. Every single thing he did was for the good of the Creed. Even if the world believed that this imposter hade as a harbinger of death and destruction on Molderad, Lu Chuan never believed in all that before. In fact, he would rather believe that the imposter Li Zhiyuan was every bit his fellow Creed of Divinity brother as the real one.


    Although his heart told him otherwise. They would never be the same.


    The twilight of dusk slowly gave way to light.


    The first rays of the sun could almost be seen over the mountains in the distance.


    At there the peaks met the skies overhead, plumes of fiery-red clouds lined the horizons.


    ¡°It is said that clouds like that only appear after a night of endless carnage¡­¡± murmured Li Mu to himself, recalling a legend he heard on Earth. ¡°For that red is the red from the blood of the fallen¡­¡±


    His expression froze.


    ¡°A pity that my cuirass is not yetplete, or I could have dealt with you easily enough myself.¡±


    Those were the exact words that the being told him ten years ago when Li Mu nearly defeated it.


    ¡°Cuirass?


    ¡°But where is this cuirass now? Why didn¡¯t that being use his cuirass even during the final showdown?


    ¡°Did he not finish his cuirass in the ten years that had psed?


    ¡°No.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°He started this war. He set off the tinderbox that sparked this war. That means his preparations are ready and that must include this cuirass that he spoke of.¡±


    A strange and heavy sense of premonition conceived in Li Mu¡¯s mind, overwhelming his body and soul rapidly.


    He looked to the faraway horizons now a sheet of scarlet red bordered by the silhouette of mountain peaks in the distance.


    That redness in the skies. There was no mistaking it. Blood must have been spilled the night before. A huge amount of blood.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s not dead yet. He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    The truth dawned upon Li Mu atst.


    Without a word, he shot up into the sky, flying away from Mount Divinity.


    He flew straight to where the Great Five coalition was encamped, only to find a sea of blood almost the length and breadth of ake. Scores of dead bodies floated on its surface like flotsam. Then he found a face. A familiar one replete with disbelief and rage. The face of thete Champion of the Western Wilderness.


    Dead.


    They were all dead.


    The hundreds of thousands of warriors who had been present to witness the Battle of Dawncrest were all ughtered in one single night.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 932 - The Reckoning (9)

    Chapter 932 The Reckoning (9)


    In just one single night, more than hundreds of thousands of warriors and champions were all in like sheep.


    Just who in the name of the gods was capable of such savagery?


    The gorge was ake of red from the blood of the dead.


    A wide basin of blood where smaller streams separated from it, each bubbling and flowing in its most grotesque manner as the morbid streams spread far and wide like red slimy worms heading straight for the nearest crevice and crack in the ground that they could find.


    Steaming red fumes billowed upward into the air, the gory hue from the bloody effluvium dyeing the vista red enough for anyone to wonder if the skies were on fire.


    The blood of Cultivators held tremendous amounts of energy, more so, the blood of champions.


    And the deep crimson effluvium came from the very dissipation of power from the blood.


    That was why the sky became red. The blood that was spilled came from so many dead champions and caused so thick an emanation that it could have turned the skiespletely red instead of just deep scarlet plumes. Something must be absorbing the raw power. Something prowling deep underground.


    ¡°What could be hidden underground?¡±


    Li Mu was just wondering this when¡ª


    Boom!


    A sangria-colored column of gigantic proportions tunneled out of the ground and shot straight up into the sky¡ªa spear of bloodncing straight up through the clouds overhead.


    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡±


    Li Mu gasped with shock.


    The spot where the blood-red pir had shot out from was where one of the ley lines was, the exact same spot where Lu Chuan intercepted the Lord of Venom only the day before.


    ¡°That presence¡­ That¡¯s the aura from the blood of the deceased Lord of Venom!¡±


    Even from afar, Li Mu could pick up its trace.


    And he was not the only one; the presence that the blood-red column was radiating grew so thick and palpable that everyone still in the revelry at the Creed of Divinity stronghold realized that something was terribly amiss and turned around to find with surprise and disbelief the sanguine pir jutting upwards into the air.


    Everyone could feel the strange, eldritch power radiating from the column.


    And everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t going to be the end of things.


    Rumble!


    Another column of blood tore up into the sky.


    This time, it came from where Shen Jia had intercepted Zhu Lingfeng, one of the Grand Masters of the Great Five from the Eastern Orients.


    Hovering in mid-air, Li Mu looked grimly in that direction.


    ¡°That¡¯s Zhu Lingfeng¡¯s aura. Shen Jia said he merely lopped off an arm; but it would seem that he too is killed, just like the Lord of Venom.¡±


    Li Mu sped towards the site. Li Mu sped towards the site.


    From the air, he could see a sigil inscribed on the ground using blood. A magical circle was drawn directly over where the ley line of that area would be passing underneath. The blood that formed the glyphs and markings as well as the circle itself came from underground, seeping up as if the soil itself was oozing blood. Nothing looked ordinary and normal; everything felt wicked, heinous, and even diabolical, especially with the dead body of the maimed Zhu Lingfeng lying at the center of the magical circle, clearly being used to fulfill a certain purpose¡ªa medium or a catalyst, no less.


    The magical circle was operating and the blood-red column now shooting straight into the skies came directly from the magic circle itself.


    Rumble!


    Another tremor shook the earth.


    Another column of blood tunneled straight up into the clouds.


    This time, it was where Yan Nanfei had battled against the Patriarch of the Central Truth Sanctuary.


    Li Mu got there as well and found the elderly Taoist priest¡¯s dead body. ced at the very center of another magical circle, there he was, with his eyes still wide open even in death. But he looked more like a shriveled huskpared to when he was alive. Someone had bled himpletely dry. But that did not make his corpse less useful at all. The corpse was nevertheless used as a medium for another pir of blood.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    The ground rocked like a jolted cradle and three more pirs of blood rose up and speared through the gathering masses of clouds.


    There was no need to guess. The rest of the other columns of blood must being from the sites of the other ley lines and the remaining three Grand Masters of the Great Five must be dead by now, their dead bodies and blood now being used to power the magical circles.


    Li Mu looked up. The five columns of blood¡ªstraight, tall, and imposing¡ªeach began to bend until all five of them met at the spot right over the Creed of Divinity stronghold. It was at this converging point that the surging blood coalesced into a gigantic crystallization¡ªa humungous ruby of blood. Like the eye of a behemothic monster ofary size, the ruby hung over the stronghold, its frost and deathly aura spreading panic and despair to all that dwelt below.


    ¡°So this is the n: to use the lives and deaths of the five greatest warriors of the continent and the power of the ley lines that transected the bottom of Mount Divinity. So the war was all just a prelude to something more abominable and infernal?¡±


    Li Mu finally realized the n atst.


    He flew back to the stronghold, gliding just overhead.


    ¡°Brother Zhiyuan!¡± called Lu Chuan.


    ¡°Elder Li!¡± cried a few of the Creed¡¯s acolytes.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Li Mu¡¯s students all gasped.


    Everyone looked absolutely grim and anxious.


    None of them knew what was going on, but they were hardly fools. They could see that something was badly wrong and the war that they initially thought had ended was clearly far from reaching its curtain call.


    ¡°Get inside and make sure everyone¡¯s safe! Don¡¯t get out no matter what happens!¡±


    Li Mu instructed urgently.


    ¡°But, Teacher¡ª¡± Shen Jia wanted to protest.


    ¡°What happens after this is beyond what you can handle. The best help you can give me is just staying out of my way,¡± Li Mu added sharply.


    Everyone understood.


    ¡°Be careful, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Brother.¡±


    Seeing Li Mu so tense and distressed was something that few had ever seen before. That showed just how perilously dire the situation really was. As much as they were worried, Li Mu was right; their trying to meddle would only be more nuisance than help to Li Mu.


    Everyone in the Creed retreated indoors and sealed the stronghold.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu remained in mid-air, watching and observing for any developments.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh¡­¡± A disembodied voice, thick with hateful contempt towards all things that drew breath, resounded from all directions.


    Dregs of blood in the air gathered. Swirling and spiraling, more blood massed until the red was thick enough to condense into shapes¡ªfaces of the various people Li Mu could recognize. Amongst them were the faces of the son of the Lion, the Abomination, Nie Renlong, Zhu Lingfeng, the Lord of Venom, the Patriarch of the Central Truth Sanctuary, and many more¡­


    Each of the faces belonged to enemies that Li Mu had faced before¡ªenemies both powerful and deadly.


    ¡°Surprised, are you? You think you had got thestugh, did you?¡±


    Cold and steely was the voice, but each and every word was uttered with the different voices of Li Mu¡¯s dead enemies before forming into a coherent patchwork that was the sentence itself.


    Li Mu appeared strangely calm and reticent. ¡°That¡¯s it? Sacrificing so many lives just so that you could rebuild your body? Doesn¡¯t that make you more evil and wicked than me, the demonic being from another dimension?¡±


    ¡°The wolf loses no sleep for the cares of the sheep, Li Zhiyuan. My cuirass is ready and finally, I shall let you witness what is true power.¡±


    The voice turned clearer this time with no other voices present. It was Nie Renlong¡¯s voice atst.


    ¡°The wolf loses no sleep for the cares of the sheep, Li Zhiyuan. My cuirass is ready and finally, I shall let you witness what is true power.¡±The swirling dregs of blood finally solidified into Nie Renlong¡¯s face. Despite some minor obscurity, one could almost make out his full profile.


    ¡°So? What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh¡­ Patience, Li Zhiyuan¡­ The reckoning between us will not be long¡­¡± Nie Renlong¡¯s voice resounded raspily.


    The gigantic ruby of blood zed into pulsing glows and an unknown substance¡ªck and formless like fumes¡ªbegan swirling out of the ruby and enveloped the blood-constructed Nie Renlong¡¯s physical form.


    Li Mu merely watched and did nothing to stop the progress.


    The ck substance poured inrger volumes and devoured the blood-formed Nie Renlong, the entire ck mass swallowed him before taking on the shape of a giant more than two meters tall. Li Mu might have guessed what was happening, but that did not make the surprise less shocking at all.


    By the end of the transformation, what stood in Nie Renlong¡¯s ce was a ck humanoid creature with ebony and scaly skin. Hideous and beastly because of the long fangs protruding from its mouth, what would have made it the perfect nightmarish monster were the twin arms on both sides of his shoulders and the bone spines that grew out of his limbs and torso grotesquely.


    The Xenos from another world.


    The same creature Li Mu had encountered twice during his foray into the Immortal Pce.


    ¡°Does that mean I was right all along? In my death, I was transported here¡­ And this is the world of this Xenos creature?


    ¡°The homeworld of this monster?¡±


    ¡°This is the true Cuirass that gives me the power to destroy anything in this world, Li Zhiyuan¡­ Heh heh heh heh¡­ Hahahaha! You can be as powerful as you want, but you¡¯ll never be able to match me ever again! You¡¯ll die a slow and painful death!¡±


    The Xenos¡¯s mouth opened wide and amid the long and sharp fangs, there was Nie Renlong¡¯s face inside.


    Li Mu was surprised but he was, most of all, confused.


    ¡°Cuirass?¡±


    ¡°You mean that is a suit of armor?¡±


    He gasped with apparent puzzlement.


    ¡°So that means that Xenoses are actually humans like the people of the Ziwei Star Zone? The hideous outer appearance was only just a strange suit of armor?¡±


    ¡°Cuirass. Yes. One was designed by one of the Imperial Lords himself and this one is widely used across the gxy. This one might still be freshly stoned and it could not yet be assimted, but it should be enough to deal with you. Die, Li Zhiyuan!¡±


    The Xenos¡¯s mouth mmed shut and he charged at Li Mu.


    He tore through the air, barreling straight at Li Mu like a cannonball. Such was his speed and power that the Time-Space fabric was warped by his rapid movements alone that he appeared before Li Mu in the blink of an eye.


    Li Mu raised his arms in a feeble attempt to defend himself.


    Boom!


    The ensuing noise from the collision sounded as if the air itself had shattered.


    Li Mu was sent hurtling hundreds of meters away before he could flip himself back around and steadied himself.


    ¡°Hahahahahah! Do you feel it!? Such invincible power!¡±


    Nie Renlong¡¯sughter reverberated in the sky. He was missing, turned into a sliver of light streaking around everywhere. No naked eye could easily catch him at all and like a bullet wheezing back and forth, he whacked and batted at Li Mu savagely like he was venting his rage and anger on a helpless boxing bag.


    His Xenos cuirass did not afford him any enhancement in his Mana and power, but the raw strength and speed he exhibited were way beyond what usual warriors in this world were humanly capable of that one could wonder if a mere exhtion of his could kill even a man.


    Using his own arms to shield himself was all that Li Mu seemed to be able to do.


    Momentster.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Li Mu¡¯s lips curled all of a sudden. ¡°Is that really all? Pity. I¡¯ve seen cuirasses greater and far deadlier than yours. This power of yours, it¡¯s nothing to me.¡±


    He disengaged from his defensive stance, retaliating with a furious punch.


    Boom!


    This time, it was Nie Renlong who was sent flying for thousands of meters.


    ¡°What?! How?!¡±


    He looked up at Li Mu in shock.


    He could still feel his flesh throbbing even through the Cuirass and being able to feel it sent jitters and dread sweeping through him.


    Li Mu approached him from the air. ¡°I have to thank you. You¡¯ve answered a question that has long been troubling me. If this is the trump card you¡¯ve counting on to defeat me, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ve encountered more Xenos champions and every one of them is way more dangerous than you are.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 933 - The Reckoning (10)

    Chapter 933 The Reckoning (10)


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How!?¡±


    Nie Renlong shouted, his voice replete with shock, frustration, and incredulity.


    ¡°You know where Ie from, then you should have guessed that this is not my first time facing this diabolical Cuirass. I¡¯ve killed Xenoses deadlier and stronger than you. And yeah, you heard me right. It¡¯s ¡®Xenoses¡¯. That¡¯s what we call that so-called Cuirass of yours.¡±


    Li Mu drew menacingly closer.


    ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± Nie Renlong trembled uncontrobly, wing his way backward with mounting panic, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Y-You¡¯re really¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been saying this: you¡¯re a fool,¡± said Li Mu. ¡°You guessed rightly that I¡¯m a ¡®spy¡¯ from the other world. That was what you said that time, no? Then you should have guessed that I¡¯ve killed my fair share of Xenoses, right? What you have there is just something you just created. It isn¡¯t even perfect yet. And you think that¡¯s going to defeat me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You can be all-powerful if you want, but right here, thews of Nature are different here! It would limit your powers! There¡¯s no way you would have this kind of power!¡± Nie Renlong eximed from inside the wide-open jaws of the Xenos armor. ¡°That cannot be! Even your Imperial Lord was here! He tried and still, he failed too! There¡¯s no way that the likes of you could¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s stare betrayed an imperceptible hint of astonishment.


    What Nie Renlong just said was a revtion of the highest degree.


    But even the slightest stir would not have escaped Nie Renlong¡¯s sharp eyes. He quickly noticed the minuscule change in Li Mu¡¯s expression and realized the truth. ¡°How dare you lie to me!?¡± he roared, ¡°So I was right! You are only here by chance! After all, this world is right where both gxies meet, and the boundaries are no longer clearly defined like before. I see¡­ You know less than you care to admit, Li Zhiyuan¡­ Kill me and your end won¡¯t be far as well; I¡¯ve spread news about you as far as I could.¡±


    ¡°As if I would believe that sort of piffle,¡± Li Mu snorted, ¡°If what you say is true, then you would be waiting for reinforcements. The fact that you¡¯re willing to stake so much means that you¡¯re trapped here yourself. There¡¯s no way to get any message out.¡±


    Li Mu did not wait for a response. He just attacked.


    Nie Renlong ced so much faith in his Xenos cuirass. He did not think he would lose even when it waspleted.


    ¡°No. Wait,¡± Nie Renlong gasped for air after another round of walloping by Li Mu, ¡°You¡¯re so powerful! C-Could it be!? Could it be that you¡¯re an Imperial Lord who hase here for a second foray?!¡± The Xenos armor was already showing signs of crumbling, which partly contributed to Nie Renlonging up with this spection.


    ¡°Whatever. Just think of whatever you want,¡± snorted Li Mu dryly.


    Despair and anger inundated Nie Renlong¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Why?!


    ¡°Why am I fated to encounter such a monster?!


    ¡°Thest time Molderad had an Imperial Lord from the Infernal Warp, a war erupted in the gxy, ravaging several star systems, and nearly causing the dissolution of this gxy itself. That caused the Rumbling Gale Imperium in the South to move deeper into the gxy to prevent being caught up by the chaos the Imperial Lord had wrought. But why am I facing the seconding of another Imperial Lord of the Infernal Warp again!?¡± Nie Renlongmented quietly.


    ¡°Why!?¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Li Mu¡¯s superior strength gave him all the upper hand he needed.


    The deluge of blows chipped off the Xenos armor piece by piece. In the end, it could no longer maintain its form and it dispersed, leaving only Nie Renlong exposed while the remainder of the armor disintegrated.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Li Mu exerted some form of psychic force on the obsidian liquid alloy substance, summoning it to him where he condensed it into an orb the size of a tiny ball barely the size of a man¡¯s fist. It spun and hovered very gently in his grasp.


    Li Mu was genuinely interested to know more about this liquid alloy substance since it could merge with anyone to create an outeryer of armor around its wearer.


    ¡°Give that back!¡± The bloody form of Nie Renlong lunged, wing at the ball.


    Li Mu responded with a heavy punch at Nie Renlong to send him tumbling backward again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s mine now.¡±


    ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± Nie Renlong fell into a deep state of frenzy at this defeat¡ªboth his failure to conquer Li Mu and losing his Xenos cuirass¡ªafter centuries of meticulous nning just for the one objective to break away from the confines of this world¡¯s sphere. Just when he thought sess was at hand, the precipitous fall from grace had robbed away every ounce of sanity in him.


    ¡°YOU AND I ARE GOING TO HELL TOGETHER!¡±


    He activated something else¡ªeldritch magic that controlled the five columns of surging blood¡ªand the flow of blood in all five columns grew stronger and more violent with the force of a breaking dam. The sanguine-colored ruby hanging in the sky throbbed and shook like an engine that was on the verge of breaking down. It began to split and crack everywhere with thin and tiny web-like strands spreading in a jagged manner all around its surface with a deadly force; an energy of indescribable proportion and volume that, as it erupted from inside the massive ruby, sent a shock wave that rocked the whole region, rendering mountains and hills so wobbly that they shook to their very foundations. Some failed to withstand the shock wave and they tumbled down into a heap of fallen rocks and a plume of fumes rolled upwards into the skies amid a sheet of dust that rumbled in all directions, sweeping far and wide.


    But that was not enough for the blood-red humanoid form of Nie Renlong, who thrust a finger at the damaged ruby as if he was willing it to recharge and another st¡ªone bigger than the one before¡ªdetonated in the sky again.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    An astounded Li Mu knew how dangerous the detonation was.


    ¡°QUICK! THE ENCHANTMENT!¡±


    He barked sharply to everyone below.


    Next, he delivered five sessive strokes with his saber¡ªeach faster than its predecessor. The five blows¡ªfive huge energy scythes¡ªeasily ripped through the columns of blood before crashing into their respective magical circles, destroying the demonic ritual all in one fell swoop.


    But it was toote. Another shock wave with a greater megaton yield burst into the skies.


    There was nothing else he could do. Li Mu hovered just over Mount Divinity and projected every iota of his power into creating a wide andrge shield just over the Creed of Divinity stronghold that kept the stronghold safe from the hails of deadly force threatening to pulverize everything in its path.


    The acolytes of the Creed of Divinity all assembled in the courtyard to witness the destruction that was only being thwarted by the single man in the sky.


    The man in white who was putting forth every shred of strength, power, and resolve to keep them and the stronghold safe.


    What doubts in them that he could be a Xenos¡ªor a demonic being from another world¡ªhere to extirpate all life on Molderad instantly evaporated.


    ¡°If the rumors were anything to be believed, then why was he going to such lengths to protect the Creed of Divinity?


    ¡°If anything, it was Nie Renlong and the things he did that looked more like the handiwork of a monster. ¡±


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Pulse after pulse of destructive force battered at the shield.


    Nie Renlong self-detonated himself, using everything at his disposal¡ªhis powers, his own life, the lives of the five greatest champions he ughtered, along with the lives of the rest of the Great Five coalition that he butchered in one single night¡ªas fuel to the cataclysmic explosion that could not onlyy waste to Molderad but also rip the entire continent apart. Even Li Mu himself couldn¡¯t fully resist the force of the catastrophic eruption; as he tried his best to keep the shield up, the shock wave was crashing down on him. Underneath, the courtyard of the Creed of Divinity stronghold was inching closer and closer as he sank further down¡­


    ¡°A cornered rat, huh? What a stupid blunder. I should have dealt with him when I had the chance just now.¡±


    Li Mu muttered to himself under his breath, grinning weakly at himself.


    ¡°This really was a misjudgment that would cost me dearly. ¡±


    The supernova of deadly force dyed the entire sky red, casting the entire earth in a reddish hue as if someone had just spilled red paint all over the beautiful tapestry of Mount Divinity.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu could feel his veins, his tendons, and his nerves all screaming in pain.


    As Li Mu sagged further down, he reeled with dread and despair that the people and the stronghold below might not be able to escape the fate of doom. All of a sudden, the huge weight trampling down on him vanished. Like a tide that had finally receded, it was gone.


    Li Mu finally enjoyed a deep breath of fresh air and constion.


    Everyone in the Creed of Divinity stronghold exhaled with relief too.


    They have survived a crisis.


    A drop of blood trickled out of the corner of Li Mu¡¯s lips. ¡°We survived,¡± he thought.


    Just when he was about to dispel the energy shield and reattune his Mana, he felt a pull. A ck hole had appeared where the huge explosion of the gigantic ruby earlier started and with a strange force, it was drawing him¡ªor rather his soul¡ª towards it.


    ¡°Teacher!?¡±


    ¡°Brother! What¡¯s wrong with you, Brother?!¡±


    Frantic cries wereing from below his feet.


    Li Mu looked down and saw a most bizarrely freakish sight¡ªhis physical body had plummeted back down to the stronghold¡¯s courtyard, much to the horror and panic of Lu Chuan and his students Shen Jia, Wan Sanqian, and the others. They rushed to catch him and were shaking his body, crying and howling at the top of their voices¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯m here! I¡¯m being drawn into that ck hole! So who the hell is that?!¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    But the answer dawned on him the next second. It was his consciousness and his soul that the ck hole had just drawn out of his body and thetter was what fell back to the arms of the people below.


    ¡°I have just been forcibly ripped out of my body¡­


    ¡°Does that mean that the moment to leave this ce has finally arrived?¡±


    Li Mu felt a tinge of reluctance. He would be missing them all.


    ¡°Is this Fate?


    ¡°What belongs to Li Zhiyuan must be rightfully given back?


    ¡°Let all things be set right, huh?¡±


    He looked down again and saw the familiar faces all huddled around him, all of them in a hysteria of dismay and fright as they shook his body, called his name, and did whatever they could in their vain hopes of resuscitating the dead and empty body. ¡°Sobs¡­ I could even hear sobs¡­¡± Li Mu thought. ¡°Eleven years. For eleven years I¡¯ve been here, and I will forever remember the time that I¡¯ve been here. I will forever remember you all.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, my friends¡­


    ¡°If Fate were to give us another chance¡­ Let¡¯s hope we¡¯ll meet again¡­¡±


    Li Mu quietly waved his silent goodbye to those who could hardly see him like an invisible apparition.


    The deaths of the Grand Masters of the Great Five and the hundreds of thousands of champions were a heavy and crippling blow of disastrous proportions to Molderad. The Creed of Divinity was the only faction with its power base almost fully intact. No one and nothing would ever threaten the Creed ever again.


    Li Mu had long ago amassed all the techniques and disciplines of the various sects and orders in Molderad, and had recorded everything in writing for future posterity, creating what could be the biggest repository of martial andbat knowledge on the continent. Given time, the Jianghu of Molderad would once again rejuvenate and thrive with preserved knowledge.


    Li Mu was consoled by the fact that he had done enough in that regard.


    He peered at the nearing ck hole.


    ¡°What lies on the other side?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°It is the gxy where all gods reside? The world we¡¯re expected to be in after we ascended?


    ¡°Or does this lead to another unknown universe? If so, when would I be able to get home?¡±


    Curious and apprehensive, Li Mu observed everything around him.


    Below his feet, Molderad was gone, reced by the sight of arge. That must be the where Molderad was. As he was drawn further and further away into outer space, the gradually became just a tiny orb and ultimately just a speck in the distance. He passed by mores of different shapes and sizes. As the speed of his pull got stronger, everything around him turned into a blurry whirl of sparkling stars around him.


    ¡°So that was where the Xenosese from? A universe as rich and bountiful as Earth, it is just as weak and barren too in some respects, with a thriving jianghu there¡­¡±


    Li Mu finally understood what was going on.


    The pull of Fate held Li Mu in a fist-like grip, dragging him all the way through space. On his way, Li Mu saw mores teeming with life, starships fleeting to and fro between the star-studded universe, abandoneds now being furnished into conveyances, and even more Xenoses flying freely around¡­


    He passed by everything before he entered a deep warp ofplete pitch-ckness. There was no light nor was there any cheer twinkle of stars everywhere. Everything felt barren, deste, and dead.


    The energy that bundled around him suddenly felt cold as if he had been thrust into a pit of ice-cold water.


    Then, everything went dark, and he went unconscious.

 Chapter 934 - Back to the Real World – Imperial Lord Void

    Chapter 934 Back to the Real World ¨C Imperial Lord Void


    Wang Yanyi was clutching ¡°his¡± rusted sword, standing guard outside the ptial building with a menacing look on ¡°his¡± face.


    Bi Yan was sitting on the balustrade nearby, her naked feet swingingzily below the railing like a pendulum. Cradling her head with both her hands and her lips murmuring something iprehensible, she looked every bit the semnce of a carefree youngss looking up into the sky, counting stars. If stars could be seen here.


    The cacophony of battle slowly rumbled its way nearer.


    The pounding tremors elicited by the heavy energy-imbued blows came thundering through the sprawl of the abandoned city. Intermittent sts of light shone every now and then like fireworks.


    Wang Yanyi immediately knew what wasing. It must be Bi Yan¡¯s mutant champions trying to stop the enemy froming.


    ¡°Give up the gift of providence! Hand me Li Mu!¡±


    A deafening voice swept over the whole city like a thunderp.


    It was the enemy: the pre-Emperor Realm Lazulum.


    ¡°The monster must have finally triangted where Li Mu was and wasing.¡±


    Wang Yanyi mused with a somber look of dread.


    Bi Yan turned around to face ¡°him¡±, shing Wang Yanyi a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, ¡°It will still take some time before he gets here.¡±


    Wang Yanyi cast a quick nce over ¡°his¡± shoulder. That there was no sign of lifeing from inside was unsettling and the feeling of helplessness after waiting for so long was gnawing at ¡°him¡±. The few days worth of waiting felt like years, decades, even centuries. ¡°Three days had passed,¡± ¡°he¡± could hold himself back no more, ¡°Why is the process not finished yet?¡±


    ¡°I remembered what I said was ¡®about three days¡¯,¡± Bi Yan gave ¡°him¡± a wry look, ¡°Not ¡®three days¡¯.¡±


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but ¡°he¡± said nothing.


    At the far side of the immortal pce, numerous trap enchantments were being set off. Peril, although an intangible concept, now felt so palpably real that the dregs of magical energy from the activated enchantments that now teemed the atmosphere were so thick that the air warped and distorted when seen from afar.


    Rumble!


    The din of battle was gradually getting near.


    Illumination from the discharge of deadly energies shot into the sky. One could almost make out the color of the blood.


    Bi Yan¡¯s mutant champions were still fighting and some of them might be hurt.


    Wang Yanyi stole a nce at Bi Yan.


    ¡°The losses must be a blow to her.


    ¡°Is this female mutant in love with Li Mu too?¡±


    ¡°He¡± had heard about the touching romance between Bi Yan and Li Mu. Touching, but one could hardly expect that upon awakening the Bloodline of the Fox God, the Bi Yan of old could still be alive. The reawaken mutant god must have assimted her¡ªbody, soul, and spirit¡ªunless the emotions of Bi Yan have affected this persona that even with the consciousness of an ancient mutant god of untold powers, the feelings she had for Li Mu have managed to endure.


    Seconds ticked by.


    Wang Yanyi nervously used ¡°his¡± sleeves to rub the rusted de of the rusted sword. Blood escaped where ¡°his¡± finger ran along the de and dripped on the steel. But like droplets of water that fell on the sand, the beads of red vanished as if absorbed by the weapon and its de seemed to grow clearer and shinier.


    Two hours drifted by.


    The bem far away seemed to be dying down.


    It did not take long for Lazulum to arrive this time. With the magic from the porcin bowl hovering over his head strengthening him, he had managed to plow every single enchantment that stood in his way.


    ¡°How dare a puny fox mutant like you try to thwart me?! You think those worthless underlings of yours would work?¡±


    Lazulum directed his focus on Bi Yan the moment he arrived, conveniently ignoring Wang Yanyi, dismissing ¡°him¡± as just a weakling that did not deserve any of his attention.


    ¡°Says the one who has a big mouth but not the power to justify yourself,¡± Bi Yan responded facetiously to Lazulum¡¯s threatening tone, ¡°And here I was, thinking that you have managed to discover a secret or two about Dragon Scorpion¡¯s enchantment when it¡¯s just because you have Void¡¯s broken bowl, What? You think that gives you the right to hurl questions at me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you might be an ancient mutant god, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re fully awakened. Besides, how much of your powers could that puny and frail physical body of a lowly mutant wield?¡± Lazulum boomed. ¡°Surrender the gift of providence and the Old Fish Spirit¡¯s heir and I might let you live just yet. Anything else and I¡¯ll destroy you and that pitiful soul of yourspletely.¡±


    Bi Yan patted the tiny, severed hand as she would with an obedient pet and smirked, ¡°Gift of providence? Such a nice name, eh? This ¡®gift of providence¡¯ that you speak of is a hand of my former physical body. So why should I surrender my hand to you?¡±


    The hand belonged to Bi Yan, or rather, the ancient fox god who has now merged with her soul.


    Tendrils of energies in fume-like forms showered upon Lazulum from the porcin bowl like a fountain. He stood tall and imposing, a predator at the top of a food chain that regarded everyone else as nothing but mere filth to be trampled upon.


    ¡°It may be yours in the past, but it is mine now.¡±


    The pre-Emperor Realm Cultivator Lazulum dered imperiously.


    Bi Yan got to her feet, somersaulted from her perch on the balustrade, andnded where she stretched herselfzily. ¡°You wish to use my hand as a tool and guide for you to reach enlightenment so that you could fully enter the Emperor Realm, eh? Think closely, you idiot. Every one of us has different paths of our own. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll seed by following my way; you¡¯ll be destined to forever eat my dust.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tread on your path and trample over you by the time I catch up,¡± Lazulum responded pensively, his face stonily impassive.


    Bi Yan¡¯s body floated into the air. She stared into Lazulum¡¯s eyes. She smirked with sardonic yfulness, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the strength to back up those words then.¡±


    Mirroring her sentiments was the severed hand that leaped off Bi Yan¡¯s shoulders. Hovering in mid-air, it hooked a finger at Lazulum like it was issuing a taunt.


    ¡°Retrieve!¡±


    Lazulum grunted. More translucent tendrils of eldritch spread out and shot straight at the severed hand like an octopus whipping its tentacles at its prey.


    Bi Yan pursed her lips, looking visibly annoyed.


    The severed hand fidgeted like an anxious hare. Next, it caught the tendrils in one swift grip and yanked hard. With the ease of tearing paper into shreds, the hand ripped the tendrils apart before giving Lazulum a middle-finger sign.


    A surprised look wiped across the Green Fox God¡¯s face before she broke into a sneering chuckle, ¡°Is that it? So that¡¯s not only a spit bowl, but it¡¯s also a fake Emperor-ss weapon! Brazen, Lazulum. I¡¯d give you that. Using a spit bowl and iming it to be once Void¡¯s and thinking you¡¯ll survive a trip here with that rubbish? Hahahaha!¡±


    Refusing to answer her taunts, Lazulum grunted and responded by attacking instead.


    Bi Yan¡¯s entire person glowed with a bright and vibrant radiance as if she was enjoying the blessing of the gods and she charged to meet her foe.


    So began the fierce battle between them.


    Song Mian and Silly Dog who had been following Lazulum all the way herended on the ground.


    The sight of them¡ªa man with saggy shoulders and a dog that looked ridiculous¡ªwas suspicious as ever.


    ¡°Hey, you there! What¡¯s inside?¡± Song Yu demanded of Wang Yanyi.


    Silly Dog sniffed. ¡°Heavens! I smell riches inside! There must be treasures and valuables inside here!¡±


    Wang Yanyi cast Song Yu a scathing look and muttered, ¡°Begone, you.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how I am, you lowly weakling,¡± Song Yu snorted with indignation, ¡°I am the unmatched and unrivaled being serving Imperial Lord Void! I am the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait for a second,¡± Silly Dog interjected. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with what you said. If you¡¯re serving Imperial Lord Void, then how could you be ¡®unmatched¡¯ and ¡®unrivaled¡¯?¡±


    Song Yu scowled under his breath.


    As much as he loved to ther about himself, he could barely admit to enjoying conversing with this dog. He would rather just strangle himself.


    ¡°Make way, you cretin,¡± Song Yu hissed at Wang Yanyi.


    He did not even think Wang Yanyi was worthy enough to show any resistance.


    But thetter responded by drawing ¡°his¡± weapon and thrusting it straight at Song Yu.


    ¡°Unrepentant fool, can¡¯t you see it? I¡¯m a god!¡± Song Yu said as he lifted a hand, his fingers reaching straight for the rusted sword¡¯s tip, ¡°If it¡¯s just this godforsaken sword of yours, I can shatter it with my bare¡ªah?!¡±


    Blood spurted out.


    The tip of one of his fingers flew into the air.


    Song Yu stared nkly at his broken finger before looking at Wang Yanyi¡¯s rusted sword with utter disbelief. ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name?! What kind of sword is that?!¡±


    Gripping the sword firmly, Wang Yanyi growled, ¡°Leave.¡± She did not want to waste the energy held by the sword on this stranger when the real enemy was still around.


    Song Yu gazed at the rusted sword intently. He could feel that it was no ordinary sword by now, despite the brown patches of rust that spotted the entire length of the deadly weapon, obscuring the true distinctive patterns of banding and mottling reminiscent of flowing water on its de.


    ¡°Hm¡­ You, dog, go and try,¡± Song Yu crisply retreated a few paces away as he barked amand at the Husky.


    With a vulgar grin, the dog padded forward. But before it could say anything, Wang Yanyi said sharply, ¡°Begone.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve helped Li Mu before. I¡¯ve even bled for him once! I¡ª¡± Silly Dog tried to exin but the moment it saw Wang Yanyi was ready to draw his weapon and attack, the glimmer of steel was enough to shatter what resolve the dog had. Maintaining its grinning facade despite the mounting panic in him, Silly Dog quickly withdrew as well.


    ¡°No one is getting in until Li Mu steps out,¡± Wang Yanyi growled word after word. ¡°Not even a dog.¡±


    Song Yu and Silly Dog shared a quick but no less awkward and displeased look.


    Rumble!


    The ground and structures around them trembled from the shock waves that the fierce battle was giving off.


    The battle between Bi Yan and Lazulum was growing increasingly furious.


    Fortunately, the air was thick with dregs of energy because this was part of the core region of this entire immortal pceplex, and that helped to cushion the shock waves before they ever got far, preventing severe damage to the structures nearby.


    Wang Yanyi turned around to observe the ongoing skirmish.


    Bi Yan was exhibiting strength and speed which could only mean that she must have awakened more of her Bloodline power. With the help of the severed hand, she was proving quite a match for Lazulum. The hand ripped and tore at every translucent tendril it could get its digits on and attacked Lazulum whenever it found the chance to¡­


    ¡°So she¡¯s pre-Emperor Realm too?¡±


    Wang Yanyi was mildly astonished by how far she¡¯s progressed.


    Bi Yan was just so much stronger than when she first arrived on Earth and it was manifestly clear that such a substantial spurt of growth could have note from just training and meditation alone.


    But that was good enough for Wang Yanyi.


    They needed to deal with Lazulum and if Bi Yan could hold him off until Li Mu got out, they could get out of there without being here like sitting ducks.


    The battle waged on.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    Rumble!


    Shrouded by an aureole of emerald-green glow, Bi Yan barreled every blow at Lazulum with the force of a battering ram, forcing him backward and the severed hand found its chance to pounce on the porcin bowl. It seized the vessel and crushed it.


    Crack!


    The bowl shattered.


    For once, Lazulum¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! You can¡¯t be this strong!¡± He eximed with astounded rage.


    Bi Yan marched forward, not an avid fan of showing mercy to smug and pompous gods, ¡°Die.¡±


    Rumble!


    Without his pre-Emperor Realm powers, Lazulum was badly injured. Blood poured out of his mouth.


    Knowing that he would have no chance of winning without his bowl, Lazulum turned around to flee.


    But Bi Yan was not eager to let him see the next daylight. She gave chase.


    Just when everyone thought that the end was nigh for Lazulum, something unbelievable happened.


    ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH.¡±


    A voice¡ªdeep and thunderous, mighty and ancient¡ªreverberated from the upper strata of the skies.


    What came next was a sudden weight that descended upon Bi Yan, threatening to squash her into bits. Bi Yan disengaged from her pursuit to escape the staggering force that could only havee from the skies above and grimaced bitterly, ¡°Void, you old goat! You¡¯re still alive?!¡±

 Chapter 935 - Giant and Ant

    Chapter 935 Giant and Ant


    Deep in the clouds far high up in the skies, the figure of a man with hair flowing over his shoulders materialized. Despite his outwardly ordinary appearance, he did not look ordinary at all. He looked every bit the semnce of an image; a sliver of consciousness now in the image of a man left behind by a powerful and omnipotent entity. No one could see his face¡ªa distortion in the fabric of Time and Space swirled at where his head should be, obscuring his true visage from the sight of mere mortals and other lesser beings. There he hovered in mid-air, with a star-studded smog like a miniature universe just below his feet.


    Something told Wang Yanyi that the world itself would tremble and crack by the sheer pressure of his presence if he would only just reveal himself a little bit more.


    ¡°Who is he?!


    ¡°Imperial Lord Void?!¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s outburst had told Wang Yanyi enough to guess who this stranger was. The man¡ªor rather, the being¡ªwho walked on the stars like a mortal striding on a grassy meadow, the one who created the present Immortal Pce, and the one whose own hands brought about the destruction of its former rendition. Thest reigning Imperial Lord who had been missing for years.


    ¡°Is this real!? Even a being of such might is appearing before us now?!¡±


    She peered at Bi Yan. It was manifestly clear that thetter was fully incapacitated.


    Bi Yan could match or even defeat a pre-Emperor Realm opponent, but even she could barely withstand the mere pressure of Imperial Lord Void¡¯s presence. Just a fractional release of radiation that emanated from his sudden appearance was enough to render her injured and defenseless. That portended just how deadly and dangerous were real Imperial Lords.


    Lazulum was shaking uncontrobly as he stared at the image of his former liege lord hovering high up in the sky.


    ¡°The consequences of treason¡­ Do you know of it?¡±


    The voice of the supreme being sounded like the chorus of a thousand stars.


    Lazulum crept backward, his panic mounting to terror. ¡°Y-You should be dead! I¡¯ve seen your remains! How?! How is this possible?!¡± By his ims, he had believed that Imperial Lord Void was dead, and he had confirmed that by finding the remains of the Imperial Lord before. Without that, he would not have dared to disobey the directives that Imperial Lord Void left him and steal that bowl beforeing here, thinking that he could get his hands on the gift of providence and use it to ascend.


    Of all things, he did not think that Imperial Lord Void would reappear,rger than life.


    ¡°Banishment.¡±


    The three-syble word sounded like the entire sky around the Imperial Lord was screaming.


    Despite not being able to see him, the air and presence that he exuded were as gripping and chilly as the cold and merciless void of the gxy.


    Void channeled his power.


    Powerful and destructive energies churned around Lazulum, closing in on him menacingly like a pack of hungry wolves before they pounced and engulfed him whole.


    Lazulum erupted with the most agonizing cries and howls everyone had ever heard before.


    He writhed and tossed about in a manic delirium of excruciating pain.


    No one could reach the ss of the pre-Emperor Realm without being blessed by chance or fate. That one could reach such heights was proof enough that he or she wielded extraordinary resolve and strength. Yet here was Lazulum, screaming and contorting with the dignity of a sow about to be ughtered.


    In the end, his head, his torso, and his limbs were ripped apart by the sheer force of a ck hole that opened behind him. Piece after piece of him was torn from him as he was being dragged into the ck, bottomless abyss of darkness where he would endure pain and suffering for all eternity. He would remain alive forever, but the agony would never stop tormenting him.


    Such was the fate of traitors.


    Bi Yan stood on the steps of the ptial building, watching the events with stoic reticence. For all the might the pre-Emperor Realm champion could wield, Lazulum was just an ant. A creature of minuscule significance and a puny threat to a giant who could easily crush him in just the blink of an eye.


    Bi Yan stood on the steps of the ptial building, watching the events with stoic reticence.


    Wang Yanyi looked nervous and tense.


    Rather unfazed, Song Yu stepped forward, beaming with pride and admiration. He bowed deeply and said, ¡°Your loyal subject Song Yu, hereby prostrates himself before you, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    He might have been obeying Lazulum¡¯smands, but it was only due to his station as a subordinate. Never once he had defied the orders that Imperial Lord Void had left behind, hence there was no reason for him to be afraid.


    The Imperial Lord merely looked from far up in the skies, quietly epting the humble gesture of submission with not so much as a nod of acknowledgment.


    But Song Yu was ecstatic.


    By not showing any reaction, his liege lord had acknowledged him!


    Silly Dog sat quietly beside Song Yu, wagging his tongue obsequiously and wearing a look that practically said, ¡°Song Yu is my master, and I don¡¯t know anything else at all!¡± The Imperial Lord¡¯s sudden appearance and his swift execution of Lazulum were enough to intimidate the slippery animal into silence.


    But speak of the devil and he shall appear.


    Imperial Lord Void who showered Song Yu with hardly any interest gazed at Silly Dog instead, observing the animal quietly with care.


    It was like a bug being caught and trapped inside a glob of amber. Silly Dog felt as if the space around him had, all of a sudden, solidified and he could not even move an inch. He felt naked. Exposed. As if the Imperial Lord¡¯s gaze could see through every bit of his secrets.


    Fortunately, it was but only a momentary moment before the Imperial Lord averted his gaze.


    This time, his focus fell on Bi Yan. The thunderous voice like the celestial bodies singing in an ensemble resounded, ¡°You¡¯ve risen too early, ancient mutant god. Go.¡±


    Bi Yan had recovered from her initial astonishment.


    She looked up at the Imperial Lord and hissed with contempt and hardly any shred of fear, ¡°Ie and go as I please, without the need for permission and certainly not from you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve activated the Imperial Casket of Existence and by that, you¡¯ve broken the ancient covenant. If it was not for some karmic reason, I would have already had you banished into the warp as well.¡± Imperial Lord Void¡¯s crisp yet enigmatic voice sounded like theyers of the atmosphere resonating in unison.


    Bi Yan smirked impishly, ¡°I¡¯m not the one inside the Imperial Casket, you know?¡±


    Wang Yanyi raised ¡°his¡± eyebrows in mild interest.


    Was there another reason for Bi Yan¡¯s allowing the severed hand to lead Li Mu into the Imperial Casket of Existence aside from just saving him?


    ¡°Be that as it may, you nevertheless carry the karmic burden of what you¡¯ve done,¡± Imperial Lord Void¡¯s voice dered with finality that would tolerate no dispute. ¡°The Imperial Casket¡¯s purpose is not for the application of a mere mortal. You should have known better¡±.


    ¡°Toote now, I guess,¡± Bi Yan grinned at him cheerily.


    ¡°Unseal the Casket,¡± Imperial Lord Void boomed.


    ¡°And kill him?¡± Bi Yan gasped with shock. ¡°The Imperial Casket has acknowledged him, and the process of rebirth has begun. You can open the Casket and it won¡¯t change a thing. The ancient covenant is clear: no one whom the Casket has given its protection is to be harmed.¡±


    ¡°The covenant has been broken by your hands, and you dare ask me to keep it?¡±


    ¡°I am not the one with my name on the Legend of Deification,¡± Bi Yan hissed coldly.


    ¡°Would that make any difference?¡±


    The Imperial Lord stepped out of the shadows of the clouds as a means of a menacing gesture.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    He repeated himself, his voice sounding unyielding.


    Hesitation and doubt darkened Bi Yan¡¯s lithe but defiant face. She instinctively stepped away as if in fear, although that did not stop her from saying, ¡°The one inside is the heir of the Lord of Mystic ir.¡±


    The Imperial Lord paused. A second passed as he pondered. At length, he shook his head. ¡°Even the Lord of Mystic ir must pay his penance for the transgression of using the Imperial Casket. More so, his heir.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you wish to incur the wrath of the Lord of Mystic ir?¡± Bi Yan pressed.


    ¡°Are you unaware that the Lord of Mystic ir has learned about the terms of the covenant?¡± The Imperial Lord countered with a question of his own, ¡°He could sense what is going on. But he chose to sit by and watch, allowing his heir to get inside the Imperial Casket. Perhaps it¡¯s a test. Perhaps this heir of his is not as significant as you thought.¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s face now zed with rage and disbelief.


    ¡°You wish to defy me?¡± Imperial Lord Void demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you,¡± Bi Yan gritted her teeth, ¡°You better make sure you¡¯re making the right decision.¡±


    Imperial Lord Void iled his sleeves and a terrible gust of wind mmed into Bi Yan with the force of a sledgehammer. ¡°Know that it is with respect to your former incarnation that I have spoken so much to you. Another show of disrespect and I will see to it that your awakening would be dyed for another eon.¡±


    The force sent Bi Yan mming into the granite steps of the ptial building with blood spewing from her mouth before she rolled onto the ground.


    ¡°Begone.¡±


    The Imperial Lord descended, atst,nding on the ground.


    Bi Yan looked up at the Imperial Lord, her lips smeared red as she gnashed her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Void. Just wait till I¡¯m fully awakened. You¡¯ll pay a hundred times over.¡±


    With that, she quickly left.


    A heavily-blooded mutant champion appeared. It was the same one who hade to give her a report earlier¡ªthe one with the appearance of a youngss¡ªand she hade to take Bi Yan away with her, helping to keep her steady.


    But before she left, Bi Yan turned around to look at Wang Yanyi who was also staring at her.


    ¡°Go. There¡¯s no way you can stop Void,¡± warned Bi Yan.


    Wang Yanyi stood there alone.


    Just behind ¡°him¡± was the only way that led to the subterranean mausoleum below. The only way that would lead to the Imperial Casket.


    Solemnly, she said to Bi Yan, ¡°You¡¯re just not worthy of him.¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s eyes widened with amazement before she understood what the words meant. Her lips curled into a smirking grin.


    ¡°You go,¡± Wang Yanyi repeated.


    ¡°He¡± turned to face the Imperial Lord this time, ¡°You¡¯re not getting past me and my sword.¡±


    Imperial Lord Void stared at ¡°him¡±. From whence did an ant find such brazen courage to defy a giant?

 Chapter 936 - Wang Shiyu

    Chapter 936 Wang Shiyu


    Bi Yan stared at Wang Yanyi and beheld the lone ¡°man¡± standing at the entrance of the ptial building armed only with a rusted sword. She did not feel fine at all. A strange sensation swept through her, a strange tremor that rocked her bnce and made her pause. She stopped there for seconds before she finally decided to turn back around. ¡°You¡¯ll die, you know?¡± she said to Wang Yanyi.


    Wang Yanyi smirked at ¡°him¡± with undisguised derision.


    ¡°Die and everything will be for naught,¡± said Bi Yan again.


    But that did little to wipe the smirk off Wang Yanyi¡¯s face. If anything, it made ¡°him¡± prouder.


    Bi Yan opened her mouth to say something else, only for Wang Yanyi to cut her off. ¡°Funny that you dying means losing everything.¡±


    ¡°Then why persist in a futile attempt?¡± Bi Yan said, ¡°You can be as gifted as you want, but there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to resist the might of the incumbent Imperial Lord. All creatures are nothing but mere ants in his eyes. Nothing you do will change that fact and if you die, no matter Li Mu survives or not, you¡¯ll lose him forever.¡±


    ¡°How could I lose him if he¡¯s never been mine in the first ce?¡± Wang Yanyi smiled thinly.


    Bi Yan, aghast with disbelief, ¡°Then why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Could I not fight for him even if he¡¯s never been mine before? In fact, this might be the way for him to forever remember me.¡±


    ¡°H-How¡­¡±


    Bi Yan nearly blurted out ¡°How cheap you¡¯ve made yourself¡±, but before the first syble could slip out of her lips, the sight of the serene yet determined look on ¡°his¡± face convinced her that no amount of words would dissuade Wang Yanyi.


    ¡°So be it then. But there¡¯s something about Li Mu that you should know before you die,¡± Bi Yan said, striding towards her.


    To her surprise, Wang Yanyi thrust the rusted sword in her direction. ¡°Thank you, but no thank you. I have no interest in hearing what you have to say.¡±


    Bi Yan¡¯s footfalls halted.


    ¡°You think you can get near me and ambush me so that you can take me with you? Just because you¡¯re unable to do something, you hope that I¡¯ll fail too?¡± Wang Yanyi red at Bi Yan with disdain. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand him, do you? You¡ªare¡ªnot¡ªworthy¡ªof¡ªhim. You understand?¡±


    She just stood there, staring at Wang Yanyi without saying a word.


    She just stood there, staring at Wang Yanyi without saying a word.


    At length, she finally sighed and turned around, leaving without ever looking back anymore.


    This time she left, without scruples and without diffidence.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s gaze followed her until she waspletely gone, ¡°his¡± gaze bing frostier and more piercing at the end.


    ¡°He¡± returned ¡°his¡± stare back to the Imperial Lord, the rusted sword trembling in ¡°his¡± grasp as the copper-brown patches of rust gave off a scarlet sheen that looked all too eager to extricate itself from the de of the decrepit weapon. The luminescent swath of crimson on the steel swirled and roiled like beasts waiting to be released from their hold


    ¡°Valiant, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    The Imperial Lord remarked as he regarded Wang Yanyi, the sight of a lone warrior on thest stand despite the impossible odds evoking a memory from a distant past, although he quickly tucked it somewhere deep in the bowels of his mind.


    It was just with a notion and the space right in front of Wang Yanyi distorted, spiraling into a ck hole that belched deadly forces straight into ¡°his¡± face.


    Wang Yanyi snorted and charged with ¡°his¡± sword held ahead like the tip of a spear.


    Swish!


    Like a knife slicing through paper, Wang Yanyi¡¯s rusted sword cleaved through the ck hole, ripping it into halves that just breezed by his nks harmlessly.


    There was not an inkling of doubt in ¡°him¡±. Ardent, resolute, and devoted; ¡°he¡± morphed into a bolt of light,ncing straight at Imperial Lord Void.


    The best defense is the offense.


    And that her sword could plow through his magic caught the Imperial Lord by surprise, even if it was just a momentary reaction.


    Despite its outwardly deteriorated appearance, the sword was clearly more than meets the eye.


    The distortion in the air¡ªhis personal ck hole that obscures his appearance¡ªprotruded an appendage, viciously shing at the iing bolt of light.


    The bolt of light crumbled and disintegrated like shattered ss.


    Wang Yanyi fell backward, crashing heavily into the granite pir of the ptial building. The air cracked with the sickening sounds of ¡°his¡± bones snapping, signaling damage so serious that ¡°he¡± could not even get up. The beaten and mangled body leaned with ¡°his¡± back on the smooth surface of the rock-hewn column, the jet-ck fabric of ¡°his¡± robes now dyed red by ¡°his¡± blood.


    The bleeding could not stop; two morbid streams of red streaked across the white marble gstones like serpents.


    Hum!


    The rusted sword remaining hanging in mid-air emitted a high-frequency vibration.


    The Imperial Lord did not show any impatience. He did not rush inside the ptial building nor did he decide to fully finish off Wang Yanyi. Instead, he stared at the rusted sword as if he had developed a strange curiosity about it.


    Wang Yanyi strenuously lifted an arm. It weighed like lead. ¡°He¡± muttered a spell and brightyers of white glow peeled off ¡°his¡± torso and flew to the rusted sword and melted into it.


    The slicks of red on the ground, as if they had be weightless, rose from the ground in formless globs of red and wrapped around the rusted de like a round crimson cocoon before the steel fully assimted every drop like a thirsty camel. Slowly, the caramel-brown patches of rust on the de began to fall off and swirled in the air as dried leaves in an autumn breeze. The red swath of energy that saturated the entire length of the de now turned to silvery-white.


    Swoosh!


    The sword broke through the barrier of sound with a burst of speed and shot at the Imperial Lord,ncing straight at his head.


    But all thetter needed to do was just raised a hand and he caught the tip of the sword with his fingers.


    The air rippled with shock waves emitting the moment his fingers sped on the weapon, rendering it immobile.


    The sword shuddered. It could go no further. With a violent wiggle, it broke free from Imperial Lord Void¡¯s grasp and flew back to resume its position over Wang Yanyi¡¯s head.


    Something was wrong with Wang Yanyi¡¯s face. It looked like it was breaking down.


    Holding on to the stone column for bnce, ¡°he¡± struggled to get on his feet. Every staggering step he took left behind a bloodied footprint as he limped towards the entrance with every unbelievable shred of resolve and conviction fueling him to stop Void¡¯s advance.


    ¡°From whence did you find this sword, mortal?¡±


    Void spoke atst.


    The Imperial Lord must have realized something that made it impossible for him to dismiss this mortal as just a ¡°mere mortal¡±.


    Wang Yanyi did not answer. ¡°He¡± bit his tongue and spewed a dash of blood on the de of the rusted sword. The waning crimson-white glow immediately zed radiantly once more. Wang Yanyi took the sword by its hilt and aimed it at ¡°his¡± foe.


    Then ¡°he¡± shuddered. Something from within him was being sapped and assimted by the sword.


    ¡°You could inject the entirety of your spirit into the sword, and you would still fail to activate its power,¡± said the Imperial Lord. ¡°Take your sword and go with peace. Consider this myst ounce of leniency for your insolence.¡±


    Wang Yanyi peered at the invincible foe that ¡°he¡± knew he could never conquer. ¡°His¡± lips curled dryly.


    ¡°He¡± adjusted ¡°his¡± grip on the sword and made sure that it was aimed at Void, clearly demonstrating ¡°his¡± decision.


    ¡°Folly,¡± Void pronounced loudly as he marched forward undeterred.


    Despite whatever reservations he has for the sword, whatever veiled threat from the rusted weapon that intimidated him, he could never back down. He was a god and this mortal was just a speck of dust on his fingertips. The show of leniency was thest thing he could do without undermining his own authority and dignity. There can be no more.


    A wave of destructive force rolled forth.


    Wang Yanyi stole a nce back into the darkened bowels of the ptial building. The one ¡°he¡± was waiting for remained nowhere in sight.


    ¡°It appears that I¡¯ll have to be going first.¡±


    ¡°He¡± sighed. Then ¡°he¡± looked at his foe, his eyes gleaming with renewed determination and tenacity.


    ¡°The reigning Imperial Lord, eh?


    ¡°I¡¯ll just do what I can with what I have, I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°Three lives¡­ Seven incarnations¡­ With my three psyches and seven souls, I summon thee¡­o, Spirit of the Sword¡­¡±


    Unnatural winds rose and billowed around them.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s deep chant reverberated through the breeze that whisked it far and wide. Her lilting voice wafted across the whole deste sprawl; the somber song of a fairy singing an elegy¡­


    ¡°My blood, I offer thee, as sustenance to the sword¡­ My psyche, I offer thee, as the spirit of the sword¡­ My soul, I offer thee as well, as the vigor of the sword¡­¡±


    A vast and yet archaic power came as if from the breeze itself.


    Winds circled around the de of the sword.


    The trembling and humming were gone.


    Wang Yanyi¡¯s person quivered like ¡°he¡± was about to fall. Ten images of ¡°him¡±¡ªor rather, her¡ªdislodged from her very self and leaped forward, each and every one of the images beginning to melt into the sword.


    The rust patches on the de exfoliated off in copper kes at a visible speed.


    ¡°Spirit of the Sword, Will of my Teacher; From the High Heavens, Till the Depths of the Underworld Below; May you be forever steadfast, and let all foe tremble!¡±


    At the utterance of the final five words, a final image extricated itself from Wang Yanyi¡¯s torso and melded into the sword.


    A voluminous glow erupted, swallowing the sword into its blinding effulgence before it fired like a cannonball.


    Swoosh!


    Realizing the danger, Imperial Lord Void¡¯s hand raised up swiftly to cast a spell. But before he could finish, the rusted sword rammed through him, punching a hole straight through him and shattering him into countless shards and splinters that faded into the wind as dust.


    ¡°D-Did I¡ªD-Did I seed!?¡±


    Wang Yanyi slid to the ground, ¡°his¡± hair frayed and disheveled in the breeze.


    ¡°His¡± consciousness was ebbing.


    ¡°Did I seed? Have I managed to defeat the Imperial Lord?


    ¡°Is the entrance safe?¡±


    A satisfied smile cracked on ¡°his¡± face.


    Time slowed to a crawl. As ¡°he¡± saw himself lurching backward, he could see the stone columns of the ptial building passing through his view, then he saw the white plume-scattered blue sky overhead¡­


    ¡°He¡± had no control.


    ¡°His¡± weight just kept falling.


    And just when ¡°he¡± thought ¡°he¡± was about to hit the ground, a strong arm and shoulder held ¡°him¡± and drew ¡°him¡± tightly into a chest.


    ¡°He¡± saw it. That ever-so-familiar face.


    The thick eyebrows and that handsome and glowing face.


    Li Mu¡¯s face.


    The face ¡°he¡± thought and yearned for every day and night.


    ¡°He¡± found shock and disbelief on his face and in his eyes: agony, regret, and misery that melted ¡°his¡± heart.


    ¡°He cares for me¡­¡±


    ¡­ ¡­


    Li Mu could hardly believe his eyes.


    The moment he stepped out of the mausoleum, he heard the chanting of the song in the wind. The lilting and rhythmic voice singing; a nightingale in a mournfulment of a heartbreaking loss. Then he saw it: Wang Yanyi casting his spell and activating it with his sword which he used to defeat the stranger in white. Then he saw Wang Yanyi falling and his hair undting wildly in the breeze¡­


    He bolted forward to catch him and that was when he witnessed Wang Yanyi¡¯s appearance transforming.


    The young man with a piercing stare was gone, reced by the pretty and gorgeous face of a girl¡ªthe same person who had graced his memories and dreams more times than he could count.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s face.


    A face that Li Mu himself had almost forgotten but seeing it again had stamped every detail¡ªevery dimple and every curvature¡ªof the face in his mind. A brand that would forever be there.


    Li Mu did not know what to think. His mind, as if being dibobted by an explosion, was nk.


    He nearly thought he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Wang Yanyi is Wang Shiyu?!


    ¡°Are they really one and the same?!¡±


    But Li Mu had been certain; he had paid close attention to note that Wang Yanyi had Adam¡¯s apple, mustache, and the size and girth of a man! But how?! How did she manage to turn back now?!


    ¡°So Wang Yanyi really is Wang Shiyu?!


    ¡°Wang Yanyi.


    ¡°Wang Shiyu.


    His mind repeated the names in his mind. Then he saw it.


    The surnames were the same.


    The Chinese characters of ¡°Yanyi¡± were derivations from the Chinese characters of ¡°Shiyu¡±. The etymology of the name itself hade from her original name. Wang Shiyu had been trying to tell him who she was right from the start!

 Chapter 937 - Saint of the Sword and Saber

    Chapter 937 Saint of the Sword and Saber


    Li Mu was stunned into dawning bewilderment.


    ¡°Li Mu¡­¡± Wang Shiyu moaned, his face managing a weak smile. At the corners of her eyes, a crystal-clear bead of tear rolled down the side of her face. ¡°Could you forgive me now?¡±


    Seeing this wrenched Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    He knew what she was talking about. Back when she had decided to ept the role to be heiress to Fairy Emperor of Light¡¯s crafts and power, she had surreptitiously been involved in the extirpation of many powerful sects and orders. Evil as they might be, no one could deny that her ways had been callous and brutal. Li Mu had learned about this, and although he made no remarks, almost everyone who knew him immediately noticed how he began keeping his distance from Wang Shiyu.


    Before his departure to return to Earth, Li Mu had expressed his wish for Wang Shiyu to turn away from everything here ande back to Earth with him. That was his olive branch; his way of telling her that he was ready to give her a chance to repair things.


    But Wang Shiyu declined the offer.


    Self-absorbed in her obsession with wanting to be stronger ever since she discovered how mighty Cultivators could be¡ªespecially since she sampled the thrill of having power at her fingertips when she began training¡ªWang Shiyu had decided to remain in the Heavenly Lands.


    It was a decision that broke Li Mu¡¯s heart and left him disappointed.


    Li Mu never saw her anymore.


    They had been so close since they were children; Li Mu had always seen her parents as his own. Yet for reasons too awkward and too difficult to articte, there has always been a gap between them. A divide that they both could feel despite not meeting each other face-to-face.


    Thest time he heard anything about Wang Shiyu was when news came to him about how she had managed to achieve sess in breaking out of the sphere of the Heavenly Lands and ascending into space. That was thest time he heard about her.


    And just when Wang Shiyu vanished, Wang Yanyi came into his life.


    The timing was just right.


    He recalled how the cold and callous Wang Yanyi had, again and again, gone on a limb to help him on the home of the White Foxes, White Earth. Only, the reminiscences of his time together with ¡°Wang Yanyi¡± made this reunion all the more bitter-sweet.


    He had shunned her, once the prettiest girl in school, and here she was all along, keeping him safe all the time up until now.


    She could have left. But she chose to stay and watch the entrance. She chose to thwart an enemy that would have been impossible for her to defeat. Still, she was not daunted, like a moth that dives into a me with reckless abandon.


    nk!


    The rusted sword flew back atst and fell beside Wang Shiyu¡¯s hand with a tter.


    The incredible stroke earlier had all but depleted every ounce of spiritual force Wang Shiyu imbued with it. Utterly drained, the sword now returned to its rusted self like a piece of tin can from the trash, faded, smudged, and blemished.


    ¡°Shiyu! Hold on, Shiyu!¡± Li Mu screamed, his heart aching as if a knife had just driven through it.


    Wang Shiyu did not reach for her sword.


    Instead, her hand came up to caress Li Mu¡¯s face.


    She had made the mistake of choosing the sword over him. She was not going to repeat that mistake. Life had shown how badly she had erred in losing the single most important thing in her life: him.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ Li Mu¡­ Would you forgive me?¡± Wang Shiyu pleaded; her eyes gleaming with the light from the fading embers of her life.


    Tears burst out from Li Mu¡¯s eyes. He could hold himself back no more.


    He reached for and held her hand. It felt chilly, as cold as a lifeless piece of rock. He ced it on his face. ¡°I should be the one asking for forgiveness, Shiyu! This is all my fault!¡±


    She smiled as radiantly as she could. Yet the light was gone from her face.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± she murmured weakly.


    Hearing that pained Li Mu even more.


    There was no doubt; life was leaking out of her like the sands pouring out of a broken hourss, falling grain after grain with speed and time that no one could reverse. That final attack had sapped away chances to save her. To make sure that no foe could harm him, she had given her all¡ªherplete all¡ªwith not one iota of hesitation.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Li Mu hugged her tightly; holding her firmly in his arms as if he was afraid that the moment he loosened, she would disintegrate and vanish into the air like dust.


    At the bottom of the steps, Song Yu and Silly Dog watched the spectacle in silence.


    Song Yu rubbed his nose to stifle a choke. ¡°Why the hell is a stupid hound like you sobbing for?¡±


    ¡°Gods be damned,¡± Silly Dog scowled with moistness in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re his enemy! And yet you¡¯re shedding tears yourself! Now be quiet before I give you a bite in your hind parts!¡±


    Swoosh!


    The winds billowed and swirled. White clouds clustered and spiraled.


    Li Mu looked up.


    The stranger whom the rusted sword had in its final attack sted into smithereens had reformed himself from the very point where the elements of nature converged as one as if he were Nature itself.


    This time, he appeared unobscured and undisguised.


    Imperial Lord Void.


    Still very much alive.


    Imperial Lords carry the fate of Nature on their shoulders. It was only natural that Void could survive a blow like what the rusted sword did to him.


    But Song Yu and Silly Dog were terribly shocked to see him, as proven by the looks of aghast horror stamping on their faces.


    Especially the former. He failed to sense Void¡¯s presence that still endured. He had been hoping that that was the end of the Imperial Lord. Right at this second, he only wished that this was a nightmare, and he would wake up to find that the Imperial Lord was no more.


    Li Mu immediately sensed the Imperial Lord¡¯s presence the moment he felt the winds tossing unnaturally.


    But he could care less. He did not even look at the very being whose will and power dictated everything in this domain.


    He raised a hand and covered her eyes to prevent Wang Shiyu from seeing him. Beaming warmly at her, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Shiyu. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s smile froze and went rigid. Her hand slipped lifelessly down and hung limply.


    What life and vigor in her were gone. Utterly gone.


    Li Mu was rooted to the spot with her still in his arms.


    Hope, all of a sudden, seemed like something that had just vanished into thin air and would nevere back. Ever.


    The blinding rays of sunlight that angled into the porch of the ptial building shone on Li Mu¡¯s back, casting a long and dismal shadow that stretched as far as the taper light could reach into its bowels before the rest of the shadow was swallowed by the darkness within, juxtaposing Wang Shiyu in his arms and him¡ªthe main characters in this picturesque scenario¡ªone in light and the other in the darkness and both forever parted by mortality.


    Imperial Lord Void stood outside of the porch.


    He peered at Li Mu and Wang Shiyu, although his vision remained chiefly centered on the rusted sword.


    Void summoned his powers and sent them in a surging rush toward the rusted sword.


    Abandoned and forgotten, the rusted sword was lifted into the air and was brought to Void using his powers without resistance as if it had resigned to its fate with the expiration of its mistress.


    Void reached out to seize it.


    Hum!


    The decrepit weapon tremored.


    It gave off a sudden burst of force, knocking away the Imperial Lord¡¯s hand.


    A huge force that unequivocally resisted Imperial Lord Void¡¯s approach.


    That was not just an ordinary attempt to seize the sword. Void was channeling his power when his hand rose, willing the sword toe nearer with his indomitable power. Yet for all the power and deadliness that he wielded, he just couldn¡¯t grip the weapon one that anyone would have flippantly mistaken or just inly dismiss at a rusted piece of the iron rod from andfill.


    A disbelieving look swirled in the Imperial Lord¡¯s eyes.


    One that trumped even the moment when he was unexpectedly thwarted by that mortal man just now, who was a woman who had managed to defeat a lifelike projection of his image by sting it into pieces.


    ¡°This sword is not yours to take.¡±


    A voice resounded deep and hollow, echoing from high up. Far beyond the skies. Far beyond Space and Time.


    Void looked up at once with astonishment, his keen gaze piercing as far as it could prate. The air roiled and churn high overhead. But even through the stratum of the skies, Void could find nothing. Whoever it was, the origin of the voice was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°A being not of this world?!¡±


    Imperial Void tensed up warily.


    He could feel a palpable dread of premonition sweeping by.


    Then he saw it. The astral projection of a stranger clothed in olive-green, toting both a rusted sword and a wicked-looking saber. Young and fair, stern and yet dashing, he spoke, ¡°I am the Saint of the Sword and the Saber; The One and Only; The Enlightened and the Eminent.¡±


    He stared down at Void and that growing presence was enough to make the Imperial Lord suffocate.

 Chapter 938 - Chapter 938 Ding Hao

    Chapter 938 Ding Hao


    Indescribable astonishment. That was what left the Imperial Lord stupefied.


    Never had his authority and superiority been challenged before since he was made Imperial Lord. Never had he felt such fear and panic before. All this stranger did was just re at him and here he was, feeling suffocated as if Fear had a hand constricting around his gullet. Even in those days before the mantle of Imperial Lord and its trappings fell upon his shoulders, he had never once felt like this before, even when enemies came close to thwarting his ascend to power.


    But the image of the rusted sword and the wicked-looking saber on the totem that this young stranger brought demonstrated his intent.


    The rusted sword Wang Shiyu used came from him.


    ¡°Who are you? An Imperial Lord from an alien gxy? How dare you show yourself here in the Ziwei Star Zone?¡± The Imperial Lord roared, his great powers churning like a storm, his very presence as a supreme god causing even Nature to tremor as if shivering in fear in the face of the god¡¯s wrath.


    The image of the green-clothed stranger did not respond. Instead, he merely waved a hand.


    With a steely ring, the rusted sword shot into the sky and up into his grasp.


    The stranger seized the sword. He ran his fingers down the rust-mottled de and the copper-brown patches ked off the weapon and rose into the sky, creating the scene of celestial bodies sparkling and twinkling in a star-studded night sky.


    The power of a god.


    He swung the weapon and fired a bolt. Just one bolt, but it was so fast that Imperial Lord Void could hardly react. It missed him¡ªdeliberately¡ªso dangerously close, and Void could hear his ears ringing. Strands of ck hair fell and dropped on his shoulder.


    His forehead went slick with cold perspiration.


    Still, the young stranger said not a word. He merely smiled and let go of the sword. It flew out of his grasp andnded back in the hand of a very much dead Wang Shiyu like a bird flying back to its nest where its glowing light immediately faded as if the sword had turned into just an ordinary piece of weapon.


    But it was not as simple as that. Li Mu¡¯s cold and dead body began to show signs of life¡ªalbeit faint ones. Like a me trying to survive in a storm, she looked like she was teetering on the edge of dying any time.


    Nevertheless, it was the probable signs of life that rekindled the hope in Li Mu.


    He looked up at the young stranger with joyful surprise.


    The stranger merely smiled. This time, the motif of the wicked-looking saber on his totem glimmered like a star and an energy bolt shot forth, bearing down on Li Mu with the semnce of a gigantic cleaver.


    The blow did not split open his head. But rather, it opened Li Mu¡¯s perspective. The second itnded on his head, Li Mu fell through a spiraling wormhole, traveling at lightspeed through centuries and ages¡ªa tour through the boundless universe for an entire eon before he finally regained his senses. By the time the breathtaking vision ended, the blow had entered him.


    It entered¡ªor rather, it was assimted by¡ªhim.


    There was no damage at all.


    Li Mu stood there, still reeling with bewilderment from the vision when the stranger flicked a finger and fired a bolt that smashed the image of Imperial Lord Void into bits and pieces of confetti.


    ¡°You dare to project your avatar here, Stranger? By doing this, you leave your mark here. Proof that you have meddled with domains that are beyond your influence and authority. I will find you, and when I do¡­¡± The Imperial Lord¡¯s snarling roars resounded from the bits and pieces of him still drifting on their way down to the ground. Then came a sting shock wave and as the ripples of the eruption slowly died down, the image of the Imperial Lord was gone.


    ¡°Just like that? A flick from his finger and Void is gone?¡±


    Song Yu and Silly Dog were seriously doubting their eyes.


    ¡°This is the reigning Imperial Lord, for crying out loud! Is this even true?!


    ¡°No, this must be a dream.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A dream.¡±


    Both man and dog rubbed their eyes furiously in unison.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu was in awe at the stranger¡¯s power and abilities.


    But with greater power and more experience than before, he knew that the blow defeated not the real Imperial Lord Void. Like the Imperial Lord Void that Wan Shiyu had defeated earlier, these were all merely the projected avatars of Void, not the real him. Although that dampened the fact that being able to destroy the avatar of a god with just a flick of a finger was nevertheless an extraordinary feat not one bit at all.


    Especially since Void had said it himself; this young stranger was an entity from another dimension.


    For one to project his avatar through vast distances of Space and Time requires huge power. The more power is expended, the weaker the avatar is¡ªpossibly only just a one-ten-thousandth of the entity¡¯s full power. That this young stranger¡¯s avatar has enough power to defeat Imperial Lord Void¡¯s avatar with just a flick of his finger despite being projected far across Time and Space portended just how dangerous he was.


    Li Mu immediately thought of the all-omnipotent being known as the Divine Emperor whom his mentor had once told him about.


    ¡°Is this him!?¡±


    ¡°But how did Shiyu know such a being!?


    ¡°That she wielded his rusted sword, it would not be a far stretch to say that she could be his student!


    ¡°And does this mean that Shiyu has a chance to live!?¡°


    Li Mu bowed and saluted. ¡°I thank you so much, sir. Please save Shiyu! I beg you!¡±


    The young stranger merely peered at Li Mu, saying not a word.


    ¡°She sacrificed herself just to keep me safe, sir!¡± Li Mu added frantically, ¡°So long if there¡¯s a chance! I¡¯ll do anything to get her back! Even if it means costing my own life!¡±


    The stranger finally broke his silence.


    With a voice as pleasant and clear as bubbling water, he spoke, ¡°To activate the sword¡¯s power, she had expended the energies of her psyches and soul. Without the life force to sustain her, her psyche and soul could no longertch on to her, that by the time I arrive, all I could do is just keep one of each intact using that rusted sword. If you can find the remaining two psyches and six souls, you might be able to revive her just yet.¡±


    Li Mu was ecstatic.


    This was the greatest news he had ever heard all his life.


    It was all he could do to remain patient. ¡°Then what can I do to recover her missing psyches and soul, sir?¡± This was the most pertinent question of all.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hearing that sent Li Mu down into a chasm of despair.


    ¡°Speak to your mentor,¡± The stranger added all of a sudden, ¡°He might know a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°Teacher?!


    ¡°That old chatan?!


    ¡°If he knows Old Swindler, then he must be the Divine Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Are you His Divine Imperial Majesty, the Divine Emperor?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Since you know my teacher?¡±


    ¡°I am not Ye Qingyu,¡± The green-clothed stranger replied, chuckling.


    That hit Li Mu: Ye Qingyu must be the real name of the Divine Emperor. But if this stranger wasn¡¯t the Divine Emperor, then who could this be?


    With Wang Shiyu still in his arms, he bowed once more. Respectfully, he implored, ¡°If you would please let me know your name, sir. This kind deed of yours will never go forgotten. I shall strive to be able to repay you a hundred or even a thousand times over.¡±


    The stranger cracked into a wry grin. Bobbing his head amusedly, he said, ¡°Very well. I shall hold you to this promise. My name is Ding Hao, and we will meet again, I¡¯m certain of that, and when we do, I shall hope that you remember your promise today.¡±


    Li Mu did not fail to notice the sardonic jab in the tone.


    Although he was sure that it must be just him reading the tone wrongly.


    With such invincibility, there was no need for Ding Hao to pull his leg and have a go at him.


    Li Mu would have wanted to ask more questions, but Ding Hao¡¯s avatar was beginning to fade.


    ¡°I am the Saint of the Sword and the Saber; The One and Only; The Enlightened and the Eminent,¡± Thest of Ding Hao¡¯s lingering voice rang as his image disintegrated, ¡°Time is running short, Li Mu. You need to grow and ascend fast.¡±


    He peered at Li Mu, smiling.


    All of a sudden, Li Mu had the ludicrous and most bizarre sensation as if he was staring at his own shadow.


    Such a tingly and yet peculiar feeling.


    But by the time Li Mu woke up from his momentary stupor, Ding Hao was gone. Faded without a trace.


    It was done.


    Li Mu hugged Wang Shiyu firmly to his chest. He needed to get back to Randeng Temple and speak to Old Swindler quickly on ways to recover the rest of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyches and souls. Everything else would not matter, not even the mounds of untold riches and valuables that still reside in the subterranean mausoleum beneath this ptial building.


    He stepped out of the main hall.


    There was Silly Dog, sticking his tongue out in what looked like an obsequious grin. He pawed at Li Mu¡¯s feet.


    Such are the ways of dogs sometimes¡ªcreatures that sometimes have treacherous streaks and wavering loyalties. As it happened, Silly Dog was the very epitome of this nature. Even so, Li Mu knew for a fact that it was Silly Dog who had been leading Lazulum on a wild goose chase around the Immortal Pceplex when he was badly injured hiding around the ptial city with Wang Shiyu. He had been stalling Lazulum and had bought him and Wang Shiyu precious time.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Song Yu looked like he had something to say, although he could not quite articte it.


    ¡°WOOF!¡± Silly Dog turned tail at once, baring its teeth at him angrily.


    Song Yu was bbergasted. Just when he thought he was bing close to this dog, the animal immediately turned his back on him.


    But Song Yu could very well remember how Imperial Lord Void was defeated with just a flick of a finger. Witnessing it up close was like a punch into his gut.


    He swiveled around and left.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Li Mu, but rather, the stranger who had appeared in his hour of greatest need.


    Li Mu, having just survived the damage of the Liquid of Godly Demise, still looked fragile, as was the emanation of his power; but if that Ding Hao being was still around, or he could still be watching Li Mu from afar, then trying toy a hand on Li Mu would only be tantamount to suicide.


    More so, since Song Yu realized that he needed to evaluate Li Mu.


    With such a dangerous being on his side, it would be unwise if not foolhardy to offend him.


    Li Mu watched Song Yu flee like a beaten dog.


    He did not want to give chase. There was no time to lose.


    He began making his way out of the Immortal Pce and on his way, he encountered demolished and toppled structures, all of them smeared with blood from mutant champions, including several dark-hooded warriors that Li Mu could only surmise as the mortal subjects of Imperial Lord Void.


    Along the way, Silly Dog gave him a vivid recap of what happened during his absence.


    And it was only then Li Mu knew that Bi Yan had been here, and she had tried resisting Imperial Lord Void before. More intriguing was the fact that it was this powerful entity who had personally executed Lazulum. But at the same time, Li Mu did not know what to make of his rtionship with Bi Yan since she chose to leave, more so, since the gigantic, severed hand was a part of her.


    ¡°Does that mean that this so-called gift of providence is nothing, but a trap sprung by Bi Yan and her race of mutants?¡±


    The journey from the centermost regions of the Immortal Pceplex took two hours.


    Once outside, Li Mu tried to reach the mysteriousdy in yellow. But there was no reply from her.


    Having a deeper understanding of the harmful effects of the Liquid of Godly Demise only served to aggravate his concern for her wellbeing. But he could not locate her, let alone provide any help, hence he could only leave.


    A dayter.


    ¡°Ding Hao?!¡±


    At Randeng Temple, Old Swindler¡¯s eyes shot as wide as saucers, ¡°You saw him!? How is that even possible?!¡±

 Chapter 939 - Chapter 939 The Portal to Chaos

    Chapter 939 The Portal to Chaos


    Old Swindler¡¯s reaction was exactly what Li Mu had been hoping for.


    ¡°He really knows Ding Hao!¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Li Mu pressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure myself,¡± Old Swindler muttered gravely, ¡°But I¡¯ve heard rumors about him. They say he¡¯s a beingparable to the Divine Emperor Ye Qingyu. In fact, he achieved enlightenment even before Ye Qingyu did. They call him the Imperator of des. For reasons unknown, he has a certain bond with Earth. Powerful and omnipotent across the gxy, everyone believes that he¡¯s on par with Ye Qingyu and Sun Fei; all three of them being among the greatest in the universe.¡±


    ¡°He said you would know how to save Shiyu.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha,¡±mented the priest, ¡°This is a test¡­ This youngss was not destined to achieve enlightenment. Yet by will and resolve, she managed to find one herself. And to think she¡¯s acknowledged as the heiress to the Imperator of des¡¯s swordcraft¡­¡± He reached into the jade sarcophagus and took Wang Shiyu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Indeed. She has only one psyche and one soul left. The rest are missing¡­¡±


    He reached into the jade sarcophagus and took Wang Shiyu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Indeed. She has only one psyche and one soul left. The rest are missing¡­¡±


    Li Mu looked on grimly.


    ¡°To save you, she employed a forbidden craft that burned up her psyches and souls¡ªessentially, her own life¡ªso that she could activate the power of the sword of the Imperator of des. Let me have a look at that rusted sword.¡± He took the sword and examined it closely, running a finger down the length of the sleek but rust-peppered steel. Next, he began making some calctions.


    ¡°The remaining of her psyches and souls are no longer in this world.¡±


    The old priest shook his head morosely.


    ¡°What?!¡± Li Mu yelped.


    ¡°Not here, then where?! Completely disintegrated?! Does that mean that Shiyu would be here, forever asleep in this jade casket like a vegetable?!¡±


    ¡°Pipe down,¡± said Old Swindler. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Her psyches and souls are not here but in the realm of Chaos. Come to think of it, the Battlefield of Chaos should be open by now. It¡¯s time you foray inside for a look.¡±


    ¡°Wait. The remainder of Shiyu¡¯s psyches and souls are inside the Battlefield of Chaos. That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying?¡± Li Mu confirmed skeptically.


    ¡°ording to the auguries, yes,¡± said Old Swindler.


    ¡°Auguries?!¡± Li Mu stared at his mentor with undisguised doubt, ¡°Since when your auguries are reliable?¡±


    ¡°Since when my auguries are NOT reliable?!¡± snapped Old Swindler hotly.


    ¡°If it was not for your mistake, Shiyu would not have been transported to the Heavenly Lands in the first ce! Reliable? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡± Li Mu retorted viciously.


    ¡°That¡¯s her destiny,¡± Old Swindler defended himself, ¡°There¡¯s no stopping destiny when it hits.¡±


    ¡°Really? So all that losses you¡¯ve been raking up in mahjong, that¡¯s destiny too, eh? As if your auguries are good to prevent yourself from being steamrollered in mahjong.¡±


    The elderly priest could have sworn that he nearly suffered an aneurysm.


    Talk about rubbing salt in his old wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about the Battlefield of Chaos before. Where is it exactly? Is it a pocket dimension somewhere inside the mountains? I heard that the great mountains in the countries make up the outer peripherals of this Arena.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it,¡± said Old Swindler. ¡°But to really gain entry into the Battlefield, you¡¯ll never find the entrance easily. At least not inside all those mountains. Not even the higher echelons of the Divine ns can locate the entrance easily, never mind an uninitiated brat like you. Scouring all over the ce will only be nothing but a fool¡¯s errand. Stay here and train for now. Leave finding the entrance to me.¡±


    For the next few days, Li Mu stayed in the temple, using the time to train and meditate and prepare himself for entering the Battlefield.


    His time in Molderad had given him enough experience and knowledge inbat techniques, although he would need a proper setting to test if what he had learned there would be of use to him. At any rate, he would also need to make sure if thebat techniques would bring the same effects as when he used them at Molderad.


    But life at the temple wasn¡¯t boring in the least; people kepting to look for him.


    And Li Mu had to entertain them.


    But what surprised Li Mu was Bi Yan came looking for him.


    ¡°We meet again,¡± said the Green Fox God to Li Mu, her lithe and rapturous features grinning like old friends meeting.


    Her retinue of six champion mutants waited outside the temple.


    Bi Yan might be a friend, but the Green Fox God that now stood before him was aplete stranger to him.


    He had heard enough from Silly Dog about what happened in the Immortal Pce and putting all the pieces together, he now knew what really happened. He now has a good idea of her role in the struggle of the races of the Six Great Traitorous Devils toe back to Earth. In fact, he could almost recognize her handiwork in the string of incidents beginning from the Six Major Channel incident until the opening of the entrance into the Immortal Pce area. That so-called ¡°gift of providence¡± was only a sham since it was just a hand. Her hand¡ªthe hand of the ancient mutant god whose soul has now upied Bi Yan¡¯s body.


    The foray into the domain of the Immortal Pceplex had seen the near decimation of the Six Divine ns and even Li Mu himself was nearly killed.


    Was she really the innocent youngss that he had met back when he was still on White Earth?


    What nefarious deceptions could those crystal-clear eyes be hiding?


    He did not me her for forsaking him and Wang Shiyu when Imperial Lord Void arrived. The me was not his toy on her. But when he thought of the many catastrophic incidents that had urred as a result of the Six Traitorous Devil racesnding on Earth, he could no longer bear to think of her as a friend anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Wang Shiyu. But I¡¯m afraid I was unable to do anything back then,¡± said Bi Yan, looking rather apologetic.


    Li Mu did not respond.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to enter the Battlefield of Chaos, aren¡¯t you? I have here a missive containing all information you¡¯ll need about the Battlefield. You can have it,¡± she tossed into the air a jade medallion imbued with the information she just mentioned.


    Li Mu flicked a finger, firing a tiny bolt that deflected the medallion back at her.


    Bi Yan stared at him incredulously.


    Still, Li Mu refused to say anything.


    Bi Yan¡¯s lips formed a thin simper. ¡°Quit acting like a child. If you want to save Wang Shiyu, you¡¯ll gonna need this.¡±


    Still refusing to respond, Li Mu sent the medallion hurtling back to her.


    His gaze was firm and steady.


    Bi Yan betrayed a fleeting hint of surprise as she recovered the medallion. Looking at LI Mu, she said, ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head. ¡°Just saying goodbye to some good old days with a friend who¡¯s long lost. It¡¯s time we part ways. Forever.¡±


    ¡°Just because I left Wang Shiyu there alone?¡± Bi Yan red at Li Mu unflinchingly.


    ¡°No,¡± said Li Mu curtly, shaking his head.


    Bi Yan looked like there was something to be said, but she held herself back. With ast smile, she turned around and leave.


    Li Mu did not rise to see her out of the temple.


    Bi Yan descended the steps of Randeng Temple. Just then, she paused to look back for onest time.


    The six mutant champions did not fail to notice the sparkle of tears that welled in their mistress¡¯s eyes when she looked back. Never had they ever been so surprised at all, yet here they were, perplexed by this.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    The tears were gone from her eyes. Bi Yan sighed and all of them could detect the tone ofmentation and moroseness in her voice.


    Without a word, they followed closely behind Bi Yan as they left.


    Li Mu only appeared at the entrance of the temple after they left.


    He exhaled heavily as a tacit farewell to all the good things that he has had in the yesteryears.


    He made a good recovery during his stay at Randeng Temple and used much of his time to study the variousbat techniques that he had learned from Molderad. The results were promising. It was as he expected: thebat techniques from Molderad emphasized the effective use of every shred of Mana in the atmosphere and using it here in a world where Spiritual Qi is rich and dense would make the techniques at least ten to hundreds of times stronger and deadlier.


    From then on, he immersed himself in the perfection of his skill, reflecting on his mastery of the saber and trying to assimte what he had learned so that he could use them in tandem with the Four-de God Killing discipline in the future.


    His mentor had told him before about the Battlefield of Chaos, that it is a ce teeming with untold perils and innumerable foes both powerful and dangerous. Li Mu needed to make sure that his conditioning and his abilities were all at his peak. Or else, his entry into the Battlefield to recover Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyches and souls would only be a one-way ticket.


    Li Mu tirelessly pushed himself to his limits.


    In the meantime, the Chieftain of the Yellow Dragons came to visit.


    Li Mu recounted what happened in the dimension of the Immortal Pce.


    Moved to tears, the Chieftain eximed joyfully, ¡°Thank you so much, sir! At longst, the curse on my race is lifted!¡±


    Li Mu produced the Rings of Heaven and Earth and said, ¡°I found this pair of rings there.¡± He went into thorough detail about the provenance of the rings. ¡°With the destruction of the garrison there, there is no need for these rings to be there any longer. I know that one of them is an heirloom relic of your race. Take it back then. Trust that your race is no longer under threat of that curse anymore.¡±


    The Chieftain did not know about that. Never did he realize that the Ring of Myriad Beasts that was the relic left to him by the race¡¯s forefathers was one of the pair that made up the Rings of Heaven and Earth¡ªone of the legendary Emperor-ss relics. But as much as he was tempted to return the ring to its rightful ce with his race, he nevertheless chose to entrust it to Li Mu, allowing Li Mu to keep the entire set. An Emperor-ss relic might sound enticing enough, but at the same time, it might invite the wrong attention from parties coveting it.


    Li Mu did not decline the offer. But in return, he gifted the Chieftain with manuscripts of what he had learned from Molderad.


    The Chieftain left with his children, feeling immensely grateful.


    Luo Liang¡¯s rtionship with Huang Ye¡¯Er seemed to be improving too.


    Old Swindler came back to Randeng Temple on the eleventh day of Li Mu¡¯s stay there.


    ¡°Imagine my surprise when I discover this: someone had opened a portal in this city that leads into the realm of Chaos! Damn, what luck you have, brat!¡± Old Swindler was hollering at the top of his voice as soon as he saw Li Mu.


    ¡°This city?! Baoji City?! Where?!¡±


    ¡°At Hidden-dragon Bay. You remember that huge tree?¡± Old Swindler revealed cryptically, ¡°That one fabled to have magical fruits and a tiny pond with gold and gems? That¡¯s where the portal into Chaos is.¡±

 Chapter 940 - Chapter 940 Open Sesame

    Chapter 940 Open Sesame


    ¡°Wait, that tree is the portal into the realm of Chaos?¡± Li Mu was stunned.


    Li Mu was aware when the tree first appeared at the Hidden-dragon Bay. But the tree¡¯s appearance did not cause any harm to the people nearby and its magical fruits contained power that after consuming them,mon people, or even Cultivators would derive tremendous benefits. Hence after observing it for quite some time, Li Mu had pretty much forgotten about it.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all thanks to you for cing an enchantment inside Baoji City. You turned this area into a rich and bounteous ce. That is why someone had tossed a seed into the reservoir, thinking that they could invoke some sort of monstrosity from the Battlefield into the city,¡± said the priest of Randeng Temple, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much trouble I¡¯ve gone through to get this information for you¡­¡±


    Before he even could even finish speaking.


    ¡°Woof! Old man! Mrs. Sun from Jackpot City mahjong parlor is asking about your three-hundred-thousand-dor debt and when would you be paying her back¡ª¡± Silly Dog barked loudly as soon as it padded in.


    A venomous re from Old Swindler burrowed through the husky, making whatever he was going say next got swallowed down his throat. The frightened dog shuddered and spun on its heels, scampering out the door with its tail between its legs.


    It was from the conversation between Bi Yan and Imperial Lord Void that he had overheard inside the dimension of the Immortal Pce where he had learned that Old Swindler wasn¡¯t the average miscreant monk that he could trifle with.


    ¡°The mahjong parlor?!¡± Li Mu scowled at Old Swindler with disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯ve been all this time!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on a losing streak against those old seniles in the vige whenever we y here,¡± Old Swindler stammered feebly, ¡°There must be something wrong with the fengshui of this temple! Yeah, that¡¯s it! So I decided to try my luck somewhere else! After all, what else to help with my divination of where the portal is other than good luck?¡±


    ¡°Good luck my foot!


    ¡°It¡¯s your skills you should be ming instead of the fengshui here, you lousy snake-oil salesman! If you need better fengshui for your auguries to work, then your skills might not be as reliable as you always parrot!


    Li Mu was so enraged that he could barely bring himself to fully articte his full wrath.


    ¡°You knew all along that the tree is the portal that leads into Chaos, did you?!¡± he demanded.


    In fact, for all he knew, Old Swindler might have already guessed that something was amiss with the tree when it first appeared. He must have kept the truth of the tree to himself all this while, waiting for it to grow. By Li Mu¡¯s reckoning, he might even have a hand in promoting its growth here all so that he could make use of it one day!


    ¡°Quite the smartass now, eh?¡± Old Swindler grinned facetiously. ¡°You¡¯re one of the handfuls being handpicked by Destiny. Of course, I expect no less from you! Anyway, nothing escapes the eye of the Lord of Mystic ir. I knew for a long time what that tree is all along!¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Li Mu groaned.


    He did not know how he should be reacting.


    ¡°So what next? What should I do to recover Shiyu¡¯s psyches and soul once inside? And how am I going to take them back here?¡±


    These were all crucial information that he needed to know.


    ¡°Bring the rusted sword with you,¡± said Old Swindler. ¡°Shiyu is the new owner of this sword, hence the rusted sword would show you the way to her psyches and souls. As for the how, that¡¯s a question that you must seek the answer for yourself. I¡¯ve not been inside this Battlefield before, you see.¡±


    Li Mu nodded. He recapitted to his mentor about Bi Yan¡¯s visit earlier. ¡°You only told me about how dangerous and terrible things are inside the Battlefield of Chaos. Can you tell me more so that I can be better prepared?¡±


    Old Swindler stared at him in silence for seconds before he scowled, ¡°Moronic brat, that¡¯s what you get for wanting to save face! Fool! You should have taken her offer when she was trying to give you more information! I told you! I haven¡¯t been inside before! What sort of information do you suppose I¡¯ll be able to give?¡±


    Li Mu grimaced, his hand rubbing his temples as if he was having a headache. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say nothing escapes your notice, O Lord of the Mystic ir?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. What I mean is that I¡¯ve not been there at all. How am I supposed to notice something that¡¯s not even within my line of sight?¡± Old Swindler defended himself unabashedly.


    Li Mu groaned again lugubriously.


    ¡°That mutant god had once gone inside the Battlefield and she came back. That means she must know a thing or two about the situation inside. Now with that mutant god inside her, it¡¯s not surprising that Bi Yan knows all these. You should have been more grateful instead,¡± he hissed with every semnce of a disappointed teacher facing a student who had let him down.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Li Mu answered, ¡°I¡¯ll just find my own way then.¡±


    ¡°By the way, my auguries reveal that the tree will open the portal into the Battlefield on the morrow,¡± said Old Swindler, ¡°Get prepared. And take that moronic hound with you.¡± He paused for one second before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll go inside the dimension of the Immortal Pce. Maybe I might find thatdy in yellow you spoke about. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of things outside here for you.¡±


    Li Mu stared at his mentor nkly. ¡°Wow, since when you¡¯re so dependable? Anyway, how would you be able to enter the Immortal Pce dimension without a key?!¡±


    ¡°Just leave all that to me. By the by, that pair of rings you showed me? I¡¯ve found a way to use them. You can try for yourself.¡± He proceeded to hand over the rings and taught LI Mu the incantation for which to control the rings.


    Li Mu recited the incantation and performed several hand seals. The rings around his wrists shot out and danced around in the air.


    But that was all that the incantation could do, nothing else.


    ¡°Wait,¡± yelped Li Mu, ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡±


    ¡°Which is already good enough,¡± said Old Swindler, ¡°These are Emperor-ss relics. That means it¡¯s harder than the hardest diamond. At least you can still throw it at your enemy when times are desperate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right,¡± Li Mu muttered glumly, sliding his left hand through the rings.


    The rings might not really be useful yet, but as Emperor-ss relics, they might still have magical properties that he could rely on.


    ¡°Woof! I overheard you guys talking! Where are you off to? Taking me along?¡± Silly Dog came bounding in cheerfully.


    Li Mu nced at the Huawei Mate 100 smartphone the dog was holding and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no Wi-Fi in the Battlefield, you know.¡±


    ¡°Woof?!¡± the dog¡¯s excited grin froze.


    The next day.


    It was a cloudy day.


    Grey, strand-like mists hung around in the skies.


    Misty days like this have been rare in Baoji City¡ªor in fact, the whole country¡ªsince Earth¡¯s Spiritual Qi has returned. Hence the appearance of mists dangling over the top of the city was a sight that left many citizens both surprised and perturbed.


    What was more amazing was how fresh and invigorating was the air from the mist when inhaled, instead of choky and torrid like smoke.


    Li Mu stepped out of Randeng Temple with the rusted sword hanging over one shoulder.


    Silly Dog padded out after him.


    ¡°I thought you said that you¡¯re not going?¡±


    The dog sniggered before looking absolutely pleased with himself, ¡°I¡¯ve downloaded every single offline game in the Huawei AppGallery into this phone, so I won¡¯t have to worry about not having Wi-Fi in the Battlefield.¡±


    A speechless Li Mu could only shake his head.


    The Hiding-dragon Bay was just a stone¡¯s throw away from Randeng Temple.


    Both man and dog descended the slopes of the hill and passed by the vige below, where they traveled along Xinsi Road before walking over a bridge just somewhere on the midsections of Wei River that led into the Hiding-Dragon Bay reservoir just east of Baoji City.


    In the past, the mediocre quality of water in the reservoir hardly made it the chosen source of water for the city and was only used as a water catchment and retention area. But since the magical tree¡¯s appearance, the quality of water in the reservoir has increased so greatly that almost every drop of water in the city now came from the reservoir.


    The tree¡¯s gigantic crown could almost shroud the more-than-few-hundred-acres-wide reservoir under its canopy.


    From afar, the several-thousand-meter height of the tree made its verdant-green crown look like an impressive-looking mountain forest filled with life and energy.


    Thick tendrils of mists coiled around the boughs of the tree.


    By the time Li Mu arrived, he was not alone. Crowds of thronging onlookers had arrived, most of them being Cultivators.


    These were all Cultivators who had, with their acute senses, noticed that the mists in the city came from the tree, hence here they were to absorb the mists for themselves and observe to see if something could be happening.


    Among the number of Cultivators, Li Mu caught sight of a Cultivator in White Center Continent garb, looking unusually excited.


    ¡°At longst! Mimameidre has reached full bloom! We¡¯re finally going to see the pearly gates opening! Get ready to receive theing of our Lord!¡±


    He looked like he was just bursting with pride and exhration.


    The Caucasian approached the banks of the water and retrieved a leather case from inside hisrge travel knapsack. Inside the leather case were three golden rods which he connected the ends into a long staff. Next, he attached at the top of the staff a golden cross chased with a ruby, a diamond, an emerald, a topaz, and a sapphire, making the staff almost two meters in full length. The gems were all embedded in the arms of the cross, with the topaz right at the center where the arms met.


    ¡°THE SCEPTER OF THE GODS!¡±


    The Caucasian roared at the top of his voice.


    That made every Cultivator around look his way.


    The Caucasian held aloft the golden staff and began chanting. Next, he drove the bottom end of the staff into the ground, nting it there.


    RUMBLE!


    The ground shook.


    Right after that, the quiet and serene tree began shaking violently like a thrashing toddler jolted awake before it stretchedzily like a real human.


    The waters of the reservoir began bubbling.


    Bubble!


    It was boiling.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Is that some sort of infernal ritual?!¡±


    ¡°What is he up to? Should we stop him?¡±


    ¡°As if you even need to ask. He¡¯s an outsider so whatever he¡¯s up to, I¡¯ll bet it¡¯s nothing good!¡±


    Among the heated cultivators, some dashed toward the Caucasian, but before they could approach him, still around ten meters away, they were swept away by some unseen forces. Before everyone knew it, the gossamer strands and tendrils of mists circling around Mimameidr began to swirl quickly in a clockwise direction, creating a huge vortex in the middle of the air. No one knew what it was or where could the eye of this mysterious spiral lead to. Lightning began to crackle sporadically in the brewing storm overhead.


    Li Mu stood amongst the crowd and watched silently.


    ¡°O Almighty God! Hear your subject¡¯s call! Here, I implore your presence upon this unworthy earth!¡± Like a fanatical devotee, the Caucasian fell to his knees right in front of the staff and began his incessant and guttural howl.


    The gemstones on the golden staff each glimmered radiantly, and a five-colored ray shot into the sky, punching through the spiral and the clouds overhead.


    What happened next was nothing short of amazing.

 Chapter 941 - Chapter 941 The True Might of the Old Swindler

    Chapter 941 The True Might of the Old Swindler


    In the huge vortex now swirling overhead Mimameidre, Lu Ye caught sight of something green-bluish. Then he saw it. A set of azure doors that looked like if it opened, it could engulf all of Mimameidre whole slowly emerged from the thick spinning plumes of the vortex.


    ¡°Is that it?! The portal to the Battlefield of Chaos?!¡±


    Li Mu could feel his heart throbbing with anticipation.


    ¡°Get into this portal and I would get inside the Battlefield of Chaos?!¡±


    He gave Silly Dog a nudge with his foot and signaled to keep up, he was going to rush for the portal.


    And he would have, if not for a hand that suddenly held his shoulder.


    A real hand.


    A real severed hand without a forearm.


    ¡°The severed hand of the fox god?!¡± Li Mu looked around and spied Bi Yan standing not far away, nked by six of her mutant champions. She furtively shook her head at him.


    ¡°This portal is just a one-way ticket,¡± her voice rang in his mind telepathically. ¡°Go through it and you¡¯ll forever be trapped in a Time-Space rift with no way back.¡±


    Li Mu peered at his shoulder.


    The severed hand leaped off his back and glided away,nding back on Bi Yan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°O Almighty God! Hear your humble servant¡¯s plea! May you reach down and grace our unworthy selves with your holy presence! Let your sacred radiance wash this corrupt and tainted earth anew!¡±


    His face lit with exhration and zeal; the Caucasian channeled more of his powers into his golden staff.


    The cross on the staff was working like some sort of key, for when the Caucasian waved the golden staff, the roiling gossamer strands that spiraled around the azure set of doors mirrored the staff¡¯s motion. Ethereal sparkles danced around the portal then all of a sudden, what appeared to be the wings of a bird popped out of the vortex.


    ¡°Wings!?¡±


    Li Mu, who had been following the development with interest, was surprised.


    But the shock and amazement were rising. One wing. Then one pair. Then a third wing, followed by a fourth¡­ until eight pairs of wings stretched out of the vortex. Wide,rge, and yet white, the wings glowed with a pale milk-white luminescence.


    Next, something round andrge¡ªa ball almost two meters in diameter¡ªslowly emerged through the doors


    Li Mu watched quietly.


    In the meantime, the Caucasian¡¯s frenzied chanting was only beginning its climb to a crescendo.


    ¡°O Almighty God! You have arrived!¡± The Caucasian howled with warm tears trickling down his cheeks.


    Shining with such a blinding effulgence that even eclipsed the sun, the orb cast a brilliant sheen across everything in its presence, engulfing everything around it in a nket of white.


    Next, it broke open like an egg, revealing a humanoid figure wrapped in severalrge sets of wings. Slender of build with long arms and limbs, the golden-maned figure exuberated amanding presence that only just entuated his dashing and handsome looks. At his back were ten sets of wings with wingspans of almost thirty meters in full length.


    No one would fail to recognize what he was.


    ¡°An angel?!¡±


    Li Mu gasped, articting the same astonishment that everyone around him was feeling.


    ¡°The so-called ¡®Almighty God¡¯ that this moronic Caucasian had summoned from inside the Battlefield of Chaos is none other than a twenty-winged archangel?!


    ¡°So what most peoplemonly believe as the mere contrivances of Western esotericism are actually real beings and theye from the Battlefield of Chaos?!¡±


    Li Mu really was surprised.


    ¡°Hahahahah!¡±


    The skies tremored with the boisterousughter of the archangel.


    ¡°At longethsteth, I¡¯ve finally setteth foot on the origin world of the legends! alloweth this lodging beest the site where Eden returns and may the raceth of angels regain its former glories and ruleth supreme once more!¡±


    A voice speaking in an ancient tongue reverberated through the skies.


    Li Mu could recognize it


    He watched grimly.


    The presence of this twenty-winged archangel was terrible enough to remind Li Mu of Lazulum. The air he emanated was enough to cause even the air to distort and roil.


    ¡°What a monster¡­¡±


    There was no way he would be able to defeat it alone.


    Li Mu reckoned as he tried to think of ways to deal with this new enemy.


    But what about Bi Yan? No, unless she had grown stronger and more powerful.


    ¡°I heareth the calleth of mine own subject.¡±


    The archangel peered with a gaze that looked like it could emit a pair of golden beams, staring at the Caucasian man kneeling on the ground with the golden staff in front of him. With a loud and imposing voice, he boomed, ¡°Are yond thee?¡±


    The Caucasian excitedly bobbed his head, showing how he too, could understand that ancient tongue.


    ¡°Very well. From this day hence, thy nameth shall wend in history as the first subject of mh, I am Archangel Colombo and thee hast mine own blessing.¡± A ray of light descended from the sky at his call and shone down on the Caucasian.


    The Caucasian shuddered as he felt it¡ªa strange and uncontroble power growing like a beast inside him. He scrambled to his feet and flung his arms wide, roaring very loudly, ¡°ARRGGHH!¡± A pair of wings, both as white as snow and as long as an albatross¡¯s, spouted out of his back.


    Every other Cultivator around him withdrew at once in horror.


    The newly-inducted Angel emanated a powerful and intimidating presence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done it! I¡¯ve done it! HAHAHAHAH!¡± The Caucasian howled jubntly, ¡°Let the Conquest begin!¡±


    He spun around to address the crowd of oriental Cultivators now staring at him like he was a monster. ¡°Did you see that? This is the Almighty Archangel Colombo from the realm of the gods! On your knees, you simpleminded Easterners! Prostrate yourself before him and submit yourselves to him or¡ª¡±


    Before he could even finish, a gigantic hand made of thick and voluminous plumes of clouds swooped down from the sky and closed its fingers around the stately and grand Archangel Colombo like it was catching a bug.


    ¡°Just what I need: your power. So that I can unlock the portal to the Battlefield of Chaos.¡±


    An elderly man with an obscene-looking appearance materialized in mid-air. He closed his fist and the gigantic arm mimicked his every movement, drawing Colombo closer. Glowing trails of glyphs and runes drifted around this massive fist, pulsing with intermittent radiance. Li Mu could not believe it. The twenty-winged Archangel Colombo wielded powers simr to Lazulum¡ªthat of the pre-Emperor ss now looked with every semnce of a helpless bug, trapped and powerless to escape.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s Old Swindler?! Is he really so powerful actually?!¡±


    Li Mu could feel his face twisting and contorting with apprehension and astoundment.


    It really was a surprise.


    He had known for a long time that Old Swindler was no pushover, but not as powerful as this! Old Swindler¡¯s disy of power during the Immortal-Devil Assembly was amazing enough, but it was nowhere close to this. With such ease, he had held in restraint a pre-Emperor ss being! That means Old Swindler was at least an Emperor ss entity!


    ¡°Is that it?! Is Old Swindler actually an Immortal Emperor?!¡±


    He felt like a child¡ªa na?ve boy who could barelyprehend what the world is all about.


    ¡°Woof?!¡± Silly Dog gawked with his jaws hanging wide. The Huawei Mate100 in its grasp fell to the ground and its screen shattered. But the Husky ignored all that. The ridiculous old man who never once won a mahjong game now exhibited the terror and presence of a demonic leviathan! Were all those mahjong games a way for him to improve?!


    But they were not the only ones amazed; even Bi Yan and her champions were surprised.


    Although the hint of astonishment on Bi Yan¡¯s face subsided as quickly as it came.


    ¡°Is this his true might?! Has he recovered to such levels?! But surely his disy of might today is not only to just unlock the portal for Li Mu?¡±


    Bi Yan contemted quietly.


    Down on the ground, the Caucasian who was just demanding the surrender of all Eastern Cultivators froze with a nk gaze like a rat that had just seen a cat. Rooted to where he was standing with a pallid and daze countenance, even the wings on his back looked as if they had lost their radiance.


    ¡°H-HOW?!


    ¡°That the great and almighty Archangel Colombo is now being manhandled like a worthless ragdoll?!


    ¡°But he only just descended amongst us!


    ¡°And who is this hunchbacked old man?! A monster?!¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible! This is a realm long abandoned! There should be no one with such might here! That¡¯s impossible! That an Imperial Lord¡ª¡± The twenty-winged Archangel Colombo writhed and floundered like a fish struggling to break free, but the glyph-embellished fist of clouds just held fast. He couldn¡¯t get out at all.


    In the end, the pre-Emperor ss vanished, reduced into just a golden mass barely the size of a bowl of swirling energy by Old Swindler.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Old Swindler performed a hand seal. Lines of minuscule runes emerged from him and circled around the swirling golden mass, acting like a conduit and funneling the golden energy toward Mimameidre¡¯s trunk. The monstrous tree absorbed the golden energy like water sapped up by roots.


    The boughs of the tree began to shine with a rich aureate luster.


    Flower buds began sprouting all around its crowns, spreading a fragrance that left all who smelled it enchanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Li Mu gasped, his eyes widening.


    Flowers of pure white bloomed upon the boughs now glowing with pulsing gold. Each and every one of the petals shimmered with the most immacte moonglow that the world has ever seen, to say nothing of its sheer size. The pistils of each flower reached almost two meters at least and it was these humungous blossoms that had been releasing the fragrance into the atmosphere.


    Bi Yan and her six mutant champions sprang into action. They soared up and flew towards the flowers.


    All seven of themnded on seven different flowers.


    Next, they sat on the flowers and began channeling their power.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    An incredulous Li Mu broke his silence atst.


    ¡°The portal is opened, foolish brat! What are you waiting for!? Go!¡± Old Swindler peered down and barked at him.


    ¡°Wait, so those flowers are the portals?!¡±


    Li Mu recovered quickly from his astonishment.


    He gave Silly Dog a light kick to indicate that they should be moving, then he leaped into the air. He selected another unupied flower andnded on it, sitting on the flower like all the images of Buddha sitting on a lotus. So did Silly Dog, falling gently upon another separate flower.


    In the meantime, figures all around the reservoir took into the skies, shooting towards the remaining flowers likeets.


    There were twenty-one flowers that bloomed on Mimameidre but the Cultivators now contesting for a chance to get on the flowers numbered up to forty-five.


    ¡°HMPH.¡±


    Old Swindler let loose what seemed at first a harmless but disdainful snort.


    But it created an invisible force that mmed more than thirty off the sky like flies swatted into dibobted oblivion, leaving only twelve that managed tond unscathed on the remaining flowers.


    Among them, Li Mu spied some familiar faces.

 Chapter 943 - Chapter 943 A Whole New World

    Chapter 943 A Whole New World


    None of the vigers could understand why a golden chick just popped out from inside a fruit of their vige¡¯s Tree of Eternity.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s still a bottom half! The chick popped out of the top one, what about the bottom!¡± The vige headman called loudly.


    The cbash gourd was sorge that it has two halves: top and bottom. The fruit that the Tree of Eternity bore always had something in the bigger half of the gourd while the other half had always been empty. This time, it was different.


    ¡°Cute little chicky.¡±


    The little girl from just now, Xing Yan picked the tiny chick up in her hand.


    Vige elder Feng Feng was about to swing his cleaver again to split open the bottom half when a loud crack jolted him. A crack had opened on the bottom half before a rusty sword sted a hole through the gourd.


    That was enough to send the peasants into such a fit of stricken panic that they quickly withdrew.


    Crack! Crack!


    The cbash gourd was smashed into bits.


    And in its ce was a dashing and thick-browed young man wielding a rusty sword.


    ¡°W-Wha?! A-An adult?!¡±


    ¡°He looks at least twenty!¡±


    ¡°It had always been babies up until now! From which world did hee?! They¡¯re supposed to be turned into babies!? And here is a fully-grown man armed with a sword!?¡±


    The vigers all chattered anxiously, peering at Lu Ye the same way as they were looking at a monster.


    Thates out of a Tree of Eternity fruit that had always been infants that the vigers would take care of for twenty months before they grow up into adulthood and rediscover their former memories to once again be warriors.


    For an adult to pop out straight from inside a Tree of Eternity fruit was a heretofore unknown precedent.


    Surely this man would not end up a decrepit senile after twenty months?


    Li Mu found himself inside a darkened and cramped space when he finally regained his senses. He could hear soundsing from outside, but nothing he tried could break him free. It was as if his strength and his power had all but vanished. Hence he could only rely on the rusted sword and used it to make a hole out of the ¡°wall¡± that was keeping him confined.


    ¡°Hm?!


    ¡°Where am I?!¡±


    When he came out, he found himself surrounded by peasants dressed in simple and patched-up rough-spun attire, all of them staring at him with bewildered looks on their faces. Just in front of him was this scrawny old man who had this gigantic cleaver that looked like it was longer than his height held over his head, ready to swing it down with all the fury and force he could muster.


    ¡°Is this the Battlefield of Chaos?!¡±


    Li Mu turned around and saw the bits and pieces on the ground that was formerly the cbash gourd. Connecting the dots, he finally began to understand what was going on. The portal to the Battlefield of Chaos is all about using Mimameidre¡¯s growth stages of fruits as a means of energy transference to transport him from one dimension to another¡ªa method subtler and more borate than just using magical wards and circles. Somehow Mimameidre must have some kind of bond with the Trees of Eternity here and this method of conveyance in essence is a maniption of thews of Nature of both dimensions.


    ¡°How amazing!¡±


    Li Mu returned his gaze to the vigers. There was no animosity, except for incredulity, surprise, and uneasiness. He sheathed his sword.


    ¡°Hello, if you don¡¯t mind, is this the Battlefield of Chaos?¡±


    He addressed the crowd.


    But his questions were answered with nothing but bewildered and perplexed stares.


    Some of the peasants spoke, but he could not recognize what were they talking about.


    ¡°An alien tongue?


    ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    In the end, it was with the help of signnguage that he managed tomunicate with them and conveyed each other¡¯s meanings.


    ¡°Oststern, eh?


    ¡°What¡¯s this? A new town or a starter town or something?¡±


    When night descended upon Oststern that night, the vigers held a great weing celebration.


    With the night as a backdrop, Li Mu was surprised to discover that the sickly twenty-meter-tall tree was radiating a dome-like effulgence that kept the entire vige under its aegis.


    From the aura of this azure-green effulgence, Li Mu sensed that it had the property to ward off evil, keeping the vige safe from the sinister airs that pervaded the atmosphere outside and functioning like a natural magical array.


    The vigersmitted the broken pieces of the gourd to the raging bonfire of the celebration and the ashes were used as dressing for therge magical tree, buried just around its roots.


    In the meantime, Li Mu began learning how to speak theirnguages.


    Anguage using a very ancient form of utterance, the native tongue sounded very simr to the archaguages Li Mu encountered at the Ziwei Star Zone. That experience helped him to understand some of the words in thenguage that the inhabitants of the Battlefield use.


    And that was how he came to be certain that this dimension really was the Battlefield of Chaos.


    To his amazement, this dimension, after so long of being cut off from the rest of the universe, had turned into a whole new world. The host of armies and different races that were once left here had flourished into a new realm of untold and yet macabre peculiarities.


    The scourge of war was dying a long and slow death here.


    Its embers never fully extinguished.


    With the lingering remnants of the old crusade war refusing to yield, fire and blood had long be the defining feature of this savage and harsh underworld


    That the vigers of Oststern could still live in rtive peace was only because this quiet little hamlet sat very, very far away from the frontlines, being in the middle of nowhere and so far out in the frontiers. The vigers here were constantly tormented by the menace of poverty and privation. Such was life in the Battlefield of Chaos, a world where perils prowl every lurking shadow everywhere and the weak suffer what they must.


    The townsfolk of Oststern knew little about the rest of the world.


    But Li Mu could care less.


    He needed to regain his strength and power. That was the matter of the greatest importance.


    Although he did not have much to worry on that regard.


    The Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere here was the richest in all thes and dimensions that he had ever been to before. Just breathing in the Spiritual Qi that permeated the air, was enough for even an unskilled man to feel strong and invigorated.


    For this reason, the vigers all looked stronger and healthier than the natives of Earth, the Heavenly Land, and the homes of the Ziwei Star Zone, where an ordinary man could have the arm strength of at least two hundred kilograms.


    In just one night, Li Mu channeled his Xiantian discipline, and his powers, from zero, shot precipitously back to the Natural Realm state.


    Much of this has everything to do with Li Mu¡¯s perception and acumen.


    In the meantime, that was how Li Mu¡¯s stay in Oststern began.


    The Battlefield teems with infinite amounts of perils and dangers and that included the areas beyond the protection of the Tree of Eternity, especially after sundown. Having returned to the Natural Realm assured Li Mu of his safety in this vige not one bit at all and he was anxious to begin his search for Wang Shiyu¡¯s remaining fragments of her psyche and soul, but he knew he needed to be patient, more so, with so much at stake.


    The following day, the vigers went back to their daily lives toiling at the fields but with excitement and fervor still alight.


    Food supply was beginning to run tight in Oststern and the vigers needed to harvest the crop before the long winter set in and people could starve.


    Li Mu was arranged to live with one of the vigers, another Feng. During the day, he would help with the work in the fields, and at night, he would focus on his meditation. With the Xiantian Skill discipline working constantly, he did not have to worry about not having enough time to meditate, and working with the locals helped him to gradually grasp theirnguage and eventually learn more about this dimension.


    That night, Li Mu meditated below the Tree of Eternity.


    Despite losing all his powers initially, being back to basics was an opportunity he readily weed.


    He could re-learn thebat techniques and disciplines he had once discovered in Molderad. Not unlike a chalkboard nowpletely wiped erased of its contents, he could now once again fill his ¡°chalkboard¡± with more content, this time more orderly and well-organized than before.


    To put it bluntly: to tear everything all down to rebuild.


    One night.


    ¡°Come on, little chicky¡­ Why aren¡¯t you growing up?¡± The young little girl Xing Yan was cradling the golden little chick, talking to it while she tried to feed it some vegetables and seeds.


    The little golden creature was also entrusted to the care of Feng, just like Li Mu. The six-year-old Xing Yan was the Fengs¡¯ only daughter and the innocent and adorable tot just loved animals so much, although she loved spending time with Li Mu as well.


    ¡°Do you know? This little thing was an angel. A twenty-winged archangel more than tens of thousands of years old. I guess he¡¯ll need time to grow up,¡± Li Mu grinned.


    He knew right from the start what that little chicken was: Archangel Colombo that Old Swindler had caught. Somehow, that old thing had decided to show some mercy and chose instead to insert the archangel¡¯s soul into his fruit. That was how they became fellowmuters that arrived here in the Battlefield of Chaos together.


    Perhaps this was why his cbash gourd took two months to ripen.


    ¡°But what¡¯s an angel, Li Mu?¡± Little Xing Yan asked excitedly, ¡°Are angels great? How should I feed it? Would it keep us safe when it grows up?¡±


    ¡°Well, angels are not animals¡­ So maybe you can try some food that we humans eat. Try avoiding grasses, vegetables, and seeds,¡± Li Mu suggested.


    ¡°Oh, all right.¡±


    A few dayster, little Xing Yan came with trotting happily around until she found Li Mu, ¡°Look, Li Mu! The angel¡¯s eating! He¡¯s growing up!¡±


    She was cradling a hen. A golden hen.


    ¡°And it does grow up¡­¡±


    Li Mu mused wryly. But there was no neglecting the golden hen¡¯s venomous stare at him.


    Then they heard Feng calling his daughter out to help out with some chores.


    ¡°Let me take care of the chicken for you, Xin Yan,¡± offered Li Mu, hatching a plot.


    ¡°All right,¡± she responded, consigning the chicken into his arms before she scampered off.


    Li Mu watched her leave. Next, he ced the hen on the ground. He beamed at it broadly and said, ¡°All right, off with the theatrics. I know that you¡¯ve regained your memory. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    The chicken clucked ignorantly, pretending to not hear him.


    Li Mu gave it a ferocious swipe and the mauled fowl shed golden feathers in its attempt to escape.


    ¡°Quit pretending or I¡¯ll ughter you for meat,¡± Li Mu remarked viciously, ¡°Or do you still think you¡¯re still that twenty-winged archangel? You¡¯ll do well to remember that I only have use for you, or you would have been on the dinner table already.¡±


    ¡°You are Li Mu. I shall remember this well,¡± the chicken spoke, atst, using the local tongue of this dimension.


    ¡°Look at how pitiful you look now,¡± snorted Li Mu. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to regain your powers, don¡¯t you? So you better obey me before you really end up in tonight¡¯s soup.¡±


    ¡°And what do you want to know?¡± Colombo relented atst.


    The status quo really was not in his favor.


    ¡°Tell me about this world,¡± said Li Mu after a moment of thought.


    Colombo had powersparable to the pre-Emperor ss and it was very likely that he had lost his powers during the journey here. But being such a powerful figure in the past would mean that he must know more about the Battlefield than the average inhabitant of Oststern.

 Chapter 944 - Chapter 944 The Barren and Effete Oststern

    Chapter 944 The Barren and Effete Oststern


    To say that life at Oststern really was difficult was an understatement.


    With the wilderness filled with wild beasts and monsters, no one dared to step foot far from the vige. The dangers that prowled and circled the vige were what kept merchant caravans away from these parts. Eventually, the trading routes no longer came this way, leaving Oststern to fend for its own. After all, Oststern had nothing unique to boast of except for the remarkable destitution that the situation had forcibly thrust the vigers into. No one else ever came here anymore, save for an army detachment that woulde each year for its periodic conscription. The gains foring this far weren¡¯t exactly anywhere close to justifying the losses after all.


    Epassing barely seven hectares of barren and effetends limited Oststern to only one kind of crop known as Summer Millet that has a low requirement towards soil fertility, high yield, and helps the viges to stay full. That has been what kept the people fed here. Few ever nted anything else; theycked the seeds and means to foray into other types of agricultural activities and the yields were not good enough despite all the hard work, stymying the production of other food types other than Summer Millet.


    If it was not for the richness of Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere of this dimension that had helped to ensure a physical constitution that so many on Earth would have died for, the vigers would have long sumbed to malnourishment.


    The only other reason that a tiny little human settlement like Oststern could survive was because of the conscription. The men who were drafted into the armies rarely survive the frontlines, making it a morbid way for the vige to maintain its poption without overwhelming its brittle and delicate food supply system and allowing the rest of the vige to survive.


    Next came the major event and conundrum of human reproduction in human settlements like Oststern: marriage.


    With the bane of having any internal unions among the vigers as apparent as day, the young people in Oststern would participate in matchmaking activities organized by the military. Armed detachments would arrive to escort men and women of marriageable age and cart them off like wares to be sold to arrange for nuptials within the shortest possible duration.


    All in all, life in the Battlefield of Chaos really was difficult, to say the least, by Li Mu¡¯s reckoning.


    But the hardships weren¡¯t exactly confined only to humans. ording to Li Mu¡¯s new poultry ¡°friend¡± Colombo, life has always been hard for everyone on the Battlefield and it¡¯s not only the humans receiving the shorter end of the stick.


    It is the harsh and unyielding conditions of the Battlefield that has called for the need for such a difficult and anguished way of survival.


    On the human side, it was the military that provided some form of martialw governance.


    Military, or more aptly put, the armies of the warlords.


    By ¡°military¡±, it refers to the collective made up of the armies of seven warlords. They were once the nine legions sealed in here so many years ago and even though there have been the asional and internecine squabbles, the military has been chiefly united in their cause to aim their weapons at the enemies instead of themselves.


    At the very least, the military has been doing very well in protecting themon folk. Even the stupidest of the warlords understood full well that the military needed their sustenance that could onlye from the people.


    But that was not all. The other thing that has ensured the survival of humankind on the Battlefield up until today was none other than the Trees of Eternity.


    Because humans could only settle where Trees of Eternity grow.


    Trees of Eternity could dispel away all things dark and foul, even the ckness of night itself. The magical trees were said to have been grown by a supreme human being who had brought back the seeds of these mysterious trees from the realm of the gods. It was this act of generosity and kindness which had been the instrument of humanity¡¯s enduring continuance and hence many hailed this unknown being as the Father-God of Humanity here on the Battlefield.


    Trees of Eternity inrger cities could grow up to several hundreds of meters tall with crowns that could span several kilometers and a Tree of such size and girth could easily cast a shroud of protection and illumination that could stretch even farther. No wonder people called Trees of Eternity ¡°Divine Trees¡±, especially with the prosperity that usually apanied these bulwarks that have kept humanity safe from the terrors of the outside.


    The main seats of the seven warlords each have more than one giant Tree of Eternity.


    It was the size and lushness of a Tree of Eternity that determines how big a human settlement would be and how prosperous it would be.


    The Tree of Eternity of Oststern might have aged enough, but it was not growing well. Instead, its deteriorating health meant that both the vige¡¯s safety and prosperity were beingpromised; thends there became arid and rugged, prompting people to leave for greener pastures elsewhere.


    To say nothing of the fact that seasons in the Battlefield of Chaos were not like Earth. Instead of Earth¡¯s four seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, they have only summer and winter here on the Battlefield.


    Like summer on Earth, summer in the Battlefield usuallysts three to four months, allowing for ample time for the growth and harvest of crops, followed closely by storage in the granaries. But winter on the Battlefield is three times longer. ces without the protective shroud of the Trees of Eternity would be so bone-chilling that even a martial champion would find himself in danger of freezing to death in such inclement weather.


    Food grown in the summer needs to be stocked up for the winter. Without enough food, people could die of starvation, which was oftentimes a major cause of death for peasants suffering from privation in many tiny viges and hamlets on the Battlefield.


    Thus, Trees of Eternity were crucial to the continuance of humanity both as an umbre of refuge and a blessing for prosperity. But there was something else.


    Trees of Eternity bear fruit.


    Fruits that have infants inside.


    Fruits of the Trees of Eternity usually take a month to ripen.


    And the infants that pop out of the fruits take twenty months to mature into adulthood. By then, they would begin to unlock the memories of their former lifetimes and gain strength and power. These ¡°progenies¡± of the Tree of Eternity are known as the Chosen Ones and would usually join the military where they would advance quickly up the ranks to be high-rankingmanding officers.


    But Trees of Eternity only bear fruit once every blue moon erratically and unpredictably.


    Despite however they look¡ªeither tall and strong or dead and withered¡ªsome Trees of Eternity just failed to yield any fruits. Some could look like the biggest and tallest tree ever, but they might only be bearing fruits only once every year while certain trees in some remote parts of the Battlefield enjoy yields as frequently as several times per year. A few were even said to have produced several fruits simultaneously.


    At any rate, Li Mu and Colombo¡¯s arrival had breathed new life into Oststern.


    But news of their arrival would have to wait until the next visit of the military for the annual conscription of fresh troops. More so, since the Chosen Ones often require time to reach full maturity, there was hardly any need to hurry.


    On the other hand, the dressing that the vigers of Oststern did to the Tree of Eternity with the scraps from the cbash gourd that Li Mu and Colombo came from had helped to restore the Tree to its former glory. Once again verdant and healthy, the Tree¡¯s influence slowly rejuvenated thends around the vige.


    Inundated by the joy of a rich harvest because of the Tree¡¯s revival, the entire vige was ted.


    While Li Mu and the golden chicken Colombo enjoyed being revered as the harbingers of d tidings.


    ¡°We have another month until winter strikes. With the great harvest this year, we no longer have to risk venturing outside to forage for wild produce and game. Finally, a safe and secured winter for all.¡±


    Feng pronounced happily at dinner to the rest of his family.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Quipped Xing Yan, still carrying the golden chicken as she jumped heartily in her chair.


    Now old enough to slowly learn the ways of the world, Xing Yan and her mother had both watched and waited with fear and trepidation at how the men of the vige had to sortie out into the frigid snow to scavenge for food. Some had gone only to not return at all. Xing Yan and her mother, despite all their anticipation and prayers for Feng¡¯s return that did not go unanswered, were the lucky ones. Others were not.


    Feng was the captain of Oststern¡¯s scavenging hunt and one of the vige¡¯s three best men. Even so, being one of the strongest men in the vige hunt did not prevent him from being so badly injured during their scavenging attemptst winter that he stayed in bed for almost six months and Xing Yan could still remember how her mother was practically in tears every day out of distressing concern for Feng¡¯s wellbeing


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Feng¡¯s wife added, ¡°It¡¯s great that no one has to venture out into the danger again this winter


    Li Mu cradled the bowl of coarse millet as he nibbled at the food.


    He had reached the Void-breaking Realm by now. With much of his power regained, plus his study and training of thebat techniques he had picked up from Molderad, hisbat strength, added with the Four-de God Killing discipline, had long outstripped what he could formerly do when he was still on Earth.


    But no one knew about this. Li Mu had intentionally kept his power hidden, leaving only subtle hints that he might be on par with Feng in strength.


    He did not even need to eat, yet still he joined the Fengs for meals every day, setting at their table to talk to them.


    The cozy familial warmth of the Fengs could do him a lot of good, especially to his mind and behavior, and the Xiantian Skill discipline.


    Oststern was a tight-knitmunity despite the privation that it suffered, and this reminded him of Randeng Temple.


    Nevertheless, despite his sessful recovery, Li Mu was not hurrying to leave.


    He needed to know more about the Battlefield, and he could use more progress with his cultivation.


    Searching for the fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul was not a battle but a war. And for it to be sessful, Lu Ye would need all the tools he could get his hands on both his knowledge of thend and power. Since Chosen Ones would be given a fast track up the militarydder of preferment, he might as well make good use of his position and authority instead of searching for the proverbial needle vainly in the haystack.


    Three dayster.


    ¡°Oh, no! The summer millet fields are infested with pests!¡±


    Waves of panic rushed through the entire vige like wild bushfire.


    No one saw thising. Just when Oststern was expecting a bountiful harvest, the suddening of the pest infestation caught everyone unaware that by the time they had managed to get rid of the problem, they had lost much of this summer¡¯s harvest.


    ¡°Good Heavens, are we cursed?!¡± The vige headman whimpered amid tears.


    He was not alone. Many more of Oststerns inhabitants were already shedding tears.


    Without enough food and with the first snow of wintering in just a few weeks, the vigers of Oststern braced for the worse. Many faces they were still seeing today would be gone.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost more than two-thirds of the harvest. There¡¯s nothing else we can do. We¡¯ll need to scavenge for as much food as possible before winteres,¡± said Feng grimly, standing up to address his fellow vigers. ¡°We need to act fast. Who¡¯s with me?¡±


    Feng¡¯s wife was on the verge of sobbing with little Xing Yan firmly in her arms like she was gripping onto her daughter for hope.


    ¡°Please, Daddy! No! I don¡¯t want you to go out there! It¡¯s dangerous out there in the wild! You cannot be hurt again!¡± Xing Yan wailed when she finally caught on.


    Even a three-year-old knew how dangerous it must be to scavenge for food in the wilderness.


    Men stood up, more than thirty of the young, lean, and strong men. Each of them wore pensive and somber looks, knowing the perils that awaited them.


    ¡°Those without wives,¡± said Feng, ¡°Stand down.¡±


    That left twenty-five men still standing.


    ¡°Those who are married but have not yet fathered any children,¡± said Feng again, ¡°Stand down.¡±


    Sixteen men.


    ¡°Those whose children are still younger than three,¡± said Feng again as he repeated, ¡°Stand down.¡±


    Four sat down, reducing the number to twelve.


    Feng peered at one of the twelve. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a wife, Mo. Get your ass back on your chair!¡±


    ¡°No, sir! I¡¯m going! I¡¯m just a lonely guy and I¡¯m not afraid of dying! I¡¯m going out there to get food with you guys!¡± Insisted one of the younger men hotly.


    ¡°My kid¡¯s just a couple of months shy of three years old! I¡¯m going as well!¡±


    ¡°So am I! The more men we have, the more food we can find!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mme and half-blind, Feng! Let me go! I¡¯ll do what I can! At least I can help to carry some of the load!¡±


    So many were eager to go.


    Even if it meant stepping beyond the boundaries of the Tree of Eternity¡¯s protection into certain death.


    Li Mu stood aside and watched the man bickering to join the scavenging hunt, feeling moved by their resolve and fortitude. Even in difficulties, here he was, seeing how these people were willing to give their literal all¡ªeven their own lives¡ªfor the sake of theirmunity¡¯s survival. ¡°What great men,¡± he mused.

 Chapter 945 - Chapter 945 Double Moons, the Blood Moon

    Chapter 945 Double Moons, the Blood Moon


    Despite the vehement insistence from many of the men, Feng ultimately chose fifteen that he was satisfied with, the rest he stubbornly refused.


    With no more than twenty days left before the cold season struck, the scavenging hunt needed to sortie¡ªquickly and urgently.


    They packed their things, prepared the carts, loaded them with gear and weapons plus some dry rations, then the procession of the fifteen packed and readied men marched towards the exit of the vige to say their farewells.


    The womenfolk and the children of the vige were all rattling with sobs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Daddy! You have toe back! You must!¡±


    ¡°Be careful out there, son! Listen to the captain and follow his instructions, all right?¡±


    ¡°You need to get back, husband! Your son¡¯s only just two-plus! You need toe back and teach him how to fight yourself!¡±


    It was like the men were saying their final farewells.


    And yet, it was.


    Of the fifteen men, how many men will return, no one could say. This was not the first time a scavenging hunt had to be sent out to forage for food. Maybe one of these fifteen men might be lost. Maybe all of them. The people of Oststern had gone through such pains before.


    Under the somber and watchful gazes of their families, the fifteen men broke into an ancient but no less epic war dance¡ªthe waving of their weapons, the thumping of their chests, and the guttural cries of the warriors who were about to leave the fastness of the vige to face the terrors outside¡ªthat was a custom that belonged also to the soldiers in the military. A ritual that they would perform before they marched to war. A demonstration of their resolve and courage to face the demons outside and not back down.


    With the war dance ritualpleted, Feng and his men were preparing to leave when Li Mu stepped out.


    ¡°Feng, I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Every pair of eyes at the gates of the vige panned toward him.


    Li Mu had been secretive about his power, working like an ordinary person in the fields every day, hence everyone in the vige had been kind and gentle with the Chosen One, believing that without his power returning yet, he could even be weaker than some of the older and senior folks in the vige.


    ¡°We cannot allow that! You¡¯re a Chosen One who will one day be an officer in the military! With your power and memory still not yet returned, we cannot allow you to endure such risks with us!¡± Feng denied the request tly.


    ¡°Well, actually, a part of my power has returned,¡± revealed Li Mu. He swung his weapon and fired a bolt that sliced through a boulder just outside Oststern that was almost the size of a man into halves.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s incredible!¡± Xing Yan was the first to p her tiny little hands with an exmation.


    That changed how everyone looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the Chosen Ones indeed! He¡¯s be so powerful without us even noticing it!


    ¡°That blow alone makes him almost as good as Feng, who¡¯s already one of the best men we have in Oststern!¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Feng nodded approvingly. ¡°That ces you in the Worm Realm at least.¡± But he shook his head again. ¡°No, still you¡¯re a Chosen One and the wilderness is just too dangerous for you. You will be an officer one day in the military where power and authority will be at your fingertips. Hell, the fate of all humanity rests on the shoulders of all Chosen Ones like you. We cannot let anything go wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to be more careful,¡± Li Mu said, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem. What¡¯s more, I have this ability to sneak away quickly.¡± He blurred at where he was, leaving a trail of more than ten afterimages while he reappeared a hundred meters away. Then he vanished again and rejoined Feng. Everyone barely two or three seconds.


    ¡°What incredible speeds?!¡±


    Everyone was astonished.


    Feng had a quick talk with the vige headman until finally, they provisionally agreed to Li Mu¡¯s dogged persistence to join the hunt.


    ¡°Well, I hereby convey my gratitude for this, Li Mu. But I need your word that you¡¯ll always obey my instructions. Or I¡¯ll have men drag you back here. Understood?¡± warned Feng sternly.


    ¡°You have my word,¡± Li Mu bobbed his head.


    Feng exhaled with relief.


    And that was it. The scavenging hunt of Oststern embarked on their fateful journey.


    They left the vige.


    After almost a half-hour of trekking, Li Mu looked back. There was Oststern¡¯s Tree of Eternity in the distance like a green umbre-likendmark that marked ¡°Home¡± for these men.


    This was his first time stepping out of the vige.


    There was not a sign of life outside.


    Death and despair pervaded the atmosphere that clung to the earth like moisture on the skin, like the vapors that rose in the swelter of the blistering heat.


    With the soil dried, parched, and cracked as if a nuclear eruption had once taken ce here and had annihted all life, all they saw were patches of ck thorny vines without leaves strewn on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s a ckbriar. It doesn¡¯t have any nutritional benefits,¡± Feng exined.


    With extensive experience in scavenging and hunting for food in the wild,


    Li Mu only needed to maintain a low profile in the group.


    The scavenging group trekked for more than fifty miles in the whole afternoon.


    Finally, they reached somewhere where they encountered more vegetation.


    They found some nts with leaves and stems that could be consumed as food, which they plucked and stored away.


    Time just passes by so quickly especially when one is busy toiling.


    Night descended swiftly upon them.


    The scavenging hunt found a shelter to stay the night.


    Sunsets in the wilderness often are ominous. If one were to only hear the whistle of breezes during the day, then one would be in for a tremendous shock and horror at the incessant roars and hisses of beasts in the night, to say nothing of the ghostly will-o¡¯-the-wisps that heralds not hope andfort, but rather such creepiness and horror that Li Mu could even feel his hairs standing on ends.


    To erase the smell of human flesh, every scavenger had applied something ck on their faces which Li Mu quickly learned that it was mud mashed with leaves of the Tree of Eternity. Next, they employed a form of passive breathing known as the embryonic breathing technique to pretend to be lifeless especially when they sensed wild beasts prowling nearby. With raising a fire an obvious impossibility, they could only depend on their dry rations as sustenance.


    This was the first time Li Mu saw the true wilderness of the Battlefield of Chaos and it was an enlightening experience.


    The inside and outside of any human settlement, including Oststern, were two starkly contrasting worlds.


    The wilderness outside is the real Battlefield of Chaos.


    Without the protective dome-like effulgence of the Tree of Eternity, Li Mu could properly feel the difference between Nature here and Nature on Earth. Like how the atmosphere here is richer in Spiritual Qipared to Earth, everything is stronger, sturdier, harsher, if not deadlier here. Even the gravity here is ten times stronger than that of Earth.


    The strength and power of Cultivators and even champion Cultivators are all being restricted.


    Take Feng for instance. A Worm-Realm Cultivator like him could only be one of the best champions of a modest little vige in this world. In the eyes of the militaristic regime, he was but merely a weakling. He might have the same strength, power, and enduranceparable to the other Worm-Realm Cultivators Li Mu had encountered before, but unlike them, he could not fly. He could only walk.


    In the meantime, Li Mu was doing his best he could to ¡°feel¡± and get used to the atmosphere of the wilderness, channeling his Talismanic Power so that he could attune himself to the intrinsic nature of this dimension as soon as possible.


    At the same time, he grew interested in something Feng was just telling him about: demons.


    From the conversations that he had been having with Feng for the past few days, the ¡°demons¡± that he mentioned seemed like ethereal beings, not unlike ghosts and spirits, but much deadlier. These ¡°demons¡± appear in the night to wander around the wilderness, attacking and consuming the flesh of other wild beasts or even their own kind to grow and be stronger.


    ¡°So does these ¡®demons¡¯ have sentience or souls of their own?¡± Li Mu once asked.


    But Feng did not know the answer to that question and that bothered Li Mu like an itch he could not scratch.


    But something told him that these ¡°demons¡± could be the key to locating the missing fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul.


    The peaceful scavengingsted for another two to three days.


    To Feng¡¯s surprise, their sortie this year had been rtively safe and lucky. They had not encountered any wild beasts at all up until now nor were they assailed by any of the malevolent or deadly ¡°demons¡± that Feng told him about. In fact, they had even stumbled about the carcasses of several beasts which looked like an internecine battle resulting in the deaths of both sides, and that saved the scavengers the trouble of having to hunt.


    ¡°If this goes on, I daresay we¡¯ll have enough food in another five days. Then we¡¯ll be able to head home,¡± said Feng.


    ¡°Gods, we¡¯re just so lucky this time!¡±


    ¡°Maybe the gods really are helping us.¡±


    The scavengers were ecstatic.


    Even Feng, in spite of his experience and reservedness, couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved and joyful too.


    He could not even remember having a hunt that was this easy and uneventful before. ¡°Was this really the Tree of Eternity keeping them safe?¡± he wondered.


    Another three days breezed by.


    Another three days were just as quiet and unremarkable as thest.


    Zero hazards and zero threats.


    ¡°Whew! Well, that¡¯s enough food for everyone atst! It¡¯ste now, so we¡¯ll stay the night here and set off for home tomorrow,¡± said Feng with a satisfied look at the cartden full of food and gear.


    They have had a good haul.


    The vigers back home will be able to survive this winter even with the poor harvest. There might be a need to stretch the ration thinner somewhat, but at least no one would have to die this winter.


    The shroud of night befell the scavengers once again.


    The scavengers applied the ck tar-like mud on themselves and employed the same embryonic breathing technique as usual while they take turns keeping watch. It was Li Mu and Feng¡¯s turn to take the watch before midnight.


    ¡°You should get some rest, Li Mu. I think it will be a peaceful night, so I should be enough,¡± said Feng. The scavengers have been doing their best to make the hunt asfortable as they could for Li Mu. It was not just the fact that he was a Chosen One, but at the same time, the scavengers were immensely grateful that he volunteered toe along to help and they, with the whole vige of Oststern included, were touched by the gesture.


    After all, he could have just stayed back and enjoyed the spoils without even lifting a finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Feng. You, on the other hand, could do with some rest. You¡¯ve been working hardtely,¡± said Li Mu.


    Feng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to such abuse. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve been extraordinarily lucky this time. I was just beginning to wonder if the wilderness has turned tame on us, hahaha¡­¡±


    Li Mu smiled.


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s your being a Chosen One who¡¯s been bringing us good luck,¡± joked Feng.


    ¡°Um, let¡¯s not go overboard with all the ttery.¡±


    An amused Li Mu thought.


    Midnight was about to strike, and everything seemed quiet and smooth.


    Feng yawned. He was about to rouse another scavenger for the next watch when his eyes caught sight of something deep scarlet. Petrified, he shuddered stiffly for one second before his eyes shot wide with dawning horror. He looked up at once.


    Li Mu was already looking up.


    Something was wrong with the sky overhead.


    What started at first was a silvery moon hanging in the darkened sky had taken a morbid and horrific turn when a dark umbra slowly shifted into view from its rear. As it peeled further and further away, it fully exposed its blood-red luminescence and cast upon the earth of the Battlefield a sheen of macabre crimson.


    The blood moon gradually dislodged itself from its otherwise innocent and pure twin.


    ¡°Double moons?!¡±


    Li Mu gasped with astoundment.


    He had seen enough of the moon here in the Battlefield of Chaos.


    It appears every night here in this dimension and never once had Lu Ye ever seen it in other forms aside from a full moon. In fact, for some reason, the moon seemed to Li Mu like it was a hundred times closer as if he could just pluck the moon off the sky if he wanted to.


    Yet right now, having two moons in the sky and one of them as red as blood was a spine-tingling sight to behold.


    ¡°Two moons and one of them¡¯s a blood moon¡­¡± Feng gasped, recoiling with mounting panic.


    Li Mu peered at him.


    For the first time since they met, Li Mu registered fear on Feng¡¯s face¡ªa heretofore unseen side of one of the champions of Oststern. Shivering with fright, he stammered, ¡°I-It¡¯sing! Disaster ising! Quick, Li Mu! Get everyone up NOW! We need to get back to Oststern as quickly as we could before the blood moon fully appears!¡±


    All around them, the entire jungle erupted into a crescendo of angry and ferocious roars and howls of beasts in a mania.


    Further away, will-o¡¯-the-wisps flitted around like frenzied predatory avians provoked and angered.


    But what bothered Li Mu the most was how the rusted sword was beginning to tremor.


    Li Mu abruptly sprang to his feet.

 Chapter 946 - Chapter 946 The Lunar Specter

    Chapter 946 The Lunar Specter


    ¡°The rusted sword! It¡¯s shaking!


    ¡°Are the fragments of Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche around here?!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up anxiously.


    By that time, Feng had roused up the whole scavenging team.


    Every one of them knew about the horrific legends of the blood moon. As members of the scavenging hunt, they had heard about how beasts and monsters in the wilderness would fall into a frenzy of rage and bloodlust with all reason and habits forgotten. The jungle itself would be a twisted warren of bloodshed and carnage and the phenomenon of the dual moons would create a distortion in the Time-Space fabric, causing anomalies to happen.


    Suffice it to say that the perils of being in the wilderness have now increased a thousandfold with the blood moon now shining brightly overhead in all its macabre splendor. Even a regiment of soldiers from the military would gape in despair, never mind an ordinary scavenging hunt of a tiny vige like theirs.


    ¡°Quickly! We need to get out of here! Fly east! We need to get back fast!¡±


    As Oststern¡¯s most experienced scavenger, it was up to him to rally the men to a desperate attempt to get home and the scavenging hunt headed east with all the speed they could call upon.


    In the meantime, Li Mu discovered that the more they sped eastwards, the tremors of the rusted sword were bing stronger.


    He quietly followed behind.


    The scavenging hunt covered barely one kilometer when they found themselves surrounded by more than thirty to forty pairs of eyes, each of them ring red like will-o¡¯-the-wisps zing in shades of red, as the eyes circled around their front and nks and cut off any path of escape.


    ¡°Gods, Windwolves!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    The scavengers all went white with fright.


    Feng bit his lip and ripped out his weapon. He rushed to the front of the column and barked, ¡°Drop off half of the load! We¡¯re going to plow our way through!¡±


    ¡°But, Feng, that¡¯s the food we need¡­¡± gasped one of the scavengers reluctantly.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Captain! Without this food, what¡¯s the point ofing?! When we get back, we¡¯ll still starve to death!¡± With the survival of the whole vige hinged upon the amount of food that the scavengers could bring home, none of them could bring themselves to drop the precious cargo that was now worth even more than gold.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not dropping the load, we¡¯re not getting back at all,¡± Feng yelled loudly, ¡°What matters now is surviving! Don¡¯t forget, your families are waiting for you!¡±


    Amid tears and reluctance, the scavengers dropped half the loads they were carrying on their shoulders, including the cartloads of food while keeping as much of the meat as they could carry. With vain despondence, the men roared furiously, steeling themselves as they charged headlong into the pack of predator wolves.


    Feng swung his weapon frantically to ward off any wolves thinking of attack.


    With a couple of shes, he cut down a pair of wolves foolish enough to try to test him.


    ¡°Huh?! That was too easy!¡±


    Feng was shocked at how effortlessly he slew the wolves.


    Windwolves might be just ss-1 beasts, but given enough numbers, they could be a potent threat even to a Worm-Realm Cultivator. What Feng initially thought was just a blow that would scare the beasts away, to his surprise, had turned into a blow that easily hacked the pair of wolves into halves.


    But there was no time to think further as the notion slipped out of his mind in his haste.


    He quickened his pace and shouted, ¡°KEEP UP! DON¡¯T STOP FOR ANYTHING ELSE! KEEP LI MU IN THE MIDDLE! WATCH HIM AND MAKE SURE HE¡¯S SAFE!¡± Even with the threat of their own safety looming over them, Feng did not forget his duty to keep Li Mu safe.


    After almost a half-hour of running.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    Everyone was panting for air.


    The scavengers all paused for a respite, their faces all awash with both relief and disbelief at how they managed to survive a Windwolf attack. Most of them attributed it to their good fortune that they had stumbled upon a particrly weak pack of Windwolves literally every one of them had gotten away unscathed.


    ¡°No! Quick! This is not the time to rest yet!¡±


    Feng urged them all to press on.


    The scavengers would then encounter more wild beasts trying to way them¡ªamongst them, a frenzied bear and a slither of venomous snakes¡ªyet none of the scavengers were hurt in any way and hardly any of them could believe their good luck.


    The gods must be taking pity on them, some of them surmised.


    But they have had to leave behind a lot of food.


    Meanwhile, Li Mu could feel the tremors of his rusted sword growing stronger and more distinct.


    ¡°Are the fragments around here somewhere?¡±


    Li Mu thought quietly as he kept his eyes peeled.


    All of a sudden, the scavengers stopped.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s that?!¡± one of the scavengers whimpered, his eyes sorge that they were going to pop out of his socket.


    From a distance, one could make out the ghostly silhouette of an ancient and battered ship¡ªreminiscent of a shipwreck that had emerged after centuries of staying at the bottom of the ocean¡ªsilently cruising in their direction at almost a hundred meters in the sky.


    What a ghastly sight to behold.


    Like the legends of the Flying Dutchman back on Earth, Li Mu spied the one-thousand-meter-long sailboat¡ªa derelict woodwork leviathan that had been so whittled down by age that rots and cracks scattered all over the ned timbers of its decks and fallen spars, with seaweeds and soot obscuring the portal that led into the captain¡¯s cabin and other cannonball-perforated holes that littered all over its hull¡­


    ¡°Gods help us¡­ It¡¯s the legendary man-of-war of death¡­ The Lunar Specter!¡±


    Another fable, one even more ghoulish and dreadful, mbered back up from the forgotten depths of Feng¡¯s mind, haunting him enough to sap away all colors from his face.


    It was said that anyone who hadid eyes on the Lunar Specter would never live past the fifteenth sunset.


    More so, for a Lunar Specter that appears during a blood moon phenomenon where all death is certain.


    ¡°QUICK! Retreat! We cannot go near that cursed ship!¡± Feng hissed. The fear in his voice was unmistakable.


    ¡°But, Feng,¡± a stammering voice came up. ¡°It¡¯s on the route we need to use to get back. A detour would cost us more time¡­ Which I don¡¯t think we have¡­¡±


    Despair darkened Feng¡¯s gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no other way then. We cannot go near that cursed ship no matter what. Or something¡ª¡± he hesitated ¡°¡ªsomething bad will happen!¡±


    As if the infernal conveyance had read his mind, in a wicked stroke of fate, the Lunar Specter veered towards them in what appeared to be anguished and lethargic drift. But the truth was hardly so; at every plunge that resembled the Lunar Specter was plowing through high waves, it seemed to magically glide at twice or even thrice its usual pace. By the time Feng was almost finished, the shadow of the man-of-war of death was already upon them.


    The scavengers cowered under its vast, ghostly shade.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡±


    Everyone looked up, beholding the sight of the Lunar Specter¡ªan ancient shipwreck more than eons old¡ªstruggling with the petrifying fright and cold that rendered them stiff and immobile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to run!¡± they thought.


    Meanwhile, Lu Ye was staring hard at this gigantic piece of ancient driftwood.


    He could detect no signs of life onboard. Instead, the huge vessel reeked of death, rot, and evil like a Flying Dutchman that had cruised straight from the depths of the underworld. Nevertheless, there was no ignoring the rusted sword that was now trembling uncontrobly like it was having a seizure, especially since the Lunar Specter¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really a fragment of Shiyu up there¡­¡±


    Li Mu needed to board the ship. He was sure of it.


    It¡¯s very possible that a fragment or fragments of Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul could be up there


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    He looked at Feng and the rest of the vigers. He could see that they reached safely back to Oststern. But doing that would mean missing the Lunar Specter. Possibly even forever. This really was a real dilemma.


    But something changed.


    The Lunar Specter stopped mid-air.


    Next, it slowly began tond, lowering over their heads as if threatening to crush them like ants.


    ¡°QUICK! RUN!¡±


    Feng roared at the top of his voice. Everyone charged at his lead. Thest man was barely out of the ship¡¯s shadows when it finallynded on the ground with a deafening crash.


    BOOM!


    Thending itself sent a huge wave of reverberation and dust into the air.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    A cry made their heads turn in the direction one of the scavengers was pointing.


    A torrential stampede of beasts of varying species¡ªspanning as far as their sights could reach¡ªwas sweeping rapidly across the terrain toward the Lunar Specter. nketed by the morbid illumination of the blood moon overhead, the bloodshot eyes of the frenzied beasts looked like the notes on the scoresheet of a requiem that was now the droning and incessant roars of the charging beasts.


    ¡°They areing! We cannot get out!¡± The scavengers braced with horror.


    They were surrounded by the whole deluge of stampeding beasts with no avenues of escape; a lone rock in the sea of anguish.


    ¡°Oh, gods¡­¡± gasped another scavenger, his face fraught with deste resignation, ¡°Even the skies are filled¡­¡±


    The blood moon¡¯s crimson effulgence served as the perfect backdrop for the many glowing phantoms now drifting towards them. A closer inspection would reveal that these were the ¡°demons¡± that Feng told Li Mu about.


    ¡°W-We¡¯re done for¡­¡±


    The scavengers had lost all hope of surviving.


    But Li Mu remained as calm as ever. By his reckoning, the stampeding beasts and demons were not here for them. ¡°They are rushing for this ancient ship. What is on this ship that is drawing them here?¡±


    But it won¡¯t be easy trying to keep the vigers safe from the ws of so many raging beasts and demons.


    ¡°Get onboard.¡±


    Li Mu said suddenly with a finger pointing at the Lunar Specter whose ghastliness was only entuated by the blood moon¡¯s sanguinary radiance.


    ¡°What?!¡± Feng gasped, his mind unable toprehend what Li Mu was talking about, ¡°B-But that ship¡¯s the¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡± Li Mu cut him off abruptly. ¡°We¡¯ll all die here if we stay out here. Getting onboard the ship is the only way we have. Trust me.¡±


    Feng took onest look at the stampeding horde of beasts as if to persuade himself into listening. A beat of hesitation passed, and he said, ¡°So be it. Listen to Li Mu; let¡¯s get on board!¡±


    Li Mu made a quick estimation. ¡°Get onboard. I¡¯ll hold up the rear.¡±


    ¡°What? No! Let me¡ª¡± Feng protested before he realized what he was doing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trust me,¡± Li Mu smiled at him.


    His assuring smile and his steady tone all of a sudden sounded just so moving that Feng and the other scavengers¡¯ protests immediately crumbled.


    ¡°Go!¡± Feng cried, leading his men towards the three-hundred-meter-tall, dpidated hulk and began to climb upwards.


    ¡°Wait for me on the deck.¡±


    Li Mu gave a stomp with his foot and several lines of trailing runes shot across the ground in different directions like vicious serpents. Next, they interconnected with each other once they reached about a hundred meters away, conjoining each other and forming imprable walls of eldritch energy.


    BOOM!


    The initial wave of the stampeding beasts mmed into the wall and was squashed to death by the others behind. Blood spattered everywhere and there was no telling how many beasts had died in the initial collision.


    ¡°Gods, what the hell was that?!¡±


    Feng was just halfway up the side of the ship¡¯s hull when he looked back and what he saw defied all manners of hisprehension towards Li Mu.


    ¡°What was that?!


    ¡°Incredible!¡±


    It hit him like a sledgehammer. Only now did he realize that their sessful scavenging had nothing to do with luck. Fates had never once smiled at them, and it never will. Someone who had been keeping them safe and that person had been none other than Li Mu, the Chosen One whom they had been painstakingly trying to protect and care for


    In the meantime, Li Mu was frowning as the golden shimmering walls of the forcefield he erected kept the first four waves from reaching the vigers.


    CRASH!


    The energy walls of the forcefield shattered like ss.


    And the stampede of beasts poured right into with the force of a broken dam.


    Li Mu blurred from where he stood. With the agility and speed of an apparition, he caught the remaining vigers who were not yet up the deck and took them up with him.


    Just in time before the onrushing surge of beasts came within a hundred meters of the Lunar Specter.


    ¡°What now, Li Mu?¡± Feng and the others looked at Li Mu imploringly.


    Knowing that Li Mu really was a real champion had rekindled any hopes of survival.


    But before he could speak, Li Mu¡¯s peripheral vision caught something else. Something even more astonishing.

 Chapter 947 - Chapter 947 Fragments

    Chapter 947 Fragments


    The swarming multitudes of demons and beasts closed in on the Lunar Specter like a torrential wave until they stopped a hundred meters away all of a sudden.


    The ferocious and frenzied mood of the stampede made worse by the crimson moonlit glow of the blood moon formed a paradoxical juxtaposition against the abrupt stillness and serenity now demonstrated by these beasts and monsters.


    It was as if someone had hit the mute button to extinguish all forms of noise and sounds in this world, and the entire area became an absolute silence.


    Pick anyone and these beasts were just mindless animals of relentless rage and carnage that would not hesitate to tear one another into pieces at any other time. Yet right here, gazing at the Lunar Specter a legion of well-trained rank-and-files, the animals and monsters all stood to attention crisply.


    So were the demons, or more aptly put, wraiths, now that Lu Ye had a better look at them, that now teemed the air around the spectral ship like a bunch of moths struggling to remain in flight.


    ¡°W-Why do they look like they¡¯re afraid of this ship!?¡±


    One of the shivering scavengers stammered.


    ¡°T-They won¡¯te up! Whew, we¡¯re safe!¡± said another, gasping for fresh air.


    At least that was a sentiment Li Mu could concur with.


    ¡°They¡¯re afraid of this ship, although they look like they¡¯re also waiting for something,¡± said Li Mu, ¡°We do not have to worry about those wraiths and beasts for now. But¡­¡±


    Li Mu began to cast his sights on everywhere else.


    The beasts and the wraiths would never be afraid of this ship. They have no reason to. So it must be something onboard the ship.


    This means, being on board the ship could be more dangerous than being outside the ship.


    Of course, Li Mu did not articte his suspicions to everyone.


    Thest thing he needed was for Feng and the scavengers to panic.


    Li Mu strode to the prow of the ship and looked around.


    What filled his blood-surfaced line of sight was a seascape of beasts, many of whom bore appearances that he had never seen before. Some towered at a hundred meters over the others and with its incredibly savage presence, they thundered to the forefront of the horde.


    Wraiths looked even more oundish. Further borations by Feng indicated that wraiths were born by the malevolent emotions of the deceased, whether beast or human. Somended on the ground among the beast horde and the animals immediately withdrew with fright, giving these wraiths a wide berth.


    Due west, Li Mu spied a female wraith enrobed in white, her long disheveled hair billowing in the air. She would have looked every bit the semnce of a normal human if not for the tremendously ghastly presence she emanated that could make even the most predatory beast squirm with fright and it looked like she was the most powerful entity in the west side.


    Due south, standing at the front of another horde was this baster white snake almost more than ten meters long. With scales that glitter like silver in the moonglow, it lumbered over the rest of the lesser beasts, a leader of the horde in its own right. In contrast to the otherrger beasts, its girth did not look gargantuan or intimidating enough. But its shimmering coat of scales and its deep sapphire-like eyes plus two protruding scales shaped like wings under its neck did not make it look any friendlier or tamer at all.


    At the east, a muscr stallion would have been reminiscent of any other adult destrier if not for its well-chiseled muscles and white feathered feet that would have made it look like it was galloping on snow during flight. With a short solid spiral protuberance at the top of its head like a unicorn¡¯s horn, the jet-ck stallion stood at the head of its side of the horde, its very airs and graces uneclipsed at all by those of the white female wraith and the silver-scale snake.


    North-side, Li Mu spied a fiery-red scorpion with an arching tail of more than a hundred meters in height breaking away from the horde and stepping out into the open. With an exoskeleton that gleamed with a metallic sheen and the venomous tip of its tail sparkling dangerously, no one would dispute such a fearsome specimen as to how deadly it could be.


    Three beasts and one wraith.


    These must be the deadliest and strongest creatures in these parts of the wilderness.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve heard of that stallion before! That¡¯s Schwarzdrachen! It was said that a general of Legion Kommodore tried to tame it, but to no avail¡­¡± eximed Feng suddenly, a finger of his thrust in the direction of the ck stallion.


    Oststern might be a vige so far away from civilization that the people there hardly understood anything about the outside world. Still, the news doese in every now and then due to sources such as Feng who had once served in the military before.


    ¡°Schwarzdrachen, eh?¡±


    Li Mu peered at the magnificent steed again with interest.


    Without any remarkable offensive capabilities, it was rare for a rtively domicile beast like a horse to have what it takes to be a Beast King. Yet this horse has a name and therefore a reputation. That must mean that this particr destrier must be a very special animal. Perhaps one blessed with extraordinary greatness.


    The winds whistled forlornly in the scarlet moonlight.


    Still, the beasts and the wraiths made not a move. Their quiet vigil seemed to indicate that they were expecting something.


    Even the Beast Kings¡ªthe female wraith and the three wild beasts¡ªshed not so much as a momentary and perfunctory nce at Li Mu and the others who were cowering on the deck of the ghostly vessel.


    In the meantime, Li Mu could still feel the rusted sword trembling, albeit at a slightly rxed and consistent pace.


    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t wander around. I¡¯m heading inside for a look,¡± Li Mu told Feng and the others.


    ¡°What?¡± An astounded Feng gasped, ¡°Hold up, Li Mu. You¡¯re heading inside? It could be dangerous inside! Look at how the beast and wraiths refuse to get any nearer, there must be something wrong with this ship! No. How about wee with you? At least we might be able to provide you some assistance if needs be.¡±


    Everyone concurred.


    But Li Mu shook his head. ¡°No, if anything goes wrong, I won¡¯t be able to keep everyone safe.¡±


    He bit his thumb. Droplets of his magic-infused blood dripped on the deck¡¯s surface before they began to move as if through the contrivance of a hive mind, conjoining each other into a distinctive pattern.


    The deep scarlet lines tinged with shades of gold stretched and bend around, forming a magical ward that circled around Feng and the rest of the scavengers, keeping them all within its circle of protection. Next Li Mu injected his power into the ward, invoking the Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere to finish the spell. Thepleted ward¡ªnow in the semnce of arge golden bell¡ªmmed down and kept everyone safely inside.


    Taoist Craft: Shroud of the Golden Bell!


    With one of the richest atmospheric Spiritual Qi Li Mu has ever encountered, the Taoist crafts he used were just so many times¡ªa hundred times, in fact¡ªmore potent that when he used them on Earth.


    ¡°Stay inside here and under no circumstances are you to step out of this golden bell at all. Wait for my return.¡±


    Li Mu spun on his heels and walked away.


    A gaping hole yawned at where the entrance to the captain¡¯s cabin should be, and the darkness prevented Li Mu from seeing what was inside. He paused there for one second, contemting if he should use this way of entry before he decided against it and headed for another entrance at the aftercastle where he popped a hatch and stepped inside.


    CREAK!


    The rusted hinges groaned as if in protest.


    Rotten and decayed the timber of the ship might be, but Li Mu could find hardly any specks of dust.


    Li Mu could still see almost everything inside the cabins despite not having much light inside. Inside, he found a spare rudder, arge sand table used as a map, racks filled with weapons, and other articles of furnishing. Every single one of these items had seen better days after such a long time of disrepair and neglect. But what was more intriguing was the sketch of a map hanging on the inside wall. Li Mu couldn¡¯t recognize the area depicted on the map but whatever it was made of, it seemed to besting better than the rest of the other items here. Lines of red, yellow, green, blue, and even silver denoted different areas and regions. At the top of the map was the heading inscribed in tworge red characters and of anguage that Li Mu couldn¡¯t identify either except that they looked impressive enough.


    There were other legends and symbols scattered around the map, but Li Mu did not know how to read them as well.


    From there, Li Mu reached the aftercastle, which has three levels: the first level being the captain¡¯s cabin, the second the armory, and the third which appeared to be the observation deck. Li Mu looked around and found nothing else of value aside from the map. Nothing else there indicated any clues as to Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul.


    Li Mu rolled up the map and tucked it into keeping.


    Somehow, he has this feeling that the map would be very useful in the future.


    With the aftercastlepletely searched, Li Mu explored the bottom decks and found nothing. All the while, the trembling of the rusted sword changed every now and then like apass trying to triangte a bearing.


    Something seemed to have happened here and from the looks of things, Li Mu could only surmise that it must have been a very fierce battle. The hole at the entrance into the captain¡¯s cabin looked like it was left by a cannonball st and the innumerable nooks and crannies everywhere appeared like marks left by weapons. Yet strangely, there was not even a corpse around somewhere. Not even the skeletal remains of dead crewmen.


    Finally, Li Mu found adder that he used to reach the berth deck below.


    There, he located the crewmen¡¯s quarters, the cargo hold, the gun decks, the ship¡¯s magazine¡ªwhere all gunpowder and ammunitions were kept, and the galley. The entire inside would have looked like thevish interior of a five-star hotel with more than ten decks above the waterline, where every vast and spacious deck was connected to one another by the use of magical waypoints and conventional stairs. But Li Mu could only guess how well-furnished this ship was based on his observation and imaginings of the ship that was now, with the cluttered mess, broken stairs, smashed walls, and cell-like cabins, be a dark, and creepy shipwreck no longer fit for the residence of anything living except for the supernatural.


    Li Mu knew that time was of the essence.


    Therefore, he did not dawdle around. He moved around, sensing from the varying degrees of the rusted sword¡¯s trembling until he found where it was pointing him: the inner depths of the cargo deck. He ran for it.


    ¡°I must be getting close! I must be!¡±


    The closer he got to the deepest levels of the ship, the stronger the trembling became. In fact, Li Mu could have sworn that he felt heat emanating from the rusted sword as if it was urging him to go faster.


    He leaped off the edge of the topnding.


    SMACK


    Hended at the bottom of the deepest level.


    He found himself in a spacious sublevel cabin.


    Wooden boxes and crates stacked into heaps everywhere around him, each of their lids held fast by strips of paper that were magical talismanic seals. There was no telling what was stored inside these crates, but Li Mu positively felt a dreadful peal of foreboding hanging over him the moment he reached here. He set his eyes on his main purpose, a locked cabin just ahead of him that was radiating a strange unknown presence intermittently from inside.


    Whoosh!


    The rusted sword tore out of his grasp and smashed the lock open as if with a mind of its own.


    Ignoring his initial surprise, Lu Ye opened the door.


    Silvery glows poured out from inside and upon a marble desk were threerge pearls the size of a man¡¯s fist and the glow was pulsing from the pearl on the left.


    ¡°A luminous pearl?!¡±


    Li Mu thought, bewildered.


    He looked at the rest of the pearls and found the one on the right clear and transparent like a crystal ball and inside was a familiar figure in white striding around as if she was being trapped inside. One look at her and Li Mu could feel his heart racing.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Shiyu?!¡±


    Like an apparition held captive inside the pearl, the lithe and petite figure that mirrored Wang Shiyu in every way and spirit paced around alone inside her spherical cell. That must be one of the missing fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul!


    Li Mu was just so overjoyed.

 Chapter 948 - Chapter 948 The Dead Are Now Gods

    Chapter 948 The Dead Are Now Gods


    ¡°That easy?! Is this even real?!¡±


    Li Mu could barely believe his luck.


    Knowing that he needed to be prudent, Li Mu enveloped himself in ayer of magic energy. Like wearing a golden suit of armor, he carefully stepped into the cabin. Nothing happened. Even as he took the crystal ball containing the fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul, nothing happened.


    ¡°What is so special about this crystal ball that it could store a person¡¯s soul inside? Looks like the fragments of Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche are inside¡­¡± Li Mu murmured to himself as he held up the crystalline sphere.


    Although he quickly realized what was amiss.


    The image of Wang Shiyu inside the crystal ball evaporated and reformed. Even as the image reconstructed itself, a closer inspection would show that the image was more translucent than it should have been. He could see how his gaze manage to prate through it as if it was a thin sheet of papyrus.


    He knew what was going on.


    ¡°Shiyu is missing eight fragments of her psyche and soul. This is only one fragment of each¡­ It¡¯s not enough¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly let down after his momentary exhration.


    At any rate, he should be pleased with the results.


    Li Mu studied the ball, wondering how he should release the fragments from inside the crystal ball and store them. Out of nowhere, the rusted sword shuddered with a whining hum. With a sh, the sword shed the sphere in half and the fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul turned into shes of light that the rusted sword assimted into its de.


    ¡°Oh, so the sword could keep Shiyu¡¯s fragments? Good.¡± sword could keep Shiyu¡¯s fragments? Good.¡±


    That would be one conundrum solved.


    Li Mu gripped the rusted sword, feeling its weight in his hand. A strange warmth filled his grasp like he was holding the hand of a loved one. For the first time since the rusted sword has been in his possession, he could feel a connection. A real emotional and intimate connection. That must be the fragments of Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul reacting to contact with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shiyu. I¡¯ll get the rest of your fragments back even if it means my death.¡±


    He swore to the sword.


    It hummed by means of response.


    The broken shards of the crystal ball fell on the marble table and burst into pearly-white dust that drifted and vanished into the air.


    BOOM!


    The ponderous and immobile ship gave a sudden shudder like a gigantic leviathan stirring from a long slumber.


    Shocked, Li Mu quickly looked around and sensed any changes, but there was nothing. Not around him at least.


    His gaze fell on the other two pearl-like spheres on the marble desk.


    One of them appeared like a luminous pearl with its pale waxen glow.


    Li Mu could study it for hours and he could still make nothing out of it. The other looked like it has something else sealed inside as well. Beneath what seemed like a diaphanous crystallineyer of ss was something as red as fire. Deep in its core, Li Mu could spy something rtively dull¡ªsomething rouge¡ªand sensed no life radiating from inside the me-like substance.


    Li Mu could study it for hours and he could still make nothing out of it.


    ¡°All right, time to go. No more idling around.¡±


    He stowed both the luminous pearl¡ªor whatever it really was¡ªand the ming pearl away and left the tiny cabin.


    The mounds of crates remained the same as they were when Li Mu came in earlier. Strangely, each and every one of them looked new and pristine, even the paper talismanic strips that held them shut, as if these were the only items onboard the Lunar Specter that has remained undecayed by both time and age. That left Li Mu in a curious mood as to what were the contents inside. But Feng and the others were still waiting outside and he should get out. He had gotten what he hade here for and that should be enough.


    Li Mu sped for the upper decks, flying up the stairs and streaking across the boards.


    Finally, he had reached the first deck of the aftercastle, about to make for the stairs when his movements froze.


    WHOOSH!


    A streak of lightning blew through the boards, jetting straight for Li Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this lightning magic before!¡±


    He conjured a scythe-like st and fired it at the lightning bolt.


    ¡°Huh?! A powerful one!?¡± A voice ripped through the blurry veil of wooden splinters and dust flying through a hole in the wall. Next came a figure steeped from head to toe with strands of purplish lightning bolts. The stranger lifted an arm and flung it forth, firing more than a dozen lightning bolts that engulfed Li Mu in a miniature storm below decks.


    Boom! Boom!


    Li Mu withdrew at once, his entire self shimmering with a golden luster. The barrage of lightning bolts smashed into a parallel of energy bolts Li Mu unleashed and an explosion erupted as both sides collided.


    ¡°Watch every point of egress! Someone¡¯s here! Keep him inside here at all costs!¡±


    The stranger barked a string of orders.


    From outside came the wordless acknowledgment of what could only be his colleagues or subordinates.


    Shock and disbelief spread across Li Mu¡¯s face.


    He recognized the stranger.


    A dead man.


    A man who should have been dead, yet here he was.


    ¡°What the hell¡ª?!¡±


    The stranger did not stop loosing bolt after bolt of attacks until one of his lightning bolts came close enough to illuminate Li Mu¡¯s face. He paused and yelped, ¡°Li Mu?! What in Heaven¡¯s name are you doing here?! A-Are you dead too?!¡±


    ¡°You should be dead, Lei Cang,¡± Li Mu gasped incredulously.


    The battle at the Immortal Pce long ago had seen almost every single Thunder n member perish, including the lord of the n and his heir Lei Cang. There was no doubt of it, yet how could a person whose death was all but an absolute certainty appear alive and well in the Battlefield of Chaos?!


    To say nothing about how much Lei Cang had evidently progressed since Li Must saw him.


    ¡°I might have died back then, but I¡¯m a god now, Li Mu! Looks like you¡¯re dead, or else how could you be here? Tell me, which Legion did you join? How dare youe to the territory of Legion Kommodore to steal the treasure of the Lunar Specter!¡± Lei Cang sneered as he recovered from his momentary astonishment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Mu immediately picked up strange details from what Lei Cang just said.


    ¡°Died, but a god now?!


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here under orders, Li Mu. Whatever Legion you belong to, you have intruded into Legion Kommodore territory and have wrongfully tried to plunder the Lunar Specter. I hereby pronounce you guilty of these charges. Surrender now, and I might be able to plead your case just yet. Defy me and I¡¯ll destroy you and your soul, and you¡¯ll never live to see the next daylight.¡±


    Like a real god of thunder, Lei Cang stalked towards Li Mu amid tangles of lightning bolts crackling angrily all over him.


    He really has be stronger than before.


    Very much stronger, in fact, that he appeared to be so close to breaking through the Upper King Realm.


    That was not all. Li Mu even nothing that even the lightning he conjured was different. Unlike before, the lightning bolts he produced were no longer of the ordinary kind, but rather, the more destructive Amaranthine Deathbolt.


    ¡°Is this what he means by being a ¡®god¡¯?¡±


    Li Mu wondered as he channeled his powers. A swath of golden swept over him, forming a shroud of golden shaped like a giant bell. It spun in midair with such grace and serenity, utterly unfazed by the fuside of lightning bolts pelting down on its with the harmless semnce of raindrops on its aureate shield.


    Combat Craft: Shield of the Aureate Bell!


    As another one of thebat techniques Li Mu learned from his time in Molderad, Shield of the Aureate Bell works differently from Taoist Craft: Shroud of the Golden Bell¡ªit uses Primordial Qi and it is an impregnable shield used for individual defense.


    ¡°It seems that your repertoire has increased since you¡¯ve be a god too, eh!? But so what? I¡¯m no longer the Lei Cang of old, and defeating you is easy enough! Hahahaha!¡±


    Lei Cang grinned wickedly with malice swirling in his gaze.


    This was a chance.


    Lu Mu clearly has not joined Legion Kommodore yet. Even if he¡¯s in the military, he would only be a member of one of the other six Legions. Otherwise, Lei Cang would have been notified if Li Mu were here as a member of Legion Kommodore. That makes him a rival that Lei Cang could kill with hardly any consequences.


    He had been spoiling to chance to kill Li Mu since Earth and to think the opportunity had finally dropped on hisp.


    ¡°Here¡¯s yourst chance, Li Mu. Surrender and yield the treasure of the Lunar Specter,¡± warned Lei Cang with lightning bolts sparking menacingly in his fist.


    Protected by his bell-like shield of gold, Li Mu responded wryly, ¡°What treasure? I know nothing about no treasure.¡±


    ¡°This is the Lunar Specter, once the magnificent gship of the Moon Monarch and the Map of Cosmos, the fabled divine artifact of the Children of the Moon is supposed to be here. Yet after a search of the decks in the aftercastle, it is nowhere to be seen. I¡¯ve spoken to the peasants outside and apparently no one but you had been inside here. So the Map must be with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s on you or not, Li Mu, I don¡¯t care,¡± Lei Cang thought quietly, ¡°But since you¡¯re here, me it all on your luck that you¡¯re at the wrong ce at the wrong time!¡±


    In the meantime, Li Mu was doing his best to hide his astoundment.


    He was instantly reminded of the vibrantly hued map depicting terrains andnds separated by colored lines which he recovered from the cabins earlier. ¡°Is that the Children of the Moon¡¯s Map of Cosmos that Lei Cang spoke about?¡±


    Lei Cang pressed on, ¡°During the final battle that wiped out the Children of the Moon, it was said that the Lunar Specter was carrying the most sacred relics of their race¡ªthe Map of Cosmos, the Lunar Pearl, and the zing Pearl. Of the Eighteen Sterling Trailzers of Legion Kommodore, I am the lucky one to have found the Lunar Specter. But it appears that my luck has not yet run out¡ªI found you! Finally, I could kill you with my own hands¡­ Much power I have gained, Li Mu, and clearly, so have you¡­ You¡¯ve been here for quite some time, haven¡¯t you? A member of the other Legions, I hazard? By the way, do you know why am I telling you so much? It¡¯s because you¡¯re at yourst breath, Li Mu. Consider this a favor that I¡¯m sending you to your grave with so many secrets¡­¡±


    Li Mu sighed.


    ¡°Gods,¡± he almost groaned, ¡°He¡¯s as much a talker as Song Yu!¡±


    Li Mu decided to just strike his blow to cut short the banter.


    Power swirled at the center of his opened palm. He delivered a chop, simting the blow of a saber, sending a st that cleaved to halves a wave of Amaranthine Deathbolts rolling towards him before barreling straight into a Lei Cang who could still not yet stop babbling.


    Boom!


    Thetter was sent hurtling into the air before he smashed through the deck overhead.


    Li Mu tore after him and soared out of the hole that Lei Cang had made and out into the open.


    Up overhead, the blood moon had fully disengaged from its ordinary twin. The two moons were like a pair of sworn enemies; rivals locking horns against each other in a sky where the dark crimson shade threatened to engulf the other half whole in a fateful showdown.


    ¡°General!¡±


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Several dozens of sentries d in silver-white armor huddled around Lei Cang to help him.


    Lei Cang gasped for breath as he struggled to look up at Li Mu with rage and rancor zing in his eyes. ¡°That man has pilfered the treasures of the Moon Monarch! Take him down, dead or alive!¡±


    ¡°At once!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Flickers of silver danced in the dark sky.


    Almost a hundred nickel-ted sentries appeared. They must be soldiers under Lei Cang¡¯smand who had boarded the Lunar Specter when Li Mu was searching the belowdecks. Unlike the armies and the forces of the militant sects and orders on Earth, these well-trained sentries were not only powerful and deadly but also well-ustomed to fighting as a single cohesive unit that they quickly lined up into some sort of troop of formation.


    Li Mu waved a hand.


    A shower of energy bolts rained down on the sentries.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The first thirty-man-strongpany was caught by the st and everyone crashed to the ground.


    Li Mu sped away and rejoined Feng and the others near the prow.


    ¡°Are you all right, Li Mu? What¡¯s going on? Why did you get into a fight with the people from the military?¡± Feng asked with distress.


    Before Li Mu could say anything, a squad of sentries was storming their way.


    ¡°Wait a minute, good sirs! This man is the Chosen One from our vige of Oststern! He¡¯s not an enemy!¡± Feng cried, hoping that his exnation would defuse the situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a Chosen One born from the Tree of Eternity!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all witnesses!¡±


    The rest of the scavengers quipped.


    ¡°Hm?!¡± One of the sentries, a lean person that looked like a seasoned lieutenant, lifted an arm and the approaching squad stopped their advance. He peered at Feng and asked, ¡°What you just said, is that true?¡±

 Chapter 949 - Chapter 949 Slice of the Pie

    Chapter 949 Slice of the Pie


    The scavengers from Oststern vehemently attested to Li Mu¡¯s identity.


    Doubt and disbelief swept Lei Cang¡¯s stare. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± he protested furiously, ¡°NEVER! If a Chosen One born from a Tree of Eternity has been here for four months as you say, then he should still be a child! There is no way he¡¯s an adult with enough powers to withstand my attacks!¡±


    The lieutenant of the squad lifted the visor of his helmet and revealed a thick-browed man with a wide face that struck Li Mu as a dependable and reassuring person. ¡°Captain Lei¡¯s right, I¡¯m afraid,¡± he said, ¡°Chosen Ones need twenty months to reach adulthood. If what you said is correct, then he should still be a four-year-old child by now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already an adult by the time I emerged from the fruit,¡± pointed out Li Mu.


    ¡°What?!¡± the lieutenant gasped, his face replete with shock, ¡°How is that possible?! Are you sure?!¡±


    ¡°No truer words have been spoken,¡± said Li Mu, ¡°These are the vigers of Oststern. They can attest to my appearance.¡±


    He had lived long enough in Oststern to know that the military represented all the power and authority in the human domain of this dimension and with Oststern being within themandery of Legion Kommodore, he had nned to join the military by going straight to Fliegenstern, a city a thousand miles away from Oststern. Fliegenstern is the seat of power of the local authority that governs all nearby hamlets and viges and Oststern is one of them. Li Mu wished to harness that authority and use it to help locate Wang Shiyu¡¯s remaining soul and psyche fragments. And to achieve that, making enemies out of the military was hardly the road to tread on.


    However, encountering Lei Cang again really was unexpected.


    Li Mu was still very much dubious as to why people who had died on Earth could be alive here.


    Something must be wrong. Lei Cang must be hiding some sort of secret, or anyone could have just killed themselves and they would arrive here.


    But at the moment, Li Mu would first need to contend with Lei Cang¡¯s undisguised animosity towards him.


    But fortunately, his lieutenant seemed like a more approachable fellow.


    ¡°I shall examine the veracity of what you said, sir,¡± the lieutenant, a middle-aged man, responded thoughtfully, ¡°I am Xiao Jianfei, lieutenant of Squad Thunder of the Eighteen Trailzer Corps.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lieutenant Xiao,¡± Li Mu saluted.


    ¡°So how did youe here?¡± the lieutenant asked.


    Li Mu paused then he said, ¡°Perhaps I should let Feng and the others answer your question. Maybe you can believe their words more easily.¡±


    Xiao Jianfei peered at the scavengers still standing inside Li Mu¡¯s defensive ward.


    Feng and the others quickly gave a lengthy, albeit cluttered ount of what happened.


    ¡°I shall look into this,¡± responded Xiao Jianfei atst. ¡°But before the truth is fully ascertained, I would suggest that you stay in Oststern or you¡¯ll risk being branded a fugitive by Legion Kommodore.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Li Mu allowed.


    ¡°We should just put him in chains to prevent him from escaping,¡± growled Lei Cang sourly.


    ¡°I¡¯d say not, Captain Lei,¡± Xiao Jianfei disagreed. ¡°We have only so much time before the Deluge of Illumination strikes. We need toplete the mission without losing any more time.¡±


    Lei Cang had not yet lost sight of the significance of this mission. Through gritted teeth, he conceded, ¡°Very well.¡±


    He might be Captain of Squad Thunder, but with barely enough experience of this world, the privileges and power that he now enjoyed would have not been possible without the right connections and rtions. In contrast, the rest of the men respected Xiao Jianfei even more, making the native of the Battlefield and a proven veteran the real de facto leader of the squad.


    Xiao Jianfei left two Trailzers here to keep an eye on Li Mu while the others continued their search.


    Thetter waited quietly on the top deck.


    While Feng and the others peppered him with excited questions, asking him about what he had seen at the bottom. At any rate, they were no longer frightened or despondent as before.


    The military enjoyed such power and prestige in this world being the symbol of peace, hope, and stability to themon folk. The moment the scavengers saw the silver-white armor of Squad Thunder, they knew that they were saved.


    Li Mu answered their queries with patience.


    While he had some other things in mind.


    Lei Cang had made the most erroneous miscalction earlier by thinking that he was more powerful than Li Mu. That was what loosen his tongue so much into divulging too many facts¡ªabout how he was a member of Squad Thunder and that they were aware of the treasures of the Lunar Specter: The Map of Cosmos, the Lunar Pearl, the zing Pearl, and the Spectral Pearl. But what he did not know was that all four treasures have now been retrieved by Li Mu, although Xiao Jianfei and Lei Cang¡¯s suspicion would undoubtedly fall on Li Mu¡¯s shoulders the moment they failed to find them.


    ¡°So¡­ Should I surrender the treasures now, or should I not?¡±


    Li Mu wondered.


    A quarter of an hourter.


    The raucous peals of beasts howling furiously and the wraiths wailing frenziedly could be heard from afar.


    Li Mu swiveled around to look. A bright sh of light pierced through the low light somewhere due north. As if someone had swung a humungous axe somewhere from that direction, the metallic bolt of light shed straight for the Lunar Specter with indescribable speeds.


    ¡°That¡¯s Team Brass!¡± yelped one of the Trailzers urgently. He barked to hisrade, ¡°Report this at once! Tell them that we havepany gunning for a slice of the pie!¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± responded the other Trailzer who leaped down into the hole.


    Li Mu was piqued with interest.


    ¡°Is this another squad from the Eighteen Trailzer Corps?


    ¡°This is getting interesting¡­¡±


    The fighting was growing increasingly closer.


    The giant rusted-red color scorpion that had been watching the northside was not pleased with all by the intrusion of Squad Brass. With an enraged and shocked screech, it attacked the rapidly advancing Trailzer squad, slowing their progress for barely a moment before Squad Brass had to jettison off three dead bodies to punch through the mob of beasts and wraiths to reach Lunar Specter.


    Their captain was a lean and beautiful woman. Li Mu marveled to find a girl with a wheatishplexion under the visor of the helmet, and those sharp and piercing eyes of hers could even make men balk. She scanned Li Mu and the lone Trailzer briefly and snorted with contempt, ¡°We¡¯regging behind. Inside there, NOW! I want the treasures found!¡±


    All ny-seven shiny-armored Trailzers, each of them toting brass-colored swords rushed down through the hole like a stream of white¡­


    In the meantime, Li Mu was only still musing in the throes of watching this spectacle when he spied more movementsing this time from the south.


    That was yet another hundred-man-strong Trailzer squad. They charged through the multitudes of beasts before the snake Beast King intercepted them where they lost eight men before they arrived.


    The captain of this new squad¡ªa tall and rangy blonde with a facetious grin¡ªgave Li Mu a perfunctory nce before he waved. His men leaped into the hole under his lead and none of them stayed.


    ¡°That ¡®the Joker¡¯ Lin Jingxin. Gods, that¡¯s trouble,¡± groaned thest Trailzer left to watch Li Mu, rubbing a palm on his forehead as he grimaced.


    Feng and the others, on the other hand, looked more reassured with the arrival of so many Trailzer squads.


    The presence of these well-trained soldiers would mean the greatest guarantee of their safety.


    Li Mu patiently watched in silence.


    Minutester, the nks of the deck beneath his feet began to shake. Some sort of fighting must be going on underneath, although it clearly had not gone overboard enough to destroy the whole ship. Li Mu could only surmise that some disagreements below deck must have gone awry, escting into a tiny and presumably restrained manner of fisticuff.


    ¡°But all four treasures are here with me and the one that the rusted sword just destroyed must be the Spectral Pearl. So what else is below for them to fight over? Those crates?¡±


    Li Mu wondered quietly.


    Another half-hour slipped by.


    In the end, all three squads emerged from the hatch of the aftercastle. Men in shiny armor filed out in orderly lines, each of them carrying those crates with them, just as Li Mu expected.


    A cursory nce showed that there were exactly a hundred of these crates. Forty of them had gone to Squad Thunder and the rest were evenly divided among the remaining two squads. Lei Cang and Xiao Jianfei must havee to some form of agreement with the other two captains, deciding that firste, first served.


    Lei Cang marched right up to Li Mu and thrust an arm. ¡°Hand them over,¡± he growled.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu yelped, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Quit pretending, Li Mu. We know that you have the four treasures of the Lunar Specter. Hand them over nicely and you¡¯d still earn some form of credit. Otherwise, heh heh heh, we¡¯ll just have to take it ourselves,¡± Lei Cang issued his threat.


    ¡°Should I do anything of the sort?¡± Li Mu deflected the by not denying that the treasures were with him, nor did he admit to having them as well.


    The handsome blonde Lin Jingxin sauntered over. ¡°So you¡¯re that irregr Chosen One? Well done. ording to the regtions, whoever finds the treasure first gets a share of the credit. You¡¯re not yet even in the military and yet you¡¯ve already got such a fat reward. Gods, I¡¯m envious. But you¡¯ve got to understand that it¡¯s not safe for you to hold on to all the treasures alone. I suggest you hand them over. Share the credit and share the rewards, safeguard yourself.¡±


    There was no threat in his voice and nor was there any hint of derision. Only reason.


    Li Mu panned his gaze at Xiao Jianfei, then at the beautiful woman with a wheatishplexion.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that rings true, my friend,¡± said Xiao Jianfei, ¡°Your credit is certain and we will report this to our superiors. But understand that your identity currently remains a mystery and it¡¯s better for everyone¡¯s sakes that you hand them over first.¡± He looked ashamed when he finished. An honest and upright soldier who believed his creed to the letter, Xiao Jianfei felt embarrassed at being party to issuing such veiled threats.


    ¡°My name is Ye Ying, and you can trust me to vouch for your contribution to finding the treasures, but you need to hand them over. Remember: Greed is not a helpful virtue.¡±


    All eyes were on Li Mu.


    He smiled all of a sudden. ¡°Very well then.¡±


    He extracted first therge colorful map. ¡°Although, I¡¯m not sure if this is the Map of Cosmos that you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    The eyes of every armored Trailzer around them lit up with excitement.


    ¡°Yes! That is it! It really is the Map of Cosmos! Gimme! Gimme!¡± Lei Cang eximed with delight.


    The Map of Cosmos was the most important and most valuable treasure out of the four.


    Ignoring Lei Cang, Li Mu said to the others, ¡°So who should I hand this to, I wonder¡­¡±


    That enraged Lei Cang who snarled, ¡°What do you mean?! My squad arrived here first, so it should be mine! If only you had not¡­¡±


    Lin Jingxin removed his helmet, allowing his stark white hair to spill out into the night breeze. ¡°There¡¯s a certain truth that that and I won¡¯t contradict that. I¡¯m all right with Thunder Squad getting their just desserts.¡±


    Ye Ying hesitated for one beat, then she too answered, ¡°So am I.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve heard so much about how you two are honorable people! I see that the rumors are not overstatements! Very well then! My thanks!¡± roared Lei Cang with pleasure and triumph before he swiveled around to Li Mu and demanded, ¡°Hear that, Li Mu? Now give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have no qualms about giving it to Thunder Squad. But I¡¯m more inclined to surrender the map to¡ª¡± he redirected his gaze to Xiao Jianfei, much to everyone¡¯s amazement, ¡°¡ªto you, Lieutenant Xiao. Here, the Map of Cosmos.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± gasped a bbergasted Xiao Jianfei.

 Chapter 950 - Chapter 950 The Deluge of Illumination

    Chapter 950 The Deluge of Illumination


    Lei Cang was the Captain of Squad Thunder and Xiao Jianfei was only his deputy. Under usual circumstances, Li Mu was supposed to hand the Map of Cosmos to Lei Cang if he was going to surrender it to Squad Thunder. But his offering of the Map to Xiao Jianfei caught everyone by surprise.


    The Joker¡¯s eyes twinkled with marvel and thezy grin on his face evaporated as the corners of his lips curled into a wry smile.


    Ye Ying, the stern yet beautiful female captain of Squad Brass snorted frigidly, showing her unmasked disapproval.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Li Mu?!¡± Lei Cang roared.


    ¡°Like what I said,¡± Li Mu responded facetiously. ¡°So, Lieutenant Xiao. Do you want the Map, or not?¡±


    Xiao Jianfei might be straight and honest all his life, but he was by no means a fool. He immediately caught Li Mu¡¯s gist and answered, ¡°Very well, my friend. I shall remember well your generous gesture today.¡±


    He took the Map of Cosmos from Li Mu.


    Leaving Lei Cang seething beyond words.


    He would have as much chance as plucking the moon off the sky in getting the Map back from Xiao Jianfei and much of the credit for recovering that Map would go to the lieutenant, not him. ¡°Damn you, Li Mu!¡± he hissed to himself.


    Li Mu did not neglect to sh Lei Cang a mocking wink before he extracted the zing Pearl this time. ¡°I guess this should go to Captain Lin.¡±


    Lin Jingxin¡¯s beam only spread broader. ¡°Hahaha! Li Mu, eh? I¡¯ll remember you well. In fact, I¡¯m beginning to like you.¡±


    Li Mu tossed the Pearl at him, scowling, ¡°Um, I¡¯m not into men.¡±


    Lin Jingxin found himself tongue-tied.


    Although that did not prevent him from feeling impressed.


    Li Mu rummaged out the Lunar Pearl this time. ¡°Captain Ye, I know you¡¯d like this.¡± He was certain that the soft and pure glow of the ss-like sphere, its gossamer silvery luminescence, would surely captivate the hearts of females.


    Ye Ying took the Lunar Pearl reticently without any remark.


    Atst, Lei Cang could no longer hold back his irritation. ¡°Where¡¯s the Spectral Pearl, Li Mu? That¡¯s mine, right? I¡¯m sure both Captains Ye and Lin won¡¯t object to that, especially since all four treasures should have been Squad Thunder¡¯s in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°In the first ce? Says who?¡± Lin Jingxin rebutted nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s our friend here who found the treasures first, not you. Understand that our friend is handing us the treasures out of goodwill, so let¡¯s not mistake his generosity as a given and take his good gesture for granted.¡± That was a clear sign of him taking Li Mu¡¯s side.


    Ye Ying did not even have to articte anything. The disdainful look she gave Lei Cang was an obvious sign of whose side she was taking.


    She had little to like in a man who had been rapidly climbing thedder of preferment in the military only because he had the help of the Roll of Gods.


    Nevertheless, both Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying did not show any concrete objections to the Spectral Pearl falling into the hands of Squad Thunder. They had arrivedte and with two of the three Pearls already in their possession, there was little reason for them to sow dissent against Squad Thunder over a matter as trivial as the final Pearl.


    ¡°Hand it over, Li Mu! The Spectral Pearl,¡± Lei Cang spat venomously.


    He might not be able to im full credit for the Map of Cosmos, but with the Spectral Pearl, plus the forty crates that Squad Thunder had recovered, he would be rewarded enough for him to gain advancements in both his power and prestige.


    ¡°How about a question first?¡± Li Mu said suddenly.


    ¡°What question?¡± It was all Lei Cang could do to keep his boiling anger in check.


    ¡°Those wooden crates,¡± Li Mu motioned at the stacks of wooden boxes, ¡°What are the contents inside, and why are they sealed?¡±


    ¡°As if it¡¯s any secret at all,¡± Lei Cang smirked, ¡°These are Lunar Gems, the wealth of the Children of the Moon of old.¡±


    ¡°What good are these Gems for?¡± pressed Li Mu.


    ¡°Forging, crafting, conjuring and strengthening of wards, and whatever! It¡¯s the best magical catalyst ever!¡± snarled Lei Cang, the rage in him burgeoning beyond control, ¡°Now enough piffle! Gimme the Spectral Pearl!¡±


    That was right. As expected, the crates of Lunar Gems had nothing to do with the fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul being here. But what? What could be the reason that the fragments were trapped inside the Spectral Pearl?


    Li Mu needed to know why.


    Because understanding why would be crucial for his search for the remaining fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul.


    At the same time, he was careful to not let his emotions show. His expression altered into one of mocking apology. ¡°Well, what a shame. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you the Spectral Pearl.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lei Cang uttered before his bewilderment contorted into a rage, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Li Mu? That you wish to keep the Spectral Pearl for yourself? Don¡¯t make the mistake of thinking that you¡¯ll get away with it. You can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been to the cabin at the bottommost deck,¡± said Li Mu, ¡°Did you not notice the white powdery stuff on the marble desk?¡±


    ¡°W-What the¡ª¡± gasped Lei Cang, the swelling dread growing inside him robbing away his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I have identally smashed the Spectral Pearl,¡± said Li Muckadaisically, ¡°It fell on the marble desk and shattered before it became the white powder that you saw on the desk.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    This time, it was Xiao Jianfei, Lin Jingxin, Ye Ying, and Lei Cang who uttered the one-syble exmation in unison.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Pearl could be so valuable,¡± Li Mu shrugged, ¡°It just slipped out of my hands.¡±


    Disbelieving gazes and incredulous stares from every armored Trailzer around them fixed on Li Mu at that instant.


    ¡°D-Do you even realize what have you done!?¡± Lin Jingxin gaped with eyes so wide that they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°Do you know just how important is the Spectral Pearl?!¡± Ye Ying almost swore that her ears were deceiving her.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s too grave a joke to make, my friend¡­¡± stuttered Xiao Jianfei.


    Lei Cang fell into a momentary stupor as he struggled to process what he just heard before the fact registered and he fell into a delirium of denial and anger, ¡°This is one of your ploys, is it, LI Mu?! I don¡¯t believe a word of that! Enough with your tricks, Li Mu! Hand over the Pearl! Give it now or I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll never step off the Lunar Specter forever!¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a ploy?¡± Li Mu responded with frost. ¡°As if I need to depend on ploys to deal with the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU FOR THAT!¡± Lei Cang bellowed with purplish electricity dancing all over him in resonance with his wrath. Malice swirled in his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll butcher you and strip you from head to toe myself if that would yield the Spectral Pearl!¡±


    Li Mu did not even need to defend himself. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s high and mighty words from you, Captain Lei,¡± interjected Lin Jingxin coldly. ¡°Since when does a Captain of the Eighteen Trailzer Corps hold the authority to put a Chosen One to the sword? Or are youboring under the delusion that you are an agent of the Inquisition?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª Um¡ª¡± Lei Cang found himself speechless as he realized that he had misspoken.


    The Chosen Ones such as Li Mu enjoy unique privileges among the human civilization of the Battlefield of Chaos. Before the identity of a Chosen One is fully ascertained and verified, no one, not even an officer with the highest field authority, is allowed to mete out judgment upon the Chosen One. Only the Inquisitors, specially handpicked members of the mysterious body known as the Inquisition who directly take their orders from the Conve of Ten, the supreme council that governed the entire military, hold that power.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s true that he had destroyed the Spectral Pearl, then dying is too light a penance for that sacrilege!¡± Lei Cang was not giving in just yet.


    ¡°Be that as it may, that is not within your power to decide,¡± Lin Jingxin retorted.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Lei Cang red at Lin Jingxin darkly. ¡°What do you expect to gain by protecting this scoundrel, Lin?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Lin Jingxin remarked in jest, yawning casually, ¡°I find this chap a likable fellow, unlike a certain filth who speaks only honeyed words with his forked tongue and struts around with his nose in the air just because he has powerful connections.¡±


    Lei Cang¡¯s nostrils red with indignance. But knowing that this internecine bickering would bring him no benefit at all, he ignored Lin Jingxin and directed his loathing at Li Mu, hissing bitterly, ¡°This is not over yet Li Mu. Just wait. You¡¯re only just here and you do not fully understand how the world works here. I¡¯m a god now so there are hundreds and millions of ways I could make your life total suffering¡­ We¡¯ll see¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Xiao Jianfei interjected abruptly, cutting short Lei Cang¡¯s litany of threats. ¡°We¡¯ll just include this in our report and let the top brass decide on what to do. It¡¯s been two hours since the blood moon appeared. The Deluge of Illumination will be here any moment now. We should get prepared.¡±


    The mention of ¡°the Deluge of Illumination¡± made Lei Cang¡¯s gaze turn grim.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s really a Deluge of Illumination here in this dimension?¡± Li Mu thought.


    Li Mu had heard his mentor telling him before about the Deluge of Illumination. Suspected to be some mythical secretion of the moon itself that falls in rivulets down unto the earth, the shower of such divine substance could give life and sentience to floral and enhances the power of any mutant or beasts that ingest it. In fact, many believed that the Deluge of Illumination is the source from which beasts gain sentience and intelligence, allowing them to be mutants.


    The legends about the Deluge of Illumination had always existed since the ancient eons. But due to humanity¡¯s pollution of Earth, the Deluge of Illumination has be a phenomenon that would never again happen. In fact, Li Mu has always wondered if meteor rain events are incidents where Deluges of Illumination had taken ce but were misunderstood by people of the past as just a harmless astronomical spectacle.


    ¡°So, tonight¡¯s gonna be the Deluge of Illumination, eh?¡±


    Li Mu realized amid his surprise.


    ¡°Is that why all these beasts and wraiths hade? They are gathering here around the Lunar Specter just because they predicted that the Deluge would ur around this decrepit ship?


    ¡°To get some of the Deluge of Illumination so that they could grow stronger and gain some form of intelligence?¡±


    All creatures crave power.


    But the substance of the Deluge of Illumination was said to have no effects on humans.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Jianfei and the others looked like they were preparing for the Deluge as well. They looked as if they were going to collect some of the substance. But what for?


    Li Mu looked around the Lunar Specter. As the moment neared, the beasts and the wraiths all stirred with anticipation and unrest. Not even the presence of the four Beast Kings could keep them all restrained as the tumult intensified with more and more of the beasts and wraiths began pushing and shoving forward hysterically.


    High up in the sky, the dual moons overlooked the building chaos below.


    The blood-red shade of one moon looked darker and more macabre by the second.


    Whereas its twin¡¯s pale radiance only seemed to wax as if in response.


    Someone must have turned back the clock hands for the moons began to close right into each other, one melding into the another.


    As the edges of the blood moon and the pale moon met, a tiny spark burst from where they intersected, a sprinkling flicker that turned into a huge symphony of lights showering down on earth.


    Phenomenal and breathtaking.


    Feng and the others all stared at the sky, awed and perplexed.


    This really was the most beautiful night they had ever seen all their life.


    Li Mu arched his head back and looked up as well.


    ¡°Is that it? The Deluge of Illumination?


    ¡°It really is as what Old Swindler described! Rivulets of gold scattering all over the night sky!¡±


    Li Mu could almost feel the power emanating in each and every drop.


    Below the Lunar Specter, the beasts and wraiths had long lost control. Once a neat and order rank and file of beasts had now mutated into a disorganized rabble and aplete pandemonium as the beasts all tussled and wrestled with one another just for one extra drop.


    The four Beast Kings¡ªthe white silvery serpent, the red scorpion, Schwarzdrachen, and the white female wraith¡ªall showcased their powers and abilities, using every faculty avable to them to gobble up every drop they could find. With their power and ability, they were able to hoard up most of the magical substance before any of the other beasts or wraiths could.


    In the meantime, the Trailzers eache up with myriads of ideas to store the substance.


    Seeing this, Li Mu opened his mouth, like a man so parched that he needed to quench his thirst by drinking some rainwater.


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s a brute trying to drink some of the Deluge¡¯s substance,¡± Lei Cang derided snidely as he watched Li Mu¡¯s antics.

 Chapter 951 - Chapter 951 The Moon Monarch

    Chapter 951 The Moon Monarch


    Lei Cang waited to gloat at Li Mu¡¯s disgrace.


    The substance of the Deluge of Illumination has no effect on humans. Like the very air humans breathe, it only serves the basic function of sustenance. It doesn¡¯t provide any form of magical enhancement or growth.


    Li Mu ignored Lei Cang.


    Everything he did today was a series of well-calcted moves like chess. On the surface, he looked humble and submissive in surrendering the items he had found. But deep inside, he did not even know the strengths and uses of the items he had found. In fact, the Heaven and Earth Rings, for all he knew, might be handier and more valuable than all those items that he had found put together. On that note, he might as well just hand them over in exchange for some military merit.


    Military merit is the single most important currency in this world.


    Li Mu was not in any shortage of any instruments or tools.


    He could deal with Lei Cang at some other time.


    What mattered more to him was getting Feng and the rest of the Oststern scavengers home safely.


    But what surprised Li Mu was when he gulped down the substance, it wasn¡¯t as useless or futile as Lei Cang described. Like sparks exploding in him, he felt a strange sensation seeping into his sinews and bones.


    Thest time he felt this strange sensation was at the parade square of the abandoned army camp. When General Qin Zhong and his men perished, their remains turned into speckles of gold that joined into Li Mu¡¯s body. But at that time, Li Mu did not feel any improvements to his physical ability yet, unlike the substance of this Deluge of Illumination that he just consumed. Whatever boon it would provide him, it was not manifesting just yet.


    But his Xiantian Skill told him otherwise: ingesting the droplets of the Deluge of Illumination helps. Greatly.


    Li Mu began to drink as much of the dew as he could.


    Lei Cang went on hurling more ridicule and insults at him but receiving no reaction at all. He eventually fell silent.


    In the meantime, the blood moon gradually merged with its silvery counterpart.


    The shower of gold was only getting heavier.


    All around them, the beasts and wraiths all writhed in a savage delirium.


    ¡°Nevertheless, even in their manic state, none of them ever dared toe close to this ship¡­¡± Li Mu thought as a strange sense of foreboding slowly crept into him. ¡°Something is not right.¡±


    ¡°Should we retreat?¡±


    Li Mu was nowhere near concerned about his own well-being. It was the safety of the vigers that he was more worried about.


    But before he could even articte his intent, Lunar Specter began to tremble violently.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Is this ship going to sail again?!¡±


    ¡°What should we do?!¡±


    The vigers were the first to panic.


    Li Mu looked at Lin Jingxin at once. ¡°Captain Lin, what do you know about this vessel? What dangers does it carry?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you shitting your breeches, you craven?¡± Lei Cang sneered.


    Li Mu ignored the jibe. Instead, he turned to the other two captains and Lieutenant Xiao. ¡°Think about it. ¡°If the treasures on this ship are really so easy to obtain, then why are they still here? Why were they not pilfered yet?¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how often this ship appears?¡± Lei Cang heckled, ¡°You think it¡¯s so easy for thieves and looters to find this ship?¡±


    A gleam of anger and malice shed momentarily in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    But Lin Jingxin took a few seconds to think. In the end, he said, ¡°The Lunar Specter used to be the Moon Monarch¡¯s gship more than a thousand years ago. After that, it reportedly went missing until it was sighted to appear every sixty years whenever the blood moon phenomenon urs. This should be the sixteenth or the seventeenth time the Lunar Specter has reappeared, by my reckoning.¡±


    Sixteen or seventeen times. That would have given ample time and opportunity for people to sneak onboard and slip away with the treasures.


    Yet why were the treasures still onboard?


    Even a fool could see that something is very, very wrong here.


    Ye Ying flipped down her visor, obscuring that fair but stern face of hers. ¡°Men! Make ready to retreat!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei sprang into action as well. ¡°Quick! Get ready to disembark!¡±


    But he had only just spoken


    Rumble!


    The Lunar Specter shook like it was going toe apart any time.


    Patches of blood appeared on the deck without warning, spreading and growing as the liquid began to take the form of humanoid creatures.


    A morbid ambiance of sanguine red filled the entire top deck. In just the blink of an eye, everything around the soldiers and the vigers changed. The rotten timber and floorboards were no more, with every nk and pole now looking well-burnished and properly maintained.


    A gigantic shield of red spread into a huge red sphere that kept the Lunar Specter cocooned inside.


    ¡°Ten years. After ten long years, I finally smell the scent of flesh! Fresh flesh!¡±


    A voice, as ancient and cold as ciers, resounded from within the cabins¡ªthe very same that the Trailzers had searched when they were scouring the ship for the treasures.


    Everyone¡¯s faces contorted.


    Creak!


    The hatch swiveled on its hinges.


    A tall elderly person with white hair and a beard that almost reached his ankles stepped out of the aftercastle hatch, d in robes as red as the color of blood.


    Gossamer and pale, he looked as if he was a figment of the glow from the moon; as if with a gust of wind, he would vanish like dust.


    The regal robes he donned, the kingly crown he wore, and the scepter with a pommel adorned with a moon and three tiny stars all were proof of his once-alive majesty as the ghostly figure rose into the air. As he ascended higher and higher, an incredible presence both ancient and terrible swept forth like a tide.


    ¡°The Moon Monarch?!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei gasped.


    Li Mu felt himself shuddering at the mention of the name he only just learned not long before.


    ¡°The Moon Monarch?! The ruler of the Children of the Moon more than a thousand years ago!?¡±


    ¡°Thieves and plunders! How dare you covet the sacred treasures of the Children of the Moon! For that, you deserve death!¡±


    There was not a tinge ofpassion or empathy in his voice. But his voice resonated in the air with every bit of the chillness of a knife tip tickling dangerously on everyone¡¯s skin.


    The blood-formed creatures surrounding everyone slowly took on a clearer and more detailed visage, bing what everyone recognized instantly as the sentinels of the Children of the Moon, all of their eyes ring with rage and rancor.

 Chapter 952 - Chapter 952 The Moon Monarch (2)

    Chapter 952 The Moon Monarch (2)


    Li Mu had never seen a Child of the Moon before.


    Children of the Moon look undistinguishable from humans in almost every way if not for the pointy and elegant leaf-shaped ears and silver-blonde hair. If anything, Li Mu thought that they rather looked like the elves from the fairy tales and stories from Earth. And they would have looked beautiful and handsome too, if not for the visibly enraged and livid looks they were wearing. They would have looked perfect.


    ¡°SLAY THEM ALL!¡±


    The Moon Monarch boomed, swinging his scepter.


    Hordes of Moon Sentinels rumbled across the decks and from under the cabins below, rushing up to overwhelm the human Trailzers.


    Without a warning, a fight broke out.


    Li Mu instinctively cast his gaze around the Lunar Specter. The beasts and wraiths that had been tussling and jostling among each other to fight for an extra drop of Deluge of Illumination had withdrawn a distance away from the ship. The Moon Monarch¡¯s terrible presence must have been what drove them away. Even the four Beast Kings had retreated as well.


    A scream tore his gaze off the beasts and back onto the deck.


    The silver-armored Trailzers might be one of the best of Legion Kommodore, but they were still no match against the Moon Monarch¡¯s Moon Sentinels. Caught by surprise, the Trailzers only managed to maintain their ground after losing almost a dozen men.


    The sudden turn of events had caught everyone unaware.


    All three captains did their best to lead their men and cast wards to retaliate.


    Li Mu maintained a watchful position just in front of his Shroud of the Golden Bell, observing the battle.


    He did not want to do anything just yet.


    Meanwhile, consumed by their fury and bloodlust, more Moon Sentinels massed on the decks, surging forward against the humans.


    They should have been dead. Yet here they were, despite being ghosts, very much physical that they could deal bodily damage to the Trailzers. In the end, the humans¡ªthe remaining Trailzers, Li Mu, and the Oststern vigers¡ªfound themselves surrounded by a ring of steel in a radius of not more than a hundred meters somewhere near the prow.


    ¡°Lieutenant Xiao, do something!¡± Lei Cang hooted frightfully.


    Panicking, Lei Cang began digging himself deeper into the crowd, vainly hoping to put as many barricades between him and Death as possible.


    As a person who had literally tasted Death once, it was not something he would like to endure once more.


    In the meantime, Ye Ying fearlessly thrust her nickel-iron spear at every Moon Sentinel that came by, the weapon in her handshing furiously like an enraged serpent as she steadfastly held the defensive line at her end.


    Wielding his double-handed ymore, Lin Jingxin was like a whirlwind of death, bing one with his favored weapon as he cut down every Moon Sentinel foolish enough to stray into his path. The captain of the Trailzers was a stark contrast to his usual carefree demeanor, swinging heavy and precise blows at his foes with unnerving callousness and determination and fighting at the front to rally his men.


    So was Lieutenant Xiao. The deputy of Squad Thunder of the Trailzer Corps unleashed his crude but effective and deadly attacks using his mace. Inferior to both Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin, he was nevertheless an experienced andpetent Upper King Realm soldier, leading his Trailzers in an impregnable troop formation to deter the Moon Sentinels from advancing.


    ¡°What should we do now?!¡±


    Lei Cang¡¯s screams shed across the bem of the fighting. ¡°We won¡¯t hold out any longer! We need to get out of this ce!¡±


    ¡°Wards!¡± Ye Ying cried loudly, the one-syble word articting her suggestion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± added Lin Jingxin as he fought on, ¡°Conjure a magical ward to transport the Lunar Gems away, then we can retreat with the civilians!¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± quipped Xiao Jianfei.


    The Trailzer Corps are Legion Kommodore¡¯s best. Even with the elements of surprise and the greater numbers of their enemies, they had managed to hold up well enough. Some makeshift mid- to low-range portal wards would be their best bet for a full withdrawal and immediately, Trailzer casters skilled in conjuring these wards began their work at once, protected by the rest of theirrades.


    They needed to transport all the Lunar Gems too, and for that to happen, the three Trailzer squads pooled together the supplies needed for the conjuration of the ward. It included the assembly of a contraption needed for the conjuration before the casters could begin searching for a certain ¡°frequency¡±. They needed to search for the nearest portal ward that could provide a link here.


    Mid- to low-range portal wards of this kind needed a pair to function: a receiver and a sender. That would mean that the Trailzers needed another portal ward to connect as a pair before the link could be established.


    Li Mu could not understand what was going on.


    ¡°Schwarzfeder: Connection fail¡±


    ¡°Fliestfeuer: Connection fail¡±


    ¡°Wurfelgold: Connection fail¡±


    ¡°Lauffeuer: Connection fail¡±


    A disembodied and emotionless voice repeated itself in cascades, announcing their failure to establish a connection.


    The faces of every man and woman who heard the voice writhed with horror.


    Mid-range connections with the portal ward were the farthest they could reach and there were six such cities in a radius of a thousand miles that they could contact, but the Trailzers could reach none of them. Even Li Mu could see that this was not by coincidence. It was the¡ª


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with this ship! It¡¯s jamming our signal!¡±


    The beautiful female captain Ye Ying cried.


    ¡°What else can we do? Get off this bloody ship and try again!¡± Lin Jingxin roared, ¡°Get out of range of this ship¡¯s jamming ability and try again!¡±


    ¡°But there are beasts and wraiths down below!¡± Lei Cang countered.


    ¡°Send some of our men down to keep the casters safe while they work!¡± Xiao Jianfei barked. ¡°Fast, people! No time to lose!¡±


    Even with peril staring at them in their faces, the captains and the lieutenant disyed exemryposure while they came up with ns and solutions.


    ¡°Very well! Let me lead the men down!¡± Lei Cang shouted, volunteering to go first.


    He picked forty men and all nine wardcasters from the three squads and leaped off the side of the bow. He charged and opened up a space to let the wardcasters begin their work.


    The beasts and wraiths were daunted enough by the Moon Monarch¡¯s presence and were still pulling backward. None of them cared for the humans. They were still busy trying to ingest as much Deluge of Illumination substance as possible. That gave the chance and security Lei Cang and his team needed to quickly set up the contraption and restart the attempt to establish the link for the portal ward.


    ¡°Lauffeuer: Connected¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done it!¡± One of the wardcasters cried, unable to hide his excitement.


    Xiao Jianfei exhaled with relief. ¡°Quick! Bring the Lunar Gems now! Make sure they are all sent off first!¡± As valuable supplies that would be extremely useful to the military, it was imperative to see them off first and foremost.

 Chapter 953 - Chapter 953 Bedlam

    Chapter 953 Bem


    The Moon Monarch was nowhere near amused to see the crates of Lunar Gems being loaded off the Lunar Specter. He was apoplectically livid.


    A scarlet wave of phosphorescence erupted from him, sweeping in huge ripples everywhere. That sent the already-frenzied Moon Sentinels up to another level. One could almost smell the irrepressible blood lust filling the dead soldiers as they pummeled through the Trailzer defense line with manic ferocity.


    ¡°He could strengthen his warriors?¡±


    Li Mu mused with shock.


    With each and every Moon Sentinel individually and magically augmented, the Trailzers, who were already struggling to hold their own against the impossible odds, began to show signs of faltering.


    ¡°This is not working,¡± Ye Ying thought.


    She speared her weapon through two Moon Sentinels in quick session, sending them crashing to the ground. But for the first time, since this skirmish sparked, she could now feel an impossible force recoiling back at her from the other end of her weapon. A force that has multiplied so many folds as soon as the Moon Sentinels became stronger, and she needed no cue to understand how dangerous it was for them to linger onboard this ship.


    ¡°GET OFF! GET OFF THIS BLASTED SHIP RIGHT NOW!¡±


    Lin Jingxin swung his dual-wielded swords and cried to his men.


    ¡°Take the vigers!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei had his men carry Feng and other others.


    Li Mu quickly undid his Shroud of the Golden Belt enchantment.


    When one of the Trailzers came to Li Mu and offered to carry him, thetter shook his head, saying, ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±


    Feng protested, ¡°So can I!¡± As one of the best men of Oststern and a Cultivator of the Worm Realm, he could easily get off the ship himself.


    The rest of the best men of the Trailzer Corps, including the two Captains Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying and Lieutenant Xiao, stayed back to hold off the Moon Sentinel onught, buying the others as much time as possible to get to safety.


    Li Mu was rather impressed.


    Even with the pain of death looming over them, the Trailzers had not disyed the slightest notion of abandoning Feng and the other Oststern vigers. They had held on to their duty as being the defenders of the undefended and downtrodden to the letter and this created a fresh impression of the human military upon Li Mu. Despite their initial sh and bickering over the treasures of the Children of the Moon and the Lunar Gems, all three squads remained ardent and dedicated to protecting the people, treating their wellbeing as valuable as the crates of Lunar Gems they were charged to secure.


    The military really was taking seriously their duty to keep the people safe.


    As Li Mu reflected upon the loyalty of the military to its mission, he quietly followed the Trailzers as they got off the Lunar Specter.


    With Lei Cang still present, he did not want to show his sleeves of aces just yet.


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL! DON¡¯T LET ANY OF THESE INTRUDERS AND THIEVES GO ALIVE!¡±


    The Moon Monarch¡¯s brutal and inhuman voice echoed sonorously over the timbers of the Lunar Specter¡¯s deck. He iled his scepter wildly; with every sweep of his arm, he sent forth waves and waves of crimson luminescence whose main purpose was clearly to strengthen his troops.


    But Li Mu was quick to pick up a minute detail: As the Moon Sentinels were enhanced, the number dwindled drastically.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± he murmured.


    Li Mu activated his spiritual sight and there he saw it.


    ¡°QUICKLY! GET OFF THE BLOODY SHIP! GODAMMIT!¡±


    Lei Cang¡¯s voice was screaming hoarsely in the background, urging the men to pick up the pace with unloading the crates of Lunar Gems from the ship and putting them by the portal ward to be ready to be transported.


    Not far away, the Moon Sentinel threw themselves at the human Trailzers like a sea¡¯s tide battering incessantly on a concrete wall.


    The Trailzers were on the receiving end of the never-ending abuse. Blood drenched the robes and caked the armor of captains Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin, including that of Lieutenant Xiao as they fought to keep the rear safe. But like a brick wall constantly being pummeled again and again by a relentless battering ram, the three were looking like they could crumble any time¡­


    Li Mu was ready to leap forward to help if need be.


    But all of a sudden, shrill screams came from the back.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAH! This shall be my credit and mine alone! You idiots! You¡¯ll all die here with Li Mu!¡± Lei Cang roared into a burst of derangedughter.


    Lightning crackled up and down the length of his sword and it was bloodied¡ªwith the blood of his ownrades.


    All nine wardcasters who should be working hard to maintain the integrity of the portal were clutching and wing futilely at a bloody gash on their throats, their eyes fraught with shock and disbelief as they finally slid lifelessly to the ground.


    Everyone was stunned at what they saw.


    And before anyone could do anything, Lei Cang vanished into the portal before the rift vanished.


    The portal ward went dead.


    The wardcasters were all dead.


    The portal was no more.


    There was no way to escape.


    ¡°ARRGGHH! LEI CANG, YOU GODFORSAKEN BASTARD!¡±


    Lin Jingxin snarled with venom, his handsome face twisting with uncontroble rage.


    Ye Ying too was a sheet of white-steely coldness. But quick to the uptake, she barked at her men, ¡°Quick! Save them! Save the wardcasters!¡±


    If they could save the wardcasters and reactivate the portal wards, then maybe they might still have a chance to get out of this alive.


    But their wishes were just not meant to be.


    Lei Cang had clearly been hatching this n since the start.


    By applying the Amaranthine Deathbolt to each of his blows, he had effectively made sure that none of the wardcasters would be alive by the time he had stepped through the portal.


    The din of battle ensued around them.


    The rest of the Trailzers were still fighting for their lives.


    But with the Moon Sentinels whittling down their defenses, they would not be able to hold on any longer.


    ¡°Out! We need to get out of here! Where¡¯s the nearest human settlement?!¡± Xiao Jianfei demanded loudly.


    That was their final and most desperate resort.


    Feng and the other viges jolted awake from their stupor of witnessing the heinous treachery. ¡°Oststern! A hundred miles to the east! Just a hundred miles to the east!¡±


    ¡°A hundred miles? Oststern?¡± yelped Ye Ying as she sted another Moon Sentinel away with a heavy blow from her spear. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, I think. A tiny little vige. No, that won¡¯t do. A ss-One Tree of Eternity like that won¡¯t be able to repel such a stampede of beasts and a Moon Sentinel force like this! We¡¯ll only be condemning the vige to death!¡±


    The vigers were stupefied.


    But Feng pointed out the moment something urred to him, ¡°No! Because of Li Mu¡¯s birth from the Tree of Eternity, it should be a ss-Two Tree by now!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure of that!?¡± An overjoyed Lin Jingxin asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Feng responded loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the military before, and I know these things! I¡¯m sure of that!¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s true, that it¡¯s our best shot!¡± Xiao Jianfei remarked over the mor while he struck down another Moon Sentinel, ¡°Thunder Squad will hold up the rear! Captains Lin and Ye! Take your men and lead on! The vigers shall go with you!¡± It was in enough that he and the rest of Thunder Squad were feeling guilty about Lei Cang¡¯s betrayal and for that, they were disgraced.


    ¡°But what about these Lunar Gems?¡± another Trailzer motioned at the crates.


    Ye Ying immediately snapped, ¡°The safety of our men and the vigers takes precedence! Lei Cang has already eloped with more than eighty crates, so that will have to suffice for now! Go! Watch the vigers and keep them safe!¡±


    Of the one hundred crates of Lunar Gems the Trailzers had retrieved from within the hold of the Lunar Specter, most of them had been transported to safety, with just barely twenty still here.


    A number that they could easily forgo.


    ¡°GO!¡±


    Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying spearheaded the charge with their men in tow, plowing a way through the deepest parts of the hordes of beasts and wraiths.


    Xiao Jianfei never stopped waving his maces. The bold and gant lieutenant of the Trailzer Corps yelled to the rest of Squad Thunder over the rowdy and uproarious hubbub, ¡°My apologies, men! I cannot guarantee that every one of you will survive today, but I will ensure that none of you will fall before I do!¡±


    That was enough to spike up the morale of Squad Thunder and they fought on with a renewed sense of duty and self-sacrifice.


    But none of this went unnoticed by the Moon Monarch who had been standing by the bow, towering over everyone from above, waving his scepter like a god, his eyes red and livid.


    ¡°Run as you may, but none of you will be leaving this ce. Alive. Hahahahahaha!¡±


    The Moon Monarch thrust his scepter at the fleeing humans, letting loose an evil grin.


    A twinkle of light winked between the moon and stars ornament on the pommel of the scepter. Next, it trembled in the grasp of the Moon Monarch, before what was just a glint turned into a gigantic column of light that shot up into the sky as if Judgment had just befallen. It was a sword¡ªa gigantic and phosphorescent image reminiscent of one with the scepter as its hilt¡ªand the Moon Monarch mercilessly brought it down with all the speed and force he could muster.


    The blow came mming down, filling the sights of everyone or every beast and wraith with a vista of red.


    ¡°Gods help us!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei cried in despair.


    As a well-experienced leader of his troops through countless battles, one look was enough for Xiao Jianfei to know that they would never survive the blow. No one in the three Trailzer squads¡ªnot him, not even the captains Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying¡ªpossessed the power to endure such a blow.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei¡¯s mind went nk.


    Even Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying both braced with helplessness and dread as the bright scarlet illumination that drew nearer as if time had slowed spread all across their faces.


    With his godly powers, Lei Cang must have seen how dangerous the Moon Monarch could be. That must have been what prompted his betrayal. As they watched how Death began to near, the two captains and lieutenant reflected upon the amalgamation of resentment, frustration, and hatred that Lei Cang¡¯s treachery would triumph and their deaths unavenged.


    BOOM!


    A terrible thunderp erupted.


    The ground shook beneath everyone¡¯s feet, a tectonic shift that was threatening to split the earth open.


    The explosion of force and dust floored every viger, plus the weaker ones of the Trailzers.


    Death has finally arrived.


    Fear swept through the entire host of humans, flooding them with panic and anguish.


    Seconds passed by in gripping silence. No one dared breathe, before one of the Trailzers began to realize that they were still alive! Very much alive!


    ¡°What the hell just happened?!¡±


    Eyes shot left and right with disbelief and incredulity.


    In the way of the gigantic column of red that should have exacted their deaths was a white dome-like shield, hanging just three meters over their heads and exuding airs of purity and soothing.


    ¡°The Moon Monarch¡¯s destructive attack that should have wiped them all out was stopped!?


    ¡°Is it really stopped?!


    ¡°But by whom?!¡±


    The one person that no one expected would step forward now filled their now-clearing sights still struggling to recover from the impactful trauma.


    Tall and majestic, he stood in front of them¡ªover them.


    Like an indomitable pir, he has both arms reaching for the sky. A rock that now stood between them and certain death. Trails of gold shaped like dragons swirled from his open palms, rising and circling in ascending spirals before they melded into the aureate light shield overhead.


    ¡°Li Mu!


    ¡°The Chosen One from Oststern has stepped forward to save all of us!


    ¡°How did we not realize that he could be so powerful?!¡±


    Everyone was awe-struck and speechless, the vigers of Oststern more so than the Trailzers and the captains and lieutenant. Everyone gaped at him with difficulty believing their eyes.


    ¡°Lieutenant Xiao, I¡¯ll rely on you to take everyone and leave. Take care of the vigers, especially. I¡¯ll deal with this.¡±


    Li Mu did not even turn his head.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Xiao Jianfei stammered, still very much in shock. He gasped, ¡°B-But¡­ H-How¡­¡±

 Chapter 954 - Chapter 954 Unexpected Invincibility

    Chapter 954 Unexpected Invincibility


    But before Xiao Jianfeng could even finish,


    The Moon Sentinels renewed themselves for another charge.


    ¡°No buts. Just do as I say.¡±


    The curt remark signified the end of the conversation. Li Mu lunged forward.


    The golden shield overhead evaporated. Li Mu flung his arms forth. Luminous chains of gold spouted from his palms, shooting forward and, in just the blink of an eye, shredding the dozen-or-so Moon Sentinels at the forefront into nothing but cinder-like dregs of energy.


    Unstoppable and invincible.


    ¡°Gods¡­ Powerful¡­ That¡¯s impossibly powerful¡­¡¯


    Still unable to recover from the initial shock, Xiao Jianfei could barely describe his shock and awe.


    Only the General-ss officers in the military wielded such might!


    But he was not the only one still gripped by shock. The rest of the other armor-d Trailzers all gawked with disbelief.


    ¡°How could this be¡­ He¡¯s this powerful?!¡± Ye Ying¡¯s eyes were the size of saucers.


    ¡°Damn¡­ That leaves me so far, far behind¡­¡± Lin Jingxin remarkedzily, although he too was very much surprised. ¡°Who is he, really? His power and magic¡­ Wicked¡­¡±


    Despite being no strangers to wondrous feats and epic battles, the two captains could hardly disguise their marvel. ¡°Is this really a Chosen One who is only just four months since his birth from a ss-One Tree of Eternity?!¡±


    ¡°Go! Head back to Oststern quickly! I¡¯ll hold them off for as long as I can, but it won¡¯t be long!¡± cried Li Mu as he manipted the Four-de God-Killing Broadsword chains, ying more Moon Sentinels, ¡°No time to lose, Lieutenant Xiao! Quit dawdling and go! But keep Feng and the others safe! Their well-being is paramount!¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ Very well, my friend! May you be safe and survive this!¡± Xiao Jianfei muttered, ¡°I shall hope to see you again at Oststern! Live through this and you¡¯ll be my best friend!¡±


    It took one second of hesitation for him to decide and he quickly left with the rest of the Trailzers.


    As a military man, he believed in camaraderie above all else, but he too understood the need to be pragmatic.


    From the looks of things, Li Mu could very well hold off the Moon Sentinels while escaping to safety. Their staying here would not only hamper Li Mu from unleashing the entirety of his abilities, but at the same time, they would only be his baggage and potentially incur more unnecessary losses.


    ¡°Best of luck, my friend,¡± Lin Jingxin transmitted a telepathic message to him.


    To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, even Ye Ying toomunicated to him secretly, ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t go beyond your limit.¡±


    Li Mu cracked into a grin.


    That could be the closest one would get to bing a friend of the proud and aloof female captain.


    Feng and the others, however, could barely say anything. They were whisked up by the Trailzers who ran as fast as they could before they could convey any final words.


    They were still very much perplexed at how powerful Li Mu really was. Thest thing they expected was how so much more powerful and dangerous he was than the entire contingent of Trailzers put together. As the Trailzers carried them on their backs, they could only look back and watch as Li Mu and the Lunar Specter vanished into the distance.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The stormy weather showed no signs of going soft on the weary and hurrying soldiers.


    In the meantime, Li Mu was churning up a storm of his own. A whirlwind of Four-de God Killing Broadsword bolts of his making was ripping the Moon Sentinels into pieces of crimson confetti.


    A smile formed on his face the moment he was certain that the Trailzers and the vigers were well out of sight.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re gone, at longst,¡± he mused.


    He has been having his eyes on the remaining Lunar Gems since the moment the Trailzers decided to just leave them. He magicked all twenty crates of the Lunar Gems away. No one would know what happened to the Gems. As far as the Trailzers were concerned, the Gems were gone¡ªleft here to rot or reimed by the Moon Monarch and his Sentinels. With these Gems, he could use them to exchange something else valuable.


    After all, Li Mu was sure that as with every else, money is what makes the world go round.


    ¡°KILL HIM! KILL HIM NOW!¡±


    The Moon Monarch was none too pleased to see Li Mu swooping away thest of his Lunar Gems. With a bestial roar, he swung his scepter and set loose another phosphorescent tide of red to further strengthen the remaining of his one-thousand-strong Moon Sentinel army, directing them to attack and kill him at whatever cost.


    Undaunted, Li Mu wasn¡¯t eager to leave just yet.


    He wished to buy Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin more time to escape.


    But on the other hand, he wanted to observe the Moon Monarch a little longer. A strange foreboding told him that the night was still young and there was more to the mysteries of Lunar Specter than meets the eye.


    Almost a half-hour passed.


    More than one thousand deadly Moon Sentinels but barely five hundred remained by the time Li Mu was done with them.


    Apoplectic rage swirled in the eyes of the Moon Monarch.


    ¡°BLOOD! I NEED BLOOD!¡±


    He roared.


    The remaining Moon Sentinels, now numbering up to four hundred plus at most, broke into twopanies. One continued the attack on Li Mu while the other homed in on another group of targets: the horde of beasts still indulging in the Deluge of Illumination, showing not even the slightest interest in the wraiths.


    The beasts were ughtered, and their blood drenched the soil that sprawled all around the Lunar Specter.


    The air ranked with the horrific tang of blood.


    That was when Li Mu was with his own eyes how droplets of blood would rise into the air like rain rising from the ground and ascending back into the skies, devoid of weight and gravity as if the hands of Time were turning backward, and gliding towards the Lunar Specter where the Moon Monarch was waiting. Beads turned into streams and streams turned into a huge and chaotic web of sanguine strands intecing and weaving around each other before every one of them reached the Moon Monarch.


    ¡°He¡¯s sucking their blood?! So that¡¯s why they¡¯re only killing the beasts and not the wraiths! Wraiths don¡¯t have a corporeal body, so they don¡¯t have blood!¡±


    Li Mu muttered almost to himself with dawningprehension.


    ¡°But if the Moon Monarch has all the blood he needs, then most obviously he¡¯ll be stronger! He¡¯ll be harder to deal with then.¡±


    Li Mu realized, deciding that a change of ns was in order.


    He must do something¡ªsomething fast, something hard, and something decisive!


    The Four-de God-Killing Broadsword chains were just finished shredding the Moon Sentinels who were just about to surround Li Mu. Next, they began whirling so fast that they took on the spinning shape of a rotary bit for boring. One so huge and glimmeringly aureate as it rotated rapidly like a spinning top.


    ¡°The Whirling Lance of Golden Dragons!¡±


    Li Mu cast it into the air and soared up after it, driving it straight at the Moon Monarch.


    The Moon Monarch snarled and thrust his scepter.


    A gigantic dome-like luminescence¡ªa morbidly blood-like counterpart of the shield that Li Mu had conjured just now¡ªappeared in midair.


    BOOM!


    The air rippled like ayer of water hanging in the sky.


    Li Mu was sted away, his Whirling Lance shattering into countless little bits and pieces of golden flecks.


    ¡°Gods, that¡¯s powerful!¡±


    That was the first thought that shed into his mind.


    There was no doubt: the Moon Monarch was way more powerful than he was.


    Yet that begged one question: why was he leaving the fighting to his men instead of himself? With his powers, he could have easily intercepted Ye Ying and the rest of the Trailzers from leaving.


    ¡°Unless¡­ he can¡¯t leave the ship¡­¡±


    The possibility urred to Li Mu as he remained levitating in midair.


    He made a couple or more tries and with the help of his spiritual senses, he began to pick up the signs.


    The Moon Monarch was not only confined to the Lunar Specter, even his ranged attacks, once reaching well out of the peripherals of the ghostly ship, would weaken precipitously. That would mean that his being able to stop that gigantic sword just now was just pure luck; if this were on the Lunar Specter then he would have been dead already.


    But would that mean that he would be safe so long as he refrained from stepping back onboard the ship?


    Not really.


    Something told Li Mu that once the Moon Monarch has had his fill of fresh blood, he might be able to step off the Lunar Specter.


    The Moon Monarch would be somewhere near the Great Way Realm, by Li Mu¡¯s reckoning. At that time, he would be even luckier if he could survive an onught from such an indomitable figure for anything beyond ten seconds. Dangerous would just be an understatement and even the Trailzers and Oststern in its entirety, despite being more than a hundred miles away, would be attacked.


    The possibility of all that happening yed right before Li Mu¡¯s eyes like a vision.


    ¡°Is this some kind of predictive premonition?!¡± he wondered.


    Being transported to Molderad had helped Li Mu to fully master and embody all twelve levels of the arcane Xiantian Skill discipline anding here to the Battlefield of Chaos where the ambient Spiritual Qi is so rich had assisted in his full assimtion of the discipline. Strangely, his spiritual sight has remained in the Eye of ws stage, although his fighting here had, in one way or another, triggered a new ability besides detecting ws and weakness: a sixth sense-like intuition.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± he grunted.


    Li Mu decided that it was time he dished out his final ace.


    ¡°The Rings of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    Li Mu cried as he channeled his power into the rings he wore on his left wrist.


    Immediately, he felt as if a ck hole had just bled every ounce of his power. The sudden depletion of his magic rendered him dizzy while the Rings of Heaven and Earth tore out of his hand and glided to the sky, growing bigger and bigger like a pair of humongous doughnuts before crashing down on the Moon Monarch with the force of a breaking dam.


    BOOM!


    The ret-red dome-like shield shattered.


    The Moon Monarch desperately snarled with obstinacy, trying to wave his scepter as if to conjure something else.


    But it was toote.


    No amount of desperation and defiance would sway an Emperor-ss weapon such as the Rings of Heaven and Earth nor did the Moon Monarch ever think that Li Mu would have such a potent relic in his possession. The impact of the crashing monstrosities engulfed even the Moon Monarch, bashing him straight into the bowels of the Lunar Specter before he finally vanished into a puff of white.


    RUMBLE!


    The leviathan vessel split into half with a long and deafening groan that sounded like its final death rattle amid rotten and decrepit shards and splinters spraying everywhere, the wreckage crashing into piles of wooden flotsam on the ground atst.


    ¡°Gods in Heaven!?¡±


    Li Mu himself was bbergasted.


    ¡°What the heck was that?!


    ¡°Is this really how powerful these Rings are?!¡±


    When Old Swindler taught Li Mu the way to utilize the Rings of Heaven and Earth, there was no chance on Earth to actually practice using them. This was the first time Li Mu had tested it inbat and he did not expect the Rings to be so effective if not deadly!


    ¡°Back.¡±


    Li Mu waved a hand.


    The Rings flew back to him like a pair of obedient pigeons harking to his call, shrinking rapidly in size, and slid easily back into his wrist.


    ¡°Splendid.¡±


    Li Mu was delighted.


    Other than the caveat that using the Rings would expend almost nine-tenths of his power, he was rather pleased with the rings¡¯ effectiveness in battle.


    Reminded of how his power is almost fully spent, Li Mu quickly summoned his Four-de God-Killing Broadsword chains. But the Moon Monarch really was gone, along with the groups of Moon Sentinels who were about to close in on him and were busy ying the poor beasts and animals respectively. Every single one of them had vanished, dissipating into the night breeze like stardust.


    ¡°Are they really gone? For real?¡±


    Li Mu exhaled withfort.


    All of a sudden.


    Whoosh!


    A jet of blinding and radiance luminescence shot from within the wreckage of the Lunar Spector and streaked like a long and shining belt across the night sky before it was gone miles and miles away.


    An anxious Li Mu thought of giving chase. But with his power now exhausted, there was little he could do.


    RUMBLE!


    What remained of the Lunar Specter smashed into smaller pieces and particles as if the magic that had been sustaining it was gone. Utterly gone.


    And with it, the wreckage of the vessel which had been a magnificent ship more than a thousand years ago had been ignominiously reduced to just mounds of lumber debris.


    Up in the sky, the blood moon phenomenon was over. All that was there in the air was the same silvery orb as if its red macabre counterpart had not existed at all.


    The stench of blood in the air too was fully lifted.


    So was the Deluge of Illumination, which had abruptly ended.


    ¡°Is that it? Is it finally over?¡±


    Li Mu was finally relieved and was about to leave when¡ª


    Shimmering sparkles of light spiraled over the mounds of debris, basking in the moonbeam shafting down to the ground. The sparkles joined in one another, their radiance growing and growing into a crescendo that ended with the sudden materialization of a man with a long beard and hair. As his visage grew clearer, Li Mu recognized who it was.


    The same Moon Monarch he had just defeated with the help of the Rings of Heaven and Earth!


    ¡°How is he not dead yet?!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face contorted with horror.


    ¡°Peace, young one. I mean no harm,¡± said the glowing phantom of the Moon Monarch with a serene smile on his face. His clear gaze and jovial look juxtaposed the enraged monster he was just minutes ago. ¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years¡­ Thank you so much for lifting the curse, young one. You have freed the Children of the Moon from the curse that had imprisoned our souls in the clutches of demons for so long. The Children of the Moon shall forever be in your debt.¡±


    The one-thousand-strong Moon Sentinel army reappeared behind him.


    They no longer radiated the bloodthirsty and savage presence they did before, looking instead calm and tranquil, beautiful and fair in their glittering mail and armor, not unlike the elves Li Mu had seen from the stories on Earth.

 Chapter 955 - Chapter 955 Personal Army

    Chapter 955 Personal Army


    This was a twist that Li Mu never sawing.


    But he remembered the sh of light that streaked into the air and escaped. Perhaps there was credibility to the ims the Moon Monarch had just made.


    ¡°A thousand years ago, the armies of the Children of the Moon were in during an ambush. Since that annihtion, our souls have been trapped on this ship, held under the control of the Fiend Emperor Xue Yan. Through the years, here we have been. With the treasures used as bait to lure any unsuspecting people or creatures, we have been the butchers of the Fiend Emperor to satiate his thirst for blood. Today, you have freed us from the fetters that have ensnared us for so long and returned us to what we really were.¡±


    The Moon Monarch bowed and so did the army of Moon Sentinels behind him.


    The night sky slowly receded back to its usual nocturnal cidity as the blood moon phenomenon was indeed no more.


    It was all Li Mu could do to remain standing with his power spent. He returned the bow and smiled weakly, ¡°Well, I was only just doing what I did to survive. So, I guess we¡¯re square.¡± He deftly avoided bringing up the twenty crates of Lunar Gems that he had pilfered.


    ¡°With the Lunar Specter gone, so will wee sunrise. s, our deaths are not yet avenged¡­ Pass on we shall, but what a bitter and woeful end¡­¡± the Moon Monarch said again, bowing once more. ¡°If I may beg one more favor, young one.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Li Mu responded.


    ¡°Unless I am very much mistaken, the rings you used to defeat the simcrum of the Field Emperor Xue Yan are a set of magical relics of a very high order. Hence here¡¯s my request, young one: you allow me and my army to reside inside the rings until the day when we could finally exact our vengeance arrives.¡±


    ¡°You wish to stay in my rings?¡± he responded.


    ¡°But since when the Rings of Heaven and Earth are Cosmic Relics? And what are Cosmic Relics anyway? Old Swindler told me nothing of the sort before?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but as repayment, all one thousand of my Moon Sentinels shall serve your bidding. Give the word and we will see your orders done. The only thing is, as wraiths, we can only appear in the night and not the day,¡± said the Moon Monarch.


    Amusement twinkled in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Li Mu had tested firsthand the strength of the Moon Sentinels himself. There was no doubt of how deadly and strong they were. But would that mean that Li Mu needed only to say yes and he would have a personal army of more than one thousand men? That would be an extra ace hidden up his sleeve.


    The offer was just too good for him to decline.


    But there existed but only one conundrum: saying yes would also drag him into the mess surrounding the Children of the Moon¡¯s quest for vengeance. But he already was waist-deep in enough troubles as it was. One extra problem won¡¯t seem to make any difference anymore and he might as well recruit as much help as he could.


    Especially since his power is fully depleted and the beasts and wraiths were still around. For all he knew, they could still be lurking around, waiting to sink their fangs, teeth, or ws into him.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Li Mu agreed to the terms, ¡°But I¡¯ll need an oath from you, that all of you will do nothing harmful to me.¡±


    ¡°So be it,¡± said the Moon Monarch, ¡°We hereby pledge our loyalty and allegiance to you, good sir, in exchange for your permission to take refuge in your Cosmic Relic. By life or by death, we shall serve your bidding, and if we ever attempt anything deceitful or detrimental to your interest, may we decay and never live ever again. This we so swear.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Li Mu yelped, ¡°That means you¡¯re entrusting your lives into my hands.¡±


    The Moon Monarch smiled.


    His long silvery-blond hair and beard shone in the pale gossamer moon glow. His eyes gleamed deeply with a wise and circumspect look. ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself enough tonight, my friend. I would take my chances with you than spend another wretched day in the clutches of the Fiend Emperor again.¡±


    ¡°So I gather,¡± Li Mu nodded, ¡°Very well. Come on in then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, sir,¡± the Moon Monarch said before he turned to face the rest of his kin. ¡°Into the Cosmic Relic, you go. I¡¯ll make sure of Mr. Li¡¯s safety first.¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty,¡± the Moon Sentinels responded before they vanished, withdrawing into the Ring of Earth.


    Li Mu studied the Ring and could find no changes to it. He did not know what it was like residing inside the Ring and using it as a sort of vessel; for all the time, he had thought that the Ring was made of some sort of solid substance.


    ¡°Are we setting a course for this Oststern vige that you mentioned earlier, sir?¡± the Moon Monarch¡¯s polite use of ¡°sir¡± indicated that he acknowledged Li Mu as his liege.


    But with the Moon Monarch¡¯s presence, Li Mu conceived another idea. There was no need to hurry.


    He went back to the wreckage of the Lunar Specter and found a quiet spot where he sat down and began meditating to replenish his power.


    His Talismanic Power was back to fullness by the end of the second hour.


    The fierce battle tonight has pushed him to the limits and for that, he could feel improved back to mid-King Realm levels. He could feel something swelling on his forehead, right between his eyes. A sense of heightened consciousness was ready to break open like a seed.


    To his surprise, the Moon Monarch had been on a watchful vigil by his side all the time. That made him feel rather sorry.


    ¡°My gratitude, senior,¡± said Li Mu when he was emerging from the midst of the mounds of wreckages around him. Then he felt something under his feet. Something hard. He looked and saw a red dart-like bolt on the ground. Even in the soft and peaceful moonglow, he could feel the same evil aura that he felt from the Moon Monarch earlier emanating from this object. He picked it up, asking, ¡°Do you know what is this, senior?¡±


    ¡°The Cursed Quarrel of Horror,¡± the Moon Monarch spoke, his face creasing with undisguised hatred and disgust. ¡°An instrument of evil belonging to that thrice-be-damned Fiend Emperor. It is on ount of this instrument that I was under his control for almost a thousand years. He must have escaped so quickly in his panic and left this one here. It was said that he has three such Quarrels.¡±


    ¡°Right, that reminds me,¡± Li Mu bobbed his head in contemtive thought. ¡°What about this Fiend Emperor? How dangerous he is? That he could control you and all of your Moon Sentinels?¡±


    ¡°That monster?¡± answered the Moon Monarch, ¡°Unfathomable. What he used to ce me and my people under his control was only just a sliver of his true self; an image of himself. But all thanks to that, this had enabled you to undo his magic when you used that Cosmic Relic of yours, sir, prompting that part of him to escape. If it were he himself, I daresay none of us will be able to do anything against him.¡±


    That was enough to send a spine-chilling sensation up Li Mu¡¯s back.


    Nevertheless, that would connect all the dots surrounding the enigma of the Lunar Specter.


    ¡°So this Fiend Emperor, is he the one behind the massacre of your whole race?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The Moon Monarch looked troubled as if he was wrestling with something. At length, he shook his head, ¡°Maybe. Or maybe not. Whatever happened one thousand years ago, I am certain that the truth would never be simple. In fact, it has been my suspicion that the other races, including the human race, have¡ª Anyway, what does it matter? I don¡¯t even know the real truth myself. Only time will tell. At any rate, this is not the time and ce to discuss the grotesqueries that teemed the whole affair.¡±


    That was obvious enough for Lu Ye. The Moon Monarch clearly wished to change the subject and Li Mu has no intention to pry.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu ascertained a bearing, and they began making their way back to Oststern.


    Two more hours and they would be seeing the first light of day.


    All around them, in the hours of the unlit morning, was a fanfare of cacophonous bestial howls and shrieks. Even the air was fraught with tension and the stench of blood. It was the beasts and the wraiths; they were hunting each other down, killing each other.


    The substance of the Deluge of Illumination needed time to be fully assimted. That gave the chance for beasts and wraiths to kill one another to rob as much of the substance as possible. None of them could wait another sixty years for the next Deluge of Illumination and driven by this thirst and craving for more power, the peace that usually prevailed over all creatures of the wilderness is no more, reced by a widespread battle royale where only one rule mattered: the survival of the fittest.


    Even the four Beast Kings have begun attacking each other.


    The Beast Kings have been the biggest beneficiaries of this time¡¯s Deluge of Illumination. It was hardly a wonder that they would attack each other to steal each other¡¯s substance. Come the next Deluge sixty yearster, they could grow even more powerful.


    With the first glimmer of the sun rising on the horizon, the Moon Monarch retreated into the Rings of Heaven and Earth.


    As powerful as he might be, even he could not appear in the day.


    In the meantime, Li Mu had finally reached the outside of Oststern.


    The Trailzer keeping watch saw him from afar.


    ¡°He¡¯s back! The Chosen One is back!¡±


    The call brought to life the entire vige of Oststern.


    Ye Ying, Lin Jingxin, Xiao Jianfei, and every single person who heard the call came bursting out at once. Everyone was relieved to see Li Mu safe and sound.


    ¡°Thank the gods that you¡¯re all right!¡± cried Xiao Jianfei. The first thing he did was give Li Mu a friendly bear hug followed by pats on his shoulder.


    Lin Jingxin tossed Li Mu a sk of wine. ¡°Good man! Here! This is a fine vintage that I have ever offered to few men: the Draught of Vivid Eyshes.¡±


    Li Mu tore off the cork and emptied the entire sk.


    ¡°Oy, oy oy oy¡­¡± Lin Jingxin gasped with disbelief and consternation. At length, he grumbled glumly, ¡°I was only offering a gulp! How could you! Damned¡­ Well, I owed you one¡­ So I guess that¡¯s fair¡­¡±


    Ye Ying sidled close. She observed Li Mu, sizing him from top to bottom and finding himpletely fine. Surprise shed in her stare before she nodded approvingly, ¡°I owe you one too.¡±


    Li Mu beamed broadly, nodding.


    The two captains and Lieutenant Xiao all felt indebted to him.


    ¡°Praised be on high, Mu! You¡¯re safe! You don¡¯t know how worried we were! Are you all right?¡± Feng and the rest of the vigers were just so proud and happy to see him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I like my life so I won¡¯t be doing anything suicidal yet,¡± Li Mu answered heartily, giving everyone hugs. ¡°So, how is it? Do we have enough food for everyone?¡±


    Feng and the others betrayed hints of gloomy looks for one second before they forced a smile. ¡°All that matters is that you¡¯re safe, Li Mu. It¡¯s not the first time we have had to endure starvation. We¡¯re worried about you most of all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that score,¡± interjected Xiao Jianfei suddenly. ¡°Leave the food to us. We¡¯ll go out there and hunt for something if it¡¯s thest thing we¡¯d do. No one in Oststern shall go hungry this winter!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Li Mu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve got that covered.¡±


    From inside his storage, Li Mu retrieved mounds of foodstuff andid them on the ground.


    ¡°Wait! That¡¯s! That¡¯s the food that we were forced to leave behind!¡± Feng gasped with surprise and delight. ¡°You¡¯ve been collecting them for us, Li Mu!¡±


    ¡°I thought that I might give everyone a surprise at first,¡± said Li Mu. ¡°As it turned out, this became a long and eventful night. Well, everyone¡¯s safe and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°And we have you to thank for that, my friend. Or we would have been dead too,¡± Xiao Jianfei uttered pensively.


    ¡°But what about that Moon Monarch and his Moon Sentinel army? How did you escape from them?¡± Ye Ying dropped a bombshell by asking the most important question.

 Chapter 956 - Chapter 956 Internecine

    Chapter 956 Internecine


    ¡°They¡¯re gone. Back to theher with the Lunar Specter.¡±


    Li Mu exined further without even stirring, ¡°The way to the Nether closes with the going of the blood moon. The Moon Monarch and his armies could be all-powerful as they want, but they are not of this world. So there we are.¡± He paused, realizing the discrepancy in what he just said, hence he added hastily, ¡°But because of the fierce battle, the Lunar Specter is now a heap of broken wood in the middle of the wilderness.¡±


    Ye Ying, Lin Jingxin, and Xiao Jianfeng all inhaled a long, deep breath.


    ¡°Because of that fierce battle?


    ¡°If so, then ¡®fierce¡¯ sounds like an understatement for now!¡±


    But they were not fools. It was in as day that Lu Ye did not want to divulge too many details. Nevertheless, as the person who had delivered them from death and destruction, they all felt that he ought to be entitled to some secrets of his own.


    But that waned Ye Ying¡¯s interest in Li Mu not one bit at all.


    She had been speaking to the vigers of Oststern. Li Mu really was birthed from a Tree of Eternity with a golden hen. That, in itself, was puzzling enough. But the most pertinent question was, what other secrets could he still be hiding?


    ¡°The military will verify your facts,¡± Ye Ying remarked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that that could be slightly inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°Inconvenient? You mean Lei Cang?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ...


    The mention of the name made everyone in Squad Thunder look dark, especially Xiao Jianfei.


    The name that has be the shame and disgrace of the entire squad.


    ¡°Not that, exactly,¡± Ye Ying shook her head, ¡°The military will verify the details of the battle of the Lunar Specter and that could be something of a bother. But worry not about Lei Cang. We¡¯ve survived, so he¡¯ll have to face the music.¡±


    That was spoken with steely chillness that ostensibly distinctly illustrated her hatred towards Lei Cang.


    All three squads have suffered losses¡ªmore than half their number, in fact¡ªand it was only because of Lei Cang¡¯s treachery. Hence hardly anyone in these three Trailzer squads has any love for him. All they ever wanted was to tear him apart with their bare hands.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving in a moment,¡± Xiao Jianfei ced a hand on Li Mu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°To the city called Lauffeuer. It¡¯s nearest to Oststern. With the wardcasters killed by Lei Cang, chances are, Lei Cang has not yet sent any news out yet. Hence we need to rush to Lauffeuer and resupply while we report his treasonous actions. You might be just four months fresh from your birth, my friend, but you¡¯re strong and powerful enough. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Li Mu had not thought of that. He rubbed his temples contemtively, thinking, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Lin Jingxin was still grimacing over the wine that Li Mu had wantonly gulped down and muttered sourly, ¡°What¡¯s there to think about, man? You¡¯re a Chosen One birthed by a Tree of Eternity. Every Legion in the military will want you, more so, one with your abilities. You¡¯ve done well this time, which will be reason enough to make you the star of the party. Soe with us as soon as you can, I say. Staying in here will only waste a lot of precious time.¡±


    ¡°Xiao and Lin are right,¡± Ye Ying indicated her agreement.


    Li Mu gave it a quick thought. That really did seem to be the case.


    While he might not enjoy the idea of being the meat that the wolves of the military would fight over, they were correct that he had been nning to join the military all along. Going now could really be a good idea. The sooner he could make use of the military¡¯s influence to search for the fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul, the better.


    ...


    Prolonging his stay in Oststern really did appear pointless.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ming with you,¡± Li Mu nodded.


    The news of his decision spread quickly through the vige.


    Feng and everyone in Oststern came to say their goodbyes. Everybody was sad to see him go.


    They knew that as a Chosen One, Li Mu was bound to leave the vige one day, but none of them knew that this day woulde so soon and so suddenly. Li Mu¡¯s humble and diligent ways have made the handsome and bright young man a local favorite.


    ¡°I¡¯ll train in the ways that you taught me, Li Mu! Then I¡¯lle to find you!¡± the little girl Xingyan squealed with tears welling in her eyes.


    Li Mu stroked her hair, saying, ¡°I shall expect to see you joining the military too then.¡±


    ¡°On behalf of everyone here, I thank you, Li Mu,¡± the old vige headman waded through the crowd of vigers mobbing their Chosen One and said to him, his face alight with admiration and gratitude, ¡°All that good fortune that you¡¯ve brought to us¡­ If it were not for you, this Tree of Eternity won¡¯t survive any more winters. Even this winter alone would have killed many of us.¡± He retrieved from inside his shirt an oval pendant roughly hewn from something akin to wood. ¡°This was made from one of the pieces of the gourd you were birthed in. I¡¯ve carved it into a pendant and I¡¯ve been saving it for you. For the day you¡¯ll be leaving us. But since you¡¯re leaving us early, here you are. My eyes do not deceive me; you¡¯re not a man of modest qualities. You¡¯re meant for great things, so perhaps it¡¯s right that you should leave us so early. But by this world¡¯s reckoning, Oststern is your home¡ªthe ce where you are born¡ªand all of us your family. Come back if you have the time. We¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    Li Mu took the pendant, his heart awash with emotions.


    Those words struck a chord and invoked not just a trickle, but a deluge of warmth.


    He was right. In one way or another, Oststern was his childhood home here in this dimension.


    ...


    The vigers¡¯ reluctance to see him go was practically painted on their faces. Li Mu wore the pendant on his neck, making sure that it would be safe there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, folks. I¡¯ll be back always.¡±


    Everyone in Oststern cheered.


    When all three Trailzer squads were finally ready, Li Mu left Oststern with them.


    ¡°Doe back and see us, Li Mu!¡± Xing Yan was shouting at him at the entrance of the vige, waving her tiny hands vigorously.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you sure?!¡±


    Schuhauptstad, the seat of Legion Kommodore and a big city.


    Inside a heavily guarded tower built of ashen-white baster.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain of it, Teacher. It really was Li Mu. But he¡¯s dead now. Without a functioning portal ward, the lot of them¡ªhe, Ye Ying, Xiao Jianfei, and Lin Jingxin¡ªare nothing but dead meat. They should be dead by now at the hands of the Moon Monarch and the carrion will deal with what remains of them. Not even the smallest inkling of evidence will be found.¡±


    Lei Cang respectfully gave his report of what happened, kneeling on the burnished floors of the audience hall that upied the sr of the ivory-white tower.


    At the center of this hall was a tall pedestal, upon which was a shadowed figure cloaked with purplish serpentines of electricity.


    ¡°Do you know what is the most important and right thing that you¡¯ve done in this whole farce?¡± said the cold voice such the aloof dignity of a god.


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too dull to understand, Teacher.¡±


    Lei Cang prostrated himself on the floor submissively.


    ¡°Despite the mortifying nature of the things you had done, you did not choose to hide any of this from me,¡± said the voice, ¡°Do not make the mistake of assuming that just because Li Mu is dead, your secrets shall remain so. You mentioned a vige called Oststern. The peasants there. They might still know a thing or two. Now that you¡¯ve cast the die, you need to finish what you¡¯ve started. Deal with them as well.¡±


    Lei Cang stared at his mentor nkly until the realization finally dawned upon him. ¡°I-I¡­ I understand, Teacher.¡±


    Lei Cang could be as wicked and as depraved as he wanted to be, but even he could barely suppress a shiver the moment he realized the implication of his mentor¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Talk about being really cold-blooded!¡±


    ¡°That is not all. What fate befalls the others is purely your assumption. There is no way to tell what could really happen after the portal ward shut down. What if Li Mu, Ye Ying, and the others all lived to tell the tale? What if they survived the Moon Monarch?¡± the voice said again, ¡°Xiao Jianfei might be inconsequential, but the same could not be said for the Yes and the Lins who hold considerable sway in Legion Kommodore. Of all the enemies you could have made, you just had to choose them, eh? Anyhow, trust that these two houses will not take your ims as gospel. They will verify the facts through their own sources. Take some men¡ªNo! Wait! Go yourself. Go to where the fight took ce. Make sure. I don¡¯t want surprises.¡±


    ¡°At once, Teacher,¡± Lei Cang nodded.


    He paused, only to lift his head, smiling vilely this time, ¡°The loot is eighty crates of Lunar Gems, Teacher. Sixty-four of them I have surrendered to the Legion, with the rest of the sixteen I shall have someone cart them here.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯ve done well. Go in peace,¡± said the shadowy figure, still bristling with crackling lightning.


    In the meantime, the thick, acrid tang of blood in the air assailed everyone¡¯s nostrils.


    ...


    Li Mu and the others were just over a crest when the sight of a surrealistic but tranquil forest of naturally formed rock columns have been reced by the cluttered sight of toppled rubbles and smashed boulders. In its midst was a gigantic scorpion lying motionless.


    It was the scorpion Beast King that had appearedst night.


    Only, the beast appeared very much dead.


    Its arthropodal exoskeleton was littered with scores of hoofprints, some of them stamped so furiously that they sted holes through the thick armor. Patches of orange-yellowish hemolymph spattered everywhere and the scorpion¡¯s pincers and tail¡ªits most potent weapons¡ªwere all snapped and mangled. Clearly, the beast must have encountered an enemy so powerful that it failed to thwart and here ity, quartered and dead.


    ¡°Look here! There¡¯s that silvery serpent!¡± cried one of the Trailzers who just walked past a huge boulder.


    Li Mu and the others caught up. It was true. Lying in the middle of a bed of smashed gravel was the giant serpent, also dead. The wing-like appendage of its was badly crumpled and the scorpion¡¯s other pincer was here, severed and lodged right in the middle of the serpent¡¯s trunk. It looked like the scorpion must be trying to cut the serpent in half when it was killed.


    ¡°So, an internecine fight between the snake and the scorpion that both of them were killed, eh?¡± Xiao Jianfei remarked dryly.


    ¡°No,¡± Ye Ying shook her head, ¡°There should be one more.¡± She must be referring to the hoof prints.


    Another Trailzer hooted loudly for everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Captain! There¡¯s something here that you should look at!¡±


    Li Mu converged there with the rest of the captains and Lieutenant Xiao. There was the third Beast King¡ªthe ck-horned stallion, sprawled among an array of smashed rocks as well but was still teetering on the brink of death. Wounds of different shapes and sizes spread across its obsidian coat, with most of them already healing while the bigger ones were still regurgitating blood likeworks of streams, endless and unstemmed.


    But most of all was this particr wound on its neck where the broken tip of the scorpion¡¯s stinger was jutting grotesquely out of. Thick greenish blood, almost pus-like, was oozing out.


    ...


    That must be from the scorpion¡¯s stinger.


    Poison.


    ¡°So, an internecine fight it really was, eh?¡±


    The ck stallion struggled to get back on its feet the moment it saw Li Mu and the others approaching. Many times it tried, but many times it failed, crashing back to the ground heavily. Its nostrils red with impatience and frustration and its eyes zed with animosity and fear. The animal was wary of anyoneing near.


    ¡°Strong and resilient beast. There might still be a chance to save it, eh?¡± Lin Jingxin remarked.

 Chapter 957 - Chapter 957 Gift Horse

    Chapter 957 Gift Horse


    A Trailzer medic came forward with some medical paraphernalia. Before he could get any nearer to administer any medicine, the ferocious stallion writhed wildly. Ignoring the blood streaming from its wounds, the wounded horse leveled a kick that sent the poor medic crashing a distance away.


    ¡°Quite the headstrong one, eh?¡±


    Lin Jingxin¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°Good horse! I like horses with a character like this! If I could tame it, this animal would be a great boon to me! Come! Let me try!¡±


    He took the chest of medicine from the Trailzer medic and strode to the injured horse.


    ¡°Neigh!¡±


    Schwarzdrachen whinnied with rage. The stallion reared, swinging its hooves menacingly at the approaching Lin Jingxin. But even the captain of the Trailzer failed to fare any better; Schwarzdrachen nted a hoof into his shoulder and Lin careened off unsteadily.


    ¡°Dammit, you beast!¡±


    Lin Jingxin grimaced sourly, refusing to ept that the animal adamantly rejected submitting to him.


    Everyone else was surprised.


    None of them expected such aggression and defiance from a beast now on the brink of death.


    None of them would have been able to apprehend the beast if not for its current injured state.


    A stubborn Xiao Jianfei stepped forward, eager for a try. But he was no better than Lin Jingxin, if not worse since he escaped with a few broken ribs.


    Ye Ying was interested in testing herself as well.


    But she barelysted beyond a half-hour, walking out of the contest looking worse for wear and her dignity tatters.


    ¡°Allow me.¡±


    Li Mu thought that he might perhaps give it a go.


    The pandemoniumst night had deprived him of the chance to gain a better observation of how dangerous these Beast Kings were. He was surprised to find that even in its wounded state after surviving a fatal three-way battle royale with the gigantic scorpion and that giant snake, it still wielded such strength. Woe unto all three Trailzer squads if they had to contend with Schwarzdrachen on its best days; the magnificent beast would have been easy to annihte them all without any difficulty.


    ¡°No, wait,¡± Something else dawned upon Li Mu. ¡°The three Trailzer squads had to fight through rows and rows of wild beasts to get to the Lunar Specterst night. That means the Beast Kings weren¡¯t this strong yet! So what¡¯s changed? Is this the effect of the Deluge of Illumination?¡±


    Lu Ye did not take the medicine box. Very slowly, he approached the horse, warily to avoid sharing the same fate as the two captains and Lieutenant Xiao.


    ¡°NEIIGGHHH!¡±


    The great stallion eyed Li Mu¡¯s approach with loathing and unfriendly eyes.


    But as Li Mu¡¯s slow and gentle pace inched closer and closer, rage and rancor evaporated from the obsidian and beady eyes of the brutish and imcable equine, giving way to a tinge of surprise inteced with bewilderment and puzzlement. No longer agitated and anxious, it stared at Li Mu quietly.


    ¡°Rx, partner. I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    Li Mu put on the best grin he could manage as he shuffled forward in piecemeal steps.


    What happened next stunned everyone.


    What animosity Schwarzdrachen reeked off was gone in the blink of an eye. The animal even bent its head down and walked forward to meet Li Mu. Lowering its head, it rubbed its horn tenderly into Li Mu¡¯s palm with never-before-seen docility.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Lin Jingxin, Ye Ying, and Xiao Jianfei couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    ¡°What the heck just happened?!


    ¡°The beast just submitted itself without even a fight?!


    ¡°Is this because it knows how dangerous Li Mu is?!¡±


    Even Li Mu himself did not see thising.


    Li Mu needed to be certain that Schwarzdrachen no longer bore him any ill will before he dared toe near. He gently ced his hand on the horse¡¯s forehead, just between its eyes. Next, he channeled the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures discipline and produced a soothing aura from his hand. The Natural Qi of Easterly Vitality¡ªa natural energy of incredible healing properties, especially towards external wounds, where no other healing aura or herbs could everpare¡ªwas absorbed by Schwarzdrachen, and its magic began to take hold.


    An emerald-green aura engulfed Schwarzdrachen, swirling around him like a lingering mist. The grasses and weeds surrounding Li Mu and the ck stallion started to wither at a noticeable pace. It was the magic of the Natural Qi that drew all life from anything nearby, restoring it into Schwarzdrachen.


    Such was the power of the Natural Qi of Easterly Vitality.


    The stallion¡¯s wounds healed right before everyone¡¯s eyes as if the hands of Time were turning backward.


    All that was left was the scorpion¡¯s sting jutting out of the stallion¡¯s neck.


    Li Mu quietly activated his Third Eye without anyone else noticing. A cursory scan over the wound showed that the scorpion¡¯s venom had entered the horse¡¯s veins and was spreading all around its length and breadth. But not all was lost; a strange force was inside the magnificent stallion, resiliently fighting the venom, although Schwarzdrachen¡¯s aggression just moments ago had aggravated the situation and more venom was entering his bloodstream and he would not be able to hold on any longer.


    Something must be done to stop the venom and it must be done quickly.


    Li Mu asked the Trailzer medic for several types of antidote that he tried to staunch the wound with. But nothing seemed to be working.


    ¡°What else can I do,¡± Li Mu murmured, frowning.


    The gravity of the situation wasn¡¯t lost on Lin Jingxin as well. ¡°That scorpion sting must be the most dangerous weapon of that monstrous insect. If the venom reaches this horse¡¯s heart¡­ Not even the gods could save him¡­ What a shame¡­¡±


    Li Mu said nothing.


    Somehow, those words reminded him of something else: his blood was impervious to poison and venom. Maybe he could use it to cure the scorpion¡¯s venom!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s sink-or-swim now, partner. I might have a way to save you, but if you¡¯re fine to let me try it, give me a nod and I¡¯ll start by removing that sting on your neck.¡± Li Mu stroked the stallion¡¯s mane. ¡°It¡¯s your choice to make. Nod if you¡¯re fine with letting me do what I can.¡±


    Schwarzdrachen gave a weak neigh and leveled his head in what appeared to be an unmistakable nod.


    ¡°Very well there. Here goes; this could hurt a little.¡±


    Li Mu ced his hands around the wound. He caressed the area, looking for a proper spot, then he squeezed as hard as he could.


    Sizzle!


    The thirty-centimeters-long scorpion sting was finally forced out of the wound.


    As it spewed out of the flesh, foul-smelling suppuration as dark as the filth in the sewers flowed out of the wound.


    Li Mu immediately sliced his wrist and allowed golden drops of blood to fall on the wound. He watched the aureate glob assimte into the stallion¡¯s blood.


    Everyone watched him with dubious stares.


    But their curiosity and confusion were quickly answered.


    ...


    The pus that streamed out of the gaping hole on Schwarzdrachen¡¯s neck was no longer green and dark; it has be a pale-golden ichor. Within seconds, the shade of gold was no more, reced with the ordinary red-sanguine ret. But that was all. The emanation of the stallion¡¯s aura and strength began to spike all of a sudden, like a tepidgoon of stagnating water suddenly being given a new lease of life, rippling with fresh waves in the billowing winds that skimmed its surface.


    ¡°Gods, he¡¯s done it! It¡¯s saved!¡±


    Lin Jingxin¡¯s mouth gaped so wide that it could fit an ostrich¡¯s egg.


    Ye Ying too was too astonished beyond words. She stared at Li Mu. ¡°That golden blood could cure even the venom of such a monstrous and deadly Beast King?! Is this another one of the many secrets he¡¯s hiding?!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei instead burst into peals of heartyughter. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, my friend! What a performance well done!¡±


    ¡°Just in good luck,¡± Li Mu sighed with relief. ¡°I did not expect it to work myself.¡±


    In the meantime, he used his Third Eye to reexamine Schwarzdrachen. The dark-green venom-infused veins in its body were quickly being devoured by a golden radiance. It worked better than what Lu Ye expected. In just mere seconds, the venom has been fully expelled.


    ¡°NEEIIGGHH!¡±


    Schwarzdrachen gave a long and glorious whinny.


    Its ck coat glistened with a sleek luster and its wounds were beginning to heal with the skin crusts shedding off like leaves falling in autumn, revealing no scars at all but handsome silky-smooth fur underneath. One might even think that it had not been injured at all in the first ce. With its power, the magnificent beast would have been able to heal on its own, but it was the venom that was preventing his recovery while gnawing at its life in perpetual torment.


    Schwarzdrachen steadily and quickly regained full health and splendor. But what now beset the Trailzers were no longer amazement and wonder, but fear and apprehension. A crippling sense of suffocation at the stallion¡¯s vast and majestic stature threatened to buckle the knees of the men. Strong and clean-limbed, but also powerful and dangerous, even Lin Jingxin, Ye Ying, and Xiao Jianfei could not help withdrawing backward cautiously, their faces fraught with unmistakable awe and angst.


    ...


    ¡°Gods be damned¡­ This beast¡­ Is it this dangerous¡­ And we didn¡¯t know it?!¡±


    Even Li Mu found himself breathtakingly awash with admiration.


    ¡°A Beast King no less! This emanation of power! That¡¯s at least in the Great Way Realm, no?¡±


    With the deaths of both the giant scorpion and that humungous snake, Schwarzdrachen would be the undisputed overlord of the whole wilderness.


    ¡°NNEEIIGGHH!¡±


    The brawny ck stallion pawed the ground and trotted around excitedly. Without a warning, it bolted, racing away with the speed of lightning and vanishing in the horizon before Li Mu¡¯s eyes could even keep up.


    Its strong and sonorous whinnies echoed through the skies.


    Schwarzdrachen was gone. Gone to where no one could see.


    Silence hung over everyone for seconds.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Just like that?¡± Lin Jingxin¡¯s jaws were hanging wide. ¡°Not even a thanks? Heavens, Li Mu. You¡¯ve been short-changed.¡±


    Li Mu merely smiled. ¡°I think not. Saving it forges some kind of bond. What makes you think that that loud whinny wasn¡¯t it trying to say thanks? Surely you don¡¯t speak itsnguage so you don¡¯t know what could it be trying to say?¡±


    Lin Jingxin did not know how to respond to that.


    Even Ye Ying had to crack into what was beyond any doubt a grin despite her usually aloof demeanor.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯re done here. This interlude has cost us precious traveling time. We need to get to Lauffeuer as soon as we can, so let¡¯s get on it,¡± Xiao Jianfei called loudly.


    The Trailzers dealt with the carcasses of the snake and the scorpion before everyone got ready to set off again.


    They were a hundred miles away almost a half-hourter.


    ¡°NNEEIIGHH!¡±


    The whinny of Schwarzdrachen borne up from the ins upon the mountain winds.


    A blur swept into everyone¡¯s sights, its triggered a raging tornado as its mane flowed in the wind of his speed. When it finally stopped, there it was: Schwarzdrachen now returned.


    It saw Li Mu and checked its pace. Trotting gently forward it stooped its proud head and nuzzled its ring nostrils against Li Mu¡¯s arm.


    He caressed its mane, feeling its hair as smooth as silk.


    Next, to everyone¡¯s amazement, Schwarzdrachen bent its front legs into a doubtless kneel. It looked at Li Mu.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Li Mu was very surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s allowing you to ride on its back! It¡¯s acknowledging you as its master!¡± Lin Jingxin gasped with shock and envy. ¡°Gods, some people just have all the luck. This is a Beast King that has enjoyed the enhancements of the Deluge of Illumination. What future it must have and here it is, submitting itself to you! Damn! And I¡¯m supposed to be the handsome one here!¡±


    Li Mu guffawed at that funny remark.


    ¡°Well, Li Mu did save its life,¡± Xiao Jianfeimented.


    ¡°And since when you¡¯re more good-looking than Li Mu?¡± added Ye Ying.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Lin Jingxin could not believe his ears. He stormed up to Ye Ying. ¡°What Xiao said, I can¡¯t contradict that. But I can¡¯t ept what you just said! Look closely with those dreamy eyes of yours! Since when Li Mu is more handsome than me?!¡±


    ¡°Heh, moronic¡­¡± Ye Ying scowled and trotted off.


    While they bickered, Li Mu vaulted a leg on the horse and mounted on Schwarzdrachen.


    He squeezed his heels.


    Whoosh!


    He was gone. Nowhere in sight.


    ¡°What incredible speed is this?!¡±


    Everyone was bewildered.


    They knew that the stallion was fast, but no one knew that it could be this fast. Not even the flying conveyances and other beasts of the high-echelon officers of the military were this fast. If there was anything remotely close to matching Schwarzdrachen, that would only be Aetos, the prized mount of Dai Quan the Swift, a famous general of Legion Kommodore.


    Another blur assailed everyone¡¯s vision.


    Li Mu hade back.


    ¡°Heavens, you¡¯re fast,¡± Li Mu breathed under his breath.


    He had stumbled upon what could very well be the rarest gift horse in this world.

 Chapter 958 - Chapter 958 Sinister in the Darkness

    Chapter 958 Sinister in the Darkness


    ¡°HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE?!¡±


    Lei Cang stood before the mounds of debris that were the wreckage of the Lunar Specter, his torso and limbs trembling while his heart and mind overflowing with a numbing chill.


    He had searched everywhere in the area. There was no doubt. What fate he expected to befall Li Mu, Lin Jingxin, and the others certainly failed to happen. Wherever they are, dead was definitely not what they were now. For dozens of miles, all he found were the carcasses of wild beasts¡ªnot even the slightest bit of any dead Trailzer. That left only one possibility: that the Trailzers had managed to escape the Moon Sentinels¡¯ onught even with the wardcasters ughtered and they certainly fled the jaws of the raging wild beasts around them.


    ¡°They had escaped. Fled.


    ¡°Gods, that¡¯s bad. Very bad.¡±


    Beside Lei Cang was this bald old man with white flowing locks around his ears.


    ¡°What should we do now, Master Ming?¡± Lei Cang gasped, utterly terrified.


    His brutal murders of the wardcasters and how he betrayed Lin Jingxin, Ye Ying, and Xiao Jianfei would reach the ears of the military¡¯s upper echelons and their survivals would ensure this. An inquiry would be called into what happened and he would be done for.


    ¡°sted¡­ How could this have happened?!


    ¡°That Moon Monarch and his indomitable Moon Sentinels were supposed to have been the death of all of them! To say nothing of so many beasts and wraiths lingering around! Yet how could they have escaped all of this unscathed?!¡±


    The one whom he called Master Ming was a person of untold power.


    ¡°Report to the sire. He must be informed,¡± the dark eyes of the elder betrayed not the slightest stir. ¡°The wardcasters are dead so no one knows what happened. There is still time to repair the situation but we need to make haste.¡±


    Lei Cang bobbed his head profusely. ¡°Right! Right! There is still time! There is still time! Please, Master Ming! Do what you can!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can. But not so much for your sake, but for the sire¡¯s,¡± the elderly man remarked cidly. ¡°Heed his words: do what you can and not let any hesitation and scruples hinder you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lei Cang responded through gritted teeth, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    In the meantime, Li Mu had enough chance to get used to Schwarzdrachen¡¯s neck-breaking speed before they finally arrived at Lauffeuer.


    Lauffeuer, a city that enjoyed no rival to its prosperity and vastness within a thousand miles, was home to the Drakonids, thergest cohort of Legion Kommodore. The presence of the military here could have not been any more obvious withrge and strong walls a hundred meters tall encircling the entire city of up to ten million inhabitants.


    The Tree of Eternity of Lauffeuer was a lush and verdant one with a healthy crown of orange-reddish hue. As a fire-elemental Tree of Eternity, even its bark was the color of fire. The entire tree itself was like a plume of me. To that end, that lent the metropolis its name¡ªLauffeuer, which meant ¡°raging fire¡±.


    At the gates, Li Mu gazed.


    He beheld the architectural monstrosity the walls posed and its bullet-and-shrapnel-scarred facade¡ªhallmarks of the many battles the walls had endured to this day just so that the people within could wake up the next day and would continue to do so for as long as the walls still stood.


    Tens of dozens of camps and scouting posts scattered everywhere, encircling the city walls, all of this part of the military¡¯s efforts to defend this city.


    Lin Jingxin identified himself and had this verified before they were allowed entry.


    They passed through several checkpoints before they finally reached the northern gate.


    Security was tight and just getting inside Lauffeuer took another quarter of an hour at least.


    Finally, they were admitted into the city.


    The spread of well-arranged grids of avenues and streets inside with the uniformly-constructed buildings gave Li Mu a sense of order and stability, with the bricid houses all designed to steadfastly provide shelter and prevent fire. Lauffeuer was first established as a military instation¡ªa forward operating base before the frontlines moved elsewhere further away enough for this ce to be fit for inhabitation.


    The streets were a hive of activity and life and a different worldpared to the wilderness outside. A world where human civilization and culture thrived to the fullest and where the Battlefield¡¯s vagaries and challenges allowed.


    It was cold, dreary, and deste outside, which juxtaposed greatly against the vibrant hustle and bustle inside.


    Li Mu and the others were first bidden to settle in at a military-run staging station.


    Lauffeuer has at least a hundred or so staging stations of this sort.


    They just arrived at the station not long before they could even retreat to their quarters when guests came looking for them.


    ¡°Uncle? Why are you here?¡± yelped a surprised Lin Jingxin. As one of the most important and influential members of House Lin, Lin Jingxin¡¯s third uncle Lin An has very few reasons to be in a city as far as Lauffeuer.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Jiang to discuss things, then I heard that you¡¯re here. So I thought I mighte over to have a look at you,¡± said Lin An, a good-looking man in his middle age with whitening curls and a schrly look to boot. ¡°By that way, you shoulde with me. There is something I¡¯d like your opinion on.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Lin Jingxin responded, perplexed. ¡°But I still have matters to take care of¡­¡±


    ¡°Which can easily be delegated to others,¡± Lin An smiled genially. ¡°Come.¡±


    Not wanting to disobey his uncle, Lin Jingxin gave a quick look at the others, who in turn gave him obliging nods, then he went after Lin An.


    They were just gone when another person appeared: a woman who identified herself as a member of House Ye and was asking for Ye Ying.


    ¡°Huh?! Big Sister?! What brings you here?!¡± Ye Ying too was shocked.


    Ye He, pegged as the best prodigy House Ye has seen in generations, was the family head¡¯s most favored daughter and many believed that she was ted to be the next head of house, although she had not allowed her identity as a female to deter her in any way at all. She dressed as a male at all times, donning male armor and practicingbat techniques, and studied the art of war just like any male of distinguished pedigree did. To that end, she had rejected countless suitors, preferring to devote the entirety of her allegiance solely to House Ye, a sentiment which was reciprocated by the huge prestige and respect she enjoyed within the family.


    Ye Ying had always seen her big sister as a major role model.


    ¡°I¡¯vee for you,¡± Ye He said curtly as was her usual manner.


    ¡°Me?!¡±


    Ye Ying was astounded.


    ¡°Yes. Come with me,¡± said Ye He, turning before her sister could protest.


    ¡°B-But¡ªAll right¡­¡± Ye Ying signed her name on her report and handed Lin Jingxin¡¯s reports and hers to Xiao Jianfei. She left him with a few instructions before she cantered off expeditiously.


    Xiao Jianfei could only manage a weak and embarrassed smile at Li Mu at the small episode.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Captains Ye and Lin look like they¡¯re special?¡± Li Mu felt curious.


    Xiao Jianfei stowed away his report, making sure that Lin Jingxin¡¯s and Ye Ying¡¯s copies were secured as well, before he answered, ¡°Not special, so to speak. Humans have been in this world for a long time and in that period, heroes have emerged to defend humankind and those who have joined the military gained enough power and influence to build families, known as Houses here, with considerable influence. Captain Lin¡¯s a member of House Lin while Captain Ye¡¯s a member of House Ye. The two Houses are among the great houses that form the backbone of Legion Kommodore and the two captains are among the cream of the crop of their generation. Their being in the military is just something of a baptism of fire of sorts. Since their elders have seen fit to divert them elsewhere, for the time being, the duty of delivering our reports would most naturally fall on my shoulders.¡±


    A look of dawningprehension descended on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re a member of a House Xiao as well?¡±


    Xiao Jianfei shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a House Xiao in the great houses of Legion Kommodore. Unlike both of them, I¡¯m just a lieutenant of the Trailzer Corps with humble beginnings as a vige peasant boy in a nondescript township. So, I¡¯ll be heading to the Governor¡¯s offices to submit my report and those of the two captains. Do stay here; I¡¯ll be back at night. I believe they too would be back by then. Perhaps we can find somewhere and have a drink together then.¡±


    He patted Li Mu on the shoulder and left with two Trailzer officers in tow.


    Li Mu was not in the mood for a sightseeing stroll around the city, so he just stayed indoors after going to the stables and speaking to the hostler of the station for supplies that he used to give Schwarzdrachen a good rub down.


    As a Beast King with enough self-awareness and sentience to understand empathy and think intelligently, Schwarzdrachen had the sense to mask its intelligence and pretended to be just an ordinary steed. No one noticed it for what it was, but being out there in the wilderness, it has retained much of its fierceness, and it could do with some grooming. Li Mu curried the horse and gave its tail a bit of trimming before he gave it a brush to tidy it up. When he was done, Schwarzdrachen looked magnificent, and Li Mu was delighted.


    ...


    Like how a good sword befits a good swordsman, a stallion as majestic an animal as Schwarzdrachen deserves to only be ridden by heroes like Li Mu.


    Heroes who dream of owning a stallion of such finery and exquisiteness.


    Li Mu could picture himself riding Schwarzdrachen across fields and fens around the Battlefield of Chaos, partaking in adventures of heroism and gantry to preserve mankind. Just thinking of that could fill him with excitement and pride.


    Time passed quickly.


    Dusk came, yet still, Xiao Jianfei was not back from submitting the reports.


    Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying remained nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Something seems to be wrong, but what?¡±


    Li Mu could only guess, although he did not dwell much on the matter.


    The survivors of the three Trailzer squads numbered up to two hundred and thirty-six men and the wounded were all being given treatment here at this staging station.


    When themps were finally set alight to ward off the darkness, Drakonid troops arrived with meat and mead for the Trailzers. Not a fan of boisterous merriment, he kept himself to himself within the confines of his quarters. The mor of the men talking andughing over their food and drinks could be heard from outside. Being able toe back safely and remove their armor to rest and loosen up after fighting and risking their own lives out in the wild, the men always lived moments like this as if they were going to be theirst, enjoying whatever pleasures they could to their hearts¡¯ content.


    Li Mu sat in his room, his eyes closed as he meditated.


    ...


    If Xiao Jianfei and the others were right, the military would be training its sights on him any moment now. His merits would be verified, and he could well be decorated even before he enlisted. But that might confer him moretitude and privilege, allowing him the freedom to choose whichever branch of the military he desired.


    He did not notice when the rowdy mor¡ªthe loudughing and talking, the joyful revelry and conviviality over the mead¡ªhad gone without so much as a warning.


    Xiao Jianfei and the other two captains were still not yet back.


    Li Mu rose from his seat. He stretchedzily and was about to push his door open to take a look outside when the faint tang of blood assailed his nostrils.


    A sinking feeling as if he was falling into a pit¡ªthe sensation of impending peril¡ªgripped him.


    There was no need to think. Li Mu¡¯s fingers reached for and wrapped around the hilt of the rusted sword.


    Three jets of ck light sliced through the timber of the door like it was paper, shooting straight at Li Mu like lightning bolts.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    Reacting quickly, Li Mu parried away the bolts of light using his sword like a saber.


    At the same time.


    Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!


    A cascade of whistles prated the walls of the room.


    Endless swarms of ck sted through the walls, the volleys of steel-tipped crossbow quarrels pelting at Li Mu in torrents. These were the favored weapon used by the military to y champions skilled in fighting.


    The chaos filled the entire room with malice and death.


    The rusted sword burst into blinding-white images of itself¡ªtens of thousands of itself. They whirled around at incredible speeds, keeping Li Mu safe from the never-ending salvos of quarrels while obliterating them before they ever got close. Li Mu kicked and propelled himself through the wall, smashing through it like it was a marshmallow and leaving a man-shaped hole in it.


    He found himself staring at the macabre moonlit scene of hundreds of Trailzers sprawled everywhere, dead and mortally wounded.


    In the shadows lurked countless other soldiers¡ªinfantry who were prowling in the darkness like the evil wraiths whose masks they now wore, each of them armed with deadly crossbows poised and ready to fire. Posted all around the staging station, they had the ce fully surrounded. Without another warning, they fired another barrage and the quarrels rained down on Li Mu, engulfing him whole.


    Sinister pervaded the darkness thatpletely swallowed up the staging station.

 Chapter 959 - Chapter 959 Decision (1)

    Chapter 959 Decision (1)


    Brilliant mes of gold bristled Li Mu¡¯s very self. Using his sword as he would a saber, he put on a show of the intricate and masterful techniques that he learned from Molderad, reducing every crossbow quiver into dust.


    ¡°WHO¡¯S THERE!? HOW DARE YOU COMMIT MURDER IN A MILITARY STAGING STATION!?¡± he boomed.


    It was all he could do to keep his rage in check, or he would have gone into a rampage.


    Something insidious was afoot¡ªsomething sinister enough to have caused the senseless ughters of Trailzers who had just honored themselves in battle and glory.


    Dark clouds veiled over the moon ominously.


    The blood of the dead Trailzers streamed quietly, slithering from their bodies like sanguine red serpents in silence.


    The multitudes of masked soldiers uttered not a word. In the jet-ck mail, they blended with the darkness of the moonless night, their very presence unseen and unfelt like wraiths.


    ¡°All three Trailzer squads have been found guilty of colluding with the traitor Li Mu! For this, they are hereby sentenced to death! Vile creature Li Mu! On your knees and surrender!¡± a cold and hoarse voice, evidently altered to mask the identity of the soldier, screeched from the darkness. A hand came into view, grasping a medallion pass denoting his identity as one of the Drakonids, the Legion Kommodore cohort garrisoned here.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Li Mu was astonished.


    ¡°Traitor?! What for?! Against humankind?!


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!


    ¡°Xiao Jianfei and the others only told me abouting here to deliver their report!


    ¡°Were they lying?!


    ¡°No, they couldn¡¯t be.¡±


    The people of Oststern had told him so many times about how Chosen Ones are greatly valued by the military. Furthermore, he had spent enough time with Lin Jingxin, Ye Ying, and Xiao Jianfei to know that he has been right about them.


    Even if they had been plotting against him, there was no reason they needed to sacrifice their men and put them all to the sword.


    The answer was apparent enough; the Trailzers were given a feast when it was only just to drug them all so that they could be ughtered without being able to put up any resistance.


    ¡°A real conspiracy.


    ¡°A real and bloody conspiracy.


    ¡°But what in Heaven¡¯s name is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± snorted the voice from the darkness, ¡°Surrender, Li Mu! Or else! Men, nock!¡±


    The night sky rattled with the sound of crossbow strings being cranked back.


    ¡°Li Mu!¡± cried a dying Trailzer whosest breath had held on long enough to pass a message, ¡°Go¡­ Quick¡­ Escape¡­ Find Ye¡ª¡°


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Three crossbow quarrels perforated the torso of the Trailzer, ending what life still in him instantly.


    ¡°Gods dammit!¡±


    Li Mu cursed as he vanished from his spot. A gleam of steel shed across the ckness.


    The heads of the three masked soldiers who fired the shots sprang into the air with long jetting trails of blood in their wake.


    ¡°Impudence! You dare resist?!¡± the Drakonid officer wielding the pass did not expect that Li Mu would dare to put up a fight despite being heavily surrounded. ¡°FIRE AT WILL! PUT HIM DOWN AT ALL COSTS!¡± he snarled.


    He did not even manage to finish.


    The moment the final syble slipped his tongue, Li Mu had blown through the ring of steel that encircled him, plowing his way through whatever men or steel thatid between him and the officer. Li Mu closed meters in mere seconds, reaching the officer in the blink of an eye before driving a kick through thetter and sending him barreling into a wall that copsed at the impact of the collision.


    Dust billowed into the air, obscuring sight enough.


    Li Mu reappeared right before the Drakonid officer. He nted a foot on his chest, the appearing moon casting a glow on his enraged visage that the officer, for one fleeting moment, thought that he was facing a wrathful beast ready to pounce. ¡°Speak,¡± Li Mu demanded, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Through the pping half of the hideous mask that was damaged by Li Mu¡¯s blow, a young face fraught with panic and terror stared back at him, ¡°X-Xiao Jianfei has yielded, Li Mu! He has confessed that you are an agent of the Xenos! All three Trailzer squads and you are hereby sentenced to death for your treasonous crimes!¡±


    Cascades of footfalls approached.


    Auric presences, each of them heralding theing of powerful warriors, were swiftly closing in on this position.


    ¡°There¡¯s no getting away,¡± snarled the young officer through gritted teeth, ¡°We¡¯re under orders to arrest you and execute the Trailzers. You can kill me, but there¡¯s no escaping the Drakonids hunting you down.¡±


    Li Mu snorted. He fired a st and knocked the young officer out.


    ¡°Time to go, I guess.¡±


    The rusted sword in his grasp shone with a blinding brilliance. He gave it a sweeping wave. Torrents of arcing lights surged into the air, sting the rest of the masked Drakonids out of the way. Li Mu vanished into a sliver of light and flitted away. He scaled the tall walls outside just before the rest of the Drakonids could enclose around him and blended into the night.


    By the time the Drakonid reinforcements arrived, the whole staging station was aplete mess.


    They found the unconscious officer and roused him.


    The bodies on the ground were gathered and bagged and tagged.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a fish who slipped the.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°But how?! Is he gone?!¡±


    ¡°sted! Hunt him down!¡±


    ¡°Call a curfew! Find him! Leave no stone unturned!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he can have wings but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s getting out of Lauffeuer.¡±


    As the conversation went on, a word from the staging station was conveyed everywhere and decisions were quickly made.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Li Mu wasn¡¯t far at all. Prowling alone in the darkness of an alleyway barely a hundred meters away, he was contemting his options and thinking about what happened.


    ...


    The young officer had said that ¡°Xiao Jianfei has yielded¡± and that clearly did not bode well. Wherever Xiao Jianfei might be, he must not be enjoying it at all.


    He went to the Governor¡¯s office earlier. Something must have happened there.


    Next, there was the episode where Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying, the two progenies of distinguished houses, were conveniently diverted elsewhere by seniors of their families as soon as they madendfall in Lauffeuer. That left only Xiao Jianfei, the only one with a modest background, to head to the Governor¡¯s office to submit the reports. Whatever conspiracy was afoot, it must have been underway even before they reached the city.


    But who? And why?


    Is this a coup within the military involving Houses Lin and Ye and he had unwittingly stepped into it?


    That would hardly be possible.


    If anything, Li Mu could feel that the night¡¯s events have manifestly shown that he was the target.


    But who in this Battlefield of Chaos would go to such lengths to mount such a plot against him?


    Li Mu thought about it and the same name kepting again and again:


    Lei Cang


    Li Mu should have guessed.


    ...


    ¡°But does Lei Cang wield enough influence to make all this happen?¡±


    Powerful and terrible presences were skulking around the vicinity; Li Mu could feel a number of them dangerously close by. These must be champions of the Drakonids scouring the area for him.


    If only they hade sooner.


    If the masked soldiers earlier hadunched the attack with them present, escaping from the staging station would be very much harder instead.


    ¡°So what now?¡± Li Mu wondered.


    Li Mu was not yet confident that he has the strength and power to take on an entire city full of soldiers. He could use the Moon Sentinels, but he doubted that it would do him much good.


    To say nothing of the fact that Schwarzdrachen was still at the staging station stables.


    But where could he go from here?


    He has not even anyone that he could call a friend here.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve had enough¡­ We should call it a day¡­¡± Lin Jingxin, his face aflush with red and his very person reeking of the tang of alcohol. A servant girl came to the table with another sk of mead, which he brusque refused by shoving her away. He groped at the table and chair for bnce as he scrambled to his feet. ¡°I need to go back,¡± moaned the Trailzer captain. ¡°I¡¯m a captain of the Trailzer Corps and my men are expecting me. A lot of them are hurt so I should go back to them


    From across the table, Lin An muttered cidly, ¡°I thought you love mead a lot. Why? It¡¯s not fun having a drink with me? Your uncle?¡±


    Lin Jingxin shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve gone through four urns of mead, Uncle. Surely we wouldn¡¯t have achieved this track record if we were not having fun in the first ce, uncle. But I have my duties, sir. So I really have to be going.¡±


    ¡°Four urns and yet here you are. Heh, my boy, I see you¡¯ve improved your capacity to drink,¡± Lin An sighed all of a sudden. ¡°How long have you been in the Corps, Cinnamon?¡±


    ¡°Gods, uncle. Not that name again, please,¡± Hearing himself being called ¡°Cinnamon¡±¡ªa childish nickname that shares the same pronunciation and part of his name¡ªcould make him jumpy, ¡°It¡¯s been a year and a half, give or take.¡±


    ¡°I seem to remember how you disliked joining the Trailzers at first. You wanted to be at the frontlines.¡±


    ¡°I was a fool then, thrilled by the romantic fantasies of being a hero. But serving in the Corps is just as fun and exciting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lin An simpered thinly, dishing a medallion pass across the table. It fell on the table on a slide.


    Lin Jingxin picked up the medallion pass and read the inscription. ¡°What!?¡± he gasped with shock. ¡°Centurion of the Fyrewing Centuria Cavalry, Phenex Cohort, Legion Kommodore?! What in Heaven¡¯s name¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Yourtest transfer orders,¡± Lin An smiled. ¡°The top brass has approved them. You¡¯re to report in as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡ª¡± Lin Jingxin gaped with disbelief. ¡°But I¡¯m not even a gold-standard captain of the Corps yet! That was the objective the family had set for me back then. I would be aughing stock if I were to leave now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man now, my boy. You look and push forward, not look back,¡± Lin An rose from his chair. He strode over to join his nephew at the other side, ¡°I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to procure this transfer for you, so please, for the love of Heaven, don¡¯t muck it. The Phenex Cohort is one of the main forces leading at the frontlines and the Fyrewing Centuria has more than a thousand years of glorious history. You¡¯re going there to be a Centurion; imagine how many people would salivate for such an opportunity.


    ¡°Even I would have,¡± Lin Jingxin conceded, looking down at the pass his fingers were grasping. ¡°Heh. All right. I thank you, uncle. Thank you so much. But please. Just give me a small moment. I have to go back to the staging station and meet my men. I still need to tell them my farewells before I could go with you. I¡¯ll be back in the morning, I promise.¡±


    Lin An shook his head.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean, uncle?¡±


    ¡°Time is pressing,¡± said Lin An, ¡°We¡¯re to set off now if you want to be in time. Juste with me immediately; my friend Jiang will take care of your men here for you.¡±


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± Lin Jingxin could not help feeling suspicious. ¡°How about you give me just half an hour? I¡¯ll be back quickly. It¡¯s just small talk and I will be back here before you know it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lin An denied tly.


    Lin Jingxin stared at him.


    He lowered his gaze quietly, his voice bing ominously deep. ¡°Tell me, uncle? What is going on? Has something happened at the staging station? You¡¯re trying to divert me away. What is this? Steering me clear of some sort of fallout?¡±


    Lin An¡¯s congenial smile evaporated. Stiffly, he answered, ¡°Ever as sharp as always, eh? At any rate, this is no longer your business. You can find out what is going onter, but you won¡¯t be changing any of it. Know that the family has expended great cost and effort to make this happen.¡±


    Lin Jingxin¡¯s fist clenched, next he released it only to ball again. Wrestling with his anxiety, he held Lin An in a transfixed re. ¡°This is all because of that bastard Lei Cang, is he, uncle?¡±

 Chapter 960 - Chapter 960 Decision (2)

    Chapter 960 Decision (2)


    ¡°If only it¡¯s just as simple as a wretched bastard like Lei Cang,¡± said Lin An. ¡°Enough questions, Cinnamon. The die is cast and nothing you do, even if you know what is going on, will change things. Just do as I say and report at the Phenex Cohort base camp. Stay out of trouble; this is not something you can handle.¡±


    ¡°But what if I were to insist on going to the staging station now?¡± Lin Jingxin asserted, ¡°Are you going to have me bound in chains and dragged there instead?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin An deflected with a question of his own.


    ¡°Tell me, uncle,¡± Lin Jingxin persuaded, ¡°Is our family¡¯s interest more important than justice for all mankind?¡±


    Lin An¡¯s face shifted at that. He exhaled wearily and ced a hand on the shoulder of one of the family¡¯s brightest young prodigies and said, ¡°None of them are. What matters above all else is the continuity of our race.¡±


    ¡°But Li Mu, he is a¡ª¡± Lin Jingxin protested.


    ¡°¡ªa Xenos. Of that, there is no question, nor will there ever be,¡± said Lin An firmly.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Ye Ying¡¯s swelling eyes illustrated her disbelief.


    The icy aloofness the beautiful female captain of the Trailzers maintained before others usually were gone in the presence of her closest family. With her candor and emotions in full disy, she gasped with unreserved surprise, ¡°Li Mu is a Xenos?!¡±


    ¡°So says the Oracle Disk of Divine Illumination. Do you doubt it?¡± Ye He countered.


    ¡°Huh?! The divine relic of the legion making such ims?!¡±


    Ye Ying was stunned.


    ¡°How could this be?!¡±


    ¡°B-But! But the vigers swore on their own life that Li Mu birthed from a fruit of a Tree of Eternity!¡± Ye Ying persisted defiantly, ¡°Surely Trees of Eternity don¡¯t lie!¡±


    ¡°Trees of Eternity don¡¯t lie,¡± Ye He responded cidly, ¡°But the simple andmon folk of Oststern are gullible and impressionable enough to think that what they see is true. Don¡¯t you think that there have been too many irregrities with Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Words seemed to have gotten stuck in Ye Ying¡¯s throat and nothing she tried could make anythinge out.


    For good reason. Li Mu was born as an adult instead of an infant. Then in just four months, he possessed incredible powers that allowed him to resist both the Moon Monarch and his army of the dead Children of the Moon. Ye Ying could barely contradict all those facts. All she could argue were her debatable ims that Li Mu was a kind or a good person.


    Nothing about her interactions with Li Mu during their short time together suggested that he was anything remotely evil and wicked.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Ye He, ¡°Now, while I¡¯m sure you can well let this Li Mu fellow fight his own battles¡ªboth proverbial and literal ones¡ªthere is nothing else you can do for him anymore. You can go to the staging station, but it¡¯s toote. Come back to Yehauptstad. The Sacred Deathmatch starts in a year. For this reason, the head of house has made his decision: you¡¯re to set off for Grandiflora Summit at once and begin preparations for that.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡ª But¡ª what of Xiao Jianfei and the rest of my squad!? If Li Mu is indeed a Xenos, the others are innocent! Surely they¡¯re all fine?¡± She yelped, remembering how Lin Jingxin was also whisked away by a senior member of his family. Putting two and two together, it was obvious enough what could be going on while she remained here, bandying words with her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Being a straightforward person all her life and the person ted to be the next head of house, Ye He never cared to sugarcoat her words. Fierce and bold, she never wavered or let her scruples get in her way of candor.


    ¡°I-I¡ª I need to see Li Mu onest time. Is he at the Governor¡¯s court?¡± Ye Ying did not want to believe it. She was determined to see him.


    Ye He glowered at her sister with disbelief.


    She stared at Ye Ying, both intently and quietly, a frown forming on her forehead. ¡°How long have you known this Li Mu? Besotted with him you might be, you¡¯d do well for just forget about him and perish any thoughts of seeing him again.¡±


    That struck Ye Ying like a hammer. Stunned for one split-second, her face zed with shades of pink. ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name are you thinking about, sister!?¡±


    ¡°What I think about is irrelevant. What is, is whether or not you know what you¡¯re thinking of,¡± said Ye He. Gifted with a stare that pierces as keenly as a de, Ye He carried an uncanny presence that could intimidate all lesser men¡ªor women¡ªin her presence. She red at Ye Ying, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not to see Li Mu again. Ever. What¡¯s more, the top brass has issued their orders: Li Mu is to be executed swiftly. He could already be dead by now.¡±


    She only just finished speaking, when¡ª


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Someone was rapping the door furiously from outside.


    One of Ye He¡¯s sword maidens stepped into the room. She strode to her liege and whispered something into her ears.


    Ye He¡¯s expression stirred not one bit at all. ¡°Understood. That will be all, thank you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, sister?¡± Ye Ying asked anxiously.


    ¡°Li Mu,¡± said Ye He, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Governor¡¯s court.


    The dungeons.


    The pungent smack of blood in the air did not make this ce any more desirable at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re a veteran in the military, Xiao! Surely you know by now that no one survives all seventy-two methods of torture we have here! Yield! Yield save yourself and save us some time too while you¡¯re at it!¡±


    The ming torches that kept the underground cells alighted and filled with their angry crackles.


    Lei Cang sat at one end of the torture chamber, grinning in his chair facing the wooden cross.


    Tied to this cross was none other than a bloodied and heavily-yed Xiao Jianfei who has not a square inch of skin still intact below his neckline. More than six hours had psed since the afternoon up until now and the various methods of torture tested on the exemry lieutenant of the Trailzer Corps had reduced him into nothing more than a bleeding bag of bones still teetering on the brink of life.


    If he had heard what Lei Cang just said, Xiao Jianfei gave him no response at all.


    His head hung over his shoulders with his arms and legs tied to the cross. He couldn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t move, aside from his heaving chest as he drew in mouthfuls of air while frothy blood dribbled out his lips. He would rather just stay motionless and recover as much strength as he could.


    ¡°Stubborn, eh?¡±


    Lei Cang shook his head. ¡°We were a team, Xiao,¡± he said, ¡°I know. Mying here out of nowhere and upying the captain¡¯s seat might have soured things between us before we even met. But I know how good you are. You deserve your ownmand, and I could have asked for no better deputy than you. If it were not for this, we could have been a very great tag team¡­¡±


    ¡°Insulting,¡± Xiao Jianfei spat all of a sudden.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Insulting. It¡¯s insulting to know that we¡¯ve been brothers-in-arms¡­¡± Xiao Jianfei lifted his head strenuously, his scarred and bloodied face fraught with such disgust that Lei Cang felt stung with intense shame.


    ¡°For one Li Mu? Just for one Li Mu, you dare antagonize me?!¡±


    Lei Cang¡¯s patience was wearing thin.


    He rose from his chair, his face a sheet of ice. Malice gleamed in his eyes as he reached for a torture instrument.


    ¡°Li Mu? He¡¯s honorable enough, I¡¯d give him that. You¡¯re nowhere near him, Lei Cang. But what I¡¯m doing, it¡¯s not just for him,¡± Xiao Jianfei groaned. Quietly, he channeled his powers to restore some of his strength. He looked at Lei Cang and smirked, ¡°All I care about is truth and honor! Nothing more¡­ You¡¯ve forgotten it, have you¡­ The oath we swore when we enlisted¡­ On bended knee, we swear to defend the weak and helpless, to serve the good and both, to serve with strength and honor, For this day and all dawns of Men toe!¡±


    Those words were enough to strike a stake in Lei Cang¡¯s heart.


    He was about to retort something else when the sounds of knocking at the door stopped him.


    ...


    ¡°I thought I left orders to not be disturbed when I¡¯m interrogating! Are you looking for trouble?!¡± Lei Cang glowered from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s the reporting from the staging station!¡± cried a voice from outside.


    Lei Cang snorted. ¡°Very well. Come in.¡±


    A soldier d in a dark surcoat and armor with the mask of a demon¡¯s face entered. With his gaze lowered, he handed a jade-hewn te and on the te was a jade strip. It was pulsing with an obsidian glow.


    One of his teacher¡¯smunication jade strips?!


    Lei Cang immediately took the jade strip and channeled his power through it. At the first impulse of information flowing into his mind, his expression twisted with shock. ¡°Li Mu had escaped?!¡±


    He stood there, still clutching the jade strip, and contemted his options.


    ¡°If Li Mu is still alive, then Xiao Jianfei needs to be alive.


    ¡°He would make good use of this pawn.¡±


    He spun on his heels abruptly and paced toward Xiao Jianfei with a vile grin on his face. ¡°What did you say just now? Truth and honor, is it not? Very well, Xiao Jianfei. Last I checked, you have a daughter who¡¯s just fresh off her one-year-old birthday, is it not? Fliegenstern, if memory serves.¡±


    Xiao Jianfei¡¯s face went pallid white.


    ...


    For the first time since he was brought into this dungeon, he felt true fear and anxiety.


    ¡°Here¡¯s an offer: admit to my version of events and help me in denouncing Li Mu, and you can walk out of this dungeon a free man. You can even go on being my deputy. You know who¡¯s my teacher and heritage. Side with me and untold riches and glories shall be at your fingertips. You¡¯re a good and capable man; all you need is just an opportunity to let yourself shine and I can provide that. Take my offer and do as I say. Your family and child will be safe as well. What say you?¡±


    Lei Cang slid closer, his faint, whispering voice as tempting as a piper¡¯s tune beckoning Xiao Jianfei.


    The look on Xiao Jianfei¡¯s face was enough for Lei Cang to guess that he had found the former¡¯s weakness.


    The Trailzer lieutenant said nothing as if he was pondering.


    ¡°As a Trailzer officer of modest background and provenance, there¡¯s nothing else you can do,¡± added Lei Cang who was only too eager to apply more pressure. In case you still don¡¯t know, even Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying, both the progenies of Houses Lin and Ye, have chosen to stay quiet. These are perilous waters, you¡¯re sailing into; far deeper and darker than you can imagine. For Li Mu¡¯s sake, you¡¯ve endured so much. No one will call you a traitor after all these. But even a fool can see that your senseless defiance is nothing but a futile attempt to stave off the inevitable.¡±


    No one else lingered in this chamber except Xiao Jianfei, Lei Cang, and the soldier still bearing the jade te.


    A palpably awkward tension pervaded the small space.


    A quarter of an hour passed in silence. Xiao Jianfei finally lifted his head again.


    ¡°So, Xiao?¡± Lei Cang pressed, ¡°What say you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a vow on the badge of honor I proudly wear on my chest every single day since the first day I was made a Trailzer¡ªno¡ªsince the first day, I enlisted as a soldier to serve the realms of Man. I swore to defend our race. I swore to protect the weak and helpless. To uphold justice and seek only the truth,¡± there was not a trace of doubt in Xiao Jianfei¡¯s resolved re. ¡°A filth like you won¡¯t understand the true mettle that real warriors of Man embody.¡±


    Lei Cang turned livid. ¡°Think of your wife and children, Xiao Jianfei! Don¡¯t you realize what fate they would suffer because of your reckless stubbornness!?¡±


    ¡°If this is what I should sacrifice as a true warrior of Men,¡± an unfazed Xiao Jianfei muttered with steely boldness. ¡°So be it then. I only pray that my family will forgive my decision.¡±


    ¡°Why, you¡­ You and your sted intransigence!¡± Lei Cang glowered furiously. Deciding to not waste time, he reached for a scalpel. Aiming it at Xiao Jianfei¡¯s forehead, he thrust it forward, saying, ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll deal with you first. Perhaps after this, I¡¯ll pay your wife and child a visit. Once I¡¯m done having my pleasures with them, I might send what remains of them down into Hell for a reunion with you!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei closed his eyes, giving up all manners of resistance.


    CLANK!


    The scalpel flew out of Lei Cang¡¯s grasp with such force that it impaled the wall.


    Lei Cang stared at the ck-surcoat soldier with astonishment. ¡°What the hell did you just do?! Have you gone mad?!¡±


    It was the masked soldier who had knocked the de out of his hand.


    ¡°No. Wait. Who the hell are you?!¡±


    Realizing something amiss, Lei Cang staggered backward.

 Chapter 961 - Chapter 961 The Roll of Gods

    Chapter 961 The Roll of Gods


    Xiao Jianfei was just as astounded.


    ¡°I was under the impression that you were looking for me,¡± the masked soldier removed his concealment, revealing a dashing face alight with rage, ¡°So here I am, you filth. It¡¯s time we settle our score!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu?!¡±


    Lei Cang gasped.


    So shocked that he could not believe his eyes.


    ¡°This is the Lord Governor¡¯s court! The most carefully-guarded ce in this city! How dare he disguises himself and slip in here!


    ¡°Is this courage or just pure recklessness?!


    ¡°Or is he possessed?!¡±


    Li Mu strode past him and effortlessly undid the manacles that held Xiao Jianfei. Next, he injected spurts of Natural Qi of Easterly Vitality into the wounded lieutenant of the Trailzer Corps. Everything he did, he did with such nonchnce and casualness without any hint of concern for his own safety and whether Lei Cang would escape.


    Which he did try.


    Lei Cang tried to run, but the entire subterranean torture chamber was sealed inside a magical ward that despite all his banging and kicking at the door, he just couldn¡¯t get out.


    Before hemenced the interrogation of Xiao Jianfei, Lei Cang had, with the blessing of the Lord Governor of Lauffeuer, left strict orders to the men that under no circumstances should he be disturbed. Never in his wildest dreams did he know that this particr order would be working against him. No one outside knew what was going on inside the torture chamber; none of them were toe near.


    ¡°What are you thinking of doing, Li Mu!? Stay there, I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯te near!¡±


    Lei Cang faltered backward with panic sweeping through him. He knew how brutal Li Mu could be, having sampled the said savagery firsthand a long time ago. He has never been able to defeat Li Mu and he knew that this fact was not going to be disproved yet.


    ¡°Forget death by my stroke, this is death by bad conversation,¡± grumbled Li Mu. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try guessing what am I going to do?¡±


    Li Mu set his gaze on Lei Cang as he finished extricating Xiao Jianfei from his bounds.


    Li Mu has just so many questions that require answers. So much so that he was beginning to feel tiresome.


    Maybe Lei Cang could shed some illumination on all the mysteries.


    For this reason, Li Mu had not fled from the city like a real fugitive. He chose to remain in the shadows where he watched and observed. Then he saw the young officer leaving the ce as soon as he received a message. He followed the officer here and that was when Li Mu deduced that he must havee here to give Lei Cang a report. Li Mu did not have to be a genius to guess that if Lei Cang really were behind the massacre of the innocent Trailzers, he would most definitely delegate the task to his most trusted subordinate. At the very least, Li Mu was certain that the trail would lead him to the person who ordered the ughter, whether it really was Lei Cang or not.


    His guess turned out to be a correct one.


    ¡°We can talk this over, Li Mu! We¡¯re from the same world! We¡¯re kin! Both of us are here together! Together we¡¯re gods here!¡± Lei Cang babbled despite his best efforts to remain calm, his friendly grin as stiff as the very stones that lined the walls and ground of this chamber.


    ¡°All right,¡± answered Li Mu. ¡°Let¡¯s talk then. You keep saying ¡®gods¡¯. What do you mean by that?¡±


    Surprise took hold of Lei Cang. ¡°What!? You don¡¯t know?! Does that mean that you¡¯re really born out of a Tree of Eternity?! So what you said back then, that was not a lie?!¡±


    Li Mu threw him a scathing re. ¡°Are you asking the questions now or am I?¡±


    Lei Cang squeezed a forced smile with apparent difficulty. ¡°I was only just shocked. You¡¯re one of those whose names are on the Three Lists of Heaven and Earth and Humans. Yet you know nothing about godhood? Of all things, I really did not expect you to be transported here with your physical body intact. Well, I guess that should be expected then. So here¡¯s the thing: the Three Lists of Heaven, Earth, and Human have another name. It¡¯s the Roll of Gods.¡±


    ¡°The Roll of Gods?¡± Li Mu uttered, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Knowing better than to spare any secrets, Lei Cang added hastily, ¡°Those whose names are on the Roll of Gods would have their physical body decay in the event of their deaths, but their spirits would be transported here into this world where they would be reincarnated as gods. That was how I ended up here.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Li Mu was beginning to wonder if his ears had picked up correctly the revtion he just heard.


    ¡°The Three Lists of Heaven, Earth, and Human is actually the legendary Roll of Gods?!


    ¡°Is that even possible?!¡±


    Li Mu only heard of the mythical instrument known as the Roll of Gods from the famous Chinese literary ssic known as the Legend of Deification, where King Wu of Zhou led an army that toppled the Shang Empire. The divine instrument called the Roll of Gods was featured prominently where several figures with powers of gods took the side of the Zhou rebels and created the Roll. Mages and heroes who had perished in the conflict all had their names on the Roll and in their deaths, their spirits were canonized and invested as gods by Jiang Ziya.


    The names of mythical figures with whom all Chinese on Earth are all familiar¡ªthe gods of the Five Sacred Mountains, the God of Fortune, the deity Li Jing, Yang Jian, and others¡ªall were made gods during this era, with the notable exception of a handful that included Li Jing, Nezha, and Yang Jian who achieved godhood without being killed beforehand. Most of the others all met their heroic deaths in battle before their spirits all received their divine investiture.


    That is the legend from Earth.


    Li Mu had found a cultivation discipline called the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method back when he was exploring the Tomb of the God of Sin in the Heavenly Land world. It was hidden inside a monastery known as the Five Viges Temple. He was instantly reminded of the Legend of Deification at the time, although he did not expect that the Roll of Gods really existed.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Three Lists of Heaven, Earth, and Man, they are actually the Roll of Gods? So anyone whose names are on the Roll gets transported here in their deaths?¡° Li Mu repeated himself just to make sure.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± said Lei Cang. ¡°Yes, you get transported here if you¡¯re killed, but only if you have someone here acting like a homing beacon. The truth is, the Three Lists of Heaven, Earth, and Man do not make up the entirety of the Roll of Gods; they are only just a fragment of the real Roll of Gods. Fragments are scattered far and wide where they could be found also in other dimensions and worlds. Spirits of the deceased deemed worthy are chosen and transported here and reincarnated as a god. I was lucky that my mentor found me, and he brought me here.¡±


    Li Mu finally understood atst.


    ¡°So this is the so-called godhood that he prattles so much about.¡±


    ¡°This mentor you speak of¡­ Is he a powerful figure here?¡±


    ¡°My mentor is the Sage of the Nine-Heavens Deathbolt, the ninth in line to be the Master of Lightning. He wields power and influence that makes him equal to the great leaders of the various legions in the military. I am a lightning elemental user who possessed the Divine Form of Pure Lightning, that was why my mentor chose me. I know we¡¯ve had our differences, Li Mu. But we could talk things out. Killing me won¡¯t do you any good at all¡­¡±


    Banking on his mentor and his lineage¡¯s strength and influence, he hope that these reasons would be enough to at least make Li Mu spare him, even if thetter was nowhere near predisposed to let things slidepletely.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known me for quite some time, Lei Cang,¡± Li Mu responded coolly. ¡°Do you think what you just said would work in intimidating me?¡±


    Lei Cang¡¯s face fell with horror. ¡°You misunderstand, Li Mu!¡± he added hastily, ¡°I¡¯m not the one after you; the military is! I¡¯m only acting on orders!¡±


    ¡°As if the military will want toy a hand on me and the Trailzers if it weren¡¯t for some crackpot tales you¡¯ve been feeding them?¡± Li Mu smirked.


    Lei Cang iled his hands wildly as he gestured frantically. ¡°No! No! No! This really isn¡¯t me! It was the Oracle Disk of Legion Kommodore! It was showing signs that your appearance has something to do with Xenoses! That¡¯s why the military is hunting for you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    That was Xiao Jianfei who had finally recovered from the ordeal.


    He got up to his feet, his face replete with confusion and rage. ¡°That must be a lie!¡± he stormed towards Lei Cang, ¡°Li Mu¡¯s a Chosen One! There is no way he¡¯s a Xenos and there¡¯s no way that the Oracle Disk would show such an augury! This must be a setup! You¡¯re framing Li Mu for the wardcasters that you killed!¡±


    Lei Cang was about to say something else but Xiao Jianfei quickly redirected his focus to Li Mu. ¡°Li Mu, you came from the staging station, didn¡¯t you? What of my men!?¡±


    Li Mu exhaled grimly. Quietly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The pronouncement robbed all color from Xiao Jianfei¡¯s face.


    If Xiao Jianfei had even the slightest hope that his men would be spared, he was wrong. Very, very wrong.


    He was so close with his men. So closer that even real brothers couldn¡¯tpare. Real brothers might not go to war together. Real brothers might not shed blood, sweat, or tears together. But Xiao and his men did¡ªtogether. They had survived so many battles together and lived to share the tales¡­ And yet, their heroics and gantry were rewarded with a fate no better than butchered dogs¡­ Xiao Jianfei panned a scathing re filled with hatred in Lei Cang¡¯s direction and he growled, ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for you, you bastard!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Xiao, wait! Pipe down!¡± Lei Cang staggered backward.


    ¡°Pipe down!? Pray tell me how, you ingrate! I should be ripping you to shreds with my bare hands if it¡¯s to avenge all our fallen brothers!¡± Rage and revulsion overtook Xiao Jianfei¡¯s senses.


    Lei Cang was way stronger and more powerful than Xiao Jianfei. But with Li Mu around, there was little the former could do. Hectically, he raked his mind for ideas and found one. ¡°You said about adhering to rules, Xiao! You preached so much about discipline! If you really are a man of your principles, then prove it! Let the military decide whether I¡¯m guilty or not! What difference would you and I have if you were to take things into your own hand and kill me here?¡±


    Xiao Jianfei froze at where he stood.


    ¡°Difference?!¡±


    Still burning with rage, his eyes shot wider. Every sinew and tendon in his very person tensed as he grappled with whether he should cross the line and avenge his brothers-in-arms.


    Both Rage and Rationale were like a pair of warring beasts mauling at each other inside him.


    Xiao Jianfei could follow the rules and hand Lei Cang over to the military. But he knew as well as Lei Cang that thetter¡¯s mentor would move mountains to save him. Lei Cang would be off the hook by the end of the day with not so much as a little p on the wrist.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    As much as he admired Xiao Jianfei for his fastidious stubbornness to rules and discipline as an army man, he needed to disagree.


    The rule ofw and discipline in the military were not created to torment the just while protecting the wicked.


    ...


    For this reason, the rule ofw has never been an object of absolute perfection as far as Li Mu was concerned.


    Therefore¡­


    Li Mu got to his feet. The first thing he did was nt a foot into Lei Cang to send him sprawling on the ground.


    ¡°You should consider a career on the stage,¡± Li Mu muttered as he drove his foot into Lei Cang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wait, Li Mu! OOMPH! I might not be fully innocent, but the military has itsws¡ªOMMPHH!¡±


    ¡°Laws my foot. Xiao¡¯s the military man here, not me. I don¡¯t give a fig about the military.¡±


    Li Mu stomped on Lei Cang¡¯s knee, smashing it into bits. ¡°Consider this the canap¨¦s, because of that punchable face of yours. Next¡ª¡± he pounded his foot on Lei Cang¡¯s calf, reducing it inch by inch into a bloody pulp. ¡°¡ªand this is for the nine wardcasters you butchered in cold blood.¡±


    Blood and viscera spattered everywhere on the dusty cobblestones.


    ¡°ARRGGHH! How dare you, Li Mu! My mentor¡ª¡± Lei Cang¡¯s face was a grotesque contortion of agony as he howled like a pig on its way to being ughtered. Thankfully, Li Mu¡¯s magical ward worked well enough to keep the noise contained.


    ¡°Your mentor? As if I care. Your mentor can be here and I¡¯ll say to his face what I¡¯m telling you now: you guys are thinking of putting me down, eh? Well, guess what? You guys should prepare yourselves for making that mistake. Now, this is for the twenty-six Trailzers who died out there in the wilderness as a result of your treachery!¡± Li Mu took Lei Cang¡¯s arms and crushed them inch after inch into a more unrecognizable mush of sickening red that spread across the floor with the semnce of morbid little flowers.

 Chapter 962 - Chapter 962 The Snap

    Chapter 962 The Snap


    ¡°No, please, Li Mu! Please! Spare me! Treat me like a dog! Anything you want! It¡¯s a mistake¡ªmy mistake! Please!¡± Lei Cang caterwauled for mercy.


    ¡°Oh? Wait up. So you were thinking that you¡¯re negotiating for your life as an equal to me? Heavens, I¡¯m so sorry. In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing more than a mongrel. A mongrel that¡¯s even worse than that stupid husky¡ªso stupid that you just can¡¯t remember your past lessons. I can spare you now that you¡¯lle back to bite me, a glutton for punishment.¡±


    There was not even one bit of kindness shing in Li Mu¡¯s icy stare as he attacked again.


    He made well sure that each and every single one of Lei Cang¡¯s ribs were shattered.


    ¡°This is for the Trailzers who were ughtered like sheep at the staging station.¡±


    Li Mu went on to fracture more bones in Lei Cang¡¯s body.


    The sheer agony itself from the torture left a curling Lei Cang writhing grotesquely like an animal in pain.


    Realizing that his beggings could no longer save him, he snarled, ¡°Li Mu you bastard! Kill me if you dare! Kill me and just be done with it!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Discovered your nerve, have you?¡± Li Mu observed wryly.


    More snapping of bones echoed in the sealed chamber.


    Lei Cang would have chosen death if he could.


    Xiao Jianfei was rather enjoying the moment. The sight of Lei Cang¡¯s suffering was satisfying enough.


    Although that did little to hinder the question looming within him: is what we¡¯re doing right?


    ¡°Is this justice?! Torturing a man, even though he¡¯s an enemy, in such a fashion?!¡± he thought.


    Li Mu strode to the wall where he removed the dagger he deflected out of Lei Cang¡¯s grasp earlier. He squeezed it into Xiao Jianfei¡¯s hand. ¡°Use this. Drive this into that monster yourself. Do this not only for Squad Thunder but also the men from the other two squads as well¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Xiao Jianfei was seriously doubting what he just heard, ¡°What about Captains Lin and Ye?!¡±


    ¡°They did not turn up,¡± Li Mu shook his head.


    Xiao Jianfei stared at him nkly, his gaze lost. What Lei Cang was telling him during the torture hit him like a sledgehammer. ¡°Is it true?! That both Houses Lin and Ye are part of this whole plot as well?!¡±


    ¡°So? Your decision?¡± Li Mu peered at Xiao Jianfei.


    Thetter¡¯s shivering hand slowly curled its fingers around the hilt of the dagger.


    Rage battered at his beliefs, threatening to dislodge him from his once-solid moral foothold.


    ¡°Many times, decide what¡¯s wrong and right yourself. Justice and truth aren¡¯t for the rich and powerful to monopoly.¡±


    Xiao Jianfei peered at the dagger in his grasp.


    Gleaming with a bluish fury, its de bristled with the luster of Spiritual Power.


    His gaze shifted over to the sickeningly hideous Lei Cang, whose eyes still leaked inaudible pleas for mercy. He looked at the dagger again, the conflict within him still raging a fierce battle that crescendoed to a climax.


    Rustling noises came approaching from outside the chamber door.


    Someone wasing.


    One with a powerful presence.


    Whoever was that must be a dangerous champion.


    ¡°We havepany,¡± Li Mu muttered, giving Lei Cang¡¯s body a vicious kick that sent him mming into the wall. Li Mu seized Xiao Jianfei, ¡°Time to go.¡±


    ¡°Go?!¡± thetter gasped with a perplexed look back at him.


    ¡°Unless you wish to die here?¡±


    ¡°But I have orders¡­¡± Xiao Jianfei whimpered.


    The footsteps were nearing.


    It was not one¡ªbut several powerful presences hurrying towards the torture chamber.


    Unfazed, Li Mu stared into Xiao Jianfei¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can die here, but your family¡ªyour parents, your wife, and your daughter¡ªthey will all suffer the burden of guilt and shame. Those people who wronged you? They won¡¯t care. They won¡¯t feel even a shred of guilt. They¡¯ll remain in the shadows, grinning to themselves¡­ Live and you still have a chance. Die and you¡¯ll condemn your loved ones to an irreparable fate.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ I-I¡­¡± Xiao Jianfei¡¯s eyes turned moist and red.


    Such was the role of a soldier: to follow orders with blinding deference. For far too long Xiao Jianfei had been one, developing mechanical obedience to superior orders that he would dly march into death as long as he wasmanded to without any hint of hesitation. Yet now¡­


    Boom!


    The door of the chamber was flung open by an external force amid waves of dust and gravel.


    Li Mu yanked Xiao Jianfei back to the other end of the chamber almost simultaneously, ramming a hole in the wall.


    The chaos was just what he needed to mount an escape.


    They were only just outside when beams of lights came shing their way.


    ¡°Stargrasp!¡± Li Mu grunted.


    His right hand jerked Xiao Jianfei to safety while his left hand snaked forth. In quick sessive blows that eyes could barely catch up with, he unleashed a barrage of at least a dozen strikes, eliciting cascades of metallic ngors. By the time he stepped back, he had disarmed his assants with a saber, three swords, and two spears already in his possession, which he easily crushed with just one fist. He ignominiously tossed the metal pulp aside.


    ¡°Quaint technique.¡±


    A voice of praise came from the direction Lu Ye was thinking of heading.


    A richly-clothed but gnarly old man with thick hair and beard, d in light leather armor stepped into view, with scarlet effulgence swirling around him.


    Without pausing at all, Li Mu charged at his opponent with Xiao Jianfei dragged after him.


    ¡°Scorchm!¡±


    Lu Ye¡¯s fist barreled forward with the force of a breaking dam. Only instead of cold, his fist radiated searing heat like the sun itself was grasped in his hand.


    Every strand of the elderly man¡¯s hair and beard sprung up like cactus needles. He responded with a punch of his own that burst into hundreds of other mirages, raining down a volley full of fists down on Li Mu. His brand of fighting resembled Li Mu¡¯s greatly¡ªreliant on brute physical force. The entire air reeked with the tang of metal as the barrage of fists pummeled down with the elderly man crying amid the din, ¡°Back into where youe from, sonny.¡±


    A champion, Li Mu realized.


    ¡°Should I?¡± he responded wryly.


    ...


    As soon as Li Mu¡¯s ming fist met the elderly man¡¯s, the mes vanished and the heat that engulfed the whole surrounding was gone, only for, one split-secondter, a huge torrent of chill to burst forth.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    The elderly man gasped, his face teeming with ashen astonishment. The elemental shift from fire to ice had caught him unawares. Before he could even react, ice-blueyers of frost encrusted his hand and then his arms before swallowing him whole, turning him into a life-size sculpture of ice.


    Li Mu wasn¡¯t eager to wait. Like an albatross spreading his wings, he leaped over the elderly man and began bolting towards the exit.


    ¡°Lord Governor!¡±


    Frantic cries came from all sides.


    Crack! Crack!


    The ice began to crack.


    The tall and strong elderly smashed himself to freedom and spurted a tiny mouthful of blood. Being trapped in the ice had caused internal damage, but he was nowhere near to giving up just yet. With an enraged snarl, he vanished from where he stood, turning into a bolt of light that shot straight for Li Mu.


    Both men encountered each other in midair, locked into a blurry whirl of fists. With Xiao Jianfei still with him was affecting Li Mu¡¯s performance. That gave the rest of the enemy champions the chance to catch up to them and surrounded the duo.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    ...


    The air erupted with sessive bursts of energy.


    Li Munded with Xiao Jianfei.


    Figures flickered into view; they found themselves beleaguered by a mob of champions. Footfalls rapped harshly on the ground as an army of Drakonid sentries swept over the whole enclosure, effectively preventing anything from getting in or out of the Lord Governor¡¯s courtplex. Even those were not all; the sky rippled with phosphorescent runic symbols. Some sort of forcefield was conjured, enveloping the whole building and its peripherals.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away,¡± the imposing elderly man pronounced imperiously.


    Xiao Jianfei looked around grimly. He did not need to be told that he was the reason they failed to get out in time.


    If only he had made his decision quickly and not wasted time, then they would not have found themselves at their wits¡¯ end! It was his indecisiveness that had condemned Li Mu to this fate.


    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not getting away, then I might as well stay,¡± Li Mu uttered facetiously, not at all anxious or panicking despite the overwhelming odds. ¡°But don¡¯t say I¡¯m not warning you: you¡¯ll regret keeping me here.¡±


    ¡°Impudent pup,¡± the old man snorted. ¡°This is the courtplex of the Lord Governor of Lauffeuer. Not some squalid marketce for you toe and go as you please! At any rate, you¡¯re never going to be walking out of here alive¡ªnot if I could help it.¡±


    ¡°I see. So you must be Jiang Buping, the Lord Governor of this city,¡± Li Mu bobbed his head thoughtfully, ¡°The deaths of the few hundred Trailzers¡­ You have had a hand in that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Piffle,¡± Jiang Buping denied by means of an authoritarian scoff. ¡°That was your doing, the agent of the Xenoses who had massacred the proud soldiers of Legion Kommodore in cold blood! How dare you nder me, you depraved filth!¡±


    ¡°Wow, so that¡¯s how you intend to close the case of the massacre of the Trailzers and sweep it under the rug, huh?¡± Li Mu muttered as if in innocent deliberation, ¡°What a masterful stroke.¡±


    ¡°Lord Governor! This is a mistake! You¡¯ve been hoodwinked by the real culprits! It¡¯s Lei Cang! He¡¯s the one who killed all the Trailzers! I am Lieutenant Xiao of Squad Thunder of the Trailzer Corps and I can vouch for Li Mu! I heard with my own ears how Lei Cang had admitted to the crimes¡ª¡±


    ¡°HOLD YOUR TONGUE!¡± Jiang Buping snapped. ¡°You are an officer of the military with more than ten years of experience under your belt, Lieutenant Xiao! You dare collude with a Xenos and speak in his defense!? You have a nerve! I¡¯ll have you seized and executed myself if that¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei immediately lost his voice.


    ¡°Save your breath, Xiao,¡± quipped Li Mu, ¡°You can repeat yourself tens of thousands of times and none of that would matter. For all we know, this old senile is pretending to not understand your truthful words.¡±


    ¡°LI MU!¡±


    A hateful voice boomed from a distance.


    What seemed to be a fully recovered Lei Cang stepped out of the wreckage of the portion of the courtplex with a small retinue¡ªa pair of old men both donning regal purplish robes and both radiated the same deadly presence. Lei Cang, on the other hand, looked absolutely livid; he flexed his arms, spoiling for the chance to reciprocate the beating Li Mu gave him earlier, although his presence and aura remained rtively weak.


    The vast presences emitted by both old men indicated that they were at least Deity-realm Cultivators. The sporadic crackling of electricity, despite how harmless they looked, warped even the air around them, terrifying the Drakonids enough to give them both a wide berth.


    They were champions as well.


    Xiao Jianfei let out a long, heavy breath.


    ¡°How?!


    ¡°How is Lei Cang still alive?!


    ¡°How did he survive that kick by Li Mu?!


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    ¡°You worthless piece of shit, Xiao Jianfei! I gave you a chance and you made the wrong one! I¡¯ll kill Li Mu today, then I¡¯ll make you suffer! I¡¯ll make you watch what I¡¯ll do to your wife and your daughter!¡± Lei Cang howled with the same maniacal frenzy reminiscent of a rabid dog.


    Li Mu nced at Xiao Jianfei.


    The lieutenant did not say a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repay to you what you just did to me one thousand times over, Li Mu! I bet you¡¯re now terrified all inside that I¡¯m alive, innit?!¡± Lei Cang sneered maliciously. ¡°Let¡¯s see how are you going to worm out of this!¡±


    ¡°You should be fleeing with your tail between your legs if you know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Li Mu smirked with derision, ¡°Your newfound courage, albeit ill-advised, is it because of these twopdogs of yours? I can smell the stench of blooding from them. They were involved in the massacre at the staging station, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°They went there to hunt you down, fool. You¡¯re lucky that you managed to give them the slip before they arrived. But no more. Your luck runs out now¡ª¡±


    Li Mu did not even have the patience to let him finish.


    He guffawed loudly, ¡°Luck? As if I need such things.¡±


    Bang!


    Lei Cang¡¯s arms erupted into a morbid explosion of blood and tissue spattering in all directions.


    A howl of agony pierced the sky, inteced with a pair of enraged snarls, before they too, wailed with pain.


    A couple of sts hade from nowhere, catching the two elderly champions unawares and wounding them.


    Li Mu had used his magical sight to read their movements before they could even pull off any trick. Firing a Four-de God Killing Broadsword st that broke into halves, he directed both halves to each of the elderly champions with such quickness, finesse, and might that all everyone saw was just a blur and he was back at where he was standing as if he barely moved.


    The pair of champions was barely finished channeling their lightning powers, mustering enough electricity when all of a sudden, they were attacked and the lightning was gone.


    Everything had happened just too quickly.


    Lei Cang was still reeling over his mangled arms¡ªor rather, what was left of them, ¡°W-What have you done to my arms, Li Mu?!¡±


    ¡°And you thought I would really spare you? I did not kill you just now because killing you would be too merciful. I want you to suffer a painful death with everyone watching you. That¡¯s what a monster like you deserves.¡±


    He snapped his fingers.


    Crack!


    As if resonating with the snap, Lei Cang¡¯s left leg burst into bloody bits.


    He crashed to the ground.


    Crack!


    Another snap.


    Crack!


    Lei Cang¡¯s right leg this time.


    Crack!


    Another snap.


    Bang!


    Lei Cang¡¯s left knee detonated into a fountain of red.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With every snap, every joint in Lei Cang¡¯s body would blow up like firecrackers like tiny little bombs that Li Mu had left hidden in his body. Blood and flesh scattered all over the ground and pools of blood spread wider and wider, but there was little anyone or even Lei Cang himself could do¡­


    The torture on both mind and body was whittling down his sanity¡­

 Chapter 963 - Chapter 963 A Madman

    Chapter 963 A Madman


    The sight was macabre enough for everyone to feel themselves shivering unconsciously.


    Not yet a Deity-realm champion, Lei Cang nevertheless was very much the heir to one of the Sons of Lightning. His might as an Upper King-realm Cultivator would have easily had him pegged as one of the best in his generation. Yet here he was, being trounced by Li Mu like a whipped dog. Not one man present could deny feeling unnervingly intimidated.


    At the same time¡ª


    Plop!


    The pair of champions chaperoning Lei Cang crashed to the ground like twin fallen oaks with foaming blood trickling out of their mouths.


    They were dead.


    The sound of their dead bodies hitting the ground struck every person like a pair of sledgehammers, resonating fiercely with their hearts and minds and stunning them into oblivion.


    ¡°L-Li Mu! Y-You filth! What have you done to me?!¡± a maniacal Lei Cang bellowed throatily as he writhed wildly. Blood swathed every inch of his raw skin as more bone joints erupted with spurts of splintered bones and slick blood spraying out.


    Li Mu¡¯s lips curled into a chilly smirk. ¡°What? You thought I was taking pity on you? That¡¯s why I spared you? Or do you think I was too inept to y you in time?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lei Cang growled, his eyes awash with mounting panic.


    ¡°Was it that time?! That was when he did it?!


    ¡°He had been thinking of using me as a bomb so that he could deal with my seniors?!


    ¡°What sort of devilry is this?! Is this the same Li Mu I encountered before?!¡±


    The petrifying terror now hit Lei Cang worse than the damage Li Mu was still causing him.


    In the meantime, Lord Governor of Lauffeuer Jiang Buping stared at Li Mu with a newfound wariness and apprehension as he realized that he might have underestimated this young man. Something told him that there could be more tricks hidden up his sleeves.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With a couple or more snaps, thest detonations reduced Lei Cang¡¯s very body into nothing more than a sickening heap of bloody human tissue and viscera with the whites of bone scraps peeking out.


    There literally was no way for anyone to ignore the putrefying stench of blood amid the gory scene that included the two dead bodies of Lei Cang¡¯s Deity-Realm chaperons. Every champion who hade, and the Drakonids who had the ce surrounded, could feel the trickles of angst and difort slowly turning into an unstoppable tide that had overwhelmed them without them even realizing how.


    Xiao Jianfei stared at Li Mu, his gaze fraught with shock, awe, and dread.


    As much as he was shocked at Li Mu¡¯s abilities and deadliness, he did not expect Li Mu to be able to murder not only Lei Cang but even the two servants of Lightning without so much as blinking his eyes.


    ¡°What ruthlessness and shrewdness?! But is what he¡¯s doing right!?¡±


    ¡°Impudence, Li Mu! Never in all my years of watching Lauffeuer and keeping this city safe have I encountered such foolish and reckless opposition to the military! You!¡± Jiang Buping was the first to recover from his shock, given that he was an experienced veteran of the military. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to escape the judgment of the Military of Man?! The power and authority of the Military reigns for as far as Man¡¯s reach in this world, Li Mu! You will pay for the crimes you¡¯vemitted! There will be no ce for you to hide! You will face judgment!¡±


    The rest of the Military¡¯s champions and soldiers all felt invigorated by those rousing words.


    Li Mu could be as powerful as he wanted to be, but there was no way he¡¯ll be able to resist the might of the Military!


    The military, more aptly known as the Military of Man in the Chaos Battlefield is the single-only entity that reigns supreme over all mankind on the Battlefield; the bulwark of humans¡¯ survival against which armies and terrors of the other races have shattered. Even Imperial Lords think twice before openly dering a stance against such a powerful entity, never mind a tiny Xenos like Li Mu.


    Even Xiao Jianfei could feel the mood of the army surrounding them shifting.


    Whatever ws the Military of Man might possess¡ªa high-ranking officer going astray from his genuine and earliest nature and aspirations, or how darkness and self-interest might have corrupted another¡ªits grassroots have always remained unfailingly steadfast. They do not question orders, doing only what they were told to; and once their morale has risen, nothing would stop them.


    Whatever horrors the foes of Man could unleash upon them, these soldiers might fall, but they will never falter.


    Li Mu immediately understood this.


    ¡°The Military? If the upper echelons of the Military have any eyes for fairness and truth, they would make the correct judgment. But I don¡¯t have that patience. I cannot wait. My judgment falls today. It falls now. Those who were involved in the wicked ughter of the Trailzers at the staging station. They will die.¡±


    The rusted sword now hanging from Li Mu¡¯s shoulder gave a hum, emanating a presence that everyone nearby instantly recognized for what it really was: malice so thick that one could almost smell blood.


    ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡±


    Li Mu uttered one syble after another slowly for all to hear.


    ¡°NO!¡± cried Jiang Buping as he finally reacted. But it was toote. The golden silhouette of a de shimmered into view behind Li Mu and it burst into a flurry of tiny little aureateets that swarmed the contingent of masked soldiers.


    Excruciating cries and howls shed across the enclosure. In mere seconds, men¡ªmasked Drakonids who were deadlier than the ordinary personal guard of Lord Governor Jiang Buping¡ªfell like grass before a scythe. By the time the wailing cries of the Drakonids slowly died, the masked men were all in.


    Everywhere the golds flew, men had been reduced to strips of meat and flesh¡ªquartered and dismembered.


    ¡°You! H-How dare you!?¡± Jiang Buping gasped with horror. The Lord Governor might no longer be on the frontlines, but he had seen his fair share of ripped and mangled bodies lying bloody and dead on the ground yet even he could barely confess to having met a person as bold and reckless, if not insane, before. With a finger thrust into Li Mu¡¯s face, he jabbed his hand again and again, so lost for words that he could barely articte his rage.


    The champions and the men of the Lord Governor¡¯s personal guard retreated at once.


    None of them wished to be faced with such terrifying skills and destructive power. All of them were scared.


    ¡°Li Mu, you madman! What has possessed you?! The Military will have your head for this! Men! I WANT THIS MAN TAKEN DOWN¡ªDEAD OR ALIVE¡ªAT ALL COSTS! Hold him here before our reinforcements arrive!¡± a livid Jiang Buping screamed, his eyes wide and red with seething anger.


    As an experienced veteran and Lord Governor of this city, he would not sit on his hands and watch Li Mu wreak havoc with impunity! Try as he might flee, Jiang Buping knew that he could not falter against a foe like Li Mu!


    Li Mu stared at Jiang Buping. ¡°At all costs, eh? You have courage¡ªhowever foolhardy it might have been¡ªbut I apud your nerve nevertheless. To think that you could still issue such threats when you¡¯ve clearly lost¡­ Never mind, I¡¯ll just chalk it all up to your old age for making such an ill-advised judgment. You don¡¯t like you¡¯re colluding with that no-use, worthless pile of bat droppings called Lei Cang, so I¡¯ll spare you. Just this once. You will have a closer look into this incident and you¡¯ll find out how wrong you¡¯ve been.¡±


    Li Mu recalled his swarm of tiny little aureate bolts that all flew back to him, conjoining into a gigantic de more than twenty meters in length whose presence and appearance were enough to make the men suffocate and crumble to their knees.


    RUMBLE!


    Li Mu swung the gigantic weapon furiously into the air. With a crack reminiscent of ss being shattered, the invisible forcefield intended to keep Li Mu trapped in here burst into thousands of shards each bearing glowing runic glyphs before they dissolved into the air and were gone.


    Li Mu seized Xiao Jianfei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s our cue to go.¡±


    He grunted, his very self breaking into hundreds of images resembling himself. Each and every single one of these doppelgangers looked exactly like Li Mu and together, they leaped into the air and bolted in different directions.


    Combat Craft ¨C Phantom Break!


    Abat technique Li Mu learned during his time at Molderad.


    None of the champions and men of the Lord Governor¡¯s personal guard knew what to do. Rooted to where they were standing in sheer bewilderment, they did not know which of these Li Mus was the real one. All of them just looked so perfect and real¡­


    ¡°TAKE THE ONE WITH XIAO JIAN¡ª¡±


    Jiang Buping¡¯s bellow died halfway.


    At least half of the decoys were carrying Xiao Jianfei¡ªor at least, the images of him¡ªas well! ¡°What kind of technique is this?! How is he able to produce afterimages not only for himself but even the person he¡¯s taking with him!?¡±


    ...


    All attempts by the Lord Governor¡¯s force to thwart, defeat, and apprehend Li Mu had fallen into total shambles. The men and the champions of the Lord Governor¡¯s personal guard could try, but nothing they do could¡ªwould thwart Li Mu¡¯s flight.


    The men looked around and surveyed the aftermath of their botched operation¡ªthe many Li Mus vanishing into the distance, the ground scattered with the dead bodies of the masked Drakonids and the two Servants of Lightning, as well as the sickening heap of bloody mush that was once Lei Cang. What was initially believed to be an easy and smooth endeavor turned out to be a miserable failure.


    Themotion was gone with Li Mu¡¯s escape.


    The night breeze gusted over the utterly silent enclosure, despite it being still so crowded with armed sentries and champions.


    ¡°What now, sir?¡±


    The captain of the guard asked gingerly.


    Jiang Buping recovered from the initial shock and cracked into a weary grin. ¡°Have Joint Staff draft a report. I want every detail documented, including a full reassessment of Li Mu¡¯s strength and power. Send word to the XO of the Drakonids General Nie. Ask him to take over the hunt for Li Mu. This is no longer within the Lord Governor¡¯s power and ability to handle.¡±


    The division of defensive and administrative duties is usually clearly defined especially in cities asrge as Lauffeuer, where the administration of the city was managed by Jiang Buping as Lord Governor while the defense was handled by the garrisoning Drakonid cohort which was led by General Nie Tao, the executive officer and second-inmand of the Drakonids.


    ¡°At once, sir!¡±


    The captain of the guard withdrew quietly.


    Seldom had Jiang Buping looked so sour and glum.


    ...


    The Lord Governor of Lauffeuer wearily waved to his men, ¡°Off you all go then.¡±


    The champions and sentries all withdrew like a receding tide.


    Leaving only Jiang Buping alone with his trusted advisor Liao Zhi.


    A burly forty-year-old with a darkplexion and a small mustache with a tiny goatee to boot, anyone could have easily mistaken Liao Zhi for a crude butcher in the market when he was actually a very intelligent and perceptive person full of ideas.


    The air overhead the battered enclosure of the courtplex was still swirling with the residual spiritual energies from the fight earlier.


    Jiang Buping scoffed at himself. ¡°What do you think, Liao?¡±


    ¡°I say we watch,¡± Liao Zhi muttered impassively.


    ¡°Are you saying that I should just keep myself out of all this mess?¡± Jiang Buping said, ¡°But I¡¯m Lord Governor of this city. What happened here happened under my watch and Lei Cang brat is the student of one of the Sons of Lightning. Surely you can¡¯t expect me to really sit out a kettle of fish as messy as this and believe that there would be no consequences?¡±


    Liao Zhi did not reply to the question. He produced sugar-coated haws, and chewed on one of them. ¡°What do you think of this Li Mu, sir?¡±


    ¡°A madman,¡± Jiang Buping responded curtly.


    Crunch. ¡°Mmhmm¡­ Tasty. Just a madman, sir?¡±


    ¡°A madman with the deceptiveness and deadliness of a viper,¡± Jiang Buping added.


    He was reminded of how Lei Cang was spared by Li Mu back inside the torture chamber inside the subterranean dungeons only to have his body nted with magical charges that Li Mu employed to masterful efficacy, using the detonations as a diversion to kill both Divine-Realm Servants of Lightning. The Lord Governor of Lauffeuer could say with absolute certainty that he had never seen such shrewdness and ruthlessness before in a man so young. That he was able to devise such a plot even in such times of peril easily unnerved Jiang Buping more than the strength and power he exhibited.


    ¡°Have you, sir, considered the possibility that this really might be a setup and Li Mu really is being framed?¡± said Liao Zhi suddenly.


    Jiang Buping exhaled a long, deep breath. ¡°Which I would have dly believed if not for the auguries of the Oracle Disk. Look at that Li Mu. He really is one hundred times better than that Lei Cang.¡±


    Liao Zhi said nothing, preferring to first finish his snack before he finally provided his opinion. He chewed on thest haw, crunching loudly as he uttered, ¡°And the auguries of the Oracle Disk, did you see it with your own eyes, sir?¡±


    Jiang Buping stared at his trusted advisor for seconds in wordless perplexity before he finally broke his silence, ¡°What are you trying to say, Liao?¡±


    The crafty Liao Zhi merely chuckled and turned to leave. ¡°My haws are finished, so I¡¯d need to get more¡­ Winter is supposed to be ten days away, Jiang, but it seems to have arrived early, my friend. Winter is already upon us, I say.¡±


    Jiang Buping stood there, motionless.


    As ludicrous as it might sound, he really was beginning to feel that Li Mu really was being framed.


    But what else could he¡ªor should he¡ªdo? Dig deeper?


    He lifted his chin and raised his head to look at the moon veiled behind plumes of clouds, falling into deep contemtion.


    But his train of thought was quickly interrupted by the arrival of the captain of his guard, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Ye Ying of House Ye asking to see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°What brings her here at this hour?¡±

 Chapter 964 - Chapter 964 Strength and Honor

    Chapter 964 Strength and Honor


    Inside the city.


    In one of the darkest backnes one could ever find.


    ¡°Li Mu?! Where are we going now?! What are we to do?!¡±


    Xiao Jianfei looked at Li Mu, his eyes quivering with indecision and doubt.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we see you out of the city first,¡± said Li Mu.


    Xiao Jianfei knew what that meant: Li Mu ns to get him out of the picture as quickly as possible and he intended to stay longer in this city¡ªalone. ¡°What courage is this? Is this recklessness?! Does this young man fear nothing?!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy. The Drakonids would be all scouring the city with a fine-toothb. But I know a few channels to get out of town¡ªdiscreet and safe ones,¡± said Xiao Jianfei, pondering his options. More importantly, he wished to bring Li Mu with him. Li Mu just could not afford tomit more ughter here. The more blood was spilled, the more difficult it would be for them to clear their names.


    ¡°What for? If it¡¯s just getting out of the city, just go.¡±


    Li Mu grabbed Xiao Jianfei by the shoulder and they left the alleyway. They stepped onto the streets now deste and utterly devoid of human activity owing to the lockdown imposed by the Drakonids. They brushed past several patrolling squads and even champions, much to Xiao Jianfei¡¯s chagrin and horror that eventually turned into amazement, and no one seemed to notice them.


    Xiao Jianfei could barely tear his disbelieving stare off Li Mu¡¯s back all the time.


    They reached a remote part of the city¡¯s outer peripherals, enjoying the shade that the city walls afforded. Li Mu ced a hand on the rough surface of the huge wall. It glistened with an aureate luster twinkling back at them¡ªa defensive ward cast upon the stone-hewn walls to prevent their escape. But the powerful magic of the ward was like nothing before Li Mu¡¯s might. Like cheese melting in a hot pan, a hole eventually opened right where Li Mu ced his hand.


    Li Mu took Xiao Jianfei out of the hole with him and they exited Lauffeuer virtually unhindered and unopposed.


    Xiao Jianfei was only even more bbergasted by the repertoire of skills and techniques Li Mu has.


    ¡°A-Are you also a wardcaster?!¡±


    He asked with apparent difficulty believing what escaped his lips.


    He could only think of no one but wardcasters who could possibly possess the skills to aplish the feat he just witnessed. For one to pass freely through a defensive ward as potent and mighty as the one now guarding Lauffeuer without so much as a noise or a rattle that might alert the Drakonids, Li Mu would have to be at least a Tier-Ten master wardcaster. Most lesser luminaries skilled in wardcasting would have already inadvertently triggered the magical wards the moment they got in contact with its magic.


    They trekked for almost more than ten miles before they stopped somewhere in the wilderness outside the city.


    The chilly night winds ran through their hair.


    Winter was just around the corner and it was freezing.


    Li Mu ignored Xiao Jianfei¡¯s question and instead responded with a question of his own, ¡°So? Have you thought about where would you be going now?¡±


    Xiao Jianfei looked lost.


    As an exemry officer of the Military of Man, Xiao Jianfei has many times proven his valor and capabilities in the line of fire,pleting missions of such difficulty and danger that few would envy. All that earned him his position as a lieutenant of the elite Trailzer Corps where promotion into captaincy was only just a matter of time. Yet the trials he now faced were not only perilous but also unprecedentedly impossible and his foe was none other than the Military of Man itself¡ªan institution that he could say with absolute certainty that he has served to his utmost and had nearly given his life defending. To say that the Military of Man was his life would not be an understatement. Yet to a man like him, take that away and here he was, a lost and dibobted man not knowing what he should do, now that his conscience and his beliefs were all at odds with each other.


    Clearing his name was all he ever wanted at the moment.


    But right now, from where he was standing, it seemed unavailingly hard.


    Li Mu decided on a change of subject. ¡°You heard about this godhood thing before?¡±


    Xiao Jianfei nodded at first, then he shook his head.


    Champions of the human race in the Chaos Battlefield oftentimes elect to join different factions for the sake of survival and growth and the Military of Man is one such faction¡ªthe biggest one, in fact, with order, structure, power, influence, and capabilities that could rival those of a real empire. A huge engine made up of millions of tiny cogs and gears which were the soldiers and all other military personnel that worked and fought tirelessly to uphold its credibility and existence. But even they were not all, for the Military of Men wasprised also of various influential families and cliques.


    But the Military of Men was also made up of a pantheon of so-called ¡°gods¡±.


    A lowly lieutenant of modest beginnings like Xiao Jianfei would never have the chance of witnessing the true greatness of godhood.


    Lei Cang might have always regarded himself as a member of the said pantheon. He imed it himself, as Xiao Jianfei heard with his own ears back inside the torture chamber, but the lieutenant knew little about the true significance of being a god.


    ¡°Would it be possible for you to rush back home and bring your family somewhere safe alone?¡± Li Mu asked suddenly.


    Xiao Jianfei fell silent for seconds before he finally replied, ¡°T-There shouldn¡¯t be any problem, I expect.¡± A look of dawningprehension fell upon him. His face contorted with panic. ¡°Wait, are you saying that the Military would go after my family?! Surely not! They might be detained for interrogation, but I don¡¯t believe that they would be harmed in any way! I know thew. I¡¯m sure of that!¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s Lei Cang?¡±


    ¡°Hold up, isn¡¯t Lei Cang dead already?¡± Xiao Jianfei blurted without thinking. Then he realized something which made him gawk at Li Mu, ¡°Wait. Are you saying that he¡¯s still alive?! But how?! After all that¡ª¡±


    ¡°His physical body might have been destroyed. But you heard him: so long as his name remained on the Roll of Gods, he would still be able to rebirth so long as his spirit remains intact,¡± said Li Mu, looking grimly into the far distance shrouded by the darkness of the night. ¡°Of course, this is only just a guess. But it¡¯s better to tread on the safe side and not put the safety of your family at such risk. Go. Go to your family and make sure that they¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Xiao Jianfei answered. He was beginning to look anxious and worried at the mention of his family. ¡°B-But¡­ I¡¯m only afraid that I might be toote.¡± Passing through the wilderness alone would never be easy, even if he traveled both day and night, especially with the Military already having a head start and all the military checkpoints along the way.


    And as a fugitive, he could not use the waypoints in all the big metropolises.


    Li Mu whistled loudly.


    A jet-ck bolt of light zoomed across the wilderness.


    It was Schwarzdrachen.


    Li Mu had released it into the wild before he made his appearance at the Lord Governor¡¯s courtplex.


    ¡°Ride him; that way, you¡¯ll reach before first light. Act quickly before the Military arrives. But be careful¡ªour enemies might have more tricks hidden up their sleeves. You¡¯re a Trailzer, you know what to do,¡± said Li Mu.


    Xiao Jianfei gazed at Li Mu, breathless with gratitude.


    ¡°He had thought about this already, for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Li Mu,¡± Xiao Jianfei reverently bowed to Li Mu.


    They had barely known each other. In fact, he had been nothing but baggage to Li Mu up until now and he wouldn¡¯t have made it this far without Li Mu¡¯s help. He knew that best of all and the feeling of being dependent made it all the more terrible.


    Li Mu humbly epted the gesture.


    Xiao Jianfei straightened up and looked at the young man before him. He wished to speak to him; to ask him about what his ns were and how he should refrain from more killings, but he realized that it was not his ce to tell Li Mu what to do. But more importantly, recent events have forced Xiao Jianfei into reassessing his own beliefs and values. He gave another bow, then he vaulted himself on Schwarzdrachen¡¯s back and they cantered away.


    Li Mu watched as Xiao Jianfei¡¯s back slowly turned into a dot in the far distance. A smile formed on his lips.


    As a soldier in the Military of Man, he has Li Mu¡¯s approval.


    The more he struggled with his scruples, the more it showed how order and discipline meant so substantially to him and this was what made Li Mu admire him so much.


    If only everyone in the entire institution of the Military of Men shared such zeal in strength and honor. Then the Military of Men would be a force that could defeat whatever problems with trampling ease and supremacy.


    To that end, Li Mu wished that Xiao Jianfei would survive this episode and progress far enough to make a difference to earn a ce in the Military¡¯s top echelon. He would do whatever it takes to make that possible.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang, what do you mean Li Mu¡¯s gone?¡±


    ...


    Ye Ying blurted with disbelief.


    Everything Jiang Buping just told her sounded like a fairy tale out of a storybook. That a man would storm into the Lord Governor of Lauffeuer¡¯s courtplex virtually unopposed and unscathed, to say nothing of making short work of a pair of Divine-Realm champions in just the blink of an eye, was almost impossible. Few could have been able to pull off such an act and Li Mu, by Ye Ying¡¯s reckoning, doesn¡¯t fit the bill of one with that prowess or skillset.


    Jiang Buping cracked into a weak grin. ¡°I¡¯m sure House Ye is privy to the contents of my report. You can read it yourself if you can¡¯t believe what I just said.¡±


    ¡°I mean no disrespect, Uncle Jiang,¡± Ye Ying stammered hastily.


    Risking her sister¡¯s wrath, Ye Ying had agreed to all the conditions she imposed on her, just so that she could gain her permission toe here. She needed to see Li Mu, at least onest time. Even if she could not save him, she needed to hear his ounts from his own lips so that she could save him if and when the chance presented itself.


    But it would appear that all her distress and anxiety had been for nothing.


    She stood there, stunned into silence with shock and awe as she exchanged nces with her sister who came with her.


    The look on Ye He¡¯s face was astonishment as well.


    The growing list of feats aplished by Li Mu was expanding beyond belief that even the female prodigy of House Ye found herself feeling strangely impressed. The shoot of her curiosity in Li Mu was budding and oddly enough, she too was beginning to want to meet this Li Mu fellow.


    ¡°What kind of man he is, that the beautiful and yet aloof sister of mine¡ªdubbed by many in the Military as the ¡®Ice Queen of the Trailzers¡¯¡ªwould go crazy for him? What kind of monstrosity is he, that despite his age, even Jiang Buping, an experienced veteran that many in the Military held with such respect and fear, was defeated by him?¡±


    Of Lei Cang, Ye He knew enough.


    ...


    She could not bear to approve of his ways, but she understood full well that the only fresh acolyte the Sons of Lightning had taken in for what seemed like almost a decade was a figure that no one would dly like to make an enemy of. Yet for all his might and skills, from what Jiang Buping just told her and her sister, he was singled-handedly crushed before he was in by Li Mu.


    A strange feeling told Ye He that given enough time, all of mankind in the Chaos Battlefield would learn the name Li Mu.


    What a pity that his fate was sealed the moment he was pegged as an enemy of mankind by the Military of Man. His precipitous rise into prominence would be as swift and fleeting as his doom.


    ¡°WHO GOES THERE!?¡±


    Jiang Buping snarled all of a sudden, his re now transfixed upon a tree at the far corner of the enclosure. ¡°Show yourself!¡±


    Nothing moved.


    With a snort, Jiang Buping was about to attack.


    ¡°Oy, oy, oy! Wait a minute! It¡¯s me, Uncle Jiang! It¡¯s me! Heh heh heh¡­¡± a figure leaped off the boughs of the tree, sniggering ridiculously.


    ¡°Lin Jingxin?! You brat! Why on earth are you¡ª¡° A mask of astonishment spread across Jiang Buping¡¯s face before he managed to react, ¡°Are you also here on ount of this Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°Your moniker as the Fist of mes is well deserved, Uncle Jiang, heh heh heh. So easily you¡¯ve divined my purpose for being here,¡± Lin Jingxin stroked his blonde hair as he giggled.


    ¡°Fist of mes? Fist of Shame, more like. That friend of yours easily doused my mes with ice, causing me enough damage to both body and pride. I guess I¡¯m grown old¡­ Forget whatever fists I am, the future belongs to you younglings, as tonight had clearly shown us.¡±


    Lin Jingxin was sensitive enough to hear the hint of frustration in the older man¡¯s voice. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s only because you¡¯ve been soft to him on my ount. Or else, Li Mu would not have been able to escape unscathed.¡±


    Jiang Buping snorted and grumbled, ¡°And what is Lin An thinking about leaving you here?! I thought you should be a long way from here already?! Anyway, you heard me: Li Mu¡¯s fine. Now go. This is the Lord Governor¡¯s court, not the taproom of you Trailzer rednecks. I¡¯ll deal with your uncle when I see him next time.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll say good luck to my uncle if I ever meet him. Off I go then, hahahah!¡±


    He arrived just in time to listen in to the conversation and he had heard enough to know that all has been fine with Li Mu and Xiao Jianfei. He was just on his way to slip away when Jiang Buping discovered his presence, so this would be a good time for him to quickly take his leave.


    But something else urred to Jiang Buping. ¡°WAIT,¡± he barked at Lin Jingxin.


    The Trailzer captain swiveled around with a weak smile, ¡°Yes, Uncle Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Get out of Lauffeuer this instant and don¡¯t let me catch you anywhere near the city before winter. Keep your hands and eyes away from what happened at the staging station¡ªat least not until you have the power and influence to do so. You¡¯re old enough to know how much is at stake, so listen to your uncle. He only has your best interests at heart, you know?¡± Jiang Buping muttered sternly.


    The final sentence brought warmth to Lin Jingxin. ¡°Understood, Uncle Jiang. I hear you loud and clear.¡±


    ¡°That goes to you as well,¡± Jiang Buping said to Ye Ying, ¡°I know you younglings are hot-blooded and it¡¯s a good thing. But let¡¯s not kid ourselves; you need more than just excitement and fervor to get things done. You need brains, not just brawns, and that means you are still unqualified to get involved in messy businesses like this.¡±


    Ye Ying stood there, quiet and impassive for seconds until she finally relented and nodded, ¡°I know, sir. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°As you were then,¡± Jiang Buping spun on his heels and began retreating back to his chambers.


    What a frustrating and terrible evening this had turned out to be.


    Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying both traded knowing nces before they made ready to leave.


    Just then.


    ¡°LEAVING, EH? NO ONE¡¯S LEAVING TONIGHT.¡±


    A voice, frigid and steely, reverberated all over the courtplex, booming loud and imposing enough to send the whole ce quaking. Lightning shed in the rolling dark clouds overhead as an indomitable presence descended upon the enclosure; a dome-like forcefield epassing the entire courtplex cutting it off from the rest of the world.

 Chapter 965 - Chapter 965 Out of the Blue

    Chapter 965 Out of the Blue


    ¡°What in Heaven¡¯s name¡ª Who¡¯s that?!¡±


    Jiang Buping stopped in his tracks when he heard the voice. His head jerked in the direction of the sky with astoundment.


    He was not the only one; Ye He, Ye Ying, and Lin Jingxin all looked up at once.


    Wearing long robes of shaded lead, an elderly stranger whose long pale beard and hair gleamed in the sporadic glow of the crackling lightning bolts encircling him floated in mid-air. His eyes red with snapping electricity, without any warmth, without any emotion¡ªlike a god descending from the skies to exact his judgment upon feeble mortals.


    ¡°Master Ming?!¡±


    Jiang Buping gasped the name of the intruder with a deep frown forming on his forehead.


    ¡°Of all people¡­¡±


    Ye He¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of wariness and dread.


    She quietlymunicated telepathically with her sister, ¡°Whatever happenster, let me do the talking. Do not say a word.¡±


    Ye Ying did not know who the bald old stranger was. But she recognized the fear and trepidation now fraught in her sister¡¯s eyes and knew better than to question her at a time like this.


    Lin Jingxin did not know who Master Ming was.


    But the sudden appearance coincided with the chance appearance of another person: Lin Jingxin¡¯s third uncle Lin An who was supposed to be drunk and asleep in bed.


    ¡°Uncle?!¡± Lin Jingxin gasped, ¡°You¡¯re sober?! But how?!¡±


    Lin An snorted and scowled at his nephew, ¡°As if that parlor trick of yours would work against me, you impudent whelp! How dare you pull off something like that on me!¡±


    Lin Jingxin chuckled facetiously. But before he could say anything else, Lin An¡¯s hand shot up. ¡°Just be still and quiet. I¡¯ll deal with this. We¡¯ll see what Master Ming has to say.¡±


    Like Ye Ying, Lin Jingxin too noticed how his uncle had turned into a meek vole in the presence of the elderly stranger now still hovering in the air like a god of lightning.


    ¡°Lord Governor Jiang, where is my master¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    The elderly stranger spoke with a voice reminiscent of a thunder¡¯s rumble, his formidable presence now a weight crushing down on the entire courtplex like an iing tempest.


    What apprehension on Jiang Buping¡¯s steadily vanished as he recovered from his initial surprise. Testily, he said, ¡°The whereabouts of your master¡¯s apprentice are clearly stated in the report from me, Master Ming. I daresay you¡¯ll have ess to it soon enough. As to his fate, you have my deepest sympathy. Know that we have done our utmost to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    The bald elderly stranger thundered with rage.


    Lightning sparked with the crescendo of his wrath, with the stormy weather mimicking his mood, ¡°This happened in this courtplex, under your watch! You will provide a fitting exnation.¡±


    ¡°Too much has happened tonight. I¡¯m just an old man, Master Ming. Surely that¡¯s expecting too much of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the report, Jiang Buping, and the only thing I can confess to feeling is disappointment at your performance. Just one puny intruder like Li Mu, and you have as good as had given him the keys to the city. Is that how far you¡¯ve fallen, Fist of me? Or is that only just some feeble theatrics?¡± snorted Master Ming coldly.


    ¡°As I was saying, I¡¯m old. The day now belongs to the younglings, it¡¯s time we acknowledge that,¡± Jiang Buping responded cidly, ¡°The pair of Divine-Realm champions your master sent forth were killed by him in just the blink of an eye. What would you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡°Others might not see if, Jiang, but I do. You had the intention of letting Li Mu flee all along. You would have been a Divine Realm champion yourself if you so wished but you refused to. So don¡¯t pretend that you could have stopped Li Mu. Especially with the Barrier Ward of the Almighty that guards this courtplex; you could have activated all threeyers and not even Great Way Realm champions could escape. So how else are you expecting me to believe that you did not intend to let Li Mu go?¡±


    The bald elderly stranger sneered.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin gaped at Jiang Buping with astonishment.


    ¡°Is that true?! That Uncle Jiang is actually that powerful?! And what¡¯s this Barrier Ward of the Almighty!? Does that mean that Uncle Jiang was really thinking of letting Li Mu go all along?!


    ¡°But why would he?! He doesn¡¯t know Li Mu!


    ¡°Is there some other reason that we don¡¯t know about?!¡±


    Ye He and Lin An, however, looked rather unsurprised as if they knew it all along.


    ¡°Li Mu killed two Divine-Realm champions in one fell swoop. Even I was wounded in my fight against him. There¡¯s nothing I could do. As for the Barrier Ward, yeah, it could have stopped his escape, if we have enough sustenance. But we had to sell away whatever we have to have enough money to feed the Drakonid cohort garrisoned here, or would you like to assess the current strength of the Barrier Ward yourself?¡±


    Jiang Bu said very calmly.


    Thest sentence, however, was a veiled threat; enough to make the bald stranger still floating in mid-air felt the slightest tinge of fear.


    ¡°Is that your way of saying that you wish to be an enemy of the Master and the Sons of Lightning?¡± the eyes of the bald stranger squinted with animosity.


    ¡°Oh? I thought the one who¡¯s arrived as an enemy and speaking as one is you, Master Ming,¡± Jiang Buping said frostily.


    ¡°Very well,¡± said the bald stranger, not wanting to prolong this banter. ¡°We shall leave that quarrel aside for now. But I¡¯ll take away anyone involved in this Li Mu episode. Surely you won¡¯t object to that, Jiang?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Buping yelped.


    The bald stranger did not answer. Instead, he reached forward. Countless tendrils of lightning spewed from his opened palms. The torrents of electricity took on the forms of two gigantic hands and they zoomed down from the sky, aiming for both Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin.


    It was all a ruse! The imperious tone was only to intimidate Jiang Buping into not wanting to resist his attempt of wanting to take both the young captains of the Trailzers away!


    Rumble!


    The gigantic hands of electricity burst into sparkling cinders.


    Ye He and Lin An both destroyed the hands to protect their kin.


    But Ye He¡¯s right sleeve was singed by the lightning bolts, incinerating enough fabric to reveal her fair milk-white arm.


    Meanwhile, residual lightning bolts danced around Lin An¡¯s hand. The corners of his lips twitched with the throbbing stinging on his hand, and he channeled his powers to dispel the lightning force from his body.


    The exchange alone showed that they were no match for the bald stranger.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Master Ming?!¡± Ye He demanded coldly, ¡°Are the concessions that House Ye has made not enough to prove our loyalty?!¡±


    ¡°It appears that Master Ming is more enraged than embarrassed at the moment,¡± quipped Lin An, giving his sore hands a shake. ¡°Is it because of how Lei Cang is killed? Looks like you¡¯re going to be in the hot soup yourself for losing him. But here¡¯s my advice, Master Ming: quit wasting your time with us and go out there to hunt for Li Mu. You won¡¯t do much good dawdling here.¡±


    Still bristling with electricity, the bald elderly stranger let loose a wave of lightning that swept far and wide around him. Beasts of lightning, each in myriads of forms and shapes, emerged from the purplish sea of crackling bolts, baring their fangs menacingly at the people far below on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because of Li Mu that I¡¯m here¡­ It¡¯s exactly because of Li Mu that I want them both¡­ If Li Mu would dare to endanger himself for the sake of a figure of small import like Xiao Jianfei, what would do he for Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin if they be arrested?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want to do, Master Ming?! To use Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin as bait?!¡± Jiang Buping uttered, the frown on his forehead showing his displeasure.


    ¡°You can go on dreaming about that, old man,¡± Ye Ying refused tly.


    A cold smirk formed across Lin Jingxin¡¯sckadaisical face.


    ...


    Ye He shielded her young sister behind her back. ¡°House Ye has done enough, Master Ming. We¡¯ll never agree to this demand!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting too much, Master Ming,¡± Lin An cracked into a stiff and unfriendly smile.


    ¡°I would have left them both alone,¡± said the bald elderly stranger. ¡°But here they are, back here to inquire about Li Mu. That shows that they shared a bond with him. me this not on me, but on them instead!¡±


    Without warning, Master Ming attacked.


    The sea of violet electricity contorted into a vortex; a gigantce bearing down on both Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin.


    Master Ming clearly spared no expense this time, unleashing might many times more potent than what he had demonstrated earlier.


    To meet this overwhelming menace, Ye He and Lin An both summoned their powers; the former¡¯s long flowing hair iling in the tossing winds churned up by the unnatural storm caused by the imminent attack and thetter emitted a rattling noise from hisrynx like a form of warning¡­


    ¡°THIS IS MY DOMAIN, MASTER MING, NOT YOURS!¡± Jiang Buping bellowed in turn.


    But before anything else could ur.


    Out of the blue.


    WHOOSH!


    ...


    The shadow of a round ring came out of nowhere from inside the darkness of the night. Before anyone could react, it plowed through what innate defenses of Master Ming and smashed into him from behind!


    Splitch!


    That was the sound of a watermelon being squashed.


    All that power and defensive aura meant nothing at all to the ring. The seemingly undefeatable and invincible servant of the Sons of Lightning did not even manage to withstand the blow. The ring smashed the bald elderly stranger¡¯s body into smithereens.


    What was more amazing was how every bit of lightning and electricity was sapped by the obsidian-ck ring like a ck hole.


    In just the blink of an eye, the night sky returned back to its usual peace and serenity with only the silvery orb of the moon hanging overhead.


    A phantom¡ªone that bore the likeness of the bald elderly stranger¡ªappeared, basking in the pale gossamer moonglow.


    His face was replete with extreme panic and fear.


    Master Ming¡¯s spirit.


    The lineage of the Master and the Sons of Lightning was also a pantheon made up of many gods and this bald elderly stranger called Master Ming was one of them. Just like Lei Cang, his name was also recorded on the Roll of Gods.


    The phantom immediately spun around. The spirit of Master Ming must have realized what a potent and dangerous weapon this ring really was and how he had been ambushed from behind.


    But before he got any further, a golden sh of steel zapped across his sight.


    Swish! Swish!


    The phantom¡¯s limbs¡ªhis legs and his arms¡ªwere easily sheared off like carrots.


    Down below, Jiang Buping¡¯s eyes shot wide with recognition and surprise.


    ¡°T-That! That¡¯s something that could destroy even spirits?! That golden sh of light! Is that one?!¡±


    He could barely prevent himself from quivering slightly with anticipation.


    ¡°Has the day finally arrived? Has our long vigil finally bore fruit?¡±


    ¡°HAHAHAHA! Useless mongrel! Kill me, you say? Better luck in your next life!¡± aughter familiar to Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin pierced across the night sky. Like a phantom himself, Li Mu emerged from the darkness. He waved a hand and the Earth Ring returned back to its rightful position on his left wrist. In his other hand was the mangled torso of the bald elderly stranger. Li Mu picked up his spectral prey like a tiny little chicken and hissed, ¡°Thwart me and you shall pay most dearly¡ªno matter who you are.¡±


    ¡°What the hell just happened?!¡±


    Ye He and Lin An both jumped in shock.


    They knew how dangerous and powerful Master Ming was. Whatever concerted efforts they put together to resist him, they had not even the teensiest inkling of confidence that they would seed. ¡°Yet with just one blow by something¡ªor someone¡ªhe¡¯s already dead?!¡±


    As their gazes shifted to the unknown person who had just struck down Master Ming with the ease of ughtering a chicken, their minds wondered who the young man could be.


    But Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin who were just beside them articted the very answer to the question, ¡°Li Mu?!¡±


    The hearts of both Ye He and Lin An raced wildly like a horse out of control.


    ¡°Li Mu?!


    ¡°This is Li Mu?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin¡­ So be it then¡­ The Trailzers who were ughtered like dogs at the staging station¡­ Their deaths will not be for naught¡­ The injustice that they had suffered, I will return the favor to those who had wronged them¡­ As for you two, know that the reckoning wille¡­¡±


    Li Mu red at Ye Ying and Lin Jingxin. In spite of his threatening message and tone, he winked at them. A yful wink. Next, he was gone, melting into the darkness of the night like cotton sinking into the depths of a pond and taking the mangled spirit of Master Ming with him.


    Ye He and Lin An could barely move anything more than twitch their brows. They wanted to soar up into the skies and stop Li Mu from leaving, yet as if bewitched by some unknown force, they just couldn¡¯t even lift a finger.


    That was not all; Jiang Buping, whom they expected to be first to spring into action, had somehow elected to not lift a finger at all! Were their eyes deceiving them, both wondered, for the Lord Governor of Lauffeuer city¡ªonce one of the most feared and most powerful figures in the Military¡ªwas practically shaking/ Was that fear or panic or something else, they would never know.


    If there was anything that they were certain about, that would be how both of them could barely move at all¡ªpetrified by the surprise of Li Mu¡¯s unannounced appearance and at the same time, mesmerized by the charm of his manner.


    ¡°Is this really Li Mu!? Such invincibility!


    ¡°If only we knew! Then we need not be so worried about him!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell us earlier!?


    ¡°The reckoning wille, eh?


    ¡°Heh heh heh¡­¡±


    Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying¡¯s lips curled into wry grins.


    They saw his yful wink at them. On the surface, it sounded like he wasying the me for the Trailzer¡¯s deaths on them, but they both knew the truth. It was Li Mu¡¯s way of assuring them. The theatrics was only for the benefit of the Military and the Sons of Lightning.


    Both of them could barely tell if Li Mu really was a good person or not. But they just couldn¡¯t forget him.


    They barely knew him, yet he just has some sort of pull that could make them feel attached to him.


    And for this, the two young captains were thankful and relieved that they hade tonight.


    If not, they would have missed the most valuable friendship they have ever made in all their lives.

 Chapter 966 - Chapter 966 Unreadable Auguries

    Chapter 966 Unreadable Auguries


    The dark of the night never looked so somber and yet enigmatic.


    Ye He was on her way back to their amodations with her sister Ye Ying. She has questions craving to be answered, yet somehow her voice just mysteriously got lost somewhere up her throat before she could even speak.


    ¡°You want to ask about Li Mu, aren¡¯t you, sister?¡± chuckled a jovial Ye Ying who was in a tremendously good mood.


    Ye He shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of my breath. You clearly know no more than I do. Li Mu¡¯splicated and I anticipate great trials await him but things are not as superficially simple as what we see right now. Something tells me that the Sons of Lightning have kicked the ho¡¯s nest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, sister. Li Mu might be powerful but there¡¯s no way he cane close to threatening the Sons of Lightning. Their power and influence extend farther and wider than just the domain of Man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± responded Ye He hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling.¡±


    Jiang Buping¡¯s final response and reaction remained vivid in her mind. The aging Lord Governor of Lauffeuer must know something. Maybe he could be sharing some sort of bond that no one knew about.


    ¡°Heh heh heh, sister, you look like you¡¯re curious and interested in Li Mu,¡± Ye Ying squinted her eyes yfully at her elder sister, ¡°You should be careful¡­ A great many ming romances start from the tiny embers of curiosity. Hey, don¡¯t give me that look. I¡¯m just telling you what you said to me yourself!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you were right,¡± Ye He muttered quietly.


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to your insistence to head back to the Lord Governor¡¯s courtplex. It could be the right move after all.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, Li Mu has exhibited no animosity towards you. That could be a good thing for you and for House Ye.¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s make this clear; I¡¯m not doing this for House Ye. He¡¯s a friend of mine and that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°A friendship formerly forged of convenience.¡±


    ¡°Come on, sister. You know what? I think you and him might be a good match.¡±


    ¡°Hold your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not kidding. Look, no one has ever caught your eye before. I know how finicky you are. But what about a singr being like him? Surely, you¡¯re curious and you wish to know more about him? He¡¯s not from one of those big houses, so he might agree to marry into House Ye. That would work just fine for you.¡±


    ¡°All right that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, well if you¡¯re not going for him, then I¡¯m going to, sister.¡±


    ¡°I thought I told you enough, you bratty girl.¡±


    ¡°Um, uncle?¡± Lin Jingxin stole a look at his uncle.


    ¡°Speak your mind,¡± Lin An muttered without so much as a look back at his nephew who was following behind.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time I quit being sozy andckadaisical. I¡¯ll report to the Phenex Cohort garrison first thing tomorrow,¡± said Lin Jingxin.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯ve finally decided to change your ways,¡± Lin An halted and regarded his nephew with renewed approval.


    On the surface, Lin Jingxin appeared every bit as unremarkable and insignificant as other House Lin youths of his generation who were outshined by those who were talented to be made Prefects or even Tribunes senior enough tomand their own cohort. Yet only a handful in House Ye knew what Lin Jingxin was truly capable of. With his gifts and talents, he should be the best of his generation, mused Lin An. ¡°If not for that very incident so long ago that¡­


    ¡°But all is not toote¡­ Has the once-pride-and-joy of House Lin is now beginning to stand up on his feet once more?


    ¡°That¡¯s great news.


    ¡°Li Mu, huh? What an extraordinary fellow¡­


    ¡°He had done in just a few days what House Lin failed to aplish after four to five years¡­¡±


    ¡°Jiang, are you certain of this?!¡±


    Liao Zhi never looked so surprised and ted before. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s really him?!¡±


    Jiang Buping took Liao Zhi¡¯s hand and led him to the garden enclosure adjoining the rear of the courtplex. Struggling to keep his excitement down, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m certain of it. The weapon destroys even the soul. That must be Godbreaker. The prophecy ising true; the one we waited for has arrived! Li Mu is the one! For so long we¡¯ve waited for the correct Chosen One and here he is atst!¡±


    They hiked up an inconspicuous manmade promontory, the handiwork of fengshuindscaping, where Jiang Buping groped on a particr rock and squeezed it in a certain manner. Next, he twisted it like he would with a doorknob. A mechanical whirl screeched as a hatched rolled open to reveal a passage leading deep underground.


    They stepped into the secret underground chamber.


    Inside was a spacious cavern where a square table stood just by a wall. On it was an incense brazier, just below the painting of an elderly sage-like man with long hair and a beard whose broad face was filled with distinctive features. The image depicted him riding a cow.


    Jiang Buping and Liao Zhi came to the table and lowered themselves to their knees on the cushion on the floor, and they prostrated themselves reverently before the painting.


    Next, Jiang Buping extracted three incense sticks. Each of them gave off a luster of gold¡ªayer of gold runes imprinted all over the sticks and they looked like they were dancing in the low light conditions.


    Jiang Buping channeled his power and mes burst to life in his palm, which he used to set the incense sticks alight before he poked the incense sticks into the brazier.


    Fumes billowed from the burning tip of the incense sticks.


    The runes wafted into the air, waltzing amid the tendrils of fumes slowly rising up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The painting¡ªor rather, the image of the old man¡ªspoke with a voice that sounded like a call from Heaven.


    ¡°Third-generation acolytes Jiang Buping and Liao Zhi here to report, Lord Patriarch. Godbreaker has appeared. We found the person wielding it.¡±


    At that, Jiang Buping and Liao Zhi threw themselves to the floor once more, bowing deeply.


    The cold in the wilderness was gnawing straight into their bones.


    Li Mu found refuge in the midst of a sprawl of rocks nearby a rushing river.


    The mangled spirit of the bald elderly stranger sat on the ground. Kept restrained by magical bonds clearly wasn¡¯t amusing at all to him for he red at Li Mu with venom.


    ¡°Even champions feel cold in these winds¡­¡± Li Mumented dryly, ¡°Looks like winter in this world is far stronger than I expect.¡± The spine-chilling cold really was getting unbearable.


    He was literally feeling the waves of chill trying to turn him into an icicle.


    His body should be impervious to cold by now.


    With ten more days to the first snow, Li Mu could feel not only the temperature swiftly plummeting, but even the physicalws of nature in this world were beginning to shift, which was something bizarre enough for Li Mu.


    The difference between the warm and cold seasons in the Chaos Battlefield clearly extends more than just temperature.


    ¡°Speak. What is all about these omens from the Oracle Disk thing?¡± Li Mu asserted calmly. ¡°And don¡¯t you believe for one second that I¡¯ll fall for that I-don¡¯t-know-anything cock-and-bull story?¡±


    ...


    Li Mu waved a hand. A part of the magical restraints that were over Master Ming¡¯s mouth vanished.


    ¡°You mongrel¡ª¡± the spectral figure of the bald elderly manshed out furiously.


    Whoosh!


    A gleam of steel.


    A golden sh of light sliced off Master Ming¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Answer my question, I¡¯m warning you,¡± Li Mu muttered as he leaned back on a rock, his careless mood unnervingly serene as if he was more interested in anything else but this.


    ¡°ARGGHH!¡± Master Ming grunted in pain.


    Damage to one¡¯s spirit is far more excruciating than that of a physical wound.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this, you mongrel pup! You¡¯re not getting any answers from me!¡± he spat despite his pain, his eyes livid. ¡°Not everyone fears death! You¡¯re no more than a kid who still shits green when the name of Ming Yu itself could strike fear into every man that walks the street! Kill me if you dare! Do it and you¡¯ll know the wrath of the Sons of Lightning!¡±


    ¡°Wrong answer,¡± Li Mu narrowed his eyes at him.


    Whoosh!


    ...


    Another golden sh of light.


    Master Ming¡¯s other ear plopped to the ground.


    He groaned with more pain, the rage and rancor zing in his eyes intensifying as he forced a vile grin as if to provoke Li Mu.


    ¡°Refuse to answer and I¡¯ll cut you down stroke by stroke like a cook slicing his carrots,¡± Li Mu uttered nonchntly, although the steel in his voice¡ªthe threat¡ªwas evident enough.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess where have I been? I wasn¡¯t with Lei Cang earlier, so where could I be?¡± Master Ming twisted into a malicious and no less maniacal smile.


    Li Mu sat up very slowly, the pupils in his eyes contracting with disbelief.


    A foreboding dread swelled in him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it, innit, you mongrel pup. You¡¯re a smart one so there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll miss it. Hahahahah! You might be the smartest, most audacious, and most dangerous person of the younger generation. But you¡¯re not omnipotent and nor are you omniscient! I¡¯d love to see you repairing this, haha haha!¡±


    Master Ming burst into a peal of frenziedughter, his voice echoing with malice.


    Li Mu stood up, his face now contorting with a fury never before felt even by himself. With a re that threatened to cleave through his captive with the keenness of a de, he hissed, ¡°If anything happens to the people of Oststern¡­ I¡¯ll not only destroy you¡­ I¡¯ll make sure that the Sons of Lightning are a thing of the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything happens?¡± the elderly Master Ming cackled like a raving madman, ¡°I daresay you¡¯ll find no one alive in Oststern by this time¡­ No¡­ Maybe there is still one¡­ But she¡¯s almost there¡­ ¡®Thing of the past¡¯, eh? As if the likes of you could¡ª¡±


    Whoosh!


    Another golden sh cut short Master Ming¡¯s sentence.


    His head came rolling off his shoulders.


    Li Mu¡¯s shoulders shook with uncontroble rage sweeping all over him.


    By his will, his golden saber reduced the spectral remains of Master Ming into mere dregs that dissolved into the air.


    Without any hesitation, he soared into the air and shot away like a gold, racing as quickly as he could for Oststern.


    At the Sanctuary of Lightning


    The Hall of Valor is where all acolytes who had achieved godhood have their Lamps of Aliveness ced. On the third row of all themps, the third of the twenty-onemps from the left flickered before it sputtered and extinguished with only one tiny tendril of fume fluttering upwards into the air.


    The acolyte on duty was sweeping the floors when what he just witnessed left him aghast. He dropped his broom and hurried out of the Hall.


    Minutester, an elderly person whose ends of his flowing white hair were brushing his shoulders stepped into the Hall. He peered at the extinguishedmp. Seconds ticked by in silence.


    ¡°Godbreaker really has appeared. It would seem that Lei Cang was right.¡±


    His gaze flickered uncertainly, a me struggling to stay alight in the pupils of his eyes as his fingers performed calctions. All the while, his face contorted, growing from rosy red to pallid white. The veins on his neck bulged and he spasmed. His visage turned red like a tomato. All of a sudden¡ª


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    He spewed a mouthful of blood, dyeing the floors of the Hall of Valor red.


    ¡°His auguries are unreadable¡­ I expect no less from the possessor of Godbreaker¡­ With Ming Yu¡¯s death, there is no doubt that news of Godbreaker¡¯s appearance will spread. They will realize the truth soon enough. It¡¯s no longer feasible to expect any sess in assassinating Li Mu anymore.¡±


    He spun around after his lengthy monologue and muttered to his manservant, another elderly man almost his age, saying, ¡°Dispose of thatmp. Get my carriage ready. I need to see the Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± responded the manservant.


    A mountain goat dragged an ornate carriage out of the Sanctuary of Lightning courtyard. The beast of burden¡¯s slow pace belied its great speed, for in the blink of an eye, it shot up to the sky and vanished like a star.

 Chapter 967 - Chapter 967 I Believe You

    Chapter 967 I Believe You


    Li Mu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the ocean the moment he saw Oststern now a heap of smoldering rubble from as far as dozens of miles away. Rage and disbelief took him like a wave, overwhelming himpletely.


    Whoosh!


    Li Munded on the ground.


    The tiny and peaceful little hamlet that he had been staying in for the past few months was gone. Now utterly razed to the ground.


    Li Mu surveyed the dead bodies scattered everywhere and recognized the fatal wounds on the bodies: they were caused by strokes delivered using sabers.


    The faces of the in vigers were twisted tapestries convoluted with terror and frustration. Some were killed trying to shield their loved ones and more were killed when they were begging for mercy. Yet none were shown to these defenseless peasants. All of them were murdered most savagely.


    Li Mu looked like he had just fallen into a bottomless abyss, plummeting so quickly and so deeply that he doubted that he would ever recover.


    ¡°Someone must still be alive.


    ¡°Please. Let there be someone.¡±


    Frantic and disoriented like a madman, Li Mu began ransacking the vige.


    In his anxiety, he did not even remember to use his spiritual senses.


    But all he saw were bodies. Cold, hard bodies and frozen puddles of blood at every single inch around the purgatory that was formerly the tranquil and happy little vige called Oststern. Death was in the air and with it, the sporadic clucks of chickens and the mournful woofs of dogs.


    Li Mu¡¯s final hopey with Feng¡¯s house. The house he once stayed in.


    ¡°Feng¡­¡±


    Li Mu groaned, his voice breaking.


    There was Feng, dead with a broken saber in his grasp. Rage was written all over his face as hey dead trying to defend his wife. Someone had sted a hole straight through them in one stroke and even in their deaths, their opened eyes illustrated their resentment and disbelief.


    Li Mu ignored the throbs on his skin from the chilly winds and slowly closed their eyes.


    ¡°Feng¡­ Mrs. Feng¡­ Everyone¡­¡±


    Li Mu muttered under his breath as he panned his gaze to take in the macabre sight of death and destruction that has engulfed the whole vige.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach them! I swear! They¡¯ll pay for doing this to you all! Hmm!? WHO¡¯S THERE!? SHOW YOURSELF!¡± Li Mu was about to collect the bodies to bury them when he picked up signatures of human presence approaching from outside. His snarl sent waves of shock sweeping across the town, felling trees and copsing shacks.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Figures flitted into view.


    Dozens of men appeared. The signature ret light armor of the Drakonid Cohort indicated that these were Drakonid Prefects and they already have Li Mu surrounded.


    A re snaked up the sky and erupted thousands of meters high above, blossoming into a bright-red dragon with a pearl lodged between its jaws. The image shifted and moved like it was a real dragon.


    Li Mu did not need to be told what it was: the Drakonid Cohort signal.


    The cascades of heavy footfalls rumbled from outside Oststern as Drakonid regrs poured in from everywhere. They had been lying in waiting out there in the wilderness for him to appear.


    ¡°Surround him! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    ¡°Who goes there!? Speak your name!¡±


    ¡°Stop and surrender! Do not think of resisting!¡±


    Carefully, the Drakonid Prefects slowly closed in on Li Mu, ready to pounce on him if need be.


    Li Mu cast a cursory nce at them.


    ¡°Drakonids?¡±


    But he ignored the threat.


    Li Mu had realized something else.


    In his search through the whole vige, there was one person whose dead body he did not find: Feng¡¯s little daughter Feng Xingyan.


    A tiny sliver of hope crept into Li Mu.


    With any regard to the advancing enemy champions, Li Mu audaciously calmed himself down in spite of the threat and projected his spiritual senses to search the whole vige.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU!?¡±


    A Deity-Realm champion in a Drakonid general¡¯s light armor suit demanded, ring at Li Mu.


    Before Li Mu could proffer anything resembling an answer, a Drakonid Prefect of regr appearance, stature, and girth immediately marched up to the general and whispered into thetter¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re Li Mu?! That Traitor of Man?!¡± The Deity-Realm general who looked like he was in his mid-thirties squinted his slit-like eyes at him. Despite his fair visage, he hardly exuded any warmth or friendliness. If anything, the gaze he cast upon Li Mu was one a predator directs upon its prey.


    ¡°A Traitor of Man, eh?¡±


    Li Mu remained unfazed.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Li Mu countered with a question at the Deity-Realm general. ¡°You appear so quickly. That means you¡¯ve been here all along, no? Surely you¡¯ve seen who did this? Got a name?¡±


    In his haste to get here, Li Mu did not even check if an ambush had been lurking around Oststern.


    Originally believing that it was that bald old man called Master Ming who murdered the vigers, Li Mu discovered that the vigers were killed by sharp force trauma, or more specifically, strokes caused by sabers. Whoever the murderer¡ªor murderers¡ªwere, they were skilled and were at least in the Upper King Realm. At any rate, Li Mu was certain that the murderers did not use any lightning elemental attacks.


    Master Ming might have masterminded the massacre, but he did not personally carry out the deed.


    But to Li Mu, all perpetrators of this crime¡ªeither directly or indirectly¡ªdeserved death.


    ¡°Hahahahah! Li Mu! You dare demand answers from me, a general of the Military of Man when you¡¯re a Traitor yourself?!¡± The pale-faced general smirked as soon as he recovered from his initial shock at Li Mu¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Is this your way to mask the atrocities you did? You came back here and you killed the vigers! How could you, you ingrate and monster!¡±


    Li Mu was about to speak when another Prefect announced loudly, ¡°General! We¡¯ve found a survivor!¡±


    ¡°Bring em¡¯ here!¡± The first Drakonid Prefect from before barked.


    A cadre of Drakonid regrs came back with a little girl.


    Li Mu looked and he shuddered. He would recognize that little girl and her roughspun clothing anywhere. That was Feng¡¯s little daughter Feng Xingyan. But she looked utterly petrified by terror, shaking and wincing with fright even at the slightest stimulus. That was not all; a strip of cloth was tied over her eyes and dried scarlet red lines trailed from her eyes.


    ¡°This is the only survivor. We found the girl in the grain storage,¡± barked one of the Drakonid regrs. ¡°She should know who the murderer was, but she was hurt and now she¡¯s blind.¡±


    ...


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Unable to rein in his shock and apprehension, Li Mu knocked aside anyone in his way and was about to storm toward her.


    ¡°Insolence.¡±


    The pale-skinned general was the only one to first react. He channeled his power, his fingers wrapping around the hilt of his sheathed sword in a backhand grip, and ripped the weapon out of the scabbard. The sword¡¯s de peeked out of the sheath, its steel gleaming with glowing light. The general aimed his blow at Li Mu but all he heard was a ringing ngor followed closely by a searing pain that began in his knuckles before shooting up the whole length of his arm. As it grew numb, his sword was gone¡ªflung into the air by the impact before he even knew it.


    By the time the whirling blur that filled everyone¡¯s sights was gone, Feng Xingyan was safely in Li Mu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You monster! Let the child go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do anything to her!¡±


    A couple of Drakonid Prefects charged at him, oblivious of how dangerously foolhardy such an act was.


    With disdain, Li Mu snorted, releasing a st of shock wave and sending these Prefects tumbling to the ground.


    ¡°Xingyan, can you hear me? It¡¯s me, Li Mu. I¡¯m back¡­¡± Li Mu said softly to the shivering little girl now still petrified by shock.


    That only made Xingyan shudder even more violently. ¡°Y-You! You murderer! You killed Daddy and Mummy! I hate you!¡±


    ...


    ¡°What?!¡± Li Mu¡¯s face fell, ¡°It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Li Mu! Have you forgotten me!?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget your face!¡± Still trembling, Xingyan squealed, her face replete with terror and despair, ¡°I saw you! Why?! Why did you kill everyone?! Boohoohoo! Why! Mummy, Daddy! I want Mummy and Daddy!¡±


    The little girl¡¯s wails pierced the otherwise silence that pervaded the site of the brutal massacre.


    Li Mu understood atst.


    This was a set-up.


    That exined why the vigers were all killed using sabers.


    Champions oftentimes possess the means to disguise themselves and someone had done just that. By pretending to be him, the imposter had killed everyone in Oststern, leaving only little Xingyan alive. The person caused her blindness and used her to be the sole witness to the massacre just so that the Drakonids would arrive and hear her ims to ensure the frame-up.


    Most people believe that children are pure, and their words hold no lies.


    Nothing works better in a set-up than the sorrowful wailings of a victim who is a sobbing little girl.


    Despite the inconsistencies that peppered this whole set-up, the one behind it thought that this would be enough to set in stone Li Mu¡¯s status as a Traitor of Man.


    ¡°You wicked monster, Li Mu! What else would you say to that!¡±


    The pale-faced general roared triumphantly, his face still rosy-red from being hurt as his right hand gradually healed.


    ¡°Quick! Send word to the camp! Summon the Justiciars for help!¡± The regr-bodied and wide-faced Prefect snarled at his underlings. He drew his weapon, a pair of deer horn knives. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?! We might die here, but we must stop this monster! Think of the poor vigers who were in by him!¡±


    Joined by other Prefects and Drakonid champions, all of whose faces were fraught with sanctimonious rage, they threw themselves at Li Mu.


    Li Mu stomped a foot to the ground and waves of gold rippled at a three-meter radius from where he was standing. Aureate runes shimmered in a wall of light he conjured that conjoined and formed a long column that tunneled upwards into the sky, keeping the space inside detached from the outside world. The Drakonid Prefects and champions did all they could, but nothing they tried could not so much as scratch the barrier one bit at all.


    This was another technique he learned from Molderad, Combat Craft ¨C Column Barrier!


    ¡°Listen to me, Xingyan. It¡¯s me, Li Mu. That monster who killed everyone in the vige, that¡¯s not me.¡±


    Li Mu ced Xingyan on the ground and he knelt before her. Holding her hands, he released his spiritual senses, using its warmth to soothe her nerves and calm her anxiety.


    Xingyan slowly recovered from her panic and her face rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for months, Xingyan. Don¡¯t you recognize me? People can pretend to be me, Xingyan, but I know you can feel me. Think about the monster you saw. Do you think he looks like me? Do you think that other than my face, the monster is no different from me?¡±


    Li Mu kept his voice low and soft so as to not frighten her again.


    The little child¡¯s face tensed and she winced as she relived the horrors that took ce.


    Her tiny little self shook again like a shriveled leaf fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xingyan. Take your time¡­ I¡¯m here with you¡­¡± Li Mu injected spurts of Natural Qi of Easterly Vitality to cure her eyesight and reduce the pain, all the while speaking to her softly.


    Outside the Column Barrier, the Drakonids tried everything they could to destroy the golden magical ward.


    Li Mu ignored them.


    Whatever noise that came from outside, nothing could get inside the Column Barrier.


    Li Mu and little Xingyan were cut off from the world outside.


    And Li Mu has not the slightest interest in proving himself to the Drakonids outside.


    All that mattered was Xingyan¡¯s trust in him. He could care less about anything else at the moment.


    Little Xingyan weathered the fear and panic in her. With Li Mu¡¯s encouragement, she finally spoke. ¡°Q-Quite the same¡­ Except¡­ Shoulders¡­ He looks tilted to one side¡­ Li Mu doesn¡¯t look that way¡­¡± she muttered hesitantly with some doubt.


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    ¡°The set-up is not perfect after all, eh?¡±


    ¡°Think, Xingyan¡­ Li Mu was all the time in Lauffeuer city all the time yesterday¡­ Lots of people saw me¡­ You need to trust me on this¡­¡± Li Mu took her hand, ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll heal your eyes, then I¡¯ll avenge your Daddy and Mummy and everyone who was killed. I will make them pay. Believe that I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Xingyan shuddered. After a beat of uncertainty, she dove into Li Mu¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly, ¡°I believe you, Li Mu! I believe you! Daddy was saying that that wasn¡¯t you¡­ Mummy too! Many people did not believe that it was you¡­ They were crying for help¡­ They wanted to know who the monster was¡­ Boohoo!¡±


    The little child wept furiously.


    Li Mu lifted her and carried her in his arms.


    He looked at the Drakonids outside the Column Barrier. They were still trying to get in.


    Some looked genuinely enraged, under the impression that they were doing this for justice, and the rest were saboteurs.

 Chapter 968 - Chapter 968 The Justiciars

    Chapter 968 The Justiciars


    ¡°Li Mu, you monster! Get out here this instant!¡±


    A Drakonid Prefect¡ªthe one with middling stature and size¡ªwas glowering furiously from the other side of the aureate shield of the Column Barrier ward, hurling angry words and blows at the Column Barrier with enraged fervor.


    The rest of the Drakonid champions mirrored his sentiments by ring at Li Mu.


    Heaven forfend that res and stares could kill, and Li Mu would have long been reduced into strips or confetti already.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of here, Li Mu. Surrender that poor child! You¡¯ve killed her family, isn¡¯t that enough?! Out of respect that you¡¯re a champion too, you are hereby offered the chance to duel against a Justiciar of the Drakonid Cohort! That should be an honor to die for!¡± the pallid Drakonid general yelled loudly.


    Drakonid regrs surrounded the whole area, making sure that Li Mu would not slip past their fingers.


    Li Mu calmed down with little Feng Xingyan in his arms as he deliberated on what happened.


    Whoever was behind this set-upcked the motivation or means to make it irond.


    The Sons of Lightning could have easily done better.


    No one could ever believe that the Sons of Lightning, with all the resources at their disposal and the fervor that they have exhibited thus far, would be reluctant to go the full length to ensure the sess of their ns.


    ¡°So who is the one behind the massacre and why did he not cover his tracks?¡±


    The answer dawned upon Li Mu soon enough.


    Because the decision to ughter the vigers must havee from someone in so high a position that he or she believed that this debacle was not worth the trouble.


    The person behind this only needed to convince a handful of people about the ¡°threat¡± that Li Mu represented and use their influence to quickly terminate him. That way, no one else would ever bat an eyelid at the real truth. Even if there were anyone who would be willing to get to the bottom of things, few would ever dare to defy the Sons of Lightning, especially when the deed was done, and Li Mu¡¯s death has be irreversible.


    If Li Mu had ced his hopes in the Military of Man that it would clear his name in due time, he would be so wrong.


    But the only question now remained was why the Sons of Lightning wanted to eliminate him so badly.


    The loathing that Lei Cang reserved for him could barely trante to such arge-scale endeavor to terminate him.


    Feng Xingyan was already in deep slumber in his arms. The little child needed rest. The terror of seeing her family butchered right before her eyes had taken quite a toll on her mentally.


    Li Mu undid the magic of the Column Barrier.


    That released a wave of force that erupted in a ring around him.


    The force knocked every Drakonid champion and Prefect around the Column Barrier to the ground.


    Somehow only one man was left standing. The Drakonid Prefect of ordinary girth and a broad face. Li Mu had intentionally spared him.


    The Prefect stared at Li Mu incredulously.


    ¡°You. You had a hand in this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Li Mu growled at the Drakonid Prefect who had been acting very unusual. ¡°Or, at the very least, you know what happened here, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the Prefect blustered, the surprise on his face giving way to anger. ¡°You monster! You butchered all the poor vigers here who had given you room and board! Food and care! How could you! And yet you¡¯re ming me instead? You despicable thing! Take this!¡±


    He lunged at Li Mu, brandishing his deer horn knives.


    Li Mu swung an arm and easily smacked the man face-full into the ground.


    The difference between their strengths and powers was just too vast.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re involved in this or not, the answer will be revealed soon enough.¡±


    With the sleeping Feng Xingyan still in his arms, Li Mu performed several seals with his free hand. He pricked his middle finger and blood oozed out, a red bead on the tip of his finger. The droplet of blood floated into the air, pulsing with a golden luster¡ªa sign of the powerful magic in that droplet alone. Esoteric beliefs often dictate how blood at the tip of one¡¯s fingers held as much power as the blood from one¡¯s heart.


    Li Mu dabbed the glob of blood with his finger and with the air as a canvas and his blood as ink, Li Mu drew the pattern of a glyph.


    Aureate lines followed where his finger moved, glistening and pulsing in stasis, while the finger danced in midair. The lines streaked and spread farther and farther, engulfing all of Oststern within its domain. Golden luminescence zed to life inside the domain of the town-wide magical circle. That was when everyone¡ªLi Mu and the Drakonid champions, Prefects, and regrs alike¡ªcould see what the naked eye could not: tendrils of scarlet mists rising from the dead bodies of the in vigers. The lingering resentment and loathing of the dead.


    All around Oststern, the red morbid mist rose into the air like phantoms of grudge and rancoring back to seek vengeance from.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth, Heed my Call; Splinters of life, I call upon you; Take haste, take hold; What grievance you hold, your secrets to tell!¡±


    Li Mu cried, his fingers performing thest prerequisite hand seal needed for this spell.


    The aura lingering over the dead bodies¡ªtheir resentment, their anger, their frustration¡ªall rose from the corpses of the in vigers, obeying Li Mu¡¯s call and hovering in mid-air for a transitory moment before they glided towards the soldiers like a cloud of morbid red phantoms bearing down on prey.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    ¡°What devilry is this?¡±


    Everyone scrambled around frantically, a nest of mice trying to crawl over one another in their panicking delusion to get to safety.


    It did not take long for everyone to realize that the red scarlet mist did no harm to them. But the mist all umted around the broad-faced Prefect and twenty other Drakonid and regrs, who had been trying to ward off the mists to no avail.


    Li Mu did not fail to neglect that these twenty-or-so Drakonids were the ones who had been most fervid in riling up the rest.


    A glimpse of steel shed in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at the grudge of the dead coiling around you¡­ That¡¯s proof enough that you people are involved in the ughter. What else do you have to say?¡±


    Li Mu kept his stare transfixed at the broad-faced Drakonid Prefect.


    Feeling ashamed, the Drakonid Prefect responded through gritted teeth, ¡°Just a parlor trick that proves nothing! Just because you¡¯re capable of some hocus pocus doesn¡¯t mean that you can shift the me for this to us! How dare you!¡± With not even an inkling of fear, he threw himself at Li Mu with the frenzy of a madman who doesn¡¯t balk in the face of death.


    ¡°Oh?


    ¡°Another idiot who doesn¡¯t fear death?¡±


    Li Mu shifted.


    ng!


    The deer horn knives flew into the air and got knocked out of the Prefect¡¯s hand.


    Li Mu seized the Prefect¡¯s throat and lifted him up, ¡°Now, let¡¯s hear it. Who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    ¡°Behind this? Heh, if there¡¯s anyone, it¡¯s you¡­ You heinous monster¡­ You bloodthirsty demon¡­¡± the Prefect showed so much rage and sanctimony like a real hero who has nothing but the deepest hatred for anything evil and foul.


    ...


    ¡°Save him quick!¡±


    ¡°Prefect Sun!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu! How dare you! Let him go at once!¡±


    The rest of the Drakonids went livid.


    The soldiers swarmed in on Li Mu, but none of them could get close. Before their weapons could so much as graze him, they were knocked away by the aureate protective aura enveloping all over him.


    Li Mu stared at the Prefect, his eyes boring deep into thetter, ¡°Last chance. Who sent you here?¡±


    The Prefect defiantly returned the stare, cracking into a wicked grin. ¡°You want to kill me, don¡¯t you? Do it. Do it and show everyone what kind of monster you are. Do it!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death, are you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be here if I am,¡± the broad-faced Prefect smirked into Li Mu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± said Li Mu.


    ...


    His hand glowed with a golden radiance that intensified and grew until the brightness engulfed the Prefect from head to toe.


    The me of the Southern Fire Emperor, a me that could consume both body and spirit. Few other pains could barelye close to this pain and here was the Prefect howling at the top of his voice like a pig being led to ughter.


    In the end, it was Li Mu¡¯s smack to his head that render him unconscious and then Li Mu threw him on the ground.


    Taoist Arts ¨C Karmic Trace could never be wrong. With this special sorcery that Old Swindler taught him, Li Mu was now certain that the broad-faced Drakonid Prefect was involved in the massacre of the Oststern vigers and he was not only an agent of the Sons of Lightning but also a zealot who was willing to die for their cause.


    His death would be the spark needed to inme the Drakonids and all of the Military of Man.


    Such was his purpose. One that could only be aplished through death.


    In spite of knowing that he would not live to see the next daylight, this was a mission he dly undertook.


    But Li Mu was hardly surprised to know that the Sons of Lightning have zealots in their rank. But what he failed toprehend was the reason behind the Sons¡¯ obsession to eliminate him.


    The Drakonid Prefect woke up once more and Li Mu has had enough.


    If death was what this idiot wishes for so much, Li Mu decided to just oblige him.


    Li Mu never cared about the consequences.


    Death was what these scum deserve and so he would give.


    The rest of the Drakonids who have been shown as the perpetrators of the Oststern massacre got the opportunity to witness and endure Li Mu¡¯s full wrath. Like cheese in an oven, Li Mu incinerated the Drakonid Prefect right before the eyes of his fellow co-conspirators. Those that tried toe to his aid, Li Mu had their powers sealed and the bones of their limbs brutally snapped before he tossed their broken and incapacitated persons into a heap beside their congrating captain to join him.


    ¡°Monster! You really are a monster, Li Mu! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    The pallid-white Drakonid general charged at Li Mu, his eyes now as red as a raging bull and his powers channeled to the point of a massive meltdown.


    Li Mu Iifted a hand.


    Boom!


    The golden ring around Li Mu expanded suddenly, sweeping everywhere like a rippling nuclear shock wave.


    The st hit the Drakonid general, sending him tumbling out of Oststern¡¯s entrance.


    Li Mu stomped the ground with a foot and the cylindrical girth of the Column Barrier erged, spreading far and wide enough to expel every Drakonid out of the vige.


    That made Oststem a lone ind in the middle of a sea of ck. But the Drakonids did not remain idle. They attack with every means of offense in their panoply, trying to bring down the magical barrier.


    Yet from outside the golden wall of the Column Banner, the Drakonids could see what was going on inside.


    Blood inundated the soil like a flood. Li Mu gathered the dead bodies of every Oststern viger he could find and piled them together under the shade of the vige¡¯s Tree of Eternity. Next, he buried the bodies in a barrow. When his work was done, he collected the twenty-or-so incapacitated Drakonids, including the still-alive Drakonid Prefect, and dragged them to the barrow. He broke more bones and positioned each of them in front so that they were kneeling for their sins. Only after that, with thete Feng¡¯s own saber, he executed them all by beheading every single one of them.


    Blood inundated the soil like a flood.


    The heads sat before the barrow like a row of offertory tribute.


    Li Mu stood at the barrow and mourned for the deceased vigers for what seemed like the greater part of a half-hour before he finally came out of the vige. Unperturbed by the thousands of rancorous and seething Drakonids ring at him, he said, ¡°Those that I killed deserved their fate. But this is only just the beginning. Tell this to the Sons of Lightning: they could summon help even from the high heavens above, but so long as they have hurt anyone I care for, I will bury them with my own hands.¡±


    That was the end of his message.


    Rumble!


    Thunder roared from the cluster of dark clouds congregating overhead.


    That sent a jolt of shock through the army of Drakonids surrounding Oststern.


    ¡°Was that Heaven giving Li Mu its divine approval?¡±


    ¡°Or was that the Sons of Lightning¡¯s furious response to Li Mu¡¯s haughty pronouncement?¡±


    But whatever it was, that was thest straw; no Drakonid could stay undaunted after such a disy.


    If anything, Li Mu remained unfazed. He swooped up the still-sleeping Feng Xingyan, plus a golden hen from Heaven knows where, and took to the sky, where he turned into a streakinget that shed across the wild blue yonder as fiercely as a de in the hands of a skillful swordsman.


    A gust of wind blew in his wake.


    And the golden radiance that shrouded Oststern eventually ebbed away.


    The pallid-white general led his men into the vige.


    The Drakonids were apoplectic. Never before had they endured such disgrace where they could only sit on their own hands and watch theirrades being butchered one after another like sheep.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu¡¯s behavior: his actions and the words he said¡ªplus notwithstanding the thunders that followed his deration¡ªleft quite an impression on the soldiers. Some of the men exchanged gawking, perplexed stares while some still glowered over their helplessness earlier.


    ¡°So is Li Mu really the one behind the atrocity here or not?¡±


    The shoot of doubt began to bloom within the minds of the men.


    ¡°Because no murderers ever behave as he did!¡±


    But this was interrupted by the arrival of more than t-like streaking lights. In just barely seconds, the neers reached the sky above Oststern.


    The leader of the neers, a middle-aged man with a modest appearance, looked down from his sword that he was riding on like a surfboard and cried, ¡°Where is Li Mu?¡± As he spoke, his long, untied hair and robes snapped in the wind.


    The pale-faced Drakonid general opened his mouth as if to speak, although not a syble came out. All he managed to do was point in the direction where Li Mu had gone to.


    ¡°We give chase.¡±


    The neers wheeled around and shot into the distance like a barrage of mingnces.


    They were the Justiciars¡ªthe most elite force of the Drakonid Cohort, tasked by the Military of Man to be judge, jury, and executioner to eliminate any threat to the army and legion they are assigned to.

 Chapter 969 - Chapter 969 Fame, Power, and Greatness

    Chapter 969 Fame, Power, and Greatness


    Six days before winter came, in the Year of Man 12789 in the Battlefield of Chaos¡ªequivalent to the Year of Mutants 13247, the Year of Beast 1987, and the Year of Angels 12789 respectively¡ªten Justiciars of the Military of Man attached to the Drakonid Cohort garrisoned at Lauffeuer have their first contact with the Traitor of Man known as Li Mu. A fierce battle broke out in the deste wilderness outside that ended in the Justiciars grievously wounded and humiliatingly defeated.


    This was the third time the Justiciars were defeated since the inception of the institution of Juticiars.


    The first and second defeats of the Justiciars were at the hands of the High Chieftain of the Beast Race Zhong Dajun and the High Champion of the Mutant Race Lin Zidong respectively. Both humans at first, their names were not yet known to the rest of the world of the Battlefield of Chaos until their triumphs over the best fighting force the Military of Man could field. Time wouldter show that their victories were well-deserved, for they eventually became figures whose namemand both fear and respect.


    Therefore, when word of the Justiciars being defeated reached far and wide, it made heads turn in marvel.


    More so, since the captain of the Justiciars leading this time was none other than the best swordsman among the Justiciars of the Drakonid Cohort and one of the Four demasters¡ªthe four best Justiciars stationed to Legion Kommodore¡ªShangguan Buwu, also known to friends and foes alike as ¡°The Manic Sword¡±. His appointment as captain of the squad responsible for this sortie alone indicated the Military¡¯s resolve in wanting to eliminate Li Mu, which was not all, for the rest of the squad were distinguished and powerful Justiciars too. All that only served to make their defeat all the more inconceivable.


    Sure enough, the name of Li Mu was beginning to send ripples across the Battlefield of Chaos.


    Then again, the Military of Man, in all its vengeful pettiness, spared zero dys in making known to the whole world what a wicked monster Li Mu was: the brutal mass murderer responsible for the Oststern Incident, killers of the acolytes of the Sons of Lightning Lei Cang and Ming Yu, and the massacre of Drakonid Prefect Liu You and another eighteen of hisrades¡­


    Uproar and shock swept across the domains of Man on the Battlefield. One could argue that such savagery -or insanity-could not go unrestrained and unpunished and Li Mu, as many quarters believed, must be eliminated quickly.


    Up in the upper echelons of the Military of Man, the assessment of the Traitor of Man was known only to a select few, but many who walked the corridors of the Military¡¯s most carefully guarded sanctums all knew that Li Mu must be on the List of the Condemned¡ªthe list of the most wanted individuals by the Military¡ªby now. At the thirty-seventh ce, in fact. The rest of the thirty-six Traitors of Man before him were some of Man¡¯s most dangerous and deadliest enemies since Man madendfall here many millennia ago. Purported to be wicked and depraved, every single one of the thirty-six names could easily invoke panic and horror: the infamous lord of the Xenoses and the prime enemy of mankind in the Battlefield, High Chieftain of the Beasts Zhong Dajun, the lord of the Mutants, followed closely by the race¡¯s High Champion Liu Zidong and so on.


    Each and every race in the Battlefield of Chaos has a simr list and most of the names on the list were the leading figures of opposing races.


    But to some, being ced on such a list and being ced alongside some of the Battlefield¡¯s most fearsome names was something to be celebrated ¨C a hallmark of fame, power, and greatness.


    which were also traits now being gradually associated with Li Mu¡¯s name.


    That exined why others around the Battlefield were ecstatic to hear his name.


    For instance¡­


    ¡°Woof! That¡¯s him! Woof! That¡¯s my pet for ya! He¡¯s just arrived and look at the ruckus that he¡¯s caused!¡± said the white Husky excitedly as it tapped its paws furiously on the cracked screen of the Mate 100 cellphone in one of its many gaming binges since it arrived here. It threw its head back inughter, ¡°But this pet of mine must have picked up some bad habits. Traitor of Man! Wow! Why don¡¯t you offer him an invitation, Dajun? Looks like he ain¡¯t going to survive long staying with the humans.¡±


    Another human dressed in Nike sports attire was ying Tetris on his iPad. With not so much as a nce at his caninepanion, he muttered, ¡°Lend me your phone for a year, and I might consider your request.¡±


    ¡°One year?¡± the white dog bared its fangs, ¡°Go get your own one yourself!¡±


    ¡°Forget I said anything then. Let your pet suffer a little longer,¡± said the young stranger before he looked like he just remembered something, ¡°He could do with some seasoning anyway.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. What do you mean by ¡®seasoning¡¯?!¡± the white Husky demanded, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    The young stranger paused his game and looked at the dog. Grinning proudly, he said, ¡°You know what? I might know Li Mu more than you know him.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the dog barked indignantly, ¡°What shape is the birthmark on Li Mu¡¯s backside? Is it a butterfly or a droplet?¡±


    The young man paused to think. A second of bewildermentter, he scowled, ¡°Have care of how you speak, dog. I could shut down the sr generators and you have only that one hundred batteries to rely on. They won¡¯tst forever, you know?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for the dog to envision life without the bliss of mobile entertainment. By way of resigning defeat, it changed its tone, ¡°How bout a guess? You can have my phone for a year if you¡¯re correct. I have more than a thousand single-yer games stored inside. It will be fun.¡±


    The young stranger took a beat to think. There was a fifty-fifty chance that he might win, so he hazarded a guess, ¡°The shape of a droplet?¡±


    ¡°Try again?¡±


    ¡°A butterfly then.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Hahaha! Wrong! Li Mu has no birthmarks on his backside!¡±


    What the¡ª! Men! Seize this stupid hound and have him dragged to the mutt breeding pens!¡± glowered the enraged young stranger.


    At the same time.


    At the sacred mountain of the Mutant Race, the Phoenix¡¯s Nest.


    ¡°The information you¡¯ve requested, Your Highness.¡±


    A beautiful Mutantss cradling a crimson-red chest came, presenting an emerald-green pearl glowing with a soft and enchanting luster.


    There was Bi Yan in avish dress. She rose from a throne made of countless, her radiant jade-green flowing with the streaming trails of her dress in her wake like a peacock¡¯s tail. She picked up the pearl and bobbed her head approvingly. ¡°Good. Off you go then.¡±


    The beautiful Mutantss retreated demurely.


    Acid-green mes zed in Bi Yan¡¯s eyes before she magically infused the mes inside the pearl.


    Deep inside the pearl, she could see Li Mu¡¯s image appearing.


    That was not all; all information about Li Mu, plus the codex for the Mutant Racenguage, surfaced.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t go anywhere without leaving a wreck of trouble in your wake, can¡¯t you?¡± she muttered under her breath.


    At Thundercrest, the sacred mountain where the Master and Sons of Lightning made their stronghold.


    A gnarly and misshapen old man grimaced with blood trickling out the edges of his lips.


    ¡°Still nothing. There¡¯s nothing we can do. Someone is trying to cover his tracks.¡±


    The elderly stranger growled as he stood in the center of the Hall of Valor, fuming.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready, my lord,¡± reported an elderly manservant.


    The hunch-backed old man nodded. ¡°Very well. Fu, is there any news about Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, sir. Our people are still hunting him. They are scouring the wilderness out there as we speak,¡± reported the manservant dutifully. ¡°But without the auguries, there is little we could do. That leaves us only the slow way. But we are in no shortage of manpower; it¡¯s only a matter of time until he¡¯s found.¡±


    ¡°The abundance of manpower is no guarantee of sess. This Li Mu might seem alone. But clearly, he has help,¡± the wizened old man paused to think. ¡°Fu. Go and supervise the search in my name. I¡¯ll sleep better knowing that you¡¯re in charge of the hunt.¡±


    ¡°But my lord,¡± the manservant called Fu protested feebly.


    ¡°Go,¡± insisted the misshapen old man.


    ¡°At once, sir,¡± the manservant with out of the Hall of Valor and rode on a mountain goat that was missing one of its horns to leave Thundercrest.


    The old man ambled to his usual spot: a cave near a pool bristling with Lightning bolts.


    A culvert leading from the pool to the cave allowed the liquid to flow inward.


    It reached deep inside the bowels of the cavern where the liquid was channeled into the cave to provide sustenance to a jet-ck lotus flower.


    ¡°The ck Lotus of Chaos,¡± remarked the hunch-backed elderly man with such a hushed tone as if he was speaking to himself. ¡°The perfect vessel. Don¡¯t disappoint me again.¡±


    He picked the flower out of the water. Using its stalk as bones, its leaves as flesh, and its petals as shape, the old man arranged everything in the likeness of a man. Next, he retrieved a tiny medallion and used some form of magic to summon the soul that resided within the medallion and consigned it to the lotus flower-made human doll.


    ...


    The doll zed with a blinding brilliance.


    Dark tendrils of phosphorescence swirled, circling the doll until it sprang to its feet and morphed into a life-sized human. A real man.


    A real man of real flesh and blood.


    Lei Cang.


    Lei Cang skeptically studied himself with apparent incredulity. Next, he surveyed his surroundings. Then his face lit up with dawningprehension. He dropped to his feet and eximed, ¡°My sincerest thanks to you, Teacher. You¡¯ve given me a new life. I shall remember this kindness for as long as I draw breath.¡±


    ¡°A ck Lotus of Chaos, that¡¯s what you are from this day hence. Never forget that. I¡¯ve given you the perfect body infused with both talent and destiny. Now into the pool of Iiquid, you go. This is the Essence of Lightning. You will immerse yourself here for one year while you meditate and train in preparation for the Sacred Deathmatch, which you will be participating in as a representative of the Sons of Lightning.¡±


    So dered the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens, the mentor of Lei Cang.


    ¡°My thanks to you, Teacher,¡± repeated Lei Cang.


    He stepped into the poor of buzzing electricity and began his meditation with the electricity tempering his endurance.


    Out in the wilderness


    The temperature has been plummeting most precipitously. Snowkes have begun to form and were falling from the sky, showering thends with azy sprinkle of white confetti. Frost petrified everything within sight withyers of ice, casting the world into a picturesque scene of colorless timelessness where nothing verdant green could be in sight.


    ...


    Blizzards had capped the mountain peaks with a coat of white.


    Three more days and the much-dreaded winter would arrive to beset the ordinary folk with despair and destion.


    White plumes of steam wafted over the bubbling surface of a hot spring deep inside a well-hidden mountain glen.


    Li Mu was taking some time to give little Feng Xingyan some lessons in fighting.


    The littless¡¯s eye injury was sharp force trauma caused by a foreign object and she stillcked the skill and power to heal herself. Fortunately, she has Li Mu¡¯s special goggles that could amplify both her hearing and other senses to rely on.


    Li Mu was training her in modified versions of the disciplines of the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing.


    Feng Xingyan was hardly the first student Li Mu took under his wing.


    But she was definitely the one that he had invested the most time and effort and the one whom he has the highest hopes for.


    That was chiefly due to his guilt for her parents¡¯ deaths, which he med himself for, and this impelled him to be more concerned about her wellbeing although this made him tougher on her.


    Meanwhile, Schwarzdrachen was lying on a soft bed of grass beside the hot spring, dozing.


    While Xiao Jianfei busied himself with training just by the pool.


    He and Schwarzdrachen had rejoined Li Mu after making sure that his family was safe. Just like Li Mu, he has now been branded a fugitive of the Military of Man. He might not be given the same List-of-the-Condemned treatment as Li Mu, but as a former officer of the Military of Man who wanted nothing more than to serve faithfully and devotedly, this episode was his darkest nightmaree alive.


    He did not know what made hime back to Li Mu, but his instincts told him that only by doing this would his many questions be answered.


    For this reason, he did not refuse Li Mu¡¯s offer to impart to him some skills.


    ¡°Concentrate your Qi. Let your senses project and feel all that is within and without you. Keep your mind clear and only then would you be able to see the greater picture¡­ Keep steady¡­¡±


    Li Mu was giving his instructions loudly to Xingyan.


    All of a sudden.


    Li Mu got to his feet. ¡°Someone¡¯sing,¡± he said.


    Schwarzdrachen cocked an ear and scrambled up as well, maintaining a fixed stare at the entrance into the glen.


    A goat¡¯s bleating shed the ominous silence.


    A goat with one of its horns broken slowly came into view amid the falling snow outside. Perched on its back was this elderly man with unremarkable features. His gnarly appearance, his modest roughspun clothing, and the apparent absence of any spiritual power belied the fact that this elderly man wielded enough power to suffocate the breathing of a powerful figure like Li Mu.

 Chapter 970 - Chapter 970 Green Ox

    Chapter 970 Green Ox


    ¡°Looks like a nice ce for a little rest and recreation, I see. That Schwarzdachen Beast King brought you here didn¡¯t he? That would exin why our meticulous search had failed to yield any results. After having so many people and after so much trouble, who would have thought that you¡¯ll be here, hiding like some mice.¡±


    The old man muttered as he admired the breathtaking beauty of the hidden oasis.


    ¡°Another acolyte of the Sons of Lightning?¡± Li Mu wondered.


    He rubbed his forehead.


    His Third Eye activated surreptitiously.


    He needed to read the old stranger¡¯s strength and power, but to his surprise, he could only read just parts of the full picture. That would ce this stranger somewhere at least in the Great Way Realm.


    ¡°Truth be told, you¡¯re a natural talent and I have not seen anyone like you for so many years. No wonder you are chosen to wield Godbreaker. You are the sort of talent humankind needs. I would have not wanted toy a hand on you otherwise. But the master has spoken and he needs you dead,¡±mented the elderly stranger. There was not an ounce of rancor or malice in his eyes, but Li Mu detected wisdom. Wisdom gleaned from years of perceiving the world and unraveling its secrets. Wisdom that only one who has seen it all and endured it all would embody. Wisdom that could almost see through Li Mu.


    Whoever he was, this stranger was the most powerful person Li Mu¡¯s has encountered sinceing here.


    ¡°Are you an acolyte of the Sons of Lightning too, old man?¡±


    Li Mu asked.


    ¡°I am but merely a caretaker of the Hall of Valor of Mount Thundercrest, young one,¡± the elderly stranger answered as he eased his mount to a stop more than fifty meters away. ¡°Anyst words, Li Mu, before I send you on your way. Say it and I shall see to it that your wish is fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°I guess that your way of saying it is a ¡®yes¡¯,¡± remarked Li Mu, grinning. ¡°And here was l, thinking that you¡¯re just an ordinary senior here to water his goat. You¡¯re here for me too, eh? Too bad. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? What for?¡± the wizened stranger responded with mild incredulity.


    ¡°Sorry that I¡¯ll have to kill you too, senior.¡±


    The old man stared at Li Mu, perplexed before he broke into a chuckle.


    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ve lost track of when was thest time I met anyone as young and remarkable as you are. What was the name of thatd who also spoke like this to me, I wonder? Ah, yes. Yue Wushuang, a young prodigy of the Mutant race. He was so full of ambition and confidence, not to mention, haughtiness. So I had to reduce him back to his original form. I tore him to pieces and had his hide made into a pair of foot wraps to keep out the cold. It has helped me through many inclement winters.¡±


    Xiao Jianfei heard that and his visage contorted with horror. ¡°You¡¯re who they call the Judgment! You¡¯re Zhou Wen, the Judgment of Thundercrest!¡±


    ¡°You recognize me, soldier?¡± Zhou Wen tacitly acknowledged his true identity.


    Xiao Jianfei urgently approached Li Mu and whispered grimly to Li Mu, ¡°Beware, Li Mu. He is not the average, garden-variety acolyte whom you¡¯ve encountered before. He singlehandedly defeated Yue Wushuang of Mount Xuankong¡ªthe best prodigy the Mutant race has ever seen in centuries¡ªthree hundred years ago. It was said that Yue Wushuang had never been defeated by anyone in the Deity Realm before. Yet all Zhou Wen did was fire one lightning st at him and he was reduced back to his true form. Before Yue Wushuang could even escape, Zhou Wen ripped him to shreds art with his bare hands and skinned him. That sparked a war between Mount Xuankong and Thundercrest and Argus¡¯s Ridge was utterlyid waste. In the end, it was said that the Sons of Lightning conducted an internal tribunal that saw him sentenced to an ostensibly terrible penance, but obviously, he was given leniency back then. If he has survived this long, then he must be incredibly powerful.¡±


    But Li Mu wasn¡¯t daunted or frightened at all to hear about Zhou Wen¡¯s tale. He cracked into a burst of boisterousughter, ¡°Nice! Exciting story! At longst! Someone from Thundercrest who is worth dealing with! The timing is just right! I was just getting bored when you showed up.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that a youngd like you to have such malice, looks like I really need to put you down here and now,¡± said Zhou Wen, shaking his head.


    ¡°Hmph, sanctimonious old bat. That¡¯s what the lot of you Sons of Lightning goons are; you people demand the monopoly of killing like it¡¯s your right. You could have left my friends and family alone and I might have just let things slide. But no. You¡¯ve killed them all, along with those Trailzers whose only sin was faithfulness,¡± hissed Li Mu with unmasked contempt. ¡°If you call yourself my senior, then where¡¯s your decency? Or are you as incapable of basic human decency as a rabid dog?¡±


    ¡°Everything the Sons of Lightning did was for the good of all humankind!¡± Zhou Wen retorted, ¡°Your very existence brings chaos. That is why everything and everyone tainted by you needs to be eliminated. if you have any love or concern for the future of Man on the Battlefield, then do the honorable thing and kill yourself! Save me and everyone more trouble!¡±


    ¡°Kill myself?¡± Li Mu uttered before bursting into a sonorous peal ofughter for one second before he glowered, ¡°Kill myself?! I should kill you first!¡±


    The magical eye on his forehead was fully opened by now. An Amaranthine Deathbolt st shot out of the eye, a beam of destruction and wrath racing straight at the elderly Zhou Wen like a spear.


    ¡°Lightning element? Do you not realize that it¡¯s my kind of game, not yours?¡±


    The Judgment of Thundercrest smirked before he lifted a hand and fired a st of his own¡ªanother bolt of lightning.


    Not for no reason, since all lightning elemental techniques have roots in Thundercrest.


    Lightning element-based might not be the most potent and most powerful of all elements, but Thundercrest did indeed guard the secrets to all lightning elemental techniques, including the most dangerous ones. Therefore, to use lightning elemental attacks on an acolyte of the Sons of Lightning is tantamount to unting one¡¯s wealth before a king.


    But Zhon Wen¡¯s smirk quickly evaporated.


    The st he fired vanished into nothing at first contact with Li Mu¡¯s attack. It did not even manage tost long enough to hold up any form of resistance. Meanwhile, Li Mu¡¯s Deathbolt blew straight through, maintaining its pace and intensity. By the time Zhou Wen realized his error, it was toote. There was no ducking anymore; he would need to take the blow and hope that he would pull through.


    ¡°Baa¡­¡±


    The goat Zhou Wen was riding on gave off a braying groan of pain.


    Li Mu¡¯s magical eye, as if emboldened by the first sess, went into a frenzy. Shot after shot of Amaranthine Deathbolts Li Mu rained down at Zhou Wen with extreme prejudice, engulfing Zhou Wen in a tumultuous, deadly, yet dazzling spectacle of lights disy.


    Rumble!


    A sudden wave of energy dispelled everything in just one instant.


    ¡°Insolent mongrel pup!¡±


    Zhou Wen¡¯s enraged roar shed through the din and the chaos.


    The frame of the Judgment of Thundercrest stalked out of the swirling smog, his hair and beard singed and disheveled like a sea urchin while his nose and mouth red with residual electricity. A luminary in the crafts of lightning elemental magic, being reduced to such an ignoble state by the lightning elemental attack was an utter humiliation. He would be theughingstock of Thundercrest if Li Mu were to walk free from this.


    ¡°I am going to y you myself, you impudent half-breed. Your skin will furnish my drum just nicely¡­¡±


    Fuming with indescribable wrath, Zhou Wen drew the patterns of a glyph in the air. Vast power in the form of electricity crackled furiously around the hovering glyph pattern like a leaking hatch. From it, Zhou Wen drew out more power, condensing all that he gathered into a ball of lightning right in front of his chest. Beyond any doubt, this must be a very destructive technique that needed preparation. Ever before it was ready, Li Mu could feel the radiation of its pulsing deadliness. A force that could deal out both death and destruction with tremendous crity.


    Li Mu quietly channeled his power and injected it into the Heaven and Earth Rings.


    The Emperor-ss weapons were the only pair of aces he could rely on at the moment.


    He could not allow the Moon Manach and his Moon Sentinels out¡ªnot in this bright and broad daylight.


    But just before Zhou Wen finished channeling his technique, and just before Li Mu flung out his Heaven and Earth Rings in retaliation, a voice¡ªone of power and mystery¡ªbounced off the ring of cliffs hanging around them without warning. Zhou Wen¡¯s magic dissolved into thin air before he ever knew what was going on.


    ¡°What is this? An old goat several centuries old bullying a young brat?¡±


    The voice descended from overhead them this time.


    Shocked, Zhou Wen tore his gaze upwards.


    Standing at the edge of a precipice that was overlooking the glen was this rangy man d in green. His thick brows and wide face screamed nothing about strength and power. If Li Mu did not know better, he would have mistaken him as just an ordinary peasant.


    ¡°You! Why?! Why on earth are you here?!¡± shrieked Zhou Wen. In his disbelief, he had retreated almost a hundred meters away.


    Whoever this stranger must be, Zhou Wen appeared to be absolutely terrified to see him.


    ¡°Heaven forfend that you¡¯ll have your way with my young friend to your heart¡¯s content if I had note,¡± the stranger snorted with undisguised disgust. He panned his gaze to Li Mu and beamed at thetter, saying, ¡°Do you still remember me, my friend?¡±


    Li Mu was still very much in a state of surprise.


    Something about this green-d stranger reminded him of a friendliness and warmth that he once knew. Ever his voice Li Mu could have sworn that he heard it before, although he could not yet recall where.


    ...


    ¡°Hahaha, do you not remember? At the Five-finger Mountain inside the Tomb of the God of Sin where you and I met. It was a sliver of my consciousness that used your body and we managed to defeat the Fairy Emperor of Light together. I told you that time that I would thank and reward you if and when we meet. What a joy it is that finally, we¡¯re able to meet in person.¡±


    The stranger in green grinned at him broadly.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re Green Ox?!¡±


    Li Mu articted his answer with great bewilderment.


    He never felt so d before.


    ¡°Of all people!¡±


    Li Mu and hispanions were faced with one of the greatest perils in their life when they unwittingly freed the ent Fairy Emperor of Light from his incarceration. That was when they stumbled upon a sliver of Green Ox¡¯s consciousness who possessed Li Mu and help him to overturn the odds. Li Mu did not expect to see him again here and meet Green Ox up close and in the flesh.


    ¡°It seems that Fate has decided to let our paths cross once again,¡± Green Ox beamed with kindness and joy. ¡°But to my surprise, you¡¯ve be the wielder of Godbreaker. That is so good!¡±


    ¡°It fills me with d to meet you here, sir.¡±


    ¡°Guess that means I¡¯m at least safe for now.¡±


    For what it¡¯s worth, Zhou Wen appeared to be genuinely wary and apprehensive of Green Ox. What power and strength thetter¡ªor the ones he served¡ªwield, they must be great enough that even the Sons of Lightning would not take lightly.


    ...


    ¡°Rest easy, you¡¯re safe now,¡± said Green Ox.


    ¡°The Grand Master shall have a word with the Master of Lightning about this,¡± Green Ox said to Zhou Wen. ¡°As for you, leave the goat and go¡­ Consider this a courtesy out of respect for your master the Thunder Sage¡­¡±


    ¡°But this goat is a Sacred Beast of my master¡¯s¡­¡±


    Green Ox¡¯s honest and gentle demeanor vanished instantly, giving way to such rage that swept forth with the overwhelming tide of a breaking dam. ¡°If you value the goat more than your own life, you¡¯re wee to leave your life here,¡± hissed Green Ox with frost.


    Sweat drenched Zhou Wen¡¯s back as if he had just walked out of a rainstorm. He must have sampled Green Ox¡¯s wrath at some point in the past, for he immediately wheeled around and left without looking back.


    The one-horned goat¡ªa Sacred Beast that has gained sentience and awareness¡ªwas rooted to where it was standing by fear. Like a deted balloon, it did not ever dare to emit a bleat, the shivering animal casting pitiful nces at Li Mu and Green Ox, imploring for mercy¡­

 Chapter 971 - Chapter 971 The Sons of Lightning

    Chapter 971 The Sons of Lightning


    ¡°My thanks to you, Senior Green Ox.¡±


    Li Mu watched as Zhou Wen vanished. He did nothing to stop the older man from leaving. As much as he would have enjoyed snuffing the life out of each and every single one of the Sons of Lightning with his own bare hands, Li Mu did not have the full confidence to beat him in a duel. The use of his Heaven and Earth Rings would greatly deplete his power and if he were to fail¡ªwhich he most certainly would¡ªhe would only be embarrassing himself. Perishing any spiteful thoughts, he decided to just convey his thanks to Green Ox instead.


    ¡°Stand not on ceremony,¡± said Green Ox, ¡°You¡¯d still be able to defeat that old scoundrel in my absence, just not easily. But you¡¯vee a long way¡­ Look at you¡­ You could even give Zhou Wen a run for his money already¡­¡±


    As humble and meek as a littlemb, Li Mu bowed with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to those who came before me. They had left so much good behind that a fledgling like me has been able to derive benefit from their legacies.¡±


    ¡°What would you have done if I did note?¡± Green Oxnded on the ground, pacing towards the hot spring.


    ¡°Stay here until winter passes, I guess,¡± answered Li Mu. ¡°I could use the time to train. Come spring, maybe when I¡¯m able to deal with the Sons of Lightning, Ie back to reim my honor.¡±


    Green Ox chuckled. ¡°Honor, eh? And I thought you never cared about what people think about you. First, you killed Lei Cang, then Ming Yu, followed by those Drakonids at Oststern. Carry on like this and they¡¯ll start calling you the Butcher,¡± he went on with wry sarcasm.


    Li Mu scratched the back of his head, ¡°Well, I was frustrated, see? Those that I killed? They had iting.¡±


    Green Ox shook his head, smiling weakly. ¡°At any rate, it seems that we¡¯re fated to know each other. You might possess skills and power of other provenance, but you could still be a member of the Sanctuary of the Way. The only caveat is, you seem to not embody the essence of the ¡®Do nothing, Achieve everything¡¯ maxim we believe in. You¡¯re still the same hard-headed and brash idiot I knew¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m still caught between the crossroads on whether it¡¯s right to bring you to meet our Grand Master or not¡­¡±


    ¡°The Sanctuary of the Way?¡±


    Li Mu had never heard of the ce before.


    ¡°It¡¯s another order that wields just as much prestige and influence as the Sons of Lightning. They are a very old and illustrious order whose members believe in the Way,¡± quipped Xiao Jianfei who has been beside them all along.


    Li Mu finally began to have an inkling of what is going on.


    Unlike the Sons of Lightning, who were all somehow rted to the element of lightning, the Sanctuary of the Way emphasized the ultimate pursuit of unraveling the unconditional and unknowable source and guiding principle of all reality. That itself gave a sense of divinity and mysticism to the Sanctuary of the Way and would therefore make most people believe that they were one cut above the Sons of Lightning.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here, Senior Green Ox, to take me to the Sanctuary of the Way?¡± asked Li Mu.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Sons of Lightning are bent on burying the wielder of Godbreaker,¡± said Green Ox. ¡°At your present strength, you might be able to ward off Zhou Wen, but you¡¯ll never stand a chance against any one of the Nine Sons of Lightning. Come with me to the Sanctuary of the Way, or at least get out of the Legion Kommodoremandery; either one of those would be your best bet for survival.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well,e to think of it, I don¡¯t understand all this. I have no beef against these Sons of Lightning, but why have they been trying to kill me since the very beginning? Is this really because of Godbreaker or just inly because of my feud with Lei Cang?¡±


    ¡°There was this prophecy that has been mentioned since a long, long time ago. It¡¯s so old that no one could possibly testify to its origins anymore, but what matters was the message that said that the wielder of Godbreaker would appear one day and he wille raining lightning bolts on thend, bringing both chaos and unrest. Since ¡®chaos¡¯ and ¡®lightning¡¯ were specifically mentioned, the Sons of Lightning have always been extraordinarily cautious about anything that could be rted to this prophecy.¡±


    ¡°All this for a prophecy that for all we know could have been pulled by some old crone out of her own arse?!¡± Li Mu yelped, bbergasted.


    ¡°There could be other reasons, but only the Sons of Lightning know best. Suffice it to say, that you¡¯re now the prime target of the Sons. This is best illustrated by the fact that Zhou Wen, one of the Sons¡¯ finest, has been sent to deal with you personally. I daresay the next time you encounter anyone, it would be one of the Nine Sons themselves. Small wonder at that, since someone had been masking your destiny through some arcane means, or your enemies would have long discovered your whereabouts already.¡±


    That was enough to make Li Mu¡¯s back drenched with cold sweat.


    ¡°Things are never going to be easy and serene as they ought to be, innit?¡± he thought wryly.


    But he was reminded about something else too. ¡°So, these Sons of Lightning; have they always been so unscrupulous and ruthless? To achieve their purpose, they would do anything at all. It seems to me like they¡¯re not beneath killing innocent people and plotting.¡±


    Green Ox looked like he was struggling to answer the question. That took him more than a couple of seconds before he finally answered, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that. Every lineage has its bad apples¡ªa splinter whose ways and methods are more extreme and more drastic than others.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like a splinter to me with these Sons of Lightning.¡±


    Li Mu wasn¡¯t sure that he agreed with Green Ox on this matter.


    ¡°If these people are drastic and extreme, then where are the ones who are moderate?


    ¡°If the Sons of Lightning have people who are moderate, then where are they, and why did they not intervene and allow these people to kill and lie with impunity? Is this the justice and fairness that the Sons of Lightning, a faction that demands respect and prestige, espouse? Are they really the champions of Mankind in this world?¡±


    ¡°Come with me, Li Mu. You can stay with us in the Legion Serenitymandery, then you can take part in the Sacred Deathmatch that would be held a year from now. The Deathmatch is a tournament between the best of this world; a contest between the champions of all races. That¡¯s where you can disy your gifts, strengths, and potential to the world. As for the false usations that you now bear, leave it to the Sanctuary of the Way,¡± persuaded Green Ox.


    Li Mu thought about it. He was about to speak.


    When he sensed something. They sensed something.


    A gigantic hand made of thousands of red crimson lightning bolts sted down from the skies, the hand of a god reaching down from the empyrean to pass down judgment on mortals. Screaming down as it descended rapidly, the gigantic hand smashed straight at where Lu Ye and everyone else were at.


    Green Ox¡¯s face contorted with astonishment before it twisted again, this time with rage. ¡°One of the Nine!? Is that you, Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens?! Do you have no honor at all?!¡±


    He let loose a sonorous mooing snort, driving his fist forward and delivering a punch into the air.


    The emerald st he fired from his fist took on the form of an even bigger fist that barreled up into the skies, roaring for thousands of meters and mming into the monstrous hand of lightning in the sky.


    A terrible eruption of force spread in wave after wave of glowing rings that propagated caustic destruction to anything within range of the st, an uncanny resemnce to the mushrooming explosion of a nuclear meltdown.


    Then they saw it. The silhouette of a red giant more than thousands of meters tall overlooking them high up from the skies. The colossus of lightning resembled a Taoist priest who has his eyes closed, sitting in mid-air like an ancient god in the midst of meditation; a figure of indomitable presence that absolutely no one and nothing would dare intrude upon.


    Schwarzdrachen whinnied feebly, its weak neighs echoed off the jagged rock faces of the cliffs surrounding them. Daunted, the Beast King could barely stand.


    Xiao Jianfei¡¯splexion was a bright flush of red. But that did not prevent the soldier from throwing himself to the front of the little Feng Xingyan instinctively to shield her from any possible danger, even though he knew he would not survive even one blow from the giant¡ªany stronger and the mere aura the lightning giant emanated would have vaporized him already.


    A shroud of sparkling gold appeared out of nowhere, hovering over them both.


    It was Li Mu. He had cast an enchantment over them to shield them from the terrible influence of that gargantuan lightning colossus.


    Yet he himself was struggling¡ªthe weight of more than a thousand mountains was crushing down on him, threatening to break his spine.


    If Zhou Wen from just now was the most powerful figure Li Mu had encountered since his arrival here, then this god-like figure whom Green Ox had addressed as the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens¡ªnow in the appearance of a humongous titan of lightning¡ªwould be the closest thing to what Lazulum was on Earth.


    ¡°Is this the incredible might of one of the Nine?


    ¡°From what everyone has been saying, the Thunder Sage is ranked thest of the Nine. That would only mean that the rest of the Nine are more powerful and more dangerous than he is! What of the Master of Lightning? What is he? An Immortal Lord? Or something more terrible?¡±


    Li Mu was beginning to build his perception, understanding, and awareness of the various powers that govern the domains of Men in this world.


    ¡°This is the Legion Kommodoremandery, Green Ox, not the backyard of the Sanctuary of the Way. How dare you cause such a ruckus here?¡± the gigantic colossus boomed with a thunderous voice. ¡°Li Mu¡¯s name is on the List of the Condemned. On What authority do you think you can rely on to take him?¡±


    ¡°If his name is on the List of the Condemned and it cane off as easily as how it got on in the first ce. You and I both know that the so-called omens are nothing but horseshit. The Grand Master wishes to see Li Mu and I¡¯m here to see his will done. Stay out of this of you know what¡¯s good for you, Thunder Sage.¡±


    Green Ox released a formidable burst of aura as if to intimidate his foe and the imposing image of a mammoth ox that loomed over the mountains around them; its presence easily drowned out the malignant aura projected by the lightning colossus of the Thunder Sage.


    ¡°The Grand Master of the Sanctuary of the Way, you say?¡± the giant Taoist priest boomed, ¡°Redoubtable as he may be, he does notmand us. The Master of Lightning wishes to meet Li Mu too. Duty calls, Green Ox, and we as the Master¡¯s students do not refuse his bidding.¡±


    Green Ox sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve be quite the talker, haven¡¯t you, Thunder Sage? Do you think I¡¯ve not been seeing the things you did? Lost and misguided, I say. Repent, that¡¯s my advice for you. No matter what, Li Mu¡¯sing with me. Or do you think the might of you alone is enough to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Really? What if it¡¯s two?¡±


    Another voice came sweeping through the ridge.


    A huge divine-looking bird with a coat of many-hued feathers came into view, its length and girth easily swallowing up a huge portion of everyone¡¯s view. Endless streamers of colorful sparkles danced around it, its size and presence easily dwarfed the giant colossus of lightning beside it.


    ...


    ¡°Do you think that a mere beast of burden like you could stop the Sons of Lightning?¡± the bird peered down at them with unfriendly eyes, itsb shaking with its movement.


    ¡°Even the Thunderbird is here too, eh?¡±


    Green Ox remarked grimly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Green Ox. I still remember that punch you gave me¡­¡± a third voice rumbled across the skyline.


    A one-eyed Taoist priest materialized between the lightning colossus of the Thunder Sage and the Thunderbird. d in robes of rich purple, the priest exuded a staggering aura that belied his modest stature. With a radiantly shimmering presence that dwarfed even those of the Thunder Sage and the Thunderbird, he stood there, hovering in mid-air with distorting anomalies swirling around him¡ªhis mere presence was warping ever the Time-Space fabric, another sign of how dangerous he really was.


    ¡°Is that another one of the Nine?!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Is that you, One-eyed?¡± Green Ox uttered, his voice fraught with apprehension.


    Each and every one of the Nine¡ªthe nine Sons of Lightning and direct students of the Master of Lightning himself¡ªwere usually elusive recluses who rarely appear in public. Yet here, three of the Nine¡ªnamely the seventh, the eighth, and thest of the Nine¡ªhavee. What were the odds that the rest could be lurking nearby as well?


    ¡°I¡¯d value my own life first if I were you, Green Ox. The situation is hardly in your favor. Leave Li Mu to us. He¡¯s a scourge to the race of Man and the prophesied Bane of Lightning. He cannot be allowed to live,¡± said the one-eyed Taoist firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    ...

 Chapter 972 - Chapter 972 Might of the Heaven and Earth Rings

    Chapter 972 Might of the Heaven and Earth Rings


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s leaving with me, one way or another.¡±


    Green Ox tly refused to bulge.


    There was no need for more banter. If the Sons of Lightning wanted a fight, then Green Ox of the Sanctuary of the Way would be ready to give it his all. The Sanctuary of the Way, for all its embodiment of the ¡®Do nothing, Achieve anything¡¯ maxim, might have rarely interfered with the cares of the world but its members would never shy from a fight if the need to stick their hands into the mud so arises.


    ¡°Show us what you can do then, Green Ox.¡±


    The Thunderbird issued its challenge in the human tongue. He unfurled its entire wingspan, its multi-hued feathers bristling with jets of lightning bolts that screamed into the air, sweeping the skies in torrents that came surging down on Green Ox.


    ¡°The Fist of Enlightenment.¡±


    With a long-winded yell, Green Ox drove his knuckles skyward.


    Boom!


    The st sent a beam of light that punched through the waves of lightning bolts surging downwards, spearing straight at the dazzling bird of lightning.


    More than half of the lightning waves were still crashing down on the entire stretch of the ridge with Green Ox¡¯s humongous bull avatar in it. Everything¡ªthe trees, rocks, and even the grass¡ªother than the glowing image of the bull was reduced to cinders and ashes, if not molten magma.


    Green Ox¡¯s bull avatar shrunk by at least a meter.


    The mes swept over every inch of the earth.


    In the meantime, the beam of light hit the Thunderbird, tossing up feathers into the air like a frightened rooster squawking and iling its wings wildly in hysteria.


    Such was the exchange of blows between truly powerful figures: there was no need for feints or gambits, just the blunt trading of blows.


    The Thunderbird was ranked the eighth out of the nine Sons of Lightning, but that did not matter as Green Ox easily defeated it with just one single blow. As much as it was just a brief contest, bothbatants did their best to ensure their blows could maim or even kill their respective opponents. Green Ox¡¯s turned out to be a blow that determined their life and death.


    A blow that had defeated his foe.


    ¡°Hmph, I expect no less from you, Master Practitioner Green Ox of the Sanctuary of the Way. They call you ¡®The Priest Who Was Once King¡¯, don¡¯t they? Looks like you¡¯ve grown stronger. Try this: Stormdrake w!¡± the one-eyed Taoist priest smirked as he cast an arm forward. Jagged tendrils of lightning shot from the tip of his fingers, each of them morphing into slithery dragons of lightning. The lightning-formed beasts waved and swung their ws menacingly, every single one of them a thunderbolt that could easilyy waste tonds as far as hundreds of miles wide.


    ¡°Fists of Taoist Samsara!¡±


    Green Ox roared as he took into the air, thrusting an arm into the skies again.


    An energy bolt tone out of his arm, Shooting straight up into the air amid a chorus of Taoist chants that apanied the st¡¯s skyward ascension, leaving in its wake a sparkling trail of energy dregs left by the countless thunderbolt dragons that Green Ox¡¯s attack obliterated.


    The one-eyed Taoist priest was ranked seven out of the Nine, making him more dangerous than both the Thunder Sage and the Thunderbird. Ten seconds passed since he took over the duel from his colleague the Thunderbird yet he did not show any signs of faltering. At the eleventh second, Green Ox found the opening he needed¡ªhe drove a well-ced punch into his enemy¡¯s shoulder. The one-eyed Taoist priest emitted a painful grunt. The blow had nearly sted his torso apart, and his magical powers had saved him from disintegrating as he crashed backward.


    That was yet another testament to how deadly and powerful Green Ox really was.


    ¡°Who else is there!¡± the broad-faced giant of a man bellowed from the sky. Still hovering in mid-air, he red at all three Sons of Lightning imperiously, ¡°All three of you are too weak. Where are the rest of the Sons? Show yourself if you wish to stop me!¡±


    ¡°Impressive,¡± remarked a fourth voice.


    From a distance, everyone saw a one-legged yak without horns Iimping through the air. The bizarre animal in its ochre hide would have looked like an oundish and hrious sight if not for the fact that with every single hop, the animal magically drew closer by leaps and bounds with the help of eldritch powers and thunders in the clouds overhead groaned as if in natural resonance to its progress.


    The thunderps rumbled like warhorns across the horizon, the rhythmic dm threatening to split Li Mu and the other¡¯s ears open. The effects could have been far worse if Green Ox was not around to dampen the damage with his presence, or the sonic waves alone would have already sted them into bloody pulps.


    ¡°Sage Awestruck,¡± Green Ox addressed the neer by his name which instantly revealed his true nature¡ª the one-legged mythological beast otherwise known as the Kui Yak. ¡°You too wish to thwart me?¡±


    The Kui Yak and Green Ox, as both fellow members of the Bovidae family, once shared a friendship. But as one of the mythological sacred beasts, the Kui Yak possessed an affinity towards the element of lightning. Its every movement could send the cumulonimbi overhead quaking. Somehow, the Kui Yak had joined the Sanctuary of Lightning where he was able to master the skills to harness his lightning-based abilities, bing known as one of the deadliest of the Nine.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m here on orders, my friend,¡± Sage Awestruck remarked, his voice eliciting more peals of rumble. But what was otherworldly was the fact that the thunderps were bing more rapid. They eventually ovepped, bing one long litany of groaning thunder as if the separate bits hade together to reach a certain frequency where they achieved resonance.


    The rumbling din from overhead that mimicked the rallying poundings of war drums magically amplified not only Sage Awestruck¡¯s own attacks but even the lightning elemental attacks cast by his fellow colleagues as well.


    An unamused Green Ox snorted. ¡°Six Paths of Samsara: the Hammers of Virtue!¡±


    Realizing that the situation wasn¡¯t developing in his favor, Green Ox knew that he needed to go all-in to end this fight as soon as possible. Blows delivered using the Hammers of Virtue discipline contained power drawn from the Samsara dimension. Anyone hit with a Hammer of Virtue blow would be dibobted for part of their soul would be torn off and banished straight into the Samsara realm.


    And its rhythmic noise could weaken the effects of Sage Awestruck¡¯s incessant thunderps overhead.


    ¡°Together!¡± the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens rallied his fellow brothers.


    The lightning colossus opened its eyes and swung its arms at Green Ox, its hands crackling with thunderbolts that could easily incinerate anyone or anything into ashes.


    ¡°Together!¡±


    The Thunderbird pped its wings and sent forth torrents of lightning that enveloped Green Ox and drowned him in a sea of electricity.


    ¡°Stormdrake w!¡±


    The one-eyed Taoist priest joined the fray, swinging his purple horsetail whisk. He conjured a horde of amethyst-hued lightning dragons that swept all over the skies overhead. The beasts bared their fangs at Green Ox and charged at him, overrunning him with extreme prejudice and not an ounce of mercy.


    All four Sons of Lightning attacked as one.


    ¡°Goddammit! Do they have no shame at all?!¡±


    An anxious Li Mu felt helpless and distressed.


    The proportions of this battle had gone well out of his league.


    The Nine Sons of Lightning were figures whose names and prestige could easily invoke fear and respect. This was the first time they had to fight side-by-side against one single enemy.


    There was no choice; this battle would determine the future and survival of the Sanctuary of Lightning and the lineage of the Sons of Lightning.


    Lightning-dragons, lighnting-mes, lightning bolts, and also thunder¡ªa magnificent and imposing carnival of lightning elemental magic of the highest order¡ªfilled the entire sky. Just one shockwave alone could destroy any man and anything.


    There was no doubt; a fight of this proportion could have easily caused permanent damage to the world if this were Earth. Go on for another half-hour or so and Earth would have crumbled apart already. Somehow, this Chaos Battlefield dimension was able to withstand all the abuse. God-like figures could wage war on each other without worrying that the world would be torn apart and the shock waves from this leviathan exchange of blows spread no further than a thousand miles.


    And there was no one around for thousands of miles. Nothing except a vast expanse of wilderness.


    Green Ox¡¯s bull avatar diminished with every blow that he sustained, its luminescence waning rapidly.


    He might be one of the most powerful beings Li Mu has ever seen. But that did not make facing four Sons of Lightning simultaneously any easier. More so, since he needed to divide both attention and effort to keep Li Mu and the others safe.


    ¡°Talk about jumping from the frying pan into the fire.¡±


    Li Mu thought sardonically.


    He might appear alone prior to Green Ox¡¯s appearance, but he had not encountered anyone¡ªexcept Zhou Wen, the elderly member of the Sons of Lightning who came riding a goat¡ªstrong and dangerous enough to threaten him. Even with Zhou Wen, Li Mu was still confident that he would be able to escape freely on the off-chance that he failed to defeat him. But Green Ox¡¯s intervention had clearly begotten enemies more powerful and deadly¡ªthe Sons of Lightning whom Li Mu doubted that they would be able to escape if and when Green Ox loses.


    Nevertheless, Li Mu was fully aware that this was merely just wishful thinking on his part. None of this had anything to do with Green Ox and Li Mu has not the slightest intention of ming him.


    ...


    The Sons of Lightning had made their stance clear right from the start. His defeat of Ming Yu¡ªotherwise known as Master Ming¡ªwas what brought Zhou Wen to his doorstep. With or without Green Ox, once he had defeated Zhou Wen, more powerful figures like the Thunder Sage and the Thunderbird would still be hunting him whether he liked it or not. Doon was unavoidable either way.


    ¡°What can I do now? Think!¡±


    Li Mu was not giving up just yet. Frantically, hebed and raked his mind for ideas.


    ¡°But if the Sons of Lightning coulde for Zhou Wen, surely the Sanctuary of the Way has other people? Some other than Green Ox? Is there no other help at all?¡±


    ¡°Surely, if there¡¯s any help at all, now¡¯s the time to step in?¡±


    Li Mu activated his third eye. To his dismay, he could find no traces of anyone lurking nearby at all.


    No more waiting.


    ¡°Green Ox, sir, I have something that might help!¡±


    Li Mu channeled his power through the Heaven and Earth Ring and then it. The Rings easily plowed through the ripples of shock wave; a hot knife slicing through butter as the Rings flew towards a heavily beleaguered Green Ox struggling to hold his own against the relentless barrages of attacks.


    The idea of attacking the Sons of Lightning directly with the Rings had urred before, but knowing the vast difference between his prowess and theirs, Li Mu ultimately decided that Rings would be more potent in the hands of a more superior champion like Green Ox where its true potential could be unleashed to its fullest.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right! I¡¯m¡ªWait!¡±


    ...


    Green Ox was about to decline the offer when he caught the Rings. That was when he was instantly amazed by its weight and its awesome power, which was enough for him to understand that the rings were no mere ordinary weapons.


    A champion of his caliber immediately knew how to use the Rings. Upon activation of the Rings, Green Ox trulyprehended what potent weapons they were and he burst into a peal of triumphant guffaws.


    ¡°Marvelous! Who would have thought that you¡¯re in possession of a weapon of this might!? Let no one stand in our way today!¡± What was just an instrument as crude as a caveman¡¯s club that Li Mu had been using to bludgeon his enemies had their true magical splendor in full disy at the hands of Green Ox. The Rings zed with a dark, ominous glow of ckness, its obsidian rays spreading in long, multitudinous shafts as each of the Rings grew a double, then a triple, followed a quadruple, before finally bursting into a massing throng of innumerable Rings that swarmed straight through the still ongoing fusides of lightning elemental attacks.


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    The first volley of Rings caught its bullseyes M the Thunderbird, hitting its chest squarely and caving in its ribs. A long trail of blood gushed out of its beak, spattering the sky red as if it was on fire.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    The one-eyed priest was the next in line; one of the uncountable hordes of Rings clipped the priest in the arm, smashing his right shoulder. Part of his avatar dissolve ed into nothing and the purple horsetail whisk he wield got flung out of his grasp before it finally snapped into half.


    The swam of Rings came after the Thunder Sage next. The Rings sted his lightning colossus into bits of energy dregs, revealing his true form: a crooked-backed old man as wizened as a gnarly tree. Terror and fear teemed on his face as blood dribbled out the corner of his mouth. Blood that gleamed with glowing runes and glyphs¡­


    ¡°What the hell¡ª!?¡±


    Sage Awestruck gasped with disbelief at What happened to his colleagues and he hectically sped away to safety.


    The four Sons of Lightning could barely take their apprehensive res and stares off the jet-ck Rings in Green Ox¡¯s grasp. Each of them except the Kui Yak had taken only just one hit from the Rings, but it was enough. There was no doubting it: the Rings were a pair of Emperor-ss weapons!


    ¡°How is this possible!? Li Mu has not only the relic of destiny Godbreaker but this too?! An Emperor-ss weapon?!¡±


    ¡°Talk about some massive miscalction!¡±


    All four Sons of Lightning¡ªfour of the Sanctuary of Lightning¡¯s finest champions¡ªretreated at once. Putting as much distance between Green Ox and then all as much as possible was the single most important thing of all. Green Ox could easily y each and every one of them without much difficulty so long as the Rings remained in possession. The domains of Man in the Chaos Battlefield had seen enough of the terror and might of Emperor-ss weapons and the Sans of Lightning needed no more confirmation.

 Chapter 973 - Chapter 973 The Sanctuary of the Way

    Chapter 973 The Sanctuary of the Way


    That the Heaven and Earth Rings could have such might when used by Green Ox was thest thing Li Mu ever expected. The Rings had effectively ruled the whole skirmish by incapacitating three of the four enemy champions with only just one blow to every one of them and daunting thest one enough to immediately abandon the fight. Green Ox had not ever enough time yet to master the use of the Rings fully. But what if he did? What if Green Ox was given enough time to learn and practice the use of the Rings? What power would he wield by then?


    For the first time, Li Mu began to truly fear the true might of Emperor-ss weapons.


    He had never felt such fear before.


    He felt like an ape. A baboon that did not fully appreciate the Heaven and Earth Rings for what they actually were and what they were capable of.


    But whatever he felt like, the perils that existed just minutes before were no more.


    Green Ox surveyed the site of the battle, the Heaven and Earth Rings still grasped firmly between his fingers. He let loose a couple of sonorous moos¡ªprimal and triumphant battle cries as if to assert his superiority and yet no one dared to challenge him. Not anymore as the Thunder Sage, the Thunderbird, the one-eyed priest, and Sage Awestruck all kept their distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Satisfied, Green Ox swiveled around and left with Li Mu and the rest in tow.


    The four Sons of Lightning present all watched with resentment practically leaking out of their eyes.


    ¡°Wait till I speak to the Master about borrowing Thunderbolt de. That de should be powerful enough for us to capture Li Mu or strike him down for good,¡± muttered the Thunder Sage with venom apparent in his gaze.


    Thunderbolt de, the Master of Lightning¡¯s prized weapon and the heirloom treasure of Thundercrest. The relic is also known all across the Chaos Battlefield as one of the most famous forbidden of magical weapons.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Master would never agree to that,¡± the one-eyed priest said, shaking his head. ¡°Or he would have lent it to us already. It appears that as the bane of our lineage, Li Mu would yet survive this trial.¡±


    ¡°Thunderbolt de is forbidden after all, brother,¡± added the Sage Awestruck sternly, ¡°Unless you wish to see the other races rising against us.¡±


    The Thunder Sage looked like he wanted to respond to that remark but in the end, he merely exhaled heavily and bitterly.


    Of the Sons of Lightning, he alone harbored the deepest enmity and hatred for Li Mu.


    Sensing a quarrel in the offing, the Thunderbird ruffled his many-hued feathers, his crown shaking as he spoke, ¡°Who would have thought that the Sanctuary of the Way would interfere? All this while, we thought that it was the Swordmaven of Schuhauptstad who woulde to Li Mu¡¯s aid. The Sanctuary¡¯s meddling has just thrown all our ns into disarray! I thought it was augured Li Mu would have very close ties with the Swordmaven?!¡±


    ¡°The bane of our lineage Li Mu has a destiny both tooplex and difficult to read. s, all those arrangements that we¡¯ve made on the garrison at Schuhaupstad,¡± grumbled the Thunder Sage. ¡°It has all been for naught.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say not all,¡± the Sage Awestruck added, his mood now back to normal, ¡°If we had not been making arrangements, then it¡¯s the Drunken Sword Maven Liang Zhao that we would have been facing here instead.¡±


    The rest of the three Sons of Lightning shifted uneasily at the mention of the name. Apprehension reced what expressions they were wearing just minutes before, for all the power and influence they wielded. That illustrated how terrifying and dangerous a figure the Drunken Sword Maven must be.


    ¡°Not all is lost,¡± remarked Sage Awestruck. ¡°If the Sanctuary of the Way has chosen to protect Li Mu. I daresay it¡¯s about the Sacred Deathmatch. That means he must have been earmarked to fight on behalf of the Sanctuary. That means he¡¯ll have to fight in the ring. That could serve as a pretense to justify killing Li Mu then.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think any of us will be encountering Li Mu,¡± said the one-eyed priest, frowning. ¡°He has not yet earned the right topete in our ss.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Countered Sage Awestruck. ¡°You speak as if we can rely on no one to y Li Mu other than us?¡±


    ¡°That reminds me, brother,¡± the Thunderbird said to the Thunder Sage. ¡°You have a student who¡¯s blessed with an impable affinity to lightning magic, right? What¡¯s his name? But he¡¯s been killed by Li Mu once. Does he still qualify topete?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve remade him a new physical body using a ck Lotus of Chaos and taught him the Pith of Lightning discipline. He¡¯s now bathing in the pool of Voltaic Essence as we speak. Give him one year and he shall be ready. Admittedly, ying Li Mu won¡¯t be easy from now on; the Sanctuary of the Way would also make sure that he¡¯s ready. For this reason, I implore your assistance, brothers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re after something of mine, aren¡¯t you?¡± The Sage Awestruck smiled. ¡°Say. What is it?¡±


    ¡°A drop of your Amaranthine Essence, brother,¡± said the Thunder Sage. ¡°That would help Lei Cang in creating a stronger physique of Thunderstrike Physique.¡±


    ¡°Gods¡­ brother¡­ So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been coveting? Don¡¯t you know how close I was to death when I was trying to get just one vial of that Essence? If it were anyone else, I would have called him a thief.¡±


    ¡°Rest your anger, brother, this is also for the good and the longevity of the Sanctuary of Lightning. You and I, our destinies are tied to the Sanctuary of Lightning. We draw both our power and influence from it. For better or for worse, we are together.¡±


    Sage Awestruck grimaced at the conundrum. But he relented nheless. ¡°So be it then. One drop it is. If you can nurture a prodigy with Thunderstrike Physique, perhaps he could ever be one of us: the tenth Son of Lightning.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll have my humblest gratitude,¡± the Thunder Sage responded reverently. To the Thunderbird, he said, ¡°Brother, it is said that in your most hallowed true form, you have these magical feathers known as the Yin-Yang Feathers of Thunder¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± the Thunderbird screeched like a frightened hen, ¡°W-Wha¡ªWow! Of all things, I did not see thising! What the¡ª?! s¡­ Very well¡­ If Awestruck is giving you his Amaranthine Essence, I suppose I¡¯ll have to match that offer too¡­ But I¡¯m telling this straight up: ten Feathers. That¡¯s all I¡¯m giving, all right?¡±


    ¡°Ten would be enough, brother,¡± said the Thunder Sage, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    The Thunder Sage panned his gaze to the one-eyed priest, whose hand shot up immediately as if to stop the Thunder Sage. ¡°Say nothing,¡± he said sharply. ¡°I know what is it you want from me. The Thunder¡¯s Echo, isn¡¯t it? After all, that¡¯s the only thing of value that I have that you¡¯ll ever want. You want the Amaranthine Essence to create the most powerful physique, Thunderstrike Physique, for that prize student of yours, the Yin-Yang Feathers of Thunder to help forge an armor, and therefore, Thunder¡¯s Echo to forge a weapon. I¡¯m almost jealous. Anyway, I¡¯ll have my acolyte send it to you tomorrow. Happy now?¡±


    The Thunder Sage beamed at the generosity of his senior brothers. ¡°Once again, I convey my deepest thanks to all of you on behalf of my student, fellow brothers. I shall make sure that you will all receive the deserved respect and deference from him.¡±


    The rest of the three Sons of Lightning were only just grimacing at being ripped off.


    At the range of the Serenity Mountains.


    A simple and idyllic Taoist monastery sat at one of the summits.


    The one known to most people as Old Sand Ridge.


    The summits of the Serenity Mountains have always been known as one of the most peaceful and tranquil ces in all of the world of the Chaos Battlefield, making the atmosphere here a fitting backdrop for the Sanctuary of the Way to be here. The serenity and restfulness of the ce match the Sanctuary¡¯s maxim perfectly.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    For three days and three nights, Green Ox and the others had traveled from themandery of Legion Kommodore to the Old Sandridge summit of the Serenity Mountains range that sits within themandery of Legion Serenity where everyone finally could breathe easily.


    Li Mu looked around, he too marveled at the scenery around him.


    Sceneries of breathtaking beauty.


    Not a single jagged or singr peak broke the smooth contours of thendscape where the mountains undted with slopes both lofty and gentle. The length of the mountain range coiled like an imposing leviathan tracing sinuous paths across the terrain. Ancient trees, towering and majestic, nketed the slopes of the mountains, lending a tranquil air to the towering monstrosities instead of the usual intimidating grandeur mountains oftentimes give off, filling the entire region with an atmosphere that flowed like the melodious strains of a burbling stream, a sense of calmness as if one had just stepped into a utopia.


    They strode with strands of clouds and mists woundingzily around them.


    Finally, they reached the hill path that would lead straight to the Sanctuary¡¯s stronghold.


    It was a windy one but the inclination of the slopes did not make the trek any harder.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Jianfei was looking like his soul just took a leap. He looked absolutely excited.


    Any soldier like him would understand the influence the Sanctuary wields. The Sanctuary of the Way of Serenity Land and the Brotherhood of Swords of Schuhaupstad were two of the most important symbols of Man¡¯s power and strength in the Battlefield of Chaos. The sacrifices and contributions that these two orders have made for the betterment of Man mattered more than just their long illustrious histories and unrivaled supremacy.


    Xiao Jianfei never thought that he would ever be able to stand in front of the gates of the Sanctuary¡ªthe entrance to the symbol of Man¡¯s might for tens of thousands of years¡ªof the Way himself in all his years as an ordinary soldier.


    Even Schwarzdrachen seemed to like it here.


    The freedom of being in the equanimity of the environment reminded Schwarzdrachen of the nostalgia of being in the wilderness back in its early days. The Sanctuary of the Way is rumored to have a certain tome within its vaults, the Codex of Feral Transmogrification, that would help beasts to transform into human forms¡ªan ambition that Schwarzdrachen has long looked forward to realizing.


    It was the little Feng Xingyan who understood none of all the excitement and awe. Still cradling Colombo the golden hen in her arms, she looked around with her curious eyes wide andrge.


    Green Ox led them through the gates of the Sanctuary.


    ...


    They hardly saw anyone around, not even sentries, save for the asional acolytes in priestly garb scurrying about on their duties. They would pause to bow and dip their heads to Green Ox in respect, but barely anyone exhibited any interest in his guests.


    Green Ox led Li Mu through several alcoves, passageways, and countless sets of doors until they finally arrived at the bottom of a cliff of ordinary height. ¡°My mentor is out on a trip and he¡¯ll be back in a few days. Stay here for the time being, my friend. My mentor will speak to you when hees back.¡±


    Natural cavities suitable for habitation were scattered all around the coarse and hard rock face of the cliff, reminding Li Mu of the picturesque grottos of Yan¡¯An in Shaanbei on Earth.


    But only when he entered one of them did he realize that the grottos were unusually vast and spacious with irrigation systems channeling water from the natural springs nearby into cisterns furnished into every grotto where marine nts of magical nature floated about indolently on the surface of the water. Icicle-like stctites hung from the ceilings of the caves, glowing like fireflies where the illumination would be regted using magical wards set in ce. Nice and modest, clean and neat; the stone chambers made for every simple but adequate lodging.


    Green Ox settled everyone at their respective grottos before he took his leave.


    He did not neglect to return Li Mu the Heaven and Earth Rings, ¡°Emperor-ss weapons are incredibly potent. That¡¯s the reason they are seen across the Battlefield as forbidden weapons. Be careful when you use it; an over-dependence on its might would only be harmful to you. Your mind will be muddled and your progress stymied.¡±


    This is some golden advice.


    And for that, he gratefully conveyed his thanks.


    No one came looking for Li Mu for the next three days.


    Unlike the usual hustle and bustle that teems the strongholds of ordinary sects and orders, the tranquility that pervades the vast enclosure of the Sanctuary of the Way maintains a perfect resonance with nature; the soft and rhythmic chirps of birds and the sightings of strange and rare beasts never cease to awe. Li Mu rarely left thefort and peace of his cavern abode, devoting most of his time to training and meditating. Sometimes, he would immerse himself inside the cistern of hot spring water to refresh and revitalize himself.


    The fourth day came swiftly enough.


    ...


    Green Ox finally returned.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re having a whale of a time here. The Grand Master is back and he¡¯s not alone; a friend from the Brotherhood of Swords has arrived as a guest. Anyway, they have something important to discuss. Come. They¡¯re waiting for you.¡±

 Chapter 974 - Chapter 974 Chess

    Chapter 974 Chess


    Li Mu was on the fourth day of his stay in the Sanctuary of the Way when his presence was requested for an audience with the Grand Master of the Sanctuary and the Supreme Savant of the Brotherhood of Swords. That was also the day when the first snow fell.


    In one single night, winter came quietly and draped the whole world under a sheet of white.


    Every inch of the wilderness save for ces within range of Trees of Eternity had turned into a subzero tundra. Even Upper King Realm elites could be frozen to death if left exposed to such harsh cold conditions for too long.


    The Serenity Mountains where the Sanctuary of the Way was perched have a total of five Trees of Eternity. Each of different sizes, the Trees were arranged in a pentagram formation with one at the main summit of Old Sand Ridge being the biggest. The Trees ceaselessly enveloped the entire mountain range in soft emerald-green phosphorescent domes of their emanation, keeping the whole area safe from harm.


    The champions on the summit of Old Sand Ridge were hardly concerned about any attacks by wild beasts, but even they relied on the Trees of Eternity to provide refuge and sanctuary from the frigid cold of the winter.


    Such miraculous beings as the Trees of Eternity are, they could survive the deadly cold of winter while their glowing emanation provides warmth as well.


    Green Ox led Li Mu to the highest point of the Old Sand Ridge summit where they came to the entrance of a fenced enclosure of a modest-looking hay shack that seemed rather quaint to Li Mu. Hanging over the bamboo-hewn door of the shack was a que that says:


    The Hall of Virtue.


    It was a stark contrast to what anyone would think of when associated with the word ¡°Hall¡±, more so, with the droves of chickens skittering back and forth around the snow-coveredpound. Notwithstanding the sight of a beagle slumberingnguidly at the door of the shack and its kennel sitting just nearby. The dog gave Li Mu not so much as a cursory nce, never mind a bark or a growl fierce enough to drive any unwanted intruders away,


    ¡°This is the Hall of Virtue? The sanctum of the greatest symbol of power and might on the Old Sand Ridge in Serenity Land?!¡±


    Li Mu was beginning to wonder if this was some sort of joke or if was this all just some illusion.


    He swiveled around to face Green Ox with an expression that think, ¡°Have you taken me to the way ce?¡±


    Green Ox merely beamed as if he had seen thising. ¡°Go on in. The Grand Master is inside waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Li Mu nearly groaned out loud.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your way of saying that this is the right ce.¡±


    Li Mu stood at the bamboo fence of the enclosure. He pushed past the gates and stepped into thepound.


    Creak!


    The protesting squeal of the door being opened immediately caught the attention of the chickens. A rooster¡ªcolored orange, red and ck¡ªcocked its head up, its chest puffing warily at the sight of an intruder here to plunder its territory and female mates. In contrast, the rural dog did not even open its eyes, its peaceful slumber remaining undisturbed.


    ¡°That¡¯s something inmon with that bloody Husky,¡± muttered Li Mu.


    Everything here is filled with the same rustic atmosphere of a countryside hamlet.


    For one moment, Li Mu saw himself back in Randeng Temple on Earth.


    ¡°Li Mu here to see the Grand Master of the Sanctuary. Requesting permission to enter.¡±


    Li Mu bowed in full salute at the front of the hay shack¡¯s door.


    ¡°Doe in.¡±


    A cheerful voice rang from the other side of the door.


    Li Mu stepped up the ledge and pushed in.


    The first thing he noticed was how brightly lit and spacious was the inside of the shack.


    A grandpa-like old man was sitting in a chair in the living area of the shack, facing a middle-aged man who reeked of nothing but booze. The elderly man with hair and beard as white as the snow outside was in a game of chess against his inebriatedpanion. But what amazed Li Mu was not then but instead the chessboard. ¡°That was Chinese chess!¡± At any rate, it was a very surrealistic sensation since the older man looked older than the history of Chinese chess itself.


    Something told Li Mu that the drunken man must be the Sword Savant Green Ox mentioned earlier.


    Li Mu had been speaking to Green Ox the way earlier. Apparently, the Sword Savant is a figure of prominence and prestige that many feared and admired in equal measure. As the deadliest and fiercest luminary in the crafts of swordsmanship the domains of Men had witnessed in a thousand years, he one day realized that he needed to mellow down. That prompted him toe here where he could enjoy the tranquility and peacefulness as a form of self-enrichment and he became a frequent guest of Old Sand Ridge since then.


    The Sword Savant lifted his droopy eyelids at the stranger who entered.


    Li Mu immediately felt his hair rise. The pair of eyes, though drowsy and half-opened, emitted such a gaze that speared straight through his body and soul like a pair of swords. The chilly premonition of death seeped through him and he felt the phantom sensation of being stabbed, inundating him with terror and petrifying panic.


    All that difort came from just one stare.


    There was no doubting it. This man could have killed him without so much as lifting a finger.


    That¡¯s scary.


    On the other hand, the frost-maned elderly bear of a man with remarkable features exuded a more friendly appearance, a constant resemnce to the many grandpas rxing andzing in a nursing home for senior citizens.


    ¡°Greetings, sirs.¡±


    Li Mu politely bowed to them both.


    ¡°Heh, Come here! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen this game before. Come have a look!¡± The elderly man turned around to nce at Li Mu with a smile.


    Li Muplied and approached them.


    He could barely boast of any exceptional talent in chess. With just as much skill as the regr enthusiast, directly facing two connoisseurs who appeared to know more about chess than him was not his ideal way to impress them. But when he craned over to peer at the chessboard, he was so bbergasted that cold sweat broke all over his forehead.


    ¡°What on Earth am I looking at?!


    ¡°Is this a joke?!¡±


    The first notion that crossed Li Mu¡¯s mind was that two of the Battlefield of Chaos¡¯ most powerful figures were having a go at him. But the longer he observed the game, the more he was certain: this was not a joke. They really were novices in chess y.


    ¡°They¡¯re just noobs!


    ¡°Amateurs who are no better than me!¡±


    Between the two, the Grand Master of the Sanctuary was the better yer.


    Li Mu was astounded. ¡°I thought they always say that champions often have keener and more brilliant minds than most people?! What are these two noobs doing?! They should have been able to easily steamroller professional yers like those on Earth!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! A draw game! Your chess y is improving, my old friend! Your skills are now on par with mine, the best chess yer of the Brotherhood of Swords¡­¡± muttered the middle-aged man, exhaling another breath of alcoholic effluvium. His hand came up without warning, sweeping across the board viciously and knocking the chess pieces onto the floor.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Li Mu nearly bit on his own tongue in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s that for?!


    ¡°He was about to lose. Yet he swiped the board and threw everything to the ground. That¡¯s just¡­ cheating. This is the best chess yer in the Brotherhood? Or is he the best simply because no one wishes to antagonize him?¡±


    But the elderly Grand Master looked unfazed. This dearly wasn¡¯t the first time this happened.


    Li Mu wiped the sweat off his brows nervously.


    ...


    ¡°Perhaps this is thetitude you get by being one of the deadliest men in these parts.¡±


    ¡°Your skills do have improved, my friend,¡± responded the Grand Master before he peered at Li Mu. ¡°You seem to know chess as well, young one. How about a game with the Sword Savant? He¡¯s known for two things: his unrivaled skills with the sword and his love for chess. Thetter is what he enjoyed above all else.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!


    ¡°Are you being serious?! Me?!


    ¡°So you two big shots summoned me here for the purpose of chess?!¡±


    The Sword Savant sniggered smugly. ¡°Oh? You admit that I¡¯m beginning to outstrip you? That¡¯s why you found someone else to join us? Good. So be it then. Come, brat. Let¡¯s see what you can do,¡± he said, pointing at one of the bamboo chairs in the corner like a bully in the yground spoiling for a duel.


    Li Mu was just about to lower himself into the chair when the Grand Master said suddenly, ¡°Wait a minute. How about a wager? This is the first time you¡¯re ying against each other. What are you giving up if my friend Li here defeats you?¡±


    ¡°As if he could,¡± the Sword Savant snorted, pulling out a sk of wine from no one knew where and upended it, emptying its contents down his throat. ¡°If he could defeat me,¡± he said happily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick something out of my Whitehair Swordsmanship discipline. Heck, if he deserves it, I¡¯ll even teach him all seventy-two techniques in the discipline!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?!¡± Even the old Grand Master himself was surprised. ¡°As far as I know, you have not imparted the entirety of that Whitehair Swordsmanship to all three students of yours, no? Are you really certain about this?¡±


    The Sword Savant produced another sk of wine and gulped down every drop inside. ¡°Since when have I gone against my word? What¡¯s more, the brat needs to win me before that! You think that¡¯s easy?¡±


    The old Grand Master bobbed his head, but he quietly and furtively gave Li Mu a knowing look.


    ...


    Li Mu did not fail to notice it, but he felt confused and puzzled all the same.


    ¡°Is this him trying to help me?!


    ¡°Is he trying to set up his own friend?!¡±


    At any rate, Li Mu has nothing to lose. As two of the few most powerful men in the Battlefield of Chaos, both the Sword Savant and the old Grand Master were at least Emperor-ss Cultivators, meaning, the Whitehair Swordsmanship he mentioned must be a discipline that could at least match his level as well.


    ¡°So all I have to do is just win seventy-two times?¡±


    Li Mu shifted himself in the bamboo chair, starting to plot his sess.


    But with barely any talent in chess, he could not be certain ofplete sess. He needed something more.


    ¡°How? What can I do?¡±


    Li Mu thought of an idea he remembered. It was from Earth.


    He retrieved his cell phone and powered up his music yer app. ¡°I love listening to music when I¡¯m ying chess,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Oh, that? Is it called a cell phone? High Chieftain of the Beast Race Zhong Dajun has something like that too. He was using it when we met. That thing¡¯s only decadence, brat, and for that, he has only the understanding of a wooden pail when ites to chess. He¡¯s lousy.¡±


    ¡°High Chieftain of the Beast Race Zhong Dajun?¡±


    The name sounds funny, but hearing that he has a cellphone too made Li Mu wonder if he too was from Earth. Li Mu made a mental note of the name. Perhaps one day he could find out more about this fellow.


    ¡°Please, sir,¡± Li Mu offered the Sword Savant to make the first move.


    Standing not on ceremony, the Sword Savant took his first piece: a red Shi¡ªwhich loosely trantes as ¡°guard¡±¡ªand moved it forward.


    Li Mu made his moves following the instructions on his phone.


    In barely a quarter of an hour, the Sword Savant could not believe his eyes.


    He had lost.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!? You¡¯re so good at chess!¡± He stared at Li Mu with eyes asrge as saucers.


    This time, he no longer looked at Li Mu with that same prating gaze. It was more of a confused and astonished stare like any other ordinary man.


    ¡°Lost by just one move, my friend. What a shame,¡± the old Grand Mastermented.


    ¡°Damn, brat. I can¡¯t believe that you have such skills in chess y despite your age. All right, time to go serious this time.¡± The Sword Savant began rearranging the pieces.


    ¡°After you, sir,¡± Li Mu said again.


    Another quarter of an hour passed.


    ¡°Another game!¡± The Sword Savant refused to ept his defeat.


    That would be followed by a string of defeats¡­


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ¡°One more!¡±


    ¡°Another game!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Again!¡±


    In two hours, the most feared swordsman of thend lost a total of twelve games at Li Mu¡¯s hand. Li Mu responded to each and every maneuver he employed with unnerving crity and swiftness, making his move almost immediately after the Sword Savant has ended his turn. It was the Sword Savant who had to take time to think.

 Chapter 975 - Chapter 975 The Seventh Brother?

    Chapter 975 The Seventh Brother?


    ¡°As a champion who could eat even Deity Realm enemies for breakfast, and who is burdened with a blood feud and is being chased a lineage of god-like figures, I should be training and meditating as best I can to get stronger! Yet here I am, using a phone app to cheat at chess while keeping someone entertained¡­ And that someone seems to at least be an Emperor-ss champion¡­


    ¡°What sort of topsy-turvy have I got myself into?!¡±


    Li Mu wondered as he moved another chess piece to a new position on the board, ording to the instructions on his phone.


    Another two hours psed.


    The Sword Savant had only just emptied thest drop of wine from his twenty-fourth sk and the look on his face was every bit the semnce of a science student being interviewed by Einstein himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! Is this really how good you are?! You¡¯re having fun on that phone but yet you could still y and even defeat me, the best chess yer of the Brotherhood of Swords! You did not ever need time to think whenever you made your move! I can¡¯t even find any weakness in the way you y!


    ¡°Where did you learn such skills, my friend? What¡¯s the name of your teacher?¡±


    Li Mu did not fail to notice that he had just been promoted from ¡°brat¡± to ¡°my friend¡±.


    Li Mu quickly thought of an answer.


    ¡°Single yer Master,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Singeru Pyeru Master?!¡± the Sword Savant muttered the name under his breath while he scratched his head quizzically. ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve heard that name before. But the name¡¯s impressive enough. Some recluse of hidden depth and talents, I don¡¯t doubt. Where is he right now? Is there a way to arrange a meeting?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already passed on.¡± Li Mu¡¯s quick thinking gave him another answer.


    ¡°What a shame,¡± the Sword Savant muttered as he extracted another sk of wine. ¡°For twenty-four straight games, you¡¯ve defeated me. I¡¯m sure you embody the entirety of your mentor¡¯s teachings. That makes you the best chess yer in all the domains of Man. We can go on for another hundred games and I¡¯ll still lose. But a promise is a promise; I¡¯ll teach you all seventy-two techniques of the Whitehair Swordsmanship, but I have only one request.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a condition,¡± the Sword Savant added hastily. ¡°I¡¯ll still give you all seventy-two techniques of the Whitehair Swordsmanship. I might be a lover of wine, but I¡¯m not a lover of broken promises. I¡¯m nothing if not a man of his word.¡±


    ¡°This alcoholic here takes immense pride in four things,¡± quipped the Grand Master of the Sanctuary. ¡°His ability to really drink, his manners even when he¡¯s drunk, his expertise in brewing his own wine, andstly, his dogged intransigence to never break a promise. Oh yeah, there¡¯s a fifth! That¡¯s his confidence in his skills in chess.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!


    ¡°Are you kidding me?! His confidence in his skills in chess?!¡±


    Li Mu took another nce at the straight face staring back at him from the other side of the chess board. ¡°Seriously, mate?! Confidence?! With that level of skill?¡± But he managed to stay impassive and not let any of his skepticism show. To forget that the one sitting opposite of him was one of the greatest and most feared swordsmen in the domains of Man and quite possibly the Battlefield of Chaos itself would be a most disastrous mistake. One wrong word and he could very well be dead.


    ¡°Very well then, sir. Let¡¯s hear your request,¡± said Li Mu.


    ¡°Your skills in chess are marvelous, my friend. Your gambits and traps are the work of art itself. Have you ever thought of epting students?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Li Mu gawked with disbelief.


    Even the Grand Master of the Sanctuary himself was bbergasted for a split-second before he burst intoughter.


    ¡°Fret not, my friend,¡± said the Sword Savant, ¡°ept me as a student, and I shall ord all forms of respect that befit a mentor of mine. My obedience andpliance are yours tomand. In fact, I¡¯d even make a deration so that the whole world will know of this.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mouth could fit a watermelon.


    ¡°Good lord, is this for real?!¡±


    ¡°But that sounds fun though¡­ No one in this world would dare to offend me¡­ Even those bastards of Lightning¡­ Heh¡­ Wait a minute¡­ What about the Brotherhood?! They¡¯re known to be entric and reckless idiots! I could be turned into bloody strips of confetti when they hear that I¡¯m the mentor of their boss!¡±


    A drop of cold sweat nearly rolled down Li Mu¡¯s chin.


    The one-syble ¡°Yes¡± was only just a hair¡¯s breadth of escaping his lips.


    It was thatst moment of rational thought that saved Li Mu, especially since it would be incredibly embarrassing if and when it¡¯s discovered that his true mastery in chess was no better than the Sword Savant.


    Li Mu stole a look at the Grand Master of the Sanctuary.


    Thetter merely shed him a grin as if he was only just an innocent bystander.


    Li Mu sheepishly rubbed his nose. He rose up and bowed to the Sword Savant deeply and said, ¡°I thank you so much, good sir. You¡¯ve been nothing but frank in your passion for chess but I can only plead guilty to perfidy. I cannot ept your gift, for my victory was not an honorable one.¡±


    He had powered on an app in his phone that could be deemed as the miniaturized version of the AlphaGo AI that could now be installed into cell phones. Such were the technological advances of Earth in this current age, that the AI could read the chess board ande up with the best possible move in response.


    Long ago when Li Mu was still a student in middle school, he hade across this story of a young boy who went back to his grandmother¡¯s house in the countryside during his holidays where he stumbled upon an elderly man who was immensely skilled in chess. The boy had used this method and defeated the elderly man in all the twenty rounds they yed together. The people in the vige thought the boy was a genius back then.


    Humans could nevere close to matchingputers in the speed of processing data.


    Needless to say, Li Mu was tempted to win so that he could get his hands on the Whitehair Swordsmanship. Hubris and greed overtook him momentarily. But seeing how honest and generous the Sword Savant had been to him, he felt guilty.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Uttered the Sword Savant with surprising nonchnce. ¡°So it¡¯s all in that phone of yours?¡±


    Li Mu gulped hard with a silent ¡°Good Heavens¡± under his breath. More sweat was pouring down the side of his forehead. ¡°So you¡¯ve noticed, sir. Well, this phone contains an application. A function that is the conception of both impable ingenuity and diligent work. It could work like an amazing oracle, calcting the best possible move for every situation. Even an amateur could look like a master chess yer with this tool at his fingertips.¡±


    ¡°So this application, that¡¯s the Singeru Pyeru Master you were telling me about?¡± The Sword Savant¡¯s eyes lit up not with rage, but with curiosity and interest.


    ¡°Ah?


    ¡°Wait a minute, something¡¯s not right.


    ¡°He¡¯s not angry. Instead, he¡¯s more enthusiastic?¡±


    Li Mu bobbed his head in response, answering, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s all right! How about this, my friend? I propose a trade. The Whitehair Swordsmanship for that phone application of yours. What do you think?¡± Suggested the Sword Savant with brimming exuberance.


    ¡°Seriously?!


    ¡°Are you sure about this?


    ¡°This is a phone app that¡¯s downloadable for free, for crying out loud! And he¡¯s willing to trade it with that Emperor-ssbat discipline?!


    ¡°What on Earth is wrong with the people here?!


    ¡°Are they all as mad as this Sword Savant?!¡±


    Li Mu could not quite believe that this was happening.


    Quick to notice Li Mu¡¯s hesitation, the Sword Savant added hastily, ¡°I understand that you might feel that the trade seems unfair. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you need? I will make sure that your wishes true, plus the Whitehair Swordsmanship. I just want that chess application of yours, whatever the cost might be.¡±


    ¡°What the f¡ª


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you people?!¡±


    ...


    Li Mu returned a glum and quizzical look.


    He just could notprehend if the Sword Savant was just messing with him.


    Or was he just drunk after having too much to drink?


    The offer was just too good to be true. But he wondered if this was just a disaster waiting to happen. What if the Sword Savant, in his sober rage after he woke up, decided to not only renege on his offer but kill him as well?


    Li Mu did not know what to do.


    ¡°Are all Emperor-ss elites so crazy?!¡±


    He nced at the Grand Master of the Sanctuary.


    ¡°The Sword Savant values his skills in chess above all else,¡± the Grand Master answered with a knowing smile. ¡°His skills with the sword, he cares nothing of them. The Whitehair Swordsmanship is his own creation, so you won¡¯t get into trouble if he decides to give it to you. It¡¯s a fair trade, I¡¯d say.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, old man. Is that you trying to instigate sinning by me?¡±


    Li Mu bit his lip. ¡°Perhaps a leap of faith?¡± He thought as he said, ¡°Very well then, sir. I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡±


    ¡°One should never look a gift horse in the mouth, I guess.¡±


    ...


    Li Mu handed the Sword Savant his phone. Next, he taught the Sword Savant the ways to use the phone, most especially the chess app.


    ¡°Heavens, this is marvelous. This is something crafted by the hands of the gods themselves,¡± the Sword Savant breathed emphatically, admiring the electronic device in his hands like a woman swooning over a piece of diamond.


    That took almost the better parts of one hour before he could take his eyes off it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this huge favor, my friend. I owe you. The seventy-two techniques of Whitehair Swordsmanship? They¡¯re yours.¡± The Sword Savant was ecstatic. ¡°And since I can¡¯t think of what else to give you, why don¡¯t we swear as brothers? Both of us. Surely you won¡¯t see it as an imposition?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s deadpan bewilderment could barely reflect how shocked he was.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    In fact, he could have sworn that he was going insane.


    ¡°We¡¯re not even in the same rank of seniority!¡±


    ¡°Wait up, chugger. Are you certain of this?¡± Even the Grand Master of the Sanctuary was caught off guard by this.


    ¡°What? Bing brothers with me is shameful?!¡±


    ¡°You both are not even in the same rank of seniority.¡± Pointed out the Grand Master. ¡°What are your students going to do when they see Li Mu in the future? What about Green Ox?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± the Sword Savant mumbled, still raking for ideas to justify himself, ¡°Those are altogether different matters.¡±


    The Grand Master of the Sanctuary peered at Li Mu.


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that he¡¯s doing this for me?¡± Li Mu wondered.


    ¡°What for? And what¡¯s in it for him?¡±


    Li Mu paused. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re really serious about this, sir,¡± he muttered, feeling slightly touched by the Sword Savant¡¯s sincerity, ¡°I shall, with great pride, call you brother.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahah! Good! I expect no less from a fellow warrior! We don¡¯t care about what people think! We just do whatever we want so long as our conscience permits it! Old man!¡± The Sword Savant gestured to the Grand Master, ¡°Administer the rites!¡±


    With the Grand Master as a witness, Li Mu became sworn brothers with the first sword in the domains of Man and the Sword Savant of the Brotherhood of the Swords.


    It was a simple ceremony.


    Trees of Eternity were often seen as manifestations of Heaven¡¯s will on earth.


    Hence the two sworn brothers exchanged their vows under one of the Trees of Eternity.


    Li Mu was about to utter the customary ¡°¡­stand by your side through thick and thin, to fight at your side in battle, and to die beside you if need be¡± when he thought about how inauspicious that sounded, so he held himself back.


    At the end of the ceremony, the Sword Savant patted his shoulder and addressed him as ¡°Seventh Brother¡±. An incredulous Li Mu gasped with shock. ¡°Wait a minute, brother. Did you just call me ¡®Seventh¡¯? Am I not just ¡®brother¡¯? There¡¯s seven of us?!¡±

 Chapter 976 - Chapter 976 The Sacred Deathmatch

    Chapter 976 The Sacred Deathmatch


    ¡°I have five more sworn brothers in the Brotherhood. When we first made our pledges together, I promised to include them all if I were to acknowledge anyone else as new sworn brothers. It slipped my mind just now. So, anyway, you¡¯re the Seventh.¡±


    The Sword Savant said all that as a matter-of-factly.


    What else could Li Mu say?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this like something from that Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils story?!¡±


    Nevertheless, to be able to forge some sort of bond with the Sword Savant, the first sword of the Brotherhood of Swords, would not hurt his prospects at all.


    At any rate, everything that happened today has been awfully surrealistic.


    ¡°Well, that simplifies things,¡± the Grand Master of the Sanctuary broke his silence suddenly. ¡°Since Li Mu¡¯s name is still on the List of the Condemned, surely, as a brother to him, you can do something to help?¡±


    ¡°That must be those bastards from Thundercrest innit?¡± Hissed the Sword Savant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being on the List of the Condemned. That won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ve been listed for some time myself. In fact, many who are listed are true heroes. For all we know, Seventh here might be enjoying having his name amongst such illustrious and remarkable like.¡±


    Li Mu was so bewildered that he could barely speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s not much of a constion! What the hell are you talking about?!¡± Li Mu nearly cursed the face of his sworn brother.


    ¡°What is there to enjoy when my life is constantly on the line, being chased from hitherto thither like dogs?!


    ¡°All I want is just to grow stronger without the threat of death hanging over my head like a guillotine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull some strings. Things will settle down soon enough and those who harbor designs on you, Seventh, would be smart enough to back away and leave you in peace. As for those mongrels of Thundercrest, I¡¯ll leave them to you, brother. This is your fight, not mine. A road that you¡¯ll need to tread on your own feet if you wish to progress stronger. Such is the destiny we must unravel ourselves as warriors,¡± said the Sword Savant. ¡°Only through trials and tribtions, you¡¯ll learn, brother. If you have dreams to realize and ambitions to achieve, only through your own blood, sweat, and tears would this be possible.¡± The awfully entric Sword Savant was suddenly making sense.


    ¡°Thank you so much, brother.¡±


    There was nothing else to say. The Sword Savant was right.


    At the very least, the Sword Savant¡¯s influence would ensure that Li Mu would have no one else to worry about other than the Sons of Lightning. That alone was a heavy burden off his aching back.


    ¡°So, what do you n to do in the time being, Seventh?¡± Asked the Sword Savant. ¡°You cane with me. Use the chance to get to meet the others and visit the Brotherhood.¡±


    Li Mu nced at the Grand Master of the Sanctuary.


    ¡°Li Mu¡¯s staying here,¡± the Grand Master of the Sanctuary pointed out. ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements. He will participate in the Sacred Deathmatch next year. I¡¯ve lined up a strict regimen of training and testing. So quit meddling around, drunkard. The longer you dawdle, the more you¡¯re wasting anyone¡¯s precious time. You¡¯re never a good teacher and giving him your Whitehair Swordsmanship is pretty much the sum of your usefulness at the moment, so go.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I hope that¡¯s not your standard way of dealing with guests.¡± The Sword Savant scowled indignantly, ¡°Anyway, this is the Elder¡¯s Pass of the Brotherhood of Swords, Seventh. Keep it with you. With this Pass, the lower echelons of the Brotherhood shall be at your disposal. But if we were to encounter any more threats, this token shall be the proof of our bond. My name should at least be intimidating enough for most of the goons out there, especially idiots who might not recognize the sigil of the Brotherhood. I¡¯ll be leaving now. It¡¯s time I have some fun with this device of yours! Let¡¯s see who can stand against me from now on!¡±


    The Sword Savant would have left already if Li Mu had not remembered something important, ¡°Wait, brother! I have something else to ask of you. Please.¡±


    ¡°Come now, Seventh. We¡¯re brothers. If help¡¯s what you need, it¡¯s what I¡¯ll dly give.¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who had lost the fragments of her psyche and soul here in this world. As to where, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. So I¡¯m still searching around in the dark. Here¡¯s a painting of her. You head the Brotherhood of Swords, brother, with many acolytes in yourmand and you have numerous contacts everywhere. So, if you ever heard of her, please let me know.¡±


    Li Mu handed a copy of the painting to the Sword Savant.


    He had wanted to enlist the help of the Sanctuary of the Way, but knowing how powerful the Brotherhood of Swords is, Li Mu knew he had to try.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, brother. I¡¯ll send word if I hear anything, all right? I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    And the Sword Savant was gone in a sh of light that streaked across the skies.


    That was the Sword Savant, never one to drag his feet.


    The Grand Master of the Sanctuary revealed a sly and impish grin like how any other mischievous old man would in the course of another prank, ¡°Looks like the swordsmen of the Brotherhood and anyone else who would be facing him in a game of chess will be in for a nasty surprise.¡±


    ¡°Why is he so obsessed with chess, though¡­¡± Li Mu mumbled offhandedly.


    The Sword Savant¡¯s interest in chess seemed evidently clear that it was more than just a hobby.


    The Grand Master cracked into a thin simper. ¡°That¡¯s a story for another time. Maybe he¡¯ll tell you the tale himself one day. By the way, since you¡¯re brothers with him, that ces you in the same rank of seniority as me. Speak to me like we are equals.¡±


    ¡°Never, sir,¡± Li Mu hurriedly added. ¡°My rtionship with the Sword Savant is one thing, this is another. Even he said as much. Therefore I¡¯d never dare to be rude.¡± One of Li Mu¡¯s highest qualities was his manners toward seniors older than him.


    The Grand Master did not want a debate on such triviality. ¡°Anyway, meeting the Sword Savant is not the sole purpose of this audience,¡± he said, deciding on a change of subject. ¡°There are things I want to talk to you about.


    ¡°Do go on.¡± Li Mu was ready.


    ¡°What do you know about the Sacred Deathmatch that will be held next year?¡± Asked the Grand Master of the Sanctuary.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid nothing, sir,¡± admitted Li Mu, shaking his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from the very beginning then.¡±


    ¡°The Battlefield of Chaos has almost a hundred races¡ªbig and small alike. How this dimension came to be, no one knows how. But we know at least this: our ancestors were fighting the Xenoses outside the Zi Wei Star Zone when a sudden anomaly ripped part of that reality apart. Somehow, that part of the universe got attached here and became a permanent part of this world.


    ¡°Both humans and Xenoses were viewed as invaders and the rest of the races rejected us as much as they rejected the Xenoses. To survive, we waged war against the other races. Carnage and bloodshed ensued and all around this world, the ground was slick red. But we triumphed. We fought and we survived, gaining enough foothold to create our home here. Today, Man has be one of the Ten Great Races and so were the Xenoses, who had just as many sesses as us. They are also one of the Ten Great Races now, bing equals with the Angels, the Beasts, the Mutants, and so forth.


    ¡°But the sesses in all the years of Man¡¯s rise of power in the Battlefield of Chaos did note without a heavy price. Countless wars have been waged and ever more battles have broken out. Too many that few could remember them all anymore. Allies turned into enemies and enemies turned into friends. No one was ever beneath anything in their pursuit of survival and triumph in those days. To call it the darkest age of the Battlefield of Chaos would not be an overstatement at all for death pervaded every inch of this world like the very air we breathe. The scourge of war constantly lingered, and more hostilities sparked as easily as one lighting a match. Eventually, races began to pace towards ruin as some became leaderless when their chieftains were in. That was the former Sacred Deathmatch of old: a brutal and bloody battle royale between all races on the Battlefield. If it were not for the fact that this dimension is the point where all worlds begin, the Battlefield of Chaos would have long ceased to exist because of the sheer abuse we¡¯ve done to it.¡±


    Li Mu was reminded of the World Wars that had ravaged Earth to a simr extent.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we almost do that to Earth already before?


    ¡°First, the atomic bomb, then the birth of other nuclear weapons that ushered in the Mutual Deterrence phenomenon all because everyone was threatening to blow each other to kingdome?¡±


    The many races that reside on the Battlefield mirrored the different nations on Earth in almost every way.


    ¡°So, what was the oue of this Sacred Deathmatch?¡± Li Me articted his curiosity.


    ¡°It became a war that did not end for thousands of years and as a result, we became a militaristic society with an emphasis on martial prowess. Humans begin to achieve breakthroughs in their limits and new champions from all races¡ªa new breed of warriors with an understanding, ability to manipte, and attunement to the natural order of this world as well as power¡ªbegin to emerge, growing stronger and more powerful than their forebears. That culminated in several individuals attaining Emperor-ss superiority. Feeling that there has been too much violence and too much blood spilled, they joined their hands into suppressing the wars. They enactedws, changing the Sacred Deathmatch into tournaments where representatives of various factions could duel against one another and vie for territory, spoils and supplies, and even position. This way, the loss of a few could prevent the deaths of the many.¡±


    Li Mu more or less understood everything now.


    ¡°This sounds familiar¡­


    ¡°Yeah, like how generals of two opposing armies would fight in singlebat in battle back in the days of the Three Kingdoms period. It¡¯s shown so frequently in period TV dramas. The two armies just watch while the generals fight until one of them is defeated and killed, where the defeated army would turn around and flee with their tails between their feet while the winners would give chase for a killing and looting spree.¡±


    To a limited extent that seems to be what the Sacred Deathmatch would be like, albeit bigger and bloodier.


    Where the fight between armies and races had been turned into singlebat duels to the death where the winner takes all.


    ¡°The wars came to an abrupt end with the Emperor-ss elites suing for peace. From every race and faction, the best of the best were chosen. These prodigies and champions would be put through the most trying and gruesome of gauntlets so as to make them stronger, harder, and more resilient. Those who triumphed in the tournament shall be conferred rewards and prestige that most could only salivate about. What vendetta and feud the races have for each other could be resolved in the ring. In other words, the once-every-century tournament is a chance for every race to gain ahead of others. For this reason, the Sacred Deathmatch not only determines a race¡¯s prosperity, but also a species¡¯s destiny. There can be no margin for error and the rules of the Deathmatch can be incrediblyplex. ¡±


    The Grand Master paused. ¡°You are the wielder of Godbreaker.¡± He went on. ¡°It¡¯s your duty to be one of the participants who will be fighting for Man¡¯s honor. That¡¯s the reason I had Green Ox bring you here. Until the beginning of the tournament next year, you¡¯ll stay here and undergo the best training we can give, until such time when you¡¯re ready to go on a pilgrimage. Green Ox woulde and help acquaint you with the rest of your fellow participants.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Wait. Hold up? The wielder of Godbreaker must join this tournament thing?!¡±


    ¡°So thews dictate,¡± said the Grand Master. ¡°But Godbreaker was lost to us thousands of years ago. It was said to have been stolen, making the tournament nd and uninteresting. But now that it¡¯s returned, thews need to be observed.¡±

 Chapter 977 - Chapter 977 Requiem of the Emperors

    Chapter 977 Requiem of the Emperors


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is all just a misunderstanding. This Godbreaker that you¡¯re referring to, those in the world Ie from would prefer to just call it the Four-de God-Killing Broadsword. It was only from Lei Cang¡¯s words did I realize that it has another name: Godbreaker. But I¡¯m still uncertain if this is really what everyone is discussing.¡±


    LI Mu summoned the Four-de God-Killing Broadsword. A golden saber of four individual des shimmered into appearance in his grasp. ¡°Have a look, sir. Is this really the Godbreaker you seek?¡±


    The Grand Master nced at the peculiar weapon. He did not even reach for it. ¡°This is right,¡± he said, nodding his head. ¡°Yes. It might have assumed a different form, but I recognize its aura. I saw Godbreaker with my own eyes a long, long time ago. This is Godbreaker, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°I only stumbled upon it by chance. Surely that doesn¡¯t make me its true owner.¡±


    The sage-like Grand Master peered at him. Behind the rustling frost-white beard and eyebrows, his gaze carried a noble and wise bearing his age and power brought him. He cracked a smile. ¡°That it now answers to your beck and call and has now assumed a second form shows that you have gained its approval. As you should know, magical relics of godly powers often develop sentience of their own. Like all things, Godbreaker falling into your hand might seem like a random chance, but perhaps, this could all be preordained destiny.¡±


    Li Mu thought about it. There was no need for coyness, especially if what the Grand Master said was true. He recalled Godbreaker. ¡°Since you have seen it before, sir,¡± he said, ¡°Can you tell me about it¡ªits history and its capabilities maybe.¡±


    The Grand Master gestured at a chair, motioning for them to sit down. An acolyte¡ªa boy¡ªcame into the shack to pour them tea. The tale began. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± the Grand Master began by saying. ¡°Back in the darkest ages of this world¡¯s history, thends have never stopped being rife with endless wars and carnage. Heroes rose like waves in the high seas before they petered out at the end of their tall and mighty crest, crashing back into the sea just as quickly as their climb. Those who refused to face death and face turned into demons and wraiths that lurked in the wilderness. But some lived on¡ªin a way¡ªbut forever remained in limbo, stuck between the living and the dead. Until one day, when someone discovered a strange type of metal that one could store a fragment of his or her soul inside. A Cosmic Emperor by the title ¡®Deathless¡¯ used his magic and skills in forging the Roll of Gods. The souls of the dead could be stored in it to make the soul anchored to the world of the living, allowing the person the chance to resurrect even if he was killed anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡±


    Li Mu had never heard of that name before.


    But he was familiar with the relic called the Roll of Gods; Lei Cang had mentioned the name before.


    ¡°Cosmic Emperor Deathless,¡± The Grand Master uttered the name. ¡°A name fragrant with mysticism and marvel. Out of kindness and benevolence, he fashioned the Roll of Gods: to provide a refuge for the souls of the dead and to give a new lease of life to heroes and champions who had proven themselves but were killed in battle. A new race was born out of the resurrected: the Protoss, and Cosmic Emperor Deathless was hailed as the progenitor of the Protoss. Speak his name and foes would quake. But the Roll of Gods became the most coveted relic on the face of this world when the Divine Emperor was killed. Every being that desired power wanted it. For good reason; the possessor of the Roll of Gods would hold in his hand the power to manipte the souls in the Roll and control the race of Protoss. That even other Cosmic Emperors joined in the hunt for the Roll of Gods illustrated just how potent it was. It became a brief but brutal moment in the history of the Battlefield¡ªso insidious that more Cosmic Emperors fell. Eventually, the period became known as the Requiem of Emperors.¡±


    The Grand Master¡¯s ounts of the conflict weren¡¯t embellished with enough descriptions to convey what a gritting and sinister period it was, but hearing the name itself, Li Mu could appreciate just how devastating and dreadful the period was. ¡°Requiem of Emperors¡±¡ªLi Mu could have sworn that he felt a shudder at the mention.


    If ever Cosmic Emperors could fall, one could barelyprehend how fierce a war that must be.


    That reminded Li Mu about the story The Legend of the Condor Heroes where swordsmen and pugilists in the Underworld of medieval China Competed against each other to vie for the manuscript of an immensely powerful martial arts discipline. The strife and turbulence that followed ultimately ended up with a death toll so high that no one could possibly know and it took a duel between the five most powerful warriors to determine who would gain possession of it.


    ¡°The Roll of Gods was shattered into pieces in the war where they were divided amongst the Great Races of the Battlefield. Every one of these races enjoyed their spoils and the once-glorious Protoss race today, despite their superiority, became nothing more than just ves. With the shards of the Roll of Gods, the Great Races consolidated the power as much as they could. Battles and conflicts still break out every now and then, albeit small enough that most of the hoi polloi wouldn¡¯t notice but the fact remains that an instrument created to do good has be the root of all evil, all because of our sins.¡±


    The Grand Master paused and he sighed gravely.


    ¡°But what happened with Deathless? How could a Cosmic Emperor and the Protoss with the strength and power you described be defeated? Given enough time, they should have been able to rule the whole Battlefield supreme,¡± asked an incredulous Li Mu.


    ¡°A mystery, that¡¯s what it is,¡± answered the Grand Master, ¡°And one whose answer has eluded everyone for centuries. Until today, no one knew how did Deathless die. Some say that his demise was a punishment from Heaven. The Roll of Gods¡¯ ability to store one¡¯s soul and safeguard the living was argued to be a heresy; that was what many imed to be his undoing.¡±


    ¡°Punishment from Heaven, eh?¡±


    Li Mu was not born yesterday.


    He would rather believe that some quarters had plotted something because they could not stand watching the Protoss growing stronger by the day. If Deathless and the Roll of Gods were allowed to continue back then, it was only a matter of time before Deathless made every powerful entity in the Battlefield of Chaos his loyal subject¡ªeven other Cosmic Emperors too. That was why Li Mu believed that certain people must have wanted Deathless dead and they got what they wished for in the end.


    After all, Earth has had a few thousand years¡¯ worth of betrayals and treachery to attest to that.


    At any rate, Li Mu was sure of one thing: a being that could kill a Cosmic Emperor must be at least a Cosmic Emperor.


    The rest of the other surviving Cosmic Emperors would not want to see Deathless growing more powerful day by day. The Protoss gained a new member whenever someone with his or her soul in the Roll of Gods was killed. Conflicts exist even with the inception of the Sacred Deathmatch to prevent widespread killings and wars and that would mean that the strength of the Protoss has never once stopped growing.


    If humans and Xenoses faced severe hostility and scorn when they first arrived, one could expect far worse treatment for a new race that is created from nothing, with the purpose to fight, and with the potential to keep growing bigger and stronger.


    There was no telling what kind of person Deathless was, but Li Mu could confess to feeling threatened and apprehensive at the existence of such a being.


    The more he thought about it, the more Li Mu was certain that the mystery of Deathless¡¯s demise was nothing more than a plot in which the Great Races and the rest of the other Cosmic Emperors wereplicit. Together, they had murdered Deathless before an unforeseen squabble between them broke out, causing the Roll of Gods to be smashed into pieces.


    Then again, this was all conjecture without any shred of evidence.


    ¡°What you say makes sense, young one,¡± said the Grand Master with a thin smile.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t see how the tale of the Roll of Gods rtes to Godbreaker, sir.¡±


    ¡°Because right after forging the Roll of Gods, Deathlesser discovered another new type of magical metal ore which he used to hammer out into Godbreaker. Godbreaker has an innate power over spectral entities and the members of the Protoss alike. A Protoss could be as powerful as ever, but one blow with Godbreaker could easily break through his defenses. A second blow could destroy his physical body and a third would disintegrate his soul. Even an Emperor-ss entity would not survive five blows from Godbreaker.¡±


    ¡°I see. So Godbreaker was created to make sure that the Protoss toe the line. But spirits or Protoss that have reached the ss of Emperors, has that ever happened before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of that. I wasn¡¯t skilled or mature enough to join the war during the Requiem of Emperor,¡± the Grand Master said, shaking his head.


    ¡°And does that mean that Deathless is also a master smith? Look at the relics he created.¡±


    ¡°Indeed he is. Deathless is the only Cosmic Emperor who achieved his heights through his sheer dedication, skill, and talents in forging,¡± the Grand Master uttered with a hint of remorse. He¡¯s the only one of his like and a figure whose good name has always remained sterling and untainted. Even with the Roll of Gods and Godbreaker, he did not unleash despair and carnage across thends. Under his watch, the Protoss saw its most glorious years and the Battlefield of Chaos enjoyed a peace never-before-seen and, I don¡¯t doubt, we might never see ever again¡­¡±


    A figure materialized in Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    His servant boy Qing Feng.


    In the world of the Heavenly Land, little Qing Feng too was a prodigy in forging and smithing, putting him on a simr path as Deathless when he ascended.


    ¡°Am I right in guessing that the Sons of Lightning are in possession of a piece of the Roll of Gods?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Master of Lightning too was involved in the Requiem of Emperors. He managed to get his hands on one of the Roll of Gods pieces and it now sits on top of Thundercrest.¡±


    ¡°That exins why they wish to eliminate me. So it¡¯s all because of Godbreaker. Since the Great Races and factions all are in possession of the Roll of Gods pieces, they have been trying to create their own armies of Protoss. That would automatically make me, the wielder of Godbreaker, a major threat to their superiority.¡±


    Li Mu almost cursed out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± He almost yelled.


    He could hardlye to terms with the fact that he was Public Enemy No.1 despite being just a new guest to the Battlefield of Chaos.


    ¡°That¡¯s among the main reasons, yes,¡± allowed the Grand Master.


    ¡°So you admit you were trying to get me anotheryer of security by introducing me to the Sword Savant?¡±


    The Grand Master merely grinned.


    ¡°I thank you so much for the lengths you¡¯ve gone for me, sir. I am grateful. Very.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the name of the Sanctuary of the Way might not be sufficient to keep those in the shadows at bay. But the notoriety of the swordsmen of the Brotherhood of Swords is different. Even the Sons of Lightning balk in the face of the Brotherhood¡¯s irrational recklessness. Despite beingbeled as lunatics, they are precisely the ones to rely on to keep those who still wish ill on you thinking twice.¡±


    ¡°Is that your way of saying that the Brotherhood is not in possession of any Roll of Gods pieces?¡±


    ¡°I have no knowledge of the Brotherhood trying to build an army of Protoss.¡±


    Li Mu nodded his head, satisfied that his final doubt was dispelled.


    ¡°Just one more question, sir, if I may,¡± Li Mu bowed and saluted politely. ¡°I am but only just a stranger. But why are you going out of your way to help me?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 978 - Chapter 978 Sword to Saber

    Chapter 978 Sword to Saber


    ¡°It¡¯s because a part of the Sanctuary of the Way¡¯s lineage came from Earth,¡± revealed the Grand Master with a twinkling smile. ¡°You and I, we¡¯re fellow humans and Green Ox once had an encounter with you where you helped him to defeat the Fairy Emperor of Light.¡±


    Li Mu smiled.


    The answer might be eptable, but it was still not yet convincing enough for Li Mu.


    But Li Mu knew better than to pry. If the Grand Master wished to maintain some secrets of his own, Li Mu could at least have the courtesy to y dumb.


    Especially since the spiritual intuition of his Xiantian Skill discipline told him that the Grand Master harbored no ill will towards him.


    ¡°I thank you so much for your concern and kindness, sir,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°But if it¡¯s not too much of an imposition, it¡¯s about the same matter that I¡¯ve spoken to the Sword Savant earlier; I hope you could¡ªwith the influence of the Sanctuary¡ªprovide some assistance in the search of the fragments of my friend¡¯s soul and psyche as well.¡±


    Recovering the lost fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and spirit was after all his primary purpose foring to this dimension.


    The thought of trading Godbreaker for anyone who could get him the remaining fragments of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul had crossed his mind before. He would be amenable to surrendering Godbreaker, no matter who it was or what the being could be¡ªso long as he or she could fulfill that primary condition.


    But he ultimately decided against it. Doing so would only mean surrendering his bargaining chip. If he were to put Godbreaker on the auction block, Li Mu would be effectively endangering Wang Shiyu. It would spark a race where everyone who has managed to get ahold of a piece of Wang Shiyu would be able to threaten and strongarm Li Mu.


    Therefore, Li Mu understood how important it was that the job of finding out the rest of Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul could only be entrusted to those whom he could trust.


    That included the Brotherhood of Swords, the armies of Schuhauptstad, the Sanctuary of the Way, and the forces of Legion Serenity.


    With such a vast information and intelligencework between these parties, a surreptitious attempt at locating the missing fragments might yield better results.


    Whatever happened, Li Mu knew that patience was paramount.


    Being hasty would only do more harm than good.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough,¡± responded the Grand Master.


    ¡°And one more thing, sir,¡± said Li Mu. ¡°I could care less about my reputation, but Xiao Jianfei has been nothing but just a scapegoat in this whole affair. All he has ever wanted was just to serve as a loyal soldier. But I do not know how to help him. Is there any way we could have him transferred from Legion Kommodore to Legion Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Piece of cake. Consider it done. He can sight up at any time. I¡¯ll make sure that his family will arrive to join him in ten days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, sir,¡± eximed Li Mu with joy.


    ¡°I guess that means you¡¯re ready to join the Sacred Deathmatch on behalf of the Sanctuary now?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Li Mu bobbed his head.


    He did not need to be told how dangerous the Sacred Deathmatch would be. But no self-respecting warrior would shy away from a chance to pit his skills against the best and enjoy the thrill and adrenaline that apanies a furious and gritting battle. After all, the Sanctuary of the Way has been nothing but kind and courteous to him, it was only right that he reciprocated the gesture.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± said the Grand Master. ¡°Green Ox wille to youter with more details. Stay here in the meantime. You¡¯ll be given a spot. Rest well and train. Get yourself prepared for the Sacred Deathmatch. In time, the Sanctuary would send you on missions as part of your training.¡±


    Taking the cue to leave, Li Mu rose to his feet. He saluted.


    ¡°I shall take my leave for now then.¡±


    He stepped out of the Hall of Virtue. There was Green Ox outside still waiting for him.


    As one of the most famous mutants in Serenity Land and even the Battlefield of Chaos, Green Ox would have enjoyed great prestige and influence if he were to ept the offer to defect to the mutants. Yet he chose to stay here in the Sanctuary and this has be one of the main reasons behind the respect his name now carries.


    ¡°How did things go?¡± Green Ox asked with a beaming grin.


    ¡°Bountiful,¡± Li Mu returned a knowing smile.


    They shared a nce and burst intoughter.


    Later that day, Green Ox led everyone down Old Sand Ridge, heading somewhere due east of the Serenity Mountains where they finally came to a cave.


    Called the Bamboo Retreat, the cave that sat atop the crest of a bamboo-swathed hillside was formerly the abode of a senior member of the Sanctuary. Everything had already been well-prepared and the magical ward that guarded the ce could be activated with just some restoring touches to its magic. With sceneries nothing short of breathtaking where picturesque vistas stretch as far as the eye could see, the proximity of the Bamboo Retreat¡ªjust less than five miles away¡ªto the Tree of Eternity that stood vigil over the eastern side of the Serenity Mountains was what ensured the tranquil environment there to be eternally pervaded with rich Spiritual Qi.


    Li Mu, little Feng Xingyan, and Schwarzdrachen made their home there at the Bamboo Retreat.


    On the other hand, Xiao Jianfei was ecstatic when he heard that he could still serve in the military. Once Li Mu was properly settled down, a messenger of the Sanctuary of the Way apanied him in his departure from the Serenity Mountains and they headed to the nearest military outpost.


    The previously fric and brutal tempo of life took an abrupt turn and settled down into a rtive peace of tranquility and calmness.


    In the meantime, Li Mu used a month to provisionally assimte all seventy-two techniques of the Whitehair Swordsmanship.


    The swordsmanship discipline was a very potent and powerful set ofbat techniques.


    And Li Mu wished to adapt the techniques into a set that would be fit for a saber.


    He had been testing and tweaking the techniques.


    The Whitehair Swordsmanship is made up of seventy-two different techniques, but each of them was actually derived from twelve ultimate techniques. Each of the twelve has six derivatives, making the total seventy-two.


    The twelve sets derived from the ultimate techniques include the Sky Cracking Six, the Sky Splendor Six, the Cloud Piercing Six, the Light Shadow Six, the Fierce Water Six, the Tempestuous Wind Six, the Twilight Six, the Bodhisattva¡¯s Mark Six, the Atonement Six, the Arcane Glow Six, the Universe Six, and the Celestial Union Six.


    Therefore, Li Mu decided to first start by getting familiar with the ultimate techniques.


    He would move on to adapting the derivatives to the use of the saber when he was ready.


    Many often underestimated the difference between the sword and the saber. In essence, they were not only different weapons; the techniques used on both weapons varied starkly due to the structural differences between both weapons. Therefore, to say that adapting the Whitehair Swordsmanship for use with a saber was an insanely mind-boggling task is most definitely an understatement.


    After two months at the Bamboo Retreat, Li Mu had finally¡ªprovisionally¡ªconverted the moves from the Whitehair Swordsmanship into something that he could use with his saber. Nevertheless, its strength and potency were still a far cry from the real Whitehair Swordsmanship he performed with the rusted sword.


    But Li Mu was nevertheless pleased with his work.


    The Whitehair Swordsmanship, as an Emperor-ss martial discipline, would take even champions and elites at least a dozen years to fully master. To even understand and assimte the discipline enough would take centuries. Yet, Li Mu was able to aplish all that because of the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing disciplines¡ª disciplines that have afforded him massive enhancements both internally and externally.


    In the meantime, little Feng Xingyan was given the nod to be officially inducted as a member of the Sanctuary of the Way.


    An opportunity that Li Mu had earned for her sake.


    Everything that Li Mu had ever learned¡ªdespite how useful some of the techniques sometimes have been¡ªwas barely adequate enough to bepiled into a proper sybus. Hence, what Li Mu did was that he had been teaching little Feng Xingyan the simplified versions of Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing.


    But now that there was a chance for her to systematically learn the arcane arts of cultivation and fighting, the Sanctuary of the Way would be the most optimal choice for her. Even a genius would need proper tutge for his talents to shine at full radiance.


    Schwarzdrachen too has found a cultivation discipline that suited him.


    With Green Ox as a precedent, the Sanctuary of the Way was no stranger in the tutge of mutants. Naturally, Green Ox¡¯s Twenty-four Breath Control Technique worked best to help Schwarzdrachen assimte the Deluge of Illumination substance that he absorbed not long ago. That helped Schwarzdrachen¡¯s power to grow exponentially in just a couple of months, outstripping Li Mu and being just inches away from reaching the Great Way Realm.


    To be exact, that was not the result of any training yet¡ªjust the effects of the Deluge of Illumination substance taking hold, even though the rate of growth was just incredibly unbelievable.


    Li Mu was practicing with the saber one day when Green Ox came to visit.


    ...


    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise,¡± Li Mu sheathed his weapon, ¡°What do you have for me? A mission?¡±


    ¡°That indeed,¡± answered Green Ox, ¡°Liuyun family of Schuhauptstad is beset by strange mdies that could be rted to Cosmic Emperor Deathless. In fact, it could even be rted to the fragments of your friend that you¡¯re looking for. Therefore, the Grand Master wishes that you could take a look. The oue might be rewarding. However, a word of warning: you will not be the only one heading there. There could be other people as well¡ªprodigies and apprentices of other sects, orders, or factions¡ªand these people could very well be your future opponents in the Sacred Deathmatch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going immediately,¡± said Li Mu.


    There was no need to hesitate. Any news of Wang Shiyu¡¯s fragments of soul or psyche warranted paramount attention.


    He could care less about anything to do with Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    Liuyun family is one of the biggest and most influential families in the Human domain of Schuhauptstad.


    For thousands of years, the family has enjoyed unrivaled prestige and power, producing numerous gifted heirs, most prominently the one known as the First Sword of the Liuyuns¡ªa prodigy with pre-Emperor-ss powers. Liuyun family enjoyed the pinnacle of its fame and fortune during his heydays and was, at one point, the strongest faction in Schuhauptstad after the Brotherhood of Swords.


    But as how all good things must and always eventually,e to an end, the First Sword of the Liuyuns was grievously injured in a skirmish against the Xenoses at the frontlines during the time of his service in the military. He was sent home but that did not stop him from dying any long afterward. His death would then mark Liuyun family¡¯s fall from grace.


    But Liuyun family understood full well that for the sake of its survival, the show must go on. Nevertheless, despite being just a shade of its former glories, the House stillmanded fear through its illustrious history, wealth, and influence.


    Riding on his ck steed, Li Mu sped all the way through night and day until he arrived at the gates of the Liuyun Manor. An elderly gentleman, with a stooped and weathered physique who could barely stop emitting a persistent cough, came out to receive him.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Liuyun Huo¡­ Cough!¡± The elderly doorman managed, ¡°May I know your¡ªcough!¡ªname? Good sir? Cough!¡± One could almost wonder if he was going to cough up blood any minute now.


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Mu of the Sanctuary of the Way.¡±


    Li Mu did not attempt to hide his identity.


    ¡°I see! Cough! A luminary of the Sanctuary!¡± Liuyun Huo eximed, ¡°Pleasee in! Come in!¡± Deep inside, the doorman was wondering about since when the Grand Master of the Sanctuary had a student called Li Mu.


    He did not even notice that this Li Mu and the one on the List of the Condemned were in fact one and the same.


    At the same time, Li Mu had been making observations of his own.


    He could see that Liuyun Huo¡¯s coughing was not the symptom of a sickness, but rather, damage to his lungs. Some forms of injury caused significant harm that could not be easily healed. Even so, Li Mu could sense a strong emanation of power from the old man¡ªa Deity-realm champion at least before he was hurt.


    Surrurations from the skies diverted their attention.


    A pair of handsome-looking eagles the size of a horse carriage swooped around them overhead, their wingspans like the bolts of lightning as they reduced altitude.


    Finally, theynded, tossing up winds buffetting dust and soot up into the air.


    Two women in crimson dresses dismounted, their hawkish appearance made it clear that they were not to be messed with. They approached the gates.


    The two eagles were enough for Liuyun Huo to divine who these women were. He warmly greeted them, ¡°Priestess of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices! Wee! Wee!¡±


    ¡°The Holy Land of Delirious Voices?¡±


    Li Mu recognized the name of another order that shared equal prestige as the Sons of Lightning, the Brotherhood of the Swords, and the Sanctuary of the Way.


    A curious Li Mu stared at the pair of neers.


    Little did he realize that this would bring him insignificant and superfluous turmoil.

 Chapter 979 - Chapter 979 Future Leaders of Holy Lands, Assemble!

    Chapter 979 Future Leaders of Holy Lands, Assemble!


    ¡°What the hell are you staring at?!¡± Barked the younger one of the pair of scarlet-d women. With skin that glowed with a rosy hue resembling that of peach blossom, exquisitely arched eyebrows curving with the grace of willow leaves, and almond-shaped eyes exuding a charm both captivating and enchanting, the girl red furiously at Li Mu, ¡°Look one more time and I¡¯ll have your eyes gouged out, you scoundrel!¡±


    ¡°As if you would know that I¡¯m staring at you if you¡¯re not looking at me yourself,¡± snorted Li Mu frostily.


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you speak to me with that tone! You must have a death wish!¡± The girl pped a hand at something fastened at her waist. A beam of redness shot straight at Li Mu¡¯s eye with the speed and intensity of a lightning bolt.


    ¡°She should be about to kill me!¡±


    Rage took over Li Mu in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What a savage young girl! Just because someone has angered her, she feels no scruples inying a hand, or worse, killing someone!¡±


    Li Mu was about toe up with a reprisal of his own when the red dot of light stopped to a sudden halt right before him. It was the other woman in red; the older one of the pair of Priestesses of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices. With another wave of her arm, she recalled the crimson speck of light and it obediently flew back to her, hovering in mid-air like a dutiful spaniel waiting for instructions.


    The luminescence that engulfed the object finally ebbed away, revealing its true nature: a sextuple-tipped dart shaped like a chestnut flower. The biggest tip was the size of an infant¡¯s hand with the two prominent ones in the edge as thin as a needle. Instead of a weapon handled manually, this looked more like a weapon manipted using telekinesis. With just one look at the brutal weapon, one could almost imagine how grotesque a wound this sinister weapon would elicit.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me, Sister Shu Ying?!¡± The almond-eyed girl scowled crossly, ¡°You should let me kill that impudent scoundrel!¡±


    The other woman in red was fine-looking. Her facial features were not very delicate, and there was some distance between her and the gorgeous woman. However, because of her cultivation, her skin was as smooth as egg white, and her hair was as ck as ink. Coupled with a trace of tranquil temperament, she had a unique charm.


    She made obeisance to Li Mu and said, ¡°My friend, I¡¯m sorry. My junior fellow has just entered Jianghu and lost her temper. Please forgive her.¡±


    Li Mu chuckled and did not say anything. Instead, he flicked a finger at the sextuple-tipped dart from a distance, quite casually, causing no energy fluctuation at all. Then, he led the ck Dragon Horse into the Liuyun Manor.


    The servant of the Liuyun Manor came out to wee them and took Li Mu into the manor.


    ¡°Sister Shu Ying, why are you protecting that jerk?¡± The girl in red, whose face was as rosy as peach blossoms, still refused to let it go. She said, ¡°Such a jerk should be taught a lesson. At least one of his eyes should be gouged out.¡±


    Sister Shu Ying shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what Master said when we went down the mountain? Sister Jianing, with your temper, you will get into trouble if you once again take action without forethought. What if you offend any masters or experts? you will be in serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Humph, that lecher doesn¡¯t look like a gentleman at first nce, and he doesn¡¯t look like a master¡­¡± The young girl with a peach blossom-like face snorted. Before she could finish, the sextuple-tipped dart in front of her cracked all over, and then it broke inch by inch.


    Her weapon was destroyed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The peach-blossom-faced girl named Jianing was stunned. ¡°How did the weapon our Master gave me shatter?¡±


    Sister Shu Ying was also stunned for a moment, and then she immediately remembered that the young man in white had pointed at the dart effortlessly just now. She realized something, and her face suddenly darkened. ¡°He could destroy the dart without me noticing! What kind of strength is that?¡±


    ¡°Sir, who was that man?¡± Sister Shu Ying turned around and politely asked.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ he¡­ Ahem, he is a descendant of the Taoist Pce,¡± the Liuyun Huo said, ¡°but I¡¯ve never heard of him as one of the Taoist Pce before. He may be a disciple secretly cultivated by the Taoist Pce.


    The Dao Pce?


    Sister Shu Ying and Sister Jianing were both surprised.


    The Taoist Pce on Old Sand Ridge of Serenity Mountains? The number one Holy Land of the Human n!


    ¡°Hmph. So what? He should be taught a lesson for being so rude and unreasonable.¡± Jianing was a bit wary, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for him.¡± Shu Ying said, ¡°Stay away from him the next time you meet him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Sister Jianing said angrily, ¡°If I meet him again, I will definitely¡­¡±


    Shu Ying frowned and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, since he only broke your dart, which was already a mercy. But if you look for it, I can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It was not until then that Sister Jianing eximed, ¡°Sister Shu Ying, are you saying that the flicker of his finger just now¡­¡± She opened her mouth wide in shock.


    The doorman at the side, Liuyun Huo, remained silent.


    In the past few days, several groups of disciples from the Holy Lands came to the Liuyun Manor for the strange thing. Although most of them were from the younger generation, they were all very arrogant. As a doorman of the Liuyun Manor, he could not get involved in the disputes between the sessors of the Holy Land.


    However, after all, he was very experienced in Jianghu, so he could tell that the future leader of the Taoist Pce named Li Mu had amazing means. As for the two women from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices, the senior one was quite calm, while the junior one was a hot-headed young man. If she couldn¡¯t make a change, she would suffer a lot even as a future leader of the Holy Land.


    Liuyun Manor was veryrge, covering an area of more than 30 miles. It was like a town. There were private soldiers of the Liuyun family and various other facilities. It was just like a small kingdom. There were more than 3,000 members of the Drifting Cloud n alone, and then some small families and poptions attached to this family, numbering hundreds of thousands.


    Before the future leaders of other Holy Lands all arrived, Li Mu was arranged to live alone in one of the courtyards in the manor. He was treated enthusiastically and considerately there.


    Two dayster, a female housekeeper of the Liuyun Manor came to invite Li Mu to go to the ind in the middle of theke in the center of the manor. The ind had the mansion of Yun Wufeng, the patriarch of the Liuyun Manor, and it was also the core area of the entire Liuyun Manor,


    They took a boat to cross theke.


    Afternding, the female housekeeper rowed the boat back. Another core disciple of the Liuyun family, who had been waiting on the shore for a long time for them, came up to Li Mu with great respect and politeness. She took Li Mu into the high-wall courtyard named ¡°Dustless House¡±.


    Li Mu could feel that the yard was full of various defensive tactical deployments, one after another, vulnerable, though, for it was simply put together, with little internal connections.


    After crossing six doors, they finally arrived at the courtyard.


    This was the venue of the gathering.


    As soon as Li Mu entered the door, he saw dozens of young men and women, all of whom had a strong aura and different appearances. They were very confident and sat down on the VIP chairs under the eaves on either side of the courtyard.


    Some were sitting upright, some were resting with their eyes closed, and some were whispering to each other.


    A short old man with gray hair was sitting in the hall behind the courtyard. Beside him stood two rows of masters of the Liuyun family. The old man¡¯s face was as dark as charcoal, his eyes were bloodshot, and his eyebrows were knotted unnaturally. His hawk nose made him look a little gloomy. Even when he smiled, it was easy to tell that he was not in a good mood.


    ¡°The future leader of Dao Pce arrives.¡±


    The core disciple of the Liuyun family who led the way announced at the gate of the courtyard.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Countless eyes fell on Li Mu at the same time.


    Li Mu had seen too many asions like this, so it couldn¡¯t bother him at all. He went through the crowd and straightly to an empty chair in the front. He make an obeisance to the hook-nosed old man in the hall and then sat down.


    There were a lot of discussions around.


    Li Mu¡¯s arrival caused the first wave of discussion today.


    The Taoist Pce was the number one Holy Land of the Human n. Although it had always kept a low profile, because of its many experts and high status, it enjoyed a higher rank in front of the other Holy Lands ns. However, when they saw that the representative the Taoist Pce sent this time was neither the famous Daozi, the Huang Jian, nor the old Taoist, who had been known as the Heavenly Legends of the Taoist Pce for a long time, but a stranger, the sessors of the other Holynds were all surprised and began to specte.


    Sister Jianing of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices stared at Li Mu¡¯s back from a distance and snorted secretly, ¡°Look at him. What¡¯s so great about the future leader of the Taoist Pce? He has to rely on himself¡­ Humph!¡±


    ¡°Hear hear.¡± A yellow-robed youth next to her chimed in.


    Sister Shu Ying recognized him, the younger brother of Yan Ya¡¯an, who was the heir of the Holy Land of Thousand mes. His name is Yan Yalun. They met a day ago and he chased after Sister Jianing since then to please her. To her, he was simply a yboy.


    ...


    Seeing Jianing so pleased with Yan Yalun¡¯s ttery, Sister Shu Ying furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Young Hero Li, you¡¯re here. Since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s get straight to the point. Everyone, I¡¯m Liuyun Wufeng. Thank you for visiting my ceing afar, and I feel so honored. You¡¯re all talents of the Holy Land of Martial Arts of the Human n, and also the stars of us Human n in the future. However, I¡¯m getting old every day. I¡¯m envious to see you.¡±


    Patriarch Liuyun stood up and walked out of the hall. He stood on the stone steps of the courtyard and cupped his hands with a smile on his face.


    ¡°My pleasure, sir.¡±


    ¡°Senior as you are, sir, you look strong and energetic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you long before, sir¡­¡±


    The dozens of teenagers responded very politely.


    Li Mu sat in the chair, silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save my nonsense. I believe that all of you have learned that this mission issued by the military is due to a terrible, strange thing that happened in my manor. It killed many people. My people and I have tried our best, but the situation is getting worse day by day. Therefore, we have no choice but to report it to the military. I hope that this time, all of you can help our family get rid of the disaster¡­ Guards, bring the things up here.¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng pped his hands.


    Four carts were pushed in from the side door, on which there was ck leather covering some mysterious cubes. The leather was very special, full of sealing figures looking like chains. People could hear ngsing under the leather.


    ...


    ¡°Uncover them.¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng said.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Several flying ws grabbed the leather and tore it apart, revealing what was underneath.


    It attracted all the eyes here.


    Li Mu also fixed his eyes on it curiously.

 Chapter 980 - Chapter 980 Darkest Soul-devouring Fire

    Chapter 980 Darkest Soul-devouring Fire


    There came a ng of metal.


    Underneath the leather seal were three huge iron cages. In each cage, there was a monster covered with red hair and looking like a red giant monkey.


    The three monsters had flushed eyes, and madness and violence exuded from every pore of their being. They were hitting the bars of the cages desperately, ignoring the harm they were inflicting on themselves.


    Liuyun Sealing Figuress, exclusively owned by the Liuyun family, flickered on the iron bars.


    Apparently, those huge iron cages were precious treasures.


    ¡°Mr. Liuyun, are these crazy fire monkeys the weird thing you¡¯re talking about?¡± Said Yan Yalun as he stood up. ¡°They¡¯re in the Deity Realm at most, so it will be effortless to get rid of them. Don¡¯t tell me you guys have fallen so far back that you can¡¯t even handle some beasts in the Deity Realm!¡±


    Many martial arts practitioners of the Liuyun family instantly looked irritated.


    ¡°Yalun, sit down,¡± a man around thirty years old, with a face simr to Yan Yalun¡¯s, scolded with a frown. He was none other than Yan Ya¡¯an, the future leader of the Holy Land of Thousand mes.


    He turned to Liuyun Wufeng and apologized, ¡°My brother is impulsive. I apologize for his rude manners.¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng chortled, ¡°He¡¯s just young and impetuous. It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s continue. Everyone, the monsters in the cages do look like crazy fire monkeys, which is why we thought that fire monkeys had broken into our manor at first. Later, however, we found that they were not fire monkeys, but mountain-patrolling guards of the Liuyun Manor. They were infected with a virus and turned into half-dead monsters.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re humans?¡±


    ¡°I thought the mountain-patrolling guards were strong!¡±


    ¡°What kind of virus could have done that?¡±


    The future leaders, servants, and guards from all Holy Lands were surprised.


    ¡°Never had they heard of anything like that.¡±


    ¡°What kind of virus could have turned living humans into such monsters?¡±


    Li Mu observed the three monsters in the cages and found that their bodies indeed had a human shape, except that they were covered with me-like red hair, grumpy and violent. They looked just like the walking dead in the sci-fi apocalyptic movies, but these red-haired monsters were a million times more destructive than walking dead.


    Liuyun Wufeng continued, ¡°The mountain-patrolling guards of Liuyun Manor are mostly around the Upper King Realm, but after they were turned into crazy red-haired monsters by the virus, their strength soared to the peak of the Deity Realm. We were caught off guard at first and suffered heavy losses. By the time we managed to catch a few red-haired monsters, it was already toote. They had taken over the core area of our manor. Weunched several attacks, but all ended in failure. What¡¯s worse, all the people we lost in the fights would turn into red-haired monsters with great strength, strong bodies, and destructive power¡­¡±


    Li Mu was shocked to hear that.


    ¡°That sounded like walking dead.


    ¡°Once infected by the walking dead virus, a living person would be a walking dead. The red-haired monster spread faster than the flu. In the movies in his previous life, it was this unstoppable spreading mode that ended human civilization overnight and eventually destroyed the entire earth.


    ¡°Did someone in the world of martial arts invent a red-haired monster virus?


    ¡°That didn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    The people from other major Holy Lands didn¡¯t know anything about walking dead. Most of them didn¡¯t think about it carefully, so they didn¡¯t think it was scary.


    ¡°Mr. Liuyun, as strong as these red-haired monsters are, they can be killed, right?¡± Someone asked.


    The patriarch of the Liuyun family said, ¡°They will die if you cut off their heads or shatter their hearts, but you won¡¯t achieve anything by chopping off any other body parts. It¡¯s like they can¡¯t feel pain at all.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s easy then,¡± Yan Yalun stood up,ughing. With a sh, a spear popped up in his hand. He struck out, and two rays of light went through the bars of the cage in the frontmost and pierced the head and heart of the red-haired monster inside.


    The monster roared miserably and fell slowly.


    me-red blood gushed out, flowing through the iron bars onto the cart board. The wooden cart board was on fire immediately¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± an old man of the Liuyun family trembled with anger and yelled. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Why did you kill him?¡±


    Yan Yalunughed triumphantly, ¡°What¡¯s so scary about these monsters? Why can¡¯t I kill it? If we kill them all, your problem will be resolved, won¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take much time.¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng calmed the angry old man down and then nced at Yan Yalun, saying in a t tone, ¡°The guy you just killed is my brother¡¯s only son. The kid had only been infected for three days, so we could have figured out a way to save him.¡±


    The crowd looked grave.


    Though Liuyun Wufeng sounded calm, everyone could hear that he was pissed.


    Yan Yalun was stupefied for a moment and then smiled, ¡°So what? He was infected, and there is no cure. By killing him, I was actually doing him a favor.¡±


    ¡°Yalun, don¡¯t mess around. Sit down!¡± Yan Ya¡¯an, the future leader of the Holy Land of Thousand mes, stood up and scolded.


    Yan Yalun said defiantly, ¡°You are being overcautious. Did I say anything wrong? Besides, the news released by Liuyun Manor says this strange incident is suspected to be rted to the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless. That¡¯s why we came here. Had we known it was such a trivial matter, nobody would have bothered toe. Mr. Liuyun, where is the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless? Did you spread fake news to trick us here to help you solve your problem?¡±


    His words enraged the disciples and guards of the Liuyun family who hadn¡¯t liked him in the first ce. They all wished to slice him into pieces.


    No one had ever insulted the Liuyun family like that.


    Yan Ya¡¯an scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The patriarch of the Liuyun family wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Sit down now¡­¡± While he was talking, his eyes were gazing at Liuyun Wufeng, waiting for thetter¡¯s response.


    Other people of the Holy Lands also gazed at Liuyun Wufeng.


    ¡°Once again, it was proven that people could be very indifferent.


    ¡°This was a humiliation that the Liuyun family had never suffered when the First Sword of the Liuyuns had still been around.¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng closed his eyes to calm himself down before he ordered his people to take the cart with the dead red-haired monster away. His eyes scanned the crowd and then fixed on the Yan brothers for a moment.


    With a smile, he said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down and let me exin. At first, we didn¡¯t link the weird virus and the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless together either. However, by consulting some ancient books, we found that this virus is extremely simr to the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, which Cosmic Emperor Deathless used when he refined Roll of Gods and Godbreaker ording to legends. We consulted Dr. Su Tao, and he confirmed that the mutation of the mountain-patrolling guards was indeed caused by the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.¡±


    Many eyes lit up at the mention of the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.


    Li Mu had not heard of this kind of fire.


    However, he saw the blood of the dead red-haired monster set the wooden board on fire just now, which was consistent with Liuyun Wufeng¡¯s conclusion: Those mutated guards were indeed infected with some supreme-yang virus.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t care less about this.


    What he cared about was how the strange event in the Liuyun Manor was rted to Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul.


    ¡°The tip was from the Sanctuary of the Way, so it must be true.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liuyun, I¡¯ll go out on a limb to take a guess. Did you dig out the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire in your mine?¡± Shu Ying, from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices, stood up and asked politely.


    The Liuyun family sat on a vein of fairy crystal. Word had it that the mine had been dug a thousand meters, but it still produced fairy crystal. It was a rare rich mine, as well as one of the biggest sources of ie of the Liuyun family. The Darkest Soul-devouring Fire was rumored toe from the Underground World, so if the Liuyun family found this fire, it must be in their underground mine.


    Liuyun Wufeng replied, ¡°You¡¯re indeed smart. You got it right. Those monsters have taken over our mining area. There are thousands of them¡­¡±


    ...


    ¡°Humph, so what? It will only take us one hour to kill them all¡­¡± Yan Yalun sneered.


    Liuyun Wufeng ignored him and continued, ¡°One of them was a Supreme Elder of our n. He was in the Great Way Realm when alive, so we can only imagine how strong he has be after the mutation. In addition, there are dozens of mineral demons.¡±


    Yan Yalun looked embarrassed instantly.


    After being infected with the fire virus and mutating, one¡¯s strength would be doubled. If the elder used to be in the Great Way Realm when alive, he must have reached the Way Sage Realm after the mutation. That kind of power was too strong for him to handle.


    ¡°If we kill all the mutated monsters, find the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, and seal it or take it away, that will solve the problem of the Liuyun family andplete this mission, right?¡± A tall and thin young man stood up and asked in a t tone.


    He was carrying two swords, one golden and the other purple crossed on his back.


    He was a disciple of the Brotherhood of Swords, named Li Buhui, also known as the Skyrocket Sword.

 Chapter 981 - Chapter 981 Enemies Will Meet

    Chapter 981 Enemies Will Meet


    The same words, spoken by different people, had different effects.


    If Yan Yalun asked such a question, the people of the Liuyun family would re at him. However, Li Buhui said that. Less than half an hourter, everyone was taken to the entrance of the mine hole of the fairy crystal of the Liuyun family.


    The stone mountain was not very high. A huge hole with a diameter of more than four meters long had been dug. It nted downward and extended to the ground. The faint sounds of the wind came from the depths of the huge hole like the roars of a demonic beast.


    ¡°This is the map under the hole of the mine. After hundreds of years of being dug, the hole of the mine below is like a maze. Without a map, it is easy to get lost in it.¡± Liuyun Wufeng, the patriarch of the Liuyun family, asked someone to bring a thick stack of maps over and distributed them to everyone present. Then, he said, ¡°The green passages on maps are approachable, while the red passages have been abandoned for a long time. They may have changed. We are not sure what dangers there are for the time being. Be careful after entering the hole.¡±


    Li Mu also got a map.


    There were many routes on the maps. At first nce, it looked like a circuit map. Li Mu gasped. The Liuyun family had dug a huge underground maze. Were the people of the Liuyun family a group of ants?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yan Yalun stared at Liuyun Wufeng and said. ¡°Won¡¯t your Liuyun family lead the way?¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng said, ¡°The members of the Liuyun family are not strong enough. If our people go down there, they will be a burden to you. Therefore, you have to rely on yourselves next.¡±


    Before Yan Yalun spoke, Li Buhui, the Skyrocket Sword, one of the disciples of the Brotherhood of Swords, snorted and said, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death, get out of here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡±


    Yan Yalun¡¯s face flushed. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But in the end, he obediently stood behind his brother Yan Ya¡¯an and stared at Li Buhui¡¯s back with hatred in his eyes.


    Li Buhui was a famous Sword Whiz in Schuhauptstad, one of the best of the new generation in the Brotherhood of Swords. Whether in terms of sect power or individual strength, he was much better than Yan Yalun. Not to mention him, even his elder brother Yan Ya¡¯an had to endure Li Buhui¡¯s reprimand obediently.


    Their identity and strength were no match for Li Buhui at all.


    ¡°Hey, someone has entered it.¡± Sister Jianing of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices looked at the huge mine hole and said, ¡°It¡¯s Li Mu from the Sanctuary of the Way. Humph! He only knows to show off. To get the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, he has risked his life. He deserves it if he dies.¡±


    When the crowd looked over, they only saw Li Mu¡¯s back. He had rushed in as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Someone shouted and turned into a gust of wind, rushing in very fast.


    Li Buhui, the Skyrocket Sword, shed and turned into a sword light. He rushed in at the fastest speed.


    After that, the people from the Holy Land of Thousand mes and the Holy Land of Delirious Voices also rushed into the mine hole.


    Although there might be great danger, the future leaders of the Holy Lands were all bold and skilled. Moreover, they had all kinds of treasures given by their sects. They were very confident. Killing the red-haired monsters was just a piece of cake in their eyes. Finding the clues of the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire and the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was more important in their eyes.


    Of course. No one naively thought they could obtain theplete inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    In the past thousands of years, there had been countless versions of the inheritance of the great Emperors on the Chaotic Continent. The Cosmic Emperor Deathless was a legendary great Emperor. There had been many pieces of news about the Emperor¡¯s inheritance. It was hard to tell whether they were true or not. Sometimes, they could find some clues. But most of the time, they could find nothing.


    It was the same this time.


    Most of the future leaders of the Holy Lands came here to try their luck andplete the military¡¯s task.


    Even if the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was really in the mine hole, the younger generation couldn¡¯t get it. Many old monsters would probably show up and start a bloody battle for it.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The rusted sword vibrated slightly.


    Li Mu walked in the ant-hole-like mine with joy on his face.


    The news from the Sanctuary of the Way was true.


    Perhaps Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche existed in this hole. That was because the rusted sword reacted. It was the same as thest time when he explored the scarlet Lunar Specter.


    Along the way, Li Mu had killed more than a dozen red-haired monsters.


    It was dim in the hole. The faint red light was rather strange as if having been dyed with blood. It caused poor visibility and extremely high temperature in the hole.


    The deeper he went, the higher the temperature.


    The red-haired monsters on the periphery were not powerful. They were generally in the Deity Realm, and Li Mu could kill them easily.


    Even with the map, it was difficult to determine the route in the depths of the hole. There were forks everywhere. Every time he made a choice, a new route would appear. After choosing a few times, he could hardly find the way where he came from.


    Theplex terrain caused dozens of the future leaders of the Holy Land of the martial art to separate after entering the hole. They were like a handful of salt being sprinkled into the sea. It was very difficult for them to meet each other again.


    Half an hourter, Li Mu gave up looking for the way by using the map provided by the Liuyun family. Instead, he went all the way in relying on the reaction of the rusted sword.


    Roar!


    A two-meter-tall red-haired monster rushed toward him and spat out mes.


    However, before it could get close to Li Mu, a streak of broadsword light shed. The red-haired monster was cut into two pieces and fell into the gravel.


    Its blood flowed out and turned into orange mes, burning in the air.


    ¡°The red-haired monsters be more and more. Have I arrived at theirir?¡± Li Mu thought to himself.


    Heavy footsteps could be heard.


    Soon, more than a dozen red-haired monsters rushed over. Although in the dim tunnel, their vision was not affected. Their physical defense was amazing. With physical attacks, they smashed the rocks in the tunnel into powder easily.


    Li Mu was afraid that these monsters would copse the passage. He directly killed them one by one.


    Li Mu¡¯s guess turned out to be true.


    There was indeed a nest of the red-haired monsters up ahead.


    The huge underground mine was like an underground cave with three or four hundred red-haired monsters gathered there. To Li Mu¡¯s surprise, the red-haired monsters here seemed to have some intelligence. They were quite organized and lined up. They surrounded a huge square rock, on which sat a red human-shaped shadow.


    The underground was dim. The nest, which was strangely red, looked like flowing liquid. It blocked Li Mu¡¯s sight. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t see what the red human figure was.


    Just as Li Mu broke into the nest, the red-haired monsters rushed madly toward him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good time to try the power of the Whitehair Swordsmanship. Sky Cracking Six!¡±


    He used the skill in his heart. The sword light suddenly appeared.


    The dim environment in the nest was like the darkness that filled the ground before dawn. The sword light was like the light the moment the sun rose. Tens of thousands of rays of skylight instantly crushed and eliminated all the darkness.


    More than a hundred red-haired monsters still charged forward, but the vitality in their bodies had been wiped out by the sword light.


    Boom!


    ...


    Orange-red mes swirled.


    The bodies of the dead red-haired monsters were on fire, like bright torches in the dark.


    Li Mu was also stunned.


    ¡°The swordsmanship is very powerful.¡±


    It was the first time for him to perform the Whitehair Swordsmanship against enemies. Its power was in his control. To his surprise, after he performed the swordsmanship, a kind of killing intent that the enemies could not resist appeared. Even Li Mu didn¡¯t know how to resist it.


    He put away the rusted sword and reced it with a long broadsword, a Taoist instrument.


    Although he had tried his best to turn the sword into a broadsword in the Sanctuary of the Way, it was far better to use a sword as a weapon than to use the long broadsword to perform the Whitehair Swordsmanship.


    Li Mu continuously performed the Sky Cracking Six and killed all the red-haired monsters in the nest.


    He came to square rock.


    Only then did he see the person sitting on the rock. He was a normal person.


    This man was probably in his fifties. His facial features were distinct, and he was wearing the elder uniform of the Liuyun family. His face was gaunt like the rind of a dried tree. However, his hair and eyebrows had turned scarlet, and terrifying heat flowed out of his body as if he were a huge fireball.


    ...


    Li Mu remembered what Liuyun Wufeng had said before. Was the person the elder in the Great Way Realm of the Liuyun family who had been lost in the mine?


    If that¡¯s the case, wasn¡¯t he in the Way Sage Realm now?


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    ¡°So many red-haired monsters risked their lives to protect him. Could it be that he has already be the leader of the red-haired monsters? He has no red fur on his skin. It is obvious that there is some kind of evolution mutation in his body.¡±


    However, Li Mu did not feel any danger from the person.


    The rusted sword buzzed and vibrated more violently than ever before.


    Li Mu slowly approached.


    It was difficult for him to bear the scorching heat.


    ¡°Has this guy been burned to death?¡±


    Li Mu criticized in his heart and ran his cultivation to resist.


    He got closer and saw a faint red light shing in the body of the elder of the Liuyun family. The light made his body as transparent as warm jade. There was a wisp of me in his Dantian that could be seen. The me flickered like candlelight.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± He was shocked.


    The me burned in his Dantian.


    ¡°This elder of the Liuyun family seems to be practicing martial arts or trying hard to integrate the mes in his Dantian. Is this the reason why he doesn¡¯t move?¡±


    Could this me be¡­


    Some footsteps could be heard.


    When Li Mu turned around, he saw the people from the Holy Land of Thousand mes had just arrived.


    Yan Yalun was walking at the very front. He saw the empty nest. Finally, all of them saw the figure sitting on the square rock.


    ¡°Ha¡­ That¡¯s it! That¡¯s really it! The Darkest Soul-devouring Fire turns out to be here.¡± Yan Yalun burst outughing, his eyes shining with excitement.

 Chapter 982 - Chapter 982 The Way Sage Realm

    Chapter 982 The Way Sage Realm


    Li Mu frowned.


    ¡°Uh? You¡¯re also here.¡± Yan Yalun and the others were attracted by the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. They didn¡¯t take the person in the nest seriously. There was only one. However, when they took a closer look, they found that it was Li Mu, the future leader of the Sanctuary of the Way. Their expressions suddenly changed.


    Their status was no match for Li Mu¡¯s.


    The Brotherhood of Swords and the Sanctuary of the Way were much more prestigious than the other Holy Lands whose future leaders hade to the Liuyun Manor this time. If these two Holy Lands were first-rate, the others, such as the Holy Land of Delirious Voices, the Holy Land of Thousand mes, the Holy Land of Flying Fire, and the Holy Land of Floating Light, were second-rate.


    Yan Ya¡¯an, Yan Yalun, and theirpanions weren¡¯t afraid of the people from the other Holy Lands. However, when they met the people from the Sanctuary of the Way and the Brotherhood of Swords, they had to be deliberate.


    ¡°It turns out to be Brother Li from the Sanctuary of the Way. How long have you been here?¡± Yan Ya¡¯an smiled. He sped his hands behind his back and made a gesture. The rest of the people from the Holy Land of Thousand mes quietly moved to either side.


    Li Mu was silent.


    He didn¡¯t even spare them a nce.


    When in the courtyard hall, he knew arrogant young master Yan Yalun and gentle Yan Ya¡¯an were the same. The former was an idiot while thetter was a hypocrite. Neither of them was good.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to pretend to be polite to such people.


    He was thinking about another problem.


    If the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire was really in the body of the elder from the Liuyun family, should he kill the person before he merged with the fire? Li Mu didn¡¯t know if the elder still had consciousness. If his strength increased greatly after merging with the fire, he lost his mind, and he began to kill people like those red-haired monsters, it would be big trouble. After all, Li Mu did not want to face a monster in the Way Sage Realm.


    But if he regained his senses after merging with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, wouldn¡¯t it be a mistake to kill him now?


    ¡°Should I kill him?¡± Li Mu hesitated.


    This was a problem.


    ¡°Mr. Li, the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire is important to our Holy Land of Thousand mes. I hope you can give it up.¡± Yan Ya¡¯an tried to negotiate with Li Mu.


    Li Mu was silent.


    ¡°Li, my elder brother is talking to you, but you pretend to be deaf and dumb here. It seems you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Yan Yalun sneered and said, ¡°Do you think you are the Son of Taoist of the Sanctuary of the Way or Yellow Sword? How could you treat us like that? We have been searching for the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire for hundreds of years. Today, we are determined to get it.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Li Mu said without looking back.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yan Yalun was enraged.


    Yan Ya¡¯an said, ¡°Brother Li, as the saying goes, everyone has a share. Do you want to keep the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire for yourself? You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    Li Mu turned to look at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Scram!¡±


    Yan Yalunughed angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. We¡­¡±


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Li Mu moved. With a sh of flowing light, he came to Yan Yalun and threw a punch.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Yan Yalun snorted coldly and didn¡¯t show humility. He raised his hand and threw a punch. His fist was wrapped in twisted orange mes, which looked like pythons. Heunched the ming Python Fist of the Holy Land of Thousand mes mercilessly to seriously injure Li Mu at once.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Yan Ya¡¯an¡¯s expression changed as he loudly reminded his brother.


    But it was toote.


    Crack!


    The sounds of bones breaking came.


    Yan Yalun only felt a sharp pain in his right arm. The orange ming pythons instantly dissipated. The big bone of his arm pierced out of his shoulder, breaking his skin and flesh. His whole right arm, which had fought against Li Mu¡¯s fist just now, exploded into a bloody mist and bone fragments immediately.


    He screamed and flew backward like a cannonball. He hit the stone wall of the nest hard, forming a human-shaped hollow. His whole body seemed to be fractured. Countless bones were broken.


    Only then did he realize how terrifying his opponent was.


    Covered in blood, Yan Yalun seemed to have gone mad. He howled hysterically, ¡°Big Brother, kill him! Kill this bastard! Ah!¡±


    At this moment, Yan Ya¡¯an had already taken action.


    An orange snake-like thin sword stabbed toward the middle of Li Mu¡¯s back like a fatal me in his hand.


    Li Mu performed his footwork to dodge the sword. In a sh of light, a long-handled podao appeared.


    ¡°Sky Cracking Six!¡±


    Long de Developing Sword!


    The de light filled the sky.


    It looked like the sunlight shining through the darkest sky before dawn. No matter how thick the darkness was, it was difficult to resist the light. The first move of the Sky Cracking Six had already blocked the ming thin sword.


    Yan Ya¡¯an only felt this Broadsword-using method was extremely strange and awkward. It contained Sword Intent. His swordsmanship could no longer resist the other party. By the time he reacted, the broadsword light in front of him was so dazzling that it drowned him like a tide. He felt horrified, and he instinctively waved his sword to block it.


    Poof!


    With a sh of the broadsword, a bloody light burst out.


    Yan Ya¡¯an was sent flying backward in shock.


    Streams of blood flowed down his wrist and fingertips on his right hand holding the sword. The blood dyed the thin sword in his hand red. His whole body trembled, and more than one wound appeared on his body.


    Although they were superficial wounds, his fighting spirit was almost destroyed immediately.


    He realized he was no match for the future leader of the Sanctuary of the Way at all.


    ¡°What is it? This is not from the martial arts of the Sanctuary of the Way.¡±


    Yan Ya¡¯an stared at Li Mu, full of shock and fear.


    ¡°The martial arts of the Sanctuary of the Way are too many. How can a man like you have a full view of them?¡± Li Mu pointed the long broadsword in his hand at the ground, not taking the other four experts of the Holy Land of Thousand mes seriously. He said, ¡°As a member of the Human n, I don¡¯t want to kill you. I¡¯ll give you another chance. Scram!¡±


    His voice was indifferent.


    An ice-cold pressure that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate spread out.


    ...


    Yan Ya¡¯an waved his hand to let him shut up. Then he ran his cultivation to heal his injury. He looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Well, since the Sanctuary of the Way wants to upy this Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, we are no match for you. We have nothing to say. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But, brother, we¡­¡± Yan Yalun was unwilling. Another expert from the Holy Land of Thousand mes helped him over. His eyes were sinister as he stared at Li Mu, wanting to say something.


    Yan Ya¡¯an said angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you scram? Do you want to die?¡±


    The four experts from the Holy Land of Thousand mes slowly withdrew.


    Yan Ya¡¯an looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°The green hills won¡¯t change, and the green water will flow forever. I will repay today¡¯s favor in the future.¡± As he spoke, he cupped his hands, about to turn around and leave.


    At this time, a beam of bright orange light suddenly burst out from his sleeve and silently attacked Li Mu like a poisonous snake in the Earth Fire.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Yan Ya¡¯an¡¯s face twitched, filled with viciousness.


    Instantly, his ruthlessness far surpassed his younger brother Yan Yalun¡¯s.


    Li Mu sneered as if he had been prepared for this. His left hand blocked the ck bangles.


    Boom!


    ...


    Enormous strength exploded and spread.


    Li Mu was sent flying dozens of meters away and crashed into the stone wall.


    However, he was only sent flying. He didn¡¯t get hurt.


    ¡°Shit.¡± When Yan Ya¡¯an saw that the Scorching Colored ze Sword Blow, which contained his master¡¯s full-strength blow, did not st Li Mu into powder, he immediately realized the other party also had a secret treasure of the Sanctuary of the Way. He immediately turned around and fled without saying a word.


    Li Mu chased after him like a ghost. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    The light of the broadsword shed.


    Heunched the Sky Splendor Six.


    Layers of broadsword light, which were extremely dim, spread out like a bead curtain and swept away thest bit of light in the dim nest as if it had swallowed up all the light.


    Yan Ya¡¯an felt everything go dark in his eyes. Then he lost consciousness.


    Yan Yalun and the other four experts of the Holy Land of Thousand mes also became blind the moment the broadsword light burst out. When they could see again, they saw Li Mu striding over with the podao in his right hand and Yan Ya¡¯an¡¯s head in his left hand.


    At this moment, Yan Yalun screamed.


    He was scared out of his wits.


    His brother was dead.


    He was scared and had no killing intent. He screamed and activated a secret treasure to escape without hesitation. With a sh of flowing light, he disappeared.


    The four experts from the Holy Land of Thousand mes also stepped back crazily.


    ¡°None of you can escape.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s killing intent had been aroused. Just as he was about to kill all of them, an extreme heat, which was as destructive as the sun, came from behind him.


    ¡°Oh no! That man has sessfully merged with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face changed greatly, and he ran his cultivation to resist.


    As the four experts from the Holy Land of Thousand mes, they had no time to make any reaction. The True Energy of the Thousand mes within their bodies was stirred by the heat. They were unable to control their strength. They let out miserable cries of horror and despair. In an instant, long and dense red hair grew on their bodies fast. Then they spat out mes of their five sense organs. Their hands and feet twitched and struggled. They burned and turned into ashes like ignited wood.


    ¡°Ha! I seed! I¡¯ve finally seeded!¡±


    Someone burst into exhratedughter.


    The wizen-faced elder of the Liuyun family sitting on the square rock stood up. His whole body was burning with strange mes. His eyes were as red and horrible as a sea of fire. The power in his body was like a surging sea, beating every inch of the space in the nest.


    Like a small boat in the stormy sea, Li Mu reluctantly ran his cultivation to resist.


    He was in the Way Sage Realm.


    Sure enough, he had stepped into the Way Sage Realm.


    Moreover, it was special. This kind of me aura was full of violence and gloom from the depths of hell. It was a me aura, but it seemed the most poisonous power in the world was going to freeze and devour people¡¯s souls.


    ¡°Kid, your strength isn¡¯t bad. You killed all my servants, right?¡±


    Two beams of fiery light shot out of the elder¡¯s eyes as he stared at Li Mu.


    Secretly on guard, Li Mu asked, ¡°Have youe to your senses?¡±


    The elder sneered and said, ¡°I have never been demonized. How can you ask such a question? Boy, who are you? Why are you here? What¡¯s your rtionship with that old dog, Liuyun Wufeng?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    This elder was wearing the elders¡¯ uniform of the Liuyun family, but he called the patriarch of the Liuyun family an old dog. What was going on?

 Chapter 983 - Chapter 983 The Darkest Temple

    Chapter 983 The Darkest Temple


    ¡°Ie from the Sanctuary of the Way.¡±


    Li Mu said.


    Obviously, the elder didn¡¯t know what happened outside when he merged with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. Li Mu gave a brief ount of it and asked, ¡°What happened in the mine hole?¡±


    ¡°Liuyun Wufeng, you old dog, how dare you to say you¡¯re innocent?¡± His face showed much hatred.


    He looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Hey, are you really from the Sanctuary of the Way? When I merged with the divine fire before, I had no power to resist at all. Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I was afraid I would kill innocent people.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Are you kidding?¡± The elderughed coldly.


    ¡°I was not sure if the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire would devour your mind. It¡¯s notte to kill you after you sessfully merge with it and turn into a murderous evil spirit,¡± Li Mu said seriously.


    The elder was stunned and snorted, ¡°If you kill me, you can get the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. Aren¡¯t you tempted?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Fate is predestined, and the divine fire chooses its master. The Way is to do nothing. Do Nothing, Achieve Everything.¡±


    ¡°Humph. The people of your Sanctuary of the Way are so¡­¡± The elder gradually withdrew his aura. The small stones floating in the air fell to the ground. The raging fire force disappeared, and the red light in his eyes gradually dissipated. ¡°If anyone else said such words, I would scoff and kill him, but you said that. Humph. I believe you a little.¡±


    ¡°Now, are you sure that you are in a normal state of mind?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Are those mountain-patrolling guards of the Liuyun family, who have turned into red-haired monsters, rted to you? What happened in the mine hole?¡±


    This was the military training task. After Li Mu figured out the truth, he could report it to the Sanctuary of the Way. It would put the thing to an end. In this way, he could devote himself to searching for Wang Shiyu¡¯s psyche and soul.


    ¡°What happened? That old dog, Liuyun Wufeng, knows it.¡± The elder¡¯s hatred soared as he said, ¡°Kid, I know the difference between gratitude and grudges. Although you did not do it on purpose just now, you have stopped those despicable people from the Holy Land of Thousand mes. I got enough time to sessfully merge with the Divine Fire at the most critical moment. Otherwise, I would rather die than be dealt with by those hypocrites from the Holy Land of Thousand mes. I owe you a favor. What do you want in return?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°What do I want? Ha¡­ Let me say something disrespectful. You are just an elder of the Liuyun family. What can you give me? Do you have any treasure that the Sanctuary of the Way doesn¡¯t have?¡±


    The elder was stunned.


    Li Mu¡¯s question stumped him.


    He¡¯d seeded in merging with the Divine Fire, so his cultivation increased greatly. He also became more confident. He felt the world was so vast that he could go anywhere, and he became a little arrogant. But now, he thought about it carefully. This young man in front of him was a disciple of the number one Holy Land, the Sanctuary of the Way. He ought to be doted upon by the Sanctuary of the Way. How could an elder possess more resources and reserves than the Sanctuary of the Way?


    ¡°I have sessfully merged with the Divine Fire. I will definitely be a Great Emperor within hundreds of years. Even if I can¡¯t give you what you want right now, I can do it after hundreds of years.¡± The elder became more humble.


    Li Mu said, ¡°But there is already a great Emperor in our Sanctuary of the Way.¡±


    The elder became more humble. ¡°The Great Emperor of your pce is so exalted. How could you meet him so easily?¡±


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know it. Not only can I easily see the lord of the Sanctuary of the Way, but I can also easily see the Sword Savant, the top Sword Whiz of the Brotherhood of Swords. I even call him brother. Do you believe it?¡±


    The elder was stunned. Then he said furiously, ¡°I thought you were an honest and loyal disciple of the Sanctuary of the Way, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be good at speaking nonsense.¡±


    Li Mu took out the token given by the Sword Savant, lit it up, and asked, ¡°Do you know it?¡±


    Naturally, the elder had never seen the Sword Savant¡¯s token.


    However, with his cultivation in the Way Sage Realm, he could sense the peerlessly sharp Sword Intent on the token. Only the Sword Whizzes with extremely high cultivation could brand it. There were no more than three Sword Whizzes with such strength in the world, and the Sword Savant was one of them.


    Was this young man deeply rted to the Sanctuary of the Way and the Brotherhood of Swords?


    ¡°Is he the conjoint future leader of the two Holy Lands?¡±


    The way the elder looked at Li Mu suddenly changed.


    Li Mu continued, ¡°You don¡¯t realize it yourself, do you? You¡¯ll meet more trouble. Liuyun Wufeng has already reported to the Military of Man that you and the other disciples of the Liuyun family have been invaded by evil poison and turned into monsters. He said you couldn¡¯t be saved. Now, all the major Holy Lands have sent their future leaders to kill you. You are bearing the title of an evil spirit. Even if you are not afraid of Liuyun Wufeng, you could kill him to take revenge. Although I don¡¯t know why you have hatred against him, you will die in the end after the joint attack of the major Holy Lands. You won¡¯t even be able to take revenge before you are killed by the experts of the major Holy Lands or the Military of Man. After all, you are not invincible in the world.¡±


    After hearing Li Mu¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s face changed several times.


    He got lost in thought.


    Gradually, the arrogant look on his face disappeared.


    Beads of sweat broke out on his forehead. Unconsciously, cold sweat broke out on his back, and he became shocked and angry.


    Li Mu¡¯s words were like heavy hammers that hit him hard in the heart, making him tremble with fear.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± The elder¡¯s throat was dry, and he wore a bitter smile.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me? With me vouching for you, even if Liuyun Wufeng framed you, you still have a chance to speak.¡±


    ¡°You want me to follow you?¡± The elder¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said with a little anger, ¡°Be your servant? Boy, you¡¯re talking big.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a grievance for you to be my Knife Hut servant. I¡¯m less than 30 years old, but I can kill the experts in the Deity Realm. Even the top Sword Whiz in the world has to call me a brother. The Brotherhood of Swords and the Sanctuary of the Way support me. Can¡¯t I protect you?¡± Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°If what you said is true, you can enter the Great Emperor Realm in a hundred years. At that time, you will be free. What do you think of it?¡±


    The elder fixed his eyes on Li Mu.


    His face changed several times in a short time. In the end, all his lofty aspirations turned into a sigh. He said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯m willing, but you have to remember what you said.¡±


    Actually, he had no choice.


    Li Mu burst outughing and said, ¡°I have always kept my promises.¡±


    The elder withdrew his aura and said, ¡°Well, I, Liuyun Wuxin, swear on my Taoist foundation that I am willing to follow Young Master Li Mu from today on. Young Master, please help me.¡±


    He was quite efficient.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Okay. You should tell me now what happened in this mine hole.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin said casually, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In fact, a year ago, the resources of this rich mine had been exhausted. For the Liuyun family, it was a terrible thing. After the death of the First Sword Ancestor of the Liuyuns, the status of the Liuyun family in Schuhauptstad declined sharply. Originally, the family could barely support itself with this mine. Once the fairy crystal¡¯s mine was exhausted, the family would meet big trouble. To find new ores, all the mining teams of the family explored new mines day and night until nine months ago. In the morning, when I was on duty in the mine, leading the A-level construction team to mine the No. 3 mine in the southwest, I suddenly dug up an ancient temple buried underground.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Liuyun Wuxin continued, ¡°The No. 3 mine in the southwest area is 1,600 meters deep underground. Except for the stones and sand, there is nothing else. The sudden discovery of the divine temple shocked me and the miners. After exploring, they found that the divine temple seemed to be a temporary residence of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. I immediately realized that it was important, so I hurriedly told the six miners with me to keep the discovery a secret and stop exploring. Then, I reported it to Liuyun Wufeng, the patriarch of my family. He was ecstatic. After that, the family selected a total of 30 core bloodline disciples, including me, to enter this temporary residence with him and explore the ruins. We hoped to find some inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. In this way, there was hope for the revival of our Liuyun family.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and continued to listen.


    ¡°The temple¡¯s name is the Darkest Temple. We learned its name from the stone tablet in it. Sure enough. We found some relics of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in it. Although some armor and weapons were defective, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless became a Great Emperor because he was great at forging. Therefore, the defective armor and weapons still had great power. We were ecstatic and continued to explore. In the end, we found some new discoveries. Finally, in the depths of the temple, we found the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. Then we knew the temple¡¯s name was rted to the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. Next to the furnace where the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire was burning, we found a refining room of the Immortal Emperor. We became more surprised. There were someplete materials in it. One of them recorded how to refine and merge with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, transform the body, and improve cultivation.¡±


    When Li Mu heard this, he suddenly realized something and said, ¡°So you got the Cultivation Method of merging with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire in it, right?¡± That was reasonable. The requirements for merging with this kind of Divine Fire should be strict. It was not reasonable for an elder of the Liuyun family to master such Cultivation Method.


    Liuyun Wuxin said, ¡°Yes. But just as we got so many treasures and everyone was looking forward to the bright future of reviving our family, someone suddenly opened the seal of the furnace and released the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. It almost killed everyone present. Then, he took all the treasures in the casting room for himself.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he guessed who hadunched the attack, ughtered hispanions, and fought for the treasures.


    ...

 Chapter 984 - Chapter 984 The Truth

    Chapter 984 The Truth


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who that person is?¡± Liuyun Wuxin paused and looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Liuyun Wufeng, the patriarch you hate the most?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s him,¡± Liuyun Wuxin said. ¡°As the patriarch, he killed all the elites of the family, including his own sons, his brothers, nephews, and nieces, in the mine hole for himself. To deceive others, he even secretly poisoned some guards and disciples of the family, who had heard the news. They turned into monsters that were half-human and half-ghost. Shouldn¡¯t he be killed?¡±


    When talking about Liuyun Wufeng, Liuyun Wuxin couldn¡¯t restrain his hatred.


    Li Mu suddenly asked, ¡°Did your rtives also die in the Darkest Temple?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes. My two sons, my daughter, and my wife, who had been with me for more than 120 years, were all killed by this beast, Liuyun Wufeng, in the Darkest Temple. I was lucky to get a protective treasure when I explored the temple before. I blocked his sneak attack at the critical moment and escaped.¡±


    Li Mu immediately understood the hatred that Liuyun Wuxin showed when mentioning his patriarch.


    His family was destroyed.


    The person who had killed his wife and children was unforgivable.


    ¡°If there is a chance, I will let you take revenge,¡± Li Mu said.


    Liuyun Wuxin restrained his emotions and said, ¡°I took such a risk to forcibly merge with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire with half of the mental cultivation method for revenge. God blessed me, and I seeded. But I may not be a match for that beast now. He got three Darkest Soul-devouring Fires and a mental Cultivation Method. I guess he has seeded in merging with the Divine Fire before me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Mu was shocked.


    The patriarch of the Liuyun family had sessfully merged with the Divine Fire.


    In that case, his strength was at least in the Way Sage Realm or even the peak of the Way Sage Realm.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t find any clues about it before.


    ¡°ording to what you said, shouldn¡¯t Liuyun Wufeng keep the secret and block all the news? Why did he report it to the Military of Man and tell it about the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless? In this way, he can¡¯t keep the treasures in the Darkest Temple. Once all parties know it and fight for the treasures, won¡¯t he be in danger?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Liuyun Wuxin said casually, ¡°How can such a secret be kept? Liuyun Manor is not unbreakable. Some forces outside have their people in it, so it¡¯s possible for the outside world to notice some changes. If he insists on keeping it a secret, he may end up losing both his money and life or even his cultivation. Now that the news has been spread out, not only the Military of Man but also all the Holy Lands know about it. Everyone focuses on it. The other people don¡¯t dare to secretly deal with him easily. Moreover, he has made up an exnation about what happened in the mine hole. No one knows how many treasures he has obtained in the Darkest Temple. If he gives some of them to others, he can get protection. Why doesn¡¯t he do it? Liuyun Wufeng is cruel, but he is not stupid. He knows that he can¡¯t get too many alone. He can only upy what he needs.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he felt ashamed of his simple and childish idea.


    No matter what, he could not imagine others to be too simple.


    Especially Liuyun Wufeng was so cunning. He had a lot of tricks.


    ¡°In that case, what happened in the mine hole is a trap set by Liuyun Wufeng?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Does he know that you are alive?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t know,¡± Liuyun Wuxin said casually. ¡°He can go in and out of the mine hole at will. He has the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire in his body, so the red-haired monsters don¡¯t dare to attack him. He can get in and out easily. Everything is in his n. That¡¯s why he dares to let you disciples of the Holy Lands enter the mine hole. You can¡¯t find anything at all. He didn¡¯t expect that I was still alive, sessfully merged with the Divine Fire, and met you.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his nose.


    ¡°Have all the treasures of the Darkest Temple been obtained by Liuyun Wufeng?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°Did you find any other strange things in it?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin thought for a moment and said, ¡°At that time, before the exploration was over, he killed our people. I didn¡¯t know if he had found anything else besides what I knew. Now, after thinking about it, I¡¯m afraid he has found something else that is enough to make him crazy to sacrifice everything. Of course, this is only my guess. But if you want to get theplete inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in this ce, you¡¯re overthinking it. After all, it¡¯s just a temple, not the legendary Athanasia Immortal Mansion.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking about the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. I¡¯m asking about some other strange things, such as the psyche and soul of a human. Have you seen any before?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin was slightly stunned. ¡°Psyche and soul? I seem to have thought of a strange thing. In the Darkest Temple, there seemed to be a vague shadow of a woman in white. I have seen it once. But at that time, I was being chased by Liuyun Wufeng. Maybe I was wrong.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he suddenly became excited.


    He took out Wang Shiyu¡¯s portrait and said, ¡°Please take a closer look. Was the shadow of the woman in white like this person?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin found it quite strange. Li Mu didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. It seemed he had another purpose. Could it be that the woman in white was very important?


    He took a closer look at the portrait in Li Mu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It seems a little simr. But at that time, it was in a split second. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go to the Darkest Temple now.¡± Li Mu couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Liuyun Wuxin had already sworn to be Li Mu¡¯s Knife Hut servant, so he naturally would not go against Li Mu. He said, ¡°There is still a little far from the Darkest Temple in the depths of the mine hole. But as long as I¡¯m here, we can ignore the red-haired monsters. If we meet people from other Holy Lands on the way, how to deal with them?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as they only mind their own business. If they recklessly block our way, kill them all.¡±


    When Liuyun Wuxin heard this answer, which was filled with killing intent, his heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed his new master was not as harmless as he looked. When there was a choice, he was a decisive person. This was good. Liuyun Wuxin was satisfied with Li Mu. If he met a soft-hearted master, he would be in real trouble.


    After leaving the nest, Li Mu sped up and rushed to the Darkest Temple under the guidance of Liuyun Wuxin.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    Yan Yalun was frightened and gasped for breath.


    He escaped.


    However, he witnessed the tragic deaths of his brother and the four experts from the Holy Land of Thousand mes.


    ¡°Li Mu, how dare you? The Holy Land of Thousand mes will not let you off.¡±


    He swore bitterly.


    After he nkly looked at his surroundings, fear arose in his heart. As a typical scion of a wealthy family, although Yan Yalun had some strength, without his brother and guards, the unfamiliar and dangerous environment around him made him uneasy.


    ¡°Second Young Master Yan, are you alone? Where are First Young Master Yan and the rest of the Holy Land of Thousand mes?¡± A voice appeared behind Yan Yalun like a ghost.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yan Yalun was shocked. He immediately turned around and was overjoyed. ¡°It turns out to be you. You came at the right time. Be quick to tell me how to leave this ce. I want to return to the Holy Land of Thousand mes.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Sister, why do I feel that this mine hole is strange? Apart from the red-haired monsters, there seem to be other dangers.¡± Sister Jianing from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices said in a frightened tone.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Sister Shu Ying frowned slightly.


    She knew her little martial sister had a special talent. She could sense the approaching danger. Her intuition was urate. If her little martial sister felt an unexpected danger this time, things had be troublesome.


    Of course. There was another thing that made things very troublesome.


    There were some mistakes in the map of the mine hole given by the Liuyun family.


    ...


    After standing at the entrance of the trident several times and choosing the safe route marked on the map, Shu Ying finally realized that some parts of the map were wrong. It was difficult to distinguish whether some marks were real or not.


    Things didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as she had imagined.


    ¡­


    ¡°The Darkest Temple is next to here. But we have to be careful. I don¡¯t know if that old bastard, Liuyun Wufeng, has any backup n there.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin pointed at a huge vertical pit in front of him.


    With Liuyun Wuxin in the Way Sage Realm, who had merged with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, those red-haired monsters, who were fierce like walking dead, knelt on the ground. They did not dare to move when seeing Li Mu and Liuyun Wuxin along the way as if they were courtiers meeting an emperor.


    Therefore, in less than 30 minutes, the two of them sessfully arrived near the Darkest Temple.


    Li Mu leaped down from above.


    It was as dark as an abyss underground. They went hundreds of meters andnded on the ground.


    Li Mu used his full vision.


    He was standing on a stone step in front of a towering ck temple¡¯s hall, which appeared in his sight. At first nce, the temple looked like a sleeping underground horror beast, silently standing in front of him. The open door seemed to be ready to devour people at any time.


    ...


    ¡°This pit existed naturally. It was covered by a huge t rock. When we dug the pit, we identally broke the rock and discovered it. I don¡¯t know how the Cosmic Emperor Deathless buried the Darkest Temple so deep in the past.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin followed him without hesitation.


    Li Mu felt the frequency of the vibration and heat flow from the rusted sword on his back got higher and higher. He was excited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    The two of them went straight into the Darkest Temple.

 Chapter 985 - Chapter 985 Inside the Temple

    Chapter 985 Inside the Temple


    Not far from the entrance of the Darkest Temple, there was a three-meter-high ck inscription with Darkest Temple carved on it.


    Li Mu was not in the mood to care about these things. He quickly walked toward the inside of the temple.


    The Darkest Temple was arge building, which had six floors. After entering the door, they were on the first floor, which was quite spacious andrge. It seemed to be a warehouse used for storing casting materials or semi-finished products in the past.


    ¡°We discovered the defective armor and weapons refined by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless here. I obtained a damaged Heart Protect Mirror. I blocked the attack of Liuyun Wufeng because of it.¡± Liuyun Wuxin said.


    Within the first floor, there should have been a Transmitting Array that could reach the second floor. However, it had broken down for a long time, so it could not be used. They could only see a few altars that had lost their effectiveness. Under the guidance of Liuyun Wuxin, the two of them found the secret passage to the second floor at the fastest speed.


    On the second floor, theyout was much more meticulous. It had different types of rooms. There were a fewrge rooms that looked like prisons, but they were all empty. They were probably used to imprison some living things by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in the past. It was quite clean and tidy.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found some bones of extinct divine beasts here, which can be used as materials for refining weapons in the Great Way Realm. They¡¯re valuable. They were probably taken away by that old bastard, Liuyun Wufeng.¡± Liuyun Wuxin said.


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Which floor do you see the female shadow in white on?¡±


    ¡°The third floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go straight to the third floor.¡±


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    After getting through a hidden secret passage, they reached the third floor.


    The third floor of the Darkest Temple seemed to be arge refining field. There were many small and exquisite rooms. They should be the warehouses where important alchemy materials were stored. The building was exquisite, and theyout was strange. It was a little like theyout of the Eight Trigrams of Yin and Yang. In the center of the Yin and Yang Fish area, there was a ten-meter-high giant copper furnace.


    The bronze furnace was shaped like a bell, with three legs and rough lines on its surface. There were four strange smiling faces imprinted on the surface of the bronze furnace. There were four holes between the smiling faces, and the holes were pitch-ck. No one knew what else was in the bronze furnace.


    Liuyun Wuxin said, ¡°At that time, we found the Darkest Soul-devouring Fires in this bronze furnace. There were a total of four of them. I got one. The old bastard, Liuyun Wufeng, got three. The method to merge with the Divine Fires was in the file room that records the experience of various casting mental cultivation methods.¡±


    He pointed to a rtivelyrge room in front of him.


    Li Mu observed carefully and felt the air was full of the smell of death. A massacre had happened here before. There were traces of being burned by the Divine Fire. The dead core disciples of the Liuyun family had been burned to ashes by the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. It proved that what Liuyun Wuxin said was true.


    As expected, the rusted sword vibrated more and more frequently.


    That was right.


    ¡°Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche must be here.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin walked out of the file room and said, ¡°All the things inside are gone. They were probably taken away by Liuyun Wufeng. After all, the experience of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in casting is significant.¡±


    They searched the entire third floor but did not find any trace of Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche.


    Li Mu carefully sensed the vibration frequency of the rusted sword and got something. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the fourth floor.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin said, ¡°I didn¡¯t enter the fourth floor at that time, so I don¡¯t know where the secret passage is, nor do I know what¡¯s on the fourth floor.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±


    Li Mu determined the correct route ording to the vibration frequency of the rusted sword. It was useful.


    Under the guidance of the rusted sword, Li Mu soon found the secret passage to the fourth floor.


    The passage they climbed up had twists and turns like stairs.


    Finally, the door of the fourth floor appeared before their eyes.


    Liuyun Wuxin was surprised. ¡°Have you been here before?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head.


    He looked at the closed door and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s strange! Someone has been here before.¡±


    ¡°Could it be Liuyun Wufeng?¡± Killing intent appeared on Liuyun Wuxin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Be careful.¡±


    Li Mu walked over and slowly pushed open the door of the fourth floor.


    A gust of cold wind blew from behind the door.


    At first nce, Li Mu saw a skeleton in ragged armor lying at the door. It held a broken sword. The style, the materials, and the figures of its armor and the sword were not ordinary. However, They had lost their spirituality and be scrap metal after a long time.


    The two of them entered the door.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Li Mu was extremely surprised.


    The first, second, and third floors of the Darkest Temple were well-preserved without any trace of damage. Even the various forging tips and methods of merging with the Divine Fires in the file room were intact. Therefore, both Li Mu and Liuyun Wuxin subconsciously thought the Darkest Temple should not have encountered any catastrophe.


    However, the fourth floor waspletely different.


    It was obvious that a cruel battle had taken ce here. Everything inside had been destroyed, and broken and copsed rocks were everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for the few intact stone pirs, the entire temple would have copsed long ago.


    In addition to gravel and broken walls, there were dead bodies.


    There were a total of 30 to 40 corpses scattered about on the ruins. Some wore armor, and some were only iplete skeletons.


    ¡°The battle took ce thousands of years ago. These people were at least in the Way Sage Realm before they died. It seemed they were not descendants of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. If the people of the Protoss created by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless die, their bodies will disappear. Could they be invaders?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin said.


    Li Mu was not concerned about this.


    What happened thousands of years ago was just some hidden history for him. In the past, he might be curious. But now, he just wanted to find Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche as soon as possible.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that this experience would not be as simple as it seemed.


    The entire fourth floor had been destroyed.


    They did not find anything valuable here.


    Under the guidance of the rusted sword, Li Mu soon found the secret passage to the fifth floor.


    There was no door at the entrance of the fifth floor. It was opened.


    ...


    A battle had happened here before, and the degree of damage was slightly smaller than on the fourth floor. Some closed rooms could be seen, and they didn¡¯t know what was stored inside. There were traces of cuts made by swords and sabers on the walls of some stone rooms.


    They walked along the passage to the deepest part of the fifth floor, and a huge hall appeared.


    Four huge French windows were on the south side of the hall. It was dark inside.


    A two-meter-tall figure stood quietly in front of the window and looked, with his back to Li Mu and Liuyun Wuxin.


    The person¡¯s body emitted terrible pressure like a vast ocean.


    He wore a suit of red and yellow armor, exuding the majesty of a God-king. He wore a golden helmet, and a scarlet red tassel fell from the back of his head. A golden spear was inserted into the ground, emitting a dazzling light.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin immediately stood in front of Li Mu to protect him.


    As a Knife Hut servant, he had long been prepared.


    The figure¡¯s aura was so strong and terrifying that even he, who was at the peak of the Way Sage Realm, felt threatened. He was afraid that Li Mu would be in danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ...


    Li Mu said.


    Liuyun Wuxin was stunned. When he sensed it carefully, he looked shocked.


    Yes! Although the aura of the God-king in the Divine Armor was so powerful, there was no fluctuation of his soul and spirit. He stood still like an ice-cold stone.


    How could such a person be dead?


    How did he die?


    What killed him?


    Liuyun Wuxin was extremely curious.


    Li Mu was the same.


    However, they were unable to determine his identity without seeing his face.


    Liuyun Wuxin tried to bypass the person from the side, but he soon gave up.


    They couldn¡¯t bear the powerful energy fluctuations and pressure surging from this person. Once they got within 20 meters of this figure, Liuyun Wuxin felt that his body was about to shatter. The horrible killing intent seemed to be about to crush all the souls approaching.


    Even though the person was dead, his cultivation had notpletely dissipated. This man had cultivated his body to be as powerful as a divine treasure. Not only was he dead and immortal, but his divinity had also not dissipated. Li Mu even wondered if the true energy in this figure was running automatically.


    It was terrifying.


    Could he have been an imperial fighter when he was alive?


    Could the person be the Cosmic Emperor Deathless himself?


    Countless spections came to Li Mu and Liuyun Wuxin¡¯s minds.


    ¡°That golden long spear,¡± a burning light appeared in Liuyun Wuxin¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone could tell the golden spear inserted in the ground next to the terrible figure was a rare precious weapon. Liuyun Wuxin was a spear master. At first nce, he could hardly take his eyes off the spear, just like a lecherous man seeing a naked peerless beauty.


    But he couldn¡¯t get it.


    He couldn¡¯t get close to it, not to mention get it.


    Li Mu searched everywhere on the fifth floor, but he didn¡¯t find Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche.


    ¡°We can only go to thest floor, the sixth floor.¡±


    Under the guidance of the rusted sword, Li Mu soon found the secret passage to the sixth floor.


    ¡°Do you think it strange that there are no restrictions or tactical deployments on the fourth and fifth floors?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°When you explored the first three floors, did you encounter any protective tactical deployments?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin said, ¡°Yes, but they were not strong. After losing some manpower, we passed.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Then there is only one possibility.¡±


    He raised his head to see the sixth floor¡¯s door.


    Someone must have arrived here ahead of us and broken the defensive formations of the fourth and fifth floors.


    This person was likely to have reached the sixth floor.


    What was on the sixth floor?


    Unconsciously, Li Mu became nervous.

 Chapter 986 - Chapter 986 The Mystery

    Chapter 986 The Mystery


    Li Mu was nervous because he was worried about Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche.


    If someone was setting up a trap in the dark, it was possible to find and endanger Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche.


    After all, the soul and psyche had no resistance at all. Once encountering an expert, the person could kill or imprison them at will.


    Liuyun Wuxin pushed the door open.


    The door to the sixth floor was easily opened with a push.


    There was still no protective tactical deployment.


    The two entered.


    Theyout of the sixth floor was different from the previous five floors.


    After entering, Li Mu saw square stone pirs ced on the ground in a mess. The stone pirs in the distance became more and more crowded in the strange darkness of the temple. They stood still in the darkness like demons¡¯ shadows.


    These square stone pirs divided the entire sixth floor into different sizes. At a nce, it looked like a maze.


    It was hard to search here.


    The rusted sword buzzed and vibrated rapidly behind Li Mu.


    Li Mu walked toward the stone pirs without hesitation.


    Liuyun Wuxin followed closely behind him.


    However, as they walked, Liuyun Wuxin discovered a terrifying thing.


    Li Mu was gone.


    Just a moment ago, Li Mu was in front of him, just one step away. But the next moment, Li Mu¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared like a bubble disappearing from water. It was unbelievable!


    Liuyun Wuxin chased wildly, and a square stone pir in front of him blocked his way. When he bypassed the stone pir, he found not only Li Mu had disappeared, but he had also lost his way. He looked back, but he couldn¡¯t even find the way where he had marked with his aura.


    ¡°No! This is a tactical deployment!¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin cursed in his heart.


    It was a terrible hallucinatory tactical deployment. It deceived his senses, causing him to be separated from Li Mu.


    ¡°What should I do next?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin was lost in thought.


    He knew he was in big trouble.


    ¡°Is it an Illusionary Deployment?¡±


    At the same time, Li Mu also noticed the disappearance of Liuyun Wuxin.


    There was indeed something strange.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to continue to search for Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche under the guidance of the rusted sword.


    Liuyun Wuxin was a great expert in the Way Sage Realm, so he should not be in any danger in a short time. Moreover, if there was a danger that even Liuyun Wuxin could not deal with, Li Mu might just be courting death if he rushed over.


    Fortunately, the rusted sword seemed not to have been affected by the Illusionary Deployment.


    Under its guidance, Li Mu ignored the surrounding environment and continued to move forward. Even if he encountered a stone pir blocking the way, he would use the easiest method to bypass it.


    He didn¡¯t encounter any obstructions all along the way.


    This Stone Pir Illusion Deployment didn¡¯t seem to have any killing intent aside from causing one to lose their sense of direction.


    After passing by a stone pir, everything in front of him suddenly became clear.


    Another round open space for the area of the Eight Trigrams of Yin and Yang Fish appeared.


    Li Mu saw a monster-like figure sitting on the Yang Fish on the Eight Trigrams of Yin and Yang, but Li Mu had no time to observe it. His eyes fell on the Yin Fish area, where a slim figure in a white dress was standing. She had long ck hair and a pure face, standing quietly like a fairy in the moonlight.


    Wang Shiyu!


    It was Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche.


    Li Mu was ecstatic.


    Moreover, it should not be a soul or a psyche. The shadow was clear, and the body exuded a faint white brilliance as if it was carved out of divine jade. The white dress fluttered without wind as if it would fly away at any time.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Li Mu was so excited that he pulled out the rusted sword and injected his True Energy into it, ready to collect it.


    At this time, something strange happened.


    A streak of dark red light appeared in the darkness behind Li Mu. It was silent and extremely fast. In an instant, it pierced Li Mu¡¯s back and prated his body.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a zing palm hit Li Mu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Puff.¡± Li Mu was caught off guard and was seriously injured all of a sudden. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying. He hit a square stone pir on the right side and bounced back. Then hended outside the round area of the Eight Trigrams of Yin and Yang Fish.


    He was badly hurt, so he didn¡¯t get up immediately.


    An arrogantugh rang out.


    It was a little familiar.


    ¡°Li Mu, you didn¡¯t expect we would meet again, did you?¡±


    Yan Yalun stood in the darkness beneath the cube, faint Thousand mes burning all over his body. His expression was sinister and proud.


    Li Mu stood up with the help of the stone pir.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Your strength has be stronger.¡±


    ...


    With Yan Yalun¡¯s original cultivation, even if he had a thousand opportunities, he would not have seeded in the sneak attack. However, this time, he seriously injured Li Mu in such a straightforward manner. Obviously, the strength of this yboy of the Holy Land of Thousand mes had improved a lot.


    ¡°Ha¡­ That¡¯s right. God blessed me. I met with¡­¡± Heughed in a pleased manner. However, his face suddenly stiffened, and he stopped speaking. He did not say what he had met in the end. Instead, heughed in a sinister manner and said, ¡°You killed my older brother and the four elders of the Holy Land of Thousand mes. You even wanted to kill me. Now, it is time for you to pay the price. I will let you die miserably. Ha¡­ Let¡¯s y something interesting first. The Power of the Thousand mes! Explode!¡±


    As Yan Yalun spoke, he snapped his fingers.


    Li Mu immediately felt a burning destructive force in his body, like magma in the Earthvein. It raged wildly in his meridians, trying to explode and destroy his meridians and Dantian.


    Was that the Power of the Thousand mes of the Holy Land of Thousand mes?


    Li Mu ran the Xiantian Skill with no expression, and his True Energy rushed into the mes like seawater. It immediately extinguished the Power of Thousand mes.


    His body was so strong that it was far beyond the realm of his True Energy. It was not something that outsiders could understand. He recovered very quickly.


    He ran his cultivation to force out the long sword inserted in his back, and the wounds on his body healed very fast.


    He stood up straight, stared at Yan Yalun, and said, ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me with one strike. You won¡¯t have another chance. Why don¡¯t you talk about who gave you the courage to take revenge on me after you escaped?¡±


    Yan Yalun looked shocked.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine why Li Mu recovered so quickly after getting badly injured. Yan Yalun had injected the most terrifying Power of the Thousand mes of the Holy Land of Thousand mes into Li Mu¡¯s body but failed to explode it with the secret skill.


    ...


    Yan Yalun felt panicked for a moment.


    However, when he quickly thought of something else, he became happy.


    Heughed wildly again and said, ¡°Ha¡­ Good! That¡¯s good. Only when I defeat you in your peak state can I really avenge my brother. Ha¡­ In fact, I have to thank you. You killed the guy in charge of me all the time. I will be the only future leader of the Holy Land of Thousand mes. Everything that belonged to him will be mine. Ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    He held the rusted sword in his hand and wanted to suck and store Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche first, lest something unexpected should happen.


    Unexpectedly, the pattern of the Yin and Yang Fish suddenly shone brightly. An invisible shield came out and directly isted the suction power of the rusted sword.


    Li Mu tried several times but failed.


    At this time, Yan Yalun clenched his fists in the void, and the orange mes turned into two long swords along his hands. With a sh, he came to Li Mu in an instant.


    ¡°Li Mu, try my new power. Ha¡­ shing with Thousand mes!¡±


    It was the signature swordsmanship of the Holy Land of Thousand mes.


    Li Mu stepped back with the rusted sword on his back, and the long-handled podao appeared in his hand.


    To improve his broadsword level, he transformed the 12 styles of swordsmanship in the Whitehair Swordsmanship into broadsword skills. Li Mu deliberately used broadswords when fighting against the enemies.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Sparks sshed, and the long-handled podao turned into scrap iron and exploded in a few seconds.


    ¡°Eh? His strength has multiplied. He seems to have the power of the Great Way Realm.¡±


    Li Mu secretly judged the strength of his opponent and took out a pair of giant broadswords in his hands to block Yan Yalun¡¯s attack.


    They fought for a while.


    Feeling the rebound force from the weapon, he found that the power of this yboy had increased sharply and reached the Great Way Realm.


    It was an inconceivable and absurd improvement.


    Soon, the giant broadswords in Li Mu¡¯s hands turned into scraps in the fight.


    However, he carried a lot of weapons that he had obtained when exploring the Tomb of the God of Sin, the immortal pce, and other relics. Although the weapons were of ordinary quality, they were many. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have to worry about weapons. With a casual wave of his hand, another long broadsword of another shape appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Sky Cracking Six!¡±


    Li Mu found an opportunity to fight back with his broadsword skills.


    Silver broadsword light suddenly shed in the originally dark space as if the rising sun had cut through the darkest darkness before dawn. With a slight sh, Yan Yalun roared and flew backward.


    Boom!


    He hit a stone pir hard.


    But immediately, he looked down at his body and found no scars. Heughed and said, ¡°Ha¡­ Yes! You killed my genius elder brother with this skill. What a terrible broadsword skill. It¡¯s terrifying. But unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Ayer of faint ck light appeared, protecting him within.


    If Li Mu didn¡¯t pay close attention, he wouldn¡¯t discover the existence of the protective barrier.


    Li Mu¡¯s broadsword had hit the light barrier just now, so he could only send Yan Yalun flying but could not hurt him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your power. Are you borrowing power, the power of the tactical deployment?¡±


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye and switched to the Eye of ws. He soon found some clues. Yan Yalun was relying on the power of the huge square Stone Pir Illusion Deployment on the sixth floor.


    ¡°Have you figured it out?¡± Yan Yalun said with a crazy smile on his face, ¡°But so what? I am invincible in this Mystery Deployment unless you have the ability to destroy the entire Darkest Temple. But that is impossible. Even an Emperor-to-be can¡¯t do it. After all, this is the ce created by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless! Ha¡­¡±


    He charged at Li Mu again madly.


    ¡°Li Mu, enjoy despair. Today, I will blow you up alive.¡±


    He roared wildly.


    Inside the Mystery Deployment of the square stone pir, two people were talking.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive, and you¡¯ve merged with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. But so what?¡± Liuyun Wufeng was dressed in ck as if he had merged with the surrounding darkness. With a faint smile on his face, he said, ¡°It¡¯s cruel to let you feel despair again after seeing hope. Why don¡¯t you reunite with your wife and children underground? You¡¯ll be happy together.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin¡¯s eyes flickered with extreme anger. ¡°You inhuman bastard, how dare you appear in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why dare I not? Do you think you¡¯re invincible after merging with one Darkest Soul-devouring Fire?¡± Liuyun Wufengughed wildly. ¡°I¡¯ve merged with three. Even this tactical deployment is under my control. You have no chance of winning at all. There¡¯s nothing you can do but be angry.¡±

 Chapter 987 - Chapter 987 Two Treasures

    Chapter 987 Two Treasures


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin said angrily, ¡°You are the patriarch of the Liuyun family, so you can decide everything. Even if you want all the resources of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, you can enjoy them. Why did you kill your loyal rtives?¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng said indifferently, ¡°Loyal? Do you know how many of them were spies of the other sects? How many of them wanted me to die early so that they could divide up the interests and power of the family? Don¡¯t you understand? The Liuyun family is over. Our ancestor is dead, and the mineral resources are gone. Even if the family gets the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, how long can it survive? With so many people knowing it, it couldn¡¯t be kept a secret. Once the news spread out, even the treasures of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless couldn¡¯t be kept. It was better for them to sacrifice themselves for the family. When I seed in the Cultivation Method of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless and be an emperor, the bloodline of the family will continue. Isn¡¯t it a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You betrayed them,¡± Liuyun Wuxin rebuked angrily.


    ¡°Have I betrayed them? As a patriarch, how could I betray our family? Are you kidding me? How can a vulgar person like you understand my painstaking efforts for the revival of the family?¡± Liuyun Wufeng said, ¡°If you care about the family, why don¡¯t you cooperate with me now and take responsibility for the source of the disaster in the mine hole to protect me? When I restore the family, I will put your memorial tablet in the ancestral temple of my Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Liuyun Wuxin said. ¡°Today, I will kill you to avenge my rtives who were killed by you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You have made the wrong choice,¡± Liuyun Wufeng said. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯ll kill you. Anyway, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± A dark ck me burst out from Liuyun Wuxin. He approached like a flowing light and took the initiative to attack.


    ¡°You are like an ant trying to shake a big tree.¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng punched out.


    Boom!


    Liuyun Wuxin was directly blown away. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He flew backward for dozens of meters and hit a square stone pir heavily.


    ¡°Now, do you understand the gap between you and me?¡± Liuyun Wufeng slowly approached with a faint smile.


    Liuyun Wuxin roared and activated the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire to attack again.


    But the gap between them was indeed too big.


    Boom!


    He was sent flying again. The bones in his right arm were almost shattered, his chest caved in, and blood gushed out without stopping.


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t be so strong, even if you have merged with three Darkest Soul-devouring Fires,¡± Liuyun Wufeng struggled to stand up and suddenly thought of something. He said, ¡°You lied to me. It¡¯s not easy to merge with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fires. In such a short time, you can merge with two at most.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Have you found it?¡± Liuyun Wufeng said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Actually, I¡¯ve only merged one Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. But so what? In the Mystery Deployment, I¡¯m invincible. You still have to die in my hands. After you die, I¡¯ll deal with those idiots from the Holy Lands. I¡¯ll have much time to merge with the other two.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin said, ¡°If you want to kill me, you¡¯ll have to pay the price.¡±


    He frantically activated the strength in his body, ready to fight to the death.


    Liuyun Wufengughed loudly. ¡°Do you still want to fight after being trapped? Ha¡­ I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, his expression suddenly changed. He cursed in a low voice, ¡°This useless trash!¡±


    Rumble!


    The sound of battle could be heard from afar.


    At this time, Liuyun Wuxin felt that Liuyun Wufeng¡¯s aura suddenly weakened a little.


    A portion of the power of the tactical deployment had been removed.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The opportunity could not be missed. Liuyun Wuxin attacked again.


    Liuyun Wufeng¡¯s expression changed several times. He punched again and sent Liuyun Wuxin flying. When he was about to kill him, he saw that Liuyun Wuxin had followed the counterforce and fled toward the maze in a sh.


    Liuyun Wufeng hadn¡¯t expected this at all.


    Rumble!


    The tactical deployment vibrated again.


    Liuyun Wufeng¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, he said bitterly, ¡°This trash can¡¯t finish anything. Well, I¡¯ll deal with Li Mu first. Now that he has known the truth, I can¡¯t let him live.¡±


    He gave up chasing after Liuyun Wuxin and rushed toward the depths of the tactical deployment.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Yan Yalun lowered his head to look at the wound on his chest in disbelief.


    It was a huge crack that almost split his body in half. His sternum was broken, and even his broken internal organs could be seen.


    The power of the tactical deployment¡¯s ck shield was broken.


    On the opposite side, Li Mu came with his broadsword.


    ¡°It seems that your new reliance is just so-so. Although your strength is strong, it¡¯s a pity you can¡¯t master and use it skillfully. You¡¯re like a child holding a sharp knife. After all, you¡¯re a good-for-nothing. Compared with your brother, you¡¯re too far behind.¡±


    Li Mu drew his broadsword again.


    The Cloud Piercing Six!


    Li Mu turned the stab into a cut. The broadsword light broke throughyers of the st, and the snow-white light flowed, sweeping away with unparalleled Broadsword Intent and killing intent.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The ck me shield around Yan Yalun¡¯s body was broken through again. The Broadsword Qi invaded his body, and his body was about to split apart. His psyche turned around and fled.


    How could Li Mu let him off?


    Just as he was about to chase the other party, a flowing light figure instantly arrived from the darkness, and a ming fist light rumbled over.


    ¡°Li Mu, go to hell!¡±


    It was Liuyun Wufeng.


    Li Mu blocked him with the broadsword.


    Boom!


    The long broadsword, which was a fine Taoist Treasure, instantly melted into scarlet molten iron.


    Li Mu was sent flying backward andnded more than 20 meters away. His arms were scorched ck as if he were a dead tree having been roasted by a big fire.


    ¡°Patriarch of the Liuyun family, what do you mean?¡± Li Mu asked coldly.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Li Mu, a straightforward person doesn¡¯t resort to insinuations. Since Liuyun Wuxin has told you everything, how can I let you go?¡± Liuyun Wufeng said with a sinister smile.


    ...


    Li Mu said, ¡°I am the future leader of the Sanctuary of the Way. How dare you kill me?¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng burst outughing. ¡°Ha¡­ How could I want to kill you? Liuyun Wuxin wants. I am just a littlete for rescue. The Sanctuary of the Way is a reasonable Holy Land. It won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It seems that there is no room for negotiation.¡±


    Liuyun Wufeng said, ¡°You should only me your bad luck. Actually, I quite admire you. It¡¯s a pity that you have known too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you at first.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Liuyun Wufeng was taken aback.


    At this moment, two ck halos rotated on Li Mu¡¯s left arm and shot out.


    Boom!


    Just as Liuyun Wufeng was about to block them, he felt that the aura of the ck halos was terrifying. He felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. At the moment when his hair stood on end, he roared, ¡°The mystery is deceiving the heaven and the earth. Let it enter my body. The power of the tactical deployment,e on!¡±


    Realizing the great danger, Liuyun Wufeng instantly gathered all the power of the Mystery Deployment into his body.


    A strange light shield as ck as ink instantly enveloped him.


    ...


    But it was useless.


    The ck halos rolled over with strong power. In an instant, they crushed the ink-colored light shield that had gathered all the power of the deployment, including the body of Liuyun Wufeng in it. His body was smashed into powder, and it drifted in the air.


    ¡°Is that an Emperor¡¯s Weapon?¡±


    This was thest thought of Liuyun Wufeng.


    He had never expected Li Mu to have such a high-level weapon. Logically speaking, even the future leader of a Holy Land would not have an Emperor¡¯s Weapon because a Holy Land of martial arts had only one Emperor¡¯s Weapon. It was rted to the fate of the Holy Land, so the Emperor¡¯s Weapon rarely went out.


    Liuyun Wufeng had nned everything, but he didn¡¯t expect to die like this.


    He had schemed, and he was smart. However, he died of it.


    Seeing that his strike worked, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of the injury on his arms, he got up and took back the Heaven and Earth Rings in the air. To activate this Emperor¡¯s Weapon, his True Energy was almost exhausted. Hended on the ground and gasped for breath.


    Two specks of light floated down from the sky.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He reached out and took the two light spots.


    He observed them. One turned out to be a bronze gourd of Yin and Yang. Its surface was as smooth as a bronze mirror. The other was a piece of dark golden paper covered with strange symbols and words.


    Having been attacked by the power of the Heaven and Earth Rings, they were still intact. They were not ordinary.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he was not in a hurry to study them. Instead, he wanted to put them into his storage devices. Unexpectedly, after running his divine sense, they didn¡¯t react at all. He tried several times but still failed.


    ¡°Could it be that these two things are Emperor¡¯s Weapons?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked this time.


    His storage devices were of excellent quality. Only the Emperor¡¯s Weapons and the Emperor-to-be¡¯s Weapons couldn¡¯t be stored. It seemed the yellow-skinned gourd and the dark gold paper were divine objects.


    Therefore, Li Mu put them in his pocket.


    After Liuyun Wufeng died, the operation of the Mystery Deployment gradually stopped, and the power of the tactical deployment dissipated. The surrounding hallucinatory power disappeared, and the light shield guarding the pattern of the Eight Trigrams of Yin and Yang Fish also disappeared.


    Li Mu did not hesitate. He immediately rushed over with the rusted sword in his hand.


    The rusted sword vibrated.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche in the pattern of the Yin Fish suddenly disappeared into the rusted sword like a swallow returning to its nest. A warm and friendly aura came from the rusted sword.


    He had seeded!


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, a figure flickered in the distance and rushed over.


    ¡°Junior Chief, are you okay?¡± It was Liuyun Wuxin. Without the obstruction of the Mystery Deployment, he came immediately.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Where is the old bastard Liuyun Wufeng?¡±


    ¡°I killed him,¡± Li Mu said.


    Liuyun Wuxin looked shocked. His eyes saw Li Mu with unprecedented awe.


    He had experienced how horrible the strength of Liuyun Wufeng in the tactical deployment was. However, he was killed by Li Mu so quickly. How powerful was Li Mu? He was terrifying even if he had killed Liuyun Wufeng with the weapons of his sect.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In the distance, streaks of light shed.


    Another six or seven figures entered the sixth floor of the Darkest Temple and rushed over. They found Li Mu and Liuyun Wuxin.

 Chapter 988 - Chapter 988 Be Powerful

    Chapter 988 Be Powerful


    They were some familiar people.


    The one at the front was the future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords, Li Buhui. He was followed by the future leaders of the other Holy Lands, including the two beauties of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices, Jianing and Shu Ying.


    Li Mu felt strange that Yan Yalun, who had fled in panic like a homeless dog, did not run away. He came back with these people.


    ¡°Li Mu, why are you here?¡±


    Jianing of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices was the first to question.


    The others also fixed their eyes on Li Mu.


    Li Buhui, the future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords, said, ¡°Li Mu, junior fellow apprentice Yan Yalun from the Holy Land of Thousand mes said that you used despicable means to assassinate his brother Yan Ya¡¯an and the other four elders of the Holy Land of Thousand mes to obtain the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Is that true?¡±


    Li Mu looked at Yan Yalun.


    ¡°How dare this idiot frame me here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He killed them. He is a crazy guy. He was besieged by several red-haired monsters in the King Realm and was in danger. We saved him, but heunched a sneak attack to rob the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. He killed my brother and several elders with cruel means and wanted to kill me. Fortunately, I escaped quickly.¡± Yan Yalun was covered in blood and cried loudly, ¡°My brother held him back with his life so that I could escape and expose his evil deeds.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Liuyun Wuxin shouted angrily, ¡°You ambushed my Junior Chief first and were defeated by him. As a disciple of a great Holy Land, how can you lie? I feel ashamed for you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shu Ying asked.


    Liuyun Wuxin said, ¡°My name is Liuyun Wuxin, an elder of the Liuyun family.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you the elder that the patriarch of the Liuyun family spoke of? He said you were infected by evil poison and beyond cure.¡± Another future leader of the Flying Star Family asked. ¡°You¡¯ve recovered. How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ve never been infected by evil poison. It is just a lie that Liuyun Wufeng made up to cover up his crimes,¡± Liuyun Wuxin was angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. This person is a traitor to the Liuyun family. He is Li Mu¡¯sckey,¡± Yan Yalun roared.


    Li Buhui, the future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords, said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Li Mu, please exin what happened here.¡±


    Li Mu said tly, ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to exin anything to you. Elder Liuyun, kill that trash, Yan Yalun, for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Junior Chief.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin followed the order and attacked directly.


    He was an expert in the Way Sage Realm. Although he had been seriously injured in the fight with Liuyun Wufeng, he recovered very quickly. At this time, he took action. His fist print was as powerful as thunder and directlyunched a killing blow.


    ¡°Young Master Li, please save me!¡± Yan Yalun shouted in panic. ¡°You promised to protect me, so I agreed toe with you to use Li Mu. Please save me.¡±


    Boom!


    A beam of sword light shattered the fist print.


    Li Buhui deserved to be the future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords. He could withstand the attack of Liuyun Wuxin, who was in the Way Sage Realm.


    With a gloomy face, he pointed his long sword at Li Mu and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t made it clear, but you want to kill him. You are extremely cruel and merciless. Is this the style of the future leader of the Sanctuary of the Way?¡±


    ¡°Li Mu, are you trying to kill him because you feel guilty?¡± Sister Jianing from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices red at Li Mu.


    Li Mu said calmly, ¡°Elder Liuyun, why did you stop?¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin¡¯s aura surged again as he attacked again.


    Yan Yalun let out strange cries.


    Li Buhui said angrily, ¡°Humph! No wonder Commandery of Legion Kommodore put your name on the List of the Condemned of the Human n. Li Mu, you are indeed a cold-blooded killer. Unfortunately, I am here today. You are not allowed to kill the people of the Holy Land of Thousand mes. You¡¯d better give up and wait for us to investigate the matter clearly.¡±


    As he spoke, he drew his sword.


    The sword light was like thunder.


    The sword stroke fended off all of Liuyun Wuxin¡¯s attacks.


    The future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords lived up to his reputation.


    ¡°Take action and capture Li Mu,¡± he ordered the future leaders of the other Holy Lands.


    The future leader of the Holy Land of the Flying Star hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°But he is from the Sanctuary of the Way.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll take responsibility. In the future, I¡¯ll personally go to the Sanctuary of the Way to ask for punishment.¡± Li Buhui was nicknamed Skyrocket Sword. The Sword Whizzes of the Brotherhood of Swords always did things ording to their hearts and had an extremely strong backbone. Li Buhui said, ¡°If I let him go today, I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t investigate the murder of the Holy Land of Thousand mes clearly.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s attack together.¡± Sister Jianing from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices was eager to try.


    She still remembered Li Mu¡¯s scolding at the gate of the Liuyun Manor.


    Seeing this scene, Yan Yalunughed proudly and said provocatively, ¡°Li Mu, although you schemed so much and you are powerful, you didn¡¯t expect that you would fail. Ha¡­ Justice is in the hearts of us.¡±


    Li Mu frowned and said, ¡°Elder Liuyun, stop.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin was stunned, but he still obeyed and retreated.


    Yan Yalun was even happier. ¡°What do you mean? Are you afraid?¡±


    He was deliberately provoking Li Mu.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t want toe back to face Li Mu. However, when he escaped, he met Li Buhui, the straightforward Sword Whiz. After some inquiries, he believed Yan Yalun¡¯s words and let hime back to confront Li Mu. Li Buhui also repeatedly promised that no matter what happened, he would protect Yan Yalun. The future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords was extremely important, so Yan Yalun came back in fear. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the situation would be like this. He was overjoyed.


    If he could take the opportunity to aggravate the conflict between Li Mu and those future leaders of the Holy Lands, perhaps he could get rid of Li Mu.


    Li Mu nced at Yan Yalun and looked at Li Buhui. Suddenly, heughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me kill him?¡± He pointed at Yan Yalun.


    Li Buhui said, ¡°This joke is not funny.¡±


    Yan Yalunughed loudly as well. ¡°Ha¡­ You madman. How could Young Master Li¡­¡±


    Before Yan Yalun finished his words, Li Mu took out a token from his pocket.


    The expression of Li Buhui, the Skyrocket Sword, suddenly changed, and his eyes lit up. He stared at Li Mu in disbelief and said, ¡°How could you have this token?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Li Buhui said, ¡°This¡­¡±


    ...


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    It was the token of the number one Sword Whiz of the Brotherhood of Swords. It had a strong binding power to the Sword Whizzes. Seeing this token was equal to seeing the Sword Savant. Li Buhui could not vite the requirements of the holder.


    The future leaders of the other Holy Lands didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they noticed something strange.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Do you need me to say it again?¡±


    Li Buhui frowned, showing his inner entanglement. His eyes were full of gloom as he said, ¡°I once swore that I would never go against thews and justice of the Human n. I¡­¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°That¡¯s great. The person I want you to kill should have died a long time ago.¡±


    Li Buhui said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that word,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it a third time. Do you think such a token will appear in the hands of a sinful person?¡±


    Li Buhui was stunned.


    He slowly turned his head and looked at Yan Yalun.


    At this time, Yan Yalun also realized that the situation was bad. He stepped back slightly and said, ¡°You said that no matter what, you would protect me. You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ...


    Li Buhui turned to look at Li Mu again.


    He was still hesitating.


    At this time, more than half of Li Mu¡¯s True Energy had been restored. He moved. With a sh of broadsword light, Yan Yalun¡¯s head flew out, and his headless body fell to the ground. Blood flowed out, and his limbs twitched.


    ¡°In the future, if you want to protect a person, you should find out if he is a good person or not at first. Otherwise, even if you were sold, you would help others move fairy crystals.¡±


    Li Mu nced at Li Buhui.


    Li Buhui lowered his head and remained silent. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Then, Li Mu looked at the two women from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices.


    Sister Shu Ying opened her mouth, about to say something.


    Li Mu directly hacked with his broadsword.


    Swoosh!


    The light of the broadsword shed.


    Sister Jianing felt her scalp turn cold.


    A strand of ck hair fluttered down.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at Li Mu in shock and anger.


    Li Mu said, ¡°You¡¯ve just entered Jianghu and don¡¯t know the rules. I can forgive you once or twice, but I can¡¯t forgive you all the time. Don¡¯t think that everyone in the world should be good to you whatever you do. Except for your senior fellow apprentice and those who covet your beauty, no one else should give in to you. I¡¯m teaching you a lesson this time. You¡¯d better be smart and control your temper in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut off your head next time.¡±


    Jianing was furious, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She could only stare at Li Mu and make eye contact with him, only to see the indifference and disdain in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    The look in his eyes hurt her heart.


    Eventually, she slowly lowered her head and did not dare to see Li Mu¡¯s eyes again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Mu said to Liuyun Wuxin.


    He had found a part of Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche. It meant his biggest goal had been achieved, so he felt rxed. As for the truth of the strange incident in Liuyun Manor, he would leave it to the other Holy Lands and the military to deal with it. He just needed to go back to the Sanctuary of the Way and report what had happened roughly.


    Liuyun Wuxin followed behind Li Mu.


    At this moment, the figure who had been sitting quietly in the pattern of the Yang Fish and ignored, suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Young man, wait a minute.¡±


    The deep and hoarse voice sounded like the cold wind blowing through the rocks in the desert.


    Suddenly, everyone reacted, their eyesnding on this figure.


    Li Mu stopped, turned around, and cursed in his heart. Just now, he focused on lecturing others but forgot that there was another figure in the Eight Trigrams of Yin and Yang Fish area. Before the figure opened his mouth, there was no breath or fluctuation. He was like a rock. Unconsciously, Li Mu ignored this person.


    ¡°Young man, thank you for breaching the formation and saving me.¡±


    The strange figure slowly stood up.


    At this time, Li Mu found the man¡¯s hair had grown dozens of meters, hanging around his body like threads and covering his whole body. The white hair was thick. Through the hair, a face that was quite simr to that of Liuyun Wufeng could be vaguely seen.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Mu asked vigntly.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Little guy, don¡¯t be afraid. I mean no harm.¡± The strange man raised his hand and stretched out his palm from his hair. Then, he pushed aside the hair covering his face, revealing his face.


    When Liuyun Wuxin saw the man¡¯s face, he suddenly let out a strange cry, and his body trembled violently.

 Chapter 989 - Chapter 989 The First Sword of the Liuyuns

    Chapter 989 The First Sword of the Liuyuns


    ¡°Ancestor?¡± Liuyun Wuxin looked at the strange-looking man with a few-meter-long hair and eximed in disbelief.


    He¡¯d recognized that this strange fellow was the ancestor of the Liuyun family. He should have been dead.


    When Li Mu heard the address, he immediately guessed something.


    ¡°Could he be the First Sword of the Liuyuns, that legendary backbone of the Liuyun family?¡±


    ¡°You did a good job. I¡¯ve seen everything that happened in the formation. Liuyun Wufeng was not qualified to be the patriarch and deserved to be killed.¡± The strange-looking man nodded at Liuyun Wuxin and took a deep breath.


    His chest heaved up and down at a frequency visible to the naked eye. When he opened his mouth, the airflow around him was sucked into his mouth like a deep whirlpool. When he exhaled again, foul air spurted out of his mouth.


    After a few breaths, his several-meter-long hair suddenly became ck and slowly got shorter. Soon, it became as long as that of a normal person. He returned to his young appearance and became a thin and long-faced young man. His momentum was aggressive, like a peerless long sword out of its sheath.


    Then, he gradually withdrew his imposing aura and became like an ordinary person. However, there seemed to be a sword light shing in his eyes from time to time.


    Liuyun Wuxin was so shocked that he opened his mouth wide.


    Li Buhui and the others were also astonished.


    ¡°Ancestor? Are you still alive?¡± Liuyun Wuxin was so excited that he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He said in disbelief, ¡°But I saw your body being put into the family¡¯s cemetery. Why?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I just pretended to be dead. But I didn¡¯t expect that this bastard, Liuyun Wufeng, would collude with outsiders to plot against me and trap me in this tactical deployment.¡± The strange-looking man heaved a long sigh. Then he looked at Li Mu carefully.


    Under his gaze, Li Mu felt uneasy.


    This strange-looking man had seen everything that had happened before. Had he also seen how Li Mu killed Liuyun Wufeng?


    It didn¡¯t matter if he saw it.


    But if he saw Li Mu obtain the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang and the dark golden paper from Liuyun Wufeng, would he ask for them back?


    After all, these two items belonged to the Liuyun family, right?


    ¡°Young friend, thank you very much.¡± The strange-looking man cupped his hands at Li Mu and said, ¡°I¡¯m Liuyun Tiansha. Thank you for killing the sinner of my family and releasing me from the trap. I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Li Mu said calmly.


    ¡°Not only did you save me, but you also stopped Liuyun Wufeng¡¯s conspiracy. You saved my family. From now on, you are the benefactor of my family. I will repay you. If you need anything in the future, we will never refuse,¡± the strange-looking man said gratefully.


    Seeing that the strange-looking man had no intention of taking back the two treasures, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Are you the First Sword of the Liuyuns?¡±


    ¡°s. Please don¡¯t call me like that. It¡¯s just an empty title. I didn¡¯t discipline my descendants correctly. I was almost killed by my child,¡± Liuyun Tiansha said with guilt and depression.


    Hearing his words, the crowd eximed again.


    Li Buhui, the future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords, looked at the freak with a trace of awe.


    The First Sword of the Liuyuns had served on the frontlines in the past. He had made vigorous efforts and great contributions to the Military of Man. He had killed countless Extraterritorial Demons. In the end, he was ambushed by several Heavenly Devils at the Devil Lord Level. Although he had killed all of them, he was seriously injured and on the verge of death. It was said he died soon after he returned to the Liuyun family.


    Li Buhui didn¡¯t expect him to be alive.


    This was a living legend.


    In the past, the First Sword of the Liuyuns was considered to be a peerless genius, who was the most likely to be an emperor in his generation, in the Sword Way. He was called the first swordsman outside the Brotherhood of Swords.


    ¡°Senior, if there is nothing else, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Li Mu was ready to slip away.


    The First Sword of the Liuyuns was stunned. Then heughed bitterly and said, ¡°I originally intended to invite you to have a drink at the Liuyun Manor. But since you¡¯re in a hurry to leave, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll personally head to the Sanctuary of the Way to thank you in the future.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too polite. This is what I should do.¡±


    He turned around and left. After taking a few steps, he looked back at Liuyun Wuxin and said, ¡°You can stay in the Liuyun Manor for the time being. The Liuyun family has a lot of things to do. Senior needs you to deal with them.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin said, ¡°Okay. Since I have sworn to serve you as my lord, I will never give up halfway. In ten days, I will go to the Sanctuary of the Way and hold the broadsword for you.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand and flew away without saying a word.


    When he reached the fifth floor, he subconsciously looked out of the corner of his eye in the direction of the window.


    Then he was shocked.


    What happened?


    That God-king with golden armor and a golden spear that stood before the window had disappeared.


    How could a person that had died disappear?


    Had he been moved away by Li Buhui and the others?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The aura of the God-king with armor and his golden spear was so terrifying that even an expert in the Way Sage Realm couldn¡¯t get close to him, let alone those future leaders of the Holy Lands.¡±


    Li Mu wiped his eyes and saw the traces left by the golden spear inserted upside down on the ground. That meant that the previous memory was true.


    It was really strange.


    He was puzzled, but he didn¡¯t stay for long. He went straight out of the Darkest Temple and left the mine as fast as he could.


    He took his Schwarzdrachen from the Liuyun Manor and immediately galloped away.


    The guard, Liuyun Huo, looked puzzled, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop him.


    At this time, what happened in the Darkest Temple had not yet spread to the ground.


    It would take three days and three nights for the Schwarzdrachen to travel from the Liuyun Manor to the Sanctuary of the Way.


    After running wildly for a whole day, Li Mu gradually slowed down.


    After the experience ordered by the Military of Man, he finally found some of Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche. He collected at least one soul and two psyches this time. In addition to the soul and psyche found on the scarlet Lunar Specter and the soul and psyche that originally existed in Wang Shiyu¡¯s body, he only needed to find thest three psyches. After finding them, he could resurrect Wang Shiyu.


    Li Mu was in a good mood. He slowed down and enjoyed the scenery on his horse.


    On the way, he passed by several viges of the Human n. Li Mu was quite interested in ying tricks. He cosyed a supermundane master to put on airs. He was soon recognized as a traitor on the List of the Condemned. Then he was immediately surrounded by garrison troops and some experts in martial art. They were about to kill him.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He couldn¡¯t kill these people, so he could only run away.


    Finally, he decided not to go to these human viges but to walk in the wilderness.


    ...


    It was still the cold season.


    The wilderness had turned into a snowfield. The ice and snow covering it were several meters thick, and a strong wind blew all the time. It was enough to freeze an ordinary low-level expert in the Upper King Realm in two hours. Martial arts practitioners below the Upper King Realm would be frozen to death if they stayed in the ice field for more than an hour.


    The cold season of this world was terrible.


    In such a cold environment, even the war was suspended.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s cultivation was high enough to resist the coldness. Schwarzdrachen was a natural king of the wilderness. It had experienced countless cold seasons and had long been used to it. Therefore, there was no need to worry.


    The next night, Li Mu dug out a cave on an ice cliff to take a nap.


    On the night of the cold season, the temperature was much lower than during the day. It was extremely cold, so Li Mu did not want to take risks.


    He sat cross-legged in the ice cave, running Xiantian Skill and True Energy circting in his body.


    ¡°The extremely cold weather seems to be helpful for cultivating my True Energy.¡±


    Li Mu found this point.


    It was said there were talented strong people who practiced and meditated in the Ice teau in the cold season. In the end, they finally got the Primordial Qi of the mysterious ice and became famous. However, it was too dangerous to do so, and few people seeded.


    ...


    Thinking of these stories, Li Mu came up with an idea.


    His Broadsword Intent of the 24 Sr Terms had reached initial sess, but he was not good at the transformation of the artistic conception. The 24 sr terms could not be fully integrated into the changes of the four seasons of the year. The tempering of the Broadsword Intent had always remained at the surface stage.


    ¡°If I use the Ice teau to perceive the Broadsword Intents of the Great Cold and the Slight Cold, can I improve them to a higher level?¡±


    Thinking of this, Li Mu immediately began to try.


    In the blink of an eye, a night passed.


    He had gained a lot.


    With a stir of his mind, an invisible Broadsword Intent shot out.


    A hundred-meter-long ice wall suddenly appeared in the void, separating the snowfield.


    Li Mu pressed his palm against the ice wall, and the ice wall melted.


    He was satisfied. ¡°The power of the Broadsword Intent of the Great Cold has more than doubled after one night of meditation. It seems that I have found a good way to cultivate the Broadsword Intent.¡±


    ¡°Schwarzdrachen, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu rode on the horse.


    Schwarzdrachen galloped as fast as lightning on the snowfield as if walking on t ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why do I have a dangerous feeling in my heart?¡± Li Mu suddenly felt frightened as if a great life-and-death crisis was approaching him.


    As time passed, this feeling of danger grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Change direction, Schwarzdrachen. Let¡¯s go west as fast as you can.¡±


    Li Mu shouted.


    Schwarzdrachen let out a long neigh and transformed into a streak of ck light. It soared into the sky and rapidly headed west.


    About an hourter, a figure shrouded in ck mist appeared in the sky above the snowfield.


    ¡°Have I gotten lost? Did he change directions? Logically speaking, he should be nearby. Why can¡¯t I sense him at all? This little fellow is very cautious.¡±


    The man said lightly.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s impossible to kill him before he returns to the Sanctuary of the Way. I have to think of another way. The older he is, the timider he is. I¡¯ve been scheming all my life, but I made a wrong choice.¡±


    He sighed and disappeared with the ck mist.


    Two dayster, Li Mu returned to the Sanctuary of the Way.


    Li Mu returned to his Bamboo Retreat after reporting to the Green Ox Taoist about the trip to the Liuyun Manor.


    He immediately took out the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang and the dark golden paper.


    These were two precious treasures. Li Mu refrained from taking them out to study on the way for fear that their treasure light would rm some other powerful figures and cause more twists and turns. Now that he had returned to the Sanctuary of the Way, he did not have to be worried anymore.


    ¡°What is in this gourd?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes first fell on the bronze gourd.

 Chapter 990 - Chapter 990 The Secret on the Dark Golden Paper

    Chapter 990 The Secret on the Dark Golden Paper


    Seen from the surface, the bronze gourd looked simr to an ordinary gourd. It seemed to have been yed with by someone for a long time. There was even ayer of faint paste on the outside. It was warm and shining. It seemed to be made of wood, but it was extremely heavy.


    There were no symbols or engravings on it.


    Li Mu yed with the gourd for a while. Several times, he wanted to open the cork, but he hesitated.


    He didn¡¯t know what was in the gourd. What if it was a demon or something? If he opened the gourd, it would be released.


    He had to be on his guard.


    After thinking for a while, he put the gourd aside and observed the dark golden paper.


    This piece of paper was about the size of two palms of an adult, and it was heavier than the bronze gourd. To be exact, it was much heavier. He held it, and it was as heavy as a mountain. The two sides of it were covered with dense text lines and symbols, ancient and mysterious. Li Mu looked at it a few more times, but he couldn¡¯t know more about it. He felt dizzy as if he had gotten drunk, about to vomit.


    ¡°Does it exhaust the spiritual force so fast?¡±


    Li Mu was secretly shocked.


    He knew it was due to the excessive consumption of his Divine Consciousness.


    The content recorded on the dark golden paper must be extremely terrifying. Even with a nce, it absorbed his Divine Consciousness like a sponge sucking water. It must be a divine object. If an ordinary person held it, not to mention studying it, the Divine Consciousness would be drained and the person would be an idiot after seeing it for a while.


    Li Mu scanned it with his Third Eye.


    A ball of dark golden light shed.


    Li Mu felt a sharp pain between his eyebrows, and his Third Eye almost went blind.


    ¡°What the fuck! What should I do? I can¡¯t even look at it. How can I solve the mystery of it?¡±


    Li Mu was at his wit¡¯s end.


    He diverted his attention from the patterns on the dark golden paper and turned to study its material. It looked as light and soft as paper, but it was extremely tough. Li Mu grabbed it with both hands and pulled it, but it didn¡¯t change at all.


    Li Mu tried to increase his strength.


    Suddenly, a slight light shed on the dark golden paper.


    Li Mu felt something slipping, and the dark golden paper instantly became slippery.


    Hiss!


    With a light sound, the dark golden paper slipped out of his hand.


    The edge of the piece of paper was as sharp as a knife. In an instant, it cut Li Mu¡¯s index finger.


    A drop of blood seeped out of the wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sharp.¡± Li Mu was shocked.


    He knew what realm his physical cultivation was in. He didn¡¯t expect that this piece of paper, which was as thin and soft as cloth, could cut his skin. Could it be that this dark golden paper was a strange weapon?


    Just when Li Mu found it both funny and annoying, something strange happened.


    That piece of paper flew out from Li Mu¡¯s other hand and floated in the air. A corner of it was stained with Li Mu¡¯s blood and began to burn. The dark golden me looked strange. In the blink of an eye, the strange piece of paper was burned up, leaving no trace of ashes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has it gone like this?¡±


    Li Mu stared nkly.


    He didn¡¯t expect it.


    How could a single drop of blood burn up this dark golden paper?


    It was so absurd.


    He couldn¡¯t understand it. Suddenly, there was a bright light flowing in his Dantian. It emitted a dark golden mist as if there was a shining ball in his belly. The dark golden light prated his belly and went straight out of his body.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Mu looked inside and found that the dark golden paper had appeared in his Dantian. It was floating in the air above the Sea of Qi, swirling and floating, which was extremely strange.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, it entered my body.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t expect this piece of paper to follow the ancient route of taking a drop of blood to recognize its lord.


    This was too old-fashioned.


    Was it good or bad to enter his body?


    He still hadn¡¯t figured out the origin of this dark golden sheet.


    However, Li Mu was surprised that when he looked at the lines and words on the paper again at this time, he didn¡¯t feel dizzy or weak anymore. He could clearly see the characters on it.


    ¡°Fuck! The problem now is I can¡¯t recognize these characters.¡±


    Li Mu was embarrassed.


    He could be regarded as a master ofnguage and writing. He had studied all the characters on Earth, the Ziwei Star Zone, and the Battlefield of Chaos. However, the characters on the dark golden paper did not belong to any of them.


    Li Mu read it several times in a row and memorized the content on the dark golden paper. Then, he used his True Energy to slightly suppress it. His Dantian finally did not shine like the night-luminescent pearl.


    After many twists and turns, Li Mu¡¯s attention returned to the bronze gourd.


    He set up a tactical deployment in the cave. Then he reached out to open the cork of the yellow gourd.


    In an instant, a wave of scorching fire virus surged out.


    ¡°The Darkest Soul-devouring Fires?¡±


    At first nce, Li Mu immediately recognized them.


    Inside the yellow gourd were unexpectedly two Darkest Soul-devouring Fires.


    Liuyun Wuxin once said that there were only four Darkest Soul-devouring Fires in the bronze furnace at that time. He got one, and Liuyun Wufeng got three. Now it seemed that Liuyun Wufeng had not merged with all the three Darkest Soul-devouring Fires. He had merged with one at most, so there were still two left.


    The Darkest Soul-devouring Fires were the Divine Fire, full of wonders.


    ...


    The Darkest Soul-devouring Fires were used in fining by Cosmic Emperor Deathless. They were also the Emperors¡¯ Fire. Liuyun Wuxin was confident that he could be an emperor in hundreds of years because he had sessfully merged with a Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.


    It could be said that once merging with this type of Divine Fire sessfully, it was possible for the person to be an emperor.


    At the sight of this, Li Mu was a little tempted.


    But he didn¡¯t know the way to merge with the Divine Fire.


    ¡°It seems I have to ask after Liuyun Wuxines to the Sanctuary of the Way.¡±


    Li Mu stuffed the cork of the bronze gourd back into the gourd.


    He did not hand over the two treasures to the Sanctuary of the Way because there had long been a rule that the treasures obtained by the disciples when they went out for training belonged to themselves.


    In the next few days, Li Mu tried to decipher the characters on the dark golden paper.


    One day, he found the Green Ox Taoist, randomly showed some characters on the dark golden paper, and said, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, do you know these characters?¡±


    Green Ox replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Mu was in high spirits and said, ¡°Ah? Do you really know them? Senior fellow apprentice, please enlighten me.¡±


    ...


    Green Ox said, ¡°These are the Characters of Protoss. Back then, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless established the Protoss and rebuilt itsnguage. It is a new kind ofnguage created by gathering dozens ofnguages, including those of the ancient gods, ancient divine patterns, devil races, the Human n, and so on. The characters are called the Characters of Protoss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The dark golden paper was originally from the Cosmic Emperor Deathless¡¯s Darkest Temple.


    Li Mu hurriedly asked, ¡°How can I learn these characters?¡±


    Green Ox said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? This is very simple. There are instructions and reference methods of the Characters of Protoss in the Sanctuary of the Way. If you want to learn them, you can borrow the books from the scriptures pavilion. I thought you already knew it.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his forehead.


    He made a lot of effort in searching but finally got it aimlessly.


    He turned around and ran away. ¡°Thank you, Senior fellow apprentice, Green Ox. You¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡±


    Green Ox looked at Li Mu¡¯s back nkly and said, ¡°Is it a big deal? The Characters of Protoss are well-established and studied in all the major Holy Lands. You can learn it at any time.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that this dark golden paper was a letter left behind by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡±


    Li Mupared the notes and tranted the first one-third of the Characters of Protoss on dark golden paper. After that, he looked shocked.


    The letter told him how to merge with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire and revealed an important piece of information about the real hiding ce of the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    ¡°No wonder Liuyun Wufeng didn¡¯t hesitate to betray and destroy the entire Liuyun family to protect the secret that he obtained. It turns out that he obtained the clue to the true inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. If news of this were to spread, it would definitely cause the entire Battlefield of Chaos to go crazy. The various Holy Lands couldn¡¯t sit still, and they would seize the clue by force. The Liuyun family would be destroyed because of this.¡±


    After reading it, Li Mu was also extremely shocked.


    The Cosmic Emperor Deathless was the most legendary emperor in this world. He created a new race on his own and had the potential to be the ruler of the world. Some emperorsmented that he was a hero who had connected the chasms of life and death. However, the legendary person suddenly disappeared at his peak. It was that he died in battle and some other emperors witnessed his death.


    He imed to be Athanasia, but he was the only Imperial Lord among all the Great Emperors that had been confirmed to have died in battle. It was rather ironic.


    But the whole world wanted to get the inheritance of the emperor.


    The emperor seeded in fining. The Legend of Deification was an ancient artifact that created a race, causing all the great forces to fight over it. To put it bluntly, the Legend of Deification was only an inanimate item created by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. His inheritance of casting was a priceless treasure. It could create countless Legend of Deifications and even more terrifying divine items.


    To fight over the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, the darkest Requiem of Emperors came. It proved how hot the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was. From ancient times, there had never been an inheritance of a Great Emperor like the Cosmic Emperor Deathless that could cause such a crazy massacre and war.


    Li Mu¡¯s scalp tingled.


    If the news that he had obtained the clue of the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless got out, even the Sanctuary of the Way and Brotherhood of Swords together might not be able to protect him.


    Therefore, he had to keep it a secret.


    Li Mu forced himself to calm down and continued to trante the Characters of Protoss written on the dark golden paper.


    As time went by, Li Mu became more and more shocked, his eyes full of disbelief.


    In the following Characters of Protoss, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless exined the whereabouts of the inheritance in detail.


    That was why Li Mu was shocked.


    The inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was not in the Battlefield of Chaos. Instead, he had sent it to another space with his great magical power. ording to the description of that space in the Characters of Protoss, Li Mu found the ce was the Ziwei Star Zone, but he was a little uncertain.

 Chapter 991 - Chapter 991 Living on the Constellation Demon Mountain at Night

    Chapter 991 Living on the Constetion Demon Mountain at Night


    The conclusion was a little unbelievable for Li Mu.


    He carefully tranted it ording to the trantion book, but he made the same conclusion as before.


    The inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had indeed been put to the Ziwei Star Zone before he died.


    What shocked Li Mu the most was the method to break through the barrier of this world and go to the Ziwei Star Zone. The Cosmic Emperor Deathless had secretly left an altar in a tactical deployment somewhere. As long as the altar was activated, a space-time gate could be opened.


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    After he came to this world, the biggest problem he faced was how to return to Earth after gathering Wang Shiyu¡¯s souls and psyches.


    Now it seemed that the problem would be solved.


    On the dark golden piece of paper, the route to the altar of the tactical deployment was drawn on it.


    He had gotten the method now!


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Cosmic Emperor Deathless also mentioned the method of merging with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire in this letter.


    He believed Liuyun Wuxin and Liuyun Wufeng got the method to merge with the Divine Fire from it.


    Liuyun Wuxin said that he had obtained half of the method but believed that Liuyun Wufeng had obtained aplete one.


    However, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless mentioned that there was a chance for him to be an emperor by perfectly merging with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. But in that case, he could only be an emperor by casting. Moreover, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had not merged with any Darkest Soul-devouring Fire but still seeded in bing an emperor.


    ¡°If one¡¯s heart is not driven by fame, wealth, or external factors, and one¡¯s will is not driven by things unwilling to do, one will be free and unfettered. Above the emperor is a different world.¡±


    These words were from the Characters of Protoss.


    Li Mu looked at that line of words and pondered it for a long time. Then, he suddenly gave up his n to merge with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.


    He had an intuition.


    His intuition told Li Mu this method to be an emperor was not a good choice for him.


    The Cosmic Emperor Deathless had be an emperor without merging with any Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. Now, Li Mu had the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing, and he also had the emperor-level sword manual like the Whitehair Swordsmanship of the Sword Savant. There was no need for him to take a shortcut by merging with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.


    ¡°I can search for the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Anyway, I will go back to the Ziwei Star Zone and return to Earth sooner orter.¡± Li Mu thought to himself, ¡°But before that, I must find all the souls and psyches of Wang Shiyu. It is the most important thing. Moreover, I have promised the head of the Sanctuary of the Way that I will participate in the fighting ring contest of the Sacred Deathmatch. There is still a year left.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He found that when he didn¡¯t have to take the heavy responsibility of saving the earth, he still had a lot of things to do.


    ¡°Is this what life is like in Jianghu?¡±


    In the next few days, Li Mu practiced the Whitehair Swordsmanship of using broadswords instead of swords in the cave of the Bamboo Retreat.


    On the 10th day, Liuyun Wuxin came to the Sanctuary of the Way to visit him.


    Along with him was the First Sword of the Liuyuns, the backbone of the Liuyun family.


    The news that the First Sword of the Liuyuns hade back to life had spread within a certain range. The Sanctuary of the Way had already received the news. After all, he was a living legend in the world, so they weed him with great importance. It was said that even the head of the Sanctuary of the Way had met the First Sword of the Liuyuns.


    Later, led by the Green Ox Taoist, the First Sword of the Liuyuns and Liuyun Wuxin came to the cave residence in the Bamboo Retreat to visit Li Mu.


    ¡°Young friend, nice to meet you again.¡± The First Sword of the Liuyuns was in high spirits. His vigor had been restored to the peak level, and he had quite the demeanor of a Zongshi Master.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve fully recovered. Congrattions.¡± Li Mu cupped his hands.


    ¡°Chief.¡± A young man with ck hair and a thin face came up and saluted Li Mu.


    Li Mu had long noticed that he was Liuyun Wuxin, who had consolidated his cultivation in the Way Sage Realm. After the breakthrough, his lifespan had increased, and his blood and Qi were abundant, so he returned to a young state from his old state before.


    This was the benefit of being a martial arts practitioner.


    ¡°My cave is rough and crude, and I don¡¯t have good things to entertain you. Please forgive me.¡± Li Mu took out the fine wine from the Sanctuary of the Way brought by the Green Ox Taoist to treat the First Sword of the Liuyuns.


    The First Sword of the Liuyuns didn¡¯t mind at all, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, young friend. I came here to repay the kindness you¡¯ve shown to my Liuyun family. I want to give you these gifts to express my gratitude. Please don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    He handed over a list of gifts.


    Li Mu did not refuse. He opened it and read the words on it. There was a divine broadsword named Ice and Snow, a set of armor named Blooming Frost, 100,000 fairy crystals, and nearly a hundred servants and immortal maidservants.


    ¡°He¡¯s so generous.¡±


    Without thinking, Li Mu said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll ept the broadsword, the armor, and the fairy crystals. As for the servants, please take them back. I¡¯m a martial arts practitioner, so I can¡¯t indulge in a good life.¡±


    The First Sword of the Liuyuns smiled and said, ¡°I knew you would say that. Then I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Although the Liuyun family has declined, it is still a millennium family. We have some resources and channels. If you need any help, just tell me. We will try our best.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. I just want toplete the training task of the Military of Man. I¡¯m already ashamed after receiving your generous gifts. How can I trouble you with other things?¡±


    The First Sword of the Liuyuns smiled and talked to Li Mu about verifying martial arts, especially swordsmanship.


    Li Mu enjoyed talking about it.


    He had just practiced the Whitehair Swordsmanship. Although he had gained some initial sess in it, he still benefited a lot frommunicating with the First Sword of the Liuyuns, a king of swordsmanship.


    They talked for three days and three nights.


    Three dayster, the First Sword of the Liuyuns got up and said with great emotion, ¡°Young friend, you are indeed a talented person. You have an unparalleled talent for Sword Way. But you practice using broadswords. If you abandon your broadswords to practice swords, you will definitely be the supreme master of the Sword Way in the future.¡±


    Li Mu hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t think so highly of me. I think I¡¯m also a rare genius when practicing broadsword skills.¡±


    The First Sword of the Liuyuns was stunned for a moment. Then he burst outughing. ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you in my life. I¡¯ve told you almost all my insights and attainments in Sword Way. This Liuyun Sword Scripture is the result of my painstaking effort. Although you don¡¯t practice swords, I believe it¡¯s useful to you.¡±


    He took out a silk booklet, and on the front page was its name ¡ª Liuyun Sword Scripture.


    Li Mu was really shocked.


    Although the First Sword of the Liuyuns was not an emperor, he was known as the number one sword outside the Brotherhood of Swords. His swordsmanship was also an extreme art that shocked the world and caused countless people to covet it. In the past, many sword practitioners wanted to be the disciples of the First Sword of the Liuyuns but failed. Even the geniuses inside the Liuyun family had not won the favor of the First Sword of the Liuyuns, and none of them had obtained this sword scripture.


    This was a truly generous gift.


    ¡°Senior, you have already given me a divine broadsword, a set of divine armor, and 100,000 fairy crystals. I don¡¯t dare to ept this book of sword scripture.¡± Li Mu was quite thick-skinned. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have epted the great gifts from the Liuyun family without blinking. However, this sword scripture was so precious that he couldn¡¯t maintain his thick skin anymore.


    ...


    The First Sword of the Liuyuns said, ¡°A treasured broadsword should be given to a knight, and beauty should be apanied by a hero. You are destined to create your own path sooner orter. This sword scripture should be helpful to you. Please ept it.¡±


    After that, he turned into a stream of light, soared into the sky, and left directly.


    ¡°Li Mu, I¡¯m looking forward to your growth.¡±


    The voice of the First Sword of the Liuyuns came from a distance.


    Holding the sword scripture in his hand, Li Mu made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest in the direction of the First Sword of the Liuyuns.


    As the living legend of the Human n, he was indeed a master.


    Li Mu went back to the cave and flipped through the sword scripture. Soon, he was intoxicated by it.


    The Liuyun Sword Scripture deserved to be written by the First Sword of the Liuyuns. Although it was not as good as the Whitehair Swordsmanship, it contained the mystery of a Great Way in many aspects. Its subtlety made Li Mu m the table and exim in admiration. Itplemented the Whitehair Swordsmanship. Combined with what he had learned from the discussion with the First Sword of the Liuyuns for three days and three nights, many doubts in Li Mu¡¯s mind were suddenly solved.


    ¡°With this sword scripture, my path of turning using swords into broadswords will be perfect.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    In the blink of an eye, a month passed.


    Li Mu had been cultivating in seclusion in the cave of the Bamboo Retreat.


    The cold season of the Battlefield of Chaos had reached its most severe stage.


    On this day, the Green Ox Taoist came again.


    ¡°Junior fellow apprentice Li, I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± There was a hint of mystery on the honest face of the Green Ox Taoist.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Ha¡­ When did you be so naughty? Well, let¡¯s hear the good news first.¡±


    The Green Oxughed and said, ¡°The good news is that the Brotherhood of Swords has found a clue about the souls and psyches of the girl you have been searching for.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Mu was overjoyed and said, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    By then, he only needed to find two souls of Wang Shiyu. He worried that if there was no news about the two souls, he would have to spend more time on the thing. After all, the Battlefield of Chaos was so big that even with the help of the Sanctuary of the Way and the Brotherhood of Swords, it was still hard to search for the souls. If fate had not brought them together, it might have taken decades or centuries to find them. He did not expect to have a new clue so soon.


    The Green Ox Taoist said, ¡°The bad news is that the girl¡¯s psyches and souls are not in the territory of the Human n but in the Constetion Demon Mountain. It used to be an ancient battlefield, located in a chaotic area beyond the control of various races. The experts of various ns gathered there. It is like an evil pit, and some extremely vicious people are there. Many of them are on the List of the Condemned of the major forces, so you¡¯ll be dangerous there.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart sank.


    The first thing that came to his mind was if it was in such a ce, would the souls of Wang Shiyu be in danger?


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Green Ox. Please tell me the details of the clue now. I¡¯ll set off today.¡± Li Mu couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Green Ox said, ¡°The head of the Sanctuary of the Way ordered me to go to Constetion Demon Mountain with you to help you. Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡±

 Chapter 992 - Chapter 992 The Dragon King Society

    Chapter 992 The Dragon King Society


    Thank you readers!


    It was no exaggeration to say that Constetion Demon Mountain was awless ce.


    Its geographical location was extremely special. It was at the intersection of the Human n, the devil races, and the extraterritorial demon race. It didn¡¯t belong to any one of the three parties. It was taken as the buffer zone of the three great forces, covering an area of tens of thousands of kilometers and belonging to the terrain of the mountain range.


    It was said that a meteorite fell from the sky and smashed into the boundless in. The broken parts of the meteorite connected with each other and formed an endless mountain range.


    Its name came from that.


    After this mountain range formed for a long period of time, this ce was barren. No nts grew here, and even wild beasts and devil beasts were scarce. It was a ce enveloped by the aura of death.


    Thousands of years ago, a group of devils was hunted down by major forces. They had no choice but to settle down on Constetion Demon Mountain and survive the disaster. Then, they began to recruit forces and attracted more and more criminals, fugitives, and exiles. Slowly, they built a city underground.


    After that, more and more experts in martial art gathered. Good and evil people mixed up, and there were various kinds of people from different sides. After thousands of years, a new force, called the Dragon King Society, was established. Its strength was far beyond that of the ordinary Holy Lands of martial art, which made the other parties look up to it.


    The Constetion Demon Mountain in the middle of the cold season was covered with ice and snow. It became an extremely cold world only suitable for the experts in the martial art to live. There was no World Tree. Ordinary people below the General Realm would be frozen into ice dregs in less than a second on the surface environment of the Constetion Demon Mountain.


    Although there were some cold-proof measures in the underground city, people had to be at least in the Soldier Realm to survive.


    At this time, Li Mu was sitting in the window seat on the second floor of a restaurant in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain. But he also felt a chill.


    It was very cold here.


    ¡°Nowadays, the force governing Constetion Demon Mountain is called the Dragon King Society, and the big dragon head is called the Crazy Dragon Roaring. He is a Crazy Wu who even dares to provoke great emperors. He acts wildly and doesn¡¯t care about the consequences. He is also the number-one expert in Constetion Demon Mountain. His strength is extremely high, and he is known as the number one person below the great emperors. Under him, there are four other leaders, all of whom are old demons with terrifying strength. Coupled with the countless devils attached to this ce, this city can be said to be one of the darkest ces in the entire Chaotic World. Therefore, when you take action in Constetion Demon Mountain, you can¡¯t do things at your will.¡±


    The Green Ox sat opposite Li Mu and told him the origin of Constetion Demon Mountain in a low voice. Finally, he deliberately warned Li Mu not to be impatient again.


    The young man in ck, Liuyun Wuxin, concealed all his aura and stood upright like a javelin. Concentrating on Li Mu, he was expressionless and stood quietly behind Li Mu.


    He was dressed as a servant, holding a scabbard in his arms, which contained the divine broadsword called Ice and Snow given by the First Sword of the Liuyuns. On his back was a sword box, in which was a famous sword named Fleeting Time.


    This sword was a divine weapon borrowed by Li Mu from the Sanctuary of the Way before he set off. It was said that it was one of the spoils of the Sanctuary of the Way. Five hundred years ago, a master of the Sanctuary of the Way killed a demon and obtained it. He handed it over to the arsenal. Now, it became Li Mu¡¯s temporary weapon.


    The three of them disguised themselves. They had stayed at the underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain for a day.


    Li Mu pretended to be an exiled swordsman.


    Liuyun Wuxin was his servant.


    And Green Ox pretended to be his friend.


    They did this to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Fortunately, the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain was originally a ce where good and evil people had mixed up. As the ruler, the Dragon King Society didn¡¯t investigate people who came in and out. The outsiders only needed to pay enough fairy crystals to get in.


    ¡°Are you sure that my friend¡¯s souls are stored in the divine weapon Heavenly Exmation?¡± Li Mu tapped his fingers gently on the table and confirmed again.


    The Green Ox said with a smile, ¡°This is the third time that you¡¯ve asked this question since you knew the news. Don¡¯t worry. The news is conclusive and absolutely correct. Every year on the fifteenth day of the third month of the cold season, the Dragon King Society will hold a grand auction to sell stolen goods from all over the continent. The divine weapon Heavenly Exmation was originally a famous weapon of the devil races. Later, after several rounds of auctions, it circted among different experts. Itsst owner was called Feng Wuhen, a high-ranking and powerful figure of the devil races. A year ago, an unknown thing happened, and he was suddenly killed. The entire Wind n was wiped out, so the Heavenly Exmation was lost. It was not until a month ago that the notice of the auction for stolen things was released that all parties knew that this divine weapon had been brought here and was on the auction list.¡±


    ¡°The auction will start in three days, right?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    The Green Ox looked at Li Mu as if he didn¡¯t know Li Mu. He sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I guess this girl named Wang Shiyu should be your lover.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the Green Ox.


    The Green Ox spread out his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t like to gossip in daily life, but your performance is too abnormal. Everything else is not shocking to you. But when you hear something about the whereabouts of this girl¡¯s souls and psyches, you are nervous.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his temples, nodded, and casually admitted, ¡°Yes, she is one of the most important people in my life. I came to the chaotic world for her.¡±


    ¡°A bitter love story, right? Ah, it¡¯s really enviable.¡± Seeing the peopleing and going on the street outside the window, the Green Ox seemed to think of some stories.


    After a long while, he looked away and said, ¡°To be honest, there are still three days left. The scenery here is definitely beyond your imagination. Let¡¯s take a walk in the underground city and rx. Don¡¯t be too tense. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    He was indeed a little impatient.


    When he first came to the underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain, he nned to sneak into the ce where the Dragon King Society stored the items and find the Heavenly Exmation in advance. He wanted to put Wang Shiyu¡¯s souls directly into the rusted sword and quietly leave.


    Anyway, he was not going to steal a divine weapon. It was not a big deal.


    But after hearing the Green Ox¡¯s serious words, he knew this n was not feasible.


    Not to mention whether he could sessfully sneak into the heavily guarded auction house of the Dragon King Society, even if he could sneak in, once he was found, he would be in big trouble. In that case, he could not save Wang Shiyu¡¯s souls and would have to die.


    Therefore, it was safer to wait for the auction to start and directly buy the Heavenly Exmation in the way of the auction.


    After they ate up a table of nutritious food, the Green Ox went to do something else alone. Li Mu walked out of the restaurant and wandered aimlessly on the streets of the underground city.


    When civilization of the martial art developed to a certain extent, it could create miracles in buildings beyond the technological civilization. At least, this vast underground city really widened Li Mu¡¯s horizon.


    The underground city had a radius of hundreds of kilometers and was located in a huge underground space. The stone wall between the stone wall and the ground was about a thousand meters high.


    Over a hundred Zhao Lamps were floating in the sky above the city.


    The Zhao Lamp was a great invention of martial arts alchemy. It provided light for the whole city ording to the time. It was extremely delicate. It could even change between the sun mode and the moon mode, providing sunlight and moonlight, just like the living world outside. Even if the city was more than two thousand meters away from the ground, people living in this city didn¡¯t feel depressed.


    The streets were bustling with people and carriages.


    To Li Mu¡¯s great surprise, the so-called center of criminals, the paradise of demons, and the underground city at the source of darkness seemed to be in good order.


    Walking on the street, Li Mu looked around.


    He saw pedestrians bargaining with vendors. Customers were discussing with the owners smiling. The waiters weed and sent away different people. Elders waved their whips to drive the strange beasts pulling the carts. Li Mu also saw creatures from different races wearing different styles of clothes andmunicating in different ents.


    It was a prosperous scene and made it difficult for others to associate it with evil.


    But Li Mu knew in his heart that this was just an illusion.


    Those creatures that looked like ordinary people were not ordinary.


    For example, the kind-hearted olddy selling in noodles at the corner of the street might be a ghost grandmother who had once wiped out a whole family. The artiste waving her sleeves at the door of the brothel might be a female demon who had killed countless people. The waiter who weed and sent off the guests might be a cold-blooded assassin who had assassinated a high-ranking figure. Even the naughty child ying with the dog on the side of the road might have a strong background. And the dog he yed with was definitely not simple.


    Everyone in this city might have a bloody story. They came here in desperation.


    Such a good order was only superficial.


    When Li Mu arrived at the eastern region of the city, he saw a massacre end there. The members of the Dragon King Society had dragged away dozens of bodies of the dead party in the duel like dragging pigs. The next ughter duel was about to begin.


    The slogan of the Dragon King Society was that as long as you abided by their rules, you could get everything you wanted in this city.


    And their rules were simple.


    People were not allowed to destroy the buildings in the city. They should do things in the corresponding area.


    The eastern region of the city was a ce for revenge and killing. People died miserably all the time.


    The western region was a ce to sell stolen goods. Every day, unscrupulous stolen goods from all over the world would gather in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain. These so-called stolen goods could be divine weapons and precious sets of armor, martial arts books, or immortal resources. They might also sell the Virgin Goddess of a big sect, the daughter of a lord of a Holy Land, the concubine or the only son of a big shot in the Military, the prince of the devil races, the little king of the beast n, or other creatures. Once arriving here, the buyers could trade with the sellers with ease and be protected by the Dragon King Society. They didn¡¯t have to worry about being hunted by the original owners.


    The southern region was a ce to entertain. There were no services that the ce could not provide. Among them, gambling houses and brothels were the most. There were many kinds of extremely luxurious ces to spend money, which could make you enjoy unimaginable happiness and service. Of course, it could also make rich people lose their freedom and be poor in a day.


    The northern region was a ce to hire killers. As long as people can pay enough money or other things with corresponding prices, the most dangerous and terrible killers, old demons, and schemers in the underground city will serve them and help them achieve their wishes.


    Except for the four regions, most of the other ces of the city had serious business.


    After Li Mu finished shopping in the eastern region, the light emitted by the Zhao Lamps in the sky began to cool down.


    This meant that it was night.


    Lights lit up everywhere on the streets.


    Unconsciously, Li Mu came to the western region.


    As soon as he arrived, he encountered a bustling scene.


    ¡°Hey,e and have a look. The new business group of the Shadow Temple has arrived. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied with thetest goods.¡± Someone shouted.


    He saw dozens of carriages pulled by Thunderbolt Beasts slowly entering the western region.


    There were arge number of goods in the carriage. In the front one, there was arge-scale alchemy cage, in which dozens of beautiful women in gauze were imprisoned. They had excellent looks and temperaments and were all popr. They were frightened and angry, shivering like helpless little beasts. Obviously, they were caught by the Shadow Temple, which was called the Dark Hunter Group, by some shady means.


    ¡°Poor girls.¡±


    Someone sighed.


    Li Mu nced at these women casually and suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    He saw a familiar face.

 Chapter 993 - Chapter 993 The Princess of the Feather Clan

    Chapter 993 The Princess of the Feather n


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°How could she be here?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly surprised.


    That woman was Sister Jianing from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices, whom he had met not long ago in the Liuyun family and was punished by him. Li Mu took a closer look and found Sister Shu Ying beside Sister Jianing.


    What happened?


    ¡°These two are the future leaders of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices. They were outstanding. How could they be sold to the Constetion Demon Mountain?


    ¡°What on earth is the background of the Shadow Temple? How could its people rob and sell the future leaders of the Holy Land? Are they crazy? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the revenge of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices?¡±


    Li Mu finally understood the madness of thiswlessnd.


    Li Mu was in disguise, so neither Sister Jianing nor Sister Shu Ying recognized him. In fact, the two women were frightened and helpless. When they were forced to wear thin skirts with extreme temptation, their dignity was almost trampled into the mud. They felt extremely humiliated, but they were not allowed tomit suicide at all. They didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone around them.


    ¡°Ha¡­ These women are all peerless beauties. It seems that the Shadow Temple has gotten good stuff this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such beauties in the western region. Ha¡­ I must get one today.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That woman seems to be a future leader of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices.¡±


    ¡°Really? The future leader of a Holy Land?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She is really Fairy Jieyu, Shu Ying. Oh my god, the goddess in my heart has be amodity.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ The future leader of a Holy Land? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve seen countless women for so many years, but I¡¯ve never had a taste of the future leader of the Holy Land. If I can strip off Fairy Jieyu and press her under my body, it will be exciting.¡±


    The people around were excited. Theymented on the women in the carriage as if evaluating goods.


    The appearance and temperament of these women were so outstanding that most people¡¯s eyes were focused on this carriage. No one paid attention to what goods were loaded on the other carriages.


    ¡°Attention, please! We are in a hurry to sell these ten carriages of goods. Half an hourter, the auction will start on Ghost Street in the western region. If you are interested, pleasee and have a look.¡± A man covered in a ck leather robe said loudly to the people around him.


    He had covered his face and even changed his voice and body shape. Outsiders couldn¡¯t know his true identity at all. The entire Shadow Temple was the same.


    This was also one of the reasons why the Shadow Temple dared to be so arrogant as to sell off the future leaders of a Holy Land.


    No one knew their true identities or found any clues. These shadows would only appear when they were making deals. At any other time, they seemed to not exist in this world. Even if other people wanted to take revenge, they did not know who to look for.


    In the western region, many people thought the batch of goods from the Shadow Temple would be auctioned in the auction for stolen goods three dayster. They didn¡¯t expect that the Shadow Temple would be in such a hurry to sell this time. Suddenly, the crowd was in an uproar. Many people ran to Ghost Street as soon as possible.


    All parties were not well-prepared for such a sudden auction. The prices of the goods were definitely not high. It was possible to buy things at low prices.


    Especially those coveting the young beauties on the carriage just now couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to get involved in such a thing. But for some reason, he nced at the fenced carriage again and happened to meet the eyes of Sister Shu Ying of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices. Her beautiful eyes were full of panic and suddenly hit Li Mu¡¯s heart like lightning, which reminded him of Wang Shiyu in the past.


    He was moved and followed the crowd.


    When he arrived at Ghost Street, the entire street was packed with people from all walks of life.


    Li Mu paid a fairy crystal for a VIP seat in the front row from the expert who maintained the order of the Shadow Temple and sat downfortably to watch.


    Li Mu had never been reluctant to himself.


    Soon, half an hour passed.


    The impromptu auction officially began.


    The people of the Shadow Temple were quite good at tantalizing people. At first, they auctioned goods from other carriages, such as Cultivation Methods of martial art, divine herbs, spiritual elixirs, divine weapons, pills, sets of armor, baby spirit beasts, alchemy, and so on. They were all high-quality goods, which led the temporary auction to a climax one after another.


    After all, not all practitioners were lecherous. Most of them came for these cultivation resources. These were the most important for their lives. Therefore, they took action to bid one after another. For a time, the atmosphere was tense, and the temporary auction was unconsciously filled with a hot atmosphere.


    However, Li Mu had countless treasures. These things were not worthy of his attention, so he didn¡¯t care about them at all. He hadn¡¯t taken any action yet.


    Finally, it was time to auction the female ves.


    There were a total of thirteen women. Other than the women from the Human n, there were women from the alien races.


    The first woman to be auctioned was a girl of the Feather n with a pair of wings on her back. Her skin was white and soft. She had long golden hair and eyes like jade, full of exotic charm. She was slender, plump, and had amazing stature. The thin gauze could not hide her noble temperament. Her white calves and feet seemed to have been carved out of the most beautiful white jade in the world.


    ¡°She is Golden Princess, the favorite daughter of the Twin King of the Feather n. She is born with golden wings. When she shakes her wings, she can make wind and thunder. Her eyes are born with the ability to charm people and confuse them. As is known to all, most of the women of the Feather n are born as famous weapons. They are natural cultivation furnaces. The pleasure between men and them is beyond description. The starting price is 500 fairy crystals, and each increase is no less than 50 fairy crystals. Everyone, if you are interested, you can bid now.¡±


    The person in charge of the caravan of the Shadow Temple, who was covered in ck leather armor and a bone mask, said in a charming voice.


    The girl from the Feather n, known as the Golden Princess, crossed her arms in front of her chest and lowered her head with tears in her eyes. Her long golden hair fell, and she was shivering.


    She used to be a high and mighty royal, but now she was a prisoner. The difference and humiliation almost destroyed her.


    ¡°550.¡±


    ¡°600.¡±


    ¡°650.¡±


    More than a dozen voices burst out from below immediately and raised the price crazily. Almost in the blink of an eye, the price had risen to 850. Then the voices for bidding began to be less.


    ¡°Well, the highest price now is 900 fairy crystals.¡± The auctioneer said loudly, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to raise the price? The princesses of the royal family of the Feather n are rare. Few of them can be seen in a year.¡±


    Li Mu had been observing the auction in secret since the auction began. Now, he had a clear understanding of the purchasing power of fairy crystals.


    He found that themon currency, the fairy crystal, in the Battlefield of Chaos was popr currency, and there was no sign of intion. Among the treasures auctioned by the Shadow Temple before, the highest price was only 5,000 fairy crystals, which could be said to be extremely high. Of course, it also had something to do with the iplete Emperor-to-be weapon. If it were intact, it would cost hundreds of thousands of fairy crystals. Now, Li Mu felt the 100,000 fairy crystals given by the First Sword of the Liuyuns were a huge sum of money.


    Fairy crystals were crystals that contained fairy energy. The fairy energy could assist in people¡¯s cultivation, and be used to activate tactical deployments, all sorts of alchemy equipment, and puppets.


    ¡°Well, since no one raises the price, this princess of the Feather n will belong to¡­¡± The auctioneer raised the auction hammer high and was about to hammer it down.


    Li Mu said, ¡°950.¡±


    All of a sudden, countless eyes were fixed on him.


    He sat in the VIP seat and yawned out of boredom before. Everyone thought that he was here to watch the fun. Unexpectedly, he took action in thest part. He turned out to be a lecherous person.


    ¡°Brat, how dare you rob themodity I like?¡±


    An angry voice rang out.


    It was from the buyer who bid 900 fairy crystals for the woman. He thought the price could scare off all hispetitors. He was a fat-bellied man with a big belly and looked extremely ugly. He red at Li Mu, and his eyes were full of threat.


    Some people around recognized that this person was the fourth master of the Not Missing Home House, one of the famous brothels in the southern region. He was a notorious fierce man who had won 198 battles and killed 756 people in the eastern region. The women who fell into his hands would either die or be seriously injured. Suddenly, many local people looked at Li Mu with schadenfreude. In their eyes, this fair and delicate young man was probably a rookie who had made the most stupid mistake.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even look at the fat man but stared at the auctioneer.


    The bidding was still ongoing.


    The fat man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°A thousand.¡±


    ¡°1,100.¡± Li Mu did not wait for him to finish and raised the price by one hundred.


    There was a burst of exmation around.


    The fat man gave Li Mu a sinister look, sneered, and sat back down.


    Those who were familiar with the fat man knew when he revealed this expression, someone would be unlucky. Another new corpse would appear in the eastern region.


    In the end, Li Mu won the bid of the princess of the Feather n at a high price of 1,100.


    When the guards of the Shadow Temple¡¯s caravan escorted the trembling blond-haired, blue-eyed beauty to Li Mu¡¯s side, a faint fragrance wafted over. Looking at the beauty up close, he felt that she was as beautiful as an angel.


    Li Mu casually threw out a cloak and wrapped it around the woman. He didn¡¯t look at her again.


    Then, the following ten women were all of high status. Even if they were not as good as this princess of the royal family, they were the descendants of the Human n, the devil races, and other great ns.


    Without any hesitation, Li Mu paid a total of thirteen thousand fairy crystals to buy all these women. Countless people around looked at Li Mu in disbelief as if looking at a lunatic.


    Even the iplete Emperor-to-be weapon was only sold for 5,000 fairy crystals, but Li Mu spent 14,100 fairy crystals to buy 11 women. Even the famous sex maniacs in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain wouldn¡¯t spend so much money on buying women. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this young man seen any woman before?¡±


    He was too crazy. His reckless behavior of snatching these beauties had offended many devil-level figures around him.


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t show their wealth to strangers. Not only did Li Mu show his wealth, but he also start a feud. His behavior might make him die in three days in this sinfulnd. Unless he had the support of local great forces, it was useless to keep his life even if he was supported by an ordinary Holy Land of martial arts.

 Chapter 994 - Chapter 994 Waiting for My Sword

    Chapter 994 Waiting for My Sword


    Thank you readers!


    The fat man¡¯s fat on his face moved up and down. He stared at Li Mu like a beast looking at the prey about to be torn apart.


    Not only he but many other practitioners who had their targets snatched away by Li Mu also gnashed their teeth with hatred. They looked at Li Mu as if he was a dead man.


    If it were any other ce, they might be afraid of a young man who could take out more than 10,000 fairy crystals to buy women. After all, that showed his background was not bad. But they were in the underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain. They were not afraid of an outsider, no matter how powerful the person¡¯s background was.


    ¡°Kid, trust me. You¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    The fat man smiled sinisterly, revealing the white teeth that were as cold as daggers in his bloody mouth.


    ¡°You won¡¯t survive tonight.¡± Anothernky, horse-faced practitioner in a linen robe threatened directly. His eyes were as sharp as a viper¡¯s.


    The onlookers looked at Li Mu as if looking at a dead man.


    Such things happened every year.


    Some Young Lords and future leaders of the major forces in the outside world, who were used to living a luxurious life, hade to Constetion Demon Mountain to seek excitement before. They were arrogant. With the background of their families and sects, they thought very highly of themselves and wanted to follow the same rules as the outside. But finally, they died miserably, and even their bodies could not be preserved. Even their families did not dare toe to Constetion Demon Mountain to seek revenge openly.


    Since they were here, they had to abide by the rules.


    In the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain, thew of the jungle was more obvious than anywhere else.


    Only Li Mu looked quite calm.


    Eleven peerless beauties in ck cloaks stood beside Li Mu with different expressions and thoughts.


    But no matter what, it was better to fall into the hands of Li Mu, who seemed to be a normal person, than those perverted demons who showed no mercy on them. Many of them were praying that this fair and delicate young man had the strength to match his financial resources.


    ¡°The next two women are the future leaders of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices. They are the Virgin Goddesses of the Holy Land. Their aptitude and talents are outstanding. To ambush and capture them, our Shadow Temple has lost 12 guards, 6 halberd-wieldingmanders, and onemander. Therefore, we tied the two of them up. They will be sold together. The starting price is 3,000 fairy crystals, and each increase is 100.¡± The auctioneer wearing the bone mask said in an extremely tempting tone, ¡°Just think about it. If you get them, you¡¯ll enjoy the beautiful bodies of a pair of sisters from the Holy Land at the same time. You can train them into the most loyal female ves. Not only will they gain your face and give you extreme enjoyment, but you will also have two female guards who are likely to be peerless masters in the future. Why not take them away?¡±


    His tone suddenly made many people around him breathe heavily.


    The two future leaders of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices were led onto the tform together.


    Sister Jianing was slender and not tall, but her plump body parts were not disappointing at all. Her fine body parts were enough to make people have infinite reverie, and her facial features were extremely beautiful. In terms of appearance, she was the most beautiful among the 13 girls, not to mention that she was the future leader of the Holy Land.


    Compared to her, Sister Shu Ying¡¯s facial features were rtively ordinary, but her figure was perfect. Her figure was hot, her stature was exaggerated, and her skin was fair and wless. Her skin and bones seemed to be made of ice and snow. Her otherworldly temperament made her look like an otherworldly fairy.


    Both of them were the future leaders of the Holy Land. In many people¡¯s eyes, they represented holiness and wlessness. For men, destroying holiness and abuse was often the best catalyst for the primitive beastly outburst.


    ¡°3,100.¡±


    ¡°3,300.¡±


    ¡°3,500!¡±


    ¡°3,600.¡±


    After a short period of silence, the crowd around began to bid crazily. Those who hadpeted with Li Mu before, such as the fat man, were excited. These two women were the finale of this temporary auction. Many people even looked further and coveted the inheritance of martial arts from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices.


    Ghost Street seemed to have fallen into madness.


    For the brothel forces from the southern region, the two future leaders of the Holy Land were priceless treasures. With their means, the two girls could be their cash cows. In at least three or five years, they could maximize the benefits.


    Li Mu rubbed the spot between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Women are indeed the motivation for men to make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°5,000,¡± he said directly.


    The voice was not loud, but it clearly suppressed all the bids. The others were silent. Countless people looked at Li Mu.


    Even the people of the Shadow Temple were shocked.


    Amander of the Shadow Temple came over and politely verified Li Mu¡¯s financial resources. Then, he nodded, returned to the stage, and said a few words to the auctioneer wearing a white-bone mask before the auction continued as usual.


    The fat man and the others were angry. Every practitioner who participated in the auction felt that this unknown young man was here to go against them.


    ¡°5,500.¡±


    The fat man gritted his teeth and offered a new price.


    This price exceeded the amount he had prepared. After joining hands with several owners of other brothels, he offered the price. As long as he could get the two future leaders of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices, he could discuss with those counterparts how to share them slowly. At worst, the brothels could use the two girls in turns.


    Li Mu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°6,000.¡±


    There was another exmation around.


    Many people¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°Is it necessary?


    ¡°For two women, he is wasting fairy crystals like stones.¡±


    The fat man and the others gathered together to discuss. Then they gritted their teeth and offered a new price again, ¡°6,500.¡±


    Soon after that, Li Mu directly bid, ¡°7,500.¡±


    He directly raised the price by 1,000.


    Boom!


    The fat man gave up bidding and stood up directly. The fat on his body trembled, and he smashed the table in front of him into pieces. He stared at Li Mu coldly, turned around, and left.


    The others also sneered, pointed at Li Mu, and turned to leave.


    The auction ended.


    Li Mu paid the fairy crystals, and the 13 women officially became his.


    This scene was familiar.


    Li Mu remembered that when he was on the Heavenly Land, he had also bought dozens of women at the auction held by the Musical House in Chang¡¯an City. Now, these women should have be famous giants on the Heavenly Land and mastered their own destinies.


    After he did such a thing, he was happy.


    Therefore, Li Mu did it again without hesitation.


    But the price he had to pay this time was a little high.


    Because after paying off all the fairy crystals, Li Mu was ready to leave with 13 beautiful women. Then he was stopped by the armored soldiers of the Dragon King Society.


    ¡°Ouyang Zhi and the others from the Not Missing Home House have issued a challenge to you. Please go to the eastern region to ept the challenge,¡± the small leader of the Dragon Royal Society said gloatingly with undisguised ridicule on his face.


    Li Mu frowned and said, ¡°Must I go?¡±


    The small leader said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So, ording to the rules of the Dragon King Society, as long as someone challenges me, must I ept it?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The person said, ¡°In principle, it¡¯s almost the same.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his temples and began to think about something.


    At this time, the princess of the Feather n, who had been as quiet as a stone statue, suddenly opened her mouth and said to the people of the Shadow Temple about to pack up and leave, ¡°Wait a minute. Shouldn¡¯t you protect your customer? He just spent a lot of fairy crystals here.¡±


    She was arguing for Li Mu¡¯s protection.


    Among all the women, the blonde princess had the fastest reaction. She began to defend Li Mu.


    ¡°The deal has been closed since all the fairy crystals were paid.¡± The auctioneer of the Shadow Temple wearing the bone mask said tly, ¡°We are not bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before the princess of the Feather n could finish her words, the people of the Shadow Temple had already driven the carriages away. After the deals, they had to leave as soon as possible. Only in this way could they avoid the possibility of their true identities being discovered.


    This was theirw of survival.


    The beholders from all over the world had obviously expected this scene. The forces of the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain, such as the Not Missing Home House, had a strong desire for revenge. They would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. This young man had been reckless and snatched goods from them. He was destined to end up in tragedy.


    But this time, the fat man and the others were obviously furious to the extreme. As soon as the auction was over, they couldn¡¯t wait to use the rules here to deal with this young man.


    All kinds ofughter sounded.


    In this ce, no one sympathized with the weak.


    ¡°Please go this way.¡± The small leader urged Li Mu.


    Li Mu heaved a sigh.


    He didn¡¯t want to start a massacre at first.


    But his sigh was regarded as a sign of guilt and fear by the people around.


    ¡°It won¡¯t make any sense to you if you stall for time,¡± the small leader urged contemptuously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    He didn¡¯t want to make a big scene.


    Even though he wanted to be quiet, the others wouldn¡¯t let him off.


    His expression made the people around him think that he was a man on the verge of death.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at the eastern region.


    Li Mu stood at the entrance of the No. 1 duel zone.


    Thenky, horse-faced practitioner in a linen robe, who had threatened Li Mu before, was standing inside. He looked at Li Mu with viper-like eyes, licked his tongue, and said, ¡°Come in, idiot. I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. I have to wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± A cruel smile appeared on the practitioner¡¯s face. ¡°Have you regretted? Are you stalling for time? I can assure you that you will be killed by me.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I need to wait for my sword.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for a sword?¡± The linen-robed practitioner was stunned.


    Li Mu did not exin anything more.


    He stood at the entrance of the No. 1 duel zone and looked at the entrance of the eastern region.


    The surroundings were filled withughter and noise.


    Many people booed.


    ¡°Is he stalling for time for reinforcements?


    ¡°What a pitiful and stupid outsider.¡±


    The linen-robed practitioner gradually became impatient and said, ¡°Little thing, don¡¯t waste time. Even if you¡­¡±


    Li Mu suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Okay, herees the sword.¡±


    At the entrance of the eastern region, Liuyun Wuxin arrived with a sword box on his back.

 Chapter 995 - Chapter 995 What Kind of Swordsmanship Is This?

    Chapter 995 What Kind of Swordsmanship Is This?


    Thank you readers!


    Although Liuyun Wuxin did not go shopping with Li Mu, he was still on full alert and vaguely knew Li Mu¡¯s whereabouts. Therefore, he immediately knew what had happened on Ghost Street and hurried over.


    ¡°Chief.¡± He came to Li Mu and said, ¡°He is not qualified to fight against you. Let me kill him.¡± He was qualified to say those words as a great expert in the Way Sage Realm.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to encounter something interesting. I¡¯ll deal with him myself.¡±


    ¡°Chief, are you using a broadsword or a sword this time?¡± Liuyun Wuxin asked.


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Is today odd-numbered or even-numbered?¡±


    ¡°The 9th of November, odd-numbered.¡± Liuyun Wuxin was stunned.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Since it¡¯s odd-numbered, I¡¯ll use the sword.¡±


    Liuyun Wuxin thought to himself, ¡°There has never been such a rule before. Is this a new rule set by my Chief?¡± He decided to remember the rule. Then he untied the sword box on his back and held it up with both hands.


    Li Mu patted the sword case.


    A wisp of bright and sharp white light poured out of the sword box like the water in the Heavenly River.


    Holding the divine sword Ice and Snow in his hand, Li Mu smiled slightly and strode into the No. 1 duel zone of the eastern region. His movements and expression were indescribably natural and unrestrained, which made many people around who had gloated and watched the fun suddenly change their faces slightly.


    ¡°This kind of bearing¡­ Is this fair and delicate young man also a great master?


    ¡°No, the fluctuation of his aura is only at the peak of the King Realm and hasn¡¯t reached the Deity Realm yet. If he has hidden his aura, why didn¡¯t he hide itpletely?¡±


    ¡°Divine sword Ice and Snow doesn¡¯t kill an unknown person.¡± Li Mu held the divine sword upside down and looked at the linen-robed practitioner opposite him in high spirits. He said, ¡°Tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ning Wushuang, the elder of the Divine Sect Linen. Little guy, you¡¯re good at putting on airs.¡± The practitioner in the linen robe sneered and said, ¡°Brat, the sword in your hand is not bad. Tell me your name. After I kill you, I¡¯ll know from whom I have taken this divine sword.¡±


    In the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain, the Divine Sect Linen was extremely influential. It was one of the four sects under the Dragon King Society. Therefore, Ning Wushuang was domineering.


    Li Mu withdrew his smile and said, ¡°Only those who can withstand my first sword strike are qualified to know my name.¡±


    After that, he took a step forward and stabbed straight with his sword.


    This was the starting gesture of the Cloud Piercing Six of the Whitehair Swordsmanship. The sword went straight to the center of the other party. It looked ordinary at first nce.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I really have no interest in such a sword move. Look at me.¡± Ning Wushuang, the linen-robed practitioner,ughed out loud. He put his palm on the handle of the broadsword on his waist, his eyes full of contempt.


    But the next moment, with a swoosh, a sword light shed.


    Li Mu, together with his sword, turned into a sh of sword light.


    Their figures crisscrossed.


    Ning Wushuang subconsciously covered his neck with his left hand and made a strange sound like a pig being pierced through the neck. Then a blood sword burst out from his neck. He fell on his back.


    Thump!


    The corpse fell to the ground, the legs twitching slightly.


    But everyone could see that the elder of the Divine Sect Linen had died.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even resist one blow from me. You were courting death. s! Why bothered?¡± Li Mu shook his head and flicked the divine sword Ice and Snow gently. A drop of blood fell from the tip of the sword. He looked at the fat man and the others outside and said, ¡°Who is the next?¡±


    At this time, many people looked at Li Mu in a different way.


    Before the battle just now, Li Mu was regarded as a spoiled outsider who had a limited horizon. At this time, he with a divine sword in his hand was full of murderous intent. He was not the kind of weakling that others could kill at will as they had imagined.


    However, this was not enough.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to intimidate the demons in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain with such strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± A middle-aged practitioner holding a sword in his arms beside the fat man smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ning Wushuang underestimated the enemy and courted death. Your honor, please let me, Wind Roar Sword Hu Zhi, deal with him.¡±


    The fat man nodded and said, ¡°I can rest assured if Mr. Hu takes action.¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner smiled arrogantly and walked into the No. 1 duel zone. He walked to Li Mu step by step and said, ¡°Your swordsmanship is good, but it¡¯s still not as good as mine.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The next moment, a sword light shed.


    The middle-aged practitioner¡¯s body stiffened. Before he could pull out his sword, a red dot appeared between his eyebrows, and a drop of blood oozed out. Then, with a plop, he fell to the ground. The power and fluctuation of his life quickly dissipated like sand sculptures in the wind.


    ¡°s! You were so weak. Why did you put on airs in front of me?¡±


    Li Mu flicked the long sword again.


    Another drop of blood flew out from the divine sword.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    He looked at the fat man and the others with a smile.


    His gentle and bright smile was full of provocation and ridicule.


    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearly. With just a sh of sword light, he died.¡±


    ¡°He has such a swordsmanship. Why have I never heard of him in the Human n?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a tough nut to crack.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Is he peerless?¡±


    The onlookers thought that they would see him ughtered. However, the young man was not weak and had killed two practitioners. This was too interesting.


    Besides the fat man, the experts of the Not Missing Home House and the people who had cheered for the fat man suddenly looked serious and angry. They had met a tough opponent, but they could not retreat. If they retreated here, they would not be able to stay in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain.


    A vicious smile appeared on the fat man¡¯s face. He licked his lips, took off his robe, and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little interested. Ha¡­ I haven¡¯t fought for more than a year. I¡¯ll have a try.¡±


    He flexed his muscles, clenched his fists, and walked into the No. 1 duel zone step by step. He showed his ferocious fangs like a terrifying beast that had woken up from itszy state.


    ¡°As I said, little guy, you were in trouble.¡± The fat man made a low thundering sound and said, ¡°But now, you¡¯re in big trouble. I¡¯m going to crush all your bones little by little and trample you into meat paste little by little. I want¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to go to hell.¡±


    Li Mu thrust his sword forward.


    He hated the people who showed off in front of him the most.


    ¡°Humph.¡± The fat man raised his hand lightly and directly blocked the sword with his bare hand. At this time, his entire right hand had turned into a strange metal color. he said, ¡°Your sword can¡¯t hurt me. I¡­¡±


    Before the fat man finished his words, Li Mu had already withdrawn his sword.


    Then he thrust it forward again.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The sword light burst out, and the dense sounds of metal colliding vibrated in the air.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure seemed to have turned into a beam of divine light that was difficult to capture with the naked eye. The light swirled around the fat man, and his whole body turned into a strange metal color. The tip of the sword pierced him, causing clusters of dazzling sparks.


    The round of battlested for tens of seconds.


    Suddenly, all the sounds disappeared.


    Li Mu drew back his sword and retreated.


    The fat man stood still and said, ¡°Boy, is that all strength? Ha¡­ Your sword is too blunt to hurt me. Next, it¡¯s my turn to attack. You¡­¡±


    Before the fat man finished his words, his calm expression suddenly changed. His face blushed. Then he suddenly raised his head and looked at Li Mu in disbelief as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight. ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, he looked at the others outside the duel zone and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the next?¡±


    When everyone was puzzled, they heard a series of crackling sounds in the fat man¡¯s body. Then blood mists constantly burst out from his body like a leaking gourd. Wisps of dense blood spurted out from different parts of his body.


    In the blink of an eye, all the blood in the fat demon¡¯s body flowed out, and he slowly copsed and died.


    The Immortal Body of Gold King had been broken!


    The fat man was one of the heads of the Not Missing Home House. He ran amok with the Immortal Body of Gold King, a divine-level physical training technique. In the arena of the eastern region, he had met many opponents who were even stronger than him, but they had all been exhausted to death. Unexpectedly, today, a white-skinned and delicate young man, who was not as strong as him, broke his technique. He died without noticing it in tens of seconds. This was a big event.


    One of the magnates in the underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain was dead.


    It was foreseeable that today¡¯s battle would be a topic of discussion for many people in the following period of time.


    After a long silence, the onlookers were in an uproar.


    Many people were wiping their eyes.


    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is that?


    ¡°How could he break the divine-level body refining technique so easily?


    ¡°Could it be an emperor-level technique?¡±


    Many people looked at Li Mu with different eyes at once. His cultivation level was far lower than that of the fat man, but he broke through the Immortal Body of Gold King that the fat man had cultivated for hundreds of years. This showed that the white-skinned and delicate young man definitely had swordsmanship close to an emperor¡¯s technique.


    However, how could a young man master an emperor¡¯s swordsmanship so easily?


    These years, there were not many people in the world mastering an emperor¡¯s swordsmanship. There was only one ce having such people. That was the Brotherhood of Swords. However, just a few of the Sword Whizzes of the Brotherhood of Swords had inherited such swordsmanship. The man was so young. Could it be that he was the future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords?


    Li Mu suddenly became terrifying in the eyes of the people around him.


    The underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain was known as awless ce. Crazy Dragon Roaring, the leader of the Dragon King Society was also a tough guy. However, when they faced the bad-tempered Sword Whizzes of the Brotherhood of Swords, they had to be polite. The Sword Savant of the Brotherhood of Swords was a Crazy Wu not inferior to Crazy Dragon Roaring. It was said that in the past month, he suddenly visited the major sects and some chess masters in the world and forced them to y chess with him. However, the well-known poor chess yer in the world was invincible. Many people had suffered a lot. The Sword Whiz yed chess instead of practicing the sword. Only the Sword Savant could do such a thing.


    Outside the duel zone, the faces of those who were pointed at by Li Mu¡¯s sword tip suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°Come in quickly,¡± Li Mu said with a faint smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to challenge me?¡±


    These demons, who hadpeted with Li Mu for the women before, showed an embarrassed smile and apologized to him one by one. They indicated that they were just passing by to watch the fun and did note to challenge him.


    Li Mu looked at the small leader who had urged him toe to the eastern region before and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    At this time, the man didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful. He nodded and bowed like a dog with a broken spine and was about to say something.


    ¡°You¡¯d better think it through before you speak,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°The rules of the underground city are not allowed to be broken. If you show favoritism, ha¡­¡±


    The small leader immediately stood up straight and said bluntly, ¡°Okay. All these reckless bastards have issued the challenge to you, Young Master.¡±

 Chapter 996 - Chapter 996 Writing Letters

    Chapter 996 Writing Letters


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and fight against me?¡± Li Mu looked at these practitioners.


    ¡°We are willing to pay the fine instead of fighting.¡± A young man in a purple robe said loudly, ¡°Young friend, there is no grievance between us. It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding. We don¡¯t need to fight to the death. We¡¯re willing to pay the fine. Please name the price.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°We were instigated by the fat man earlier.¡±


    ¡°Please be magnanimous, young friend. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Most of the other practitioners who had a grudge against Li Mu for those women on Ghost Street were young and strong. No matter how arrogant they were in daily life, they were unwilling to start a feud with a powerful person, who was likely to be a future leader taught by the No. 1 Sword Whiz. At this time, they were polite to Li Mu.


    Li Mu looked at the small leader of the Dragon King Society and said, ¡°Is there such a rule?¡±


    The small leader quickly said, ¡°Yes, but the premise is that you are willing to ept their request.¡±


    Li Muughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not good to fight and kill. Let¡¯s talk about feelings and money. How much do you think your lives are worth? Name a price.¡±


    Just now, he had spent a lot of fairy crystals on those women. He didn¡¯t expect to earn back so many fairy crystals so quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay five hundred fairy crystals.¡± The purple-robed young man said tentatively.


    Li Mu immediately raised his sword and pointed it at him, saying, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s have a duel.¡±


    ¡°No. Young friend, I was wrong just now. It¡¯s one thousand fairy crystals.¡± The purple-robed young man hurriedly said.


    ¡°When youpeted with me for a woman just now, you could take out 1,100 fairy crystals. But now, you only want to pay 1,000 for your life. It seems that you think your life is much cheaper than anyone of those girls,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me. Let¡¯s have a duel.¡±


    The purple-robed young man felt pain in his heart. He hurriedly said, ¡°No. I remember that I still have another 200 fairy crystals with me. I have a total of 1,200 fairy crystals. Young friend, these are the most I can take out.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°The price is considerable, but don¡¯t be reluctant. I never want to force others.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not reluctant.¡± The purple-robed young man was about to cry.


    He was unlucky today.


    Just now, he shouldn¡¯t have joined in the fun and taken the initiative to challenge Li Mu with the fat man. Now, he had been trapped by himself. The rules of the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain couldn¡¯t be broken. People who took the initiative to challenge others couldn¡¯t refuse to fight unless the other side agreed to fine.


    Li Mu got 1,200 fairy crystals from the purple-robed young man and smiled happily.


    In the end, the other seven challengers paid the so-called fine by the standard of 1,200 on average, respectively. Their hearts felt pain. After paying off the fine, they ran away as if afraid that Li Mu would make any trouble.


    ¡°Is there such a good thing?¡±


    Li Mu calcted and found he only needed a few thousand fairy crystals topensate for all the fairy crystals he had paid.


    He looked at the stunned crowd outside and said, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me? Hurry up and sign up. The opportunity will note again. I¡¯m waiting for you here.¡±


    The surrounding experts all had strange looks.


    The behavior of this future leader taught by a Sword Whiz was too strange.


    His cold demeanor as a Sword Whiz at the beginning copsed so quickly.


    Could it be that this was his true character?


    They saw the miserable backs of the purple-robed young man and the other seven people who had paid a lot of fairy crystals. If anyone dared to challenge Li Mu at this time, the person would be out of his mind and an idiot.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Li Mu left the No. 1 duel zone with regret and left with 13 beautiful women.


    Practitioners from all over the world watched Li Mu leave the eastern region.


    The guy was like a fierce dragon, and the fat man and hispanions were like local snakes. Finally, the local snakes failed.


    The news spread quickly.


    The entire underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain quaked.


    When Green Ox Taoist saw Li Muing back with 13 beauties inside the inn, he was so shocked. He had never thought Li Mu was lecherous. Moreover, Li Mu brought 13 beauties back at once.


    ¡°Is this young man so hot-tempered? He is too crazy.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t exin much. He went straight into his room with the 13 beautiful women.


    Seeing Li Mu close the door with a boom, the Green Ox Taoist opened his mouth wide.


    At this moment, he felt that his Taoist mindset had been shaken.


    ¡°Are the young men these days so fierce?¡±


    In the room, Li Mu took out writing brushes and ink with a smile. He gave each of the 13 beautiful girls a brush. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Hurry up. Each of you should write a letter.¡±


    ¡°Write a letter?¡±


    ¡°What letter? To whom?¡±


    The princess of the Feather n and Sister Jianing plucked up their courage to ask.


    Li Mu said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, you should write to your families and sects. Let them redeem you with money.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want money?¡±


    Some of the girls were very surprised.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it reasonable? Although I¡¯m soft-hearted, I¡¯m not a sucker. I can¡¯t be so stupid as to redeem you with my own fairy crystals. You should know your current prices very well, right? You should ask your rtives and friends toe to me with the corresponding fairy crystals in your letters. You¡¯d better hurry up. I¡¯m leaving in three days.¡±


    The beauties all looked at Li Mu speechlessly.


    In fact, several of them had been attracted by Li Mu¡¯s previous performance in the fighting ring. After all, he was young, rich, powerful, and suspected to have the background of a great emperor. In particr, he was good-looking and fair-skinned. It was easy for him to impress these proud girls.


    Everyone thought they were the protagonists of fate and miracles would happen to them. These beautiful women who were doted on before they were in trouble were no exception. Subconsciously, they felt that Li Mu saved them because he wanted to get close to, understand, and pursue them. The others were just foils.


    But now, this man, who had moved their hearts, was talking about money with them.


    It hurt their feelings.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a chivalrous Sword Whiz? Why are you¡­¡± Sister Jianing looked at Li Mu. She was one of the girls who had fallen in love with him. At this time, she couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment and said, ¡°Why are you so fussy?¡±


    Li Mu was speechless and said, ¡°Am I chivalrous? Don¡¯t imagine it, okay? If I hadn¡¯t paid for your ransom, you would have been pressed on beds and stripped naked by wild men, and they would have done whatever they wanted on you. Why are you still dreaming here? I¡¯m so kind that I don¡¯t charge you any interest.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sister Jianing was trembling with anger because of such vulgar words.


    Sister Shu Ying hurriedly stopped her and said, ¡°This Young Master saved us. He is our benefactor. We should return his money to him. If it weren¡¯t for him, we might be worse off than death now.¡±


    She took the lead in writing a letter.


    Seeing this, the other girls also began to write.


    The brushes, ink, and paper were all special alchemy items and of a high price. After the girls had written the letters, the letters could be delivered to the recipients in the shortest time.


    Li Mu waited for all the women to finish writing the letters. Without reading the contents, he asked Liuyun Wuxin to send the letters away.


    ¡°Well, everyone, before your rtives and friends pay the ransom, I won¡¯t undo the ban on your bodies. In fact, I don¡¯t know how to undo that.¡± Li Mu pped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare a few rooms in this inn. To save money, each two of you can share one. Before your people redeem you, I, a handsome, lovely, and righteous young hero, will pay for your amodation, food, drinks, and other daily necessities. When theye, remember topensate me. I know some of you are very dissatisfied, but your protest is of no use.¡±


    The girls cursed in their hearts again.


    At this time, their gratitude to Li Mu had disappeared a lot.


    After the girls left, Li Mu began to cultivate in his room.


    Today, he was inspired to use Whitehair Swordsmanship to fight against the enemies. Especially, he had killed the fat man. He wanted to organize the experience carefully.


    Some people were talking in the Not Missing Home House.


    ¡°Big brother, Fourth Brother died just like that. We can¡¯t leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we are afraid of that boy, we will lose all face in the Constetion Demon Mountain in the future. Big brother, we must think of a way to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, brothers. I¡¯ve sent people to investigate that boy¡¯s identity and background. If he¡¯s the future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords and taught by the Sword Savant, that¡¯s for the best. If not, I¡¯ll tear him to pieces to avenge our fourth brother.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m so angry. I can¡¯t ept this.¡± The purple-robed young man smashed everything in the room and roared, ¡°I, Zi Rulong, have never been humiliated like this before. Go and investigate. Find out the background of that little bastard.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. We¡¯ll have a conclusion soon. Please calm down and don¡¯t be angry. If big Young Master sees this, we can¡¯t exin it to him.¡±


    ¡°When will my big brothere?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here before the auction for stolen things starts.¡±


    ¡°Well, when my elder brother arrives. Even if that little thief is the future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords, I must let him lose everything he has gotten. Even if I can¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll vent my anger.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If the big young masteres, how many people in the younger generation in the world canpete with him?¡±


    ¡°I can finallye out and catch my breath. I¡¯ve been soaking in the pool of Voltaic Essence all day long, and my entire body is about to rot.¡±


    A figure walked out of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. He opened his arms and hugged the void with an intoxicated smile.


    ¡°From now on, I will start a new life that belongs to me. Li Mu, wait and see. I will make you pay the price sooner orter.¡±


    A purple lightning boat floated over.


    He stepped on the boat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Constetion Demon Mountain. I heard that the auction for stolen things would begin three dayster. Let¡¯s go and have a look. My master said that there might be Purple Pole Thunder Liquid which is helpful for my cultivation. I must get it.¡±

 Chapter 997 - Chapter 997 The Auction

    Chapter 997 The Auction


    The news that the fat man, the fourth leader of the Not Missing Home House, had been killed in the No. 1 duel zone of the eastern region spread quickly throughout the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain. Those who had witnessed the battle described the whole process in a dramatic way.


    ¡°That young man killed Ning Wushuang and the Wind Roar Sword with only one move. That¡¯s swordsmanship from heaven, not from the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Immortal Body of Gold King is known to be unbreakable, but it barely maintained for tens of seconds in front of the young man¡¯s sword. In the end, the fat man was pierced to full of holes.¡±


    ¡°An exceptional neer is about to be famous. He is so powerful.¡±


    ¡°I heard he might be the direct disciple of the Sword Savant, the No.1 Sword Whiz, of the Brotherhood of Swords.¡±


    Various pieces of news spread throughout the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain.


    Theymen were watching the fun, while the insiders were trying to distinguish the inside story.


    Once anything involved the Sword Whizzes of the Brotherhood of Swords, it would arouse many people¡¯s suspicions. The auction for the stolen things wasing. Any special movement would attract the attention of countless people. The Brotherhood of Swords was one of the two super Holy Lands of the Human n. It was not like the Sanctuary of the Way where people advocated inaction. The former had unparalleled aggressiveness. Why did the direct disciple of the Sword Savante to the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain at this time?


    Even the members of the Dragon King Society were rmed.


    ¡°The direct disciple of the Sword Savant? I look forward to seeing Sword Savante to Constetion Demon Mountain.¡±


    An arrogantugh came from the deepest part of the dark abyss of the underground city.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know he had a new nickname, Heavenly Sword.


    He also felt that he hadn¡¯t kept a low profile. To avoid causing any more trouble, he lived in seclusion. Even his three meals a day were taken to him by other people. Of course, Li Mu was not hungry. With his current cultivation, he didn¡¯t have to eat or drink for a year. He had meals because he liked to eat. Moreover, they would make him feel he was a human instead of an immortal.


    The next day, six or seven women¡¯s families rushed over one after another. After checking up and down and confirming that their daughters hadn¡¯t been injured or humiliated, they paid for the ransom, food, and clothing ording to the agreement in the letters. But they were not very friendly.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care.


    That would be for the best. They were even.


    On the morning of the third day, people from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices came.


    ¡°Shu Ying, Jianing, are you okay?¡± A beautiful middle-aged woman, who was still charming, almost burst into tears when she saw Jianing and Shu Ying. She looked haggard.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    When the two future leaders of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices saw the middle-aged beautiful woman, their eyes also welled up with tears. Sister Jianing rushed into the arms of the master and cried as if she was a wronged child.


    After being ambushed and captured by the people from the Shadow Temple, her fate almost sank into the cruelest abyss.


    ¡°You are the young hero, Heavenly Sword, aren¡¯t you?¡± The middle-aged beautiful woman looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Shu Ying has told me everything in the letter. Thank you very much for your great kindness. All the people in the Holy Land of Delirious Voices are grateful to you.¡±


    Seeing that the senior from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices was easy-going, Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what I, a chivalrous young hero, should do.¡±


    The middle-aged woman was stunned. Then she burst intoughter.


    The originally quite sorrowful and angry atmosphere was dissipated by his words.


    A disciple of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices handed over the fairy crystals.


    Li Mu took it unceremoniously.


    Sister Jianing said, ¡°Count them carefully. What if they are not enough?¡± Her words were harsh, mocking Li Mu on purpose.


    ¡°A leopard can¡¯t change its spots.¡±


    Li Mu really didn¡¯t like this spoiled future leader of the Holy Land at all, but he didn¡¯t bother to warn her. Anyway, if she kept on like this, she would suffer losses sooner orter. Heughed and said straightforwardly, ¡°Ha¡­ I don¡¯t have to. The Holy Land of Delirious Voices can¡¯t be short of fairy crystals. I believe in the reputation of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices.¡±


    The middle-aged beautiful woman nodded with relief. ¡°You deserve to be the direct disciple of the Sword Savant. You have the style of your master.¡±


    Li Mu smiled nomittally.


    ¡°Is she asking about my background in a roundabout way?


    ¡°Take your time to guess.¡±


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, the middle-aged beautiful woman named Lin Junxian, a masculine name, left the inn with the two disciples. Li Mu knew this person¡¯s strength was terrifying. She was probably one of the top big shots in the Holy Land of Delirious Voices.


    Soon, night fell.


    Li Mu and Green Ox Taoist met up and went to the headquarters of the Dragon King Society to pay the deposit for attending the auction.


    The annual auction was one of thergest ck markets in the entire Battlefield of Chaos. There were all kinds of rare treasures. Therefore, the people who participated in the auction were all giants. They had to pay deposits to ensure that every bid at the auction was real and effective.


    As the auction approached, more and more masters and experts rushed to the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain. The originally broad street became crowded.


    ¡°Have you heard a future leader of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain came? This afternoon, he had duels in the eastern region and killed thirty-six people in a row. He was known as the Thunder-breaking Sword, extremely famous. He could beparable to the Heavenly Sword who had killed the fat man a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°They are notparable at all. The future leader of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain is even more powerful, cruel, and merciless. It is said his strength is far above that of the Heavenly Sword.¡±


    ¡°The younger generation is so powerful.¡±


    Li Mu heard the discussion.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    The future leader of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain?


    It was true that enemies were bound to meet.


    He thought of the vigers of Oststern who had died miserably under the plot of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. His killing intent arose in his heart. He had once vowed to trample Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. He would not stop until achieving his goal.


    However, considering that the auction would be held tomorrow, Li Mu didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for the time being. He would deal with these people from the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain after getting the divine sword, Heavenly Exmation.


    ¡°Do you want to kill someone?¡± The Green Ox Taoist turned to look at Li Mu.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I demand repayment of a debt.¡±


    The two of them came to the headquarters of the Dragon King Society and found a long line, which was thousands of meters long. The people lining up were all powerful martial arts experts. In addition to the people of the Human n, there were also the figures of the devil races, the Beast Race, the Feather n, the Corpse Race, the Spirit n, and other major races. The true forms of the Extraterritorial Demons looked the same as those of the Human n, so it was difficult to distinguish them.


    It was as bustling as a vegetable market.


    They were stunned. Although they had thought it would be crowded, such a team was too long.


    ¡°Can I cut in line?¡± Li Mu muttered to himself.


    Green Ox thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    After a while, he came back and shook his head at Li Mu.


    ¡°Is the Dragon King Society a badass that its people don¡¯t even give a face to you, a second-ss leader of the Sanctuary of the Way?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Green Ox Taoist was honest. Although he didn¡¯t know what badass meant, he knew Li Mu was joking with him. He was used to it. He said, ¡°This auction is famous in the world. Many famous people havee to bid. The auction has many rare and precious treasures, and it is fair. Anyone wanting to attend the auction must line up and abide by the rules here. Therefore, the auction is very attractive. Crazy Dragon Roaring said even a great emperor had to follow the rules here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Li Mu was lost in thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting. No wonder the auction for the stolen things is so famous. It seems the Dragon King Society has been working hard on this project.


    ¡°In that case, we can only wait in line.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t expect that a great expert like him, the sworn brother of the Sword Savant, would have to line up here to pay the deposit. It was as if he had returned to the Earth era when paying his tuition fees.


    After two hours, equal to two hours on Earth, he finally paid the deposit of 5,000 fairy crystals and left after getting the admission certificate.


    When he returned to the inn, two more groups of people came to him to redeem their girls. After paying the ransom, they thanked him politely and took their girls away.


    Li Mu had no doubt that if he hadn¡¯t fought in the No. 1 duel zone of the eastern region and brought out the background of the suspected direct disciple of the Sword Savant, these people wouldn¡¯t have paid the ransom so quickly.


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, the next day arrived.


    The auction for the stolen things that everyone had been looking forward to finally began.


    Although the venue was built temporarily, it was extremely magnificent. It was imed to be able to amodate tens of thousands of people. At first nce, it looked like a huge top football field, with seats on all sides. The huge stone tform in the middle was the auction tform.


    Li Mu and Green Ox came to the No.15 VIP seat with the VIP seat certificate in their hands.


    The seat was a little more spacious than other ordinary seats, but it was not closed. People around could see everything in the seat. The only advantage was that Li Mu and hispanion could see everything on the auction tform in the center at a close distance. The visual effect was excellent.


    It took two hours for the audience to enter the venue.


    Li Mu suspected that there would be time travelers from Earth in the Dragon King Society because they knew how to warm up the atmosphere. Before the auction officially began, there were beautiful singers and dancers performing. It was wonderful. In particr, a woman who performed a sword dance had amazing swordsmanship and a beautiful figure. The performance was in line with the rhythm of the Taoist Sense. It surprised Li Mu a lot.


    Finally, the auction officially began.


    Only then did Li Mu realize that the auctioneer was the woman who had performed the sword dance before. Now, she had changed into a snow-white swordsman¡¯s suit, which made her look more capable and heroic than other women.


    There were no pleasantries, no foreshadowing, and noplicated procedures. The auction began directly.


    Four beautiful women in white swordsman uniforms slowly walked up. Each of them held a red paint box in their hands.


    ¡°The first item to be auctioned is four ten-thousand-year-old Purple Jade Dragon Ginsengs from the Dragon King Mountain of the devil races. The starting price is 3,000 fairy crystals each.¡± The female auctioneer in a swordsman¡¯s uniform said in an ethereal voice, which was heard by everyone.

 Chapter 998 - Chapter 998 Cursing

    Chapter 998 Cursing


    The Purple Jade Dragon Ginseng was the most precious treasure of the Dragon King Mountain of the devil races. The stalks of the Ten-thousand-year-old Purple Jade Dragon Ginseng of the Dragon King Mountain were no more than ten. Each of them was a top-grade divine herb.


    It was said that a stalk of Purple Jade Dragon Ginseng could make an expert step in the Way Sage Realm. If an expert above the Great Way Realmpletely digested it, it wouldy a solid foundation for the person¡¯s cultivation. The person would have a chance to break through to be an Emperor-to-be.


    The auction took out four at a time as if they had robbed the ancestral grave of Dragon King Mountain, the major force of the devil races. No one knew who got them. As soon as the female auctioneer in a swordsman¡¯s uniform spoke, the audience burst into an uproar.


    However, the price was not low.


    Soon, bids came one after another.


    The female auctioneer in a swordsman¡¯s uniform had a strong talent. She could capture the highest bid among all the voices at once.


    In the blink of an eye, the price of a stalk of Purple Jade Dragon Ginseng reached 9,000.


    In the end, the four stalks of Purple Jade Dragon Ginseng were sold to different buyers at the prices of 9,000, 9,000, 10,000, and 15,000 fairy crystals, respectively.


    Li Mu was also tempted just now, but he was shocked by the crazy bids. After thinking for a while, he didn¡¯t take action. He decided to wait until he got the divine weapon, Heavenly Exmation, first. The most important thing was to gather the souls and psyches of Wang Shiyu.


    ¡°The second auction item is a jade flute, which is said to be the favorite treasure of Great Emperor Void. On the bright moonlit night of the twenty-four bridges, where does the beautiful woman teach to y the flute? The poem was caved on this jade flute. It is said that if someone has a fate with the jade flute and gets it, the person can find the treasures left by Great Emperor Void. The Void Sutra is in these treasures. The starting price is 5,000, and each increase should be no less than 500.¡±


    The voice of the female auctioneer in a swordsman¡¯s uniform sounded ethereal and natural.


    A beautiful female warrior in a swordsman¡¯s uniform was holding a nine-apertured jade flute behind her.


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The Great Emperor Void was the founder of the current Celestial Court on Earth and also the sworn enemy of the Great Emperor Dragon Scorpion. Unexpectedly, he also left a legend in this world, Li Mu thought that he had always been in space on Earth. It turned out that he had been to the Battlefield of Chaos before.


    Li Mu thought for a while and found it was not particrly surprising.


    After all, the Great Emperor Void was known as a Void Walker who could travel through the void. He had an iparable advantage in breaking the barriers and traveling. It was said that when the Great Emperor Void traveled in the universe, he saw the true colors of the Extraterritorial Demons. Therefore, he disobeyed the will of the Great Emperor Dragon Scorpion and joined forces with them.


    How precious the treasures of the Great Emperor Void were!


    However, there were not as many bidders as those who had bid for the stalks of Purple Jade Dragon Ginseng.


    The reason was very simple. Everyone having been in Jianghu for a long time knew it.


    These treasure maps, keys, and the clues of Epode of Emperors had appeared too many times. They might be fake. It all depended on luck. People had to understand the words of the female auctioneer. Among them, the fate was the most important. What did it mean? That was to say, if you had no fate with this jade flute, even if you bought it, it would be in vain. But fate couldn¡¯t be bought by fairy crystals. Therefore, fate was the most decisive factor.


    In the end, this jade flute was sold out for 7,000 fairy crystals.


    Li Mu took a look and found that the final lucky person turned out to be an acquaintance ¡ª the middle-aged beautiful woman from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices. As expected, two beauties, Sister Jianing and Sister Shu Ying, were sitting next to her.


    It seemed that they were not in a hurry to leave after regaining their freedom. They also participated in this auction.


    In the next two hours, more than 20 extremely rare treasures were auctioned one after another, including the Emperor-to-be¡¯s weapons, armguards in a set of imperial armor, a ginseng fruit, an elixir prescription that was said to be able to refine immortal elixirs, a piece of Fairy Tears Green Gold weighing about a thousand kilograms and others. Most of these treasures had owners before, but they incredibly appeared in this auction and became auction items.


    The auction reached its climax.


    Li Mu gradually became anxious.


    More than 20 treasures had been sold out. Why hadn¡¯t the divine weapon Heavenly Exmation appeared yet?


    In another VIP seat, the big leader, the second leader, and the third leader of the Not Missing Home House were sitting together, with several guards standing behind them. They hadn¡¯t participated in the auction because their target had not appeared yet.


    Suddenly, a guard rushed over and handed a scroll to the big leader.


    The big leader was from the tiger race of the devil races. He was three meters tall and very strong. He opened the scroll and channeled his demonic power to take a look. Then he sneered and said, ¡°I was almost tricked by this little bastard.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, have the results of the investigatione out?¡± The second leader and the third leader looked at him.


    The bald big leader said, ¡°Yes. This boy is not the direct disciple of the Sword Savant. The Sword Savant had three disciples, but they are now in other ces. He almost seeded in taking advantage of the Sword Savant¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± the second leader said excitedly. ¡°Now, we don¡¯t have to hold back from taking action. We can take revenge for the fourth brother without worry. Since he has offended our Not Missing Home House, he must die in the Constetion Demon Mountain.¡±


    The big leader said, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on him. When the auction is over, take action.¡±


    The third leader stood up and said, ¡°Big brother, second brother, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    On another VIP seat, the violet-robed young man¡¯s eyes opened wide as he said, ¡°Big brother, is that true? You¡¯re good friends with the direct disciples of the Sword Savant, right?¡±


    Another young man, who was also wearing a purple robe, looked dignified. He seemed to be a little mean and heartless because of his thin lips. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Among the three disciples of senior Sword Savant, except for the most mysterious Hidden Sword, I have seen the Lightning Sword and the Light Sword and have talked with them. I am sure that the Heavenly Sword is not one of them.¡±


    The purple-robed young man said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Big brother, you have to avenge me.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a disciple of the Sword Savant? Then why do you have Emperor-level swordsmanship? I¡¯m getting more and more interested in you.¡±


    Laughter came from the abyss of the underground city again.


    ¡°Big brother, should we make any arrangements?¡± A voice sounded, enunciating each word.


    ¡°No need. I want to wait and see. I have a hunch that this year¡¯s auction for the stolen things will be very interesting. Dugu, how many years has it passed since your broadsword was unsheathedst time?¡±


    ¡°130 years.¡±


    ¡°I like the sound of your Sky Attack Broadsword being unsheathed, like the moan of Death. Dugu, I want you to kill a person.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°The divine weapon, Heavenly Exmation, is a famous weapon of the devil races. The reserve price is 10,000. Each increase should not be less than 1,000.¡±


    Finally, as Li Mu waited anxiously, the female auctioneer in a swordsman¡¯s uniform told him the content that he had been waiting for nearly four hours.


    Two beautiful women came up with a weapon.


    ¡°Is this the divine weapon Heavenly Exmation?¡±


    Li Mu was quite surprised.


    He had thought that it was a broadsword or a sword. But it turned out to be a stick. It was golden and dazzling, and there were dragon patterns on it. It looked majestic.


    The female auctioneer did not introduce too much about the origin and power of the Heavenly Exmation. The basic price was 10,000 fairy crystals, and each increase should be no less than 1,000. It was the highest basic price since the beginning of this auction. It also proved that the golden long stick was of great value.


    However, Li Mu was keenly aware that the rusted sword, which had been tightly carried on his back, trembled slightly and gradually increased in frequency the moment the divine weapon, Heavenly Exmation, appeared.


    ¡°Great.


    ¡°The Sanctuary of the Way¡¯s information is indeed correct.


    ¡°There must be Wang Shiyu¡¯s souls in this golden stick.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart, which had been in his throat for the past few days, finally settled down.


    ¡°11,000.¡±


    ¡°12,000.¡±


    ¡°14,000.¡±


    Soon, the sounds of bidding were heard.


    Although it did not cause as much of a stir as some of the previous treasures, most of its bidders were real big shots in the VIP seats, so they did not hesitate to bid. In the blink of an eye, the price of the divine weapon Heavenly Exmation had been raised to 30,000. Its price had doubled.


    Li Mu was silent all the time and did not speak.


    He suddenly turned to look at the Green Ox Taoist and said, ¡°Is there any other secret in the Heavenly Exmation? Although it is a famous weapon of the devil races, why are so many people bidding for it?¡±


    Green Ox Taoist shook his head.


    At this time, the price of the Golden Coiling Dragon Rod had reached 40,000.


    The frequency of bidding finally slowed down.


    Li Mu raised his hand and said, ¡°50,000.¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    ¡°He has directly raised the price by 10,000.


    ¡°He is too willful.


    ¡°Where did this rich mane from? Is he a lunatic?¡±


    Suddenly, countless eyes were focused on him.


    Many people recognized him at once. He was the famous Heavenly Sword in recent days. He was known as the direct disciple of the Sword Savant, also known as the No. 1 Sword Whiz, of the Brotherhood of Swords. Li Mu had once spent a lot of fairy crystals for 13 women, so he was also known as the Romantic Heavenly Sword.


    ¡°Has he finally made his move?


    ¡°But why did he bid for a stick?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± The purple-robed young man finally noticed Li Mu and stood up with a whoosh. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s that little bastard.¡±


    The purple-robed young man, who was a little older, looked at Li Mu slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t survive until tomorrow. When the auction is over, he will go to hell.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± The middle-aged beautiful woman and two disciples of the Holy Land of Delirious Voices also saw Li Mu in the crowd, and their expressions were different.


    ¡°Hey, little bastard wants this divine weapon. Second brother, raise the price.¡± The bald big leader of the Not Missing Home Houseughed like a poisonous snake.


    The second leader said, ¡°Ha¡­ Okay! Big brother, what you said is exactly what I want.¡± He raised his hand and shouted, ¡°55,000.¡±


    Li Mu looked over and frowned.


    He found that there were two strange faces in the seat of the other party, but their eyes were full of hostility when looking at him.


    ¡°They¡¯re from the Not Missing Home House,¡± Green Ox Taoist said.


    Li Mu suddenly understood.


    This was the fat man¡¯s family and friends.


    Without any hesitation, he said directly, ¡°60,000.¡±


    The second leader was stunned, ¡°65,000.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°70,000.¡±


    The second leader was startled.


    ¡°How could the boy increase so much on the price for a time?


    ¡°Is this guy crazy? Is it a scheme?


    ¡°What if he suddenly stops bidding when the price reaches 75,000? Although the Heavenly Exmation has a little secret, it is not worth 70,000 fairy crystals.¡±


    He looked at the bald man beside him, stood up, and was about to say something.


    Li Mu said directly, ¡°80,000.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    The second leader was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t continued to bid yet. Why are you raising the price? Even if you have many fairy crystals, you can¡¯t waste so many, right? What should I do?¡±


    He looked at his elder brother.


    The big leader shook his head.


    He also felt something strange.


    How could he raise the price like this at the auction? Wasn¡¯t he scheming?


    The second leader sat down and didn¡¯t raise the price anymore.


    Li Mu sneered on the spot and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t continue? Why don¡¯t you increase the price? Damn it! Since you have no money, why did youe here? You don¡¯t even dare to raise the price. How dare you stay in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain? Not Missing Home House? I think its name should be changed to the coward house in the future. Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and go back to find your mother. Idiot.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t leave any leeway when scolding people. Anyway, he had scolded them at will.

 Chapter 999 - Chapter 999 54,000 Kilograms

    Chapter 999 54,000 Kilograms


    No one expected the young man in white to suddenly lose his temper and shout at them provocatively. Even though he only scolded the two leaders of the Not Missing Home House, almost everyone present felt as if they were all cursed.


    The second leader was stunned and didn¡¯t react quickly.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that someone would dare to insult him here.


    The bald big leader was also a little confused.


    Only when an uproar broke out like boiling magma did the second leader and the big leader react and stand up with red faces and sharp eyes.


    ¡°Little bastard, you are courting death.¡± The big leader¡¯s killing intent burst out.


    Li Mu almostughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Make a move if you can.¡±


    At that moment, the big master almost couldn¡¯t control himself and took action directly. However, the second leader quickly pulled his sleeve. It was no different from courting death to take action in the auction of the Dragon King Society.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to make a move or continue to raise the price, withdraw your head and continue to be a coward.¡± Li Mu said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t think that your Not Missing Home House is very famous. Once you go out of the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain, you are nothing serious. Now, you are just two cowards afraid of death. Don¡¯t show off!¡±


    The faces of the two leaders of the Not Missing Home House changed without stopping. They were so angry that they almost exploded on the spot. They had never been scolded like this before.


    The others around were also a little scared.


    Li Mu¡¯s words showed he did not take the two members of the Not Missing Home House seriously.


    The experts of the Dragon King Society on the scene in charge of maintaining order issued a warning to Li Mu and the two leaders of the Not Missing Home House and let them be quiet. Therefore, the disturbance caused by the two sides subsided on the surface.


    ¡°Hey! Brat, you have the guts. This magic weapon Heavenly Exmation will belong to you. I hope you can have the guts all the time.¡± The big leaderughed, nced at Li Mu, and sat back. His anger disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it! You are so good at tolerating.


    ¡°Are you two turtles?¡±


    Seeing the two of them sit down, Li Mu also sat down.


    He wanted to provoke these two people to take action and get rid of them. Anyway, he had already be enemies with the Not Missing Home House because of the death of the fat man. Their attitude didn¡¯t seem to be kind, so Li Mu wasn¡¯t soft-hearted to them.


    However, these devils had lived in Jianghu for a long time and were good at tolerating others.


    In the end, the divine weapon, the Heavenly Exmation, was bought by Li Mu.


    The members of the Dragon King Society personally sent the golden stick to Li Mu¡¯s seat, and Li Mu paid the fairy crystals on the spot. Then, the Heavenly Exmation officially belonged to him.


    Green Ox Taoist knew Li Mu had 100,000 fairy crystals given by the First Sword of the Liuyuns, so he didn¡¯t care about such a huge sum of money. To be honest, as the second-inmand of the Sanctuary of the Way on the surface, he didn¡¯t know much about money and treasures. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand the shock of the others at present.


    A divine weapon with a starting price of 10,000 fairy crystals was finally sold for 80,000. It was crazy.


    The divine weapon Heavenly Exmation had the highest price increase tonight. The problem was that many people knew Heavenly Exmation was from the devil races. It was said to be invincible but not worth 80,000 fairy crystals.


    In the eyes of the beholders, Li Mu was a lunatic.


    Many people looked at Li Mu with awe, contempt, ridicule, confusion, and other emotions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Mu got up directly and walked out of the hall.


    Green Ox Taoist said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to watch the fun for a while?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve run out of money.¡±


    Green Ox Taoist said frankly, ¡°I can lend some to you.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Green Ox Taoist said, ¡°Well, I have something to bid on. I¡¯ll leaveter.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Okay! See you at the inn.¡±


    Now that he had obtained the Heavenly Exmation, Li Mu couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the inn and find Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul inside it. If there were two souls inside, he wouldplete all the tasks in the Battlefield of Chaos this time. He would bepletely relieved.


    Li Mu¡¯s departure caused many people to be stunned.


    Many people thought the lunatic would continue to go crazy and waste a lot of money to bid, but it turned out that he only came for the Heavenly Exmation. Many people wondered if there was some secret hidden in the Heavenly Exmation so that the mysterious young man had taken it at all costs.


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on him,¡± the bald big leader of the Not Missing Home House said. ¡°Tell the third brother not to take action in a hurry. Let¡¯s wait until he leaves the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain.¡±


    The second leader gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself with the third brother.¡±


    The big leader said, ¡°Okay. When I get that thing, I¡¯ll meet you. Humph! He is just a fake disciple of the Sword Savant. How dare he be so arrogant? I¡¯ll make him regret being born in this world.¡±


    In another VIP seat not far away, a purple-robed young man said, ¡°Brother, that bastard is going to slip away.¡±


    Another purple-robed young man said, ¡°Old Mu, please follow him.¡±


    The grey-haired elder, who had been standing behind the young man with his eyes closed, opened his eyes. There was still a trace of drowsiness in his turbid pupils. He asked nkly, ¡°Do you want him to be dead or alive?¡±


    The purple-robed young man said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be half-dead.¡±


    The grey-haired elder nodded, turned around, and went out.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Sister Jianing from the Holy Land of Delirious Voices felt a sense of loss. She felt a little disappointed for some reason.


    Sister Shu Ying didn¡¯t say anything and looked at her thoughtfully.


    ¡°This young man is an upright gentleman, but he has a murderous aura, rted to his great cause. You two had better stay away from him,¡± the middle-aged beautiful woman said.


    The two young disciples were far inferior to her in Jianghu. She could see many people clearly with her eyes.


    ¡°I will stay away far from this rude fellow who only cares about his money,¡± Sister Jianing hurriedly said.


    At this time, on the central stone tform, the valiant female auctioneer said, ¡°The next auction item is called Purple Pole Thunder Liquid. There is only one bottle of it. It is the ultimate thunder liquid refined by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless from the tribtion thunder. It is very beneficial to the practitioners of the Way of Thunder. It is said once you absorb it, you can be on the way to being a great emperor in your body. The starting price is 50,000 fairy crystals, and the price should be increased by no less than 5,000 fairy crystals each time.¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    The starting price was 50,000 fairy crystals, and each increase was no less than 5,000.


    This terrifying number caused many people present to feel dizzy and poor.


    In the quietest VIP seat on the scene, a tall figure, who had been closing his eyes and pretending to be asleep, slowly opened his eyes. He curled up the corners of his mouth slightly, revealing a trace of a smile. He said, ¡°It finally shows up. The Purple Pole Thunder Liquid can be the foundation of a great emperor. Once I refine it, I can even get rid of the fragments of the Legend of Deification. Ha¡­ It¡¯s too suitable for me.¡±


    Inside the inn¡¯s room, Li Mu ced the Heavenly Exmation in the center. Then he nervously took out the rusted sword. He injected his True Energy into it and slowly activated it.


    The silver radiance of the sword shed between every two traces of rust on the sword.


    The vibration frequency of the sword was extremely high.


    However, none of Wang Shiyu¡¯s souls appeared in the Heavenly Exmation.


    Li Mu frowned slightly.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Could it be that the news from the Sanctuary of the Way was wrong?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The rusted sword has the same reaction as thest time I found Wang Shiyu¡¯s souls and psyches. Logically speaking, there must be at least a soul of Wang Shiyu in the Heavenly Exmation. How could there be no soul?¡±


    Li Mu put the rusted sword aside and observed the Heavenly Exmation carefully.


    The long golden stick seemed to be made of gold, but it was not. It was not heavy and weighed about 500 kilograms. There were vivid coiling dragon patterns on it. The two golden dragons with five ws were separated from the middle of the stick, each winding to the other side of the golden stick. The whole stick was thin in the middle and thick in two ends. It gave people a perfect sense of touching and attacking.


    Li Mu waved his stick casually.


    The shadows of the stick were everywhere, and the faint roars of dragons could be heard in the air.


    The two coiling dragon carvings on the sticks seemed toe to life.


    It seemed he could use the stick perfectly.


    When Li Mu tried to inject his True Energy into the stick, he found that it was impossible. It was like a wooden stick could not be electrocuted. This strange golden stick could not ept any infusion of True Energy at all.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    Could it be that this stick could only be used for physical attacks and didn¡¯t ept any inner strength of its user?


    If it was the case, how could it be a famous weapon of the devil races?


    Wait! The devil races?


    Li Mu suddenly realized a point that he had been ignoring.


    The golden stick, the Heavenly Exmation, was a famous weapon of the devil races. Did it mean that only the demonic power of the devil races could activate it? Therefore, the power of the Human n¡¯s True Energy could not activate it.


    ¡°You can give it a try.¡±


    Back then, when Li Mu activated the primitive bloodline of the Green Fox, Bi Yan, his right hand was branded with the bloodline runes of the Green Fox Tribe. They wereyered on top of each other and could activate his demonic power. However, he had not used them these years.


    He injected his True Energy into his right hand and activated the blood-colored bloodline runes on his finger bones.


    Ayer of faint cyan and red blood light came out of Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    It was demonic power.


    Li Mu held the Heavenly Exmation with his mutated hand. The next moment, the famous weapon of the devil races buzzed. Something incredible happened. The two golden coiling dragons seemed to be alive, winding and rotating on the stick like two rotating drills. Moreover, their rotation did not affect the touch of the Heavenly Exmation at all. The stick gave Li Mu a feeling of smoothness and coldness. He held it firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting heavier.¡±


    Li Mu felt as the two coiling dragons twisted and rotated, the weight of the Heavenly Exmation increased several times. In the blink of an eye, the weight had exceeded 5,000 kilograms and was still growing wildly.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Is this the true form of the Heavenly Exmation?¡±


    In a few seconds, the weight of the golden long stick had reached 54,000 kilograms.

 Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000 The Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons

    Chapter 1000 The Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons


    The stick had be a golden Coiling Dragon Cudgel of 54,000 kilograms.


    Holding it in his hand, he didn¡¯t think it was light anymore. He felt its weight suitable now.


    To improve his Broadsword-using method, he had studied countless secret books on martial arts. When he was on the Molderad, he had practiced countless secret skills in martial arts. Therefore, he was familiar with the cudgel techniques. He could know the power of this divine artifact, Heavenly Exmation, was extraordinary without using it.


    Moreover, Li Mu had a hunch.


    If this divine weapon fell into the hands of an expert of the devil races, it would exert its true power, making it even more powerful and terrifying.


    In a novel on Earth, Great Sage Equaling Heaven¡¯s will-following golden-banded staff, the Sea-stabilizing Magic Cudgel, only weighed 54,000 kilograms.


    At this time, the coiling dragons on the cudgel stopped twisting.


    If it continued to twist, perhaps its weight would continue to increase.


    Li Mu closed his eyes and carefully felt the aura in it. Gradually, he felt an extremely familiar aura, the aura of Wang Shiyu¡¯s soul and psyche,ing from it.


    He was overjoyed.


    Half an hourter, Li Mu mastered some skills in using the cudgel. With a stir of his mind, the pattern of the coiling dragons changed. Finally, a white light poured out of the cudgel.


    The white light fell on the ground and turned into a woman in a white dress. She was slender and graceful, with ck hair like ink clouds, and her facial features were pure and lovely. She was extremely delicate. She was Wang Shiyu.


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    He had seeded!


    The figure was definitely made of two souls.


    In this way, he had found all the souls and psyches of Wang Shiyu.


    Finally, he had gathered all of them.


    Li Mu¡¯s excitement was beyond words.


    The rusted sword vibrated.


    Swoosh!


    The illusory figure of Wang Shiyu turned into a sh of white light and went into the rusted sword.


    Holding the rusted sword, Li Mu breathed a long sigh of relief in his heart.


    ¡°Shiyu, I¡¯ve finally found all your souls and psyches. Wait for me. When I return to Earth, I¡¯ll resurrect you.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart was filled with infinite tenderness.


    Swoosh!


    Right at this moment, a stream of light suddenly prated the wall of the room silently and shot toward Li Mu¡¯s be as fast as lightning.


    Li Mu was rmed, but it was toote for him to react. He felt pain between his eyebrows, and his body flew backward as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer. He hit the stone wall of the room.


    A figure with long gray hair pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t died, right?¡± The voice was from an elder. There was a scar on his face from left to right, which almost cut his nose in half. He looked very ferocious. His gray hair emitted a strange aura of death. He closed the door casually like a ghost.


    Li Mu slowly slid down from the wall and pulled out a copper needle from between his eyebrows.


    That light was this needle.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The wound between Li Mu¡¯s eyebrows quickly healed.


    The grey-haired elder with a scar was slightly surprised. ¡°Eh? You have such a strong self-healing ability. You¡¯re so interesting. Who am I? Ha¡­ No one has asked me this question for a long time. There are only a few people qualified to know my name in this world.¡±


    ¡°Do we have a grudge against each other?¡± Li Mu exerted force with his five fingers and instantly crushed the copper needle.


    The grey-haired elder replied, ¡°No, but you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu almostughed, ¡°Are you qualified to say such words to me? These words are exactly what I want to give you. Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are,¡± the grey-haired elder said. ¡°All you need to know is that you¡¯ll soon be beaten half to death by me. Then I¡¯ll take you to see someone. In the end, you¡¯ll die a miserable death. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Well, you have the guts. I hope you can say thatter.¡± Then Li Mu said to the suite in this room. ¡°Brother, I may not be able to defeat this pretentious man. You have to help me deal with him.¡±


    A middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, reeking of alcohol, came out of the room.


    ¡°Boy, you called me here from afar just to deal with this kind of people?¡± The middle-aged man reeked of alcohol, holding a chess manual in his hand, looked at the gray-haired elder with great interest and nced at him casually.


    His nce made the grey-haired elder feel as if his soul had been peeled out of his body by a ray of sword light. He was scared and lost the will to fight at once.


    ¡°Are you the Sword Savant?¡±


    He was extremely shocked and said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Oh? You know me.¡± The Sword Savant spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Senior, I am¡­¡± The grey-haired elder was frightened. All his previous pride and arrogance had disappeared without a trace at this time. He lowered his head and looked like a harmless little white rabbit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are. Exin it to my seventh brother.¡± The Sword Savant held the chess manual as if immersed in it.


    The gray-haired elder¡¯s face was already extremely ugly because of the scar. Now, the face looked even more sinister because of embarrassment and fear.


    He looked at Li Mu in great shock.


    ¡°Seventh brother?


    ¡°Is this young man the seventh brother of the Sword Savant?¡±


    Everyone in the entire Battlefield of Chaos knew that the Sword Savant were sworn brothers with the other five top Sword Whizzes of the Brotherhood of Swords. The Sword Savant was the head of the six top Sword Whizzes. All of them were extraordinary in the Sword Way. They had formidable strength and ran amok. They were known as the six untamed swords that couldn¡¯t be provoked. No one in the Battlefield of Chaos dared to offend them.


    When did these six swords be seven?


    ¡°If I had known it earlier¡­¡±


    He knew that he and his Young Master had provoked someone they could not afford to offend.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡± The grey-haired elder tried to exin to Li Mu.


    Li Mu stroked his chin and said, ¡°Now tell me, who provoked someone it can¡¯t afford to offend? Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The grey-haired elder¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to beat me half to death, take me to see a person, and let me die miserably?¡± Li Mu continued to take advantage of the Sword Savant¡¯s power and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t take action? I can¡¯t wait to be beaten by you.¡±


    ¡°This is truly a misunderstanding.¡± The gray-haired elder wanted to cry but had no tears.


    What else could he say?


    He didn¡¯t expect to offend a person with such a strong background.


    Such a low probability had happened to him. He had never been so unlucky before. If he hadn¡¯t met a ruthless person, Sword Savant, today, the gray-haired elder wouldn¡¯t have be so timid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your long-winded exnation. Tell me, who sent you to assassinate me?¡± Li Mu asked.


    He had never seen this person before. He thought none of the people he had provoked in the past few days could have such a powerful follower.


    The gray-haired elder hesitated slightly.


    Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to know it anymore. Brother, please send him to hell.¡±


    The gray-haired elder was scared out of his wits. He crashed into the wall as fast as a bolt of lightning, leaving a big hole. He fled into the distance like a flowing light.


    ¡°Ah? Are you sure you want to kill him now?¡±


    The Sword Savant¡¯s reaction was slightly slower as he was immersed in the chess strategy. When he noticed that the elder had run far away, he pped the green gourd that hung at his waist and shot a flying sword out explosively. It circled in the distant sky and returned almost at the instant it had left.


    The gray-haired elder, who had already fled several kilometers away, was beheaded in the air and fell like two pieces of wood.


    Li Mu had observed very carefully.


    The swordsmanship of the Sword Savant seemed to be nothing special. His word moved fast, and there was no gorgeous visual effect. With a sh of light, the enemy was dead. However, such swordsmanship made Li Mu think it was unstoppable.


    From beginning to end, the Sword Savant¡¯s eyes had not moved away from the chess manual.


    ¡°Is it over? I¡¯ll go and study the chess manual,¡± the Sword Savant said. ¡°Ha¡­ Thanks to your mobile phone, I even won the old Chess Sage. Ha¡­ He had no choice but to let me see the Nine Dragons Chess Manual he has collected. Ha¡­ When I master all the chess skills of each master, I will be able to dominate the world without the Single yer Master on your mobile phone! Ha¡­¡±


    In the past few days, he had used the Single yer Master on the mobile phone to defeat his rivals, won countless bets, and watched the chess manuals collected by others. He had made up his mind to be more proficient in ying chess.


    Li Mu was also moved by his unprofessional spirit.


    ¡°Big brother, the gourd on your waist,¡± Li Mu¡¯s eyes fell on the cyan-skinned gourd.


    The Sword Savant said, ¡°Sword-cultivating Cucurbit? Do you like it? Then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, big brother, you misunderstood me. I also have a gourd. Its aura is very simr to your cyan-skinned gourd. It¡¯s bronze. That¡¯s why I asked you about your gourd. Brother, please take a look.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang that was used to nourish the Darkest Soul-devouring Fires.


    ¡°Oh? Is it also a Sword-cultivating Cucurbit? It looks better, but I smell something in it that I don¡¯t like. It seems to be the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, right?¡± The Sword Savant said.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re indeed a master in the world. You¡¯ve seen through it at a nce.¡± He ttered the Sword Savant in a row and said, ¡°I can¡¯t figure out the origin of this gourd. Is it also used to nourish swords?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it should be called the Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons. The ancient experts liked to use it to cultivate weapons. It has unpredictable power and wonders, but I usually use this kind of gourd to nourish my swords. It¡¯s convenient for me to call it Sword-cultivating Cucurbit,¡± the Sword Savant said. ¡°You¡¯re in the Broadsword Way, so you can also use it to nourish your broadswords.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu was overjoyed and hurriedly asked a few more questions about the specific usage of his gourd.


    The Sword Savant told him everything about it. ¡°This gourd is of a very high level. It¡¯s a top-grade Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons. Maybe it¡¯s a divine object growing up on the Chaotic Vines of Yin and Yang. There¡¯s also a trace of a mixed aura of a great emperor in it. It should belong to an ancient great emperor. Hand it to me. I¡¯ll help you refine it again.¡±


    He was nice to Li Mu, his sworn brother.

 Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001 The Real Final Auction Item

    Chapter 1001 The Real Final Auction Item


    The bronze gourd of Yin and Yang was used to store the Darkest Soul-devouring Fires. Li Mu guessed that it was not arranged by Liuyun Wufeng. The gourd might belong to the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Therefore, the Sword Savant said the gourd was stained with the aura of an emperor. It might be Cosmic Emperor Deathless¡¯s.


    Only an emperor like the Sword Savant could erase the aura.


    Soon, the Sword Savant finished refining and handed the gourd back to Li Mu.


    The bronze gourd of Yin and Yang became brighter like gold.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste to use this gourd to hold the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. I¡¯ll give you a wine bottle to hold it. This gourd is suitable for cultivating swords and broadswords.¡± The Sword Savant handed Li Mu a Lazulum bottle. It looked like a beer bottle on the earth. It was slightly smaller and refined after it was made. However, the first Sword Whiz¡¯s things couldn¡¯t be ordinary.


    Li Mu did not stand on ceremony. He took the two Darkest Soul-devouring Fires from the gourd and transferred them into the bottle. Then, he put the Four-de God Killing Broadsword, the rusted sword, and all the weapons he carried into the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang.


    The use of a Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons was simple. This kind of natural treasure ran automatically, just like a mother-child bronze furnace, absorbing the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth to nourish the swords and broadswords in it at all times.


    ¡°Can it feed living things?¡± Li Mu asked curiously.


    The Sword Savant said, ¡°A person once had the same thoughts as you and tried itter.¡±


    ¡°What happened in the end?¡± Li Mu asked eagerly.


    The Sword Savant said, ¡°The person seeded and raised a great devil up. Then it ate its chief.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The Sword Savant added, ¡°Later, that great devil became a Devil Emperor. It is one of the Devil Emperors of the devil races.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    ¡°Raising up a Devil Emperor?


    ¡°If the person hadn¡¯t been killed, wouldn¡¯t the person be able to control a Devil Emperor? This person was unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll continue reading the chess manual.¡± The Sword Savant turned around and returned to his suite.


    Li Mu did not stand on ceremony.


    With the Sword Savant by his side, who else was qualified to show off in front of him?


    All the people being pretentious would be knocked down.


    This time, just in case, Li Mu invited Sword Savant to help him in advance. Sure enough, he came in handy.


    Who sent the gray-haired elder to assassinate him didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Now that He had gathered Wang Shiyu¡¯s souls and psyches, Li Mu only wanted to return to the Ziwei Star Zone as soon as possible to resurrect her. At first, he thought gathering would be a long process, but it went much smoother than he had expected. Moreover, the dark golden piece of paper left by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless recorded how to return to the Ziwei Star Zone. Everything was ready, and he only needed to set off now.


    Li Mu calcted the time with his fingers. If he rushed back to resurrect Wang Shiyu and returned to the Chaotic Continent, he would have time to participate in the Sacred Deathmatch on behalf of the Sanctuary of the Way.


    Now, he had to wait for the auction to end and go back to the Sanctuary of the Way with the Green Ox Taoist together.


    ¡°Huh? Old Mu¡¯s Life Tablet has broken.¡± The expression of the purple-robed young man with thin lips suddenly changed. His entire body trembled.


    ¡°Big brother, how do you feel?¡± The younger brother casually asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The violet-robed youth frowned.


    He was clearly aware of Old Mu¡¯s strength. Even experts in the Way Sage Realm weren¡¯t a match for him. He¡¯d already stepped into the Celestial Master Realm. It was terrifying. In the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain, only a few heads of the Dragon King Society were able to deal with him safely on the surface. Could it be that some extraordinary experts hade secretly to the auction for dividing the spoils this time?


    ¡°How could that be?


    ¡°I just asked Old Mu to kill the Heavenly Sword, not to provoke others. Why did his Life Tablet break?


    ¡°Since his Life Tablet broke, he must be dead.


    ¡°Now it was not a good time to investigate the matter.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A young man holding a white paper fan asked with a smile.


    He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His lips were red, teeth were white, and cheeks were plump. He looked extremely handsome. He came to the VIP seat of the purple-robed young man after Li Mu left. He had an extraordinary status. Both the purple-robed young man and his brother respected him very much. The man with thin lips and a purple robe didn¡¯t look as arrogant as before and kept a low profile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Brother Li don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± the purple-robed young man with thin lips said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe here today. I, Zhao Wuji, am honored to be able to entertain the disciple of the Sword Savant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my elder brother always says that among the sword practitioners in this world, only Senior Sword Savant is invincible.¡± Zhao Wuyu, the good-for-nothing younger brother, hurriedly ttered him.


    The disciple surnamed Li of the Sword Savant shook his folding fan gently, and he had a kind of unrestrained style of Sword Whizzes. When he heard this, he said lightly, ¡°Please don¡¯t tter me. My master always says, there are many capable people in the vast world. After we ovee a mountain, there will be a higher one.¡±


    In fact, he was not familiar with the brothers surnamed Zhao. However, the brothers were the future leaders of the Sword Fire Sect which had a long history in the Sword Way. He thought that the sect had been destroyed, but it reappeared in Jianghu again. In the past, the Sword Fire Sect did have some means. Li Xuanjun had been a disciple of the Brotherhood of Swords since he was a child. He was extremely talented and had good character. He had been selected as one of the direct disciples of the Sword Savant, and he was very curious about the swordsmanship in the world, especially that of the Sword Fire Sect. In addition, the brothers surnamed Zhao, especially Zhao Wuji deliberately made friends with him. Therefore, the two seemed to be familiar with him.


    This time, it was also a coincidence that Li Xuanjun hade to observe the auction of distributing the spoils, but he hadn¡¯t managed to buy a VIP ticket. He happened to run into Zhao Wuji and was specially invited in.


    ¡°Young Master, the item we need has appeared.¡± A guard wearing a deep bamboo hat carefully reminded Zhao Wuji.


    At this time, a long sword was being auctioned. Its name was Red Refining, which was the personal sword of the Red Refining Sword Master, the head of the Sword Fire Sect. Zhao Wuji came to the auction in person just for this sword.


    After a round ofpetition, Zhao Wuji finally bought the divine sword at the price of 50,000 Immortal Crystals.


    With the Red Refining Sword in hand, Zhao Wuji looked rxed.


    Old Mu¡¯s death didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, he had gotten the Red Refining Sword, and his master wouldn¡¯t me him after hepleted the task this time. More importantly, he had gotten in touch with the direct disciple of the Sword Master. It meant that the sect¡¯s n would be much smoother in the future.


    At this moment, the auction was finallying to an end.


    The valiant female auctioneer in a white swordsman¡¯s uniform said loudly, ¡°Everyone, the next item is the most precious treasure in this auction. I believe that many people are here for it. Please have a look.¡±


    A burly and tall figure slowly walked over from the distant passage and arrived at the center of the tform.


    The person was an elder with messy hair. It was strange that half of his hair was ck and the other half was white. The ck and white were distinct. Not only his hair but also his eyebrows and beard looked as strange as his hair.


    At the sight of this person, all the people present eximed.


    Many people recognized him.


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± the elder said.


    The hall instantly quieted down as if someone had pressed a mute button.


    This elder was Dugu Can, whose nickname was Lunar Eclipse, the second leader of the Dragon King Society, which controlled the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain. He was a horrible existence who could kill people wherever he wanted. It was said that he had already been at the peak of the Celestial Master and was one step away from the Emperor-to-be Realm.


    In daily life, Crazy Dragon Roaring was lurking in the underground abyss and rarely showed up. Dugu Can was in charge of the operation of the entire Dragon King Society. In most people¡¯s eyes, the reputation of Lunar Eclipse was even more fierce than that of Crazy Dragon¡¯s Roar.


    ¡°Thest item for auction is naturally not me.¡±


    Dugu Can used an emotionless voice to make cold humor.


    Of course, no one at the sceneughed.


    ¡°This auction item is unusual. Only a few people are qualified to know it in advance. But if anyone interested in it here has enough financial resources, you are qualified to participate in the auction.¡± Dugu Can¡¯s voice was like a mechanical synthesis, without any human feelings.


    As he spoke, he opened his palm.


    Ten golden light spots appeared in his hand. They looked like stars in the sky or gold in water, looking quite dreamy. At first nce, people were attracted by them. What really shocked everyone present was not this kind of dreamy brilliance, but the wisps of clear aura of the Way of Emperor emitted by these ten light spots.


    ¡°They are ten Realm-breaking Diagrams that can lead you to the ce where the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless is hidden. There were originally 12 of them in total. We¡¯ve visited the God Emperor of the Tiger Race and the ancestor of the Corpse Race to appraise them. Therefore, two of them were used as a reward to them. I guarantee that these ten of them are genuine. Everyone, the starting price is 100,000 fairy crystals. You can start the auction.¡±


    Dugu Can said lightly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is that true? It¡¯s said that the Cosmic Emperor Deathless left the Realm-breaking Diagrams, which could lead to the Athanasia Immortal Pce. I thought it was just a rumor.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! I didn¡¯t expect such shocking news to appear at this auction.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The Holy Lands of the major races should have known about it and made preparations in advance.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they release the news in advance?¡±


    ¡°Well. We can only have a look. Even if we have 100,000 fairy crystals, we don¡¯t dare to bid for any of them. If we buy one, we won¡¯t even know how to be killed. As the saying goes, an innocent man will be guilty because of his wealth.¡±


    The uproar in the venue was like a tsunami.


    This time, even Dugu Can, Lunar Eclipse, couldn¡¯t let them be quiet for a while. The news was too shocking and terrifying.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zhao Wuji¡¯s expression changed drastically. A burning desire showed up in his eyes.


    ¡°How could there be such divine objects as the grand finale?¡±


    Any one of the Realm-breaking Diagrams was much more precious than any one of the auction items before.


    Even the Red Refining Sword couldn¡¯tpare with it.


    ¡°Master, have you been waiting for them?¡± Senior Sister Shu Ying looked at her master. She couldn¡¯t figure out why her master wanted to participate in this auction and hadn¡¯t bid yet. Could it be that her master had already known the Cosmic Emperor Deathless¡¯s Realm-breaking Diagrams would appear?


    The middle-aged woman said, ¡°I just want to try my luck. I may not be able to get any of them.¡±


    Lei Cang yed with the bottle of Purple Pole Thunder Liquid in his hand with a slightly stunned look. At this time, a hunchbacked elder slowly walked over and sat in the VIP seat. He lifted his hoodie, revealing a face that Lei Cang was very familiar with.


    ¡°Master? Why are you here?¡± He was shocked. Then he suddenly realized something. ¡°You already know¡­¡±


    ¡°You bid,¡± the hunchbacked elder said. ¡°We must buy a Realm-breaking Diagram at all costs.¡±


    Bi Yan, who had been silent the whole time as if she was invisible, smiled and said, ¡°They finally show up.¡±


    On the other side, a big white Samoyed-like dog stood up like a human being. ¡°Are they what you want to bid for? The Cosmic Emperor Deathless, who has already passed away, is very popr recently. There¡¯s news about him everywhere. Did someone deliberately hype him up? I heard that his legacy is casting. If one masters it, the person can even forge Transformers. If we get the legacy, we can forge a lot of interesting toys, right?¡±


    A young man next to the dog said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough fairy crystals with us. Most of the fairy crystals in the Beast Pce have been used by me for electricity. I¡¯ve been short of money recently.¡±


    In the seat where Li Mu was originally sitting, the look of the Green Ox Taoist also became dignified.


    The item he had been waiting for finally showed up.


    The real big shots from the various Holy Lands and the Military of Man and many giants who rarely showed up looked serious.

 Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002 Seven Hooligans

    Chapter 1002 Seven Hooligans


    Two hours went by.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Li Mu heard the voice of the Green Ox Taoist in the inn. He opened the door and saw the upright maning in with a dignified look, so he asked, ¡°Have you gotten what you wanted? Can we leave now?¡±


    The Green Ox shook his head, ¡°I failed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu was greatly surprised and said, ¡°What happened? Have someone targeted you, or?¡±


    Although the Green Ox Taoist was upright, he was extremely steady in doing things. He was rough but meticulous. This time, he certainly came with the purpose of getting what he wanted. Unexpectedly, he failed. Li Mu¡¯s first thought was that he had been secretly plotted.


    The Green Ox Taoist shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was poor until today.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned. ¡°Are your fairy crystals not enough?¡±


    Green Ox Taoist nodded.


    Li Mu was speechless and said, ¡°As the second-inmand of the Sanctuary of the Way, you are so poor. You should have told me earlier. I still have tens of thousands of fairy crystals on me. I can lend them to you.¡±


    The Green Ox Taoist said disdainfully, ¡°Even if you have 200,000 more fairy crystals, it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mu was shocked. ¡°What is it? Why is it so expensive? Could it be aplete Emperor¡¯s Weapon?¡±


    The Green Ox Taoist said, ¡°Anyway, the news has spread. It¡¯s okay to tell you. It¡¯s the legacy diagrams of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. There are a total of ten Realm-breaking Diagrams leading to the Cosmic Emperor Deathless¡¯s legacynd, the Athanasia Immortal Pce. It¡¯s the grand finale of this auction. The price of each Realm-breaking Diagram has finally soared to 500,000 fairy crystals. The Human n¡¯s ten Holy Lands, the Military of Man, the Fox Race, the Tiger Race, the Corpse Race, the Ape Race, the Bird Race, the Spirit n of the Mutant Race, the Extraterritorial Demons, and the Beast Race have all taken action. I didn¡¯t expect that Constetion Demon Mountain would take such a big risk this time.¡±


    ¡°What? The Realm-breaking Diagrams of the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    How could there be such things?


    He carefully recalled the contents of the dark golden piece of paper rted to the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. It didn¡¯t mention the existence of these Realm-breaking Diagrams. Could it be that the Dragon King Society had secretly cheated these forces of their money?


    No! That was impossible.


    The Dragon King Society dominated Constetion Demon Mountain. It could be regarded as a top force in the Battlefield of Chaos. However, the other Holy Lands, the Military of Man, and the major races were not fools. If the Realm-breaking Diagrams were fake, there would not be so many top forces involved. The Dragon King Society couldn¡¯t be so bold as to lie to the whole world.


    The only exnation was that the Holy Lands, the Military of Man, and all the races and ns were all sure the Realm-breaking Diagrams were real.


    If the Realm-breaking Diagrams were real, they would lead the forces to the Ziwei Star Zone.


    The legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Li Mu¡¯s scalp tingled at once.


    He realized that big trouble wasing.


    If these big shots in the Battlefield of Chaos used the Realm-breaking Diagrams to go to the Ziwei Star Zone, it would definitely cause great turmoil there. At that time, the Heavenly Land, the Ghost Star, the Opposite Bank Star, and others would all face a great crisis, which might even affect Earth.


    Li Mu suddenly felt worried.


    ¡°Who obtained the Realm-breaking Diagrams?¡± He asked.


    Green Ox Taoist said, ¡°The Extraterritorial Demons got two, and the devil races got four. In the Human n, Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain got one, the Holy Land of Shenji got one, and the Military of Man got one. Thest one was personally obtained by High Chieftain of the Beast, Zhong Dajun.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Li Mu cursed in his heart.


    It was really what he was afraid of.


    The worst news was that the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain got a Realm-breaking Diagram.


    Lei Cang was suspected to be alive, and the people of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain knew Li Mu¡¯s background. Once they entered the Ziwei Star Zone, it would definitely be the worst news for Li Mu¡¯s rtives and friends.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t the Brotherhood of Sword gotten any of them?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The Sanctuary of the Way couldn¡¯t go to the Ziwei Star Zone to help without getting the Realm-breaking Diagram. The only people Li Mu could think of to help him were the Sword Whizzes of the Brotherhood of Swords.


    The Green Ox Taoist said, ¡°The future leader of the Brotherhood of Swords, Li Xuanjun, did show up in the auction, but these sword lunatics are only interested in swordsmanship and don¡¯t care about the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Li Mu almost wanted to swear.


    The two most powerful forces, the Brotherhood of Swords and the Sanctuary of the Way, he depended on hadn¡¯t obtained any of the Realm-breaking Diagrams. At this moment, it was not easy to get reinforcements.


    As they spoke, several powerful auras rapidly approached.


    ¡°People in the room,e out and talk to me.¡±


    A sharp shout rang out.


    When Li Mu and the Green Ox walked out, they saw more than a dozen experts of the Dragon King Society had surrounded the room. The leader was three meters tall and as strong as an iron bear. He exuded a suffocating sense of oppression and a smell of a demon.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Mu asked with a frown.


    He was not in a good mood now.


    The iron-like bear said, ¡°I am Impasse Bear Xiong Jing, the eighth leader of the Dragon King Society. In the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain, except for the eastern region, no one is allowed to kill people in other ces. This is a rule that can¡¯t be changed. You have vited the rule set by our big leader and killed a person with a flying sword before. You¡¯d better not resist. Follow us to the abyss of the Constetion Demon Mountain to be punished.¡±


    ¡°So that was the reason.¡±


    Li Mu came to his senses.


    There was indeed such a rule in the underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain.


    ¡°That man attacked first and tried to assassinate me. I was forced to fight back. He¡¯s the one who broke the rule,¡± Li Mu exined patiently.


    Xiong Jing sneered, ¡°There is no testimony of a witness. Leave these words to the criminal official of the Dragon King Society.¡±


    Li Mu sighed helplessly. He really didn¡¯t have time to deal with this kind of thing now. He could only look back at his room and say, ¡°Big brother, it seems I have to trouble you again.¡±


    Xiong Jingughed out loud. ¡°Do you want someone to help you? How childish you are! Ha¡­ Even if the Heavenly Kinge to this underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain, he would still have to follow our rules.¡±


    Before the person could finish his words, a voice came from the room.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t follow your rules?¡±


    Hearing that voice, astonishment appeared on the face of the Green Ox Taoist.


    This person was here too.


    Although Xiong Jing was the eighth leader of the Dragon King Society, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t know who the other party was. He sneered subconsciously and said, ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t obey the rules of the Dragon King Society will only end up with death. How dare you be so rude here?¡±


    Before he could finish his words, another voice suddenly sounded in the sky.


    ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s my honor to have youe to the Constetion Demon Mountain, Sword Savant.¡± There was a kind of arrogance in the voice, which made people feel as if they had seen a wild man who could kill gods and demons.


    Xiong Jing was stunned and said, ¡°Big brother?¡±


    The arrogant voice came from the depths of the dark abyss. It was the voice of the Crazy Dragon Roaring, who was the real leader of the Dragon King Society and the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain.


    ¡°You silly bear, how dare you say such arrogant words to the number one Sword Whiz in the world. It seems you are tired of living. Step back,¡± the Crazy Dragon Roaringughed and said.


    Xiong Jing, a three-meter-tall giant bear demon, was stunned. In an instant, he became like a harmless little white rabbit. He made obeisance to the room behind Li Mu, turned around, and disappeared with the subordinates.


    ¡°Why are you here, Sword Savant?¡± The voice of the Crazy Dragon Roaring echoed in the void.


    At this time, the noise here had attracted the attention of countless people.


    Sword Savant and Crazy Dragon Roaring were both absolute masters of martial arts. People were shocked just by hearing their names, not to mention that they could even hear the voices of the two now. This was a rare event that happened once in decades.


    ¡°My little brother came here to y, so I followed him to have a look. I was afraid that some people would bully my seventh brother.¡± The Sword Savant¡¯s indifferent voice came from the room. ¡°It turns out there are really some people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡±


    ¡°The seventh brother?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone present was stunned.


    The Sword Savant was the leader of the six major Sword Whizzes of the Brotherhood of Swords. They were unruly and crazy, so they were known as the six major hooligans in the Brotherhood of Swords. No one dared to provoke them at all. But since when did they have a seventh brother?


    Had the six major hooligans be seven?


    Feeling extremely shocked, many people around looked at Li Mu with their eyes wide open.


    They had thought this person was the direct disciple of the Sword Savant, which was already a very absurd guess. They didn¡¯t expect Li Mu to be a brother of the Sword Savant. It was more absurd.


    In the crowd, the bald big leader, the second leader, and the others of the Not Missing Home House were the most shocked.


    Just after the auction for the spoils just now, the Not Missing Home House was afraid that Li Mu would escape, so they couldn¡¯t wait to challenge Li Mu in the eastern region. They had prepared experts and traps for Li Mu and were determined to kill him in the eastern region.


    At this time, led by the small leader of the eastern region a few days ago, the bald big leader and others came to the inn to prevent Li Mu from escaping and intercept him. However, they heard a piece of earth-shattering bad news. How could they y this fucking game? Although Li Mu was not the disciple of the Sword Savant, he was the brother of the Sword Savant. His status was much higher than that of the disciples of the Sword Savant.


    They had challenged the brother of the Sword Savant.


    It was as if they wanted to fight against a sharp sword with tofu.


    ¡°Big brother, we¡­¡± The voice of the second leader was trembling.


    The bald big leader¡¯s voice trembled even more violently. He turned his head with difficulty, looked at the small leader, and said, ¡°Is itte to withdraw from the challenge? As long as you can help me, I will promise you anything you want.¡±


    Before the person could finish his words, a voice came from Li Mu.


    ¡°Hey? Why are you here again?¡± Li Mu found the small leader in the crowd, waved happily, and said,¡± You took me to the eastern region to ept the challenge and helped me win a lot of moneyst time. You are my benefactor. Is there anyone who wants to challenge me today? Ha¡­¡±


    This small leader originally wanted to help the bald big leader and do him a favor. When Li Mu asked him, he knew he couldn¡¯t deal with this matter himself, so he immediately said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re right, Young Master. The leaders of the Not Missing Home House want to challenge you again. You should still go to the No.1 zone in the eastern region.¡±


    Next to him, the bald big leader and the others only were broken down as if they had been struck by lightning. Then they could no longer hear anything. They werepletely stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!


    ¡°It¡¯s over!


    ¡°In that instant, there is no way out.¡±


    The bald big leader of the Not Missing Home House wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Actually, Li Mu had already seen the people of the Not Missing Home House and guessed the purpose of these people¡¯s visit, so he asked. Hearing this, he pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s how it is. Ha¡­ I wonder when the challenge will be and what form it will be.¡±

 Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003 To Be Rich

    Chapter 1003 To Be Rich


    The small leader observed Li Mu¡¯s expression and said directly, ¡°The Not Missing Home House chose to fight in groups. Each side invites friends. There is no limit to the number of people.¡±


    This was the plot of the bald big leader and the others. Anyway, Li Mu seemed to be alone. The Not Missing Home House ran all kinds of businesses in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain and could buy a lot of killers and devils in the northern region. In terms of quantity, their people could definitely defeat Li Mu.


    But now, they had shot themselves in the foot.


    What was the use of so many people?


    Li Mu only needed one helper, Sword Savant, to kill them all with one strike. No matter how many people faced the Sword Savant, they would be courting death.


    That was the number one Sword Whiz in the world.


    Li Mu looked at the bald big leader and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s exactly what I want. I like group battles the most. Ha¡­ After all, I can rely on a lot of people, such as my big brother, second brother, third brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I was wrong.¡± The bald big leader did not hesitate. Without waiting for Li Mu to continue counting, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Our Not Missing Home House admits defeat and is willing to pay the fine to rece the challenge.¡±


    There was no other way. What was Li Mu counting? He had mentioned the six major hooligans of the Brotherhood of Swords. If these six people gathered together, not to mention their Not Missing Home House, even the entire underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain would have to kneel.


    ¡°Oh, fine,¡± Li Mu said lightly. ¡°Someone raised the price at the auction for the spoils and made me spend 80,000 fairy crystals. s! My heart hurts. I feel regretful just thinking about it.¡±


    The bald big leader said, ¡°We are willing to pay the fine of 80,000 fairy crystals.¡±


    Li Mu calcted again and said, ¡°The appearance fee of my elder brother, Sword Savant¡­¡±


    ¡°Apart from 80,000 fairy crystals, we are willing to pay another 50,000 aspensation for our rudeness this time.¡± At this time, the bald big leader showed his decisiveness as the leader and became generous.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Li Mu replied and added. ¡°The mental damagepensation for being threatened by you¡­¡±


    The bald elder brother said, ¡°We are willing topensate you another 50,000 fairy crystals. Young Master, this is all the savings of our Not Missing Home House over the years. If Young Master is still not satisfied, I can only cut off my head for you.¡±


    ¡°How could I want your head? It¡¯s disgusting. You¡¯re so ugly,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a deal for the time being. Hurry up and pay me. Don¡¯t force yourself. If you don¡¯t want to give me so many fairy crystals, we can fight.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not forced.¡± The bald big leader said with sweat all over his face.


    All the people of the Not Missing Home House felt their hearts bleeding.


    However, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Now their heads were hanging in front of other people¡¯s swords. If they didn¡¯t admit defeat, once they fought, they would die under the sword of the world¡¯s number one Sword Whiz, no matter who they were.


    If they died, they would have nothing anymore.


    The Green Ox Taoist looked at Li Mu speechlessly.


    The others looked at Li Mu smiling as if seeing a little devil wagging its tail.


    The Not Missing Home House was miserable. Originally, their fourth leader pretended to be tough and provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked. As long as the Not Missing Home House admitted defeat, it would be over. However, the bald man and the others were unconvinced and challenged again. They became even more miserable.


    They had lost 180,000 fairy crystals in a deal. Maybe their savings over the years were about to run out.


    They were so miserable!


    Everyone firmly remembered Li Mu¡¯s appearance.


    From now on, this person would be ranked first on the list on which the people couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    Li Mu got the fairy crystals very smoothly.


    He didn¡¯t expect he would suddenly be a rich man.


    He felt so good to get rich in an instant.


    After the bald big leader and the others gave him the fairy crystals, they couldn¡¯t wait to leave with sad looks.


    Themunication between the Sword Savant and the Crazy Dragon Roaring ended simply.


    There was no rtionship between the two. Seriously speaking, the Crazy Dragon Roaring was inferior to the Sword Master whether in reputation or status. If it weren¡¯t for the hospitality of the host, he might not even be qualified to speak in front of the Sword Savant.


    After going back to the room of the inn, Li Mu felt a little better.


    ¡°s! We wanted to leave, but someone insisted on giving us money.¡± Li Mu took out 50,000 fairy crystals and handed them to the Green Ox Taoist, saying, ¡°Everyone has a share.¡±


    The Green Ox Taoist waved his hand repeatedly and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Li Mu said directly, ¡°Just take them. Don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±


    The Green Ox Taoist took them away.


    After that, Li Mu took out another 100,000 fairy crystals and happily sent them into the room. Then, he said, ¡°Big brother, please take them to treat other brothers to drinks.¡±


    The Sword Savant epted them without even looking at them.


    The number one Sword Whiz in the world was just that forthright, regardless of whether it was to others or himself.


    After a quarter of an hour, Li Mu and the others packed up and left the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain.


    On this trip to the Constetion Demon Mountain, except that the Green Ox Taoist hadn¡¯t bought the target, other goals had been achieved, and Li Mu had even gained a lot.


    The only embarrassing thing was that when they left, the Golden Princess of the Feather n and the woman named Ling Junshuang did not wait for their families toe to redeem them. The Feather n was too far away, it was reasonable that people did note in time. It was beyond his expectation that Ling Junshuang¡¯s family and friends did note.


    If the two beauties stayed in the underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain, they would be in great danger.


    Li Mu had no choice but to take the two girls back to the Sanctuary of the Way for the time being.


    In the periphery of Constetion Demon Mountain, there was an Ice teau. Thousands of kilometers ofnd were frozen, and snow was drifting.


    The rolling mountains covered in white snow seemed to be dancing like silver snakes. The snowy hignd and hilly areas seemed to be running like waxy white elephants.


    ¡°s! What a pity. I wasn¡¯t prepared enough and didn¡¯t manage to get the Realm-breaking Diagram.¡±


    Zhao Wuji was extremely disappointed.


    The people of the Sword Fire Sect were on their way back.


    ¡°Big brother, will we let that little bastard off just like that?¡± Zhao Wuyu was still slightly disgruntled.


    Zhao Wuji said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll send some guards to kill this imposter. But I don¡¯t know what happened to Old Mu.¡±


    Li Xuanjun, the direct disciple of the Sword Savant, frowned slightly. Then he stopped in mid-air, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I have other matters to attend to, so I want to bid my farewells here.¡±


    Zhao Wuji said in surprise, ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to spar with you in swordsmanship.¡±


    Li Xuanjun smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There will be another chance. Hmm? Who is it?¡± He suddenly looked ahead.


    Zhao Wuji and the others also reacted and looked forward.


    Just then, in the clouds in the void, a tall and thin elder slowly walked over. He had long hair, which was half white and half ck. He had a thin face and a ck narrow broadsword in his hand. His killing intent surged like raging waves.


    ¡°Dugu Can, Lunar Eclipse?¡±


    A trace of surprise appeared on Li Xuanjun¡¯s face.


    Zhao Wuji and the others were also shocked.


    He was the second leader of the Dragon King Society, known as a fierce man.


    Zhao Wuji knew he had broken the rules of the underground city in Constetion Demon Mountain when he sent Old Mu to kill the Heavenly Sword. At that time, he thought he had done a secret job. But now, when he saw Dugu Can, he suddenly felt a little guilty. He quickly covered up his face and said respectfully, ¡°Senior Dugu, why are you here?¡±


    But Dugu Can ignored him.


    Dugu Can seemed to regard him as a wisp of the air.


    ¡°You¡¯vee to the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain. How can you leave?¡± Dugu Can slowly raised the ck broadsword in his hand and pointed it at Zhao Wuji¡¯s old guard with a bamboo hat.


    Li Xuanjun was taken aback.


    Zhao Wuji and the other disciples of the Sword Fire Sect didn¡¯t react in time.


    What was going on?


    All eyes were focused on the old guard wearing a bamboo hat.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered.¡±


    The old guard sighed and took off his bamboo hat, revealing a square face with a big nose and a wide mouth. His eyebrows were as red as swords, and he had a full beard. He looked fierce and powerful. It was obvious that he was not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Master?¡± Zhao Wuji was startled.


    This person was the chief of the Sword Fire Sect, Red Refining Sword Master.


    The other members of the Sword Fire Sect had never expected that the head of the sect had been secretly following them.


    ¡°Give me the sword.¡± The Red Refining Sword Master reached out his hand.


    Zhao Wuji was stunned for a moment. Then he immediately handed over the divine sword, Red Refining, that he had bought with great difficulty to his master.


    ¡°Dugu Can, now that I have the divine sword Red Refining, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to stop me.¡± The Red Refining Sword Masterughed confidently.


    ¡°Stop you?¡± Dugu Can shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you, not to stop you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against me?¡± The expression of the Red Refining Sword Master changed.


    Dugu Can shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any hatred for me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so aggressive?¡±


    ¡°The true future leader of the Sword Fire Sect wants me to kill you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The face of the Red Refining Sword Master suddenly changed.


    Li Xuanjun, the direct disciple of the Sword Savant, also looked extremely shocked.


    The real future leader of the Sword Fire Sect? Could it be that the Red Refining Sword Master in front of him was a fake?


    The news that the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was revealed during the auction for the spoils in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain spread wildly in the upper-ss martial arts circle of the entire Battlefield of Chaos.


    Such news could not be concealed at all.


    In addition, the people who had participated in the auction for the spoils were basically big shots from all over the world. They had their own means of spreading the news. In less than a day, all the qualified martial arts experts knew about it.


    The world shook.


    After returning to the Sanctuary of the Way, Li Mu did not return to his Bamboo Retreat. He went to visit the head of the Sanctuary of the Way first.


    Sword Savant went with him. The three of them spent the whole afternoon discussing in the Hall of Virtue. It was not until nightfall that Li Mu came out of the Hall of Virtue in the thatched cottage and returned to the Bamboo Retreat.


    The Sword Savant put down the chess strategy and returned to the Brotherhood of Swords at night.


    On the third day, Li Mu and the Green Ox Taoist left the Sanctuary of the Way.


    Another day passed.


    They were in a dense forest shrouded in immortal mist.


    ¡°This should be it.¡±


    It took Li Mu and the Green Ox a long time to separate the Death Thorns, which were several meters high, from each other. When they arrived at a deserted but extremely hidden valley, they saw a nine-story demonic altar standing quietly in the mist.


    The rotten and withered vines and thorns twined around the broken nine-meter-long demonic altar. Each story was one meter high and covered with gray rocks with a mottled texture. At first nce, the altar seemed to be piled with nine thick and rough rocks.


    ¡°This is the Barrier-breaking Altar described on the dark golden paper. As long as we activate it, we can go to the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a stream of light shed in the distance as a figure rushed over.

 Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004 Back to Ziwei Star Zone

    Chapter 1004 Back to Ziwei Star Zone


    Two figuresnded 10 meters away from Li Mu.


    They were all strangers.


    They were young with handsome faces. They both wore white swordsman robes, with sharp eyes and dashing eyebrows. Their faces were like jade, their lips were red, and their teeth were white. Ugly people looked various, but handsome people were simr. At first nce, the two handsome men were like a pair of twins. It¡¯s difficult to distinguish them.


    But on closer inspection, there were some differences between the two young handsome men.


    The one on the left was slightly taller, and his skeleton wasrger.


    ¡°Aha, let me guess. You must be my little money-obsessed seventh brother.¡± The handsome man on the left came over,ughing. His eyes were like two crescent moons. He looked Li Mu up and down and said with a smile, ¡°I heard from my big brother that you were money-obsessed. You did a good job in buying girls in the underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain. I appreciate you very much.¡±


    ¡°Buying girls?


    ¡°It sounds not good.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say saving girls?¡±


    ¡°Third brother?¡± Li Mu asked tentatively.


    He told the head of the Sanctuary of the Way and the Sword Savant about the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, including the current situation in the Ziwei Star Zone, in the Hall of Virtue. The final result of the discussion was that the Sanctuary of the Way and the Brotherhood of Swords would send people to the Ziwei Star Zone with Li Mu. They wanted to prevent the major Holy Lands and ns from using the Barrier-breaking Talismans to invade the Ziwei Star Zone. Or else, it would endanger the Human n and the Earth in the Star Zone.


    The Sword Savant had once said that he would ask one of his disciples, together with his third brother, the Sword Fanatic, to assist Li Mu.


    Therefore, Li Mu asked him if he was his third brother.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Yes. Seventh brother, you¡¯re good. I know you¡¯re my seventh brother as soon as I see you.¡± Sword Fanatic had heard a lot about Li Mu from Sword Savant, so he had a good impression of Li Mu. When he saw Li Mu¡¯s bushy eyebrows and big eyes with a heroic spirit, he had a better impression of Li Mu. He directly gave Li Mu a big hug and said, ¡°Our big brother has never misjudged anyone.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, you are also the same as what our big brother said.¡± Li Mu was an outgoing person. He said, ¡°Seventh brother, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. You have to work hard on this trip to the Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    Sword Fanatic patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your people are also mine. If anyone dares to hurt your people, I will kill him.¡±


    He looked like a hero in the green forest. He didn¡¯t look like an otherworldly Sword Whiz in people¡¯s impression. Hepletely overturned the beautiful images of the Sword Whiz in people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Martial Uncles.¡± Another handsome young man in a white swordsman robe came over to salute and introduced himself to Li Mu. ¡°I¡¯m Li Xuanjun. Nice to meet you, Seventh Martial Uncle.¡±


    Li Mu quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°When I became a sworn brother of Sword Savant, we decided we could call each other as we please, so you don¡¯t have to call me Martial Uncle. We are both surnamed Li. You can call me the little brother. You should be older than me.¡±


    Li Xuanjun was a bit confused.


    Sword Fanatic burst outughing. ¡°Ha¡­ Seventh brother, I like your style of doing things. Xuanjun, you¡¯re good in all aspects, but you¡¯re too well-behaved. Little Xuanjun, when you go to the Ziwei Star Zone this time, don¡¯t call me Martial Uncle. Just call me elder brother. Otherwise, my age will be exposed, and those beautiful girls of the Human n will keep a distance from me. In that case, I will get even with you.¡±


    Li Mu was also a little confused.


    The name Sword Fanatic was suitable for his third brother. He was a little fanatic.


    Green Ox Taoist shook his head as he watched.


    The seniority of the Brotherhood of Swords was disordered.


    If it went on like this, their seniority wouldn¡¯t be figured out for three days and three nights.


    After greeting each other, the four came to the front of the nine-story demonic altar.


    ording to what was recorded on the dark golden paper, Li Mu took out 30,000 fairy crystals and embedded them in the tactical deployment hidden under the nine-story demonic altar. Then, he finally activated the demonic altar.


    Rumble!


    Every floor of the nine-story demonic altar began to rotate in different directions at different frequencies and speeds. The broken gaps began to match like some kind of strange mark.


    In the end, the rotating stopped at a position that had been determined a long time ago.


    A silver light beam suddenly burst out from the nine-story demonic altar and pointed straight at the sky. Like a silver divine sword, it pierced the sky outside the fog and shot out a sea of floating liquid space with a diameter of 100 meters.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s the gate of the barrier of spaces. Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Mu said loudly.


    The four of them took action, turned into four rays of light, rose into the sky, and disappeared into the sea of silver floating liquid space as if plunging into a real sea.


    After a while, the silver sea of light disappeared.


    The nine-story demonic altar below silently copsed in the wind and turned into a pile of sand. The sand rolled and drifted away. Even the 30,000 fairy crystals disappeared. In the end, there was no trace of energy fluctuation in the air. It was impossible to know what had happened here.


    Zhao Wuji and his brother looked at the figure in front of them in horror.


    After fleeing for several days, they had never felt so mentally and physically exhausted before. The members of Constetion Demon Mountain¡¯s Dragon King Society mighte after them at any time. Ever since their master died in the battle, the elders, guards, and fellow apprentices had all died under the attack of the Constetion Demon Mountain¡¯s Dragon King Society.


    Being blocked by the terrifying lightning, Zhao Wuji and his brother had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Your Excellency, are you from the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain?¡± Zhao Wuji said with a wry smile, ¡°My master has been killed by Lunar Eclipse, and the divine sword Red Refining has returned to the Constetion Demon Mountain. Do you want to kill us all? Why?¡±


    Zhao Wuyu, the yboy, trembled all over and hid behind his elder brother, Zhao Wuji.


    When thinking of the battle that day, the two brothers were trembling and couldn¡¯t hide their fear.


    With the divine sword Red Refining, the Red Refining Sword Master could exert the real power of the sword fire. His strength had gotten much stronger. He was confident. However, in the face of Dugu Can¡¯s ck de, he couldn¡¯t even resist one move and was killed in seconds.


    The situation at that time left a deep impression on them, making them have nightmares whenever they thought of it.


    Dugu Can¡¯s strength was too terrifying.


    Especially at the moment when the Broadsword-using method started, the wings of the broadsword stretched out like the wings of a devil were even more terrifying. It wasn¡¯t like a Broadsword-using method in this world.


    ¡°Constetion Demon Mountain?¡± The figure shrouded in lightning sneered. ¡°Thest descendant of the Sword Fire Sect was scared out of his wits by a second-rate force like Constetion Demon Mountain. That¡¯s sad. In the past, the Sword Fire Sect was no less powerful than the super sect of the Brotherhood of Swords of the Sword Way.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from Constetion Demon Mountain?¡± Zhao Wuji breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Then why are you blocking my way?¡±


    ¡°Repeat the story of your master¡¯s death in detail. The more detailed, the better. Don¡¯t miss any details, especially the Broadsword-using method of Dugu Can.¡± The tall figure shrouded in purple lightning said in an unquestionable tone.


    Zhao Wuji did not resist and told him in detail.


    ¡°Oh, very good. Although it¡¯s a little vague, it¡¯s enough to exin some things. It turns out to be the real Red Refining swordsmanship, turning the sword into a broadsword.¡± The figure of thunder and lightning muttered to himself, ¡°It seems the survivors of that year should be hidden in the Dragon King Society. What¡¯s the real identity of Dugu Can? Ha¡­ Who is behind him?¡±


    Zhao Wuji and his brother couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.


    Dugu Can used a Broadsword-using method. Why did he say turning a sword into a broadsword?


    ¡°Well, the two of you follow me back to Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. I have a martial nephew named Lei Cang. From now on, the two of you will be his servants. At the same time, you will be protected by him. No matter how powerful the Constetion Demon Mountain is, it will not threaten you two.¡±


    His words were simrly unquestionable and irresistible.


    The Zhao Brothers had no other choice.


    In the Ziwei Star Zone, endless stars were shining in the vacuum. They were bright, deep, and distant.


    The six major ns gathered almost all the elite forces of their respective ns andunched attacks on Earth, but they didn¡¯t get any news. The originally prosperous martial arts civilization in the Ziwei Star Zone declined, and its overall strength was reduced.


    After losing the elites including their chiefs of the zone, the strength of the major ns, such as the Heavenly Fox n, the Heavenly Deity n, and the Demonic Snake n had declined significantly. On the contrary, some of the middle-level sects and forces in the zone had developed rapidly and seized the opportunity to surpass those ns because they had not participated in the fierce war.


    Because of this, the Ziwei Star Zone was no longer harmonious.


    The territories of the forces were being divided all the time, and all kinds of forces began topete for territory again. As a result, the situation in the entire zone was not as peaceful as it had been when the six major ns took charge.


    A silver light spot suddenly shed in the endless void.


    Four figures appeared in the cosmic vacuum without warning.


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡±


    Feeling that the barrier-breaking transmission had stopped, Li Mu immediately closed his eyes to sense it.


    That was right.


    He was familiar with the density of Spiritual Qi and thews of the universe.


    He was in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    He was finally relieved.


    ¡°Seventh brother, is this the universe you mentioned?¡± The Sword Fanatic looked around and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good. The Spiritual Qi is thin, and thews are a little iplete. This is an iplete universe.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°The Battlefield of Chaos is known as the center of all universes, and it has the most clear andpletews I have ever seen. Of course, the Ziwei Star Zone can¡¯t bepared with it. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve juste to the countryside from the city. You¡¯ll get used to it in a few days.¡±


    Green Ox Taoist and Li Xuanjun also curiously sensed the surrounding environment.


    This was the first time they hade to the Ziwei Star Zone.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Green Ox Taoist asked.

 Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005 The Danger of Mount Shu

    Chapter 1005 The Danger of Mount Shu


    ¡°Sister Sect Master, the city is about to copse, and the situation is unfavorable to us. The Left and Right Guardians of Rules have sent a message asking you to leave quickly. The passage left by Mr. Li can still be used. If you dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    In White Emperor City, the maid, Little Peach, was trying to persuade the Chieftain.


    Outside the city, the mes of war raged, and cries could be heard everywhere.


    Half a year ago, another war broke out on the Bitter Star, and the mes of war spread outside White Emperor City.


    This time, the enemy was a force from outer space, known as the Divine Chaos Dynasty. It was terrifying. Afternding on the Bitter Star, it joined forces with the enemies of Mount Shu, the remaining forces of the Three Grand Sword Sects, the Four-city Alliance, and the other forces that had revived. Then the Divine Chaos Dynasty asked the Sword Sect of Mount Shu to submit. After it was rejected, the warsted for half a year.


    Now, the Sword Sect of Mount Shu had suffered heavy losses and was in imminent danger.


    Long Wu, the head of the Dragon King Ridge, died in battle.


    The chief of the Sky-overlooking Pavilion died in battle.


    The Young Master, Qinjian of Moon in the Flowing Water, died in the battle.


    Wuming, the Knife Hut servant of the Washing Dao Sect, had died in battle.


    The olddy of the Washing Dao Sect was seriously injured.


    Some famous masters and experts of the past had died in battle.


    The battle was so fierce that it was hard to describe it with words.


    Now, the disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu could only stay in White Emperor City and rely on the tactical deployment left by the Green Lotus Sword Whiz and Li Mu to protect themselves. However, they could only defend the inner city. Therge cities and eleven lines of defense outside had already been breached.


    The enemies from outer space were powerful, and some of them were wardcasters proficient in tactical deployments. The inner city of White Emperor City could not hold on for long, and the Immortal Qi of Green Lotus was about to be used up. The source crystals that Li Mu had left were also about to run out.


    Once the tactical deployment stopped operating, the Sword Sect of Mount Shu would be destroyed.


    Ye Wuhen, the current Sword Chief of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu, was an outstanding female martial arts expert. She was famous on the Bitter Star and was also known as the most beautiful woman in the Zones around. At this time, she was standing at the gate of the Temple of Mount Shu, overlooking the scene of the war.


    Shouts and roars sounded loud. There were the shrill screams of creatures before they died, all kinds of chaotic, horrible auras of power, True Energy, smells of demons, Corpse Qi, and Devil Qi.


    ¡°All the prosperity is as transient as fleeting clouds. No sects or dynasties can exist in this world forever. I didn¡¯t expect the disaster of Mount Shu woulde so soon!¡±


    There was no joy or sadness on Ye Wuhen¡¯s face.


    The desperate situation was imminent. This queen of the Bitter Star, the peerless female Sword Whiz of Mount Shu, was calmer than people had imagined.


    She looked up at the sky, and a person¡¯s figure shed through her mind.


    That person had once descended like a heavenly deity, saved the Sword Sect of Mount Shu, ended the rule of the nine forces of the so-called Decent Alliance, and saved her. Unfortunately, he left like a gust of wind. This world could not keep him. He was like a dragon not attached to this. He descended and left like a diety and disappeared into thes.


    She couldn¡¯t keep him, too.


    Even the most beautiful, noble, and outstanding woman on this couldn¡¯t stop him from leaving, even if they had gotten married.


    His name shook the entire Ziwei Star Zone.


    His broadsword had killed countless strong enemies.


    Even now, his story was popr in this universe.


    Countless creatures on the Bitter Star worshipped him as if he were a deity.


    She had thought countless times about leaving this and finding him.


    But as long as she thought about how to face him, what to say, and what to do when they met again, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t say anything or do anything. It was better to miss him than to meet him.


    She stood guard over a city, waiting for him.


    If time passed quietly, perhaps she would wait like this until her hair turned gray and all her teeth had fallen out. Ye Wuhen didn¡¯t know if she would meet that person again in the end.


    Waiting was both torture and a kind of happiness to her.


    That was because she was not alone. Her son apanied her.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    He was a cute little boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked quite heroic. There was still a childish look between his eyebrows. However, his face was quite simr to that man from back then.


    The little boy held Ye Wuhen¡¯s hand and said timidly.


    A hint of tenderness appeared on Ye Wuhen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sili, don¡¯t be afraid. If your father were here, he could make all these bad guys disappear in a breath.¡± She squatted down, stroked the little boy¡¯s delicate face, and said, ¡°Remember, there is the blood of a hero flowing in your body. Your father is an immortal standing high in the sky. Don¡¯t be afraid. Be as brave as your father!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The little boy, Ye Sili, nodded in confusion.


    Then, he asked, ¡°Mom, who is my father? Why hasn¡¯t hee to see us yet?¡±


    Ye Wuhen smiled, kissed her son¡¯s forehead, and said, ¡°He is a great hero, so he has more important things to do. He is very busy and has no time toe back. When he wipes out the darkness in the universe, he wille to you. Sili, don¡¯t me him. When you see him, remember to call him Dad, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Sili nodded obediently and tried his best to pretend to be sensible.


    He didn¡¯t want his mother to be sad.


    The child was childish after all. When he heard the shouts outside getting closer and closer, he said, ¡°Mom, Grandpa Long, Grandpa Wuming, and Auntie Qinjian are all dead. Grandma is also seriously injured and in aa. Those bad guys are about toe in. Will we die soon? If we die, what if Dades back and can¡¯t see us? He will be anxious and sad.¡±


    When the maid, Little Peach, heard that, she almost burst into tears.


    Everyone knew why the Chieftain hadn¡¯t married all these years and who she had been waiting bitterly for.


    Would that persone back?


    ¡°Sili won¡¯t die. You¡¯re going to find Dad.¡± Ye Wuhen kissed her son¡¯s cheek with tears in her eyes.


    She held her son tightly in her arms as if embracing the whole world. She didn¡¯t want the little boy to see her tears, so she wiped away the tears on her cheeks. Then she whispered, ¡°Sili, go to sleep. Have a good sleep. When you wake up, you will see Dad. In the future, you must listen to Dad and tell him that Mom misses him very much.¡±


    The little boy, Ye Sili, fell asleep in his mother¡¯s arms.


    She made him sleep with a special method.


    Ye Wuhen kissed her son¡¯s forehead reluctantly, handed him to her maid, Little Peach, and said, ¡°Go with Junior Chief through that passage and take him to the Heavenly Land to find his father.¡±


    Little Peach was shocked and asked, ¡°Are you not leaving, Sister Sect Master?¡±


    Ye Wuhen shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been missing him and waiting for him all these years. Although I¡¯m the Chieftain of Mount Shu, I¡¯m not the one who really supported Mount Shu. Uncle Long and the others have contributed the most. Now, they¡¯ve died to protect White Emperor City. Some people are still fighting outside. I¡¯m not a good Sect Master. I¡¯ve let down the disciples of Mount Shu because of my personal affairs. Now that Mount Shu was about to copse, will I still be a human being if I abandon them and leave?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Little Peach was shocked and anxious. She subconsciously held the sleeping Junior Chief in her arms, not knowing how to persuade her.


    ¡°As the Chieftain, I have to bear the responsibility. Today, I won¡¯t leave. I will fight with all the disciples of Mount Shu to the end. If our sect is destined to be killed today, I will be thest Chieftain to die in the war.¡±


    She had a sharp Sword Intent, firm will, and sharp eyes.


    The female devil of the Washing Dao Sect, who had dominated the Bitter Star and made the disciples of the nine major forces of the Decent Alliance tremble with fear upon hearing her name, seemed to have returned at this moment.


    ¡°Chieftain, I won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Little Peach also cried.


    Ye Wuhen touched the maid¡¯s head with a smile and said, ¡°Little Peach, leave here. You must live with Sili. Sometimes, living requires more courage than death. Over the years, although we are a master and a servant, we are actually like real sisters. I¡¯m very relieved to hand Sili over to you.¡±


    Little Peach just shook her head and cried sadly.


    Ye Wuhen snapped, ¡°Do you want me to kneel and beg you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± Little Peach was heartbroken. In the end, she gritted her teeth and turned around, saying, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find that person with Sili. I will bring him to save you and Mount Shu. Sister, you and everyone else must hold on.¡±


    She turned around and left.


    Ye Wuhen¡¯s eyes looked sad and beautiful.


    Then she turned around, went to the window, and took off the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword from the weapon rack.


    The body of the machete was bright, reflecting a beautiful face.


    Just at this time, someone spoke.


    ¡°Ha¡­ The Sword Sect of Mount Shu, known as the supreme sect on the Bitter Star, is just so-so. White Emperor City will be destroyed today. I heard that Ye Wuhen, the Sword Chief of Mount Shu, is known as the most beautiful woman in the Zone. If you are willing to take the initiative to enve yourself, I will spare Mount Shu¡¯s fate of destruction. What do you think of it?¡±


    An evil and overbearing voice sounded.


    The voice came from outside White Emperor City. The sound waves were as loud as thunder. It had broken through the defensive tactical deployment of White Emperor City. The terrifying ripples caused the disciples of Mount Shu in the city to feel dizzy and bleed in their ears.


    ¡°Prince Heaven-devouring!¡±


    Ye Wuhen¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    She knew this was the voice of the enemy¡¯s leader, a terrifying expert known as a prince.


    He had risen to prominence in the Ziwei Star Zone, swept through all parties, and established a huge force called the Divine Chaos Dynasty. Wherever he went, the ce would be scorched and many races would be destroyed. Many sects had been wiped out. His means were domineering, cruel, and overbearing. It was said there was an awakened great emperor supporting the Divine Chaos Dynasty.


    Ye Wuhen rushed out of the temple as fast as a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Disciples of Mount Shu, follow me to kill the enemies.¡±


    Ye Wuhen¡¯s voice resounded through the entire White Emperor City.


    The light of the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword broke through the energy turbulence like the pouring water of the Heavenly River.


    Ye Wuhen went ahead and rushed into the battlefield.


    In the sky, a figure shrouded in Primeval Qi stared fixedly at Ye Wuhen.


    ¡°Ha¡­ You are indeed the most beautiful woman in the Zone. You are really peerless. There will be one more female ve under my crotch. Ha¡­¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006 Li Mu Arrived

    Chapter 1006 Li Mu Arrived


    A small ship surrounded by precious energy quickly moved through the Star Rivers.


    Little Peach stood at the bow of the ship and looked back at the Bitter Star disappearing in her sight. Her heart was filled with endless sorrow.


    She held Ye Sili in her arms, who was still sleeping soundly. She thought helplessly, ¡°Sister, is it worth it for you to do this?¡±


    It was said that that person had gone to the of Heavenly Land.


    That was also one of the few bigs that had not been conquered by the Divine Chaos Dynasty. But if he was there, he should have received the news of the disaster on the Bitter Star. Why hadn¡¯t he shown up yet?


    ¡°Li Mu, where on earth are you?


    ¡°If you are an immortal destined to appear in my sister¡¯s life, please show up quickly. Do you know it? Your son, your wife, your friends, and your believers are waiting for you to save them.¡±


    Little Peach held the child in her arms and prayed again and again in her heart.


    In the lonely and dark void in the distance, light spots shed.


    Then, a few things quickly approached.


    Little Peach was shocked. When she took a closer look, she saw dozens of silver flying shipsing at her extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they were close to her.


    ¡°Oh, no! They were battleships from the Divine Chaos Dynasty!¡±


    Little Peach was shocked and cried out in her heart.


    She had just escaped from the Bitter Star and broke free from the forces of the Divine Chaos Dynasty with the Junior Chief. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be so unlucky. She had encountered the reinforcements of the Divine Chaos Dynasty. At this time, it was toote for her to turn around and avoid them.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Little Peach was extremely anxious.


    ¡°The flying shuttle ahead, stop.¡±


    Someone shouted from a silver flying ship. At the same time, several beams of light shot out from a scout big ship on the right front. It was a small flying shuttle, on which stood fully-armed guards. They quickly surrounded the small ship.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The leader of the guards sized up Little Peach.


    Little Peach pretended to be trembling with fear and said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m a refugee merchant. I have just escaped from the Bitter Star. My child¡¯s father died in the war, leaving only me and my child.¡±


    ¡°Get on the ship and search,¡± the leader of the guards shouted.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The two guards boarded the boat and searched. Then, they shook their heads at the leader and said, ¡°Your honor, there¡¯s nothing suspicious.¡±


    The leader of the guards nodded and said to Little Peach, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Little Peach breathed a sigh of relief and thanked him profusely. She was going to start the flying ship and leave.


    At this time, the gship of the silver fleet passed by. Suddenly, a lofty voice came from a high ce on the deck, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    When the armored guards on the flying shuttle heard the voice, they immediately got down on one knee with great respect and said, ¡°Your honor, Prince.¡±


    ¡°Bring the child over for me to see.¡± The voice on the gship came again.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The leader of the armored guards stood up.


    Two guards were about to snatch the child from Little Peach¡¯s arms.


    Little Peach took a step back like a hen protecting a chick and said, ¡°No. What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my child. Please don¡¯t take my child away. He¡¯s my lifeblood.¡±


    The two guards continued, but Little Peach dodged them. Therefore, they didn¡¯t grab the child.


    The leader of the armored guards looked angry and was about to send more people to deal with her.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± The lofty voice on the deck of the gship sounded again, saying, ¡°In fact, you are not a refugee merchant. You escaped from the Sword Sect of Mount Shu, and your status should not be low. This child should be the son of Ye Wuhen, the Sword Chief of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu. He is so cute.¡±


    Little Peach¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°No. I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I¡¯m a poor refugee merchant. Your honor, you must have mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ The son of a small refugee merchant shouldn¡¯t dress like this, nor should he have such a good appearance. He is wearing a robe. Even if a merchant works hard for ten years, he can¡¯t afford it, right?¡± The lofty voice with faint confidence hit the nail on the head.


    Little Peach subconsciously looked at Ye Sili¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Oh, no.


    ¡°I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to change Junior Chief¡¯s clothes. Therefore, we were seen through in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Capture them!¡± The leader of the armored guards bellowed.


    At this time, he came to his senses and broke out in a cold sweat. Just now, he had almost let go of the two important people.


    Little Peach was anxious.


    If the Junior Chief were to fall into the hands of this group, she would fail to live up to her sister¡¯s expectations. If anything were to happen to the Junior Chief, she wouldn¡¯t be able to atone for her crime even if she died ten thousand times over.


    ¡°Hurry up and surrender!¡±


    More than a dozen guards attacked at the same time.


    There was no other choice.


    Little Peach gritted her teeth. She held Ye Sili sleeping in her left hand. A bright long sword instantly appeared in her right hand. With a sh of sword light, the armored guards who had boarded the ship fell one after another like wheat stalks under the sickle of a farmer.


    As the personal guard of Ye Wuhen, the Chieftain of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu, her strength was strong. How could these armored guards resist her?


    After seeding in one move, Little Peach immediately drove the flying ship frantically, trying to escape.


    This was the only way she could think of now.


    ¡°Do you think you can escape from my ce?¡±


    As soon as the voice of the prince on the gship sounded, an irresistible force gushed out from the gship and directly imprisoned the small ship on the spot. Even Little Peach was frozen and could not move on the small ship.


    ¡°Bring the child to me.¡±


    The prince¡¯s voice rang out.


    The leader of the guards boarded the boat to pick up the child.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t touch him.¡± Little Peach was anxious and shouted, ¡°Well, I admit that he is indeed Sword Chief Ye¡¯s son, but do you know who his father is?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you mean the father of this child has a strong background?¡± The prince, who had always been arrogant and indifferent, said with a hint of curiosity in his voice. ¡°It is said that Ye Wuhen, the most beautiful woman in this Zone, gave birth to a son before marriage, but no one knows who the child¡¯s father is. It has always been a big mystery in this Zone. Do you know it?¡±


    Little Peach said, ¡°His father is Li Mu, the God of Broadswords. If you take this child away, Li Mu will find you.¡±


    Now, Little Peach could only resort to herst means.


    Since she could no longer protect the child, she had to expose the child¡¯s family background directly and try her best to make the child more valuable so that he would not be killed by the Divine Chaos Dynasty.


    She believed that after the other party learned about the child¡¯s biological father, the Divine Chaos Dynasty would use the child as bait to release the news and lure Li Mu to rescue him.


    Little Peach believed that the Divine Chaos Dynasty, which was determined to conquer the Ziwei Star Zone, must have regarded Li Mu as one of the biggest obstacles and tried every means to get rid of him.


    After all, in the past few years, Li Mu had be so famous in this Zone that any force that wanted to be the most powerful here could not ignore him.


    Therefore, these people couldn¡¯t kill Ye Sili easily.


    She didn¡¯t care about if she would die or not.


    The leader of the armored guards and the others were all stunned.


    They didn¡¯t expect the father of Ye Wuhen¡¯s son to turn out to be Li Mu, the God of Broadswords.


    Of course. They had all heard of Li Mu.


    In the Ziwei Star Zone, very few warriors didn¡¯t know the famous God of Broadswords.


    Li Mu rose too fast, and his achievements were too dazzling. Moreover, he had created an Aspect of Virtue in the Brilliance Immortal Star Region. Later, with his words and deeds in the Ziwei Star Zone, he was regarded as a hero. Both the decent and the evil had a very high evaluation of him. Even though these people were now on the opposite side of Li Mu and worked for the Divine Chaos Dynasty, they still respected him.


    Therefore, when the guards heard the news, the way they looked at Ye Sili changed.


    ¡°It is so surprising.¡± The prince on the gship sounded a little surprised. After a pause, he said to Little Peach, ¡°Then you must be the person Ye Wuhen trusts the most. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t let you escape with her son. You told me the identity of this child because you want me to hold back from killing him for the time being, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Little Peach didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What a smart woman,¡± the prince said lightly. ¡°But it¡¯s just an illusion. Do you think I will leave this child alive to lure Li Mu toe and save him? Ha¡­ Have you ever thought that as long as I kill this child, Li Mu will also show up? He will be crazier at all costs. It may be better for me.¡±


    Little Peach¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    She didn¡¯t think of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Little Peach said in a trembling voice. ¡°He¡¯s just a child. He doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± The voice of the prince was cold and ruthless. He said without any pity, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him, he will deal with me after he grows up. I¡¯ll kill this child and let the public know that I have killed him.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Little Peach roared, her voice full of despair. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. He¡¯s just a child. He¡¯s still little and doesn¡¯t know anything. Let him go. Let him go and I can do anything for you.¡±


    The armored guards and the others hesitated for a moment.


    The prince said coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want to disobey my order? Li Mu¡¯s child deserves to die.¡±


    The leader of the guards gritted his teeth and was about to take action himself.


    At this moment, a voice sounded.


    ¡°My child? What¡¯s going on? When did I have a child?¡±


    A ray of light shed.


    A figure in white suddenly appeared on the small ship and stood beside Little Peach.


    The moment that figure appeared, the restrictive power that enveloped the small ship vanished immediately.


    Little Peach instantly felt that she could move again.


    Her eyes fell on the man who suddenly appeared. After a moment of shock, she rubbed her eyes and immediately became ecstatic. ¡°Your honor Li Mu? Is it you?¡±


    She recognized in disbelief that the man who had suddenly appeared in such a desperate situation was exactly the person that her sister Chieftain had been missing day and night. He was also the biological father of the child in her arms. He was a man respected as a god by countless disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu.


    ¡°Did he appear at the right time?¡±


    Little Peach even subconsciously reached out to touch Li Mu for fear that it was a dream.


    ¡°Little Peach, what happened?¡±


    At this time, Li Mu was also confused.


    He had wanted to go to Earth, but for some reason, he thought of Mount Shu on the way just like the people in the imperial sect who had a sudden impulse. He also thought that there was actually a space-time passage on the Bitter Star that led to Earth. Therefore, he decided to go to Mount Shu and visit his old friends by the way.


    He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a scene on the way.


    He didn¡¯t expect he clearly heard his name being mentioned, and he was said to be the biological father of the child. He was surprised and showed up. When he took a closer look, he recognized that the woman on the ship, who had fallen into a desperate situation, was actually the maid of Ye Wuhen.

 Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007 The Love Could Not Be Broken

    Chapter 1007 The Love Could Not Be Broken


    ¡°Young Master Li, please hurry up and save our Chieftain. Our Sword Sect of Mount Shu is in trouble. Chieftain is in danger.¡± In a hurry, Little Peach could not exin in detail for the moment, so she just urged Li Mu in a loud voice.


    Li Mu said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Little Peach, don¡¯t worry. Tell me in detail.¡±


    He also realized that there might be a disaster on Mount Shu.


    Just as Little Peach was about to speak, the voice of the prince on the gship next to her ship sounded again. ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s good, Li Mu. You are finally willing to show up. I thought you would hide forever to keep your reputation.¡±


    Li Mu looked up and said, ¡°I almost forgot to ask why you said my son deserved to die.¡±


    ¡°Because I want to kill him.¡± The prince slowly appeared on the side of the ship.


    The prince was a young man in a dark yellow robe. He looked in his twenties. He was burly and had a strong momentum, looking down at Li Mu like a tiger looking at an eagle. At first nce, Li Mu knew he was not an ordinary person. With a provocative smile, he looked down at Li Mu.


    ¡°This is a neer!¡±


    When Li Mu was in the Ziwei Star Zone, he had never seen this person.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good answer. With this answer, I¡¯ll let you die quickly.¡± Li Mu sneered.


    He looked back at Ye Sili, who was in Little Peach¡¯s arms. The little boy¡¯s facial features were indeed a little simr to Li Mu¡¯s when he was a child. The boy was even more handsome.


    However, he was a little confused about why the little boy was his child.


    From Little Peach¡¯s words, it was obvious that the situation was urgent. It was not the time to think about other things.


    ¡°Little Peach, hold him tight. Wait a minute.¡±


    Li Mu said to Little Peach.


    Little Peach hugged Ye Sili tightly and nodded.


    Li Mu whispered, ¡°Moon Empress, please help me protect them.¡±


    A voice sounded in the void, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Faint moonlight emerged around the small ship.


    Li Mu slowly floated into the air.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the Ziwei Star Zone for a long time. It seems the people here have forgotten the sharp broadsword in my hand. How dare you jump out and make trouble? Today, I¡¯ll use your heads as a sacrifice to my broadsword.¡±


    Before finishing his words, Li Mu moved and suddenly disappeared from where he was.


    The prince on the gship was already on full alert, but he only saw a blur in front of him. Before he could perceive Li Mu¡¯s movements with his sight and Divine Consciousness, a sharp Broadsword Intent had already rushed toward him at an incredible speed.


    He was shocked and barely managed to block it with his sword.


    ng!


    The sound of metal shing rang out.


    When the huge forces surged, the prince couldn¡¯t control his body and fell back, hitting the main mast of the gship hard.


    Rumble!


    The main mast was broken.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    ¡°Protect our Prince.¡±


    Only then did the experts of the Divine Chaos Dynasty on the gshipe to their senses. They attacked at the same time. Then they swarmed over to besiege Li Mu and bought time for the prince.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The broadsword in Li Mu¡¯s hand was just an ordinary Taoist instrument, but it had the power to destroy everything. He shed backhand, and the ring of Broadsword Qi burst out. It was exactly the Eight-sided Sword Ring in the Liuyun Sword Scripture. He had used the technique on his broadsword.


    The ring unleashed and attacked indiscriminately.


    The experts of the Divine Chaos Dynasty within a radius of 10 meters, regardless of their strengths, clothes, and sets of armor, were instantly smashed into powder by the Broadsword Qi.


    None of them survived.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? What kind of Broadsword-using method is this?¡±


    The prince, who had barely managed to stabilize himself, was scared out of his wits when seeing this scene.


    ¡°How could Li Mu be so strong?¡±


    At this time, Li Mu made another strike.


    The Broadsword Qi poured down like a white beam of light cutting down from the Ninth Heaven.


    The prince immediately felt the crisis of death. His ck hair fluttered wildly, and his eyes shed with burning madness. He roared like a lion, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I am one of the lucky ones chosen by the Imperial Lord. How can I not block your attack?¡±


    He was going to pull out his sword to fight back.


    Halfway out of the sheath, the long sword shed with blood-red light.


    A broken arm holding a long sword flew out.


    The prince screamed miserably.


    Before pulling out his sword, he lost an arm.


    Boom!


    Li Mu approached him and kicked him to the deck.


    ¡°With such a weak strength, how dare you stir up trouble in the Star River?¡± Li Mu directly crushed the prince¡¯s body with one foot. ¡°Divine Chaos Dynasty? What a ridiculous force! With no divine dragons in the mountains, wolves became the overlords.¡±


    The prince¡¯s head rolled on the deck, his eyes wide open. ¡°How could you have such power?¡±


    ¡°Is this power very strong?¡± Li Mu said lightly.


    The prince was stunned.


    Li Mu looked at the thousands of experts of the Divine Chaos Dynasty around him without any fear. He directly crushed the head of the prince and killed this self-righteous powerful figure of the Divine Chaos Dynasty.


    ¡°I thought the person who threatened to kill me was powerful and unruly, but he turns out to be so weak. He is so narrow-minded. How dare he deal with me? How ridiculous!¡±


    Golden light spots appeared around Li Mu.


    ¡°Prince Spirit Extermination is dead.¡±


    ¡°He killed Prince Spirit Extermination.¡±


    ¡°Send the message out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him to the death!¡±


    Some of the experts of the Divine Chaos Dynasty were in a panic, some were slowly retreating, and some were rushing madly toward Li Mu.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Golden light spots shot out from Li Mu¡¯s side.


    They were golden flying broadswords.


    Four-de God Killing Broadsword!


    The current Four-de God Killing Broadsword had the third form apart from the Strange Broadsword with Four des and the Four Chains of Order. The Golden Chains of Order had been cut off one by one, and each of them was a Golden Flying Broadsword.


    The Golden Flying Broadswords flickered like dazzling meteors. Wherever it passed, the experts of the Divine Chaos Dynasty fell like wheat being cut by sickles, and the huge silver flying shuttles were also shattered.


    The scene was too shocking.


    Little Peach¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    Although she had been looking forward to Li Mu¡¯s arrival before, she did not expect Li Mu to be so powerful. Almost in an instant, he destroyed the fleet of the Divine Chaos Dynasty. In her eyes, the so-called Prince Spirit Extermination was as powerful as the Prince Heaven-devouring who led the army to attack the Sword Sect of Mount Shu. She even suspected that Li Mu could defeat the prince-level experts of the Divine Chaos Dynasty before. She did not expect the prince to look so weak and be killed so easily by Li Mu.


    Li Mu had killed a prince as easily as pulling out weeds.


    How powerful he was!


    Little Peach didn¡¯t dare to think more.


    His power was beyond her cognition.


    ¡°Auntie Peach, where are we?¡±


    A young and tender voice sounded in her arms.


    Little Peach was shocked. She looked down and found Ye Sili had woken up from his sleeping. He was looking curiously at the dazzling golden meteor shower in the universe with his big eyes.


    ¡°Auntie Peach, who is he?¡±


    Ye Sili stared at Li Mu, who was slowly walking out of the broken flying ships and the bodies of the dead experts of the Divine Chaos Dynasty and asked loudly.


    Before Little Peach spoke, Li Mu hadnded on the small ship in a sh.


    The small ship paused for a moment and suddenly elerated like a light arrow. It turned around and flew toward the Bitter Star.


    Li Mu controlled the flying ship in person. It moved steadily and fast.


    Ye Sili¡¯s eyes focused on Li Mu since he came to the ship.


    The little fellow stared nkly at the man in white, and his big eyes suddenly burst out unprecedented light. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Daddy? Are you my Daddy?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    At first, he wanted to ask about the child¡¯s background. When he was called Daddy, something in his blood vessels suddenly burst out. Sincerity and power rted to his bloodline upied Li Mu¡¯s whole body.


    It had nothing to do with strength or cultivation.


    Instead, it was a vital connection to life itself.


    At once, Li Mu had no doubt that this little guy was his son.


    But when did he and Ye Wuhen have the child?


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Ye Sili called out again.


    Li Mu reached out and held the little boy in his arms without any hesitation.


    ¡°How did you know me?¡± He asked.


    Even if the boy was his son, he had never seen the boy before. How did the boy recognize him?


    ¡°Mommy has shown me your image before.¡± Ye Sili¡¯s ability to express himself was outstanding among his peers. He said in a crisp voice, ¡°Mommy said that if I see you, I must call you Daddy as soon as possible and tell you that Mommy misses you very much!¡±


    The softest part of Li Mu¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something suddenly.


    He had vaguely guessed who the child¡¯s Mommy was.


    He also vaguely understood when he and she had the child.


    On that wedding night, Li Mu remembered that he slept unconsciously and didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. After he woke up, he thought nothing had happened. But now, it seemed she had slept with him that night.


    They had just slept for one night, but she got pregnant.


    It was so amazing.


    Why didn¡¯t Ye Wuhen tell him all this?


    Li Mu¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Daddy, will you save Mommy?¡± The little boy wrapped his arms around Li Mu¡¯s neck and felt a kind of intimacy that he had never felt before. This was because of the blood connection between father and son.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Mu nodded seriously and said, ¡°All the bad guys who hurt your Mommy must die.¡±


    When Little Peach heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    ¡°Sister, have you heard that?


    ¡°You have borne so much criticism, the eyes of the secr world, and the long loneliness and longing. You have been silently working hard for him. Finally, he said these words. He doesn¡¯t let you down.


    ¡°Sister, we¡¯ll be back soon.


    ¡°Sister, you must hold on.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is indeed a great hero.¡± Obviously, the little fellow did not realize the urgency of the situation. He smiled happily and said, ¡°Mommy said Daddy is the best hero in the world and the perfect man in her heart.¡±


    A perfect man?


    Li Mu felt a little ashamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    He didn¡¯t know the child¡¯s name yet.


    ¡°My name is Ye Sili, meaning missing you.¡± The little fellow said.


    Li Mu understood the meaning of the name at once.


    She had been missing him all the time.


    In the past, he left her without hesitation, and he never said he woulde back. When they parted ways, she did not ask him to stay. Whatever happened, she always missed him silently.


    He couldn¡¯t break the love after passing by so many rivers and mountains.

 Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008 He Comes

    Chapter 1008 He Comes


    ¡°Chieftain Ye, you¡¯re already at the end of your rope, but you still don¡¯t submit to me. Do you really want to see the thousand-year-old foundation of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu turn into ashes?¡± A young man with long red hair stood in the void in front of the final temple of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu. He didn¡¯t hide the covetous look in his eyes when he looked at the most beautiful woman in the Zone.


    White Emperor City had been breached.


    Many disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu had been beaten to death. Now, there were only about 2,000 disciples alive.


    These disciples were thest hope. They retreated to the final Green Lotus Temple.


    All of them were injured, and their wounds were shocking. Their clothes seemed to have been bathed in blood. Some of them supported each other, some leaned against their weapons, and some leaned against stone walls and stone pirs. No matter how serious their injuries were, they still persisted to stand.


    Everyone looked solemn, but there was no cowardice or despair on their faces.


    As the saying went, it was easy for pots to be broken, and it was inevitable for warriors to die in battles.


    The disciples of Mount Shu had never been afraid of death.


    When the so-called top nine forces of the Decent Alliance joined hands to attack Mount Shu, they were not afraid. When facing the pressure of the extraterrestrial immortals, they were not afraid. When the major branches of Mount Shu had been fragmented, and White Emperor City was on the verge of destruction, Mount Shu¡¯s backbone had never been bent at all. They had never lowered their heads to the enemies.


    Ye Wuhen stood at the front of the crowd.


    Her right arm was hanging down because her right shoulder was pierced through by a sword. A terrible me was on the wound and frantically destroyed her meridians, causing her right arm to almost lose sensation. She could only hold the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword in her left hand.


    Her long green hair was stained with blood on her shoulder.


    In the face of such an aggressive enemy, Ye Wuhen¡¯s mind had never been influenced by his strong words. She said lightly, ¡°Prince Heaven-devouring, you have talked too much nonsense.¡±


    The Prince Heaven-devouring¡¯s aura froze.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Mount Shu has existed for thousands of years. Now that it will be wiped out in your hands, aren¡¯t you afraid of bing a sinner of Mount Shu?¡± The Prince Heaven-devouring nced at the survivors of Mount Shu and said with a faint smile, ¡°As long as you are willing to devote yourself to me, I can let go of all the disciples of Mount Shu. The Divine Chaos Dynasty won¡¯t upy White Emperor City. Mount Shu¡¯s thousand-year-old system of Way can be preserved. Why don¡¯t you sacrifice yourself to save tens of millions of people?¡±


    Ye Wuheng said indifferently, ¡°Really? Do you think you¡¯ve grasped my weakness and seen it through humanity? Do you think I¡¯ll bow to you? You can ask them.¡±


    She pointed to the disciples of Mount Shu behind her and said, ¡°You can ask them if I bow to you, will they be grateful to me for saving their lives? No! They will only feel humiliated because I lower my head. You think you can control human nature. But in fact, what you have is just the human nature of those despicable people and cowards. Do you know the glory of human nature that a real brave person has in the face of death? You don¡¯t know because you will never understand the noble spirit of a brave person. You are a humble coward and a lowly bastard. Even if you stand high in the sky and put on a posture that you think you are noble, you can¡¯t hide your dirty aura.¡±


    These words were as sharp as a sword. The wind and clouds surged between the sky and the ground.


    The disciples of Mount Shu looked at the woman who seldom managed the affairs of the sect and straightened up.


    Many disciples suddenly found it seemed to be the first time that they had learned about this woman whom they called Chieftain.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with pride.


    Yes. This was the true Chieftain of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu.


    Yes. Only such a woman was worthy of being the Chieftain of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu.


    The experts of the Divine Chaos Dynasty¡¯s faces were ashen.


    Her words were like a knife cutting through their masks.


    The Prince Heaven-devouring stood in mid-air, his body trembling.


    His whole body was surging with great power. He was in control of everything from above. But for some reason, he felt very embarrassed as if he had been humiliated and stomped by this woman.


    This was a kind of power he had never seen or experienced before.


    It was the power of the spiritual world.


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡± The mes of shame and anger burned his sanity.


    Heughed wildly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Mount Shu disappear forever. Ye Wuhen, I¡¯ll let you know that the woman I want can¡¯t escape my control even if you die. I¡¯ll let you see all the disciples of Mount Shu die one by one!¡±


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Kill them.¡±


    After a short period of silence, the army of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu rushed toward thest temple of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu.


    The surging tide of people was like the turbulent waves of the mortal world.


    ¡°Kill every disciple of the Mount Shu. Don¡¯t leave any of them alive.¡±


    The angry voice of the Prince Heaven-devouring echoed throughout the area.


    He activated the strange me power in Ye Wuhen¡¯s right shoulder and stared at her. With a grim smile, he said, ¡°Even if you want to die now, you can¡¯t. Bitch, I never wanted to get your heart. Women are just decorations to me. I can get your body and humiliate you. What you said just now is so shocking. Destroying the spirit of a proud and stubborn woman like you is my greatest joy. Ha¡­¡±


    His evil grimughter echoed between heaven and earth.


    The moment the two armies began to battle, a disaster seemed inevitable.


    However, right at this moment, an unexpected change urred.


    A golden meteor shower fell from the sky.


    The beautiful and resplendent golden meteor shower was dreamlike.


    A fierce general of the Divine Chaos Dynasty rushing in the front screamed.


    His body was pierced through by the golden meteor shower.


    This scene was strange and terrible. It was like red hot iron tongs had prated the fresh cheese. It was simple and direct. The exquisite armor on his body and the protective natural qi in the General Realm could not protect him at all.


    It was just the beginning.


    It was as if an immortal had opened Pandora¡¯s box, the golden meteor shower fell to the army of the Divine Chaos Dynasty. Wherever it passed, all the figures fell. More and more people rushed forward, stiffened, and fell one after another.


    It was like a harvest.


    The word ughter was no longer enough to describe the one-sided situation.


    A crude flying ship swooped down from the sky.


    The white figure standing on the bow of the boat had ck hair fluttering in the wind as if he were a god.


    This golden meteor shower wasing from his side.


    He was like a cold and ruthless god of death. He was using this gorgeous and resplendent golden meteor shower to judge the end of each criminal¡¯s life.


    Ye Wuhen subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    The moment she saw that man, her eyes focused on him.


    When facing death and desperate situations, the woman had not been moved at all. Suddenly, her tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly. No one knew whether she was sad or happy. Tears fell silently.


    The teardrop was bright and crystal clear like jade just like her intact soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!


    ¡°He is here.


    ¡°He hase here.¡±


    Ye Wuhen raised her head and burst into tears. Then, she quietly watched him hold Ye Sili in his arms. Then she smiled happily.


    ¡°Your honor Li.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li!¡±


    ¡°Li Mu!¡±


    ¡°God of Broadswords!¡±


    Some disciples of Mount Shu also recognized Li Mu.


    All his names were spoken out at the same time, showing their erupting ecstasy. They were like drowning travelers who caught a life-saving ferry at the moment when they would be drowned.


    ¡°Oh? Li Mu!¡±


    Prince Heaven-devouring was shocked at first. Then his eyes lit up with fighting spirit.


    ¡°Is this Li Mu?


    ¡°Youe at the right time.¡±


    Ye Wuhen¡¯s reaction had already made Prince Heaven-devouring understand her rtionship with Li Mu.


    If he killed Li Mu in front of Ye Wuhen in the face of the proud and stubborn woman, he would destroy her in an instant.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The Prince Heaven-devouring shouted and ordered the army of the Divine Chaos Dynasty to retreat to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    He was going to confront Li Mu in person and crush thest hope of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu.


    ¡°He is just a legend who was famous in the past. What is there to be afraid of?


    ¡°Now that the Ziwei Star Zone has entered the era of the Divine Chaos Dynasty, only those who have met the Chaos Emperor will understand how insignificant the power of the practitioners in the Ziwei Star Zone used to be, and what the real power is.¡±


    The flying ship stopped in front of the Green Lotus Temple.


    Li Mu came down with Ye Sili in his arms.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Ye Sili smiled and immediately opened his arms to Ye Wuhen. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re injured. Does it hurt?¡±


    Ye Wuhen took Ye Sili over and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± When she spoke, she was still looking at Li Mu.


    Li Mu walked over gently and pressed his palm on Ye Wuhen¡¯s right shoulder.


    His strong power turned into a warm current instantly and removed the strange me force from the wound and the meridians in her shoulder.


    The disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu around, including Little Peach, all held their breath and did not dare to make a sound for fear of disturbing the two people in front of them and breaking the precious scene.


    Only the child didn¡¯t have so many scruples.


    ¡°Mommy, I found Daddy.¡± Ye Sili was overjoyed and said proudly, ¡°You¡¯re right. Daddy is indeed a great hero. He killed a lot of bad people.¡±


    Ye Wuhen suddenly realized something. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Li Mu again.


    ¡°He has known everything.


    ¡°He must have understood it.


    ¡°Is he angry?¡±


    Ye Wuhen felt a little uneasy.


    It had nothing to do with courage.


    As Li Mu looked at the woman in front of him, the scenes of the past shed through his mind. They first met in the pool. Then they misunderstood each other a few times. They were engaged and got married. He still remembered the wedding hall illuminated by the big red candles and the delicate face in the flickering candlelight.


    ¡°Why are you in such a mess?¡± Li Mu reached out and tucked Ye Wuhen¡¯s messy long green hair behind her ear. Then he said, ¡°Watch me avenge you.¡±


    Ye Wuhen looked up with surprise in her eyes.


    When she faced the desperate situation, she looked indifferent. However, at the moment, the woman was as happy as a child who could not hide her emotions at this moment.


    Li Mu turned around and looked at Prince Heaven-devouring.


    ¡°Ha¡­ You are Li Mu, right? I admire your courage. I didn¡¯t expect that you would dare toe to court death. I¡­¡± With an absolute sense of superiority on his face, Prince Heaven-devouring looked down at Li Mu.


    But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Li Mu.


    ¡°Kill them all,¡± Li Mu said. ¡°Leave him alive.¡±


    ¡°We will obey your orders, Chief.¡±


    A warm and noble voice sounded beside Li Mu.


    The Moon Monarch with a crown on his head and a scepter in his hand appeared.


    Countless warriors of the Moon n appeared almost at the same time behind him out of the void. They silently rushed toward the Divine Chaos Dynasty¡¯s army with overwhelming killing intent like a silver torrent.


    The rules of the Ziwei Star Zone were iplete, so the sunlight in the daytime would not cause fatal damage to the ghosts of the Moon n as it did in the Battlefield of Chaos. Therefore, even in the daytime, Li Mu could still control this army of ghosts of the Moon n, which had once been prominent in the Battlefield of Chaos.


    At this moment, the real army of a big n appeared in the world.


    They would let the enemies understand what it meant to tremble.

 Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009 Revival

    Chapter 1009 Revival


    This was a one-sided battle.


    The army of the Divine Chaos Dynasty couldn¡¯t resist the power of the Moon n from the Battlefield of Chaos at all. The Moon n rushed to the other party. Wherever it passed, the people of the Divine Chaos Dynasty fell one after another. Li Mu felt it was as if a heavy tank was rolling them.


    It was like seawater drowning the saltyer.


    The soldiers of the Moon n ughtered the other party crazily and ruthlessly like machines born for war. Their individual strength and tactical deployment cooperation were far superior to those of the soldiers of the Divine Chaos Dynasty. The Divine Chaos Dynasty tried its best to organize resistance and counterattack several times, but they were soon crushed like a reef being hit by waves.


    The expression of the Prince Heaven-devouring changed drastically.


    What kind of army was this?


    The orderly ughter and the terrifying ability to operate the war made his heart palpitate.


    ¡°No.


    ¡°The situation is not good for me.¡±


    He looked up at Li Mu.


    To deal with the Moon n, he must first catch the leader.


    If he captured Li Mu, he could resolve the crisis brought by this strange army.


    However, just as Prince Heaven-devouring was about to attack, a terrifying pressure suddenly pressed down on him and locked his aura.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    His heart skipped a beat.


    The Moon Monarch holding a scepter and wearing a golden crown had taken action against him.


    ¡°Despicable ant, how dare you be so presumptuous in front of my Chief?¡±


    Moon Monarch¡¯s voice carried irresistible power.


    His power distorted the surrounding space like a whirlpool of seawater. The Prince Heaven-devouring was trapped in it like a snail trapped in a swamp. He was shocked to find the cirction of his True Energy had slowed down, and his own power had weakened wildly in such a force field.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Prince Heaven-devouring stared fixedly at the Moon Monarch.


    The strength of his opponent caused him to feel shocked and despair.


    ¡°The person is so terrifying. He must be famous. Why have I never heard of him? How could the Ziwei Star Zone or Li Mu have such a powerful person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a servant at my Chief¡¯s feet.¡±


    The Moon Monarch made his move with a calm look.


    As he waved the golden scepter, a mighty force came. The power of heaven and earth and the universe seemed to surge with his scepter. The part of the world seemed to follow his will.


    Boom!


    Even if the Prince Heaven-devouring had exerted all his strength, he was still sent flying without a doubt.


    In just a few breaths, Moon Monarch hadpletely suppressed Prince Heaven-devouring, who was in the Great Way Realm.


    There was a huge gap between their realms. No means could be made up for it. Any Magic Treasure or secret method could not withstand a single blow from the Moon Monarch. The struggle of the Prince Heaven-devouring was in vain.


    Thump!


    In the end, Prince Heaven-devouring¡¯s cultivation was sealed, and he was thrown at Li Mu¡¯s feet.


    The people around them were in a trance.


    ¡°Chief, the mission isplete.¡±


    Moon Monarch bowed respectfully and elegantly.


    The battle cries in the distance gradually dissipated.


    None of the experts and guards of the Divine Chaos Dynasty who had besieged the Sword Sect of Mount Shu survived. Even those remnants of the nine major forces couldn¡¯t escape. All of them were killed by the army of the Moon n.


    This army of ghosts was made up of the remaining elite soul warriors of the Moon n. They were like precise machines on the battlefield, carrying out Li Mu¡¯s orders perfectly and urately.


    The situation was reversed in such an unexpected way.


    Many people thought they were dreaming.


    The beholders had thought that there would be a world-shaking battle at first. They didn¡¯t expect the battle to end so soon. The army of the Divine Chaos Dynasty and lofty Prince Heaven-devouring were not even qualified to be Li Mu¡¯s opponents. In any other ce of the Ziwei Star Zone, they were a force everyone was frightened of. However, they were directly defeated by Li Mu¡¯s subordinates in a few seconds.


    Prince Heaven-devouring had been arrogant and domineering before. But now, he looked like a joke.


    Li Mu looked at Ye Wuhen and said, ¡°Tell me, how to deal with him? How about killing him?¡±


    A look of hatred appeared on Ye Wuhen¡¯s face.


    Tens of thousands of disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu had died in battle because of him. Naturally, she wished to kill him as soon as possible.


    ¡°Li Mu, wait. You can¡¯t kill me. To tell you the truth, there is a living great emperor in the Divine Chaos Dynasty. If you kill a prince, the great emperor will be furious, and even the Bitter Star will be buried with me.¡± Sensing Ye Wuhen¡¯s killing intent, Prince Heaven-devouring hurriedly struggled and shouted.


    His words shocked the people of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu around him.


    ¡°A living great emperor?


    ¡°The person is invincible.


    ¡°How could there be a great emperor in this world?


    ¡°If that is the case¡­¡±


    There was a hint of hesitation in Ye Wuhen¡¯s eyes.


    She had to consider Li Mu.


    If he killed Prince Heaven-devouring, it would bring a fatal disaster to him. If that was the case, she would rather lower her head.


    As a woman, she was the most rational and irrational in this respect.


    ¡°Li Mu, you¡¯re smart. Think about it carefully and make the right choice.¡± Seeing that his words worked, Prince Heaven-devouring hurriedly added. ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t have to fight and kill. With your fame and strength, if you¡¯re willing to join the Divine Chaos Dynasty, your status will be above mine.¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to talk about this now.¡±


    Prince Heaven-devouring did not understand what Li Mu meant. He hurriedly said, ¡°No. It¡¯s notte.¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that on the way here, there was a guy called Prince Spirit Extermination, also known as the prince of the Divine Chaos Dynasty. He said he wanted to kill my son, Ye Sili. I had no choice but to kill him and his fleet together. Since I have killed one prince, it doesn¡¯t matter if I kill another. If the great emperor you mentioned will be angry, I would rather kill you.¡±


    Li Mu said with a half-smile.


    When Ye Wuhen heard Li Mu mention Ye Sili was his son, her heart suddenly trembled. For a moment, an unknown feeling she had surged.


    Prince Heaven-devouring was stunned. ¡°What? You killed Prince Spirit Extermination?¡±


    Li Mu ignored him and looked at Ye Wuhen tofort her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Speaking of this, Li Mu smiled confidently and said heroically, ¡°Even if I am facing a great emperor, he is not invincible. I have a way to deal with him.¡±


    Was he bragging?


    He also had the Sword Fanatic, the third Sword Whiz of the Brotherhood of Swords, with him. On Earth, there was also an old faker that even the Great Emperor Void was quite afraid of. In addition, Li Mu experienced a lot of things in the Battlefield of Chaos. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be scared out of his wits when hearing the title of a great emperor.


    ¡°Arrogant! You don¡¯t how terrifying the power of the great emperor is at all. You¡­¡± The Prince Heaven-devouring realized the crisis and wanted to defend himself loudly.


    Li Mu had already taken the Moon-scrubbing Broadsword from Ye Wuhen. With a sh of the broadsword, the head of the Prince Heaven-devouring fell to the ground.


    He did it neatly, without hesitation.


    The body of the Prince Heaven-devouring fell to the ground, his hands and feet twitching.


    The battle of Mount Shu was over.


    The surviving disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu felt as though they had just woken up from a dream.


    This time, the Sword Sect of Mount Shu suffered heavy losses. Among its major branches, almost all the high-level officials of the Dragon King Ridge, the Sky-overlooking Pavilion, and the Washing Dao Sect had died in the battle. As the future leader of the Fate-defying Sect, Ding Yi was not on the Bitter Star. Therefore, he and his sect were not affected.


    More than 2,000 people survived. They were the elites of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu and the most loyal disciples. After experiencing so many disasters, they became stronger.


    With them around, the revival of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu was just around the corner.


    Blood and sword fire cast its glory.


    Since the Divine Chaos Dynasty wreaked havoc in the Zone, the Sword Sect of Mount Shu on the Bitter Star had been the only force that resisted desperately and persisted in thest phase of martial art. Undoubtedly, it would be a legend.


    The battlefield was cleaned soon.


    Li Mu met some familiar people and old friends of his in the past and then took some flowers to the Hall of Valor to mourn for the deceased seniors of Mount Shu. He still remembered the people of the Dragon King Ridge and the others. Recalling the past, Li Mu felt a little sad.


    There were always people dying in Jianghu.


    When some familiar people died, people would sigh with emotion at the passing of time.


    Li Mu did not intend to stay on the Bitter Star for too long.


    Resurrecting Wang Shiyu was always the top priority in his heart.


    Moreover, as time went by, the experts of various ns and forcesing to the Ziwei Star Zone with the help of the Realm-breaking Diagrams would soon appear. Although Li Mu was not very interested in the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, he did not want this kind of supreme emperor-level treasures to fall into the hands of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain or the enemies of the Human n.


    Time waited for no man.


    Therefore, after teaching Ye Sili Whitehair Swordsmanship, Li Mu and Ye Wuhen tacitly did not mention what had happened in the past. They just stood together in the courtyard, apanied Ye Sili, and smiled side by side under the sunset.


    Early the next morning, Li Mu was ready to set off for Earth.


    He did not tell the other members of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu about his leaving, except for Ye Wuhen.


    Before leaving, Ye Wuhen held Ye Sili in her arms and said, ¡°From today on, you should be surnamed Li. You will follow your father¡¯s surname and no longer be surnamed, Ye. Your name is Li Siye. Do you remember?¡±


    Actually, from the very beginning, Ye Wuhen had named her son Li Siye. However, before the boy met his father, he had taken his mother¡¯s surname. Therefore, the boy¡¯s name was changed to the first one.


    The little fellow nodded seriously.


    Li Mu reached out to pick up the little boy, kissed him on the forehead, and said, ¡°Little man, stay here with your Mommy. Remember to practice the swordsmanship that Daddy taught you. Daddy has something to do outside and will be back soon.¡±


    Li Siye said reluctantly, ¡°Daddy, pleasee back early this time.¡±


    Li Mu appeared on Mount Shu on Earth, the former territory of Sichuan.


    Although Li Mu hadn¡¯t left for long, the earth had changed a lot.


    The famous mountains, rivers, and the small world wererger and had deeper space. At the same time, the Spiritual Qi in the air was richer and richer. Although it could not bepared with that of the Battlefield of Chaos, it was not inferior to others in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    The Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth revived, and the natural environment changed.


    It took Li Mu two days to arrive at Baoji in Shaanxi Province.


    In the reservoir of the Hidden-dragon Bay, the World Tree was still towering. From a distance, it looked like a green mountain range covering a radius of several kilometers. The old faker had opened the door to heaven with the help of an angel before. Now, the tree looked a little withered.


    Li Mu shed by and soon arrived at Randengsi Vige.


    Everything was as he had imagined.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of Randeng Temple, he heard the sounds of ying mahjong from inside the door. He could hear the sounds mixed with the arguing voices of the old faker, Old Wang, Old Zhang, and the others.


    When Li Mu came to the yard, the old faker was obviously stunned.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Li Mu would find all the souls and psyches of Wang Shiyu from the Battlefield of Chaos so quickly.


    Without further ado, Li Mu handed over the rusted sword and said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°I¡¯ll finish this round of mahjong first. I¡¯m lucky this round. It¡¯ll be almost time for me to win.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Li Mu¡¯s expression was dark, so he said, ¡°Ha¡­ Of course, I was joking. In the face of such an important thing as saving people, ying mahjong is nothing serious. You, old guys, don¡¯t move my tiles. When I save the person, I wille back and fight with you until dawn.¡±


    Old Wang and the others naturally looked disdainful.


    It had been proven more than once that the old faker¡¯s skills were at the level of primary school students. Without good tiles, the old faker could not win at all. However, with his luck, it was impossible to get good tiles.


    Li Mu followed the old faker to the door of the meditation room.


    ¡°Wait outside.¡±


    The old faker went in and closed the door directly.


    At that moment, Li Mu¡¯s nose almost hit the door. He had to wait outside.


    About ten minutester, with a creak, the door of the meditation room opened.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Why do youe out? Have you forgotten to bring any tools? Just tell me and I¡¯ll get them for you. Huh?¡±


    Before he finished his words, he was stunned.


    The figure who came out of the meditation room was not the wretched old faker but a well-shaped woman in a long white dress. She was pure and beautiful. He had long loved her face since he was a child. At this time, she was smiling like a flower, which made her look familiar. She was young, charming, and innocent. She was Wang Shiyu.


    ¡°Shiyu, are you okay?¡± Li Mu was overjoyed.


    Wang Shiyu turned around with a sweet smile. Under her flying skirt, her ivory-white calves were exposed, and her eyes were like crescent moons when smiling. At this moment, Li Mu seemed to have returned to the campus days when Wang Shiyu wore a school uniform skirt and walked happily in front of him. At that time, she was being watched by all the boys in the school. She was the most beautiful girl.


    ¡°Hee! Brother Mu, we meet again.¡±


    Wang Shiyu smiled happily.


    She jumped up and jumped onto Li Mu, wrapped her arms tightly around Li Mu¡¯s neck, breathed fresh, and whispered in Li Mu¡¯s ear in a naughty voice, ¡°Brother Mu, can you forgive me now?¡±


    Li Mu stroked her hair with a smile and said in an extremely gentle voice, ¡°I should ask you to forgive me. From now on, even if you destroy the world and ughter all the people, I will stand by your side and protect you from the wind and rain.¡±


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s delicate body stiffened slightly. Then she smiled proudly. ¡°How could I do that kind of thing? I will not embarrass you in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010 The Target Is Ghost Star

    Chapter 1010 The Target Is Ghost Star


    ¡°Uh-huh, you two should restrain yourselves. We are in a temple.¡± The old faker came out of the meditation room and coughed.


    Li Mu immediately retorted, ¡°Why can you y mahjong in the temple?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°What do you know? There are thousands of changes in mahjong. The deduction of the secrets of heaven is like thews of the Great Way. I¡¯m not ying mahjong but evolving the Divine Way. Forget it. You won¡¯t understand it. You don¡¯t specialize in this aspect.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    Wang Shiyu was shaking withughter on the side.


    After dying once, the little grudge between her and Li Mu was over as if the burden on her heart had been removed. Now, she was very happy.


    ¡°Do you want to go home and have a look? Uncle and Auntie miss you and Brother Wu very much,¡± Li Mu said.


    Wang Shiyuughed, her eyes were like the crescent moon in the perfect night sky. She said, ¡°Yeah, I have been out for too long. It¡¯s time for me to go back.¡±


    Of course, she missed her family.


    In the past, she identally entered a tactical deployment and experienced the legendary life of the past ten years. Now that she had seen too much of the scenery outside, it was time for her to go back and enjoy the warmth of her family.


    Li Mu sent Wang Shiyu out of Randeng Temple, but he did not go with her.


    On the one hand, it was not easy for the Wang family to reunite, and they must have a lot to talk about. Li Mu didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel. On the other hand, he had something to discuss with the old faker.


    When Li Mu sent Wang Shiyu out of Randengsi Vige and returned to Randeng Temple, he was surprised to find that Old Zhang and the others had left. The old faker was sitting on a step in front of the Mahavira Hall and waiting for him.


    ¡°Come on. Tell me what you¡¯ve gained from this trip to the Battlefield of Chaos,¡± the old faker said seriously.


    Li Mu was stunned. Why did this guy suddenly be so serious?


    He told the other party roughly what had happened to him in the Battlefield of Chaos.


    ¡°You have be sworn brothers with the Sword Savant,¡± the old faker touched his chin thoughtfully when he heard that.


    Li Mu said, ¡°It is indeed beyond my expectation. The Sanctuary of the Way and the Brotherhood of Swords have been very kind to me and have taken special care of me. I¡¯m also a little confused, but their concern is not deliberately fake. I can feel it. I¡¯ve heard of your name in the Battlefield of Chaos. Have you ever been there?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°I went there to y for a while.¡±


    ¡°He yed there.


    ¡°What a show-off.¡±


    ¡°Does their preferential treatment of me have something to do with you?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The old fakerughed and said, ¡°Ha¡­ You deserve to be called the God of Broadswords. You are so smart. You got it quickly. Yes, I used to be famous in the Battlefield of Chaos. The Sanctuary of the Way and the Brotherhood of Swords that you mentioned were created by me. Ha¡­¡±


    Li Mu was shocked at first, but when he saw the symbolic shameless smile of the old faker, he knew the old faker was talking nonsense again.


    It seemed that he had thought too much before.


    ¡°Chieftain of the Sanctuary of the Way asked you to participate in the Sacred Deathmatch on behalf of the Sanctuary of the Way, and the six rogue swords of the Brotherhood of Swords swore an oath with you. Ha¡­ They were really good at predicting.¡± After bragging, the old faker pretended to be profound and said, ¡°Well, the Sacred Deathmatch is a kind of tempering for you. After facing various experts in the world, you¡¯ll make great progress.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s focus was on the words that they were really good at predicting.


    However, he could tell that the old faker would not tell him anything even if Li Mu asked him. Therefore, he continued to talk about his experience and mentioned the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    ¡°You mean those bastards in the Battlefield of Chaos will make trouble in the Ziwei Star Zone, right?¡± The old faker stroked his beard and said, ¡°When the stormes, all the dragons and lobsters will rise. Well, speaking of lobsters, I remember there is a restaurant selling special garlic lobsters on Gaoxin Fifth Road. Its lobsters are very delicious. Remember to call Shiyu and let her bring me five kilograms of lobsters here.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    Suddenly, the other party began to talk about food without any warning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve calcted with my fingers that the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless is rted to you. Go and have a try.¡± The old faker began to coax him.


    When talking about the Divine Chaos Dynasty, Li Mu asked, ¡°This emerging force imed to have the backing of a living great emperor. Is that true?¡±


    The old faker asked naturally, ¡°How could I know?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you im to know everything in the world?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Yes, I know, but I don¡¯t want to pay attention to such a trivial thing.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless and said, ¡°No matter what, you still don¡¯t know.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished practicing my hand-to-hand meditation. Recently, I¡¯ve been so free. I will go on a long trip. When will you return to the of Heavenly Land?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned. ¡°Are you leaving Earth?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to meet an old friend.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a few days. If you also leave, what if the major forces of the Battlefield of Chaose to Earth? No one canpete with them if we are not here.¡±


    The old faker smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Wang Shiyu here?¡±


    ¡°She?¡± Li Mu thought for a moment and suddenly realized one thing.


    He was so happy just now that he didn¡¯t notice what realm Wang Shiyu¡¯s strength was in after her resurrection.


    ¡°Is Shiyu a blessing in disguise this time?¡± Li Mu looked at the old faker.


    The old fakerughed and said, ¡°Ha¡­ You insensible brat. Don¡¯t you know who saved her? This girl is so lucky. Originally, she had no fate with the Great Way. She began to cultivate martial arts because of the Fairy Emperor of Light. After receiving the inheritance of this sinner, she was surrounded by a bad fate. If it went on like this, it would be difficult for her to have a good end sooner orter. However, I didn¡¯t expect she would get the inheritance of the Imperator of des. The rusted sword helped her be born, cut off the past, cut off the bad fate. She got a new way to the Great Way. From then on, she has risen fast, not much inferior to you.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he gradually understood something.


    That was to say, the Imperator of des, Ding Hao, might have specially prepared this tribtion for Wang Shiyu, and the old faker knew something about it.


    As he spoke, the old faker¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he stood up.


    He closed his eyes and sensed for a few breaths. Then, he said slowly, ¡°They havee.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The old faker said, ¡°I have sensed the aura of the Realm-breaking Diagram. Those guys from the Battlefield of Chaos areing. Where is the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless exactly?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Ghost Star, Ziwei Star Zone.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± the old faker said. ¡°You have a predestined rtionship with the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. You are destined to find things about him.¡±


    In the area of the Opposite Bank Star, nebs swirled in the dark and lonely void.


    Suddenly, a part of the starry sky within a radius of thousands of meters suddenly burst into mes like a piece of paper being burned by purple mes. The void melted, and lightning shed. Several figures came out from the other side of the void.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally here. I can sense a familiar aura.¡±


    Lei Cang stood in the starry sky and looked around.


    He had seven experts of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain by his side.


    One of them was his master, Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens, one of the future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens opened his Thunder and Lightning Eyes and saw everything within a radius of hundreds of thousands of kilometers. In the end, his eyes fell on the Opposite Bank Star not far away.


    ¡°There is an aura of life on this. We must first find some people in this universe and figure out the location of the Deathless marked on the Realm-breaking Diagram. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The seven of them transformed into bolts of lightning that shot toward the Opposite Bank Star.


    Almost at the same time, another group of people came.


    ¡°Woof!¡± With a bark, a huge white Samoyed came out of the gate of calction in another starry sky, followed by the High Chieftain of the Beast Zhong Dajun and five tall and strong beasts in human shape.


    ¡°Wow! Ha¡­ It¡¯s a familiar smell. I haven¡¯t been home to have a look for a long time since I entered the Battlefield of Chaos.¡± Zhong Dajun, the High Chieftain of the Beast, was very excited and said, ¡°Damn the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Silly dog, let¡¯s go to the earth. I¡¯m going to buy the most high-tech cell phone. I¡¯m going to eat Kung Pao chicken and Mapo tofu. Ha¡­¡±


    The silly dog nced at Zhong Dajun with disdain and asked, ¡°Who is Mapo?¡±


    Zhong Dajun was speechless.


    However, the dog, the unreliable High Chieftain of the Beast, and the other five people in human shape quickly reached an agreement to rush to the earth as soon as possible. They didn¡¯t care about the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless at all.


    At the same time, in different Star Regions of the Ziwei Star Zone, dozens of gates of void ripples opened one after another, and figures with powerful auras came out of them.


    The creatures in the Ziwei Star Zone didn¡¯t know a disaster was quietly sweeping across the entire Zone.


    ¡°Junior fellow apprentice Shen Jia, how is this cepared to your Molderad?¡± A three-meter-tall giant in the unique biological armor of Extraterritorial Demons teased with a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s something familiar here. I feel like I¡¯ve felt it from a person before,¡± Shen Jia said.


    He added in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s like my master¡¯s aura.¡±


    Ever since his master, Li Zhiyuan, ascended, Shen Jia had never met the person whom he respected and worshipped the most in his life. Even if he had cultivated hard to reach outer space and enter the Battlefield of Chaos, he had never seen his master again.


    This time, he was suddenly looking forward to seeing his master.


    His intuition told him that his master was very close to him this time.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found the reason yet?¡±


    A couple was talking on Bone Sacred Mountain of the Ghost Star.


    Seeing the thoughtful expression on his wife¡¯s face, Ning Jingforted her, ¡°The change in the silver-mountain-like strange stone may happen at a certain frequency. Maybe it will disappear after a period of time. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Dong Xue shook her head and said, ¡°It is different from the past. The silver-mountain-like strange stone has begun to melt. There are strange energy fluctuationsing from underground. The Ghost Soldiers and Generals have all sensed it. The subjects have be irritable, and there is a very bad feeling spreading throughout the Ghost Star. I have a hunch that something terrible is about to happen.¡±


    ¡°I have the same feeling.¡±


    Caicai, a slender girl with two ponytails, came in from the outside.


    ¡°Something is about to wake up at the foot of the Bone Sacred Mountain. It¡¯s hard to predict if it¡¯s a good thing or not. We have to make some preparations.¡± Caicai sat down, wiped the sword and broadsword in her hands, and said, ¡°Maybe we should contact Brother Mu.¡±

 Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011 Taibai Empire

    Chapter 1011 Taibai Empire


    Li Mu went back to the Heavenly Land.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±


    Taibai City was now a big city as beautiful as a fairnd. It had a poption of more than one million. In addition to the indigenous people who used to live here, there were also many devils and monsters. They yearned for the Spiritual Qi in Taibai Mountain, immigrated here, and settled down.


    Human beings and the devil races lived in harmony.


    Qing Feng and Ming Yue were both young and brilliant. Now they were already famous big shots. Ming Yue was still an adorkable foodie, while Qing Feng was more mature. He liked to imitate Li Mu¡¯s style of dressing. He was wearing white clothes, simple and in.


    At the sight of Li Mu, Qing Feng put on a heartfelt smile, but Ming Yue jumped into Li Mu¡¯s arms like a rabbit just like before.


    ¡°Er. You are a big girl. Pay attention to your behavior. You act so crazily. How can Qing Feng marry you in the future?¡± Li Mu teased her directly.


    Ming Yue¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Oh? There is really something strange.¡± Li Muughed.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Guo Yuqing smiled and opened his arms to Li Mu.


    Li Mu went up to him and gave him a bear hug. Then, he noticed something and said happily, ¡°Brother, you must have experienced some special adventure, right? Your cultivation has soared to such a high level.¡±


    This was truly a pleasant surprise.


    Since Li Mu went out of the Heavenly Land, his connection with Guo Yuqing had decreased, but his brotherhood with Guo Yuqing had not weakened at all. When they met again, Li Mu was delighted to find that Guo Yuqing¡¯s cultivation had reached the Upper King Realm. It could be said that his cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds. It should have something to do with the Evesting Heaven of the Wolf Temple.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Qiu Yin, the Broadsword Man, also came and hugged Li Mu.


    He was the future leader of the Guanshan Pasture. Although his strength hadn¡¯t improved as much as that of Guo Yuqing, he was at the peak of the Soldier Realm and almost reached the General Realm. He could be regarded to be super-ss on the of Heavenly Land.


    Ma Junwu, Feng Yuanxing, and others also came and saluted Li Mu.


    In the past, they were small officials in Taibai County, Chang¡¯an Mansion, Western Qin Empire. They were even not qualified to be graded at that time. But now, they had cultivated martial arts. It prolonged their lives even if they were not the top experts. Besides, they enjoyed a high status and were carefree. Compared with the killed Deputy county magistrate and Dianshi janitor, they were much better. Looking back on the past, they sighed that following Li Mu was the best choice in their lives. Even the so-called officials who had helped emperors to ascend the throne in history could notpare with them in terms of wealth and opportunities.


    Li Mu also sighed with emotion and patted them on the shoulder.


    The news that Li Mu wasing had already been spread out, so Taibai County was in an uproar. Especially those indigenous people were grateful to Li Mu. More than ten years ago, when Li Mu lined up at the gate of the county and waited to enter, no one expected the poor and remote Taibai County would be a fairnd in less than twenty years.


    In fact, not only did Li Mu, an outsider, change the fate of Ma Junwu and others, but he also changed the history of Taibai City, Western Qin, and even the of Heavenly Land.


    The indigenous people now had a very high status in the city. The original old city area was the core area of Taibai City. It was the territory of these indigenous people. Some indigenous people rented their old houses out, and they could buy houses in the new city area with only monthly rent. They didn¡¯t have to work hard for a lifetime, and they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. The children of the original farmers were now epted by the martial arts schools in the city for free. They could practice martial arts. The officials would put the status and interests of the indigenous people as the first priority.


    ¡°Master Li Qingtian.¡±


    ¡°County Master.¡±


    ¡°Mr. county magistrate.¡±


    All kinds of names made Li Mu feel like he had returned to the day when he first arrived at Taibai City. He took a closer look and found that some of the indigenous people who knelt on the ground around him looked quite familiar. The Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth in Taibai City was thick. The mountains, rivers, and trees here contained spiritual charm. Even ordinary people who did not cultivate could live longer if they drank mountain spring water, ate grain, and breathed in the air of this ce. After more than ten years, their appearances had not changed much.


    ¡°My fellow vigers, please get up.¡± Li Mu said.


    Reuniting with his old friends was also a reappearance of emotions.


    Li Mu had seen too many ups and downs. He no longer liked to be pretentious in front of his old friends after making great achievements. He did not put on air and was more easygoing than before.


    He finally came to the front gate of the Knife Hut along the street, escorted by the crowd.


    A few years ago, Li Mu killed the future leaders of the six major ns and many kings. Then, he returned to the Heavenly Land and destroyed the Qin Emperor who had lost his original intention. He reced the Qin Empire which almost unified the Heavenly Land. The big capital city was the only fiefdom left in the Qin Empire. The former royals of the Qin Empire had been raised in Qin City, and their bloodline was retained.


    In the past, the other two of the three empires, the Northern Song and the Southern Chu, had been smashed into pieces by the Western Qin. The three empires almost ended up the same.


    The entire Heavenly Land was unified under the power of Taibai City.


    Taibai City had be the administrative, military, and financial center of the of Heavenly Land.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Taibai City was the Holy Land of the entire Heavenly Land.


    The Knife Hut was the core of Taibai City. It was like a Holy Land in the Holy Land.


    The Knife Hut was located in the original ce of the county government organ in Taibai City. The location was good, and it was at the highest ce in Taibai City. After moving the county government organ away, Li Mu built the Knife Hut there to gather Spiritual Qi and practice the Broadsword-using methods here. He had achieved initial sess in his Broadsword-using methods here.


    Later, Li Mu came back from the universe and rebuilt the tactical deployment system in Taibai City. The Knife Hut had also been renovated. Now, it was the nominal residence of Li Mu¡¯s mother, who was the highest-ranking person in the entire Heavenly Land.


    Of course, the person was Li Mu born in this world.


    However, this person had disappeared for a long time. Li Mu searched and deduced several times, but he could not find any clues about the person. Therefore, his mother had been living here.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother was once blind. Now, her sight had recovered.


    Hua Xiangrong, Shangguan Wan¡¯er, and the other girls who had been bought by Li Mu from the Musical House of Chang¡¯an City were apanying her. Several of them had already gotten married, but they often came to the Knife Hut to visit and serve Li Mu¡¯s mother.


    When Li Mu arrived at the door of the Knife Hut, Li Mu¡¯s mother, Hua Xiangrong, and the others were waiting there.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Li Mu saluted.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother smiled.


    It had been such a long time. There was no need to know the details about some things. She was a smart woman.


    ¡°Darling.¡± Hua Xiangrong said with a happy smile.


    Li Mu held Li Mu¡¯s mother and winked at Hua Xiangrong.


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned slightly red.


    After the group of people entered the Knife Hut, the crowd outside gradually dispersed.


    For the people in Taibai City, every time Li Mu returned, it was a grand event. It was even more important than the Spring Festival. Everyone was immersed in joy.


    In the Knife Hut, after greeting and talking with Li Mu¡¯s mother, Li Mu left her room.


    Not long after, the cry of the hostess came from Hua Xiangrong¡¯s room, followed by some seductive and strange sounds. Shangguan Wan¡¯er, who wanted to ask them if they wanted to have dinner, blushed when she heard the sounds at the door. She turned around and fled.


    The night passed quickly. They had a good night.


    In the early morning of the next day, Ming Yue came happily.


    ¡°Sister Caicai has sent us a message that some changes have taken ce in the Bone Sacred Mountain of the Ghost Star. It has caused strange changes to all the ghost practitioners. They can¡¯t control these things anymore. Young Master, will you go and have a look?¡± Ming Yue handed a Jade Jue used to send messages to Li Mu.


    As soon as Li Mu heard that, he roughly knew what was going on.


    It must have something to do with the Cosmic Emperor Deathless¡¯s inheritance.


    After reading the message in the Jade Jue, Li Mu came to a realization.


    He had to rush to the Ghost Star as soon as possible.


    The changes in the silver-mountain-like strange stone under the Bone Sacred Mountain definitely had something to do with the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. ording to the clues on the dark golden paper, it was basically certain that the legendary Athanasia Immortal Pce was probably under the silver-mountain-like strange stone.


    Back then, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had refined a divine object like the Legend of Deification, which could retain the souls and psyches of kings, and had created the Protoss. The Ghost Star also could let the souls and psyches of the dead survive. The two things had the same effect. Li Mu believed there must be some connection between the two things.


    It would be best if he could obtain the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless before the major forces in the Chaotic World arrived. However, Li Mu knew it would be very difficult. Maybe these people had alreadynded in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    ¡°Where is Qing Feng?¡± Li Mu asked casually.


    Ming Yue picked up a cucumber in the vegetable pot in the yard, chewed it, and said, ¡°Brother Qing Feng has some problems in cultivation these days, and his breath is a little disordered, so he practices Xiantian Skill to consolidate his realm every morning. I guess he is practicing now.¡±


    ¡°He has some problems in his cultivation,¡± Li Mu was stunned.


    The mental cultivation method of Qi Qing Feng had been practicing was the Xiantian Skill Li Mu had taught him. It was said that this Cultivation Method came from the Divine Emperor, Ye Qingyu. It was the most neutral and mild method, and no one had any symptoms of Qi Deviation when cultivating it. How could there be such a thing?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    Li Mu happened to have some things to tell Qing Feng and Ming Yue.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Yue grabbed another cucumber for herself and bounced behind Li Mu.


    Momentster, they arrived at Qing Feng¡¯s house.


    After checking Qing Feng, Li Mu looked puzzled.


    ¡°The internal qi is running, and the meridians are saturated. There is nothing unusual.¡±


    However, Qing Feng didn¡¯t look very well. He looked a little sick as if he had a fever. His face was red, and when he gasped, there was a hoarse voice came from his throat.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been too tired recently.¡±


    Qing Feng himself didn¡¯t care much and exined.


    Although he was young, he had an important role in Taibai Empire in Heavenly Land. He had handled many military and national affairs and regional decrees. Everything, big or small, was exhausting his spirit.


    ¡°Does it re up every morning and return to normal afternoon?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Qing Feng nodded.


    Li Mu frowned and felt that things might not be so simple.

 Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012 Becoming Much More Powerful

    Chapter 1012 Bing Much More Powerful


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t tell where the crux of the problem was.


    Qing Feng¡¯s current state and the running of his natural qi were normal.


    ¡°Is it have something to do with his constitution?¡±


    Li Mu could only guess so.


    ¡°I want to tell you another thing.¡±


    Li Mu took out the bottle given to him by the Sword Savant, which contained two Darkest Soul-devouring Fires.


    He prepared them for Qing Feng and Ming Yue.


    After he decided not to merge with this kind of Divine Fire, he finally decided to leave these two Darkest Soul-devouring Fires to these two little attendants after thinking about it for a while.


    Li Mu had already copied the method of merging with the Divine Fire on the dark golden paper.


    ¡°Merging with this kind of fire is equivalent toying down the foundation of an emperor, right?¡± Ming Yue rubbed her hands excitedly and said, ¡°Really? Is there such a good thing in the world? This is my favorite way to improve my strength without effort.¡±


    Qing Feng held the bottle and felt the aura of the Darkest Soul-devouring Fires inside. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful feeling. This kind of Divine Fire makes me feel close to it.¡±


    He was willing to merge with the Divine Fire.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll protect you. Start to merge with them now.¡±


    Li Mu attached great importance to the two of them. It was not easy for them to merge with the Divine Fire. He would not be at ease if he didn¡¯t protect them here.


    With a stir of his mind, an invisible tactical deployment spread out and enveloped the ce.


    He personally cast a spell to draw out two Darkest Soul-devouring Fires from the bottle and let them float in the void.


    Dark cyan fires faintly burned like leaping green lotuses.


    Their aura was not very hot, so the temperature in the room did not rise. However, Qing Feng and Ming Yue¡¯s souls seemed to be being roasted. It was a strange feeling.


    Both of their eyes flickered with brilliance as they stared fixedly at the two fires. They focused on the fires.


    ¡°Concentrate on your mind and merge with them.¡±


    Li Mu reminded them loudly.


    Ming Yue stuck out her tongue, immediately closed her eyes, and sat down cross-legged. Her hands were like holding Yin and Yang, one up and one down. Her thumbs faced each other, and palms sped together, stirring up the True Energy in her body, which surged rhythmically.


    They followed the contents of the mental cultivation method of merging.


    Ming Yue was originally talented. She had cultivated the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing over the years. She had made great progress constantly. It was no exaggeration to say that she was a martial arts genius. However, she was yful, so her current strength was only in the Soldier Realm. Her excellentprehension made her enter the state soon.


    Li Mu nodded secretly.


    ¡°She is good.


    ¡°She is worth teaching.¡±


    He controlled the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire with a hand seal and let it float toward Ming Yue so that she could slowly absorb the power of fire.


    When Li Mu turned to look at Qing Feng, he was startled.


    Qing Feng had taken the other Darkest Soul-devouring Fire in his hand and held the Divine Fire that once turned countless experts of the Liuyun family of the Battlefield of Chaos into red-haired monsters with his bare hands. He was breathing bit by bit as if he were swallowing smoke. At first nce, he seemed to be eating something.


    His action was dangerous.


    Even with Li Mu¡¯s current cultivation, he didn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.


    However, Qing Feng¡¯s eyes were hollow as if he were sleepwalking. The Darkest Soul-devouring Fire did not hurt him at all.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly surprised.


    After repeatedly confirming that it wouldn¡¯t hurt Qing Feng¡¯s life, he dispelled the idea of stopping this process.


    On the other side, Ming Yue was merging in harmony.


    About half an hourter, Qing Feng hadpletely absorbed the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire in front of him, but his eyes were still hollow. Li Mu could feel the power of the Divine Fire merging into Qing Feng¡¯s body little by little. Now, the state of Qing Feng looked like that of Liuyun Wuxin who had just merged with the Divine Fire.


    After merging with the Divine Fire, the energy fluctuations emitted by Qing Feng¡¯s body were rapidly increasing.


    Firstly, he reached the Soldier Realm!


    Then, he stepped into the General Realm!


    Soon, he was in the King¡¯s Realm!


    Finally, he stayed in the Deity Realm!


    In just fifteen minutes, the energy fluctuations in Qing Feng¡¯s body had incredibly soared by severalrge realms.


    Such an effect far exceeded Li Mu¡¯s estimation.


    After the energy fluctuations reached the peak of the Deity Realm, Li Mu thought that Qing Feng was about to break through to the Great Way Realm. However, his aura began to decline and finally stabilized at the elementary level of the Deity Realm.


    Now, Ming Yue began to absorb the energy of her Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.


    Seeing that Ming Yue had followed the steps of merging with the Divine Fire on the dark golden paper without leaving anything out, Li Mu was relieved. He turned his attention to Qing Feng again.


    At this time, Qing Feng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He was a little shocked. Then, he lowered his head to look at his hands.


    Two dark green mes emerged in his palms.


    When Li Mu saw this, his pupils contracted.


    That was the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.


    ¡°Qing Feng can release this kind of Divine Fire.


    ¡°How does he do it?¡±


    Li Mu remembered that even experts like Liuyun Wuxin and Liuyun Wufeng had only improved their cultivation and strength after they merged with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. They could never directly release this kind of Divine Fire as Qing Feng did.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡­¡±


    He looked at Li Mu nkly.


    Li Mu waved his hand, indicating that he did not need to speak. Then he strengthened the tactical deployment of the ce. After that, he pressed a palm on Qing Feng¡¯s shoulder and moved slightly. By the time Qing Feng came to his senses, the two of them had already arrived in the void of the universe. The of Heavenly Land was right under their feet.


    ¡°Exert all of your strength. Release it as you please.¡± Li Mu said.


    Qing Feng had just crossed several realms and got great power. At first, it was difficult for Qing Feng to control his power and use it. Therefore, when he released his power, he would cause great damage. To avoid it, Li Mu brought him into the void of the universe and let him release his power as he pleased.


    Qing Feng also understood what Li Mu meant.


    He lowered his head and carefully sensed the power in his body. Then he let out a low shout.


    Dark cyan mes surged out of his body but did not burn his clothes.


    His body was wrapped in mes and emitted endless power.


    Then he disyed the Zhenwu Boxing.


    The power of the Divine Fire, coupled with one of the most powerful boxing skills in the world, immediately made an area within a radius of several kilometers around Qing Feng¡¯s body flow with killing intent as if the ce was destroyed. Even Li Mu felt shocked.


    Gradually, Li Mu felt the appearance of a force field simr to a domain in the void.


    It was the domain force field of the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.


    Qing Feng used his power to his heart¡¯s content. Coupled with the power of the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, his realbat capability rose greatly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Li Mu shouted and also took action.


    He and Qing Feng attacked each other.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Terrifying energy fluctuations burst out from the void in the universe.


    Li Mu¡¯sbat experience was so rich that he easily suppressed Qing Feng and exerted tremendous pressure on him. He did not defeat Qing Feng, and he exerted Qing Feng¡¯sbat potential bit by bit to the maximum extent.


    Four hourster, with a boom, Qing Feng was sent flying thousands of meters away by Li Mu¡¯s punch.


    He gasped for breath.


    Li Mu did not attack again.


    He felt that Qing Feng had adapted to the power in his body.


    He had achieved his goal.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    Qing Feng felt morefortable than ever and also felt endless strength flowing in his body like raging waves. When he looked inside, he found that the original natural qi in his body had turned dark blue like gurgling water. It surged in his meridians, giving him an unprecedented powerful feeling.


    Li Mu smiled with great relief.


    It seemed it was right to leave the Darkest Soul-devouring Fires to Qing Feng and Ming Yue. This kind of Divine Fire was of great benefit to those with lower cultivation. Liuyun Wuxin was already in the Great Way Realm before he devoured the Divine Fire. Later, he only improved by a realm and got into the Way Sage Realm. Before Qing Feng merged with the Divine Fire, he was just in the Soldier Realm. But now, he had be an expert in the Deity Realm.


    Li Mu believed that after Qing Fengpletely mastered the potential of the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire, his strength could be further improved. The so-called foundation of an emperor was not a joke.


    Li Mu had passed on the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing to several trustworthy rtives and friends. They had also made great progress in cultivation. But he didn¡¯t know why they hadn¡¯t got the Third Eye yet.


    ¡°Could it be that everyone has a different constitution and fate, so the Xiantian Skill and Zhenwu Boxing on them are also different?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Li Mu returned with Qing Feng.


    In less than fifteen minutes after the two of them left, seven figuresnded at the ce where Li Mu and Qing Feng had fought. They were like streams of light in the dark night. The several figures had a strong smell of a demon. The leader had a tiger head and a human body. He was extremely powerful just like a Celestial Demon.


    ¡°This is the aura of the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire.¡±


    The tiger-headed demon sniffed.


    ¡°It seems that the information on the Realm-breaking Diagram is true. The Cosmic Emperor Deathless was able to step into the Way of forging and be a great emperor. It had a great connection with the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. There must be clues about the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in the ce where the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire appeared. The ahead is quite huge. Everyone, let¡¯s go and check it out together.¡±


    A smile appeared on the tiger-headed devil¡¯s face.


    However, before they moved, another figure gradually appeared from the void of the universe and said indifferently, ¡°If I were from your Tiger Race, I wouldn¡¯t go to this.¡±


    The man was dressed in white. He had handsome facial features and was holding a sword in his arms. His face was ruddy, and his divine aura was restrained. Although he was alone with a sword, the expressions of the seven experts of the devil races, including the tiger-headed person, changed drastically in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡± The tiger-headed demon said in disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Brotherhood of Swords fail to buy the Realm-breaking Diagram? How could youe to this world?¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013 The Inquisition

    Chapter 1013 The Inquisition


    ¡°Where can¡¯t the Sword Whizzes of the Brotherhood of Swords go?¡±


    The handsome young man in white was Sword Fanatic, one of the six rogue swords in the Brotherhood of Swords.


    Li Mu was in the light, while Sword Fanatic and Li Xuanjun were in the dark.


    ¡°Nice move. No wonder you¡¯re from the Brotherhood of Swords,¡± the tiger-headed devil said. ¡°Sword Fanatic, are you here for the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless as well?¡±


    The Sword Fanatic said, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie here?¡±


    The tiger-headed devilughed and said, ¡°Of course, you can. The inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless is no longer a secret. Several major forces have taken action this time. The Military of Man has also sent people here. Of course, the Sword Fanatic canpete for it. I was a little surprised just now.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Okay. I¡¯m relieved to hear that,¡± the Sword Fanatic said. ¡°But themotion here just now has nothing to do with the Athanasia Immortal Pce of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. There is no inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless on this. Brothers of the Tiger Race, please go around it.¡±


    The Tiger Soul Devil Emperor thought for a moment and burst outughing. ¡°Well, I believe in Sword Fanatic. The Tiger Race will never set foot on this. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He turned around and left with the other six devils of the Tiger Race.


    Sword Fanatic rubbed his chin and said to himself with a smile, ¡°Among devil races, the Fox Race is full of tricks, the Ape Race is savage, the Corpse Race is gloomy, the Spirit n is pure, and the Tiger Race is brave and upright. Fortunately, Tiger Race came this time. Otherwise, we would have a battle.¡±


    When Li Mu and Sword Fanatic came back to Qing Feng¡¯s house, little Ming Yue was still absorbing the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. She had absorbed half of it. In general, it was not slow. But ifpared with the speed of Qing Feng, it was much slower.


    Qing Feng stayed to take care of Ming Yue.


    Li Mu returned to the Knife Hut.


    ¡°Your honor.¡±


    There were already people waiting in the living room of the bamboo house. They were Yuan Hou and the four disciples of the Hun Yuan Sect.


    Yuan Hou cultivated Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method. Now, he had mastered it and reached a high level. He could change himself into 81 shapes, and he had an indestructible body. Hisbat capability was strong. In the past two years, he had wandered in the Ziwei Star Zone and gained a good reputation as the Great Ape King. He could be regarded as a big shot. However, he was still very respectful to Li Mu.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Li Mu patted Yuan Hou on the shoulder with gratification.


    Yuan Hou used to be a naughty boy, but he became a famous hero today. All the forces in the Zone called him Great Ape King, while the Taibai Empire regarded him as the number one God of War in the empire and the mainstay of the Heavenly Land.


    Li Mu took out his Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons and took out the divine weapon, Heavenly Exmation. Then he said, ¡°I got this weapon at an auction. It¡¯s known as a famous weapon of the devil races. It¡¯s powerful and suitable for you.¡±


    When Yuan Hou saw the appearance of the Golden Coiling Dragon Cudgel, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Thank you, Chief.¡±


    Yuan Hou took Heavenly Exmation with both hands and suddenly felt its weight. The weight of the Golden Coiling Dragon Rod was far beyond his imagination. He ran his Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method naturally. He held the long cudgel with both hands and activated it with his demonic power. The coiled dragons on the stick began to rotate as if they were alive.


    Yuan Hou had never felt sopatible before. In an instant, he had a desire to swing the long cudgel and fight.


    ¡°Good weapon.¡±


    He was so happy that he didn¡¯t let go of it.


    Li Mu also gave the former Four Men¡¯s Symphony of Hun Yuan Sect, the current four Heavenly Kings of the Taibai Empire, some weapons and sets of armor as a reward for their hard work in guarding the Heavenly Land over the years. Although these things were not as good as the divine weapon Heavenly Exmation, they were still top-grade in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    ¡°Thank you, your honor.¡±


    The hook-nosed man and the goldfish-eyed men bowed respectfully.


    Back then, they were outer-space forces who had entered the Heavenly Land topete for the treasures in the Tomb of the God of Sin. They were originally Li Mu¡¯s enemies. But in the end, they were suppressed by Li Mu and had to be Li Mu¡¯s ves. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise. They survived and restored the Hun Yuan Sect. The other experts who hadnded on the Heavenly Land together with them, such as the Heavenly Devil Sect, had turned into ashes long ago.


    In addition to these people, there were also some people waiting out of the Knife Hut. They all wanted to see Li Mu. Most of them were nobles of the Taibai Empire, kings from all over the world, and many experts in new martial arts. When they heard that Li Mu was back, they came to see him and make friends with him.


    However, Li Mu had no time to deal with these people.


    He let Feng Yuanxing deal with the matters.


    Four Men¡¯s Symphony would stay in Taibai City for the time being. Li Mu brought Yuan Hou to Qing Feng¡¯s house. At this time, Ming Yue had absorbed the Darkest Soul-devouring Fire. Her face was red, and she was trying hard to refine and merge with it.


    Qing Feng was very serious and guarded her beside.


    Li Mu calcted the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Ghost Star. Qing Feng, you stay here to guard Ming Yue. Don¡¯t leave the Heavenly Land for the time being.¡±


    Before Qing Feng could say anything, Ming Yue jumped up and said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go too. I haven¡¯t been to the Ghost Star for a long time. I miss Sister Caicai.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his be speechlessly.


    At this time, Qing Feng also said, ¡°Young Master, I also want to go to the Ghost Star, but I don¡¯t know the reason. I always feel that the Ghost Qi there can suppress the strange rhythm in my body. Maybe I can find the answer this time.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Qing Feng in surprise. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great.¡± Ming Yue jumped up.


    After so many years, the little girl had be a 16-year-old girl, but she seemed to have not grown up yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As Li Mu moved, an invisible power gushed out and ripped the void with Yuan Hou, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue. The next moment, they arrived in the universe.


    A handsome young man in white appeared not far ahead.


    At the sight of Li Mu, the handsome man in white came over and bowed very respectfully. ¡°Seventh Martial Uncle.¡±


    Yuan Hou felt the Sword Qi and Sword Intent surging in the man¡¯s body. Although they didn¡¯t emanate deliberately, they still made Yuan Hou¡¯s heart palpitate. He felt a sharp pain on his skin. He was shocked at once. ¡°I have been to so many ces in the Ziwei Star Zone. Why have I never met such an unparalleled young expert of Sword Way before?¡±


    Li Mu said helplessly, ¡°Brother Xuanjun, didn¡¯t I tell you that we can call each other as we please?¡±


    Li Xuanjun resolutely said, ¡°Rules can¡¯t be abolished.¡±


    The swordsman was stubborn.


    ¡°All right,¡± Li Mu could only agree. Then, he asked, ¡°Where is Third Brother?¡±


    ¡°Third Martial Uncle encountered people from the Military of Man. They¡¯re millions of kilometers away. He ordered me to wait here for Seventh Martial Uncle and take you to meet the people of the Military of Man,¡± Li Xuanjun said.


    People from the Military of Man?


    Li Mu was not very surprised.


    The Military of Man also got a Realm-breaking Diagram in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain. Therefore, it¡¯s reasonable for them toe to the Ziwei Star Zone. However, it seemed that the people of the Military of Man were waiting for him, which surprised him a little.


    After all, Li Mu was still on the List of the Condemned of the Human n.


    What was the purpose of the Military of Man?


    Li Mu hesitated for a moment. Since Sword Fanatic let him go there, there should be no big trouble. It was good to meet the people from the Military of Man. After all, he had to return to the Battlefield of Chaos in the future. He had to meet them sooner orter.


    After flying for more than 10 minutes, Li Mu and the others saw arge ck ship in ancient styles appear in the starry sky from a distance. It was about a hundred meters long and had three floors. There were two three-story towers on two sides of the highest floor. There was a square in the middle with hundreds of people there.


    ¡°How many Realm-breaking Diagrams did the Military of Man get? Why did they send out so many people here?¡±


    Li Mu was greatly surprised.


    Near the ship, ayer of ripples opened a crack. Li Mu and the others went in, and the crack closed again.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Seventh Brother, you¡¯re finally here. Come on! Let me introduce these friends from the Military of Man to you.¡± Sword Fanaticughed heartily.


    Eight people walked out from the main hall at the back of the square.


    The first person was Sword Fanatic.


    The person behind him was a middle-aged man in a ck robe with a seven-star crown on his head. He was holding a White Crane Feather Fan in his hand. He had an elegant face, bright eyes, a straight nose, and a straight mouth. Three strands of ck beard fluttered in front of his chest. An elegant and handsome aura emanated from him.


    There were six people behind the ck-robed middle-aged man. Three of them stood on his left, and three were on his right.


    The three people on the right were military experts in scarlet fish-scale armor. They were not weak, and there were standard broadswords hanging from their waists. At first nce, Li Mu knew they were experienced experts who had fought on the battlefield at the front line for many years. They were all at the peak of the Great Way Realm. There was an evil aura surrounding them. As they walked, it seemed that thousands of troops were rushing over with great strength.


    The three people on the left were wearing four-part ck leather armor with delicate shapes. There were patterns of tactical deployment on the leather armor. They flickered fluorescent lights. The three men were wearing leather hats with two of the Military of Man of Celestial Silkworm hanging down from the ears and tied to their necks. Each of them had a dark blue whip wrapped around their waists and standard two swords on their backs. The scabbards were crossed on their backs. The men were all wearing leather Shura masks as if they were Killing Gods in the dark night.


    ¡°This is Zhuge Yun, the Chief of the Branch of the Divine Troops of the Military of Man. The Military of Man sent him to be in charge of the exploration of the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡± Sword Fanatic introduced with a smile.


    Zhuge Yun smiled and make an obeisance, ¡°I have heard of your name before I came here. You are the seventh sword of the Brotherhood of Swords.¡±


    Li Mu made obeisance and said, ¡°Senior, I wish I deserved yourpliment. I can¡¯t be called the seventh sword of the Brotherhood of Swords. I have no profound attainments in swordsmanship.¡±


    Zhuge Yun pointed to the three people on his right with a calm look and said, ¡°These three are my three disciples. They are now leading troops at the front line of the Sacred Deathmatch. This time, they are specially transferred back to help me. They are Zuo Qing, Wang Meng, and Li Yan.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, your honor.¡±


    The three armored Generals who had fought for many years all made obeisance to Li Mu.


    Li Mu returned the salute.


    Zhuge Yun smiled again, pointed to the three masked strong men in ck leather armor on the left, and said, ¡°These three men are the Sword Envoys of the Inquisition of the Military of Man. Strictly speaking, they are now your subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Huh?¡± Li Mu nodded at first, then was shocked and said, ¡°My subordinates? Senior Zhuge, what do you mean?¡±


    Sword Fanaticughed wildly. ¡°Ha¡­ Seventh Brother, I forgot to tell you. You are now the head of the Inquisition of the Military of Man. Congrattions. You have reached heaven in one step and gained great power. Ha¡­¡±

 Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014 Shenji of Hundred Refinements

    Chapter 1014 Shenji of Hundred Refinements


    Li Mu was a little confused.


    What was going on?


    ¡°The Inquisition? What kind of ce is that?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°When did I be the head of the Inquisition?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Zhuge Yun smiled and said, ¡°Not long after you and Brother Sword Fanatic left the Battlefield of Chaos, the Military of Man finally approved the proposal of Sword Savant, decided to restart the Inquisition, and let you be the head of it. All the procedures have been finished. Your seal, official robe, and token have been brought here by the Sword Envoy, Song Bie.¡±


    ¡°Your honor, I¡¯m Song Bie.¡± The one on the rightest side of the three masked experts in leather armor bowed to Li Mu. He held the air with both hands, and a ck metal box appeared on them. He said, ¡°This is the seal, official robe, token, and certificate of appointment. Please check and ept it, your honor.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the ck box, Song Bie, Zhuge Yun, and Sword Fanatic one after another. He said, ¡°But I still don¡¯t know what kind of ce the so-called Inquisition is.¡±


    Sword Fanatic said, ¡°Swords can lighten the long night. The ancestors establish the Inquisition and hoped to use it to kill treacherous officials, wipe out the traitors of the Human n, and clean up the dark ces and people hiding filth. The Inquisition is under themand of the Conve of Ten of the Military of Man. It has the right to execute people under camp general first and reportter. Below the senior general, they have the power to arrest and report afterward. Granted by the military power, the Inquisition is in charge of arresting sinners.¡±


    The Conve of Ten was the highest authority of the Human n,posed of representatives from the ten Holy Lands, such as the Brotherhood of Swords, the Sanctuary of the Way, the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, and others. It controlled the army of the Legions of the Human n and dominated the various Holy Lands. Therefore, it was simr to the parliament.


    Seeing that Li Mu was still a little confused, Zhuge Yun added, ¡°Yes. The Inquisition once yed a great role in the history of the Human n. It has killed countless traitors and evildoers and caught countless spies. It was called the sword light in the long night. It had great power and prestige. Butter¡­ After two hundred years, the Military of Man decided to restart the Inquisition. You honor Li, I hope that the Inquisition can regain its former glory under your leadership.¡±


    Li Mu was confused after hearing this.


    ording to what Sword Fanatic said, the Inquisition seemed to be like the imperial guards of the Ming Dynasty on Earth. It was a powerful secret service organization. But ording to Zhuge Yun, it seemed that this secret service organization had made some mistakes 200 years ago, which led to the destruction of its former glory. It was stopped by the Military of Man. As a result, it was restarted, and Li Mu became the boss of this secret service organization.


    The Commander of the Imperial Guards?


    The biggest leader of the powerful secret service organization?


    ¡°It sounds powerful. Should I have a try?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Seventh Brother, don¡¯t worry. This is good for you. If anyone wants to hurt you in the future, the person will have to think twice. If you don¡¯t like anyone, you can beat the person at will.¡± The Sword Fanatic winked at Li Mu.


    Zhuge Yun was speechless.


    Sword Fanatic deserved to be one of the six strongest rogue swords of the Brotherhood of Swords. He said such shameless words so brazenly.


    Therefore, Li Mu opened the ck metal box from the hands of Song Bie, who had been bending down and holding the box up.


    There was an ancient brassmp, the size of an adult¡¯s palm on the topyer. It was quite exquisite, but there was nomp oil or wick. It was covered with strange patterns and did not look like a symbolic text.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Li Mu looked at Song Bie.


    Song Bie said concisely, ¡°Your honor, this is the token of the Inquisition.¡±


    ¡°Why is the token amp?¡±


    Seeing that Li Mu was puzzled, Sword Fanaticughed wildly and said, ¡°Ha¡­ Seventh Brother, let me exin it to you. The token of the head of the Inquisition is called the Light of the Night. For this reason, the Chief of the Inquisition has another title, the Holder of Lamp. With the sword in your hand and themp above your head, you can break the darkness and eliminate evil spirits.¡±


    Was there such a story?


    Li Mu suddenly had some expectations for the identity of the Chief of the Inquisition.


    After all, the character and style of the title sounded cool.


    On the secondyer of the ck metal box were two crossed sharp swords of good quality, both of which were divine weapons. Li Mu was not particr about weapons. On the third floor, there was a set of white leather armor and a leather mask.


    This mask attracted his attention.


    The mask was divided into two halves from the middle. The left half of the face was dark and looked angry, and the right half was half of a smiling face. It looked quite strange.


    ¡°This divine mask of rewarding good and punishing evil is also one of the treasures. You¡¯ll know its wonderful effect in the future,¡± the Sword Fanatic said. ¡°That white dragon armor was made of the skin of a moonlight flood dragon. A long time ago, an ancient Imperial Lord of the Human n killed the flood dragon of the Emperor-to-be Realm of the devil races. Therefore, it¡¯s also a set of Emperor-to-be armor, which is valuable. Ha¡­ These are all supreme treasures.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed.


    Since the Sword Fanatic knew about it, it meant that the Sword Savant, the Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way, and the others also knew about it. They must have acquiesced. There should not be much trouble. Li Mu finally decided to ept it.


    Also, since the power of the Inquisition was so great, he had more confidence in taking revenge for the vigers who had died in vain in Oststern in the future, as well as the three members of the Eighteen Sterling Trailzers.


    Li Mu¡¯s certificate of appointment was in thestyer of the ck metal box. There were the signature of the Conve of Ten of the Military of Man and auras of the ten bigshots of the ten Holy Lands of the Human n. It could not be forged. Moreover, it would y an incredible role at the critical moment.


    Li Mu printed his aura on it. Only after he was recognized by the certificate of appointment could hepletely master the exclusive treasures, the divine mask of rewarding good and punishing evil, the white dragon armor, the Dragon Teeth Double Swords, and the Light of the Night, which belonged to the head of the Inquisition.


    With a stir of his mind, he wore the white dragon armor. It could hide or appear. The divine mask covered his face. It could also appear or disappear in Li Mu¡¯s mind. It had peerless magical effects.


    He put the Dragon Teeth Double Swords and the Light of the Night in the Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons to nourish them.


    ¡°We are Song Bie, Li Shang, and Ying Bing. Greetings, Chief.¡±


    At this moment, the three Sword Envoys of the Inquisition all got down on one knee to swear their loyalty to Li Mu.


    ¡°Get up. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me,¡± Li Mu said.


    Song Bie said, ¡°Your honor, now the Inquisition has four Sword Envoys, 64 Inspectors, and 651 Night Watchmen. Except for us, another Sword Envoy, Duan Gu, is in the headquarters of the Inquisition and doesn¡¯te with us. This is the list of members of the Inquisition.¡±


    He handed over a blue paper booklet.


    Li Mu took it.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Congrattions to the Inquisition for weing a new leader. The three of you have been waiting for this day for a long time, right?¡± Zhuge Yunughed.


    Song Bie and the others stood quietly behind Li Mu.


    They were truly excited.


    The Inquisition had been suspended for two hundred years, and its former glory had gradually faded away. Although it had not been dissolved, as long as there was no leader, the Inquisition could not restart and could only wait in vain as if it were just a decoration. The young men who had joined the Inquisition before had now be elders in the Inquisition. Their original dreams had gradually drifted away and be out of reach. They had thought that the Inquisition would never restart. But all of a sudden, it had a new person in charge.


    The four Sword Envoys of the Inquisition were ecstatic the moment they received the certificate of appointment.


    But when they learned that the new head was Li Mu, they fell into doubt.


    Of course, they knew who Li Mu was.


    This guy on the List of the Condemned of Human n should have been caught and killed by the Inquisition. However, he became the Holder of Lamp. How could all the members of the Inquisition ept a new leader with a stain?


    Moreover, they also had some doubts about the strength of Li Mu.


    How could a junior who had just descended through the Tree of Eternity manage the organization of the Human n with the most powerful autonomy? Even though it had been suspended for two hundred years, he seemed to be not qualified.


    Therefore, when Song Bie and the other two saw Li Mu in person at this time, they had mixed feelings.


    From the beginning to the end, Yuan Hou had been standing quietly behind Li Mu like a shadow, but he was also shocked in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t know much about the Inquisition, nor had he heard of the so-called the Military of Man, he knew the status of Li Mu had been greatly improved.


    The little attendant Qing Feng was quiet.


    Ming Yue was eager to try to get that set of armor and long swords on her body. However, she was a little shocked by the scene on the ship, so she did not take action.


    ¡°Your honor Li, where are you going next?¡± Zhuge Yun asked.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and did not hide anything. He said, ¡°The Ghost Star may be the ce where the Athanasia Immortal Pce, the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, existed.¡±


    There were too many forces fighting for the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. They were all big ns or races in the Battlefield of Chaos. It was not surprising that even a martial art emperor woulde here. Moreover, the Divine Chaos Dynasty, which was known as the current martial emperor, was involved in this matter. Therefore, Li Mu did not think that he could fight against these forces alone. Since Zhuge Yun, who represented the Military of Man, could have a good chat with the Sword Fanatic, he should be a decent person. Therefore, it was a good choice to cooperate with him.


    Li Mu could be regarded as a member of the Military of Man now.


    Zhuge Yun smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. Our goal is also there.¡±


    The ship began to move in the direction of the Ghost Star.


    At this time, Li Mu noticed that many figures on the ship were not real living people but mechanical puppets in human forms. Their figures were exactly the same as real people, and their faces were also lifelike. When they walked, they were not stiff like ordinary mechanical puppets at all. They looked like living people.


    In this ship called Shenji, except for Li Mu, hispanions, Zhuge Yun, and the three Sword Envoys, all the others were puppets. These puppets seemed to have wisdom and extraordinarybat capability.


    ¡°Bratty Schr is from Shenji of Hundred Refinements, one of the ten Holy Lands of the Human n. Its mechanism-casting skills are the best in the Human n. Bratty Schr is known as one of the three Creators of the Battlefield of Chaos. Take your time to look at Shenji carefully. It has the ability to fight against Holy Lands,¡± the Sword Fanatic said with a smile.

 Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015 The New Remarkable Chief

    Chapter 1015 The New Remarkable Chief


    Li Mu had never heard of the Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements.


    Among the ten Holy Lands of the Human n, in addition to the Sanctuary of the Way, the Brotherhood of Swords, the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, the Holy Land of Thousand mes, the Holy Land of the Flying Star, and the Holy Land of Delirious Voices, there were the Shenji of Hundred Refinements, the Huazang Temple, the Brotherhood of Ink-fragrant Books, and the Chunyang Pce.


    The ten Holy Lands could also be said to be the pirs of the Human n.


    The Military of Man was established by these ten Holy Lands.


    The highest authority of the Military of Man was the Conve of Ten, which wasposed of the representatives of the ten Holy Lands. Even the emperors of martial arts could not change the projects passed by the Conve of Ten. It was not only the highest authority of the Military of Man but also the highest power of the entire Human n.


    Zhuge Yun was from Shenji of Hundred Refinements, one of the ten Holy Lands.


    The Holy Land was known for its casting, creation, mechanisms, puppets, armor, weapons, and other secret skills. It was said that the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was from this Holy Land. However, the saying had not been recognized by the Holy Land of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements. The path the Cosmic Emperor Deathless took was very simr to that of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements. Therefore, it was not strange that such a rumor existed.


    This time, the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless attracted many forces again. The Military of Man sent Zhuge Yun to the Ziwei Star Zone with the Realm-breaking Diagram because he was one of the most outstanding future leaders of the Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements. He was the three Creators of the Battlefield of Chaos. The other two were the Devil Creator of the devil races and the Tortoise Shell Creator of the Extraterritorial Demons.


    The Sword Fanatic gave a rough ount of all these things along the way.


    Only then did Li Mu learn the information.


    Song Bie and the other two Sword Envoys had been following Li Mu in silence. They were silent like shadows. When they were asked, they would answer. Li Mu nced at the three with his Third Eye and found that their strength was strong. They were all in the Way Sage Realm, much stronger than Liuyun Wuxin.


    If they were loyal and used well, these three people, no, including Duan Gu, would help Li Mu a lot.


    However, Li Mu felt a sense of alienation and indifference from these three people. It seemed that if he wanted his subordinates to be loyal to him, he needed some opportunities.


    However, he had a good chat with Zhuge Yun, the most outstanding disciple of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements.


    Zhuge Yun¡¯s cultivation and status in the Military of Man were even higher than those of the three Sword Envoys. He was very humorous, easygoing, and talkative. With the Sword Fanatic, the old and cheeky guy, joking on the side, Li Mu and Zhuge Yun seemed to have be old friends for many years after entering the Zone where the Ghost Star was located.


    ¡°Eh? I found something strange ahead.¡± Zhuge Yun said.


    Everyone came to the front of the Shenji and stood on the tower to look forward. They were all shocked.


    In the starry sky ahead, broken warships, corpses, broken limbs, copsed towers, broken gs, and all kinds of broken weapons and armor were floating in the void!


    A battle had taken ce here not long ago!


    ¡°It¡¯s the fleet of the Divine Chaos Dynasty. They¡¯ve all been wiped out here,¡± Yuan Hou said.


    He knew the Chaos Divine Dynasty the best, so he recognized it at a nce.


    ¡°The people who took action should be from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.¡± The Sword Fanatic sensed the rich and not dissipated lightning energy in the ruins of the battlefield. This was the unique aura of the Cultivation Method of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.


    Li Mu had a rough estimation that the fleet of the Divine Chaos Dynasty met the people of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. The two sides fought with each other for some reason. As a result, the fleet was destroyed by the experts of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.


    ¡°The Divine Chaos Dynasty has been running amok in the universe. This time, they suffered a big loss.¡± Ming Yue gloated.


    Li Mu thought that the experts of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain had always been overbearing. It would be strange if they did not get into a fight with the Divine Chaos Dynasty. That was not surprising.


    But this was not good news.


    Why was the fleet of the Divine Chaos Dynasty here?


    Why did people from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain appear here?


    It was basically certain that they came here for the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    That was to say, these two big forces might have already paid attention to the Ghost Star, and they might even havended on the Ghost Star.


    ¡°We have to speed up.¡±


    The Sword Fanatic said.


    Zhuge Yun waved his White Crane Feather Fan. The Shenji instantly entered a state of extreme speed.


    Hundreds of mechanical puppets operated the huge warship steadily.


    Two hours passed.


    ¡°The Ghost Star is up ahead, but the Death Qi is a little tricky.¡± Zhuge Yun stood on the top of the tower and looked into the distance. He saw that the entire Ghost Star was shrouded in the dark red Death Qi. This kind of power of death had a great impact on living things. It was more troublesome that he felt a terrifying tactical deployment hidden in the Death Qi. It was running naturally. The power of the tide on the Ghost Star and the dense Death Qi would be a great obstacle to the living.


    ¡°Yes. The tactical deployment within the Death Qi is a little special. It shouldn¡¯t have been set up by the experts of this world.¡± The Sword Fanatic was also quite surprised.


    Song Bie and the others were not as powerful as Zhuge Yun and the Sword Fanatic. But after careful observation, they were also shocked.


    They sensed the aura of the killing formation in it.


    The killing formation was terrible. If an expert in the Way Sage Realm went in alone, the person would probably be killed in it. Therefore, they would suffer losses if they forcibly went into it.


    Such a tactical deployment couldn¡¯t be set up by the experts in this world.


    Could it be set by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in the past?


    Zhuge Yun was calcting the route in his mind, and Li Mu said directly, ¡°I know the route. We don¡¯t have to wait. Speed up and go straight in.¡±


    Everyone looked at Li Mu in surprise.


    Yuan Hou directly exined, ¡°The tactical deployment was set up by Young Master in the past.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Song Bie eximed this time.


    The others also looked at Li Mu in surprise.


    ¡°How could the tactical deployment be set up by Li Mu?


    ¡°Could it be that Li Mu is a master of tactical deployments hiding his strength?¡±


    Li Mu said indifferently, ¡°Back then, I set up a growing tactical deployment. That¡¯s why it can be so powerful today. But the safe route hasn¡¯t changed. Senior Zhuge, please follow my instructions and move forward.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy even for a growing tactical deployment to reach such a high level,¡± Zhuge Yun said. ¡°You are really a gifted genius. Even the future leader of the Brotherhood of Ink-fragrant Books, one of the Holy Lands, can¡¯t do better than you.¡±


    Among the Holy Lands of the Human n, the Brotherhood of Ink-fragrant Books was known for its tactical deployments.


    Li Mu smiled and guided the ship all the way.


    Everyone soon believed what Yuan Hou said. Every ce that Li Mu pointed out seemed to be extremely dangerous, but they were safe the next moment. Li Mu personally urged some kind of power in the dense Death Qi to open up a new road. Every time there was no way out, another way would appear.


    Song Bie and the other two Sword Envoys finally had a better opinion of Li Mu.


    A master of tactical deployment with such means was quite powerful in the Battlefield of Chaos. Especially the Spiritual Qi of the Battlefield of Chaos was thick, and the rules were clear andplete. The tactical deployments set there would act more powerfully.


    Those great masters of the tactical deployments of the Brotherhood of Ink-fragrant Books could even set up the killing tactical deployments that could trap great emperors, as long as they had enough time and corresponding materials.


    Although the Inquisition was a subordinatebat branch of the Military of Man and attached the most importance to personal strength. It was eptable to have a master of tactical deployments as the Holder of Lamp.


    Thinking of this, the three people thought more highly of Li Mu.


    About four hourster, the Shenji came to the sky above the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    The warship descended rapidly.


    In the end, this warship from the Battlefield of Chaosnded halfway up the Bone Sacred Mountain.


    Everyone got off the warship.


    ¡°What a ce of death! I¡¯ve sensed the presence of countless practitioners. Are they the ghost practitioners here?¡± Zhuge Yun made a hand seal. As soon as the seal came out, the Shenji suddenly folded and shrank incredibly. Finally, it turned into a palm-sized piece of bronze metal. It fell into his palm, and even the hundreds of mechanical puppets on the warship had been shrunk into it.


    Li Mu was impressed by the secret skill.


    The figures ahead flickered, not daring to approach.


    ¡°Your honor, I¡¯ll catch a few ghost practitioners and interrogate them,¡± Song Bie said.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask some people toe.¡±


    He conjured up a streak of power, which seemed to be a signal. Then he sent it out.


    Soon, dozens of strong auras quickly approached, revealing their faces. They were Caicai, Ning Jing, Dong Xue, and other people.


    ¡°Brother Mu!¡± Caicai let out a cheer the moment she caught sight of Li Mu. She sprinted over to Li Mu and threw her arms tightly around Li Mu, saying, ¡°Brother Mu is a liar. You promised you woulde back to see me. But it took you so long to get here.¡±


    Li Mu blushed.


    ¡°Your honor.¡±


    Ning Jing and Dong Xue came over to salute.


    Zhuge Yun, the Sword Fanatic, and the others were surprised again. It seemed that Li Mu not only knew the tactical deployment of Death Qi outside but also had a close rtionship with the ghost practitioners here, especially the ponytailed girl and the couple. Their strength was probably at the peak of the Deity Realm. They should be the rulers of this, such as the Ghost Lord and so on.


    They were not simple.


    After Li Mu introduced them to Zhuge Yun, Sword Fanatic, and the others, he asked Dong Xue, ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Dong Xue said, ¡°Several groups of powerful outsiders have entered the Earth Fire at the foot of the Bone Sacred Mountain. Fortunately, you have already sent us a message, so we did not resist and moved most of the ghost practitioners in advance. We were restrained and did not have any conflict with these outsiders, so we basically suffered no losses.¡±


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    That was good.


    What he was most worried about did not happen.


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go straight to the silver-mountain-like strange stone,¡± Li Mu said.

 Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016 The Myriad Blades Palace

    Chapter 1016 The Myriad des Pce


    The silver-mountain-like strange stone beneath the Bone Sacred Mountain was the most sacred ce on the Ghost Star. In the past, Caicai, Ning Jing, and Dong Xue rose to power and became a major force on the Ghost Star because of the silver-mountain-like strange stone. Li Mu came and helped them unify the Ghost Star.


    Aftering here again, Li Mu clearly felt that the power of the Earth Fire in the empty underground space had reached a terrifying level. Ordinary experts in the King Realm might not be able to withstand it.


    ¡°We have arrived.¡±


    Caicai pointed to the ce ahead.


    ¡°Is the silver-mountain-like strange stone missing?¡± Li Mu was surprised.


    Dong Xue said, ¡°The power of the Earth Fire has risen. The temperature was so high that the silver-mountain-like strange stone melted and turned into magma, which went into the depths of the Earth Fire. When we go further, we can see a group of looming pces standing by the shore of the magma of the Earth Fire. The ghost practitioners of the Ghost Star are not strong enough, so they don¡¯t dare to go down and explore. The previous batches of outsiders have already entered.¡±


    They came to the bank of the magma where the Earth Fire was burning. They saw the red hot mist was swirling, and the boiling strange magma was emitting dark blue mes. With their full vision, they could see ancient pces twisting in the me mist in the depths of the ce. The scene was looming like a mirage.


    ¡°Athanasia Immortal Pce!¡±


    Zhuge Yun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The other experts who represented the Military of Man to the Ziwei Star Zone became excited.


    ¡°Some people have gone in. We have to hurry up.¡± Zhuge Yun raised his hand and threw out a small wooden boat. It fell into the magma. Its light shed and expanded, and it became a big ship that could hold 20 people.


    Li Mu turned to Caicai and the others and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation on the Opposite Bank Star now? Has Brother Shan¡¯s family retreated?¡±


    Dong Xue said, ¡°Sister Yunxiu and the main members of the Shan family have all avoided in advance after receiving the message from you.


    Li Mu was much more relieved. He said, ¡°The situation is not peaceful now. You¡¯d better retreat to the tactical deployment of Death Qi to hide with the ghost practitioners. Once you encounter any outsiders, just answer their questions directly. You should focus on your own safety. Do you understand?¡±


    Dong Xue asked, ¡± Young Master, will this affect your affairs?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if it affects me. Moreover, it won¡¯t affect me.¡±


    Dong Xue replied, ¡°I see.¡±


    Caicai said, ¡°Brother Mu, I want to go in with you.¡± She was reluctant to be separated from Li Mu.


    Li Mu wanted to refuse, but he nodded for some reason.


    Caicai cheered up.


    In the end, Dong Xue and her husband evacuated with other ghost practitioners.


    Li Mu and the others boarded the wooden boat and headed for the depths of the magma of Earth Fire.


    The pceplex didn¡¯t look far away, but it was really far.


    Zhuge Yun¡¯s mechanical boat moved very fast, but it took half an hour to cover half of the distance. At this time, a charred smell filled the air. The bottom of the wooden boat began to emit blue mes.


    ¡°Woodcutter Zhuge, is this ship okay? Why do I feel like it¡¯s going to burn?¡± The Sword Lunatic shouted.


    Zhuge Yun also showed a look of surprise and said, ¡°This Heavenly Crossing Boat of mine can withstand an attack from an Emperor-to-be. I didn¡¯t expect it to be ignited by the magma of the Earth Fire. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t think too highly of it!¡±


    He raised his hand and cast another golden light spot, which fell into the magma of the Earth Fire and finally turned into a light golden boat.


    Everyone switched to the small golden metal boat.


    Zhuge Yun took back the wooden boat and looked at it carefully. A distressed look appeared on his face. ¡°Half of the base material and half of the driver were destroyed. I have to spend some time and effort to reforge them. I¡¯m afraid the magma of the Earth Fire is not ordinary. Since it can burn an Emperor-to-be, it should be left behind by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡±


    Song Bie and the other two swordsmen, as well as the three red-armored military generals, all had solemn looks in their eyes.


    If it weren¡¯t for Zhuge Yun, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to cross the sea of magma, let alone enter the Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    However, the more terrible the magma of the Earth Fire here was, the more it proved that the pces ahead were likely to be the legendary Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    The metal boat moved extremely fast. After another half an hour, they finally arrived at the front of the pceplex.


    A small dock appeared on the shore.


    Everyone went ashore.


    Zhuge Yun put away the boat.


    ¡°Eh? It is so hot here,¡± Caicai said in surprise.


    On the shore, everyone felt that the original force of mes could no longer be felt. Instead, they felt cool andfortable. Obviously, there was some magical tactical deployment that isted the temperature of the magma of the Earth Fire outside.


    The tactical deployment was even more powerful than the shield on Zhuge Yun¡¯s mechanical ship.


    There were steps beside the small dock.


    They went up a staircase with 21 steps and saw a small square that could amodate about 100 people.


    On the other side of the square were four giant statues with a height of 50 meters. They were holding a hammer, a shield, a broadsword, and a Qiang, respectively.


    In the eyes of Li Mu, they were a bit like an ancient Roman sculpture. The lines of their muscles were clear and full of the Western style of the earth. They are like four gods guarding the hall behind them. This style was rare.


    ¡°Eh? The third statue on the right has no face.¡± Ming Yue lowered her voice and said.


    Li Mu took a closer look and found that it was true.


    The third statue held a Qiang. It was fierce and rough, and its body lines were full of explosive power. Its muscles bulged, and it looked extremely powerful. However, its face seemed to have been cut by some weapon. Its facial features were all destroyed. The face was full of bumps as if it had been disfigured.


    Zhuge Yun said, ¡°In the legend, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had Four Great Generals, namely, the hammer, the shield, the broadsword, and the Qiang. Later, Cosmic Emperor Deathless died, and the Four Great Generals disappeared. There was a saying that one of the Four Great Generals had betrayed the Cosmic Emperor Deathless and caused him to die. The four statues seem to be the Four Great Generals in the legend. The one who holds the Qiang might be the person who betrayed the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡±


    ¡°There is such a secret history.¡±


    Li Mu was quite surprised.


    He took a few more nces at the statue holding the Qiang.


    But he didn¡¯t find anything special.


    They passed the statues and arrived at a towering pce. It looked a little simr to the Darkest Temple in the depths of the mining cave of the Liuyun Manor that Li Mu had seen before. But this pce looked older and more ancient.


    Above the gate of the temple, there was a white stone que with big words written in thenguage of the Protoss ¡ª Myriad des Pce.


    They walked up the stairs and arrived at the entrance of the pce.


    It was not dark. At a nce, broken broadswords and swords were scattered all over the ground as if a battle had just taken ce inside. There were remnants of energy fluctuation of Primordial Qi and even a trace of blood smell spreading.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡± Li Mu said.


    As he walked inside, three palm-sized triangr shields suddenly floated up around his waist. They were light golden and flickered. They wrapped around his waist and kept rotating. They seemed to be a protective treasure.


    The three red-armored experts from the Military of Man surrounded Zhuge Yun and protected him in the triangr shape. The standard long broadswords hanging from his waist had been unsheathed, and they ran their cultivation, ready to attack at any time.


    Song Bie, Li Shang, and Ying Bing reacted almost the same as the three experts from the Military of Man. They gathered their Cultivation Method to protect Li Mu.


    Li Muughed to himself.


    He felt good to be protected by his subordinates.


    The Sword Fanatic and Li Xuanjun were also standing on two sides of Li Mu.


    The three weakest people, Caicai, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue, followed Li Mu closely.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    A strange sound suddenly rang out.


    Everyone was shocked. When they looked carefully, they saw that the broken weapons all over the ground seemed to have been awakened by footsteps. They slowly swayed and made the sound of friction as if they were alive.


    This scene was strange.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±


    Zhuge Yun naturally became the leader.


    As they walked further in, they saw more and more weapons, all of which were broken and piled up on the ground. Various weapons were thrown in a mess. Some of them had even been piled up like hills.


    The ce seemed to be a tomb of all sorts of weapons.


    Li Mu and hispanions went further in and were shocked to see that the internal space of the Myriad des Pce was muchrger than it looked from the outside. It seemed to be aloof from the outside. In the end, everyone was shocked because the mountains made of broken weapons were hundreds of meters high. They looked endless. It was impossible to see the end of them at a nce.


    ¡°This is too exaggerated. There seem to be hundreds of millions of weapons piled up here.¡± Ming Yue said, ¡°Why are these weapons iplete?¡±


    ¡°These may be iplete products forged by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless back then.¡± Zhuge Yun did not put on airs. As he walked, he exined, ¡°He became an emperor in the Way of casting. Except for his talent and opportunities, he had to practice countless times to gain experience, For ordinary Weapon Refiners, it is amazing if they finish hundreds or even thousands of finished products in their lives. To develop and explore various experiments in casting, the number of iplete products produced by them is hundreds of thousands of times greater than those finished. Moreover, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was a casting madman. He might have made hundreds of millions of iplete products before he achieved his Way. It is very likely that he has thrown all his defective products to the Myriad des Pce.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he was also shocked.


    No one could seed easily.


    Even the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, who was known as the number one talent in forging weapons since ancient times, did not achieve the Way by luck and talent. Seeing the endless inferior weapons here, others could know how hard he worked, how lonely he was, and how many difficulties he had experienced before he seeded.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The strange sounds intensified.


    All the broken weapons in the Myriad des Pce began to vibrate.

 Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017 Celestial Master Set

    Chapter 1017 Celestial Master Set


    A faint killing intent emanated from the piles of broken weapons.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Song Bie suddenly pointed to the front.


    On top of the mountain of broken weapons, a broken long Qiang was carrying a figure. Blood was dripping, dyeing the mountain of weapons below red.


    It was obvious that the person died not long ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s an expert from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.¡± Li Xuanjun said.


    He knew the person who was picked up on the tip of the Qiang was a young future leader of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. He was quite famous in the Battlefield of Chaos. It was said that he was one of the focus of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. Li Xuanjun did not expect the man to die here.


    Could it be that he had fought for some treasure and was killed by the experts from the other forces?


    The discovery of the corpse had increased the crowd¡¯s vignce much.


    The vibration frequency of the weapons around got higher and higher as if a tide was surging.


    As they walked forward, they saw a few corpses.


    Most of the corpses were from the devil races. There was a fox devil whose heart had been pierced by tens of thousands of swords, a giant tiger whose head had been cut off by a giant broadsword, a tree devil who had been broken into hundreds of pieces¡­


    ¡°It seems the broken weapons here automatically flew up and killed them.¡±


    After observing the death of these devils, Song Bie reported to Li Mu with a strange look.


    Even top experts like the Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun had no doubts about the judgment made by one of the four Sword Envoys of the Inquisition.


    He was specialized.


    Li Mu was also shocked.


    The weakest of the future leader of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain and the dead devils in front of him was at the peak of the Great Way Realm when alive. However, they were all killed by these broken weapons.


    Could it be that these defective weapons would suddenly erupt with killing intent?


    The atmosphere in the Myriad des Pce became stranger.


    ¡°Eh? Look! I found aplete weapon! Hurry up and look!¡±


    Little Ming Yue cheered.


    She casually grabbed a hilt in a pile of broken weapons next to her. To her surprise, when she pulled it out, she found that it was a rareplete silver sword. It looked simple, two fingers wide and one meter long. It was shining with silver light and overflowing with spirit energy. When she waved it casually, the air was separated like waves.


    Good sword!


    It was a divine weapon at the level of the Celestial Master.


    Li Mu and the others were also quite surprised.


    They had seen defective weapons along the way. They didn¡¯t expect that there was such aplete weapon in the Myriad des Pce. It was full of spirituality, so it should be a divine weapon at the level of the Celestial Master.


    ¡°You are so lucky.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The others were slightly surprised and envious when they saw this.


    That was a divine weapon at the Celestial Master level, and it was very likely to be made by the only casting emperor in history and second only to the Emperor-to-be divine weapons. It could greatly change thebat capability of a practitioner.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ming Yue did not behave like ady at all. She bounced up and down with excitement and said, ¡°I have done many good things before. Finally, my luck burst out.¡±


    The others were moved as well, and they searched through these trembling damaged weapons for a while as well. However, they didn¡¯t obtain anything.


    Li Mu tried several times but failed.


    Some weapons¡¯ exposed parts wereplete and full of spirituality. Once he pulled them out of the pile of weapons, he would find they were defective.


    ¡°It seems that only the fated ones can find theplete divine weapons left by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡± Zhuge Yun smiled.


    He also tried but failed.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this? Young Master, look! I seem to have found aplete shield, right?¡±


    Ming Yue had almost tripped by something strange. She picked it up and found that it was a round shield with a diameter of about one meter. It wasplete and wless, releasing wisps of Taoist Principles.


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°How could it be like this?¡±


    Li Mu was a little confused.


    The others also looked at Ming Yue as if looking at a monster.


    Ming Yue was too lucky.


    ¡°Other people have tried all kinds of secret skills and methods, but they can¡¯t find anyplete weapon. However, this girl pulled out aplete sword at random. Then she was tripped down and found aplete shield. Is she the owner of this ce?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Little girl, why don¡¯t you try again?¡±


    The Sword Fanatic teased.


    Ming Yue thought for a moment and grabbed a round thing from the pile of weapons next to her.


    When the crowd saw this, they were all stunned.


    It wasplete again.


    It was aplete silver helmet!


    Li Mu looked at Ming Yue. Then he looked at the silver exquisite helmet. The helmet had armor in the ces of the nose and cheeks, and the red tassels were on the top of it like burning mes. Li Mu also felt a little incredible. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is she so lucky?¡±


    ¡°Give it another try?¡±


    The Sword Fanatic was shocked.


    He was not envious of the armor that Ming Yue had found. He was not convinced that this little girl was far luckier than him.


    At this time, Ming Yue also felt something strange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to touch anything intact again. Eh?¡± Before she could finish speaking, she casually rummaged through a pile of broken weapons and armor beside her and picked up a strange object that seemed to be a broken piece. However, when she took a closer look at it, she froze in ce.


    Li Mu and the others were even more stunned than Ming Yue.


    It was aplete breastte.


    The bell-shaped bright breastte was silver in color, and its shape was exquisite. The front and back parts were buckled with mechanisms. There were patterns of the sun on it, and the spiritual light was flowing. At first nce, Li Mu could tell that it was not an ordinary thing. It waspletely intact and not damaged as if it had just been made. There was no dust on it.


    How could it be?


    ¡°I know it. There must be several intact sets of armor and weapons buried in the pile of broken weapons around you. Let me have a look.¡± The Sword Fanatic rushed over and rummaged through the pile of broken weapons beside Ming Yue.


    However, he didn¡¯t find any intact weapons or armor.


    The Sword Fanatic touched his forehead and said, ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯ve searched all the intact weapons. If you can find anotherplete thing from these weapons, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Before he finished his words, Ming Yue grabbed something from the pile of broken weapons that Sword Fanatic had just turned over. She pulled it out and was shocked. Then, she showed it to everyone innocently.


    Everyone, including Li Mu, had a feeling of madness. It was too unbelievable.


    This time, Ming Yue really grabbed an armor skirt.


    It was aplete skirt.


    The previous breastte with patterns of the sun and it should be of a set. Its shape was perfect and exquisite, shining with faint silver light. There were shallow patterns like sunflowers on the skirt. It looked like a work of art.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    The pile of weapons had been searched by the Sword Fanatic before. However, Ming Yue still found a skirt in it. The power of eyes and senses was very high, but he couldn¡¯t find it out. Why could Ming Yue pull out aplete thing with a casual grab?


    Li Mu swallowed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try again?¡±


    This time, Ming Yue closed her eyes and grabbed something from another pile of broken weapons without looking.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The Sword Fanatic directly swore.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Yuan Hou also rubbed his eyes.


    The three Generals of the Military of Man and the three Sword Envoys were too shocked.


    Ming Yue found anotherplete thing.


    It was a pair of jambeau and boots tied together with silver threads.


    They wereplete and wless.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Li Mu also wanted to swear.


    Little Ming Yue¡¯s hands were so lucky.


    They must be God¡¯s Right Arm, right?


    She could get anything with her hands.


    In such a short time, she had gotten a sword, a shield, and aplete set of Divine Armor. It was equivalent to drawing out a set of the Celestial Master.


    The Sword Fanatic looked as if he had eaten shit.


    What else could he say?


    He had searched the whole area himself. Why didn¡¯t he find anything? Why could the girl drag so many treasures with her hands? Was he blind?


    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was the Sword Fanatic, everyone would think that he was blind.


    Li Mu swallowed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    At this time, Zhuge Yun said, ¡°Don¡¯t try one more time. A person¡¯s luck is limited. If you use too much, you will arouse the jealousy of heaven. You have gotten a set of weapons at the Celestial Master level, and it is made by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Maybe all the luck of the Myriad des Pce has been applied to Miss Ming Yue. If she continues to consume her luck, she will have bad luck for a long time or have a risk of dying.¡±


    Li Mu shuddered.


    The old faker had said the same thing before.


    The Sword Fanatic looked at Ming Yue up and down several times and also said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Please stop.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Ming Yue.


    Ming Yue puffed up her cheeks in fear and said, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to have a short life. What should I do? I¡¯ll throw these weapons and armor back.¡±


    Zhuge Yunughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t take what¡¯s bestowed by heaven, you will suffer. Since you have obtained these things, just ept them.¡±


    Ming Yue looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Senior Zhuge¡¯s words make sense.¡±


    Ming Yue immediately put away the sword, the shield, and the set of armor with a smile. She would train herself with them in the future.


    Zhuge Yun added, ¡°The Myriad des Pce is the first pce of the Athanasia Immortal Pce. For the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, it¡¯s more like a ce to store the things he threw away. Most of these broken weapons and armor were abandoned by him. As for theplete things inside, I¡¯m afraid he had other intentions. There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of. The real inheritance can¡¯t be here. Let¡¯s hurry to the next ce.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Zhuge Yun walked in the front. About half an hourter, everyone walked out of the Myriad des Pce.


    They passed by another small square and saw the second pce.


    Seeing the name of the second pce, Zhuge Yun¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    It was Shenji Pce.


    Part of its name was the same as that of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements. Without guessing, he knew that the meaning was absolutely the same.

 Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018 Forging Palace

    Chapter 1018 Forging Pce


    Not long after Li Mu and the others left the Myriad des Pce, seven more figures rushed into it as fast as streams of light.


    The seven people were surrounded by the smell of a demon. They looked like ordinary people but had monkeys¡¯ tails and thick yellow hair. They had strange facial features. Their faces looked like those of monkeys, and each of them had a beak. They belonged to the Ape Race in devil races.


    The moment the seven experts of the Ape Race entered the Myriad des Pce, they seemed to have triggered some kind of tactical deployment. The strange sound of tens of thousands of des vibrating rang out again.


    ¡°Watch out.¡± The leading expert of the Ape Race said.


    His fur was scarlet, looking like mes. He was burly, more than three meters tall, and surrounded by an evil aura. His strength was far beyond the Way Sage Realm. Obviously, he was a top expert.


    They continued to go deeper.


    Tens of secondster, angry roars and miserable screams sounded in the Myriad des Pce.


    Countless broken weapons of the pce whistled, and the broken weapons piled up like mountains seemed to havee alive. They fluttered automatically and kept cutting at the seven strangers who had barged into the Myriad des Pce with endless killing intent.


    Such a scene had not happened when Li Mu and the others entered the Myriad des Pce.


    In the end, after one of the seven experts of the Ape n was killed by the broken weapons, the other six rushed out of the Myriad des Pce.


    The remaining six experts of the Ape Race stood outside the pce and looked back at it with lingering fear on their faces.


    ¡°The means of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless are indeed terrifying. If we had stayed longer in it, all the broken weapons in the Myriad des Pce would havee to life. With the killing formation, I¡¯m afraid that all of us would have been dismembered and buried in the pce.¡± The expert of the Ape Race whose fur looked like red mes said.


    After adjusting their breathing slightly, the six experts continued to move forward and came to second ce, Shenji Pce.


    They entered without any hesitation.


    The Shenji Pce was much cleaner than the Myriad des Pce. The mechanical metal puppets were neatly arranged in the pce, divided into different squares. Some of them were wearing armor, and some were holding different weapons. Their bodies and limbs were lifelike, but their masks were nk. They had no facial features and were all faceless dummies. At first nce, they looked a little creepy.


    Apart from that, the pce was filled with all sorts of mechanisms.


    The squares of the metal dummies were a test. Once they approached, these faceless dummies immediately turned into lifelike and waved their weapons to attack. Each of them was extraordinary. When they cooperated with each other and the tactical deployment, their power was beyond imagination.


    It took the six experts of the Ape Race a lot of effort to break out of the squares of faceless dummies with injuries.


    Then they met strange traps such as flying arrows, falling stones, weak water, and so on.


    These kinds of mechanisms could be seen in some ancient tombs and major forces in the Battlefield of Chaos. They were not rare, but those outside were not as powerful as the ones of the Shenji Pce, which could be a match for an Emperor-to-be. Moreover, the way they were triggered was secretive and unpredictable.


    When the six experts of the Ape Race broke out of the Shenji Pce, they were exhausted.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the leader, the zing Ape King with red fur like mes, of the Ape Race had tried his best to turn the tide many times, the team would have been wiped out long ago.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Zhuge Yun, one of the three Creators, had already broken through the Shenji Pce and destroyed some of the mechanisms, I¡¯m afraid we would have died. Next, everyone, be careful. We must find clues about our monarch. Even if we have to die, we must bring back hope.¡±


    The zing Ape King said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The eyes of the other five experts of the Ape Race were firm, and their fighting spirit surged.


    ¡°Ha¡­ There are so many corpses of experts. They are perfect materials. Every time clues about such relicse out, I can find a lot of perfect materials. You fight for the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, and I¡¯m here to pick up corpses. Of course, it would be great if I could find the corpse of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡±


    A sinisterugh echoed in the Myriad des Pce.


    There were seven figures walking among the broken weapons. The leader was covered in a gray robe, and his face could not be seen. His walking postures looked strange. He jumped like a hamster, with a strong ck Corpse Qi overflowing from his robe. It was a stinky smell.


    As he jumped, he chanted some mysterious incantation.


    At the same time, he held a bell in his left hand and shook it with tinkling sounds. He held a wooden sword with a very deep color and kept hacking randomly with his right hand.


    The strange appearance, the strange movements, and the signature bell belonged to the most mysterious and terrifying branch, the Corpse Race, of the devil races.


    The person walking at the front held the Corpse-cutting Wood Sword and shook the Corpse Controlling Bell. These two were rare treasures of the Corpse Race. It could be seen that he was an ancestor of the Corpse Race.


    Six figures in loose robes behind the ancestor of the Corpse Race lined up in a straight line. The one in the front stretched out his hands, and the next one was in the same posture. Its hands were on the shoulder of the one in the front, and the four behind were the same. Thetter put its hands on the shoulders of the predecessor. When they walked, they also jumped up and down like zombies. Their movements were uniform. Although they looked clumsy, they were moving very fast. Every time they jumped, their bodies flickered as if they had shrunk into an inch.


    When passing by the disciple of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain who was stabbed to death by the broken Qiang, the ancestor of the Corpse Race paused for a moment and shook the Corpse Controlling Bell. The strong Death Qi in his body whizzed out like tentacles and merged into the body of the future leader of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.


    Something incredible happened.


    The corpse began to move. Its hands and feet twisted, and ck nails grew out of its hands. They emitted cold light like metal. Its eye sockets were sunken, turned ck, and its face was pale. In the end, itpletely turned into a zombie and jumped down from the mountain of weapons to follow behind the six zombies. It raised its hand and put its arms on the shoulders of the zombie in front of it. It jumped up and down, following the team.


    ¡°The Way of Thunder is the supreme yang in the world. It can restrain all insidious forces. It¡¯s the mortal enemy of the Corpse Race. But the practitioner cultivating it died. His corpse will be the perfect nutrient seed for the Corpse Race. Ha¡­ I¡¯m so lucky this time!¡±


    The ancestor of the Corpse Race was very satisfied.


    The Corpse Race could be said to be the race of the dead, but the dead couldn¡¯t trigger the killing formation in the Myriad des Pce. Therefore, this time, there were no countless broken weapons flying and shing wildly. Even the strange sounds of broken weapons vibrating did not appear.


    In the end, the corpses of all the dead experts of the various races who had died in the Myriad des Pce were controlled by the ancestor of the Corpse Race. They turned into his tools and puppets and became a part of his strength.


    Li Mu and the others came to the third pce.


    There were only two words for the name of the third pce ¡ª Forging Pce.


    Li Mu could tell what the names of the Myriad des Pce and the Shenji Pce meant at first nce, but the name of the Forging Pce in front of him made him a little confused.


    Could it be the workshop where the Cosmic Emperor Deathless forged weapons and armor back then?


    Boom!


    A deafening roar came from inside the Forging Pce.


    Zhuge Yun looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone, be careful. The further we go, the more dangerous it will be. I¡¯ll walk in front. Brother Sword Fanatic, please be thest one on the team. Don¡¯t fall behind. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Sword Fanatic readily agreed.


    No one else had any objections.


    Along the way, Zhuge Yun avoided a lot of dangers with his wisdom and ability and won the trust of everyone.


    In particr, in the process of passing through the Shenji Pce, the second pce, Zhuge Yun, one of the three Creators of the Battlefield of Chaos who came from the Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements, took action to break the squares of faceless dummies and various mechanisms. That was why they coulde out unscathed.


    Li Mu finally knew the real power of a Creator.


    Zhuge Yun was not inferior to the power of a great master of tactical deployments.


    During the process of breaking through the barriers, Zhuge Yun could throw out countless little things at any time, which could be turned into various mechanical weapons. They were extremely powerful. They could be used to set up formations, break formations, cooperate with each other, evolve attack, defend, and so on. They were far more powerful than ordinary superb masters.


    It could be said that Zhuge Yun was the only one who had taken action in the Shenji Pce.


    The experience dazzled Qing Feng beside him.


    As a young genius who had always been fond of and immersed in casting, refining weapons, and alchemy, Qing Feng felt he was good. But there was a huge gap between him and Zhuge Yun. At this time, he had a strong impulse to worship Zhuge Yun as his teacher in his heart.


    Everyone entered the Forging Pce.


    As soon as Li Mu saw the scene in it, he opened his mouth wide and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It waspletely different from what he had imagined. The entire Forging Pce was a strange road about a kilometer long and five meters wide. The ground was paved with some rare metal and was as smooth as a mirror. Above the road, there were huge square hammers pulled by some mysterious force. They kept rising and falling, smashing heavily on the ground the road.


    They seemed to be used for forging.


    The entire Forging Pce was actually a huge ce used for forging.


    Rumble!


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The huge square hammers kept smashing on the ground, causing sparks and thunder-like sounds. The deafening roars that they had heard outside came from this.


    ¡°How could we break through it?¡±


    Li Mu looked at it for a while and felt a headache.


    The hundreds of giant hammers kept rising and falling and hit the only road that could be passed. Judging by the sounds from them, he could tell how horrible the power of them was. If someone was hit by any of the hammers, the person would probably be smashed to pieces in an instant, and no flesh would be left.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Sword Fanatic sent out a flying sword as fast as a streak of light. He attempted to let it go through the narrow space of the Forging Pce.


    How fast the flying sword was!


    However, before it could cross half of the way, it was hit by a falling giant hammer. It was smashed into powder and dissipated into the void, leaving no trace.


    ¡°Fuck! My Flowing Frost Sword was made of the so-called hardest frost gold in the Battlefield of Chaos. It was smashed into ashes in an instant. If my body had been hit by it, my bones wouldn¡¯t have been left.¡±

 Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019 Invitation

    Chapter 1019 Invitation


    Seeing this, Li Mu and the others were shocked.


    This Forging Pce was too dangerous.


    There must be some way to pass it.


    Dong Xue and her husband said that several batches of outsiders had entered the Athanasia Immortal Pce before them. Along the way, they had seen some corpses, but some people must have broken into the Forging Pce. Now that there was no trace of these people, it meant that the experts of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain and other forces had passed through the Forging Pce.


    ¡°Could it be that those people who hade before us was all smashed into ashes by the huge square hammers here?¡± Caicai asked.


    Zhuge Yun shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If they can¡¯t pass through, the people of the major forces won¡¯t go die themselves. They will definitely return. They must have found a way to pass through the Forging Pce safely.¡±


    The Sword Fanatic said, ¡°Indeed, although those bastards on Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain are crazy, they won¡¯t do anything that will inevitably make them to death. They must have already passed through it.¡±


    ¡°How about I give it a try?¡± Yuan Hou suggested.


    He had been practicing the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, so his body was as hard as divine iron. Moreover, he was proficient in changing. He could turn into wind or hair. In this way, he might be able to pass through.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°No, the speed of the immortal sword is not fast enough, let alone your changes.¡±


    The gap between Yuan Hou and the Sword Fanatic was huge. Even the Flowing Frost Sword of the Sword Fanatic couldn¡¯t cross it, let alone the changes of Yuan Hou. The Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method was indeed unparalleled, but the cultivation level of Yuan Hou was too low.


    Yuan Hou also knew his strength, so he stopped putting on airs.


    At this time, Qing Feng suddenly came out and said, ¡± Young Master, let me have a try.¡±


    Li Mu looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°You?¡±


    Qing Feng did not like to fight head-on, and hisbat capability was not as good as that of Yuan Hou. However, this Forging Pce was not testingbat capability. Moreover, Qing Feng was mature and never did anything that he was not sure of. Perhaps, he had found something.


    After a moment of hesitation, Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, but be careful. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Qing Feng saluted and walked to the Forging Pce.


    When he came to the threshold of the Forging Pce, he looked carefully at the huge square hammers constantly rising and falling in the road a thousand meters long as if he was observing something.


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Could it be that the rising and falling of these huge hammers is regr? Is it just like many small games that test one¡¯s reaction and hand speed in my previous life? As long as people can figure out it, they can enter a hammer range when the huge hammer rises. Before the hammer falls, they can enter another hammer range. In that way, people can go through the Forging Pce in such a cycle.¡±


    But after observing for a moment, he quickly denied this idea.


    There was no regr pattern to the rising and falling of these giant hammers. They kept changing moves. Moreover, ording to the previous test conducted by the Sword Fanatic, the faster and stronger the objects entered, the faster the giant hammers rose and fell.


    If it was so easy to deal with the traps set up by Cosmic Emperor Deathless, the emperor who had seeded in the Way of casting would be underestimated.


    Just as countless thoughts shed through Li Mu¡¯s mind, Qing Feng, who had been standing quietly in front of the Forging Pce, suddenly lifted his foot and walked in without warning. Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°Dangerous! Brother Qing Feng.¡±


    Ming Yue could not help yelling.


    Li Mu and the Sword Fanatic were about to pull Qing Feng back.


    But the next moment, both of them stopped.


    When Qing Feng stepped on the ce under the first square hammer of the Forging Pce, the huge hammer about to hit Qing Feng suddenly stopped and floated above his head.


    ¡°It stopped.¡±


    Song Bie and the others widened their eyes.


    ¡°What did he do just now?¡± The Sword Fanatic looked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu also shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t see what happened.


    Qing Feng turned back and waved his hand to everyone. With a faint smile on his face, he said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve found the way to pass it. Everyone, be quick to stand by my side.¡±


    Li Mu and the others moved, turned into flowing lights, and came to Qing Feng.


    Ming Yue looked up at the huge hammer floating above her in a panic and said, ¡°Brother Qing Feng, don¡¯t make any mistake, or you will never see me again in your life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qing Feng answered simply.


    He held a small piece of dark green metal and threw it at the narrow road ahead.


    Boom!


    The moment the small piece of metal fell to the ground, it was directly smashed by the giant hammer and embedded in the strange metal ground.


    Qing Feng walked forward.


    Sure enough, when one of his feet stepped on the next square huge hammer, the huge hammer suddenly stopped and floated in the air.


    Just like that, Qing Feng stepped on the two ces of two hammers with his two feet. Then, he said, ¡°Everyone, go to the front of me.¡±


    Everyone had different looks, but they still came to the second giant hammer¡¯s ce as they were told.


    Only then did Qing Fengnd his other foot on the area under the second giant hammer.


    Boom!


    The huge hammer, which had been suspended in the air, quickly smashed down on the ce where everyone just stood.


    Sparks flew in all directions.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Yuan Hou was extremely surprised.


    Song Bie and the other two Sword Envoys, as well as the three experts from the Military of Man, also looked at Qing Feng in disbelief.


    The Sword Fanatic looked at Li Mu with a yful look.


    It was interesting.


    Li Mu had two little attendants. The girl grabbed a set of suits of the Celestial Master casually in the Myriad des Pce, and the boy easily took them into the Forging Pce as if going home. Wherever he passed, the huge hammer above his head that could kill an Emperor-to-be could not fall.


    Why did the two little attendants so powerful?


    ¡°Seventh Brother, are you the reincarnation of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡±


    The Sword Fanatic stroked his chin and asked.


    The others also fixed their eyes on Li Mu in an instant.


    Could it be that Senior Sword Fanatic has noticed something?


    ¡°Is Chief Li the one who secretly controls everything?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Li Mu was puzzled and didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the Sword Fanatic. He covered his forehead and said, ¡°Third Brother, do you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°I know it.¡± Zhuge Yun suddenly said.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    Zhuge Yun looked at Qing Feng with a look of appreciation and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many hidden talents in this small Zone. It can¡¯t be underestimated. Little brother, you have a betterprehension of the casting than me.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I wish I deserved yourpliment.¡± Qing Feng returned the salute gracefully and said, ¡°I also found the secret of the Forging Pce by ident.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you two, don¡¯t keep me guessing. What¡¯s going on?¡± The Sword Fanatic couldn¡¯t wait to know the secret of these hammers.


    Zhuge Yunughed out loud and said, ¡°You¡¯re so impatient. Ha¡­ The little brother discovered the secret first. Let him tell everyone.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Qing Feng again.


    Qing Feng smiled and said, ¡°In fact, the secret is simple. I was thinking why the Cosmic Emperor Deathless set up the pce. It is definitely not to stop people or to kill people. From the perspective of a Weapon Refiner, I guess the real purpose of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless is to forge materials and refine them into essence. This pce is like the forging tforms and hammers of ordinary Weapon Refiners.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded subconsciously.


    That was indeed the case.


    The Cosmic Emperor Deathless would not be so bored as to build such a pce to kill people.


    ¡°But so what?¡± The Sword Fanatic asked with a curious look, ¡°Even if everything is as you said, why do you only need to throw a small piece of metal, and this hammer will not smash you?¡±


    Qing Feng said, ¡°That is not a piece of ordinary metal but a piece of immortal gold, a rare divine material for forging weapons.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± The Sword Fanatic asked.


    Qing Feng said, ¡°These hammers have a spirit. Any ordinary misceneous material will be reduced to ashes if it enters. But if a high-quality raw divine material enters it, the material will be refined with a secret skill. The divine material I just threw in is just like a sacrificial offering to a deity. As long as the hammers and the forging tform admit the qualification of the sacrificial offering, it means that the person who offers it will also be recognized. When the person enters the forging tform, the hammers will not fall.¡±


    The Sword Lunatic was stunned when he heard this. He touched his chin and said. ¡°Really?¡±


    Zhuge Yun said with a smile, ¡°Yes. I just realized it. In addition to exquisite secret skills and various tools, the master of forging also needs a devout heart to forge weapons. That¡¯s why this little brother detected the secret of this Forging Pce. Such a genius is extremely rare even in our Holy Land of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements. Little brother, are you willing to join our Holy Land? I am willing to ept you as my direct disciple. Or, if you don¡¯t like me, you can choose to be apprenticed to my master.¡±


    This was the second time Zhuge Yun, one of the three Creators of the Battlefield of Chaos, had invited Qing Feng.


    It should be noted that in the Battlefield of Chaos, countless geniuses and heroes were eager to be his disciples. They used all of their connections and means and showed their strength desperately but they couldn¡¯t be Zhuge Yun¡¯s disciples. But now, Zhuge Yun invited Qing Feng to be his direct disciple.


    Even the three experts from the Military of Man were a little envious of such an opportunity.


    They were just registered disciples of Zhuge Yun. They could be generals led by the Military of Mans after learning some superficial knowledge. If they could be Zhuge Yun¡¯s direct disciples, they would even have a chance to enter the center of the Military of Man in the future, let alone be the followers of the Chief of the Holy Land of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements. That would be a skyrocketing achievement.


    Without thinking, Qing Feng said directly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t exin the reason and refused directly.


    Zhuge Yun sighed regretfully and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. My invitation will always be effective for you. If you change your mind one day,e to me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, senior.¡± Qing Feng returned the salute elegantly.


    Hearing that, Ming Yue trembled and said, ¡°Senior, Brother Qing Feng, let¡¯s not talk so much. It¡¯s more important to get out of here first. The hammer has been hanging over my head. I¡¯m a little scared.¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020 Flame Pool Palace

    Chapter 1020 me Pool Pce


    With the method of Qing Feng, they passed the Forging Pce smoothly.


    The thousand-meter-long forging road had cost a total of fifty pieces of divine materials.


    Fortunately, Li Mu had been to many relics and divine ces before, so he gave Qing Feng a lot of divine materials, which were enough to be used.


    This experience had given many people a new understanding of the major pces of the Athanasia Immortal Pce. They also had a new understanding of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, who had died a long time ago.


    After half an hour, the group arrived at the fourth pce.


    Standing at the door of the fourth pce and looking inside, everyone reacted in an instant and thought the scene was simr to the small dock that they had seen before.


    The fourth pce had raging mes. The mes were surging like ocean waves in a strange color. At first nce, the scene looked like the magma of the Earth Fire that everyone had walked through before they arrived at the Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    On the que at the top of the main entrance were written some words ¡ª me Pool Pce.


    ¡°It seems that the pce is burning with all kinds of mes that the Cosmic Emperor Deathless used to refine weapons, so it is called the me Pool.¡± This time, the Sword Fanatic took the lead to say, ¡°This time, I didn¡¯t say it wrong, did I? The Forging Pce is used to refine essences. After getting the essence, they should be melted with mes. This me Pool Pce should be the ce where the Cosmic Emperor Deathless used to refine raw essences.¡±


    Zhuge Yun nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But the mes here must be more terrifying than the magma of the Earth Fire that we¡¯ve seen before. Weapon Refiners usually choose Divine Fires or strange fires in the world instead of ordinary fires to refine weapons. The pce is called the me Pool Pce. It must have been used by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless to store and use the Divine Fires and strange fires. Some mes can even burn an emperor to death.¡±


    ¡°Even an emperor could be burned to death.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    If some me could even burn an emperor to death, wouldn¡¯t that mean that everyone here could be burned to ashes? mes were everywhere in the me Pool Pce. How could they pass it?


    Everyone looked at Zhuge Yun.


    Zhuge Yun released several alchemy items in session into the me Pool Pce, but they were soon burned into ashes or liquid. Even the metal boat that had carried everyone through the sea of magma was burned into a ball of liquid and sank into the depths of the me Pool.


    Everyone gasped.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    However, inspired by what had happened in the Forging Pce, everyone began to think if there was any hidden secret in the me Pool. Once they reveal the mystery, it would not be difficult for them to get through the me Pool Pce.


    ¡°Should we still have to offer sacrifices?¡±


    The Sword Lunatic took out a piece of immortal gold of yellow sands and threw it into the me Pool Pce.


    Grunting!


    A bubble appeared in theva.


    Then there was no other movement.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The Sword Fanatic felt down.


    A piece of valuable immortal gold of yellow sands was wasted.


    Obviously, this approach was incorrect.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Yuan Hou pointed at the depths of the pce.


    Everyone looked over and saw several slices of strange white shales floating above the sea of fire in the me Pool. They moved neither fast nor slow, like duckweed floating in the water. The area of each slice of white shale was notrge, probably only enough for one person to stand on.


    ¡°These shales haven¡¯t been burned by mes. Maybe they can be the boats to pass the me Pool Pce.¡± Zhuge Yun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Qing Feng also realized something and said, ¡°Yes. It was impossible for the Cosmic Emperor Deathless to create the Protoss and forge all kinds of divine artifacts by himself. His subordinates must have been his assistants. It was not very important to refine the raw materials into embryos with the Divine Fires and the strange fires. The assistants could do it easily. But their cultivation level was no match for the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, so they might not be able to walk in the mes that could even burn some emperors to death. Therefore, they also needed some means of transportation.¡±


    Zhuge Yun smiled and said, ¡°Yes. We have the same thought. These floating white shales unaffected by the mes were the means of transportation for the assistants of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in the me Pool. In this case, they can help us get through the me Pool Pce.¡±


    Both of themughed.


    There was a sense of sympathy in theirughter.


    In the end, under Zhuge Yun¡¯s guidance, a general of the Military of Man named Wang Chenzhou made an attempt. He was the first to step on a piece of shale floating at the entrance of the me Pool Pce. The piece of shale looked as if it would copse at any time, but it was extremely stable. It slowly floated toward the depths of the me Pool Pce with Wang Chenzhou.


    In the end, the result of the test was that the method was feasible.


    Therefore, everyone did the same thing. Each of them chose a piece of shale. They floated toward the depths of the me Pool Pce as if surfing.


    ¡°It¡¯s like surfing.¡±


    Ming Yue was very excited.


    The adorkable girl turned into a restless girl. She was interested in a thrilling event.


    Li Mu paid attention to the changes around him.


    The temperature, mes, and colors of different areas in the me Pool Pce were all different. They seemed to be whole, but in fact, they wereposed of different kinds of Divine Fires and strange fires. Through the white shales, Li Mu could feel that the temperature of the mes below changed with the change of color.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but there were some areas extremely cold. The faint ck mes were like mysterious ice tens of thousands of years old. Was coldness also a kind of me power?


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know much about it.


    Just like that, the group of people staggered to the center of the me Pool Hall as if floating on water.


    All of a sudden, strange sounds of surging water could be heard.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±


    The Sword Fanatic stood up and shouted.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, looking towards him.


    ¡°Maybe something bad is going to happen.¡± The Sword Fanatic said immediately.


    Everyone immediately covered their foreheads with their hands.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t he talking nonsense?


    ¡°What kind of bad thing is this?


    ¡°Make it clear.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t make a fuss, okay?¡±


    Li Mu had no strength toin about his Third Brother who liked to show off. When Li Mu was about to say something, suddenly, something strange happened.


    Streams of fire suddenly spurted out from the sea of fire below without warning, carrying a powerful and chaotic air.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Li Mu eximed.


    Under the influence of the fire pirs and the scorching hot violent energy, the white shales under everyone¡¯s feet began to shake. Suddenly, the rhythm was disrupted, and these white shalespletely lost their direction. Like the leaves on a rolling river, they floated in different directions.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    As soon as Li Mu shouted, he found that the surroundings were empty. Zhuge Yun, the Sword Fanatic, Qing Feng, Ming Yue, Yuan Hou, Song Bie, and the others had already floated to unknown ces.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Li Mu gasped. Actually, he had breathed scorching hot air.


    It was so strange.


    It was unusual.


    In the blink of an eye, the others disappeared.


    Could it be an Illusionary Deployment?


    Now, they were in big trouble.


    The shales¡¯ floating route was feasible at first. It was only a matter of time before it floated from the front door to the back door of the me Pool Pce with them. But now¡­


    If they were unlucky, they might drift here for the rest of their life.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Chief? Where are you?¡±


    Yuan Hou shouted, but there was no response.


    Just now, when he looked back, he found that all the people around him were gone. No matter how hard he shouted, there was no response. It seemed that it was not an illusion.


    Although Yuan Hou had gone through many fierce battles and desperate situations in the starry sky, he was still a little nervous at this time. Anyway, he was in the Athanasia Immortal Pce, a Holy Land built by an emperor. What he had seen and heard from the three pces before made him know that this me Pool Pce was also extremely terrible. He might be burned to ashes if he was not careful.


    However, Yuan Hou didn¡¯t know that the more he feared, the more likely it was to happen.


    Crack!


    There was a slight cracking sound.


    There was a hair-like crack in the white shale under his feet.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yuan Hou¡¯s face turned pale.


    Crack! Crack!


    In the blink of an eye, the white shale shattered into pieces.


    Without the support, Yuan Hou suddenly felt an irresistible hot force sweeping over him, and his hair curled up and turned yellow. Originally, the white shale could iste countless mes, but at this time, without protection, Yuan Hou kept falling. The flying power of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method was useless.


    Plop!


    Yuan Hou fell into the orange mes.


    Boom!


    A terrifying me ignited Yuan Hou like a dry stick thrown into a raging fire.


    Even if Yuan Hou desperately ran the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method, it was of no use.


    The orange mes were too terrifying. Yuan Hou only felt that his skin and flesh had been vaporized in tens of seconds. His body which he was proud of could not resist the unknown mysterious mes at all. In the blink of an eye, only his bones were left.


    Yuan Hou felt he was dying.


    ¡°My life is over!¡±


    Yuan Hou finally came up with such an idea.


    Then, his consciousness was appearing.


    However, at thest moment when Yuan Hou could control his body, he made a grasping gesture and held the divine weapon, the Heavenly Exmation, that Li Mu gave him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the action of holding the Golden Coiling Dragon Cudgel would bring him vitality.


    The coiling dragons on it roared and circled. In the end, they swam out of the cudgel and wrapped Yuan Hou¡¯s body. They quickly moved around Yuan Hou and finally turned into a ball of golden divine light, wrapping Yuan Hou.


    Something strange happened.


    In the golden light,yers of flesh and blood began to grow out of the bones of Yuan Hou. The flesh and blood slowly covered the bones and grew outyer byyer, eventually forming a new body.


    The Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method had rebuilt his body.


    After the golden light of the divine weapon Heavenly Exmation protected his bones, the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method began to run again.


    A momentter, Yuan Hou was rebuilt, and he returned to the state before he fell into the sea of fire.


    However, the golden light only protected him and didn¡¯t let him escape from the sea of fire.


    The terrifying hot force, the omnipresent mes, converged toward the golden light and continued to affect the newly grown body of Yuan Hou through the golden light.


    Yuan Hou opened his eyes with a pained look.


    He could feel that the burning power of the mes around him had reached the limit of his new physical body but couldn¡¯t break through this limit. He felt huge pain, but the fire didn¡¯t burn and destroy his body again.


    The strange golden light seemed to have wisdom, which could barely filter out the power of heat to the limit that Yuan Hou could reach.


    In the golden light, two tiny golden dragons were swimming happily.


    Yuan Hou forcibly suffered the pain and ran the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method to resist the heart-wrenching pain.


    Pain was also a kind of cultivation.

 Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021 The Son of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless

    Chapter 1021 The Son of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless


    Being roasted by mes was worse than death.


    The golden light could only protect Yuan Hou from being burned to death in an instant. It let him bear the mes close to his limit. His body was constantly being roasted by the orange and strange mes, being destroyed and reborn.


    Yuan Hou couldn¡¯t even make a sound or move his finger.


    He could only sit cross-legged on the spot and be trapped in the golden light. He ran the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method and kept cultivating to maintain his life so that he wouldn¡¯t die.


    No matter how much pain he had felt, he endured it.


    As long as he was alive, he was hopeful of leaving alive.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Li Mu found his surroundings were empty, and he didn¡¯t know how to leave.


    It was difficult to distinguish directions in such a sea of fire. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t even know where the gate of the me Pool Pce was.


    The white shale was like duckweed in a turbulent stream. It kept drifting in the sea of fire. It seemed to be drifting very slowly. But soon, it drifted thousands of meters and passed through areas with different colors of mes.


    ¡°Each color represents a kind of Divine Fire or a kind of strange fire. There are more than a hundred kinds of mes stored in the me Pool Pce. Did the Cosmic Emperor Deathless gather all the mes and strange fires in the world?¡±


    Li Mu calmed down and carefully observed the color and energy of each me.


    Fire was one of the five elements, and it was also one of the forms of the Taoist Principles in the world. By observing these mes, people could feel thews of heaven and earth.


    Of course, everyone knew these things.


    Li Mu observed the mes to see if there were any clues.


    Fortunately, the white shale had a magical effect. It could basically iste the grilling of various Divine Fires. Therefore, Li Mu was not in danger for the time being.


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t encounter the Divine Fire that can burn a martial art emperor to death as Zhuge Yun said, there is still hope. Eh?¡±


    As Li Mu was thinking, he suddenly felt a heat under his feet. He looked down and was shocked.


    The white shale was smoking.


    Then, it began to burn like a piece of ignited paper.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    He looked around.


    It was not until this moment that Li Mu noticed that the mes around him had disappeared. A vacuum suddenly appeared in the sea of fire of various colors, revealing the ck ground below. Strange patterns swirled on the ground. Obviously, it was some kind of powerful tactical deployment running to protect the me Pool Pce from the burning mes.


    Since there was no me, why did the white shale start to burn?


    Moreover, it was strange that although there was a gap in the sea of fire, the surrounding temperature was rising wildly. The hot energy touched his skin like needles pricking him. His clothes were instantly turned into ashes, and he was naked.


    Li Mu was shocked and ran his cultivation to resist.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Li Mu suddenly saw a small me, which looked like a candle, flickering slightly in mid-air in the center of the empty area of the sea of fire.


    The center of the me was orange. There were another fouryers, which were silver, cyan, red, and blue, respectively. Eachyer was wrapped in anotheryer. The me flickered and jumped, which was extremely strange and beautiful.


    The heat he had felt before wasing from this thumb-sized colorful me.


    Li Mu could feel his heart throbbing with anticipation.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Fuck!¡±


    He realized that this must be the me that could burn an emperor to death mentioned by Zhuge Yun.


    ¡°It must be.


    ¡°Only this kind of me could make the other kinds of Divine Fire and strange fire around not dare to get close to it. They avoided it as if they had spirits.


    ¡°Oh, my god.


    ¡°Why did I encounter such a me?¡±


    Li Mu wanted to cry but had no tears.


    ¡°Am I so unlucky?¡±


    He wanted to turn around and leave.


    But at this moment, half of the white shale under his feet was burned. The left half seemed to be crazy and rushed to the colorful me eagerly.


    Before Li Mu could react, he was taken to the colorful me.


    Rumble!


    The colorful me burst out.


    In an instant, the thumb-sized me turned into a fireball with a diameter of four or five meters. It directly swallowed Li Mu and the white shale.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±


    Li Mu subconsciously closed his eyes and waited for death.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel any pain or lost consciousness immediately. Instead, Li Mu felt as if he had fallen into a hot spring. An extremelyfortable and warm feeling came to him, which made him feel sofortable that he wanted to groan.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Li Mu opened his eyes.


    He found the colorful me wrapping his body, and the white shale under his feet had burned into smoke and disappeared. The colorful me was scary but not harmful to him.


    ¡°The me that can burn emperors to death doesn¡¯t work on me. How could it be?¡±


    Li Mu was a little confused, but he was overjoyed.


    ¡°Am I the Good Fate Holder?


    ¡°Was I born to be the protagonist, so I came back to life?¡±


    However, the next moment, he quickly rejected this idea.


    He saw the Four-de God Killing Broadsword, which was also known as Godbreaker, nourished in Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons flew out. Countless golden light spots shaped like flying broadswords floated around his body, emitting an intimate aura and surrounding Li Mu.


    ¡°Does it have something to do with the Godbreaker?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.


    ¡°The Godbreaker was refined by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. This kind of me is one of the treasures of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Both of them belonged to the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Therefore, there is some kind of magical connection between the two things. They don¡¯t reject each other.


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m the owner of the Godbreaker, so the third form of the Godbreaker has protected me. Am I right?¡±


    The more Li Mu thought about it, the more correct he thought it was.


    Except for this reason, Li Mu could not think of any other reason why he would not be burned to death by this colorful me.


    Moreover, Li Mu also found another strange thing.


    The storage instruments, bracelets, and other things on him were directly turned into ashes. Only the Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons was intact without a trace of scorched yellow.


    The Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons came from Liuyun Wufeng, the patriarch of the Liuyun family. It was used to store the Darkest Soul-devouring Fires before. Even the Sword Savant admired the gourd very much. It should be found by Liuyun Wufeng in the Darkest Temple. It was likely to belong to the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    That was to say, the gourd would not be burned by the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire.


    However, even so, this gourd was probably an extremely rare object. If it was just an ordinary object of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, it would not be able to resist the burning of the colorful me. For example, the white shale had been burned to ashes instantly.


    Having figured out these things and being protected by the Godbreaker, Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, he had to think of a way to leave this ce.


    But soon, Li Mu found that it seemed impossible.


    No matter how hard he tried to move, the five-colored Emperors¡¯ Fire wrapped tightly around him as if it had be a part of his body. He could not get rid of it at all.


    ¡°What should I do? Even if it won¡¯t burn me to death, I can¡¯t let it follow me all the time.¡±


    Li Mu was a little distressed.


    Right at this moment, another unexpected event urred.


    The golden Godbreaker in the form of flying broadswords around him vibrated gently at the same frequency as if they were a group of spoiled children.


    Then, the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire began to drill into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    It seeped into his body along his pores, mouth, nose, and facial features. It went in like air.


    A burning force instantly spread out in all his limbs and bones.


    Li Mu was startled at first. But soon, he found that the burning force was only thermal but not destructive. It did not even hurt Li Mu and continued to pour into his body with the five-colored me. He felt swollen.


    He felt too full!


    Li Mu felt like a balloon about to explode.


    ¡°It seems there is too much energy in my body, and I have encountered such a situation before. Should I refine it?¡±


    With a stir of his mind, Li Mu ran the Xiantian Skill.


    Soon, a trace of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    The power of the five-colored Emperors¡¯ Fire could really be refined.


    After he ran the cirction of the Xiantian Skill, the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire was turned into the natural qi of Li Mu. It was tamed, the same as the natural qi he had cultivated before. It was used by him and circted in his body.


    ¡°Is it so simple?¡±


    Li Mu found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Could it be that I am the reincarnation of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡±


    Thinking of what the Sword Fanatic had asked him before, Li Mu was a little suspicious now.


    Otherwise, it would not be so easy to refine and absorb the legendary me that could burn a martial art emperor to death.


    ¡°Could it be that I am the son of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡±


    As these distracting thoughts shed through his mind, Li Mu continued to run the Xiantian Skill and absorbed the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire without stopping, turning it into his natural qi.


    The clock ticked by.


    The colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire swirling around Li Mu became thinner and thinner.


    However, the energy ripples in his body were growing stronger and stronger.


    In the blink of an eye, this kind of energy fluctuation had risen to the Deity Realm and still increased.


    About two hourster, all the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire had entered Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Li Mu was naked, shining with colorful divine light.


    Finally, the energy fluctuation emitted from his body did not stabilize until he reached the first stage of the Great Way Realm.


    Then Li Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    Rumble!


    Two beams of divine light burst out from his eyes and directly cut open the sea of fire in the distance. Two rifts were thousands of meters long.


    ¡°Oh, my god. I made a breakthrough here.¡±


    Li Mu felt the surging and powerful aura in his body. Only then did he realize that he had broken through the King Realm and the Deity Realm. Now, he almost got into the Great Way Realm.


    ¡°Is it because of the energy of the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire?


    ¡°The me can even burn an emperor to death. The power contained within it was truly incredible.¡±


    Li Mu knew very well that he had notpletely digested and merged with the energy of the five-colored Emperors¡¯ Fire. Otherwise, he would not have just stepped into the first stage of the Great Way Realm.

 Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022 Emperors’ Fire Natural Qi

    Chapter 1022 Emperors¡¯ Fire Natural Qi


    This was truly unexpected.


    To be honest, Li Mu participated in thepetition for the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless with the purpose of messing up others¡¯ affairs. He only needed to prevent the forces of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain and the Extraterritorial Demons from getting the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    He didn¡¯t have much hope and was not interested in obtaining the legacy.


    However, he didn¡¯t imagine that he would have the fortune to break through by absorbing the Emperors¡¯ Fire in the me Pool Pce.


    Not only had his cultivation reached the first stage of the Great Way, but also the natural qi in his body seemed to have changed.


    Li Mu ran his natural qi, and golden mes suddenly swirled around his body.


    As soon as he threw a punch, the Emperors¡¯ Fire surged, and his natural qi turned into a me with terrifying heat. It was a little simr to the previous five-colored Emperors¡¯ Fire. Although it did not have the terrible power to burn everything, it was far more terrifying than the ordinary Divine Fires and strange fires.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The third form of the Godbreaker whirled and fluttered.


    Unlike before, the flying broadswords were wrapped in golden mes. The lethality of natural qi attached to Li Mu was far beyond that of the past. It was like a stream of red fire or a meteor falling in all directions. When the flying broadswords cut through the air, it could leave a trace of me.


    ¡°Gather!¡± Li Mu shouted.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The golden flying broadswords all over the sky gathered and turned into aplete de.


    The huge broadsword was more than three meters long and half a meter wide. It was scarlet golden, and its edge was cold. Its edge¡¯s shape was like waves. On one side, there was a sharp de, and on the other side, there was a ten-centimeter-wide back. The de had a blood groove shaped like a swimming dragon.


    ¡°This should be the fourth form of the Godbreaker.¡±


    Li Mu waved the scarlet golden broadsword, and it was handy. He used it so smoothly that he felt that he could split the world and destroy everything when wielding the broadsword. Especially when he ran his natural qi, the scarlet golden giant broadsword was burning with golden mes, which could even tear the void apart. It was too horrible.


    ¡°The experts in the Battlefield of Chaos call the Four-de God Killing Broadsword the Godbreaker. It may not be urate. They may have seen its second form. The Broadsword Intent of the four golden chains shaped like a whip. But in fact, its form is not fixed. Its first form is the Strange Broadsword with Four des. The second form is the golden sword whip. The third form is 120 flying broadswords, and the fourth form is a giant golden broadsword. Will it have the fifth form? From now on, I feel that this divine weapon is not simple.¡±


    Li Mu adapted to the giant broadsword in his hand and thought.


    He felt the orange me natural qi in his body and understood its wonders.


    Since integrating the five-colored Emperors¡¯ Fire, Li Mu¡¯s natural qi had automatically turned into this color. When he ran his natural qi and used part of the power of the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire, the me effect was extremely domineering and cool.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call it the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire.¡±


    In the past, Li Mu cultivated the Five Emperors¡¯ Immortality Scriptures. The five kinds of natural qi finally turned into a wisp of Primeval Qi. Then it turned into golden Talismanic Power. As his natural qi changed, its power also improved.


    So far, all the natural qi had been turned into the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire.


    This kind of natural qi was undoubtedly the strongest and most overbearing.


    His natural qi had turned into the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire and looked like a golden me. He also noticed that in his Dantian, there was a small colorful me slightly flickering and circting. It was the shape of the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire that he had swallowed before.


    He was not particrly surprised.


    It was the materialization of the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire that had not been refined.


    Li Mu knew after hepletely refined the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire in his body, the me in his Dantian would disappear.


    After about a quarter of an hour, Li Mu had adapted to his new power.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll leave this ce first. It is more important to find other people.¡±


    Li Mu was worried about his friends with no high cultivation, such as Qing Feng, Ming Yue, Caicai, and Yuan Hou. Therefore, he stopped running his cultivation to refine the power of the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire and turned to leave.


    Now that he had the power of the Emperors¡¯ Fire, he was not afraid of the other Divine Fires and strange fires at all. He leaped up and flew over the sea of fire on his giant golden broadsword. He could not distinguish the directions, so he could only look around.


    A momentter, Li Mu found the back door of the me Pool Pce by ident.


    Sounds of fighting came from outside the gate.


    With a stir of his mind, Li Mu rushed out directly.


    .


    ¡°Ha¡­ Are you the three Sword Envoys of the Inquisition of the Military of Man? That¡¯s great. Killing you here is equivalent to weakening the power of the Human n.¡±


    A young man who looked like a pale-faced schr with two swords had a murderous look. He pierced the left shoulder of Ying Bing with his sword and kicked him away.


    Song Bie was sitting cross-legged at the door and healing his injuries. He had been seriously injured.


    Li Shang was also seriously injured. He was fighting against an opponent in ck with a long Qiang.


    The ck-clothed man¡¯s technique of Qiang was fierce. It was extremely powerful, and its momentum was violent. Each move was stronger than thest one. Hepletely suppressed Li Shang¡¯s two swords. asionally, clusters of blood flowed out of Li Shang¡¯s body.


    Li Shang could only barely prevent his vital organs from being pierced.


    He couldn¡¯t retreat because Song Bie, who was running his cultivation to heal, was behind him.


    ¡°Extraterritorial Demons? Tell me your names!¡± Ying Bing waved his two swords to barely block the attacks.


    The young man in white with two swords smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of you. We are the ck and White Demons. When you go to hell, remember to make it clear to the Chief of the hell. Ha¡­¡±


    The Extraterritorial Demons and the Human n were mortal enemies. They started to fight each other as soon as they met.


    Li Shang and Ying Bing knew they had run into trouble.


    The two frantically defended.


    However, when they escaped from the me Pool Pce, they were caught off guard and attacked by the other side. Song Bie was seriously injured in an instant, and the other two were affected. The other side took the lead. Under the attack of the person with white-robed double swords and the person with the ck-robed long Qiang, they were on the verge of copse.


    Poof!


    The long Qiang pierced through Li Shang¡¯s thigh. With a violent flick, he was sent flying toward the sea of fire behind the gate of the me Pool Pce.


    At the same time, the man in white with two swords forcefully broke through the sword moves of Ying Bing. The tip of his sword was like a poisonous snake, stabbing straight into the Ying Bing¡¯s throat!


    In the blink of an eye, Ying Bing was about to be killed.


    It was toote for Ying Bing to dodge. He could only close his eyes and wait for death.


    Li Shang widened his eyes when seeing this scene.


    However, his body lost control and fell into the sea of fire. He was dying and couldn¡¯t even protect himself, not to mention to save Ying Bing. He could only watch the man who had fought side by side with him in the past die.


    Right at this moment, a miracle descended.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    A slightly familiar voice sounded.


    Li Shang felt a hot big hand. It supported him and held him up. Then a huge force surged over and pushed him out of the sea of fire in the me Pool Pce.


    At the same time, a beam of golden light passed by him.


    The air was on fire in an instant.


    Scorching hot me power overflowed.


    Li Shang only felt a golden light sh in his sight, and everything suddenly stopped.


    Then he was pleasantly surprised to find that Ying Bing was not dead.


    A man in white dragon armor with the divine mask of rewarding good and punishing evil on his face and the golden me all over his body stood in front of Ying Bing and held a huge scarlet golden broadsword. He chopped the long sword shing at Ying Bing into scarlet molten iron with the broadsword.


    The young swordsman in white was scared out of his wits and quickly retreated. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The young man with the long ck Qiang was also very vignt and did not attack rashly.


    Li Shang nced around and saw the three Sword Envoys were all injured. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Ying Bing heard the voice, he reacted in disbelief. The figure that appeared in front of him like a deity descending from the sky seemed to be his new Chief.


    How could it be?


    The Chief¡¯s cultivation seemed to be only in the King Realm in the past. The main reason why he became the head of the Inquisition was the Godbreaker and his powerful tactical deployments. The power Li Mu disyed just now even made Ying Bing in the Way Sage Realm feel a little scared.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Ying Bing and Li Shang were both stunned in the same ce, Li Mu snorted.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ying Bing snapped back to reality and quickly thought. He bowed respectfully and answered, ¡°Chief, these two people are extraterritorial demonic men. The moment we left the pce, they ambushed us.¡±


    The extraterritorial demonic men?


    ¡°Are they the Extraterritorial Demons?¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know the situation before, so he didn¡¯t kill them.


    At this time, he nced over and saw that the two people, one in ck and the other in white, were not weak. They were in the Way Sage Realm. At first nce, he knew they had fought many times and had extremely rich experiences in fighting. However, the Extraterritorial Demons looked exactly the same as the people of the Human n.


    ¡°When did the Inquisition of the Human n have a new Chief?¡± The man in ck frowned slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the white-robed swordsman said.


    The ck-robed man observed carefully. Then he sneered and said, ¡°I thought he was amazing. But he is just a junior in the first stage of the Great Way. How dare he show up in front of us? Ha¡­ It¡¯s a good time to kill him. It¡¯s much more meaningful to kill him than to kill the three Sword Envoys. We¡¯ll make a great contribution.¡±


    The white-robed man had resisted Li Mu just now, so he knew Li Mu was not simple. He took out two swords again, held them with his hands, and reminded hispanion, ¡°Be careful. This person is a little weird. Let¡¯s join forces.¡±


    Kill!


    The two joined hands to perform the ultimate moves of the Way to besiege Li Mu.


    ¡°Be careful, your honor.¡±


    Regardless of their serious injuries, Ying Bing and Li Shang forcibly activated their cultivation to help Li Mu.


    At this time, Li Mu moved and cut out with the golden giant broadsword in his hand.


    The Emperors¡¯ Fire swirled.


    Hiss!


    The ck long Qiang was directly cut into two same pieces from the center of the tip.


    Then, Li Muunched another strike.


    Hiss!


    The two swords were cut off in an instant like two branches.


    The man in white was also swept over by the light of the broadsword.


    ¡°What power is this?¡±


    The ck and White Demons stood rooted to the spot, staring at Li Mu with disbelief.


    As soon as they finished speaking, mes burst out.


    The bodies of the two experts were burning with orange mes. In an instant, the two experts in the Way Sage Realm were reduced to ashes at a speed visible to the naked eye just like pieces of paper in raging mes.


    The two moves made the two turn into ashes.


    The two extraterritorial demonic experts still couldn¡¯t believe the result of the battle when dying.


    The two moves just now were ordinary but too sharp. The sharpness of the golden giant broadsword was hard to describe. It turned their weapons into pieces instantly. The golden light eliminated their bodies and souls.


    What broadsword was this?


    What kind of fire was this?


    They couldn¡¯t understand.


    Li Shang and Ying Bing were also stunned. Song Bie, who had barely opened his eyes after suppressing his injury, was confused.


    They thought Li Mu¡¯sbat capability was not worth mentioning in the past. At most, the tactical deployment of the Ghost Star made them think their Chief was just a great master of tactical deployments.


    They didn¡¯t expect their Chief to be so fierce in a face-to-face battle.


    With just two strikes of his broadswords, he reduced the ck and White Demons, who were quite famous among the major ns in the Battlefield of Chaos, to ashes.


    ¡°It turns out to be the real strength of Chief, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The three of them were deeply in awe of him.

 Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023 Sucking Fires

    Chapter 1023 Sucking Fires


    Li Mu didn¡¯t show his strength before. At that time, his cultivation was only around the King Realm. But now, he had reached the first stage of the Great Way Realm. Had he deliberately hidden his strength before? They didn¡¯t expect Li Mu to break through two big realms in less than four hours.


    Moreover, the cultivation at the first stage of the Great Way Realm was not high.


    The three Sword Envoys were all in the Way Sage Realm.


    In their eyes, the first stage of the Great Way Realm was not worth mentioning.


    However, although Li Mu was at the first stage of the Great Way Realm, which was not worth mentioning in their eyes, he killed the ck and White Demons in the Way Sage Realm with only two moves. The people in the Great Way Realm shouldn¡¯t have such a highbat capability. It was so strange.


    Song Bie, Ying Bing, and Li Shang all subconsciously thought that maybe their Chief was still hiding his cultivation.


    In any case, the three of them were excited.


    It was a good thing that the Inquisition had a powerful new Chief.


    Moreover, the new Chief had just saved their lives. The grace of saving their lives was not something to be trifled with. At the very least, they had to be more respectful to the new Chief in the future.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Li Mu put away his broadsword, stood still, and asked them.


    Song Bie came to his senses from the shock and quickly said, ¡°Chief, when the three of us came out, we didn¡¯t see Mr. Zhuge and senior Sword Fanatic. Maybe they are still in the me Pool Pce.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    The Sword Fanatic was unreliable, but Zhuge Yun was a wise man and considered everything thoroughly. If they hade out of the me Pool Pce, they would leave someone to tell the specific situation to the people who came outter.


    Since there was no one else, it meant that except for Li Mu and the other three, the others were still in the me Pool Pce.


    After asking a few more questions, Li Mu learned that Song Bie and the other two were just lucky toe out, and they didn¡¯t find any secret of the me Pool Pce.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and decided that he couldn¡¯t wait like this.


    He wanted to go in, find them, and take them out.


    With the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire, Li Mu was now immune to all mes. He could walk casually in the me Pool Pce as easily as walking on firm ground.


    However, just as Li Mu was about to enter the me Pool Pce, several figures suddenly flew out of the pce.


    ¡°Ha¡­ We¡¯re finally out.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Young Master, it turns out that you¡¯ve alreadye out.¡±


    ¡°Your honor.¡±


    The Sword Fanatic, Zhuge Yun, Qing Feng, Ming Yue, and Caicai had alle out.


    Li Mu took a closer look and found except for Yuan Hou, the others had alle out.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have any adventures. We just let the white shales float and came out,¡± Ming Yue said. ¡°It was not dangerous. The space in this pce was too big. I couldn¡¯t distinguish the directions inside. The white shale floated very slowly. It was too difficult and boring for me to hold on for several hours.¡±


    The other people¡¯s experience was about the same. After drifting on the white shales for a while, they were taken to the gate of the me Pool Pce and escaped safely.


    ¡°Maybe Brother Yuan took a detour and wasted some time,¡± Ming Yue said. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe he wille out soon.¡±


    They waited for another half an hour, but Yuan Hou hadn¡¯te out.


    The Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun looked at Li Mu several times with doubt in their eyes.


    The two of them had the highest cultivation levels. Therefore, they could see some changes had taken ce in Li Mu. His realm had increased significantly.


    Moreover, there was a kind of threat that they couldn¡¯t tell clearly swirled. Compared with before, if they closed their eyes and didn¡¯t look at Li Mu, Li Mu seemed to have changed into another person.


    However, none of them asked.


    Everyone had their own fate, so it was not good for them to ask Li Mu about it.


    Another 10 minutes passed.


    Li Mu thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°We can¡¯t wait like this. Some people have rushed to the next pce, and we don¡¯t have much time. We can¡¯t dy the important event. I¡¯ll go in again to find Yuan Hou. You go to the next pce with senior Zhuge and senior Sword Fanatic. When I find Yuan Hou, I¡¯ll go to find you with him.¡±


    He would not leave Yuan Hou behind.


    The Sword Fanatic wanted to stay with Li Mu, but Li Mu politely refused.


    Seeing that Li Mu attached so much importance to an attendant, Song Bie and the other two Sword Envoys had a better impression of Li Mu. What they feared most was to meet a superior who didn¡¯t treat his subordinates as human beings. They didn¡¯t want to be abandoned. Fortunately, Li Mu was obviously not such a superior.


    The three of them also wanted to stay and protect Li Mu. But in the end, they were directly persuaded to leave by Li Mu in the way of orders.


    ording to Li Mu¡¯s n, they followed Zhuge Yun and Sword Fanatic to the next pce.


    After the crowd left, Li Mu went back to the me Pool Pce to look for Yuan Hou.


    In the me Pool Pce, the sea of fire was hot.


    Li Mu ran his Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire and wrapped it around his body. He flew freely on his broadsword in such a sea of fire.


    Ming Yue was right. In addition to all kinds of Divine Fires and strange fires, there was a tactical deployment blocking the directions. It was difficult to distinguish the directions. Li Mu rode on the broadsword at an extremely fast speed, but he couldn¡¯t find Yuan Hou as if flying in the vast starry sky.


    ¡°Could it be that he has encountered misfortune?¡±


    Li Mu had a bad feeling.


    But he was unwilling to give up.


    ¡°There are too many mes here. The Divine Fires are burning, and the hot mist is blocking my sight. It¡¯s not easy to find him. If there¡¯s a way to collect all the mes here or draw them away, it¡¯ll be much more convenient to find him.¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    However, it was very difficult to collect all the mes here.


    Even the Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun couldn¡¯t do that. Li Mu knew that no matter how powerful his Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire was, it was difficult for him to collect these mes.


    However, his eyes fell on the bronze Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons.


    ¡°Even the Emperors¡¯ Fire can¡¯t burn this gourd. Maybe it can hold the fires here. After all, the Darkest Soul-devouring Fires used to be stored in it.¡±


    Thinking of this, Li Mu was eager to have a try.


    He took out the Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons. He took out all the weapons inside and put them in another ce. Then, he raised the gourd and pointed its mouth at the mes below.


    Li Mu was about to try to activate the gourd with his Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire. However, he didn¡¯t expect that a suction force would automatically surge out of the bronze Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons. The Divine Fires of the sea of fire below were directly sucked into the gourd.


    ¡°Is the Gourd Used for Nourishing Weapons actively absorbing fire?¡±


    Li Mu was pleasantly surprised.


    The Sword Savant said the gourd was a natural item used for nourishing weapons. But now, it didn¡¯t seem to be so simple. It was not afraid of the colorful Emperors¡¯ Fire and absorbed all kinds of Divine Fires and strange fires in the me Pool Pce. It was really a divine artifact.


    However, as time went by, Li Mu became more and more surprised.


    The bronze gourd was like a drunkard who was addicted to alcohol. It crazily swallowed the mes in the me Pool Pce fast. It was so fast that Li Mu couldn¡¯t control it at all. When it sucked the fires quickly, it trembled slightly. Li Mu wanted to take it back several times, but he couldn¡¯t.


    In the blink of an eye, as far as his eyes could see, the surging sea of fire had been all sucked by the bronze gourd. All the mes disappeared, revealing the ck ground with strange lines of Emperors¡¯ Fire flickering on it.


    However, it didn¡¯t stop.


    The bronze gourd continued. It flew up, dragged Li Mu, and flew in the other directions of the me Pool Pce. Then, it began to swallow madly. Wherever it passed, all the mes were absorbed by it.


    In the process, Li Mu gradually knew some skills of controlling the bronze gourd.


    About an hourter, Li Mu stood in the middle of the me Pool Pce without mes.


    Yes. All kinds of Divine Fires and strange fires in the me Pool Pce had been absorbed by the bronze gourd, leaving no trace behind.


    Li Mu never expected it at first.


    After the Divine Fires and strange fires of the me Pool Pce were all sucked away, the power which had stopped people to distinguish the directions also dissipated. The pce revealed its original appearance. It was only an area of about 100 acres. There were no stone pirs but the round dome and the ck ground. It was spacious and empty, but it was undoubtedly much smaller than therge space before. Before the fires were sucked, Li Mu had to use two hours to find a way to get out.


    Of course, that was not the most troublesome.


    What made Li Mu feel uneptable was that all the mes had been sucked away, and everything in the pce was clear at a nce. Even so, he still couldn¡¯t find Yuan Hou.


    In this case, there was only one possibility.


    Yuan Hou was dead.


    He might have fallen into the sea of fire and been burned to ashes, so there was no trace left.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Yuan Hou was wrapped in mes. Gradually, he felt the surrounding mes seem to have changed. The heat that he could gradually withstand gradually became violent again. It seemed that some kind of power had squeezed all the mes together. They surged wildly and spread to his body.


    The two golden coiling dragons transformed from the divine weapon, Heavenly Exmation, swam wildly. The protective golden light burst out, apanied by strange dragon roars.


    Yuan Hou roared.


    He felt something in his blood vessels seemed to have been ignited, and his blood was burning like a fierce me. It flowed along the blood vessels to his heart, limbs, and head. Then his whole body was on fire.


    The feeling of burning had nothing to do with the mes outside.


    It was a kind of power from his own body.


    It was a kind of power that had been dormant for a long time and now ignited.


    Under the burning of this power, the power of the wildly surging mes outside could no longer make Yuan Hou feel pain. In a trance, he saw a strange scene in his mind. It was a scene of the end of the world copsing. The sky fire poured down, the underground water gushed, and a destructive chaoticyer of ashes spread all over the void. A giant golden ape tens of thousands of meters tall was shining with golden light like an eternal demon. It stood between the sky and earth, pieced together the broken sky, and stepped back on the gushing underground water.


    Li Mu walked out of the me Pool Pce in a bad mood.


    The death of Yuan Hou was a blow to him.


    Originally, he was optimistic about the growth of Yuan Hou and sincerely regarded him as a friend. This time, he brought Yuan Hou to the Ghost Star with the intention of training him. However, he didn¡¯t expect fate to y such a trick.


    In such a bad mood, Li Mu came to the gate of the fifth pce of the Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    There were two big words, Wind Pce, written on the que at the top of the gate.


    Could it be that there was wind stored here?


    To forge weapons, Weapon Refiners needed not only forging tforms, hammers, and fires but also winds.


    The wind helped the fire.


    ¡°The winds in the Wind Pce built by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless were probably not ordinary.¡±


    Li Mu thought to himself.


    Zhuge Yun and the others were not at the entrance of the pce. Li Mu guessed that they had already entered. After a brief observation, he stepped into the Wind Pce without hesitation.

 Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024 Kindheartedness

    Chapter 1024 Kindheartedness


    The Wind Pce was dark with strong winds blowing, apanied by strange sounds like the whispers of demons. It was like a dark and deep void without starlight.


    Li Mu did not dare to be careless.


    The dangers in the first four pces made it clear to Li Mu that the Wind Pce must be far more dangerous than the previous pces. For example, Li Mu was almost blown out of his soul by a gust of wind.


    ¡°What kind of wind is this?¡±


    Li Mu was surrounded by the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire, and the me was jumping wildly in the wind, almost leaving his body.


    Li Mu did not dare to neglect it. He immediately activated the third form of the Godbreaker. 120 flying broadswords burned with the Emperors¡¯ Fire swept around his body like a storm of des. Then he could stabilize himself.


    At this moment, some sounds came from behind.


    Five figures came to the gate of the Wind Pce extremely fast and went straight in. When Li Mu looked back, he saw five devils with tiger heads and human bodies. The leader was tall and strong, with a golden word, King, on his forehead. His smell of a demon was amazing. Obviously, he was the leader of the five demon tigers.


    ¡°Are they from the devil races?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This time, the devil races obtained four Realm-breaking Diagrams. Several branches under theirmand were qualified toe to the Ziwei Star Zone. It seemed that one of them was the Tiger Race. The Tiger Race was known as the royal family of devil races. It had a long history, but the devils of Tiger Race were straightforward creatures and representatives of integrity. If it weren¡¯t for their amazing ancestral bloodline, such upright creatures would have been annexed to other forces in the Battlefield of Chaos long ago.


    Each Realm-breaking Diagram could bring seven experts to the Ziwei Star Zone. However, there were only five experts in front of him. It seemed that two of their members had been killed in the previous pces.


    While Li Mu was thinking, another strange wind suddenly blew in the pce.


    The demon tigers were the first to bear the brunt of the attack. They were caught off guard and were blown by the strange wind. Two of the devils suddenly screamed, and the smell of a demon protecting their bodies was instantly blown away. Then, their bodies quickly disintegrated like sand sculptures in the wind, turned into dust, and dissipated into the void.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± The leader of the demon tiger cried out in grief. He took out a light yellow tiger tooth. It was suspended above his head.


    The tooth was as thick as a child¡¯s arm, and there were some cracks as if it would break at any time. However, it released rings of faint milky white halo and enveloped the remaining three demon tigers.


    A terrible strange wind blew again, but it was isted by the milky white halo.


    When seeing this, Li Mu was shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m really lucky. If I hadn¡¯t obtained the Emperors¡¯ Fire in the me Pool Pce and been protected by the Godbreaker, I¡¯m afraid that I would have been blown away by the strange wind and died a long time ago.¡±


    At this time, the demon tigers also discovered Li Mu.


    Now, Li Mu was surrounded by the golden Emperors¡¯ Fire, which made him look like a torch in the dark. It was hard to not notice him. Fortunately, his clothes had already been burned in the me Pool Pce. Li Mu had no choice but to wear the white dragon armor belonging to the Chief of the Inquisition. With the divine mask of rewarding good and punishing evil, his face could not be recognized. Instead, it made him look more mysterious and weird. Therefore, the three demon tigers only noticed that Li Mu was an expert from the Human n.


    The rtionship between the Human n and the devil races was ordinary. They had even gone through several honeymoon periods in history. Their hatred for the Human n was not as deep as that of the Extraterritorial Demons. Therefore, the three demon tigers only nodded at Li Mu as a greeting, but they still kept a distance from him and looked for their own way with vignce.


    Li Mu was alone and did not want to have anything to do with these three demon tigers.


    Strange winds were blowing in the pce.


    Just like the me Pool Pce where Divine Fires and strange fires were stored, the Wind Pce might also have different kinds of winds. The ice wind could freeze everything. The fire wind could ignite the void. The wind of Nether Ghost could make people¡¯s souls tremble. The five elements¡¯ energy of the Emperors¡¯ Fire was constantly changing in the form of the wind.


    Li Mu also figured out somews.


    There were thousands of different kinds of energy in the world. But in fact, they were all within the five elements, light, and darkness. The mes of the me Pool Pce were the same. On this basis, there were thousands of changes. The means of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless were really amazing. He had gathered so many kinds of fire and wind. He deserved to be the first person in history to be an emperor by casting.


    ¡°The me Pool Pce has the Emperors¡¯ Fire that can even burn the martial art emperors to death. Is there any wind in the Wind Pce that can also blow the martial art emperors to death?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly thought of this problem.


    If he could find the Emperor¡¯s Wind and absorb it into his body, wouldn¡¯t his strength be greatly increased?


    This idea made Li Mu excited.


    Thinking of this, he was not in a hurry to leave the Wind Pce.


    The major forces in the Battlefield of Chaos only cared about the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in casting. But in the eyes of Li Mu, the things in these pces were also treasures.


    Li Mu began to search in the Wind Pce.


    The three demon tigers, who originally cameter than Li Mu, gradually caught up with him. When they saw Li Mu wandering in the darkness aimlessly, they thought he had gotten lost or been stunned by the strange wind. The leading devil with the golden word, King, on his head couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey! The exit is over there.¡±


    He pointed to the front.


    At this time, the cracks on the light yellow tiger tooth floating above their heads spread a little. At the same time, the halo that the tooth emitted gradually shrank. At this time, it could barely cover the three huge demon tigers.


    Li Mu looked at the other party with surprise.


    ¡°What an upright creature!


    ¡°In such a situation, he still reminded an unknown person.¡±


    Li Mu made a gesture, indicating that let them leave first and not worry about him.


    The three tigers were in a difficult situation to protect themselves at this time. The energy of the tiger tooth left by their ancestor was about to be exhausted. All they could do was to remind him. Seeing that Li Mu was not grateful, they shut up, reluctantly activated the tiger tooth, and rushed toward the exit.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that their reminder would save their lives.


    An hourter, when they were about to approach the exit of the Wind Pce under the protection of the tiger tooth, a strange wind with yellow sand suddenly blew over. The sand hit the milky white halo and made crisp sounds as if it were hitting a real object. Immediately, cracks as thin as hair appeared on the halo. The halo was about to turn into pieces like porcin about to be broken.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± the three demon tigers were all frightened.


    Once the yellow sand and evil wind broke the halo shield, the three of them would die here. It would be a great loss for the Tiger Race.


    Nowadays, the glory of the Tiger Race had dissipated. Except for a few elders who were at the end of their lives, the seven demon tigers that hade to the Ziwei Star Zone this time were the strongest in the Tiger Race. Four of them had already died. If all of them died here, the Tiger Race would be over.


    Different from the major forces and ns, they came to Athanasia Immortal Pce not topete for the inheritance and treasures of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless but to rescue a senior of their race who had been trapped in the Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    A long time ago, the most amazing Heavenly Legend of the Tiger Race became famous for its power with the Emperor¡¯s Weapon of the Tiger Race. It forcibly restored the Tiger Race, which was originally not qualified of being regarded as a big race of the devil races, to the ranks of the big sects. It was regarded as the pir of the Tiger Race¡¯s revival. However, it mysteriously disappearedter. The Tiger Race announced to the public that it was in closed-door training. In fact, over the years, they had never given up searching. There was a little information about it that the Heavenly Legend of the Tiger Race had been trapped in the Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    This time, they hoped to rescue the hope of the entire Tiger Race. Even if they couldn¡¯t find the living Heavenly Legend, if they could bring the Emperor¡¯s Weapon of the Tiger Race out, the crisis of the Tiger Race could be eased.


    They didn¡¯t expect the major pces of the Athanasia Immortal Pce to be so horrible. They were about to be wiped out in the fifth pce.


    ¡°Elder Brother, we can¡¯t go with you anymore. The divine tooth is about to break. It can only protect one person now. Third Brother and I will go out. Take care of yourself.¡± Seeing that the situation was not good, the other demon tiger made a prompt decision, shouted, and rushed out of the milky white halo.


    ¡°Big Brother, please find senior Hu Si.¡± The demon tiger called the third brother also looked determined.


    In the face of death, the two demon tigers were determined and had no hesitation.


    However, when they rushed out of the protection of the milky white halo, they didn¡¯t die as they expected. They only felt the pain like being cut by a broadsword. When they opened their eyes, they found that the evil wind with yellow sand had changed direction and rushed toward another ce.


    A hundred meters away, the white-armored person of the Human n with the strange half-crying and half-smiling mask was holding a bronze gourd in his hand. The evil wind with yellow sand was directly absorbed by it.


    At this time, the wind blowing on the two demon tigers was just a little. It just blew through their skin and muscles, not fatal.


    The demon tiger with the golden word, King, also reacted quickly. He immediately activated his divine tooth crazily. The milky white power expanded slightly and protected the two demon tigers again.


    They almost died just now.


    The three tigers all broke out in a cold sweat.


    At this time, the evil wind with yellow sand had beenpletely absorbed by the bronze gourd.


    ¡°Friend from the Human n, thank you.¡± The golden demon tiger with the golden word, King, was really grateful. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Friend, may I know your name? I will repay your kindness in the future.¡±


    Li Mu stuffed the bronze gourd in case it sucked up all the strange winds in the Wind Pce in one breath and let the people behind it take advantage of it. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the Chief of the Inquisition of the Military of Man. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. If you hadn¡¯t pointed out the way for me, I wouldn¡¯t have taken action to save you.¡±


    Only then did the three demon tigers know why the other party helped them.


    Especially the big demon tiger. He didn¡¯t expect that his benevolence before would save the lives of his two brothers. He felt lucky.

 Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025 Going in Alone

    Chapter 1025 Going in Alone


    The three demon tigers didn¡¯t dare to stay here for too long. After thanking Li Mu, they left in a hurry so as not to be in danger again.


    At this time, Li Mu had almost searched the whole pce, but he didn¡¯t find any Emperor¡¯s Wind. Therefore, he gave up this idea and went out of the Wind Pce.


    He crossed the fifth square and walked forward. Soon, he arrived at the entrance of the sixth pce.


    However, this time, there were more than a dozen figures standing in front of the pce, including the experts of the Human n, the devil races, the Feather n, and the Extraterritorial Demons.


    The three demon tigers who had just escaped from the Wind Pce were also among them.


    At first nce, Li Mu saw the Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun in the crowd. Except for Qing Feng, the people who had gotten through the pces together with him were all at the gate of the sixth pce as if waiting for something.


    Li Mu also attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡°Here, Young Master.¡± When Ming Yue saw Li Mu, her eyes lit up, and she quickly waved to him.


    Li Mu went over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is Qing Feng?¡±


    The Sword Fanatic pointed at the pce in front of him and said, ¡°He has gone in it.¡±


    Really?


    Li Mu looked up and saw the sixth pce in front of him was bigger and grander than any of the previous ones. It waspletely connected to the dome of the entire underground space. At first nce, he felt a sense of awe.


    The stone door of the pce was closed. Li Mu took a closer look and found it was just the shape of a door but not a real door. It was like a fake door painted on the stone wall.


    On both sides of the stone door, there was a square stone pir with several words on it.


    The words on the right read, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The words on the left read, ¡°Depend on yourself.¡±


    There was a huge stone que on the fake stone door, on which there were also several words ¡ª Athanasia Sky Gate.


    ¡°Is this the name of the sixth pce?


    ¡°It sounded like thest pce of the Athanasia Immortal Pce.¡±


    ¡°Since Qing Feng has gone in, why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Li Mu felt the atmosphere around him was a little weird.


    With a bitter smile, Zhuge Yun replied, ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t want to go in? We can¡¯t go in at all.¡±


    While they were talking, seven more figures came quickly from the Wind Pce behind them.


    ¡°Ha¡­ There are so many people here.¡± The leader was a handsome young man with a rectangr box on his back. There should be something like a weapon in it.


    The aura of the six people following him waspletely different from that of the Ziwei Star Zone, but Li Mu felt a little familiar with them. Li Mu realized that the seven people came from the universe where the Molderad was located. They were the Extraterritorial Demons that the people in this universe had mentioned.


    The seven Heavenly Devils kept rushing toward the gate of the sixth pce.


    However, none of the people present tried to stop them or warn them.


    Li Mu had guessed some of the truth.


    Rumble!


    A terrible force suddenly burst out from the Athanasia Sky Gate and sent the seven Heavenly Devils flying. Blood rained down from the sky. They flew backward and fell on the square in front of the sixth pce, looking extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°It turns out to be like this.¡±


    Li Mu finally understood what Zhuge Yun meant when he said he couldn¡¯t get in.


    It seemed the experts of all the forces had been shut out unhappily at the gate of the sixth pce.


    ¡°How did Qing Feng get in?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it?¡± The Sword Fanatic asked Li Mu.


    Li Mu was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know it?¡± The Sword Fanatic said, ¡°Your little attendant should be the reincarnation of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, right? Except for him, no one else can enter it. We tried our best but couldn¡¯t enter. Only that little guy walked to the door and touched it casually. Then the fake gate seemed to be nothing, and he walked in easily.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Mu was also shocked.


    The experts sent by the major forces in the Battlefield of Chaos this time were all monsters with good luck and strength. Even the giants standing at the peak of martial art couldn¡¯t pass through the fake gate, but Qing Feng walked in as easily as going home.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Brother Qing Feng struggled for a while, but he was sucked into the pce. They all said that Brother Qing Feng was the reincarnation of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless or he was chosen to inherit the inheritance by the psyches and souls of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡± Ming Yue looked both worried and excited.


    Li Mu suddenly imaged what had happened at that time in his mind.


    ¡°What should we do? Just keep waiting like this?¡± Li Mu looked at Zhuge Yun and the Sword Fanatic.


    The Sword Fanatic said, ¡°We can only wait. What else can we do? No one can get in, and no one is willing to leave. We can only wait near the gate. You¡¯d better think of a way. If your little attendant really gets the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, how can you protect him after he gets out of this door? The people around us are not easy to deal with. They even dare to kill and rob.¡±


    Zhuge Yun said, ¡°Even if Qing Feng can¡¯t get the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed even if he just walks around the pce for a while. Many people have the same purpose. If they can¡¯t get the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless themselves, they won¡¯t let other forces get it.¡±


    Li Mu nodded in agreement.


    Even if a pig went for a walk through the Athanasia Sky Gate and came out, its meat would be robbed by all parties.


    It was a difficult problem.


    Li Mu looked at the avablebat forces around him. The Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun were undoubtedly the strongest, but some groups of other major forces hade in session. Basically, each group had at least one expert not worse than the Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun. Once they fought, Li Mu¡¯s group would be absolutely inferior in terms of quality and quantity.


    Moreover, Li Mu was not sure whether Zhuge Yun would stand on his side. After all, he was from the Holy Land of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements. He also came here for the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. He had great hopes for it because the Holy Land of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was famous for its casting skills.


    ¡°Brother, thank you very much for what you have done before.¡± The three demon tigers approached. The demon tiger with the golden word, King, once again expressed his gratitude and expressed his intention to form an alliance euphemistically. After all, among all the forces, they had suffered the greatest loss. Only three out of seven people survived, so their force was a little weak.


    Li Mu agreed without hesitation.


    They were ready-made reinforcements.


    The Tiger Race was upright and barely trustworthy.


    At this time, the seven Heavenly Devils also came to their senses. They waited at the gate of the main pce and no longer tried to break through the barrier.


    The clock ticked by.


    Various forces passed through the first five pces one after another and came to the front of the Athanasia Sky Gate. There were branches of devil races, the Ape Race, the Fox Race, and the Corpse Race. In addition, there were also people from the underground city of Constetion Demon Mountain. On the surface, they were led by Lunar Eclipse, Dugu Can.


    Li Mu was quite surprised by the appearance of the people from the Constetion Demon Mountain.


    Then he thought of one thing. The Realm-breaking Diagrams were auctioned by the people of Constetion Demon Mountain, it was reasonable for them to keep one in their hands. Although the people of the Constetion Demon Mountain had been quite carefree and influential because of its special geographical location. There was still a gap between it and the Holy Lands. If they could get the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, they might have a chance to be a new Holy Land.


    Two hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    Li Mu secretly observed and found that there were already ten groups of people in the square in front of the Athanasia Sky Gate.


    Except for the people of the Beast Race, the other forces¡¯ people that had bought the Realm-breaking Diagrams were all here.


    Perhaps it was because Li Mu had sucked up all the Divine Fires and strange fires in the me Pool Pce. The major forces that cameter did not suffer great losses, at most losing one person.


    It seemed that the Tiger Race had suffered heavy losses. Four of the seven tigers had died. Moreover, if Li Mu hadn¡¯t sucked up all the mes in the me Pool Pce and saved them in the Wind Pce, only the leader of them would have lived.


    The devil races bought four Barrier-breaking Talismans at the auction for spoiled things. They were the Fox Race, the Ape Race, the Tiger Race, and the Corpse Race.


    The Extraterritorial Demons got two Barrier-breaking Talismans and sent two forces here. But it seemed that they were not on good terms with each other. Their rtionship should be like the rtionship between the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain and Li Mu. Their conflict with each other only existed in their territory.


    Gradually, a strange atmosphere pervaded the square in front of the pce.


    Li Mu felt that the major forces had begun to form alliances and recruit teammates. The forces were divided into several small groups. He, the Sword Fanatic, Zhuge Yun, and the others were gradually isted.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those bastards are up to no good. If they really start a fightter, they will probably kill us first,¡± the Sword Fanatic said. ¡°Qing Feng is one of ours. Once hees out, our group will probably be the target of them.¡±


    Li Mu chuckled and said, ¡°When Qing Fenges outter, Third Brother, can you protect us, and let¡¯s retreat first?¡±


    The Sword Fanatic patted his chest and said, ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. It¡¯s good to have a big fight.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say at that time.


    He was just joking, but he didn¡¯t expect his third brother to be so straightforward, which made Li Mu embarrassed.


    Zhuge Yun kept thinking in his mind.


    He had not expected the situation to turn out like this.


    If they could challenge themselves all the time, someone of them could obtain the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless through their abilities. But now, they had known who would get the legacy. Everyone was waiting for Qing Feng toe out of the Athanasia Sky Gate. They were prepared to snatch the things with him away.


    It would be difficult to save Qing Feng.


    Just as Zhuge Yun was racking his brains, several figures flew over from the Wind Pce behind him.


    ¡°Could it be that the people of the Beast Race have finally arrived?¡± Many people¡¯s first reaction was the same.


    But when they saw these people clearly, they were slightly stunned.


    The group of people was not from the Beast Race.


    ¡°They are from the Divine Chaos Dynasty, right?¡± Li Mu was extremely surprised.


    ¡°How dare the people of the Divine Chaos Dynasty get involved at this time? Are they here to die?¡±


    However, when Li Mu looked at the figure in a bright yellow dragon robe at the front, he felt great pressure.


    ¡°Is he an emperor?¡±


    Someone eximed at the same time in the square.

 Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026 Great Emperor Chaos

    Chapter 1026 Great Emperor Chaos


    It was a very strange aura.


    Li Mu had wondered if the so-called current emperor of the Divine Chaos Dynasty was the Great Emperor Void he had met once before.


    Li Mu had explored the immortal pce and lived two lives, but he knew the creator of the Celestial Court, the Great Emperor Void, hadn¡¯t died. He still existed in the Ziwei Star Zone. It was not easy to be a martial art emperor, so the Divine Chaos Dynasty was probably created by the Great Emperor Void.


    But now, it seemed that was not the case.


    The middle-aged man in a bright yellow dragon robe looked ordinary. If he was in a crowd, no one would notice him. However, the aura he was emitting was from the authentic fluctuation of an emperor.


    There were two experts from the Divine Chaos Dynasty standing behind the middle-aged man. They were both young men. Presumably, they were the princes of the Divine Chaos Dynasty. They seemed to be mighty and powerful, but their strength was very low.


    ¡°Great Emperor Chaos has arrived. Why aren¡¯t all of you kneeling to wee him?¡± The prince on the right swept his gaze over the crowd and shouted.


    Li Mu sneered.


    The experts of the other forces also looked angry.


    They were not from the small forces in the Ziwei Star Zone. Each of the Holy Lands had a Way of Emperor. There were also a few current emperors. Aftering to the Ziwei Star Zone, all of them had a sense of superiority, even when they saw the current emperor of the Ziwei Star Zone. How dare the other party let them kneel.


    The prince on the left was furious when he saw everyone¡¯s reactions.


    However, the middle-aged man in the dragon robe waved his hand, and the prince on the left obediently stopped talking.


    ¡°You¡¯re not from this world,¡± the middle-aged man in the dragon-patterned robe said in an indescribably majestic voice as if he were from the Ninth Heaven. ¡°Are you from that world? No wonder you dare to fight against the army of our Divine Chaos Dynasty. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve got the wrong idea.¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a chaotic streamer went straight to the people of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.


    Previously, the people of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain had destroyed a fleet of the Divine Chaos Dynasty outside the Ghost Star.


    Rumble!


    With a bent body, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain took action. He took out a huge sword made of thunder and hacked at the chaotic flowing light. Immediately, chaotic energy burst out in the square in front of the pce, and terrifying energy overflowed in all directions.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood arrow. He staggered back several steps, but there was no surprise on his thin and fleshless face. Instead, heughed out loud and said, ¡°Ha¡­ Great Emperor Chaos? Even in the Battlefield of Chaos, no emperors dare to call themselves like this. You¡¯re no better than a strong worm in a small pond. How dare you call yourself Great Emperor Chaos?¡±


    He blocked a blow from the Great Emperor Chaos. Although he was injured, his injury was not serious. He immediately knew the power of the emperor in front of him had not fully reached the real power of an emperor, so he was pleasantly surprised and spoke bluntly.


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    The Great Emperor Chaos wearing a bright yellow dragon robe shouted and attacked again.


    This time, the bright yellow runes in his palm flickered like a disk. With a slight shake, a bright yellow Light Sword shot out from the disk. It was faster and more powerful. It went straight for the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens.


    Killing intent burst out in the void.


    Li Mu felt that world-destroying pressure wasing. It made the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire run wildly in his body uncontrobly.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Help him.¡±


    Zhuge Yun and the Sword Fanatic shouted almost at the same time and assisted him.


    A streak of sword light shot up to the sky behind his back. It streaked across the void with unparalleled killing intent as if it was going to cut off the Star River. Then it directly hacked at the Great Emperor Chaos, intending to besiege him and save the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens.


    Zhuge Yun raised his hand and threw out three small round shields. In the mechanical sounds, they quickly merged into one and turned into a huge rotating bowl. The bowl went upside down,pletely locking himself and others in it to protect them.


    At the same time, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens also made his move. The thunder and lightning all over the sky swirled, condensed into a giant sword hundreds of meters long, and shed at the bright yellow Light Sword.


    The three experts of the Human n had a tacit understanding. One attacked the Great Emperor Chaos, another one was in charge of defense, and thest one weakened the attack power of the bright yellow Light Sword.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Terrible cracking sounds were heard.


    Li Mu had to run his Cultivation Method to protect Caicai and Ming Yue from the loud sounds.


    The scene of a fight among so many high-level experts was too terrifying.


    Li Mu was surprised that the Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun had taken action at first. Then he reacted. Anyway, the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain was one of the Holy Lands of the Human n. No matter how these Holy Lands treated each other usually, they had to stand on the same side at this time.


    Li Mu had once said that he would tten the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain to avenge the dead vigers and scouts, so he did not want the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens to be killed by the Great Emperor Chaos. He did not want others to kill them, and he wanted to do it himself.


    The chaotic energy and flowing light dissipated.


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was in a mess. The skin and flesh of his arms were torn open, and blood was dripping down. Zhuge Yun¡¯s face was pale, and the three round shields had all cracked. The Sword Fanatic¡¯s breath was slightly chaotic.


    The three great experts were all at a disadvantage.


    The middle-aged man in the bright yellow dragon robe on the opposite side had a surprised look on his face. He frowned slightly. Then he immediately sneered and said, ¡°The strong people in that world are just so-so. Ha¡­ Even if I bury all of you here today, it¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    He strode forward.


    The overwhelming aura of the Way of the emperor swept over them like raging waves. The expressions of the experts of the major forces in front of the pce all changed.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°Kill him first.¡±


    ¡°A bumpkin in a small pond.¡±


    The other experts of the devil races and the Extraterritorial Demons attacked almost at the same time without any hesitation.


    A terrifying battle had begun.


    All the experts of the Holy Lands able toe here were experienced in fierce battles. No matter how many factions they had formed before, they all understood that if they wanted topete for the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, they had to get rid of the strongest Great Emperor Chaos first. Otherwise, once they were defeated one by one, they would have to bid farewell to the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    The Great Emperor Chaos was surprised to see their coordination.


    They were originally scattered. How did they be so united?


    Facing so many experts joining forces, even an emperor would feel it difficult to deal with them.


    Li Mu retreated with Caicai and Ming Yue.


    It was best to watch this kind of battle and not participate.


    In fact, only the strongest experts of the Holy Lands had participated in the battle. The others were also running their cultivation to retreat so as not to be affected by this kind of energy. Or else, they might be smashed to pieces in an instant.


    Li Mu had never expected that the situation would develop to this extent.


    More than a dozen top masters were fighting against a current emperor. Fortunately, they were in the Athanasia Immortal Pce, where the tactical deployment ced by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had suppressed them. Otherwise, the entire Ghost Star would have been destroyed.


    As Li Mu was retreating, his eyes suddenly fell on a young man in white among the group of the Extraterritorial Demons. Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually him.¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect to encounter Shen Jia, his disciple of the Molderad, whom he had encountered after reincarnating for a lifetime in the Imperial Casket of Existence.


    At first nce, Li Mu thought he had mistaken the other party¡¯s identity.


    However, after he saw the other party carefully, he found that not only the young man¡¯s appearance, but even the aura of his Cultivation Method was almost exactly the same. The young man who looked like Shen Jia had a simple aura of the Xiantian Skill.


    ¡°It is absolutely true.


    ¡°He must be Shen Jia.¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯sst life in the Imperial Casket of Existence, although Shen Jia was talented, he was far from the realm he was in now. However, the flow of time in that world differed from that of the Ziwei Star Zone. It had barely been a year since Li Mu left the Molderad while Shen Jia, a little martial arts practitioner from the Molderad, had entered the Battlefield of Chaos. He seemed to be in the Way Sage Realm. Li Mu could imagine how long that world had been since then.


    Almost at the same time, Shen Jia felt someone was watching him.


    He looked at Li Mu and was slightly stunned.


    The Chief of the Inquisition of the Human n, who was wearing the white dragon armor and the divine mask of rewarding good and punishing evil, gave him a strange feeling. His eyes under the divine mask looked especially familiar.


    However, Shen Jia only took a nce before turning around and secretly bing vignt.


    As a rising genius of the extraterritorial demon race in recent years, Shen Jia knew he had been targeted by the Human n for a long time. He had also heard of the Inquisition of the Human n before. It had full-time special forces, investigations, assassinations, and so on both internally and externally. New talents of the extraterritorial demon race like him were one of the targets of the Inquisition. Although he didn¡¯t know the background of the Chief of the Inquisition, he was afraid that the person had already targeted him.


    Almost immediately, Li Mu felt the animosity from the expression of Shen Jia.


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable.


    ¡°When I first arrived at the Molderad, I met him as Li Zhiyuan. But now, my appearance and stature greatly differed from Li Zhiyuan¡¯s. It is understandable that Shen Jia hasn¡¯t recognized me.


    ¡°Should I find a chance to talk to Shen Jia about this?¡±


    While protecting Caicai and Ming Yue to retreat and avoid the gradually expanding battlefield, Li Mu was thinking about it in his heart.


    The battle between more than a dozen top experts and the Great Emperor Chaos was gradually in danger of losing control. The fluctuations in the battle circle quickly spread, and the terrible pressure and energy fluctuation rolled over like lead after a nuclear explosion.


    The other experts of the Holy Lands retreated again and again.


    Soon, they retreated to the corner of the Athanasia Sky Gate.


    Li Mu had his back against the wall.


    He subconsciously touched the cold wall. But the next moment, before he could react, a suction force suddenly came and directly sucked Li Mu into the wall.

 Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027 Looking for You

    Chapter 1027 Looking for You


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback. By the time he came to his senses, he couldn¡¯t see the fight between the top experts and the Great Emperor Chaos anymore. He was already inside the Athanasia Sky Gate.


    ¡°Young Master?¡±


    Ming Yue said to him.


    Li Mu turned his head and found that Caicai and Ming Yue had also entered the Athanasia Sky Gate of the sixth pce. Then he breathed a sigh of relief at once.


    ¡°How did wee in the gate?¡±


    Ming Yue patted her chest, looked around, and said, ¡± Young Master, have we entered the Athanasia Sky Gate?¡±


    At the same time, Caicai was also looking around.


    Li Mu soon confirmed that except for himself, Ming Yue, and Caicai, there was no one else. The other people should be in the square.


    The sixth pce behind the Athanasia Sky Gate was dark and gloomy as if it were a vacuum in the universe. At first nce, it seemed to be endless. Dazzling stars were shining. In the distance, there seemed to be clusters of magnificent nebs slowly swirling.


    The entire sixth pce was like a small universe.


    In the distance, a star shining suddenly shone brightly. In the blink of an eye, it went close to Li Mu. But its size did not change much. In the end, it turned into a silvery ball of light with a diameter of two meters. It was soft and slowly rotating.


    This scene seemed very strange.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Li Mu stood in front of Caicai and Ming Yue.


    The silver light ball rotated 180 degrees and revealed the back. There was a crystal throne, like a round sling chair of the furniture market on the earth. There were two round armrests. It did not look like the style of the martial art world at all, but it was full of a science style of the future world.


    The person sitting on the round chair stunned Li Mu and the other two.


    The handsome man in white was Qing Feng.


    ¡°Brother Qing Feng.¡±


    Ming Yue was overjoyed and about to rush over.


    However, Li Mu noticed that something was strange. He quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Stop. He¡¯s not Qing Feng.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ming Yue doubted.


    The person¡¯s clothes and facial features were the same as those of Qing Feng, who had been with them all the way. There was no change at all.


    Li Mu was silent.


    Although the person looked the same as Qing Feng, the aura waspletely different.


    The person in the hanging chair in front of him was so mysterious that even if Li Mu opened his Third Eye, he couldn¡¯t see through the person at all.


    It was not Qing Feng¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Li Mu had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Li Mu?¡±


    Qing Feng sitting on the crystal throne opened his mouth. His voice seemed to resonate with the stars in this small universe, containing the will of the whole universe. An ancient aura came over.


    At this time, even Ming Yue and Caicai immediately knew the person on the crystal throne in front of them was not the real Qing Feng.


    ¡°Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡± Li Mu asked in reply.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qing Feng opened his mouth, and his voice was still full of an ancient aura as if an ancient tomb had just been opened.


    The answer made the hearts of Li Mu and the other two girls beat wildly suddenly.


    ¡°Is he the Cosmic Emperor Deathless himself?


    ¡°The owner of the Athanasia Immortal Pce?¡±


    ¡°Have you seized Qing Feng¡¯s body?¡± Li Mu said with a sh of coldness in his eyes.


    He was most worried about it.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Qing Feng said with disdain, ¡°I dominate the Ninth Heaven. How can I upy other people¡¯s bodies? What a joke!¡±


    Li Mu shifted.


    Judging from his tone, it seemed that Li Mu really should believe it.


    ¡°Then why did you upy the body of Qing Feng?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    It was the most important question at the moment.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Ha¡­ This body is mine to begin with. Now that it has returned to its rightful owner, how could you say I upied it?¡± Qing Feng, who was sitting upright on the crystal throne, suddenlyughed and said, ¡°How dare you ask my body to serve you as its master?¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, another idea immediately came to his mind. ¡°Is the previous hot topic among the major forces outside true?¡±


    ¡°Your body? Is there reincarnation in this world?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Is Qing Feng your reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°Reincarnation?¡± Qing Feng faintly said, ¡°You can think like that.¡±


    Li Mu frowned.


    It didn¡¯t sound like reincarnation. There seemed to be some other things behind this.


    ¡°Senior, why did you let the three of use in?¡± Li Mu decided not to dwell on the topic of reincarnation and changed the subject.


    So many people had been blocked outside by the Athanasia Sky Gate. Only Li Mu, Caicai, and Ming Yue were invited to the sixth pce. The only exnation was that Qing Feng wanted them toe in, which showed that the three of them were valuable to Qing Feng in front of them.


    ¡°I want you to help me find a person,¡± Qing Feng said.


    Li Mu asked, ¡°Whom are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you,¡± Qing Feng said.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    But the next moment, he suddenly understood what Qing Feng meant. He asked, ¡°Are you looking for another Li Mu?¡±


    ¡°You are smart,¡± Qing Feng said.


    Li Mu was shocked in his heart.


    The Cosmic Emperor Deathless wanted to find Li Mu that had been lost on the Heavenly Land. All of a sudden, many established facts that Li Mu believed were overturned.


    The missing Li Mu on the Heavenly Land was definitely not an ordinary person. An ordinary person would not be targeted by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    Thinking of the performance of Qing Feng along the way, Li Mu was sure even if Qing Feng was not the reincarnation of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, his origin was not as simple as Li Mu thought before.


    What about Ming Yue?


    When Li Mu was teleported to the Heavenly Land, he first saw Qing Feng, Ming Yue, and Li Mu, whom he had never met before. The other Li Mu was a schr from the Western Qin Empire of the Heavenly Land who looked exactly the same as him and was of the same age as him. However, when Li Mu arrived, the other Li Mu had been thrown down the cliff and was nowhere to be seen.


    Li Mu had always thought that it was a coincidence.


    But now, it seemed that things were not that simple.


    ¡°Senior, why do you want to find that Li Mu?¡± Li Mu asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should inquire about,¡± Qing Feng said.


    Li Mu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I had looked for him, but I didn¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want you to find him,¡± Qing Feng said.


    Li Mu was shocked again.


    ¡°That is to say, I have underestimated Li Mu. Could it be that Li Mu was also an expert in martial art, or did he have another hidden identity?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want me to find him, I¡¯ll never be able to find him, right?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Senior, since you want me to find him, why don¡¯t you give me some advice on how to find him?¡±


    To be honest, Li Mu also wanted to find that Li Mu and figure out what was going on. There were many people in the world who had the same names. However, Li Mu looked the same as him. It was definitely not as simple as it seemed.


    Qing Feng said, ¡°I will tell you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    At this moment, the ancient and powerful aura of Qing Feng suddenly shattered and dissipated like a bubble in the wind, receding like a tide.


    Qing Feng stood up from the crystal throne, and his eyes were a little nk for a moment. When he saw Li Mu and others, he immediately showed a hint of joy, ¡°Young Master? You also came in.¡±


    Li Mu and the other two looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Has he told anything to you just now?¡± Qing Feng suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°You saw him just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Li Mu asked him.


    Qing Feng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡±


    ¡°What happened after you came in?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Qing Feng said, ¡°When I entered, I saw a normal pce with countless lines of tactical deployment and a crystal throne in the middle of the tactical deployment. At that time, all the tactical deployments were dormant. Along the way, I didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles and stepped on this crystal throne. At that time, I was almost attracted by this crystal throne as soon as I stepped into the sixth pce. I felt that it was a call from my soul. I sat on it unconsciously. Then, the tactical deployments here were activated, and the entire pce turned into a universe of stars, containing countless Taoist Principles andws. Sitting on this throne, I could see what was happening outside, and I could also sense what was happening to other pces. I also met the spirit of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless hidden in the Athanasia Immortal Pce.¡±


    Qing Feng exined it in detail.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist the spirit of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. It¡¯s as if he has always controlled me and all my things. It¡¯s a strange feeling.¡± Qing Feng was also full of doubts.


    After activating the crystal throne, he only gained control of the Athanasia Immortal Pce but did notmunicate much with the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. What the Cosmic Emperor Deathless said to him was not as much as what the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had talked to Li Mu.


    ¡°Are you Brother Qing Feng? Has that guy already left?¡± Ming Yue looked him up and down doubtfully.


    Qing Feng said, ¡°Yes. But I can vaguely feel that the divine will of senior Cosmic Emperor Deathless is still in my body.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    Just now, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless said when the time came, he would tell Li Mu where Li Mu from the Heavenly Land was. So, he must be hiding in Qing Feng. Only in this way could he get in touch with Li Mu.


    ¡°Brother Qing Feng, have you obtained the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡± Ming Yue asked curiously.


    Qing Feng nodded and said, ¡°The moment I activated the crystal throne, I obtained a lot of things. Senior Cosmic Emperor Deathless¡¯s skills of casting and refining seemed to have suddenly appeared in my mind. Moreover, the Athanasia Immortal Pce was actually a part of the inheritance. It was aplete set of Magic Treasures about casting.¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028 The Destruction of the Ghost Star

    Chapter 1028 The Destruction of the Ghost Star


    ¡°So the previous Myriad des Pce, the Shenji Pce, the Forging Pce, the Wind Pce, and the me Pool Pce are all parts of a set of the Emperor¡¯s Weapon?¡±


    Li Mu was not surprised by this conclusion.


    On the way here, he had already expected it.


    The Cosmic Emperor Deathless became an emperor by forging weapons. He had once forged the Emperor¡¯s Weapons for other emperors. He was also known as the martial art emperor who had the most Emperor¡¯s Weapons in history. The Legend of Deification and the Godbreaker that he had refined were Emperor¡¯s Weapons. The instruments he used to forge weapons, armor, and all kinds of other things must all be at the level of Emperor¡¯s Weapon.


    It was normal that the entire Athanasia Immortal Pce was aplete set ofbined treasures.


    When the Divine Consciousness of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless fell asleep, Qing Feng in front of him was the real one. Once the Divine Consciousness of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless awakened, his body would no longer be under his control.


    However, Li Mu had a vague feeling that the Cosmic Emperor Deathless did not seem to want to take Qing Feng¡¯s body as his own.


    In this way, it was worth celebrating for Qing Feng to get the casting legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    However, they had to think of a way to leave here.


    Outside the Athanasia Sky Gate, the Great Emperor Chaos and the top experts of the Holy Lands were fighting fiercely andpletely blocking the way out. It was no doubt that if Li Mu took Qing Feng and the others out of the Athanasia Sky Gate, they would instantly be the target of public criticism and have no chance to escape.


    He looked at Qing Feng and said, ¡°Since these pces are aplete set of Magic Treasures, can you control them now?¡±


    Qing Feng pressed his hands on the crystal balls in front of the armrests of the crystal throne. After feeling them for a while, he nodded and said, ¡°I can barely do that.¡±


    Li Mu asked with concern, ¡°If you put away the entire Athanasia Immortal Pce, what will happen? Will the experts outside be imprisoned here forever?¡±


    Qing Feng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much control over them. I can only drive them out.¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his nose and said, ¡°It is a little tricky. Let them fight for a while.¡±


    Qing Feng raised his hand and pointed.


    In the void of the universe ahead, a scene was projected directly. It was the scene of the battle between the Great Emperor Chaos and the experts of the Holy Lands outside the Athanasia Sky Gate.


    The Sword Fanatic was holding an Ancient Sword in his hand. An emperor aura swirled around it. At first nce, Li Mu could tell that it was not an ordinary sword. It must be a rare treasure in the Brotherhood of Swords, which was close to an Emperor¡¯s Weapon. With this Ancient Sword, hisbat capability soared.


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was wearing a purple robe. He was holding a wooden sword with vertical and horizontal lines. He was drawing the thunder from the sky and bombarding the opponent continuously. There were long-range and close-range attacks in the Way of Thunder. Obviously, he had practiced the long-range Thunder Skill. He had to take some time to prepare forunching the skill, but his attack power was amazing.


    Li Mu also noticed the blue-robed leader of the Extraterritorial Demons. He took out a scarlet long Qiang, and his methods were shocking. He used his Qiang to cooperate with the Sword Fanatic and attacked the Great Emperor Chaos.


    The other leader of the Extraterritorial Demons was holding a pair of giant axes in his hands. He was iparably tough. He cultivated by strengthening his body. A strange blood-colored pattern was shing all over his body. It was an ancient demonic pattern. His body became asrge as a giant. Li Mu took a rough look at him and found that the person¡¯s physical cultivation level was higher than his.


    In the devil races, the leader of the Ape Race was a red-haired fire ape. His weapon was a big halberd, which was used for violent fighting. His cultivation was very high and was not much lower than that of others. He was also a closebat yer.


    None of the three brothers of the Tiger Race made a move. The demon tiger with the golden word, King, was the strongest among the three, but they could not join the battle of this level. However, in the crowd of onlookers, they were the strongest three, so they could barely be regarded as the support.


    A nine-tail demon fox of the Fox Race had taken action. It was snow-white all over and had revealed its true form. The nine giant tails were like nine chains that could split the sky, which kept rolling toward the Great Emperor Chaos.


    The Corpse Race was the only one that hadn¡¯t made any move yet. A row of corpses stood neatly outside the battlefield like a wall. There were a total of 15 corpses, all of which were covered with long ck cloth. Therefore, it was difficult to see their faces.


    The Great Emperor Chaos was tough. He was not at a disadvantage even though he was fighting against more than a dozen opponents alone. However, he also summoned his Emperor¡¯s Weapon, a huge porcin bowl. It floated above his head and hung down thousands of silk ribbons to protect him. He could attack and defend freely.


    The onlookers of the Holy Lands were shocked and retreated in horror.


    ¡°I remember that the Emperor-to-be Lazulum was holding a porcin bowl. The Emperor-to-be Lazulum was a subordinate of the Great Emperor Void. He was killed because he went against the will of the Great Emperor Void. His porcin bowl was a copy that he stole from the Great Emperor Void. The Great Emperor Chaos in front of us also has a porcin bowl. Isn¡¯t he the Great Emperor Void?¡±


    Li Mu was a little uncertain.


    He had suspected that if there was a current emperor in the Ziwei Star Zone, the emperor must be one of the Great Emperor Void and the Great Emperor Dragon Scorpion. Seen from the perspective of the Divine Chaos Dynasty, it was the most simr to that of the Great Emperor Void. However, Li Mu had seen the incarnation of the Great Emperor Void in the immortal pce. His aura was horrible,pletely different from the one in front of Li Mu.


    As he watched, he pondered in his heart.


    The clock ticked by.


    In the blink of an eye, a day passed.


    The battle outside was getting more and more fierce.


    More and more people were injured.


    The two sides in the battle fought fiercely. All kinds of killing moves and forbidden moves wereunched in session. Even the powerful Great Emperor Chaos was injured.


    However, in general, he still had the upper hand.


    Although the Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun were powerful, they were still no match for the martial art emperor. They were a little inferior to him. Because of this, they were easy to be suppressed in battle. However, there were many of them. They were all masters from the Battlefield of Chaos. With extraordinary Emperor¡¯s Weapons in their hands, they could barely resist the Great Emperor Chaos.


    They had consumed much for a day and a night.


    Li Mu watched from the inside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, ten days and nights had passed.


    The top experts of the Holy Lands had used all the trump cards, Cultivation Methods, and secret skills. Li Mu had seen all of them. Gradually, they were about to be suppressed by the Great Emperor Chaos. Two tails of the nine-tail demon fox of the Fox Race were broken, the three-headed and six-armed dharma idol of the leader of the Ape Race was broken, and the alchemy items of Zhuge Yun were almost exhausted. The Sword Fanatic was coughing up blood.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. It¡¯s time.¡± Li Mu turned to said to Qing Feng.


    Qing Feng pressed his hands on the two crystal balls on the crystal throne. With a stir of his mind, he began to control the Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    Rumble!


    All the parties in the battle outside sensed the tremor of the ground at once. The first five pces had also begun to shake. Many strange ck chains of character patterns that had not been detected before slowly emerged on the ground, the walls of the hall, and the sky.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Is it going to copse?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that someone has mastered the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡±


    In the exmations and discussions, everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly became ferocious because the space in front of them was like a distorted mirror. Suddenly, everything, including the rays of light, the scenes, the energies, the pces, and so on, in everyone¡¯s sight was distorted. Everything was suddenly twisted by an external force as if they were on a piece of paper.


    The world was distorted, and a vortex appeared.


    A ck dot appeared in the void and devoured everything.


    When everyone came to their senses, they found that everything in the Athanasia Immortal Pce was gone. They had all returned to the space of the Earth Fire under the Bone Sacred Mountain where they first came.


    Rumble!


    The aftermath of the battle between the Great Emperor Chaos and the top experts only leaked a little bit, but it blew up the entire Bone Sacred Mountain.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Cries of surprise rang out.


    The experts of the Holy Lands were shocked and fled frantically.


    Without the suppression of the various tactical deployment patterns set up by the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in the Athanasia Immortal Pce, the true power of a battle between the two sides finally broke out in an instant and spread wildly.


    The entire Ghost Star shook violently.


    Streaks of light shot up from the ruins of the Bone Sacred Mountain and fled into the outer space of the universe fiercely.


    The battle between the Great Emperor Chaos and the top masters of the Holy Lands did not stop.


    Rumble!


    The crust of the Ghost Star began to crack, and cracks appeared. The omnipresent Death Qi and Ghost Qi began to overflow and spread.


    The doomsday of this almost came in an instant.


    The situation was chaotic.


    The figures of Li Mu, Qing Feng, Caicai, and Ming Yue quietly appeared in the turbulence of energy and the rising dust and flew toward outer space mixed in the fleeing crowd.


    Qing Feng was holding a light ck crystal ball in his hand.


    It was a miniature of the Athanasia Immortal Pce that he had refined.


    Now, he could only take advantage of the chaos to escape.


    Rumble!


    The entire Ghost Star was like a smashed watermelon. It began to crack everywhere on the surface of the. In the end, the continent copsed, the ocean poured in reverse, and the mountains disappeared.


    Li Mu flew to outer space and looked back. He would never forget what he had seen. It was the first time he had seen a huge being destroyed by a battle between the top martial art experts. A bright yellow sword light cut through the like a knife cutting through a watermelon. The huge Ghost Star was cut in half from the middle.


    The debris of the drifted away in the cosmic vacuum.


    This scene was tragic and magnificent.


    ¡°Is this the true destructive power of an emperor?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    A had been into pieces in such a short time.


    What kind of power was this?


    He flew wildly toward the dense neb of Death Qi around the remains of the Ghost Star with Caicai and the others. With the cover of the tactical deployment, they could escape the attention of the experts of the Holy Lands to avoid being discovered.


    There was another big problem in front of Li Mu.


    With the destruction of the Ghost Star, where would the millions of ghost practitioners, including Caicai, Dong Xue, Dong Xue¡¯s husband, and the Shan family, who had been practicing on the Ghost Star go?

 Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029 Cuckolded

    Chapter 1029 Cuckolded


    The destruction of the Ghost Star was just around the corner.


    The huge was broken, and the heat in its core burst out. The power was too terrible. The colorful energies floated, the broken likes continents dispersed, and the gravity of the tide of the whole was also broken down.


    Such a change in the gravity of the tide led to the copse of the neb of the Death Qi around the Ghost Star in an orderly manner. Even the tactical deployment set up by Li Mu with the help of the dense Death Qi began to copse.


    Under the leadership of Caicai, Li Mu and the others were racing against time. They quickly found the ghost practitioners in a panic because of the signs of the copse of the tactical deployment.


    ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡±


    Even Dong Xue, who was usually good at recuperating, was a little flustered at this time. Before Li Mu and the others arrived, she and Ning Jing barely suppressed andforted millions of ghost practitioners. Just now, the crowd was about to lose control.


    Li Mu said, ¡°As you can see, the Ghost Star has been destroyed. You have to find a new ce to live.¡±


    Dong Xue and Ning Jing were shocked.


    Some of the experts of the ghost practitioners around him were also dumbstruck.


    Was the Ghost Star going to be destroyed?


    Was their hometown after their death going to disappear as well?


    They were fearful. Dong Xue, Ning Jing, and the ghost practitioners all looked at Li Mu.


    When they encountered problems that couldn¡¯t be solved, the man could always solve the problems with a smile. They didn¡¯t know when they had gotten used to it.


    Countless thoughts shed through Li Mu¡¯s mind, but Li Mu had no idea how to deal with these ghost practitioners.


    It was difficult to find another special star like the Ghost Star in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Without the Ghost Star, their power would eventually dissipate, and they would eventually die unless these ghost practitioners reached the demon realm in cultivation.


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Qing Feng said. ¡°The ghost practitioners can enter the Athanasia Immortal Pce.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu perked up and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Qing Feng said, ¡°The Ghost Star formed because of the Athanasia Immortal Pce. Of course, ghost practitioners can live in the Athanasia Immortal Pce. Actually, there were ghost practitioners serving the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he suddenly reacted.


    He suddenly understood why the Ghost Star formed.


    To some extent, the Ghost Star was artificial.


    In the past, the Athanasia Immortal Pce floated in the void of the universe like a ma. It constantly absorbed the dust and neb in the universe as well as the meteorites in the past. Due to the uniqueness of the Athanasia Immortal Pce, the process of creating the star was fast. A star could even form in tens of thousands of years.


    The Athanasia Immortal Pce was the key to the formation of the Ghost Star. In the end, it also became the core of the star. The power it emitted made the star full of Ghost Qi and Death Qi, giving the ghosts the qualifications to start cultivation because their psyches and souls had not dispersed.


    The only contradiction was that the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had died in the Battlefield of Chaos for thousands of years. However, tens of thousands of years had passed since the ghost practitioners appeared on the Ghost Star and the sect of the ghost practitioners.


    The reasonable exnation should be that when the Cosmic Emperor Deathless exiled the Athanasia Immortal Pce, to avoid being noticed or discovered, he not only broke the boundary in its region but also let its time change.


    Was the Cosmic Emperor Deathless able to do this?


    Li Mu was more and more curious about the martial art emperor.


    With Qing Feng controlling the Athanasia Immortal Pce, millions of ghost practitioners, including Caicai, Dong Xue, Ning Jing, Shan Tian, and others, entered it.


    The area of the star was already in a state of chaos. Terrifying energy spilled out and swept across the starry sky. Countless small ck holes were being formed. With the broken Ghost Star as the center, the chaotic power of the universal tide was tearing the space madly as if it were a horrible killing formation.


    Many experts of the Holy Lands were trapped in it like fish caught in turbulence. They struggled desperately and tried their best to escape.


    The battle between the Great Emperor Chaos and the top experts of the Holy Lands stopped.


    The Ghost Star was destroyed. The whereabouts of the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was unknown, and the Athanasia Immortal Pce disappeared. It meant that someone had obtained the legacy. There was no point in continuing to fight. The most important thing was to find the legacy.


    At this time, Li Mu, Qing Feng, and Ming Yue had escaped from this area.


    Li Mu quietly returned to Taibai City of the Heavenly Land.


    He was thinking about another problem.


    If the identity of the other Li Mu was uncertain, was there anything special with the old woman, the mother of his mother in the Knife Hut?


    In addition, there was another person, the father of Li Mu in this world, Li Gang, the dead magistrate of the prefecture of Chang¡¯an Mansion. Was there any problem with him?


    But if Li Gang had another identity, he should not have died so easily.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t have much time to consider it. He decided to have a good talk with Li Mu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Li Mu bowed respectfully to Li Mu¡¯s mother in her room.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother had just had lunch with Shangguan Wan¡¯er and several other maids. The golden sunlight outside came in through the window and was divided into regr diamond-shaped mottled spots. The whole room was peaceful.


    ¡°You finally came back. Have you had lunch?¡± After years of careful recuperation, Li Mu¡¯s mother regained her former glory. She looked graceful and noble with a smile. Her eyes, which had been blind due to crying, had recovered.


    Li Mu nced at Shangguan Wan¡¯er and the others. Then he replied with a smile, ¡°Yes. Mom, I want to talk to you in private for a while.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯er and the others immediately left.


    Li Mu knelt on the ground, respectfully kowtowed, and said, ¡°Mom, I want to know how I came to this world. Am I your biological son?¡±


    It was important to find out the background of Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother was gently fiddling with a string of beads in her hand. But when she heard Li Mu¡¯s question, her expression suddenly changed. Her hand paused, and she looked at Li Mu in surprise.


    Li Mu looked up at her.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother gently fiddled with the beads in her hand again and said, ¡°This day finallyes. Child, get up.¡±


    Her way of addressing Li Mu had changed. She no longer called him a son.


    Li Mu followed her words and got up.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother said, ¡°Actually, from the third day I saw you, I knew you were not my Mu¡¯er. At that time, although I was blind, my heart was not blind. As a mother, I was familiar with my son. I didn¡¯t feel familiar with you.¡±


    Li Mu was slightly shocked. But soon, he realized that it was reasonable.


    Most of the time, the bloodline and the family affection could not be exined by martial art cultivation. These things were from the perception of the souls. Li Mu¡¯s mother had already noticed that he was a fake. It was understandable.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother continued, ¡°At that time, I was very scared and worried. I thought you had murdered my son and reced his official position, so I thought of many ways to prevent and deal with you. Butter, I gradually found that you should not be that kind of person. You are much better than my Mu¡¯er.¡±


    As Li Mu¡¯s mother spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She had cried a lot and blinded herself with tears in the past. It was the first time she cried since her eyes had regained their sight.


    ¡°Child, I wanted to ask you about my son¡¯s whereabouts countless times, but I didn¡¯t dare to. I was not afraid that you knew the truth. I was afraid to know my son¡¯s death from you. Since you¡¯ve mentioned this today, can you tell me what happened to my son? Is he still alive?¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother stared at Li Mu expectantly and nervously.


    She was a pitiful parent.


    Now that the other party had made it clear, Li Mu thought about it carefully and told her how he had taken the ce of Li Mu in this world by coincidence and the result that he had searched forter. He didn¡¯t hide anything.


    In the end, Li Mu said, ¡°I had been searching for him in vain, so I thought he was dead. But recently, I found some clues enough to prove that he is still alive. He must be alive.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mother instantly showed a trace of ecstasy on her face.


    She had been in contact with Li Mu for so many years. Although they had spent only a little time together, she had heard countless people talk about Li Mu¡¯s deeds. She knew Li Mu, who had taken the ce of her son, was not a liar.


    ¡°Child, do you have any clues? Where is he now?¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother asked in a trembling voice.


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I just have a clue. I¡¯m also looking for him.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mother said, ¡°Can¡¯t you find him?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mother was well aware of how horrible the power of Li Mu was on the Heavenly Land. It was no exaggeration to say that he was now the lord of the world. He could even find a needle, let alone a person.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t even find my son, then¡­¡± Li Mu¡¯s mother became worried again.


    Li Mu said, ¡°So, Mom, I hope you can tell me how Li Mu came to this world and the strange things that happened to him. This may be the key to finding him.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mother was lost in thought.


    After a long time, she seemed to have woken up from a dream. With aplicated look, she sighed and said, ¡°Well, I thought I would never recall those things in my life.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mother recounted in detail how she met Li Gang and how she gave birth to her son.


    When Li Mu heard that, he was shocked and asked, ¡°So you mean that you gave birth to Li Mu before you¡­¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    In the myths and legends, it was already a miracle that Li Jing¡¯s wife gave birth to Nezha after being pregnant for several years. Unexpectedly, before Li Mu¡¯s mother married Li Gang, she was pregnant just after she had a strange dream.


    Li Mu had only heard of this kind of story in the Bible of the earth. Jesus was born by the Virgin Mary.


    Li Mu suddenly understood why Li Gang did not care much about his wife he had managed to marry and his son at that time. Li Gang even felt embarrassed and wanted to kill Li Mu several times.


    It turned out that the big shot of the Western Qin Empire had suspected that he had been cuckolded.

 Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030 Ambush

    Chapter 1030 Ambush


    Li Gang suspected that his wife was pregnant because shemitted adultery with others and Li Mu was not his own son. He took good care of his good-for-nothing son, Li Xiong, but made trouble with Li Mu who showed infinite potential. He wanted to kill Li Mu.


    Li Mu now suspected that Li Gang asked the Bloody-moon faction to hunt down another Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s mother made Li Mu understand another thing.


    There was nothing special with Li Gang.


    He should be dead.


    Moreover, Li Mu¡¯s mother had no special identity.


    She should just be a chosen one.


    Some powerful people in the universe seemed to have some secret skill to make a virgin be pregnant.


    Li Mu thought that the matter was rted to the Cosmic Emperor Deathless.


    When that Li Mu went out to study and took the exam, he didn¡¯t take Qing Feng and Ming Yue with him. Later, when they met on the way, Li Mu once asked them about it. They were refugees and were about to starve to death. When that Li Mu passed by them, he epted them as attendants and let them serve by his side all the time. But now it seemed that Qing Feng was probably the reincarnation of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Even if he was not reincarnation, he had something to do with the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. How could two refugees be rted to the Cosmic Emperor Deathless?


    Therefore, the identities of Qing Feng and Ming Yue might be special.


    But Li Mu believed that these two people hadn¡¯t lied to him.


    The only exnation was that Qing Feng and Ming Yue had no memory of their origins. Perhaps they were just like the chess pieces on the chessboard and did not know the truth.


    At this time, Li Mu figured out many key points.


    The conversation with Li Mu¡¯s mother ended in a short time.


    This was a relief for both sides.


    Li Mu promised once he found the other Li Mu, he would inform Li Mu¡¯s mother immediately. Moreover, he would bring Li Mu to see her if possible.


    For Li Mu¡¯s mother, this might be thest expectation in her life.


    Li Mu did not stay on the Heavenly Land for too long.


    After making some arrangements, he left the Heavenly Land for Mount Shu on the Bitter Star with some of his rtives and friends.


    At this time, the major forces of the Holy Lands had begun to investigate the whereabouts of the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    It was lonely, cold, deep, and distant in the Star River.


    On the way to the Bitter Star, Li Mu was suddenly intercepted.


    The other party was from the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯ve searched high and low for him, only to find him by sheer luck. Chief Li, hand over the man beside you.¡± Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens stared at Qing Feng with a fake smile.


    Li Mu cursed in his heart.


    He had been very careful along the way. But in the end, he still met the people of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. He was too unlucky.


    ¡°I represent the Military of Man,¡± Li Mu said coldly. ¡°Does Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain want to betray the Military of Man? How dare you take things from the Military of Man.¡±


    Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens sneered and said, ¡°Ha¡­ Since you can represent the Military of Man, can¡¯t the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain represent the Military of Man? Even the Military of Man was jointly established by the Holy Lands. The Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain has a ce in the Conve of Ten. Chief Li¡¯s cultivation is not high enough, so you can¡¯t protect the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. You¡¯d better give me the legacy and let me take it back. You should consider for the entire Human n.¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully. What does it mean if you deal with me?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°You have said so many words, but they can¡¯t cover up the fact that you have vited thew of the Military of Man. Once the news spread back, even if you are one of the nine future leaders of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, you will be killed.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens burst outughing. ¡°Ha¡­ Chief Li, you don¡¯t have to go back. Stay in this Zone. You¡¯ve already made enough contributions to the Human n. Rest in peace.¡±


    After that, he made a move directly.


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was afraid that a long dy might cause trouble, so he took action immediately. Several bolts of lightning turned into a thunder dragon. It roared and rushed toward Li Mu.


    The experts of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain around Li Mu enveloped him.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Li Mu was furious.


    Those bastards from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain were so shameless. They were so bold that they didn¡¯t even take the Military of Man seriously. No wonder they dared to plot against Li Mu and kill the Eighteen Sterling Trailzers.


    Fortunately, when the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens fought against the Great Emperor Chaos, he used all kinds of forbidden techniques and secret skills. Therefore, Li Mu had a better understanding of his moves. He activated the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire, and the third form of the Godbreaker circted. 120 flying broadswords swirled around him under the influence of the Emperors¡¯ Fire to protect himself and Qing Feng. He was barely able to resist the attacks.


    ¡°Divine Thunder Blow of the Ninth Heavens.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens roared, and a sea of thunder and lightning appeared all over the sky. Vortexes quickly formed in the sea of thunder, and a Heavenly Tribtion of thunder and lightning spread down from the vortexes toward Li Mu.


    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s go all out.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Li Mu took out the Light of the Night as he had nned many times.


    It was not only the token of the Chief of the Inquisition but also one of his life-saving means.


    Driven by the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire, the brightmp suddenly condensed an orange wick in themp. It released a dim yellow halo and rippled, protecting Li Mu and Qing Feng.


    The bolts of lightning could not break through the halo.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was shocked.


    ¡°How could the new chief activate the Light of the Night to such an extent?¡±


    He knew how powerful themp was. After all, it was a life-saving treasure that the Military of Man had given to the Chief of the Inquisition. It was said that if the chief¡¯s cultivation was high enough to fully bring out the potential of thismp, the chief would be able topete against an Emperor¡¯s Weapon.


    But the new chief¡¯s cultivation was only at the first stage of the Great Way. How could he activate the Light of the Night to such an extent?


    Rumble!


    Countless bolts of lightning frantically bombarded the halo of the Light of the Night, making the wick in themp crackle and sway. Even the halo enveloping Li Mu and Qing Feng became unstable.


    ¡°I should find a way to escape.¡±


    Li Mu activated the Light of the Night and rushed straight in the opposite direction of the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens.


    ¡°Stop him.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens shouted.


    An expert of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountainughed and attacked. He turned out to be at the peak of the Way Sage Realm. He had stepped out of the Way Sage Realm and into the Celestial Master Realm. The runes of the Way of Thunder all over the sky flickered, and the terrible energy turned into a giant thunder hand thousands of meters long, which directly rushed toward Li Mu.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Li Mu was full of killing intent.


    He took out the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang and removed the plug.


    Rumble!


    Colorful Divine Fires and strange fires gushed out of the gourd. In an instant, the thousands-of-meters-long giant thunder hand was burned into ashes. It was so fast that the expert of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain behind it did not react.


    When he reacted, the sea of mes all over the sky engulfed him.


    ¡°No.¡± He eximed and tried to run his cultivation to resist, but it didn¡¯t work. He only felt that the heat was approaching. Then he instantly lost all his consciousness and reaction.


    In the eyes of others, the preliminary Celestial Master from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain was instantly burned to ashes by the Divine Fires and strange fires.


    ¡°Somersault Cloud!¡±


    Li Mu shouted and performed the high-speed secret skill. In an instant, he escaped from the gap, turned into a spot of light, and disappeared into the void in the distance.


    The other experts of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain did not dare to chase after him at once because the fires hadn¡¯t dissipated. By the time the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens came to his senses, Li Mu had already disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens gritted his teeth in anger.


    Li Mu broke through the blockade too fast. It waspletely beyond his imagination. He didn¡¯t have time to stop the other party. Such a good opportunity disappeared just like that.


    Now, the other major forces were also looking for Li Mu. Especially the Great Emperor Chaos was the strongest among them. With so many peoplepeting, it would be extremely difficult to have another good opportunity.


    ¡°Master, I have an idea.¡±


    Lei Cang, who had been standing in the dark, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Hmm? Just go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I used to live in this Zone, so I know Li Mu very well. He is famous for shielding his people and valuing rtionships. He has a master hiding on a called Earth. There are also many of his friends and rtives on Earth. We just need to catch these people and force Li Mu to hand over the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. In this way, we can lure him to show up,¡± Lei Cang said in an indifferent voice.


    ¡°It sounds good. But what if Li Mu disregards the lives of these people for the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡± An expert in the Celestial Master Realm from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain next to him said.


    Lei Cang said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Li Mu is extremely impulsive. He will never give up on those people. As long as we force him to show up again, even if he is unwilling to hand over the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, he will have no other choice.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Lead the way and go to Earth. As long as you seed, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Lei Cang was overjoyed.


    ¡°Hurry up. The energy of the Realm-breaking Diagram can onlyst for ten days at most. If we can¡¯t seed within ten days, we can only return to the Battlefield of Chaos. Once we go back, with the support of the Military of Man, the Brotherhood of Swords, and the Sanctuary of the Way, it will be very difficult to get the inheritance from this person.¡± The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens said.


    ¡°Phew! That was close!¡±


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief when he knew the people of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain had not caught up with him.


    His strength had greatly increased, so his Somersault Cloud moved even faster. Especially after he cultivated the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire, the speed of the Somersault Cloud wasparable to that of light. Now, it was one of his biggest trump cards for escaping.


    Just now, he got rid of the ambush from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. What a close call. If Li Mu hadn¡¯t simted the corresponding n of escaping countless times before, he wouldn¡¯t have escaped so easily this time.


    He put away the Light of the Night.


    The power of the token of the Chief of the Inquisition was quite surprising.


    He would arrive in the Bitter Star¡¯s area.


    ¡°The various parties will stop at nothing to hunt me down. Anyone rted to me will be implicated. Therefore, I must make the best use of my time.¡±

 Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031 Counterattack

    Chapter 1031 Counterattack


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    Li Siye, who was delicate and pretty, cheered and ran out of the Green Lotus Temple of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu. He opened his arms and rushed to Li Mu with a happy smile.


    Li Mu held him in his arms and kissed him.


    Ye Wuhen and the others stood at the entrance of the hall and smiled.


    The Sword Sect of Mount Shu, which had been devastated, was full of vitality now.


    Li Mu looked back at Qing Feng and said. ¡°How many people can be stored in the Athanasia Immortal Pce?¡±


    Qing Feng said, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem to hold the entire Sword Sect of Mount Shu.¡±


    Li Mu walked toward Ye Wuhen.


    Momentster, a slow bell rang in White Emperor City.


    When the disciples heard the bell, their faces changed, and they rushed to the square in front of the Green Lotus Temple as soon as possible.


    In less than 10 minutes, thousands of disciples of Mount Shu had assembled.


    With aplicated look, Ye Wuhen looked at their eyes full of expectation and trust and said ¡°Disciples of Mount Shu, today, I have something important to tell you. For some reason, we have to leave here.¡±


    One dayter, Several extremely powerful auras descended from outer space and headed straight for White Emperor City on Mount Shu.


    ¡°Where did Li Mu go?¡±


    The experts of the Corpse Race began to interrogate the remaining disciples of Mount Shu in White Emperor City.


    ¡°Yesterday, after the God of War returned, he discussed with the Chieftain. Then they took all the disciples willing to leave for Earth,¡± an elder with white hair and a beard said calmly. ¡°Now there are less than a hundred disciples in White Emperor City, all of whom are elders who don¡¯t want to leave their homnd. Before the God of War left, he let us tell the people who want the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless to go to Earth.¡±


    ¡°Earth?¡±


    The experts of the Corpse Race pondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s the legendary Star Graveyard. We¡¯ve only heard of it and don¡¯t know where it is. But those major imperial sects in the Star River must know about it.¡± The elder told the other party everything he knew without hiding anything.


    In the end, the experts of the Corpse Race soared into the sky and left.


    In their eyes, the martial arts practitioners on a small like the Bitter Star were like ants, and there was no point in killing them.


    After that, several more groups of experts from the Holy Lands descended. The elder said so.


    Since they had gotten a definite answer and knew that Li Mu had gone to Earth, these arrogant experts of the Holy Lands did not attack the tens of disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu in White Emperor City.


    The Sword Sect of Mount Shu on the Bitter Star had escaped the disaster.


    At the same time, the martial art experts of the Holy Lands and the forces of the Divine Chaos Dynasty also rushed to Earth.


    ¡°Do you mean a martial art emperor and nearly a hundred top experts from various Holy Lands wille?¡±


    In Randeng Temple, the old faker looked at Li Mu dumbfoundedly and said, ¡°Do you think I, a lonely, thin, and poor old guy, can fight against so many fierce guys on my own? Are you crazy, you little bastard?¡±


    Li Mu asked doubtfully, ¡°Can¡¯t you defeat them?¡±


    To protect his friends and creatures on others in the Ziwei Star Zone, Li Mu released the news that he had gone to Earth. On the one hand, there was an ancient tactical deployment on the periphery of the earth that could barely resist the attack. On the other hand, he ced his hopes on the old faker. What if he could block all the strong enemies?


    Seeing Li Mu, the old faker felt his teeth ache. ¡°Even if I can defeat all of them, how long will it take? I won¡¯t have time to y mahjong. Besides, what if the earth breaks when I fight against them?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Can¡¯t you protect Earth while fighting?¡±


    The old faker cursed, ¡°Fuck.¡±


    He felt like he was about to go crazy.


    Li Mu added, ¡°If you really can¡¯t defeat them, can you send us to the Battlefield of Chaos? Don¡¯t pretend, and don¡¯t find excuses. You must have a way to get there. You have once gone there and fooled around, right?¡±


    ¡°There is a way,¡± the old faker touched his chin and said. ¡°But what if the Great Emperor Chaos and the experts of the Holy Lands go crazy and attack Earth after sending you away?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°That depends on you. If you show considerablebat capability and I return to the Battlefield of Chaos in front of them, they will not attack Earth. Instead, they will find a way to rush to the Battlefield of Chaos as soon as possible andpete for the inheritance of Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Once the battlefield is transferred to that side, things will be much easier to deal with.¡±


    The old faker rubbed his chin. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°You wish.¡±


    As he spoke, his expression suddenly changed slightly.


    Li Mu also sensed something and looked up at the sky.


    Here they came.


    At this moment, countless people on the earth saw the endless sea of purple thunder liquid spreading in the sky. Even though it was far away, they felt a terrible atmosphere.


    The other party was from the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.


    Li Mu frowned slightly.


    The people of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain came faster than he had imagined.


    ¡°Are these the people chasing after you?¡± The old faker asked.


    Li Mu nodded.


    The old faker said, ¡°They seem to be a little weaker than I imagined.¡±


    Li Mu peered at him.


    The old faker grabbed Li Mu by the shoulder with one hand and moved. The next moment, the two of them were already in outer space.


    An endless sea of thunder slowly spread out.


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens and the other five experts of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain stood on the edge of the sea of thunder.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t recognize Lei Cang immediately because his aura and appearance had changed after he rebuilt his body.


    ¡°Li Mu!¡± The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was slightly taken aback when seeing Li Mu. But soon, he burst outughing and said, ¡°Ha¡­ You came out so soon. It seems you also know you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°The man beside Li Mu is his former master,¡± Lei Cang said in a low voice. ¡°Master, this elder is a little strange. Be careful.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens looked at the old faker a few times. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Is he strange? He hasn¡¯t reached the Celestial Master Realm yet. Ha¡­ Li Mu, hand over the little attendant, Qing Feng, and the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless obediently. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill your master and all your rtives and friends on this and even destroy this.¡±


    Li Mu looked at the old faker, shrugged, and spread out his hands.


    ¡°He is about to kill you.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you show a reaction?¡±


    The old faker touched his forehead and said, ¡°After so many years, all kinds of people have be big shots. How dare you be so presumptuous in front of me? Ha¡­ Even your ancestor of thunder didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of me. Who do you think you are? After you learn some Thunder Skills, do you think you can destroy the Earth? Idiot, do you know what you meant? Even the ancestor of thunder dares not to talk big in front of me.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was slightly shocked.


    ¡°Old thing, how arrogant you are.¡± He observed again and again. After confirming that the old faker had ordinary cultivation, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was almost scared just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m arrogant because I haven¡¯t rinsed my mouth. This sea of thunder is perfect for me to rinse my mouth.¡± The old faker chuckled.


    As he spoke, he opened his mouth and suddenly took a deep breath. An indescribable force surged and instantly swallowed the sea of thunder in front of him into his stomach.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens, Lei Cang, and the other experts of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain were all stunned.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?


    ¡°This must be an illusion.¡±


    Even Li Mu also had hope for the old faker. However, he didn¡¯t expect the old faker to be so tough. He sucked up the sea of thunder in one breath. Was he a human being?


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens and other experts of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountainnded outside the Earth with absolute superiority and 100% confidence. They had never thought that such a strange thing would happen.


    They werepletely stunned for the time being.


    ¡°Well. You didn¡¯t practice it well. It¡¯s not pure.¡±


    The cheeks of the old faker twitched, and his mouth made strange sounds. He was really rinsing his mouth with the sea of thunder liquid. After rinsing his mouth a few times, he opened his mouth and spat the liquid out.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    In horror and exmation, the sea of thunder reappeared, raised huge waves, and sprayed toward the people of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens instantly felt the horrible killing intent and the shadow of death. In this crisis, he could only activate his strongest strength to protect himself but could not care about others.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    With blood-curdling screams, the other five experts of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain were directly turned into ashes and dissipated like grass stalks in the fire after being hit by the sea of thunder. They had been ying with thunder for a lifetime. But they end up dying in the thunder.


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens roared in shock and anger. The wounds on his body burst open, his skin was scorched ck, his arms and legs were instantly vaporized, and his whole body was like a charred wooden stick. He did not die. At least, he managed to survive.


    Li Mu slowly turned his neck and nced at the old faker.


    ¡°Are you so fierce?


    ¡°You took the sea of thunder liquid from the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain as a mouthwash. Moreover, you sprayed five experts in the Celestial Master Realm to death with this kind of mouthwash.


    ¡°I thought too lowly of you in the past.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At this time, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens finally calmed down and slowly recovered from his injuries. He stared at the old faker in disbelief. His body was trembling slightly because of great fear.


    The other party did not have powerful energy fluctuation, but why did he have such a magical power that could destroy heaven and earth? The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens had not felt this kind of power from his master.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re well-behaved.¡± The old faker sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to show off in front of me?¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was speechless.


    He felt as if a rich man with a sense of superiority was arrogantly humiliating a ragged passerby on the side of the road. However, the rich man was pped to the ground by the other party. Then, the passerby tore off his ragged robe, revealing the gorgeous royal robe underneath. It turned out that the passerby was a king.


    He was courting death.

 Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032 See the Emperor Again

    Chapter 1032 See the Emperor Again


    The sea of thunder all over the sky gradually dissipated.


    The atmosphere in the vacuum was very awkward.


    At this moment, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was embarrassed. The six masters of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain who came to the Ziwei Star Zone with him had been struck to death by thunder and turned into ashes. The people who had cultivated Way of Thunder were finally turned to ashes by the Thunder Skill. It was ironic.


    Hiss! Hiss!


    In the dispersed sea of thunder, streaks of purple thunderlight suddenly flickered and slowly gathered. They formed a human figure as if it was drawn by an invisible pen.


    ¡°Lei Cang?¡±


    After being slightly shocked, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens immediately showed a look of joy.


    The purple thunder and lightning gathered and gradually turned into a burly shadow. Then the thunder and lightning all over the sky gathered, filled the shadow, and turned into a real person.


    It was his disciple, Lei Cang.


    Li Mu had never seen Lei Cang since his body was reconstructed and his appearance was changed. Therefore, Li Mu didn¡¯t recognize Lei Cang in the previous few meetings. At this time, when the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens called Lei Cang, Li Mu immediately reacted.


    No wonder they hade so fast.


    No wonder the people of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain arrived on Earth so quickly. Lei Cang, the Earth traitor, must be the one to lead them here.


    Li Mu had old and new grudges against him.


    Li Mu turned to look at the old faker.


    The old faker said with great interest, ¡°Purple Pole Thunder Liquid and True Thunder of Divine Way. Is he from the Protoss? That¡¯s why he cane back to life with the help of the power of extreme power. It is interesting. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise, ha¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, the old faker looked at the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens and snorted coldly. ¡°You were stricken by me and didn¡¯t die. I want to show some respect to your master so I will not kill you today. Get out of here. Don¡¯t covet this.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens breathed a sigh of relief as if he had been granted amnesty.


    He could be considered a big shot in the Battlefield of Chaos. He had gone through countless battles and dangers in his life but never lost his will to fight. But after fighting against the old faker, he lost his will to fight.


    The old faker had imposed great pressure and shock on him.


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, senior.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens hurriedly made an obeisance. Then, without saying a word, he grabbed Lei Cang, who had juste back to life and had not yet figured out the situation and turned to flee.


    Li Mu was very dissatisfied. He said, ¡°Do you want them to leave just like this?¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill them? Lei Cang, in particr, harbors malicious intentions. He should have died 10,000 times.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°Amitabha. I don¡¯t kill living things.¡±


    Li Mu was anxious. ¡°Are you kidding me? Weren¡¯t the four experts in the Celestial Master Realm of the Way of Thunder sprayed to death by you? Besides, you are a Taoist priest. Why are you chanting Amitabha like a monk?¡±


    The old faker was also anxious. ¡°You brat caused such big trouble. How could you me me for letting them go? I consumed the power that I had saved up for hundreds of years at once. Now, I can¡¯t even lift my arms. How could I fight against them? If that old guy hadn¡¯t left, he would have killed us. Damn it! Why did you force me to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°What? Have you withered in just a few seconds?¡±


    Li Mu was shocked. He looked at the old faker suspiciously. He always felt there was no truth in thetter¡¯s words. In the past, the old faker waszy and found an excuse that he was going to have a hand-to-hand meditation. Butter, it turned out that he had talked nonsense. Therefore, Li Mu suspected that the old faker was cheating again.


    ¡°s! I¡¯m old and explosive, but my endurance is not as good as that of young people like you.¡± The old faker grinned and said, ¡°If I had killed all of them, what would you do? You still have to rely on your own strength. Only by doing things personally can you vent your anger and feel refreshed.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, these words made sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before I kill Lei Cang. I¡¯ll keep him alive and go back to the Battlefield of Chaos to deal with him slowly. If he is killed by others now, I won¡¯t avenge the vigers of Oststern and the more than a hundred silver scouts.¡±


    However, Li Mu soon thought of another problem, and his scalp suddenly became numb, ¡°You are so weak now. How will you resist other forces next except for Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The old faker said, ¡°Let me have a rest and catch my breath. If I umte more strength, maybe I can make one or two moves.¡±


    Li Mu finally understood everything.


    The old guy didn¡¯t want to kill the two people from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain that had escaped. Maybe it had something to do with the power of the Human n. Anyway, Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain was one force of the Human n.


    After getting along with the old faker for so long, Li Mu had learned something about his temper. His biggest feature was that he liked to hide things but he might have a profound meaning in his heart. However, he was always indiscreet with his words and actions, and he also made up some ridiculous excuses to deceive others.


    All in all, he was unreliable.


    ¡°Should we go back?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The old faker said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s send them away together.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, another stream of peerlessly powerful bright yellow aura suddenly surged over in the distant Star River. It was as if huge waves had appeared in the universe. The aura moved very fast and got closer and closer. Li Mu felt if this horrible aura really poured into the sr system, it would probably be enough to smash all thes into powder in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Great Emperor Chaos.¡±


    Li Mu had seen the Great Emperor Chaos take action at the gate of the Athanasia Sky Gate, so he was very familiar with the aura of this mysterious emperor from the Ziwei Star Zone.


    As an expert standing at the peak of the Ziwei Star Zone, he was indeed the fastest to arrive.


    The sr system was called the Star Graveyard. There was a kind of mysterious strength that guarded the sr system. Even though over the years, with the appearance of many small world spaces on Earth and the awakening of the Spiritual Qi, the protective strength was gradually weakened. However, it was enough to make it difficult for the aura of the Great Emperor Chaos to pour into the sr system.


    A stream of light broke through the sr system.


    An ordinary-looking middle-aged man in a bright yellow dragon robe concealed his aura. With every step he took, he crossed millions of kilometers. In less than ten steps, he arrived in outer space on Earth.


    ¡°Earth? Is the legendary Star Graveyard so beautiful?¡± His eyes stayed on this beautiful blue for a long time with a hint of appreciation. After a long time, he looked away, nced at Li Mu and the old faker, and his eyes finally fixed on the former. ¡°Are you the little practitioner from Earth who has obtained the inheritance of Cosmic Emperor Deathless?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    He was surprised that even an emperor like the Great Emperor Chaos had unconsciously ignored the old faker. His reaction was no different from that of the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens.


    The Great Emperor Chaos was not surprised by the expression of Li Mu. He thought Li Mu was surprised to be found so quickly. Therefore, he said, ¡°Hand over the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. You can¡¯t keep it.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you are already an emperor and have your own Way. Why do you want other people¡¯s techniques?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Actually, this was the biggest doubt in his heart.


    Every martial art emperor was the blessed son of the Great Way born with the luck of heaven and earth. Every practitioner who became an emperor had opened up a road of his own. No one could achieve what he had achieved before and in the future. As long as he followed his own path step by step, he could strive for the Path to immortality. If he changed his Way and followed others¡¯ Way, he would not only be unable to benefit his own Way but would also be harmed.


    This was also one of the reasons why the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had caused such a great disturbance and drove all the Holy Lands and races crazy in the Battlefield of Chaos. However, none of the emperors participated in thepetition. For example, the master of the Sanctuary of the Way, the ancestor of thunder, the Sword Savant, and the others, who had reached the martial art emperor realm, didn¡¯t take action in person.


    Moreover, the Cosmic Emperor Deathless achieved the Way by casting. His legacy was more special than that of other martial art emperors. If one didn¡¯t want to be an emperor, after getting the legacy, the person could cast divine artifacts to strengthen the foundation of the sect. This was also one of the reasons why the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was more attractive to the major forces than the legacy of the other martial art emperors.


    The Great Emperor Chaos had already achieved his Way. Why did he still want the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless? For ordinary practitioners, this kind of legacy was like an immortal herb But for him, it was like a poisonous herb. How could he ask for poison?


    ¡°It¡¯s useful to me,¡± the Great Emperor Chaos said lightly.


    Li Mu wondered if the Great Emperor Chaos wanted to strengthen his Divine Chaos Dynasty with the casting skills of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. With him holding down the fort, the Divine Chaos Dynasty would be able to unify the Ziwei Star Zone sooner orter. If he still wanted to strengthen his force, there was only one possibility.


    ¡°Does he have a grander goal?


    ¡°Does he want to conquer the Battlefield of Chaos?


    ¡°Does he want to conquer another universe?¡±


    Li Mu was quite surprised.


    As if sensing something, the Great Emperor Chaos vaguely sensed what Li Mu was thinking. He eximed and said, ¡°Yes, you deserve to be the one who killed several of my princes. I wanted to kill you, but you can understand my ambition. I¡¯ll spare your life to be my prince and let you do things for me. This universe of stars will be yours sooner orter. What do you think?¡±


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You should ask my master first.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed to the old faker beside him.


    The Great Emperor Chaos looked surprised.


    He thought that this elder with an unassuming appearance and wretched look was a servant of Li Mu, but he did not expect the person to be Li Mu¡¯s master.


    ¡°Hey, I heard from the brat that there was an emperor in the Ziwei Star Zone, but I didn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect a big dragon to hide in this shallow pond.¡± The old faker smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. ¡°But the inheritance of Cosmic Emperor Deathless has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better leave. Don¡¯t waste your energy here.¡±


    The Great Emperor Chaos opened and closed his Third Eye to look at the old faker. Only then did he realize that he couldn¡¯t see the elder¡¯s real body clearly. He hadn¡¯t realized it before. The more he looked at him, the more unpredictable the other party became. He felt as if facing a bottomless abyss or an extremely high mountain.


    What sort of figure was this?


    ¡°How could there be anyone in this area of stars that my Third Eye can¡¯t see clearly?¡±

 Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033 Three Swords

    Chapter 1033 Three Swords


    The old faker felt stressed because of the old faker.


    However, he couldn¡¯t retreat.


    He was an emperor. If he was scared away by someone¡¯s words, it would be ridiculous.


    ¡°In that case. Please take action.¡±


    The Great Emperor Chaos raised his hand. A streak of yellow sword light appeared. It was three meters long and dazzling. It was condensed by countless unique runes of the Way of Emperor. There was not much killing intent or energy fluctuation. But as soon as the sword was formed, the void within thousands of meters seemed to have solidified and distorted.


    This was the sword of the Way of Emperor.


    The old faker chuckled and opened his mouth to take another breath.


    The bright yellow Light Sword was sucked into his mouth without any suspense.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    The Great Emperor Chaos was taken aback.


    But he reacted much faster than the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens. The next moment, hundreds of bright yellow Light Swords appeared in front of him, with their handles facing inward and their tips facing outward. In an instant, they formed a sword barrier in front of him.


    Sure enough, the old faker opened his mouth again and spat out a streak of sword light.


    Compared to being devoured, the sword light was even more terrifying.


    Rumble!


    The sword barrier shattered.


    The broken swords were all over the sky. Like a meteor shower, they spread in all directions.


    The aftershocks of the fight between the masters of the Way of Emperor were horrible.


    Each fragment was enough to destroy the surroundings. But at the same time, the blurry energy of the tactical deployment in the void of the sr system surged. These fragments of sword rain finally melted and disappeared quickly like ice cubes falling into magma.


    The Great Emperor Chaos took a step back in the air.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Two streaks of bright light burst out from his eyes and flickered like divine swords.


    ¡°I never expected a real dragon to exist in the Star Graveyard.¡±


    With a stir of his mind, the Great Emperor Chaos conjured up a bright yellow sword in the void on his back. The sword slowly rose into the air and rapidly expanded. In the blink of an eye, it was a thousand meters long and 50 meters wide. It was like a divine yellow pir that reached the sky, illuminating the void within a radius of hundreds of kilometers and stealing away the brilliance of the sun.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    This kind of master of the Way of Sword was like an immortal or a demon.


    On Earth, countless creatures only felt that a new sun was rising in the sky and shining down on the sun. Although they only saw a light spot due to the distance, now that the Spiritual Qi on Earth had revived and countless martial arts practitioners had cultivated, they naturally knew what this astronomical phenomenon represented.


    ¡°Please continue.¡±


    The Great Emperor Chaos bellowed as he formed a sword with one hand and shed down.


    Wherever the de of the sword reached, the void was divided into two like a st.


    It seemed that this universe had been cut open.


    Li Mu looked at the old faker.


    ¡°You won¡¯t swallow the long sword this time, will you?¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the old faker used the same technique. He quickly stretched his neck on the spot, and there was a cracking sound. Then he opened his mouth and inhaled again.


    The giant bright yellow sword instantly softened like a cloud of smoke. Then it was sucked into the mouth of the old faker in an instant.


    The old faker puffed up his cheeks as if chewing something. His face was red as if he was drinking wine. Then with a snort, he opened his mouth and shot out a beam of yellow light.


    The Great Emperor Chaos was shocked. However, he reacted as soon as the giant bright yellow sword was swallowed. He took out the porcin bowl. As it rotated, arge amount of bright yellow mist overflowed and twisted like a whirlpool. It directly swallowed the yellow light spat out by the old faker.


    ¡°This bowl is not bad. I seem to have seen it somewhere.¡± The old faker stared at the porcin bowl, and his eyes lit up.


    The Great Emperor Chaos activated the porcin bowl and let it suspend above his head. He said, ¡°Who on earth are you? How could you master the legendary forbidden magical technique, the Heaven-devouring Technique?¡±


    However, the old faker had no intention of answering. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°Ha¡­ I know who you are. How dare you show up? You alone are no match for me. Let the other twoe out.¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the Great Emperor Chaos¡¯s expression changed drastically as if he had been seriously hurt. He took three steps back into the void, looking shocked as if he had seen a ghost. He stared at the old faker and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m right.¡± The old faker smiled more proudly, without the slightest demeanor of an expert. He said, ¡°Back then, your master only treated me as an equal. You guys are still a little weaker than me. You¡¯d better leave. How long can you maintain the cultivation of the Way of Emperor by swallowing Primordial Qi?¡±


    The Great Emperor Chaos was shocked in his heart.


    The wretched yellow-toothed elder in front of him had an extremely strong aura of cultivation that could not be seen from head to toe. No matter how hard he racked his brain, he could not remember such a person who could see through his past. But no matter what, the other party had broken his two swords and pointed out his origin and the source of his cultivation. The Great Emperor Chaos wanted to retreat.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t retreat just like that.


    His identity and background were the biggest secrets. In this world, there should be only four people who knew his secrets, including himself. However, the person in front of him wasn¡¯t among the four people. Could it be¡­


    ¡°Are you the traitor who betrayed your master and stained your ancestors?¡± The Great Emperor Chaos suddenly showed hatred on his face, but there was a trace of doubt. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t be him. Such an arrogant person will never let himself turn into such a dirty image. Who are you? Why do you know so much?¡±


    ¡°Amitabha. Amitayus. I have extraordinary divine eyes and an unparalleled Way. I know everything that had happened before and will happen in the future. No matter how vague the thing is, it is as easy as observing lines on my palm for me.¡± The old faker suddenly looked serious. A kind of rare aura of Taoist Sense flowed around his body. He said, ¡°There is nothing in the world I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly felt that the look on the face of the old faker was a little familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that this guy used to swindle money by performing like this, didn¡¯t he?


    However, the Great Emperor Chaos was still intimidated.


    He looked at the old faker with an unprecedented serious look. Then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Since you have such magical power, why not block another strike from me? If you can neutralize my technique, I will retreat and never step into the Star Graveyard again.¡±


    The old faker sneered and said, ¡°You won¡¯t give up until you are hopeless. Considering that you are the younger generation of my old friend, I showed mercy in the two strikes just now. This time, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    The Great Emperor Chaos shouted and activated his secret skill. The porcin bowl above his head was swirling with bright yellow divine light. In the end, a divine sword slowly emerged from the porcin bowl. The brass ancient qi swirled wildly. It turned out to be a real sword. It seemed to be a relic of the Protoss from an ancient time and space, surging with the aura of the past.


    ¡°Senior, I wonder if your Heaven-devouring Technique can swallow this sword.¡± The Great Emperor Chaos shouted as he thrust the sword straight at the old faker.

 Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034 Have I Let You Go?

    Chapter 1034 Have I Let You Go?


    This time, the old faker did not open his mouth to inhale again.


    After being slightly stunned, Li Mu suddenly realized that the Great Emperor Chaos had seen the weakness of the Heaven-devouring Technique of the old faker. It could only absorb energy but not substance. Therefore, this time, he took out a real Ancient Sword filled with the aura of the Way of Emperor.


    Realizing this, Li Mu suddenly felt a little worried.


    If the old faker only had one technique, he would be in big trouble this time.


    As expected, the old faker became serious.


    There seemed to be a little panic between his eyebrows.


    It further confirmed Li Mu¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Li Mu cried out in his heart. Just as he was about to summon Heaven and Earth Rings and resist the blow at all costs, the old faker suddenly took a deep breath.


    This breath formed a vacuum vortex, and the turbulence in the void could be seen. The energy between the stars gathered toward the mouth of the old faker. Horrible energy pulled thes as if it would even pull the surroundings out of the predetermined tracks.


    The stooped body of the old faker suddenly became straight and plump. The shadow of abyss of the ancient times appeared behind him. In the abyss, two huge blood-red eyes shot out evil and terrifying red light. The old faker¡¯s body quickly expanded, and he punched out at the same time.


    Rumble!


    A fist hit the tip of the Ancient Sword.


    A mournful sound of the sword rang out.


    The Ancient Sword was deformed in an instant, and its body was distorted as if about to be broken. It flew backward as fast as light. The Great Emperor Chaos¡¯s reaction seemed to be slower. Before he could activate the porcin bowl, the hilt of the Ancient Sword flew back and pierced through his body. There was a huge transparent blood hole in his chest, and his bones could be seen.


    The terrifying fist momentum did not weaken. It made a huge translucent fist line visible to the naked eye in the starry sky. It radiated out in the shape of a fan and sted out of the sr system.


    Fortunately, there was none of the majors in the sr system on this extremely terrifying fan-shaped fist line. Otherwise, even thes would have been shattered.


    The Great Emperor Chaos looked down at the wound on his chest in disbelief. Then, he looked up at the old faker, who had turned back to his wretched image as a yellow-toothed elder. The Great Emperor Chaos had horror, confusion, doubt, and frustration in his eyes.


    ¡°Could it be that my guess is wrong?¡±


    The wound pierced by the Ancient Sword was extremely difficult to heal. The terrible destructive Sword Qi was frantically destroying his body.


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, senior.¡±


    The Great Emperor Chaos raised his hand with an embarrassed look. His tone was no longer as arrogant as before, and his voice sounded rather bleak. It was hard for him to ept that as an emperor, he had been defeated in this area of stars. How could an emperor be defeated?


    ¡°Considering your master¡¯s face, I won¡¯t kill you today. You can leave now.¡±


    The old faker waved his hand impatiently.


    The Great Emperor Chaos still wanted to ask something. But when seeing the attitude of the old faker, he knew he wouldn¡¯t know more by asking. He made an obeisance, turned around, and stepped out. The Ancient Sword flew back and entered the porcin bowl. The bright yellow halo in the porcin bowl flowed out and sealed the shocking wound on his chest. With a sh of ripples, both he and the bowl disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Li Mu finally came to his senses from being shocked.


    He slowly turned to look at the old faker.


    ¡°Oh my god!


    ¡°What happened just now?


    ¡°The old faker confronted a martial art emperor head-on and won.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Li Mu wanted tough.


    It turned out the most powerful backer was always by his side.


    He didn¡¯t know the true colors of the old faker because he was always with thetter.


    Since the old faker had defeated the emperor, he was at least an emperor. Moreover, the Great Emperor Chaos even took out his Emperor¡¯s Weapons, the porcin bowl and the Ancient Sword. However, he was defeated by the old faker without using any weapon. If the emperors were also divided into different levels, the old faker would be at the top.


    ¡°Help me up.¡±


    The old faker suddenly transmitted a voice message to him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu was confused.


    The old faker said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand still. Help me up. I¡¯m about to copse.¡±


    Only then did Li Mu find the old faker looked a little weak. The legs under his white robe were trembling slightly. Li Mu subconsciously went over to hold the old faker and suddenly felt that the internal qi in his body was in disorder, like heavy rain and a mountain torrent stuck in the mountain bend, about to explode his body.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Mu asked in a low voice.


    The old faker said, ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve used all my strength. Something went wrong when I ran my cultivation. I inhaled too much star qi just now and didn¡¯t fully digest it. I have to recuperate for a period of time.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    The old faker chuckled, looked up into the distance, exhaled, and said, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve been watching us in secret for so long. Shouldn¡¯t you show up now? Do you want me to invite you out?¡±


    Dozens of figures appeared one after another at the edge of the sr system far away.


    The Tiger Race, the Corpse Race, The Fox Race, Ape Race, the Extraterritorial Demons, Zhuge Yun, the Inquisition, the Sword Fanatic, and even the two from the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain had appeared.


    These big shots who could be said to be powerful and influential in the Battlefield of Chaos were all shocked and in awe at this time as if they had had a nightmare. They looked at the old faker from a distance just like sons looked at their fathers, no, great-grandfathers.


    ¡°Do you want the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless, too?¡± The old faker asked lightly.


    All the experts were startled as if they had just woken up from a dream.


    Not long after the Great Emperor Chaos came here, they arrived to secretly observe the inconceivable battle just now. Originally, they were filled with a sense of superiority and thought that they could sweep through the earth and seize the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. However, after they saw the battle just now, they were so scared.


    How could there be such a powerful man on Earth?


    In the battle in the Athanasia Immortal Pce, all of them joined forces to fight against the Great Emperor Chaos, but they didn¡¯t have the upper hand. They were all exhausted. If the Athanasia Immortal Pce hadn¡¯t suddenly disappeared and they had continued to fight, they would have been killed by the Great Emperor Chaos one by one. In this way, they could infer what realm the wretched yellow-toothed elder, who had defeated the Great Emperor Chaos in his strongest state, was in.


    Even if their people doubled, they would probably be courting death in the face of the elder.


    No wonder Li Mu dared to spread the news all the way that the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was on Earth. They had thought that it was a trick to set up a suspicious formation or a dead end. Unexpectedly, he was waiting for everyone toe to him and go die.


    What a ruthless n.


    If they had known that there was such a peerless ruthless man on the earth, then it would have been useless. If they hadn¡¯t seen with their own eyes that the Great Emperor Chaos had fled in defeat, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that there was such a real dragon lying dormant in the Ziwei Star Zone even if thousands of people told them.


    ¡°We came here for the inheritance. But since you don¡¯t allow us to get it, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± The leader of the Fox Race was a middle-aged man wearing a white mask. His voice was mellow and straightforward. He make an obeisance, turned around, and left with the experts of the Fox Race.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±


    The old corpse of the Corpse Race was also straightforward. He disappeared into the depths of the cosmic vacuum with more than a dozen masked corpses behind him like a group of hopping rabbits.


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two forces of the Extraterritorial Demons also turned around and left.


    Compared with the major forces of the Human n and devil races, they were more frightened because they were enemies with the Human n. They were afraid to provoke the dirty yellow-toothed elder in front of them and die there.


    Fortunately, the old faker did not take action.


    ¡°Third brother, senior Zhuge.¡±


    Li Mu waved at Sword Fanatic, Zhuge Yun, and the others with a smile.


    ¡°This is my master,¡± Li Mu said in a seemingly calm manner.


    ¡°Damn, if I don¡¯t take advantage of his power now, I will miss the best chance. I have to show my background first. In the future, if anyone wants to deal with me, they have to think about whether they can defeat a martial art emperor who has defeated another martial art emperor.¡±


    These words were a little awkward, but they were the truth.


    Although Li Mu looked calm, he was happy.


    The Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun saw through Li Mu at a nce. They were speechless, but they had to secretly think more highly of him.


    Actually, Zhuge Yun was not very familiar with Li Mu because of the Holy Land of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements. The Sword Fanatic wondered why his big brother, the Sword Savant, became sworn brothers with Li Mu. After meeting Li Mu for the first time, although he appreciated the way Li Mu got along with others, it was not enough to make him want to be a sworn brother to him. Also, he knew that his big brother, the Sword Savant, must have some other reasons for being sworn brothers with Li Mu. The master of chess in the cellphone couldn¡¯t be the real reason, but the Sword Fanatic didn¡¯t figure out the real reason in the past.


    Did it have something to do with the mysterious and formidable elder before him?


    That was impossible!


    The Sword Fanatic knew the temper of Sword Savant best. He had never yed up to friendship because of such things. The first Sword Whiz of the Brotherhood of Swords was also proud. Although an elder powerful enough to defeat the emperor was amazing, Sword Savant couldn¡¯t bow because of the other party¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    The Sword Fanatic and Zhuge Yun came over and bowed to the old faker.


    The old faker nodded and was silent.


    In the distance, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens and Lei Cang were scared out of their wits. They turned around and were about to leave.


    Li Mu asked directly, ¡°Have I let you go?¡±

 Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035 A Samoyed

    Chapter 1035 A Samoyed


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens and Lei Cang suddenly froze. They were frightened. They stood still and did not dare to move.


    They were not afraid of Li Mu but of the old faker.


    However, Li Mu was the disciple of the old faker, so what he said made sense.


    ¡°You havee and left as you please. What do you take my master for?¡± Li Mu said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Did you still want to stay in the dark to mess around? Now, don¡¯t you want to give me an exnation?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens shivered. He had never been so terrified before, especially when he saw the old faker defeat the Great Emperor Chaos with hisst punch. He knew such a person was peerless even in the Battlefield of Chaos. Even the Taoist Ancestor of Thunder Mountain might not be a match for the old faker.


    Without any hesitation, he raised his hand and cut off his left arm. The blood containing the power of thunder and lightning sprinkled in the sky.


    Li Mu said ndly, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens ran his Cultivation Method and once again broke his right arm. A cloud of blood mist swirled and spread.


    Li Mu stopped talking.


    Without saying a word, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens turned around and left. When he turned around, his eyes were filled with sharp killing intent and deep resentment.


    Li Mu looked at the back of Lei Cang and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. You know my master is in charge of the Randeng Temple and has great power. Why did you bring your fellows here to die?¡±


    Lei Cang staggered and almost fell into the air.


    He looked at his master in horror, trying to exin something.


    However, at this time, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens did not want to listen to any exnation at all. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Lei Cang was both shocked and angry.


    Li Mu added, ¡°I¡¯ll settle all the things you¡¯ve done in Oststern with you little by little. Go back and wait. Our grudge is not over.¡±


    The Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens did not say a word and fled quickly.


    In the end, the two figures turned into thunderlight and disappeared into the depths of the boundless universe.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the experts of the Ape Race, a branch of the devil races.


    The leader of the Ape Race was a devil with fur as red as blood. Obviously, he was a born alien. His aura was powerful and surging, and his smell of a demon surged. At this time, he carefully restrained his aura and said, ¡°Senior, Chief Li, we are not here for the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless but for the monarch of our race. Please tell us the whereabouts of the monarch.¡±


    ¡°The monarch of the Ape Race?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the person.¡±


    The red-haired ape devil exined with a sincere look, ¡°We paid a huge price to figure out that the new monarch of the Ape Race had something to do with the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. The sessor of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless will know the whereabouts of the new monarch of our race. Now that the person following Chief Li has gotten the Athanasia Immortal Pce, he will definitely know the whereabouts of our new monarch. Please tell us. Our race will treat you as benefactors.¡±


    After hearing that, Li Mu showed a strange look.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a thing.


    The Ape Race was one of the major branches of the devil races in the Battlefield of Chaos. He didn¡¯t know much about the internal affairs of the Ape Race, but it seemed that there was no monarch. This time, they came to the Ziwei Star Zone to look for the new monarch, so they participated in thepetition for the inheritance of Cosmic Emperor Deathless. However, he didn¡¯t know what method the Ape Race had used to find the new monarch. It sounded like a joke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after I know,¡± Li Mu said.


    Upon hearing that, the ape devil with red fur made an obeisance and said, ¡°In that case, thank you very much. We will take our leave now. We will wait for you in the Battlefield of Chaos.¡±


    After finishing his words, the devil led the other ape devils away.


    His way of doing things was quite straightforward.


    Li Mu turned his eyes to the three demon tigers.


    The leader of the demon tigers with the golden word, King, on his head looked embarrassed. He said, ¡°We¡¯re here to look for a genius and a secret treasure of the Tiger Race. They were lost in the Athanasia Immortal Pce.¡±


    ¡°Are they all here for finding people?¡±


    Li Mu did not know whether tough or cry.


    However, on second thought, since the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless was so famous, countless Heavenly Legends and heroes had been secretly investigating and searching for it since ancient times. There were some people who had found clues and even the Athanasia Immortal Pce. However, they were not the people that the Cosmic Emperor Deathless had been waiting for. Therefore, it was useless for them to find the legacy. In the end, they might have lost in the Athanasia Immortal Pce.¡±


    It was reasonable that the descendants of various Holy Lands and races were looking for the remains of their ancestors.


    However, Qing Feng had not fully mastered the Athanasia Immortal Pce and refined the crystal throne. He could not see every corner of the pce clearly. Therefore, he could not tell where the ancestor of the Tiger Race had been trapped.


    ¡°If I find something about your race, I will send it to the Tiger Race,¡± Li Mu said.


    The three demon tigers were more upright than the Ape Race. Theypletely believed him. After saluting, they turned around and left.


    In this way, almost all the experts who had been quietly waiting outside the sr system left.


    With a peerless figure like the old faker around, it was impossible for the Holy Lands and other forces to take back the legacy of Cosmic Emperor Deathless unless their ancestors appeared and started a war.


    The breath of the old faker became more stable, and he didn¡¯t need to be supported by Li Mu anymore. He nced at the Sword Fanatic, Zhuge Yun, and the others and said, ¡°You can go back, too.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wee the experts from the Battlefield of Chaos to Earth even if they were Li Mu¡¯s friends.


    No one dared go against his will. They bowed, turned around, and left.


    ¡°Seventh brother, I¡¯ll wait for you on the Opposite Bank Star,¡± the Sword Fanatic said.


    Li Mu nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zhuge Yun said, ¡°The Realm-breaking Diagram will lose efficacy. My friend, let¡¯s meet in the Battlefield of Chaos. If you have any doubts about cultivation, you cane to the Shenji of Hundred Refinements to find me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Zhuge.¡± Li Mu made an obeisance.


    The unique techniques of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements were simr to those of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Zhuge Yun meant when he had difficulties cultivating the secret skills of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, he could go to the Holy Land of the Shenji of Hundred Refinements for help. Zhuge Yun was friendly.


    ¡°Your honor, we will wait for you on the Opposite Bank Star with the senior Sword Fanatic.¡± Song Bie and the other two Sword Envoys of the Inquisition respectfully saluted to Li Mu.


    After that, they left together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± the old faker said.


    Li Mu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    So far, he had solved the biggest problem.


    However, as soon as he turned around, a familiar voice sounded, ¡°Woof! Have you finished fighting? Ha¡­ Human pet, we meet again.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned and looked over in surprise.


    He saw a huge white Samoyed appear in the distance. It was sticking out its tongue. Both its voice and expression were simr to that of another dog. For a moment, Li Mu thought that the General had appeared. But when he thought about it, he found that something was wrong. The General was a Husky, not a Samoyed.


    Beside the Samoyed stood a young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. His aura was extraordinary. He lookedzy, unreliable, and dignified. The mixed auras merged very well with this young man.

 Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036 A Flatterer Dog

    Chapter 1036 A tterer Dog


    ¡°Hey, human pet, we meet again.¡±


    The Samoyed dog was like a cheap cat squatting on the ground when waving its hand.


    Li Mu came to his senses and asked, ¡°Are you General, the silly dog?¡±


    The young man next to the dog suddenlyughed and pointed at the Samoyed dog, ¡°Silly dog? Do you have such a nickname?¡±


    The Samoyed dog said angrily, ¡°I have never admitted this name.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you are General. How did you be a Samoyed dog? Weren¡¯t you a Husky dog? Have you learned how to transform in the Battlefield of Chaos? Can you transform into an skan Mmute dog? You¡¯ll be the king of three kinds of silly dogs.¡±


    The Samoyed dog was angry and said, ¡°Human pet, listen to me. I¡¯ve changed greatly. I¡¯m already the General of the Beast Race, second only to the High Chieftain of the Beast Race. Be polite when you talk to me.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°But my master is a ruthless man who has defeated an emperor. Would you like to have a try?¡±


    The Samoyed dog was stunned for a moment. Then it suddenly remembered what it had seen before. It immediately changed its expression and scurried to the old faker. It shook its head, wagged its tail, stuck out its tongue cutely, and said, ¡°Old immortal, I¡¯ve known you for a long time. You¡¯ve hidden your strength well. In fact, I followed the human pet to get close to you.¡±


    The young man covered his eyes with his hands.


    ¡°Damn it! This dog is so mean.


    ¡°It has no integrity at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhong Dajun, the High Chieftain of the Beast of the Battlefield of Chaos.¡± The young man reached out to Li Mu with a smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect another ruthless man to appear on Earth after Sun Fei, Ding Hao, and Ye Qingyu.¡±


    Li Mu was shocked.


    He had heard these three names from the old faker before.


    Emperor Azeroth, the Imperator of des, and the Divine Emperor were all giants in the universe. How could they alle from Earth? The old faker had never mentioned this.


    Moreover, although the young man in front of him imed to be Zhong Dajun, he shook hands with Li Mu skillfully. It was clearly the etiquette of the earth. Could it be¡­


    Their hands were sped together.


    Zhong Dajun saw the doubt in the eyes of Li Mu and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I also went out of the earth, time-traveling once, and finally returned to the earth. But the lines of the ne I was in are different from yours. I have also experienced an invasion of the earth by the Bug Race. I was almost cut into pieces by the people of Murica.¡±


    He chattered on and on like a chatterbox.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± the old faker said as he stroked the dog happily.


    The Samoyed dog immediately knelt. ¡°Old immortal, ride me. I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±


    Li Mu and Zhong Dajun covered their eyes at the same time.


    ¡°This must be the real tterer dog.¡±


    When they returned to Randeng Temple, Wang Shiyu had been waiting for a while.


    She had benefited from the misfortune. Since she had recovered, she had broken through the original shackles of the Great Way and was no longer blocked by it. Her cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds. The rusted sword in her hand was the divine weapon of the Imperator of des, Ding Hao. She could be said to be a direct disciple of Ding Hao. The inheritance was amazing. Even the old faker thought highly of her.


    ¡°Good job, Master. You defeated the emperor.¡± Seeing what had happened in outer space, Wang Shiyu eximed repeatedly.


    The Samoyed dog directly retorted, ¡°What do you mean by saying he had defeated the emperor? He had beat the other party up. The Great Emperor Chaos couldn¡¯t be a match for him at all.¡±


    The old fakerughed triumphantly.


    Wang Shiyu looked at the Samoyed dog for a while and suddenly understood. ¡°You have such a cheap aura. Are you the silly dog called General? Why did you dye your hair?¡±


    Zhong Dajun was immediately amused. ¡°Everyone knows that you are a silly dog.¡±


    The Samoyed dog was furious. ¡°How could you say those words? Is this called dying hair? How can a Husky dog be dyed to be a Samoyed dog? This is a transformation, an evolution, understand?¡±


    Wang Shiyu asked curiously, ¡°Even if it¡¯s evolution, what¡¯s the use of ttering Master Li now? Li Mu is the direct disciple of Master Li, and his Cultivation Method is not suitable for a dog.¡±


    The Samoyed dog was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt this woman¡¯s words made sense. Although the old faker was strong, he was a poor man after all. He had a shabby temple that couldn¡¯t block rain and snow. It might as well follow Zhong Dajun, the High Chieftain of a race. He had raised countless female dogs under hismand. It could get whatever it wanted from Zhong Dajun. It seemed the dog shouldn¡¯t have ttered the old faker.


    But for some reason, there was always a feeling in its heart telling it that it must keep up with the old faker.


    ¡°What do you know? This is true love.¡± The silly dog struggled desperately.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to talk to this dog anymore.


    He was more interested in Zhong Dajun, the High Chieftain of the Beast.


    The old faker went back to his meditation room to recuperate.


    Several experts of the Orc Race came to Randeng Temple with delicious food purchased from all over the country and several national-level chefs. Under themand of Wang Shiyu, they began to prepare a sumptuous feast.


    At the stone table under the pine forest of Randeng Temple, Zhong Dajun refreshed and mellowed the red wine worth millions of dors on the earth. He poured two sses of wine for Li Mu and himself. Then they sat down face to face. Zhong Dajun said, ¡°I know you have a lot of questions for me. Don¡¯t worry. We have a lot of time. Why don¡¯t we have a drink and have a good chat?¡±


    Li Mu raised his ss and clinked it with Zhong Dajun¡¯s. He took a small sip and felt the wine mellow and smooth in his mouth. It tasted bitter first, then sweet, and finally sweet and pleasant. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good wine. The High Chieftain of the Beast, who has gone out of Earth, has good taste. He is actually a gentleman.¡± However, when Li Mu looked up, he saw Zhong Dajun gulping down arge ss of red wine as if drinking c.


    Li Mu blinked his eyes and thought, ¡°Well, I have thought too much.¡±


    ¡°Thebination of the Four Symbols can reverse reincarnation.¡± Zhong Dajun smacked his lips and said, ¡°Who could expect the Earth used to have no Spiritual Qi had four top figures who hade out? As the saying goes, although the water is shallow, there are many tortoises.¡±


    Li Mu spat out the red wine in his mouth and said, ¡°Did you use the wrong words?¡±


    Zhong Dajun said embarrassedly, ¡°Really? It¡¯s embarrassing. I experienced time-traveling before graduating from middle school. Later, I gained strength, so I didn¡¯t go back to go to school. What¡¯s your educational background?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°I graduated from middle school.¡±


    ¡°Then you are better than me,¡± Zhong Dajun said with admiration.


    Li Mu thought to himself, ¡°No wonder this guy could get along well with the silly dog and spend so much money to get the Realm-breaking Diagram. He didn¡¯tpete for the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless but went to Earth to have fun. His way of thinking is really strange. What¡¯s the point of being proud of graduating from middle school?¡±


    ¡°Are you also from Earth?¡± Li Mu said, ¡°Why did youe to the Battlefield of Chaoster? If I remember correctly, you rank high on the List of the Condemned of the Human n.¡±


    Zhong Dajun said, ¡°s! You also know before the Spiritual Qi was revived, the earth was just like a small pool. I could travel around the world with a stir in my mind. During those days, I was really free and easy. I could eat delicious food, enjoy beautiful scenery, and sleep with beauties. Uh, don¡¯t look at me like that. I haven¡¯t forced any of them. I conquered them with my personal charm and unimportant money.¡±


    Li Mu was really speechless. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go on.¡±


    ¡°Later, when I had all the fun things to y, I felt that the earth was too small and boring. Therefore I went to outer space to have a look. However, I was too curious and identally entered the space-time crack and was swept into the Battlefield of Chaos. However, I always suspected that it was not a coincidence. It should be that one of the three bastards envied that I had lived too freely on the earth, so they set me up.¡± Zhong Dajun said with quite an indignant look.


    ¡°Who are the three bastards you mentioned.¡± Li Mu probed and asked.


    ¡°Of course, they are Ding Hao, Sun Fei, and Ye Qingyu.¡± Zhong Dajun said angrily.


    Li Mu touched his forehead at once. He felt a little guilty and sweaty.


    The old faker once said that the three giants of the universe were all Celestial Demons who could destroy stars with a stir of their minds and set off a cosmic storm in one breath. How could Zhong Dajun call them three bastards? Li Mu wondered if he should keep a distance from the guy so as not to be dragged into the mire.


    Zhong Dajun gulped down all the red wine in the decanter. He touched his mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to think these three guys are out of reach just because their cultivation is high. We are fellow vigers, and these three guys are all funny.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly felt drinking with Zhong Dajun might be a wrong choice.


    ¡°They are all waiting for you now,¡± Zhong Dajun said. ¡°You have to grow up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Li Mu pointed at himself.


    Zhong Dajun said, ¡°What do you think? You are thest one of the Four Symbols. There is not much time left. If you can¡¯t grow up, everyone will be finished.¡±


    ¡°Four Symbols? What are Four Symbols?¡± Li Mu was a little confused.


    This was the first time he had heard of such a thing.


    Zhong Dajun blinked. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know it? Didn¡¯t the Old Fish Spirit tell you?¡±


    Li Mu looked at the meditation room of the old faker.


    He knew the old faker had another nickname, Lord of Mystic ir. People called him Old Fish Spirit.


    ording to the tone of Zhong Dajun, the Old Fish Spirit knew the inside story of the so-called Four Symbols.


    ¡°Forget it. In short, things are a little tricky. Everything in the Battlefield of Chaos, the Ziwei Star Zone, and other universes will return to zero when the Samsara Tribtiones. Even the three funny ones can¡¯t resist the Zero Tribtion. Only the Four Symbols gather together can they fight against it.¡± Zhong Dajun poured himself a lot of red wine and gulped it down. Then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s probably it. Anyway, no one wants to die. We have to go all out.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly had an idea. Heughed and said, ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m destined to be the protagonist and I can be at the same level as the Imperator of des without working hard?¡±


    Zhong Dajun nodded and said, ¡°You have good luck.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Will I be fine even if I court death?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you die, everything wille to an end. Your luck will dissipate, and someone else will get the luck and start over.¡± Zhong Dajun nced at Li Mu and said, ¡°So, you are one of the many candidates. It¡¯s best if you can grow up. If you court death, there will be other candidates.¡±

 Chapter 1037 - 1037 Substitution

    Chapter 1037 Substitution


    When hearing that, Li Mu found it was different from what he had imagined.


    ¡°With the Old Fish Spirit as your protector and this dog, you should be satisfied.¡± Zhong Dajun said, ¡°The Four Symbols are born at the right time. Some of them have thicker luck, while some have thinner luck. However, the conditions for the birth of the Four Symbols are harsh, and they can¡¯t be improved by external forces. Otherwise, they will be punished. This is also the reason why the three clowns rarely help you and won¡¯t help the other candidates. Only when you naturally grow up can you be one of the Four Symbols.¡±


    Li Mu took a sip of the red wine.


    Why did it look like he was being raised like a venomous insect?


    But when he thought about it carefully, these words didn¡¯t seem right. He had seen Ding Hao, the Imperator of des, wipe out a doppelganger of the Great Emperor Void. Hadn¡¯t he directly helped Li Mu?


    Li Mu voiced his doubts.


    ¡°Of course not. Ding Hao did it for his own direct disciple but not to save you.¡± Zhong Dajun pointed out unceremoniously.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Shiyu is one of my friends. The Imperator of des has taken her as his disciple. It seems he has already gotten involved in my growth, right?¡±


    Zhong Dajun said, ¡°You can also cheat in the exam.¡±


    Li Mu was speechless.


    Sure enough, Zhong Dajun was a bad student who hadn¡¯t graduated from junior high school. He was so self-righteous even if talking about cheating.


    Zhong Dajun drank up three bottles of red wine, each bottle worth more than one million dors, in one go and said, ¡°So, your current strength is still a little low. You¡¯d better hurry up and cultivate. The Old Fish Spirit is too unreliable to be a protector. He often makes mistakes in his own affairs, let alone teaching his disciples. He often does some messy things, such as saving the earth. It will waste your time. You should go back to the Battlefield of Chaos to cultivate hard. I have a suggestion. You should establish a Holy Land in the Battlefield of Chaos and work hard to achieve this goal. One day, when your Holy Land stands firm in the Battlefield of Chaos, you¡¯ll be qualified to see the three clowns.¡±


    Li Mu looked in the direction of the meditation room and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten by saying that?¡±


    Zhong Dajun said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him at all. When he followed Ye Qingyu, the Divine Emperor, to fight throughout the world, I once met him. Ha¡­ We were both hatchet men under the big shots. He failed to achieve the Way in that era, so he came to borrow some luck from you. He¡¯s just an outsider, but I¡¯m different. I¡¯m from Earth. He can¡¯t defeat me now.¡±


    ¡°So confident?¡±


    Li Mu thought more highly of Zhong Dajun.


    Zhong Dajun had seen how the old faker defeated the Great Emperor Chaos. But now, he still dared to be so arrogant in Randeng Temple. Could it be that the strength of the bad student was superior to that of the old faker?


    Li Mu looked in the direction of the meditation room again.


    He believed that if the old faker was not dead, he must have heard Zhong Dajun¡¯s words. The old faker was vindictive. He would hold a grudge against the others for decades even though he had only lost 50 cents in ying mahjong. He had not refuted or secretly punished Zhong Dajun. Could it be that Zhong Dajun¡¯s words were true?


    ¡°Hey! Do you understand now?¡± Zhong Dajun said proudly, ¡°My strength is not as low as you thought. In the past, I went time-traveling to the Azeroth Continent and identally became the Pontifex of the Orc Race. Later, I fell into the Battlefield of Chaos. The real indigenous people of the Battlefield of Chaos are the beasts of Antiquity. However, they were bullied and enved by outsiders, such as the Human n, the devil races, the Heavenly Devils, and the Feather n. I saved several beasts. However, I was jointly hunted down by various major races. Therefore, I set up a g and established the Beast Race and went against the Human n, the devil races, the Feather n, and the Heavenly Devils. The Human n had ten Holy Lands, and the devil races had eight major races. However, they had to admit the status of the Orc Race. Now, who in the Battlefield of Chaos dares to kill the orcs in a grant way? How did I get the status? Of course, I defeated the races and let them lower their heads.¡±


    What he said seemed to make sense.


    Li Mu suddenly felt a little stressed.


    Not to mention the other races in the Battlefield of Chaos, the Human n alone had ten Holy Lands. Each Holy Land had at least an inheritance and an expert of the Way of Emperor. If each Holy Land had a martial art emperor, there were ten emperors in total in the Human n. The other races that could be a match for the Human n had more than 20 martial art emperors. If what Zhong Dajun said was true, it meant that he had fought dozens of martial art emperors before, which meant that his cultivation andbat capability were above those of the old faker.


    In this way, Li Mu felt his scalp a little numb.


    Zhong Dajun said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. You will be a big shot and more powerful than me in the future. I have no ambition in my life. I just want to eat, drink, and have fun. When the wares, I will follow my boss and cheer. Ha¡­ You have a heavy burden on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. As a follower, shouldn¡¯t you bear more and enjoy less? Shouldn¡¯t you fight for your boss and take the me for him?¡± Li Mu asked back.


    Zhong Dajun was stunned. ¡°Fuck! Your idea is really dangerous. No wonder you don¡¯t have many followers now. Even that silly dog has followed me shamelessly. A boss like you will be hacked to death by your followers sooner orter.¡±


    Li Mu suddenly had the impulse to kill the Samoyed bog and eat the dog meat hot pot.


    ¡°Can this silly dog be an example?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Zhong Dajun added, ¡°That bastard Sun Fei had be the Chieftain through time-traveling. Ding Hao joined a big sect and picked up the daughter of the Grand Master. Ye Qingyu has reincarnated for hundreds of generations and left means to the descendants. Your luck can¡¯tpare with theirs. To be honest, you¡¯re really miserable. You met an unreliable fish and a more unreliable dog. Moreover, you have been born 14 years earlier.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Mu asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhong Dajun was slightly stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it? At that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Suddenly, there came a cough from the meditation room. Then the old faker pushed the door open and came out, saying, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Is the meal ready yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Shiyu said loudly.


    A tempting fragrance wafted out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, the man raising pigs. Be careful not to ruin your mouth.¡± The old faker stared at Zhong Dajun angrily and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. Emperor Azeroth will seal your mouthter.¡±


    Zhong Dajun was furious. ¡°You are the one who raises pigs. Your whole family raises pigs. I am the High Chieftain of the Beast.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Li Mu pointed at the old faker and said seriously, ¡°He had been raising me before I turned fourteen, but I¡¯m not a pig.¡±


    Zhong Dajun was speechless.


    The old faker chuckled and said, ¡°The High Chieftain of the Beast keeps pigs and dogs to y with. Be careful with your words. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to hide when the news spreads there.¡±


    Zhong Dajun said with a cold smile, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t want to tell others your embarrassing story, right? Hey, forget it. Forget it.¡± It seemed the High Chieftain of the Beast, who had bragged for a long time, was frightened by the old faker.


    The old faker sneered and said, ¡°To be honest, if you weren¡¯t the follower of Emperor Azeroth, you wouldn¡¯t have lived more than a thousand chapters. I would have smashed you a long time ago.¡±


    Zhong Dajun also sneered. ¡°To tell you the truth, if you weren¡¯t a follower of the Divine Emperor, how could you havee to the earth to divide your luck and benefit from it?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Finally, both of them snorted haughtily and twisted their necks in opposite directions.


    Li Mu was suddenly speechless.


    Both of them were the same.


    ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    Wang Shiyu said with a sense of aplishment. She removed the tactical deployment she had set up before. The ten-meter-long green jade dining table in the yard of Randeng Temple was full of all kinds of delicious food, all of which were steaming and made by gourmet masters.


    Several orcs stood aside like javelins, and they were all experts with terrifying auras.


    ¡°Woof.¡± The silly Samoyed dog was the first to rush over.


    The eyes of the old faker brightened. ¡°It smells so good!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat the delicious food made by my people if you have the guts.¡± Zhong Dajun also rushed over.


    ¡°My disciple¡¯s wife also helped.¡± The old faker refuted.


    Wang Shiyu suddenly blushed.


    Li Mu also wanted to eat. Heughed and rushed to the table, saying, ¡°It¡¯s too tempting. I will be sorry if I don¡¯t eat it. Shiyu, don¡¯t just stand there.¡±


    They ate quickly and wolfed down all the food.


    The experts of the Human n seemed to be used to it, looking steadily forward.


    After a while, the cups and tes on the big table made of green jade were in a mess, and all the food was gone. Zhong Dajun, the old faker, Li Mu, and Wang Shiyu were all lying on the chairs, touching their stomachs with satisfaction. They were enjoying themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Think about what I told you before.¡± Zhong Dajun stood up with a burp and winked at Li Mu.


    Li Mu was stunned and immediately realized what Zhong Dajun meant.


    The bad student had said much before. Apart from the bragging part, there were only two points in the content. Firstly, Li Mu should establish his own Holy Land after returning to the Battlefield of Chaos. Secondly, Li Mu should have more people under hismand.


    Li Mu got these two points.


    He had friends on Earth, the Heavenly Land, the Brilliance Immortal Star Region, the Ziwei Star Zone, and even the Battlefield of Chaos. However, he did not have any truly powerful subordinates. He had supported Taibai City, White Emperor City, and Taibai Empire on his own. But it was not simple to establish a Holy Land.


    The other three big shots in the universe had also experienced these things.


    This was an experience and good advice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Mu nodded with a smile.


    Zhong Dajun looked at the old faker again and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go to the Battlefield of Chaos.¡±


    While picking his teeth, the old faker said, ¡°For the sake of this delicious meal, I¡¯ll help you on duty for a period of time. The earth may not be stable. Don¡¯t make any mistakes, or you¡¯ll know the price.¡±


    Zhong Dajun hummed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡±


    He pointed to Li Mu and said to the experts of the Beast Race, ¡°You can ask him for help in the future. Go back first.¡±


    The silly dog jumped up and said, ¡°What about me?¡±


    The old faker said directly, ¡°Go back with me and guard the Beast Race.¡±


    The Samoyed dog thought for a moment and dly epted it.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m free.¡± Zhong Dajunughed wildly and rushed out of Randeng Temple like a wild dog, full of yearning for freedom.

 Chapter 1038 - 1038 Taixuan Academy

    Chapter 1038 Taixuan Academy


    After a discussion in Randeng Temple, Wang Shiyu decided to follow Li Mu to the Battlefield of Chaos for cultivation.


    Although the Spiritual Qi on Earth had revived, itsws were still not asplete as thews in the Battlefield of Chaos. Wang Shiyu was now the direct disciple of the Imperator of des in swordsmanship. In addition, she particrly liked to cultivate and pursue power. Therefore, it was not surprising for her to make such a choice.


    After making up her mind, Wang Shiyu went home to say goodbye to her family.


    Li Mu also contacted many friends on Earth, such as Wang Sichao, who ran a restaurant in Baoji City. He held a small gathering. Then the people of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance also came after hearing the news.


    The battle in outer space shocked all the parties on Earth. The people of the Hero Country and the Far West Continent were all shocked. Even the ancient practitioners from the small worlds of the famous mountains and the vast seas were also shocked by the battle in outer space. They finally learned that there was such a terrifying expert hidden on the Earth. They were all trembling with fear as if walking on thin ice.


    With the recovery of Spiritual Qi, cultivating was more important than science and technology, and the cultivation forces of various countries flourished. As the saying goes, all methods were united, and all roads led to the same destination. No matter what school of cultivation there was in the world, in the end, even if the description of realms and levels of power were different, they were the same. It meant that the whole world understood the importance of the battle in outer space.


    The power was enough to destroy the entire Earth in an instant.


    Top experts from all over the world had seen the faces of the attackers clearly. Li Mu and the old faker were thought to be not provoked by many forces in the world. Therefore, they were soon recognized. These people were scared out of their wits.


    In particr, those ancient practitioners, whose strength had increased with the recovery of Spiritual Qi and whose ambition had gradually swelled. They had intended to step into the secr world. But now, they didn¡¯t dare to go out. The Eastern God of War, Li Mu, had long warned these ancient practitioners.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, Lu Xun, and Qiu Shuiming, who were already the Four Heavenly Kings of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance, were very excited and bowed to Li Mu as soon as they saw him.


    The other members of the Hero Martial Arts Alliance and the military also looked at Li Mu with admiration.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Consultant Li, nice to meet you again.¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang, the military representative, was in high spirits and looked like a capable soldier. He came over and gave Li Mu a hug.


    In the beginning, he stood against all objections and supported Li Mu. Then the Hero Martial Arts Alliance was established. The military and the Hero Martial Arts Alliance became intimate.


    ¡°Consultant Li.¡± Su Cuo, the beautiful female general in the military, stood in front of Li Mu with a smile.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Sister Su, you look prettier.¡±


    Su Cuo rolled her eyes at Li Mu and said, ¡°When you left through the Sky-reaching Gate that day, I thought you wouldn¡¯te back in a short time. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°But I have to leave soon. This time, I need to take some people away. Two generals, please allow me to do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who do you want to take away?¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang was interested.


    In recent years, the Hero Country had undoubtedly be the number one force on Earth, but its current territory was toorge and not peaceful, so it did not start a war with the outsiders. This was all thanks to Li Mu. He had helped the practitioners of the Hero Country reach the forefront of the world when the Spiritual Qi was revived. Therefore, when Fan Zu¡¯ang heard Li Mu was going to take away some people, he became interested.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I want Xiao Dong, Lu Xun, Luo Xuanxin, and Qiu Shuiming. In addition, I hope that you can find a group of talented youths suitable for cultivation. They should be under ten years old. When Ie back next time, I will take them away. The more, the better. There is no limit to the number of people.¡±


    Fan Zu¡¯ang was stunned and said, ¡°Will you take the Four King Kongs of the Martial Tao Alliance away? Without them, the power of the Martial Tao Alliance will be greatly reduced.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll give you a phone number. If anything happens, you can find him. Even if the sky turns upside down, he can make up for it. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t solve in this Star River.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave the phone number of Zhong Dajun to Fan Zu¡¯ang and Su Cuo.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this.


    Li Mu said, ¡°At least I¡¯m far from being his match.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ That¡¯s good.¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang was overjoyed and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to find children under the age of ten, but what are the specific criteria for selecting them?¡±


    Li Mu took out a storage jade object and said, ¡°There are methods and standards for selecting them. I¡¯ve left instructions, which are clear. You¡¯ll know after trying.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fan Zu¡¯ang agreed directly.


    Su Cuo stood aside and watched quietly.


    Li Mu looked at Lu Xun and the other three. Then he asked, ¡°Are the four of you willing to go with me to the Battlefield of Chaos for cultivating and experiencing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very willing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to follow you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited that I won¡¯t fall asleep tonight.¡±


    The four of them were overjoyed. Even Luo Xuanxin and Qiu Shuiming, who were icy beauties, couldn¡¯t hide their ecstasy.


    Following Li Mu was their long-cherished wish. They just thought about it before and did not dare to mention it. Now that their master had personally proposed it, they felt that their dreams hade true.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Mu nodded with a smile.


    These four people were young, talented, and trustworthy. Li Mu had made up his mind to build his own Holy Land on the Battlefield of Chaos. After careful consideration, he decided to take them there.


    Of course, they were candidates on Earth.


    Li Mu also had other ns.


    It took him a whole day to get together with his old friends and the military on Earth.


    Later, Li Mu joined Wang Shiyu and took Lu Xun and the other three, Qing Feng and Ming Yue, the old faker, the silly Samoyed dog, as well as millions of ghost practitioners and disciples of Mount Shu in Athanasia Immortal Pce, to leave Earth.


    He returned to the Heavenly Land and picked up Hua Xiangrong.


    The three women in his life had now been with Li Mu.


    In addition, Guo Yuqing, Qiu Yin, and Yu Hualong also epted the invitation given by Li Mu after thinking for a while.


    Later, Li Mu took the little girl Li Anzhi, the little fox Daji, and the others to the Opposite Bank Star to meet with the Sword Fanatic, Zhuge Yun, and Song Bie.


    Finally, all the other people were absorbed into the Athanasia Immortal Pce. With the help of the Realm-breaking Diagrams of the Beast Race and the Military of Man, Li Mu and the others left the Ziwei Star Zone and headed for the Battlefield of Chaos.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    The moment Li Mu broke through the barrier and left, he looked in the direction of Earth from a distance.


    He had a hunch that Earth was far more important than he had imagined. It might be even more important than the Battlefield of Chaos.


    Otherwise, the old faker would not have used the words, on duty, to describe the change of identities between him and Zhong Dajun. Just imagine! If it was not important, why did it need the ruthless men above the Emperor Realm to take turns to guard? If Zhong Dajun didn¡¯t brag, even he himself might be superior to dozens of Holy Lands. Since the old faker dared to challenge Zhong Dajun, their cultivation levels should be simr.


    The long cold season of the Battlefield of Chaos finally passed.


    The ice and snow melted, and all things were revived. In the wilderness, there were specks of green.


    In the Sanctuary of the Way, Li Mu was saying goodbye to the Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to build a Holy Land. After three months, the address is finally settled. It¡¯s the old site of Oststern. During these days, thank you for taking me in. I¡¯m very grateful.¡± Li Mu bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    The Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way said, ¡°The Tree of Eternity in Oststern is the ce where you were born. As the ce where your sect will be founded, although it does not have Spiritual Qi, it has a special meaning. I hope your choice is right. I¡¯ll ask the Green Ox to apany you and guard it for ten years.¡±


    Li Mu was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Although the old faker was strong, he was unreliable and didn¡¯t know much about this world. He said he wanted to let Li Mu rely on his own efforts. Actually, he always made excuses and could only be regarded as thest trump card. With a strong man like Green Ox Taoist who was familiar with the Battlefield of Chaos guarding, it would be much smoother to establish a sect.


    The Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about the name of your Holy Land.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Taixuan Academy.¡±


    ¡°Academy?¡± The Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way was slightly stunned. Then he seemed to be thinking about something. He nodded and said, ¡°Good. This name is very good.¡±


    The Schwarzdrachen neighed over.


    On the back of the horse was reborn Little Xingyan.


    A flying shuttle took off from the Bamboo Retreat and carried Li Mu and his original team to Oststern.


    Three months passed since they hade to the Battlefield of Chaos. Those who came from Earth and the Ziwei Star Zone had already adapted to the martial artws and rules of this world. Their cultivation had grown steadily. It was time for them to leave the Sanctuary of the Way.


    Since Li Mu wanted to establish a new Holy Land, he naturally wouldn¡¯t stay in the Sanctuary of the Way all the time.


    The Sanctuary of the Way was located in the Serenity Land.


    Oststern was located in the Kommodore Land.


    Because of the death of the vigers of Oststern and more than a hundred silver scouts, Li Mu had been wanted and chased by the Commandery of Legion Kommodore. But now that he had be the head of the Inquisition of the Military of Man, which was the appointment approved by The Conve of Ten of the Military of Man, the Legion Kommodore naturally canceled the arrest warrant for Li Mu.


    After flying for three days and three nights, the flying shuttle finally arrived at Oststern.


    ¡°We have arrived.¡±


    Li Mu looked down at the ruins of the vige and sighed with emotion.


    At this time, the manpower of the Inquisition had begun to deal with things. They had transported many materials for building out of Oststern ording to the requirements of Li Mu. When the reconstruction began, Li Mu was determined to build a new academy with the characteristics of Earth. Therefore, he had to monitor the construction process. Even if it would take some time, he did not want to mobilize the power of other parties.


    The flying shuttle descended.


    Lu Xun, Luo Xuanxin, Guo Yuqing, and the others sized up the vige with curious eyes.


    Little Xingyan went to the vige¡¯s graves to pay his respects.


    ¡°Your honor, when this matter is over, you need to go to the Military of Man to perform your duties.¡± Song Bie, who was following Li Mu, reminded him in a low voice.


    Since Li Mu came back from the Ziwei Star Zone, he had not gone to the Military of Man to perform his duties yet. It was not in line with the rules.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Can¡¯t I perform my duties within half a year?¡±


    Song Bie said, ¡°The Inquisition still has a lot of things to deal with. All of us hope to see you in our ce to boost our morale, your honor.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Okay! How¡¯s the investigation of the case going?¡±


    Song Bie said, ¡°We have gotten some clues. It has something to do with Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain and several militarymanders of the Legion Kommodore. We can¡¯t take action for the time being.¡±

 Chapter 1039 - 1039 The Inquisition

    Chapter 1039 The Inquisition


    ¡°Can¡¯t we deal with them?¡± Li Mu smiled faintly and said no more.


    In the past, he might not have been able to take action. But now¡­


    ¡°Mr. Song, you go back and make arrangements immediately. Keep an eye on those involvedmanders of the Legion Kommodore,¡± Li Mu Way said. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Song Bie was full of expectations.


    The Inquisition had been suspended for so long that all parties had forgotten the fear of being controlled by the Inquisition. Now that the new Chief had arrived, it was time to regain the glory of the Inquisition.


    Those who had watched the battle on the edge of the Earth would have confidence in Li Mu like Song Bie.


    After all, he had a master who could defeat an emperor.


    After the people of the Inquisition evacuated, the reconstruction of Oststern was immediately on the agenda.


    Thousands of disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu were now the main force of the reconstruction of Oststern. In addition, there were millions of ghost practitioners and the Children of the Moon living in the Heaven and Earth Rings. Therefore, he did notck manpower at all.


    This time, Li Mu did not leave the whole job to others. Instead, he discussed with the others the structure,yout, buildings, and so on of the Taixuan Academy.


    ¡°The academy is divided into four levels. They are the primary school, the junior high school, the high school, and the college.¡± Li Mu said.


    This was not an impromptu idea he came up with on the spot. He had carefully considered it. The academic ssification system on Earth was very logical and scientific. It was also suitable for the cultivation of martial art.


    Naturally, no one objected to the proposal of Li Mu.


    Wang Shiyu and the old faker even looked at Li Mu with evil smiles.


    Of course, these were just the levels of the studies, not the teaching content.


    The area of Oststern was notrge at first. Moreover, it had been destroyed before. Therefore, all the buildings were directly overturned and rebuilt. The tombs where the vigers were buried were rearranged and moved. Everything was in order.


    Fortunately, after a long cold season, the Tree of Eternity in the vige grew again toward the eighth-level Tree of Eternity. It doubled the area of Oststern, so it could barely amodate all the vigers.


    After Li Mu promised him all kinds of benefits, the old faker made a move and set up a tactical deployment around Oststern. All Li Mu¡¯s attainments in tactical deployments were passed down from the old faker, which could shock all parties. The tactical deployment attainments of the old faker were great. With his help, the entire Oststern would have a safe defense.


    Qing Feng settled the Athanasia Immortal Pce in the core area of Oststern underground.


    Millions of ghost practitioners from the Ghost Star all lived there.


    One month passed.


    The Taixuan Academy had been half-built.


    Moreover, Qing Feng finally improved his control of the Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    ¡°It seems that the expert of the Tiger Race lost is still alive in the seventh pce.¡± Qing Feng said.


    He personally entered the seventh pce of the Athanasia Immortal Pce and took out the little tiger like a stray orange cat.


    The seventh pce was behind the Athanasia Sky Gate. At that time, all the forces, including Li Mu, were fighting for the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless, but none of them were able to cross the sixth pce, the Athanasia Sky Gate. Therefore, they didn¡¯t know the seventh pce at all. When Qing Feng constantly refined the Athanasia Immortal Pce, he learned that there were several pces after the sixth pce.


    The tiger like a little orange caty on the ground, skinny and weak, trembling, on the verge of dying.


    ¡°Eh? Little fellow, are you my own kind?¡±


    When the demon tiger, who had explored the ancient ruins on Earth, saw the tiger, he immediately became interested and poked the little tiger with his ws.


    He had been eating and drinking well in Randeng Temple for a period of time and was quite proud. But now, when he came to the Battlefield of Chaos, he was bullied by the silly Samoyed dog. Every day, he felt both painful and happy.


    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re being rude. Back off!¡± The little tiger let out a furious roar.


    But the roar sounded like a meow in a childish voice.


    ¡°The expert of the Tiger Race is so powerful. He deserves to be called a peerless figure of the Tiger Race. He¡¯s still alive after being trapped in the Athanasia Immortal Pce for so long.¡± Li Mu sighed with emotion.


    However, he had been isted from the world for a long time and had been refined by the seventh pce of the Athanasia Immortal Pce. As a result, his breath was weak, and his vitality and Source Energy had been consumed. However, he insisted and did not die. He could only slowly recover. At this time, he was only the size of a palm. How could he still have the majesty of a king of beasts?


    For a moment, the Earth demon tiger licked the little tiger recklessly for no reason. He looked up at Li Mu and said, ¡°Your honor, can I adopt him? I will treat him well.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s courting death.¡±


    Li Mu sighed with emotion, nodded with a smile, and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The demon tiger was overjoyed.


    However, after half a day, he couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    The Tiger Race received the message sent by Li Mu through the Inquisition that almost all the experts of the race hade to Oststern to wee the little tiger.


    As soon as the Earth demon tiger saw the big golden demon tiger in the sky, he was so scared that he shivered. Then he saw dozens of top demon tigers respectfully worshiping the little tiger as if he was their ancestor. The Earth demon tiger was so scared that he trembled.


    He seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Take him away with us.¡± The angry voice of the little tiger sounded more childish, pointing to the Earth demon tiger.


    ¡°Er¡­¡± The golden demon tiger looked at Li Mu in embarrassment.


    Li Muughed heartily and said, ¡°Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Save me, your honor.¡± The Earth demon tiger was taken away in horror.


    ¡°Chief Li, our Tiger Race will never forget your kindness. If you need us in the future, we will never refuse.¡± The golden demon tiger made a promise with great gratitude, rose into the air, and left.


    After all, this was the territory of the Human n. They couldn¡¯t stay here for long.


    ¡°Human pet, you gave my follower to those big cats. What if he is killed?¡± The Samoyed dog said with dissatisfaction.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°He won¡¯t die. Maybe it¡¯s an opportunity.¡±


    The matter of the Tiger Race came to an end.


    However, there was no progress on the task entrusted by the Ape Race for the time being. Qing Feng could only see through the first seven pces, not including the eighth pce. He couldn¡¯t investigate the other pces behind the seventh pce, so the clues of the new monarch of the Ape Race were probably in one of the pces behind.


    Li Mu also told the Ape Race about it through the Inquisition.


    In the blink of an eye, two months passed.


    He calcted with his fingers and found that it was time to go to the headquarters of the Military of Man to perform his duties.


    Li Mu handed over the duty of monitoring the building of Oststern to Ye Wuhen, Wang Shiyu, Guo Yuqing, and others. Then he set foot on the path to fulfill his duties in the Military of Man.


    There was still a long way to go before he could build the Taixuan Academy into a new Holy Land.


    The Military of Man was located in Huining City, Peace Land, the center of thends.


    Originally, Peace Land was named Shooting Land. Later, because the Military of Man was located here, the Conve of Ten considered several proposals and finally decided to change its name to Peace Land. They hoped that it would be peaceful forever. Huining City was thergest city in Peace Land and also the number one city in the entire Battlefield of Chaos. After countless years of operation, it was impregnable and magnificent, covering an area within a radius of 800 kilometers and a poption of more than 100 million.


    Li Mu took the special flying shuttle of the Inquisition and passed Huining City¡¯s dozens of checkpoints along the way. Finally, he arrived at the official site of the Inquisition. There was an inverted mountain suspended in the air, which seemed to have been cut off by some powerful people. The mountain was upside down and crossed up, forming a fortress-like white buildingplex. Seen from the outside, it looked ancient.


    Under the leadership of the three Sword Envoys of the Inquisition, Lishang, Ying Bing, and Duan Gu, 100 Inspectors stood in neat rows at the gate of the fortress to wee the new Chief.


    Li Mu opened his Third Eye and nced around. He found the average strength of the Inspectors of the Inquisition was in the Great Way Realm. He was secretly shocked. Their strength was much stronger than he had imagined. It was a strong force.


    ¡°Greetings, Chief.¡±


    In the loud roar, the Sword Envoys and the Inspectors all got down on one knee to salute.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Apanied by Song Bie, Li Mu got off the shuttle and raised his hand.


    ¡°Withdraw and do your own job,¡± Li Mu turned around and said as he walked to the gate of the fortress.


    The Inspectors were slightly taken aback.


    They didn¡¯t expect the new Chief to be so reticent. Before he arrived, they had already received his orders that he wouldn¡¯t ept the congrattions from the other departments and forces in Huining City. Now it seemed even the various ceremonies and congrattions prepared by the Inquisition were useless.


    Duan Gu, one of the four Sword Envoys, was also very surprised.


    Among the four Sword Envoys, he was the only one that hadn¡¯t gone to the Ziwei Star Zone because he was in charge of the Inquisition. He was the only Sword Envoy who had never seen Li Mu. However, when Song Bie and the others came back, they mentioned him many times and praised him highly. Therefore, Duan Gu also knew about Li Mu and looked forward to seeing him.


    However, seeing was believing. When seeing Li Mu, he didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t see through Li Mu for a while with his Eyes of Fire and Gold. He didn¡¯t know what kind of person Li Mu was.


    Apanied by the four Sword Envoys, Li Mu entered the white fortress.


    The interior of the fortress was like a military camp. Sunlight shone down from the Lazulum-like dome. Coupled with the reflection and guidance of the light from the tactical deployment, not only did the surroundings not dim, but it was also full of light. It was a kind of lively atmosphere.


    The Inquisition imed that they wanted to light up the dark forever, so the headquarters was full of light everywhere.


    It was afortable environment.


    Such an environment wouldn¡¯t cause people¡¯s minds to be warped, and they would naturally yearn for justice, right?


    Li Mu spected inwardly.


    In the center of the hall of the fortress were about ten statues of people, each of which was more than 20 meters high. They were all lifelike and looked like the works of some top-level carving masters. Each of their facial features was like those of living people. Some of them were majestic, some were smiling faintly, and some were looking into the distance. All of them were full of imposing manners, which made people admire them at first nce.


    ¡°They are the previous 10 Chiefs of the Inquisition. They have all died.¡± Song Bie said in a proud and respectful tone.


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°Every one of them is a hero, a peerless Heavenly Legend. They have never flinched in the face of darkness and evil. They all died in their posts,¡± Duan Gu added.


    Li Mu almost stumbled.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Were they all killed by others?¡±


    No wonder the Inquisition had been suspended for so many years and no one had taken over the position of its Chief. It seemed that the position was more dangerous than he had imagined.

 Chapter 1040 - 1040 The Death Rate Is 100%

    Chapter 1040 The Death Rate Is 100%


    ¡°The first Chief of the Inquisition, Hua Dongdong, the Floating Cloud Sword Sage, hunted down a traitor who surrendered to the Extraterritorial Demons and caused the death of 100,000 soldiers of the Human n. He chased the traitor for millions of kilometers, went deep into the territory of the Heavenly Devil, and perished with the traitor.¡±


    ¡°The second Chief of the Inquisition, the Dao Sage, Li Kunan, was seriously injured and died on the eastern battlefield. To cover the evacuation of the three Guerri forces of the Human n, he stopped 16 Celestial Masters of the Extraterritorial Demons on his own!¡±


    ¡°The third Chief of the Inquisition, the Sky-reaching Staff, Mo Ruhui, was ambushed by a group of Extraterritorial Demons in the Heaven Sage Realm after he wiped out a well-hidden spy of the Extraterritorial Demons andpletely destroyed a secret spy organization that the Extraterritorial Demons hid in the Military of Man.¡±


    ¡°The fourth Chief of the Inquisition¡­¡±


    ¡°The fifth Chief¡­¡±


    ¡°The sixth Chief¡­¡±


    Duan Gu pointed at the statues and introduced them to Li Mu one after one.


    ¡°The tenth Chief of the Inquisition, who was thest Chief before you, was called Yun Zhongyue. He was known as the Four Wonders God of Sword and had invincible swordsmanship. He was considered to be a peerless genius of the Human n who had the potential to be an emperor in the future. He became the Chief before he was 30 years old. Under his leadership, the Inquisition had the most glorious period of time, and all the viins did not dare to make trouble. The atmosphere in the major Legions of the Human n was honest and just. Unfortunately, he mishandled a case and killed a high-ranking officer of the army by mistake. In the end¡­ s! Since then, the position of the Chief of the Inquisition was vacant until you took over the job.¡±


    Duan Gu finished his words in one breath.


    Li Mu fixed his eyes on thest statue.


    This was a young man with a well-defined face. His expression was serious and aggressive. His eyes were sharp, and he carried a pair of swords on his back. At first nce, Li Mu could tell that he was a man of principle. He would neverpromise or yield to anyone. He was a man of great ambition.


    However, the person resigned because he had mistakenly killed a high-ranking officer of the army. Judging by the tone of Duan Gu, the person was probably dead, but Li Mu didn¡¯t know how he died. It sounded like a pity.


    All the previous ten Chiefs were dead.


    The position of the Chief of the Inquisition was a hot potato with a 100% mortality rate.


    Li Mu calmly entered Bright Light Hall.


    ¡°This is the meeting hall where the previousmanders used to give orders. It had been empty for a long time before you arrived.¡± Song Bie asked someone to activate the tactical deployment in the hall. The dome was opened, and the light shone down. The whole hall was suddenly bright.


    The pirs of warrior statues holding sword shields supported the huge stone hall.


    The space inside was empty, and people could almost practice martial arts there.


    Li Mu walked to the depths of the hall.


    Under the huge arched wall, there was a white jade sword chair and a white jade table that symbolized power and status. There was a huge fan-shaped Lazulum window on the wall. The bright sunshine shone through the Lazulum and reflected colorful divine light, covering the entire sword chair and making it look mysterious and majestic.


    The design of the entire Bright Light Hall was ingenious, and the details could be seen.


    Li Mu sat on the special chairposed of white jade swords. He was shrouded in the colorful divine light. Because of the light, the people in the hall below couldn¡¯t see Li Mu¡¯s face clearly. But it was easier for them to be in awe of Li Mu and feel uneasy.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of the person I asked you to keep an eye on going?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Song Bie got down on one knee and said, ¡°The generals, Nan Douzhi, Lin Zhiqiang, and Ren Jie of the Roaming Dragon Army in the Commandery of Legion Kommodore, as well as 12 subordinates under theirmand, participated in the death of the silver scouts in Lauffeuer that day. After that, the army of Nan Douzhi and Ren Jie was also transferred to somewhere near Oststern before.¡±


    Li Mu looked at themand arrow stone container on the white jade table and said, ¡°The Inquisition is investigating the case. What should we do in such a situation as usual?¡±


    ¡°Catch them and interrogate them,¡± Duan Gu said without hesitation.


    Li Mu nodded, took out one of themand arrows, and threw it out. He said, ¡°Arrest all of them and interrogate them one by one.¡±


    ¡°What if they resist?¡± Song Bie asked with a little hesitation.


    Li Mu looked at Duan Gu.


    Duan Gu said, ¡°Once the Inquisition begins to handle a case and there is evidence to prove it, the Inquisition can take action. It is equal to executing thews of the Military of Man. There is no doubt about it. If they dare to resist, they will be arrested directly. We don¡¯t have to take responsibility for their casualties.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Song Bie and said, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Song Bie said loudly, ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Duan Gu again and said, ¡°You go with Song Bie.¡±


    Duan Gu was excited. He knelt on one knee and saluted, saying, ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    Li Mu looked at Ying Bing and said, ¡°Send a message to Lin Jingxin of the Phenex Cohort and Ye Ying of the Grandiflora Summit. Ask them if they are willing toe to help me and testify about what happened that year. Then, go to the Legion Serenity to take Xiao Jianfei here. To protect the witnesses, you should be cautious and not reveal the news in advance. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ying Bing took the order.


    Li Mu got up and said to thest Sword Envoy, Li Shang, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to the Military of Man to take office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡±


    After going out of the hall, Song Bie and Duan Gu walked side by side.


    ¡°You did it on purpose, right?¡± Song Bie said.


    Duan Gu said indifferently, ¡°What do you mean, Brother Song?¡±


    Song Bie said, ¡°Chief Li has just taken office and hasn¡¯t gained a stable foothold yet. It will take him some time to adapt to his position. You just deliberately said that. You were obviously provoking him to take drastic measures. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing him trouble?¡±


    Duan Gu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Song, are you ming me? The Inquisition is running ording to thews. Do we need to consider others? Haven¡¯t the three of you said Chief Li was kind and had ruthless means? Isn¡¯t he rare and worthy of trust? The new Chief should establish authority. If he is gentle all the time, when will he have authority? The Inquisition has been suspended for so many years. We need to make a new scene. It needs fierce medicine but not an energy reserve. I did it for Chief and the Inquisition.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± Song Bie stopped and looked back at the hall shrouded in light. He felt uneasy in his heart.


    No matter what, the Inquisition couldn¡¯t be suspended again.


    The Military of Man was located in the center of Huining City and was built against the mountain.


    Because of the notice before, when Li Mu came here, he soon passed all kinds of examinations. There was a special flying shuttle waiting for him. When Li Mu arrived, it took Li Mu to the sky and finally came to the main hall of the Conve of Ten at the top of Western Rock Mountain.


    This was the highest authority mechanism of the entire army of the Human n.


    Even the ordinary soldiers patrolling around had the cultivation of the Great Way Realm. The officers and generals who came and went were in the Celestial Master Realm or in the Sky Sage Realm. Li Mu vaguely felt several auras of Emperor-to-be in the Conve of Ten.


    Sure enough, there were many experts.


    Li Mu and Li Shang entered the hall of the Conve of Ten, and soon a person came to wee them.


    In an office on the third floor of the main hall, Li Mu met an acquaintance, Zhuge Yun.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Little friend, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I am responsible for receiving you this time.¡± Zhuge Yun stood up with a smile and gave Li Mu a warm hug.


    ¡°Senior Zhuge is also one of the top ten masters of the Conve of Ten, right?¡± Li Mu asked in surprise.


    Zhuge Yun shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°No, but I know you. I volunteered to help youplete this mission. Ha¡­ To be honest, don¡¯t be disappointed. The Chief of the Inquisition who will take office can¡¯t let one of the ten elders wee you personally.¡±


    Li Mu was stunned for a moment and smiled bitterly.


    Those people really didn¡¯t give him any face.


    The process of taking office was simple. Li Mu took out his seal and certificate of appointment. After the inspection, he left his own martial art aura in the Military of Man, which was a bit like getting an ID card on Earth. After collecting some unique information, the process came to an end.


    Because of Zhuge Yun, the process was fast.


    ¡°Come on, bro. You¡¯ve helped me a lot in the Ziwei Star Zone. It¡¯s not easy for you toe to Huining City. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink in the Sage-gathering Pavilion. You have to give me face.¡± After that, Zhuge Yun invited him to dinner.


    Li Mu did not refuse but said, ¡°I¡¯m going to disturb you, elder brother.¡±


    He had changed the way he addressed Zhuge Yun.


    Li Shang watched from the side with admiration and joy in his heart.


    Zhuge Yun was a big shot in the Military of Man. He was in charge of a n and had a high status of power. In addition, he was from the Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements, so he was one of the top people in Huining City. The Chief of the Inquisition called such a figure elder brother so quickly. Although it was because of their trip to the Ziwei Star Zone, it was enough to show the Chief¡¯s charm. With the support of Zhuge Yun, the Inquisition would run smoothly.


    After a while, Li Mu and Zhuge Yun appeared at the door of the restaurant of the Sage-gathering Pavilion.


    This restaurant was extremely famous in Huining City. Usually, people who came in and out of it must be big shots or masters of martial art. It was difficult for ordinary people, even if they were as rich as a country, to enter it.


    Moreover, even some generals and nobles had to make an appointment ten days in advance before they could hold a banquet here to entertain guests.


    However, Zhuge Yun was one of the few people standing at the top of Huining City after all. As the head of a n, he had extraordinary power. Naturally, everything was arranged very well, and he didn¡¯t need to worry about such things.


    ¡°Your honor Zhuge, you¡¯re truly a rare guest. Thank you for gracing us with your presence today. Pleasee in.¡±


    The shopkeeper of the Sage-gathering Pavilion was a fair and fat middle-aged man. He had a kind look and wore a smile, which made him look like a Maitreya Buddha. When he saw Zhuge Yun from a distance, he came out to greet him in person with great respect.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Old Huang, long time no see.¡± Zhuge Yun responded with a smile. Then, he pointed to Li Mu and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to entertain the distinguished guest. Help me prepare a private room for us.¡±


    ¡°Well, your distinguished guest is also an honored guest of our Sage-gathering Pavilion,¡± the shopkeeper Huang said with a smile.


    He was very good at observing people¡¯s expressions and words. When he saw that Zhuge Yun was so polite to Li Mu, he immediately paid attention to Li Mu. However, Li Mu was a stranger, so he didn¡¯t remember the other party in his mind. In addition to curiosity, he firmly remembered Li Mu¡¯s appearance. Those who could be valued so much by Zhuge Yun were definitely not nonentities. If he met Li Mu in the future, he must be polite so as not to offend someone he shouldn¡¯t.


    This was a necessary skill in his work.


    Li Shang and the other four masters of the Inquisition also gained ess to the Sage-gathering Pavilion thanks to Li Mu.


    This was the first time they hade to such a legendary ce. Even though their cultivation levels were quite high, they were excited and proud. When they returned to the Inquisition, they would brag to theirpanions.


    Led by the shopkeeper Huang, Li Mu and Zhuge Yun sat down in a private room.


    Li Mu¡¯s subordinates and the followers of Zhuge Yun were arranged to sit in the outer room.

 Chapter 1041 - 1041 Why Didn’t You Take Action

    Chapter 1041 Why Didn¡¯t You Take Action


    After drinking for a while, Zhuge Yun got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Has Qing Feng refined the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless? How is it going?¡±


    The Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements was interested in the legacy of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. Zhuge Yun and the Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements had shown their interest more than once. The reason why Zhuge Yun treated Li Mu differently was not only because of the rtionship between Li Mu, the Sanctuary of the Way, and the Brotherhood of Swords but also because his attendant had obtained the Athanasia Immortal Pce.


    Zhuge Yun was a gentleman, so he didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly expressed his interest.


    Li Mu did not hide anything. He said directly, ¡°He has mastered the first seven pces. He hasn¡¯t found any clues about the other pces.¡±


    When Zhuge Yun heard this, he was surprised and said, ¡°It turns out that there are other pces behind the sixth pce, the Athanasia Sky Gate. This is quite surprising. I have something to ask you for help.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Elder brother, please go ahead.¡±


    Zhuge Yun said, ¡°Our Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements got some immortal gold in outer space 60 years ago. It can be used to refine divine weapons. Wecked the forging tools, so we couldn¡¯t forge it and refine it. The me Pool and the Forging Pce in the Athanasia Immortal Pce can be used to refine it. I want Qing Feng to help us refine the immortal gold. If he seeds, we are willing to give 30% of the immortal gold to him.¡±


    Li Mu deliberated for a moment and said, ¡°I can agree on behalf of Qing Feng on this matter. Besides, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. The matter is just about forging. You don¡¯t need to give him 30% of the immortal gold. It¡¯s already a blessing for Qing Feng to get suitable materials to practice. Please don¡¯t mention themission anymore. I don¡¯t want it to influence our rtionship.¡±


    Zhuge Yun was slightly stunned. He looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Well, in that case, thank you very much, little brother. I owe you a favor.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯ve helped me a lot in the Ziwei Star Zone and in the Military of Man. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. Let me propose a toast to you!¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Please.¡± Zhuge Yun said with a smile.


    This matter was entrusted to him by a senior in the Holy Land. That was why he treated Li Mu to the banquet at the Sage Gathering Pavilion.


    Zhuge Yun was a decent man. He also felt this matter was a little direct and involved the sensitive matter of the inheritance of the Cosmic Emperor Deathless. It was even more difficult for him to ask for help. That was why he held the banquet to entertain Li Mu and begged for help. He felt a little ashamed. He didn¡¯t expect Li Mu to agree without anymission. Also, his words made Zhuge Yun feel that Qing Feng would take advantage of the material. In this way, his status in the Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements was respected. Now, he felt Li Mu had really treated him as a friend. He thought more highly of Li Mu.


    Both of them were satisfied and had a good drink.


    At the same time, the ten people outside were also chatting happily.


    The five people under themand of Zhuge Yun were all his trusted followers. Seeing that their Chief treated Li Mu so well, they also put away their usual arrogance and became extremely polite in front of Li Shang and the other members of the Inquisition.


    The people of the Inquisition were used to being ridiculed and treated unfairly. Today, not only did they manage to enter the Sage-gathering Pavilion, but they were also warmly treated. They were pleasantly surprised and acted humbly.


    While they were talking, a waiter came up to add dishes and wine.


    ¡°Gentlemen, please have a good meal. This is your Drunken Immortal Wine. Our shopkeeper Huang has personally given you a jar of three-hundred-year-old Smiling Immortal Wine. Please ept it. If you need any help, please tell me.¡± The waiter said with a smile.


    Li Shang said casually, ¡°Thank you very much, little brother. Eh?¡±


    A trace of surprise appeared on his face.


    The waiter looked like a young man in his twenties. He had a fair face and firm eyes. His facial features were angr. In a trance, Li Shang felt the man was a little familiar. He seemed to have seen the other party somewhere before.


    ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± Li Shang asked.


    The waiter was stunned and looked a little hesitant. Then he said, ¡°My surname is Yun.¡±


    Li Shang suddenly changed his expression.


    Li Mu and Zhuge Yun had a good chat.


    Seeing that it was almost time to leave, Li Mu was about to get up. Suddenly, there was a noise outside. Someone was begging for mercy. Then there was a boom as if something heavy was smashed on the wall of the private room.


    Zhuge Yun looked gloomy. He got up, pushed the door open, looked outside, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li Mu also got up and went to the outer room.


    They saw Li Shang and the other members of the Inquisition escorting a young waiter. These people were confronting a group of soldiers in splendid clothes at the door. The waiter¡¯s face was covered with blood, and there was a wound on his forehead. The skin and flesh were torn apart, and one of his arms was hanging down softly. It seemed his bones of the arm were broken.


    ¡°Your honor, some people from the Thunderme n injured the waiter. Mr. Li Shang seems to know the waiter and has a conflict with the other party,¡± a trusted subordinate, Dong Da, of Li Shang, hurried over and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Some people from the Thunderme n?¡±


    Zhuge Yun frowned slightly.


    The Thunderme n was a n under the control of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, one of the ten Holy Lands. It was in charge of supervising the explosives of the Military of Man. It was a lucrative n. The Legions always ttered the people of the Thunderme n, which also caused the people of the Thunderme n to be arrogant and look down on others. Especially the person in charge of the Thunderme n was one of the nine future leaders of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. He was extremely protective of his subordinates and had a hot temper. As a result, all the people in the Thunderme n were famous for being bad-tempered.


    Zhuge Yun worried that Li Mu had always been at odds with the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. In the Ziwei Star Zone, Li Mu¡¯s mysterious and terrible master had once killed a few Celestial Masters from the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.


    As the saying went, enemies always gathered together.


    ¡°Ha¡­ The Inquisition? You¡¯re just a group of rats who don¡¯t care about human lives. You¡¯ve been suspended for more than a hundred years. Everyone wants to beat you, but you can still enter the Sage-gathering Pavilion. Ha¡­ You¡¯re really country bumpkins. How dare you meddle in our business?¡± At the door, a dozen people of the Thunderme n led by a man with a white face, no beard, an aquiline nose, and triangr eyes. The person was thin. He narrowed his eyes andughed loudly. He looked like a malicious and insidious person.


    ¡°Ha¡­ That¡¯s right. How dare a group of mice like the Inquisition protect a waiter here?¡±


    ¡°Hand over the waiter who offended our Commander Xing.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ You are just a few country bumpkins. How dare you pretend to be masters here? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself first? You have overestimated yourself! Ha¡­¡±


    The people of the Thunderme n rushed straight into the outer room and blocked Li Shang and the others. They were very arrogant.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes at once.


    ¡°Fuck, they are making trouble.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He looked at Li Shang.


    Li Shang hurried over and said, ¡°Your honor, they made trouble and insulted Brother Yun on purpose. We took action because we couldn¡¯t stand them anymore.¡± The person who was sent flying and hit the wall of the private room was one of the fourmanders of the Inquisition. At this time, the person was also injured.


    ¡°Brother Yun?¡± Li Mu was puzzled.


    Li Shang came over and whispered, ¡°His name is Yun Shuangyan, and he is the waiter. I just knew today that he is the descendant of Chief Yun Zhongyue, the tenth Chief of the Inquisition. He fell into the Sage-gathering Pavilion and became a waiter.¡±


    When Li Mu heard that, he was really speechless.


    ¡°What did they do before?


    ¡°As the descendant of the Chief of the Inquisition, how could he have fallen to such a state? Why did these people not know about it before?


    ¡°Is there anything more humiliating than this?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and hand him over. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    ¡°The man who just attacked¡­¡± Commander Xing of the Thunderme n had already seen Li Mu but didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. He deliberately pointed at themander of the Inquisition who had just been sent flying. He said with a sneer, ¡°He contradicted me and attacked me. Since he has offended me, I won¡¯t let him go. Or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fight back at all,¡± the injuredmander of the Inquisition said angrily.


    With a gloomy face, Li Mu walked over and asked, ¡°Did you take action or not?¡±


    The youngmander was startled and said, ¡°Your honor, I didn¡¯t do anything to them. They attacked us.¡± The Inquisition had been used to swallowing anger, especially in such a ce. He was afraid of causing trouble for the new Chief if he encountered disputes, so he had to pinch his nose and bear with it.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Li Mu directly cursed.


    The littlemander¡¯s expression changed, and his face was full of humiliation. He nced at Li Mu and slowly lowered his head.


    The other threemanders of the Inquisition were shocked at first. Then they looked disappointed.


    Li Shang was also extremely surprised.


    At first, they thought Li Mu would at least help them vent their anger or say something to defend them when he showed up. However, to their surprise, he directly scolded them. His way of doing things waspletely different from what he had done in the Ziwei Star Zone.


    Could it be that after Li Mu came to the Military of Man and gained power, he didn¡¯t take the small potatoes who had suffered for his official position seriously? If that were the case, it would be a dream for the Inquisition to revitalize itself.


    Several trusted subordinates of Zhuge Yun looked down on Li Mu. If a leader didn¡¯t dare to stand up for his subordinates and speak for them, would his subordinates have a good future? ¡°Our Chief thought so highly of Li Mu. Now, it seems he has misjudged the person.¡±


    The people of the Thunderme n on the opposite side burst intoughter when hearing this conversation.


    Pale-faced and beardless Commander Xing had a mocking and disdainful smile.


    However, Li Mu said directly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take action?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The youngmander, who was full of humiliation, was stunned. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Li Mu in surprise.


    Li Shang and the other four people also shook slightly.


    Li Mu raised his hand to point at the people of the Thunderme n. He said to Li Shang and the others in a disappointed tone, ¡°How dare such trash bully the people of the Inquisition? Why didn¡¯t you fight back after being beaten by these bastards? Are you qualified to be my soldiers? It¡¯s a shame for me. I can¡¯t lead such useless soldiers.¡±


    His voice was loud.


    The littlemander, Li Shang, and the five followers of Zhuge Yun all stared at Li Mu, dumbfounded.


    None of them expected Li Mu to teach his men a lesson for such a reason.


    Only Zhuge Yun seemed to have thought of it. He wore a faint smile.


    This was his way of doing things. He even dared to confront Celestial Masters from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain head-on. How could he fear amander of the Thunderme n? During the battle in outer space on Earth, Li Mu¡¯s master had killed five experts in the Celestial Master Realm from the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain in one breath.


    The smile on Commander Xing¡¯s face froze, and his face became gloomy. He stared at Li Mu and said, ¡°What did you say? Little thing, who are you?¡±

 Chapter 1042 - 1042 Go Down and Meet the Other Party

    Chapter 1042 Go Down and Meet the Other Party


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t deserve to know my name.¡±


    With a sneer, Li Mu directly struck out with his palm.


    ¡°Arrogant! You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Commander Xing was furious.


    He was an expert in the Way Sage Realm. When Li Mu came out just now, Commander Xing paid special attention to him and learned that his cultivation was only at the second stage of the Great Way Realm. Therefore, he didn¡¯t take Li Mu seriously at all. However, his protective natural qi was directly smashed and dissipated by Li Mu¡¯s Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire as soon as it was activated. Li Mu¡¯s physical strength was so strong that he directly pped Commander Xing in the face without any suspense.


    Swoosh!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Themander of the Thunderme n, who had been arrogant before, was directly pped out of the door like a ragged sack. Five or six teeth together with the blood of him flew out in the air.


    Rumble!


    The skinny figure flew out of the opposite window and smashed heavily on the ground outside the Sage-gathering Pavilion.


    More than a dozen other officers of the Thunderme n were suddenly dumbfounded.


    ¡°What happened?


    ¡°Was Commander Xing beaten up?


    ¡°Was he beaten up by a person of the Inquisition?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t believe it. For a moment, they thought they had misread things.


    An officer of the Thunderme n came to his senses, pointed at Li Mu, and was about to say something with an angry look.


    Li Mu strode over and pped them like a tiger stepping on a flock of sheep. He mercilessly pped them flying one after another.


    Even Commander Xing was no match for Li Mu, let alone his subordinates.


    Li Mu beat them easily.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, none of the dozen or so people from the Thunderme n who hade to provoke him managed to escape. All of them had been sent flying.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. How dare you bully the people of our Inquisition?¡± Li Mu picked up a white tablecloth to wipe his hands and said with a sneer, ¡°Since you showed off in front of me, you should have been prepared to have your face smashed.¡±


    Li Shang and the other five experts of the Inquisition were shocked.


    The five followers of Zhuge Yun were also shocked.


    ¡°He is too fierce and ruthless.


    ¡°That is amander with the power of the Thunderme n. He can be regarded as a big shot in Huining City. How could he be defeated so easily?


    ¡°This new Chief¡¯s temper is too irritable!¡±


    After the shock, Li Shang and the others also flushed with excitement.


    It relieved their anger!


    They were truly satisfied.


    In their eyes, the ruthless means of Chief Li was as satisfying as eating an iced watermelon on dog days. The grievances the Inquisition had suffered in Huining City over the years had been vented a lot at this moment.


    Zhuge Yun shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He had long expected that Li Mu would not let these people go so easily, but he didn¡¯t expect that Li Mu would take such a fierce means at the beginning. When he thought about it carefully, he felt it was normal.


    Apart from the position of the head of the Inquisition and his mysterious and powerful master, he was the sworn brother of the six most rogue swords and the first Sword Whiz, the Sword Savant, of the Brotherhood of Swords. These people from the Thunderme n deserved to be pped away.


    Fortunately, the Sword Savant, the Sword Fanatic, and the others were not present.


    If these overbearing sword practitioners were present, Commander Xing and the others might not only have been pped but also directly carried back to lie in bed for at least half a year. They could only me themselves for courting death, being unreasonable, and taking the initiative to provoke a hard case.


    However, the people of the Thunderme n were always arrogant and domineering. Would they give up so easily?


    Zhuge Yun looked out of the window.


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Young friend, why don¡¯t you leave first? Let me deal with the affairs here.¡±


    Li Mu shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait here today. I want to see what kind of people the small leaders of the Thunderme n are. How dare they bully our Inquisition? I want some people to know that the Inquisition is no longer what it used to be. I want them to understand that if they want to make trouble in front of the Inquisition in the future, they¡¯d better think twice before doing anything.¡±


    As soon as Zhuge Yun heard that, he immediately realized that this young man obviously wanted to make a big deal out of it. He was deliberately taking advantage of this matter to establish his prestige and make an example of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain to show the strength of the Inquisition.


    As the saying went, a new broom swept clean.


    Only Li Mu, with his status and background, dared to do such a thing. Even the future leader of the same Holy Land wouldn¡¯t dare to do it, let alone others.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait here with you today.¡± Zhuge Yun smiled and said.


    When his five personal guards heard this, they were shocked.


    It was obvious that the new Chief of the Inquisition was going to confront the Thunderme n head-on. Why did their boss, who usually did not want to get involved in this kind of power struggle, act as if he was on the side of the Inquisition? It was not the style of their boss.


    Li Shang and the others were overjoyed to hear this.


    Just now, Li Mu took action and relieved them a lot. But when they calmed down and thought about it, they felt a little scared. The Thunderme n was already arge n among 36 ns of the Military of Man. Besides, it had the backing of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, a Holy Land. Its force was so strong that ordinary people did not dare to provoke it. As a new official, Chief Li had already struck themander of the Thunderme n before he could have a firm foothold. If this matter blew up, the Inquisition would probably have to bear the consequences. After all, in the eyes of everyone who had witnessed the decline of the Inquisition over the years, they did not have the confidence to confront such a big force of the Military of Man for the time being.


    But if a highly respected senior like Zhuge Yun was willing to support Li Mu, it would be a different story. At least, they would be able to escape unscathed.


    However, they were still nervous.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care. He went to check the injuries of Yun Shuangyan.


    ¡°Your honor, I¡¯m fine,¡± Yun Shuangyan was a little reserved and hurriedly said.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t speak. He reached out and put his hand on Yun Shuangyan¡¯s shoulder. He found that the young man¡¯s arm bones had been broken into several pieces. The person who did this deliberately humiliated him, and there was a special strength in his body. His injury was far more serious than it looked. If he didn¡¯t treat it in time, he would probably be disabled.


    ¡°It seems I haven¡¯t beat those bastards hard just now.¡±


    Li Mu became angrier.


    ¡°Why did the descendant of the Inquisition be like this?¡± Li Mu nced at Li Shang and the others with sharp eyes. Then he said to Yun Shuangyan, ¡°Why did the people of the Thunderme n deliberately embarrass you?¡±


    Yun Shuangyan lowered his head and said with a smile, ¡°Actually it¡¯s just a little misunderstanding. Thank you for your help, your honor. My injury is not serious.¡±


    While they were talking, Mr. Huang, the shopkeeper of the Sage-gathering Pavilion, came over with two waiters. He nced at Li Mu and looked at Zhuge Yun and said, ¡°I heard that something unpleasant happened just now. I wonder if our waiter didn¡¯t take good care of you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Zhuge Yun smiled and said, ¡°Old Huang, I know what you mean, and I also know that your boss doesn¡¯t like others to make trouble in the Sage-gathering Pavilion. However, there are some exceptions to today¡¯s matter, and the Sage-gathering Pavilion may not be able to intervene. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    There was a hint of surprise on the fair and chubby face of shopkeeper Huang. He took a serious look at Li Mu again and make an obeisance with a smile. He said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb you two distinguished guests.¡± The man retreated again.


    Li Mu looked at Yun Shuangyan and said, ¡°I heard that you are the descendant of Senior Yun Zhongyue.¡±


    Yun Shuangyan said, ¡°He is my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°The grandson of the tenth Chief of the Inquisition?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Since he is the descendant of a hero, why does he end up like this? Don¡¯t tell me that our the Inquisition has no support or doesn¡¯t care for the family members and descendants of our brothers, especially the descendants of the martyrs.¡±


    Li Shang was startled and quickly said, ¡°ording to the usual practice of the Military of Man, the matters ofpensation are all handled by the n of Carriages and Horses. He should have been supported and cared for.¡±


    ¡°Why do youe to the restaurant to be a waiter and be humiliated?¡± Li Mu said.


    Li Shang hesitated and did not know how to say it.


    Yun Shuangyan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. My grandfather handled a wrong case back then, so our Yun Family¡¯spensation has been suspended.¡±


    ¡°A wrong case?¡±


    This was the second time Li Mu had heard of this thing.


    However, this was not the time to talk about the matter of the past. He directly said to Li Shang, ¡°Remember this matter. From now on, the Inquisition takes charge of the descendant of Chief Yun, we are brothers. If we don¡¯t care for him, who will? Since thepensation from the n of Carriages and Horses was stopped, the Inquisition will give him. How could we erase all of Chief Yun¡¯s contributions because he had made a mistake? He has already passed away. We can¡¯t let his descendant be implicated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your honor. I got it,¡± Li Shang said loudly.


    The other fourmanders of the Inquisition felt warm in their hearts when hearing Li Mu¡¯s words.


    Even the people around Zhuge Yun showed a strange light in their eyes. Anyway, this Chief was caring about his subordinates. It was the good luck of every Inspector of the Inquisition to have such a superior who sympathized with his subordinates.


    ¡°Thank you, your honor,¡± Yun Shuangyan also showed gratitude and thanked him repeatedly.


    Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me now. You can thank me after I avenge you for the beating you received today.¡±


    While they were talking, they heard amotion from outside.


    ¡°Where did this bastarde from? How dare you hit the people of the Thunderme n? Get the hell out of here!¡± A domineering and overbearing voice came from outside the Sage-gathering Pavilion. The voice was so loud that it was like that of rolling thunder. The people on several streets around the Sage-gathering Pavilion heard him.


    The faces of Li Shang and the others changed.


    ¡°Here theye.


    ¡°Big trouble hase.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    They began to worry again.


    Li Mu sneered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and meet the people of the Thunderme n. I¡¯ll give them a lesson.¡±


    Shopkeeper Huang was nice before. Li Mu didn¡¯t want to fight in the restaurant.


    The group of people went downstairs directly. When they came out of the Sage-gathering Pavilion, they saw 300 military martial arts practitioners in red light leather armor and dozens of masters in light purple uniforms of the Thunderme n. They were fierce with strong killing intent, blocking the gate aggressively.

 Chapter 1043 - 1043 Do You Need Me to Say It Again?

    Chapter 1043 Do You Need Me to Say It Again?


    The Sage-gathering Pavilion was also surrounded by various people watching the fun.


    Many people recognized that the leader of the Thunderme n was a slightly fat middle-aged man wearing avender Thunderme Robe and a long ck beard. He had a square face, it was ck. He was Yu Sanlun, the chiefmander of the Thunderme n.


    He was well-known for his recklessness and impatience. He was a ruthless man second only to Lin Yuquan, the Chief of the Thunderme n. In Huining City, he could be regarded as a big shot.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in charge of the Thunderme n for 20 years. It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve met someone who dares to humiliate our people so crazily. The little guy of the Inquisition, tell me your name.¡± The chiefmander, Yu Sanlun, narrowed his eyes and stared at Li Mu walking out of the lobby of the Sage-gathering Pavilion like a dangerous beast seeing its prey.


    ¡°The chiefmander of the Thunderme n?¡±


    Li Mu nced around and said indifferently, ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me. Let your biggest leader of the Thunderme ne out.¡±


    The people around were shocked and silent.


    Many people stared at Li Mu in a daze.


    He was a stranger, but he was good-looking. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, full of heroic spirit. The white dragon armor set off his slender and strong body, making him look heroic. Standing on the stone steps in front of the Sage-gathering Pavilion, he looked brave and extraordinary. He was so distinguished.


    There had never been such a person in Huining City before.


    His bearing and tone made many people around him guess his identity.


    When Zhuge Yun came out with his attendants and stood behind Li Mu, all the onlookers gasped secretly.


    They all knew this big shot.


    Zhuge Yun was the Chief of the Magic Works Department. He was one of the top figures in Huining City. Although Yu Sanlun, the chiefmander of the Thunderme n, was a big shot and a ruthless man with a bad temper, he was still a little weak in front of a top figure like Zhuge Yun.


    The most important thing was that Zhuge Yun was standing side by side with Li Mu and slightly behind him. This standing position showed that Li Mu was the protagonist of this incident, and his status was not inferior to that of the old big shot of the Military of Man like Zhuge Yun.


    This made the onlookers even more curious about him.


    ¡°Is this young man from the Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements?


    ¡°Will Shenji of Hundred Refinements going to confront Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain head-on?¡±


    When the chiefmander of the Thunderme n, Yu Sanlun, saw this, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    ¡°Chief Zhuge, this matter has nothing to do with the Magic Works Department. Please don¡¯t get involved in it for Chief Lin.¡± Yu Sanlun was a reckless person, but he didn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant in front of Zhuge Yun. Therefore, he tried to speak as politely as possible to show respect for the other party. He said, ¡°I wille to thank you after this matter.¡±


    Zhuge Yun smiled and said, ¡°Commander Yu, I advise you to go back and ask your Chief Lin toe here to talk. Or else, you will lose face and bring shame on yourselves. This is a piece of advice for you. You are not able to make the decision today.¡±


    Yu Sanlun¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    Zhuge Yun was the most outstanding future leader of the Holy Land of Shenji of Hundred Refinements. He was most likely to take over Shenji of Hundred Refinements in the future. He came out to cultivate 60 years ago and took charge of the Magic Works Department of the Military of Man. Moreover, he was very close to the heads of the Legions.


    He looked easy-going, but he was arrogant inside. He rarely participated in the open and secret fights of the major factions in the Military of Man. He had been keeping himself aloof from worldly affairs, and he was one of the objects that all parties tried their best to draw over to their side.


    However, Zhuge Yun changed his usual style of doing things and supported the people of the Inquisition so obviously. It surprised Yu Sanlun.


    Beforeing here, he had learned from the message of Commander Xing and the others that the one who had a conflict with them this time was a member of the Inquisition. He might be the new head of the Inquisition who had caused a sensation recently but had not attracted much attention from various parties.


    So what if he was the new head of the Inquisition?


    To be honest, when the Inquisition was in its heyday, the 36 ns and even the generals of the major Legions might show some respect for it. But now, it was no longer the same as before. The Inquisition existed in name only. Who would take it seriously?


    As soon as he heard that the Inquisition had beaten up his men, Yu Sanlun who was hot-tempered immediately brought his men over.


    In his n, he would humiliate the Inquisition first and take the culprit back to the Thunderme n to deal with him. As long as he didn¡¯t kill the person, he wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid even if the Military of Man looked into the case on the surface. At worst, he would let the culprit go. Anyway, he had to protect the dignity of the Thunderme n and vent the anger in his subordinates¡¯ hearts.


    But now, the attitude of Zhuge Yun, a big shot, was unexpectedly firm, making Yu Sanlun somewhat stunned and hesitant.


    Li Mu suddenly had an idea and said, ¡°Commander Yu, right? You¡¯ve brought so many people here in an aggressive manner. What do you want to do?¡±


    When Yu Sanlun heard that Li Mu seemed to have suddenly given in, he instinctively felt that he had given in. His doubts suddenly disappeared.


    With a sneer, Yu Sanlun became domineering again and said, ¡°Who beat the people of the Thunderme n? Cut off his hands. Who cursed the people of the Inquisition? Cut off his tongue. Then kneel at the entrance of the Inquisition for three days and three nights. In that case, the matter wille to an end.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Li Mu burst outughing.


    Hisughter was filled with mockery.


    Zhuge Yun beside him shook his head.


    ¡°Yu Sanlun is really an idiot. The Thunderme n is used to being blind and arrogant. I¡¯ve already warned him, but he¡¯s still looking for trouble. He¡¯s a stupid pig who only knows how to y with thunder and mes.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you unwilling?¡± Yu Sanlun stared at Li Mu and saw himughing sarcastically. He said fiercely, ¡°Little guy, justugh as much as you want. I¡¯ll make you cryter.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, something strange suddenly happened.


    A lightning bolt sounded.


    Everyone subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    In the distance, thunder and mes surged. A deep purple flower bloomed in the sky. As the light flowed, a slender figure appeared on the flower.


    He was dressed in a purple robe, looking luxurious and majestic. His face was thin, and the corners of his face were angr. His hair and eyebrows were purple, and there was lightning around him. This was the sign of the extreme cultivation of the Cultivation Method of Way of Thunder. He was covered with the fluctuation of the Thunder Magic, emitting a devastating aura.


    ¡°Chief.¡±


    Hundreds of practitioners of the Thunderme n were overjoyed when seeing this man. They immediately bowed to him.


    The onlookers also eximed in a low voice.


    ¡°Here hees.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    He was the head of the Thunderme n, the Chief of one of the 36 ns. He was also one of the nine future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, one of the ten Holy Lands. His name was Lin Yuquan, the World-Devastating Purple Thunder. He was a real big shot in Huining City.


    ¡°It seems that what happened in the Sage-gathering Pavilion today has finally reached this man¡¯s ears, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Some people looked at Li Mu and others with sympathy.


    For a long time, all the people and forces who had a dispute with the Thunderme n and disturbed him would end up in a sorry state.


    In short, he was a powerful figure.


    Li Shang and the other four members of the Inquisition were instantly perturbed.


    The reputation of the World-devastating Purple Thunder was so great that he was like a boulder weighing heavily on their hearts suddenly. Yun Shuangyan, who had just recovered a little, had an impulse to rush out to bear all the consequences. He didn¡¯t want the matter to be severer. But he also knew that the situation had changed and it was useless even if he rushed out at this time.


    ¡°Your honor, he is the man who spoke such arrogant words. He insulted our Thunderme n and injured several of our disciples.¡± Yu Sanlun pointed at Li Mu and said, ¡°Please order me to arrest this arrogant bastard, your honor.¡±


    He had a cold smile and felt proud in his heart.


    ¡°This time, how could you be arrogant?¡± At the same time, he was prepared and waited for his Chief to give an order.


    At a low altitude, on the purple lightning flower, Lin Yuquan asked, ¡°How do you want the matter to end?¡±


    Yu Sanlun subconsciously wanted to answer, but he suddenly felt it was strange. He took a closer look and found that the Chief was looking at Li Mu, and his words were also for Li Mu rather than for him.


    Li Mu looked Lin Yuquan up and down. Since he was one of the nine future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, his status must be like that of the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens. He could not put any pressure on Li Mu at all.


    ¡°Who beat the people of the Inquisition? Cut off his hands. Who cursed the people of the Inquisition? Cut off his tongue. Then kneel at the entrance of the Inquisition for three days and three nights. In that case, the matter wille to an end.¡± Li Mu said ndly.


    There was an uncontroble uproar around.


    Under the pressure of Lin Yuquan¡¯s powerful Thunder Magic, many onlookers tried their best not to make any sound. But at this time, when they heard what Li Mu said, they couldn¡¯t help eximing.


    The Inquisition?


    It turned out that this young man was from the Inquisition.


    Some neers didn¡¯t know what the Inquisition was, while some senior members were shocked that although the Inquisition had declined to such an extent, its person suddenly challenged the Thunderme n, which was one of the top 36 ns. Was the person tired of living?


    Yu Sanlun¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    That was because those words were what he had just said to the Inquisition.


    ¡°How dare this young Chief talk back to my Chief. Is he courting death?


    ¡°He is unforgivable.¡±


    He was furious. He turned around and bowed, about to say something.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Lin Yuquan didn¡¯t even look at Yu Sanlun. Instead, he stared at Li Mu. Purple lightning swirled in his eyes, and his eyes seemed to be two balls of extremely condensed divine thunder that could destroy the world floating.


    At this moment, everyone felt a kind of anger and killing intent flowing.


    The onlookers subconsciously stepped back in an instant.


    They were afraid that Lin Yuquan¡¯s anger would erupt like a volcano, affecting the surroundings and crushing them identally.


    However, Li Mu, who was the first to face this kind of pressure, seemed to be unaware of it at all. He asked, ¡°Do you need me to repeat?¡±

 Chapter 1044 - 1044 Why?

    Chapter 1044 Why?


    Under the gaze of countless people, Lin Yuquan, who was standing on the purple lightning flower like a volcano just before the eruption, took a deep breath as if he was trying hard to suppress something. Then, he nced at Zhuge Yun next to Li Mu for the first time after appearing.


    Thetter looked calm and didn¡¯t say anything. He was just smiling.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Yuquan suddenly nodded.


    He finally made a decision.


    ¡°Do as he said.¡±


    He nced at Yu Sanlun, who was still sneering with confidence.


    The chiefmander, Yu Sanlun, was stunned. He immediately understood the meaning of the words and was indescribably shocked.


    The next moment, before the people around could react, they saw a sh of lightning at a low altitude. The suffocating pressure all over the sky disappeared. After finishing his words, the famous head of the Thunderme n in Huining City left.


    ¡°Has he left?


    ¡°He left, right?


    ¡°As the saying goes, the thunder is loud, but the rain is small. What a weakling!¡±


    The people inside and outside the Sage-gathering Pavilion were silent.


    It was surprising!


    None of them expected the Chief of the Thunderme n, who had appeared with a strong aura, to not bring the other party a crushing defeat. In addition, hepromised and left after a verbal confrontation. They felt as if he had stretched out his face and let Li Mu p him. Then he left with satisfaction.


    How could this be?


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.


    The experts led by the chiefmander, Yu Sanlun, were depressed.


    ¡°Does Chief mean to submit to the Inquisition?


    ¡°Why?


    ¡°The other party is just the Inquisition.¡±


    Thousands of shocked and inexplicable eyes were fixed on Li Mu.


    Li Mu looked at Yu Sanlun and the others indifferently and asked, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Yu Sanlun¡¯s face flushed.


    He turned around to look at his subordinates behind him and shouted sternly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Haven¡¯t you heard what Chief Lin just said?¡±


    Even if they were unconvinced in their hearts, their Chief had agreed with Li Mu. Who dared to go back on his words?


    The faces of Xing Rong, themander of the Xing Rong, and the other practitioners who had caused trouble at the beginning turned pale. They walked out, trembling with fear as if they had eaten shit.


    They looked at Li Mu with a hint of pleading in their eyes.


    However, Li Mu didn¡¯t change his expression at all.


    Xing Rong knew he couldn¡¯t escape from the punishment.


    When he humiliated Yun Shuangyan before, he did dream that he would end up like this.


    Xing Rong made up his mind, pulled out his broadsword, and cut off his own right hand.


    Blood spurted out.


    The sharp pain made his face distort.


    But the humiliation hurt him more than the physical pain.


    For the practitioners with high cultivation like them, it was not difficult to regrow their broken arms. However, they couldn¡¯t stand losing arms in front of so many people. It might be a shame that might never be erased for the rest of their lives.


    Several other practitioners of the Thunderme n who had insulted the Inquisition before also suppressed the humiliation and grievance in their hearts and cut off their hands and tongues.


    These parts could be reborn.


    But the humiliation drove them crazy.


    Seeing the awkward practitioners of the Thunderme n, the people around them felt like they were dreaming.


    It was an ending that they had never imagined.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Yu Sanlun, the chiefmander, glowered at Li Mu.


    Li Mu shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yu Sanlun gritted his teeth and asked.


    Li Mu said, ¡°You also cursed just now.¡±


    Yu Sanlun¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he said in a vicious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Idiot, you can try to leave like this and see what the consequences will be.¡±


    Yu Sanlun¡¯s expression changed again.


    For a moment, he really wanted to turn around and leave. Who could stop him in such a small Inquisition? However, when he thought that even his Chief, Lin Yuquan, who had always protected his subordinates, chose to endure the humiliation, he was afraid that the consequences behind it were not something he could bear.


    ¡°I will remember it.¡±


    Yu Sanlun ran his cultivation, and a broken tongue flew out of his mouth.


    He waved his hand and turned to leave with his subordinates.


    He had no face to stay here any longer.


    He had been forced to cut off his tongue. Such a shame was destined to apany him for the rest of his life. He believed that it would not take long for Huining City to spread the news wildly. He had changed from a high-ranking chiefmander of the Thunderme n to a topic of conversation after meals. It was equal to nailing him to the pir of shame.


    Li Mu sneered and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget three days and three nights.¡±


    Yu Sanlun staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Even if their hands and tongues were cut off, they still had to go to the gate of the Inquisition and kneel for three days and three nights.


    Kneeling was even more humiliating.


    However, Lin Yuquan, the head of the Thunderme n, had promised that.


    At this time, Yu Sanlun wanted to p himself in the face. If he had known it would be like this, he would not have said such harsh words at the beginning. As a result, he had to bear all of the punishments. He brought this upon himself. He deserved it.


    Seeing that the people of the Thunderme n came aggressively but left in low spirits, the people around were stunned for a moment.


    When they looked at Li Mu and the others again, their eyes hadpletely changed.


    Was there anyone in Huining City who could force Lin Yuquan, the World-devastating Purple Thunder from the Thunderme n, to lower his head and apologize? Of course, there was. But there must be no more than twenty. Even Zhuge Yun, who served Li Mu, couldn¡¯t do it.


    However, Li Mu could.


    ¡°What is his identity?


    ¡°How high is his status?¡±


    Everyone who had seen the whole process realized that there would be a big piece of news in Huining City.


    If this young man wearing the white dragon armor did not die in the following period of time, it would mean that a new big shot would appear in the city of the headquarters of the Military of Man. No! It could even be said that a new big shot was about to appear in the Human n.


    Li Shang and the other four people of the Inquisition looked at Li Mu as if seeing a deity. They were excited, incredulous, and crazy. All kinds of emotions surged wildly in their hearts, making them want to roar to the sky and tell everyone in the Inquisition what had happened here as soon as possible.


    The five practitioners of the Magic Works Department beside Zhuge Yun looked at Li Mu with deep awe.


    If their previous ttery to Li Mu was only because Zhuge Yun treated Li Mu differently, at this time, they deeply felt that this young man was no less important than their Chief. His status might be even higher.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could encounter such an interesting thing when I came to drink. Elder brother, it is fun in Huining City.¡± Li Mu was no longer cold. He wore a mile, turned to Zhuge Yun, and said as if the previous cold and cruel person was not him.


    Zhuge Yun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s fun because you have the energy.


    ¡°If anyone else had faced the same thing, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to cry at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, thank you for your hospitality today. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Li Mu make an obeisance.


    Zhuge Yun nodded and said, ¡°Well, when I¡¯m free some other day, I¡¯ll go to the Inquisition to visit you in person.¡±


    Li Mu left with Li Shang and the other four.


    Zhuge Yun stood at the door of the Sage-gathering Pavilion and watched Li Mu and the others leave. His expression wasplicated, and he could not help sighing in his heart.


    ¡°Li Mu is truly a weirdo. He can make a big move whenever he encounters something.


    ¡°In this way, not to mention the negative effects, everyone in Huining City will know the name of the Inquisition. When other parties meet the Inquisition in the future, they have to weigh their own weight before reacting.¡±


    At this time, shopkeeper Huang standing in front of the window on the second floor of the restaurant had curiously observed the situation and lost in thought.


    Over the years, because of the difficult battles with the Extraterritorial Demons, the military departments, such as the Magic Works Department and the Thunderme n, had be extremely important among the 36 ns. Lin Yuquan, the World-devastating Purple Thunder, was a famous ruthless man. He was protective of his subordinates and aggressive. He was stubborn and tough. The shopkeeper had hardly seen such a mighty figure admit defeat before, even if the person had once faced an elder of The Conve of Ten.


    Why did the matter end up like this?


    What was the background of the new Chief of the Inquisition?


    Seeing that Zhuge Yun and the others were about to leave, shopkeeper Huang quickly chased after them and said loudly, ¡°Chief Zhuge, please wait a moment. I have a new jar of two-thousand-year Tears of the Goddess. Would you like to try it?¡±


    With a strange smile, Zhuge Yun pondered for a while, turned around, and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Li Mu took Li Shang and the others to visit Yun Shuangyan¡¯s family in Muddy Alley, Yu Sanlun and the others returned to the camp of the Thunderme n.


    ¡°Where is Chief Lin?¡± Yu Sanlun¡¯s face darkened as he asked one of his personal guards.


    ¡°Chief Lin is waiting in number one hall. He let you go find him as soon as you arrive,¡± the guard said.


    At this time, what happened in the Sage-gathering Pavilion had not been spread to the Thunderme n.


    With confusion and anger, Yu Sanlun came to the number one hall of the Thunderme n. After being reported by the first guard of the Chief, he entered the number one hall.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Lin Yuquan stood in front of the Chaotic Thunder Ball that symbolized the power of the Thunderme n in the center of the number one hall. His voice was as calm and cold as a piece of mysterious ice that had been frozen for 10,000 years.


    ¡°Your honor.¡± Yu Sanlun stepped forward and bowed.


    Lin Yuquan waved his hand and ordered all the guards in the hall to leave. Then he slowly turned around, looked at Yu Sanlun, and said, ¡°Are you angry now?¡±


    Yu Sanlun straightened his neck, lowered his head slightly, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to be angry, or are you not angry?¡± Lin Yuquan said lightly.


    On the spur of the moment, Yu Sanlun said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. The Inquisition exists in name only and can¡¯t withstand a single blow. Even if the person has Zhuge Yun as his backing, your honor shouldn¡¯t have agreed to that bastard Chief so easily. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to lose face, but it will be a shame for our Thunderme n and you.¡±


    He was Lin Yuquan¡¯s trusted subordinate and had always been highly valued. Therefore, he dared to say such words at this time.


    Lin Yuquan was not angry. He calmly said, ¡°If I tell you that the Chief of the Inquisition has more than one martial art emperor standing behind him, what will you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Sanlun was shocked. He asked, ¡°How could it be?¡±

 Chapter 1045 - 1045 Not Just Resentment

    Chapter 1045 Not Just Resentment


    The ten Holy Lands of the Human n had their own force. Each of them had a great influence on the Military of Man. For example, the thirty-six ns of the Military of Man were second only to the Conve of Ten. They had a great influence on the entire Human n, but no one dared to say that there must be a Holy Land behind each of them. The reason why the Thunderme n and the Magic Works Department could behave so aggressively was not only that they were responsible for the distribution of military supplies, but also that they really had Holy Lands supporting them.


    With a Holy Land supporting it, the Thunderme n was so aggressive. If Li Mu had more than a Holy Land and a martial art emperor supporting him, how powerful he was!


    That was too terrifying.


    The distribution of forces in the Human n shed across Yu Sanlun¡¯s mind. The structure of forces that had been formed for a long time was extremely clear. Suddenly, a person with the support of several martial arts Holy Lands and several martial art emperors appeared. It was as if a prehistoric giant crocodile suddenly appeared in a shallow pond where fish, shrimp, and hippos were enjoying their own pleasure.


    Lin Yuquan was also quite depressed at this time.


    He had received all kinds of detailed information about Li Mu from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. He also knew Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain had a grudge against Li Mu. However, they didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Li Mu for the time being. He thought he was in the Thunderme n and wouldn¡¯t confront Li Mu like his junior fellow apprentice, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens, at first. He didn¡¯t expect his subordinates to confront Li Mu today.


    As the saying went, enemies always gathered together.


    Now, he had a headache and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Today, he had lost all his face in the Sage-gathering Pavilion.


    But he also knew if acting tough today, he might be more ashamed.


    Having been in charge of the Thunderme n for so many years, it was the first time that Lin Yuquan had encountered such an opponent. He felt like a tiger eating the sky but didn¡¯t know how to start.


    ¡°Your honor, do you n to let it go?¡± Yu Sanlun tried to ask a question.


    Actually, he wanted to know if he had to go to the gate of the Inquisition and kneel there for three days and three nights. It was not a big deal for him to lose face, but the entire Thunderme n would be ashamed.


    Lin Yuquan raised his eyelids, nced at him, and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Yu Sanlun¡¯s heart sank.


    He had never seen his Chief retreat like this.


    Yu Sanlun was unwilling and angry, but it was useless.


    How could Yu Sanlun defy his orders?


    Lin Yuquan nced at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what the Inquisition is responsible for. Over the years, there are some things that you haven¡¯t done well. If Li makes up his mind to investigate, it will be easy for him to find out what you have done with his background. At that time, I can¡¯t protect you anymore.¡±


    Yu Sanlun broke out in a cold sweat.


    The Inquisition imed to be in charge of the brightmp and washing away the darkness. The corruption within the army was within the scope of the investigation. Yu Sanlun knew his affairs might be found out.


    He was not afraid of others investigating him.


    Even if the Inquisition sent others to investigate him, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    However, if Li Mu, who had been supported by several Holy Lands and martial art emperors, came to investigate him with the righteousness of the Inquisition, how disastrous the consequences would be! Just thinking about it made Sanlun shudder.


    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m doing this to protect you?¡± Lin Yuquan asked.


    Yu Sanlun bowed respectfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to repay your kindness, your honor.¡±


    Lin Yuquan added, ¡°Li Mu is tactless and too arrogant. Even if he has an extraordinary background, he will still get into trouble one day. Moreover, his background can¡¯t solve everything. Bear him and avoid him for the time being. It won¡¯t be long before he gets into big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Do you live here?¡±


    Seeing the dark and messy streets and alleys, which were overgrown with weeds and blocked by the floating mountains above his head, Li Mu was stunned.


    Since Yun Shuangyan was a waiter in a restaurant, Li Mu expected that his family background conditions might not be good. However, he did not expect his family conditions to be so bad. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect Huining City, a Holy Land of the Military of Man, to have such a chaotic and dirty area.


    The floating mountains above their heads were extremely beautiful. However, the ces in the shadows of these floating mountains had people struggling to survive. The ce was like the crowns of trees. It was only suitable to be looked far away. Once they entered it, they found the dense branches and leaves had covered the sun. The gloomy air was full of a stinky smell of humus.


    Yun Shuangyan said, ¡°Grandma is bedridden all year round, and my sister was born with a terminal disease. We have lived like this all these years. Your honor, it is dirty and smelly. Please don¡¯t get in.¡±


    Li Mu looked back at Li Shang and the other four people.


    The five lowered their heads.


    They knew that Chief Li was dissatisfied with them because they hadn¡¯t taken good care of the descendants of Chief Yun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Li Mu said, ¡°We must see with our own eyes how the descendants of the hero who has made contributions to the Human n live. Then we¡¯ll know what we have missed in such a period of time.¡±


    A trace of warmth rose in Yun Shuangyan¡¯s heart, and he said, ¡°Please go this way, your honor.¡±


    He led the way.


    This area was called the Muddy Land.


    Although the ground was not covered with mud, it looked worse than any slum Li Mu had seen before. It was even dirtier and messier than the slums like the alley of killing pigs in Chang¡¯an Mansion.


    There were stone huts, thatched cottages, earthen walls, ck ditches, and piles of trash that could be thrown down from the floating mountains at any moment. The air was filled with a rotten stench. Arge swarm of buzzing insects could be seen flying about everywhere.


    The ce was dirty, messy, and bad.


    Led by Yun Shuangyan, Li Mu and the others passed through many paths and met people living in this area. They looked different and had different expressions. However, they were all in ragged clothes and thin, just like weeds growing in mud. They were humble and tenacious.


    Various people looked at Li Mu and the others curiously.


    It was rare for such luxurious and clean people to appear in such a ce.


    The Yun Family¡¯s residence was far.


    Finally, they came to a small courtyard with mud walls at the southernmost end of the Muddy Land.


    Creak!


    Yun Shuangyan pushed the door open and went in.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A low and hoarse voice came from a mud hut in the yard. It was obvious that she was short of breath.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me,¡± Yun Shuangyan quickly shouted.


    ¡°Why did youe back so early today?¡± An old woman with a cane moved out of the shabby hut little by little. She was very thin.


    Yun Shuangyan said, ¡°Grandma, here we have house guests, I got off my work early today.¡± He walked in and helped the elder up. He smiled, looking happy. He said, ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t I tell you to lie down and rest more? Why did you get up with a cane again?¡±


    The elder just moved a few steps and panted slightly, ¡°I got up and see Ying.¡± She noticed Li Mu and others and asked Yun Shuangyan in doubt, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, they are from the Inquisition, and this is its new Chief, Chief Li,¡± Yun Shuangyan hurriedly said.


    ¡°The Inquisition?¡± The elder¡¯s body shook slightly, and a bright light shed in the depths of her turbid eyes. Then she returned to normal.


    Yun Shuangyan helped the old woman sit down and exined to Li Mu, ¡°Grandma is too weak to salute. Please forgive her, your honor.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Seniors are respected. Don¡¯t be so polite to me.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why Chief Li hase to the muddy ce of our Yun Family?¡± The olddy sat on a stone chair in the yard with a cane in her hands, barely maintaining her bnce, and asked lightly.


    This olddy was the wife of Yun Zhongyue, the 10th Chief of the Inquisition. Yun Zhongyue was peerless among his generation. It could be imagined that his wife was definitely not an ordinary person. But now, she became so poor. Her body was weak, and she looked no longer young and beautiful. Li Mu didn¡¯t know what had happened to her.


    However, at first nce, one could tell that her words were extraordinary.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I met Brother Shuangyan in the Sage-gathering Pavilion and learned that he is the descendant of the former chief, so I came to visit you.¡±


    The elder said, ¡°Oh, you have seen me now. The Yun Family has embarrassed the Inquisition. Your honor, please go back.¡±


    Li Mu shifted.


    Her tone was quite unfriendly as if she was full of resentment.


    Was it because the Inquisition hadn¡¯t cared about the Yun Family all these years?


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m here to apologize to you and the Yun Family on behalf of the Inquisition. For such a long time, the Inquisition has neglected to take care of the descendants of those who have contributed,¡± Li Mu said amiably. ¡°I promise that such a thing will not happen again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Our Yun Family can¡¯t afford your apologizing.¡± The elder¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and she said lightly, ¡°If you have finished your words, please go back. This ce is dirty and smelly, and it¡¯s not a ce for people like you to stay.¡±


    ¡°It seems she is really angry.¡±


    Li Mu smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I see you are in poor health. Can I diagnose you?¡± Li Mu said respectfully. The other party was weak and more than two hundred years. No matter how angry she was, how could Li Mu be angry?


    ¡°No need. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± The elder refused without even thinking about it.


    Yun Shuangyan hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Grandma, Chief Li came with sincerity. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been in big trouble today.¡± He quickly told her what had happened in the Sage-gathering Pavilion. He didn¡¯t say it before because he was afraid that his grandmother would worry about him. But now, he had to say it.


    ¡°Really? Thank you very much, your honor.¡± The old woman was still indifferent.


    When Li Shang saw this, he said angrily, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are too unreasonable. Chief Li¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Li Mu said directly. ¡°How dare you talk to Mrs. Yun like that?¡±


    ¡°Your honor, it¡¯s not your fault. You just took office.¡±


    ¡°Back off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After being scolded by Li Mu, Li Shang and the others directly left the courtyard.


    Li Mu said, ¡°I know you are angry. The Inquisition owes the Yun Family a lot, but that¡¯s all in the past. From now on¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± The old woman suddenly interrupted Li Mu.


    Li Mu was stunned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± The old woman looked at Li Mu, and her expression softened a little. She said, ¡°Please go back, Chief Li. With your enthusiasm and sincerity, you can¡¯t change anything. You may be a good person and a good official, but you shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the Yun Family. Please leave quickly. It¡¯s not easy for the Inquisition to have a new chief. Please don¡¯t waste your time on such meaningless things.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Only then did Li Mue to his senses.


    This might not be resentment.

 Chapter 1046 - 1046 Take Action

    Chapter 1046 Take Action


    Li Mu caught a whiff of something else in the elder¡¯s remark.


    He still wanted to say something. However, suddenly there was a noise in the distance. It seemed that something had happened. A lot of people gathered around, and the crowd was heading for the small courtyard of the Yun Family.


    ¡°What day is it today? This is the second batch of people from aboveing to the Muddy Land.¡± The elder stood up breathlessly and looked outside.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Yun Shuangyan was about to take care of his sister in the room. At this time, he was also shocked and ran out of the yard to see what happened.


    Li Mu also looked back.


    With his sharp eyes, he immediately saw several fierce guards. Led by two old maids, they escorted a woman in coarse clothes with disheveled hair straight to the small courtyard of the Yun Family.


    Soon, the exmation and roar of Yun Shuangyan came.


    A group of people rushed into the Yun Family¡¯s courtyard.


    Yun Shuangyan stumbled in.


    Many people had already gathered outside the low wall. They looked into the yard outside the wall. When they saw Li Mu, many of them showed a look of surprise. They wondered what was going on with the Yun Family this year. The Yun Family had five people, and two of them were disabled. How could they provoke so many people from the ces above their heads?


    The people above their heads referred to those big shots living on beautiful floating mountains.


    ¡°Who is in charge of the Yun Family? Come out!¡± The fat old woman fiercely nced at the elder, and her eyes just stayed on Li Mu for a moment. Then she excluded him and shouted at the elder.


    Yun Shuangyan rushed over in a panic and held the elder. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Grandma, they framed my mother for stealing things in the Yu Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Framing?¡± The old woman sneered and said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯d better watch your words. What do you mean by saying framing? She was caught red-handed. This dirty bitch stole a Golden Jade Pellet from our mansion. More than a dozen people saw the scene with their own eyes.¡±


    The disheveled woman was pushed out and fell heavily to the ground.


    A gold-gilded wooden box was thrown next to her.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Yun Shuangyan hurried over and helped the woman up.


    At this time, Li Mu saw this woman¡¯s figure was quite slim, and it was attractive. The skin exposed outside her light clothes was crystal white like jade. Her scattered hair covered her face, but it was easy for the onlookers to subconsciously think that she was a beauty.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. Third Young Master of the Yu Mansion gave it to me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep, with a strange sense. It didn¡¯t seem to be born like this but should be hurt.


    ¡°Third Young Master said he hadn¡¯t done such a thing.¡± The old woman sneered and said, ¡°Bitch, you are obviously a bitch. You stole the Golden Jade Pellet and seduced Third Young Master. You are as obscene as a ghost. You are really a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Yun Shuangyan clenched his fists and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t insult my mother like this.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s face was full of disdain, and she said, ¡°The bastard you have given birth to is already so old, but you still seduced Third Young Master. Tut¡­ You are so shameless.¡±


    The crowd outside the low mud wall began to discuss.


    Li Shang and the others looked at Li Mu. Chief Li didn¡¯t let them take action, so they stood by and waited.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The elder with the cane looked at the woman.


    The woman said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ying¡¯er¡¯s illness has worsened. This Golden Jade Pellet can relieve it. It was given by the Third Young Master. I thought he was kind, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would threaten and bribe me. He molested me, but I refused him desperately. Later, he said I stole it and forced me to submit to him.¡±


    Although the woman¡¯s voice was hoarse, her words were organized and concise. It was obvious that she was well-educated. She might have been a daughter of a rich family in the past.


    ¡°Hey, bitch, don¡¯t you see your ugly appearance? How could my Third Young Master molest you? Who will believe your words?¡± The old womanughed as if she had heard a joke.


    The dozen or so servants behind her also roared withughter.


    At this time, the woman slowly raised her head, and her hair scattered over her face, revealing half of her face. Her skin was fair and attractive, and one of her eyes was bright as if it could shine. Half of her face was amazing.


    She was definitely a beauty.


    Moreover, she looked as if she had not given birth to a child. She looked as young as a 16-year-old girl.


    However, when the hair on the other side was scattered, the other half of her face was exposed. It was as dark as ink, and her skin was rough like a ck rock. It looked ugly, ferocious, and frightening.


    Her face turned out to be a Yin-Yang face.


    ¡°Is that a birthmark?¡±


    Li Mu was surprised.


    In the Yu Mansion, the young man dressed like ackey humbled himself and smiled obsequiously as he served the Third Young Master a cup of tea. ¡°Young Master, have you changed your taste recently? That bitch is as ugly as a ghost. Do you have a crush on her?¡±


    The Third Young Master, Yu Zhen, took a sip of the tea with his legs crossed and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know it. Half of that bitch¡¯s face is so beautiful. I saw it by ident before. Then I was fascinated.¡±


    ¡°But the other half of her face is too ugly. It makes people lose interest.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t it the same as long as I cover her face?¡± Yu Zhen licked his lips and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that bitch¡¯s figure and skin are stunning. Except for the birthmark on her face, other parts of her are more attractive than those of the most popr beauty of the Fairy Wind House.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ I understand now. Third Young Master, you want to change your taste.¡±


    ¡°You know me. Besides, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s exciting to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Since Third Young Master has taken a fancy to her and wants to y, as long as you give the order, I will tie her up and take her to the leopard house. You can y with her at will. Why did you ask Granny Rong to take her to the Muddy Land?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate this bitch. She¡¯s the daughter-inw of Yun Zhongyue, the Chief of the Inquisition in the past. Yun You is the son of Yun Zhongyue. Back then, he was also known as a genius. Later, Yun Zhongyue was involved in that matter and was forced tomit suicide. To atone for his sins, his son went far away to the frontline of the East. That bitch was also famous in Huining City in the past. She was forced to cripple her cultivation with her mother-inw and hide in the Muddy Land. I heard that she had a peerlessly beautiful daughter. Unfortunately, the girl contracted the Nine Yin Incurable Disease andy in bed like an ice person. Do you think I need to think so much for an ordinary woman? It¡¯s exciting to y with this kind of woman. I¡¯ll let her lie down and endure the humiliation in front of me. I¡¯ll have great fun.¡±


    ¡°Young Master is brilliant.¡±


    There was also a burst ofughter outside the low mud wall.


    However, the woman¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed yet.


    She stood up straight and didn¡¯t care about the gazes of the people around her. She said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°You are ndering her. My mother will never do such a thing.¡± Yun Shuangyan clenched his fists. For any woman, such a charge was undoubtedly devastating.


    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Come on! Arrest this family and send them all to the Law Department. Since one of them is a thief, the whole family are thieves,¡± Granny Rong ordered arrogantly and said.


    The woman¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Granny Rong sneered and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know how to appreciate the Young Master¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Leaning on her cane, the elder staggered to her daughter-inw.


    ¡°Mom.¡± The woman sighed and seemed to want to say something.


    The elder shook her head, turned around, and looked at Granny Rong and the others.


    At this moment, Li Mu keenly felt there seemed to be a faint, horrible, and strange strength slowly recovering in the elder¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take action?¡± Granny Rong didn¡¯t notice it at all. She pointed at the elder and the others and said, ¡°Go ahead and arrest them. I heard that she has a daughter. Seize the person too!¡±


    The servants unaware of the danger rushed over aggressively.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Li Mu said.


    He was not talking to Granny Rong and the other evil guests.


    Instead, he said that to the elder.


    Realizing that the elder, who seemed to be easy to be blown down by a gust of wind, actually had a strange strength in her body, he instantly understood that she might have a reason to hide here. Thinking of what the elder had said before, he realized that there might be some hidden reason why the descendants of the Yun Family were so down and out. It was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    ¡°Let me deal with it.¡± He said to the elder.


    The elder looked at him.


    The woman also looked at him. She didn¡¯t know about Li Mu now.


    Li Mu looked at the elder and said with an extremely bright smile, ¡°After all, I am now a member of the Inquisition. If I just stand by and watch, after the news spreads, how can I lead my brothers to work for the Inquisition in the future? Since we are here, we can¡¯t get away from this thing even if we leave now.¡±


    The aura of the elder¡¯s strength gradually dissipated.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡± Granny Rong looked at Li Mu and said, ¡°Little guy, chiefmander Yu of the Thunderme n is my patriarch. How dare you meddle in our business?¡±


    ¡°The Thunderme n?¡±


    Li Mu changed his expression a few times.


    ¡°Why is the Thunderme n involved in this?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid? If you¡¯re afraid, get out of here. How dare you meddle in the affairs of our Yu Mansion? Are you tired of living, little thing?¡± Granny Rong thought Li Mu was afraid, so she suddenly became more arrogant and scolded him with her hands on her hips.


    She was really stupid.


    Li Mu ignored the shrew and said directly, ¡°Beat them up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡±


    Li Shang and the others, who were waiting outside, had been holding back their anger for a long time. As soon as they were ordered, they attacked in an instant.


    Crack!


    Granny Rong was pped down by Li Shang, and half of her face swelled like a pig¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah. They want to kill me.¡± She screamed like a pig being ughtered.


    Several servants wanted to retaliate but were knocked to the ground by the experts of the Inquisition.


    Those who could follow Li Mu out were all experts of the Inquisition. They could easily deal with those servants.


    Crack!


    p! p!


    The sound of fracture and face pping could be heard.


    In the blink of an eye, all the people brought by Granny Rong were almost beaten to death. Now, they were lying on the ground and groaning like pigs about to die. They were covered in blood, and there was no intact part of their bodies. Li Mu just let his subordinates beat them up instead of killing them. Therefore, Li Shang and the others did not kill them.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! You¡¯re finished. How dare you hit me? My Third Young Master won¡¯t let you go.¡± Granny Rong screamed, her face covered in blood.

 Chapter 1047 - 1047 Baby

    Chapter 1047 Baby


    The stupid old woman didn¡¯t understand what had happened at all.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to argue with her.


    ¡°Take my token and bring some people to the Yu Mansion to arrest that Third Young Master to the Inquisition. Anyone who dares to disobey my order should be taken to the Inquisition.¡±


    Li Mu directly threw the token to Li Shang.


    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡±


    Li Shang took the token and promised loudly. He said to the other four, ¡°All of you, stay by Chief Li and wait for his orders.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Li Shang turned into a flowing light and soared into the sky.


    At this time, even if Granny Yu was stupid, she realized that she seemed to have provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have provoked. The other party didn¡¯t take the Yu Manor seriously at all and even sent people to the Yu Mansion to arrest her Young Master. Didn¡¯t this mean that she had caused trouble for the Third Young Master?


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± The evil woman looked at Li Mu and asked in a trembling voice.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to such a small potato.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, since it goes on like this, why don¡¯t you go to the Inquisition with me?¡± Li Mu turned around and said to the elder and the others, ¡°Brother Shuangyan is talented, but he hasn¡¯t practiced martial arts. If he continues to waste his time, it will be a pity. If the descendants of Chief Yun continue to live here, the Inquisition will never be able to hold its head high.¡±


    Yun Shuangyan looked at his grandmother with expectation in his eyes.


    Which man didn¡¯t like martial arts?


    Especially in such a martial art world, who didn¡¯t want to live in Jianghu with a sword? Even if he could only experience a moment of glory, it was better than enduring the long life of being looked down upon and humiliated.


    The elder looked at Li Mu, and her face softened a lot as if she had been moved. But soon, her expression returned to normal. She shook her head and said, ¡°My family is destined to be poor. Your honor, please don¡¯t worry about it. Please go back. This is not a ce where people like you shoulde.¡±


    Her tone became cold and indifferent.


    Li Mu still wanted to say something, but the elder turned around and walked toward the mud house. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to hear anything more.


    The four experts of the Inquisition all looked indignant.


    This was too unreasonable.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Yun Shuangyan wanted to say something.


    ¡°Shuangyan, go and see Ying¡¯er and turn her over,¡± the woman with a Yin-Yang face said.


    A trace of disappointment appeared on Yun Shuangyan¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Yes, mom.¡± Then he bowed to Li Mu apologetically and turned to enter the small hut.


    The woman with the Yin-Yang face turned around as if she had not seen Li Mu. Then she went to the kitchen next to her to prepare dinner.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    What secret did the Yun Family hide?


    What happened back then that caused their family to fall into such a state and refuse to help all this time?


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first. If you need any help, please ask Shuangyan toe to the Inquisition to find me. The Inquisition began to run again and will notpromise with the enemies. My words always count.¡± Li Mu said.


    After that, he ordered people to throw Granny Rong and others out of the Muddy Land.


    On the way back, the more Li Mu thought about it, the more he felt that there was something strange.


    ¡°You two, disguise yourselves and guard the area near the Yun Family. If anyone tries to hurt the Yun Family,e back and report to me immediately,¡± Li Mu said.


    The two experts of the Inquisition hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, Gao Ming and Gao Shou got it.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Chief Li has good intentions. Why did you say such cold words to him?¡± Yun Shuangyan asked.


    There was a hint of resentment and confusion on his face.


    He was a descendant of famous masters. His grandfather and father were both experts, and there were some extraordinary Cultivation Methods passed down in his family. However, his grandmother didn¡¯t allow him to cultivate. At most, he could practice some basic Cultivation Methods to strengthen his body. He was almost 16 years old, but he was just a little stronger than ordinary people. Two yearster, if he missed the best years of cultivation, wouldn¡¯t he have to work hard for a lifetime?


    ¡°How can you talk to Grandma like that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I also want to practice martial arts. In the past, you always said that we had enemies and we would be wiped out if we practiced martial arts. But now, Chief Li said he could protect us.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the background of the man surnamed Li?¡± The woman with the Yin-Yang face red at him and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯te into contact with that man in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see! Mom.¡±


    ¡°Well, take your sister out for some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yun Shuangyan carried her sister lying on the bed and walked out of the small hut.


    His sister was paralyzed all year round, so she had to be turned over, patted and massaged, and taken to the outside of the house to breathe fresh air every day. Yun Shuangyan covered his sister¡¯s face, put on a robe, and pushed the door open to go out.


    Only the elder and the woman with a Yin-Yang face stayed in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you suffer,¡± the elder said.


    The woman with a Yin-Yang face said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°The Yu Mansion is under the control of the Thunderme n. Back then, your father-inw killed the most people in the Thunderme n. Moreover, thest case he handled is also rted to Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. Why did the Yu Mansion make trouble with you? Is it rted to what happened in the past?¡± The elder asked.


    The woman with the Yin-Yang face said, ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be rted.¡±


    The elder told her about the Sage-gathering Pavilion that Yun Shuangyan had mentioned. Then she said, ¡°The new chief made Lin Yuquan suffer such a big grievance at such a young age. What do you think of him?¡±


    It was the first time the woman with the Yin-Yang face had heard of such a thing. She showed a look of shock and said, ¡°If it is true, the power of Chief Li is beyond imagination. The Inquisition has been suspended for nearly two hundred years, and there is such a powerful figure. Is it really going to revive?¡±


    The elder said, ¡°s! I am afraid all this is a trap.¡±


    A strange light shed in the eyes of the woman with the Yin-Yang face. She said, ¡°Mom, do you mean that this may be a trap set by Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain?¡±


    The elder said, ¡°Think about it carefully. How high the status of Lin Yuquan is! Who in Huining City can p him in the face in public and force him to suffer humiliation and run away? Even the leaders of 36 ns can¡¯t do that. Maybe the people of the Conve of Ten are able to do that. However, Chief Li has done it at such a young age. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? I¡¯ve never heard of such a person before.¡±


    The woman with the Yin-Yang face said, ¡°Mom, do you think this is a trap they set up for us? The previous means are useless, so they want to approach us in this way and get the thing we keep, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at that time, your father-inw was willing to die for that thing. We can¡¯t let that treasure fall into the hands of those bastards from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.¡± The elder¡¯s tone was full of hatred.


    The woman with the Yin-Yang face said, ¡°You are right. But what if Chief Li is a good person?¡±


    The elder said, ¡°If he has nothing to do with Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, ording to what he has done today, he can be regarded as a chivalrous official. Besides, he is the Chief of the Inquisition. Your father-inw left a will to me back then. I can give that treasure to him. In that way, I¡¯llplete the mission of our Yun Family.¡±


    The woman with the Yin-Yang face said, ¡°I hope he is a good person. I don¡¯t think he is a bad guy.¡±


    ¡°You have a good eye for people. Back then, the True Eye of Divine Way could distinguish between loyalty and evil at a nce. It¡¯s a great pity. The Yun Family let you down,¡± the elder sighed and said.


    ¡°What is Granny Rong doing? It¡¯s been so long. Why hasn¡¯t shee yet?¡±


    In the Yu Mansion, the third Young Master, Yu Zhen, waited for two hours, but there was still no reply. He was a little anxious.


    ¡°Young Master, do you want me to bring a few more people to urge them?¡± Theckey asked.


    Yu Zhen stood up and said, ¡°Forget it. I happen to have nothing to do today. I¡¯m a little bored. Take a few guards with me and follow me there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a while, ten guards of the Yu Mansion gathered together and followed Yu Zhen from the backyard all the way to the front yard, ready to go to the Muddy Land.


    However, as soon as they arrived at the gate of the Yu Mansion, with a ng, the gate was smashed open.


    Several figures flew backward and hit the ground hard, causing several flower beds in the yard to copse. The people groaned.


    What happened?


    Yu Zhen and the others were shocked.


    How dare some people make trouble in the Yu Mansion?


    Dozens of figures came out from the gate. The leader was a young man in his thirties. He was wearing armor and had a square face. His eyes were bright, and there was a standard long sword hanging from his waist. He looked majestic. He nced around and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Li Shang, the Sword Envoy of the Inquisition. In the name of my Chief, I¡¯m here to arrest Yu Zhen from your mansion. Who is Yu Zhen? Get out here. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed without mercy.¡±


    Yu Zhen and the others were all shocked.


    How dare the Inquisition barge into the Yu Mansion to arrest him?


    That little government organ was no longer as powerful as before.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want to die?¡± Yu Zhen came to his senses and shouted angrily, ¡°I am Yu Zhen, the Third Young Master of the Yu Mansion. How dare youe to the Yu Mansion to arrest me? Do you want to go die?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re Yu Zhen.¡± Li Shang swept the crowd with his gaze and sneered. ¡°Good. Come and arrest him.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the experts of the Inquisition swarmed forward.


    ng! ng!


    The guards of the Yu Mansion also pulled out their broadswords.


    Some footsteps could be heard.


    The servants and guards of the Yu Mansion also swarmed over. Hundreds of people surrounded Yu Zhen.


    ¡°Who dares to touch my third brother?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The furious roars rang out.


    Several extraordinary auras rolled over andnded in the middle of the crowd.


    They were two young men, the Eldest Young Master and the Second Young Master of the Yu Mansion.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you smash the gate of our Yu Mansion? You are tired of living, right?¡± A sharp and harsh voice sounded. The crowd parted, and the luxuriously dressed Grand Madam of the Yu Mansion rushed out. She stared at Li Shang and the others like an angry female beast and said, ¡°Today, none of you can leave. I want all of you to die.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant.¡± Li Shang directly threw the Inquisition¡¯s token over and said, ¡°You¡¯re a group of people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Even Yu Sanlun doesn¡¯t dare to say such words to my Chief. Are you qualified? Today, I¡¯ll only take Yu Zhen with me. Others get out of here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me the Inquisition for being rude.¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Li Shang waved his hand.


    The guards of the Inquisition rushed in from the gate quickly.


    This time, Li Shang was well prepared. When he returned to the Inquisition, he mobilized half of the people. He knew the Yu Mansion would not be so submissive. He was prepared to use force.

 Chapter 1048 - 1048 Increase in Cultivation

    Chapter 1048 Increase in Cultivation


    For the Yu Mansion, today was indeed a disaster day.


    The title of the chiefmander of the Thunderme n could make anyone feel intimidated at any time. However, the Yu Mansion met the Inquisition that had just been taken over by Li Mu. Since Li Shang was ordered by Li Shang, he didn¡¯t hold back at all. The well-equipped armored soldiers of the Inquisition hadn¡¯t fought like this all these years. They went up to the other party and beat them up. The people of the other party began to cry and howl in the yard.


    ¡°Arrogant.¡±


    The Eldest Young Master rushed up with a roar.


    Li Shang took action personally and kicked the young man in the Great Way Realm to the ground. Then he was unable to struggle.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± The Second Young Master rushed up. However, his neck was grabbed by Li Shang. His True Energy was scattered, and he was thrown aside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to death.¡± The Grand Madam rushed up with threatening gestures.


    Li Shang pointed in the air. Then the woman couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°If any of you dares to resist the Inquisition again, you¡¯ll be killed without mercy.¡±


    The voice of Li Shang resounded in the mansion.


    The servants and guards were all dizzy and copsed to the ground as if they were drunk, including Yu Zhen about to escape after he found the situation not good.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    An expert in the Way Sage Realm in the Yu Mansion tried to stop them.


    ¡°Old Liu, be quick to kill him!¡± The Grand Madam screamed.


    The Executive called Old Liu was a ck-bearded swordsman in a cyan robe. He held a long sword. His skills were indeed extraordinary. However, Li Shang¡¯s strength was a little higher than his. Moreover, the Inquisition was not here for a martial artspetition. Immediately, several other experts joined forces and captured him in less than 10 minutes.


    ¡°Catch him.¡±


    Li Shang pointed at Yu Zhen.


    At this moment, Yu Zhen wanted to p himself a few times. If he had known it earlier, he would have hidden. In that way, he wouldn¡¯t have jumped out and said he was Yu Zhen. Now it was toote to disguise himself.


    ¡°Why did you catch me? Why?¡± Shocked out of his wits, he roared hysterically.


    His cultivation was low because he was spoiled. Among the three Young Masters, he was the weakest. He couldn¡¯t resist at all. Then he was handcuffed and dragged out of the gate.


    ¡°Let go of my son.¡± The Grand Madam couldn¡¯t move, but she screamed at the top of her voice, ¡°When the Masteres back, I will make you suffer a lot. You are dead meat.¡±


    Li Shang sneered. ¡°Then tell your Master toe to find us.¡±


    The Inquisition withdrew.


    Outside the gate, the onlookers looked at each other in confusion.


    Yu Sanlun, the chiefmander of the Thunderme n, was a ruthless man. However, his gate was smashed, and even his youngest son was taken away. When did the Inquisition be so tough?


    ¡°I have broken through again.¡±


    Li Mu came out of the cultivation room with a satisfied smile.


    The Battlefield of Chaos was truly rich in Spiritual Qi. In the camp of the Inquisition, there was a tactical deployment left by a master, so the Spiritual Qi was extremely abundant. Cultivating here would yield twice the result with half the effort. After returning from the Muddy Land and cultivating for six hours, he finally entered the third stage of the Great Way.


    ¡°At this rate, I will enter the Way Sage Realm after a month.¡±


    Li Mu was satisfied.


    He came to the Inquisition to perform his duties mainly to avenge the vigers who had died in Oststern. For Li Mu, it was just a part-time job. Li Mu valued the Sacred Deathmatch in the Battlefield of Chaos half a yearter the most. Only by honing his cultivation through battles could he improve his strength.


    If he could enter the Celestial Master Realm in half a year, he would be more confident in participating in the Sacred Deathmatch.


    When Li Mu arrived at Bright Night Hall, Li Shang was already waiting outside.


    ¡°Your honor.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°The person has been carried here.¡± Li Shang described what had happened in the mansion.


    Li Mu nodded and said with satisfaction, ¡°Very good. Lock him up in the dungeon. Go and interrogate him yourself and figure out why he made things difficult for the descendants of the Yun Family.¡±


    Li Shang said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as he turned around and took a few steps, Li Mu said, ¡°By the way, send some people to investigate all those who have sacrificed their lives for the Inquisition. Are their descendants alive? How are they doing? You should also care about those who have retired. If they need our Inquisition to help, don¡¯t be stingy.¡±


    Li Shang turned around, knelt on one knee, and said loudly, ¡°On behalf of those old brothers, thank you, your honor.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    Li Shang left.


    After thinking for a while, Li Mu asked someone to go to the Magic Works Department of the Military of Man to apply for a Transmitting Array that led directly to Oststern from the Inquisition.


    Huining City was the ce where the Military of Man was located. It was heavily guarded, and various enchantments and defensive tactical deployments were set up inyers. In particr, the Transmitting Arrays could only be set up after they were approved by the Military of Man. It was almost impossible to break through these enchantments even if he set up a Transmitting Array privately. Even if it could break through those enchantments, he would be severely punished for viting thews of the Military of Man.


    After that, someone came to report that the people of the Thunderme n had already arrived outside the fortress and knelt at the gate, including the chiefmander, Yu Sanlun.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this thing. He went straight back to the practice room and continued to cultivate.


    ¡°What? How could Master hasn¡¯t shown up yet?¡±


    The Grand Madam of the Yu Mansion was burning with anxiety. She walked around the hall and said, ¡°Have you sent someone to report the thing about Third Young Master?¡±


    The Eldest Young Master said, ¡°Yes, but the secondmander of the Thunderme n asked me to tell you not to look for my father within three days, and he will return to the mansion after three days.¡±


    ¡°Three dayster?¡± The Grand Madam went mad and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean my son has to stay in prison for three days? No! You go find your father¡¯s friends and ask them to find a way to save Zhen¡¯er.¡±


    The Eldest Young Master said, ¡°Mom, I have found them, but I am afraid that this matter is difficult. I have also heard some news. I am afraid that even my father can¡¯t solve it.¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t your father solve it?¡± The Grand Madam was stunned and said, ¡°What is the background of the other party?¡±


    The Eldest Young Master told her what he had heard about the Sage-gathering Pavilion.


    The Grand Madam fell into a chair, and her heart was cold. ¡°There is such a thing. What should we do?¡±


    In the past, as long as she mentioned her husband¡¯s name, any trouble would be solved. But this time, she panicked.


    At this moment, a servant came in and reported, ¡°Madam, Young Master, a guest hase and wants to help you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Grand Madam was shocked.


    The servant said, ¡°The person said he was sent by the Master.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The Grand Madam was ecstatic. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°Be quick to invite him in.¡±


    Three dayster, Yu Sanlun, themander of the Thunderme n, and the others left with gloomy expressions after kneeling for three days.


    From beginning to end, they had never seen Li Mu.


    Yu Sanlun and the others thought that Li Mu woulde out to humiliate them, so they were mentally prepared. However, they didn¡¯t expect Li Mu didn¡¯t evene to mock them, which made them feel even more resentful and ignored.


    Yu Sanlun hated Li Mu to the extreme. He suppressed his hatred for the time being. Instead of returning to the Thunderme n, he went home first.


    Unexpectedly, not long after he entered the gate, he learned from the Grand Madam that his son, Yu Zhen, had been arrested.


    ng!


    ¡°Little thief Li Mu, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Yu Sanlun was so angry that he trembled all over. He threw the teacup in his hand to the ground.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you know about this matter? The person you sent that day said you already had the n to use the Yun Family to deal with the Inquisition,¡± the Grand Madam said with a puzzled look.


    ¡°The Yun Family?¡± Yu Sanlun said, ¡°I¡¯ve never sent anyone here.¡±


    ¡°Is it also fake that the Yun Family has hidden a valuable treasure? That man said that as long as we dig out the precious treasure, Li Mu will go die.¡± The Grand Madam said, ¡°Was that man lying to me?¡±


    ¡°The Yun Family has a great treasure? Is it about the Chief of the Inquisition whomitted suicide?¡± Yu Sanlun was stunned. Then he realized something and said, ¡°Tell me more about it in detail.¡±


    After a few days, what happened at the entrance of the Sage-gathering Pavilion spread throughout Huining City. Moreover, through some channels, even some high-level figures in othernds knew about the thing.


    Wind and clouds swirled everywhere, undercurrents surging.


    The operation of the Inquisition everywhere finally became smoother. Many departments and people no longer overtly agreed but covertly opposed as before. Even the Inspectors felt this change. This department, which had been suspended for two hundred years and only existed in name, was now full of vitality.


    Li Mu practiced all the time and improved quickly.


    Two dayster, Song Bie and the others brought back the people involved in the Roaming Dragon Army from the Commandery of Legion Kommodore. The journey was quite smooth.


    ¡°Give me the results after the interrogation.¡±


    Li Mu gave Song Bie instructions after meeting him.


    He didn¡¯t do these things himself.


    Li Shang sorted out some of the Martyrs¡¯ families and retired old brothers of the Inquisition in the past hundreds of years and presented a rtively detailed proposal. Li Mu read it carefully and signed it.


    One day, Ying Bing and Duan Gu returned.


    ¡°Your honor, Chief Lin Jingxin has already gone to the eastern front line and cannot be transferred back for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Your honor, Miss Ye Ying has withdrawn from the army and is in closed-door training at Grandiflora Summit. She can¡¯t be transferred back.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t bring the two people back and looked a little ashamed.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Have you seen Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The Ye Family told us.¡± The two people said.


    The Inquisition had not been operating for more than a hundred years, and its influence was not as good as before. Even if Ying Bing and Duan Gu were both Sword Envoys, they could not affect the will of these big families of the Military of Man.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Well, you can leave now.¡±


    The two of themplied.


    It was unexpected and reasonable.


    The big families like the Ye Family and the Li Family wouldn¡¯t rashly get involved in such a big thing.


    Li Mu thought for a while and finally gave up the idea of mobilizing Xiao Jianfei to the Inquisition to assist him. Xiao Jianfei was just a small potato. He was unable to prove it. On the contrary, it might harm him.


    Li Mu made up his mind to do it alone.


    The clock ticked by.


    Half a month passed.


    ¡°The fifth stage of the Great Way.¡±


    These days, Li Mu only felt his cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds, and he had improved fast.


    This sort of meditation seemed to be extremely important.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The golden bell in the practice room rang.


    ¡°Hmm? It seems something big will happen.¡±


    Li Mu got up and went out of the practice room.


    The golden bell was used for emergency transmission.


    ¡°Your honor, something has happened to the Yun Family in the Muddy Land.¡± Li Shang reported with an anxious look.

 Chapter 1049 - 1049 Anger

    Chapter 1049 Anger


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Mu¡¯s expression changed.


    Li Shang said with shame, ¡°Yu Sanlun of the Thunderme n led people to capture all the people of the Yun Family. Our people tried to stop them but failed. Four of our brothers died.¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Li Mu had a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°Where did they take the people of the Yun Family?¡± He asked.


    Li Shang said, ¡°Some of our men followed them all the way. When they arrived at the camp of Thunderme n, our men stayed outside and didn¡¯t dare to enter.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the camp of the Thunderme n to ask for people.¡± As he spoke, Li Mu went straight out.


    ¡°Yes, your honor.¡± Li Shang said, ¡°I¡¯ll gather our people and go with you.¡±


    After taking a few steps, Li Mu suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Your honor.¡± Li Shang asked with a puzzled look.


    Li Mu looked at the sunlight projected from the Lazulum dome in front of him. In the golden light, there was visible dust flying. He suddenly realized a problem.


    Even though the Thunderme n was aware of the power of Li Mu, they still captured the Yun Family and killed some members of the Inquisition. It was clearly a provocation against the Inquisition. They were afraid that he wouldn¡¯t go and demand those people back.


    Was it a trap?


    Li Mu subconsciously rubbed his temples.


    Although he was confident, he was not arrogant enough to think that he was invincible.


    The Thunderme n was a branch of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain in the Military of Man. Li Mu had learned about Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain¡¯s means before. In their eyes, any means to achieve their goals, no matter how despicable and shameless they were, could be used.


    ¡°Do you know why they caught the people of the Yun Family?¡± Li Mu turned his head and asked Li Shang.


    Li Shang said, ¡°They said that the Yun Family colluded with the Heavenly Devils. The patriarch of the Yun Family, Yun You, betrayed the Human n and surrendered to the Extraterritorial Demons at the eastern frontline, causing heavy losses to the eastern army of the Human n.¡±


    What a big crime.


    Li Mu sneered.


    Back then, Lei Cang from Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain framed Li Mu for the same crime.


    ¡°Even if Yun You betrayed the n, our Inquisition will take action. This is within the scope of the Inquisition¡¯s power. The Thunderme n is not aw enforcement department. How can it overstep its boundaries?¡± Li Mu thought for a moment and said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is a trap in this matter. You use my token to issue an official notice and ask the Thunderme n to hand people over.¡±


    Li Shang immediately nodded and left.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Li Mu opened his mouth again and said, ¡°Be careful. Now that the Thunderme n has openly offended us, they must have a backup n. Be careful.¡±


    Li Shang was grateful and immediately said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your honor. I¡¯ll send the notice in person. I don¡¯t think the Thunderme n will dare to resist the officials at the level of the Sword Envoy unless they want to rebel.¡±


    ¡°Well, go ahead. No matter what, don¡¯t confront them head-on. Let¡¯s talk about it when I¡¯m ready,¡± Li Mu said.


    Li Shang answered loudly and left.


    Li Mu stood where he was, feeling a sudden impulse. He had vaguely felt many strange things that could not be exined.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be too reckless. I have to call for external help.¡±


    After thinking for a long time, Li Mu turned around and returned to the white stone throne. He wrote two letters and ordered Ying Bing to send them to Oststern through the Teleportation Deployment.


    No matter which one of the old faker or the Sword Savant came, the Inquisition would be invincible.


    As soon as the letters were sent out, Duan Gu, one of the four Sword Envoys, suddenly stumbled in and said, ¡°Your honor, bad news.¡±


    Li Mu frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Duan Gu looked angry and sad. He said, ¡°The head of Li Shang is hanged at the gate of the camp of the Thunderme n. They said that he colluded with the rebels and broke into the camp of the Thunderme n.¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Li Mu suddenly stood up.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard.


    ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡± Li Mu inquired.


    Duan Gu said, ¡°Yes. Your honor, please avenge Li Shang. He died unjustly.¡±


    Without saying a word, Li Mu went straight outside.


    ¡°Your honor, have we gone too far to kill the Sword Envoy of the Inquisition directly?¡±


    In the camp of Thunderme n, the chiefmander, Yu Sanlun, was a little nervous.


    A few days ago, Chief Lin told him not to mess with Li Mu because thetter¡¯s background was rather formidable. However, in less than a month, they killed Li Shang, one of the four Sword Envoys of the Inquisition, and hung his head at the gate of the camp. The contrast was too striking.


    Lin Yuquan nced at Yu Sanlun and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Killing a small Sword Envoy is nothing serious. I will kill Li Mu.¡±


    Yu Sanlun¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.


    Would he kill the Chief of the Inquisition?


    He looked at Lin Yuquan in surprise.


    Li Mu was appointed by the Conve of Ten. How could they kill Li Mu?


    He certainly wanted to kill Li Mu. Could it be Chief Lin suddenly found out that Li Mu¡¯s identity and background were fake?


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lin Yuquan lowered his head and nced at Yu Sanlun. He said, ¡°Just do as I said.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± Yu Sanlun subconsciously nced at the figure in ck sitting next to Lin Yuquan.


    These things happened after this person came to the Thunderme n. Who on earth was this mysterious man? How could he make Chief Lin change the strategy ofpromising when facing the Inquisition before?


    Moreover, this man directly killed Li Shang, one of the four Sword Envoys of the Inquisition in an instant. Li Shang was an expert in the Way Sage Realm, but he didn¡¯t even have time to react. This man was probably at least in the Celestial Master Realm.


    Who exactly was he?


    Yu Sanlun was confused and turned to leave.


    After Sanlun left the conference hall, Lin Yuquan slowly sat back down.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, are you sure the Yun Family has the treasure?¡± Lin Yuquan said, ¡°We¡¯ve searched the courtyard of the Yun Family but found nothing. Could the news be wrong?¡±


    The person whose face was in the ck hoodie didn¡¯t move at all as if he were a ck silent statue. He said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you can find it or not. If it exists, I¡¯ll give it to you. If not, you¡¯ll get rid of Li Mu who has humiliated you in public. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Since Li Mu has the Sanctuary of the Way, the Brotherhood of Swords, and a mysterious martial art emperor behind him, if we do this and the other side fights back¡­¡± Lin Yuquan was still sweating at this time.


    The mysterious man in ck said lightly, ¡°Of course, some people will deal with them. Those are not what you should consider.¡±


    Lin Yuquan had no choice but to agree.


    Although he was respected in Huining City, once it involved something at the level of the martial art emperor, he would be cannon fodder and a pawn if he was not careful. He had to be careful.


    On the road of martial arts, before he could be an emperor, he was still a nonentity.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the interrogation room.¡± Lin Yuquan stood up.


    It was not until he left the conference hall that Lin Yuquan heaved a sigh of relief.


    The nine future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain came out not at the same time. For example, the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens was thetest one to enter the secr world, and his strength was the lowest among the nine future leaders. Lin Yuquan began to cultivate notte, but his aptitude was ranked lower, and he was intoxicated with power. Therefore, he was chosen to enter the secr world and be the head of the Thunderme n.


    In the past few years, Lin Yuquan had lived a free and easy life in Huining City, but he also knew his cultivation was being surpassed by his other fellow apprentices in the same sect. Even the Thunder Sage of the Nine Heavens, who used to be rankedst in the nine future leaders, might catch up with him.


    There was no need to mention the talented people in Way of Thunder like his Second Senior Fellow Apprentice.


    Among the nine future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, the Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice and the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice were the earliest to join the sect. They were blood brothers and were also the most favored by the master. They had been following the master, the thunder ancestor, all these years and had devoted themselves to cultivation. Their strength was the strongest among all the future leaders, and they had already surpassed the other disciples by a realm.


    Lin Yuquan had only returned to Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain once in the past ten years.


    He clearly remembered that when the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice appeared in the Thunder Ancestor Hall, the atmosphere instantly became silent and oppressive. The Second Senior Fellow Apprentice didn¡¯t do it deliberately. But when he appeared, a horrible aura naturally pervaded the air. The invisible pressure was like that of a creature at the top of the food chain overlooking the creatures at the bottom.


    It was not until that moment that he realized that the person who had always covered his face with a ck hoodie was no longer at the same level as him.


    Since thest time they met, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe.


    Today, when they met again, it suddenly became more intense.


    Although they were fellow disciples of the same sect, Lin Yuquan didn¡¯t want to stay with his Second Senior Fellow Apprentice any longer.


    ¡°Now that Second Senior Fellow Apprentice is taking the field in person, the sect must have made the decision. Li Mu is dead meat. But I don¡¯t know how to deal with the wrath of the two Holy Lands after he dies.¡±


    Thinking of this, Lin Yuquan came to the cell.


    ¡°Your honor.¡± The secondmander, Zhou Tong, greeted him.


    ¡°Did you get any news?¡± Lin Yuquan asked.


    Zhou Tong lowered his head and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t any clues. The Yun Family doesn¡¯t know where their inheritance treasure is.¡±


    Lin Yuquan snorted and walked into the torture room.


    Among the people of the Yun Family, except that the youngest daughter Yun Shuangying, who had always been like an ice person, was ced on a wooden bed, the elder, Yun You¡¯s wife, and Yun Shuangyan were all tied to the criminal racks. There were whip marks on their clothes, and their blood was mottled. Obviously, they had all been tortured. Especially Yun Shuangyan had no intact skin, and his blood had gathered into a blood pool under his feet.


    ¡°This brat is so stubborn,¡± Zhou Tong said.


    Lin Yuquan¡¯s eyes swept over the three of them and fell on the elder. He said lightly, ¡°The young people may really not know about the treasure. It¡¯s useless to beat them to death. Ask the elder first.¡±


    ¡°But that old thing could die at any moment. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll beat her to death,¡± Zhou Tong said.


    Lin Yuquan said, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t use an ordinary punishment.¡± Lin Yuquan said.


    He walked over to the elder and said, ¡°You used to be a peerless figure in Huining City, but it¡¯s a pity that you want to stick to the end. Look at you now. If you hand over that thing honestly, I can guarantee that the Yun Family¡¯s descendants will not die. Moreover, you can leave safely.¡±


    The elder didn¡¯t reply, merely revealing a trace of ridicule.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    As Lin Yuquan spoke, he raised his hand and pressed it on the elder¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Read it.¡± He shouted in a low voice.


    The arc of the elder¡¯s mouth became clearer.


    At the same time, Li Mu arrived outside the Thunderme n.


    He looked up at the entrance of the Thunderme Camp. The head of Li Shang was hanging high above, dripping with blood.


    ¡°From now on, there will be no Thunderme n in Huining City.¡±


    Li Mu clenched his fists.


    Then, he soared into the sky to take Li Shang¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1050 - 1050 An Eye for an Eye

    Chapter 1050 An Eye for an Eye


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Stop him.¡±


    The armored soldiers of the Thunderme n stationed at the gate of the camp shouted and stopped Li Mu.


    Li Mu narrowed his eyes.


    Swoosh!


    The light of a broadsword shed.


    Screams rang out. As blood spurted out, more than a dozen armored soldiers of the Thunderme n flew backward and turned into a rain of blood all over the sky.


    Li Mu held the head of Li Shang in his arms.


    ¡°Hold it.¡±


    He turned around, handed the head to Duan Gu, and said, ¡°No one is allowed to step within a kilometer of the camp of the Thunderme n without my order. Those who disobey my order will be expelled from the Inquisition and will never be employed.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Your honor, we¡­¡± After hearing the order, Duan Gu, Song Bie, and the others who came changed their faces.


    They knew Li Mu was protecting them.


    But how could they be cowards?


    Seeing that their best brother had died in the camp of the Thunderme n, how could they not be furious? How could they not want to avenge him?


    Li Mu raised a finger and drew with it.


    A ray of light shed.


    A broadsword mark appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Those who cross this line will be my enemies.¡±


    After that, he turned around and walked toward the camp of the Thunderme n.


    Golden specks of light flickered.


    Bit by bit, the golden flying broadswords appeared around Li Mu and floated in the air. They moved with him like golden stars twinkling all over the sky. An unparalleled killing intent burst out.


    On the other side, the armored soldiers and experts of the Thunderme n rushed out of the camp.


    Li Mu had already rmed them when he took action.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill the people of the Thunderme n.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to rebel?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, we¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡±


    When the experts of the Thunderme n saw Li Muing alone, they were furious and rushed over like tides. For so many years, no one had ever dared to attack the camp of Thunderme n like this. Those who had done such things had all died.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Li Mu waved his hands.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A golden rain began to fall from the sky.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°No, my hand is broken!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    Wherever the golden raindrops passed, blood sshed. The armored soldiers of the Thunderme n screamed in panic. The anger on their faces was reced by fear, and they screamed in panic.


    The armored soldiers of the Thunderme n who rushed over couldn¡¯t stop in time. As if they had taken the initiative to face the storm of golden des, they fell like wheat being cut. Their heads, chests, midbrows, and throats were pierced through. Then their wounds were burning with mes. The flying broadswords with the Emperors¡¯ Fire mercilessly killed the soldiers. With miserable screams, their bodies turned into ashes and drifted into the void the moment they were pierced by the flying broadswords.


    Li Mu walked through the burning mes and ashes and went into the camp.


    Duan Gu, Song Bie, and the other members of the Inquisition were standing a kilometer away from the camp of the Thunderme n. On ount of Li Mu¡¯s previous order, they did not dare to cross the broadsword mark and could only watch the Chief show his great power. In less than five breaths of time, he broke through the firstyer of defense of the camp and went into it like a Killing God.


    For many guards and experts of the Inquisition, this was the first time they had seen Li Mu take action.


    They all heard the thing that had taken ce in the Sage-gathering Pavilion a few days ago. Li Mu made the other party surrender before taking action. Therefore, they didn¡¯t know Chief Li¡¯s fighting capability. But now, as the orange-red mes swept across the camp and killed the enemies without leaving a trace, their pupils instantly widened in shock. Soon, they felt as if their blood were boiling inside their bodies.


    The person who didn¡¯t return was Chief Li.


    He had gone to avenge their brother.


    Duan Gu held the head of Li Shang tightly in his arms and looked in the direction of the camp of the Thunderme n with his eyes open.


    ¡°Brother, have you seen that?


    ¡°Take a good look.


    ¡°Chief Li is taking revenge for you.¡±


    Miserable cries sounded as the Emperors¡¯ Fire burned everywhere.


    Experts of the Thunderme n rushed forward and fell into the raging mes one after another.


    Li Mu was wrapped in a deadly storm. His figure was beautiful and fatal, sweeping into the depths of the camp.


    ¡°Hurry up and report to the Chief.¡± Someone shouted.


    The rm in the camp made an ear-piercing sound.


    All kinds of tactical deployments were running wildly.


    However, Li Mu¡¯s flying broadswords destroyed and killed everything whatever it passed like a meteor shower, with great anger and killing intent. This time, Li Mu did not show any mercy in his attacks.


    He was retaliating.


    Even the tactical deployments that had been activated in a hurry could notst long in front of Li Mu¡¯s broadswords. Like Lazulum under an iron hammer, the tactical deployments whined and were broken into pieces like butterflies.


    ¡°You turn out to be Li Mu.¡± Commander Xing, who had met Li Mu once in front of the Sage-gathering Pavilion, rushed over and recognized Li Mu. He roared, ¡°Stop! Are you crazy? Bastard, you invaded our camp of Thunderme n. Do you want to rebel?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Li Mu replied.


    Swoosh!


    An orange broadsword shed across the sky.


    Commander Xing¡¯s eyes widened, and his body stiffened in mid-air.


    An orange-red me spurted out of his mouth and nose.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Li Mu would attack him so decisively and mercilessly.


    He killed an official appointed by the Military of Man. Was he crazy?


    What kind of lunatic had the Thunderme n provoked?


    His consciousness dissipated, and the darkness came. The next moment, the me swallowed his body, and the ashes flew into the air.


    ¡°Hurry up and invite the chiefmander.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Alert! Quickly report to the Military of Man.¡±


    Various shouts and screams sounded in the smoke and dust.


    For a long time, the people of the Thunderme n had been arrogant and domineering. They had always bullied others, and they had never been bullied like this. Therefore, they were not well-equipped and were suddenly attacked. In a short time, they could notunch effective attacks, let alone counterattacks.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The rm is invalid.¡±


    ¡°The central Transmitting Array has been destroyed. The message can¡¯t be sent out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a mysterious enchantment covering the camp.¡±


    Soon, the wardcasters in charge of the transmission of information and tactical deployments in the camp of the Thunderme n were shocked to find that the tactical deployment had lost its function. Meanwhile, an invisible and mysterious enchantment had covered the entire camp of the Thunderme n at some point, which made the whole camp of the Thunderme n incredibly isted.


    ¡°Second Commanderes.¡±


    ¡°Second Commander, an enemy has invaded.¡±


    While the camp was in a panic, someone finally saw the Second Commander, Zhou Tong, appear.


    He was the strongest and had the highest status among the armored soldiers of the Thunderme n who had shown up since the attack on the camp. When the armored soldiers saw him, they shouted in panic as if they had seen their savior and backbone.


    ¡°Who are you? You deserve to die.¡±


    Zhou Tong shouted, and the power fluctuations of the Way Sage Realm burst out. His body was shrouded in red thunder and lightning, driving the thunder and lightning threads all over the sky. They suddenly covered half of the sky. He made a sword gesture, and the thunder and lightning all over the sky turned into a sword, sweeping out like a storm.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Rumble!


    The sound of metal colliding was mixed with the exploding sound of thunder and lightning.


    It was as if fireworks were set off in the sky, beautiful and brilliant. The horrible power burst out and collided with the aftermath, emitting a fatal threat and lethality.


    On the surface, there was finally someone who could resist the demon that had suddenlye in. The visual effect and momentum of Zhou Tong¡¯s Thunder Swords all over the sky were not inferior to those of Li Mu¡¯s golden broadswords.


    ¡°Second Commander¡¯s is mighty!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Some experts of the Thunderme n shouted excitedly.


    But the next moment, the crazy screams stopped abruptly.


    In the rain of thunder and lightning all over the sky, the figure burning with orange light was like a demon. With a wave of his hand, the golden meteors instantly gathered and turned into a huge dazzling golden broadsword. He held it and shed.


    The light of the Thunder Swords was instantly divided into two parts as if the whole sky had been divided into halves.


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Zhou Tong spat out a mouthful of blood and retreated.


    Li Mu moved faster, caught up with him in an instant, and stepped on Zhou Tong in the air.


    ¡°Where are the people of the Yun Family?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s ck hair was fluttering wildly, and the Emperors¡¯ Fire was swirling around him. The huge broadsword in the fourth form of the Godbreaker was pressed against Zhou Tong¡¯s neck. Li Mu¡¯s cruel and cold eyes were like the eyes of Death as he shouted at the other party.


    Zhou Tong could also be considered to be an expert. He possessed the cultivation and mental state of the Way Sage Realm.


    But at this time, when Li Mu suppressed him with powerful pressure and asked him in a cold voice as if he was from hell, all courage of Zhou Tong copsed at once. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! They are in the cell. Ah!¡±


    The light of the broadsword shed.


    Zhou Tong¡¯s head flew out. Before itnded on the ground, it was swept up by the power of the Emperors¡¯ Fire in the Broadsword Intent and turned into ashes. His body also turned into ashes.


    Li Mu showed no mercy at all.


    Kill!


    An eye for an eye!


    Soon after, he figured out the direction of the prison cell and rushed straight there.


    The entire camp of the Thunderme n was thrown into frenzied chaos.


    In the Thunderme Hall, the mysterious figure, whose entire body was covered by a ck hoodie, revealed a cold and gloomy smile under the shadow of the hoodie.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Good. Kill them. Kill them ruthlessly. The more people you kill and the more blood your hands are stained, the more you deserve to die. Then, I¡¯ll kill you. Even if those people want to speak up for you, they won¡¯t be convinced. Ha¡­ If you want someone to die, you must make the person crazy first. Sure enough, he went crazy after he was provoked. Ha!¡±


    A crystal ball of lightning appeared before him.


    Light and shadows flickered on the curved roof, outlining the scene where Li Mu ughtered his way through the camp of the Thunderme n as if he had entered a wildnd.


    The mysterious man in ck seemed to be enjoying the most beautiful scenery in the world. He watched the whole process without any intention of making a move.


    Moreover, streaks of light purple lightning spread out from his body and spread to the entire camp of the Thunderme n.


    No one knew the person who sealed off the camp of the Thunderme n was not Li Mu but this person.


    Rumble!


    Li Mu broke through the door of the cell and rushed in.

 Chapter 1051 - 1051 A Fatal Blow

    Chapter 1051 A Fatal Blow


    ¡°Hmm? How could this be?¡±


    In the prison, Lin Yuquan, the head of the Thunderme n, was surprised.


    He searched the elder¡¯s Sea of Consciousness with his Thunder Skill. He thought he would be able to find the clues to the treasure. However, although he did get some information about the secret treasure, there were no details about it. Even if he searched it three or five times, the result was the same.


    The secret skill couldn¡¯t go wrong.


    The only exnation was that the elder didn¡¯t know about the secret treasure.


    ¡°Could it be the information brought by Second Senior Fellow Apprentice is wrong?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get anything.¡± The elder said.


    She was on the verge of dying.


    Lin Yuquan snorted, turned around, and pressed his hand on the head of Yun You¡¯s wife.


    Her long ck hair was scattered, revealing her Yin-Yang face. She looked struggling and painful, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the hand. She could only let out roars.


    ¡°Mom! Bastard, let go of my mother! Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    Yun Shuangyan struggled and roared crazily.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know any secret treasure at all.¡± The elder gasped for breath and said, ¡°If we had the treasure, my husband, Yun Zhongyue, wouldn¡¯t have been forced to die by you, and we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a situation all these years. It¡¯s just a rumor.¡±


    Lin Yuquan slowly withdrew his palm from the forehead of the woman with the Yin-Yang face.


    He still didn¡¯t get any information about the legendary secret treasure.


    He was so disappointed.


    Since the elders of the Yun Family didn¡¯t know about the treasure, the two juniors might not know about it.


    It seemed the information was wrong before.


    He had wasted so much of his time.


    Lin Yuquan felt regretful, but he didn¡¯t want to let go of any possibility. Therefore, he came to Yun Shuangyan, raised his hand, and pressed it on Yun Shuangyan¡¯s forehead. He injected the secret skill of Way of Thunder into the person¡¯s head and read his Divine Consciousness. However, the result disappointed him again. There was no memory of the treasure in Yun Shuangyan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.


    This young man did not cultivate martial art, so he couldn¡¯t cheat.


    ¡°It seems that there is something wrong. After all, the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice was not very sure. It seems the Yun Family really doesn¡¯t have that treasure. In other words, Yun Zhongyue died too quickly back then and didn¡¯t pass down the secret, so the descendants of the Ewell family don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Lin Yuquan pondered in his heart.


    But no matter what, it meant that he couldn¡¯t get the treasure.


    Lin Yuquan¡¯s eyes nced at the members of the Yun Family and showed a trace of killing intent.


    Since they didn¡¯t know about the treasure, he didn¡¯t want to let the Yun Family live anymore. Since he had done so many things, he would rather kill all the members of the Yun Family.


    Rumble!


    Just when he was about to make a move, the cell shook.


    Large rocks cracked and rolled.


    No one in the cell could immediately react to this sudden change.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Yuquan shouted angrily in shock.


    ¡°The person about to kill you. Bastard, go die!¡±


    Li Mu strode in amid the smoke and dust.


    Li Mu knew Lin Yuquan¡¯s voice. Li Shang¡¯s death must have something to do with the head of the Thunderme n. How could Li Shang be killed in the Thunderme n without Lin Yuquan¡¯s permission? Therefore, Li Mu took action. The giant broadsword in his hand turned into 120 orange flying broadswords and swept out.


    His killing intent surged.


    ¡°Those who dare to break into the prison without permission will be killed.¡±


    Lin Yuquan took action. Dense lightning, which looked like fish scales, appeared around him, forming a dark cyan thunder in front of him. He stretched out his hand. A huge hand stretched out from inside. It seemed to be 3D printing. The hand punched out, sending the orange flying broadswords flying. The hand grabbed at Li Mu as if grabbing a fly.


    Li Mu was shocked.


    The other party was so strong!


    As one of the nine future leaders of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, Lin Yuquan deserved to be the head of the Thunderme n. His cultivation level was much higher than that of any expert of the Thunderme n that Li Mu had met.


    Li Mu did not take the blow head-on. Instead, he performed the Somersault Cloud and conjured up countless phantoms in the narrow cell. In an instant, hundreds of figures of him and hundreds of flying broadswords swirled in the narrow cell, carving out traces of broadswords. It was hard to find these broadswords¡¯ moving tracks.


    For a moment, Lin Yuquan didn¡¯t know which one was Li Mu. Although the lightning punches smashed a lot of phantoms, they did not hurt Li Mu.


    On the contrary, Li Mu took the opportunity to move and rescued the elder, the wife of Yun You, and Yun Shuangyan who were trapped on the criminal racks. Unfortunately, when they rushed out of the cell, they were intercepted by the lightning in the void.


    ¡°Li Mu. Why are you here? How dare you break into the camp of the Thunderme n?¡±


    Lin Yuquan stared at Li Mu, and his eyes were as sharp and cold as swords, full of killing intent.


    At this time, the dust dissipated.


    After the door of the prison was shattered, Lin Yuquan could see the camp of the Thunderme n outside had turned into a sea of fire. Countless armored soldiers were screaming miserably, and many experts of the Thunderme n went to the prison with frightened and flustered looks.


    ¡°The secondmander has been killed.¡±


    ¡°Commander Xing died.¡±


    ¡°Your honor, this man killed more than a hundred of our experts and countless disciples.¡±


    In the noise, all kinds of panicked reports came one after another.


    In the past 10 minutes, the Thunderme n suffered heavy losses in the surprise attack, so much so that even when the experts of the Thunderme n rushed over here and saw Lin Yuquan, their voices were still full of panic and fear.


    Lin Yuquan¡¯s face darkened.


    The Thunderme n was the fruit of his painstaking efforts. After painstakingly running the n for so many years, he had treated it like his own child. But now, Li Mu had almost crazily destroyed the camp of the Thunderme n.


    ¡°Second Senior Fellow Apprentice has been in the camp. Why didn¡¯t he make a move?¡±


    Lin Yuquan had a bad feeling at this time.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Lin Yuquan stared at Li Mu and shouted, ¡°How dare you make a mess here?¡±


    Li Mu was furious, and his chest was burning with rage. He said with hatred, ¡°I should ask you this question. When you killed my subordinate, you should know what price you would pay. Since you didn¡¯t abide by the rules, I won¡¯t either. Today, I will not only wipe out the Thunderme n but also kill you to avenge my dead brother of the Inquisition!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Lin Yuquan sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re just at the fifth stage of the Great Way. In my eyes, you¡¯re as weak as an ant. Do you think you can kill me? Dream on.¡±


    The Emperors¡¯ Fire swirled around Li Mu. He said, ¡°You can have a try. I¡¯ll kill you as easy as killing a dog.¡±


    Lin Yuquan shook his arms and shouted, ¡°Get out of here, all of you!¡±


    His terrifying True Energy surged and sent all the experts of the Thunderme n, who had gathered at the door of the prison, flying. The dark blue thunder, which had been densely covering him, spread out in an instant. It stuck to the crumbling wall of the cell like a grid. In an instant, it formed an enchantment of Way of Thunder and sealed the whole cell.


    Dark light surged.


    The people outside could not see what was going on in the cell.


    Inside the cell, Li Mu and the others not only couldn¡¯t see the situation outside but also felt an indescribable pressure. If it weren¡¯t for Li Mu¡¯s pressure, Yun Shuangyan, who was not strong enough, would have been turned into ashes in an instant.


    ¡°He could make an enchantment with a thought. Is he in the Celestial Master Realm? No. His cultivation should be higher.¡±


    Li Mu changed his face.


    Lin Yuquan¡¯s realm was higher than he had imagined.


    He thought for a moment. Those letters should have been delivered to their destinations. As long as he held on for longer, the old faker or the Sword Savant would be able to arrive in time. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear anyone.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Lin Yuquan made a move and wanted to kill him.


    The huge fist formed by the lightning grid took up more than half of the space of the cell and punched out in an instant.


    Li Mu was nervous. In such a narrow space, it was impossible for him to dodge. Moreover, the people of the Yun Family were behind him. He couldn¡¯t dodge at all. He immediately made up his mind and turned the Godbreaker into a giant de, the fourth form. He activated the Emperors¡¯ Fire to the extreme and shed out with his broadsword.


    Rumble!


    The broadsword light dissipated.


    The giant lightning fist was also shattered.


    Li Mu almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell back and hit the wall of the cell hard. However, the wall sealed by the thunder and lightning did not move and bounced Li Mu back!


    He forced himself to steady his body, and he was extremely shocked.


    This was the gap in the realms of cultivation between him and Li Yuquan. It could not be made up by physical strength or natural qi property.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At the moment ofnding, Li Mu did not hesitate and took out his strongest weapon.


    He injected the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire into the Heaven and Earth Rings.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Emperor¡¯s Weapon immediately revived, and the chaotic aura of the emperor filled the air. In an instant, it crushed the pressure of the thunder and lightning in the small cell. At the same time, the two rings rotated in the void and rolled toward Lin Yuquan.


    ¡°An Emperor¡¯s Weapon?¡±


    Lin Yuquan let out a strange cry. His eyes shed with panic and he retreated frantically.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Heaven and Earth Rings seemed to be moving very slowly but soon caught up with Lin Yuquan retreating. The power of Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire overflowed from the Heaven and Earth Rings. As the two rings rotated, they were like two high-speed millstone gears. With just one rotation, Lin Yuquan¡¯s arms were ground off. Clouds of blood mist spread out.


    ¡°Ah! Why do you have an Emperor¡¯s Weapon?¡±


    Lin Yuquan¡¯s face twisted in horror, and he retreated frantically.


    The Emperor¡¯s Weapon had the power of a martial art emperor. Once it was fully activated and revived, the power it could release could hardly be resisted by any other expert except for the martial art emperors.


    Lin Yuquan didn¡¯t know if the two rings in front of him hadpletely revived, but the power flowing in front of him made him feel the aura of death.


    Rumble!


    Lin Yuquan took out his life-bonded divine artifact, a Thunder Sword. It was given to him by his master, the thunder ancestor. It had been nourished in his body for so many years. It was extraordinary. As soon as it appeared, the pressure of thunder and lightning in the air reappeared.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    How could Li Mu give this man any chance?


    He madly injected all the Natural Qi of the Emperors¡¯ Fire from his body into the Heaven and Earth Rings at all costs.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Heaven and Earth Rings rotated like tworge ck millstones and crushed forward.


    The life-bonded divine artifact was instantly ground into powder.


    ¡°Ah! No! Senior fellow apprentice, save me.¡±


    Lin Yuquan screamed as half of his body was destroyed.


    He didn¡¯t expect Li Mu to have such a weapon that could turn the tide of the battle around in an instant. The shadow of death loomed over him.

 Chapter 1052 - 1052 The Second Future Leader

    Chapter 1052 The Second Future Leader


    Lin Yuquan sealed the prison so that the people outside could not see or hear what was happening inside.


    The process of killing Li Mu and obtaining the treasure of the Yun Family was confidential. The armored soldiers of the Thunderme n outside were so numerous. Even the most trusted subordinates shouldn¡¯t know about the process.


    But now, the seal also became a trap for himself.


    The power of the seal prevented him from escaping.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The Heaven and Earth Rings rotated wildly like tworge ck millstones. They ground Lin Yuquan¡¯s body into red powder, and his body dissipated in the void little by little. In the blink of an eye, only a small half of his body was left.


    At this moment, he finally removed the seal on the prison.


    ¡°Save me, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    Lin Yuquan howled loudly and fled madly in the direction of the hall of the Thunderme n. His body was like a pool of blood mud, leaving a bloody mark shing with lightning in the sky, dyeing the void red. The scene was so scary.


    The experts of the Thunderme n outside the prison were all stunned when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Is Chief Lin being hunted down?¡±


    ¡°Has Chief Lin been defeated?¡±


    ¡°Is Chief Lin about to die?¡±


    They were so curious.


    They didn¡¯t imagine this scene at all.


    ¡°The invincible Chief Lin of their n is being hunted down like a dog by that intruder!¡±


    The onlookers were speechless.


    ¡°Second Senior Fellow Apprentice?¡±


    After hearing Lin Yuquan¡¯s shouts several times, Li Mu immediately realized that there might be one more future leader of the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain in the camp of the Thunderme n.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go after him!¡±


    Li Mu made a quick decision.


    The old faker and the Sword Savant had not shown up yet. No one knew what was happening. If things went on like this, Li Mu and the Yun Family would probably be in big trouble.


    The Heaven and Earth Rings had frantically extracted True Energy from Li Mu¡¯s body. Defeating Lin Yuquan had already reached the upper limit of his capability. If Li Mu continued to fight, he would be drained of his True Energy by the Heaven and Earth Rings before the other party took action.


    After all, he had used an Emperor¡¯s Weapon.


    With his current cultivation, it was difficult to fully awaken the Emperor¡¯s Weapon. Every time he used it, the True Energy in his body would be almostpletely drained. Perhaps only when his cultivation reached the Emperor Realm could he fully revive the Heaven and Earth Rings, let them release real power, and control them freely.


    ¡°Hurry up. Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    Li Mu returned to the cell and said to the Yun Family.


    The elder looked at Li Mu with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Thank you, your honor.¡±


    Li Mu hurriedly interrupted her and said, ¡°It is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s leave here first. Or else, we can¡¯t leave.¡±


    With a stir of his mind, the giant broadsword in the fourth form of the Godbreaker appeared.


    Invisible True Energy carried the elder, Yun You¡¯s wife, Yun Shuangyan, and Yun Shuangying on it. Li Mu rode on the broadsword, rose into the sky, and flew straight out of the camp of the Thunderme n.


    The broadsword light broke through the air like a dazzling golden meteor.


    The experts of the Thunderme n and the armored soldiers outside didn¡¯t dare to stop them at all.


    Now all the people of the entire camp of the Thunderme n were scared out of their wits by Li Mu. The bloody scene of Lin Yuquan¡¯s fleeing was too shocking for them. At this time, when they saw Li Mu appear, they were in a hurry to hide. How dare they intercept him?


    ¡°Ha¡­ Do you think you can leave?¡±


    A faint mocking voice sounded from the direction of the hall of the Thunderme n.


    Rumble!


    The giant golden broadsword collided with the invisible seal.


    Li Mu felt a trickle of blood at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    His True Energy had been almost consumed by the Heaven and Earth Rings in the attack just now. At this time, he was barely able to ride on the broadsword. He couldn¡¯t break through the shield covering the camp of the Thunderme n at all. After he collided with the shield, his True Energy was in disorder, and he immediately suffered internal injuries.


    The giant broadsword could no longer fly.


    Li Mu and the others fell to the ground.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have an Emperor¡¯s Weapon. I underestimated you.¡±


    A figure covered in a ck-robed appeared in the sky above the hall of the Thunderme n and slowly walked over.


    Lin Yuquan, who had fled frantically before, regained hisplete body at this time. However, his face was pale, and his breath was weak. His eyes were full of shock as he stared at Li Mu. There was still a trace of hatred and jealousy hidden in the depths of his eyes, as well as a trace of fear.


    It was an Emperor¡¯s Weapon.


    As one of the nine future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, he had never possessed an Emperor¡¯s Weapon before.


    The Chief of the Inquisition actually had an Emperor¡¯s Weapon, which almost caused Lin Yuquan to fail. Just thinking about the death aura that rolled over from the pair of rings made him shudder.


    This was the power of an Emperor¡¯s Weapon.


    Lin Yuquan also came to his senses at this time.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯tpletely revive the Emperor¡¯s Weapon with his True Energy and cultivation. He could barely activate it just now. At this time, he had consumed most of his cultivation and couldn¡¯t activate the Emperor¡¯s Weapon for a second time in a short time.


    This was the perfect opportunity to kill Li Mu and seize the treasure!


    ¡°You do have a lot of trump cards. But, unfortunately, your cultivation is still too weak to turn the tables.¡± The ck-robed mysterious man stagnated in the void, and his tone was full of confidence and ridicule as he said, ¡°Thank you for giving another Emperor¡¯s Weapon to Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain! Ha¡­¡±


    Li Mu steadied himself, took a deep breath, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The ck-robed smiled and lifted the ck hood that had been covering his face.


    Obviously, the person was from the Human n.


    This man looked as if in his early twenties. He had delicate facial features, a devilishly handsome face, and an evil aura. In particr, the skin on his face was strange and light purple, and his eyes were extremely deep purple. They were like amber condensed from the purple neb. They were deep and mysterious as if people¡¯s souls would be sucked in at a nce and fall into his eyes.


    ¡°Bai Ruyun, the second future leader of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.¡±


    The ck-robed said lightly.


    Lin Yuquan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He had basically never seen the face of his Second Senior Fellow Apprentice all these years.


    There was a rumor in Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain that, except for the Master and the First Senior Fellow Apprentice, all the people who had seen the face of the Second Senior Fellow Apprentice had died.


    Lin Yuquan lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him again.


    Li Mu said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain again. Your sect is full of mad dogs. However, unless the Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain doesn¡¯t want to exist in this world again, you will all die if you fight against me.¡±


    Li Mu said those words with great confidence, not bluffing.


    Even if the Sanctuary of the Way and the Brotherhood of Swords didn¡¯t take action, the old faker and Zhong Dajun would not turn a blind eye to it. With the two martial art emperors joining hands, Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain wouldn¡¯t be a threat to them no matter how powerful it was.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Young man, your way of thinking is naive.¡±


    A hint of sarcasm appeared on Bai Ruyun¡¯s purple face.


    ¡°I know you have several martial art Holy Lands and more than one martial art emperor supporting you. Your master once defeated a martial art emperor with one punch in the Ziwei Star Zone, but how could we not think about this before we decided to attack you? Have you ever thought about this problem? Huh? Ha¡­¡±


    Li Mu slightly changed his look.


    Bai Ruyun¡¯s expression was indifferent. With sarcasm, he continued, ¡°The world is far vaster than you can imagine. There are ten martial art Holy Lands and more than ten martial art emperors in the Human n. If you count the devil races, the Beast Race, the Feather n, and the other races, there are dozens of martial art Holy Lands and no less than fifty martial art emperors in the world. Do you think you can turn the world upside down with the power behind you?¡±


    Li Mu had a bad feeling in his heart, but his expression was indifferent and calm, without any change. He said, ¡°Although my background is not enough to dominate the world, it is enough to crush your Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ You are wrong again. In this world, people who break the bnce are always hated and boycotted by various parties. Especially this person is from outside. Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain has existed in the Battlefield of Chaos for so many years. It has many allies. How long have you been in this world?¡± Bai Ruyun smiled with contempt and pity.


    After hearing that, Li Mu suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, why did you talk to me so much?¡±


    He looked at Bai Ruyun.


    Bai Ruyun was stunned for a moment and burst outughing.


    ¡°Why? Ha¡­ It¡¯s the first time in so many years that I¡¯ve met an interesting little guy like you. Don¡¯t you want to waste time by talking so much nonsense? I want to satisfy you, little guy. Let¡¯s see if the people you¡¯re waiting for will show up and if you can awaken that Emperor¡¯s Weapon again. In short, I always like to see a little guy who thinks he can break the deadlock from full of expectation to gradually despair.¡±


    There was a kind of distorted cruelty in Bai Ruyun¡¯sughter.


    Lin Yuquan felt a chill in his heart.


    He knew since his Second Senior Fellow Apprentice had a little problem in his cultivation of the Cultivation Method of Way of Thunder that caused his skin to turn weird purple, his mentality had changed to be entric, moody, cruel, and violent. Even the other future leaders of the sect were very afraid of him.


    In the Oststern, the small vige¡¯s appearance was changed by the disciples of Mount Shu.


    The temporary residence had already been built.


    The streets and roads began to be built. They formed a square shape. The people began toy the foundation of somerge buildings. The craftsmen from Lauffeuer had also been recruited ande in batches. The ce was booming.


    The old faker was sleeping on a lounge chair and basking in the sun.


    He was holding a golden hen in his arms. He was petting it as if he were petting a cat or a dog. The hen¡¯s golden feathers seemed to be made of pure gold, shining brightly in the sun and looking extremely magical. It did not dare to move in the arms of the old faker.


    Under the shade of a tree next to him, a huge white Samoyed dog was sitting on a stone chair, holding a smartphone with a big screen in its hand. Its front paws turned into human hands and were rubbing the screen crazily. It cursed from time to time!


    ¡°Woof. I lost again. Why are theputer characters so powerful now?¡±


    Not long after, the Samoyed dog put down the phone and sighed in disappointment.


    The old faker smiled mockingly.


    At that moment, an armored soldier wearing the uniform of the Inquisition hurried over and handed him a letter.


    After reading it, the old faker stood up and stretched himself.


    ¡°This little bastard is causing trouble again. As an elder, I can¡¯t rest in peace at all.¡±


    He put away the letter, kicked the Samoyed dog¡¯s ass, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and fight.¡±


    The Samoyed dog became excited.


    At this time, the old faker suddenly changed his face and looked up at the sky.


    A streak of lightning came from a distance and ripped the blue sky apart.

 Chapter 1053 - 1053 I’m Not Your Friend

    Chapter 1053 I¡¯m Not Your Friend


    At first, it was just a sh of lightning. But in the next moment, it suddenly darkened, and the leadyer of the pale purple thunderclouds covered the sky. Streaks of purple lightning shed in the thunderclouds. They flickered as if a divine dragon was stretching out its ws. The air was full of light purple haloes, dim and mysterious.


    Everyone in Oststern saw this scene.


    The strange change immediately made everyone look up at the sky with shock, confusion, and a trace of fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, is this thunder ancestor?¡±


    The first general of the Sanctuary of the Way, Green Ox Taoist, who was ordered to temporarily live in Oststern, suddenly changed his face. Now, he looked extremely dignified.


    He realized something.


    ¡°Woof. Is there an expert? Should we hide?¡±


    The Samoyed dog¡¯s tail immediately stood on end.


    Rumble!


    Before the dog finished its words, a huge palm materialized in the rolling thunderclouds. It was as if a deity had stretched out from the clouds to judge the situation. The huge palm carrying the wind and thunder pressed down with devastating power. The wind and thunder followed and enveloped Oststern.


    At this moment, even the strong Green Ox Taoist felt death was approaching.


    This was the means of a martial art emperor.


    The old faker narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°This little bastard has caused quite a bit of trouble.¡±


    Strange pale golden runes appeared under his feet and lifted him up. He flew toward the sky. He took the initiative to face the destructive giant hand made of thunder, lightning, and leaden clouds. At the same time, golden runes flew out of every pore of his body like fish scales. They rotated and flew around his body, emitting strange golden light. They hurriedly gathered together and finally turned into a golden trident. It soared into the sky.


    The golden light seemed to cut through the dark sun before dawn.


    Rumble!


    The giant lightning hand shattered in front of the golden trident.


    At the same time, the sea of purple lightning and leaden clouds all over the sky shattered.


    The blue sky reappeared in everyone¡¯s sight, and the warm sunshine shone on the ground again. The world, which had lost its color, suddenly became lively and bright again as if it was a change between life and death.


    The figure of the old faker was suspended in the sky. He stood tall and straight.


    This wretched elder with yellow teeth was extremely tall and burly at the moment. Many disciples of the Sword Sect of Mount Shu were shocked to realize that this elder, who usually yed with the dog and the chicken under the Tree of Eternity, was so powerful.


    The Green Ox Taoist also showed a strange light in his eyes.


    He had heard a little about the achievement of the old faker in the Ziwei Star Zone, but he had never seen it with his own eyes. These days, the old faker did not behave like an expert at all. Therefore, the Green Ox Taoist couldn¡¯t rte the elder to a martial art emperor.


    After the old faker made his move, the power of golden runes was flowing with the aura of an emperor. It was a kind of power that the Green Ox Taoist had never seen before. It was not weaker than the power of the Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way, the Sword Savant, and other famous emperors he had seen before. What a mysterious martial art emperor!


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a purple robe stood proudly and confronted him about a kilometer away from the old faker.


    At first nce, the person was an ordinary-looking man, but the person had indescribable majesty. He was high above the masses just like a god who mastered thews of all living things. He looked as if thend and all living things under his feet were like ants and grass in front of him, as small as dust.


    ¡°Friend, I¡¯m the Chief of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The purple-robed middle-aged man spoke. His voice was mellow, and his tone was dignified.


    The old faker grinned, revealing his yellow teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not your friend. Get lost.¡±


    A trace of astonishment shed across the depths of the eyes of the purple-robed middle-aged man. It seemed he had never expected that an emperor-level expert whose cultivation was close to him would speak in such a vulgar way. He did not know what to say next.


    ¡°Are you going to get out or not?¡± The old faker asked impatiently.


    The middle-aged man in a purple robe smiled slightly. He hadpletely regained hisposure. Now, he was not annoyed. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not here to destroy Oststern or to invite you to a battle. I just want to stop you for a while.¡±


    The old faker said, ¡°You will pay the price for stopping me.¡±


    The middle-aged thunder ancestor said, ¡°Maybe I can afford it.¡±


    In the eyes of the old faker, there was a kind of light shining like the most dangerous water beast hunting. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Rumble!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he arrived in front of the purple-robed middle-aged thunder ancestor and threw a punch.


    Rumble!


    The thunder ancestor was directly blown away. His figure was torn into pieces in the air and exploded, turning into pale purple mist all over the sky.


    ¡°Has it ended up so quickly?¡±


    The eyelids of the Green Ox Taoist twitched.


    ¡°Good fist technique.¡±


    At this moment, the voice of the thunder ancestor sounded in mid-air. Lightning swirled, and his body gathered again.


    He also threw a punch.


    Rumble!


    Two fists collided.


    Both the old faker and the thunder ancestor paused for a moment and froze on the spot. Their fists collided with each other. In an instant, time and space seemed to be frozen.


    At this time, a strange phenomenon appeared.


    Behind the old faker came the sound of the surging waves in the sea. In a trance, the totems of thousands of sea beasts appeared and disappeared in a sh. They upied half of the sky behind the old faker. Behind the thunder ancestor, the illusions of thunder, lightning, clouds, and thunder dragons twisting and turning also shed.


    The terrible power seemed to erupt in an instant and destroy the world.


    But the next moment, all the illusions disappeared, and the horrible power about to erupt also dissipated like a dream. It was so unreal.


    The first exmation came from the thunder ancestor.


    Then he flew backward for hundreds of meters before stabilizing himself.


    The second exmation came from the Green Ox Taoist.


    Then, the eyes of the top general of the Sanctuary of the Way burst out with incredible horror.


    The Battlefield of Chaos was convinced that among all the martial art emperors who had seeded in their Ways, the thunder ancestor, who had been practicing the Way of Thunder, could definitely be ranked in the top three. Almost all the other martial art emperors were suppressed in this kind of physical confrontation.


    But now, in the collision between the thunder ancestor and the old faker, he was at a disadvantage.


    When the elder with yellow teeth used the runes before, the golden trident smashed the giant hand made of thunder and leaden clouds. The Green Ox Taoist thought that he achieved his Way by means of symbol techniques. But now, his physical body was so terrifying. Did he achieve his Way with both the magic arts and martial arts?


    Those who could achieve their Ways like the elder were all terrifying.


    The Green Ox Taoist felt that many forces should reevaluate this foreign emperor.


    At the same time, he also realized that something had happened to Li Mu.


    It was obvious that the old faker wanted to end the battle as soon as possible so that he could leave here to support Li Mu. However, the thunder ancestor had no intention topete with the old faker. He just wanted to stop the other party for a while.


    After realizing this, the Green Ox Taoist did not hesitate at all. He turned into a stream of flowing light and flew straight toward Huining City.


    The Transmitting Array that had been built was now disrupted by the fighting energy of the two emperors, especially the thunder ancestor. It could no longer be used. With the cultivation of the Green Ox Taoist, he could reach the Huining City of the Military of Man in half an hour if he tried his best.


    However, he had no choice but to stop halfway.


    A long-haired, barefoot, white-robed young man with a smile stood in front and blocked his way.


    ¡°Brother Green Ox Taoist, why are you in such a hurry?¡± The young man¡¯s tone was gentle, making people feelfortable.


    ¡°Bai Rushuang?¡±


    The heart of the Green Ox Taoist slowly sank.


    The head of the nine future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain, Bai Rushuang, was waiting for him here. It meant that Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain had nned everything and made no mistakes. It was impossible for him to support Li Mu in a short time.


    ¡°Moo!¡±


    Without any extra words, the Green Ox Taoist punched directly, and the sound of the moo resounded between the ground and the sky.


    The Reincarnation Fist of the Great Way!


    The middle-aged man in a white robe seemed to smile casually, but a trace of excitement shed in the depths of his eyes. He turned into lightning and met the attack.


    This was a battle between the first future leader of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain and the first general of the Sanctuary of the Way.


    The two were both second only to their Chiefs in their Holy Lands. The world, including the two people, didn¡¯t know who was stronger.


    Would they know the answer today?


    Rumble!


    Terrifying energy fluctuation burst out in the sky.


    The void barrier was broken into pieces like pieces of Lazulum under the divine hammer.


    ¡°Do you want to y chess with me?¡±


    The Sword Savant looked at the smiling elder in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that the leader of the Holy Land of Thousand mes is obsessed with the Way of chess.¡±


    The elder¡¯s hair, beard, and eyebrows were all white, and he had a kind of immortal aura. He said lightly, ¡°The road to seeking the Way is long and endless. It¡¯s not toote to go on the road at any time.¡±


    The Sword Savant said, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to y chess today.¡±


    The elder said, ¡°It¡¯s a good day today.¡±


    The Sword Savant sighed and said, ¡°Is this the choice of the Holy Land of Thousand mes?¡±


    The elder also sighed and said, ¡°The choice of the Brotherhood of Swords is not good.¡±


    A simple and unadorned sword shadow slowly emerged behind the Sword Savant. It gradually became clear. The faint sounds of the sword seemed toe from another space. Wisps of illusory and real sword light burst out in the surrounding air.


    ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±


    The Sword Savant raised his hand.


    If possible, he didn¡¯t want to fight the leader of the Holy Land of the Human n.


    The elder from the Holy Land of Thousand mes flipped his palm.


    Three mes appeared in his palm, one white, one ck, and one colorless.


    A strange bell rang over Serenity Mountains in the Sanctuary of the Way without warning.


    The owner of the Sanctuary of the Way was nting vegetables with a hoe in the fenced yard. When hearing the bell, his face suddenly changed.


    In the sky, a monk in a golden cassock with the Nine Dragons Golden Buddhist Staff in his hand was standing in the air above the Serenity Mountains. A Buddhist bell was suspended in the air, and there were runes carved on all sides of the bell, which were written in Wan.


    The monk struck the Buddhist bell with the Nine Dragons Golden Buddhist Staff, and the bell sound was melodious.


    The leader of the Sanctuary of the Way lowered his head, stretched out his fingers, and calcted. His face gradually became serious.


    ¡°Master Ruhui, is Huazang Temple also involved in this disturbance?¡± The master of the Sanctuary of the Way raised his head and said.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    The monk¡¯s face was as white as jade, sparkling and shining. His ears were drooping down to his shoulders. There were twelve monk scars on his head. He looked solemn and did not answer. He just hit the Buddha bell rhythmically with his staff.

 Chapter 1054 - 1054 The Monarch Is Back

    Chapter 1054 The Monarch Is Back


    The ringing of the bell echoed over the Serenity Mountains.


    As he rang the bell, the pale golden characters, Wans, flew out and rotated, containing strange and inexplicable power. Gradually, the whole void was filled with translucent waves as if the torrent of time was whistling past at this moment. On the surrounding mountains, weeds bloomed in an instant and withered as if they had gone through a cycle of reincarnation.


    Time flowed on.


    The monk wanted to seal the Serenity Mountains with the bell.


    A month would pass after the bell stopped.


    The Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way shook his head and said, ¡°Why? Purple Clouds from the East.¡±


    He looked up and saw a purple cloud from the east, which was suspended above his head and turned into a luxurious canopy. It was filled with mist. It was indescribably noble and majestic as if everything between heaven and earth and stars had gathered on him.


    The faint purple mist almost instantly spread between heaven and earth.


    The translucent waves, which were surging with the bell sounds, were immediately dissipated by the purple mist. Even the Wans quickly dissipated as if ice and snow fell into magma.


    Those withered flowers suddenly became bright as if the images were going back and forth. The blooming petals gradually gathered, turned into flower buds, became small flowers, and finally disappeared from the weeds.


    Time was reversed again.


    The Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way wore a purple canopy over his head. He stood in his small fenced yard and said, ¡°The Huazang Temple shouldn¡¯t get involved in such a dispute. Master Ruhui, please go back. From today on, the Huazang Temple will be closed for half a year. Before the Sacred Deathmatch begins, its disciples can¡¯t enter the secr world.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha. You have put me in a dilemma.¡± The solemn-looking monk chanted the name of Buddha. Therge Wan Bell hanging above his head was rotating. He held the Nine Dragons Golden Buddhist Staff in one hand, stopped ringing, and put the other hand in front of his chest.


    The Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way said, ¡°Buddhism pays attention to the cycle of fate. Each thing is predestined. Since you have intervened in today¡¯s matter, you should know you deserve this retribution.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, on the vegetable field where he had just plowed the soil and watered the vegetables, a piece of grass and leaf fell from a weed that had not been pulled out and floated up. It seemed to be swaying. But in a sh, it had already reached the sky like a long broadsword, and a streak of green light chopped down.


    As he spoke, the monk raised his staff to block the attack.


    Cling!


    The faint sounds of metal shing sounded. The middle of the staff trembled slightly. The monk wanted to stabilize it. However, the strange trembling became more and more powerful, greater and greater. In the end, the sudden and high-frequency trembling made the entire monk staff look impossible to be captured with the naked eye. The staff only left behind afterimages.


    A drop of blood fell from the fingertip of his right hand.


    It was the blood of an emperor.


    Ruhui loosened his monk staff with his right hand, caught the drop of blood with his left hand, and integrated it into his body again.


    The leaf turned into a green light and dissipated.


    The monk staff stopped trembling.


    However, there was a dent like a hair in the center of the staff. It looked as if cut by a sharp de.


    Only then did a look of shock appear on Ruhui¡¯s gloomy face.


    The Nine Dragons Golden Buddhist Staff was an Emperor-to-be weapon of the Huazang Temple, one of the ten Holy Lands of the Human n. It was also the weapon with the highest ss ranking among the Emperor-to-be weapons, second only to the Wan Bell. In particr, he was the abbot. But it was cut open by a de of grass by the Chief of the Sanctuary of the Way.


    The dent implied many things.


    Ruhui stood in mid-air with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Amitabha. I will remember your words.¡± Ruhui bowed and put away the Wan Bell before turning to leave.


    The head of the Sanctuary of the Way shook his head, and the purple mist above his head dissipated.


    He didn¡¯t leave the Hall of Virtue but turned around and went back to his vegetable field. He carried a bucket and a small hoe and continued to water and grow vegetables.


    In the Magic Works Department, Zhuge Yun was drinking tea with the visiting Saint of the Holy Land of the Flying Star.


    There was not much cooperation between the Holy Land of the Flying Star and the Magic Works Department in the past. But this time, the Saint came here to order 1,000 high-quality spiritual weapons. He was willing to pay half of the deposit in advance. For the Magic Works Department, this was a big deal. Therefore, Zhuge Yun, the Chief of the Magic Works Department, who was obsessed with weapon refining and cultivation, personally met the other party.


    Moreover, the status of the Saint of the Holy Land of the Flying Star was extremely high. It was rumored that he was regarded as a once-in-a-thousand-year peerless genius by the Holy Land. The Holy Land did not hesitate to use all its resources and Cultivation Methods to train him with all its might. He didn¡¯t let the Holy Land down. Although he was a junior, a generation younger than the nine future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain and Zhuge Yun, his achievements, fame, and cultivation were not inferior to those of thest generation. He even seemed to be superior to them.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Zhuge.¡± As his name suggested, the Saint was very handsome. He had sword-shaped eyebrows, bright eyes, and snow-white skin. He looked even more good-looking than many women. His eyes were as bright as stars. He smiled before he spoke. It easily made people trust him.


    Zhuge Yun said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Saint. Since everything has been settled, let¡¯s decide it, OK?¡±


    Saint Qianxing smiled lightly and said, ¡°Actually, besides this order, I have another thing to ask you privately. Is it convenient for you, Senior?¡±


    Zhuge Yun was slightly stunned and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He directly dismissed his attendants around.


    Saint Qianxing made another sincere bow and said respectfully, ¡°This matter is very important to me. Please order them to not disturb us within two hours.¡±


    Zhuge Yun felt strange. However, he nodded in agreement and passed down the order.


    Rumble!


    A thunderbolt struck down.


    Li Mu reluctantly urged the Godbreaker to take the blow head-on and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Although the Xiantian Skill could let his True Energy recover very fast, it still took a certain amount of time. At this time, less than a quarter of True Energy was left in his body. Bai Ruyun struck Li Mu almost without any power to fight back with only one sh of lightning.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Bai Ruyun said ndly.


    With a stir of his mind, purple lightning gathered in the sky, and a purple lightning holy Qiang hundreds of meters long was formed. The lightning runes containing peerless killing intent were flickering, and the tip of the Qiang was pointing between the eyebrows of Li Mu.


    The air was filled with the aura of death.


    Li Mu gritted his teeth and directly took out the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang.


    ¡°Burn them!¡±


    Rumble!


    The moment the stopper of the gourd was pulled out, the five-colored Divine Fires spurted out wildly like a fountain spray and instantly filled more than half of the sky. The purple lightning holy Qiang was burned by the mes and melted in an instant!


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Bai Ruyun and Lin Yuquan were shocked at the same time. The mes that rushed to them carried an indescribable horrible aura, which made them feel the threat of death in an instant. They immediately retreated frantically.


    Neither of them expected that Li Mu had such a trump card.


    The Thunderme n was rted to mes. Therefore, Lin Yuquan was familiar with various Divine Fires and strange mes. The Heaven Thunder Forbidden Fire he refined from the Thunder Skill was also one of the unique Divine Fires, which was powerful. However,pared with the mes released by Li Mu in front of him, it was too weak.


    He retreated frantically and finally recognized that the five-colored Divine Fires were obviously mixed with dozens of kinds of legendary strange mes and Divine Fires.


    ¡°This bastard has so many Divine Fires in his hands!¡±


    Lin Yuquan was shocked.


    He saw the entire Thunderme n had almost turned into a sea of fires. Those experts and the armored soldiers of the Thunderme n who had not had time to hide were roasted by the mes from a distance and instantly turned into a mass of ashes floating in the air. Even the ground and buildings were instantly turned into magma and began to flow.


    The entire camp of the Thunderme n was instantly reduced to ruins and a sea of mes.


    Bai Ruyun was also shocked.


    The trump cards Li Mu yed made him feel anxious and angry.


    He knew what price Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain had paid to plot against and kill Li Mu.


    ¡°World-Devastating Divine Thunder, Purple Pole Thunder Sea, collect!¡±


    As Bai Ruyun shouted, the lightning around his body swirled, which was dazzling to the extreme. He performed the Thunder Skills and formed a huge vortex of thunder and lightning at a low altitude. It rotated wildly, driving the mes all over the sky of the fires into the vortex!


    ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    Li Mu had a bad feeling about this.


    All kinds of Divine Fires released from the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang were obtained from the me Pool Pce of the Athanasia Immortal Pce, so Li Mu couldn¡¯t control them. Seeing the mes being sucked by the vortex of thunder and lightning, the situation became urgent again.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Li Mu identally absorbed the Emperors¡¯ Fire.


    Otherwise, a single strand of the Emperors¡¯ Fire would be enough to burn Bai Ruyun and Li Yuquan to death.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Li Mu threw up the gourd and let firese out in the air.


    He was about to take advantage of the mes to pin down Bai Ruyun and Lin Yuquan, turn around, and leave with the Yun Family. But at this moment, a majestic and powerful roar suddenly came from the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang as if a deity sleeping inside had been awakened!


    Swoosh!


    A golden humanoid figure rushed out of it.


    His whole body was burning with golden mes. Two beams of golden divine light burst out from his eyes, which looked like two divine swords. He was holding a long stick in his hand. As he waved it, dragon roars resounded between heaven and earth. As he waved the stick, the void was as sticky and distorted as liquid as if he was going to smash heaven and earth into powder.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned.


    What was going on?


    When was there a person in the gourd?


    Li Mu had inspected the inside of the gourd before and found that there were absolutely no living creatures. After collecting the Divine Fires in the me Pool Pce, he stop paying attention to the inside of the gourd because the mes were out of control and would burn his Divine Consciousness. ¡°Why is there a golden man?¡±


    Among the hundreds of branches of the devil races, the Ape Race, which could be ranked among the top ten races of the devil races, lived in Mount Sky-reaching of the territory of the devil races. The entire Mount Sky-reaching covered an area of tens of millions of kilometers. There were mountains and forests as far as the eye could see, and there were also some small ins, oceans, and other terrains. The ce looked magnificent.


    There was a Tree of Eternity tens of thousands of meters high on the main peak. It was the Holy Land of the Ape Race.


    A snow-white old ape sitting on the crown of the tree that was nine thousand nine hundred meters high suddenly opened its eyes and shed tears.


    ¡°Our monarch has returned.¡±


    He got up and roared.


    The whole holy tree began to shake, and the leaves rustled happily as if weing someone.


    The Ape Race was shocked.

 Chapter 1055 - 1055 The Indestructible Body of King Kong

    Chapter 1055 The Indestructible Body of King Kong


    Li Mu was a little confused.


    A golden man poured out of the gourd. No, the person was an ape.


    When Li Mu took a closer look, he suddenly found that the figure holding the golden long cudgel was not a human being but a human-shaped ape. The ape was strong and burly, full of power and beauty. The golden hair was jumping and burning like mes. A powerful smell of a demon fluctuations burst out and covered the sky and the earth.


    The ape looked a little familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yuan Hou!¡±


    Li Mu was shocked and suddenly came to his senses.


    ¡°Old Yuan, is that you?¡± He roared.


    ¡°Chief.¡± Yuan Hou was thrilled.


    He finally came out of the world with mes everywhere.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on outside, he had already recognized that the two guys controlling the thunder and lightning in front of him were the enemies of his Chief. Therefore, he waved the long golden cudgel, controlled the mes all over the sky, and rushed over.


    Li Mu was indescribably excited.


    On the trip to the Athanasia Immortal Pce in the Ziwei Star Zone, Yuan Hou was lost in the me Pool Pce. Li Mu thought Yuan Hou might be dead and regretted it in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t expect that at the critical moment, when he wanted to use the Divine Fires in the gourd to stop the enemies, Yuan Hou was thrown out.


    Moreover, Yuan Hou was waving the golden cudgel as if he were a golden deity of Heavenly Devil. When he swung the cudgel, the world¡¯s colors changed. Even Bai Ruyun, such a fierce man, did not dare to take the blow head-on. For a moment, he could not bear the blow and kept retreating.


    Compared with before, Yuan Hou had changed a lot.


    His whole body was covered with hair like golden light as if he had undergone an atavistic transformation. His golden hair made him look like a God-king among apes. The pure smell of a demon of the Antiquity circted around him. It was as dense as a pir of golden mes rising to the sky, which was eye-catching. His Qi and blood were as vigorous as the surging waves of ancient times. He seemed to be a divine beast at the beginning of primitive times.


    Obviously, he had encountered an adventure.


    It was an upgrade of the essence of life.


    It seemed that some primitive power in his body had been activated. After being refined by the Divine Fires, he hadpletely merged with his physical body and turned into a higher-level life form.


    The divine artifact Li Mu bought in the underground city of the Constetion Demon Mountain, the Heavenly Exmation, had also changed. In the hands of Yuan Hou, it was running smoothly and had great power, far beyond the ss ranking described on that day.


    Li Mu figured out the cause and effect at once.


    Yuan Hou did not die in the me Pool Pce that day. For some reason, he was sleeping in the sea of fire and lost consciousness. Even his life fluctuations were extremely weak. Therefore, Li Mu could not find him in the me Pool Pce.


    When Li Mu used the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang to absorb the Divine Fires in the me Pool Pce, he might have sucked Yuan Hou into the gourd because he was not familiar with using the mysterious gourd. Therefore, Yuan Hou had been sleeping in the fires in the gourd or undergoing some evolution for a long time.


    Yuan Hou had been trapped in the gourd and could note out.


    It was not until Li Mu released arge amount of Divine Fires that Yuan Hou came out of the gourd.


    It was a real coincidence.


    Rumble!


    As Yuan Hou swung his stick, golden light swirled and flickered all over the sky. Unparalleled power burst out like a flood.


    Lin Yuquan couldn¡¯t dodge in time. He took the cudgel head-on. The bones in his arms were directly cracked and distorted. The white bones pierced through his muscles and skin and were revealed. He was in an extremely miserable state. His blood dyed the sky.


    The future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain were second only to the martial art emperors. Even though Li Mu had consumed a lot of Primordial Qi in the Heaven and Earth Rings, Yuan Hou, who used to be a small ape in the Deity Realm, broke Lin Yuquan¡¯s arms and let him scream after being hit by the cudgel. The increase in his strength was shocking.


    ¡°He¡¯s at least the Celestial Master Realm!¡±


    Li Mu swallowed hard.


    It was so amazing.


    Yuan Hou had only been trapped in the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang for a few months, but his cultivation andbat capability had soared. Could it be that the real use of the bronze gourd of Yin and Yang was neither nourishing weapons nor storing things? Was it a magical space used to improve people¡¯s cultivation?


    Although Li Mu knew Yuan Hou might have had an adventure the moment he recognized Yuan Hou, he did not expect it to be so incredible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and kill him!¡±


    Bai Ruyun roared and performed the Thunder Skill.


    Lin Yuquan¡¯s arms also recovered in an instant, and he rushed over crazily.


    The series of unexpected changes gave Bai Ruyun a bad feeling. If things went on like this, he might fail to kill Li Mu. He had to give up the previous psychological torture and go all out. He wanted to kill Li Mu as soon as possible and wouldn¡¯t dy any longer.


    ¡°Roar! Change!¡±


    Yuan Hou roared angrily, and his body expanded rapidly. In an instant, he was hundreds of meters tall like a prehistoric Gigantic Beast. His fierce aura surged. As he swung his cudgel, the void was cracked. Bai Ruyun and Lin Yuquan were sent flying.


    At the same time, Yuan Hou¡¯s armpits bulged. In the blink of an eye, another four arms grew out directly. The muscles behind his neck also bulged. With a boom, two more heads grew out with a sh of light.


    Now, he had three heads and six arms.


    This was a remarkable ability.


    At first nce, Li Mu knew Yuan Hou hadpletely mastered the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method.


    The Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method was the Cultivation Method that the Third-eye God, Yang Jian, cultivated in myths on Earth. It was Taoism¡¯s Guardian Divine Cultivation Method and had various wonderful uses. It could achieve the Indestructible Body of King Kong and help people master remarkable abilities such as Substituting One Thing for Another, Primordial Spirit Coming Out, and so on. It could be regarded as the first Cultivation Method of the protector of Taoism.


    Li Mu had been cultivating the Xiantian Skill and the Zhenwu Boxing, so did not focus on the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method. He taught Yuan Hou the magical method. So far, Yuan Hou had finally reached great achievement.


    The only pity was that when Yuan Hou had three heads and six arms, except for the divine artifact, the Heavenly Exmation, he had no other weapons. It was a waste of strength.


    ¡°Catch them.¡±


    Li Mu threw out several giant weapons in session, including the Godbreaker in its fourth form.


    With weapons in each of his six hands, Yuan Hou became much more powerful. For a moment, he suppressed Bai Ruyun and Lin Yuquan and fought them.


    The most important thing was that the world-shaking Way of Thunder seemed to have no effect on Yuan Hou. When they activated their Thunder Skills and lighting, theyunched on Yuan Hou¡¯s body and only caused cyan smoke. They couldn¡¯t even cut off a hair of Yuan Hou.


    Li Mu knew when one practiced the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method to the extreme, his body could not be broken. He could resist the Heavenly Tribtion and didn¡¯t have to fear disasters. Therefore, it was not surprising that he could resist the heavenly thunder head-on.


    However, Bai Ruyun and Lin Yuquan didn¡¯t know.


    The Thunder Skill they were good at could not hurt this golden ape. Although the physical strength of the people of Way of Thunder was also strong, there was a big gap between the two people and this ape. The Indestructible Body of King Kong of the Ultimate Yin and Yang Cultivation Method couldpete with the great achievement of Zhenwu Boxing in terms of physical strength in the same realm. How horrible it was!


    Li Mu watched for a while and rxed a little.


    Actually, although Yuan Hou had stepped into the Celestial Master Realm, his realm was unstable. Moreover, his realm was much lower than the two future leaders of Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain. Thus, it was impossible for him to defeat and kill them.


    At first nce, Li Mu knew he had to leave as soon as possible.


    He turned around and said, ¡°Old Ma¡¯am, Mrs. Yun, and Shuangyan, I¡¯ll take you out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    Just when he was about to leave with the Yun Family, a furious roar sounded from the sky.


    Bai Ruyun took out an ancient purple mirror with patterns of lotus branches from somewhere and suspended it in the air. He bit the tip of his tongue, spat out a mouthful of blood essence, and sprinkled it on the ancient mirror. Then, the surging power of thunder and lightning was injected into the mirror.


    The ancient mirror suddenly shone brightly and floated in the sky like a huge searchlight. It released a beam of purple light and shone on Yuan Hou.


    Yuan Hou let out a roar, and his magical power of three heads and six arms was instantly broken.


    His enormous body, several hundred meters tall, rapidly shrank to its original size.


    The beam of light released by the ancient purple mirror had a kind of mysterious power that could break all the Magic Arts. At the same time, wisps of Emperor Qi were emitted, permeating the void and releasing horrible pressure of the Way of Emperor.


    Li Mu¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    ¡°An Emperor¡¯s Weapon?


    ¡°Bai Ruyun has carried an Emperor¡¯s Weapon.


    ¡°Oh, no.


    ¡°Things are going to get worse.¡±


    Sure enough, under the illumination of the beam of purple light, Yuan Hou returned to his original form. He roared and waved the divine artifact, the Heavenly Exmation, struggling to fight back.


    However, the purple light beam was like a prison of light, enveloping him. As if he were imprisoned, he could not escape.


    ¡°Beast, no matter how high your cultivation is, how can you resist my Demon-shooting Mirror?¡± Bai Ruyun shouted coldly, and his pale purple face was full of killing intent. He said, ¡°I will melt you and refine you into a demon pellet today.¡±


    The purple ancient mirror trembled slightly. It crushed downwards with the beam of light.


    Yuan Hou was burning with golden mes as he fought back with all his might. His body kept expanding and shrinking, and his roars shook the sky.


    ¡°Broadswords,e.¡±


    With a stir in Li Mu¡¯s mind, the flying broadswords with golden mes all over the sky swept toward Bai Ruyun.


    He could tell that Bai Ruyun had consumed a lot of energy controlling the ancient mirror, the Emperor¡¯s Weapon.


    However, Lin Yuquan took action and intercepted all the flying broadswords in the third form of the Godbreaker.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat today,¡± Lin Yuquan snorted and attacked again.


    Without any hesitation, Li Mu activated the remaining True Energy of Emperors¡¯ Fire without hesitation and activated the Heaven and Earth Rings again.


    Tworge ck rings rolled over in the sky like millstones.


    As the saying went, once bitten by a snake, the person was afraid of the rope. Lin Yuquan¡¯s expression changed greatly, and he retreated quickly.


    Li Mu took advantage of the opportunity to chase after the man. He directly controlled the Heaven and Earth Rings to crush Bai Ruyun. He wanted to seriously injure the man and save Yuan Hou first.


    However, he had underestimated the consumption of True Energy by an Emperor¡¯s Weapon like the Heaven and Earth Rings.


    Before the pair of ck rings flew halfway, Li Mu felt as if his body had beenpletely hollowed out. He had never felt so weak before. Blood flowed out of his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.


    However, Li Mu directly burned his life force and sacrificed his Source Energy to activate the Heaven and Earth Rings.


    He knew very well that if he did not save Yuan Hou, all of them would die.


    In less than one or two breaths, Li Mu became withered as if his body had dried up. The Heaven and Earth Rings hadn¡¯t reached Bai Ruyun yet.


    ¡°Just a little bit more.¡±


    Li Mu felt that he could not hold on any longer.


    ¡°Will I die in the trap set by Lightning Taoist Ancestor Mountain today?


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the old faker, the Sword Savant, and the otherse yet?¡±


    Li Mu was in a trance.


    At this time, a sigh sounded behind him.


    ¡°It seems that this is the will of heaven.¡±

 Chapter 1056 - 1056, the heart of the stars

    Chapter 1056, the heart of the stars


    Before Li Mu could react, he suddenly felt a surge of powerful true essence, majestic to the extreme, suddenlying from behind, instantly filling Li Mu¡¯s true essence that had already withered and dried up.


    Like a murmuring transparent stream flowing joyfully into a stiff muddy field, like a roaring mountain torrent roaring into a dry riverbed, like a surging ocean swirling into an ancientke, Li Mu felt an unprecedented abundance of true essence in his body.


    Without thinking, he injected this true essence, directly into the Twin Rings of Heaven and Earth.


    Boom!


    A ring of invisible, transparent power spread.


    The volume of the Twin Rings of Heaven and Earth suddenly swelled, transforming into two ck giant grinding wheels with a diameter of one hundred meters, turning in opposite directions to each other, with a ck and red bizarre aura flowing, and a terrifying killing machine flowing between heaven and earth, as if a murderous demon god had descended, a terrifying aura that made all living things tremble.


    This Imperial Artifact, ever since it fell into Li Mu¡¯s hands, was the first time it had revived to such an extent.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lin Yuquan was horrified.


    He vaguely saw that the Yun family¡¯s youngest daughter, Yun Shuangying, who had always been in a vegetative state, with the assistance of that old woman and the yin and yang-faced woman, pressed her palms on Li Mu¡¯s back, and the young girl whose vitality was close to non-existent like the original fake dead person was like an immortal descending to the earthly realm, and the powerful and unparalleled pure Immortal Dao power was continuously injected into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Could that be the real secret treasure?¡±


    Lin Yuquan realized something.


    Of the four people in the Yun family, the powerful Yun Yu was at the frontline and had been investigated too many times too many times to be sure that there was no secret treasure on his body, and of the four people in the Yun family in the city of Huining, the old woman, Yun Yu¡¯s wife, and Yun Shuangyan, the three sane people, were all searched for their memories by him in his cell and had no clues whatsoever, with the exception of the little girl that had always been as good as dead, which he subconsciously ignored.


    The secret treasure is in this little girl¡¯s body?


    This meant that the old woman of the Yun family and Yun Yu¡¯s wife, must have known this secret, so why did they not even notice it in the slightest when they searched their memories before?


    The flurry of memories came in a frantic rush.


    Then Lin Yuquan¡¯s entire person, was directly andpletely crushed by the Heaven and Earth Dual Ring Great Grinding Wheel, no matter whether it was the physical body or the soul, turned into fragments, blood dyed the sky red, white bones erupted, and a ball of flesh and mud, fell down from the sky!


    This time, this heir to the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain, the mighty Thunder and Fire Ministry Controller, did not have any reason to be spared, and diedpletely under the strangtion of the dual rings of heaven and earth.


    Buzz off!


    The Twin Rings of Heaven and Earth rotated and crushed towards Bai Ruyun.


    ¡°Not good ¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Ruyun had reacted long ago, taking Lin Yuquan¡¯s death in his eyes, and at that moment, he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Yuan Ro, manipting the [Demon Shining Mirror], the purple divine light shone over towards the Heaven and Earth Ring.


    Boom boom boom!


    Invisible energy explosions exploded and overflowed.


    The Heaven and Earth Twin Rings did not decrease in speed and directly rotated and crushed over.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡­ that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Bai Ruyun¡¯s body shook and a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    The power of the Demon Shining Mirror was simply not a match for the Twin Rings of Heaven and Earth, and when it was twisted by the power that erupted from therge ck grinding disk, the purple pir of light instantly copsed, and the force of the bacsh caused this Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain¡¯s second ranked powerhouse to suffer a heavy blow all of a sudden.


    Li Mu was slightly more conscious at this point.


    He didn¡¯t care how the pure power in his body was obtained, he just madly injected it into the Twin Rings of Heaven and Earth, and the Twin Rings continuously vibrated and revived, and the terrifying power caused this heaven and earth to tremble, and the original forbidden power covering the sky above the Thunder Fire Camp suddenly copsed and shattered.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Ruyun¡¯s arms that were holding the [Demon Shining Mirror] aloft directly exploded into a bloody mess.


    ¡°Old Yuan.¡± Li Mu bellowed.


    Yuan Ro¡¯s shoulder was short, the somersault cloud was instantly exerted, a golden light shed, and he snatched that Demon Shining Mirror directly into his hand.


    The Heaven and Earth Dual Ring Great Grinding Wheel crushed toward Bai Ruyun.


    ¡°No, stop it ¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Ruyun¡¯s soul was in a state of shock.


    The shadow of death loomed over him, and he felt an unprecedented fear.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t want to hear anything from him at all, urging the double rings, showing no mercy, and directly crushing.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡± Bai Ruyun¡¯s body quickly copsed like a dried up sand sculpture, then he frantically reorganized, but this reorganization speed was far less than the speed of the copse.


    Under the lock of the imperial weapon, he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to.


    ¡°No, no, Li Mu, stop, if you kill me, the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain will not let you ¡­¡­ go,¡± Bai Ruyun yelled, ¡°My brother will kill you at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that if I don¡¯t kill you, the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain will let me go?¡±


    Li Mu coldly grunted.


    ¡°Quickly stop and let me go, from now on, the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain will be your friend, and we can turn our differences into peace.¡± Bai Ruyun shouted in panic.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Sorry, I have never been in the habit of forgiving my enemies, not to mention, you are the one who came all the way to kill me ¡­¡­ die.¡±


    Boom!


    The Twin Rings of Heaven and Earth crushed over.


    Bai Ruyun¡¯s figure was eventually directly crushed into a mass of flesh and blood, floating away in the air.


    Some of the flesh and mud and blood foam, which had not yet lost their spirituality, kept regrouping, as if they were reborn again.


    However, it was directly twisted by the power of the Twin Rings of Heaven and Earth and turned into red dry powder and flying ash, which eventually dissipated.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s mind moved slightly.


    The twin rings gradually fell asleep and eventually transformed into a pair of ordinary ck bracelets that flew back and were ced on Li Mu¡¯s left arm.


    The surging power behind him disappeared.


    Li Mu¡¯s body stumbled, feeling an unprecedented weakness.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yuan Roar appeared at the first opportunity and held Li Mu up.


    Li Mu slowly turned around, and he saw Yun Shuangying, who was being supported by the old woman and Yun Yu¡¯s wife.


    This can be called a stunning little girl, eyelids slightly trembling, seems to be to open the eyes, do not know when, between the eyebrows, is actually slowly separated from a ray of faint silver light, as if there are countless channels of immortal silkworm silk from his eyebrow withdrawn from the heart of the same, and then rotated and entangled, in the stunningly beautiful and shocking before the pink face, formed a like a silver like a small ball.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, it was certain that it was the Yun family who had saved him just now.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Li Mu said.


    ¡°No need to be polite, this is all due to you, my lord, destiny makes it so, if it weren¡¯t for my lord breaking into the Thunderfire Camp at all costs for my Yun family, this [Star Heart], might not have been able to find it¡¯s true owner.¡±


    The old woman said, raising her hand slightly.


    Her speed was extremely fast and her techniques were iparably subtle, causing Li Mu to be shocked at first nce.


    This is clearly the technique of a martial arts expert.


    The silver orb that hovered in front of Yun Shuangying was plucked in the old woman¡¯s hand, pinching off the connection between it and Yun Shuangying¡¯s brow, transforming into a thumb-sized orb that was crystal clear and covered with all sorts of strange threads and stripes, speckled with oddities, and it really did seem like an infinitely shrunken star.


    ¡°Lord Li, from now on, this item will be yours.¡±


    The old woman ced the [Heart of Stars] in Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°It is?¡±


    Li Mu felt a strange vitality flowing through the small silver ball, and the moment itnded in his palm, Li Mu felt as if he was all of a sudden in the middle of thousands of stars, listening to the whispers of the stars.


    ¡°This is the secret treasure that the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, Lin Yuquan, and the others have been trying to obtain, and it¡¯s also the reason why the previous Bright Night Division Master, my husband, was framed and forced to kill.¡± The old woman¡¯s words were filled with infinite emotions.


    Secret treasure?


    Li Mu was quite surprised.


    In the hands of the Yun family, they actually kept secret treasures?


    Sounds like it¡¯s involved in another long-ago feud.


    ¡°This object has been preserved by my Yun Family for more than a hundred years, and now that it has finally found a master who is truly suitable for it again, the mission of the Yun Family, too, has been aplished.¡± When the old woman finished speaking, there was an indescribable openness and ease in her demeanor, as if she was relieved.


    At this time, her appearance, too, had some changes, bing much younger, and her life breath had be long, no longer as before, as if a candle in the wind, a gust of wind could blow her down.


    At the same time, the one who had changed was Yun Shuangying.


    This stunningly beautiful youngdy who had been in a vegetative state all this time was growing rapidly in her vital breath, and her cheeks were beginning to rosy, as if she was about to awaken at any moment.


    It¡¯s a secret of the Yun family.


    Li Mu took the [Heart of the Stars] in.


    Turning his head to look around, he saw that the entire Thunderfire camp had been reduced to a ruin ¨C it wasn¡¯t even a ruin, it had beenpletely destroyed, and the core figures of the Thunderfire Ministry had almostpletely died out in this battle.


    In the distant sky, a stream of light shed, speeding towards this side.


    Li Mu used the yellow skin gourd and put away the roiling divine fire once, then led by Yuan Roar, he walked out of the camp.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    ¡°My lord, are you ¡­¡­ all right?¡±


    Duan Dice, Song Bei, and the others were ecstatic to see Li Mue out and rushed up like lightning.


    ¡°Go. Go back first.¡±


    Li Mu said.


    He was still incredibly weak.


    Ming Nightshade and his group left the ce.


    A few momentster, all parties, have gathered here, an iparably shocked face, staring nkly at the Lei Huo ministry camp that has beenpletely destroyed, hard to believe everything they see, this is the human military department holynd of Huining City ah, one of the 36 ministries of the Lei Huo ministry, even waspletely destroyed?


    Where¡¯s Lin Yuquan?


    Where are the masters and powerhouses of the Thunder and Fire Department?


    They¡¯re not all dead, are they?


    The generals and sergeants in charge of the security patrols looked horrified.


    Something big is going on.


    A great event that hasn¡¯t happened in the city of Huining for thousands of years.


    Streams of light shed.


    The silhouettes are growing.


    The entire Thunder Fire Department waspletely isted from the battle within because it was previously sealed by Bai Ruyun¡¯s boundary, and the outside world didn¡¯t know about it until the boundary broke at thest moment, and by the time they arrived, Li Mu and the others had already left.


    Zhuge Yun also appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He was beyond shocked.


    The Feixing Saint Son, who was beside Zhuge Yun, was even more shocked than Zhuge Yun: ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    The Thunder Fire Camp was so broken, indicating that the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain¡¯s n had failed, regardless of whether Li Mu was dead or not, it was certain that Bai Ruyun and Lin Yuquan should have died, such a loss, was too heavy, andpletely inconsistent with what all parties had expected at the beginning.


    Zhuge Yun¡¯s eyes shed with a brilliant aura as he looked toward the Flying Star Saint Son.


    He snapped, realizing something.


    And at the same time, tens of millions of miles away, the battle in the sky above the Eastern Star Vige suddenly stopped.


    Thunder Ancestor stagnated in mid-air, looking at the old godly clerk with an indescribable gloominess in hisplexion.


    ¡°Understand now?¡± The old clericughed out loud, ¡°You think you¡¯re blocking me, but in reality, it¡¯s me who¡¯s pestering you, hahaha, this is called stealing a chicken.¡±

 Chapter 1057 - 1057. Siege.

    Chapter 1057. Siege.


    Boom!


    Terrifying power erupted crazily in the middle of the primitive forest.


    The silhouettes split at first.


    On the fingertips of Daoist Green Ox¡¯s right hand, a strand of blood flowed down, there was a crack on his right fist, the skin was split open, his right arm was sagging and trembling slightly, and there was a light pattern of thunder and lightning flowing on his right arm, which was ultimately shaken away and dispersed by his shock.


    ¡°You lose.¡±


    In the opposite sky, the first heir to the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain, Bai Rushan, stood proudly and faintly said.


    Daoist Green Ox looked down at his right arm and didn¡¯t do anything to speak.


    ¡°The Dao Pce¡¯s number one battle general is nothing more than that.¡±


    Bai Rushang smiled faintly, the corners of her mouth curled up in mockery.


    Daoist Green Ox remained silent.


    Bai Rushang leaned down again and said, ¡°After so many years of not doing anything and not fighting, the Dao Pce has long since ceased to be the glory it once was, but you guys are still immersed in the glory of the past, and even the Hundred Races Holy War, you want such an outsider like Li Mu to take over a spot, should I say pitiful, or pathetic?¡±


    Daoist Green Ox looked up at Bai Rushan, and in his eyes, a sh of anger coalesced.


    ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± Bai Rushang¡¯s smile was filled with mockery and ridicule, faintly said, ¡°The path of martial arts, is like rowing against the current, if you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat, the Dao Pce is immersed in the glory of the first holynd of the Human Race of the past years, iming that they are inactive, but in reality they are incapable of doing anything, over the years, the Dao Pce has declined to what extent, and you guys arecent, the so-called Great Dao contention is only in a line of sight, you guys, you are destined to be a great era¡¯s Outcasts.¡±


    Daoist Green Ox¡¯s right arm is back to normal.


    He did an attack starter.


    Bai Rushang¡¯s figure slowly backed up.


    ¡°Today¡¯s events have beenpleted, only the winners and losers will be divided, you are not my opponent, much to my disappointment.¡±


    Seeing this, Daoist Green Ox did not chase after him, and his figure was like lightning as he flew in the direction of Huining City.


    Winning and losing may be important.


    But saving lives is more important.


    ¡°If you go now, it¡¯s already toote, if I¡¯m not wrong, Li Mu is already dead.¡± Bai Rushang said, ¡°You will knowter why Li Mu had to die, this is what happens when the Dao Pce doesn¡¯t fight.¡±


    Daoist Green Ox didn¡¯t even look back, his voiceing from far away, ¡°See you at the Holy War Ring.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Buzz off!


    The sword light flowed and the sword Qi vibrated in the void.


    The terrifying power aftermath of the emperor¡¯s sh was carefully controlled within a ten-mile radius, without emanating waves out, but the space within ten miles was simply like the destruction of the chaotic grayyer of chaos turbulence, the power of nothingness flowed, and all of the aura energy was transformed into the power of annihtion.


    Under an emperor, if one entered it, one would instantly be reduced to pieces.


    The Lord of the Thousand Amazing Sacred Land¡¯s face was clear and cold, his body was glowing, and the outline of his body appeared to be depicted by silver light, isting all the power of extermination and killing, and more and more setting him off as if he were an immortal who had attained the Dao, except for a section of long, white hair, which slipped off his shoulders and drifted away in the void.


    The hair of an emperor, even if it was chopped down, in the midst of the annihtion turbulence, would not be damaged in the slightest.


    The figures of the two great emperors confronted each other in midair, battling each other with terrifying auras.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t retreat, the Thousand Amazing Sacred Land, will see the fall of the Emperor.¡±


    The Sword Monarch held the sword in his hand, his face was indifferent, and in his eyes, the killing intent was like boiling water that was about to be at a critical point, about to start boiling.


    When the two great emperors fought, the Sword Monarch¡¯s sword chopped the white hair of the Lord of a Thousand Amazing Mountains, and the victory was initially decided.


    ¡°The First Sword Immortal of the World, it truly lives up to its name.¡± The Lord of a Thousand Amazing Breaths took a deep breath, the coolness on his face gradually dispersing as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°However, may I ask how the descendants of the Hidden Sword Sea are? Can there be someone like the Sword Monarch?¡±


    The Sword Monarch said, ¡°Thousand Amazing Sessor, want to test the sword?¡±


    The Lord of a Thousand Amazing Wonders said, ¡°How about the Holy War in half a year¡¯s time, the Five Battles appointment?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The Sword Monarch nodded.


    The Lord of the Thousand Amazing Sacred Land smiled faintly and said, ¡°I hope that besides Li Xuanjun and Su Hanwei, the Hidden Sword Sea will have someone else who can be able to make it to the Holy Battle Ring. If the Hidden Sword Sea wins, my Thousand Amazing Holy Land will retreat from anyone who sees the Hidden Sword Sea from now on.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Li Mu, I will kill him.¡±


    Lei Zu¡¯s face was gloomy.


    This time, the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain had paid a huge price to get the chance, but he didn¡¯t expect that instead of killing Li Mu, he had lost two major heirs, and in that instant just now, he knew the final result.


    ¡°Just by you?¡± The Old Godly Cleric sneered, ¡°Not this time, next time, you¡¯ll be even worse.¡±


    Thunder Ancestor said, ¡°Not just by me, but also by the four words Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain.¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± The Old Godly Cleric stretched his back and said, ¡°Are you leaving or not? If not, let¡¯s fight again?¡±


    Lei Zu snorted coldly, and with a sh of his body, he disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Lee . Master. Master, what¡¯s going on over at Brother Mu¡¯s side?¡± Wang Shiyu was the first to rush up and said.


    At this moment, the people in the Eastern Star Vige gradually understood.


    Hua Xiangrong, Ye Wu hate and the other women also nervously gathered around.


    The old clergyman grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, good people don¡¯t live long, and misfortunests for a thousand years, that kid has a hard life, he won¡¯t even die if I die, this time, he took advantage of it again.¡±


    The crowd was relieved.


    The old clergyman yawned, returned to the vige, saw the Samoyed still ying single yer under the Evesting Tree, and went over to be a p on the back of the husky¡¯s head, saying, ¡°What time is it, just know to y with the cell phone ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Woof woof.¡± The Samoyed turned around and bit down on the old godly man¡¯s wrist.


    The old cleric jumped to his feet and flung his hands, saying, ¡°Shut up, get loose, there¡¯s something big for you to do.¡±


    This appearance made the surrounding ¡®vigers¡¯, who were all originally looking at him with a very reverent gaze, all somewhat speechless, each covering their foreheads, to be honest, if they hadn¡¯t just seen with their own eyes the heaven-destroying image of the Old Godly Cleric¡¯s battle with Thunder Ancestor, it would really be hard to believe that this lewd grandpa, who was jumping around with his feet bitten by a dog, was really a Martial Dao Emperor.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Stupid dog sent opening his mouth.


    The old cleric said, ¡°Go to the Beast n, gather your minions, wait for my message, and prepare to pretend to save the people.¡±


    Stupid dog¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, this time, let¡¯s do a big job together.¡± When the old cleric smiled, even the mouthful of yellow teeth in his mouth oozed lewdness.


    One person and one dog came together, and did not know what to discuss, and finally the stupid dog jumped up in the air, as if it was zapping, one zipped into the void barrier, and disappeared.


    The vigers couldn¡¯t help but be jaw-dropped again.


    This dog ¡­¡­ seems to have a bit of everything, too.


    No wonder a bite could bite the wrist of a Martial Emperor.


    No wonder in the past, Lord Li Mu was quite indulgent and polite towards this man and dog, no matter what, having a martial arts emperor inside the vige still made countless people breathe a sigh of relief and was also incredibly invigorating, and all of a sudden, they felt that the bottom line was much stronger.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Senior Zhuge, I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    The Flying Star Saint Son looked embarrassed, and after saluting Zhuge Yun, he turned to leave.


    Zhuge Yun couldn¡¯t be bothered to stop him again to pursue the matter, but immediately led the people and rushed to the Bright Night Division.


    At this time, he had already reacted to the fact that the so-called cultivation problems that the Flying Star Holy Son had asked him for advice on were nothing more than an excuse to hold him back, and in reality, because of the intimate rtionship between him and Li Mu before, the Flying Star Holy Land wanted to hold him back.


    Even this time, the Flying Star Holy Land¡¯s customized Spiritual Weapons from the Divine Works Department was also a result of this.


    The Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain had designed to ambush Li Mu, and the Flying Star Holy Land was also involved, this matter, I¡¯m afraid it was only absolutely not as simple as it appeared.


    Zhuge Yun now desperately wanted to know how Li Mu was doing.


    A few momentster.


    He reached the outside of the floating mountain fortress of the Bright Nights Division.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Zhuge, my master of the division has ordered that outsiders are not to be seen for a single strand.¡± Duan Dice led his men to guard the gate of the fortress and spoke out to stop them.


    At that moment, Li Mu¡¯s voice,ing from inside, said, ¡± Senior Zhuge is not an outsider, please.¡±


    Duan Dice led Zhuge Yun inside and eventually arrived in the Bright Night Great Hall.


    ¡°Senior Zhuge, forgive me for being injured and unable to be polite.¡± Li Mu reclined on the jade sword seat and slightly arched his hand.


    Zhuge Yun looked up and down, only to see Li Mu¡¯s face pale, a face of weariness, lost the old kind of look forward to the heroic temperament, breath weak, life fluctuations are far from the actual cultivation, only to be afraid of Thunder and Fire Camp battle, injured to the origin.


    However, even so, Li Mu¡¯s injuries were still much lighter than what Zhuge Yun had imagined.


    ¡°Li Mu, what¡¯s going on today?¡± Zhuge Yun took his seat and asked impatiently.


    Li Mu said, ¡°With the status of the Divine Engineering Department and the Divine Mechanism Hundred Refinement Holy Land, have you not heard anything at all, senior?¡±


    Zhuge Yun told the story of how he was pestered by the Flying Star Saint Son today, saying, ¡°There was no sign at all.¡±


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°The Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain tried to kill me, however, I counter-killed Lin Yuquan and Bai Ruyun.¡± He told the story of what happened, roughly, in which he concealed the fragment about the Yun Family¡¯s secret treasure [Star Heart], and just said that he relied on the Imperial Artifact Heaven and Earth Ring and Divine me, and at the critical moment, he counter-killed these two major Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain¡¯s heirs.


    He spoke lightly, but Zhuge Yun listened with a startled expression.


    After confirming the deaths of Lin Yuquan and Bai Ruyun, Zhuge Yun immediately realized that things had gone too far.


    ¡°The Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain will definitely not settle for this.¡± Zhuge Yun said, ¡°Not to mention the destruction of one of the thirty-six ministries, the Thunder Fire Ministry, this matter, will definitely be brought to the Ten Elders¡¯ Meeting, where the highest level will determine right and wrong, little friend, you need to be mentally prepared, the situation is unfavorable for you.¡±


    ¡°It was they who designed to kill our lord, could it be that we still did something wrong?¡± Duan Dice couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are we going to let us, the people of the Bright Night Division, stand and give the people of the Thunderfire Ministry a chance to kill us?¡±


    Zhuge Yun smiled bitterly, ¡°But the end result was that the Thunderfire Ministry was destroyed, and Lin Yuquan and Bai Ruyun died.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Older brother is kind, I know, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Zhuge Yun got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Divine Mechanism Hundred Refinements, at least convince the division that it will be on your side, little brother, and also invite your friends ¡­¡­ Daogong Pce and the Sea of Hidden Swords should be on your side, it¡¯s hard to say about the other holynds, little friend, what connections or dependencies do you have, it¡¯s best to prepare them fully, otherwise This hurdle, I¡¯m only afraid that it will be difficult for you to pass.¡±


    After that, he just walked away.


    ¡°This Zhuge Yun, is really quite enough.¡±


    Li Mu said in his heart.


    As he was talking, suddenly the sound of rumbling war drums came from outside.


    An invisible aura of jingoistic solemnity came over the face.


    Song Bei quickly stepped in and shouted, ¡°My lord, the armies of the Ministry of Public Security, the Ministry of Law and Justice, and the Ministry of Punishment have surrounded our Bright Night Division.¡±

 Chapter 1058 - 1058. A blessing in disguise.

    Chapter 1058. A blessing in disguise.


    ¡°What?¡± Duan Dice¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°So fast?¡±


    Li Mu was also slightly shocked in his heart, but on second thought, it would be strange for the military department not to react after such a big thing happened.


    ¡°My lord, what should we do?¡± Song Bei looked to Li Mu.


    Yuan roared, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll lead you to kill your way out.¡±


    His strength had risen greatly and he had obtained a divine weapon like the Demon Shining Mirror, so he was quite confident.


    Reimu shook his head.


    Before, killing Lin Yuquan and Bai Ruyun was still justifiable, but if he now confronted the armies and powerhouses of the other tribes, there would be no justification for it, and it would be tantamount to treason.


    Just as Li Mu was pondering how to deal with it, suddenly, an extremely powerful aura arrived quickly from the distant sky, and it was actually not weaker than Bai Ruyun, who was in his peak state before, and in the blink of an eye, it broke through the encirclement of the three major ministries¡¯ armies outside, and then even the armored soldiers of the Bright Nights Division were also washed away.


    Anky figure, in the midst of streams of bright light, appeared in the great hall.


    ¡°What man?¡±


    ¡°Protect the lord.¡±


    The two people, Duan Dice and Song Bei, were both shocked and were the first to protect Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Yuan Howl even took out his weapon [Heavenly Sigh], looking like he was about to strike at any moment.


    But by the time they got a good look at the face of the visitor, the crowd breathed a sigh of relief.


    Li Mu¡¯s face revealed a look of surprise as he held onto the armrests of therge chair, staggered to his feet, and said, ¡°Daoist Brother Qingniu, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Seeing that Li Mu was unharmed, the Green Ox de was relieved, and the whole person¡¯s aura, obviously rxed from being tense all of a sudden, and said, ¡°The Thunder Ancestor personally made a move to stop Elder Fish, and I¡¯m guessing that the Sea of Hidden Swords, and the Dao Pce side, have also encountered obstacles, and I¡¯m afraid that there is more than one holynd involved, and luckily, you¡¯re unharmed.¡±


    Li Mu was shocked to hear this.


    It was no wonder that both the Old Magus and the Sword Monarch, who hadn¡¯t arrived in time, had been stopped.


    Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain s Martial Emperor is only one person, able to stop the old God Stick one is good, that sword monarch must have been blocked by other Martial Emperor level existences, as well as the master of the Dao Pce ¡­¡­ This time, within the Human Race, I am afraid that all the pinnacle level powerhouses are involved in it, right?


    This is really crazy.


    Just for the sake of killing himself, the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain had gone so far as to use such a great amount of power?


    Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain was really willing to put down blood money.


    ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Daoist Green Ox added.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t hide it and said, ¡°Injuring the origin, I need to recuperate.¡±


    Daoist Green Ox nodded and said, ¡°Good, then you should recuperate well, and leave the rest to me, no one will be able to touch Ming Nights Division in the slightest until you recover.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even ask what was going on, he just turned around and walked towards the outside of the great hall.


    The Green Ox, who had always been low-key and naive, at this moment, his back had a domineering aura of dictating the ages.


    Li Mu mused, grateful.


    Daoist Green Ox, alone, came outside of the Bright Night Division, looked up at the surrounding densely packed around the three major ministries¡¯ strongest men and soldiers, and opened his mouth, his voice like a flood bell in the nine heavens, booming and exploding, and said, ¡°Stand down.¡±


    In the crowd, there were people who recognized the identity of the green ox.


    ¡°Dao Pce God General, this matter has nothing to do with the Dao Pce, right?¡±


    Xiao Ruyi, the head of the Quality Security Department, said with a gloomy face.


    The Thunderfire Department was destroyed, the Thunderfire Camp became ruins, and this great event was not realized until it was over, definitely a huge dereliction of duty, and in his heart, he had instinctive hatred and anger towards Li Mu and Ming Nights Division.


    The two giants, the head of the Law Ministry, Yelu Hui, and the head of the Criminal Ministry, Wu Luyi, had also shown up.


    ¡°Dao Pce Divine General, Bright Night Division Master Li Mu attacked the Thunderfire Ministry today without military orders and brutally killed Thunderfire soldiers, viting a major taboo, we must take him down and hand him over to the Ten Elders¡¯ Council for trial and conviction.¡± Yelu Hui said.


    ¡°The Dao Pce shouldn¡¯t be backing up a person with such audacity.¡± Wu Luyi also spoke up.


    Daoist Green Ox¡¯s face remained unchanged, his figure appeared iparably stout, like an unscble wall, standing in ce, his tone refused to say, ¡°Before the Ten Elders¡¯ Council¡¯s resolution was issued, Li Mu was in the Bright Nights Division, you can besiege the Bright Nights Division, but you¡¯re not allowed to move any of the people in the Bright Nights Division, all of you, please step back, don¡¯t be an enemy of the Dao Pce.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡­ Dao Pce God General, you are making it difficult for us.¡± Xiao Ruyi, the head of the Quality Security Department, pressed the anger in his heart and said.


    The Green Ox said indisputably, ¡°There is nothing difficult to do; this matter, within thew of the Ministry of War, is guaranteed by the Dao Pce, and can be surrounded but not arrested.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the Divine General can represent the Dao Pce with these words?¡± Xiao Ruyi asked.


    Daoist Green Ox tossed his voice, ¡°My words represent the entire Dao Pce, even when the Pce Master arrives.¡±


    Shock appeared on the faces of the three major ministry heads.


    This Dao Pce Divine General, who had always been kind and humble, was so resolute in his tone that he defended Li Mu so much.


    The three main parts, looking at each other.


    Of the ten holy ces of the human race, the Dao Pce ranked first and had a unique position in the human race, although all these years it had been because of the word ¡®not contending¡¯, appearing to be very low-key, and its influence seemed to be fading away, but only the true top management knew that it was just a superficial phenomenon, and that in reality, the position of the Dao Pce was still very frightening, and could not bepared to any other holy ce. The position of the Dao Pce is still very terrifying, and is iparable to any other holynd.


    ¡°Good, in that case, as long as Li Mu honestly imprisons himself with the Bright Night Division, we won¡¯t barge in and arrest him, but if he dares to step out of the Bright Night Division, then we¡¯ll just have to offend him.¡± Xiao Ruyi nodded and said.


    The other two major ministries, too, said nothing more.


    What is in ordance with the jurisprudence, naturally did not do anything to exclude.


    They were not private soldiers of the Thunderfire Ministry.


    Daoist Green Ox arched his hand and went back inside the Bright Night Division.


    ¡°The Dao Pce is actually so supportive of Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°The Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, the Dao Pce, they¡¯re all behemoths.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, Brother Yelu, this matter should be treated with caution, the two giants are fighting, I¡¯m afraid that the other holy ces are also involved, once you and I dispose of them improperly, I¡¯m afraid that we will be cannon fodder, s, the human race has barely kept the peace for hundreds of years internally, is it going to be chaotic again?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily a bad thing.¡±


    The three major ministry heads bitterlyughed and discussed a few sentences, and an order went down to surround the entire Bright Night Division,ying down heavy formations andpletely surrounding all four sides of the Bright Night Division¡¯s floating mountain fortress to ensure that Li Mu wouldn¡¯t sneak away.


    He was about to leave, but another sergeant came to report that someone was trying to enter the Bright Night Division.


    ¡°What? This one¡¯s here too?¡±


    The three major ministry heads didn¡¯t dare to be slow and rushed to wee them over.


    Just look at the Second Sword Immortal of the Hidden Sword Sea [Sword Epileptic], bringing Li Xuanjun, the rising star of the Hidden Sword Sea in the past few years and the Sword Monarch¡¯s heir to the throne, toe in a hurry.


    ¡°Where is Li Mu?¡± Sword Epilepsy couldn¡¯t help but ask directly.


    Xiao Ruyi said, ¡°In the bright night division ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, go and take a look.¡± Sword Epileptic transformed into a ray of sword light and rushed straight in, his angry voiceing out, ¡°It¡¯s best if nothing happened to Li Mu, otherwise, the Hidden Sword Sea and the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain go to war.¡±


    Xiao Ruyi¡¯s trio: ¡°???¡±


    Li Xuanjunughed bitterly and saluted the three major ministry heads, then hurriedly followed him down as well.


    On the foreheads of the three major ministries, a series of ck lines slid down, but their eyes became even more grave.


    The Hidden Sword Sea also supports Li Mu?


    What is this Li Mu?


    Looks like it really needs to be investigated¡­ previous news, a bit out of date.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°This kid is in seclusion? How¡¯s the injury?¡±


    Sword Epilepsy breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Daoist Green Ox¡¯s words.


    Qingniu Taoist said, ¡°Temporarily unclear, no fear of life, but need to recuperate for some time ¡­¡­ Taoist brother is not also on the way here, others intercepted?¡±


    Sword Epileptic was on fire when he talked about this, saying, ¡°If I knew, which bastard set up a boundary to secretly block me halfway, I would definitely sh his mother with a sword.¡± He and Li Xuanjun hurriedly rushed on their way here, and were blocked by someone who set up a boundary, dying them for an hour before they could break through the boundary.


    A boundary that could block a sword epileptic was not something that an ordinary person could set up.


    Obviously, he was targeted as well.


    The Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain¡¯syout n behind the scenes was perfect, almost everything was in ce and there were no omissions, and any expert powerhouses that were rted to Li Mu were all blocked.


    Qingniu Daoist said, ¡°The human calction is not as good as the heavenly calction, there is no use ¡­¡­ By the way, Li Mu is closed to recuperate, it is better not to interfere for the time being, wait for him toe out of the gate.¡±


    Sword Epilepsy nodded.


    Like Daoist Green Ox, he was sitting in the Bright Night Division.


    In the practice chamber.


    Li Mu hovered in the air with his knees crossed, running the Innate Skill.


    Because of forcibly activating the Heaven and Earth Ring, it caused his life essence to be damaged, and such an injury would be fatal to a strong person of any realm, and Li Mu was carefully repairing his origin injury at that moment.


    The silver-colored [Star Heart], hovered before Li Mu¡¯s brow.


    Separated from it with an endless stream of pure energy, it surged into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Li Mu is still notpletely clear about this Yun family at all costs hidden for more than a hundred years of secret treasure in the end what kind of secrets, the only thing can be sure is that it contains an iparably pure attribute-less energy, far more than all kinds of heaven and earth aura, along with the innate work into the body, travel between the meridians, in the very fast speed into Li Mu¡¯s own true essence, and for the life essence damage, also has a very obvious healing effect.


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed.


    Li Munded on the ground and opened his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s a really good treasure.¡±


    Li Mu held the [Heart of the Stars] in his hand, and a warm, jade-like texture came from it.


    Other functions not to mention, alone contains a huge amount of ¡®Immortal Qi¡¯, it is enough to make countless powerful holynd to fight for, Li Mu remembered his own catalytic heaven and earth ring of the critical moment, if it is not this inside the energy in time to replenish, it is only afraid to have been drained, which is so easy to recover.


    At this time, his damaged life essence had beenpletely repaired.


    Not only that, the true qi in his body flowed and his cultivation went up several levels, reaching the peak of the Ninth Heaven of the Great Dao, and one step further, he would be able to enter the Dao Zun realm.


    It¡¯s kind of a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°The people out there, they¡¯re probably waiting, so let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    Li Mu came out of the practice chamber.


    Yuan Roar was faithfully guarding outside and was overjoyed to see Li Mu.


    A few momentster, Daoist Green Ox and Sword Epileptic, among others, arrived at the Bright Night Great Hall on hearing the news.


    Seeing that Li Mu had finally recovered, several people were relieved.


    ¡°The news has already spread throughout the Human Race¡¯s military department, the Ten Elders¡¯ Council will convene a questioning session seven dayster to thoroughly investigate and review the truth of the matter, and until then, you¡¯ll have to stay in the Bright Nights Division and wait for the final resolution to be handed down.¡± Daoist Green Ox said.

 Chapter 1059 - 1059 The Ten Old Men’s Council is convened

    Chapter 1059 The Ten Old Men¡¯s Council is convened


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hard to predict.¡± Daoist Green Ox spoke bluntly, and after speaking, added, ¡°At worst, you can be guaranteed not to die.¡±


    Sword Epileptic directly cursed, ¡°This group of turtle sons from Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain are fooling around and can¡¯t set off anything. Seventh brother, don¡¯t worry, no one is ying with them.¡±


    The words were not yet spoken.


    Duan Dice walked in quickly and saw Li Mu out of the gate, his mental state recovered very well, first he was happy, then remembered something, his face was a bit Judas.


    Li Mu said, ¡°What is it? But there¡¯s no harm in saying.¡±


    Duan Dice bowed his head and said, ¡°Your Excellency, just now, the Thousand Amazing Holy Land and the Flying Star Holy Land have issued announcements using Your Excellency of the overthrow of the Thunder me Battalion, and Your Excellency¡¯s bloody ughter is too vicious, and the crime is not a light one, so Your Excellency should be handed over to the Ancestral Mountain of the Thunder Dao to be disposed of.¡±


    This was already his attempt to convey the words of the two great holy ces in as gentle terms as possible; the original content of the announcement was worded too much more harshly than this, almost describing Li Mu as an evil man who deserved to die.


    Li Mu nced at Sword Epilepsy breathlessly, ¡°Third Brother?¡±


    I thought you said no one ys with Raidou Zoushan?


    Sword Epileptic rubbed his nose, stood up, and grunted, ¡°There are only two second rate holy ces, the Flying Star Holy Land and the Thousand Amazing Holy Land, and the other holy ces ¡­¡­¡±


    The words were not yet spoken.


    Song Bei stomped in and said, ¡°My lord, Huazang Temple has also sent out an announcement using you, my lord ¡­¡­.¡±


    Li Mu looked toward Sword Epilepsy.


    Sword Epilepsy was embarrassed, and then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at most, we will add another Huazhou Temple, I don¡¯t believe it, there are other holy ces that dare to ¡­¡­¡±


    Li Mu hurriedly jumped up and covered Sword Epileptic¡¯s mouth, ¡°Third Brother, count on me to beg you, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Crow¡¯s mouth isn¡¯t as good as yours.


    The human race is only a total of ten holy ces only, by your two words will be three said to the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain force field, counting the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, the ten elders in the meeting of the four seats have already stood in the opposite side of Li Mu, and then say the past one, then it can be really troublesome.


    The others on one side, crying andughing.


    Everyone understands that this is a joke.


    At least judging from Li Mu¡¯s performance, his mind was rxed and he didn¡¯t have any psychological burden.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Explosive news continued to erupt from the human military headquarters, Huining City.


    The explosive news that Li Mu, the Master of the Bright Night Division, had exterminated the Thunder and Fire Department, one of the 36 Departments of the Military Ministry, with his own strength, had fermented for four or five days within the Human Race, and even throughout the entire Chaos World, with all sorts of repercussions and after-effects that had finally eruptedpletely.


    Many people¡¯s first reaction to the news was to ask again, who is Li Mu?


    This name, before, was only known to some people within a certain range, but now all of a sudden, it could be said to have spread all over the world, shaking all sides with its fame.


    There was no need to mention the weight and power of the Thunder Fire Ministry, which emphasized Li Mu¡¯s power more and more.


    Destroying one of the thirty-six tribes of the human race with one¡¯s own strength, this was something that only a Martial Emperor could do, right?


    All of a sudden, countless forces were frantically inquiring about Li Mu¡¯s origins.


    ¡°Could it be the new emperor of the human race?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be? How can a new emperor be born without any signs?¡±


    ¡°They are all from the human lineage, why would they have such a deadly feud with the Thunderfire Ministry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Li Mu and the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain behind the Thunder Fire Ministry have shed several times and have formed a deadly enmity.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu? That¡¯s the guy on the Human Race Must Be Punished list? It¡¯s really a ruthless person, one person took out a section, the Thunder and Fire Section¡¯s section leader Lin Yuquan, is one of the nine heirs of the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain, his strength is not weak.¡±


    ¡°What is this? Rumor has it that it wasn¡¯t just Lin Yuquan who was killed that day, even Bai Ruyun, the second of the nine heirs of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, was decapitated, and to be precise, it should have been Li Mu alone, who decapitated two of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain¡¯s major heirs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of a joke, but it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°Among the rumors, the second heir to the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain is someone who has touched the Emperor¡¯s Will, but he died just like that.¡±


    ¡°This really is a dead feud.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Li Mu only has a cultivation of the Great Dao Realm, but he has an Imperial Artifact in his hands, and that¡¯s why he exterminated the two major heirs.¡±


    ¡°Imperial weapon? With the cultivation of the Great Dao Realm and carrying an Imperial Artifact, wouldn¡¯t it be like a three year old child walking in the downtown area with a huge amount of gold, and all parties would be scrambling for it, right? A piker is not guilty of harboring a jade.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Unless you want to die, don¡¯t fight for Li Mu¡¯s imperial weapon, because behind him, not only stands the Hidden Sword Sea, the Dao Pce, but I heard that there is also a very powerful and mysterious current martial arts emperor standing, otherwise, do you think that anyone can have an imperial weapon imperial weapon?¡±


    All sorts of rumors spread, centered on Huining City, radiating towards the entire Chaos World, not only the Human Race, but even the other major races, all began to pay attention.


    Ten years of hard work and no one knows about it, but the world knows about it once the ministry is destroyed.


    And at the same time, the reason for Li Mu¡¯s enmity with the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain swept through the four directions like a hurricane, and especially within the Human Race, the discussion was iparably intense.


    ¡°I heard that it was the Thunder Fire Department that persecuted the widow of the former Bright Night Division Master Yun Zhongyue and bullied people¡¯s orphans and widows, which caused the current Division Master Li Mu to rush into a rage and destroy the Thunder Fire Department.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s the Thunder and Fire Department¡¯s Lin Yuquan¡¯s own fault for seeking death, the head of a department, what a status, to bully the widow of an ancestor.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lin Yuquan did this in order to use Yun Zhongyue¡¯s widow to lure Li Mu to the Thunderme Camp, design an ambush, and seize the Imperial Artifact on him, but it turned out to be a stolen chicken instead.¡±


    ¡°That would be a real death wish.¡±


    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t Li Mu be practicing chivalry?¡±


    ¡°If this is true, Li Mu shall be innocent.¡±


    It was as if there was an invisible force, pushing behind the scenes, that was constantly molding a positive image for Li Mu, and this tendency quickly spread out from the city of Huining to the major territories of the human race.


    Under such a tide of public opinion, the usatory and offensive announcements against Li Mu that had already been sent out by the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, the Flying Star Holy Land, the Thousand Amazing Holy Land, and the Huanzang Temple appeared to be a bit less in line with the public opinion, but soon after that, the Divine Mechanism Hundred Refinement Holy Land became the fifth holynd to send out an announcement, with an attitude that was diametrically opposed to the first four holynds, openly supporting Li Mu and using the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain of doing things in an overbearing manner.


    And this first promation of support for Li Mu that came to reside in the Holy Land side by side proved that the rumors circting in the folklore using the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain were true.


    Then, the Hidden Sword Sea also sent out an announcement.


    Compared to the euphemistic wording of the Divine Mechanism Hundred Refinement Holy Land, the announcement of the Hidden Sword Sea was extremely simple, with only four words¨C


    ¡°Li Mu is not guilty!¡±


    It is powerful and unquestionable.


    The Hidden Sword Sea has always been famous for its sword cultivation, it is the number one sword cultivation sect in the world, the power of the Sword Immortals in the door to kill and destroy is said to be unrivaled in the world, and all parties are in awe of it, and such a four-word statement is also in line with the consistent style and mannerism of the Sword Immortals.


    ¡°Rumor has it that Li Mu is the sworn brother of the Hidden Sword Sea¡¯s First Sword Immortal, Jian Jun.¡±


    ¡°No way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Who is Sword Monarch? The world¡¯s number one Sword Immortal, cynical and upright, if it¡¯s someone he approves of, he definitely won¡¯t be a bad person, right?¡±


    Hidden Sword Sea¡¯s stance stirred up debate from all sides.


    Public opinion is like boiling water.


    With that, something even more shocking to the countless people who were paying attention to the matter happened.


    The Dao Pce, which was known as the number one holynd of the Human Race, also sent out an announcement, dering Li Mu as the person who would represent the Dao Pce to participate in the Hundred Races Holy War half a yearter.


    This announcement, more than anything else, is shocking.


    So Li Mu is from the Dao Pce?


    Although the entire announcement did not mention a single word about the original battle of the Thunderfire Ministry, it was much more telling.


    Undoubtedly, the first holynd of the human race, which was free from any action or dispute, also stood on Li Mu¡¯s force field.


    As the events unfolded, many people gradually realized that this was perhaps no longer just a dispute about Li Mu¡¯s fate, but rather an encounter, a collision, a contest between the various great holynds.


    The fall of the Ministry of Thunder and Fire is a lead . The fire. .


    With the passage of time, among the ten great holy ces of the Human Race, in the end, only the three great holy ces of Delirium Holy Land, Ink-Scented Sea of Books, and Pure Yang Pce were left without taking a stance.


    For Li Mu¡¯s fate, the attitudes of these three holy ces were crucial.


    This is because the final vote of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council on the attribution of the vote will determine the death or life of Li Mu.


    Despite all parties inquiring and asking, these three holy ces also remained silent and their attitudes were unclear.


    As time passed, in the blink of an eye, it was the tenth day.


    The red sun was high in the sky, a rare and beautiful day.


    The Ten Old Men¡¯s Conference was held as scheduled.


    Never in nearly a thousand years has the Council of Ten Elders convened with as much prominence as this one.


    ording to the usual practice, the Ten Elders¡¯ Council would only convene once every three months, usually starting at sunrise and ending at sunset, to unify the various major events that had piled up within the human military department over the past three months that could not be easily decided upon.


    And this time, the Ten Elders¡¯ Meeting was temporarily convened because of a special matter, so it wouldn¡¯tst a whole day.


    By the time the sun shone the first rays of light on the horizon, the spokespersons of the Ten Great Sacred Grounds had all entered the Great Hall of the Military Ministry.


    Rumor had it that this time, not only the spokespersons of the various Holy Lands, but even some of the Holy Lands¡¯ Martial Great Emperors, had appeared in Huining City.


    The Ten Elders meeting had been going on for an hour by the time the sun came up.


    All parties were paying attention, waiting for news toe out from within the Ten Elders Hall of the Military Ministry.


    The Bright Night Division was surrounded by the best soldiers of the three divisions.


    Everyone is waiting for news.


    By noon, no conclusion had been reached.


    The zing sun shone down on the city of Huining.


    An air of unprecedented anxious grimness flowed through the city.


    Just for the sake of deciding on one thing only, but there was a dy in getting urate news out, so it could be imagined how grim and intense the arguments from all sides would be at the Ten Elders¡¯ Meeting.


    ¡°Big brother went there himself, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Sword Epilepsyforted Li Mu.


    Li Mu smiled slightly.


    To be honest, he wasn¡¯t very worried, even if he was removed from the position of Master of the Bright Night Division, even if he was expelled from the human race, the heavens and the earth were so big that he could go there, there were the Old God¡¯s Cleric, the Master of the Dao Pce, and the Sword Monarch, the three thighs holding and protecting him, death couldn¡¯t be killed, the big thing was to take the people and rejoin the Purple Violet, and rebuild the holynd and reverse the Chaos world in the world that the earth belonged to.


    He just wanted to know to what extent the energy of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain was, and what kind of attitude the other three Holy Lands had, whether they were in the same boat as the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain or not.


    ¡°My lord, there are two women outside the door seeking an audience.¡±


    Duan Dicees in to report.


    ¡°Woman?¡± Li Mu was slightly stunned.


    Duan Dice said, ¡°The two imed to be from the Delirium Holy Land.¡±


    Delirium Sanctum? Could it be them?


    In Li Mu¡¯s mind, two delicate and beautiful figures shed through his mind, and he felt strange in his heart, he was not familiar with them, why would these two womene to his door?


    ¡°Invite them in.¡± Li Mu said.

 Chapter 1060 - 1060, a rupture

    Chapter 1060, a rupture


    Li Mu¡¯s guess was right, the people who came were indeed Senior Sister Shuan Ying and Senior Sister Jia Ning from the Delirious Holy Land.


    A softie and an arrogant girl.


    What were these two doing here at this time?


    Li Mu was elusive for a moment.


    ¡°Li Mu, if I had known it would happen today, why would I bother, I had said long ago that you are too irritable and impure in your mind, how long has it been since I¡¯ve seen you, and you¡¯ve really made a big mess.¡± Senior Sister Jia Ning¡¯s attitude was condescending, and when she saw Li Mu, she opened her mouth to make a condescending usation.


    A chill welled up in Li Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    Yuan Roar shouted, his demonic power surging like a wild tide, forcing his way over.


    Senior Sister Jia Ning immediately lost her color.


    When she was at the time of the Flowing Cloud Vi, she was not Li Mu¡¯s opponent, and now, Yuan Roar¡¯s realm cultivation was even stronger than Li Mu¡¯s, and just the release of the demonic power pressure made her feel deathly suffocated.


    ¡°My lord rest your anger, senior sister, why don¡¯t you quickly retreat.¡±


    Senior Sister Shua Ying rushed forward and puffed up her Yuan Qi, forming an energy force field that barely resisted this pressure.


    ¡°Old Yuan, stand down.¡±


    Li Mu opened his mouth.


    Exuberant killing intent flowed from Yuan Howl¡¯s pair of golden eyes, and he stared at Senior Sister Jia Ning before collecting his breath and retreating, for anyone who dared to disrespect Li Mu, he regarded him as an enemy enemy.


    ¡°Lord Li, the youngest senior sister is new to the world and doesn¡¯t know what to do, please don¡¯t be offended.¡± Junior Sister Shui Ying hurriedly apologized.


    She was also quite shocked in her heart.


    A demonic beast beside Li Mu was surprisingly so strong, no wonder he had destroyed the Thunder Fire Department.


    The corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth drew a trace of arc: ¡°I remember, back then, outside the gates of the Flowing Cloud Vi, you also said something like this, so much time has passed, and you¡¯re still saying, still saying something like this, letting a fool know how to respect someone stronger than her, is it that hard for your Delirious Holy Land?¡±


    Senior Sister Shundei had an embarrassed look on her face.


    Senior Sister Jia Ning was furious, hiding behind her senior sister, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li Mu, what are you socent about, do you know that you¡¯re about to die, no one can save you, what¡¯s the point of showing off?¡±


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    ¡°Men, take it down.¡±


    Duan Dice, Song Bei and the others were furious and chided out.


    Sharp footsteps sounded, the bright night division armor swarmed in, swords and spears sheathed, killing aura pain pain pain pain.


    ¡°Lord Li, calm down, calm down.¡± Shuo Ying senior sister saw that the situation was not good, red at her senior sister, and hurriedly said loudly, ¡°The two of us sisters havee here by order of the Lord of the Delirious Holy Land, we havee to discuss a great matter, senior sister is reckless, and her words are not good enough, when I go back, I will surely punish her severely.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand.


    The Bright Night Division armorer stopped in his tracks.


    Senior Sister Shundei breathed a sigh of relief.


    Snap!


    A p sounded.


    Before Junior Sister Jia Ning could react, her face had already received a vicious p in the air, and instantly half of her pretty face swelled up high, as if it was a ripe and rotten peach, with blood seeping out of her mouth and nose, her teeth loosened, and her originally beautiful face, all of a sudden became ugly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t discipline, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s voice carried a tailbone-chilling chill.


    Senior Sister Jia Ning was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t react for a long time.


    ¡°Li Mu, how dare you ¡­¡­¡± She came back to her senses and stormed, about to break out.


    Li Mu sat on the Division Master¡¯s Iron Sword Throne and interrupted indifferently, saying, ¡°Speak, continue, if you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll kill you, do you believe me?¡±


    Senior Sister Kanin¡¯s body stiffened all of a sudden.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes and expression, Li Mu¡¯s divine might of exterminating the Thunder Fire Department, in this instant, made this proud and bratty female genius of the Holy Land, all of a sudden be iparably sober, her arrogance receded, her reason returned, and a cold sweat broke out.


    She finally realized that the person who was high up, sitting on the throne, had long since stopped being the seemingly shapeless person from the Flowing Cloud Vi, but was the ruthless person who had exterminated a department and stirred up the winds and clouds of several great holy ces of the entire human race.


    Even the Thunderfire Ministry Lord Lin Yuquan killed her, would he not dare to kill her?


    Senior Sister Kanin slowly lowered her head.


    This time, she didn¡¯t even dare to have the resentment in her downcast eyes.


    She was really scared.


    It wasn¡¯t a big price to pay for that one p to wake her up and hang on for dear life.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t discipline, then I will.¡±


    Li Mu waved his hand and said, ¡°All of you, stand down.¡±


    The Bright Night Division armorers exited the hall as if it were an ebbing tide.


    Li Mu looked at Senior Sister Sharing and said, ¡°Go ahead, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    At this time, Senior Sister Shui Ying also had a burst of weakness and said, ¡°Master Ancestor asked the two of us toe and ask Master Li Si if he still has any unfulfilled wishes?¡±


    When these words came out, everyone in the great hall changed color.


    Daoist Green Ox stood up and said, ¡°What does Holy Lord Delirium mean?¡±


    Sharing his teeth, he said, ¡°Because of some reasons, the Delirium Holy Land is unable to stand and speak on the force field of the Li Division Master, after all, there is a shame in his heart, and he would like to satisfy one of the Division Master¡¯s heart¡¯s desires, and as long as the Division Master says so, the Delirium Holy Land will do its best to setpletion.¡±


    Daoist Green Ox, Sword Epileptic, and the others, all of a sudden, their faces changed wildly.


    Before, among the ten major martial arts holy ces, there are already three holy ces, and the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain has joined hands, if you add a delirious holy ce, then it is the five holy ces that want Li Mu to die, which is already half of the number, if there is a slight change in the ¡­¡­ situation all of a sudden, it has be very unpromising.


    In particr, over the years, the Delirious Holy Land had not been close to the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, and instead, it had had more interactions with the Dao Pce and the Sea of Hidden Swords, so who would have thought that at this time, it would have chosen to make an alliance with the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain.


    ¡°Has the Delirious Holy Land considered the consequences of doing this?¡± Daoist Green Ox spoke in a heavy tone.


    Senior Sister Shunyao said, ¡°This is a decision made by the Holy Lord, and I am not aware of it.¡±


    Sword Epilepsy grunted and sneered, and within his eyes, strands of sword intent flowed wildly.


    Senior Sister Shunyao added, ¡°If Master Li has any unfulfilled wishes, my Sect¡¯s Sacred Lord is willing to fulfill them on his behalf, this is considered to be somepensation for Master Li.¡±


    Lemuelughed.


    ¡°To fulfill a wish on my behalf?¡±


    He sneered as he looked at Senior Sister Sharing and said, ¡°It¡¯s really hrious, choosing which side of the camp to stand on, this is the right of your Delirium Sanctuary, it¡¯s none of my business, between you and me, neither family nor friends, nor blood, much less enmity, doing it straight away is just that, but you have to run to my Bright Nights Division, so and so, disgustingly sycophantic, and conversely teaching me to look down on it, it¡¯s not like being a whore and still Want to set up a house of cards?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Senior Sister Shuo Ying raised her head fiercely and shouted in a cold voice, ¡°Lord Li, I respect your status as a Division Master, and I also respect you for not sparing your own life for the sake of the Yun Family, so I¡¯ve always been courteous, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, and you¡¯re insulting my Delirious Sacred Ground in such a way, don¡¯t be ungrateful and failing to live up to the good intentions of my Sacred Master?¡±


    This normally soft-rock, soft-spoken woman with a soft disposition exploded with a rare rigid stubbornness.


    On the contrary, it was Senior Sister Jia Ning on the side, who was shocked by her senior sister¡¯s words, and hurriedly pulled her sister¡¯s sleeve secretly, fearing that if her sister angered the Demon King of Killers, Li Mu, both of them would really be buried here today.


    Li Mu¡¯s gaze was like a knife as he stared at Senior Sister Sharing.


    Senior Sister Shuo Ying held her head high and stared at Li Mu, not weakening in the slightest, without the slightest intention of giving in.


    Girls with spunk and courage.


    Pity.


    ¡°A piece of good intentions?¡± Li Mu looked at him andughed coldly, ¡°Both want to stand up to the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain and exchange benefits with it, but also don¡¯t want to offend the people behind me, so that¡¯s why I secretly sent the two of you to deliver a so-called promise, in the end, it¡¯s just that you want to use such a light so-called promise to leave a back way for your own, even if the Ten Elders Association lets me die today, Delirious Sanctuary will be able to exin it to the Pce of the Wayter on and the Sea of Hidden Swords, isn¡¯t that what you guys are fighting for?¡±


    Senior Sister Shuo Ying said, ¡°Nonsense, our Holy Lord, remembering that you are ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Li Mu directly drank off, said: ¡°Facts speak louder than words, you are is the delirium holynd disciple, naturally will not go to doubt the delirium holy lord¡¯s mind, but in my opinion, this is simply ridiculous, delirium holynd in the past years is also regarded as the world¡¯s heyday of holynd, why tend to second-rate all these years, the reason is now clear, do things look forward and backward, want to please both, the world where is such a good thing? You give me a message back, the Holy Lord¡¯s good intentions, I even heart cor arezy to cor, today Delirium Holy Land stand in the camp of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, then honestly do a good job of an ally to do things, do not be two-faced, let a person is not good, in the future, I stepped on the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain of the day, the Delirium Holy Land also have to be their own choices today, some enlightenment, to pay the price.¡±


    Senior Sister Shunyao looked at Li Mu in a daze.


    In her mind, the Holy Lord had never been holy, merciful,passionate and honorable.


    Li Mu¡¯s words, in her ears, at first, were simply a small man¡¯s heart for a gentleman¡¯s heart.


    However, a nce from Li Mu¡¯s cold and pure eyes, like a knife piercing straight through her heart, caused her to be shaken unconsciously.


    ¡°I will pass it on.¡± Senior Sister Shunyao gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Since Division Master Li doesn¡¯t appreciate it, in the future, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°The person who regrets will eventually have, but not me.¡± Li Mu faintly said, ¡°You are much better than your senior sister whose stupidity is like a pig, the Delirium Holy Land may have the luck of revitalization in the future, but also in your body, remembering in the past one side of the edge, I will not be too much trouble for you today, but see you again in the future, you are enemies, choose to go against me, you have to have some awareness, please.¡±


    Senior Sister Shui Ying nced back at the uneasy-looking Senior Sister Jia Ning and sighed in her heart.


    She was about to say something when suddenly a majestic and vast moxie enveloped the entire hall.


    A sh of millimeters.


    An old Taoist priest wearing a ck Taoist robe, looking a little bit obscene and a little bit holy, appeared in the middle of the main hall.


    How he appeared, no one knows.


    The three major ministries ofw and order,w and order, and the Ministry of Criminal Affairs are besieging the Ming Night Division with heavy troops, and the old Taoist priest has suddenly appeared as if he were in no man¡¯snd, can it be ¡­¡­


    Senior Sister Shunyao¡¯s heart jumped.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you here?¡± Li Mu stood up in surprise and looked at the old godly man.


    The old cleric smiled and nced at Li Mu, saying, ¡°I heard that someone wanted to move you, so I came to take a look, don¡¯t worry, even if the sky copses, I¡¯ll be able to take you with me.¡±


    Li Mu was slightly stunned, then smiled bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re suddenly saying such touching words in such a serious manner, if it¡¯s not that you¡¯ve changed your sex, or the situation is really not too optimistic ah.¡±


    The old cleric said, ¡°With me here, what¡¯s wrong with not being optimistic?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°You¡¯re old bones, you can still fight?¡±


    The old clericughed out loud, ¡°Not only can he fight, but he can also cover the sky with just his hands.¡±


    Li Mu sighed.


    The old clergyman suddenly appeared, came to the city of Huining, is by no means toe to pretend, only afraid of the ten old meeting, what happened, a trend has be inevitable, to the end, can only be resolved by thest resort of the world of martial arts.


    Are we really going to kill our way out of Huining City today?


    Was the influence of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain really so strong that the Ten Elders¡¯ Council on the left and right, and even the Dao Pce and the Sea of Hidden Swords joining forces couldn¡¯t change it?


    What happened at the highest decision-making meeting in the military hall?

 Chapter 1061 - 1061. Waiting for a result.

    Chapter 1061. Waiting for a result.


    A sullen and solemn atmosphere pervaded the great hall.


    The people here, were not fools, and what Li Mu could see, they could all see as well.


    If the Old Godly Cleric was sitting firmly in Dongxing Vige like before, it meant that things would be smooth and simple, but now even the Old Godly Cleric had be sullen and came personally, so it was obvious how bad the situation was.


    The old cleric hemmed and hawed, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Li Mu thought very seriously and said, ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡± The old cleric said.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Wait for an answer.¡±


    ¡°Still not dead in the water? If you wait until they¡¯ve set up theirs, it won¡¯t be easy to leave.¡± The old cleric said.


    Li Mu asked rhetorically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that only your hands cover the sky?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha,¡± the old godly manughed out loud, ¡°Good, the old man will wait with you, I say I can take you away, no matter when, I can do it.¡±


    He slowly walked over to the side seat next to the great seat of the Iron Sword and sat down.


    A majestic aura surged out, circle by circle, radiating out towards the entire Huining City with the Bright Night Great Hall as the center.


    This aura was so grand and so vast that almost in an instant, all the living beings in the entire Huining City felt the mighty pressure that permeated the heavens and earth, and the bright and righteous power of will that was as bright and righteous as the Hao Sun passing through the sky.


    This was the power of the Martial Great Emperor.


    It¡¯s the power to stand at the pinnacle of martial arts.


    For many years, there might have been many Martial Dao Great Emperors that hade and gone in the city of Huining, but there had never been a day like today, when a Martial Dao Great Emperor had sopletely released his pressure, centering on the Ming Nights Division like a zing sun that covered the entire city of Huining with its light.


    The three major ministry expert powerhouses that surrounded Ming Nights Division were instantly trembling with fear.


    Even the heads of the three major ministries, who were personally sitting in the town, all had wildly changed in color at this time, and fear began to flood their hearts with uncontroble fear.


    I had long heard that behind Li Mu, there stood a Martial Emperor, but it was only a rumor, so today I was able to see it.


    This kind of bright, majestic and vast aura, as if it was the Star Abyss, was definitely not an ordinary martial arts emperor, and at this time, releasing the power pressure in such a way, it was articting his own will and showing his own attitude.


    He was telling everyone, especially the parties at the Ten Elders¡¯ Meeting at the Military Ministry Building, that no matter what the cost, he would stand by Li Mu.


    How terrifying was the will of a Martial Emperor?


    No one in this world dares to take it lightly.


    So, the trend of decision-making at the Ten Old Men¡¯s Conference, will that change?


    At this point, even the heads of the three major ministries are unable to degree side.


    However, there was no doubt that this Ten Elders¡¯ Meeting was very important to the entire human race.


    Time passes.


    In the blink of an eye, another hour passed.


    The atmosphere in the city of Huining was suffocating.


    That¡¯s when there was movement.


    A page of flying boats,ing out from the direction of the Military Ministry Building at an extremely high speed, arrived outside the Bright Night Division.


    ¡°It¡¯s the messenger boat!¡±


    Xiao Ruyi, Yelu Hui, and Wu Luyi¡¯s three major ministry heads were shaken in spirit and rushed to wee them.


    The flying boat pressed down, and standing at the head of the boat was a barefoot young man with white clothes like snow and long hair draped over his shoulders.


    White as Frost.


    The head of the nine heirs of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain.


    Surprisingly, he came with the army¡¯s messenger boat, could it be ¡­¡­


    ¡°Ministry Head Xiao, Ministry Head Yelu, and Ministry Head Wu, the three of you are all here, that¡¯s just right,e with me to pass on the decision of the Ten Elders Council.¡± Bai Rushang¡¯s face was indifferent, and his expression was like a frosty shroud.


    The three major ministry heads looked at each other and vaguely already guessed something in their hearts.


    Bai Rushang¡¯s figure was in the air, arriving at the main entrance of the Bright Night Division Fortress, and within her gaze, it seemed as if thousands of winds and snows were coalescing as she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Li Mu, roll out.¡±


    Even if there was a powerful and iparable Martial Emperor sitting amongst the Bright Night Division at this moment, he did not have the slightest bit of heartfelt fear.


    Because behind him, stood the Ten Elders.


    The Ten Elders¡¯ Association represented the Ten Great Sacred Grounds of Martial Arts of the Human Race.


    And at this moment, there were several Martial Dao Emperors, in the middle of the Military Ministry Building, already ready, once this Martial Dao Emperor beside Li Mu made a move, what was waiting was the merciless suppression of five or six Martial Dao Emperors.


    The jig is up.


    ¡°Brother, watch me avenge you.¡±


    White Rushan¡¯s heart burned with a scorching fire of vengeance.


    His younger brother, Bai Ruyun, along with Lin Yuquan, had died at the hands of Li Mu in the battle of the Thunderfire Camp. Bai Rushang clearly remembered how angry and sad he was at the time when he intercepted Daoist Green Bull and thought that the situation was settled when he returned to the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain and was greeted with the news of his brother Bai Ruyun¡¯s death.


    That¡¯s his own brother.


    He vowed to avenge his brother¡¯s death.


    And today, the opportunity presents itself.


    In the middle of the Bright Night Division fortress, silhouettes slowly came out like a tidal wave.


    Walking at the front were Li Mu, Daoist Green Ox, Sword Epileptic, and the others.


    Bai Rushang¡¯s gaze was like a knife, all of a sudden, it tightly stabbed at Li Mu¡¯s body, the icy wind and snow in his eyes spread a little bit, letting the surrounding air, all of a sudden, drop like several dozens of degrees.


    ¡°Li Mu, the decision of the Ten Elders Council has been made, you broke into the Thunder Great Camp, brutally killed your fellow robes, for your own selfish desires, heartless and unscrupulous, your crime is unforgivable, the Ten Elders Council has ordered you to bind your own cultivation and follow me to the Ancestral Mountain of the Thunder Road to give thanks for your crime, and to be disposed of at your own discretion.¡±


    Bai Rushang said slowly, word by word.


    His eyes, never left Li Mu¡¯s face.


    But what made him slightly disappointed was that on this person¡¯s face, there was no imagined expression of despair, anger or disbelief and so on, but a kind of faint calmness, as if it was in a matter that had nothing to do with him.


    But on the faces of Daoist Green Ox, Sword Epileptic, and the others, their expressions changed drastically.


    Is this the final decision of the Ten Elders?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Sword Epilepsy looked at Bai Ruyun angrily.


    Daoist Green Ox also said, ¡°Unless the people of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council have gone mad, they shouldn¡¯t have made such a resolution that turns its back on the people.¡±


    Of course Bai Rushang recognized these two people.


    As the same person of the Chaos World Human Race, they used topete with each other for glory, and they couldn¡¯t be more familiar with each other.


    ¡°Do you guys think that I would be stupid enough, here, to falsely rumor the Ten Elders Council¡¯s decision?¡± Bai Rushan said.


    Both Sword Epileptic and Daoist Green Ox choked at once.


    It was true that Bai Rushang had hatred for Li Mu, but it was not so bad that he would falsely pass on the Ten Elders Council¡¯s decision on an asion like today, with thousands of people watching, or else he himself would not want to live.


    What happened at the Ten Elders meeting?


    ¡°Li Mu, confess your sins.¡±


    As soon as Bai Rushang raised her hand, a set of silver-colored alchemy shackles were thrown directly at Li Mu¡¯s feet. Shackles dedicated to imprisoning martial arts powerhouses, once fastened, they could temporarily seal the cultivation of powerhouses below the Heavenly Exaltation Realm.


    Li Mu smiled faintly and took this yoke and stepped on it.


    Bai Rushang said faintly, ¡°What? Could it be that you want to disobey orders?¡±


    Li Mu held his head high and said, ¡°I, for one, am not guilty.¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Bai Rushanughed coldly, ¡°Very good, very good, in fact, I also hope that you will resist your orders, so that I don¡¯t have to wait until I travel to the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, right now, I can make my move to kill you.¡±


    Powerful lightning energy surged out of Bai Rushan¡¯s body.


    Li Mu alsoughed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m exaggerating, if you make a move now, the first person to die is definitely not me, believe it or not?¡±


    In conjunction with Li Mu¡¯s words, in the Bright Night Division, the Old Godly Cleric¡¯s emperor realm aura suddenly rose.


    Bai Rushang only felt a Pei Ran Muo Gui Qi, will lock themselves, there is a kind of pull one hair moves the whole body of the destruction of the sense of descent, so that he did not dare to act rashly, face all of a sudden, it became embarrassed up.


    ¡°Senior, this is a decision of the Ten Elders Council.¡± Bai Rushang said in a deep voice.


    The Old Magus sat in the middle of the Bright Night Division¡¯s great hall and didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°Lord Li, you must not act in a moment of anger.¡± Xiao Ruyi, the head of the Security Department, saw that the situation was not right and quickly said, ¡°The resolution of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council is irresistible, if you confess first, there is still room for things to be turned around, at this time, if you are disobedient, there is no one under the sky that can save you, please think twice.¡±


    Saying this, Xiao Ruyi was really thinking about Li Mu.


    Fighting against the resolution of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council, this kind of thing, is simply impossible.


    Even the Martial Emperor couldn¡¯t do it.


    This will only lead to a quick death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Ten Elders, I¡¯ll convince them ¡­¡­,¡± Sword Epileptic roared.


    Duan Dice and Song Bei and other masters and armorers of the Ming Night Division, also mor to go to the Ministry of War to petition, although Li Mu driving the Ming Night Division is only a short period of time, but the atmosphere and confidence brought to the Ming Night Division, but the past two hundred years have not been there, especially the anger of the crown to avenge the death of Li Zhen, but also to win the support and respect for the Ming Night Division up and down the love.


    Reimu waved his hand.


    The crowd quieted down.


    The voice of the old clergyman, came out from the great hall, saying, ¡°I said to take you away before, you had to wait for a result here, and now that the result is out, there¡¯s only disappointment, it¡¯s time to go, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Mu smiled bitterly.


    Earlier, the old cleric said to take him away directly, but he insisted on staying and chose to wait.


    He had to wait for the results, and wasn¡¯t waiting for his fate to be pronounced.


    Rather, he wanted to see how the human military department, the Ten Elders¡¯ Council, would choose in the face of profit and justice.


    Because there was one thing that Li Mu was clear about a long time ago, how could the high and mighty Emperor of Martial Arts really not know what was going on in the Thunderfire Camp, so the Ten Elders¡¯ Council was convened not really to investigate the truth or to judge right and wrong, but rather, it was doing an exchange of interests and a weighing of justice.


    Li Mu wanted to know whether the Council of Ten Elders, which was held up as the supreme right of the Human Race, was really presiding over justice and upholding the dignity of the race early on, or was it just an organization that exchanged interests andpromised with each other among the various Holy Lands?


    That was the answer Li Mu was waiting for.


    Of course, he is also clear in his heart, where there are people there is a jianghu, water to clear there is no fish, people to inspect there is no disciple,plete and absolute justice is not, do not allow the Ten Elders to do any trade-offs of interests is not right,promises and exchanges like a precision instrument in the lubricant, to ensure that the machine¡¯s normal smooth operation, which is inexcusable.


    But this kind ofpromise and exchange, if it is only for the sake of benefits and not for justice, is it the same as a machine with only lubricating oil and no parts, can it still be considered a machine?


    And the result?


    The answer Li Mu waited for chilled him.


    If that was the choice of the Ten Elders, then he would have to make another choice of his own.


    Li Mu raised his head, looked at Xiao Ruyi, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the military department that¡¯s negative to me, not me that¡¯s negative to the military department.¡±


    Xiao Ruyi¡¯s heart shook.


    Although these words had a vor of treason, they were like heavy hammers that contained an inexplicably powerful force, ruthlessly smashing into the hearts of the three major ministry heads, Xiao Ruyi, Yelu Hui, and Wu Luyi, causing their hearts to jump.

 Chapter 1062 - 1062. Reversal.

    Chapter 1062. Reversal.


    ¡°How dare you, do you want to rebel?¡± Bai Rushang¡¯s heart was also abruptly startled, and immediatelyughed coldly, saying, ¡°Such treacherous words, you can also say them, and now, you still want to rebel, don¡¯t you? Oh, you can try your hand and see if you can walk out of Huining City alive.¡±


    Powerful aura fluctuations filled Bai Rushan¡¯s body.


    On his body, he was carrying an Imperial Artifact.


    At the same time, there was a trembling Emperor¡¯s breath, surging from the distant military building¡¯s, the elements of thunder and lightning power tumbled, the mighty pressure was strong, as if a purple cloud covered the sky, and without having to guess, one could know that it was precisely the Thunder Ancestor of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain.


    The old cleric¡¯s previous failure to release his emperor realm aura and try to reverse the Ten Elders¡¯ Council¡¯s decision made the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain prepared, and the several Martial Dao Emperors, who were all staring at the side of the Ming Nights¡¯ Division, had no choice but to take action once the old cleric really did not care about anything else and struck out.


    This was why Bai Rushang had dared toe even though she knew that the Old Magus was in the Bright Night Division.


    Li Mu sighed.


    The human military, what a disappointment.


    In that case, ¡­¡­


    The corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth, drew a trace of arc.


    In the main hall of the Bright Night Division, the aura of the Old Godly Cleric, too, suddenly skyrocketed.


    Xiao Ruyi, Yelu Hui, and Wu Luyi, the three major ministry heads, immediately broke out in a cold sweat, their hearts all hanging in their throats at once.


    Is the Imperial War about to break out?


    With one thought from an emperor, it was possible for the living to be destroyed, and for the holy city to be destroyed.


    The atmosphere was suddenly tense.


    Bai Rushang sneered.


    This was the picture he was looking forward to, if Li Mu thought that with a martial arts emperor, he could run the world, that would be a big mistake, the only way to find death, it was just the right time to take this opportunity to get rid of this thorn in his side in name only.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Bai Rushan was about tounch an attack.


    Just then¨C


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t do it.¡±


    A loud cry came from the direction of the distant military building.


    Another summoning boat cut through the void and came, extremely fast, and at the head of the boat stood a middle-aged man with an emaciated and handsome face, gentle and elegant, with a dusty temperament, and said loudly, ¡°Wait, the Ten Elder Council of the Ministry of the Army has an order to slow down and make a move.¡±


    It was Zhuge Yun.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Zhuge Yun, are you still not dead set in your ways and want to absolve this audacious person?¡± Bai Rushang snorted coldly when she saw Zhuge Yun.


    These days, Zhuge Yun had been running for Li Mu.


    Zhuge Yun simply ignored Bai Rushang and directly said to Li Mu, ¡°Master Li Si, the situation has changed, do not make a move, please hold back for now, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    Li Mu gave an oh-so-quiet, faintly saying, ¡°What¡¯s changed?¡±


    Zhuge Yun said, ¡°It should be a good thing, the final conclusion has yet to be determined, I came first to stop Bai Rushan.¡±


    With that, he then turned his head to look at Bai Rushang and said, ¡°The Ten Elders Council has sent an order that the previous resolution, temporarily withdrawn, be renegotiated and finalized, so that you may not make a move against the Bright Night Division.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Rushang¡¯s face changed drastically as she snapped, ¡°Zhuge Yun, how dare you falsely pass on the resolution of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council in order to exonerate Li Mu, do you want to die?¡±


    Zhuge Yun said faintly, ¡°I knew you would say that.¡±


    He held it in his hand.


    A white scroll flew up, about three inches long, releasing light, it was the iconic aura of the Ten Elders Council, suspended in the void, the writing on it was clear, it was written in the very words that Zhuge Yun had just said, that the previous first resolution, was withdrawn for the time being, and reconsidered.


    Bai Rushang¡¯s face changed several times, and her heart was filled with hatred, but for a moment, she didn¡¯t dare to strike again.


    Xiao Ruyi and the others were relieved.


    Although the resolution of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council was issued and then suddenly withdrawn, there was no precedent for this kind of thing, but this white scroll was not a forgery, it was issued by the Ten Elders¡¯ Council undoubtedly, the matter was conclusive, at least in the immediate future, there was no need to take action, after all, the Emperor¡¯s War was really too scary, once they took action, they could be cannon fodder.


    Bai Rushang¡¯s eyes were dead set on the white scroll, and a mouthful of teeth almost crushed.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Obviously, things had already been decided, and at the Ten Elders meeting, those in favor of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain upied the majority, so why had the resolution suddenly been withdrawn? Could there be something else going on? Impossible ah, what should be counted, has already been counted.


    Without the support of the Ten Elders Council¡¯s resolution, he had to hold back at this point even if he wanted to kill Li Mu again.


    Otherwise, you¡¯re just asking for death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you live a little longer first, but, it¡¯s hard for you to escape death in the end.¡± Bai Rushang¡¯s gaze seemed like ten thousand years of metaphysical ice, coldness flowing as he stared at Li Mu.


    Li Mu¡¯s face was indifferent.


    His face, neither the apprehension of life hanging in the bnce, nor the surprise of a narrow escape, as if everything was none of his business.


    A few moments, about an incense stick of time passed.


    The third messenger boat, which sped from the direction of the military headquarters, instantly reached the sky above the Bright Night Division.


    Countless people¡¯s eyes were focused on the head of the boat.


    A middle-aged man wearing a ck power suit with thick ck hair like a flowing waterfall stood at the head of the boat.


    This person¡¯s face angr, eyebrows a vermilion like a question mark like pattern, pebble face, sword eyebrow starry eyes, full of harsh serious and cold atmosphere, the surrounding three major ministries of the strong armored soldiers, even to look at this person a nce, feel like there is a sword stabbing the eyes like, eyes raw pain, do not dare to look at it again.


    It¡¯s him?


    When Bai Rushang took a look, a hint of ill feeling surfaced in her heart.


    Zhuge Yun was relieved to see this person.


    ¡°The Ten Elders¡¯ Council finally resolved that Li Mu, the master of the Bright Night Division, although he broke the Thunder and Fire Camp and killed more than a hundred people, after all, there was a reason for the incident, and the main culpability is no longer in his body, so he was ordered to step down from his position as the master of the Bright Night Division, and to go to the Fallen God¡¯s Abyss for half a year of meditation, and after that he was not permitted to enter the Ministry of the Army, and was not allowed to serve as a military officer again.¡±


    The ck power suit middle-aged man offered a white scroll, which was suspended in mid-air.


    On it, a golden handwriting flows, clearly visible, it is the final resolution of the Ten Elders Council, which is attached to the breath mark of the spokesman of the various holy ces, it is absolutely impossible to fake, gusts of pressure breath flow, highlighting the Ten Elders Council as the highest decision-making level of the human military department of the majesty of the Ten Elders Council.


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Rushang¡¯s face changed drastically as he roared, ¡°This is impossible? Remove yourself from the military and face the wall for half a year? What kind of punishment is this? Could it be that the two great heirs of my Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain died in vain? I¡¯m not convinced.¡±


    Surprisingly, this is the result?


    He couldn¡¯t take it.


    The voice of the ck power suit middle-aged man was like two swords rubbing against each other as he looked at Bai Rushan and indifferently said, ¡°The two of them, Lin Yuquan and Bai Ruyun, coveted the imperial treasure, secretly set up a trap, mutted the descendants of the former master of the Bright Nights Division, killed and maimed one of the Bright Nights Division¡¯s four great Sword Master Envoys, Li Zhen, stirred up the trouble in the first ce, and deserved to die.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Bai Rushang¡¯s expression was like a volcano erupting underneath the cold ice.


    The ck power suit middle-aged man was expressionless, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    The hatred and anger in Bai Rushang¡¯s heart almostpletely overwhelmed him.


    However, thest shred of reason allowed him to restrain the urge to strike and said, ¡°Alright, Sword Frenzy, I will remember what you said today.¡±


    ck power suit middle-aged man, it is the hidden sword sea seven strongest sword ranked second in the sword madness, second only to the sword monarch, but also in the sword epilepsy before, the legend, this person¡¯s sword skills through the sky, the sword sword sword art exquisite, no less than the sword monarch, just cultivation on the difference between the gap, but also to the quasi-imperial realm.


    ¡°Feel free.¡± Sword Madness said indifferently.


    Bai Rushang¡¯s gaze turned to Li Mu and said, ¡°The hatred of killing my brother is not shared, Li Mu, half a year from now, on the Holy Battle Ring, you will absolutely meet me, and at that time, I¡¯ll let you die without a burial ce, and see who can defend you on the Holy Battle Ring.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡±


    ¡°Just wait, I will kill you.¡± Bai Rushang transformed into streams of light and left with hatred.


    The atmosphere was much lighter all of a sudden.


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Sword Epilepsy floated up in the air and saluted the ck power suit middle-aged man.


    Sword Frenzy nodded, then his gaze went back to Li Mu and said, ¡°Seventh Brother.¡±


    Li Mu reacted, a smile appeared on his face, rose up in the air, reached the transmission boat, and bowed respectfully, ¡°Many thanks to second brother.¡±


    ¡°Well, this time the matter is over, you are considered to be in danger, the danger in between, needless to say, big brother asked me to tell you, I¡¯m sorry, he can only do this much.¡± When Jian Maniac looked at Li Mu, his facial lines softened a lot.


    Li Muughed, ¡°Between brothers, we don¡¯t say such things.¡±


    ¡°The resolution of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council has been made, big brother and the Dao Pce seniors, there are other things, it is inconvenient toe and see you, you have one hour to ount for the things around you, and after one hour, follow me to the Falling God Abyss, and for the next half a year, you will have to suffer.¡± Sword Madness said.


    Li Mu nodded.


    The groupnded and entered the Bright Night Division¡¯s main hall.


    An hour is not short enough to arrange many things.


    Xiao Ruyi and other three departments of the army, but also withdrawn, the three big department head door on the cold sweat, can finally wipe away, has been hanging in the throat of the heart, but also can finally put back into the stomach.


    In the middle of the Bright Night Division¡¯s great hall, the old cleric had quietly left.


    With the matter settled, the final resolution of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council would not be reversed, and no one would take another shot at Li Mu, so he needed to return to Dongxing Vige at the first opportunity.


    Someone needs to sit there too.


    A few of the hosts and guests took their seats.


    Tea is served, and the aroma of the tea is exquisite.


    The atmosphere in the Great Hall was much lighter.


    ¡°There is another matter that you have to make a decision on, seventh brother, who should take over the position of the master of the Tomorrow Night Division?¡± Sword Madness asked.


    Li Mu was stunned at his words and said, ¡°Hmm? Asking me? This matter, shouldn¡¯t it be decided by the Ten Elders Council?¡±


    Zhuge Yun smiled and said, ¡°Haha, little friend you don¡¯t know, ording to the customary tradition, the former division master has the right to nominate, although you were cut off from the position of division master, but the right to nominate, but still valid.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t realize there were such rules.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll nominate Cloud Double Eagle.¡±


    ¡°That little girl from the Yun family?¡±


    Zhuge Yun and Sword Epilepsy both reacted with some surprise.


    Li Mu nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s just started cultivating, she¡¯s not strong enough, right?¡± Zhuge Yun was surprised.


    They also knew all about the Yun family¡¯s situation.


    Yun family old woman and Yun Yu wife no longer stoic words, is considered to be an expert, Yun Shuangyan qualification is good, but only the foundation, no cultivation, future or have a future, but need a certain amount of time, as for Yun Shuangyan, has been in the frozen person state, awakening only a few days, even if the nomination of the Yun Shuangyan, are better than the Yun Shuangyi, right.


    Li Mu said, ¡°That little girl, the root bone of the good, the stability of the heart, the talent of the absolute, is my life only see, far more than anyone else, can be regarded as the innate dao extreme holy body, cultivate a day, against other people a year, only need to cultivate, not a year, it will be a great masters, if she can inherit the position of the division master, it is also considered to be the cycle of the inheritance is in order.¡±


    There is a role for the Heart of the Stars in this.


    Cloud double eagle since young has been the heart of the stars into their own body, endured decades of pain like the living dead, but also created her unparalleled talent, as well as the body of the umtion of a huge spiritual qi, once stepped into the road of cultivation, absolutely half a hundred times as much as a year into the road, is absolutely not impossible.


    Of course, Li Mu didn¡¯t go into detail on these.


    Sword Frenzy nodded and said, ¡°I will propose it, it needs to be reviewed by the Ten Elders Council.¡±


    He was one of the members of the Ten Elders Association, the spokesperson of the Hidden Sword Sea in the military department, and his power was not small; since he was the person rmended by Li Mu, he would naturally try to realize it.


    In fact, the real discerning people know that this time, Leidao Ancestral Mountain took great pains to calcte and frame Li Mu, the real victim is Li Mu, and as a result, the Ten Elders Association almost put Li Mu to death, and it is the Ministry of the Army that owes Li Mu.


    In the middle of talking, Duan Dice came in to report, ¡°Master of the Division, Lords, a guest from the Demon Race hase to visit.¡±


    Li Mu was quite surprised and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Soon, an old ape with a snow-white body arrived within the grand hall under the guidance of Duan Dice.


    This old ape body stout, about two meters high, upright humanoid, wearing a green robe, exposed hair are white as snow, face retains the obvious ape features, but there is a solemn majesty, a long time to live in the top of the noble gas naturally flowed away, face with a smile, a demonic gas hidden, extremely pure, like a neb as deep as the abyss, the cultivation of the deep and unfathomable.


    Sword Epileptic, Sword Frenzy, and Zhuge Yun¡¯s faces bristled as they instantly rose in unison.


    Li Mu sensed the subtlety.


    Just look at the three great powerhouses of the Human Race all bowing their hands in salute at the first opportunity.


    Although belonging to different races, the rtionship between the human race and the demon race was not considered to be at war, and the origin of this old ape in front of them was really too great, the three of them should not show the slightest disrespect.


    ¡°The Emperor of the Ape n himself is here, what a surprise.¡± Jian Maniac turned his head and introduced Li Mu, ¡°This is His Majesty, the Snow Ape Demon Emperor of the Ape n, among the great veins of the Demon n¡­ Previously, in the Ten Elders¡¯ Council, the Ape n emissary had once conveyed the Ape n¡¯s Emperor¡¯s will to open up a plea for you¡­ However, I didn¡¯t think that even His Majesty, the Snow Ape Demon Emperor, had personally arrived at Hui Ning City.¡±


    The Emperor of the Ape n spoke up to intercede?


    Li Mu was surprised.


    Between himself and the ape tribe, there is no particrly deep friendship, especially in the [Immortal Heavenly Que], and did not find the premise of the person that the ape tribe is looking forward to, the emperor of the ape tribe, with the dignity of the emperor of the martial arts, even opened his mouth to say mercy, could it be because of the ¡­¡­ Li Mu turned back to look at the Yuan Roar behind him.


    And at this moment, the Snow Ape Demon Emperor¡¯s gaze, also gazed at Yuan Roar¡¯s body, his eyes bright, with a hidden hint of gratification.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s going on at the Ten Old Men¡¯s Meeting?¡±


    On the Thunder Road Ancestor Mountain, Bai Rushan¡¯s roar shook the sky and caused thunder clouds to tumble endlessly.


    The other few heirs, faced with the wrath of their eldest senior brother, were also fearful.


    Lei Ancestor lives in deep seclusion, and many times, Bai Rushang, as the eldest senior brother, is teaching on behalf of the teacher, and is in a respected position in the Lei Dao Ancestor Mountain, extremely majestic, without being a third person to think about it.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, nning is in the eye of the beholder, and it was already going to be the death of Li Mu, but who knows, all of a sudden, the Ape n, the Tiger n, and the Beast n in the Great Vein of the Demon n all sent messengers to arrive at the same time, conveying the wills of all of the Beast n¡¯s Martial Great Emperors, and they all interceded on Li Mu¡¯s behalf.¡± Fourth Transmitter Huang Chengjin smiled bitterly with a helpless face.


    ¡°What? These bastards!¡± Bai Rushang was first startled, then she said angrily, ¡°But the internal affairs of my Human Race, how can these foreign races, interfere? Could it be that the Ten Elders¡¯ Council even decided to let Li Mu go just because of the words of these foreign races?¡±


    Huang Cheng Jin smiled bitterly, ¡°If just the general foreign race, naturally do not have to care, but this ape race, tiger race are demon race big veins, and their messengers conveyed, is the will of its race martial arts emperor, as for the beastman race of the weight of the one, but also can not be ignored, especially the wording of the strong ¡­¡­ three major foreign races martial arts Emperors, all speaking out in unison, the Ten Elder Council also has to consider the meaning behind this.¡±


    Bai Rushang was shocked beyond belief when she heard this.


    Huang Chengjin added, ¡°More than that, at thest moment, even the Pure Yang Pce, which has not been involved in the world for a long time among the Ten Great Sacred Grounds, had emissariese down to exonerate Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°What? Pure Yang Pce?¡± Bai Rushang waspletely shocked and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The Pure Yang Pce hasn¡¯t participated in the regr meetings of the Ten Elders Association for two hundred years, and it actually sent out an heir?¡±


    Huang Chengjin said, ¡°Exactly, the Pure Yang Pce¡¯s Heavenly Sword Hall¡¯s Hall Master Han Yue personally showed up, bringing the contemporary Pure Yang Pce Master¡¯s shut-in disciple with him, firstly, to show his heir identity, and secondly, to support Li Mu. In this way, even if we don¡¯t take into ount the will of the foreign martial arts great emperor, even within the Ten Elders¡¯ Association, those who support Li Mu have already tied with us.¡±


    Bai Rushang stayed in ce for a long time.


    It turned out that after he had left the Great Hall of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council, at the meeting, this kind of thing had actually happened?


    But why is this happening?


    The Pure Yang Pce, which had been closed for two hundred years, had broken its custom and supported Li Mu as well?


    It shouldn¡¯t.


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything more unbelievable at this point.


    ¡°The heir of the Pure Yang Pce, who is it?¡± Bai Rushang asked.


    Huang Cheng Jin said, ¡°It¡¯s a blind Taoist priest, looking quite young, not seen before, seems to be a new disciple of Pure Yang Pce.¡±


    ¡°Blind young Taoist?¡± Countless names shed through Bai Rushang¡¯s mind, but none of them could match such an image, saying, ¡°The Pure Yang Pce breaking the seal anding out of the gate must have something to do with this heir, order our scouts to thoroughly investigate this person.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The divine bird in charge of scouting for information said.


    Bai Rushang thought for a moment and then added, ¡°It is also important to find out the rtionship between Li Mu and these foreign races, and why the foreign martial arts emperors, are pleading for Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bai Rushan waved his hand.


    The other brothers and sisters retired.


    He stood in ce, his brow furrowed, seemingly pushing something, and slowly the color of anger and difficulty in suppressing surfaced on his face, and finally, it was all turned into a hideous and stern killing intent.


    ¡°Since this time, we can¡¯t kill Li Mu, then we¡¯ll have to do it in the Holy Battle Ring.¡±


    No matter what, for public or private reasons, Li Mu deserved to die.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What?¡±


    The several great powerhouses in the great hall all had incredibly shocked looks on their faces.


    Yuan Roar¡¯s face also looked confused and dumbfounded.


    Only Li Mu, vaguely, realized something, so his expression wasn¡¯t too exaggerated.


    ¡°This little brother, who has awakened a great saint bloodline, is my ape n¡¯s candidate for a new emperor, and I havee this time to receive my n¡¯s new emperor back.¡± The Snow Ape Demon Emperor wore a smile on his face as he repeated the words he had just said, again.

 Chapter 1063 - 1063, Falling God’s Abyss

    Chapter 1063, Falling God¡¯s Abyss


    ¡°I¡¯m not some new Ape n Emperor, senior you may have found the wrong person, I¡¯m just a small guard by my master¡¯s side.¡± Yuan Howl firmly rejected the Snow Ape Demon Emperor¡¯s invitation to return to the Ape n¡¯s territory, the Tongtian Mountain Range proposal.


    In his life, he had been muddled before, and only after he met Li Mu did he feel the feeling of being valued and cared for, and after getting theplete version of the Eight Nine Xuan Gong, and having all kinds of miraculous encounters, he had long regarded Li Mu as the lord of his life, and at this time, even if there was a chance to be the lord of the great vein of the Demon Race, he didn¡¯t put it in his eyes.


    ¡°So, senior, please return.¡± Yuan Howl saluted the Snow Ape Demon Emperor.


    The Snow Ape Demon Emperor did not expect such a situation, saying, ¡°You are burdened with the bloodline of my n¡¯s originator, the Tongtian Sacred Emperor, even if you are not interested in fame and power, you should consider the continuation and survival of the ape n, all of which are yourpatriots, who had paid a huge price in order to seek you out.¡±


    Yuan Howl shook his head and stopped talking.


    Li Mu, however, smiled and without any hesitation, directly lifted the master-servant agreement between him and Yuan Roar, saying, ¡°Go back, you are after all an ape bloodline, what¡¯s the point of following me around all the time, besides, you¡¯ve protected me, so you should return to your own tribe, where the heaven and earth truly belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°But, master, I ¡­¡­¡± Yuan Roar wanted to argue something.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Are you trying to say that you want to stay by my side more to protect me?¡±


    Yuan Roar nodded very seriously.


    ¡°If you want to protect me, then all the more reason to return to the Ape n.¡± Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the process from the beginning to the end of this time, only when a Martial Dao Great Emperor level figure speaks up, can you change a person¡¯s destiny, if you really want to protect me, then you should go back with Snow Ape Elder, stimte the holy blood in your body, and cast the emperor foundation at an early date, and be the emperor of the Ape n, so that you can have a real say in this world, and protect the people you want to protect.¡±


    In the end, Yuan Roar left with the Snow Ape Demon Emperor.


    Li Mu¡¯s reasoning convinced Yuan Roar.


    In fact, Yuan Roar himself, how could he not understand this.


    But ultimately any sentient parting is ultimately hard to ept for a while, right?


    Seeing Yuan Roar leave, Li Mu was also able to clear his mind.


    The affairs in the Bright Night Division were quickly arranged.


    Duan Dice, Song Bei, Ying Bing, and the others, along with all the armorers in the Ming Night Division fortress, saw Li Mu off, and there was a strong sense of reluctance on everyone¡¯s face.


    Although Li Mu was in charge of the Bright Night Division for a short period of time, he was like the brightest shooting star that crossed the sky, leaving behind infinite light and opening a new era for the Bright Night Division.


    In particr, he left behind a series of measures such as pensioning the descendants of martyrs in the Department, treating the families of armored soldiers and so on, which will continue and benefit countless people.


    In a short period of time, Li Mu used unprecedented toughness and high profile to inject a shot of cardiotonic into the dwindling Ming Night Division, like a bright light, sweeping away the haze and confusion in the hearts of everyone in the Ming Night Division, and pointing out the true path.


    It would be no exaggeration to say that Li Mu left a legend in the Bright Nights Division and started a wave of reform.


    Now, even if Li Mu left, but he had ultimately been the division head of the Bright Night Division, and his influence would continue, and whoever wanted to move the Bright Night Division again in the future would have to think hard about whether or not they could deal with a character like Li Mu, who had stirred up the winds and clouds of the Emperors to move.


    ¡°My lord, you will always be the lord of our hearts.¡±


    Duan Dice led the way, and the crowd fell to one knee in unison.


    ¡°My lord sends you off!¡±


    ¡ª


    Even Yun Shuangyan, who had joined the Bright Night Division, was kneeling in the crowd.


    Li Mu smiled slightly and turned around.


    He could afford to have all these people kneeling.


    The military department¡¯s flying boat carried Li Mu and the others and rushed up into the sky.


    There is no need to go anywhere else, but directly to the Falling God Abyss to face the wall.


    Zhuge Yun, Sword Epileptic, and the others apanied him to say goodbye.


    ¡°Falling God Abyss is located in the northwest of Huining City 300,000 miles deep in a barren mountain, bottomless, rumor has it that once was the ce where the gods fell, can lead to the nine ghosts of theherworld, even quasi emperors, but also do not dare to go too deep, and then the ten elders will be in the Falling God Abyss, to open up a secluded ce, used to imprison and punish those who sinned so much that the people, the old seven, you this time to face a wall of repentance, although it is only half a year time, but also have to be psychologically prepared, because this ce, there is no heaven and earth aura, thews are also vague and iplete, and there are also abyssal demons infested.¡±


    Sword Frenzy introduces Li Mu to the ce of face-to-face meditation.


    ¡°No heaven and earth aura? Then wouldn¡¯t there be no way to cultivate?¡± Li Mu said.


    Sword Madness said, ¡°This is not to worry too much, big brother has prepared a batch of extremely high quality immortal crystals for you, drawing on the power of immortal crystals, can also cultivate.¡±


    A distance of 300,000 miles was reached in an hour¡¯s time.


    Li Mu looked down.


    Within sight,rge swaths of brown scorched earth, hills, ins and mountains, rocks and earth all exposed, barren mountains, not an inch of grass, the aura in the air was shockingly thin, the flying boat had begun to consume the Immortal Realm to fly, unable to obtain energy from the air through the Transformation Formation any longer.


    In the middle of the wilderness, a dark huge crack, like a scar of the earth, hideously cracked, winding for tens of thousands of miles, the widest ce is a hundred miles, a trace if any ck dense, full of the mysterious atmosphere of death.


    ¡°Is that the ce?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Sword Frenzy said, ¡°Exactly, Old Seven, your ce of facing the wall is in the seventh courtyard of it, take care.¡±


    While he was talking, another flying boat came at great speed.


    Standing at the head of the boat was none other than Wang Shiyu.


    ¡°Li Mu, we all heard about it and came to see you off.¡± Wang Shiyu said loudly.


    The flying boat came closer, and on it, there were also Flower Thinking Rong and Ye Wu Hate, as well as Qingfeng Mingyue, Guo Yuqing, Qiu Yin, and Li Anzhi, the righteous daughter that Li Mu had taken in at the beginning.


    Li Mu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s only half a year, there¡¯s still a need to be so vocal.¡±


    Wang Shiyu grunted, ¡°We¡¯ve listened to Li . Senior . Master about what happened in the Bright Night Division, and you¡¯re even hiding it from us, humph.¡±


    Flower Thinking Rong and Ye Wu Hate both looked at Li Mu with concern as well.


    The matter of the trial of the Ten Elders¡¯ Council, until the end, after the old Godly Cleric returned, Wang Shiyu only set out from the old Godly Cleric¡¯s mouth, of course, before, because of the Thunder Ancestor descended to the East Star Vige, and the old Godly Cleric a battle, all the women¡¯s hearts, but also have a warning, only is not expected, thrilling to such a degree.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the dust has settled peacefully.¡± Li Mu smiled.


    ¡°Husband, let me apany you to face the wall and serve you by your side.¡± Hua Qianrong said with tears in her eyes.


    Li Mu kissed Hua Qianrong¡¯s forehead, Li Si Ye hugged it in his arms, barked a kiss, and rubbed Li Anzhi¡¯s cheeks together before he smiled and said, ¡°How can this be done, I¡¯m going to face the wall and think about my life, not to go on a vacation to enjoy myself, where is the rationale of bringing a female family member along with me.¡±


    Wang Shiyu grunted in anger, ¡°If I say, face the wall a hammer, directly against the forget, this human race, this military department is not right and wrong, we simply set up another gateway, Taixuan University to open a sect, a faction of its own, no one can control, how free.¡±


    Zhuge Yun was shocked to hear this.


    Among the women around Li Mu, Wang Shiyu, who came from Earth, is open-minded and the most rebellious, and in this regard, she never hides her words.


    Li Mu directly flicked a headbutt over andughed, ¡°You¡¯re the one who talks too much.¡±


    Wang Shiyu bared her teeth and covered her head, then remembered something and said, ¡°Right, Li Mu, Senior Sword Monarch sent a message for me to head to the Hidden Sword Sea for half a year to dive into cultivation, so I¡¯ll be departing for the Hidden Sword Sea tomorrow as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Mu was first startled, then reacted that this was a good thing.


    Wang Shiyu had obtained the rusty sword inheritance of the divine Emperor of des and Swords, and his former incarnation, Wang Yanyi, had the appetion of the Sword God, so if he could go to the Sea of Hidden Swords to traverse the Sword Scriptures and practice against the Sword Immortals, it would undoubtedly be a great opportunity.


    ¡°Go and make less trouble.¡± Li Mu said.


    Wang Shiyu spat out her tongue.


    ¡°Third brother, take care of yourself.¡± Qiu Yin and Guo Yuqing both came up to say goodbye to Li Mu.


    The two of them had already decided to temporarily leave Dongxing Vige and travel to the major sects in the Chaos World to hone their martial arts, and Li Mu had also entrusted Daoist Qingniu to rmend suitable cultivation sects for the two of them, so he thought that this matter had already beenpleted.


    ¡°Gongzi, let the two of us, serve by your side.¡± Mingyue came over and said blearily.


    Li Mu flicked a sugar fried chestnut over and said, ¡°Go back to building the new socialist Dongxing Vige for me, don¡¯t bezy.¡±


    He took out the God Striking Whip directly and handed it to Qingfeng, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t use the weapon during my seclusion, it was built by the Immortal Heavenly Emperor, it might be beneficial for you toprehend the [Immortal Heavenly Que], so you can keep it for now.¡±


    Qingfeng hesitated slightly before epting the God Striking Whip.


    Eventually, after saying some goodbyes to the crowd, it was time to say goodbye.


    ¡ª


    The flying boat turned around and returned.


    Li Mu transformed into streams of light and entered the Falling God Abyss.


    The moment he entered the abyss, his eyes went ck, the entire Fallen God Abyss was filled with omnipresent ck demonic gas, and the visible distance instantly narrowed down to less than a hundred meters, and there was really not the slightest bit of heaven and earth¡¯s aura in the air, like the Earth where the aura had not been revived.


    Bleak and eerie astral winds whistled in his ears like the special sound effects in a ghost movie.


    The cliffs on both sides of the abyss are jagged and strange, like swords and knives, and the strange rocks tower over them.


    The human race had carved out a ce to face the wall in the Falling God Abyss, and in an area about five thousand meters deep, a cave was carved out of the cliffs, connected by chains and ropes, and officials were stationed to guard it ¨C all of these officials were also strong martial arts practitioners who had made mistakes andmitted crimes.


    Li Mu quickly arrived at the seventh courtyard ¨C a not-sorge ck stone cave house ¨C as indicated by the road guide jade secret.


    ¡°Put it on.¡± The guard tossed over a ghastly white bone bracelet.


    Li Mu observed slightly and recognized that this thing, probably like a GPS monitor on Earth, could determine the prisoner¡¯s location and prevent the prisoner from escaping.


    ¡°ording to the regtions, you can walk out of the seventh courtyard, but you absolutely can¡¯t go up more than five hundred meters,¡± the one in charge of guarding the seventh courtyard is an old man with a stooped and thin bony body, at first nce it looks like a skeleton skeleton covered with ayer of dry human skin, and I don¡¯t know what kind of devilish kung fu is cultivated, his eyes flickering with light green ghostly mes, and he stared at Li Mu with a kind of strange eyes, staring at Li Mu, said, ¡°As for the depths of the Falling God Abyss to dive ¡­¡­ Hey, you can dive as many meters as you want, as long as you can have the life toe back alive.¡±

 Chapter 1064 - 1064. Worship.

    Chapter 1064. Worship.


    Boom!


    The door to the outer courtyard of the cave closed.


    Li Mu was the only one left in thergepound, as well as the craggy cave space deep within thepound.


    Li Mu casually surveyed.


    The courtyard is extremely simple, broken stone tables and chairs, pitted ground, no nts, not the slightest bit of life, the whole world is like a ck and white world covered with ayer of gray, and when you enter the cave, it is also empty, not even a futon.


    Li Mu saw a skeleton, sitting in the center of the cave, obviously having been dead for a long time.


    In an environment like the Falling God Abyss, even a powerful person of the Dao Zun realm would not be able to keep their corpse intact enough after death, and it would quickly decay.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t care about that.


    He cleared and cleaned the cave once, and then at the entrance of the cave, engraved the array pattern, iid a few pieces of immortal crystals to maintain the operation of the array, to y the role of vignce and istion of the breath, and then began to close the door to cultivate.


    It was possible for strong martial arts practitioners to be in seclusion for years or even decades at a critical juncture in their cultivation, and half a year passing by in a sh was nothing.


    Li Mu¡¯s battle with Lin Yuquan and Bai Ruyun was a huge gain, even though it was with the help of an imperial weapon.


    At this point, it¡¯s time to take stock of the gains and losses.


    Time passes.


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Li Mu¡¯s reflective spection had a small sess, and he walked out of the cave and moved around casually in the smallpound.


    ¡°Thews of heaven and earth in this Falling God Abyss are more than crippled, they are almost non-existent, wanting to impact a higher realm ispletely impossible, there is no aura in the air, and you cannot gather qi, if you don¡¯t have Immortal Crystals and Spirit Stones, you will have to be face to face, if you stay in such an environment for too long, you are afraid that the realm will decline, and your cultivation will be depleted. ¡±


    He pushed open the stone door to thepound and walked out.


    Less than ten meters beyond the door was a bottomless ck abyss.


    Overhead, there was also darkness.


    The wind whistled as if it were a ghost¡¯sugh.


    Li Mu stood at the edge of the cliff for a while, and his face gradually changed a bit.


    He actually had a sense of disturbed thoughts, and a gradual coldness invaded, making him vaguely feel a bit chilly.


    ¡°It seems that this ghostlyughing astral wind has a destructive effect on the divine sense, and on the physical body.¡±


    Looking down, the bottom of the abyss was dark, nothing could be seen clearly, but there were vaguely even more terrifying hissing soundsing out, Li Mu remembered what Sword Maniac had said, there were terrifying demons infesting the Falling God Abyss, even Sword Maniac used the word ¡®terrifying¡¯, so it was evident that the demons were lethal.


    No wonder the military department treats this ce, as a ce to punish sinners.


    The next half a year was supposed to be a crucial period for Li Mu to properly prepare, raise his cultivation, and prepare for the Holy War Tournament half a yearter, but as a result, he was sent to such an unsuitable ce for cultivation, and I believe that it was definitely the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain that was causing trouble at the Ten Elders¡¯ Meeting, and some other forces of the Ministry of Military Affairs that were pushing the issue.


    ¡°Luckily, I have the Star Heart again, so I don¡¯t have to worry about cultivation at all.¡±


    Li Mu withdrew his gaze from the abyss and prepared to return to the seventh courtyard.


    At this point¨C


    Whoosh!


    A subtle cracking sound came from the air.


    There were several extremely hidden auras that approached towards Li Mu¡¯s location.


    Li Mu frowned and didn¡¯t move in ce.


    In the darkness, the silhouette gradually became clearer, maintaining a distance of about a hundred meters, unable to see the distance clearly.


    ¡°Neer?¡± A slightly hoarse voice came through the darkness.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a neer.¡± ÄÇË»ÑƵÄÉùÒô´ø×ŵ­µ­µÄÏ·ÚÊ:¡°¸Õ¸ÕÀ´µ½µÄÕâÀïµÄÈË£¬ÓÐÒ»¸ö¹²Í¬µÄÌØÕ÷£¬ÄǾÍÊǸ㲻Çå³þ×´¿ö£¬·Å²»ÏÂÔÚÍâÃæʱµÄÉí·ÝµØλ£¬Æ¢Æø¾óµÄºÜ£¬²»Ô¸ÒâÅäºÏ£¬ºÙºÙ!¡±


    Li Mu suddenly smiled faintly, ¡°Cooperate with what?¡±


    He had already used his celestial eyes to see clearly that there were five people around him, four of them maintaining a distance of one hundred meters, and the other, who appeared to be a leader-like person, was stealthily next to a rock one hundred and fifty meters away ¨C the distance of one hundred meters was exactly the visible distance in the God¡¯s Abyss under normal conditions, and the other party was obviously very cautious.


    Almost without guessing, Li Mu knew that these five people, should also be prisoners imprisoned in the Falling God Abyss.


    And Li Mu only face wall half a year is not the same, most of the prisoners incarcerated in them, were once the vicious, even if it is not a lifetime imprisonment, but also easily hundreds of years, out of perhaps no hope, but also give up some expectations, and gradually breed all kinds ofplex rtionships, the formation of a new jianghu.


    ¡°If you are a smart person, take the immortal crystals in your body and hand over half of them, and I guarantee that, at least for a thought, no one wille back to bother you, otherwise ¡­¡­ hehehe.¡±


    There was a threatening undertone in thest two words of the vicissitudes of the hoarse voice.


    Li Mu smiled faintly.


    ¡°Hehe, is it? It¡¯s a pity that my Immortal Crystals, I don¡¯t have the habit of giving them away, if it¡¯s you smart people, just roll far away from me and don¡¯te back to harass me again, or else ¡­¡­ heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh.¡±


    ¡°Look at the sample words, you¡¯re not very bright. What a regrettable choice.¡± The man who was invisible behind the stone said in a cold tone.


    Li Mu¡¯s mind moved.


    Phew!


    A de intent broke through the air and chopped out the rock in the distance, directly chopping it into pieces.


    ¡°Next time, it¡¯ll be your head on the chopping block again.¡±


    His gaze Emperor Fire God light flowed and cut through the darkness, his gaze was like two light swords, instantly illuminating the figure that was stealthily fifty meters away from a vein.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±


    Instead of being shocked, the man in the distanceughed out loud


    Laughter stirred around them.


    ¡°Stupid neer, soon, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Those who are targeted by us, the Five Fiends of the Yin Wind, end up either dead or kneeling.¡±


    ¡°Haha, wait for it.¡±


    The five men¡¯s figures flickered, and amidst ear-piercing sneers, they retreated towards the back and disappeared into the darkness.


    Li Mu did not pursue.


    He could sense that these people should be using some kind of special gong method topletelypress and close off the true essence energy in their bodies to avoid wasteful consumption.


    After all, in the Falling God Abyss, even if it is a quasi-imperial level existence, every one point of true essence, are consumed to lose a share of the loss, can not bepensated for, and the cultivator loss of too much true essence words, the most direct result is the realm fall, the longevity of the decay, miserable.


    The encounter just now made Li Mu realize something.


    Thews of the rivers andkes in the Falling God Abyss did not seem to be peaceful.


    Because there is no aura in the air, if you want to cultivate, or maintain your realm, you will only have to rely on the Immortal Crystal Spirit Stones, and in order topete for the cultivation resources, it is only a variety of desperate things that happen quite a lot.


    It seems that one is being watched by some people.


    Li Mu returned to his cave and continued to cultivate.


    ¡ª


    About a thousand meters away from the seventh house, in a crevice in the cliffs, five people gathered.


    ¡°This is a big fat sheep, to use Immortal Crystals to support the operation of the formation, there must be quite a lot of Immortal Crystals with him.¡±


    ¡°Cheap for us.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look as if the strength is weak.¡±


    ¡°The old way, consume him first, wait until the true essence in his body is depleted by half, then strike against him, and if he doesn¡¯t listen, kill him.¡±


    ¡°If he really has arge amount of Immortal Crystals, I¡¯m only afraid that it¡¯s not too easy to consume them.¡±


    ¡°No harm done, he¡¯s new here and not adapted to the environment here, so he¡¯ll use his old tactics to consume first, hehehe, to fight for the strength of his physical body, how can a first time outsiderpare to us.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°So you guys won¡¯t care about this kind of thing?¡± Li Mu asked summarily.


    Just now the guard who failed in soliciting a bribe, with a contemptuous face nced at Li Mu, sneeringly sneered, ¡°Mortals fighting each other this kind of crap, how can we manage it, you guys solve it yourselves, just try not to make a mess of people¡¯s lives¡­¡­. Heh heh heh, kid, you¡¯re so out of the way, ask for your own luck. Even if you are powerful outside, to this Falling God Abyss, hehehe, it is not useful at all.¡±


    Li Mu nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Whatever?


    Whatever is best.


    That way you can let go.


    The guards looked at Li Mu with cold eyes, like this kind of unruly neers, he has seen a lot, at the beginning of the temper frame are very big, in the end, by those old birds a clean up, kneeling more than anyone else¡¯s standard, the real hard bones, life is worse than death.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What? Elder wants to take me as his disciple?¡±


    Hua Huanyong looked at the old man in front of her in surprise.


    This is just the first time we¡¯ve met, right?


    The master of the Dao Pce smiled and exined, ¡°The girl has a special physique that fits my Way of Wuwei, so she can be my sessor, I wonder what you think?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Hua Qianrong was a little hesitant for a moment.


    ¡°You old man, taking advantage of my good disciple¡¯s absence, you even want to abduct my disciple daughter-inw.¡± The old cleric smiled and teased, and then said to Hua Xiangyong, ¡°Girl, you can promise, this wave is not a loss, the old Taoist priest¡¯s Way of Nothingness has his axioms, and is the mostpatible with your innate Taoist body, even if Little Li Zi is present, he will still promise.¡±


    Flower Thinking Rong remained hesitant and said, ¡°Should we go ask Brother Mu?¡±


    The old cleric quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Falling Divine Abyss face to face, forbidding contact with the outside world, Little Li Zi is going to break with the human military, can¡¯t cause trouble, even if it¡¯s just for show, don¡¯t go to the contact, you girl, haven¡¯t you always wanted to help your brother Mu? Worship a thick leg master, is the biggest help.¡±


    The Master of the Dao Pce said, ¡°I believe that Little Friend Li knows about it and won¡¯t stand in the way.¡±


    Flower Thinking Rong had no more hesitation and bowed with a flourish, ¡°Disciple Flower Thinking Rong, pay respects to Master.¡±


    The master of the Dao Pceughed out loud.


    Dao Pce inheritance to now, the heir quite a few, the qualification is also excellent, but has not been to the extent of getting their own mantle, although the green ox has such a qualification, but in the end is not a human race, racial physique determines the impossibility of inheriting the mantle of the Pce of the Dao, and then, he saw Li Mu, stunning and its talent, once moved to ept Li Mu as a disciple of the idea, but not yet open mouth, the Sword Monarch and Li Mu worship, he and the Sword Monarch on a par, and then ept Li Mu will not be appropriate. It is not appropriate, moreover, Li Mu¡¯s Dao heart in the fight, the meaning of the sword road in the kill, in the long knife sheath a moment of bright attack, and the Pce of the Dao of the Upanishadpletely different, Li Mu road has gone half, and then let him go back to retrace his steps, it is not appropriate.


    Until today, the master of the Pce was invited toe to the East Star Vige, with the old clergyman, for the East Star Vige array foundation, the results inadvertently saw the flowers want to Rong, feel its peculiar innate Taoist body breath, under the detailed observation, suddenly surprised for the heavenly, more and more feel that this woman and the Pce Avenue fit, more on top of the Li Mu, to see the hatete, if I had known that I would havee to the East Star Vige earlier.


    With the Dao Pce Master¡¯s state of mind cultivation, he couldn¡¯t hold back and directly proposed to open his mouth to ept a disciple.


    Looking at Flower Thinking Rong, who had finally worshipped her master, the master of the Dao Pce¡¯s heart blossomed.


    On one side of the green ox Daoist, is crying andughing, if it is not the old clergyman on the side to help say a few words, the master to ept the apprentice smoothly, otherwise, the hall of the human race the first holynd of the dao pce of the master, open mouth eptance of the apprentice, almost failed, this thing to say, I am afraid that it will be shocked to explode countless eyeballs.

 Chapter 1065 - 1065, Blood Ghost Bat

    Chapter 1065, Blood Ghost Bat


    Flower Thinking Rong followed the master of the Dao Pce to the Wuwei Mountain Range to cultivate.


    Wang Shiyu went to the Sea of Hidden Swords.


    Guo Yuqing and Qiu Yin both traveled to other ces to seek martial arts.


    In the Eastern Star Vige, Ye Wuhate was coordinating the construction of the Taixuan Academy, directing the disciples of Mount Shu, and was quite busy.


    Mingyue¡¯s cheeky crazy girl nature can¡¯t help much at all, but Qingfeng has always been very dedicated, in addition to the construction of the academy, most of the energy, are invested in the opening of the [Immortal Heavenly Que], as well as for the Immortal Heavenly Emperor¡¯s inheritance of enlightenment.


    Nightfall.


    The stars in the sky were very different from when they were in the Violet Star Realm.


    ¡°Mother, Mother.¡±


    Li Si Ye tugged at Ye Wu Hai¡¯s skirt.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Mother, why are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Siye is the flesh that fell out of Mother¡¯s belly, and Siye feels it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy just misses Daddy a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Dad will be back in six months.¡±


    ¡°Eh, even if it¡¯s for six months, I want to.¡±


    ¡°Siye misses Daddy too.¡±


    ¡°Siba be good and go to bed early call.¡±


    ¡°Well, Siobha will dream of Daddy.¡±


    At the entrance of the room, the milky Li Si Ye, in Ye Wu Hate¡¯s arms, fell asleep listening to this serenade.


    Putting the child back into the room and covering him with a quilt, Ye Wuhate closed the door to the room and stood in the doorway, looking up at the starry sky, quietly fuming.


    Her long green hair danced lightly in the breeze.


    The women around Li Mu, it was already clear, whether it was Wang Shiyu, or Flower Thinking Rong, both were excellent enough to make Ye Wuhate feel a huge pressure, understanding the story between them and Li Mu, but unable to use anything, but, both of them had worshipped under the martial arts emperor, with an illustrious master, while she herself?


    Ye Wu Hai felt that his luck, it seemed, had never been very good.


    And your own credentials ¡­¡­


    She stared nkly at the sky, the bucket turned to the stars, the stars were always high up and out of reach, from the beginning, among the three women, she was which one of the three women with the weakest strength qualification, by now, this gap, it seems to be farther and farther away.


    Childishly, Li Si Ye sensed Ye Wu Hate¡¯s annoyance.


    Though she was careful to hide everything, after all, flesh and blood.


    ¡°How in the world is it supposed to be done?¡±


    Ye Wuhate looked at the sky, wanting to find the answer in that ethereal starry sky.


    The dark night will go.


    The cold wind was blowing, and dewdrops were already seeping out of the surrounding tree leaves and grass stems.


    This was the fifteenth day of returning to East Star Vige from over the Falling God Abyss Wilderness, and it was also the fifteenth day of Ye Wuhate¡¯s insomnia, especially, since Hua Wanyong had worshipped the Master of the Dao Pce, she had never been able to sleep again.


    This night is still the same.


    The east is showing the white of the fish¡¯s belly, and a new day is about to dawn.


    Ye Wuhai stood at the door all night.


    Until a voice, suddenly, came from the side.


    ¡°Do you want to get stronger?¡±


    The unfamiliar voice, not belonging to any of the people in the Eastern Star Vige, had a faintly majestic tone, as well as an unattainable noble aura, and it was a female voice.


    Ye Wuhate was abruptly startled and immediately became vignt.


    Turning his head was, looking all a woman with an unfamiliar face, standing ten meters away, looking at himself.


    This was a strange woman with a face like white jade, her features were exquisite to the extreme, her curved willow leaf eyebrows, her eyes were like dots ofcquer, her eyes were stern with a powerful confidence, and she had a white shirt, as if she was a female Immortal King who had walked out from the Immortal Realm.


    This was definitely a woman who didn¡¯t belong in Dongxing Vige.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ye Wuhate said vigntly.


    The woman¡¯s face was nd, still asking, ¡°Want to get stronger?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Ye Wu Hate looked around, the appearance of the unfamiliar woman made her subconsciously feel that something was wrong, the guard formation of the East Star Vige was jointly set up by the Master of the Dao Pce and the Old Godly Cleric, this woman could even enter noiselessly, it was definitely not simple.


    ¡°My name, is Lnd.¡± The Fairy King¡¯s voice was light and cool as she asked for the third time, ¡°Do you want to be stronger?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Mu¡¯s face was tinged with a hint of anger.


    He came out of the seventh courtyard cave and saw the smashed courtyard walls and stone doors, a mess, and there were even a few rather clever machine trapsid down in the courtyard, enough to pose a threat to Da Dao realm cultivators, and even though they wouldn¡¯t be in danger of losing their lives, they were still enough to cause not-so-light injuries.


    Of course, it was the realm of the Great Dao in the normal sense.


    The exception is Lee Mak.


    After breaking the trap, Li Mu looked into the distance.


    Just now, when he was utilizing the [Heart of the Stars] to cultivate, the violent tremors outside the cave, as well as the Realm Formation repeatedly and repeatedly being intentionally deployed, making it difficult for Li Mu to maintain in a state of sedation, andbined with the organs and traps in the courtyard, it was obvious that this was a deliberate harassment by someone.


    A voice rang out in the darkness more than two hundred meters away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad taste, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It¡¯s one of the Five Deadly Fears of the Underwind that provoked the other day.


    With the help of a small formation set up in the courtyard, even from a distance of two hundred meters, he could still sense Li Mu walking out of the cave and opening his mouth to transmit his voice ording to his previous n.


    But only after the sentence was finished, suddenly, he stiffened.


    Because a palm, suddenly rested on his shoulder.


    Not the palms of yourpanions.


    Instead, it was Li Mu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°How did you ¡­¡­ find me?¡± One of the Five Fatalities was shocked, sensing that the true essence in his body was stagnant, unable to operate, and lost the power of resistance, while the hand that rested on the minus half was as if it was a thousand immortal mountains, pressuring him not to move the slightest bit.


    Reimu didn¡¯t answer him.


    The emperor¡¯s fire instantly burned.


    One of the Five Furies roared mournfully.


    At the same time, Li Mu¡¯s powerful divine sense swept through and read out some images from his memory.


    ¡°Tigers have no intention of hurting people, but people have no intention of hurting tigers; in that case, let them all die.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s figure, in the darkness of the Falling God Abyss, was like a phantom and ghost as it sped out, and the figure of one of the five fiends in the original ce was turned into a smoldering ash that drifted away in the darkness in a matter of moments.


    A few breathster.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    The leader of the other four of the Five Fiends of the Underworld, located in theirir in the base camp, snapped to attention and looked outside.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure, like a swift wind, rushed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? Where¡¯s our oldest five?¡± The oldest of the Five Furies roared.


    Li Mu directly threw a punch.


    Old Fourughed, ¡°Comparing the strength of your fleshly body with us, you¡¯re ¡­¡­ uh ¡­¡­¡±


    Boom!


    This person was directly blown into blood and mud and bone g by a punch.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The remaining three people, their faces were shocked and their souls were in a state of shock.


    They were imprisoned in the Falling God Abyss has been decades of time, has long been adapted to the environment here, this environment, refining the body is particrly effective, decades of refining results, if ced in the outside world, absolutely can be Dao Zun level of power, but also it is also precisely theirpared to the neers to take pride in the ce, who knows, the oldest four was actually a punch was blown into scrap.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who brought this on yourselves.¡±


    As if a divine dragon hade out of the sea, Li Mu once again threw a punch, precisely the [True Martial Fist] stance.


    When he was in the Wind and Cloud Continent, he had already integrated the True Martial Fist, and when he executed it at this time, his power could be said to be so powerful that it was unimaginable, and with one punch, he directly killed the third person among the Five Deadly Fists again.


    It¡¯s a total hangover.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    At a nce, the boss of the Five Fiends of the Underworld knew that he had messed with the iron te, and immediately had the intention of fleeing.


    But Li Mu didn¡¯t give them a chance at all.


    His feet powered up, and with a boom, his body catapulted like a cannonball to catch up with him, and with a p out of his hand, he was about to p the oldest three on the cliff face, transforming into a puddle of humanoid blood and slime.


    ¡°We admit it, we admit it.¡±


    The second of the Five Deadly Fears of the Grim Winds died, screaming like a ghost.


    ¡°Late.¡±


    Li Mu rose up to kill and never stayed back.


    Criminals banished in the Falling God Abyss weren¡¯t good people by nature, and with what the Five Fiends of the Yin Wind had done before, as well as some of the heartless and evil deeds Li Mu knew from Old Five¡¯s memories, they all deserved to die a hundred times over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you.¡±


    Lao Er no longer had any reservations, frantically exploding his own internal yuan qi, powerful true essence fluctuations flowed and radiated away, and aquamarine light flowed in the darkness.


    But not enough for the murderous Li Mu.


    With a thought, the de intent coalesced like a substance, and the roiling Emperor me Flying Fire flowed out, instantly piercing the oldest two directly into a sieve, and then with a boom, it turned into flying ashes and dissipated.


    And at that moment, the boss of the Five Fiends of the Yin Wind, who had also fully activated the power of true essence in his body, madly rushed out and fled towards the depths of the Falling God Abyss in a downward spiral.


    ¡°Come after me if you dare.¡±


    He yelled.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Li Mu directly chased after him.


    The area that the seventh courtyard was in was roughly five thousand meters below the Falling God Abyss.


    This area, which was still rtively safe, had fewer demons, which Li Mu had not encountered before when he had been in seclusion for a period of time.


    But after chasing and escaping like this, five hundred meters down, Li Mu suddenly heard, right from the cracks that were strewn horizontally and horizontally on both sides of the cliffs of the Abyss of the Falling Gods, a strange hissing sound.


    Then, ck shadows flew in the sky.


    It was a huge swarm of dark red bats with a wingspan of more than four meters, demonic creatures that lived in the depths of the Falling God Abyss all year round, with a physical body that could rival that of a peak Da Dao Realm powerhouse, as well as the ability topletely ignore dark environments, and came in swarms like locusts.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡±


    The screams rang out.


    The boss of the Five Fiends of the Underworld didn¡¯tst too long before his figure was torn apart, and blood floated out, further stimting the ferocity of the Dark Bat Fiends.


    ¡°Hahaha, stupid, our brothers are dead, you can t live either, the blood ghost demon bat swarm will tear you ¡­¡­ apart,¡± heughed ruefully.


    After Li Mu killed Old Four, Old Three, and Old Two in a row with his hands raised, he realized that he couldn¡¯t escape today by saying anything, so he just charged wildly towards the depths of the Falling God Abyss, luring Li Mu down to die with him with the help of the swarms of Blood Ghost Demon Bats that were entrenched in the 5,500-meter area of the Falling God Abyss.


    In the blink of an eye, the bosses of the Five Fiends of the Underworld had all be blood food in the mouths of the bats.


    There were even arge number of Blood Ghost Demon Bats that were densely gathered towards Li Mu.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Li Mu was fearless and used his hand as a sword to perform his sword technique.


    Blood rains down.


    A single Blood Ghost Demon Bat was chopped apart with his bare hands, screaming miserably as it descended.


    However, more devil bats rushed in defiantly, emitting squeaks and ear-piercing shrill sounds, as if it was a devil storm, and surrounded Li Mu dead in the center.


    ¡°The strength, reaction, and speed of these demonic bats are terrifying, and they also upy a geographical advantage, so even if it¡¯s an ordinary Dao Zun realm powerhouse that falls into it, it¡¯s only a matter of fate, and it¡¯s hard to escape, but it¡¯s an excellent ce for me to practice my sword.¡±


    Li Mu was not surprised but pleased.

 Chapter 1066 - 1066, the dark dragon

    Chapter 1066, the dark dragon


    By the time Li Mu killed his way out of the Ghost Blood Demon Bat swarm, it was already a dayter.


    He was covered in blood, as if he had crawled out of a mountain of corpses.


    Li Mu himself couldn¡¯t even count how many devil bats he had killed.


    However, the swordbat techniques were greatly improved and enhanced in such a real battle.


    At all times, actualbat that strayed between life and death was the best way to improve strength.


    The strength of the devil bats was that they lived in an area like the Falling God Abyss for many years, so they werepletely adapted to the dark environment here, and their single body¡¯s physicalbat power was at the peak of the Da Dao, and the group¡¯sbat power was even more terrifying, so the Yin Feng Five Fiends Boss, who was at the second level of the Da Dao Exalted realm, had supported himself for only a teatime amongst the bats.


    The most frightening thing was that once caught in the bat swarm, unless the strength had an absolute advantage, it was difficult to detach from the entanglement of the bat swarm, this creature was not afraid of death at all, and the deadpanions became their blood food, as if they were sharks that saw blood, and became more and more berserk.


    The good thing is that for Li Mu, it¡¯s not even a thing.


    Although he is a cultivator of the Great Dao Realm, but the strength of his flesh has long been a monster demon level, innate for the devil bats have a crushing advantage, coupled with the rapid speed of the somersault clouds, get away is not difficult.


    Moreover, Li Mu was also surprised to find that when the bats pursued to the area of roughly five thousand one hundred meters of the Falling God Abyss, even if they were crazy, they would give up the chase and retreat back like a tidal wave, as if there was some kind of terrifying natural enemy existing above this area.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Exhausted, Li Mu paralyzed on the tform at the entrance of the seventh courtyard, panting heavily.


    On his face, there was a smile.


    The Ghost Blood Bat Swarm is a good one to practice your sword and martial arts.


    It won¡¯t be lonely for the next six months.


    Li Mu returned to his cave, recuperating from his injuries, reflecting, and summarizing his gains and losses.


    The Heart of the Stars was suspended above his head, like a silver star, slowly rotating, in which thousands of strands of silver silk were released, which was the purest energy, and integrated into Li Mu¡¯s body.


    With it in ce, Li Mu didn¡¯t even need Immortal Crystals to cultivate in the Falling God Abyss.


    The Thunder Road Ancestor Mountain and other major forces that had sent Li Mu to the Falling God Abyss definitely didn¡¯t know this secret, and if they did, they would probably be furious.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Haha, little bats, the big man is here again.¡±


    Li Mu rushed out of the cave and jumped down towards the depths of the Falling God Abyss as if he were zipping.


    When they reached a depth of more than 5,300 meters, swarms of Ghost Blood Demon Bats came rushing in with shrill whistles, emitting horrifying high-frequency sound waves ¨C this should be their racial innate aptitude, which was extremely lethal ¨C and when they saw Li Mu, it was as if they saw a great enemy who had killed their wives and taken away their children, and they rushed up frantically.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Li Mu took the initiative to wee him.


    This body of his, gathered too many too many martial arts battle techniques, especially in the Wind and Cloud Continent to learn, remember and understand theplicated and vast as a smoky sea of countless battle techniques, in the midst of such a battle, was released to the fullest.


    The sound of battle shook the Falling God Abyss.


    This time, Li Mu held out in the swarm of ghostly blood bats for a full two days.


    By the time he returned to the seventh house, he was as blood-stained and exhausted as ever again.


    Nurse again, recover, and practice.


    Then enter the Ghostblood Bat colony.


    After a month had passed in this way, Li Mu had already taken his strength one step further atst, breaking through the Great Dao Realm and stepping into the first level of the Dao Zun Realm.


    And his maniption of the de technique and de intent, its utilization, went to the next level.


    At this time, reorganizing one¡¯s own de battle techniques,bing, extracting, and blending out one¡¯s own de from among the millions of battle techniques, became necessary again.


    Li Mu closed his eyes for half a month in his cave and decided to return to the beginning of his path of swordsmanship-


    The Six Swords of the Wind and Cloud.


    The Six des of Wind and Cloud was the route of the sword technique that Li Mu had figured out in the Divine Continent, after watching the various battle techniques of many small sects, under the passive impetus of the [Ancestral Technique] and the [True Martial Fist] Intentions, taking the route of ¡®The Great Way is Simple, the Heavy Sword has no de¡¯.


    At that time, the Wind Cloud Six des were indeed suitable for Li Mu, who was unable to cultivate true qi and had an invincible physical body.


    Butter, as Li Mu¡¯s cultivation increased and his eyes widened, he gradually gave up the Wind Cloud Six des.


    Especially when you break the void, you realize that heaven and earth are otherwise open, and that going in and out of the stars is like a bug between the stars, and then you have to use your own cultivation, experience, and insight to forcefully promote the six knives of the wind and clouds of the Great Dao to the simplicity of the Great Dao, which is aplete joke.


    However, now that Li Mu¡¯s cultivation had reached the Dao Zun realm and he had explored countless battle techniques in the world, he had reached a critical point where quantitative changes caused qualitative changes.


    This experience is the triple realm of looking at a mountain as a mountain, to looking at a mountain that is not a mountain, to looking at a mountain that is still a mountain.


    A month of fierce battles with the Ghost Blood Demon Bats was like cing oneself in a furnace, frantically forging and beating, and various battle techniques were frantically executed to continuously increase proficiency.


    Li Mu¡¯s thoughts gradually became clearer.


    Melee, Wind and Cloud Six des.


    Attack from afar. Twenty-four Seasonal de Intent.


    In half a month¡¯s time, he had organized his thoughts with iparable rity, and he had also partiallyprehended the Six des of Wind and Cloud, the prototype of the Twenty-four Sections de Intent¡¯s ¡®Look at the Mountain or the Mountain¡¯.


    Out of the gate.


    Walking out from the seventh courtyard cave, Li Mu was transformed, the whole person¡¯s aura,pletely changed, ethereal and ethereal, the eyes were born with a gorgeous light, the skin was like jade, slightly glowing with a faint light like.


    ¡°Again. Hahaha!¡±


    Li Mu plunged down headfirst, charging furiously towards the Ghost Blood Demon Bat region.


    Soon, the angry shrill sounds of the Ghost Blood Demon Bats erupted like a wild tide.


    The killing resumes.


    Amidst the bloody battle, Li Mu persisted in his own thought process, and the Six des of Wind and Cloud and the Twenty-four Seasons de Intent were executed in turn, gradually fitting in with the conception in his mind.


    In a sh, three days passed.


    Instead of feeling tired, Li Mu was getting heartier.


    ¡°Battousai Chop!¡±


    ¡°Lightning Chop!¡±


    ¡°Four Square Chop!¡±


    ¡°Sky Chop!¡±


    ¡°Back to the Dragon: Reverse Chop!¡±


    ¡°Silent sh!¡±


    What Li Mu was holding in his hand was an ordinary Dao weapon long knife, but it was already indestructible, and when he shed out, the devil bats fell like a rain of blood.


    ¡°Great heat!¡±


    ¡°Chill!¡±


    ¡°Daisetsu!¡±


    ¡°Winter Solstice!¡±


    ¡°Sting!¡±


    The twenty-four festival qi saber intent crossed the sky, and the saber intent with different attributes of power destroyed the world.


    In conjunction with the de technique, Li Mu was like a new court walking in the midst of the bat swarm, and wherever he passed, there were no devil bats that could block a single strand of his de.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it feels like.¡±


    Li Mu was getting more and more immersed.


    The de moves were constantly being refined, and the de intent was constantly being sublimated.


    The power is getting stronger.


    Suddenly¨C


    ¡°Hmm? No more?¡±


    He opened his eyes and was shocked to find that he didn¡¯t know when the densely packed Ghost Blood Demon Bats around him had disappeared cleanly, not a single one was left.


    How could they all escape?


    These demons ¡­¡­ actually ¡­¡­ escaped ¡­¡­ escaped ¡­¡­ escaped?


    Li Mu was dumbfounded.


    This was something Li Mu never expected.


    So this kind of demonic creature can be afraid?


    In fact, he didn¡¯t think about it, he had alreadye back and forth seven or eight times, each time killing and wounding arge number of devil bats, and the devil bats couldn¡¯t help him at all, the devil bats had low intelligence, but even if they were only left with instincts, when they realized that not only couldn¡¯t Li Mu be killed, but also got stronger and more and more terrifying, if they didn¡¯t flee, then they weren¡¯t of low intelligence, they were just wooden.


    Li Mu stood in the void with a look of lust.


    Knifew knife intention honed to the soundest time, looking at the time to go further again, like to the climax of the prelude is about to shoot, the result is that the girlfriend suddenly rolled over and did not continue ¡­¡­ this is simply to die ah.


    What to do?


    It had only been less than a month that had passed, and the Devil Bats had wimped out.


    Li Mu¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but look deeper into the Falling God Abyss.


    5,500 meters deep, inhabited by ghost-blooded devil bats, what about deeper?


    Whoosh!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Li Mu continued to charge down.


    At a depth of about six thousand meters¨C


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A giant lizard-like creature with leathery, bony wings appeared.


    More than twenty meters long body, covered with dark red scales body, limbs joints have bone spurs protruding, the top of the head born unicorn horn, like a scimitar, the eyes seem to be burning pools of blood ¡­¡­ full of metaphysical wind color of the image of the western dragon.


    The most crucial thing was that Li Mu felt a powerful sense of oppression on the body of this Earth Dragon creature.


    As it opened its mouth to roar, terrifying and deadly energy fluctuations gathered in its throat.


    ¡°Is it going to breathe fire?¡±


    Just as this thought came to Li Mu¡¯s mind, a pir of crimson fire erupted from the mouth of the Dark Red Earth Dragon and shot out onto his body.


    The burning sensation came.


    It¡¯s really spitting fire.


    Unoriginal.


    ¡°The killing power of the peak of the Great Dao Realm.¡±


    Li Mu instantly judged the general realm of this dark red earth dragon.


    In the next instant, his pupils crinkled.


    Because behind this earth dragon, as if the sound of the mountain whistling like a tsunami of vibrating wings sounded, one head, two heads, three heads, four heads ¡­¡­


    Hundreds of heads.


    Shit!


    Geoduck swarm!


    Is this the demonic creature that lives six thousand meters below the Falling God Abyss?


    With a roar of rage, the berserk Dark Earth Dragons unleashed a merciless and cold attack on Li Mu, the intruder.


    The battle begins.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°You, want to get stronger?¡±


    These six words echoed in Ye Wuhen¡¯s mind over and over again.


    Finally, on the night of the seventeenth day, when the female Immortal King called Li Lan appeared again, Ye Wuhen no longer resisted.


    ¡°What do I have to pay?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°The price?¡± Li Lan didn¡¯t seem to have thought about this, and after a moment of slight contemtion, she said, ¡°The price is that you have to take Li Si Ye and leave this ce for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°How long is a period of time?¡± Ye Wuhen asked.


    At the corner of Lnd¡¯s mouth, a hint of a smile emerged, ¡°It depends on how fast you be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Why did Siba have to leave along?¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re willing to part with your own son?¡±


    Ye Wuhen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Elder Fish.¡±


    ¡°No, he knows.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Hoo hoo hoo ¡­¡­¡±


    Li Mu was like a dead dog, lying in the seventh courtyard cave, panting heavily.


    Bloodstained, his body is strewn with scratches, bite marks and burn marks.


    After roughly decapitating ten Earth Dragons, he was defeated.


    The strength of the Dark Earth Dragon was by no meansparable to that of a Demon Bat.


    It s a good thing that the dark geoducks, like the blood ghost demon bats, also have a strict area division, and when they chase to the five thousand nine hundred meter area, they give up and don t dare to cross this depth minefield ¡­¡­ I don t know if this is a naturalw or because of some other reason.


    However, for Li Mu, this begs to be done.


    He spent three days recuperating, recovering, and refreshing himself before descending into the Divine Abyss.


    When the Ghost Blood Demon Bat saw Li Mu, it was like seeing the gue and desperately fled far away.


    When the Dark Earth Dragon saw Li Mu, it roared with hatred and charged up.


    The battle opens.


    For the next two months, Li Mu kept repeating this.


    It¡¯s as if you¡¯re brushing monsters in a dungeon to save up experience for upgrading.


    And his strength, too, was rising.


    With the Star Heart replenishing his true essence, Li Mu didn¡¯t even need to worry about being unable to replenish his battle consumption.


    Dao Zun One.


    Dao Zun II.


    In a month¡¯s time, Li Mu had cultivated to the fifth level of Dao Zun.

 Chapter 1067 - 1067, because of this?

    Chapter 1067, because of this?


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    After Senior Sister Shunyao finished reading the contents of the letterhead, her clear face was filled with shock.


    ¡°Reporting back to the senior uncle, it is conclusive, it is the result of the test out of the military department, now the messengers from the Thousand Amazing, Flying Star, Ink Fragrance Book and Sea of the Great Holy Lands, have already traveled to the Bright Night Division, if we are also interested in it, we need to make a move as soon as possible, or else we would have missed out on a thousand years of good opportunities.¡±


    The female disciple who had rushed back from Huining City, having traveled a long distance and consumed too much true essence, panted.


    Senior Sister Shunyao closed the letterhead and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Lord Holy Lord.¡±


    ¡°Senior sister, what happened?¡± Senior Sister Jia Ning came up and said curiously.


    Senior Sister Shunyao didn¡¯t reply and hurriedly headed to the Holy Ground Sanctuary.


    A few momentster, a rainbow light was seen rushing up into the sky, tearing through the dome of the sky and heading towards the direction of Huining City.


    ¡°Surprisingly, it was Master himself?¡± Senior Sister Jia Ning was iparably shocked as she recognized that the rainbow light was none other than the two of them, Master and Senior Sister.


    What was so important that the Master had to go and do it himself?


    Senior Sister Jia Ning muttered in her mind, getting curious and wanting to secretly follow her down, when a voice resounded within her mind, ¡°Stay at the mountain gate and close the door, don¡¯t go out.¡± Surprisingly, it was the voice of Lord Sacred Lord. She was startled and had to dismiss the idea of sneaking out, but the curiosity in her heart was even more intense.


    What is going on in the city of Huining?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Huining City.


    Bright Night Division Fortress, Bright Night Great Hall.


    ¡°Little girl, think it over, the conditions we are offering are already unprecedented, as long as you join our Flying Star Holy Land, you can be the direct descendant of our Sect¡¯s Sacred Lord, all sorts of cultivation resources and techniques will be provided to you unceasingly, you¡¯re being cultivated as the future Sacred Lord, it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡±


    The gray-haired Great Elder of the Flying Star Holy Land, Tan Xing, said bitterly.


    In the great hall, there was also the Thousand Amazing Sacred Land¡¯s Hall of Punishment¡¯s Master Qi Mu Xin, the Ink Scented Book Sea¡¯s Grand Deacon Nie Yun Ting, and the Huazhou Temple¡¯s Rohan Hall¡¯s head monk Shen Xiu, the three giants were also present, and the usual towering, godly giants of the martial arts path were looking at the new Bright Nights Division¡¯s Master, Yun Shuangying with the eyes of a hungry tiger-wolf looking at a piece of delicious and unparalleled fat meat.


    Ten days ago, the Ministry of War finally passed the decision to ept the nomination of the former Division Master Li Mu, and Yun Shuangying, a descendant of the Yun Family, became the new Division Master ¨C originally, this matter, it was not so troublesome, but because Yun Shuangying¡¯s father, Yun Yu, was suspected ofmitting treason on the eastern front, so it was dyed for some time, and only finalized ten days ago.


    A day ago, Yun Shuangying routinely went to the military department to perform his duties and underwent the relevant tests.


    Who knows that it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t measure it, but when you do, it¡¯s a shocker.


    Yun Shuangying was recognized as a rare [Innate Five Spirit Dao centa Sacred Body] since 5,000 years.


    The news spread on a small scale, and all parties were shocked.


    The [Innate Five Spirit Dao Fetus Sacred Body] is a physique that has only existed in legends for a long time, and it is rumored that once this physique is cultivated, it will be able to soar to the heavens, and not only is it rare to see all kinds of cultivation bottlenecks, but also as long as it doesn¡¯t fall, it will surely be an empire in the future, which can be said to be very terrifying.


    Such a physique heir, no matter which sect she joined, would mean that in the near future, when she grew up, the sect would have one more Martial Dao Emperor.


    The Ministry of War was very careful to control the news, and it was only spread within the boundaries of the Ten Holy Lands.


    Hearing this news, the ten holy ces are not moved, have sent their respective messengers, no matter what the conditions toe to recruit, who can receive the cloud double eagle this disciple, is tantamount to receiving a future emperor of martial arts, that is, the holynd, in the face of such a temptation, it is also difficult to maintain the usual high cold.


    Early this morning, the heavyweight emissaries from the various holynds all arrived almost simultaneously.


    Except for the Delirium Sanctum.


    However, no matter what kind of conditions were offered by the various Holy Lands, no matter how sincere their attitudes were, Yun Shuangying¡¯s answer was exactly the same ¨C silent and shaking his head.


    No reasons, no conditions, just rejection.


    The emissaries of the great holy ces, such as Tan Xing, Qi Muxin, Nie Yunting, Shenxiu Monk, these three people, are all quasi-imperial characters, usually do not know how many people want to see can not be seen, today but personally arrived, said dry mouth, pleading a little girl, constantly breaking the bottom line of recruiting pro direct disciples, simply broke the Emperor of the Heavens.


    But that doesn¡¯t help.


    Yun Shuangying hadn¡¯t made any positive returns since the beginning.


    ¡°Little girl, it seems that you¡¯re still too young to even know what the conditions offered by my Thousand Amazing Sacred Land today mean, perhaps, old me should talk to your family.¡± Qi Muxin, the Thousand Amazing Sacred Land¡¯s Hall of Punishment Master, said.


    Yun Shuangying just looked on indifferently.


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha.¡± Monk Shenxiu, the head of Huazhuang Temple¡¯s Lohan Hall, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young monk, you have a destiny with my Huazhuang Temple, follow me.¡± A wave of pure Buddha power filled the air, carrying a strange spiritual fluctuation, covering towards Yun Shuangying.


    ¡°Grandmaster, this isn¡¯t right, is it?¡± Zhuge Yun took a step forward, the Divine Mechanism astral qi flowed, protecting Yun Shuangying behind her, saying, ¡°Whether or not Master Yun wants to join that Holy Land should be her own choice, Master using this kind of tactic to influence Master Yun¡¯s spiritual mind is not what a monk would do, is it?¡±


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, Master Yun Si is young and unable to perceive her own Buddha¡¯s destiny, the old lineage is only helping her to be enlightened.¡± The Divine Show Monk said indifferently.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Zhuge Yun snorted coldly.


    I don¡¯t know when, Hua Zang Temple this lineage is actually gradually towards the evil, act be secretive, see also can¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What, could it be that you, the Divine Mechanism Hundred Refinement Holy Land, also want to join the fight? Your Organ Secret Art lineage isn¡¯t suitable for the Innate Five Spirit Dao Fetus Sacred Body to cultivate, right? Instead, you¡¯re holding people back.¡± Flying Star Holy Land Grand Elder Tan Xing said.


    Zhuge Yun said, ¡°Shen Ji Bai Lian naturally won¡¯t misuse people to waste things, but ¡­¡­¡±


    As he was talking, the Bright Night Division¡¯s Sword Master, Song Bei, came in to report that the Delirium Holy Land¡¯s First Flower Master, Delirium Flower Face, had brought his disciple, Sharing Shadow, in.


    ¡°Cloud Division Lord, never rush to make a conclusion first, our Delirium Holy Land, is among the ten holy ces, the only female cultivation holynd, your physique, but also the most suitable for my n¡¯s [Hundred Flowers Blossom Contested Natural Gong]¡­¡­¡± Delirium Flower Face as soon as he entered the door, simply can¡¯t care about the other , directly said loudly.


    She came a stepte, fearing that Yun Shuangying had already been snatched away by another holynd.


    This time, the Holy Lord Lord had given unprecedented concessions, coupled with the unique advantages of the Delirium Sacred Ground, as long as Yun Shuangying hadn¡¯t yet agreed to another Sacred Ground, then she had the confidence to recruit him under the Delirium Sacred Ground¡¯s door.


    And seeing Delirious Flower Face arrive, the hearts of the other giants from the various holynds present trembled slightly.


    Although the Delirious Sacred Land was not as well ranked as them, it did have an innate advantage, whether it was the merit method or the atmosphere of the sect.


    However, Yun Shuangyao only nced faintly at Delirious Flowery Face, nor did he make any positive statements.


    Delirious Flower Face directly said, ¡°Master Yun Si, if you are willing to join my Delirious Holy Land, you only need to nod your head, and you will be the First Holy Maiden of my Holy Land, and all the cultivation resources and opportunities of the Delirious Holy Land will be prioritized for you to use, and in the future, when you have achieved sess in your cultivation, you will be the Lord of the Delirious Holy Land, how about that?¡±


    As soon as she came up, she threw out the optimal conditions, straight away.


    Over the years, the position of the Delirium Sacred Ground among the ten holy ces, constantly declining, the door only recruit female disciples this rule, so that the Delirium Sacred Ground in the number of disciples will not upy the advantage, coupled with a number of other reasons, the whole trend can be said to be thinning out, especially in theter generation of the heir, far less than the other major holy ces, almost be a piece of the heart disease of the Delirium Sacred Ground.


    So as soon as I heard that there was a female [innate five spirit dao fetus saint body], delirium holynd is simply like hearing heavenly music, decided to speak at all costs, are to speak of this cloud double eagle recruited into the door, once such a great genius to be the heir to the delirium holynd, then at least 10,000 years in the future, there will be an emperor of the martial arts to protect the delirium holynd don¡¯t have to worry about their own status problem.


    The giants of the other great holynds all sucked in a breath of cool air when they heard Delirious Flower Face¡¯s conditions.


    How dare you make an offer.


    ¡°Hey, my Flying Star Holy Land, whether it is the heritage or strength, can be much stronger than the Delirium Holy Land, the Thousand Star Falling Feats, and no less than the Hundred Flowers Contested Natural Feats ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that the female Flower Emperor of the Delirium Sanctuary has a short lifespan, so even if Miss Yun joins the sanctuary, I¡¯m only afraid that she won¡¯t be able to shelter her for long, and instead, she¡¯ll be a drag on Miss Yun.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, Schr Yun has a destiny with my Buddha.¡±


    All parties opened their mouths and renewed their fight.


    Zhuge Yun watched from the side and could not help but frown slightly.


    At this moment, the Cloud Double Eagle, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up.


    ¡°Have you all said enough?¡±


    She slowly stood up on the Iron Sword Great Seat, her gaze skimming over the faces of Tan Xing, Nie Yunting, Shenxiu, Qi Muxin, and the others, the corners of her mouth suddenly drew a sneer with undisguised contempt as she said in a clear voice, ¡°Trying to get me to join you? On what basis?¡±


    On what grounds?


    All the major Paragon Emperors didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    No one has ever asked them that question.


    Of course it¡¯s by virtue of the fact that they¡¯re a sanctuary of esteemed status.


    It was a martial arts holynd that countless people had squeezed their heads to join.


    Isn¡¯t it enough to say all those favorable terms just now?


    ¡°You guys listen to me, quite clearly, I, Yun Shuangying, in this lifetime, even if I never get any of the techniques, even if no n is willing to take me in, no strong person is willing to teach me, even if I fall into the streets begging, even if I starve to death in the gutter, I ¨C also -never-never-never-never-never-never-never-never-never-never-never. ¡ªÔ¶¡ª¡ª¶¼¡ª¡ª²»¡ª¡ª»á£¬²»»á¼ÓÈëÄãÃÇÕâЩʥµØ!¡±


    This young Master of the Bright Night Division, standing tall and straight, as if he were a javelin, as if he were a sword, one word at a time, containing explosive power, almost directly from his chest, he blew out thesest dozen or so words.


    She spoke with such determination and firmness that for a moment there was a deathly silence in the great hall.


    ¡°And you guys, the Delirium Sanctuary, the only female cultivation sanctuary, are you very powerful? Oh, looks like a joke to me, want me to join you guys? You guys are also worthy?¡±


    She looked at Delirious Flower Face with anger in her eyes, but also with undisguised contempt and disdain.


    Such an expression caused the two Delirious Flower Face and Sparse Shadow to be iparably dismayed.


    That¡¯s not the kind of expression someone meeting for the first time should have.


    That¡¯s the look that should onlye from a meeting of enemies.


    Why does this little girl¡¯s face have such hatred for the great holy ces?


    ¡°Why?¡± Delirious Flower Face couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    A touch of undisguised condescension surfaced on Yun Shuangying¡¯s face.


    She had obviously been waiting for this question for a long time.


    Holding her neck high, like a proud swan, the young girl ndly but firmly said, ¡°Because, I am the Master of the Bright Night Division, and my predecessor, his name, is Li Mu. More so, because, I have today¡¯s chances and qualifications, all because of Li Mu, and you guys, what did you do at the Ten Elders Meeting, have you forgotten so quickly?¡±


    The Quasi-Emperors of the various Holy Lands were momentarily stunned, then all had expressions of disbelief.


    Is that a reason?


    ¡°Just ¡­¡­ because of this?¡± Delirious Flower Face said iprehensibly.


    Yun Shuangying said word for word, ¡°Just because of this.¡±

 Chapter 1068 - 1068, The Nine Heavens of Taoism

    Chapter 1068, The Nine Heavens of Taoism


    Looking at the stubbornness and persistence on the little girl¡¯s face, the giants of the various Holy Lands, in this instant, suddenly had a magical feeling of cackling.


    Such a reasoning seems ludicrous to them.


    Just because they had rejected the call from the Holy Land when they stood against Li Mu at the Ten Elders¡¯ Meeting, they rejected the solicitation from the Holy Land as if they were gambling?


    It¡¯s still really childish.


    Immature!


    The feeling was the same in Senior Sister Shundei¡¯s heart.


    But for some reason, she suddenly felt that it was such a simple reason, paired with the little girl¡¯s innocent, pure and untainted eyes, yet it had a shocking power that made her, for a moment, not even know what to say.


    Li Mu!


    It¡¯s a name that has been heard more times than I know how many times in the meantime.


    When she first met Li Mu at the gate of the Flowing Cloud Vi for the first time, Senior Sister Sharing definitely did not expect that one day, this ordinary-sounding name would stir up the wind and clouds of the Holy Land.


    Today, someone had ruthlessly pped the faces of the great holynds for Li Mu.


    He is not in the jianghu, but the jianghu has his legend.


    This side is what¡¯s called a legend, right?


    A few momentster.


    The Paragons of the various Holy Lands looked back.


    In fact, before they came to the Bright Night Division, it wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought about thisyer, after all, Yun Shuangying was the person nominated by Li Mu, but they hadn¡¯t cared at all, as long as they slightly knew how to weigh the pros and cons, even a small child would make the right choice, who would offend all the major Holy Lands because of a sinner who had already been relegated to the Falling God Abyss?


    As a result ¡­¡­ was pped in the face.


    Got pped hard in the face.


    And it is clear that the little girl has long had a decision, before the silence, not difficult to choose, but waiting for people, waiting for all of them to arrive, and then pulled out together to hit the face.


    This feeling of being punched in the face is quite unpleasant.


    It¡¯s embarrassing.


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, the little monk is caught in the act, the past is all flying ash and smoke, why should you be catty about it?¡±


    Monk Shenxiu smiled faintly.


    ¡°Master Yun Si, have you considered that if you reject us, no one will dare to take you as a disciple?¡±


    Tan Xing of the Thousand Amazing Holy Land said indifferently.


    There was a threat in those words.


    If Yun Shuangying chose to join them, then of course all would be happy.


    However, if Yun Shuangying were to join another power, it would mean that they would have a powerful potential rival in a matter of moments, something that none of the several Great Sacred Lands could tolerate.


    If you can¡¯t get it yourself, you might as well destroy it.


    ¡°Still thinking twice, little girl.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the greatest opportunity is right in front of us, and if we miss it, we¡¯re only afraid that we won¡¯t be able to get anything in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you are too young and impetuous, you will inevitably be the one to suffer in the end, so, Master Yun Si, you¡¯d better think about it, Elder Tan Xing is right, if you don¡¯t worship us, there is really no one else who would dare to ept you.¡±


    The Quasi-Emperors of the various Holy Lands became unkind between their tones.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    A voice with a sneer suddenly rang out in the middle of the great hall.


    Then the figure of the Old Godly Cleric, as if it were a sketch drawn bit by bit by an invisible paintbrush on a nk void, gradually appeared, from nothingness toplete solidity, not exactly an upright body, looking at the Paragons of the various Holy Lands with a disdainful face, saying, ¡°No one dares to take it? What if I want to take it?¡±


    Faint imperial qi flowed around.


    Tan Xing, Nie Yunting, Qi Muxin, Shen Xiu, and Delirious Flower Face instantly changed their faces.


    Someone knows the old goddamned man.


    There are also people who don¡¯t recognize it.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    This was because the Imperial Dao aura that permeated the great hall already spoke for itself.


    Soon, even those who didn¡¯t know the Old Godly Cleric reacted and immediately realized that they had overlooked the most important aspect ¨C behind Li Mu, there was actually a Martial Emperor as well.


    This makes things problematic.


    ¡°What you just said, have the guts to say it again for me.¡± The Old Godly Cleric grinned impishly and swept his gaze.


    Tan Xing, Nie Yunting, Shen Xiu, and the other Paramount Emperor giants of the various Holy Lands all obediently lowered their heads at once and slightly saluted, instantly transforming from big gray wolves with bared teeth into harmless little white rabbits that didn¡¯t dare to be slightly stubborn at all.


    Quasi-Emperor and Great Emperor, a difference of one word, but a million miles.


    A Great Emperor could kill a Quasi-Emperor with a single thought.


    Everyone knows that because of the previous things of Li Mu, the old clergyman held a bellyful of fire, who dares to touch the bad luck at this time, it is purely the old man ate arsenic. Who dares to touch the bad luck at this time is purely an old man eating arsenic.


    ¡°Drop the gifts you brought this time and get the hell out of here.¡±


    The old Godly Cleric ferociously said, ¡°Give me a message to take out, in the future, whoever dares to look for trouble with the Bright Nights Siyun Twin Eagles, I¡¯ll just straight up get him killed.¡±


    It¡¯s so gangly, it¡¯s not like a great emperor.


    The Paragon Emperors of the various Holy Lands dared to be angry.


    This time, in order to fight for Yun Shuangying, in order to show their sincerity, they all brought some heavy gifts, which were meant to be given directly after Yun Shuangying decided to join, but now, the person didn¡¯t receive it, and they had to give the heavy gifts away, could there be anything more miserable than this?


    But in the face of the old godly man who was strong to the extreme, they dared to say a word of no?


    Many treasured treasures were left behind, and they turned away.


    Delirious Flower Face was undoubtedly one of the most disappointed and resentful.


    For the Delirious Holy Land, the significance of Yun Shuangying far exceeded that of any other Holy Land, but there was no way, with the ring of Li Mu in the mix, the Delirious Holy Land simply couldn¡¯t convince Yun Shuangying.


    The reason for this result was that the Delirious Holy Land had sided with the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain in the original Ten Elders¡¯ Council trial.


    The reason why he hade to the camp of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain was because he had epted the other party¡¯s offer of resources and treasures that could not be refused.


    And the reason why it was so easy to be seduced was because the Delirium Sanctuary¡¯s influence and status was in a downward spiral, and it was no longer able to maintain its supremacy.


    That¡¯s the sadness of being the underdog, isn¡¯t it?


    Choices need to be continually made and then the consequences borne.


    At first, Li Mu was a favor to the Delirium Sanctuary, ording to reason, the Delirium Sanctuary should stand on the side of Li Mu, but now ¡­¡­ s, one wrong step, one wrong step.


    Delirious Flower Face had seen Li Mu in the Devil Mountain Underground City, and had quite a favorable impression of him.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Li Mu was given up for the sake of the n.


    Now, also because of Li Mu, he had lost Yun Shuangying, an heir almost tailor-made for the Delirium Holy Land.


    A drink and a peck are not predetermined.


    This is what is called karma.


    With a bitter smile on her face, Delirious Flower Face saluted the Old Godly Cleric, and then said to Yun Shuangying, ¡°I know that you are dissatisfied with the Delirious Sanctuary, and this is not your fault, but our own enmity, please tell Lord Li Mu that I am very sorry and ashamed for the things of yesteryear, and that in the future, if there is anything that is needed, Delirious Flower Face will surely not excuse herself from the fire and sea of daggers and knives. ¡±


    After saying that, this No. 2 person of the Delirious Holy Land, with a face of loss and regret, left the Bright Night Division with the Sharing Shadow.


    There was something heartbreaking about Shundei following behind his master.


    In the beginning, she and her senior sister were rescued from the vers by Li Mu.


    Unfortunately, whether it was her or her senior sister, among the choice of interests at the level of the Holy Land, neither of them could say much, and the violent temper and low emotional intelligence of her senior sister, Jia Ning, had even caused a lot of misunderstandings with Li Mu, both very good and nice people, why would they drift apart?


    Perhaps this is the jungle?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Back to the Dragon Reverse Chop!¡±


    Li Mu shouted, and the long Dao Treasure de in his hand sliced through the dark demonic aura, beheading a thirty-odd-meter-long Dark Earth Dragon in two direct cuts.


    The blood soared wildly.


    The power of this de was simply astonishing,parable to the attacks of a Heavenly Monarch realm powerhouse.


    Li Mu makes another move.


    The long knife burst out hundreds of meters long de, the move seemed simple and iparable, but the power was unparalleled, the surrounding dark earth dragons all produced a kind of unavoidable as if they could not be avoided, and they were hit, and their blood and flesh flew across the ground.


    Twenty-four awns of saber intent, looming like shadows, lingered around Li Mu.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    de Intent.


    Twenty different attributes of the de intent flowed and diffused, as if it was an instantaneous cycle of the four seasons, with a special power, the surrounding rushed over to the dark earth dragon, have been hit, the body appeared on a deep and bone blood groove, roar of rage.


    Li Mu swung his sword and sprinted forward.


    The de light shed, and the Wind Cloud Six des became more and more pure.


    This time, he held out for ten days before he gradually felt overwhelmed and his injuries gradually intensified before he rushed away.


    ¡°In another month¡¯s time, I¡¯ll be able to kill my way through the Dark Earth Dragon region.¡±


    Li Mu returned to the seventh courtyard cave and was extremely satisfied with the sess of his cultivation these days.


    To be honest, when he first arrived at the Falling God Abyss, Li Mu definitely didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter such a ¡®good thing¡¯, this Falling God Abyss was simply like a dungeon, a holynd for brushing monsters and upgrading, these days, Li Mu¡¯s strength, was insanely rising.


    Time passes.


    A month passed in a sh.


    Li Mu¡¯s cultivation level, from the fifth level of Dao Zun, had finally advanced to the ninth level of Dao Zun realm.


    He hunted and killed the Dark Earth Dragons with great regrity, how many of them had been killed, Li Mu himself could not remember, until the Dark Earth Dragons in the area of about 6,000 meters of the Falling God Abyss had finally been killed by him, just like the Blood Ghost Demon Bats, as soon as they saw Li Mu, their ferociousness disappeared, and they all fled away, as if they had seen the ghosts.


    ¡°It looks like a pass.¡±


    Li Mu withdrew his sword and stood.


    He was now at the Dao Zun Nine Realm, and one step higher would be the legendary Heavenly Zun Realm.


    Going from the ninth level of Dao Zun to the Heaven Zun realm was a big hurdle that wasn¡¯t easy to break through.


    Li Mu¡¯s gaze was set on the area below six thousand meters of the Falling God Abyss.


    The omnipresent ck demonic qi tumbled into the bottomless abyss.


    With the cultivation of Li Mu Dao Zun ninth level, looking down, visibility is less than a hundred meters, as if the boiling water like rolling demonic gas, constantly changing into a variety of eerie images, apanied by sharp and piercing the sound of ghosts whistling astral winds, can be described as a demonic sound to fill the ears, as if there is a great demon hidden under it.


    ¡°ording to the previous pattern, the further down you go, the more terrifying the demonic creatures be, 5,500 meters is the Blood Ghost Demon Bat, 6,000 meters is the Dark Earth Dragon, what about 7,000 meters?¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯s heart, he was quite looking forward to it.


    However, he wasn¡¯t careless, and found a natural dry cave in a nearby cliff fissure, and after slightly arranging it, he utilized the Heart of the Stars to restore his true essence cultivation, satiate his divine sense, and restore his physical body, and waited until he had adjusted to his optimal state before he continued to swoop down towards the depths of the Abyss of the Falling Gods.

 Chapter 1069 - 1069, the emperor of emperors

    Chapter 1069, the emperor of emperors


    Six thousand three hundred meters ¡­¡­


    Six thousand five hundred meters ¡­¡­


    Seven kilometers!


    At a depth of seven thousand meters, Li Mu stopped.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on here? Diving down nearly a thousand meters and not encountering any demons? That¡¯s not quite right.¡±


    Li Mu frowned slightly.


    At that moment, an iparably dangerous feeling suddenly enveloped him.


    A faint chill suddenly struck from behind Li Mu.


    ¡°Back to the Dragon Reverse Chop!¡±


    Li Mu went straight out with his sword.


    Each move among the six knives of Feng Yun has a specific efficacy, and the [Back Dragon Reverse Chop] is exactly the move to deal with the sneak attack from behind, a knife backhanded chopping out, the knife shes and flows, the knife momentum is like a Yangtze River like surging out, but instead it is more like grabbing the attack.


    Ding!


    The sound of metal on metal.


    A dark red figure, which was chopped flying out, returned with a faster speed, and the long dark ck de in its hand madly chopped at Li Mu.


    Ding ding ding!


    Dense sounds of shing swords.


    ¡°Hmm? This is?¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    This dark red figure, wearing ancient armor, tall and sturdy, holding a long knife in his hand, at first nce there is nothing special, but if you look closely, you will find that his body armor is mottled, as if it is a 10,000 year old antique, and the knife in his hand is dark ck, and even the hand that is holding the knife, and the face under the armor are all dark ck, which is condensed from the ck demonic gas!


    In its eye sockets, the two eyes, were two burning red demonic fires that were bright and flickering.


    Li Mu instantly understood that this was the demonic creature in the 7,000 meter area of the Falling God Abyss.


    Surprisingly, it was a humanoid demon!


    Logically speaking, the killing power and destructiveness of a humanoid demonic creature was definitely more terrifying than that of a demonic creature in beast form, and as for whether or not it possessed intelligence, it was impossible to tell for the time being.


    ¡°The Fall ¡­¡­¡±


    Ancient notes emanated from the mouth of this humanoid demonic creature.


    Like a wild beast that had lost its mind, heunched a frantic attack on Li Mu.


    Li Mu was careful to cope with the situation while observing carefully.


    ¡°Tianzun realm cultivation, can use some very old battle techniques, but the killing power is very strong, however, does not have too high intelligence, and the Dark Earth Dragon is simr, look at the style of his armor, it seems to be a soldier dressed ¡­¡­¡±


    Li Mu executed his sword technique and chopped this humanoid demonic soldier into pieces in threebinations.


    The broken body and armor turned into ck magical air flowing around.


    Meanwhile, if anything, the sound of war drums came from the darkness in the distance.


    Knock knock!


    Ancient voice, filled with a murderous aura.


    ck demonic aura surged.


    A row ofnces first stabbed out in the darkness, then a neat square of a hundrednces, unhurried and like andslide, crushed towards Li Mu.


    ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s the army?¡±


    Li Mu was taken aback.


    In that case, could it be that the soldier that was decapitated earlier was a Demon Scout?


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The demonic creaturence squares pressed toward Li Mu.


    Li Mu, holding his dual swords and surrounded by twenty-four strands of saber intent de awnings, greeted him.


    The battle opened in an instant.


    Itsted about less than an incense stick, and Li Mu retreated in defeat.


    The demonic soldiers of thence square, with their singlebat strength in the Heavenly Exalted realm, with the war drums, each charge had a powerful crushing Li, Li Mu only broke through the first three rows of the queue, before he was pierced through by the twonces, and was instantly seriously injured, and had to retreat.


    It was only when they had fled to a range of about six thousand four hundred meters that the demonic soldiers, stopped their pursuit and sounded a retreat.


    ¡°Careless, this seven thousand meter depth demonic creature is a bit scary, the humanoid demonic creatures are far superior to the beast-shaped demonic creatures, whether it¡¯s in terms of battle power or cooperation.¡±


    Li Mu returned to the seventh courtyard cave to recuperate.


    It took a full three days to fully recover from his injuries.


    After making slight preparations, he once again dived into the seven thousand meter area of the Falling God Abyss, mainly inviting battle against humanoid demons.


    This time, however, it wasn¡¯t thence squares that came pouring out of the darkness, but the sword and shield squares.


    This time, Li Mu persisted for a full hour, and eventually reached his limit, fleeing the area drenched in blood and covered in wounds, and his kill record was set at thirty-six Sword and Shield Demon Soldiers.


    After a day of recuperating and recovering, Li Mu went down to the 7,000 meter area to challenge.


    This time, the encounter was a square of archery demonic soldiers.


    This time, Li Mu raised the decapitation battle technique to sixty-nine demonic soldiers.


    Then he was shot like a hedgehog and fled.


    So on and so forth.


    Soon, another month passed.


    Li Mu¡¯s cultivation at the 9th level of Dao Zun had already been tortured and condensed to the extreme peak, and his de technique and de intent had also ascended to the top, with a hint of Taoism in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done, there needs to be another bitter battle before we can break through.¡±


    A realization came to Li Mu¡¯s mind.


    Wow!


    With one sh, thest demonic soldier of the sword and shield square was chopped to pieces.


    This was the first time that Li Mu could crush aplete square of demonic sergeants.


    And it was at this time that the sound of sounding gold suddenly rang out on the battlefield.


    Li Mu was slightly stunned.


    In the distance, ck demonic gas tumbled, and a figure wearing an ancient general¡¯s armor slowly came out from the darkness, tall, four or five meters tall, with even moreplex and ancient armor, and in his hand, a long green dragon Yan Yue sword, dragging it backwards, slowly came.


    A powerful oppressive force came to the surface.


    It was a demonic creature of the high middle Tianzun, general level.


    ¡°So, when you defeat a square, you meet the general of that square?¡±


    Li Mu licked his lips excitedly.


    This was a qualified opponent, strong enough to make him feel oppressed, and it seemed that the opportunity to break through to the Heavenly Exaltation realm had arrived.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Tongtian Mountain Range, Main Peak, Ancient Tree of Eternal Life, 99th Floor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness Yuan Howl¡¯s cultivation progress is truly divine, now that he has already advanced to the Fourth Heavenly Exaltation, the degree of bloodline stimtion is delightful.¡±


    The great general of the Ape Race who was responsible for teaching Yuan Roar his fighting skills said with a delighted expression on his face.


    Snow Ape Demon Emperor nodded: ¡°It is the originator bloodline, the natural progress is extraordinary, and he cultivates the eight-nine Xuan Gong and somersault clouds, I¡¯ve seen it, both are extraordinary feats, no less than my n¡¯s Zhen Zong¡¯s learning, the human race, Li Mu for Yuan Howl, is indeed as if it were his own. My ape n, owes Li Mu a great favor.¡±


    Another great general of the Ape Race seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is also what I am worried about, His Highness Yuan Howl has always been mindful of Li Mu, treating him as his master, and even after the master-servant contract is dissolved, he still can¡¯t let go of it, so with all due respect to my minister, I¡¯m worried that one day, when His Highness Yuan Howl seeds to the emperor¡¯s throne, and with the gesture that he has made towards Li Mu, I¡¯m afraid that my Ape Race will be reduced to being a subordinate race to Li Mu. ¡±


    The Snow Ape Demon Emperor smiled faintly and said, ¡°There is no need to worry about this matter. Yuan Ro is very affectionate and righteous, he can¡¯t forget Li Mu, it¡¯s reasonable, my ape tribe is not bad to him, not to mention that he himself is a member of the ape tribe, there will not appear in order to abandon my ape tribe for Li Mu¡¯s sake, not to mention that, once he stepped into the emperor¡¯s realm, since it is the state of mind of the dao idea into a single entity, there will not be the situation that you are worried about, you guys only need to dedicate to teach Yuan Ro, in the future, such as auxiliary as me to assist him as well as can be, in addition, there¡¯s also one more thing, also need to let you know, I am prepared to let Yuan Ro participate in the holy war, what do you think? In addition, there is one more thing that I need to let you know, I am going to let Yuan Ro participate in the Holy War, what do you think?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wufei Mountain Range, Dao Pce.


    Purple densities suspended in the sky above the Peak of Wufei, the sunlight, like the first opening of the Hongmeng.


    Such a vision hadsted for three days and three nights.


    Many cultivators of the Dao Pce looked towards the purple dense mist, and envy surfaced in their eyes.


    Dao Pce lineage, the cultivation of the true essence of the purple gas, the so-called purple gas to the east, the most is the omen of the earth¡¯s wealth and fortune, the Dao Pce so many years, so low-profile but also sit steadily at the top of the human era of the Holy Land, is because of the master of the Pce of the emperor of the purple gas, can be said to be the emperor in the emperor, invincible across the road, the Pce of the strong in the face of the same realm of the strongest, but also steadily upy the upper hand.


    The purple denseness on the Peak of Wuwei at this time was quite obvious.


    This means that the new shut-in female disciple of the Taoist Master has cultivated purple qi.


    In just less than four months, cultivating toe out with purple qi, this was already the achievement of the first genius of the Dao Pce in the ancient times, crushing the records of any other geniuses in the past.


    Boom!


    Thunder rumbles.


    Purple electric light was like purple snakes dancing about, and the purple dense mist that enveloped the Peak of Nothingness began topress and coalesce.


    ¡°This ¡­¡­ is the Purple Qi East, she has actually cultivated to this realm?¡±


    ¡°What kind of demon did master take in.¡±


    ¡°This kind of sign means that she can already transform her whole body¡¯s true qi into Doni Purple Qi, Heavens, this kind of cultivation speed is really too fast, there¡¯s no one in the past and no one wille after her.¡±


    ¡°Once you cultivate the Purple Qi, you will be invincible at the same level, and you can also conquer across borders.¡±


    Many disciples of the Dao Pce were shocked to see such a scene.


    Three more days.


    The diffuse purple mist ispletely converged in a delicate and exquisite body of a special thing on the peak of Wuwei.


    The Master of the Dao Pce nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Good, practicing Purple Qi and condensing the Purple Mansion, in at most one more year, you will be able to reach the peak of the Dao Realm, however, there are still two more months before the Holy Battle Ring will be opened, I¡¯ll send you to enter the [Secret Realm of the Narrow Interval of Time], two months in the outside world is equivalent to ten years in its inside, and when you get out of the gate, you can directly participate in the Holy Battle Ring and be a booster for Li Mu. ¡±


    Flower Thinking Rong slowly opened her eyes, her innate purple qi flowing all over her body, her pair of eyes, just like the world¡¯s most perfect purple star gem, pure and wless, making people take a look, their hearts would recall the best memories in their lives just like that.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong said.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    The sword light traveled across millions of mountains.


    The dome of the sky was shed by the sword light, and the cracks in the clouds did not heal for a long time.


    The sword light pressed down to the top of the mountain, and transformed into a white-clothed, female-dressed male son, Wang Shiyu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained three of the meanings of the Wuji Sword Dao, even if it¡¯s a powerhouse of the Heavenly Sovereign realm, I can still fight with one.¡±


    Excitement was written all over her face.


    The sword dao battle technique implemented within the rusty sword finally showed signs of fusion.


    The Hidden Sword Sea also did not have the slightest bit of self-interest, and taught its Zhenzong mastery [Wuji Sword Dao] to Wang Shiyu, the so-called Wuji Dao, the sword qi through the sky.


    A sword travels across 30,000 miles, and the light of the sword chills the neen states.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m going to participate in the Hidden Sword Sea¡¯s Holy Battle Quota Selection Battle, capture a quota, and go to the Holy Battle Ring to meet up with Li Mu.¡±


    Wang Shiyu was confident.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Thumbs up!


    Chills flowed.


    The old cleric was frozen in blue ice crystals.


    Bang.


    He broke the ice.


    ¡°Haha, good, very good, girl, you are the body of the five spirits, the power of all five elements can be cultivated, what I am imparting to you is the [Extreme Deep Cold] secret code, which is the supreme treasure code that can diffuse the power of cold ice in the water cultivation method, and is also the core secret skill that I relied on to cross the Seven Seas in the first ce.¡±


    The old Godly Cleric looked at Yun Shuangying and said with great satisfaction, ¡°Worthy of being an innate Five Spirit Dao Foetus Saint Body, the speed of cultivation is so fast that it¡¯s almost the same as the old man back then, much better than your no-good senior brother Li Mu, it¡¯s a pity, if you had cultivated for a year earlier, you might have been able to really take part in the Hundred Races Holy Battle Ring Competition, but that doesn¡¯t matter, anyway, we don¡¯t have any quota for the Taixuan Academy, hehehehe. .¡±


    Yun Shuangying clenched his fists and said, ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t dare topare to Senior Brother Li Mu.¡±

 Chapter 1070 - 1070, Heavenly Father

    Chapter 1070, Heavenly Father


    ¡°What¡¯s there to dare topare, that kid¡¯s qualifications are ordinary, his greatest luck is that he met me, that¡¯s why he has today¡¯s achievements.¡± The old Godly Cleric was smug and boastful.


    Yun Shuangying¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Senior Brother Li Mu is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Hey girl, he¡¯s just a three-legged cat, the really powerful person is Master me.¡± The old magus corrected in a serious manner.


    Yun Shuangying said, ¡°I worshiped you because of Senior Brother Li Mu.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The old cleric froze.


    ¡°Without Senior Brother Li Mu, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you.¡± Yun Shuangying said seriously.


    It was as if something shattered in the air.


    The old cleric roared, ¡°So I¡¯m still standing in Li Mu¡¯s light?¡±


    Yun Shuangying nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I fucking ¡­¡­¡± the old clergyman is powerless to spit, want not to have their own day to be spit like this, that is, those quasi emperors, in front of their own good grandchildren, but can not afford to be angry, because this girl is really excellent seedling, pure mind, the heart of the red child, the heart of the red child. Is not deliberately angry at him.


    Rubbing his face, he said, ¡°However, the way I look at you, it seems like you want to participate in the Holy War Ring.¡±


    Yun Shuangying nodded, ¡°Want to fight alongside senior brother.¡±


    The old clergyman said in a good-natured manner, ¡°And and hammered shoulders ah, just started all individual matches.¡±


    After a pause, looking at Yun Shuangying¡¯s big eyes that were not without regrets, he added: ¡°Forget it, you cultivate well,plete the homework of the teacher me, the teacher wants to find a way to help you go to borrow a participant quota, but beforehand can be said well, less than the sixth dao zun realm, even if there is a quota, but also not allowed to participate, the master I¡¯m so hard to receive a mantle sessor, do not want to only half a year to be beaten to death in the ring on the ring.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes immediately had a different look in them, and she clenched her fists in excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    Li Mu looked at the injury to his left shoulder, which had almost been removed from his dder.


    On the opposite side, scarlet fire clusters flickered in the eye sockets of the humanoid general demon, and there was also a wound between his waist and abdomen, which was frantically absorbing ck demonic qi and recovering rapidly.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Lemunds a strong takedown.


    Wariness burned wildly in his chest.


    The Six des of Wind and Cloud were executed in turn, the light of the des was like a pike, constantly cutting through the void.


    That great general demonic creature had a bizarre divine ability that seemed to be able to copy Li Mu¡¯s battle skills, and after exchanging blows for about an hour, the de techniques he performed gradually also became the Six des of the Wind and Cloud, only that the Twenty-four Sections of de Intent could not be mimicked.


    This discovery surprised Li Mu and was extremely exciting.


    When his opponent also performed the Six des of Wind and Cloud, the more clearly he could see the ws and mastery in the de technique, which would undoubtedly be of great benefit to him in terms of enhancing the power of his de technique and improving his de moves.


    So Li Mu simply and directly put away the Twenty-four Seasons de Intent and simply met the enemy with the Wind and Cloud Six des.


    The sound of long swords colliding shook throughout the Fallen God Abyss.


    Li Mu is in a bitter fight.


    It was like swinging at his own mirror; he was improving himself, and so was his opponent.


    The de cut through.


    Blood erupted.


    One after another shocking injury appeared on Li Mu¡¯s body.


    The opposite side of that great general¡¯s demonic armor was also mottled and broken, and the speed of recovering with ck demonic qi gradually slowed down.


    Li Mu only felt that in his body, there was a dam that seemed to be about to be swept away, an esoteric feeling that surged wildly like a wave of floods connected to a wave.


    nking!


    The long sword in Li Mu¡¯s hand, which was constantly shattering, had already been reced by an unknown number of des.


    Time passes.


    He was immersed in the battle.


    The realization of the Six des of Wind and Cloud was also gradually rified during such exchanges, as Li Mu constantly adjusted the small ws in his de strokes, and the coherence between the six des was like constantly tempering to create a supreme divine de, and the efficiency of the improvement was almost visible to the naked eye.


    The Star Heart fused in Li Mu¡¯s dantian, sinking up and down, constantly releasing arge amount of pure immortal energy to fill Li Mu¡¯s Yuan Qi consumption.


    The Yuan Qi was in the meridians, like turbulence running wild and flowing rapidly.


    Li Mu¡¯s entire body, like an engine with its power turned up to the maximum, was running to its limit.


    Such a battlested for a full ten days and ten nights.


    At the end of the day, all of a sudden, there was a boom in Li Mu¡¯s mind, like some kind of power shattering the clouds in the sky, and all of a sudden, his mind was clear.


    That one dam, washed away.


    A powerful force spread out within Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Breath that was rising wildly.


    The aura, it was skyrocketing.


    Even the opposite great general demon that had no wisdom to speak of felt a gust of threat and did not dare to attack again, slowly backing away, the scarlet fire mass in the red of the eye sockets flickered madly, seemingly generating a sense of fear.


    ¡°Haha, again.¡±


    Li Muughed and rushed over furiously.


    Phew!


    The de shed.


    The Great General Demon raised his sword to resist, but in an instant the sword broke and the man was broken.


    The silhouettes are intertwined.


    The great general demonic creature that had fought against Li Mu for a full ten days was directly killed with a single sh.


    ¡°The Heavenly Realm!¡±


    A satisfied smile appeared on Li Mu¡¯s face.


    It finally came to this day.


    Thousands of hammers, five months, from the Great Dao Realm into the Heavenly Dignity Realm, although it was only the first level of Heavenly Dignity, but it was a qualitative leap, if he encountered an opponent of the [Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Manifestation of the True Dignity] stream again, even if he didn¡¯t rely on the Heavenly and Earthly Rings, Li Mu would have the power to fight.


    Li Mu felt the change in his body¡¯s breath.


    It was a smooth feeling like no other.


    It was as if the whole person was more in tune with heaven and earth, as if there was something that was awakening within.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that in the Falling God Abyss, the Laws of Heaven and Earth are broken, so it¡¯s impossible toprehend more, and one needs to go outside in order to truly solidify and disy the power of the Heavenly Exaltation Realm, and in the next month¡¯s time, one only needs to properly hone the de Technique and de Intent.¡±


    Li Mu has an excellent mindset.


    Right now, he really was all thankful to the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain for sending him to this Falling God Abyss.


    Otherwise, his strength, definitely wouldn¡¯t have risen so quickly.


    This Falling God Abyss is definitely not simple.


    Li Mu now suspected that the depths of the Falling God Abyss only hid great secrets.


    No wonder Sword Maniac had said before that one must be careful of the demons in here.


    Li Mu now had an urge to dive down to the bottom of the Falling God Abyss and see what was there.


    But he knew that it was a death wish.


    At that moment, in the darkness in the distance, another square of demonic soldiers rushed in.


    It¡¯s the strongest square of sword and shield demonic soldiers.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Li Mu swung his sword and sprinted forward.


    ¡°Lightning Chop!¡±


    The de shed.


    The front row of ten Demonic Sword and Shield Soldiers were instantly cut off together with their shields.


    ¡°Battousai Chop!¡±


    Reimu strikes in quick session.


    Between ten shes, this square of demonic sword and shield soldiers was ughtered by Li Mu.


    Amidst the tumbling of ck demonic qi, a demonic general over four meters tall and holding a sword and shield appeared.


    ¡°Good timing.¡±


    Li Mu furiously rushed up and made sessive swords.


    The battle opens again.


    This Sword and Shield Demon Great General was even stronger than the Demon Great General that had been decapitated by Li Mu before.


    However, it was only an hour into the battle that Li Mu decapitated him.


    For the next ten days, Li Mu had been in this area, constantly fighting and killing all kinds of demonic soldier squares, no matter if it was a soldier square or a great general, they were most unable to resist Li Mu¡¯s offense, especially as Li Mu¡¯s strength continued to rise, after advancing to the peak of the first level of Heavenly Exaltedness, the humanoid demonic creatures in this area were no longer able to pose any threat to Li Mu.


    Pass!


    Li Mu stood with his sword, and ck demonic qi rolled around him.


    No more humanoid demons appeared.


    They were also scared of being killed by Li Mu.


    Li Mu stagnated in the abyssal void, squinting his eyes, constantly reflecting back and refining his de techniques and battle skills, the surging true essence in his body gradually smoothed out, and his realm stabilized at the peak of the first level of Heaven¡¯s Respect.


    ¡°Shall we go on and see?¡±


    Li Mu looked down to the deeper region of the Falling God Abyss below.


    In the end, he transformed into a de of light and charged downward.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Five and a half months have passed, fifteen days are left until Li Mu emerges from the gate, we can¡¯t let him walk out of the Falling God Abyss alive, how¡¯s the nid out?¡±


    Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, Divine Hall.


    White Rushan asked lightly with frost shrouding her face.


    The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Manifestation True Father didn¡¯t dare to be the slightest bitx, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve already sent in three Heavenly Father level powerhouses sessively with various reasons, any of them, none of them have the slightest connection with my Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain, even they don¡¯t know that it¡¯s the mission we¡¯re releasing, and before the half year period expires, they¡¯ll definitely find Li Mu and kill him. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really cheap to let him die just like that.¡± Bai Rushang said regretfully.


    The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Manifestation True Father said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we seriously injure him and leave him alive until you personally finish him off?¡±


    Bai Rushang shook her head, ¡°No need, as long as he walks out from the Falling God Abyss, multiple injuries, there are people to heal him, it¡¯s best to hurry up and kill him sharply, so as to avoid a long night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Manifestation True Exalt hastily nodded his head in response.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    Li Mu was directly sted into the top of the cliff, smashing out a pit more than ten meters deep.


    Whoosh!


    A huge sword flew and stabbed.


    ¡°Damn, this monster is kind of strong.¡±


    Li Mu dodged to avoid the giant sword, a humanoid monster with a bull¡¯s head, broke through the ck demonic gas rushed, opened his mouth and roared, the terrifying sound wave was like a tornado, visible to the naked eye, and directly on the cliffs, punched a hole with a diameter of a hundred meters and a depth of about a thousand meters.


    This was eight thousand meters deep in the Falling God Abyss.


    The demonic creature that appeared was this minotaur.


    As for strength ¡­¡­


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t tell for the moment.


    Pure physical strength, this monster isparable to Li Mu, extremely terrifying, but the most frightening thing is that this monster opens its mouth and roars, spewing out strange sound waves that can directly bombard a person¡¯s sense of God, shaking the soul, and also has a terrifying ability to physically attack, and Li Mu suffered a big loss when he first exchanged blows.


    ¡°High level of Heaven¡¯s Dignity, nearly a quasi-imperial ¡­¡­¡±


    Li Mu kept exchanging blows with this monster, constantly making judgments in his mind.


    In the end, he defeated the minotaur with great difficulty, and thetter¡¯s body dissolved into ck demonic gas, but a pair of horns like scimitars survived and floated in the void, their ck color fading into a crystal clear orange color, like beeswax, with natural runic patterns looming inside.


    ¡°Huh? Surprisingly, the equipment exploded?¡±


    Li Mu was quite surprised.


    After killing so many Abyssal Demons, this Minotaur was the only one that dropped items after death.


    He collected the pair of orange and yellow horns and was about to observe them when suddenly hissing sounds came from the distance and hundreds of minotaur monsters came charging wildly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t beat it, slip away!¡±


    Li Mu turned and ran.


    It just so happened that the time in the Falling God Abyss was almost up, and there were still ten days to go before he had to leave.


    First, we went back to the seventh house to refresh ourselves and prepare to leave.

 Chapter 1071 - 1071, out of the abyss

    Chapter 1071, out of the abyss


    The moment he approached the seventh courtyard, an extremely dangerous feeling suddenly surfaced in Li Mu¡¯s heart.


    This was a peculiar intuition, if it wasn¡¯t for advancing to the Heavenly Exaltation Realm, in the past, Li Mu might not have felt it at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s a kill!¡±


    With a movement in his heart, the vertical eye at the center of his brow opened and swept through wordlessly.


    A momentter, at the corner of his mouth, a hint of a smile emerged.


    It was time toe, and it did.


    He closed his vertical eyes and stepped directly into the seventh courtyard.


    Because of the damage done by the Five Fiends of the Gloaming Wind, the seventh courtyard was now in a state of disarray.


    Li Mu entered the courtyard, swept his gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°Come out.¡±


    There was silence all around.


    ¡°Hallowed Heavenly Sovereign Realm powerhouse, since you¡¯re here, why do you need to hide? Come out, I saw you a long time ago.¡± Li Mu sneered and looked in the direction of the copsed wigwam in the courtyard.


    A figure slowly emerged from behind the rubble.


    Covered in ck robes, with a ck patterned mask on his face, only revealing his eyes, his eyes were indifferent and cold, with a silky essence full of killing intent flowing.


    ¡°You actually managed to spot me?¡± The voice was hoarse, obviously deliberately hiding his true voice.


    Li Mu said, ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°The man who killed you.¡± The mysterious man approached slowly.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Why did you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Because your head is worth too much.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s an assassin who collects money and sells his life¡­ How dare a Heavenly Father do this kind of business?¡±


    ¡°As long as a sufficient price is offered, the Great Emperor will also make a move.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point, who sent you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°Then you die.¡±


    Li Mu flicked his backhand and a long knife appeared in his hand, approaching with a big stride.


    Mysterious person also no longer say more, behind the back to take off a pair of two sticks, in front of the chest, a connection, click, into ance, wrist flick, is the sky gun flower, like a cold star sudden fall, toward Li Mu shrouded.


    Li Mu¡¯s long knife was held upside down in his left hand, ced in his left hip, his left hand squeezed the back of the knife, his right hand probed into his left hip, and he gripped the hilt of the knife with one hand.


    Emperor me emerged from his fingertips and instantly filled the entire de.


    ¡°Battousai Chop!¡±


    In a clear cry, the light of the Emperor Fire de shed.


    The roiling cold star gun mane seemed to be like a ck curtain dotted with diamonds, and was instantly separated from the center.


    Sparks sputtered.


    The silhouettes are intertwined.


    The ck patterned mask split in two down the middle and crashed down, revealing an ordinary, unimpressive face, middle-aged, human, with blood sliding down from his brow and covering his eyes.


    ¡°What exactly is your ¡­¡­ cultivation?¡±


    The middle-aged man had an iparably stunned and shocked expression on his face.


    That sh just now was too terrifying, it wasn¡¯t the power that a Great Dao Realm cultivator should have.


    Li Mu withdrew his sword.


    Without speaking, he turned around and directly entered the cave.


    Emperor fire erupted from the middle-aged man¡¯s wound, instantly incinerating everything on his body and dissipating into flying ash in the void.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t pursue this person¡¯s origin any further, nor did he try to find clues from him, because since the other party could sneak into a ce like the Falling God Abyss to assassinate, it meant that they had made sufficient preparations, and they wouldn¡¯t have left behind any clues from He.


    It doesn¡¯t really take any guessing to figure out who was behind it.


    Li Mu didn¡¯t have many enemies in the first ce, and the only ones who could instruct a Heavenly Exaltation realm powerhouse were great holy ces like the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that in six months¡¯ time, Li Mu, because of possessing such a treasure as the [Star Heart], instead of having his strength depleted, he was transformed and his strength skyrocketed, killing low-ranked Heavenly Dignitaries as if they were ughtering dogs, so sending in a Heavenly Dignitaries was nothing more than a delivery of food.


    This person who had just been decapitated, in terms of cultivation, was far inferior to the demonic general in the 7,000 meter area of the Falling God Abyss, and was not worth mentioning in front of today¡¯s Li Mu.


    Li Mu sat in the cave, running his true essence and toning his breath.


    The way of cultivation is one and one.


    Honing on the edge of life and death is important, as is meditating on realization.


    However, not yet waiting for Li Mu to settle down for a long time, a sword light, directly pierced through the cave door, like shooting sunlight, stabbing towards Li Mu who was sitting in meditation.


    The killing machine went berserk.


    The entire cave was blown up by the sword qi of this sudden sword.


    ¡°Herees another one to die.¡±


    Li Mu opened his eyes and amidst the sky of debris, he raised his hand and shed.


    Battling Chopper!


    The flying longsword was directly chopped to pieces.


    At the same time, a thousand meters away, on a protruding rock on the crag, the ck shadow, who had pinched his hand with a sword, opened his mouth and sprayed out a de of blood arrow, his face showed a look of extreme shock: ¡°Pfft, blocked my Heaven Pursuing Sword, no good, he¡¯s a powerhouse of the peak Tianzun realm, damn it, the intelligence is wrong!¡±


    Terrified in his heart, the ck shadow turned around and was about to flee.


    But this was, a faint ray of de light, noiselessly breaking through the void, instantly shed by, and entered between this person¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡­ de Intent ¡­¡­¡±


    On this person¡¯s figure, a faintyer of frost permeates, the body¡¯s qi is disorganized, and the life force is like a candle in the wind rapidly dissipating, and then falling directly from the rock, falling into the vast ck demonic gas disappeared.


    Li Mu stood outside the already copsed seventh courtyard cave and slowly withdrew his finger.


    de Intent ¨C Frost.


    ¡°To have sent out more than one Heavenly Sovereign Realm powerhouse, the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain really is willing to put in the blood.¡±


    In the distance, a figure came in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was the same guard from before who had a bad tone and arrogant posture.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Someone is trying to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Kill you?¡± The guards swept their eyes provocatively over Li Mu and said, ¡°Who is it? Where?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It has been killed by me.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Only then did the guards take a closer look at Li Mu.


    He was surprised to find that half a year had passed, and instead of being emaciated, Li Mu was in high spirits, as if the torment of the Falling God Abyss was ineffective for him. on second thought, it had been a long time since he had seen the Five Fiends of the Yin Wind, had they all been killed by this young man?


    ¡°Do you know that killing someone with your hands is something that vites the rules?¡± The guards said in a cold voice.


    Li Mu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d seek your own happiness and wouldn¡¯t care about the fights between the prisoners?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, is it up to me, or is it up to you?¡± The caretaker gestured arrogantly and pointed his nose in a scolding manner.


    Li Mu directly raised his hand and pped it, ¡°Of course I said so.¡±


    Snap!


    The caretaker stumbled and flew and hit the stone wall, a man-sized dent with cracks all around it.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± The guard¡¯s figure slid down, looking at Li Mu with a stern voice.


    The corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth drew a sneer, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the third killer, not only is he in the Heavenly Exaltation Realm, but he is also equipped with the Simtion Change Avatar.¡±


    The ¡®caretaker¡¯ was slightly stunned, then he stood up straight, a hideous smile leaking out from the corner of his mouth, pped his hands and apuded, saying, ¡°Wonderful, really wonderful, how did you find out?¡±


    Li Muughed, ¡°Your acting skills are too clumsy ¡­¡­ By the way, where are the real guards?¡±


    The ¡®caretaker¡¯ smiled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s killed by you, when I kill you, there¡¯s no way for you to open your mouth to defend yourself, how about it, is this n of mine wonderful?¡±


    Li Mu shook his head, ¡°Stupid . Pussy.¡±


    With his long sword in hand, he charged straight ahead.


    The ¡®caretaker¡¯ sneered disdainfully, ¡°Haha, the one you killed before was just a second heavenly deity, while I, a true sixth heavenly deity, am not your tiny ¡­¡­ uh? ¡±


    The de shed.


    The ¡®caretaker¡¯s¡¯ head flew up.


    Everything in his sight was spinning heavenward, and his screaming voice resounded around him, ¡°No, you¡¯re a Paragon Emperor?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s figure shed and lifted this head in his hands.


    Divine sense invades and reads memories directly.


    But the cluttered memory images had only just flickered when a majestic and terrifying imprinting power erupted.


    Li Mu¡¯s face changed and he suddenly disappeared far away.


    Boom!


    The head exploded into flying dust.


    ¡°Surprisingly, he nted a prohibition in his body, and once he is searched for memories, he will directly blow himself up ¡­¡­ At least a quasi emperor level cultivation will be able to do this.¡±


    Li Mu thought darkly.


    Three consecutive Heaven¡¯s Father level powerhouses made him wary in his heart.


    I can¡¯t be too wavy when I¡¯m in the light and the enemy is in the dark.


    Li Mu left the seventh courtyard and searched for another secluded ce to begin his closed-door realization.


    Ten days passed quickly.


    Click.


    The shackles on Li Mu¡¯s wrists opened automatically.


    Finally the day hase to get out of the abyss.


    Li Mu revolved his Qi, secretly suppressing and hiding his cultivation level, keeping it around the Third Heavenly Hall of the Great Dao, then let out a long whistle and rushed up to the sky.


    A breathter, he directly rushed out of the Falling God Abyss.


    In the sky, there had long been dozens of flying boats waiting.


    One of the flying boats, Sword Madness stood at the head of the boat, and when he saw Li Mue out, a hint of a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Old Seven, here ¡­¡­¡±


    The words were not yet spoken.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, thunder rang out.


    Li Mu was stunned, ¡°No way, is Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain crazy, stilling?¡±


    At first, he subconsciously thought that it was the Thunder Art of the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain converging, but after a few breaths, he saw that the apocalyptic clouds were rolling in the sky, and the thunder was long and distant, which was clearly a sign before a cultivator crosses the realm and crosses the threshold of the apocalypse.


    ¡°Dammit, to cross the tribtion, the strength is going to be exposed, there¡¯s no way to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger.¡±


    Li Mu snapped to attention.


    There were nows of heaven and earth in the Falling God Abyss, so no heavenly tribtion descended when crossing the great realm, and now as soon as he came out, he was immediately perceived by thews of heaven and earth, and instantly the tribtion clouds and tribtion thunderbolts came into being.


    In the blink of an eye, the robber thunder rolled and swooped down like a giant tornado, covering Li Mu in one go.


    Sword Frenzy on the flying boat was stunned beyond belief when he saw this scene.


    How dare you cross the threshold as soon as youe out of the abyss?


    It seemed that during these half a year, Li Mu had really been practicing diligently and had actually crossed arge realm, and should have advanced into the Dao Zun realm. With enough Immortal Crystals to support him, even in the Falling God Abyss, it was still possible to cultivate.


    The other flying boats in the surroundings were all characters from major powers and holy ces.


    Today was the day that Li Mu¡¯s face to face meditation ended uping out of the abyss, and all parties were concerned, even the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, had sent out their disciples to see this scene, and all parties wanted to know if Li Mu coulde out alive and what his status was.


    But now this scene of the tumbling of the robbery clouds shocked them.


    In the midst of the robbery cloud, Li Mu pulled out thest Dao Treasure Long de in his hand.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to pretend at this point in time ahhhhh.¡±


    A knife cuts out.


    Sky Chopper!


    As soon as the de was released, the thunderclouds split in two.


    The heavenly tribtion dissipated.


    On this day, Li Mu hibernated for half a year toe out of the Falling God Abyss, and his sword chopped the robbery cloud, and all parties were shocked.

 Chapter 1072 - 1072, Reincarnation Fairy Balls

    Chapter 1072, Reincarnation Fairy Balls


    Li Mu also didn¡¯t expect that he would be struck by lightning as soon as he came out, what kind of heavenly wrath had to have been done in the Falling God Abyss.


    Because of the experience of being struck by lightning several times before, his skin was split open, so this de, which was fired a little too vigorously, directly split apart the robbery cloud.


    The surrounding parties who saw this scene, however, were extremely shocked.


    This thunderbolt was too casual.


    Moreover, the scale of that thunderbolt indicated that Li Mu had not just crossed over into the Great Realm, but had already crossed over and advanced for a long time in the Falling God Abyss, and at this point, it was only feared that he was no longer in the simple Dao Zun realm, and had most likely already arrived at around the third or fourth level of Dao Zun.


    Half a year¡¯s time, crossing arge realm, doing what others could not do for several years or even decades, this was a little too demonic.


    Of course, if they knew that Li Mu was already at the middle stage of the Heavenly Exaltation Realm at this point, they would only be stunned silly.


    The robocloud disperses.


    ¡°Ergo.¡±


    Li Munded on the flying boat.


    ¡°En, not bad.¡± A rare smile appeared on Sword Maniac¡¯s face, ¡°Half a year of time, not wasted.¡±


    Reimu hemmed and hawed.


    About the time of the assassination, he didn¡¯t mention it again.


    The surrounding great holynds, as well as some people from the military department came over to congratte them. Among them were a few people from the Bright Night Division¡¯s Sword Palm Envoy, Song Bei.


    ¡°Haha, congrattions to Lord Li, once a submerged dragon emerges from the abyss, the future is boundless.¡±


    ¡°Lord Li is worthy of being a hero of my human race as well.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that Lord Dao Li is safely out of the abyss, we are relieved.¡±


    Some people smiled and said hello.


    Li Mu ignored it.


    ¡°My lord, you¡¯ve finallye out.¡± Song Bei and the other people from the Bright Night Division came over to salute, their faces excited, this was genuine concern.


    Li Mu nodded slightly.


    He stood at the head of the flying boat, his eyes swept over the bodies of all the people around him, and his face was ndly indifferent as he said, ¡°Gentlemen, I am already a person who has been deposed, and from now on, I have nothing to do with the Ministry of the Army, so please don¡¯t address me with the word ¡®lord¡¯ anymore.¡±


    In half a year¡¯s time, Li Mu¡¯s hair was already very long and was about to fall over his shoulders.


    He eased his fingers into a de and gently stroked it, the de qi overflowing.


    ck hair streaked in the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Mu chopped off a head of long hair, turning it into the kind of iconic short hairy inches that he used to have back on Earth, and the whole person appeared to be spirited, yet particrly weird.


    In this world, cutting off your hair is the same as cutting off your robe and making a break for it.


    Li Mu chose to break his hair after saying something like this, the implication of which couldn¡¯t be more obvious, this is to break with the military department ah.


    Wouldn¡¯t a break with the military be a break with the human race?


    Is Li Mu crazy?


    The people from all the forces changed their colors.


    Even Song Bei, Duan Dice, and Ying Bing¡¯s faces changed greatly.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Li Mu greeted Sword Madness, and the flying boat turned around, turning into streams of light and breaking through the sky.


    From then on, the sky is the limit, and I am not bound to do what I do.


    ¡­¡­


    As the news spread, in the divine hall of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, the face of the first heir, Bai Rushan, was as gloomy as water.


    The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Manifestation True Exalt crouched on the ground and trembled.


    ¡°In the Falling God Abyss, there¡¯s no aura, and there¡¯s no rule ofw, so it¡¯s impossible for Li Mu to continuously catalyze that Imperial Artifact in his hand, and why couldn¡¯t the three Heavenly Dignitaries, why couldn¡¯t they kill him? Find a way to find out.¡±


    Bai Rushang collected her anger and said lightly.


    The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Manifestation True Exalt wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and withdrew.


    ¡°Hmph, Li Mu, this time, counting on your life, well, on the Holy Station ring, I¡¯ll make youpletely despair.¡±


    Bai Rushang suddenlyughed.


    ¡­¡­


    One dayter.


    The sky is in the air.


    It was the third month of the cold season, and the cold air between heaven and earth had increased greatly.


    The Holy War of the Hundred Races is finally about to begin.


    This event of far-reaching influence and significance for the Chaos World took ce in the Land of the Flying Immortals.


    The Land of the Flying Immortals was located in the central region of the Chaos World, the terrain was extremely peculiar, surrounded by 10,000 meters of peaks like swords stabbing into the sky, forming a round circle, isted from the world, the peaks were tilted, forming a forty-five degree angle with the ground, and when viewed from the middle of the sky, it was as if it was a huge blooming chrysanthemum, with thousands of sword peaks and mountains making up the flower¡¯s petals.


    And in the very center of the area, a basin thousands of miles in circumference, the


    It was rumored that this ce used to be a boundless ocean in the past, and then a fireball from the Immortal Realm smashed down, instantly evaporating the sea water, and the underground magma sshed tens of thousands of meters high, radiating outwards, but cooled and solidified in mid-air, forming a strangely shaped terrain.


    Also because of this reason, the Land of Ascension is said to be shrouded in a strange force field, and the destructive power of the cultivator who enters it will bepressed to a great extent, and the power of the st will be absorbed by this earth, thus even if a great emperor fights here, it will not destroy the topography and terrain of this ce, and that is why it has been chosen to be the dueling ce for the Hundred Races War.


    This Holy War was already the ny-ninth Holy War in the history of the Chaos World.


    The cold air of the cold season invaded, the wind and snow were like knives, and thend of the Ascended Immortals had turned into a world of ice and snow.


    Three dayster.


    Li Mu rode the flying boat of the Dao Pce and arrived over the Land of Ascension.


    He is one of the representatives of the Pce of the Way.


    In addition to Li Mu, on the flying boat there were also Flower Thinking Rong, Daoist Qingniu, and three people from the Dao Pce¡¯s ¡®Dao Zi¡¯, Shi Baixuan, and Zhi Qianze, thetter three were all powerful people whose strength and cultivation were no less than Qingniu¡¯s, and were also the representatives of the Dao Pce in this Hundred Races Holy War.


    Counting Li Mu, the Dao Pce had sent a total of six people this time.


    This number was at the bottom of the entire top ten holy ces.


    ¡°ording to the previous tradition, the Hundred Races Holy War, there are a total of 100,000 people from different races to participate, the other holy ces of the Human Race, each will send about a hundred or so, in addition to that, there are also a number of smaller ns, forces, lineages, etc., the total number of participants of the Human Race, there will be five to six thousand people, considered to be arge race among the Hundred Races.¡±


    Daoist Green Ox introduced.


    Li Mu was quite surprised to hear about the contents for the first time.


    A 100,000-person-sized ring, if it¡¯s a one-on-one round-robin elimination, how long would it take to fight?


    ¡°The ring tournament is divided into a total of two major parts, the first part is the sea election, by the reincarnation of the immortal sphere to group, four people in a group, boarding the ring topete, thest person to stand and walk out of the ring, it is the winner, this round eliminated the most people, after this round, one hundred thousand people, the remaining twenty-five thousand people, to enter the rematch, and from the beginning of the rematch, it will always be a one-on-one duel elimination. ¡±


    The green ox pointed downwards and said, ¡°Look, within this ring-shaped mountain range is thend of the ascending immortals, within it is the pressure of the immortal path that has been in the vige since ancient times, even if a strong person of the emperor realm enters, his cultivation will be suppressed, ording to the rulesof the holy wars through the ages, the prospective emperor realm powerhouses of the various holynds can also take part in the ring tournament, but they will be suppressed and fall off in their realm.¡±


    Li Mu looked downward.


    The iparable wonders of the terrain below brightened his eyes.


    Tens of thousands of meters of sword peaks strange towering, like the back of the sword spine dragon, and like a handle inserted upside down in the ground like the sword, dense, chaotic andplex, normal geographical evolution conditions, absolutely not line such terrain.


    Is this the ce of ascension?


    The flying boat crossed the periphery of Sword Peak, and Li Mu soon sensed an invisible pressure that filled the void, peculiar, as if it didn¡¯t belong to this world.


    ording to what Daoist Green Ox said, great emperors do not participate in the Holy War, but quasi-emperors do, but when they enter this area, their strength will be suppressed by the so-called ¡®Immortal Dao Pressure¡¯ and fall by one realm, so by normal logic, the peak of the Heavenly Father realm is invincible?


    Li Mu had a very innocent smile on his face.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be ¡­¡­ hehehehehehehehehe.


    At this time, Li Mu saw that in the central sky above the Land of Immortal Ascension, there was a huge orb with a diameter of about a thousand meters floating, constantly rotating irregrly, reflecting snow light and daylight, looking extremely striking.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Li Mu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Reincarnation Immortal Orb.¡± Shi Baixuan spoke.


    This direct lineage heir of the Dao Pce was said to be only three hundred years old, a ¡®teenager¡¯ amongst the Quasi-Emperors, which could be said to be extremely young, but with a head of white hair, handsome face, danfeng eyes, with eyes that flowed with grace, wearing a Heavenly Silkworm brocade coat, wearing a silver hairpin, and being gorgeously dressed, he was said to be a famous flirtatious person, and was also quite easy going, and had already talked with Li Mu at length on the way here Very happy.


    ¡°Reincarnation Immortal Ball?¡± Li Mu asked suspiciously.


    That¡¯s a god damn thing.


    Poetry Baixuan said, ¡°It is to that year fell into this world of the Immortal world of things cast, in former years, the immortal emperor had also participated in the casting of this thing, there are two other foreign race is skilled in the casting of the great emperor, but also made a hand, specifically for the holy war and set up, can be in ordance with the rules, assigned to the battlefield, to choose the warring opponents, extremely subtle.¡±


    How does that sound like aputer?


    Li Mu said in his heart.


    Below the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, there were a total of eight gigantic pirs in the right direction that were a thousand meters tall, standing in different directions, with magnificent and chic stone foundations below them.


    Through Shi Baixuan¡¯s introduction, Li Mu knew that it turned out to be the Dharma Altar, which was used to maintain the Reincarnation Immortal Orb.


    At this moment, a stream of light, crossed the sky as if it was a brilliant meteor shower.


    There were still three days to go before the Hundred Races Holy Warpletely opened, which could be considered close by.


    Participants from all the major races and forces around the world, as well as senior figures from their divisions, and so on, were all rushing in, and a single stream of light represented the arrival of a notable force.


    The 100,000 participants who were able toe here were undoubtedly the pinnacle of geniuses who stood at the tip of the world¡¯s martial cultivation pyramid, and together with the bigwigs from all the parties who apanied them to participate in thepetition, it would not be an exaggeration to say that a group of living beings from the topmostyer of the entire Chaos World had all converged here.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed.


    Participating in such a martial arts event, there was a sense of honor to walk as if it were green history, fortunate even!


    The flying boat slowly descended.


    Looking from the bow of the flying boat, a huge rock mushroom spread throughout the central region of the Land of the Flying Immortals.


    ¡°These rock mushrooms, a thousand in total, with numbers on them, are the rings of the Holy War, they were carved out of the semi-natural terrain, and are said to be connected to the earth veins of the Land of Immortal Ascension, so that even an all-out strike by a Quasi-Emperor realm would not be able to damage them, they¡¯re extremely miraculous.¡± Shi Baixuan said.


    Reimu nodded his thanks in understanding.


    On this ship, besides Li Mu, Hua Wanyong and Daozi, Qingniu, Shi Baixuan and Zhi Qianze had participated in the previous Holy War and belonged to the ¡®old men¡¯, so they were rtively familiar with the various rules.


    The flying boat from the Dao Pce ended upnding on the outskirts of the rocky mushroom ring area.


    As the first holy ce of the human race, the Dao Pce had an extremely high status in the entire Chaos World, so the residence that was assigned to it was located in a pce on higher ground, with a separate courtyard, which was the top treatment.


    Li Mu and Hua Wanyong were husband and wife, so naturally they were assigned to the same room.


    Stormy Weather.


    Strong people from all sides, descending one after another.


    Among them were Wang Shiyu who represented the Hidden Sword Sea, Yun Shuangying who represented the Xuan Tian Sect, Yuan Howl who represented the Ape n, Bi Yan who represented the Fox n, as well as Qingfeng, Mingyue, Qiu Yin, Guo Yuqing, and the others who had obtained a ce to participate in the grand event through various means by means of the old clergyman in the hands of the old clergyman in the hands of the old clergyman in the hands of the old clergyman in the hands of the old clergyman.

 Chapter 1073 - 1073. Rules.

    Chapter 1073. Rules.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li Mu.¡±


    Yun Shuangying¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and he came to see Li Mu at the first opportunity.


    Seeing this little girl again after half a year, Li Mu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Returned to the normal state, the little girl¡¯s color is obviously much better, originally born beautiful, this time is like a budding blue roses, clear eyes like the autumn mountain springs, no impurities, a hot red knee-length skirt, exposed outside the calf white and red, long and tight, arc beautiful dazzling, feet stepped on red boots wrapped with nude feet, puffy . Chest. Full. Full, buttocks. Full breasts, full hips. Quite. Warped, passionate as fire dress, but all body with a trace of terrible cold, the naked eye almost invisible ice crystals fluttering around her, like a white pixie, more and more set off the little girl as if from the nine heavenly cloud pce fell down to the mortal world of the little nymphs!


    What surprised Li Mu even more was that the little girl¡¯s true essence fluctuations were majestic and profound, vast and long, and had actually reached the high level of the Dao Zun realm, which was far stronger than his most optimistic estimation half a year ago.


    Six months!


    It¡¯s a real people-pleaser!


    However, on second thought, cloud double eagle in order to protect the heart of the star, more than ten years in the state of the fake dead, can not move, the pain suffered, but also the ordinary people can not imagine, and so with the heart of the star of this kind of treasure, cut hair and wash the marrow of more than ten years, but also to ept the heart of the star of the immortal power infusion for decades, not only the physique of the ancient rarities, and even more in the body of the general geniuses hundreds of years of difficulty in absorbing the true essence, but also the old cleric of such a mystery! Teacher teaching, have now such a cultivation level, it is not too uneptable!


    ¡°Growing up and getting pretty!¡±


    Li Mu touched the little girl¡¯s head affectionately.


    He had a natural sisterly affection for the girl and said, ¡°However, the old man is also fooling around, even though your cultivation barely meets the standard and you have nobat experience at all, he even allowed you to participate in the Holy Battle Ring Tournament!¡±


    The Holy War ring, but people can die!


    Various legends, the holy war ring, the major races, I do not know how many heavenly pride dream broken on it, tragic and iparable!


    Yun Shuangying was like a little cat being petted by its master, his eyes narrowed infort as he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted to fight side by side with you, Senior Brother Li Mu, that my master found a way to send me here! By the way, these are seniors from the Xuan Tian Sect, and this time, I¡¯m borrowing the Xuan Tian Sect¡¯s quota in order to participate in thepetition!¡±


    Behind her, there stood a middle-aged couple, the man was chubby and white, looking like a rich family member with a kind and dangerous face, but the woman was extremely beautiful and charming, it was Xuan Tian Sect Sect Sect Leader Luo Yun and his wife Luo Min.


    Beside the two there was also a double ponytailed young girl slightly older than Cloud Double Eagle, with a clear face and soulful eyes, it was the daughter of the two, Luo Xueqing!


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Li!¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Luoyun are very polite.


    Nowadays, although Li Mu is not the master of the Ming Night Division, an idle cloud, but the battle record is too terrible, the fierce reputation, and is the sworn brother of the seven swords of the Hidden Sword Sea, in the entire Chaos World status, can be said to be high and scary, and XuanTianZong is only a first-ss power in the middle of the sects, even if it is the head of the door, in front of Li Mu, it is also a little bit not enough to look at!


    Not to mention that this time, the Old Magus borrowed the quota and also promised the Xuan Tian Sect a lot of benefits, the Xuan Tian Sect could be said to have taken advantage of a great deal, simply treating the Cloud Double Eagle as a treasure to offer!


    ¡°Sect Master Luo has taken the trouble!¡± Li Mu smiled and thanked.


    ¡°Wherever, wherever, what should be should be.¡± Luo Yun was a bit formal in front of a fierce man like Li Mu.


    On the contrary, it was his daughter, Luo Xueqing, who was spirited and lively, who said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of bothering, my father has been happy in his sleep for the past few days, saying that it¡¯s a happy event from heaven, and also saying that if we can take this opportunity to climb into a rtionship with you, Big Brother Li, then it¡¯s a great opportunity for our Xuan Tian Sect!¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Loewen: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This bear child, how can he say anything that¡¯s true regardless of the asion?


    It¡¯s not awkward it¡¯s not!


    Li Mu was stunned, and then heughed out loud!


    This little girl, she¡¯s direct enough!


    ¡°Mr. Li, my daughter is ignorant, please don¡¯t me us ¡­¡­¡± The charming young woman Luo Min hurriedly exined.


    Li Mu smiled and waved his hand, to, ¡°As a human being, don¡¯t worry, Xuan Tian Sect this favor, I¡¯ll remember it, in the future, if something happens, you cane to Taixuan Academy to find me!¡±


    Saying that, he took out a meet-and-greet gift and handed it directly to Luo Xueqing.


    When Luo Yun heard Li Mu¡¯s words, he was as happy as if he heard heavenly music, and then he saw Li Mu take out the gift and hurriedly said, ¡°This, it¡¯s too precious, can¡¯t have it¡­¡±


    Luo Xueqing shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, mom and dad are helping sister Shuangying for the benefit of the n, you adults are all like that, you only talk about benefits, I¡¯m saying this because I like to y with sister Shuangying, I don¡¯t want anything from you!¡±


    Homeschooling is fine!


    Li Mu was quite surprised.


    What an interesting little girl.


    Yun Shuangying said, ¡°Senior Brother Li Mu, Sister Xueqing is very good to me.¡±


    Li Mu didn¡¯t insist, but in his heart, he decided that when he had the chance in the future, he would definitely help Xuan Tian Sect!


    As they were talking, light shed, and the Old Magus brought the four of them, Xiao Dong, Luo Xuanxin, Qiushui Ming and Lu Xun, down from the sky!


    Li Mu was taken aback and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    It was customary for great emperors not to enter thend of ascension.


    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason, but the fact that there was Immortal Might suppression here, and Great Emperors came in with a serious drop in realm and a drop in battle power, so in case someone designed an ambush, it was very likely that there would be a great event of an Emperor¡¯s fall!


    ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± The Old Godly Cleric held his head high like a proud rooster and said, ¡°Who dares to touch me?¡±


    Li Mu: ¡°You drifted.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡± The four Lu Xuns also saluted Li Mu.


    Li Mu looked at the four Earth direct lineages and was quite pleased to see their cultivation progressing rapidly.


    However, in the next instant, Li Mu thought of something and suddenly had a very bad premonition, saying, ¡°You four ¡­¡­ won t also participate in the Holy War Ring Competition, right?¡±


    Xiao Dong nodded honestly and said, ¡°Li . Maestro . Master has already borrowed the qualifications for us!¡±


    Li Mu covered his forehead and looked at the old godly man, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    This was the Holy War of the Hundred Races, a martial duel at the pinnacle of the Chaos World, it was something that would kill, and to even send Xiao Dong¡¯s four people to the ring, wasn¡¯t that letting them go to their deaths? Although these four people¡¯s cultivation had skyrocketed since they came to the Chaos World, but now they were only at the General level, and they were still a hundred thousand miles away from being qualified to ascend to the ring, right?


    The old guy is ying it off!


    Can you be more reliable!


    Li Mu simply wanted to hit someone.


    Previously, knowing that Hua Xiangrong, Wang Shiyu, Qiu Yin and Guo Yuqing participated made Li Mu a little worried, and now Lu Xun a few also ¡­¡­ is this ying house?


    The old cleric said rightfully, ¡°What¡¯s the point, just let them feel the atmosphere of the Holy War, little wonder!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous, they¡¯re not strong enough in case ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± The old cleric blinked, ¡°Are you mistaken about something?¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±


    The Old Magus nced at Luo Yun, the Xuan Tian Sect¡¯s Sectmaster, and said, ¡°Come,e,e,e,e and exin!¡±


    Fatty Luo coughed and said in as euphemistic a tone as possible, ¡°You may not know, Mr. Li, in the preliminary auditions, each person who ascends to the ring, will be given a Divine Jade Immortal que, one function is toe to determine the identity serial number, and there is also another function, which is used to save one¡¯s life, and once one encounters an opponent who can¡¯t be defeated, one only needs to start from one second, choose to admit defeat, and then one can be transported out of the ring by the reincarnation immortal sphere! ¡±


    There¡¯s such a thing?


    Li Mu looked at the old cleric, ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know?¡±


    The old cleric said, ¡°Because there¡¯s no need, do you think you can¡¯t even pass the audition?¡±


    Lemu: ¡°Uh ¡­¡­¡±


    So well said, I¡¯m surprised I¡¯m speechless.


    It seemed that it was because the Dao Pce felt that Li Mu was bound to pass the sea election, so they didn¡¯t even talk to him about such things.


    ¡°What about after the audition?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The Old Magus looked at Li Mu with eyes like he was looking at an idiot and said, ¡°Do you think that with these four losers of theirs, they can pass the auditions?¡±


    Lucien: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Xuanxin: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shodong: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Akira: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Mu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The Earth Four almost cried out.


    Is that a good way to hit someone?


    Li Mu said, ¡°In that case, after the auditions, you can¡¯t utilize the Divine Jade Immortal Card to admit defeat in the ring matches afterward?¡±


    The old cleric sighed and said, ¡°Others are sharpening their spears before the exams, but you are even toozy to hold Buddhism ah, a little bit of homework, boy, you drifted ah¡­ that whoever,e here, give our son Li a lecture!¡±


    The Xuan Tian Sect¡¯s Sectmaster Luo Yun then came over very consciously to exin.


    It turns out that this Hundred Races Holy War is divided into several stages.


    The first stage was the chaotic battle, also known as the audition, where groups of four people were teleported into the same ring to determine a final winner, and ultimately more than twenty-five thousand people could pass.


    Anyone who passed this level could have their name published on the Immortal Ascension List.


    The so-called Immortal Ascension Rankings were four of those eight square giant pirs below the Reincarnation Immortal Orb.


    The 25,000 or so individuals on the Immortal Ascension List were eliminated in a one-on-one cycle, leaving thest 5,000 individuals to enter the Immortal Seedling List, which meant that those who were able to make it this far were seedlings with the potential to cultivate Immortality.


    Further, if you can enter the top 1,000, you will enter the Immortal Roots Ranking.


    The first hundred are the Flying Immortals list.


    The top ten is the True Immortal list.


    The first, then, is the first immortal among 100,000 people.


    All the major races, ording to the number of people entering the list, the ranking of the list topare the strength of the races, and thus resolve the many territorial disputes, as well as all kinds of other disputes ¨C this is only one of the roles of the White n¡¯s Holy War.


    As for the other roles, by the time the Holy War opened, the participants would gradually know.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± Li Muter said, ¡°If the first stage is chaotic, there¡¯s a loophole¡­ In case four people of the same race are divided into the same group, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the other three must be eliminated, and wouldn¡¯t that mean a self-inflicted loss of strength?¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t happen, the first stage of the chaotic battle auditions, the four people in the same ring must be of different races, the Reincarnation Immortal Orb is in control of everything, and there won¡¯t be this kind of simple mistake.¡± Fatty Luo exined with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1074 - 1074, the sea election chaos

    Chapter 1074, the sea election chaos


    ¡°In fact, the original intention of the Hundred Races Holy War, is to resolve conflicts and avoid bloody wars in which living beings are coated, so the deaths and injuries in the ring are avoided if they can be avoided, so killing and vengeance is not the purpose of the Holy War, however, after all, it is a ring war, and then the perfect rules, there are inevitably loopholes, coupled with the fact that there are a lot of participating martial artists who are fighting to the death on the ring in a spirited manner, so for so many years now deaths and injuries in the Holy War ring have always existed.¡±


    At the end, Fatty Luomented.


    Li Mu had a high opinion of this businessman-like Xuan Tian Sect Sect Leader.


    After talking to each other for a few more moments, Fatty Luo, who had gotten Li Mu¡¯s approval, was in a very good mood, and led Yun Shuangying and a few other people in the n to go to the Dharma Altar to receive the Divine Jade Immortal License, which was equivalent to the official registration of the contestants and things like that.


    ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re going to have a surprise this time in the Holy War Ring.¡±


    The old cleric¡¯s expression was bitchy.


    Li Mu couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    However, with the Divine Jade Immortal Card Conceding Mechanism, Li Mu didn¡¯t have to worry as much as he did before, so it was eptable for Guo Yuqing, Qiu Yin, and the others to participate in thepetition.


    ¡°Will this affect the Human Race¡¯s results in the Hundred Races Holy War?¡±


    Li Mu asked the old godly man this way.


    The old cleric scoffed outright.


    Anyway, the original ns and masters of these quotas he borrowed were also small ns and sects, and participating in the Holy War was just to y the game, and almost all of them couldn¡¯tst past the first round, so there was no need to care at all.


    Li Mu looked at the old cleric¡¯s lewd face and suddenly felt that what he said made so much sense.


    In the meantime, Wang Shiyu came to skulk around the Dao Pce premises, saw that Li Mu even shared a room with Hua Huanyong, her heart was slightly flooded with jealousy, mored topete with Hua Huanyong in the ring, and finally grunted and left.


    A dayter, Qingniu brought Li Mu and the others and headed to the Reincarnation Immortal Sphere to register.


    Worthy of ying the holynd, there is an exclusive VIP channel, but an incense stick of time, the registration ispleted, the so-called registration process is also very simple, press the palm of the hand on the specific jade of the Dharma altar, and release the true essence can be.


    Li Mu received his own Divine Jade Immortal que ¨C a palm-sized jade que that could be warmed in the sea of consciousness, made of unknown material, incredibly hard, with excellent conductivity, smooth as a mirror on the front and back, with no inscription, but engraved with the number ¡®Nine Hundred and Sixty Seven ¡®.


    ¡°Nine hundred and sixty-seven? That¡¯s my serial number, right?¡±


    Reimu was thoughtful.


    A tense atmosphere permeated the entire Land of Ascension.


    The Land of Chaos was really not bluffing when it imed to be a hundred ns.


    In addition to the human race, there are also the demon race, the beast race, the feather race, the extraterrestrial heavenly devil race, the ghost race, the burning race, the soul race, the spirit race and so on, of which the demon race is divided into different branches, such as the tiger race, the fox race, the ape race, the wolf race, the corpse race and so on, and the other slightly smaller branches, but also countless, and the extraterrestrial heavenly devil race is divided into four major branches, which are the wind and cloud branch, the golden light branch, the blood fury branch and the Xuanze branch.


    The Ascension Land, which was thousands of miles in circumference, even looked a bit crowded under the presence of the hundred races¡¯ expert powerhouses.


    The world of martial artists is never short of disputes.


    Especially like the human race and the extra-terrestrial sky devil such a big n, has always been rtions between the opposites, has a tired hatred, although each other¡¯s residence is far away, but also can feel each other that kind of sword drawn atmosphere.


    And between some other races, they all had their own hateful war origins, if it wasn¡¯t for the Hundred Races Holy War which was a tradition of tens of thousands of years, sheltered by themon will of all the Martial Emperors around the world, maybe even before the ring match started, there would already be rivers of blood and mountains of corpses here.


    Another day passed.


    The Holy War of the Hundred Races has officially begun.


    There are one thousand Rock Mushroom rings in total, so only one thousand rings can be yed at a time.


    Li Mu¡¯s serial number was nine hundred and seventy-seven, among the first batch.


    After entering the teleportation array as guided by the Divine Jade Immortal Sign, Li Mu was directly teleported to a mushroom ring.


    Also teleported were three other powerful people from other races-a female cultivator from the Fox Race, a ten-winged angel from the Feather Race, and a dark-red ghostly shadow from the Ghost Race.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill life, you three weak scum losers, if you know what¡¯s good for you, admit defeat on your own.¡±


    Feather tribe are all handsome, this ten-winged angel is no exception, with themon disease of the feather tribe cultivators, arrogant and arrogant, no one in sight, bearing ten wings is indeed considered to be an expert among experts, the strongest among the strong, about the Dao Zun six or more days of the strong.


    As for the fox female cultivator, she was around the peak of the Great Dao Realm, with a special dark red ghost shadow technique that was around the first level of Dao Zun.


    Li Mu had always restrained his aura, and his cultivation, on the surface, was at the peak of the Great Dao.


    ¡°Two brothers, the three of us will join forces and defeat this Feather n member first, then we will discuss the rest, otherwise, no one will have a chance.¡± The female cultivator of the Fox n opened her mouth, and in her voice, she carried a natural charm that made the bones and flesh tingle, belonging to the unique charming power of the Fox n, and in this instant, the female cultivator, who was originally in a delicate posture, was as beautiful as a fairy in the sky.


    Eliminating three out of four also requires strategy.


    Generally speaking, if the strength was even, then each person would have to rely on their own abilities, and if among the four, someone¡¯s strength was too much higher, they would easily be the target of the other three, and would be besieged by a joint attack.


    Li Mu originally wanted to say a very pretentious ¡®No need, the three of you roll down together¡¯, but on second thought, he came to the Holy Battle Ring to peek at and summarize the martial dao and gongfu characteristics and mysteries of all the major races, and there was no need to settle the battle by destroying the battle for the sake of pretending to be a good guy, and so he agreed to the Fox Race Female Cultivator¡¯s proposal.


    After a fight, the ten-winged angel whose equipment had failed to be f*cked instead became the first to be eliminated from the room.


    Gray-headed ten-winged angel, inside a copse, touching the brain brain juice do not understand, obviously their strength is too much higher than the other three, not afraid of the three people join hands, why or confused to lose?


    Next, Li Mu spent some more feigned effort to eliminate the Noble Ghost Shadow and the Fox n female cultivator.


    At thest moment, the frantess and doubt in the fox female cultivator¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t much weaker than the ten-winged angel¡¯s, she felt that she had clearly mesmerized that human being, and as a result, at thest moment, that human being had actuallye to her senses?


    ÕâÑùµÄµÚÒ»³¡»¹Ñ¡ÂÒÕ½£¬¶ÔÓÚÀîÄÁÀ´Ëµ£¬¸üÏñÊǹý¼Ò¼Ò¶øÒÑ£¬¹Û²ìÆäËûÒì×åµÄ¹¦Ì幦·¨£¬Ò²ÓеãµãµÄÊÕ»ñ£¬µ«Òª¿úÊÓµ½¸ü¶à£¬¾ÍµÃºÍÒì×åÖеÄÕæÕý¸ßÊÖÇ¿Õß¹ýÕÐÁË¡£


    The first round of audition chaos continues.


    Some of the cultivators in the ring, were caught in a bitter battle, and the final spots were not divided for a day and a night, and there were also some rings where the battle ended very quickly, and once it ended, the Reincarnation Immortal Orb would send the next round of people, into the ring to fight.


    After Li Mu came out, his eyes looked toward the Immortal Ascension Ranking.


    Directly south of the direction of therge column, has begun to emerge one by one name, are through the first round of the sea election chaos cultivators, Li Mu¡¯s name, is clearly in it, however, this is the order of the name is in ordance with the end of the battle sooner orter time to order, not in ordance with the real strength of the high and low, so does not exin too much of the things.


    After Li Mu looked for a while, he saw the names of Wang Shiyu and Flower Thinking Rong, which also surfaced on the Immortal Ascension List, and then he saw Yuan Roar s name, as well as ¡­¡­ Qingfeng s name.


    ¡°Shit ¡­¡­¡±


    Li Mu instantly thought of the old godly man¡¯s fading expression, was this what was called ¡®surprise¡¯?


    ¡°Li Mu, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Wang Shiyu ran in with a proud face and said, ¡°Haha, encountered a tree spirit, a wild boar spirit, and a winged bird man, and got three kills by my sword, took twelve seconds to end the battle, how about it, strong or not?¡±


    ¡°Killed all three?¡± Li Mu said somewhat breathlessly.


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°Defeat, defeat, didn¡¯t you say to me, try not to kill too much.¡±


    Li Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    The first round of the chaotic battle of the sea electionsted for about three whole days and three nights, and finally came to aplete end, and the number of people who finally ascended to the Immortal Ascension List was fixed at the figure of twenty-five thousand seven hundred and sixteen.


    And among them, Bi Yan, Bai Rushan, Qing Niu, Shi Bai Xuan, Zhi Qian Ce, and others were clearly listed.


    The Hidden Sword Sea was represented by the other six swords besides the Boss Sword Monarch, plus Wang Shiyu.


    The other great holy ces of the human race were also filled with long-famous absolute heavenly pride heirs who had been on the list for a long time.


    This is all to be expected.


    Other than that, Li Mu unexpectedly saw the names of some other unexpected people, such as Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying. These two former captains of the Silver Scout Team, under the arrangement of their respective ns, had closed their doors and practiced hard, and had finally made gains as well, killing their way through the ring of the chaotic battle of the sea election.


    This was also because they were rtively lucky and hadn¡¯t encountered any truly terrifying powerhouses.


    After the first round of the chaotic battle of the sea election, the second round of the Immortal Seedling Battle followed immediately.


    From this round onwards, all thepetitions would be one-on-one singles, and for the participants, this would be the most direct demonstration of their cultivation, as well as the most brutal elimination session.


    The Divine Jade Immortal que in Li Mu¡¯s hand, the numbers changed, from nine hundred and six hundred and seven, to one hundred and four hundred and thirteen, the sorting change, what was the reason for this, Li Mu had not yet understood, the Reincarnation Immortal Orb was too mysterious.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t try to be strong, if you can¡¯t beat your opponent, just admit defeat, got it?¡± Flower Thinking Rong boarded the ring before Li Mu for the match, and the moment before he stepped onto the ring, Li Mu couldn¡¯t help but exhort again and again.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Hua Xiangrong smiled sweetly.


    At this time, those eight square giant pirs on the four sides of the Dharma altar released strange silver-colored light curtains that connected with each other, eventually forming eight huge screens, which, from top to bottom, were divided into different smaller screens, and what was disyed on them was exactly the battles that were being fought on the one thousand rock mushroom rings.


    This way, everyone else, from this screen, can find the fights they are following.


    Li Mu was quite surprised.


    Is that one of the functions of the Reincarnation Fairy Ball?

 Chapter 1075 - 1075: Kill in the first battle

    Chapter 1075: Kill in the first battle


    The Reincarnation Immortal Orb had great magical powers, like a supeputer that was responsible for arranging all the candidates for the ring matches, and there had never been a single instance of a strong person of the same race being in the same ring before the Immortal Root Battle.


    Flower Thinking Rong¡¯s first stop, encountered a cultivator from the Golden Light Branch, one of the four major branches of the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Demons, not wearing the signature ck bone bio-armor of the Heavenly Demon n, and dressed in a manner that was almost identical to that of the Human n.


    ¡°Haha, my luck is really good, in the first battle, I met such a delicate human demon, hahaha.¡± This Golden Light Branch Heavenly Demon was quite young, with a lustful aura on his face, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will cherish you ¡­¡­ uh.¡±


    A purple qi swiftly sted at his body, directly sending him flying.


    Flower Thinking Rong was covered in a faint purple aura in the shape of an incense burner, standing quietly and indifferently in ce, the indescribable power of pressure radiating out to the entire ring.


    The rocky mushroom ring had formation patterns to guide it, and the silver streaming winds buckled like a shield, and that golden light-bearing Heavenly Demon crashed into the shield, bounced back, andnded on the ground, spitting out blood, his face full of horror as he looked up at Hua Huayi Rong.


    It was just a single strike, and the strength of both sides was immediately differentiated.


    ¡°Admit defeat.¡± Flower Thinking Rong said.


    She has a gentle nature and doesn¡¯t want to kill or hurt anyone.


    ¡°Admit defeat?¡± This young Heavenly Demon of the Golden Light Branchughed hideously, ¡°Just like that? Heh heh, little human devil, it seems like you don¡¯t understand at all, what is called a ring holy war.¡±


    Whoosh!


    His figure, transformed into a ck stream of light, was fast and sharp.


    Hua Xiangrong stayed put.


    Graceful and magnificent purple dense, floating and curling, seemingly illusory, floating around her body, the ck stream of light continuous familiar active cutting impact, were this seemingly floating but actually indestructible purple popped out.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t admit defeat, then I¡¯m going to make a move.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of killing intent in the gentle tone, but it had a heart-stopping vor.


    Boom!


    The ck stream of light was bounced off.


    That golden light-bearing Heavenly Demon once again crashed hard into the silver wind wall of the ring, and a pool of blood flowed down from the wind wall.


    However, this Heavenly Demon, was actually furious, casting some sort of secret technique, once again frantically impacting Hua Wanyong¡¯s protective violet aura, searching for a break.


    ¡°You won¡¯tst long.¡±


    Hua Xiangrong¡¯s eyes easily locked onto the other party¡¯s traces.


    Boom!


    Once again, the young sky demon was sted against the wind wall.


    He slid slowly to the ground, covered in blood.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t admit defeat, you will die.¡± Hua Wanyong¡¯s purple qi was like purple ink spreading out in water, radiating throughout the ring, bit by bit squeezing any possible room for maneuvering against her opponent.


    The young Heavenly Demon raised his head, his original somewhat lustful expression became solemn with a kind of crazy sizzle, and loudly bellowed, ¡°Even if I lose, I have to lose in a worthy manner, every extra breath I hold on to, I can win more Holy War points for the great Divine Race, hehe, whoever made me take on the Human Demon, hahaha, even if it¡¯s to die, I¡¯m still willing to do so. ¡±


    He came charging madly once again.


    The long, hidden sword showed its tip behind the back of his hand.


    Hiss!


    The outeryer of purple was dissected.


    The sword light shed.


    It was a divine weapon.


    Having been hidden until this time, only then did he suddenly strike his sword, the young Heavenly Demon burst out his strongest power and everything he had, the radiant sword light making the entire rock mushroom a silver white.


    The people who were following the screen images of the battle were, all of a sudden, on edge.


    Ding!


    The sound of metal clinking.


    The silver light dispersed, and pieces of the longsword fluttered in the air like spiritual butterflies.


    ¡°Did ¡­¡­ finally ¡­¡­ lose?¡±


    The young Heavenly Demon¡¯s figure went limp as the frenzy on his face dissipated.


    He struggled to look back towards the bottom of the ring, a hint of reluctance in his eyes, as if he was holding onto something, and in the next instant, every inch of his body¡¯s bones, as if shattered, and the hilt of the sword in his hand turned into crispy powder.


    ¡°I fought to the end for the Gods, I held on for an incense burner, I ¡­¡­ fought for ¡­¡­ me ¡­¡­ Yuru, I ¡­¡­¡±


    The young Heavenly Demonughed miserably, his five senses overflowing with blood, and then the Divine Jade Immortal que on his body released a soft light, teleporting his corpse, which had almost be a puddle of mud, away.


    Hua Xiangrong looked at her hands dumbfounded.


    No one had expected that the first person to kill their opponent in the one-on-one elimination round of the Hundred Races Holy War Ring Tournament would be this gentle, water-like woman from the Dao Pce.


    He could have gotten out of there in one piece. Why?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°No.¡±


    In the Golden Light Branch camp, a young and beautiful female Heavenly Demon let out a cry of grief as if her soul had been ripped apart, her hands covering her eyes as tears surged out from inside her fingers.


    The beloved died in battle.


    She knew why he had fought to the death.


    Because as long as theysted long enough for a full incense stick, they would be able to get ten points in the Holy War.


    In this way, he, amoner by birth, would be able to gain merit as a gift to marry himself as a tribal princess.


    The guards and attendants in the tent all looked sad and solemn.


    The Holy War opens with the first blood of the Gods.


    ¡°Vengeance!¡±


    The tribe¡¯s best warrior died in battle.


    He could have married Princess Yuru, but now ¡­¡­


    The hatred between the Divine Race and the human devils had added another dimension.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Brother Mak, I seem ¡­¡­ to have done something wrong.¡±


    Being teleported out from the ring, Flower Thinking Rong¡¯s face was very bad, with a shadow in her heart, and with her scarce experience in battles, she didn¡¯t collect her hands for a moment and killed someone.


    Li Mu wrapped her in his arms, stroked her long hair, and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, if you had stayed your hand, the person who would have fallen in the ring right now would have been you¡­ Do you want to live and die separately from me from now on? Or rather, do you want to see the scene of me being sad and in pain and unable to extricate myself because of your death in battle?¡±


    The confusion in Hua Wanyong¡¯s eyes was swept away all of a sudden.


    In the distance, Wang Shiyu, who hade here in high spirits after defeating her opponent, pouted when she saw this scene and turned her head away.


    Soon, it was Li Mu¡¯s turn to take the stage.


    A ray of soft light emanated from the Divine Jade Immortal Brand, teleporting Li Mu directly to the rocky mushroom ring.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be Lord Li.¡± A familiar voice rang out, and the other figure in the ring was a great demon from the Tiger n, a major branch of the Demon n, one of the several great Tiger Demons that had traveled to the Violet Violet Star Domain back then.


    Li Mu also didn¡¯t expect to meet an old friend in this ring.


    When that Tiger Demon saw Li Mu, he looked a little hesitant and said, ¡°Lord Li has a great favor with my n, reasonably speaking, in today¡¯s battle, the little demon should directly admit defeat, only, this battle is not about my personal honor or disgrace, and it is not the matter of my Tiger n n, Lord Li, forgive me for not being able to back off.¡±


    Seeing his sincerity in what he said, Li Mu didn¡¯t take it personally and said, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in it, make your move.¡±


    The tiger demon¡¯s demonic aura rolled all over his body, and his powerful cultivation made all the living beings concerned about this battle look sideways, but he didn¡¯t directly strike, and then with a lift of his hand, he tore off his own left arm, and threw it on the ring in blood, enduring the pain and gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Today¡¯s strike, I have a lot of impulses to your honor Li, and the little demon has broken one of his own arms as a token of thanks, and then, your honor Li has to be more careful, and after this battle , regardless of whether he wins or loses, he will definitely go in person to thank for his offense.¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s heart shook as he said, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the persistence of the Heavenly Demon that died at the hands of Hua Guanrong in his mind, before when he heard Xuan Heavenly Sect Sect Sect Master Luo Yun talk about the cruelty of the ring battle, Li Mu still only had a deep understanding, at this time, but gradually understood some truths.


    Even with the Divine Jade Immortal Medallion as the ultimate means of preserving one¡¯s life, the pride of being a cultivator, and for the sake of the dignity of the race, the insistence of many people, which at other times seemed a bit crazy and unnecessary, was so logical at this time.


    ¡°My lord, be careful.¡± The Tiger Demon saw Li Mu wandering off into the sky and opened his mouth to warn him, transforming into a tiger phase and pouncing straight at him.


    Four flying daggers of different colors emerged around Li Mu, breaking through the air and cutting out.


    The Tiger Demon was in mid-air, tossing and turning, his body illusory, dodging the de seal as much as he could, roaring angrily, and pping down with a w.


    Li Mu performed the somersault cloud stance to avoid it.


    The Great War of the First World War opens.


    This battle attracted the attention of many people.


    In addition to the various forces that were concerned about Li Mu, Li Mu¡¯s enemies, such as the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, were also secretly paying attention through the light curtains above the Dharma altar, judging Li Mu¡¯s cultivation gains after he stepped out from within the Abyss of the Falling Gods.


    ¡°But that¡¯s all.¡±


    Bai Rushang had a cold smile on her face.


    A soft light emerges over his body and passes him into the ring as the fight opens up where he belongs.


    But it was only two or three breaths of time, the light reappeared, and his figure reappeared back at the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain Residence, the battle was over, and in the space of a few breaths, he resolved his opponent.


    And at that moment, on the light screen, Li Mu was still fighting the tiger demon.


    ¡°A small tiger with a broken arm, it¡¯s surprising that it couldn¡¯t be solved in such a long time, so it seems that I was overly concerned. ¡±


    Bai Rushang sneered and turned around to go back into her room.


    The ring.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Li Mu had already mapped out the Tiger n¡¯s techniques andbat characteristics, and the vertical eye in the center of his brow had recorded many images.


    Phew!


    The de shed.


    Twenty-four knives flow with intent.


    The Tiger Demon¡¯s moves were broken, and he was instantly chopped out, falling heavily to the ground, and after struggling for a few moments, he could no longer stand up.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    There was an unexpected look on the tiger demon¡¯s face.


    ording to his understanding of Li Mu¡¯s cultivation, in such an environment, even if he had broken an arm, his own battle strength should be above Li Mu, but he did not expect to lose, however, since he was losing to Li Mu, there was no need to insist on struggling for anything, and simply conceded defeat directly.


    Before the words fell, the Divine Jade Immortal Sign released soft light, teleporting this tiger demon, directly out of the ring.


    Li Mu did not kill anyone, so he went back to rest for a few days to recover.


    Five breathster, Li Mu was also teleported away.


    The first battle of the one-on-one elimination match was a solid win for Lee Mak.


    But and the previous sea selection melee one-time elimination is not the same, this time, the immortal seedling war to select 5000 strongest from 25000 cultivators, not a battle to say the least, divided into winners and losers group, all kinds of round robin elimination, can be described as fierce and iparable.


    Li Mu had only just returned to the Dao Pce Residence when a message came in.


    Sword Epileptic was defeated in battle, seriously injured, and his kung fu body waspletely wasted.

 Chapter 1076 - 1076. Take care, brother.

    Chapter 1076. Take care, brother.


    Hearing this news, Li Mu could hardly believe his ears.


    The seven great sword immortals of the Hidden Sword Sea, who have crossed the world and rarely met an enemy, even though the sword epileptic is not the strongest among them, his strength is also unfathomable, but he would be seriously injured and lose his power?


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Together with Daoist Green Ox, Li Mu arrived at the Hidden Sword Sea Residence at the first opportunity.


    ¡°Normal battle, skill is not as good as others, so there is this defeat.¡± In the room, Jian Zhai¡¯s face was slightly pale, his breath was weak, and he had lost both arms ¨C injuries left by opponents of the same level, in the case of the kung fu body being abolished, it was no longer possible to rely on blood qi to recover, this was considered a disability, but in the face of the concerned gazes of Li Mu and the rest of the people, his demeanor wasn¡¯t very disheveled, and he said, ¡°Tile pots are ultimately The mouth of the well breaks, great generals can¡¯t help but die before the battle, all of you please still rise to the asion and win glory for my human race.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is it that makes you even toote to admit defeat?¡± Li Mu said iprehensibly.


    Sword Epileptic¡¯s gaze fell on Li Mu¡¯s body and he smiled as he shook his head, ¡°You¡¯ll know after you watch the battle stay.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t say much.


    Li Mu wanted to ask something else, but Sword Maniac shook his head on the side and gave Li Mu a wink.


    Li Mu snapped to attention.


    Yeah, at this point, it¡¯s not a good idea to pursue that ring match.


    Sword Epileptic, who was so conceited and proud, had lost so thoroughly in the ring that, in his inner heart, he was no longer willing to mention this battle.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now, gentlemen, see you at the Hidden Sword Sea.¡±


    Sword Epileptic smiled and got up with the assistance of the Hidden Sword Sea disciples.


    He was extremely injured, and in thisnd of Immortal Ascension, with the pressure of the Immortal Dao, it wasn¡¯t suitable for recuperating and cultivating, so he needed to leave this ce first and return to the Sea of Hidden Swords, slowly recuperating, and perhaps there was still hope for recovery.


    Sword Madness and the others wanted to send them, but they were all refused.


    ¡°Let Old Seven give me a ride.¡± Sword Epilepsy said.


    Li Mu nodded his head in a hurry.


    The flying boat floated above the Hidden Sword Sea Residence.


    Many gazes were projected over, staring at the flying boat floating in the air with different expressions.


    Within a short period of time, the news of Jian Zhai¡¯s defeat had spread throughout the entirend of Immortal Ascension, as the Chaos World¡¯s number one powerhouse, and also the top ranked Sword Immortal, Jian Zhai¡¯s defeat was undoubtedly the most sensational news since the start of the Holy War, after all, Jian Zhai was the undoubted top one hundred or even the top fifty candidates in everyone¡¯s mind ah, surprisingly, in the Immortal Seedling Battle, he was just so hastily out of the game.


    The departure of a legend is always saddening.


    The astral wind gusts.


    Sword Epileptic stood at the head of the boat, his armless sleeves fluttering casually in the wind, his breath so weak that it caused Li Mu some heartache.


    Among the six Sword Immortals of the Hidden Sword Sea, besides his elder brother, Sword Monarch, the one Li Mu had the most contact with was Sword Epileptic, and his feelings were also the best, so how could he not be angry in his heart when he saw his oldest brother like this.


    ¡°Old Seven, you may or may not have felt it, this Holy War, the expectations you are carrying, are great andrge.¡± Sword Epilepsy slowly spoke.


    Reimu hmmm¡¯d.


    If at the beginning of the Holy War, Li Mu was merely holding on to the idea of fulfilling the Dao Pce Master¡¯s mandate, as well asing to see the scenery and meet the world, then now, Li Mu¡¯s thoughts, had changed a bit.


    Sword Epileptic twisted his head, nced at Li Mu, and suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°It¡¯s good to be young.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°You¡¯re young too.¡±


    Sword Epileptic hemmed and hawed.


    In the blink of an eye, he was outside thend of the Flying Immortals.


    Sword ships from the Hidden Sword Sea were already waiting.


    Sword Epileptic patted Li Mu¡¯s shoulder, moved to his ear, and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This session of the Holy War is a bit wicked.¡±


    After saying that, Sword Epilepsy entered the sword ship under the support of the Hidden Sword Sea disciples, and with a sh of divine light, disappeared above the sky dome.


    Li Mu stood in mid-air for a moment and turned back.


    Instead of returning to the Dao Pce Residence, he came to the Hidden Sword Sea Residence.


    ¡°Who actually hurt Third Brother?¡± Li Mu asked as he opened the door.


    The crowd was somewhat silent, naturally understanding what Li Mu was asking.


    Wang Shiyu waved to Li Mu and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She led Li Mu to the resident hall, and on the walls of the inner hall, the battle between Sword Epileptic and his opponent was projected.


    ¡°Gu Tieyi, the first strongest of the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Devil Feng Yun Branch?¡±


    Li Mu rubbed his brow when he saw the name.


    He had heard of this name, in the directory given by the Dao Pce, there was this name, the five major branches of the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Devil, Feng Yun, Golden Light, Divine Might, Blood Fury, and Xuan Ze, all of them were worthy of the attention of the Human Race, among them, the number one powerhouse of the Feng Yun branch who had participated in thepetition this time, was named Gu Tieyi, in the ratings of the Dao Pce, the person was worthy of a four-star point of concern, with an overall rating of Grade A, and was not to be underestimated.


    But this Heavenly Demon, in the end, was only at the same level as Jian Zhai, and was slightly inferior, and actually defeated Jian Zhai in a head-on battle?


    Apanied by Wang Shiyu, Li Mu spent a full two hours watching the entire battle in its entirety.


    ¡°What¡¯s the feeling?¡± Wang Shiyu asked.


    Li Mu¡¯s face was filled with doubt: ¡°Instead, it is indeed a frontal battle, but the question is, why is this Gu Tieyi, in the middle of the battle, countless times can anticipate the enemy, for the third brother¡¯s moves tactics,pletely in the chest, the many sword techniques, seems to have long been prepared to crack the method?¡±


    Wang Shiyu said, ¡°I feel the same way. It¡¯s no longer a simple anticipation of the enemy, he simply understands Elder Sword Epileptic even better than the Sword Immortals of the Hidden Sword Sea.¡±


    Li Mu nodded.


    Such as his Pupil of Breaking Blossoms, is the need for the opponent to perform the same battle skill twice, in order to be targeted, and even the pupil of precognition that evolvedter on, can¡¯t be like Gu Tieyi,pletely restraining the opponent in terms of battle techniques and battle skills, not just simple precognition, but more like in several years ago in preparation for this battle.


    Especially thest move that made Jian Zhai lose miserably was originally his extreme killing move, but it was actuallypletely broken by Gu Tieyi, it was clear that he had already known the meaning of this move and had prepared a restraining move to make Jian Zhai break his arm and waste his power.


    This Gu Tieyi, there¡¯s something wrong.


    Li Mu memorized the name firmly.


    ¡°If I meet this person in the ring, I will make sure that he falls without even having the chance to draw his sword.¡±


    He swore in his mind.


    At the same time, in the region of the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Devil¡¯s territory, there was jubtion and all sorts of celebrations.


    Gu Tieyi¡¯s battle not only defeated Sword Epileptic and got the full amount of points, but also abolished this Heavenly Demon arch-enemy directly, so it could be said to be the best of both worlds, making the Wind Cloud Branch¡¯s prestige greatly shaken.


    All sorts of talk spread through the Land of the Ascended Immortals.


    When Li Mu returned to the Dao Pce Residence, the first day of the Immortal Seedling Battle had alreadye to aplete conclusion.


    He from the hands of the green ox Taoist, got the first day of the battle statistics results, do not know, a look shocked, that day a total of three thousand one hundred and forty Immortal Seedling wars, in which there are people involved in a total of one thousand one hundred wars, the victory rate in the sixty percent or so, in the loss of the field, there are sixty-seven people died in battle, seriously injured two hundred and fifty-three people.


    This data was even more brutal than Li Mu had imagined.


    And observing further, Li Mu realized that of the sixty-seven people who died in battle, sixty died fighting against the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Demon powerhouses, six died fighting against the Feather Race, and one died fighting against the Demon Race.


    The Human Race¡¯s hatred with the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Demons was cumtively astonishing, and with the Feather Race, it wasn¡¯t friendly either.


    This mortality rate speaks volumes about the rtionship between the races in the midst of the Chaos World today.


    During the night, sparring is suspended.


    Li Mu was surprised to wee two old friends ¨C Ye Ying of the Ye family and Lin Jingxin of the Lin family.


    ¡°Lord Li, we meet again.¡± Lin Jingxin¡¯s temperament was even moreposed than that day, with an aura of sharpness that had been restrained.


    ¡°Lord Li ¡­¡­!¡± Ye Ying also said.


    This former female captain of the Silver Scouts, who had been valiant in the past, now had a much fainter aura of jingoism on her body, and instead had some of the chivalrous aura of the n.


    ¡°Quickly please.¡± Li Mu invited the two into the room andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve already stepped down from my military post, and since then, I have no rtionship with the military ministry, so both of you, you don¡¯t need to call any more ¡®Lord Li¡¯, just call me Brother Li, as you did in the old days.¡±


    The room was seated in a primary and secondary manner.


    Akatsuki came in with a curious look on her face and served tea.


    The two of them, she and Qingfeng, had originally participated in thepetition with the help of another n¡¯s quota, and after meeting Li Mu, they had stayed by his side and had not returned to the n¡¯s premises.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you two, your cultivation has skyrocketed, congrattions.¡± Li Mu swept over with a nce, Ye Ying was already at the third level of Dao Zong, while Lin Jingxin was at the second level of Dao Zong,pared to that day, the progress could be said to be a thousand leaps in a day, and he was also happy for his two old friends.


    Ye Ying smiled faintly, the expression on her pretty face, much more vivid, and said, ¡°Yet it¡¯s still far from the prestige and refinement of you, Brother Li, who beheaded the two great heirs of the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain.¡±


    Lin Jingxin pped his thighs and also said, ¡°To be honest, when I first heard this news, I was almost shocked silly, old brother, you¡¯re ying a bit big.¡±


    Li Mu smiled slightly and said humbly, ¡°They forced me.¡±


    Both menughed out loud.


    Li Mu very formally raised his cup to thank the two, said, ¡°The day of the Ten Elders trial, the Ye family and the Lin family, have been to the Ministry of the Army above, stating the truth of the matter of the original me City, I have a big help, I do not need to guess to know, must be you to the family pressure, otherwise, the two great families may not dare to risk offending the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, for me to write the paper to submit a petition, a great favor, I do not speak of thanks, a cup of tea to show appreciation. A cup of fresh tea, to express my gratitude, please.¡±


    Lin Jingxin drank his tea andughed out loud, ¡°So you know all about it, that¡¯s good, there¡¯s no need for me to give you credit from my old brother.¡±


    Ye Ying alsoughed out loud with great bravado and said, ¡°Since this is a thank you, how can there be no wine? Brother Li, it¡¯s too boring to drink tea when old people meet, if we don¡¯t drink, how can we afford to float for a while before this great battle?¡±


    Li Mu was stunned, thenughed out loud, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, a female few drinker, who spoke first.¡±


    A few momentster, the room was filled with the scent of wine.


    ¡°Hahaha, good wine ah. I¡¯ve heard for a long time that there is good wine in the Dao Pce, this wine, even the head of my Lin family, I have not seen that I can drink it, hahaha,e again, brother and sister are good ah ¡­¡­¡± Lin Jingxin hugged the wine altar and paddled with Li Mu.


    Ye Ying¡¯s drinking posture was also iparably boozy, and her front clothing was soaked, outlining a pair of plumpness.


    This drink was for one night.


    Drinking a ss of wine with a friend who understands you.


    The three of them let loose.


    The next day, when the dew was white, the two men were quite drunk and rose to take their leave.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Take care, brother.¡±


    ¡°Drunk on the sands, you can¡¯tugh, and several people havee back from ancient conquests.¡±


    The three men, reeking of alcohol, each arched their hands.


    The big battle is imminent, Li Mu is confident, but for Lin Jingxin and Ye Ying, the next ring battle will undoubtedly be very dangerous, once stepped on, do not know if there is still no chance to walk down alive, before the battle, specificallye to find Li Mu drinking, is considered to be a proof of the friendship of the past.


    ¡°I hope to see you guys again after the Holy War and have another drink.¡± Li Mu said.


    Ye Ying looked deeply at Li Mu, as if she was trying to memorize him in the depths of her soul, and opened her mouth to say something, when suddenly floating light shed on her body, and the Divine Jade Immortal que teleported her directly away and sent her to the sparring ring.

 Chapter 1077 - 1077 I can’t hold back

    Chapter 1077 I can¡¯t hold back


    A soft light also flickered on Li Mu¡¯s body.


    Herees the second battle.


    In the next instant, Li Mu was teleported to the ny-nine rock mushroom ring.


    The opposite side of the floating light flowed, and a female cultivator of the Fox Demon n appeared, her appearance was quite simr to the fox woman that she encountered during the chaotic battle of the sea election, and she was very beautiful.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s you. Hee hee hee, little foe, this is really a narrow escape.¡± The fox woman, dressed coolly and not like she hade to fight, stuck out her tongue and licked her lips, a flirtatious smile flowing from her eyes and a seductive expression.


    Li Mu was a little disappointed.


    Not Gu Tieyi.


    He hoped even more that he would be able to meet that Extraterrestrial Heavenly Devil Feng Yun Branch number one powerhouse Gu Tieyi in the ring so that he could avenge Jian Zhi, but it turned out that the probability of that was not high.


    ¡°Fight.¡±


    Around Li Mu, a True Elemental Flying Dagger surfaced.


    The knife intent flows.


    ¡­¡­


    Boo!


    Ye Ying¡¯s figure, ruthlessly crashed into the floating light wind wall, the sound of bones breaking came out from the body, in an instant, the spine of the back, I don¡¯t know how many cutoffs it was broken into, and I don¡¯t know what it was crushed into, the foreign power flowed and raged in the body, and it was hard to recover.


    ¡°Is the Human Race sending goods like you to die in the Holy War?¡±


    The opponent approached slowly, with a terrifying corpse aura flowing through his body.


    This was A cultivator of the Corpse Race, with a stiff face, white disheveled hair, deep-set eyes, and reddened pupils, like a dry corpse.


    The true essence in Ye Ying¡¯s body surged crazily, there was me light burning on the surface of his body, his flesh and blood resonated, constantly getting rid of the corpse qi in his body, his body shape flicked and shot as fast as lightning, and the two long swords in his hands were like starry light.


    Ding ding ding!


    The sharp, dense sound of metal on metal.


    The Corpse Race powerhouse snatched the twin swords in Ye Ying¡¯s hands and broke them inch by inch, which cut off the two hilts and threw them backhandedly, pinning Ye Ying in the void.


    Ye Ying¡¯s hair hung down wetly, and with a cold snort, she backhandedly pulled off her broken sword, blood spurting from the wound, and with a movement of her body, she once again took the initiative to attack.


    ¡°Little cockroach of the human race, its vitality is tenacious, but it is too weak.¡± The Corpse Race powerhouse stood in ce, his body was covered in ck foul-smelling corpse qi, Ye Ying¡¯s attacks bombarded his body like hitting iron, emitting a metallic rumbling sound, but could not hurt him in the slightest.


    The difference between the two is just too great.


    ¡°The bones are quite hard, not retreating yet, are you trying to win glory points?¡± The Corpse Race powerhouse¡¯s dull face was expressionless, but a cruel light flickered in his red pupils.


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    The body of the human martial artist from the Sea of Ink-scented Books burst apart, turning into a sky full of blood and mist, and the white broken bones shot like crossbows and arrows on the windy walls of the ring, sending upyers of ripples.


    ¡°Too weak.¡±


    The Twelve Winged Feather n powerhouse, Feng Shaoyu, said indifferently.


    Below the ring, in the quarters of the Sea of Ink Scented Books, martial arts powerhouses from this holynd spewed angry mes in their eyes, while others whimpered and sobbed.


    In the world of martial artists, deathes suddenly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I ¡­¡­ am not willing ah, just short of thest three breaths.¡±


    Zhuge Qingyun slowly copsed, blood spreading out at his feet and seeping into the rocky mushroom ring, resembling a blooming blood flower.


    On the opposite side, Zhen Duo Nan from the Blood Fiend Branch of the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Demons gasped for air as a feathered fan stabbed into his heart, nearly taking him away.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Ming of the Hidden Sword Sea, killed in battle.


    Dao Jian of Pure Yang Pce, killed in battle.


    Delirium Sanctum Delirium Jade, killed in battle.


    Hidden Sword Sea Wu San Tong, killed in battle.


    Zhao Ruyun of the Sea of Ink and Book was killed in battle.


    Shen Ji Bai Lian Zhuge Qing Yun died in battle.


    Flying Star Holy Land Mo Sang Bone was seriously injured.


    Thousands of Amazing Holy Land [Yan Yang Sword] died in battle ¡­¡­


    The tragic degree of the hundred races holy war this time, surprisingly scorching, from the human race ten holy ces of the expert strong, one after another, there are those who died in battle, and this is only the Immortal Seedling list war.


    Li Mu defeated the Fox Demon and returned to the Dao Pce Residence, seeing such a list of dead and injured, and then looking at Daoist Green Ox.


    Thetter¡¯s face was grave as he said, ¡°It¡¯s very strange, this year¡¯s battle death rate, is too much higher than the previous sessions, especially my Human Race, which is ranked number one among all the major races, the number of deaths, has exceeded one hundred, which is more than twice as many as the same period in the previous sessions, and moreover, this number, is still constantly increasing.¡±


    ¡°Is it just my human race?¡± Li Mu asked.


    The green ox said, ¡°My race has the most deaths and injuries, but the death rates of the other major races are also higher than previous years. Moreover, for the time being, we can¡¯t see what the reason is, at least on the surface, there¡¯s nothing abnormal.¡±


    Li Mu remembered what Sword Epileptic had instructed before he left.


    Evil?


    What¡¯s so evil about it?


    At that moment, a Dao Pce apanying disciple came over and whispered something in Li Mu¡¯s ear.


    Li Mu immediately changed his face.


    He turned and walked away.


    A few momentster.


    The residence of the Ye Family, a human military family.


    From the outside, there¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.


    The Ye family was a second-rate family among the many human military families, for example, the Liuyun family that Li Mu had been to at the beginning was still a little bit worse, this time, the quota to participate in the White Race Holy War, there were only four in total, and one of them, that was Ye Ying, one of the most outstanding geniuses of the young generation of the Ye family, representing the basic level of the young generation of the human race to participate.


    At this moment, however, Ye Ying¡¯s body, was already lying in a coffin in a room in the Ye Family Residence.


    Li Mu¡¯s arrival was quite a surprise to the Ye family, and the one who received him was Ye Ying¡¯s sister, Ye He.


    ¡°She died for you.¡± Ye He¡¯s first words made Li Mu¡¯s heart tremble.


    Li Mu looked at the woman lying quietly in the coffin, an hour ago, they had been drinking together, and had agreed to drink again after the end of the great war, but now, this heroic, beautiful girl, who was a woman, had lost her life, and was lying in the coffin, quiet as if she was sleeping.


    ¡°On that day, a letter to the military department, petitioning for you, will offend the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain and other behemoths, so there are some people in the family, opposed to doing so, it is Xiao Ying fought with her life to get a letter, sent to the military department on time, as a reward to the family, she had to take part in the Immortal Seedling Battle and win a glory point, her own mother, was held in the family as hostage, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯tst long enough in the battle, and instead of gaining points, she lost her life.¡± Ye He made peace with the situation.


    Li Mu nodded and said, ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Ye He looked at Li Mu with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°She is indeed stupid.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°The people of the Ye Family, the reason why they were willing to send that letter, at the expense of offending the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, they were afraid that what they valued was the influence of the Hidden Sword Sea and the Dao Pce.¡±


    Ye He said, ¡°For the family, it doesn¡¯t matter what they value, the main thing is that they can utilize everything to achieve their own ends.¡±


    ¡°Including sacrificing your own people?¡± Li Mu asked.


    Ye He said, ¡°Of course, because sacrifices can always be exchanged for gains.¡±


    Li Mu stopped talking.


    Ye He added, ¡°If you like someone you can¡¯t get, instead of suffering in pain, you should get a goal to fight for and burn for it, even if it will cost you your life in the end. The lives of small family women are always so bitter.¡±


    Reimu looked at her, ¡°Crooked.¡±


    Ye He then stopped talking.


    ¡°Tell the Ye Family¡¯s family head to treat Xiao Ying¡¯s mother kindly, and if my words don¡¯t count, I¡¯ll have the Senior Lord of the Dao Pce, or the Sword Monarch, personally say so.¡± Li Mu turned around and walked towards the outside of the room.


    Yehe said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it.¡±


    ¡°She likes you.¡± She added to Li Mu¡¯s back.


    Reimu didn¡¯t answer.


    Ye He looked at Li Mu¡¯s back, remembering the night she went to me City to pick up Ye Ying, who was still just one of the Silver Scout Team captains at that time, to go back, and in her little sister¡¯s bright shining eyes, she saw some bad clues, the Li Mu at that time, who was just a small character, nowadays, was a big person who had moved the Chaos World with his fame.


    Smooth and sophisticated, ident treacherous Ye Wo, also had to admit that Li Mu is a person full of charm, Ye Ying a see wrong life, not wrong.


    Li Mu¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop at the door before he turned around and asked, ¡°Who was the one who killed her?¡±


    Ye He said, ¡°Corpse Race powerhouse Bone Jade.¡±


    Li Mu memorized the name.


    Another name was added to the list of must-kill in his mind.


    It was only when they arrived outside the room that a sudden noise came from the entrance of the Ye family¡¯spound.


    A strange, foul, corpse-like odor came from it.


    ¡°You killed my Ye Family¡¯s disciples and still dare toe to provoke them, you are too disrespectful of my Human Race, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The furious cry of the Ye Family¡¯s Supreme Elder rang out.


    When Li Mu and Ye He arrived at the door, they saw several Corpse ns blocking the doorway, and among them, there was surprisingly that Corpse n powerhouse Bone Jade who had killed Ye Ying.


    ¡°Hehe, something good to discuss, why get angry?¡± Bone Jade¡¯s voice, with a faint greed, said, ¡°The battle of the ring, is meant to be divided into life and death, your family¡¯s little girl, die fighting not to retreat, this seat had to be spicy, however, her corpse bone is excellent, and has a great obsession, is a good refining corpse material, so this seat personallye, want to ask, this little girl¡¯s corpse you want to open what price? ¡±


    It¡¯s amazing that when you kill someone, you even want to possess the body.


    It could be imagined that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Divine Jade Immortal Brand would directly teleport away after one side of the ring died in battle, it was only feared that Ye Ying would die and his body wouldn¡¯t even be able to return.


    Ye He, who had always been self-conscious of the fact that his face didn¡¯t change color when Tarzan copsed in front of him, burned with anger in his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Bone Jade looked up and saw Ye He, his eyes lit up: ¡±Wonderful, howe your Ye family, there is still such a superior living corpse stove pot, haha, are you the Ye family¡¯s supreme elder? Can you make the decision? Make a price, this girl in front of you, or the corpse lying in the coffin inside, one dead and one alive, you guys make a price, if it¡¯s not too outrageous, I¡¯ll take both, haha.¡±


    The Ye family¡¯s children¡¯s chests rose and fell violently in anger.


    Li Mu took a direct shot.


    With a sh of his figure, he instantly arrived in front of Bone Jade¡¯s body and sted out with a punch.


    Boom!


    A powerful forceful qi erupted the instant the fist struck Bone Jade¡¯s waist and abdomen, causing this old corpse to not react at all, slightly bending over like a shrimp before being directly sted up into the mid-air.


    In mid-air, dark green corpse blood sttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡­¡± Ye He was the first to cry out in rm.

 Chapter 1078 - 1078 Hidden rules.

    Chapter 1078 Hidden rules.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡±


    Theughter of Bone Jade, a powerful member of the Corpse Race, resounded in the air in the middle of the sky.


    He hovered low in the air with scarlet ghostly mes in his eyes, staring at Li Mu with a ghostly smile on his face.


    He was punched by Li Mu, not lightly, suffered superficial wounds, his outer robes were stained with dark green corpse blood, exuding a strong fishy odor, slightly wretched, but there was not much anger, instead, heughed with some kind of conspiracy triumph smugness.


    Ye He rushed over and looked at Li Mu with aplicated expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do such a thing, it won¡¯t help.¡± Ye He looked at Li Mu and frowned, ¡°He is a strong participant in the Hundred Races Battle, he can only die in the ring, if you make a move on him now, you will offend the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, and instead of being able to kill him, you will also allow yourself tomit a foul and suffer punishment.¡±


    Punishment?


    Li Mu looked at Ye He with a puzzled expression.


    Thetter was stunned, his expression was even more puzzled than Li Mu, saying, ¡°You ¡­¡­ don t know?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± The Corpse Race powerhouse Bone Jade¡¯s voice, which was like two white bones rubbing together, resounded in the low air, ¡°Li Mu, you little scumbag. It¡¯s a bit interesting, the power of this punch really surprised me.¡±


    Reimu shed his fist, ¡°You¡¯ll be more surprised soon.¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh, just now, did venting your anger as you please make you feel good? Hehehe, unfortunately, all impulsese with a price, and next, you¡¯ll have to suffer ordingly, savor true pain and despair in the ring, haha ¡­¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    As heughed, the strongest members of the Corpse Race, all began to retreat and evacuate.


    Li Mu tried to strike again, but Ye Wo stopped him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it anymore, otherwise, there will really be more trouble.¡± Ye He persuaded with all his might.


    Li Mu touched his brow.


    Trouble?


    These guys from the Dao Pce, they are also really not very responsible, it seems that regarding the Hundred Races Holy War Ring Tournament, there are still some rules that have not been made clear.


    So he had to ask Ye Wo.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°There is a hidden rule in the Holy War ringpetition, the Reincarnation Immortal Orb has its own will, back to protect the participants, abhorring private fights, so, outside the ring, to take action against a strong participant is an act of breaking the rules, and will be detested by the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, and the next opponents you encounter in the ring will be much stronger than normal, and, most likely, the opponents will be the ones you injured in the participant The top figures of the strongest lineage ¡­¡­ This time, the Corpse n came to the Ye Family to provoke you, and obviously waited until after Brother Li¡¯s arrival to show up, so I¡¯m only afraid that they are specifically targeting you, and are purposely provoking you to make a move, and utilizing the rules of the Sacred Battle, to create trouble for you.¡±


    Ye He used the simplestnguage to exin to Li Mu.


    Like this?


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    However, if one saw the words carefully, one would also notice that the corners of Li Mu¡¯s mouth were slightly curling up, as if he was secretly smiling.


    In his mind, he suddenly had some very bold ideas.


    ¡°Brother Li?¡± Ye He raised his voice.


    Li Mu came back to his senses, following Ye He¡¯s gaze, he saw that the people of the Ye family, were all looking at themselves, the head of the whiskers and hair of the Supreme Elder, was arching his hand to Li Mu to thank him, however, perhaps because of Li Mu¡¯s hostile rtionship with the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain, the Ye family did not show much intimacy, and also was not very weing to Li Mu, and after a few words, Li Mu turned around and left.


    Ye Wo was sent out alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Brother Li has noticed another thing.¡± Ye He said in a low voice.


    Reimu looked at her.


    Ye He said, ¡°All of the great holy ces of the Human Race have suffered deaths and injuries in this holy war, except for the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain and the Hua Zang Temple.¡±


    In Li Mu¡¯s heart, there was a steep shock.


    He stopped violently and looked at Ye He with iparable surprise.


    Thetter stopped and didn¡¯t say anything else, only gently waving goodbye before turning around to return to the Ye Family Residence.


    Li Mu stood still and pondered for several breaths.


    When he returned to the Dao Pcepound, he immediately fetched thetest human death and injury pooling table.


    A quick nce revealed that there was no sign of any of the names of the disciples of the Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain and Huazhou Temple appearing on it, as Ye He had said.


    If this was just a coincidence, Li Mu quickly obtained another set of data ¨C instead of having any deaths or injuries, the participating powerhouses from these two holynds had won all the ring matches they had participated in.


    Coincidence?


    Or is there something else?


    Just as Li Mu was pondering, the Divine Jade Immortal que on his body flowed with soft light.


    Teleportation ising.


    Li Mu¡¯s third match in the Immortal Seedling War went as expected.


    In ring number four hundred and forty-four, the corpse gas rolled.


    Li Mu¡¯s opponent was clearly none other than a Corpse Race powerhouse, one point stronger than the Bone Jade that killed Ye Ying.


    More than two meters tall, like a golden iron general muscle, strong as a wolf smoke like corpse gas, and that like a pair of crimson long swords general vision ¡­¡­ This corpse n strong man in the ring burst breath, powerful and unparalleled pressure field of the pressure, seems to be the general picture of the end of the world.


    ¡°Li Mu, is it a no-brainer?¡±


    This Corpse Race powerhouse opened his mouth, his voice was like white bones rubbing together, not hiding his killing intent in the slightest.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corner of his mouth curled up once again.


    That would be interesting.


    Ye He was right, it seemed that he was hated by the Reincarnation Immortal Sphere because he had struck the Corpse Race powerhouse Bone Jade with his hands on the stage, and the implicit rules started toe into y, this third bout was arranged for a Corpse Race powerhouse of the first level of Heaven¡¯s Respect, was this a punishment from the Reincarnation Immortal Sphere?


    It¡¯s just ¡­¡­ hey, ask for it.


    ¡­¡­


    The Corpse n Residency.


    ¡°Great, the hidden rules are ying rent, and it¡¯s true that it¡¯s pitting Li Mu against a strong member of our n.¡±


    ¡°If the opportunity is utilized well, this time, it¡¯s possible to get rid of Li Mu directly.¡±


    The Corpse Race¡¯s strongmen, more than fifty in total, including Bone Jade and other participating strongmen, as well as some attendants, gathered in the center of thepound, and from afar, through the huge screen of the Dharma Altar, they could see the images on the four hundred and fortyth ring.


    It¡¯s obviously very satisfying for such a picture.


    The entire Corpse n, all of them.


    Especially Toki Bone Jade, the red aura in his sunken eyes flickered hideously.


    Today, Li Mu¡¯s punch had shocked him.


    I didn¡¯t expect this human descendant to be so powerful.


    Just because he was deliberately trying to provoke doesn¡¯t mean that he was willing to activelye up for a beating, after all, it was a kind of humiliation.


    What was even more suffocating was that in order to avoid being hated by the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, he was scheduled to be in the same ring match as the Dao Pce¡¯s ruthless man, so he couldn¡¯t even fight back.


    But now, it¡¯s all worth it.


    ¡°Kid, your good luck, it ends here, hey, you are still too tender, you deserve to be counted ¡­¡­ uh?¡±


    Bone Jade was originally still sneering, suddenly jaw-dropping incredibly see, the legal altar above the square heavenly pir giant curtain, Li Mu suddenly like a tyrannical dragon rushed up, a punch will be the corpse king down, and then pressed on the ground, a unreasonable wild pounding.


    That image, the impact was too powerful.


    The old corpses in the Corpse n¡¯spound, originally each one of them was fluctuating with corpse qi and exuberant, but at this moment, they were all silent at once, as if they had died once again.


    How?


    Elder Corpse King was violently beaten by Li Mu?


    In the blink of an eye, just look at the ring, the Corpse King Elder¡¯s head was directly blown out.


    Fishy dark green pulp sttered about.


    The image was like a watermelon being burst by a hammer.


    Then Li Mu roared, grabbed the Corpse King Elder¡¯s arm with one hand and the Corpse King Elder¡¯s right leg with the other, and fiercely exerted his strength, as if he was tearing paper, and tore the body of this Corpse Race high-ranking powerhouse directly alive.


    Soft light flickers.


    The severely injured Corpse King Elder was directly passed out of the ring.


    It¡¯s kind of a straight up automatic negative by the Reincarnation Fairy Ball.


    In the ring, Reimu rubs his chin in a bit of disappointment.


    Pity.


    Didn¡¯t just get killed.


    I haven¡¯t gotten over it yet.


    The soft light of the Divine Jade Immortal Sign surfaced, teleporting Li Mu directly out of the ring.


    The result of this battle undoubtedly made countless people around them drop their eyes in shock.


    Li Mu is counted as the rising star of the human race, is one of the focuses of attention of the various races, his name many people have heard of, his real strength is also in the monitoring of all parties, when the two Bai Ruyun¡¯s cause of death, is also not a secret, aprehensive judgment to see how it should be the Corpse King Elder upies an absolute upper hand, or even if it is Li Mu to win, but it should also be the exhaustion of a variety of cards ¨C -such as the hand of the emperor weapon, to obtain a narrow victory.


    But who would have thought that the results would bepletely lopsided.


    The Corpse King Elder was beaten down to hisst breath, and was directly sentenced to lose by the Reincarnation Immortal Ball.


    And Li Mu didn¡¯t use any of his cards.


    So is Li Mu¡¯s strength going to be rejudged?


    It seems necessary.


    Under the attention of countless people, after Li Mu teleported away from the ring, he didn¡¯t have any hesitation and headed directly to the Corpse n¡¯spound.


    ¡°What are you ¡­¡­ doing here?¡±


    The Corpse Race powerhouses blocked Li Mu at the entrance of thepound.


    Images like this immediately attracted attention.


    Many people converged, focusing on themotion over here from afar.


    Just when everyone thought that this was probably Li Mu ¡®treating others the way they treat him¡¯, deliberatelying to provoke the Corpse Race, sparing the Corpse Race powerhouses to be brutally beaten by them, in order to utilize the invisible rules of the Holy War to arrange a wave that would allow the Corpse Race powerhouses to line up with those ruthless people from the Dao Pce, the unexpected appeared.


    Li Mu did not provoke, directly without saying anything, rushed up, from the group of corpses, as soon as he caught Bone Jade is a beating.


    Boom boom boom!


    Li Mu pressed him to the ground and his head nearly exploded.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ ah ah ah ah.¡±


    Bone Jade was directly blindsided and wowed.


    His strength is not as good as the Corpse King Elder, thetter in the ring was destroyed by Li Mu general alive, he naturally did not have much room to fight back resistance, straight was beaten is the corpse blood sttered, and soon changed shape ¡­¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a surprise?¡±


    Li Mu finished fighting, wiped his hands, and looked at the half-dead Bone Jade and asked.


    Bone Jade almost died of anger.


    Li Mu swept another nce at the surrounding Corpse Race powerhouses and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all eager to meet me in the ring? I¡¯ll let you alle one by one, injure one by one, and eliminate one by one, so that you can see each other.¡±


    When he finished, he turned away.


    Dozens of powerful people from the Corpse Race looked at each other.


    The surrounding onlookers from all sides were also dumbfounded.


    It turned out that Li Mu hade to take the initiative to utilize the hidden rules and beat up Bone Jade one more time so that the Reincarnation Immortal Orb could ce him in the same ring match with the Corpse Race powerhouse.


    This is deliberate targeting.


    But it¡¯s too confident, isn¡¯t it?


    The Corpse King Elder wasn¡¯t the strongest of the Corpse Race contestants, and blowing him up didn¡¯t mean anything.


    There are still quasi-imperial Corpse Race powerhouses out there.


    Moreover, the implicit rules of the Reincarnation Fairy Orb were not so easy to utilize.


    It always chose theoretically stronger opponents in battle for the abhorred, which meant that once the Reincarnation Fairy Orb had judged the true strength of the abhorred, the opponents it arranged would always be stronger, and it rarely made mistakes.


    People who have taken advantage of this before have ended up dying horribly.


    Li Mu was too stupid to do that.

 Chapter 1079 - 1079 the light of all is overshadowed by him alone

    Chapter 1079 the light of all is overshadowed by him alone


    The ¡®bad consequences¡¯ of Li Mu¡¯s violent beating of Corpse Race powerhouse Bone Jade continued to ferment, and in the next ring match of the Battle of the Immortal Seedling Ranking, the opponent he was lined up against was indeed a powerhouse from the Corpse Race ¨C the royal-ranked old corpse Split Hundred Chuan, a thousand year-old zombie that was extremely famous in the Chaos World, with Terrifying tactics.


    The moment Crack Hundred Chuan appeared in the ring, the entire ring, as if it was turned into the world of the dead, the dense corpse qi, instantly formed a world of its own, at the same time, the three Thousand Refined Battle Corpses were also unleashed by him, roaring with a shocking wave like murderous intent as they attacked towards Li Mu.


    When a lion wrestles a rabbit, it also uses its full strength.


    The Corpse n¡¯s face had been smashed by Li Mu, and if they didn¡¯t get it back, they would be theughing stock of the Hundred ns.


    Therefore, Crack Hundred Chuan came up with a killer, stored a killing intent, the extreme moves out, no mercy, instant outburst, is hoping to make Li Mu simply can not react to admit defeat, instantly killed him in seconds.


    In this way, the Divine Jade Immortal Sign could not teleport Li Mu away either.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°The dignity of the Corpse n will never be trampled on.¡±


    At the Corpse Race¡¯spound, the normally cold and silent Corpse Race powerhouses even roared and cried out in anger.


    Bone Jade even shouted and gritted her teeth.


    At the Dao Pce Residence, the Hidden Sword Sea Residence, those rted to Li Mu, Hua Xiangrong, Wang Shiyu, Qingfeng Mingyue, and the others, were also staring at the giant screen image above the Dharma altar with dead eyes.


    Li Mu had utilized the ¡®hidden rules¡¯ of the Holy Battle Ring Tournament several times and three times, undoubtedly provoking the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, and this time, the appearance of Rift Hundred Chuan was the best proof of this, the Corpse Race¡¯s veteran Imperial-level powerhouse, with the absolute cultivation of a Heavenly Dignity Higher Stage, made all parties unable to help but pinch their sweat for Li Mu.


    This time, would he deploy that mysterious Imperial Artifact?


    And under the suppression of the mysterious Immortal Dao pressure in the Land of Immortal Ascension, how much power could the Imperial Weapon exert? Would it be able to help him fight against a high-level Heavenly Abode?


    Under the gaze of countless gazes, one could see Li Mu in the ring, in the midst of the necrotic aura, backhanding in the void and gripping the hilt of a gilded sword.


    His movements, seemingly iparably slow, backhand slowly pulling out the knife, the golden de was pulled out of the void inch by inch, the whole process, like itsted for more than twenty breaths, but the strange thing is, until he pulled out this almost two-meter long golden giant knife from the void, the opposite side of the fast as lightning pounced on the Thousand Refinement Battle Corpses, only just to pounce on Li Mu¡¯s body in front of the within three meters.


    Extremely fast and extremely slow, apletely incongruous unity.


    Such a bizarre and overwhelming image.


    But the crowd couldn¡¯t think about it in time.


    Because in the next instant, Li Mu drew his sword and made a move.


    One and done.


    In the ring, a golden lightning bolt shed in the void.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure, right in the middle of this lightning, leapt over the heads of the three Thousand Refined War Corpses.


    That eerie feeling came back.


    His form didn¡¯t seem to be fast, but it wasn¡¯t something that could be captured by normal sight.


    Thus, the second de of golden lightning swept through the void.


    Fast and easy.


    Shadows crisscrossed.


    By the time many people reacted, it was all over.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure came to a standstill ten meters out behind the royal level old corpse Crack Baichuan.


    The golden giant sword in his hand dragged backwards, on the ground, leaving a shallow de mark.


    Throughout the rocky mushroom ring, within the wind-shrouded wind wall, the horrifying ten-thousand year old corpse qi gradually dissipated like green smoke in the wind.


    Pffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffff!


    Three soft thuds.


    Those three Thousand Refined Battle Corpses whose bodies were as hard as divine iron were broken and dislocated at the waist, each splitting in two, and then flopped down on the ring like a wooden man.


    Next was the royal level old corpse Split Hundred Chuan.


    His figure shifted, and an even more bizarre image was imprinted into everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Countless dark green blood lines copsed, cutting Crack Hundred Chuan¡¯s body up and down, front and back into irregr pieces of varying sizes, and his huge and strong body suddenly copsed with a rumble like copsed blocks.


    The corpse of the Corpse Race was originally hard and unparalleled, can be called a divine weapon, at this time was cut to the broken pieces, shing ck metallic luster, a dark green blood, gradually emerged, will be the ground of the broken pieces, gradually dipped and drenched.


    ¡°Defeat ¡­¡­ defeat?¡±


    ¡°Split Hundred Chuan, this veteran Heavenly Monarch, was actually defeated?¡±


    ¡°Is this fucking ¡­¡­ really true?¡±


    All parties are in uproar.


    It is certainly the most incredible and iprehensible image.


    From the beginning, many thought that it was a one-sided battle.


    After all, Li Mu¡¯s energy fluctuation breath, is only the lower level of Daozun level of cultivation, and crack Baichuan is a high level of Tianzun, check with a more than arge realm it, not to mention elevate the immortalnd of the immortal Dao pressure for the corpse race to be far lower than the impact of the human race.


    As a result, the battle was, indeed, a one-sided situation.


    Only, the winners and losers changed hands.


    And, as time passed, many people gradually felt that something was wrong.


    This was because the Imperial Grade Old Corpse Split Hundred Chuan did not reorganize his body.


    The Divine Jade Immortal que on his body also didn¡¯t flicker with soft light at the first moment to send the defeated Cleft Baichuan away.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°No, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Split Bai Chuan was killed in seconds, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Someone snapped to attention and eximed in shock.


    This instantaneous thrill caused the hearts of countless people to suddenly twitch, as if they had been struck hard and heavy by something, their hearts jumping and touching the heart.


    At the Corpse n¡¯spound, the old corpses were collectively dead silent.


    As corpses, their faces had always been known for being stiff as if they were wooden statues without expression, but at this time, even a blind man could see lines of horror, shock, and confusion on their faces.


    Especially the bone jade.


    When he saw his senior uncle Lei Baichuan¡¯s body being cut into block-like pieces, he felt as if he had died all over again.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Bone Jade muttered to herself like she was crazy.


    Eventually, soft light surfaced in the ring, and the Divine Jade Immortal que afterward teleported a pile of body parts on the ground back to the Corpse n¡¯spound.


    Li Mu let go of his hand.


    The golden giant sword turned into dozens of golden streams of light that didn¡¯t enter his body, a beautiful and dashing image.


    His face wore a jubnt look.


    ¡°Surprisingly getting one killed, which means that as long as the de is fast enough, it can kill the opponent in seconds before the Reincarnation Immortal Orb reacts? Or is it because the God Striking Whip has a special power that can restrain the ability of the Divine Jade Immortal Brand to cut down the opponent in the ring?¡±


    Reimu was thoughtful.


    Before he entered the Falling God Abyss, he handed the God Striking Whip over to Qingfeng, who did some parsing and refining of the God Striking Whip in the [Immortal Heavenly Que], and before this battle today, Li Mu reacquired the God Striking Whip, and the giant de that was just there was the fourth form of the God Striking Whip.


    Soft white light surfaces.


    Li Mu was slowly teleported out of the ring.


    No matter what, beheading the Corpse Race Crack Hundred Rivers made Li Mu feel great.


    Because the Corpse Race was at odds with the Human Race, they killed several Human Race ring participants, and Ye Ying was the victim.


    And for Li Mu, this is still just the beginning of his vengeful actions.


    The first thing he did after leaving the ring, Li Mu once again came to the Corpse n¡¯spound.


    When the Corpse Race¡¯s powerhouses saw Li Mu, they were simply like ignited kerosene, a scarlet Corpse Qi gaze, knife-like, staring fiercely at Li Mu¡¯s body, if it wasn¡¯t for the rules of the Land of Immortal Ascension, I¡¯m afraid they would have been about to rise up in a group to attack him.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, did not have the slightest realization.


    As soon as he swept his gaze through the corpses, he saw Bone Jade hiding in the back.


    Bone Jade¡¯s gaze paired with Li Mu, and it was only then that he realized something as an afterthought, his heart chilled, his eyes dumbfounded, and his body, which had been hammered by thousands of hammers just like divine iron, began to tremble.


    What happened next left the jaws of all those around who were paying attention staring in disbelief.


    Li Mu was iparably strong and rushed over from the corpses, caught Bone Jade, pressed him on the ground, another group of fat punches, a few punches down, this corpse powerhouse¡¯s head directly deformed.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    ¡°What do you think of our Corpse n?¡±


    The other Corpse Race powerhouses really couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, like a powder keg about to explode, they rushed over and were about to strike.


    As a result, Li Mu had shown himself to be incredibly strong and powerful to them.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    One by one, all of the Corpse n¡¯s strongest fighters were put down in one old punch.


    The onlookers, near and far, sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Is this trampled ¡­¡­ entire corpse n going to be picked off by Li Mu?


    In this situation, those few old monsters of the Corpse Race who were hiding in the shadows, still held back and didn¡¯t make a move?


    It was a miserable afternoon for Bone Jade.


    Because Li Mu put over the other Corpse Race powerhouses, twisted his head and re-grabbed him, another beating, to the end is simply pressed on the ground constantly friction, hit the bone jade a zombie facepletely deformed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over.¡±


    Li Mu finished the fight, got up and pped his hands, not relenting.


    Bone Jadey on the ground, for the first time in his long life since bing a member of the Corpse Race, he was so humiliated, for the first time he didn¡¯t want to live and wanted to die again.


    If he could turn back time, he would never mess with this bogeyman.


    By this time, things were obvious.


    This human bogeyman had hidden his strength before.


    His true strength is kind of scary.


    ¡­¡­


    As time passed, the battle for the Immortal Sapling Ranking was in full swing.


    Guo Yuqing, Qiu Yin, and Qingfeng, among others, went out sessively.


    Counting the Earth¡¯s foursome that had gone out before, some of the ¡®rtions¡¯ that Li Mu had brought in through the Old God¡¯s Cleric¡¯s shamelessness were all ¡®out of the stage of history¡¯, and basically all of them were injured and colored, and this time¡¯s experience, for them, in the end, how much of a role it yed depends on each person¡¯s own enlightenment. For them, just how much this experience will help them depends on their own enlightenment.


    And Li Mu finally saw Great Ape King Yuan Roar on the huge screen of the Dharma altar.


    After experiencing the cultivation of the Divine Fire Forging Body and the Ape n¡¯s Secret Art, Yuan Roar¡¯s strength had refined shockingly, and in the ring, he was actually invincible, and along the way, no one was able to catch the power of his Coiled Dragon Golden Stick¡¯s three sticks, attracting countless attention and favorable opinions for the Ape n.


    And Samoyed, the stupid dog who also wielded a golden mortar and pestle, showed up.


    This goods as the beast n nowadays administrator, even also secretly enroll, and all the way sneakily knock over a lot of opponents, the strength of the performance of a strong one, also did not lose, was considered by all parties as the beast n dark horse, there is hope to enter the immortal root list.


    In every Holy War Ring Tournament, there were dark horses that appeared and neers that came out of the woodwork.


    This time, it¡¯s no different.


    Lei Zang, the third-generation heir from the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain, had demonstrated a powerful cultivation and control of the Thunder System Arts, and had been invincible all the way, having already decimated five opponents in the Immortal Seedling Battle in an iparably strong performance.


    Wang Shiyu, the new female disciple of the Hidden Sword Sea, also shone brightly, revealing an unheard of sword cultivation, and the sword peak pointed to a total victory.


    The Taoist Pce Lord¡¯s closed door heir, Flower Thinking Rong, was favored by all parties as he passed all the way through with a majestic purple qi cultivation.


    In the Fox n, arge branch of the demon race, the Holy Maiden Bi Yan came out of nowhere and killed four people in four battles, and the heavy killing aura and strong means made all parties look at her sideways.


    In the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Devil n, several genius-level descendants had also emerged, Lu Qiao, Chu Xuan, Fish Tear Manjiang, and Shen Jia were the best of them, and among them, the young man in the Wind and Cloud Branch, Shen Jia, was the most prominent!


    Of course, the light of all the rookie geniuses was overshadowed by one person.


    That¡¯s Li Mu.

 Chapter 1080 - 1080 Battle of the Paramount Emperors

    Chapter 1080 Battle of the Paramount Emperors


    The emerging dark horses of the major powers had all shown excellent potential, but they were, after all, participating in the ring battle under the rules of the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, and the opponents they encountered were at the same level, unlike Li Mu, who, after sessive ¡®death-defying acts¡¯, had been eviled by the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, and the opponents he encountered on the ring were all veterans who had transcended his own realm. The opponents he encountered in the ring were all veterans who had surpassed his own realm.


    And this rhythm of death-defying reached its peak in the final ring battle of Li Mu¡¯s Immortal Sapling Ranking Battle.


    Perhaps it was because Li Mu¡¯s consecutive first-time use of hidden rules against the Corpse Race had finallypletely angered the mysterious Reincarnation Immortal Orb, so in the final battle of the Immortal Seedling Ranking, all of therge curtains above the Dharma Altar projected the matchups for the final leg ahead of time-


    Li Mu vs. Jiang Xuan.


    Corpse Race Paragon Emperor Jiang Xuan, a ten thousand year old corpse, one of the four direct descendants under the Corpse Ancestor¡¯smand.


    It was rumored that Jiang Xuan¡¯s predecessor was a genius martial artist of the Human Race ten thousand years ago, who was once extremely prominent and was the star of hope of the Human Race, butter on, because of some mysterious reason, he vited thews of the Human Race, and was hunted down by all the great holynds, and had no choice but to defect to the Corpse Race and be a direct disciple of the Corpse Race.


    This person took the body of a living person and practiced the techniques of the Corpse Race, truly a genius without equal, smashing a bloody path hard, and finally refining a body of anger, aplishing the way of supreme Corpse Race cultivation, breaking through the barrier in one fell swoop, and entering the Quasi-Emperor realm.


    After that, he brazenly struck out, will be involved in the past years in the pursuit of his human holynd powerhouses, sessively ughtered, set off a monstrous sea of blood, so that the human race suffered heavy losses, and ultimately provoked the anger of the human race of the various holynds of the emperor, the Hidden Sword Sea of the Sword Immortal, personally chased after Jiang Xuan, and finally is the corpse ancestor personally stepped in to save him, andter on Jiang Xuan, although he behaved a lot of low-profile, but a number of strikes, but still targeting the human race, it can be said to be the One of the traitors who had caused the greatest loss to the human race in history, whose ferocious might caused the world to tremble, giving him the name of [Blood Corpse Human ughterer] Quasi-Emperor.


    This time, [Blood Corpse Man yer] Jiang Xuan was the corpse of the Corpse n participating in the Hundred ns Holy War.


    It was also the strongest person from the Corpse Race to participate in the Holy War.


    Logically speaking, a Quasi-Emperor level powerhouse definitely shouldn¡¯t have met up with an opponent with a cultivation below the Quasi-Emperor level right in the middle of the Immortal Sapling Ranking Battle stage.


    When the various living beings in the Land of Immortal Ascension saw the list of duelists for the final battle of the Battle of the Immortal Sapling Ranking disyed in advance on the giant screen of the Dharma Altar, their hearts thumped.


    For the first time in history, a Quasi-Emperor battling an inferior cultivator was the first time in the Hundred Races Holy War.


    However, considering what Li Mu had done in the past few days, it seemed reasonable.


    A Corpse Race Paragon Emperor who hated the human race the most.


    One of the most talented human upstarts.


    Who wins and who loses?


    It¡¯s like you don¡¯t even have to guess.


    Although Li Mu¡¯s previous performance was strong, his opponent was a Quasi-Emperor after all.


    The Corpse n¡¯spound was in a state of jubtion.


    This race, which was known for being cold and unfeeling, acting aloof, and cold-blooded and indifferent, was already on the verge of being tossed out of their nerves by Li Mu, and now that they saw this kind of matchup table, the zombies in the entirepound showed unprecedented enthusiasm and excitement.


    ¡°Li Mu is dead.¡±


    ¡°It has been proven that going against the Reincarnation Immortal Orb is truly seeking death, unless the world is invincible.¡±


    ¡°Li Mu is really poking the sky.¡±


    The strongest of the major races had almoste to a conclusion.


    The entirend of the Ascended Immortals was plunged into a strange atmosphere.


    This immortal seedling list final battle ring, is the ring area in the center of thergest number one rock mushrooms the ring, because the other battles have ended, reincarnation immortal ball early announced the final battle table reason, at this time the number one below the ring, has been a sea of people, even in the surrounding void, are floating in the various parties of the strong people.


    ¡°Come today to watch the death of the arrogant.¡±


    Raizo, who has a lot of poprity, appeared and floated in the void.


    Purple divine armor, long purple hair, a bit of purple thunderbolt lightning mark on his brow, and a masculine and sturdy body highlighted the elegance of this rising star of the Thunder Dao Ancestral Mountain to the fullest.


    ¡°Stupid bastard seeking his own death, it seems like it doesn¡¯t even wait until I can¡¯te and do it myself.¡± Bai Rushang had already given Li Mu¡¯s name a big red cross in her heart.


    He also showed up, but he hade to see [Blood Eating Man yer] Jiang Xuan¡¯s battle because in the battle for the Immortal Roots Ranking afterward, Jiang Xuan could potentially be one of the obstacles in his path forward.


    The green light flickered.


    The Fox n¡¯s Holy Maiden Bi Yan also appeared.


    She looked towards the ring with an indifferent expression on her face, who knows what she was thinking.


    Then, the heirs of all the top powers showed up as well.


    The final battle of the Immortal Sapling Ranking became an unexpected highlight.


    Soon, the ring flickered with soft light.


    The first to be teleported into the ring was Li Mu.


    Being the weakest amongst the reincarnation fairy ball judgments, the first to take the stage.


    All of a sudden, countless gazes, were focused on Li Mu¡¯s face, and the crowd imagined that the sad face was different, Li Mu¡¯s expression, there was a confident glow, for the uing battle, actually a posture of eagerness to try.


    ¡°Hmph, the ignorant are pointless.¡± Raizo sneered.


    ¡°Dog thing, you better watch what you say.¡± Another cold snort filled with a murderous aura rang out as the Great Ape King Yuan Roar, d in golden armor and with a gaze like a sword, stared at Lei Zang.


    Lei Zang looked at Yuan Howl, and the divine light in his eyes gradually turned grim, ¡°I heard that the old emperor of the Ape n is about to fall because of the injuries from the battle in the past years, howe the little monkeys are still so arrogant, and are not afraid of being ughtered.¡±


    Yuan Howl pressed forward a few steps and said word for word, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it and see who ughters who?¡±


    Right at this moment, on the No. 1 Holy Battle Ring, another ball of soft light flickered as the transmission of the Divine Jade Immortal que waspleted, and a handsome schr, dressed in white like jade, appeared on the ring.


    [Blood Eater ughter] Jiang Xuan, showing up.


    The atmosphere around the ring became tense all of a sudden, and the air felt like it was burning with invisible mes.


    Yuan Ro and Lei Zang, both of them, couldn¡¯t be bothered to confront each other anymore.


    The battle that everyone cares about is about to open.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Oh, I smell genius.¡±


    Jiang Xuan looked at Li Mu, licked his lips, and smiled.


    His appearance was quite handsome, and when he smiled, he gave a warm feeling like a spring breeze, and the rumored terrifying ten-thousand year old Corpse King who ughtered his fellow tribesmen couldn¡¯t be linked at all, and even all over his body, he didn¡¯t even have a hint of Corpse Qi.


    Li Mu felt a pressure unlike any other opponent.


    Quasi-Emperor level pressure.


    ¡°Tsk, when was thest time I encountered a human genius? Oh yes, that was a human genius who originated from the Hidden Sword Sea, youthful and magnificent, like a small white flower that had just bloomed, so pure and wless that even her blood was infused with a fragrant vor. That was about ten years ago, but unfortunately, she met me, and before she died, her crystal-like pure and wless eyes had begged me, for the sake of being of the same Human Race, to let her die a painful death, but she was still sucked dry of her blood bit by bit by bit by me, tearing off her flesh and blood and organs, and then refining it to be a Skeleton War Puppet.¡±


    Jiang Xuan¡¯s face was filled with an intoxicated look.


    ¡°How do you want to die?¡± He looked at Li Mu and said.


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes grew cold, ¡°I want you to die.¡±


    ¡°What an impractical thought.¡± Jiang Xuan licked his lips again and smiled, ¡°All human races deserve to die, and you¡¯re no exception, avenging the Corpse Race Crack Hundred Chuan kind of stupidity doesn¡¯t interest me in the least, but destroying a human genius makes me feel a long-lost excitement ¡­¡­ Catch!¡±


    The words were not yet spoken.


    His figure shed, pulling out a white lightning bolt in the void as he sted out with a punch.


    It¡¯s fast as hell.


    The void was shed by his form.


    Li Mu smiled bashfully.


    He slightly sank his waist, and the [True Martial Fist ¨C Thousand Stacked Waves] sted out with a single punch, actually meeting Jiang Xuan¡¯s fist directly without dodging or avoiding it, and facing it head on.


    Boom!


    Fists shing with fists.


    In mid-air, the terrifying sound of gas explosions sounded like the thunder of doom.


    The two silhouettes were separated at the touch of a button.


    Jiang Xuan¡¯s figure was like a flying ball that had touched the wall, flying backward, his feet on the ground, leaving a trail, exiting a full twenty-one meters before barely stabilizing his figure.


    Li Mu, on the other hand, stood firmly in ce.


    An audible gasp rang out around the ring.


    A look of surprise also appeared on Jiang Xuan¡¯s face.


    Corpse n¡¯s corpse refining art, let them in the strength of the physical body, has a natural advantage, its power in closebat, enough to beparable to the orc race that relies on the body to fight the world, and the living corpse refining into the Tao of Jiang Xuan, 10,000 years of refining corpses, body can bepared to the quasi-imperial artifacts like the hardness of the body, a fist bombardment, it can be said to be destructive of the heavens and destroy the earth.


    As a result, in this punch, it was surprisingly Jiang Xuan who fell into a disadvantage.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Li Mu blew a breath into his fist and said indifferently, ¡°A Corpse Race¡¯s Quasi-Emperor, that¡¯s all the power you have? What a disappointment.¡±


    There was an uproar all around.


    So cocky!


    This Li Mu, is really crazy to no end.


    The shocked color on Jiang Xuan¡¯s face gradually faded away, instead of any shocked anger, his eyes were glowing, seriously surveying Li Mu as if he was admiring a dusty work of art, saying, ¡°Genius, true genius, hahahaha, it¡¯s simply perfect, destroying a true genius of the Human Race with my own hands, it¡¯s the kind of beauty that will wake me up from dreaming andughing¡­ ¡­again!¡±


    His body transformed into lightning and he sted out with a punch.


    The power of this punch, I don¡¯t know how many times stronger than the previous punch, the fist crossed in the air, the void was like ayer of paper, was piled up and squeezed together, as if this punch, is the void are carrying the bombardment to Li Mu.


    The entire space in ring number one was distorted by this punch.


    Is this, the true power of a 10,000 year old Corpse King Paragon?


    The countless living beings around them changed color.


    This wasn¡¯t even a power that a normal strong person could catch, was it?


    Li Mu stood still and threw another punch.


    Boom!


    The two fists, once again, collided.


    In a sh, the distorted space in the sky entangled together, and then dinged, breaking inch by inch, like countlessyers of ze being shattered, and in each piece of debris, there was a different scene, constantly shattering, the pieces getting smaller and smaller, and the raging pure physical body power, strangling the scattered fragments of the void that were not yet future-grade, and transforming them into fragments of the void, spreading out in a roaring manner.


    The windy walls of Ring One shed sharply with ancient runic light.


    The terrifying power caused the entire ring to roar and tremble.

 Chapter 1081 - 1081 extreme shock

    Chapter 1081 extreme shock


    The Rock Mushroom Ring was naturally generated, and had the Immortal Dao pressure added to it to withstand the tremendous impact, but at this moment, the tremendous roar and vibration made everyone feel as if the number one ring was going to crumble in the next instant.


    Boom!


    Amidst the annihting storm of void fragments, Jiang Xuan¡¯s body flew out backwards, hitting the windy wall of the ring hard and mounting a huge depression.


    As for the center of the storm, Li Mu still stood steadily in ce, swinging out his arm, his fist transformed into a five-fingered open shape, and then re-clenched his fist, an invisible fleshly power spread out, instantly suppressing the void storm, and the space around him automatically recovered at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°This is your power?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes looked out of the corner of his eye as he looked at Jiang Xuan, who was slowly sliding down the windy wall, and shook his head in disappointment.


    ¡°A ten-thousand year old corpse at the Quasi-Emperor level, the strength of its flesh is nothing more than that.¡±


    Li Mu was truly disappointed.


    The Corpse Race, known for its strong physicalbat power, a quasi-imperial level powerhouse with physical cultivation, could not even carry the punch under the outbreak of its own Zhenwu Fist, was it that it was too strong? Or is the opponent too weak?


    Two punches in session, Li Mu did not feel any pressure at all.


    Jiang Xuan stood at the edge of the ring, his head slightly lowered, his eyes unseen, but the facial lines around his mouth were zing.


    ¡°Want to see power do you?¡±


    His shoulders, shaking slightly from a lowugh.


    Dark red corpse qi, like a restlessly burning me, wisps and strands, burst out from within Jiang Xuan¡¯s body.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    He drank low.


    In the next instant, in a sh of streaming light, Jiang Xuan had already arrived in front of Li Mu, so fast that it was indescribable, and sted out with a fist.


    Boom!


    Right in the middle of Li Mu¡¯s waist and stomach.


    Destructive power suddenly erupted out with Jiang Xuan¡¯s fist at the center.


    This time, Li Mu didn¡¯t even have the reaction to dodge before he was sted.


    Around the ring, the strongest members of the various ns could not help but gasp in shock.


    Even farther away, the various powerhouses throughout the Land of Immortal Ascension who were paying attention to the giant curtain above the Dharma Altar also lost their voices in shock at once.


    The cries of rm echoed uncontrobly through the Land of Ascension like a tsunami that had suddenly erupted.


    Li Mu, is he finally going to lose?


    Despite the iparable stunning performance of the first two punches, the gap between the cultivation realms, after all, is too great, when the [Blood Corpse Human ughterer] really gets serious, this rising star from the human race, still seems unbeatable ah.


    This punch was enough to blow Li Mu right out of the water, right?


    The fluctuation of the fist power, the formation of the void storm, obscured all sight, swallowed the figures of the two warring sides, when this misced void storm dispersed, the pupils of the eyes of all the strongest, suddenly narrowed and coalesced!


    Li Mu, the man who should have been blown away, remained immobile as a mountain.


    Jiang Xuan¡¯s fist, indeed, sted Li Mu¡¯s waist and abdomen, and indeed, it erupted with destructive energies that were like annihtion, but, the effect of this punch was only to shatter the white clothes on Li Mu¡¯s abdomen, not to mention bursting Li Mu, it didn¡¯t even manage to cause him to bend over slightly.


    White clothes like snow, short hair like ink.


    This man, whose body was straight like a javelin, had a yfully disappointed expression on his face as he looked at Jiang Xuan, who was swinging his fist in front of him.


    ¡°This, this is your power?¡±


    Li Mu¡¯s eyes did not hide his disdain.


    Jiang Xuan¡¯s expression finally could no longer maintain its calmness.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± He opened his mouth just to say something.


    Li Mu swung out with a direct punch, ¡°That¡¯s power.¡±


    Boom!


    Jiang Xuan flew backwards for the third time.


    In mid-air, dark red blood floated.


    When the body of this Corpse n¡¯s speaker, once again, hit the wind wall of Ring 1, the left half of his body, which had already turned into a piece of dark red nothingness, was directly blown up and disappeared.


    Now that¡¯s a real blowout.


    There was dead silence all around.


    Immediately afterward, there were even more surging mountainous and tsunami-like cries of rm than just a moment ago.


    An extremely shocked face, his mind slowly digesting the images he had seen ¨C Jiang Xuan¡¯s absolute power that had erupted was easily endured head-on by Li Mu, and Li Mu¡¯s casual swing of his fist made Jiang Xuan as fragile as a sand sculpture, losing half of his body.


    Is that so?


    Is that the right understanding?


    It can¡¯t be.


    Countless brain circuits were frantically processing everything that had just happened.


    Can¡¯t understand it and don¡¯t want to believe it.


    Because it¡¯s beyondmon sense ¨C no, it¡¯s literally beyond truth.


    A descendant of the Dao Zun realm had crushed a veteran Paragon Emperor.


    A tiny ant that broke a dragon¡¯s leg with its hand?


    Something so absurd and unbelievable was actually happening in front of their eyes, not a dream, not a hallucination, but a fact.


    Raizo¡¯s face, due to the extreme shock, looked a little twisted.


    In Bai Rushan¡¯s eyes, there was beginning to be gravity.


    Biyan¡¯s mouth grew wide in surprise, her eyes seeming to weigh some kind of gain or loss.


    Wang Shiyu¡¯s smiling face looked like a blooming flower.


    Yuan Roar was so excited he was raising his arms and shouting something.


    And one other face with aplex expression, either happy or angry.


    In the midst of such a misced and illusory atmosphere, Jiang Xuan¡¯s figure, sliding down the invisible wind wall slowly slid down onto ring number one, sticking out his tongue and licking the blood from the corners of his mouth, a certain perverted smirk and fiery burning madness flowing from his eyes.


    Or to describe it urately, epilepsy.


    Terrifying fluctuations of corpse qi filled out from his body.


    In an instant, the shattered bodies reunited.


    Unprecedented pressure, centered on Jiang Xuan, crushed towards all sides.


    ¡°Good, great ¡­¡­ haha, hey hey hey hey.¡± Jiang Xuanughed maniacally with an unusually hideous and twisted voice: ¡°Strong, very strong, really strong, tremblingly strong ¡­¡­ hehehe, but, stupid little guy ah, the stronger you are, when I kill you, the more pain the human race will suffer, is this a chance given to me by the heavens? Hahaha, I thought that the reincarnation immortal ball is only to give me an appetizer, huh, I did not expect, but it is a real meal, simply let people ¡­¡­ excited ah.¡±


    Boom!


    The crimson blood light suddenly erupted like a sh flood,pletely erupting on his body.


    It was a manifestation of corpse qi that was so dense that it was unbelievable.


    Countless voices of wailing, hissing, screaming, wailing, begging for mercy, and crying spread out from the corpse gas and blood light, fusing into a kind of demonic sound that seemed to be the most terrifying in the world,pletely upying the entire space within the windy wall of the No. 1 ring.


    Under the backdrop rendering of such light and shadow pressure, Jiang Xuan transformed into a true ten thousand year old Corpse King.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see real power?¡±


    When Jiang Xuan slowly raised his head, in his eyes, it was already all blood light, a cold and cruel aura filled the air, as if it was from the Nine Hells and Hells general eerie power blossomed, the whole person as if he was a different person, before that normal human like appearance disappeared.


    ¡°As you wish ¡­¡­ Corpse Dao Tong Xuan, Ten Thousand Ghosts Exterminate ¨C Die!¡±


    The roiling blood and light corpse qi, transformed into the appearance of countless grievous souls and severe ghosts, scrambling to be the first to crazily crowd and tear towards Li Mu, instantly submerging Li Mu¡¯s figure.


    At the same time, the white clothes on Jiang Xuan¡¯s body instantly turned into flying dust.


    The real body of the zombie with a dark red metallic luster in general appeared in the world.


    Under the dazzle of several thick red special corpse qi, this Corpse Race Quasi-Emperor was like a demon from hell, his hands turned into ws, as if it was the scythe of the God of Death, attacking and killing towards Li Mu in the midst of the unjust souls and severe ghosts.


    This, is a divine ability of the Quasi-Emperor level.


    A true quasi-imperial battle power.


    With the Corpse Technique superimposed on a true Quasi-Emperor level Zombie True Body, Jiang Xuan treated Li Mu as a true opponent and exploded into a true killing move.


    However¨C


    ¡°What a disappointment.¡±


    On Li Mu¡¯s face, a smile appeared.


    A sh of ming de light surfaced at his side.


    [Rising Spring de Intent].


    The power of the Emperor¡¯s Fire, the most rigid and masculine power, specializes in oveing all Yin Sneaky Death Breaths.


    The de intent was constantly changing and flowing.


    Spring, rain, hibernation!


    Spring Equinox, Qingming, Guyu!


    Lixia, Xiaoman, Mangzao, Summer Solstice, Xiaoshu, Daoshu ¡­¡­ Xiaoxue, Daoxue, Winter Solstice, Xiaohan, Daohan!


    The Twenty-four Sections of Qi de Intent was catalyzed by Emperor Fire True Qi and flowed around Li Mu.


    The seasons change throughout the year.


    Thousands of scenes, the world of people, the vicissitudes of the sea, the cold and the summer, all in these twenty-four knife intent flow between.


    The mes burn.


    All the unjust souls and severe ghosts, swept away by this kind of power, dissipated as if they were melting away like ice.


    The corpse gas and blood light looked like faded ink.


    Between the passing of the years, Li Mu¡¯s hand held the golden giant sword.


    Battling Chopper!


    Lightning Chop!


    Chop!


    Chop!


    A knife cuts through and breaks the hand.


    The second knife cuts through and goes to the legs.


    Three cuts through and cut off the waist.


    Four cuts through the open belly.


    Five shes through a shattered body.


    Six cuts and a lord¡¯s head!


    The Six Swords of the Wind and Cloud!


    This was the first time since the Falling God Abyss Enlightenment and Knife Enlightenment that Li Mu had performed the Six des of Wind and Cloud in aplete and coherent manner when facing the enemy.


    It¡¯s only six shes.


    But the six de lights swept by, the after-intent was unceasing, it seemed to be the aftermath of the flow of years in the earth and the sky in general, and all the eyes that saw the six de lights, it was as if they had seen the rotation of the six epochs.


    Except for Jiang Xuan, of course.


    The [Blood Corpse Human ughterer], who had revealed his true body of a ten thousand year old zombie, stood still in the very center of the ring, his powerful and unparalleled blood light corpse aura had dissipated, and he just stood quietly and motionless, as if time had stopped on his body, and as if he had been transformed into a dark red sculpture in the ancient ruins.


    ¡°This is the Corpse Race Paragon Emperor?¡±


    Li Mu put away his sword and slowly turned around.


    The sound spread vibrations through the air, like dominoes being toppled over the first one.


    Boo!


    Lines of blood erupted.


    Arms, legs and feet, and the head ¡­¡­ cracked open.


    They rolled off Jiang Xuan¡¯s dark red body with a grunt and crashed to the ground with a strange sound.


    Then the whole body copsed.


    The distant Corpse Race¡¯spound looked like it had suddenly been crushed over by an extremely deep cold ice storm, instantly freezing over.


    Nearby, around the ring, a face frozen in time, old or young, ugly or handsome, male or female, without exception, cleanly used the most exaggerated expression to express the most unbelievable shock in their hearts.

 Chapter 1082 - 1082 Destined to become a legend

    Chapter 1082 Destined to be a legend


    Suppression.


    Complete and utter suppression.


    The final ring battle of the Immortal Sapling Ranking Battle truly illustrated what was ¡®incredible¡¯.


    Now to carefully recall the entire process, many beings afterthought shocked inexplicably found that was thought to be able to win the match without any suspense [Blood Corpse ughterer] Jiang Xuan, in fact, from the beginning to the moment, in the whole process of the exchange of hands, did not have any upper hand, and did not create any one time threatening offensive opportunities.


    It had always been Li Mu, in a state ofplete suppression.


    Countless shocked gazes looked toward Li Mu.


    This man in white clothes like snow, in the midst of this battle that should have been iparably overwhelming, was as calm as if he were walking idly.


    If the previous two or three punches had only made people think that Li Mu¡¯s Dark Horse sess was enough, then the instantaneous counterattack just now, the flow of twenty-four de Intentions, the Reincarnation of the Ages, and the lethal power of the Six des of the Wind and Clouds had made the powerhouses of all the major races, finally and truly realize a truth-


    They, all of them, had underestimated Li Mu.


    There was no dark horse there, it was clearly a Daemon level yer.


    To be able to downright suppress and defeat a 10,000 year old corpse level Quasi-Emperor like Jiang Xuan, this was already enough to show that Li Mu, himself, was definitely an existence that could battle a Quasi-Emperor, and even though the Quasi-Emperor was not able to exert his true absolute battle power due to the existence of the Immortal Dao pressure in the Land of Immortal Ascension, the result in front of him was enough to prove the strength of the man in the center of the ring with the flowing white shirt.


    It¡¯s horrible.


    This fellow had gone from being unknown to stirring up the wind and clouds, how long had it been, and he could already battle a Paragon.


    Given enough time, how far will he grow in the future?


    One of the gazes that looked at Li Mu was filled with awe and fear.


    The surrounding atmosphere, treacherous and faint, like a volcano that has umted energy for millions of years, at the moment before it is about to erupt, the strange and terrible quiet, not even a lost voice eximed, the entirend of the ascended immortals for a moment like when the mute button was pressed.


    All the time, vexed voices, sounded in the ring.


    Gobble gobble!


    The fragment of [Blood Corpse Man yer] Jiang Xuan¡¯s zombie¡¯s true body that had been shredded, at some point, turned into a streak of dark red blood water, as if the corpse had melted like ice, the surfaceyer of the blood water was boiling slightly, and a single bead of blood kept jumping around, as if something horrifying was about to happen.


    In Li Mu¡¯s eyes, a trace of surprise shed, and then he was relieved.


    That¡¯s right.


    A Quasi-Emperor level existence, if it was defeated and decapitated so simply, then the word ¡¯emperor¡¯ in the word ¡®Quasi-Emperor¡¯ would be too worthless.


    Li Mu had an expectant look on his face as he watched the bizarre transformation of the blood pool in front of him.


    The surrounding parties that were in absolute shock also noticed such a change at this time, realizing what was going on, and the hearts that had already been judged victorious or defeated had ast trace of anticipation.


    The battle, it¡¯s not over yet.


    The blood boiled, then levitated, outlining a human figure in the air, then every part became clear and detailed, gradually protruding, and eventually transforming into a giant humanoid skeleton over three meters tall.


    Every bone of this skeleton was flowing with a piercing blood color, as if sticky demonic blood was flowing, while the whole was roughly in the shape of a human, a giant, but the joints of the arms and legs were filled with hideous barbs, and the surfaceyer of the bone had fine crimson scales, like armor, covering the whole body, with the bones and armor growing together, and the head was a helmet in the shape of a flying saucer cap, which was also fused with the skeleton, the naturally generated.


    Bloodskeleton Real!


    This was the strongestbat form pioneered by the ancestor of the Corpse n n.


    ¡°Li Mu.¡±


    The bloody skeleton¡¯s mouth opened and closed, and it was Jiang Xuan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°If you thought that you had defeated me just now, then you are too naive. The divine abilities of a Quasi-Emperor, even when suppressed by the Immortal Dao pressure of the Land of Immortal Ascension, are by no means something that a little worm like you can degree side and imagine, and at this moment, you should feel proud because you forced me to have to cast the final mysteries of my impact on the Great Emperor realm, ahead of time, and now, it¡¯s time for everything toe to an end for you.¡±


    Jiang Xuan¡¯s Blood Skeleton True Body stepped away.


    Boom boom boom!


    The three-meter tall hideous body, every part of it was like a killing machine, the fingers were like knives, the toes were like swords, and with every step, the No. 1 ring rumbled and shook, and every bone and joint flowing with crimson blood contained a terrifying amount of energy.


    Seeing such a scene, bursts of roars and growls emanated from the Corpse n¡¯s quarters, as if in an instant, it had changed from a sad, grayish picture to a world of color.


    And at this time, after a long silence in thend of the ascended immortals, all kinds of mor and cries finally erupted once again, millions of murmurs with different meanings, different tones, and differentnguages mixing together in a chaotic and disordered way to express the same meaning¨C


    Jiang Xuan, there was still hope of winning!


    Instead, in the ring, Reimu smiles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet? No matter what form you evolve into, it¡¯s pointless.¡±


    Facing the Corpse n¡¯s ultimate Upanishad, the Blood Skeleton True Body, Li Mu didn¡¯t have the slightest fear.


    He reached out and yanked from the void, yanking out the golden giant de, and with a seemingly small body, he took the initiative to meet Jiang Xuan step by step, gradually increasing his speed, and by the time the third step was taken, the sound of breaking air rang out, and even the man with the de had been transformed into a stream of light.


    Phew!


    The sound of air and emptiness being broken open at the same time rang out.


    By the time all the surrounding parties¡¯ powerhouses heard this voice, the light image in the ring in their sight had already been split in two by the de light, the figures staggered, and the de light chopped on top of the Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body, sshing golden sparks that flickered away.


    Blood-colored bone knots erupted in mid-air.


    Li Mu was in mid-air, and the [Back Dragon Reverse sh] had already been cast.


    Blood and bone crumbs were flying.


    With a single sh, he had already injured the Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body.


    Li Mu¡¯s power habitually surpassed the predictions of all powerful people.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna tear you apart!¡±


    Jiang Xuan¡¯s angry roar transformed into sound waves radiating indiscriminately to bombard the entire ring.


    Under the state of the Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body, his speed, strength, increased exponentially, his three-meter tall figure shed in the air like blood light, every part of his body could be a weapon for attack, his body was huge but well not clumsy, every lunge was deadly.


    On the ring, between the walls of wind, blood light and white light chased each other and crashed, so fast that it was almost as if no one¡¯s sight could catch the two men¡¯s stances and moves.


    nking!


    First, sparks spattered, and by the time the sound of impact rang out, the corresponding pair of moves was long over.


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    The Emperor me de¡¯s aura flowed, diffusing the four seasons of the year and reversing the cycle of the years, implicitly conforming to the Time Upanishad, catalyzing some sort of strange change in time within the wind-walled enclosure of the entire Ring No. 1.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet? In the Land of Immortal Ascension, under the suppression of the Immortal Dao¡¯s pressure, you¡¯re no match for me at all.¡±


    Li Mu cast the Six des of Wind and Cloud, constantlybining them over and over again.


    A knife winds up.


    A knife to stop the wind.


    A knife clouds gathering.


    A knife cloud disperses.


    Miles of wind and clouds is a knife.


    The world is a knife.


    Heroes and heroines are a cut.


    Spirits and demons or a knife.


    Wherever my sword goes, who can stop it?


    Cut after cut, cut after cut.


    The Six des of Wind and Cloud did not have any subtle changes or variations, any strong person in the Land of Immortal Ascension only needed to look at it once and knew the changes of the de moves by heart, but seeing it clearly didn¡¯t mean that it could be blocked, what seemed to be a simple move, when it was performed from Li Mu¡¯s hands, it had the power to transform decay into magic.


    Jiang Xuan was once again suppressed.


    Bone shavings flew amidst the shes of de light.


    Even the Corpse n¡¯s ultimate Upanishad, the Blood Skeleton True Body, was of no use in front of Li Mu¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Damnable human race ¡­¡­,¡± Jiang Xuan roared.


    Boom!


    The ribs of the Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body were chopped and streaked.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re dreaming if you want to beat me!¡±


    Jiang Xuan¡¯s voice was filled with hatred.


    He recklessly pounced on Li Mu, his huge body transforming into the most terrifying weapon in the world, and every strike contained the power to destroy the heavens and the earth.


    Li Mu always used the Wind and Cloud Six des in meleebat, assisted by the Twenty-Four Seasons de Intent.


    In the midst of actualbat, it is most likely to be enlightened and improved.


    Li Mu shed and chopped continuously, chopping the huge Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body away again and again.


    The fruits of his half a year of hellish honing in the Falling God Abyss were manifested in this battle, especially the bizarre bull-headed demonic monsters he had met in the 10,000 meter area below the Falling God Abyss in hisst tens of days, with a single battle strengthparable to a Quasi-Emperor, with which Li Mu had fought in a group battle, and had also stood to kill one of them, and upon advancing to the middle stage of the Celestial Exaltation, Li Mu¡¯s saber technique, power and martial true meaning condensation were already no less than that of a Quasi-Emperor.


    Fighting Jiang Xuan at this time, thetter was suppressed by the Immortal Dao pressure of this heaven and earth, and even if he had exerted the Ultimate Upanishad of the Corpse n, he was still in a state of suppression, so how could he be Li Mu¡¯s opponent?


    Boom!


    The de shed.


    The right arm of the Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body was chopped off, and the blood and bones were broken and strewn like messy sand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡± Jiang Xuan roared long and mournfully, ¡°The Human Race has negated me, I can kill the Human Race, the Human Race cannot kill me, Li Mu, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Li Mu responded to him with another sh.


    His de technique had already attained the metaphysical ¡®Realm of the Gods¡¯, and the giant de of the fourth form of the God Striking Whip could be said to be indestructible, even the Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body could not block such a de, such a de technique.


    As if chopping wood and felling trees, blood-colored bone shavings were flying.


    ¡°It ends here.¡±


    Li Mu chopped through the already crippled giant skeleton body with a single sh.


    The Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body stumbled and copsed.


    It was as if it was a giant tree in the sky that had been hacked to pieces with a single sh.


    Jiang Xuan, who had disyed the Corpse n¡¯s Ultimate Upanishad, still hadn¡¯t achieved any hope of turning defeat into victory, and hadn¡¯t had any chance of possibly winning since the beginning, and the so-called Blood Skeleton¡¯s True Body had onlysted a moment longer under Li Mu¡¯s sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing ¡­¡­¡± Jiang Xuan roared harshly, ¡°Why would I lose in the hands of the human race, Li Mu, do you know that back then, I was wrongly used ¡­¡­ ¡±


    The de shed.


    The head of the Blood Skeleton¡¯s true body was chopped to pieces.


    All words, abruptly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about the past, and you deserve to die a long time ago for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Li Mu said lightly.


    The Divine Jade Immortal que floated and fetched from the blood-colored skeleton debris, eventually transforming into a stream of light that shot towards the Reincarnation Immortal Orb.


    ¡°Dead, [Blood Corpse yer] is dead.¡±


    A foreign race Quasi-Emperor level powerhouse said dreamily.


    ¡°He was forced to perform the [Blood Skeleton True Body] and didn¡¯t salvage the situation, as a result, his True God was chopped to pieces and his divine soul was destroyed, otherwise, Li Mu was in the ring, when he couldn¡¯t kill the Paragon Emperor.¡± Another foreign race Paragon Emperor sighed, as time and fate would have it.


    No one had expected that in this session of the Holy War, at the stage of the battle for the Immortal Sapling Ranking, a Quasi-Emperor would fall, and in such a shocking manner.


    The people who died, of course, no longer mattered.


    It¡¯s the living that counts.


    It was the one who was alive and had crushed the ten thousand year old corpse Paragon Emperor.


    His name, is Li Mu.


    Destined to be a legend.


    As the final battle of the Immortal Seedling Ranking came to an end, the battle of the Immortal Roots, would finally arrive.

 Chapter 1083 - 1083 A word to the wise.

    Chapter 1083 A word to the wise.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to fight off the Corpse n.¡±


    After the battle, Li Mu let his words out, shaking the entire Land of Ascension.


    Putting this in a day ago, it would probably be taken as a joke, to suppress a n with the power of one person was a fool¡¯s errand, unless the person who said this was a Martial Dao Emperor.


    Is Li Mu a Martial Arts Emperor?


    It¡¯s not.


    But it¡¯s different now.


    He defeated the Corpse n¡¯s number one strongest participant in this Holy War, [Blood Corpse Man yer] Jiang Xuan.


    No, to be precise, it¡¯s a hit.


    Killing a Paragon in the ring, even if it was relying on the factor of the Immortal Dao¡¯s pressure in the Land of Immortal Ascension, and also because Jiang Xuan had ¡®gone to his head¡¯ at thest moment and executed his iplete Bloodskeleton True Body, but there weren¡¯t so many ifs in the world of martial arts, and this was a visible battle result.


    Nowadays, as an existence that could kill a Paragon Emperor in the ring, Li Mu¡¯s saying this would not carry the same weight.


    The Corpse n was now truly gray.


    As arge branch of the demon race, the Corpse Race in this millennium, the development, extremely rapid, the power to expand very quickly, vaguely have the trend to call themselves a race, this time, painstakingly prepared a lot to break through history in the ring holy war, but the results were continuously pressed to the ground, creating the worst record in history,pletely and utterly nailed to the pir of shame.


    Bone Jade, who was the ¡®culprit¡¯, was said to be scared silly.


    Now, as long as someone whispered the name ¡®Li Mu¡¯ in his ear, this famous powerhouse of the Corpse Race would tremble and hiss in fear, like a frightened rabbit.


    But Reimu didn¡¯t let him off the hook.


    After the battle to kill Jiang Xuan was over, he broke into the Corpse n¡¯spound and pressed down on Bone Jade for another beating.


    Hit that hard.


    Bone Jade¡¯s injury was a miserable one.


    This time, no other powerhouse from the Corpse Race even dared to make a move to stop Li Mu.


    The crowd was speechless.


    That¡¯s too vindictive and brutal.


    In the end, the Bone Jade was beaten to death and hung on the gate of the Corpse n¡¯spound, swinging in the wind.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Holy War that prohibited killing under the ring, I¡¯m afraid that Bone Jade would have already died ten thousand times.


    After this battle, many of the people who secretly wanted to deal with Li Mu and his friends were much more restrained-who could stand up to such awless Daemon King who utilized the implicit rules of the Reincarnation Immortal Sphere?


    Yes, Li Mu was now a Daemon King level existence in the eyes of the major races.


    The Human Race had risen another Daemon King.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Li Mu is not enough to worry about?¡±


    Fox n resident, in the middle of the gorgeous tent, a handsome noble gentleman in white fur, reclining on the white bone chair, eyebrows like a picture, faintly looking at Bi Yan, voice enchanting, androgynous.


    Bi Yan let out a lightugh, ¡°It was I who was wrong, this son, after all, is the variable.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°When did Li Mu have the power to kill a Paragon Emperor?¡±


    Ray hid in his room, his eyes burning with intense anger and jealousy.


    He knew the grudge between himself and Li Mu, so Li Mu¡¯s rise to power made him feel a strong threat.


    In the other room, Bai Rushan sat cross-legged, her figure floating in mid-air.


    ¡°The master of the God Striking Whip, is indeed a great danger to my Thunder Road, the following battle of the Immortal Roots List, mustpletely destroy this son, otherwise, the next n, will be hindered by him, my Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain operation for ten thousand years, must be all the work in this battle, only allowed to seed, not allowed to fail.¡±


    This Thunder Road Ancestral Mountain¡¯s holy war talker frowned slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Woof a woof, when did human favorites be so swaggering? It¡¯s simply wild and cool, there is a trend of invincibility now, if this goes on, woof feels that the bitter days of being oppressed like before, areing again, no, I have to purify it once more.¡±


    The Beast¡¯s Quarters.


    Stupid dog Samoyed in human form sat at the table, his forelegs resting on his chin in thought.


    Since the days of entering thend of the ascended immortals, it has always felt that a force that has been dormant for a long time in its body is vaguely haunted, and is ready to move, seemingly to awaken, causing it to have scruples, but after watching the process of Li Mu¡¯s battle with Jiang Xuan, it has suddenly realized what it is.


    The stupid dog made up his mind and made a certain decision that had always made him feel confused.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°See? He is not in danger for the time being, now, can you continue to cultivate in peace. Being good enough to really have it, you are now harboring distractions, your cultivation is difficult to advance, and in the future, the distance between you and him, will grow bigger and bigger.¡±


    Somewhere in space, the female fairy king closed the water mirror spell in the void and the image disappeared.


    Ye Wuhen nodded and collected his mind.


    Soon, she entered the cultivation state without any distractions in her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    A dayter, the battle for the Immortal Root Ranking finally began.


    It was only at this stage of the Holy War ring that it came into focus, like a tune that had finally gotten past the smooth introductory buildup and into the climactic part of the chorus.


    There were a total of 5,000 strong martial arts practitioners from all the major races who had entered the Immortal Roots List.


    These 5,000 people were the strongest among the top 5,000 of all the major races that had been screened out after countless battles in the Immortal Seedling Ranking Ring Battle, and were only qualified to enter the next round andpete for the Immortal Roots Ranking.


    It is worth mentioning that the Immortal Roots List still has no sequential ranking.


    The names of these 5,000 people are simply disyed in random order on the fourth square heavenly pir to the southeast of the Dharma altar.


    And with the Immortal Seedling List ring battle is different, to this stage, before each battle, the Dharma altar giant screen, will be one incense stick of time in advance, announced the list of sparring, at the same time, the maximum of only ten matches, in addition to letting the two sides of the warring parties to be ready for the battle, but also in the viewer¡¯s consideration, you can as much as possible to choose to pay attention to the game ready to watch.


    Amidst all the attention, the first leg of the Immortal Root Ranking kicked off.


    Daoist Green Ox vs Feather n 21 Winged Angel War Wuji.


    One was a Protector God General from the Dao Pce, the first holynd of the Human Race.


    One is the great battle archangel of the Feathered n¡¯s mighty world.


    It was a heavyweight sh that attracted the attention of almost all races.


    Even the Reincarnation Immortal Orb attached immense importance to this match, and as the opening match of the Immortal Root Ranking, there were no other bouts scheduled for the same period.


    The sound of war drums came out from the Dharma altar in a stirring and surging manner.


    A solemn and sacred atmosphere permeated the sky above the Land of Ascension.


    On the central No. 1 rocky mushroom ring, the wind wall flowed with a bright light, then slowly faded away, the wind wall was hidden in invisibility, and strange runes flowed around the entire ring, then also converged in the rock, which was the sign of the ring Immortal Dao¡¯s power of pressure being released at full strength.


    The Reincarnation Immortal Orb manipted the various prohibitions of the ring, debugging and preparing for the uing battle.


    All eyes are on us, all breaths are taken away.


    The wind is blowing.


    The ring was empty.


    Suddenly, soft light flowed.


    When the hour arrived, Daoist Green Ox and Battle Wuji were teleported to the ring at the same time.


    Qingniu Taoist is dressed in green, stout, resolute face, own a kind of immovable as a mountain of momentum diffused.


    Battle Wuji was d in bright light golden armor and held a golden sword in his hand, just like a bright god of war.


    There were cheers and shouts that rang out from the direction of their respective camps.


    The atmosphere, in an instant, became iparably hot.


    For millions of years, the rtionship between the Human Race and the Feather Race, was not amicable,paratively speaking, the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Devil and the Feather Race were more like allies, so after Daoist Green Ox and War Wuji ascended to the stage, they didn¡¯t say any nonsense, and they directly opened up the battle.


    ¡°Great Dao Reincarnation Fist.¡±


    Amidst the gusts of bull roars, the green ox stepped forward and swung his fist out.


    The Reincarnation Fist Seal, asrge as a bucket, transformed into a star, smashing towards Battle Wuji.


    ¡°All enemies, says God, will bow down.¡±


    Battle Wuji suspended in the void, behind the twenty-one pairs of wings open, seems to be a god descending, upying the entire ring half-wall space, just like the general color of gold feathers, stretching between the feathers friction, issued a gold and iron resonance of the sound, copsed out of the road sparks, the slightest vibration, is the sky feathers, flow soared out, as if a golden meteor shower.


    Both are famous for a long time old strong, both sides for each other, has long been very understanding, so the first up, is the extreme move.


    The sh of the powers of the Extreme Dao caused the entire Ring 1 to be enveloped in a frenzy of power.


    The Green Ox punched and punched, continuously sting out, his fist prints were like the stars bombarding the sky, shattering the rain of golden meteorite feathers that came at him.


    He strides forward with a strong aura of going forward.


    ¡°Today, behead you, a brute bull who is willing to be a ve of the human race ¡­¡­ Golden Feather Heavenly sh!¡±


    Battle Wuji coldly shouted, a pair of feathered wings behind his back, stretching out, like two giant divine knives, splitting the air and chopping down, the golden de awns, seems to be the extinction of the world¡¯s lightning to sh through the universe as the light of the Divine Light.


    ¡°Heavenly Reincarnation.¡±


    Daoist Green Ox sted out with a fist, the sky was filled with starry images spinning, the starry sky under his feet was filled with stars and buckets that seemed to be flowing like whirlpools, and the pitch-ck Cosmic Heavenly Image Domain spread out under his feet, making his entire person look like the master of the cosmic stars and thews of all things.


    Boom!


    Terrifying energy fluctuations erupted like the explosion of a star collision.


    Battle Wuji¡¯s roar rang out.


    His pair of feathered wings crumbled all over the sky, and his golden feathers crumbled and streaked.


    Golden drops of blood flowed.


    The dual-feathered [Golden Feather Heavenly Chop] was shattered by Daoist Green Ox¡¯s [Heavenly Dao Reincarnation] with a single punch.


    ¡°Heavenly Reincarnation!¡±


    Daoist Green Ox approached once again with great strides.


    The space around him turned into a cosmic vacuum, thousands of stars flickered in the distant pitch ckness, and an endless ck vacuum spread out under his feet, all the way to the feet of War Wuji, and this starry sky was constantly distorting, like a kind of reincarnation force that was eroding everything.


    This was Daoist Green Ox¡¯s Empyrean Dao realm.


    He, too, is a Quasi-Emperor level powerhouse.


    Beside War Wuji, golden feathers flowed, seeming to be like yellow maple leaves fluttering all over the sky on an autumn day, and he also held up the Emperor Dao domain, as he was also a quasi-Emperor level powerhouse.


    The collision of domains was even more vicious than the confrontation of extreme moves.


    Thousands of stars flickering stars and buckets flowing ck vacuum, and beautiful autumn maple leaves falling golden light, constantly colliding with each other at the junction, the void copsed and annihted, and constantly reborn, noiseless and silent, but only the real martial arts powerhouse, only to understand that this breathless picture of the middle of the, contains a terrible killing opportunity.


    Under the impact of their respective Empyrean Dao domains, Daoist Green Ox and Battle Wuji kept sting away with their moves.


    Qingniu Taoist a forward, stride forward, the Heavenly Dao Reincarnation Fist rigid casteless, a fist bombardment, ten thousand stars without obstruction, refused to retreat half a step, as if charging a god general, only know forward, do not know backward, even if it is the body, there are by the invisible golden feather cut blood marks ¡­¡­


    This was the first time Li Mu had seen a battle image of Daoist Green Ox exploding at full power.


    The Taoist Pce Protector God General is truly worthy of its name.


    That kind ofndslide and sea catalyzing an unrelenting momentum, especially touched Li Mu.


    When Li Mu himself fought, he took a frontal and hard line, while Daoist Green Ox was undoubtedly more determined and direct in this regard.


    The power of the Law of Reincarnation contained within the Great Dao Reincarnation Fist also benefited Li Mu greatly.


    His Twenty-four Seasons de Intent, using his de intent to diffuse the twenty-four seasons, the four seasons and the changing of the years were also reincarnations.


    In this battle, Li Mu opened the vertical eye in his brow, alternating various pupil techniques to capture the mysteries of the Great Dao.


    Although he could decapitate a quasi-empire like Jiang Xuan in the ring, it didn¡¯t mean that he could defy and underestimate the heroes of the world, the purpose of participating in the Holy War was to draw on the strengths of a hundred schools of thought, and Li Mu¡¯s tactic was to defy the enemy strategically, and emphasize the enemy in battle.


    In the end, this battle that was watched by all, drew to a close in the midst of Daoist Green Ox¡¯s unrelenting Great Dao Reincarnation Fist Fist Prints, even though his body was full of golden reversed feathers, he ended up hardening his fists to shatter Battle Wuji¡¯s twenty-one pairs of feathered wings, shattering Battle Wuji¡¯s golden armor and golden swords, and severely injuring Battle Wuji into aa, and ultimately being teleported out of the ring by the Divine Jade Immortal que.


    Throughout the entire battle, Daoist Green Ox had not taken a step back.


    He used the most resolute and direct way, one step and one punch, and sted his opponent head-on.


    That aura of ¡®I am invincible¡¯, in the final moments, even caused opponents like War Wuji to be at a loss for words, and it could be said that, in terms of spiritual will, the same crushing defeat of the opponent was achieved.


    This battle impressed and shocked countless people.


    It also allowed countless powerful people to truly appreciate, what is the Hundred Races Holy War, what is the glory of the Holy War, and what is the dignity of the martial way.


    This battle also set the tone for the entire next battle of the Immortal Root Ranking.


    The first thing Li Mu went to do after watching this battle was to go to the Wind and Cloud Branch Residence in the Extra-Terrestrial Heavenly Devil camp, and casually stayed with one of the Wind and Cloud Branch¡¯s participating powerhouses, and without saying a word, he went up and beat them up.


    ¡°Ah, who are you? You ¡­¡­ Li Mu? Why did you hit me?¡±


    The one who was beaten was Tang Mingxuan, one of the four newest powerhouses under the Feng Yun Zhi Quasi-Emperor Gu Tieyi.


    Originally, because of entering the battle of the immortal root list, Xiao Tang, who was not psychologically prepared, after receiving two punches, he was still a little bit confused, and then exploded in anger, and was about to strike back, but at that moment, a sh of light in his mind, finally recognized Li Mu¡¯s identity, and at that moment, he couldn¡¯t even bring up the courage to fight back, as if he had seen a ghost in the daytime, and was frantically backing away while furiously calling out for help.


    Li Mu chased after him and gave him another fat beating, beating Tang Mingxuan¡¯s face full of fist marks, before he turned around and left.


    By the time the people from Wind Cloud Branch reacted, Li Mu had already disappeared.


    Tang Mingxuan covered his face swollen into a pig¡¯s head, surrounded by the crowd in the center, the more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he became, the more angry he became.


    What a thing to call it.


    Shen Jia, one of the four rising powerhouses of the Wind and Cloud Branch, had an indifferent expression on his face as he said, ¡°So, because sworn brother Sword Epileptic lost at the hands of Lord Gu, Li Mu is finally going to make a move against our Wind and Cloud Branch?¡±


    A word to the wise.

 Chapter 1084 - 1084, Li Mu vs Gu Tieyi

    Chapter 1084, Li Mu vs Gu Tieyi


    Li Mu was using the same tactics he had used against the Corpse n to deal with the Wind Cloud Branch.


    Utilizing the implicit rules of the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, he was able to directly confront the strongest of the Wind Cloud Branch.


    Looking at the direction where Li Mu disappeared, the strongest members of the Wind and Cloud Branch had an odd feeling in their hearts.


    The news spread and there was a sudden interest from all sides.


    Forewarned, the Corpse Race has been used by Li Mu with this tactic, hit temporarily no temper, arge race, the number of people who entered the immortal root list of 5000, only barely enough to make up three, and are not what the popr yers, in some ways, the Corpse Race¡¯s journey to the Holy War, has almost drawn to a close.


    And now, Daemon Li¡¯s eyes had aimed at the Wind Cloud Branch.


    This style is very Li Mu.


    And the feedback from the Reincarnation Fairy Ball was very timely.


    It made an exception by announcing Li Mu¡¯s ring schedule ahead of time ¨C the


    In the twentieth match of the Battle of the Immortal Roots Ranking, it was Li Mu fighting Gu Tieyi.


    There was an uproar.


    With the padding in the Immortal Sapling Ranking Battle, now that the whole world had reevaluated Li Mu as a quasi-imperial level Daemon King, the Reincarnation Immortal Orb¡¯s evaluation of Li Mu¡¯sbat power would only be clearer and more explicit, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t let anyone else in the Wind and Cloud Branch with less than a quasi-imperial level evaluation go to meet Li Mu.


    The news spread and the Land of Ascension was shaken.


    The shocking battle between Daoist Green Ox and Battle Wuji had only ended a short while ago, and many people were still in shock as another quasi-imperial level duel was about to begin.


    The battlefield, too, was in Ring One.


    Moreover, this was a battle of Paragon Emperors between the Human Race and the Sky Demon Race.


    As the two predestined hate races of the Chaos World, every duel between the Human Race and the Heavenly Demon Race in the Holy War Ring would produce explosive sparks, all colliding like sparks hitting the earth, and coupled with the previous feud between Gu Tieyi and Jian Zhiwei, this battle, which was still an hour away from the actual start, had attracted almost all the gazes.


    ¡°It¡¯s still working.¡±


    Li Muughed at the Dao Pcepound.


    Shi Baixuan was slightly worried, saying, ¡°You¡¯re constantly provoking the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, it might not be a good thing.¡±


    Li Mu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, battles are all about practicing, hard opponents are the only ones that can give me pressure, the stronger the opponents arranged by the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, the better.¡±


    Shi Baixuan shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, it¡¯s power is very strong, it can constantly collect your battle data, analyze your battle ws and weaknesses, and arrange opponents to you in a targeted manner, and there will always be someone that can defeat you, moreover, once when it determines that you¡¯re a threatening part of the Holy War, it won¡¯t be restricted to only the forces you¡¯re provoking in arranging your opponents, most likely, it will arrange opponents from other races and even the human race for you. likely, it will arrange opponents from other races, even the human race, for you.¡±


    Li Mu remembered what Sword Epileptic had said before he left.


    There¡¯s something a bit sinister about this jihad.


    Judging from Shi Bai Xuan¡¯s words, how did he feel, this Reincarnation Immortal Orb, was like a supeputer, if it could collect the battle data of all the contestants, wouldn¡¯t that mean that over the past ten million years, the entire Chaos World¡¯s experts and powerhouses, including which Quasi-Emperors and Great Emperors¡¯ data, were all in the calction.


    The Reincarnation Immortal Orb can simply be said to know this world like the back of its hand.


    ¡°The battle of the Immortal Roots List, everyone has three matches, 4000 people are eliminated out of 5000 people, and only 1000 people can enter the Banished Immortal List in the end, these three matches, each one is important, if you use up your cards and means at this time, and consume too much, then once you enter the Banished Immortal List, and then when you fight again, you will not be able to wear the paper when strong, and then you will want to enter the top 500 of the Flying Immortal Ranking, it will be very difficult.¡± Zhi Qianze also came over and advised Li Mu rather patiently.


    Li Mu smiled and said, ¡°I was not particrly concerned about the so-called Immortal Ascension List, as for whether I can enter the Flying Immortal List, to the extent that the True Immortal List, the Golden Immortal List, and whether I can be the first immortal among the 100,000 people, it¡¯s not very meaningful to me, I came to this Immortal Ascension Land just to meet the strongest people of all the races in the world, and to be fast and furious, and if I look forward to the so-called rankings, I am not the one who is tired. heart.¡±


    The two of them, Shi Baixuan and Zhi Qianze, sniffed as if there was something in their hearts that was slightly touched.


    It was the first time they had heard such words from the mouths of the contestants.


    ¡°Every step forward, will get a huge reward, reincarnation immortal ballmunication immortal world, can be from the immortal world, take down the immortal treasure, the first 5000 get the reward can only be regarded as general, but the first 1000, the first 500, the first 100 and the first 10 of the reward, but the real on earth absolutely no, the immortal world only have the treasure, and the 100,000 people in the first immortal, can be from an immortal pills, a piece of immortal weapon in any one of these you do not care? An Immortal Artifact, don¡¯t you care about any of these?¡±


    Shi Bai Xuan asked.


    The corner of Li Mu¡¯s mouth twitched as he said faintly, ¡°I only care about my Dao.¡±


    The two men were in awe.


    This is a real martial artist with a real heart for martial arts, right?


    No wonder he was so strong at such a young age, repeatedly performing miracles.


    The two of them, Shi Baixuan and Zhi Qianze, walked away with ashamed faces.


    Li Mu found a ce where no one was, first rubbing his forehead with his hand, then he wanted to smash the wall, having an urge to rush to the Dao Pce to beat that old man violently.


    It¡¯s simply pitiful.


    Let yourself on behalf of the Dao Pce to participate in the Holy War, the results of so much information about the Holy War ring tournament are not informed in advance, before the rules of thepetition did not say it, the results of the most important rewards are not mentioned, this is to feel that they simply can not enter the top ten, or that do not hold any hope ah?


    Li Mu also just realized that the original Reincarnation Immortal Orb could still fucking pass into the Immortal Realm and retrieve Immortal Treasures.


    Is there really a fairy world?


    The Reincarnation Fairy Ball still has this ability?


    There¡¯s almost a sense of a small worldview being turned upside down.


    However, one has to finish pretending with tears.


    He adjusted his emotions and went to visit the injuries in Daoist Green Ox¡¯s room.


    In the battle with Battle Wuji, Daoist Green Ox, in order to fight out the prestige of the human race¡¯s number one holynd, frontal hard punch after hard punch crushed the Feather Race¡¯s Quasi-Emperor, which also made his exertion and traumatic injuries a little bit more serious, but fortunately, the Dao Pce had a deep heritage, and there were pills and divine herbs prepared long ago, so after a little rest, he could recover his battle strength.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll use this method to challenge Gu Tieyi, but this kind of hidden rule, use it sparingly if you can, the Reincarnation Immortal Orb¡¯s retaliation will be troublesome.¡± Daoist Green Ox also cautioned Li Mu.


    He handed Li Mu another jade know-how, which contained the details of Gu Tieyi, the first strongest of the Extraterrestrial Heavenly Devil Feng Yun Branch, his level of cultivation, his specialization in weapons and techniques, and so on, and said, ¡°It can be used as a reference, so that there are preparations to make sure that there is no danger.¡±


    ¡°Old Ox, it¡¯s still you who¡¯s good to me.¡± Li Mu smiled underneath him and said, ¡°When I be the number one Immortal among 100,000 people, I will definitely share an Immortal treasure with you.¡±


    Daoist Green Ox was speechless.


    Where is the first immortal among 100,000 people so easy, since ancient times, it is the genius among geniuses, the demon among demons, the superpower thatbines strength and fortune, only then is it possible to do it, the sessive ¡®first immortal among 100,000 people¡¯, eventually became martial arts emperors, and it is even rumored that there are still some people who have ascended to the sky.


    The probability of someone like Li Mu, who was eviled by the Reincarnation Immortal Orb, reaching this level was zero.


    However, Daoist Green Ox didn¡¯t say anything else to discourage Li Mu.


    ¡­¡­


    A dozen more matches preceded the battle between Li Mu and Gu Tieyi.


    Among them were the rounds of Hua Xiangrong and Wang Shiyu.


    The one Hua Huanyong encountered was an eighteen-winged battle angel of the Feather Race.


    After Daoist Green Ox defeated War Wuji, the fire of hatred between the Human Race and the Feather Race was ignited, this battle came with the vor of smoke, the number of powerful people from both races who shouted and cheered around the ring was extremely high, and after a bitter battle, Hua Xiangrong finally relied on the innate Great Dao Violet Qi and defeated her opponent, taking a quarter of an hour to win yet another victory for the Human Race.


    The one Wang Shiyu encountered, on the other hand, was a Green Wolf Demon of the Wolf n, a major branch of the Demon n, whose cultivation was at the second level of the Heavenly Dignity Realm.


    The wolf race belongs to the fighting race among the demon race, the naturalbat power is strong, this green wolf demon cultivates wind attribute demon qi, the speed is fast and easy, and the wolf ws are as sharp as a sharp weapon, good at melee attacks, is an extremely difficult opponent, but unfortunately, Wang Shiyu cultivates the sword art, but it is exactly this kind of melee cultivator¡¯s nemesis, with one fifth of an hour, chopped off the green wolf demon double ws, and won the game strongly.


    And during this stage, a small sect called Xuan Tian Sect rose to fame.


    Put in the past, the reality of this barely obtained a ce to go through a small sects, generally in the sea election chaotic battle was eliminated all, even if there is the asional extremely lucky disciples, fluke over this round, get the battle of the immortal seedling list, absolutely eliminated one not left.


    This was determined by the n¡¯s heritage and the strength of its disciples.


    However, this time, the female martial artist Yun Shuangying selected by the Xuan Tian Sect had risen to prominence, and had sessively and crisply gone through the chaotic sea election, and then won five out of five battles in the Immortal Seedling Ranking Battle, entering the Immortal Roots Ranking without any disputes, and then, in the Immortal Roots Ranking Battle No. 1, with the Qi of ¡±Extremely Profound Cold,¡± he directly froze the young heavenly pride Jin Ming, who hade from the Extra-terrestrial Heavenly Demon Jin Guang Branch, in the ring. frozen in the ring.


    The Xuan Tian Sect¡¯s reputation was so great that Patriarch Luo Yun¡¯s mouth was almost crooked withughter.


    Time flew by.


    Gradually, the bout that was going on in the ring was no longer able to attract the gazes of the strongest members of the various ns.


    Around the first ring, there was a sea of people, and various flying machines and cultivators were also suspended in mid-air.


    Because the battle between Li Mu and Gu Tieyi was about to open.


    Strong cultivators from all sides wanted to grab a good position to watch this meaningful match up close.


    Once Li Mu could win the battle, it would mean that his name as the Great Demon King waspletely solidified, and that he really did have the ability to stir up trouble.


    And once Gu Tieyi won, the face of the Human Race would be disgraced, this number one powerhouse of the Wind and Cloud Branch, who had first severely injured Sword Epilepsy, then defeated Li Mu, and single-handedly trampled the top powerhouses of the Dao Pce and the Sea of Hidden Swords under his feet, basically amounted to, swelling the face of a great Chaos World Race like the Human Race.


    There was still a tea break before the official start of the tournament.


    Ring One entered the stage of debugging the formations and wind wall shields, with light appearing and disappearing and runes flowing.


    For this bout, which was automatically judged by the Reincarnation Immortal Orb to be quasi-imperial, ring debugging was essential.


    The surrounding area was crowded with powerful people from all races, and the crowd was endless, so ck that they couldn¡¯t see the edge.


    In contrast, around many of the ongoing martial arts rings, the figures that were originally watching the battle had all gone away, looking rather deste, making the strongest people who were fighting soundly on the ring, also feel disappointed.


    Knock knock!


    The familiar sound of war drums resounded in the Dharma altar.


    The moment of battle is about to open.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, soft light floated up from ring number one.


    Li Mu¡¯s figure appeared in the midst of ten thousand gazes watching.


    In the battle with Jiang Xuan, Li Mu had performed too strongly, almost a crushing victory, so his strength was preserved intact, and he had only broken a piece of white clothing, and this time, Li Mu didn¡¯t hide his clumsiness in the slightest, and as soon as he showed up, a powerful aura, filled the air.


    At the other end of the ring, soft light shed, and Gu Tieyi was also teleported to the ring.


    The Heavenly Demon n has five major branches, each of which is a huge fogparable to intermediate races, simr to the structure of the Demon n¡¯s great veins, the Wind and Cloud Branch is the traditional branch of the Heavenly Demon n, with a deep and illustrious strength, and on the basis of the historical legacy and the umtion of heritage, it is far above the Corpse n.


    As the person in charge of the current Hundred Races Holy War of the Wind and Cloud Branch, and also the first strongest person of the Wind and Cloud Branch, Gu Tieyi¡¯s strength was known to all, and in the previous two Hundred Races Holy Wars, there had been extremely remarkable results, and he was a veteran strong man who had gone through the test of actualbat and time.


    And rather coincidentally, Gu Tieyi was known as [Iron Blood de Ming] within the Wind Cloud Branch, and was also known for his de techniques.


    ¡°Using this stupid method to obtain the qualification to fight with me, little fellow, so anxious to send to death?¡± Gu Tieyi a basaltic iron armor in the body, ck hair thick, hair fluttering like lightning, appearance is not how outstanding, the appearance of the middle man, but the face is cold, breath is calm and steady, standing like an abyss, but on the qi state of mind, obviously is to be better than the corpse n Jiang Xuan.


    Li Mu sneered, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Corpse Race didn¡¯t know how to mess with me and dyed a little bit of time, I would have finished cleaning you up long ago, where would there be a chance for you to be able to stand in the Immortal Root Ranking Ring?¡±


    Gu Tieyiughed out loud.


    Laughing and smiling, hisplexion suddenly icy cold, sneeringly said, ¡°The little guy of the human race, don¡¯t think that you defeated a half-assed zombie cultivation waste, is already invincible in the world, this world, stronger than you, too many existences, you, are still too young, like you such a slightly a little bit of cultivation, think they are the son of the qi, arrogantly don¡¯t know the heaven and earth of the young descendants, I have seen too many too many, their final end, there is only one, that is to die light cold through, you are no exception.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh, yeah? The same words, I also want to give to you, like an old man like you, standing in the halo of the past intoxicated with self . Comforters, I have also seen too many too many, in the end, their end, too, is to be stepped on and be stepping stones to achieve the glory of the brave, you, too.¡±


    Li Mu sneered back.


    He did not rush to strike, but was opening the [Pupil of Omen] and carefully observing Gu Tieyi.


    Unlike Jiang Xuan, this Feng Yun Branch¡¯s number one powerhouse in thepetition did indeed make Li Mu feel more pressure.


    Gu Tieyi smiled indifferently, not putting Li Mu in his eyes at all, not to mention not rushing to make a move, saying, ¡°Want to avenge Sword Epilepsy? Come on, I¡¯ll let you have three moves first, so as not to say that I¡¯m bullying the small with the big.¡±


    He¡¯s building momentum.


    In his opinion, defeating Li Mu was as easy as a p in the face, and the Human Race had been fighting with the Heavenly Demon Race for a long time, not only to overwhelm their opponents in terms of their battle records, but also in terms of theirpulsion and momentum, to ruthlessly suppress . Humiliate the other party, take this battle, not only to defeat Li Mu, but also to ruthlessly suppress the momentum of the human race, this is Gu Tieyi¡¯s ultimate goal.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!